《Fantasy: So I Am a Peerless Expert》


 Chapter 1

    "Master, my life will end. Goodbye..."


    "I''ve given you everything I can teach you. I hope the master will live happily." The sound of the system suddenly occurred to Li Yixi in his mind.


    The sudden change is hard for Li Yixi to accept.


    What do you mean, you have taught me. I haven''t practiced yet?


    The sudden sound made Li Yixi roar.


    "No, No."


    "System, I need you..."


    Li Yixi, dressed in white, changed his face and looked panic.


    "Boom!"


    But in Li Yixi''s despair, with a bang, the system completely exploded.


    "Fried, finished."


    "What should I do?"


    "What shall we do now?"


    "This place is extremely dangerous."


    Desperate Li Yixi glanced at the surrounding environment and looked panic.


    The addition of the system is to go to the peak of life, lie drunk on the beautiful knee and wake up the existence of power in the world. However, when I get here, it is a pit. The system explodes before the real beginning of life.


    The world is dangerous, but I am an ordinary person.


    It''s over, it''s over.


    Jiuxiao continent, the ancient war of ten thousand families, the strong fell countless, and where they were, was the battlefield and the cemetery of the strong. It became a restricted area and full of strangeness.


    Night comes at night, and strange darkness devours creatures.


    There will be a terrible roar in the night, which makes people tremble.


    During the day, there are countless terrible beasts, animal kings like mountains and big birds that block out the sun. If you breathe freely, you will finish your calves.


    All along, Li Yixi has been looking forward to the system, teaching the supreme skill, rewarding countless novice gift bags, and making himself stronger and live.


    However, the system teaches itself to read wisely.


    Li Yixi thought that the system might only be rewarded later, but now it suddenly exploded.


    Li Yixi was in complete despair.


    It''s full of weird here. From time to time, you can see the strong walking in the air. As a mortal, you can''t even go out of the restricted area. What to do.


    "Woof, woof..."


    The barking of the dog awakened Li Yixi from panic and confusion.


    Li Yixi bowed his head. A big dog appeared beside Li Yixi and rubbed Li Yixi constantly.


    "Big black, are you hungry?"


    Li Yixi bowed his head and touched the head of the big black dog, which was the only object he could talk to. The big black dog was more spiritual and rubbed Li Yixi.


    "I''m hungry, too. Let me cook!"


    Li Yixi took a breath and went to the kitchen.


    The system blew up, but we still have to live.


    At the outer edge of the restricted area, the roar was harsh.


    "Su Feixuan, where are you going to escape? There is an ancient restricted area ahead. Today, let''s see who can save you and hand over the star emperor order. Then I can consider making you die faster."


    Outside the restricted area, two figures went deep into the ancient restricted area.


    Ahead was a young woman with outstanding temperament. At the moment, her mouth was covered with blood. Her figure galloped continuously in the void, leaving behind many illusions. She was very fast, but her face was pale at the moment, and her beautiful eyes were full of despair.


    Behind him was an old man with dark clouds all over him, like a ghost, as if he came from purgatory.


    "Black devil, you can''t get the star emperor order. My master will arrive soon." Su Feixuan refused.


    "Hahaha..."


    "You have almost consumed it now. How long can you support it?"


    "Your master is really powerful, but it is impossible to catch up in a short time. I have enough time to kill you."


    The black devil and old monster of the evil sect, with a greedy face.


    Star emperor order is the key to open a relic. Entering the relic, his strength will be further.


    In a world where the strong are respected, who is not crazy for strength.


    Su Feixuan''s escape direction is exactly where Li Yixi is.


    "There are people living there. This is a restricted area. How can there be people? Is it a hermit or an expert?"


    After su Feixuan leaped hundreds of miles, she happened to see Li Yixi''s courtyard and flew away recklessly. There was her only hope for life. In depth, it was the forbidden area of death. For her, it was an absolute death.


    "Su Feixuan, you''d better stay!"


    The black devil also saw the courtyard at the moment. His face was cold and his voice was like that from the ten thousand year cold cave. He couldn''t give Su Feixuan a chance.


    As soon as the black devil''s voice fell, a mouthful of hard work spewed out. After the blood sacrifice, a ferocious big hand stretched out in the black cloud and directly grabbed Su Feixuan.


    "No way!"


    "Boom!"


    Su Feixuan''s face was so resolute that she directly exploded the golden elixir in her body, and her terrible strength resisted the fierce blow of the black devil.


    The body swept out, and the last force sent her body into the courtyard.


    "It blew up the golden pill!"


    The black devil was surprised that Su Feixuan was so decisive.


    A courtyard suddenly appeared in the restricted area, which was an extremely strange thing. The black devil didn''t dare to be careless at all. His spiritual power suddenly shrouded the courtyard. He found that there was only one person and one dog in the courtyard, and his hanging heart suddenly fell.


    "Just a mortal."


    "If you don''t destroy others, it should be all right."


    "Su Feixuan, the star emperor''s order is mine."


    The black devil looked at Su Feixuan, who had fainted, and swept away towards the courtyard.


    When the body approached the courtyard, a sudden explosion of towering pressure imprisoned the black devil directly in the air. The black devil''s face was instantly bloodless and his eyes were occupied by panic.


    Because at this moment, a kitten in the yard locked him.


    The docile and lovely pet cat is now incarnated as a taboo, like a God''s residence. When it sweeps towards the black devil, its eyes are full of disgust. In a blink of an eye, the black devil in the realm of Tiandan explodes directly and disappears directly outside the courtyard.


    "Meow."


    With a cry, he walked away lazily.


    "Yes!"


    "What''s the matter? Has a monster entered the courtyard?"


    Li Yixi, who was cooking, trembled when Su Feixuan fell into the courtyard.


    The hand holding the kitchen knife turned white because of excessive force.


    As soon as the system exploded, he was very uneasy without dependence. At the moment, he was even more frightened.


    "Damn it, you have to close the door first."


    Li Yixi quietly approached the door. When he was about to close the door, he happened to see Su Feixuan in the courtyard, which surprised Li Yixi.


    "Woman?"


    Li Yixi was very surprised that there was a woman in his courtyard.


    This is the first time in three years.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is very cautious.


    Instead of going out immediately, he looked at Su Feixuan.


    "Meow!"


    The cat''s little paw touched Su Feixuan and shouted at Li Yixi, as if trying.


    "There seems to be no danger."


    Li Yixi went out with courage.


    "Are you hurt?"


    "It''s actually a practitioner."


    Li Yixi took a look at Su Feixuan''s clothes and determined Su Feixuan''s identity. Those who can go deep into the restricted area will not be simple people. Of course, they are pure accidents.


    Li Yixi''s eyes turned and decided to take care of Su Feixuan and make a good fortune. Maybe the other party can take herself out of the restricted area. The restricted area is dangerous. If this woman is a demon, she will admit her fate. She is dead and fight.


    "Girl, wake up!"


    Li Yixi walked over and shouted. He saw that Su Feixuan was silent.


    Reaching out to sniff, I found that there was still some smell.


    "Still alive."


    "Practitioners have strong strength and vitality. They should wake up soon and leave a good influence."


    Li Yixi is very happy. It''s good if he doesn''t die. If he dies, his hope of getting out of the restricted area will die.


    Help Su Feixuan wipe away the blood stains on the corners of her mouth, take clean water from the ancient well and feed it to Su Feixuan. As for treatment, Li Yixi won''t.


    However, the seemingly ordinary clear water went into the abdomen, and the terrible aura erupted. Su Feixuan''s broken meridians and golden elixirs began to recover strangely, with a speed of very fast, as if she had swallowed a peerless magic medicine.


    The pale face recovered a trace of blood in the blink of an eye.


    "You are worthy of being a practitioner, and your recovery is really fast!"


    Looking at the change of Su Feixuan, Li Yixi was very envious and shocked. When will he have such strength.


    Practitioner, it''s really terrible.


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    The big dog on one side made a sound.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be ready soon!"


    Li Yixi hurried into the kitchen and continued to be busy.


    After Li Yixi left, the aura diffused from Su Feixuan''s body, wrapped Su Feixuan''s body, and the wound in her body healed rapidly.


    The golden elixir is broken and the road of martial arts is cut off.


    God pill is difficult to cure. This is what all martial artists know. But at the moment, Su Feixuan''s self exploding golden elixir is condensing again.


    "Wow!"


    Su Feixuan on the chair, a mouthful of black blood, woke up.


    In black blood, there are more unclean impurities in the body.


    "Am I not dead?"


    Su Feixuan looked at the courtyard and was a little distracted.


    I blew up the golden elixir.


    At the next moment, Su Feixuan''s face was changing, because Su Feixuan found that her golden elixir was intact, but it was very dim.


    This made Su Feixuan unbelievable.


    Did I dream?


    "Girl, are you awake?"


    Li Yixi, who has been paying attention to Su Feixuan, naturally came out at the first time. He is a strong man and has to make a good impact on others.


    "Did the elder in the hospital save me?"


    Shocked and trembling, Su Feixuan glanced at Li Yixi and found that Li Yixi was a mortal, but Su Feixuan didn''t dare to be careless. She smiled and asked, the people around the God who can restore the golden pill, even mortals, can''t offend themselves.


    "Senior?"


    "Girl, I''m alone here. I don''t have any elders. I don''t know how to treat people. I just fed you some water. It''s not a life-saving grace. You''re still powerful. After all, you''re not a mortal."


    Li Yixi smiled and explained.


    This is a big man.


    It may be testing yourself to see if you are a person who makes great contributions. It must be. You have to leave a good influence on each other. Li Yixi stood in the yard with a smile on his face.


    Both felt that the other could not offend.


    "Clear water?"


    "It seems that the elder doesn''t want to show up. It''s also my great fortune to save me."


    Su Feixuan bowed to Li Yixi when she heard the speech. Thank you for your care.


    Su Feixuan would believe that her self exploding Dantian was reunited and became more refined, as if she had been quenched countless times. At the moment, she could still feel the aura in her body. How can it be clear water? She must be the real master of the courtyard. She didn''t want to see herself and beat herself like this.


    Restore the golden elixir. It''s a force against the sky.


    Su Feixuan was more in awe of the master of the courtyard.


    If you can give some advice, you will benefit immeasurably.


    Su Feixuan didn''t dare to stay any more. If the elder didn''t see himself, there was no reason to stay. Once the elder was unhappy, he was afraid that the Taiqing palace would be over.


    "Young master, my name is Su Feixuan. I''m from Taiqing palace. I don''t know what to call you. You must remember your great kindness and virtue." Su Feixuan bowed.

 Chapter 2

    "I don''t deserve it. I''m just a mortal. I can''t be called a childe."


    "Miss Su, just call me Li Yixi!"


    "Muzi Li, recalling the past is recalling the past!"


    Li Yixi smiled and was very happy, but he jumped away from Su Feixuan.


    This is a big man. He is willing to stay more. That''s a good thing. I''m afraid he can increase his chances to take himself out.


    "Woof, woof... Woof..."


    At this moment, the big black dog came out and barked a few times.


    "Oh, yes."


    "Miss Su, I don''t know if I mind the boy''s simple food."


    Taiqing palace is very powerful. What you eat must be delicious food. Li Yixi feels that he can''t take it, but he can''t leave the other party. It''s very embarrassing. Li Yixi is really hungry.


    "Thank you, childe Li, for your hospitality. Feixuan is very grateful."


    Su Feixuan on one side was overjoyed in an instant, so that she could stay in the right place.


    The elder would not blame himself. I was invited.


    When the meal was served, Li Yixi ignored everything else and began to sweep. He was really hungry.


    Su Feixuan is very embarrassed. Naturally, she wants to maintain her lady image. At the moment, she is more curious about this place than the food in front of her. As a young leader of Taiqing palace, she hasn''t eaten any delicious food.


    Picked up the water Li Yixi poured for her and drank it at will.


    The next moment, his face changed greatly.


    "This


    At the moment, Su Feixuan lost her temper again.


    Because she found that what she drank was not water at all, but spiritual liquid, a treasure condensed from spiritual Qi.


    Even in the Taiqing palace, Lingye is also an extremely precious thing that she can''t use at all, but at the moment, Li Yixi drinks it as water.


    "Miss Su, isn''t the water good to drink?"


    "Or I''ll change it for you."


    Seeing Su Feixuan''s look, Li Yixi quickly stood up. This is a big man. Whether he can leave here depends on her. He must be satisfied.


    "No... no..."


    "No... No."


    "Very good. I''ve never had such good water."


    Su Feixuan hurriedly said.


    Drink up the spirit liquid in the cup.


    A large amount of spiritual liquid entered the body. It seemed to contain the power of the road. It constantly transformed Su Feixuan''s body. In a moment, Su Feixuan''s golden elixir became incomparably bright. The next moment, it was directly promoted to the realm of Tiandan.


    And the body has undergone great changes. The nervous Su Feixuan hasn''t felt it yet.


    Before, she was just the realm of the earth pill, otherwise she would not be pursued and killed by the black devil.


    "I drank a glass of water and got promoted."


    Su Feixuan looked incredible.


    I turned up a huge wave in my heart and took the spirit liquid as the water. What a big hand it must be.


    "What''s the promotion, Miss Su? What''s the matter with you?"


    Li Yixi was at a loss and didn''t know what Su Feixuan said.


    "Senior, no, no!"


    "Just suddenly thought of something."


    At the moment, Su Feixuan was overwhelmed.


    Look at Li Yixi''s eyes, completely changed.


    Lingye, even if ordinary people drink it, can instantly build a foundation. Even a pig can see changes, but Li Yixi has not changed at all. Su Feixuan knows that there is only one possibility.


    That is, Li Yixi is unfathomable. It is not the existence she can speculate.


    It may be the peak of martial arts, an ancestor.


    "Miss Su, as you said, I''m just a mortal. There are no predecessors here. I''ve lived here for many years." Li Yixi explained again.


    "Childe Li, it''s my faux pas."


    Su Feixuan answered, her body trembling.


    I was even more frightened.


    "How much liquid have you drunk for many years."


    "Mortal? The devil believes you. "


    "Li Yixi, it seems that this elder''s surname is Li. Yes, remember the past, remember the past. Is it that this elder has already reached the peak of martial arts and is invincible? Under loneliness, he changed his name to remember the past, just to recall the ordinary days in the past?


    Incarnate mortal, remember the past?


    It must be.


    By all means.


    It turned out that he was the supreme being who saved me.


    Recalling the past, it seems that this elder wants to be a mortal. Recalling the previous days, he has long hated killing. "


    "I finally realized."


    Su Feixuan was shocked. Thinking of this, she suddenly woke up and reunited with the golden elixir. She lived in seclusion here with such an unnatural means. She was absolutely disgusted with intrigues.


    "You can''t be a childe. Just ask me to recall the past."


    Li Yixi is very nervous. This is a real big man. Don''t call me childe. I''m really flustered.


    "No, childe, you can afford the title of Childe."


    "You saved Feixuan. My life is yours."


    "If the childe is refusing, Feixuan doesn''t know what to do. Master taught me that I must repay my kindness."


    Su Feixuan, who has "realized", dare not call Li Yixi''s name.


    "All right, all right!"


    "Miss Su, sit down!"


    Li Yixi was very helpless. Practitioners really deserve to go beyond the scope of mortals. It''s really polite.


    "Childe, please!"


    Su Feixuan dared not sit down and said to Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi hurried to sit down. Su Feixuan was so polite and cultured that she was a mortal. How could she let others stand.


    But after sitting down, I felt embarrassed and didn''t know how to speak.


    Li Yixi could only put the food on Su Feixuan''s plate, "Miss Su, please!"


    "Childe Li, actually I''m not hungry!"


    Su Feixuan was flattered and hurriedly said.


    But after that, the whole person was stunned. I refused. Clear water is spiritual liquid. What about this food?


    I refused.


    I''m so stupid.


    Am I a pig?


    No, I''m more stupid than a pig.


    Su Feixuan scolded herself a hundred times.


    This is a unique opportunity. I refused.


    However, seeing that Li Yixi didn''t pay attention to himself, he rushed the food on the plate to the entrance with a red face.


    At the entrance of the food, Su Feixuan''s look changed again.


    A sword appeared in her eyes.


    A supreme sword seemed to come from outside. When the sword moved, a thunder sounded at the same time, and the void trembled.


    "This... This is the true meaning of the purple electric sword of the Taiqing palace."


    Soon, the truth disappeared.


    Su Feixuan couldn''t hold it.


    What kind of food is it? It can make people understand. Just now, she was just thinking that if she learned the purple electric sword, she would not be chased by the black devil. Unexpectedly, she would see the true meaning of the purple electric sword.


    When Su Feixuan wanted to eat shamelessly, the last piece on the plate was jumped up by the big black dog on the ground and took it away.


    Chopsticks hanging in the air, not embarrassing.


    Big black buttocks towards Su Feixuan, extremely vigilant, quickly swallowed into his stomach.


    "I... i


    Su Feixuan looked unwilling.


    I missed a chance.


    In order to resolve the embarrassment, Su Feixuan hurriedly said, "childe Li, I''ll help you clean up."


    "No, I''m a mortal. I''m used to it. Miss Su is a powerful practitioner. How can she do such rough work?" Li Yixi stood up and hurried to clean up.


    Looking at Li Yixi entering the kitchen, Su Feixuan took a long breath.


    Today, it''s incredible.


    I met the supreme existence.


    Clear water is a treasure liquid.


    It''s incredible that a bite of food can help people understand the Tao.


    Like a dream.


    In order to relax herself, Su Feixuan shifted her eyes and looked at the hall.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it. You''ll be surprised at it.


    Because of a painting and calligraphy, Su Feixuan was completely tarnished.


    "Through thousands of disasters and thousands of risks, even if my soul is scared, my spiritual knowledge depends on it, and I fight for reincarnation for hundreds of generations. Even if the six ways are impermanent, I still live forever!"


    "I''m a man who can''t die in a hundred battles. Heaven can''t die! The ground is hard to bury! Even if I lose my soul, my soul will never die. Now I gather my soul and shape my body again. I finally come back... "


    Every word seemed to contain endless magic to devour her soul.


    Su Feixuan hurriedly dodged away and didn''t dare to take another look.


    "Through thousands of disasters and thousands of risks, even if my soul is scared, my spiritual knowledge depends on it, and I fight for reincarnation for hundreds of generations. Even if the six ways are impermanent, I still live forever!"


    "I''m a man who can''t die in a hundred battles. Heaven can''t die! The ground is hard to bury! Even if I lose my soul, my soul will never die. Now I gather my soul and shape my body again. I finally come back... "


    Su Feixuan murmured to herself, scared to death.


    What is the existence of the people you meet.


    "The reincarnation of a hundred generations of war, the six difficulties, the heaven is difficult to destroy, and the earth is difficult to bury. What does this exist?"


    "Miss Su, are you reading calligraphy and painting?"


    "I''ve seen this sentence from a book. It''s boring, writing and playing."


    "His name is Dugu!"


    Li Yixi is a little melancholy. This is what he saw from the divine tomb. Some miss the earth. It''s really dangerous here.


    "Dugu?"


    "Dugu, lonely."


    "It turns out that this supreme being, standing at the peak, feels lonely."


    Looking at Li Yixi, who is now trapped in memories, Su Feixuan "realized" again.


    At the moment, Li Yixi, standing there, seemed to come from ancient times. In Su Feixuan''s eyes, he was incomparably great.


    It turned out that he was the supreme being.

 Chapter 3

    "Feixuan ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Feixuan ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At this moment, a voice sounded outside the ancient forbidden area. It was not loud, but it spread strangely over more than ten miles.


    The voice is mixed with anxiety, like a mother who has lost her child. From the voice, you can feel the fluctuation of emotion.


    The ancient forbidden area, even in the periphery, is extremely dangerous. There are many animal kings lurking. Looking for people in this way is not much different from looking for death. It can be seen how urgent, flustered and nervous it is.


    "Master ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Yes, master."


    "Here comes the master."


    Su Feixuan, shocked and frightened by Li Yixi''s calligraphy and painting, was awakened by the sound. It was her master''s voice, which she was very familiar with.


    At the same time, Su Feixuan also felt the urgency in the voice and realized the danger of looking for people in the ancient forbidden area.


    It is Shen Qing, the master of Su Feixuan and the leader of Taiqing palace, who is looking for Su Feixuan at the moment.


    At the moment, Shen Qing is anxious and pale. The clothes were damaged. It was obvious that she had just finished the battle and couldn''t sort them out and replace them. Su Feixuan was not only her disciple, but also the first pride of the Taiqing palace. The talents in the Taiqing palace have withered over the years. Su Feixuan''s accomplishments in the realm of earth pill at a young age are the hope of the Taiqing palace.


    The first path of martial arts is divided into: refining body, human Dan, earth Dan, heaven Dan, divine Dan, Tianhe, Tongtian, heaven Wu, earth Wu, divine Wu, Nirvana, reincarnation, divine fire and true God.


    She is the strongest one in the Taiqing palace now. She has only the cultivation of Shendan realm. Moreover, the first World War a few years ago damaged the foundation. In this life, she can only stop here. If she wants to develop and expand the Taiqing palace, her hope can only fall on Su Feixuan.


    Competing for the star emperor order is also for Su Feixuan to enter the ruins and go further.


    Following the breath all the way, Su Feixuan unexpectedly entered the ancient forbidden area. How can Shen Qing not be anxious? For Su Feixuan''s strength, this is a death place.


    When Shen Qing was about to despair.


    "Boom."


    A colorful fireworks exploded in the air, attracting Shen Qing''s eyes.


    That''s the way to contact the Taiqing palace.


    "Feixuan."


    "OK, OK, still alive."


    Shen Qing was overjoyed and hurried to Yukong.


    Soon after, Shen Qing finally saw Su Feixuan over the courtyard. Seeing that Su Feixuan''s breath was stable, he was very happy in an instant.


    "Feixuan, you''re all right. Shifu is relieved at last."


    Shen Qingfei came to Su Feixuan and looked at his disciples happily.


    "Another practitioner, Su Feixuan''s master?"


    "It must be more powerful."


    "What should I do?"


    "How can I get closer? This is a strong man."


    Li Yixi in the courtyard is very anxious at the moment, constantly thinking about how to close the relationship, but these practitioners are all big men. As a mortal, they have nothing to take. Practitioners can enter the eyes, but they are treasures that can help practice, but as a mortal, they have no qualification, no magic weapon, no spirit stone, what to do.


    what the fuck.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is smiling at the corners of his mouth, but his heart is very bad.


    Racking my brains, I can''t think of any good things I can take out, MMP in my heart.


    Hey.


    Mortal, it''s really difficult.


    Li Yixi had to sigh.


    Seeing that Su Feixuan was all right, Shen Qing asked, "Feixuan, where''s the black devil?"


    Su Feixuan is fine, so the star emperor order seems to be successful, but Shen Qing is very curious about how Su Feixuan got rid of the black devil. The black devil exists in the early days of Tiandan. Although Su Feixuan has outstanding talent, her cultivation is only the realm of the middle stage of Didan. How to escape.


    "Black devil?"


    At the moment, Su Feixuan was also stunned.


    After he was saved, he was in shock and forgot the black devil.


    Seeing Su Feixuan''s look, Shen Qing was puzzled. The black devil was chasing Su Feixuan. "Feixuan, didn''t the black devil chase you?"


    "The black devil chased me all the way. Before the crisis, I couldn''t escape. I blew up the golden pill, and then I didn''t know anything." Su Feixuan told the truth. She really didn''t know what the black devil was like.


    "Did you explode the golden elixir?"


    "Silly girl, don''t talk nonsense. Don''t scare Shifu. Aren''t you good? How can you explode the golden elixir? Are you frightened? It''s because the master is incompetent and can''t take care of you. " Shen Qing''s eyes were wet in an instant.


    "No, master, I really blew up the golden elixir. It''s the supreme existence here. It helped me reunite the golden elixir. You see, I''ve stepped into the realm of heavenly elixir."


    "Master, there is great fortune and opportunity here."


    "Maybe it''s not certain that the master can break through here?"


    At the moment, Su Feixuan''s eyes lit up.


    Shen Qing is her master, just like her biological parents.


    In his early years, because of the war, his foundation was damaged, and martial arts stopped at the realm of divine elixir. When his golden elixir exploded, he could reunite. Then Li Yixi''s cure of Shen Qing was even simpler, asking for a cup of "clean water".


    A cup of magical liquid will cure your master''s injury.


    Su Feixuan thought that the liquid was not simple and contained mysterious power. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to make so much progress, and it would make the golden elixir reunite and become more essence.


    "Golden elixir of cohesion ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Great fortune, great opportunity


    At the moment, Shen Qing seems to be dreaming.


    She scanned her mind and found that Li Yixi was a proper mortal, ordinary to the extreme.


    Is such a person the supreme existence?


    Stop it.


    But the eyes of his disciples are so serious.


    And Su Feixuan, but she never lied to her.


    Moreover, Shen Qing really felt that his disciple''s accomplishments had indeed broken through the realm of Tiandan.


    At this moment, even the star emperor''s order has been forgotten. Anyway, we must thank each other today. If we are really hermits and experts, it is the great fortune of the Taiqing palace.


    Su Feixuan took his master and hurried down, "childe Li, this is my master, Shen Qing."


    Li Yixi just wanted to speak, but Su Feixuan took the lead.


    "It''s the master of Taiqing palace. It''s a blessing for the boy to come here today. Please come in."


    Li Yixi didn''t dare to be careless. He was so flustered that he was afraid that he might offend the other party if he wasn''t careful.


    "Childe Li, if you dislike us, we won''t bother you. Childe Li, you are my life-saving benefactor. Feixuan calls you childe. This is Feixuan''s respect for you. Please don''t refuse, childe Li." Su Feixuan was worried that Shifu might be lucky, but if Li Yixi refused, everything would be in vain and his words would be a little flustered.


    Su Feixuan was brought up by Shen Qing when she was young. She is like her own mother. If she can, Su Feixuan wants to fight for this opportunity.


    "Childe Li saved Feixuan. It''s a great kindness. You should be the childe of Feixuan. Shen Qing thanks childe Li for saving my disciple. It''s hard to repay him for his kindness." Shen Qing also opens his mouth. Shen Qing chooses to trust Su Feixuan. In any case, this person must not offend, otherwise the Taiqing palace will not exist.


    At the moment, Shen Qing is also very worried.


    Supreme existence, one anger must be thousands of corpses.


    "Two, please."


    Li Yixi showed a helpless smile. He was very flustered. He just felt his brain buzzing. He was very helpless.


    He saw in the book that these practitioners, all arrogant people, are so polite to themselves as mortals. Are all practitioners in this world so polite and peaceful?


    Strange.


    But when you think about it, Li Yixi doesn''t dare to be careless. Maybe it''s the boss who tests himself?


    Don''t be careless, or you will finish the calf.


    Carefully guide the two into the hall.


    Entering the hall, Su Feixuan felt that she could not hide her careful thoughts in front of the supreme being, which would only make the supreme being more disgusted. Li Yixi must have seen her master''s injury and could only explain her intention, so Su Feixuan knelt down directly.


    "Poop."


    "Childe Li, Feixuan has something to ask for. Please complete it."


    Su Feixuan''s sudden kneeling suddenly frightened Li Yixi''s brain. What''s the situation.


    MMP¡£


    Li Yixi hurriedly grabbed Su Feixuan with a dark face.


    "Miss Su, don''t scare me. I''m Li Yixi. I''m just a layman. Where can I help Miss Su? Miss Su ordered me."


    "Sit down first. I''ll pour you a glass of water. I''ll talk about something later."


    Li Yixi, I''m really flustered at the moment.


    Women are really troublesome creatures.


    I''m really mortal. Don''t bother.


    Helpless to pour water, first go out and breathe a sigh of relief, too nervous.


    Su Feixuan doesn''t feel bad, but Shen qingzai, if she feels ashamed and wants to deal with herself, she''s a mortal, I''m afraid she''s finished.


    I dare not accept such a big gift from Su Feixuan.


    You''ll die.


    As an earthly man in his previous life, Li Yixi knows that some people have too many routines. It''s not too easy for Shen Qing to kill himself behind his back. He is a mortal. How to compete with these practice leaders.


    "Childe


    Seeing the back of Li Yixi leaving, Su Feixuan''s eyes were filled with tears.


    But he swallowed what he said. The childe really saw through everything. Since the childe turned into a mortal, he must not want me to say anything.


    Sure enough, nothing can be hidden in front of the childe.


    If I hide, I''m afraid it will disgust you.


    Young master, you really saw through Shifu''s injury and knew what I asked for.


    Childe wants to stay in this ancient forbidden area and incarnate as a mortal to recall his past life. I can''t break childe''s life. The intrigues of the practice world must not exist here. This is a holy land and should be guarded.


    Can he really see through our minds?


    Shen Qing on one side also looked solemn.


    For the so-called spirit liquid, I am more curious. Is it really like what Feixuan said?


    God Dan realm, after all, can see limited.


    The supreme existence is something that Shen Qing can see through.


    Shen Qing is also very serious at the moment, waiting for Li Yixi.


    "Master, you are saved."


    Su Feixuan looked at Shen Qing firmly with a happy face.

 Chapter 4

    "Is it really as Feixuan said?"


    Su Feixuan''s determined eyes made Shen Qing doubt himself. After all, he is not a peerless expert. How can he see through anyone.


    Shen Qingzhen has never heard of the golden elixir of reunion and self explosion. The golden elixir is broken and irreversible. However, practice is against the sky. Is it really irreversible.


    Seeing the determined eyes of his disciples, Shen Qing said with a smile, "master is looking forward to it."


    Wait, you''ll get the answer.


    Your well-being is more important than anything.


    "Yes!"


    "Master, our Taiqing palace is saved."


    "Master, if you repair the foundation, you will be able to break the territory. At that time, the threat of the earth evil gate will be resolved."


    Su Feixuan smiled happily.


    Shen Qing also smiled and began to look at the hall. The courtyard appeared in the ancient forbidden area. It was very incredible. It was not that he had never found the courtyard, but what he found were deserted and lifeless, but it was inhabited here.


    At least this is difficult to explain and mysterious.


    Shen Qing''s eyes happened to fall on calligraphy and painting.


    After all, the position of calligraphy and painting is very conspicuous.


    There is nothing to hide. Obviously, it is not an important object. Calligraphy and painting can also well see a person''s preferences and habits.


    "Through thousands of disasters and thousands of risks, even if my soul is scared, my spiritual knowledge depends on it, and I fight for reincarnation for hundreds of generations. Even if the six ways are impermanent, I still live forever!"


    "I''m a man who can''t die in a hundred battles. Heaven can''t die! The ground is hard to bury! Even if I lose my soul, my soul will never die. Now I gather my soul and shape my body again. I finally come back... "


    These words, at the moment, turn into whirlpools one by one, as if they can devour everything.


    Devour the sky.


    "Poof!"


    The next moment, a mouthful of blood gushed directly from Shen Qing''s mouth.


    Shen Qing felt his soul trembling.


    It seems that words in calligraphy and painting can devour her soul and occupy everything. It is difficult to describe and suppress everything with words.


    Moreover, Shen Qing felt that every word contained a shocking Tao, which seemed to contain all the avenues, reward rules and punishment rules of this world.


    At the same time, she also saw her own way.


    Shen Qing clearly felt that there was a problem with his way. Straight white point was that he took a crooked road, entered a fork, and was oppressed by Li Yixi''s way.


    Just at a glance, her heart almost collapsed.


    Moreover, what is said in calligraphy and painting is really shocking.


    have never even heard of it.


    Even the real God will die.


    After all, there is an era of reincarnation.


    It''s hard to resist the decline of heaven and man.


    "Master, master..."


    Su Feixuan was frightened. Her face became pale and she was in a state of confusion. Master, why did she suddenly vomit blood.


    Is it that when competing for the star emperor order, he was injured and kept suppressed until now.


    "It''s all because of me, because of me, otherwise Shifu wouldn''t be like this."


    Su Feixuan was frightened. She was afraid of losing her master. She wanted to go to Li Yixi immediately, but she didn''t dare to leave for a moment. She was afraid she would never see her master again.


    "Feixuan, Shifu is fine. It''s an accident."


    "This is the residence of an expert. Don''t be rude."


    Shen Qing, who has been shocked, is extremely afraid of this place. He is afraid of disturbing the supreme existence. If the other party is dissatisfied, he is afraid that if he can wave, he will destroy them.


    So he immediately held out his hand and blocked Su Feixuan''s mouth to prevent Su Feixuan from making a sound.


    And that''s a good thing. She knows there''s something wrong with her way.


    In the future, the avenue will be very smooth.


    "Yes!"


    Su Feixuan quickly stopped.


    Put your emotions away. You can''t be rude here.


    "Master is fine. Instead, I got benefits. I saw calligraphy and painting. There is a terrible Tao in calligraphy and painting. It is my Tao that has gone wrong, and I also know where the problem of my own Tao is."


    "If my foundation can be repaired, the road will be very smooth."


    With a wave of Shen Qing''s hand, the blood on the ground evaporated without trace.


    I was so happy.


    "Yes!"


    Su Feixuan''s look also changed.


    The worry in her eyes disappeared, and Su Feixuan knew that the calligraphy and painting was really magical, and the magic was really powerful.


    Su Feixuan quickly restrained her emotions and smiled.


    Master, peace is better than everything.


    There are opportunities everywhere around the supreme existence.


    Perhaps in each other''s eyes, these things are ordinary things.


    This may be easy to do.


    Dada dada.


    At the moment, Li Yixi with water came in with a happy face. He knew nothing about what happened in the hall.


    "Two, here comes the water."


    Li Yixi''s speed is very fast, but he doesn''t dare to delay. This is his chance to get out of the ancient forbidden area. He is the master and must be impeccable.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Shen Qing and Su Feixuan hurriedly stood up and were respectful. They dared to be rude.


    "Sit down, it''s a little rudimentary here."


    "At will, that''s how mortal life is."


    "Drink water, drink water."


    Li Yixi hurriedly pushed the water in front of Shen Qing.


    "Young master, you too."


    If Li Yixi didn''t sit, they wouldn''t dare sit.


    "No, you drink water first. I''ll get some fruit."


    Li Yixi smiled and withdrew from the hall.


    Su Feixuan and Shen Qing didn''t even have a chance to talk.


    Come fast, go fast.


    Once again, Su Feixuan and Shen Qing were left in the hall.


    "Master."


    Su Feixuan looked at the water, his breath was fluctuating and very excited.


    After Shen Qing saw the magic of calligraphy and painting, he dared to underestimate this "clear water".


    Nervously picked up the water and drank it down.


    At the entrance of "clear water", the power of spiritual fluid broke out, like divine medicine, and the damaged foundation was constantly repaired.


    Shen Qing''s face changed and his cognition was completely subverted.


    Liquid?


    Here and there is liquid.


    Where does the spirit liquid have such magical effect? It is definitely not a spirit liquid. To be exact, it should be a more precious spirit liquid. It is definitely not an ordinary spirit liquid. Under one cup, it not only repaired her damaged foundation, but also changed her constitution.


    At the moment, she can feel that her constitution is changing and something is awakening in the depths of her blood.


    The physique becomes stronger, the qualification naturally soars, and the limitations of the body are constantly being broken.


    The next moment, she found that her body became very light.


    Can clearly feel the flow of the wind, move your fingertips, and there is a vortex of the wind at your fingertips.


    "This..."


    "This is..."


    "This is the wind... The wind... The spirit of the wind."


    Looking at the wind cyclone at the fingertips, I was shocked.


    The next moment, I looked at the empty cup and thought of something. The corners of my mouth became O-shaped.


    "This is Jiutian Lingye."


    Shen Qing thought of the legendary gods.


    He was terrified.


    Jiutian Lingye was taken out so simply.


    This, in the end, is what kind of existence.


    I was extremely awed of Li Yixi.


    Shen Qing, after all, is much older and the leader of the Taiqing palace. He has more profound knowledge and knows more secrets.

 Chapter 5

    If you don''t know, you won''t be afraid.


    The more you know, the more you fear.


    Jiutian Lingye, in Shen Qing''s memory, belongs to the existence of divine objects. I only saw it in ancient books. I have never heard where it appeared. It is an item in myth. But now, I not only see it, but also drink it.


    It''s incredible.


    Shen Qing feels a little dull, which is incredible.


    But all this is true.


    "Feixuan, this is Jiutian Lingye. How can I thank you, elder?"


    At the moment, Shen Qing becomes more nervous than Su Feixuan. He is not calm. He doesn''t know what to do. He has got such a divine thing.


    Instead, Su Feixuan was much more calm at the moment.


    After all, she had been shocked before. Now she was calm when she saw the master so nervous.


    "Master, do you remember the elder''s name?"


    "Li Yixi, Li is probably the surname of the elder. The elder has explained to me that recalling the past to the west, Jiutian Lingye gave us and warned us again and again that this is clear water. Master, the elder must be a figure standing on the top of the sky. It can''t be the existence that dominates the heavens. If he appears here at the moment, he must want to become a mortal and recall the life of mortals, We must not say that this is a sacred thing. Otherwise, it will inevitably cause the dissatisfaction of our predecessors. We''d better call our predecessors childe. It seems that our predecessors are not so disgusted. "


    "Remember the past, remember the west?"


    "It seems that the elder is really enjoying the life of mortals. Maybe he is recalling some past events. We must not disturb him."


    "Feixuan, you are still smart. Otherwise, Shifu is afraid to cause trouble."


    Shen Qing looked at Su Feixuan, and his eyes were full of joy.


    His disciples were so smart that they almost got into trouble.


    However, they were so nervous that they went to prepare fruit for them. Is that really good?


    They dare not leave. They are very uneasy.


    Can only talk in a low voice.


    "Master, does this calligraphy and painting really contain a great road?"


    "Why can''t I see it?"


    Su Feixuan was very afraid of the terrible magic of calligraphy and painting, but for Taoism, practitioners who did not yearn.


    "Your cultivation is weak. Naturally, you can''t see it. In the future, you will know the value of calligraphy and painting."


    Shen Qing said solemnly.


    "Master ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Su Feixuan still wants to talk, but Shen Qing signals her. Su Feixuan quickly takes back what she wants to say. The childe is a "mortal". Naturally, she can''t say anything.


    Su Feixuan changed her mind, "master, childe''s calligraphy is naturally detached from vulgarity and surpasses those so-called people. I think if you sell this calligraphy and painting, you will be able to sell it at a sky high price. No, you can''t use the price to describe it. It will only pollute the calligraphy and painting. I think this calligraphy and painting is priceless."


    Su Feixuan said seriously.


    Secular prices do tarnish the holy things.


    Li Yixi, who arrived at the door, just heard this and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Miss Su, you make me ashamed."


    "This calligraphy and painting is just casual. It''s very tacky. It''s just to express some memories. It''s not worth mentioning." Li Yixi was helpless and lazy to explain.


    It contains such great power, but it''s just a small means to express your feelings?


    Master Su Feixuan took a breath and looked at Li Yixi with beautiful eyes.


    They''ve heard that many senior masters like to pretend to be mortals and play in the world. I met them today.


    Thinking of this, both of them dare not breathe. They are extremely nervous, excited and nervous.


    Jiutian Lingye, now it''s fruit greeting, and the expert doesn''t hate them.


    Li Yixi came over and said with a smile, "you two, sit down and be casual."


    "Ah? OK. " Shen Qing is a little distracted.


    Su Feixuan is a little better.


    At the moment, Su Feixuan secretly looked at the surrounding objects. She had only seen calligraphy and painting before. She was shocked. She really hadn''t seen anything else. Seeing that there were ancient Qin in the pavilion outside the hall, she couldn''t help asking, "do you like playing the piano?"


    "It''s just leisure. There are no guests. It''s boring to be alone." Li Yixi said casually.


    Su Feixuan was so calm that Shen Qing quickly motioned to Su Feixuan to try to get in touch with Li Yixi. Su Feixuan hurriedly said, "I have a friend who has been immersed in piano art for many years. Why don''t you bring her to communicate with the childe next time."


    Su Feixuan''s good friend really has great attainments in Guqin. Li Yixi is bored. Maybe it can make Li Yixi happy, so he hurriedly said.


    Shen Qing is also extremely satisfied with this. Which friend of Su Feixuan has the highest attainments of Guqin she has ever seen.


    If you come here, you may get Li Yixi''s favor.


    Li Yixi waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, "forget it. I''m just a little familiar."


    Su Feixuan is a practitioner, and nine times out of ten her friends are also practitioners. Although Li Yixi can play the piano, he dare not exchange musical instruments with practitioners.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, practitioners go from heaven to earth, like gods. Is it possible for a mortal to communicate with them.


    Who knows whether the so-called communication of practitioners will release sound waves and directly shock themselves to death? That''s wrong.


    Although I haven''t seen it, Li Yixi felt that practitioners must be like this.


    At this time, Li Yixi had put down the peach he was carrying and said with a smile, "you two take it slow. It''s not mature, but it''s also very sweet now."


    What Li Yixi brought over was the flat peach just picked from the orchard. The flat peach is still green and immature.


    "What is this?"


    Shen Qing and Su Feixuan looked at the flat peach and wondered. They had never seen the flat peach. They kept thinking, what is the spiritual fruit of the childe?


    "This is a flat peach. Haven''t you seen it?"


    "It''s very common in my hometown."


    "Are you sure you haven''t seen flat peaches?"


    Li Yixi said curiously.


    Although this is not the earth, flat peaches are just ordinary things on the earth. Is there really no such thing in this world?


    They looked as if they were not cheating.


    "Childe, we really haven''t seen flat peach. Don''t you know the origin of this flat peach?"


    Shen Qing hurried.


    Such a strange fruit, she saw it for the first time.


    What Li Yixi didn''t know was that although Shen Qing had just come into contact with Tao, Tao rhyme was permeated on the flat peach. This is definitely a divine thing. How can Shen Qing not be afraid.


    Naturally, I want to know the origin. Maybe it will be of great use in the future?


    Shen Qing is still eager for this knowledge.


    "Cough."


    "You don''t know, I''ll explain it to you."


    Li Yixi smiled. What Li Yixi didn''t know was that he got along with each other for a moment. He didn''t speak for a long time and became a chatterbox.


    But Shen Qing and Su Feixuan don''t think so. It''s their blessing to talk to experts. It''s a great blessing.


    Li Yixi didn''t speak immediately. Instead, he meditated for a moment and prepared to speak.


    However, the eyes of the two people have become different. At the moment, Li Yixi seems to be integrated with heaven and earth. Heaven and earth are both him and heaven and earth.


    In their expectation, Li Yixi spoke.


    "In legend, flat peach is not a common thing, but a treasure in the fairy world."


    "In the fairyland, the third of March every year is the birthday of the queen mother of the West. On that day, the queen mother of the West holds a grand meeting. She takes flat peaches as her staple food and entertains all the immortals. All the immortals come to celebrate her birthday."


    "It is said that there are 3600 flat peach trees in the flat peach garden of the queen mother of the west, with 1200 in front. The flowers and fruits are small and ripe in 3000 years. People become immortals after eating them. Among the 1200 plants, they are ripe in 6000 years. People eat xiaju and fly up, and they live forever. There are 1200 plants in the back, with purple lines and fine nuclei. They are ripe in 9000 years. People eat them and live as long as heaven and earth, and the sun and moon are the same as Geng. "


    Li Yixi changed his way of thinking.


    What Li Yixi said at the moment was so serious that he didn''t pay attention to the look of his predecessor.


    They have been completely restrained. This is indeed a sacred thing.


    "Once cooked for three thousand years, people become immortal and get the way."


    "Once cooked for six thousand years, people will live forever after eating xiaju."


    "Once cooked for nine thousand years, people live as long as heaven and earth, and the sun and moon are the same."


    Shen Qing and Su Feixuan stared at Li Yixi as if they knew the secret of Tianda.

 Chapter 6

    Li Yixi did not pay attention to the two people, but continued, "flat peach has always been a sacred object of the fairy court, but in the era of reincarnation, a piece of stone has been absorbed, and the essence of the sun and moon has been absorbed into the essence."


    "The stone monkey became a master and had extraordinary wisdom. Looking for an immortal, he asked. After suffering, by chance, he worshipped Bodhi and learned 72 kinds of changes. He somersaulted thousands of miles."


    "Bodhi knew the past and future, knew that his disciples would cause great disasters in the future, drove the monkey out of the cave and warned him not to say he was his own disciple."


    "Later, the monkey had great powers, made friends with the supreme demon king, won the Dragon King''s treasure, took the sea god needle as a weapon, wore the Western Sea Dragon King Ao runsuozi gold armor, the South Sea Dragon King Ao Qinfeng wings purple gold crown, and the North Sea Dragon King Ao Shun lotus root silk step cloud shoes..."


    Speaking of this, Li Yixi couldn''t help thinking of the great sage and paused.


    "Dragon family sea god needle, West Sea Dragon King Ao runsuozi gold armour, South Sea Dragon King Ao Qinfeng wing purple gold crown, North Sea Dragon King Ao Shun lotus root silk step cloud shoes..."


    Li Yixi didn''t say a word, which made Shen Qing and Su Feixuan have a huge wave in their minds.


    Dragon, what a powerful race.


    He gave in to the stone monkey.


    Pride is like that of the dragon clan. All bow their heads. How powerful is the monkey''s magic power.


    Shen Qing and Su Feixuan dare not breathe. They feel that Li Yixi seems to be trapped in their own memories.


    This may be what Supreme beings have seen with their own eyes.


    Sure enough, it''s the supreme existence. I''ve been to the fairyland.


    They looked at each other and stared at Li Yixi with hot eyes.


    Li Yixi continued, "later, the powerful monkey was introduced into the ears of the Jade Emperor of Xianting and was given an official position in the fairy world. But one day, the monkey accidentally knew that his official position was very small and made a big fuss in the heavenly palace,... Brought the flat peach into Huaguo mountain, and the monkeys threw the peach stones indiscriminately. From then on, there was a flat peach on earth."


    With that, Li Yixi looked at the two people who were still in shock.


    "Two, eat peaches!"


    Li Yixi was shocked when he saw that Shen Qing was silent and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ah..."


    "OK."


    Su Feixuan and Shen Qing react and respond quickly.


    The brain is still buzzing.


    "Two, eat."


    Li Yixi said again, so he picked up a green flat peach and ate it.


    It was a little hot, and he just finished his meal and needed a fruit to quench his thirst. It was refreshing to eat flat peaches.


    When Shen Qing saw Li Yixi eating happily, he couldn''t help picking up a flat peach.


    Dizzy, bite directly.


    Click.


    So crisp!


    How sweet!


    At the entrance of flat peach, an energy flows into the mouth along the lips and teeth, teasing the tip of the tongue like a naughty child.


    Suddenly, a strong fragrance burst at the taste buds, making Shen Qing almost moan.


    Delicious, delicious!


    She never thought that flat peaches were so delicious.


    Gudong.


    With the movement of her throat, the flat peach was swallowed. At the next moment, the magical power spread all over her body.


    This is... What?


    She couldn''t help taking another bite. This time it was a big bite!


    The taste was crisp and delicious. At the same time, a huge mysterious force poured into the mouth and exploded in the abdomen.


    Click, click!


    She forgot herself. The extreme delicacy and rich mysterious energy almost made her lose her ability to think. Now there is only one idea in her mind, that is, eat it, eat it!


    Soon, a flat peach went down.


    After Li Yixi ate it, he quietly looked at Shen Qing.


    His eyebrows and eyes twitched slightly, and his eyes could not help showing a suspicious look.


    Is this woman really a practitioner and the leader of Taiqing palace? It''s just a flat peach, isn''t it?


    Shen Qing found Li Yixi staring at herself. Her pretty face turned red. She lowered her head in shame and dodged her eyes. She didn''t dare to look at Li Yixi.


    However, the next moment, her whole body gave birth to a dry heat. From the golden elixir, endless spiritual power burst out.


    Shen Qing''s pores dilated, and a mysterious feeling appeared in his mind.


    Just like being enlightened, some obscure insights are directly realized at this moment!


    She broke through, so inexplicably.


    Her eyes were still a little confused. She looked at the peach pit in front of her and showed an incredible look.


    This flat peach... It''s really a divine thing. It''s not mature yet. There''s a trace of rhyme attached to it!


    It''s incredible!


    Su Feixuan''s eyes had completely changed and her brain was buzzing.


    Shen Qing quickly got up, bowed to Li Yixi and said respectfully, "thank you for giving me peaches to help me break through!"


    The title has become an elder, and it is completely impolite.


    It''s extremely difficult to reach the Tianhe realm from the divine pill realm. You need to understand and feel the yin-yang Tianhe above the nine days before you can step into the Tianhe realm, but a spiritual fruit is done.


    Li Yixi''s face was black.


    Is this person stupid? He is not reserved when eating peaches. He has no leader bearing and doesn''t say it. Now this is the beginning of ridicule?


    I''m just a mortal. It''s none of my business for you to break through and thank me for giving peaches. Did you break through by eating my peaches?


    It''s like a tall rich handsome driving a top luxury car saying thank you for giving me a toy car. It''s very harsh.


    "I said, I''m just a mortal. This peach is just an ordinary flat peach, not a legendary flat peach. That''s just a legend. What can I do for you? Call me senior. Am I so old? And I''m really mortal, but I don''t have that ability. " Li Yixi couldn''t help being angry and his tone was not good.


    I scolded secretly in my heart. If I were a big man, would I serve you carefully and try to let you take me away from this ghost place?


    I''ll just walk away.


    What''s the matter with practitioners? Can practitioners trample on other people''s dignity?


    Shen Qing''s heart was greatly shocked, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. He must be angry. Damn it, how can I forget this? What others want to do is mortal.


    Shen Qing made up for it quickly and apologized: "ex... childe, I''m sorry. I was just excited and offended."


    "Young master, my master broke through and was dazzled by the surprise. Don''t mind, young master." Su Feixuan quickly got up and said.


    See Li Yixi get angry and wake up from the story.


    "Sit down, don''t make a fuss. It''s nothing. I made a mistake." After Li Yixi became angry, he was a little frightened.


    I was angry with them.


    Fool.


    Stupid.


    Hey.


    Li Yixi was speechless for a while. I''m afraid what he did before has become useless.


    "Woof, woof... Woof..."


    Big black rubbed over and shouted at Li Yixi.


    "Big black, here!"


    Li Yixi instinctively grabbed the flat peach and threw it at Da Hei. That''s how he usually feeds it.


    Li Yixi didn''t pick a few flat peaches. He didn''t expect that the high spiritual practitioners would like to eat them. Da Hei swallowed them directly. He seemed very satisfied and went to digest them.


    Su Feixuan saw that there was only one left in the plate and quickly held it in her hand. It was a chance.


    Shen Qing also grabbed the peach stone into his hand without leaving a trace.


    Looking at the big black dog with a grateful face, I''m not as smart as the big black dog. How can a peach stone be an ordinary thing? It must be a treasure.


    In order to divert Li Yixi''s attention, Su Feixuan tried to change the topic and hurriedly said, "childe, your calligraphy is really exquisite, not ordinary."


    Point directly to calligraphy and painting.


    "Just so, OK."


    For calligraphy, Li Yixi was still very confident. He couldn''t help standing up and taking down the calligraphy and painting.


    "No, it''s a treasure. It''s vulgar."


    Su Feixuan hurriedly said.


    "Treasure?"


    "Miss Su likes it. I''ll give it to you." Li Yixi smiled. For him, it''s just a few words.


    "Ah?"


    Su Feixuan, I feel like I''m hallucinating.


    At the moment, a faint light flashed through the big black dog''s eyes, jumped directly, bit at the calligraphy and painting, swallowed all the words, turned and fled.


    "Lying trough, big black."


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked ugly.


    The calligraphy and painting were swallowed by big black. Su Feixuan liked it. He read countless Li Yixi. He knew that he couldn''t make a fake. Another opportunity to curry favor with the big guy was ruined.


    "Ah?"


    Shen Qing and Su Feixuan screamed in an instant. Such a treasure disappeared in an instant.


    The big black disappeared, and none of the three could.


    "Well, Miss Su, I''ll see you off later."


    Li Yixi was very helpless and wanted to change the topic, but he didn''t know what to say for the moment. He usually had to sleep and rest after dinner. Today, he didn''t. he instinctively yawned.


    Seeing this scene, Su Feixuan looked at each other and woke up.


    Thought Li Yixi was signaling that they could leave.


    He hurriedly saluted Li Yixi, "childe, we have left Taiqing palace for some time. I don''t know how the palace is. I''ll disturb you today. Next time, bring Feixuan''s friend over and play a song for childe."


    After saluting, they hurried out of the courtyard.


    "I... i


    Li Yixi opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    Finally, scolded a word, shit.


    I''m afraid I don''t want to leave this damn place in my life.

 Chapter 7

    "Hoo..."


    Shen Qing took a long breath.


    The hanging heart finally fell. Just now she felt that she was going to die. She went so far as to expose the identity of the supreme existence. Fortunately, the supreme existence just drove them away.


    "Master, let''s go!"


    Su Feixuan told Shen Qingdao.


    "Yes!"


    "It''s time to go."


    "Let''s go."


    Shen Qing sighed and was about to fly away.


    "This is..."


    Su Feixuan''s eyes fell on a dark iron plate, with a shocked face.


    Shen Qing heard Su Feixuan''s voice, looked down Su Feixuan''s eyes, saw the iron plate on the ground, and said in surprise, "star emperor order."


    The dark iron plate is the star emperor''s order. No one thought that the relic key star emperor''s order has been contested for a long time, but now it is thrown aside like garbage.


    "The childe killed the black devil and didn''t take the star emperor''s order?"


    Su Feixuan was surprised.


    "Silly girl, the star emperor''s order is only the key to the tomb of the existence of the divine elixir realm. It''s just a spiritual inheritance of the existence of the divine elixir realm." Shen Qing looks at Su Feixuan and reminds him.


    It''s not Shen Qing''s breakthrough that expands, but Shen Qing thinks that in Li Yixi''s eyes, this is rubbish. The water Li Yixi drinks is Jiutian Lingye. How can he care about such an ordinary thing.


    It happened that Li Yixi in the courtyard found that they didn''t leave immediately and approached quietly. When they approached, they just heard Shen Qing''s words, "the star emperor order is only the key to the tomb of the existence of the divine pill realm, which is just a spiritual inheritance of the existence of the divine pill realm."


    The words exploded in Li Yixi''s mind like thunder.


    Li Yixi''s face is very ugly, like eating balsam pear.


    "In front of my door, there is a practice inheritance. I didn''t find it."


    My heart kept saying, "it''s just the practice inheritance of the existence of Shendan realm. Garbage, throw it away, throw it away, I''ll pick it up."


    Li Yixi, who kept talking about the past, was disappointed at the next moment. Su Feixuan hurried to put the star emperor''s order into her arms, and they left in the air.


    "Sleeping trough, that''s rubbish. Throw it away."


    Li Yixi stuck his waist and felt that he had been blind over the years, even passing by the opportunity.


    Wash and sleep.


    Li Yixi looked desperate. The first wave of people he saw in three years left. He looked desperate. When can I leave?


    Turned and walked into the house.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"Master, if you break through the Tianhe realm this time, our Taiqing palace finally doesn''t have to endure humiliation. The disharmony can''t be domineering and occupy the cultivation resources belonging to our Taiqing palace."


    Su Feixuan''s eyes were full of joy.


    "Yes!"


    "It''s time to settle with disharmony."


    "Over the years, disharmony has bullied my Taiqing palace. It''s time to pay off my debt."


    Shen Qing''s eyes are full of evil spirit when he thinks of Di Sha. Obviously, he has been bullied by Di Sha door in recent years.


    When Shen Qing felt his accomplishments, his eyes were in a trance. Today''s harvest was like a dream.


    They fly with swords and shuttle outside the ancient forbidden area.


    Shen Qing''s strength has been raised to the realm of Tianhe. He is bolder outside the ancient forbidden area.


    However, what they don''t know is that at the moment, there is a mysterious smell on them, which awakens those sleeping beings.


    A beast king, who was only in deep sleep and practicing, slowly opened his eyes at the same time, and his pupils turned into blood in an instant.


    All the eyes of the beast king looked in the same direction at the same time.


    "Roar... Roar..."


    At the periphery of the ancient forbidden area, which was originally quiet, there were earth shaking animal roars.


    I feel the world shaking.


    A huge breath can shake the existence of heaven and earth, and chase and kill in one direction at the same time.


    "Master ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Shifu, what''s the matter? Why did all the animals suddenly wake up outside the ancient forbidden area."


    Su Feixuan heard the roar of the animals, and a look of panic appeared in her eyes.


    All the animals roar, which originally represents the forbidden area of death. How can people not be frightened.


    Although the cultivation has now broken through the realm of Tiandan, even the periphery of this ancient forbidden area will fall at any time. It is still a mole ant.


    "Be careful."


    "Something must have appeared in this ancient forbidden area and attracted these animal kings."


    Shen Qing''s eyes are full of fear and horror.


    "Joo ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The next moment, a birdsong sounded.


    The sound was so harsh that it pierced the golden stone and tore the void.


    A huge bird appeared, spread its wings and swept more than ten miles away.


    The breath instantly suffocated Shen Qing and Su Feixuan.


    In the blink of an eye, it was too late to dodge. The figure of the giant bird fell over the two people, like a God''s residence, overlooking the two people. Those eyes, red, huge and ferocious claws, directly shook the void and grabbed them, like a cage, imprisoned heaven and earth.


    At this moment, even Shen Qing of Tianhe lost control of his body.


    This void is controlled by the giant bird. The next moment, it will be destroyed.


    "No... no..."


    Su Feixuan and his disciples screamed reluctantly and looked desperate.


    "Woof, woof... Woof..."


    When they were desperate, the dog barked suddenly.


    Originally, he carried the monstrous evil spirit, just like the giant bird in the God mansion. At this moment, the domineering evil spirit disappeared without a trace, and the red pupils of his eyes immediately recovered their clarity, full of panic.


    Su Feixuan and Shen Qing''s master and apprentice, who were controlled by their bodies, also regained control of their bodies in an instant.


    Just a moment ago, I seemed to have walked through the gate of hell.


    At the moment, they saw a local dog coming lazily in the void.


    "This is


    Su Feixuan''s eyes were filled with horror when she saw the local dog.


    But the next moment, relieved.


    There is no ordinary existence around the peerless expert.


    The local dog, she recognized, was the big black beside Li Yixi.


    Big black doubled his body with each step.


    There was a fierce spirit, which opened vertically and horizontally. It was lazy, but it rushed into the sky and shook the sky and earth.


    At the moment when they came to them, big black changed completely.


    He turned into a huge black dog, and his eyes seemed to devour heaven and earth.


    The black hair grows several times and dances with the wind.


    Su Feixuan could see that Da Hei''s body had scales like dragon scales, flashing a chilling light.


    Opening his mouth, he was like a giant bird in God''s residence and was swallowed directly by big black.


    A big black bite seems to devour hundreds of millions of miles of rivers and mountains.


    Those animal kings who came from all over the place, their red eyes restored their clarity, crawled one by one, and kept whispering.


    Surrender, bow down.


    No one dares to do it again.


    The big black dog head appeared in front of them.


    Su Feixuan and Shen Qing, their souls are trembling.


    "Human beings, bring out the flat peach and peach kernel."


    Big black has no feelings, cold way.


    "Former ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ senior."


    "Here... Here you are."


    Su Feixuan took out the flat peaches, and Shen Qing took out the peaches and hurriedly sent them out.


    Big black looked at a peach and a core suspended in front of him and blew a breath gently.


    The mysterious smell on the flat peach and peach kernel was sealed in an instant.


    After finishing, big black glanced at them indifferently.


    "Although the holy fruit is not mature, it is also a creature. For these animal kings, it is a fatal temptation. Now the breath has been sealed and you can take it away. The master gives you your chance. As for calligraphy and painting, you can''t have it. Give it to you and you will die soon."


    "So Ben Di swallowed it. Go away!"


    "Also, remember one thing, the master just wants to understand the life of mortals, and he must not be said to be an expert."


    Big black, who was going to leave, gave a warning again. His huge body turned into a local dog again, wagged his tail and disappeared.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    When Da Hei left, Su Feixuan and his disciples breathed heavily, and their eyes were full of fear.


    "The supreme demon emperor?"


    "Is the dog beside the childe the supreme demon emperor?"


    "If Su Feixuan dared to be the emperor, she felt that her brain was full of blanks."


    Shen Qing looked at the empty sky. There were some animal kings who left in panic. Their eyes recovered after a long time.

 Chapter 8

    At the edge of the life and death line of the ancient forbidden area, there are many figures at the moment.


    A monk stood in the void, wearing a cassock, his hands folded, his mouth chanting words, and the Buddha''s light shone behind him.


    There is a throne suspended in the void. The man on the throne is as terrible as the sun.


    There are brave men in golden armor, who radiate endless golden light and hold a golden halberd to frighten one side.


    Behind the three people, there are countless figures standing. These figures are all terrible. They are more terrible than Shen Qing who broke through the realm of Tianhe.


    At this moment, there is a huge ancient tomb in the center of the tripartite forces.


    However, the stone tablet of the ancient tomb has been pried open, and it is obvious that someone has entered the ancient tomb.


    The three forces are very quiet.


    There are three terrible things, even closing your eyes.


    But the atmosphere of the scene was very tense. It was not as calm as the three. The dark tide surged. It seemed that they were waiting for something.


    "Bah!"


    The next moment, the very quiet cave of the ancient tomb made a sound.


    A figure with shabby clothes and extremely embarrassed emerged.


    This figure appeared and spit out a mouthful of saliva without image. It was obviously very unhappy. The saliva was mixed with blood.


    His eyes showed fear.


    "Yes!"


    The next moment, the look of the dross changed.


    Raised his head and looked into the void.


    His face became very ugly.


    The indifferent man on the throne, the heroic God of war holding the golden halberd, and the Buddha surrounded by the Buddha opened his eyes and stared at the dross man.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Tomb king, you''re all right!"


    "Tomb king, this is the territory guarded by our bloody country. Everything belongs to our bloody country. No one wants to take it away."


    On the throne, the indifferent man also made a voice.


    "Bah!"


    "What day is it today? Did I forget to read the Yellow calendar?"


    "What bad luck."


    "King Baizhan, why don''t you talk? Are you here to see the play? " The dross man laughed.


    "My king, come and get something."


    "Tomb king, you can''t take it with you."


    The king of hundred battles said coldly, without hiding his purpose.


    "Ha ha!"


    "So, I''m just making wedding clothes."


    "To whom?"


    The dross man sneered.


    The next moment, he turned and ran to steal the hole behind him.


    However, the three strong men shot at the ancient tomb.


    At the moment of the three attacks, a sneer appeared at the corners of the dross man''s mouth, his body stopped for a moment, hit the ancient tomb hard, and his body retreated.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise, a roar in the ancient tomb, followed by an angry, crazy roar.


    The dross man''s body is a remnant of Huawei and runs away directly.


    At the next moment, the ancient tomb exploded and a giant appeared.


    The terrible black gas broke out, and the strange army roared, shaking the sky and earth, as if the door of hell had been opened.


    The behemoth in the black air stretched out a broken and dry hand and directly grabbed the three people and collided with their fierce attack.


    The three strong men instantly regressed and vomited blood together.


    His eyes were filled with horror.


    "Tomb king, damn you!"


    Their eyes were so cold that they were calculated.


    The dross man who was called the tomb King ignored the three people and ran away directly.


    "Tomb king, don''t go."


    The ugly three turned and ran away, choosing to chase the tomb king.


    No one thought that the tomb king had touched the strangeness and boldness.


    Strange things come, and gods and demons are difficult to stop.


    Black air instantly blots out the sky and the sun.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤In the courtyard where Li Yixi is located, Li Yixi sleeps with his eyes closed.


    In the quiet courtyard, it suddenly became noisy.


    Big black looked up at the sky and barked a few times.


    The pet cat looked up with disdain in her eyes and continued to sleep with her eyes closed.


    The sparrows on the eaves chirped a few times.


    The big golden fish in the pond jumped out of the water, filled with clouds, plopped into the water and no longer appeared.


    The peach trees in the backyard became huge and covered the courtyard.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"Strange things come."


    Su Feixuan and Shen Qing, who had not yet flown out of the outer area of the ancient forbidden area, were filled with panic.


    Strange things are coming. In the blink of an eye, it is impossible for them to escape from the forbidden area, turn around and escape to Li Yixi''s residence. Where it is relatively close, there is still time, and where is also the only choice to live. I hope Li Yixi can resist strange things.


    "Bah!"


    "Bad luck!"


    "Fuck!"


    The tomb King''s face became extremely ugly.


    Strange things happen. These bastards still don''t let him go.


    "Tomb king, hand over the Dragon chopping axe."


    "I''ll spare you today."


    Behind him came a cold voice.


    "Dragon chopping axe?"


    "Is that it?"


    In the hands of the tomb king, a dark axe appeared, and he turned back and sneered at the people behind him.


    "Come on, come and get it!"


    "Not afraid of death, let''s fight."


    "Come on, come on!"


    "Dare you?"


    The tomb King sneered. The three people behind him were silent and their eyes were cold.


    His face is ugly. Once he drives the tomb King crazy and turns around for a war, they will definitely be caught up by the strange and close to death.


    Behind him, thunder rumbled in the darkness.


    It seems that there are countless strange creatures twisting in it.


    Mysterious.


    Some animal kings who had no time to escape were shrouded in darkness and turned into white bones. White bones shook strangely and turned into a member of strange creatures.


    Su Feixuan and Shen Qing, who arrived near the courtyard, suddenly heard the voice of Da Hei and saw the three strong men attracted by the strange spread in the distance. They suddenly changed their look. They didn''t enter the courtyard, but blocked in front of the courtyard. They hurriedly said, "predecessors, you can''t enter the courtyard. In the courtyard, the childe is sleeping and can''t be disturbed."


    "Get out!"


    "Where did the mole ants dare to block our way? Strange things come. Only the ancient ruins in the forbidden area can resist the strange erosion."


    "What son of a bitch, just a mortal."


    "Get out of the way!"


    Beside the bloody king, a bodyguard glanced at the courtyard, saw through everything, and slapped them directly.


    "Hiss!"


    However, at the next moment, a peach tree shrouded in the courtyard suddenly penetrated the void and passed over Su Feixuan''s and Shen Qing''s shoulders. Which bodyguard beyond the realm of Tianhe exploded in an instant, leaving no bones.


    The three strong men and the tomb King stopped suddenly, and their eyes were full of panic. They didn''t dare to take a step forward, because they died faster.


    At the moment, the four also found that the strange darkness behind them had stopped the spread.


    In the dark, thunder roared, as if he had met a great enemy.


    The next moment, the strange darkness of hesitation shrouded in an instant and tentatively launched an attack.


    The peach tree branches around Su Feixuan and Shen Qing grew infinitely and directly pierced into the strange place. They saw howls everywhere in the dark.


    The strange darkness exploded, and the roar was full of unwilling. The strange darkness disappeared into the sky at an extremely fast speed.


    Obviously a defeat, a fiasco.


    The peach branches returned to normal, and the huge peach trees shrouding the courtyard became smaller and turned into an ordinary peach tree.


    The king of bloody warfare, the king of hundred battles of the golden ancient family and the big monk of Tianlong Temple looked at the peach tree behind the courtyard in horror, and their bodies were shaking involuntarily.


    They, unexpectedly, saw a tree here, strong enough to repel the strangeness.


    Su Feixuan and Shen Qing were even more shocked.


    They looked vaguely at the green flat peaches hanging on the peach tree.


    "Childe, I can pick the fruit on it."


    "Is the childe the patron saint of the world?"


    Their brains are blank.

 Chapter 9

    At the moment when mahogany beat back the strange in the restricted area, the eyes of everyone in front of the courtyard were full of endless panic and shock. No one thought that there were people in this world who could beat back the strange.


    "That''s great."


    "If I hide in the courtyard, will I be killed?"


    "Can you escape this robbery?"


    At the moment, when the people were still in shock, Zhou Tong, the tomb king with incomparable dross, was extremely unstable in Qi and blood. In the twilight cave, he was injured and chased all the way by these people. Fortunately, he didn''t die at the moment, but it''s impossible to continue to escape.


    Empty cicada, the leader of Tianlong temple, the king of hundred battles of the golden ancient family, and the king of bloody wars known for his overbearing and killing in the bloody war country, all have terrible strength. The magic soldiers in his hand, but he was brought out of which tomb in his narrow life. He is not willing to hand them over like this.


    Moreover, there are many people who want to kill Zhou Tong.


    If you hand it over, you may not live.


    In recent years, many grave diggers have offended many big forces.


    Zhou Tong, who was full of dross, kept turning his eyes, thinking about how to retreat from the enemy and how to run for his life.


    However, after thinking about it, Zhou Tong did not see the hope of life.


    "Childe?"


    At the next moment, Zhou Tong''s eyes lit up.


    There was a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    "Oh, if you want, I won''t give it to you."


    Zhou Tong sneered and moved to the courtyard without trace.


    Extremely careful, afraid of the sound to wake up the stunned people.


    Zhou Tong naturally cherishes his life. After seeing the terrible here, how dare he enter the courtyard directly.


    Even if his spirit felt that there was only one mortal in the courtyard.


    Zhou Tong heard clearly before. Shen Qing and Su Feixuan called the childe.


    Zhou Tong is naturally not stupid. He guesses that Shen Qing and Su Feixuan may know the owner of the courtyard. What he has to do is to get closer to Shen Qing first.


    Zhou Tong approached Shen Qing and Su Feixuan and said, "Lord Shen, I haven''t seen him for a long time. I didn''t expect Lord Shen to break through the realm of Tianhe. Congratulations."


    At the moment, Zhou Tong was very polite. He saluted Shen Qing directly and begged people with the attitude of his peers. Naturally, he had to lower his attitude.


    "Yes, master tomb king?"


    Shen Qing hears some familiar voices, wakes up and looks at Zhou Tong, an uncertain way.


    "Yes, it''s me, Zhou Tong. Just call me Zhou Tong, what senior."


    "The one who reaches is the first. I see that there is a trace of Tao rhyme on Lord Shen. Soon, he will be the same level. I also ask Lord Shen for help. Zhou Tong wants to see the childe. Zhou Tong takes something. I think there are only people like childe in this world who deserve to use it. Others are not qualified."


    Zhou Tong dared not waste time and went straight to the subject.


    Take out the Dragon chopping axe.


    "This is


    Shen Qing and Su Feixuan were surprised when they saw the Dragon chopping axe. The smell on the Dragon chopping axe was really terrible.


    This is definitely a magic weapon. They don''t know the grade of magic weapon.


    The sharp edge suffocated them, and it was under the condition of no one urging them.


    Su Feixuan and Shen Qing looked at each other and said apologetically, "master Zhou, we don''t know if you like it. Well, you''re taking a nap. When you wake up, we''ll go in and inform you to see if you see you."


    Su Feixuan and Shen Qing feel that Li Yixi is absolutely omnipotent. I''m afraid they already know everything outside. Where dare they decide.


    "Also, the childe''s surname is Li and his name is Yixi. He is a mortal and can''t practice."


    Shen Qing whispers secretly that although Zhou Tong offends many people, he has something to do with the Taiqing palace. He is afraid that Zhou Tong will make Li Yixi unhappy. He reminds me that the childe is a mortal. Shen Qing knows that Li Yixi doesn''t like to be called his predecessor.


    "Li Yixi, mortal?"


    When Zhou Tong heard Shen Qing''s words, he couldn''t help talking to himself.


    What does Shen Qing mean?


    "Zhou Tong, where are you going?"


    The empty cicada in Tianlong Temple heard the conversation between Zhou Tong and Shen Qing, and her voice was cold.


    We must take the Dragon axe today. It''s a magic weapon and we must win it.


    In the view of the empty cicada, there is only one mortal taking a nap in the courtyard. Obviously, the master is not there. As for the peach tree, it exists. If you care about the battle axe, you just took it away. If you don''t take it away, it means you don''t care.


    And Taomu didn''t kill them, which also shows that Taomu doesn''t mind their existence.


    What we have to do now is not to damage every brick and tile here and not cause peach wood''s attack. Maybe peach wood''s duty is to guard the restricted area?


    Empty cicada is very decisive.


    The bloody king of the bloody war country didn''t say anything. At the moment, he paid more attention to the yard in front of him. Outside the restricted area, it was the territory of the bloody war country, and it was still his fief.


    Such existence poses a great threat to the bloody countries.


    The king of hundred battles of the golden ancient family stood quietly without making a sound.


    "Go, when did I say I was leaving?"


    "Here is my purpose. I came here to take an axe and give it to the childe to cut firewood."


    "Childe''s axe is not very sharp."


    Hearing this, Zhou Tong thought of the word mortal said by Shen Qing and directly said the Dragon chopping axe as a firewood cutting tool.


    "Are you sure¡°¡° Are you sure you know the owner of the yard? "


    The empty cicada sneered.


    "The king of the bloody war Kingdom, I beg to see you, elder."


    "I don''t know if you live in seclusion here. I''m offended. I don''t know if you are the expert. The expert guards here and protects hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers in the Warring States period. The bloody state should respect it with national courtesy.


    The bloody King ignored them and took a few steps directly in the void, Lang said.


    "Damn it, why are you dreaming again? I''m just a mortal, not a senior expert."


    "Fuck!"


    "What the hell is wrong with me?"


    "I''m really not a peerless expert. I''m just a common man."


    When the voice of the bloody war king came into the house, Li Yixi woke up from his sleep with hazy eyes and great irritability.


    Li Yixi pressed his hands on his face and rubbed it around.


    His face was very gloomy.


    My heart is also very upset.


    "What happened these days."


    "This damn place, I still have to leave early."


    "Dreaming again."


    Li Yixi scolded a few times in the room, pulled the quilt over his head and continued to sleep.


    Li Yixi was very upset. As for someone, it''s impossible. I''ve seen two strong women here for three years, but I didn''t succeed in holding my thigh and couldn''t leave this damn place.


    Now he feels that the sound is an illusion, someone, impossible.


    However, Shen Qing and Su Feixuan outside changed their faces.


    From Li Yixi''s words, they both heard anger and irritability.


    They looked at the bloody king and changed.


    "My Lord, I''m Shen Qing, the leader of Taiqing palace. Don''t disturb your nap. If you''re angry, it''s bad."


    Taiqing palace, built in the territory of the bloody war country, naturally knows the tyranny and ruthlessness of the bloody war king. At the moment, he hurried to remind.


    After all, Li Yixi gave them a great opportunity. Today, even if they die, they have to persuade these people.


    The "childe" must like to be quiet when he chooses such a place where people are rarely seen. He can''t be disturbed.


    "You''re Shen Qing, the leader of Taiqing palace, haven''t you? I''ve heard your name, but it''s only Tianhe realm. Are you qualified to warn me?"


    "Lord, Shen Qing has no malice."


    The bloody king was domineering and cold-blooded. At the moment, he stared at himself. Thin sweat appeared on Shen Qing''s forehead and his face was pale.

 Chapter 10

    "Well, I know. What childe? I have practiced for more than 100 years. Can''t I even see through here? Many things here have no sense of time. It''s only three years at most. The young man in the house is only 20 years old. How can he be a peerless expert with no accomplishments, just a mortal and ants. "


    Spiritual exploration for a long time, the king of blood war looked at every detail.


    Moreover, the blood war king is different from ordinary people, but he has a pair of magical eyes and powerful spirit of the gods. Those things, the blood war king did not find any sense of time. Li Yixi is just a proper mortal. He is very sure.


    "Iron war king, are you sure?"


    Empty cicada, now, look directly at the bloody king.


    "Empty cicada, do you question the king?"


    Hearing the empty cicada''s words, the blood war king looked cold.


    "Whoosh!"


    The next moment, the empty cicada''s body jumped directly at the tomb King Zhou Tong. What he was greedy for was the magic soldier. He chose to believe in the king of bloody war.


    However, when the empty cicada took a few steps, her body froze instantly.


    No, ready to say, it''s fastened.


    An angry voice sounded in the empty cicada''s mind at the moment.


    "Damn bald donkey, you dare to be presumptuous here. The childe''s place is the holy land. I betray you to death."


    Empty cicada shot, and Zhou Tong was terrified.


    After all, at the moment, he was seriously injured and was not empty cicada''s opponent at all, but he found that empty cicada''s body was strangely frozen in place.


    In those eyes, they were occupied by fear and could not be fake at all.


    At the moment, the blood war king also shrinks his pupils.


    The king of hundred battles stepped back without trace.


    The people''s eyes looked at the chicken in front of the empty cicada at the moment. They were ready to say that it was a proper native chicken without any miracles, but this native chicken changed the color of the people.


    Because everyone saw Tao Yun on the native chicken.


    The Tao rhyme on a native chicken makes people greedy.


    Moreover, it can instantly fix the empty cicada and suppress everyone. No one on the scene can do it.


    "Boom!"


    The local chicken opened its mouth and spit out a flame directly. Under the flame, the empty cicada couldn''t even send out a word and directly turned into nothingness.


    "Guo Guo!"


    After killing the empty cicada, the rooster called a few times, ran to the chickens and continued to catch food, as if telling everyone that I am a native chicken. Don''t pay attention to me.


    "Zhu... Zhu finch... Zhu finch''s inflammation?"


    "Is that a rosefinch?"


    Zhou Tong was stunned and his eyes almost fell out.


    He, unexpectedly, saw the sacred animal rosefinch here.


    What the hell is this place? Is that mortal really mortal?


    Zhou Tong''s brain is buzzing.


    "Rosefinch?"


    Shen Qing and Su Feixuan around Zhou Tong''s mouth opened into an O-shape, and their eyes were full of panic.


    The native chicken is actually a rosefinch.


    The sacred animal rosefinch is the supreme existence.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"Lord?"


    "Why is this voice so familiar? Isn''t this Shen Qing''s voice?"


    "Did I dream again, didn''t I?"


    "Haven''t you gone?"


    "Are you back?"


    Li Yixi was a little uncertain, and his drowsiness disappeared. When he came down from the bed and went to the door, he was stunned.


    I was surprised and pleased.


    I''m glad to see a living man again. I''m still a powerful practitioner.


    To my surprise, it was a feudal lord.


    Listen to that voice, but you are very impolite to yourself. When the king and the king are angry, their heads roll.


    "What should I do?"


    "What should I do?"


    Li Yixi is very anxious. He doesn''t know what to do. Can he afford to offend this prince?


    "You can''t wait. Go out first, or the king will be angry and die."


    Li Yixi quickly opened the door and went out.


    Li Yixi said with a smile, "Miss Su, why are you back?"


    "Come and rest in the courtyard!"


    Li Yixi is most familiar with these two. He took the lead in opening his mouth. If he has acquaintances, it''s better to practice his mouth first, otherwise his mouth will be stiff.


    "Childe Li, my name is Zhou Tong. I got an axe. It''s very sharp. I''m going to give it to childe to cut firewood."


    It was too dangerous outside. Zhou Tong trotted in.


    When he handed the axe to Li Yixi, he was dead. Zhou Tong had a try. After all, this place is incredible.


    "Yes, I just lack an axe for cutting firewood. Thank you!"


    Seeing someone talking to him, and still a ragged guy, Li Yixi was very happy. He finally met a normal person.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, practitioners must be extremely concerned about the existence of images.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the eyes of the king of bloody war and the king of hundred wars stared at Li Yixi to see how Li Yixi took the Dragon chopping axe.


    They know that the Dragon axe weighs ten thousand kilograms.


    If Li Yixi were a mortal, he would die incomparably.


    And there is a terrible existence in the Dragon chopping axe. It is the spirit of the axe. It is an ancient fierce dragon. It will never allow itself to be controlled by mortals.


    However, at the next moment, Li Yixi easily took over the Dragon chopping axe and waved it a few times. He seemed very satisfied.


    He also cut a piece of firewood in front of the crowd.


    "Yes!"


    "Very sharp, I like it very much!"


    Li Yixi looked at Zhou Tong and said with a smile that he was really happy. Before cutting firewood, he didn''t take advantage of the tools. Now it''s better.


    "Just like it, childe."


    Zhou Tong kept twitching at the corners of his mouth and gave a hard response.


    Glancing at the firewood without trace, I wanted to roar, but I didn''t dare to make a sound.


    In my heart, I turned up a huge wave.


    "Heavenly sound divine wood."


    As the king of tombs, Zhou Tong stole countless tombs and naturally knew countless treasures. He found that the firewood used by Li Yixi was the divine wood of the sound of heaven, which could help people understand the Tao.


    Li Yixi, what kind of existence is it.


    Mortal, fuck mortal.


    Zhou Tong hates the bloody king. He is a peerless expert.


    Are your mortals so strong?


    And use divine wood as firewood.


    His heart churned. Zhou Tong squeezed out a full smile and smiled.


    "Childe!"


    Shen Qing and Su Feixuan salute in a hurry. Seeing that Li Yixi likes axe very much, his hanging heart falls. If the childe doesn''t like it and he can''t stop Zhou Tong, he doesn''t know what to do?


    "The general, the Lord, please come in and have a rest. It''s windy outside. Although Xiaomin is simple here, it can block the wind."


    Li Yixi hurried to invite the bloody king in the void and the hundred war king of the golden ancient family.


    As for Zhou Tong, these people were directly ignored by him. In Li Yixi''s eyes, the outside is terrible, noble and powerful. A word can determine their life and death.


    I''d like to say you go quickly, but I don''t dare.


    Can only summon up the courage to invite.


    "This


    At the invitation of Li Yixi, the blood war king and the golden ancient family changed their faces in an instant.


    Especially the bloody king, his eyes were full of panic.


    In or out?


    The bloody King panicked.


    Domineering and ruthlessness disappear cleanly.


    He, however, offended this one and called him a mole ant before?


    The bloody king was stiff and flustered.

 Chapter 11

    "Thank you, childe. Gu Zhan will disturb you."


    The king of Baizhan hurriedly fell to the ground. The golden armor on his body disappeared and was replaced by a set of black clothes. The king of Baizhan was just his title. His name was guzhan.


    Gu Zhan also knows that he can''t refuse.


    He didn''t offend the peerless expert. Now he should be afraid of the king of bloody war. If the other party wanted to kill him, he wouldn''t have such trouble. At the moment, he couldn''t help feeling much easier. He worshipped Li Yixi and entered the yard.


    "Thank you for your invitation."


    "There were many offenses before. Please don''t blame me. My cultivation is limited. I mistakenly regarded the childe as a mortal and asked the childe to commit a crime."


    At the moment, the bloody king was frightened, but he was able to bend and extend to worship Li Yixi directly.


    In the view of the king of Baizhan, kneeling down to such an expert does not lose face.


    "Lord, you worry too much. I''m a mortal. You''re right. Please come in."


    Li Yixi was a little frightened and hurried to stop and hold the bloody king.


    The bloody king failed to kneel.


    "Thank you, childe."


    The bloody King breathed a sigh of relief and followed Li Yixi into the yard.


    "Sit down, just sit down. It''s a little rudimentary here. Don''t dislike it. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    Li Yixi felt uncomfortable and chose to leave directly.


    He smiled and ran away.


    "Hoo!"


    However, what Li Yixi didn''t know was that the people were relieved when he left. He was really frightened in the people.


    "Tianyin divine wood, this is Tianyin divine wood."


    When Li Yixi left, Zhou Tong rushed directly. He felt it. It was true. It was really the divine wood of the sound of heaven.


    Zhou Tong was shocked and exclaimed.


    "Tianyin divine wood?"


    As soon as the blood war king and Gu Zhan''s face changed, they hurried over. At a glance, their face changed.


    Tianyin divine wood was directly used by Li Yixi to burn a fire.


    They felt their brains buzzing.


    There is such a terrible existence in the world.


    "It''s simple and desolate here. There''s nothing to entertain. Let''s drink water."


    Li Yixi came carrying water.


    "Childe, we''ll help you."


    Su Feixuan and Shen Qing need help.


    But Li Yixi quickly refused, "all guests, sit down."


    For him, these are all big men. It''s a chance that Li Yixi can fill them directly.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Su Feixuan and Shen Qing quickly drank the "water", but the liquid will dissipate.


    "Master Zhou Tong, drink water."


    After drinking, Su Feixuan is still staring at the channel of the divine wood of the sound of heaven.


    After all, Zhou Tong''s injury is not light at the moment. Jiutian Lingye is too important for Zhou Tong''s water. Zhou Tong has many enemies. If he is injured, he will definitely die.


    After all, she was kind to Taiqing palace. Su Feixuan thought she could help, "Hmm!"


    Zhou Tong was absent-minded. He was really thirsty. He took a sip and drank it.


    Just about to continue to look at the divine wood of the sound of heaven.


    "Boom!"


    A terrible mysterious force suddenly broke out in Zhou Tong''s body, which made Zhou Tong''s body freeze instantly.


    "This ??????"


    Zhou Tong felt incredible and hurried to look at the empty cup.


    What''s this?


    Zhou Tong''s heart churned and shocked inexplicably.


    Seeing Zhou Tong''s shock, Su Feixuan directly explained, "master Zhou Tong, this is Jiutian Lingye."


    "Jiutian Lingye?"


    "Is it Jiutian Lingye?"


    Zhou Tong felt that his brain was not enough. Where on earth was this? The water he drank was Jiutian Lingye.


    Zhou Tong felt that his injury was recovering rapidly, and there was no hidden danger. If he treated the injury himself, it would be impossible for less than half a year, but now he was cured in the blink of an eye, and some old diseases in his body were cured.


    At the moment, he feels that his body has reached the general level of congenital body.


    "Lord, aren''t you thirsty?"


    "You''re welcome that week."


    Seeing that the bloody king was absent-minded, Zhou Tong quickly took up the "water" in front of the bloody king and drank it.


    The next moment, the bloody king was furious.


    He is a prince. Someone is so bold that he can''t move even if he doesn''t drink.


    However, after seeing Zhou Tong drinking water, his body changed. The king of blood war felt that Zhou Tong''s breath was not rising, and his face changed again.


    Hurried to look at the empty water cup, the blood war King''s face turned blue and white, constantly changing, shocked and angry.


    He was born with divine eyes and naturally discovered the value of ''water''.


    His expression was extremely complex. Zhou Tong took the chance. Zhou Tong directly dodged and distanced himself from the king of blood war. Zhou Tong bet that the king of blood war did not dare to fight here. Moreover, now he is not very afraid of the king of blood war. His injury healed. He is determined to escape, and the king of blood war can''t stop him.


    Gu Zhan found that after the bloody king looked at the water cup, he looked at Zhou Tong with murderous eyes, vaguely understood what, and hurriedly grabbed his water cup.


    At a glance, I was shocked and inexplicable.


    Gu Zhan, as the strongman of the golden ancient family, naturally knows a lot of things. Under his feeling, he knows that this is Jiutian Lingye.


    His eyes were full of joy. He hurriedly took out a jade bottle and put all the Jiutian spirit liquid into it.


    "Gu Zhan, thank you for giving me water. I don''t know if you need any help. The golden ancient family will go through fire and water."


    Gu Zhan hurried to leave and thanked Li Yixi.


    "No, I''m just a mortal."


    Li Yixi held Gu Zhan and jumped in his heart.


    "Childe ?????"


    Gu Zhan still wanted to say, but he was interrupted by Li Yixi.


    "My Lord, I am a mortal. I really need your help." Li Yixi clenched his teeth. Li Yixi felt that he was still telling the truth. Otherwise, he didn''t know when he would meet a practitioner here. If the other party was willing to help himself, he could leave this ghost place.


    "Childe, please say that the golden ancient family, the mountains and the sea of fire, our family is also duty bound."


    Gu Zhan hurried.


    "It''s not that serious. Adults know that this place is extremely dangerous. Please take us away." Li Yixi had a thick scalp and looked at the big black dog road around him.


    Gu Zhan was puzzled and didn''t know how to answer.


    Su Feixuan hurriedly said, "master Baizhan Wang, the childe turned into a mortal. Recalling the past, he may be deeply involved in it and don''t want to do it."


    "Li Yixi, Yixi ??????"


    The king of hundred battles thought about it and finally knew it.


    "Childe, I''ll give it to the golden ancient clan. Three days later, the strong man of the golden ancient clan came to help the childe leave the restricted area."


    "Childe, leave and see you in three days."


    Gu Zhan quickly worshipped Li Yixi, withdrew from the yard and went away.


    "That''s it. Will it be three days?"


    Li Yixi was in a trance and nervous. He didn''t know whether it was true or false. Wouldn''t it be OK to leave with himself?


    Even three days later, Li Yixi was a little puzzled.


    But my heart is full of expectation.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Practitioners are so powerful that they should not tell lies. They have waited for three years. If they wait for three days, there is no problem." Li Yixi''s face, with a smile, finally had a glimmer of hope.


    The king of hundred battles on his way to Yukong kept thinking. Li Yixi''s courtyard, with beautiful mountains and rivers, must have been carefully selected by Li Yixi in the past. If you want to move away, you need to move mountains and reclaim the sea. I''m afraid the strong in the family have to do everything.


    However, with Jiutian Lingye, the elders in the family will not refuse.


    Because Jiutian Lingye is too important for them.

 Chapter 12

    "Childe, Zhou Tong has something to deal with. Thank you for giving water."


    Seeing the king of hundred battles leave, Zhou Tong sees the opportunity. Now he leaves, the king of bloody battles can''t stop himself. After all, he gave the treasure to Li Yixi.


    If the bloody war King stops, he won''t give Li Yixi face. The bloody war king doesn''t have the courage, but Zhou Tong also knows that if he drags on and the bloody war King arranges experts outside, it''s difficult to leave. After all, the fief of the bloody war king is outside the restricted area.


    "The restricted area is dangerous. Be careful."


    Li Yixi was very satisfied with Zhou Tong. After all, these days, without an axe to cut firewood, he really suffered.


    "Thank you for your concern. I will come to thank you later."


    After paying homage to Zhou Tong, he hurried away.


    "Lord ??????"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the king of bloody war. He was a little uneasy. What should he do if the great God was here?


    When Li Yixi was upset, the king of the bloody battle quickly stood up and said to Li Yixi, "childe, the bloody battle is stationed at the periphery of the restricted area. If you need to arrange, you will come to thank me in the future."


    "Don''t you stay a little longer?"


    Li Yixi was very happy. At the moment, he felt that Wang Dashan was in a bloody battle, but he still asked and was polite.


    "No, thank you for your reward."


    The bloody king bowed and walked out of the courtyard. Looking at the direction of Zhou Tong''s disappearance, his face was extremely gloomy.


    Zhou Tong, a dying man, took his chance.


    If there are nine days of liquid, then he will be able to break the mirror and go to a higher level.


    "Childe, we won''t disturb you."


    Su Feixuan and Shen Qing also made a noise. They were going to leave, but they just came back with a fork.


    "Yes!"


    "You two have a good trip."


    Li Yixi smiled and said that compared with the great figures such as the bloody king, Li Yixi still likes to get along with Su Feixuan. After all, it''s too easy.


    "Hoo."


    Standing at the gate of the courtyard, Li Yixi forked his waist, vomited and looked forward to it.


    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.


    Located in the mountains deep in the wilderness.


    Like a fairy palace.


    The building occupies a whole mountain range, and there is no end to the city palace.


    Aura filled the sky, waterfalls flew down, surrounded by rivers, and the sky was covered with a layer of golden awn, with extraordinary momentum.


    On the highest mountain peak, there is a palace, which is resplendent, and the aura turns into gold. It hovers over it like a divine dragon, which makes people fear the invisible center.


    There is the holy land of the golden ancient people.


    Outside the temple stood a guard with terrible breath and sharp eyes, patrolling everything around.


    In the hall, the elders of the golden ancient family gathered together.


    The ancient war, which did not hesitate to burn blood essence all the way, finally came back. Regardless of consumption, he went directly to the temple. He didn''t know whether he could enter the temple smoothly.


    "Patriarch, the ancient war asked for a meeting. It said that there was a great thing about the rise and fall of the golden ancient family."


    A bodyguard entered and reported.


    "Nonsense, ancient war, a slightly outstanding young generation, dare to be so presumptuous. How can he judge the rise and fall of the golden ancient family?"


    An elder scolded directly.


    "Pass!"


    The patriarch in the hall frowned and finally decided to see him.


    Outside the temple, the ancient war came.


    This is his first time here.


    The temple is incomparably huge. The temple looks like a golden ancient god, showing the invincible divine power.


    The hall is magnificent and heavily guarded. It is an important place for the golden ancient family.


    Guzhan took a breath and went into the temple.


    Worship the patriarch in the temple, "ancient war, meet the patriarch and elders."


    The king sat down, and the patriarch Koo''s face was a little pale, but it was still difficult to look directly at him.


    An elder looked at the ancient war kneeling below and said faintly, "ancient war, what do you want to report? It''s related to the rise and fall of our ancient family, really?"


    "Otherwise, you can''t go out of the temple today."


    "The elders are the successors to the position of chief of Parliament."


    Gu''ao has a soft voice.


    "Come on, don''t waste your time."


    Where there are people, there will be Jianghu. It''s no surprise for the golden ancient family. Some people are in a hurry to ascend?


    "Elder, do you think I''m crazy?"


    "Nonsense, disturbing the Presbyterian Council and destabilizing the hearts of the ancient people is a great sin. I can''t afford it in the ancient war, but I interrupted the Presbyterian Council today because I think the matter discussed by the Presbyterian Council can be ended."


    Gu Zhan said impolitely.


    "Presumptuous, pull it out and kill it."


    The look of the elder suddenly became very cold.


    "Gu Yan, Gu Zhan is my great grandson. I''m still the patriarch now?"


    Gu Ao on the throne coughed slightly, but his Majesty was still unmatched, which made Gu Yan palpitate.


    "Gu Zhan, just say something."


    Gu''ao is a little tired. His injury is too serious.


    Without his repression, I''m afraid the golden ancients will have civil strife.


    "Lao Zu, I have got a divine object, but I wish Lao Zu to recover from his injury." Gu Zhan took out the jade bottle. At the moment, he was very anxious and offered it directly.


    "The ancient war, unless it is the legendary Jiutian spirit liquid, even if it is a divine object, it is difficult to cure the injury of the clan leader. Is this what you say about the rise and fall of the ancient clan?"


    "At most, it''s just a continuation of life. What are you struggling with?" The old saying sarcastically said.


    "Why do you think it''s not Jiutian Lingye?" The cold way of ancient war.


    I hate the old saying.


    "Gu Zhan, what is this?"


    Gu''ao took the jade bottle and asked.


    "Back to our ancestors, this is Jiutian Lingye."


    Gu Zhan''s excited way.


    "Jiutian Lingye?"


    The look of the crowd changed, skeptical, excited and dismissive.


    After all, Jiutian Lingye is a legendary deity.


    "Jiutian Lingye?"


    Uncovering the jade bottle, Gu Ao''s look changed.


    It''s really Jiutian Lingye.


    Gu''ao''s hand trembled violently, and his face was full of joy. He drank it directly.


    The elders held their breath, or expected, or worried, or angry, or suspicious.


    Looks different.


    "Boom!"


    At the next moment, an unparalleled momentum erupted from gu''ao''s body. Gu''ao''s breath was awakened. Jiutian spirit liquid flowed all over his body''s meridians, constantly repairing his decayed body. His originally withering vitality was irrigated.


    That old face changed constantly and turned into a young one. The breath was terrible.


    "It''s impossible. How can there be nine days of liquid in this world."


    Those elders who want to replace them look greatly changed.


    Gu''ao, who was dying, is now powerful and unfathomable, accompanied by a breath of terror.


    "Those who mess with our ancient family should be punished."


    As soon as he read out the existence that forced him to give way, his body exploded in an instant.


    Those who can reach his step, how can they be kind and soft hearted.


    "Congratulations, Grandpa."


    The ancient people were so excited that they worshipped ancient Austria.


    "Gu''ao, whatever you want, my ancestors will give you." Gu Ao''s eyes fell on Gu Zhan.


    "Laozu, the ancient war doesn''t want anything. The unification of the ancient family is the best gift. His great grandson received Jiutian Lingye and promised the peerless expert. He also asked the Laozu to lead the strong people of the ancient family to finish it."


    When Gu Zhan was happy, he hurried to say.


    This is a big deal. Li Yixi is angry. That''s over.


    "Oh!"


    "What''s up?"


    Gu Ao''s look was dignified. It turned out that Jiutian spirit liquid was given, so there must be great things to be completed by the ancient family.


    "The peerless expert asked our ancient family to use the power of moving mountains and filling the sea to transfer his residence to other places.


    ??????? drink some water, which is Jiutian Lingye.


    A chicken is a sacred animal, rosefinch.


    Firewood is the divine wood of the sound of heaven.


    A tree can repel the strange.


    Hearing this, the golden ancient family is shocked and inexplicable. Is this a god man?


    Hurried to the ancient restricted area.

 Chapter 13

    Three days passed in a flash.


    In front of the cliff in front of the courtyard, a man and a dog stood by the cliff.


    "Hey!"


    Li Yixi carried his hands behind him, wearing a white robe, his long hair dancing in the wind, looked up at the sky and looked melancholy on his face.


    The big black dog lay at his feet and looked at the distance. He didn''t know what his master remembered. He was so sentimental.


    "When is it?"


    Li Yixi couldn''t help muttering.


    It''s really difficult to leave this dangerous ancient restricted area.


    The system has hurt me a lot.


    If only I had been taught to practice Kung Fu, I would have taught some piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, medicine, machinery and technology.


    There''s no one in this damn place. I can only entertain myself.


    "Childe!"


    When Li Yixi was in despair, a distant voice sounded.


    "Yes!"


    "Who?"


    "Did someone come to the restricted area again?"


    "That''s nice. I hope you''re a good man and can take me away."


    Li Yixi quickly put away those unhappy emotions and looked forward to turning around.


    "Golden ancient clan!"


    "It is worthy of being an ancient family of practice. Indeed, it is true to its word."


    Seeing the visitor, Li Yixi smiled instantly. He thought the ancient war of the golden ancient family had been forgotten?


    However, it''s reasonable not to help him leave. After all, the ancient golden family has nothing to do with him. Now it has come, which makes Li Yixi have to sigh that the practitioners in this world are really good people, keep their word, and are so peaceful to ordinary people. Their quality is really unspeakable.


    "Gu Zhan, I knew you would come."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "I, the golden ancient clan, will do what the childe orders."


    "Are these people..."


    Li Yixi couldn''t help looking at the people behind guzhan. Many people came.


    Li Yixi wondered why so many people came. Is it really so dangerous to leave the ancient restricted area?


    Li Yixi couldn''t help being moved.


    Good man.


    For the safety of a mortal, so many people came to ensure safety.


    "Childe, these are the elders of my golden ancient family, and these are the heads of my golden ancient family."


    Gu Zhan hurriedly introduced.


    "Gu''ao, have you met the childe!"


    Gu''ao was shocked by Li Yixi when he came. Gu''ao has the highest strength and the deepest understanding of Tao.


    Gu''ao has long observed that his heart is extremely restless at the moment.


    Gu Ao even felt extremely melancholy, not because he had something in his heart, but when he looked at Li Yixi, he was brought into by Li Yixi''s mood. He saw a strong Taoist rhyme in Li Yixi.


    The roads of the world seem to be moving with Li Yixi.


    Gu''ao has never seen such a shocking thing.


    Gu Ao dared not guess what Li Yixi was.


    Anyway, it''s not the existence that the golden ancient family can speculate and provoke.


    "Ancient patriarch, lost far welcome."


    When Li Yixi saw gu''ao salute, he quickly returned the salute.


    But Li Yixi''s return of the gift frightened gu''ao''s face.


    He dodged away without trace. How dare he receive such a big gift.


    Li Yixi didn''t say anything. He secretly sighed in his heart that the practitioners in this world are really very peaceful and polite. He is a mortal and doesn''t let him thank him.


    But in recent days, Li Yixi is also used to it. He didn''t say anything?


    Gu''ao knew that he came here today to do things. He didn''t dare to waste the time of a peerless expert. If the other party didn''t like it, he would be finished.


    He hurriedly said, "childe, it''s right to leave this ancient restricted area. This ancient restricted area is deserted. I don''t know where you want to go, childe?"


    Koo is very respectful.


    As for the other elders of the ancient family, they dare not even say a word at the moment, because they have been stunned by everything here.


    The local chickens crowing in the distance were full of rhymes. They knew that it was a sacred animal, rosefinch. They didn''t even dare to walk around, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe.


    Stand quietly waiting for orders.


    Before the peerless master, it was an opportunity and extremely dangerous. If he didn''t like it, he would die.


    "To where?"


    Now, it''s Li Yixi''s turn to have a headache.


    I couldn''t help thinking. Where did I go?


    In the past, Li Yixi wanted to leave the ancient restricted area, but now that the other party asked, he had to think about where to go?


    Here is the chassis of the bloody Warring States. On that day, the bloody king came and was extremely overbearing. At first glance, he was a dangerous figure. If he stayed in the bloody Warring States, he was afraid he would be targeted. Li Yixi felt that he should stay away.


    He turned to gu''ao and said, "ancient patriarch, he has been here for many years. He''d better leave far away and go to other human countries."


    "Respect childe''s order, childe. Please come in and have a rest. If you want to transfer this mountain and river, it may be shaking. Please make atonement." Gu''ao quickly bowed his head.


    "OK."


    "Nothing."


    Li Yixi waved and didn''t listen to gu''ao seriously at all. As long as he could leave.


    "Yes!"


    "Go!"


    At the order of ancient Austria, all the strong men of the golden ancient family went away.


    "Yes!"


    "How did you go? Didn''t you take me?"


    Li Yixi looked puzzled.


    But at the next moment, Li Yixi''s eyes were full of shock.


    Li Yixi felt that the mountain and river he was in had moved.


    Li Yixi could see that the earth in the distance was cracking and the river was cut off.


    The earth under my feet was shaking. The next moment, the whole mountain flew up.


    Fly away in the clouds.


    "This... This..."


    "This... This..."


    "This is... This is


    "Is this the means of practitioners?"


    Li Yixi was completely shocked. He just wanted guzhan to take him away from here. How could he think that guzhan had brought so many people and moved everything here, even the mountains? What a means.


    Compared with the shock of Li Yixi, the ancient Australians and other golden ancient people at the moment are full of sweat beads on their foreheads, the kind with big beans, and their legs are trembling.


    One by one, their eyes were stunned.


    Today, it was the golden ancients who came here to help Li Yixi leave, but just now they found that all the strong men of their golden ancients could not shake every plant here.


    When they were shocked, orders sounded in their ears.


    The mountains and rivers were moved only when the figures appeared one after another.


    The ancient golden family is also a big family, but today, all people know how small the ancient golden family is. I''m afraid it''s not even mole ants, it''s just dust.


    They, today, saw one legendary dragon after another.


    I saw the sacred animal rosefinch, the tortoise the size of a mountain, the nine lions, the most terrible beast, and the golden winged ROC, which is known as the first speed in the world.


    I saw the terrible peach tree.


    Those who carry the mountains and rivers are these supreme beasts and gods. They just watch and follow.


    For these beasts commanded them not to speak.


    They did all this. The childe is experiencing the life of mortals.


    Today, it also shocked the whole bloody country.


    Outside the territory of the bloody war country, a mountain peak soared away.


    Hundreds of millions of practitioners were shocked and inexplicable.


    They saw countless gods and beasts accompanying them, just like the Supreme Master on the nine days in the ancient legend. That battle was so terrible.


    This scene was shocking.


    "Are you gone?"


    Outside the ancient restricted area, in the male city, the eyes of the bloody king are full of shocking colors.


    That day, he was so unreasonable.


    Fortunately, there is no blame for the supreme existence. Otherwise, I''m afraid the bloody war country is over.


    "Congratulations, childe!"


    In Taiqing palace, Shen Qing and Su Feixuan worship the void.


    In their eyes, this supreme existence doesn''t want to be disturbed.


    Countless sacred animals followed, leaving only countless legends for hundreds of millions of miles in the blink of an eye.


    "Wangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwang!"


    In the void, the mountain moved, and the big black dog lay down beside Li Yixi and shouted a few times.


    The next moment, all the visions disappeared and were hidden.


    Soon, a country with beautiful scenery and a large population appeared. Under the control of countless gods and beasts, the peaks fell from the void and merged into the mountains and rivers.


    The choice is not a bustling town, but a more remote town. There are not many practitioners here, but it has good aura and beautiful scenery.


    When the mountain fell, the plants and trees on the mountain burst into shocking vitality in an instant. The golden ancient people stared at the plants and trees, and repaired the broken places in the blink of an eye, as if they had never moved, and could not see the slightest trace.


    After those plant Elves were busy, they seemed very happy.


    As for Li Yixi in the courtyard, he is still in shock. He feels that the power of practitioners is really terrible.


    When everything was finished, around the courtyard, those leaving pheasants came back. In the pond, several big golden fish fell into it.


    By the pond, a big turtle appeared, crossing his legs in the sun.


    On the eaves, sparrows return.


    The kitten stepped into the courtyard.


    In the distance, the people of the golden ancient family looked at each other one by one. The color of panic in their eyes had not disappeared. They gasped, as if they had just returned from the yama Palace at the moment.


    "Patriarch!"


    One by one, their eyes fell on Gu Ao.


    Gu''ao took a deep breath, turned and looked at the people. He said coldly, "I''m going to announce something now. There''s no amnesty for violators."


    "From today on, guzhan is the heir of the patriarch of my golden ancient family. I don''t want to hear any opposition."


    "Also, remember what I said before?"


    "All this is done by our golden ancient family, which is the credit of our golden ancient family."


    The corners of gu''ao''s mouth are shaking, but it is still a righteous word.


    One by one looked at each other and nodded hurriedly.


    These are the instructions of those divine beasts, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll die.


    One by one, they went to the courtyard with the style of strong walkers.


    "Gu''ao, I''d like to see you. I don''t know if you like it here?"


    Gu Ao''s uneasy way.


    "Ancient clan leader, thank you. Please accept my worship."


    At the moment, Li Yixi was so happy that he finally left the ghost place of the ancient forbidden area. This is where ordinary people live.


    But gu''ao dodged again and dared not accept Li Yixi''s great gift.


    Li Yixi doesn''t care at the moment.


    Greedy took a deep breath of air and felt refreshed.


    From a distance, you can still see the small market.


    "Everyone, please come in and have a glass of water." Li Yixi hurriedly invited.


    Today, we must treat these great benefactors well.


    "No!"


    "You''re welcome, childe. We just used some small means. We won''t disturb childe. There''s no way here. It''s very difficult for childe to go down the mountain. I''ll leave when I''m finished."

 Chapter 14

    "Small means?"


    "It is worthy of being a big family in ancient times. The power of moving mountains and seas is just a small hand."


    Li Yixi felt so terrible that he was shocked again and stunned by the powerful means of practitioners.


    Sure enough, this is the world of practitioners.


    I am a mortal, really small.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but underestimate it.


    Gu''ao and others hurried out of the courtyard and didn''t dare to stay here. They always felt very frightened. In their eyes, the masters of countless divine beasts must exist.


    Ordinary people are not qualified to follow.


    The opportunity transaction is completed. We have to finish it as soon as possible.


    "Patriarch, the water that the childe drinks is Jiutian Lingye. We missed the chance."


    An elder hurried to preach.


    Just heard Li Yixi''s words, my heart was about to jump out.


    Jiutian spirit liquid can help them instantly improve their strength.


    That''s a divine thing.


    "Want to die?"


    "Did you help today?"


    "Greed faces death."


    "We golden ancient people are just acting. Can you shake a grain of dust here?"


    Gu Ao scolded coldly, but his heart was empty. He really missed the opportunity.


    But I really didn''t help.


    Then I dare not spy on such treasures.


    Gu''ao felt that he had completed the cause and effect and took what he shouldn''t have. He was afraid of an accident.


    As for these, it is much simpler for ancient Austria.


    With the order of ancient Austria, the elders of the golden ancient family cast various spells and opened a curved path in the mountains.


    After finishing everything, the people of the golden ancient family did not dare to stay and left directly.


    When the transaction is completed, I dare not disturb.


    When the silence was restored, Li Yixi stood in the courtyard and sighed.


    "Hey."


    "It''s really nice here."


    "It''s a pity that these practitioners are extremely powerful. Although they treat people peacefully, it''s difficult to make friends."


    "If you can make friends, it is possible to embark on the road of practice."


    "No matter, sometimes there must be in life. Don''t force it all the time. Finally, you have reached the normal world."


    "Just have no money!"


    Now, Li Yixi has a headache again.


    There is no money in the mortal world, which is very oppressive.


    Fortunately, I can be self-sufficient.


    When Li Yixi sighed, he saw a big black head kicking at the stones on the ground and falling on the stone table.


    "What is this?"


    The next moment, Li Yixi saw a bag on the stone table. Li Yixi walked over and opened it. His eyes lit up and quickly worshipped the void.


    The bag was full of silver coins. Li Yixi didn''t know how much. He was more grateful to the practitioners.


    Worthy of being a practitioner, I know I''m short of money.


    Arrange everything properly.


    "It''s time to go to the market and make parts."


    "In the future, the robot can be repaired, and there can be multiple all-round helpers in the yard. People call me childe. Why don''t I have a housekeeper? I have to cook by myself. It''s humiliating. "


    "As a childe, you have to look like a childe."


    Li Yixi also has an all-round robot here, which is rewarded by the system. However, when learning, Li Yixi disassembled it and damaged a part. The ancient restricted area can''t find iron, and Li Yixi can''t make parts. He has been lost in the courtyard. Now, he finally has a chance.


    After the repair, you can also experience the childe''s life.


    Although you can''t practice, you must live a moist life.


    Li Yixi took the big black dog and went directly to the market.


    Feeling the breath of so many living people, I always feel comfortable and secure.


    "Doctor, help my daughter."


    "Help!"


    "As long as I can save my daughter, I promise everything."


    At the moment, a couple holding a little girl with closed eyes was crying bitterly in front of a hospital.


    "I''m sorry!"


    "She''s poisoned. I can''t solve this poison, and it has invaded the internal organs. It''s hard for the immortal to save. Let''s go!"


    The owner of the hospital, a middle-aged man, looked powerless at the moment.


    He really can''t help it. It''s not ordinary poison.


    He knew that even if he didn''t want to cultivate himself, he couldn''t save each other.


    Li Yixi, who was curious to come over, couldn''t help observing this scene.


    Take a panoramic view of the little girl.


    Seeing that these people are helpless, I''m ready to try.


    "Wait."


    "Maybe it can be saved. Can I have a try?"


    "I have learned some medical skills, which may be useful?"


    Li Yixi, looking at the little girl in the woman''s arms, frowned and made a noise.


    "Yes!"


    At the next moment, the eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi suddenly became nervous.


    Although the system taught its own medical skills, it really hasn''t tried. I don''t know whether it can save people.


    "Young master, the poison has spread to the heart. Even practitioners are powerless."


    "Unless it''s powerful, with strong cultivation, it can continue the life for the little girl."


    The doctor in the hospital shook his head and said directly.


    He felt that Li Yixi was too young to know the terrible poison.


    "Childe, please, help my daughter."


    When Li Yixi heard the doctor''s words and was about to stop, the woman rushed over and grabbed Li Yixi for help, like a drowning man holding the last straw.


    It hurts.


    What is more valuable than life.


    White haired people send black haired people, how sad.


    "I... let me try!"


    Li Yixi is ready to fight.


    "Hey, childe, you''ll know after reading it."


    "I won''t lie to you. It''s hard to save this man."


    The doctor shook his head.


    The people around obviously trusted the doctors'' skills and spoke to stop Li Yixi.


    "This is a life, very valuable, try it."


    "I''ve learned some medical skills. I should be able to save it."


    Li Yixi looked up and said.


    "Hum!"


    "Where did you come from? After learning some medical skills, you feel like a miracle doctor."


    Some people whispered a sarcasm.


    But I dare not stop it. What if there is a miracle?


    In the medical school, some medicine children don''t think so. They are like gods to the owner of the medical school, but they know that the owner of the medical school is not only amazing in medical skills, but also a practitioner. Li Yixi, a mortal, can he surpass the practicing miracle doctor by means.


    One by one waiting to see Li Yixi make a fool of himself.


    See how Li Yixi ends.


    Li Yixi came out and felt his pulse.


    At the moment, a pair of eyes suddenly fell on Li Yixi to see how Li Yixi saved people.


    After feeling the pulse, Li Yixi took out a pair of gold needles from his arms. Without hesitation, he stabbed the little girl''s acupoints. The technique was extremely fast and the operation was smooth. Each needle was accurate. At the next moment, the gold needles shook and the Taoist rhyme flowed, and a mysterious force entered the little girl''s body, which was originally lifeless, The next moment, a mouthful of black blood gushed out of the little girl''s mouth, and the little girl woke up leisurely.


    "God, I''m alive."


    The people around, one by one in the eyes, are full of shocking colors.


    Li Yixi''s medical skills have surpassed the miracles of the town. Li Yixi is so old that he has such terrible medical skills.


    "Tao rhyme."


    "Is this supreme medicine?"


    The owner of the medical school, as a practitioner, naturally saw things that ordinary people could not see.


    He saw it very clearly. It was Daoyun.


    Li Yixi has set foot in medical practice.


    In that track rhyme, he immediately figured out some puzzling places in medicine.


    The doctors in the hospital were shocked.


    I saw a real miracle doctor.


    The people around were noisy, shocked and inexplicable.


    The poisoning is so deep that it can be saved.


    "Thank you, doctor!"


    "We are willing to be cattle and horses to repay you for saving your little girl''s life?"


    At the moment, the most shocked and excited is the couple. Their eyes are full of surprises.


    Thank you again and again to Li Yixi.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a small matter. The child is still very weak and needs to be mended. I don''t have any medicine here. Please ask the doctor to grab some medicine and go back to mend it." Li Yixi said politely.


    "Thank you."


    "Thank you, grandpa!"


    The couple''s eyes are full of gratitude.


    Li Yixi was very happy to save people''s lives.


    Li Yixi was about to leave and was hurriedly stopped by a doctor.


    "Childe, wait a moment, please come in!"


    The doctor looked worried and didn''t want to miss an opportunity.


    Li Yixi also smiled and readily agreed. He had nothing to do when he was idle. He didn''t refuse. He was a mortal. When he came here, he had to connect with fate to live here.


    It''s always good to have many friends.


    After catching the medicine, after the couple left, the doctor trotted over and worshipped Li Yixi, "childe, I''m sorry for waiting so long!"


    "Where, please sit down!"


    Li Yixi''s elegant way.


    In the face of mortals, Li Yixi was more casual, but this demeanor is different in the eyes of others.


    When the doctor asked for advice, Li Yixi replied.


    There is no question that Li Yixi did not know.


    After some discussion, the doctor was shocked by Li Yixi''s shocking medical skills and gave Li Yixi the gift of apprenticeship.


    "No, I''m just a mortal, not a miracle doctor. We can make friends in the future." Li Yixi quickly refused.


    "No, I heard it today, which gave me an earth shaking understanding of medical ethics. I have limited qualifications and can''t worship the childe as a teacher, but the childe will always be the teacher in my heart."


    "The medical skills taught by the childe will be used to treat the world!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Li Yixi was speechless and could only receive a gift in the end.


    I have to sigh that the world is really polite.


    Anyway, this is also good luck.


    Later, there was an acquaintance in the market.


    After Li Yixi inquired, he knew where the iron shop was in the market. Going to the iron shop, building parts first was the first priority.


    When the omnipotent robot is repaired, there is an omnipotent servant at home, and he can be much more relaxed.


    The distance is not far, but the doctor named Meng Hao is still determined to follow.

 Chapter 15

    Meng Hao was very attentive along the way and constantly introduced Tiepu to Li Yixi.


    "Young master, this iron shop has a good reputation in the market. The blacksmith is Tang Yin. He is a very good young man. His blacksmith skills can be said to be extremely excellent. You will be absolutely satisfied after seeing him."


    "Moreover, this guy has a good cultivation talent. He is also a practitioner of Dan realm?"


    Meng Hao''s mysterious way.


    "A practitioner of Rendan realm?"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was shocked. The blacksmiths were all practitioners of Rendan realm. Is it so beautiful?


    Li Yixi is more interested in the skills of Tang Yin. Li Yixi still believes in the ability of a practitioner.


    Li Yixi guessed that the iron was played. Maybe this practitioner is experiencing life.


    Li Yixi looked forward to and was nervous. They went to the iron shop.


    The iron shop is not small. There are four big characters of Tang''s Iron Shop hanging outside the iron shop.


    At the moment, a young man is waving a hammer and seems to be making something.


    "Tang Yin!"


    Meng Hao seemed to be very familiar with Tang Yin and said hello from a distance.


    "Uncle Meng."


    Tang Yin, who was waving a hammer, heard Meng Hao''s voice, stopped the hammer and said hello.


    Tang Yin is a blacksmith all the year round, with dark skin, strong physique, sword eyebrows and stars. If you dress up, you''ll get a handsome guy.


    At the moment, he showed a simple and honest smile in front of them.


    "Uncle Meng, why are you free today?"


    "This is


    Tang Yin took off her apron, came over, looked at Li Yixi and asked curiously.


    "Just call childe."


    "Today, you need to make some objects, so I brought you here."


    Meng Hao hurriedly introduced.


    "Childe, this is Tang Yin I told you."


    After introducing Li Yixi, Meng Hao hurried.


    "Hello!"


    Li Yixi quickly smiled. He looked young, but he was a practitioner.


    As for the big black dog, he went aside and cooled down.


    "Young master, I don''t know what you want to make?" Tang Yin''s eyes fell on Li Yixi and asked carefully. He knew that Meng Hao was terrible. Meng Hao called him a childe. Then Li Yixi must be extremely noble.


    As for cultivation, there is no trace in Li Yixi.


    Must not be a practitioner.


    "It''s just making some parts. Please."


    Li Yixi quickly took out the design drawing.


    The design drawing is extremely fine, which makes Tang Yin''s face dignified and incomparable.


    "I don''t know, childe. What are your requirements?"


    Tang Yin didn''t dare to underestimate it and hurriedly asked.


    "There is no requirement, but the material must use the best refined iron."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Young master, wait a minute."


    "Soon."


    Tang Yin took a deep breath and went directly into the iron shop.


    This thing is very fine. Li Yixi also walked into the iron shop. He was afraid that if something went wrong, he would be busy in vain.


    Tang Yin took out the refined iron and began to beat the fiery red iron to remove impurities.


    Looking at Tang Yin''s technique, Li Yixi gradually frowned, because such a method of removing impurities is very clumsy, and the things created must not meet his own requirements.


    "Childe, is there anything wrong?"


    Tang Yin looked at Li Yixi with serious eyes and asked.


    "You shouldn''t hit like this. You should change your method and watch." At the moment, Li Yixi was very serious and took over Tang Yin''s hammer directly.


    It''s not that Li Yixi can strike iron, but Li Yixi always feels that he shouldn''t strike like this. He should change the way of quenching.


    Otherwise, it is a waste of iron.


    This instinct, let Li Yixi shot.


    "Uncle Meng


    Tang Yin couldn''t help looking at Meng Hao.


    Li Yixi wants to make a move, so Tang Yin doesn''t know what to do, but the hammer has fallen into Li Yixi''s hands.


    "Shh!"


    "Look carefully."


    Meng Hao saw Li Yixi who took over the hammer. His temperament changed greatly, and he was full of Taoist rhymes. He hurriedly stopped Tang Yin.


    The eyes were full of horror.


    Daoyun, he saw Daoyun again.


    The heart is constantly churning, but also very excited.


    This is a unique opportunity. I met a unique expert.


    You can''t miss the chance.


    "Yes!"


    Seeing Meng Hao''s seriousness, Tang Yin nodded slightly and stared at Li Yixi holding a hammer.


    At the next moment, Li Yixi moved.


    The hammer in Li Yixi''s hand seemed to have a soul in an instant. When it was waved, a huge virtual shadow of the hammer appeared behind Li Yixi.


    "War... War spirit!"


    Seeing the virtual shadow of the hammer, Meng Hao and Tang Yin were occupied by fear in the eyes.


    The soul of war, only the existence of cultivation is extremely terrible. After fully understanding a Tao, it will be condensed. At the moment, in front of them, the young Li Yixi and Li Yixi without a trace of monk breath have condensed the soul of war.


    How terrible it is.


    What a existence.


    "Hammer way."


    "Tang Yin, look carefully."


    "This is your chance."


    Meng Hao was shocked.


    "Dangdang... Dangdang..."


    Li Yixi began, looking very serious.


    The sound of hammers came from Tang''s iron shop. When I saw the swinging hammer, a look of fear appeared in Tang Yin''s eyes.


    Shock, amazement, fear, excitement.


    All kinds of emotions continue to appear.


    Tang Yin''s body trembled with excitement.


    He, Tang Yin.


    I heard the voice of the road today.


    Li Yixi''s every blow made his heart tremble and made a voice of longing.


    Tang Yin felt that Warhammer should be used like this.


    With constant watching, Tang Yin fell into enlightenment.


    As if watching a peerless expert teaching, the voice of morning bell and evening drum sounded in his mind, "towering haotianzong, outstanding God of war hammer!"


    Each one made Tang Yin''s heart tremble.


    A road of inheritance appeared in Tang Yin''s mind.


    "Haotian hammer?"


    Tang Yin''s heart is throbbing.


    As if every hammer could break the sky.


    At the same time, there is also a hammer method, Haotian hammer and random cloak.


    "When!"


    When the last hammer fell, there was no impurity left in the iron in front of Li Yixi.


    "Yes, I can only refine, not forge iron. You''ll come next!"


    Li Yixi to Tang yindao.


    At the same time, he felt guilty. Just now he asked a practitioner to get away and come by himself.


    I don''t know if I offended others.


    "Yes, childe!"


    Tang Yin was very happy. In Tang Yin''s eyes, it was a lifetime glory to be able to forge iron for Li Yixi.


    One refining of utensils in exchange for a thoroughfare to heaven.


    If Meng Hao didn''t preach, the childe didn''t like accepting disciples. Tang Yin had knelt down and kowtowed.


    "Childe, drink water!"


    Meng Hao, who woke up from the enlightenment, had his breath soared again and hurried to prepare clean water for Li Yixi.


    "Thank you."


    Li Yixi didn''t know that Meng Hao was a practitioner. He took it directly and took a sip.


    He stared at the object made by Tang Yin without blinking.


    The skill of Tang Yin inherited from Li Yixi Avenue has been improved more than ten times. It was difficult to create such fine objects, but now it is much easier.


    Half an hour later, the object was finally created.


    There are mysterious lines on it. Tang Yin doesn''t know what''s the use.


    "Childe, are you satisfied?"


    Tang Yin wiped sweat and said nervously.


    "Perfect."


    "Thank you!"


    Li Yixi bowed and Tang Yin dodged without trace.


    Haven''t you thanked the preacher yet?


    You can''t stand the worship of an expert.


    "I don''t know where you live. Tang Yin wants to visit you. Today, Tang Yin has benefited a lot from the childe''s method of refining iron. It will be used up all his life." Tang Yin respectfully said.


    "On the East peak!"


    "Come and play when you have time!"


    "Farewell!"


    Li Yixi, who finished the creation, hurried back to the experiment, said a word and left in a hurry.


    Left Meng Hao and Tang Yin.


    "On the south peak?"


    "Uncle Meng, there are no mountains in the south. Isn''t there only a Canyon?" Tang Yin puzzled and looked south.


    "This


    At a glance, Tang Yin was stunned.


    Because, originally a huge Canyon in the south, there is a mountain peak now, filled with clouds, like a fairyland on earth.


    "The way of medical treatment... Hammer way, childe, heaven and man also."


    Meng Hao was shocked and inexplicable.

 Chapter 16

    "Creak!"


    Li Yixi looked happy when he gently opened the gate.


    Now that the parts are in hand, as long as the assembly is completed, their omnipotent robot can be used. When I think of the comfortable life before, I feel a burst of excitement.


    In the corner of the yard, Li Yixi found the robot Lao Bai, took out the built parts, began to assemble, and soon finished the assembly.


    Li Yixi''s robot, eleven young men, looks clean and capable.


    After Li Yixi clicked start, the omnipotent robot finally lived.


    Like a real person.


    "Lao Bai pays homage to his master."


    The robot worshipped Li Yixi, and the etiquette was in place.


    Li Yixi was very satisfied.


    "Go."


    Li Yixi waved. The robot entered the room, got busy and began to clean inside and outside.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤In the distance, three figures drove with swords.


    Suddenly, I heard a rosefinch cry, and was attracted by the sound. At the same time, I saw a ray of rosefinch real fire and virtual shadow flash away.


    "That''s..."


    The three stopped in an instant, and their eyes were full of shocking colors.


    He looked at each other and hurried to the forest.


    When they approached, they saw a chicken shivering in the forest and wrapped around the flame. The flame was the real fire of the rosefinch that they had seen in the air before.


    And now, over the chicken, there was a dim shadow of rosefinch.


    Although extremely dim, it exudes terrible power.


    "Rosefinch chicks Nirvana?"


    The eyes of the three were full of horror.


    They, unexpectedly, saw the rosefinch cub nirvana in this place.


    After this big picture, it will certainly become a terrible rosefinch beast. If you catch it back now, it will certainly become a divine beast to protect the sect and make the sect prosperous.


    Relying on rosefinch alone, you can dominate one side.


    Although they seem to fly with swords, the way they practice is not swordsmanship, but the way of fire.


    They are disciples of the fire sect.


    Almost all the spells of cultivation are related to fire.


    I met the young of rosefinch divine beast here, and my strength is not strong. How can I not be excited.


    The sacred bird, rosefinch and fire are sacred animals, which are very consistent with the fire sect.


    Looking at each other, several people hurried to the other side.


    However, the chicken is very clever. When he sees someone coming, he flies away directly.


    The three hurried to follow up and pursued desperately, but they still lost the trace of the chicken.


    "Elder martial brother Zhang Ming, what should I do?"


    "It''s gone. It''s so fast."


    The woman of the three said anxiously. This is the unique opportunity of the fire sect.


    Do you want to give up?


    "Junior sister Ziyan, don''t worry."


    "Rosefinch is a divine beast!"


    "Where is so easy to find? If it''s so simple, it''s not the supreme beast."


    "We must look for it carefully. If we are trained to be the guardian beast of our fire sect, our fire sect can be directly renamed the rosefinch God sect. With the rosefinch, we will dominate the side. We can''t miss the opportunity."


    "Junior sister Ziyan, don''t worry. Elder martial brother Ming is right."


    Another person, at the moment, also has a happy face.


    Several people unknowingly entered the mountain where Li Yixi was located.


    "Junior sister Ziyan, look where it is."


    Zhang Ming''s younger brother, Zhang song, found the "chicken" again.


    "Come on, follow up."


    The three looked at each other and hurried up. Their eyes were full of excitement.


    But after they followed, their bodies froze.


    His eyes were full of panic, and beads of sweat big as beans appeared on his forehead.


    The joy in the eyes was replaced by fear.


    Because their bodies seemed to be suppressed by the mountains in an instant, it was difficult to step out an inch.


    Watched the chicks fall into the flock.


    A big cock took back his eyes, and the pressure on the three disappeared.


    Before they knew what happened, they met a young man in white, carrying a basket in his hand, and walked into the flock and began to feed the chickens.


    "Senior brother, he


    At the moment, the cloud Ziyan''s eyes are full of horror.


    Here, there was a man who raised rosefinch as a chicken.


    Yunziyan felt that she had an illusion.


    "Junior sister Ziyan, don''t be unreasonable." Zhang Song made a quick noise.


    "Elder martial brother, did you find anything unusual here?"


    "The aura here is countless times stronger than that of other places. It is simply a treasure land."


    "Did we break into the seclusion of peerless experts?"


    Zhang Song''s voice trembled.


    "Junior sister Ziyan, you can''t be unreasonable here. You must raise rosefinch as a chicken. This must be a peerless expert. Let''s not hide. Go and see you. If the elder wants to kill us, we''ll die just now." Zhang Ming took a deep breath and said seriously to them.


    What they didn''t know was that what was just aimed at them was not Li Yixi, but the mature rosefinch, that is, the big cock.


    The three respectfully walked towards Li Yixi.


    "Yes!"


    "It''s good to leave the restricted area. Sure enough, you can meet people casually."


    Li Yixi saw that the three people didn''t care about him and continued to sprinkle food.


    "Elder, we are disciples of the flaming fire sect. I don''t know if you''re here to clean up. If you''re disturbed, please make atonement."


    The three people bowed to Li Yixi and said uneasily.


    "Senior?"


    "You are mistaken. I am a mortal."


    "Don''t apologize."


    Li Yixi smiled as he was busy.


    "Mortal?"


    "I... i


    Zhang Song didn''t know what to do. He secretly said, "what to do, what to do. It seems that this elder is not easy to get along with."


    On the contrary, Yun Ziyan on one side hurriedly said, "two senior brothers, the elder said he was a mortal. He must hate the intrigues of the practice world. He enjoys the life of a mortal here and can raise a rosefinch as a chicken. It must be difficult to guess the strength of the elder. The elder likes to pretend to be a mortal. Let''s treat the elder as a ''mortal''."


    "Yes!"


    "Sure enough, younger martial sister Ziyan was smart and understood the meaning of the elder generation in an instant."


    "Younger martial sister, how do we call our predecessors?"


    Zhang Ming said anxiously. Now he feels that his brain is short circuited. He can only look at Xiang Yun Ziyan.


    "The elder is dressed in white, just like a childe. Otherwise, let''s call him childe." Yun Ziyan thought and hurried.


    "Strangers are like jade, and the childe is unparalleled."


    "Junior sister Ziyan is right. Let''s call our predecessors childe."


    The three looked at each other and quickly worshipped Li Yixi, "thank you for your forgiveness!"


    Seeing that the three were so polite, Li Yixi couldn''t help laughing, "visitors are guests. Don''t care about those red tape. Come with me."


    "Thank you, childe."


    The three men followed behind Li Yixi and went to the courtyard uneasily.


    "Welcome guests to visit."


    "Please."


    Before the three reached the door, the door was pushed, and the robot Lao Bai bent down to salute.


    "What is this?"


    Yun Ziyan''s look changed greatly, and her eyes were full of horror.


    Because she didn''t feel a breath of living people on Lao Bai, but the breath of iron and array, so the shocked spirit trembled.


    "The supreme artifact produces the supreme artifact of the spirit."


    The words "supreme artifact" filled the minds of the three people in an instant.


    Zhang song even exclaimed.


    But Zhang Ming hurriedly covered his mouth.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Yixi asked puzzled.


    Yun Ziyan hurriedly said, "childe, we are stunned by this supreme deity. We come from Xiaozong gate and have no knowledge."


    The cloud purple Yan hurriedly answers, dare not have the slightest concealment.


    "The supreme deity?"


    "You misunderstood me. I''m a mortal. Where did I come from? It''s just a robot made of small hands. I''m lazy. I made it to be lazy and let him take care of my daily life." Li Yixi explained.


    Li Yixi entered the courtyard first.


    "Small means?"


    "The supreme artifact is used as a servant. The brains of the three people are buzzing at the moment."


    "What does this have to be?"


    Zhang Ming and Zhang song kept up.


    What I saw and heard today is really shocking.


    "Two elder martial brothers, the childe uses the supreme gods as servants. Obviously, he is really experiencing human life. Let''s try our best to restrain ourselves. Don''t be surprised and make the childe unhappy." Yun Ziyan took a deep breath and hurriedly preached.


    "Yes!"


    "Junior sister Ziyan is right. Let''s listen to junior sister Ziyan."


    At the moment, they regard their younger martial sister as the backbone.


    "Can you play chess?"


    When the three were very nervous, Li Yixi suddenly looked over and smiled.


    Today, Li Yixi was very happy and felt that the next game was just right.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is standing right beside the chessboard.


    "Childe, I can. I often play chess and know a little about chess." Yun Ziyan hurried. As the daughter of the leader of the fire sect, Yun Ziyan often accompanied her father to play chess. Her chess skill is really exquisite.


    At the moment, Li Yixi wants to play chess. Naturally, she wants to make Li Yixi happy.


    Yun Ziyan felt that her chess skills would not disappoint the childe.


    "OK, I''m just itching today. Come on, let''s play a game."


    Li Yixi, holding a white son, said to Yun Ziyan, "girl, please!"


    "Yes, childe."


    Yun Ziyan didn''t dare to underestimate Li Yixi. Holding a sunspot, she wanted to fall, but when Yun Ziyan''s eyes fell on her own disk, the whole person was stunned.


    The crisscross lines on the chessboard turned into a big net covering the world in Yun Ziyan''s eyes. There were countless roads on the big net. Yun Ziyan was just a practitioner of the realm of earth pill. Her mind was blank and felt like a grain of dust.


    In my heart, I regret that when a peerless expert plays chess, it won''t be a simple chess game. It''s my recklessness.


    This is based on the ten thousand ways of heaven and earth.


    Yunziyan''s mind set off a huge wave.


    Just the first son, Yun Ziyan took several breaths.


    On his forehead, beads of sweat constantly emerge.


    Zhang Ming and Zhang Song were still very confident, but when they found the abnormality of Yun Ziyan, their faces suddenly changed when they looked at the chessboard.


    They trembled and hurried away their eyes.


    Looking at each other, I was overwhelmed.


    "Take heaven and earth as the situation..."


    They were speechless.


    Half an hour later, there were only a dozen pieces on the chessboard. Yun Ziyan was still guided by Li Yixi, but at the moment, her clothes had been wet with sweet sweat and could not continue. She had to throw in her son to admit defeat.


    "The childe has superb chess skills, and Ziyan admits defeat."


    Yun Ziyan saluted quickly.


    "Well, that''s it."


    Li Yixi can only do so.


    I thought I could have a good game today, but I was disappointed. Yun Ziyan''s chess skill is too general.


    Li Yixi can only guess the reason why Yun Ziyan is a practitioner. The people who play chess with her are ordinary people and dare not win her, which makes her mistakenly think that her chess skills are exquisite.


    "Teacher ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Younger martial sister, he


    When Li Yixi sighed, the two people beside Yun Ziyang were stunned in an instant.


    At the moment, yunziyan was extremely embarrassed, but they saw Daoyun on yunziyan.

 Chapter 17

    Tao rhyme can only be seen when it comes into contact with the avenue and fails to digest and absorb in time.


    The road is mysterious and difficult to turn into essence.


    But Yun Ziyan just played a game of chess. No, after a few moves, the power of the road was so strong that they couldn''t absorb and digest it. At the moment, they were extremely envious.


    There are opportunities everywhere around peerless experts.


    A game of chess enlightens Yun Ziyan. Yun Ziyan is afraid that she will break the mirror soon. They are extremely shocked.


    Take rosefinch as poultry and Wandao as chess game.


    They saw today the supreme artifact that gave birth to the spirit as their servants.


    It feels incredible.


    When they were still shocked, Yun Ziyan, who was extremely embarrassed on one side, roared in her body, the golden pill changed and stepped into the realm of Tiandan.


    After Daoyun helped break the mirror, Daoyun remained on him, but he was soon absorbed.


    Cultivation immediately caught up with two elder martial brothers.


    Yun Ziyan understood at the moment and worshipped Li Yixi. This is a gift from an expert.


    But Li Yixi naturally said that she was a mortal. Yun Ziyan didn''t dare to say anything, so she could only say with a smile: "thank you for your advice on chess."


    "No, it''s just a small matter."


    "When you play chess in the future, don''t play chess with those flattering people. They will only mislead you and make you feel that you have excellent chess skills. In fact, your chess skills are ordinary. If you meet someone who is proficient in chess skills, you will be defeated." Li Yixi thought that yunziyan thanked herself for pointing her a few steps and couldn''t help educating her.


    People are too young to be cheated.


    Li Yixi sighed.


    "Two, can you help me?"


    "Help me chop firewood. There''s no firewood." Lao Bai''s eyes fell on the two idle people, and he couldn''t help saying.


    As a robot, he doesn''t know what awe is. He only knows the rational use of resources.


    However, the tone fell into the ears of Zhang Ming and Zhang song, the fire sect. That''s the tone that an expert should have.


    "Senior, we''ll be there right away."


    I''m afraid to say something wrong when I''m around a peerless expert. When I arrived here, they were frightened all the time. At the moment, Lao Bai shouted and was very happy.


    Although this is also a big man in their eyes, it is much better than facing Li Yixi.


    They went to the place where they were chopping firewood and used their magic to chop firewood.


    But when the spell fell on the wood, their eyes were full of horror. They looked at each other, and the spirit was shaking violently.


    Because of their magic, they didn''t leave a trace on the wood.


    It seemed that they disappeared out of thin air, but they were very clear that their magic did not disappear, but the power of the magic could not shake the firewood in front of them.


    "Hello."


    "You two can''t even chop firewood?"


    Old Bai was angry when he saw them standing there as if they were numb.


    Human wisdom is worrying.


    "Axe, chop it!"


    "Chop hard, chop hard, don''t you just do it?"


    I couldn''t help yelling.


    "Senior, we understand."


    They wiped the fine beads of sweat on their forehead and nodded quickly.


    Zhang Ming hurried to the axe, but when his hand touched the axe, his scalp numbed.


    Because he almost couldn''t pick up the axe.


    It''s heavy. It''s too heavy.


    "Zhang Ming, what''s the matter?"


    "Hurry up and stop dawdling."


    Zhang Song on one side said anxiously.


    "Senior brother


    At the moment, Zhang Ming looks innocent.


    It''s not that he''s slow, but the big guy''s world. He''s really shocked. What''s normal there.


    The axe in his hand was not only extremely heavy, but also exuded the pressure that made him tremble.


    He has never seen such a terrible magic weapon, even the fire seal of their fire sect, which is just a tool for cutting firewood.


    Zhang Ming can only wave the axe after exerting his full body''s strength.


    But after splitting a few pieces of firewood, Zhang Ming''s spiritual power was exhausted and it was difficult to move.


    "Senior brother, you come."


    Zhang Ming looked shocked and handed the axe to Zhang song.


    The moment Zhang song took the axe, his face also changed.


    Vaguely, he felt that there seemed to be a dragon roaring in the axe, which was extremely frightening.


    Zhang song also knows why Zhang Ming works so hard. It turns out that it is difficult to motivate this peerless magic soldier.


    "Waste, did you do it on purpose?"


    The fire is not enough. Chop firewood quickly. You need more firewood.


    Lao Bai, on one side, urged.


    Looking at the two people dawdling and chopping firewood, they were panting and angry.


    They were angry when they saw the old man, and their faces changed greatly. They began to chop firewood crazily.


    Regardless of the consumption of spiritual power, I was tired and sweating.


    It was as if they were in a daze. Gradually, they fell in love with chopping firewood inexplicably.


    With the constant consumption and recovery, recovery and consumption, they unconsciously increased their strength.


    Zhang Song''s strength is the strongest. In the process of chopping firewood, his understanding of Tao has become stronger inexplicably. Originally, his strength is extremely strong. The next moment, with a bang, he broke through inexplicably.


    From the realm of Tiandan to the realm of Shendan.


    "Senior brother


    Zhang Ming looks at Zhang Song in shock.


    "Zhang Ming, how do you feel?"


    Zhang Song looked at Zhang Ming in shock and asked.


    "How does it feel?"


    Zhang Ming felt that he couldn''t figure out what Zhang Song meant.


    Zhang Song hurriedly said, "do you have a feeling that you have figured out what you didn''t understand before?"


    "Yes."


    When Zhang Ming heard this, his body trembled for a moment.


    The next moment, a face of horror.


    He also found a problem.


    Where I couldn''t figure it out before, I can figure it out inexplicably now.


    They were shocked and couldn''t help but stay stunned.


    Can you understand the Tao by cutting firewood.


    "Fuck!"


    "Are you two idiots?"


    Seeing that they were stunned again, Lao Bai couldn''t stand it. He couldn''t help scolding.


    "Master, now."


    The two continued to chop firewood, but continued to communicate frantically.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter? I feel here. I think I''m very flexible. Several bottlenecks in my practice have been figured out smoothly. Is it helpful to understand the Tao here?"


    Zhang Ming looked startled.


    Chopping firewood can also help to understand the Tao. It''s not true to think about it, but the reality tells him that it''s true.


    Two people exchange crazily and practice crazily in secret.


    "Boom!"


    At the next moment, a breath broke out in Zhang Ming''s body.


    "Elder martial brother, my divine fire suddenly reached the fourth weight."


    Zhang Ming said excitedly.


    They were stunned again and even forgot to chop firewood. As expected, they could help understand the Tao and enhance their ability to understand.


    "Go away."


    "Although the wood is special and ordinary people can''t see it, you two disappoint me."


    Two division brothers were pushed away directly.


    "Is wood special?"


    Zhang Ming and Zhang song, who were pushed away, now changed their faces, their eyes fell on the wood, and their heads were buzzing. Now they were pushed away, and they felt that their thinking had become a lot dull.


    Now, even pigs know that they can understand those obscure cultivation bottlenecks, which are the function of wood.


    Not that they''ve become smart.


    "Divine wood, it must be divine wood, which can help people understand the Tao?"


    "Used as firewood."


    Their hearts are dripping blood, but here, they can only watch painfully when they are burned as firewood, and the atmosphere dare not give one.


    "Younger martial brother, our ''understanding'' is not good. We must improve it¡°¡° Younger martial sister played a few moves of chess, and her whole body was entangled with Tao rhyme, breaking through a realm. "


    "We have also benefited a lot from cutting firewood. I have made a breakthrough. You have also made a breakthrough in your cultivation in divine fire. We have entered the land of opportunity. There are opportunities everywhere and the inheritance of the road."


    "We must understand the meaning of peerless experts."


    "Master, you have to rely on yourself to practice."


    "Peerless masters, how can they direct us to practice?"


    "We are just ordinary talents. Even the peerless Tianjiao of the super sect is afraid to be difficult to see. Therefore, helping us is very obscure. We must understand it. If we can''t understand it, we have no chance with opportunity. It must be so."


    "When you play chess, you can understand the rhyme of Tao."


    Childe is not simply playing chess, but instructing younger martial sister.


    "When we cut firewood, we want to get close to the divine wood and help us understand the Tao. Where are we in a daze? We wasted so much time in vain, and the elders were angry."


    "Think we''re too savvy." Zhang Song looked regretful.


    "Elder martial brother, next time, I will grasp it and realize the opportunity given by my predecessors." Zhang Ming said with a painful face.


    "Idiot, can''t chop firewood and burn a fire?"


    Seeing that they were stunned, Lao Bai couldn''t help it for the first time.


    "It''s an elder."


    At the moment, they spoke with one voice, and their eyes lit up in an instant.


    Both of them looked at each other at the same time and realized it.


    Elder, this is a chance for them to touch the sacred tree and realize the road.


    They laughed while adding firewood to the fire.


    Constantly understand the cultivation skills and practice here. They are very happy with each passing day.


    "How can practitioners be stupid? Can they really practice?"


    Lao Bai on one side looked at them like a fool.


    Burning a fire, are you so happy?


    It''s really easy to meet.


    "Hey."


    "The practitioners in this world are really friendly."


    Li Yixi looked here with a smile on his lips.


    When getting along with practitioners, Li Yixi magically found that he didn''t have the slightest pressure. It''s really incredible.


    All the reasons can only be attributed to the kindness of practitioners.


    Only in this way can it explain.


    Otherwise, a mortal, a practitioner would not care.


    And beside Li Yixi, Yun Ziyan was shocked and inexplicable at the moment.


    Because Yun Ziyan also got the voice of Zhang song.


    Here, if you want to seize the opportunity, you must understand the words of your predecessors.


    At the moment, following Li Yixi''s side, Yun Ziyan is mentally tense at any time.


    Li Yixi''s casual words, she constantly pondered whether there was any deep meaning.


    Many people don''t understand. They are extremely anxious and feel stupid.


    "Today, I''m in a good mood. Just draw a picture." Li Yixi walked to the table and suddenly became very excited and smiled.


    "Do you paint?"


    Yun Ziyan kept thinking and hurriedly helped Li Yixi spread out the paper. She kept thinking. Childe, what chance is this to give?


    Is it related to painting?

 Chapter 18

    Writing in his hand, Li Yixi seems to be integrated with heaven and earth in an instant.


    Up and down, Tao rhyme flows.


    Let yunziyan''s beautiful eyes be occupied by surprise.


    Yun Ziyan thinks she has realized, childe. This is to let me feel the Tao in him.


    "No, no, the childe said painting, so the chance must be related to painting. Is the chance on this painting?" Yunziyan''s heart is another town.


    However, Li Yixi has not made any action yet.


    Yunziyan can only continue to meditate and realize.


    At the next moment, Li Yixi murmured: Chu mountain passes through the moon fire, and the severe drought will lead to Si Ju.


    The old custom of burning Jiaolong leads to thunderstorm.


    Burst into tears, burst into cold haze and Yin.


    Luoluo boiling hundred Hong, the roots are eternal.


    There is no place for clouds and ashes in the green forest.


    At night, the new autumn shines on the cow girl.


    The wind blows the huge flame, and the river emits smoke.


    Potential customs burn Kunlun and light Mi Zhou Zhu.


    It''s so fishy that it''s a long snake, roaring and pestering the tiger.


    The gods have soared, and there is no stone or earth.


    Erning wants to slander him and insult him near the screen.


    Bo Guanchang was worried about the officials and was ignorant of the refined Lord.


    Those who move far will put out the fear and block the ring.


    Sweating and lying in the river Pavilion, the deeper air is like a wisp.


    Thinking for a moment, the pen moved.


    When Li Yixi scratched every stroke, Yun Ziyan felt suffocation and a road unfolding in front of her.


    "I see. I see. I see."


    "It turns out that what I realized before was wrong. What you want me to understand is the painting in front of me. I am a disciple of the fire sect and practice the way of fire. Naturally, you want to give me advice. That must be my attainments in the way of fire."


    "The way of fire, the way of fire."


    "The essence of the way of fire."


    The more she looked, the more shocked Yun Ziyan was, and her eyes were full of panic.


    In Li Yixi''s works, the way of fire that connects the sky day by day is unfolded in front of Yun Ziyan.


    Yunziyan''s vision was constantly subverted. The shock in her eyes not only did not diminish, but was more and more shocked.


    Soul shaking.


    This is the main road.


    Yunziyan''s heart is rumbling.


    Zhang Ming and Zhang song, who are burning a fire, also look different at the moment.


    At the moment, they found that Li Yixi, who was painting, turned his pen into a fire dragon.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment, they felt like a thunderclap in their mind at this moment.


    The fire dragon seemed to enter the depths of their minds.


    At this moment, the skill "divine fire determination" practiced by the two people seemed to have no bottleneck and improved rapidly.


    The speed of the promotion was terrible.


    By Li Yixi''s side, yunziyan felt a flame growing in her body, as if she was going to melt herself. Her eyes were full of horror.


    "I can''t watch. The way of fire is too terrible. It''s beyond the scope I can understand. If I watch it forcibly, I will only be possessed by fire."


    Yunziyan wanted to see the way of fire, but at the moment, she really felt that she had reached the limit. If she continued, her body would really be burned.


    Hard, reluctant to close their eyes.


    If you continue to watch the avenue, you will only feel unstable.


    Li Yixi suddenly stopped. Looking at what he did today, Li Yixi frowned.


    "No, the flame is not like this, but I still can''t draw the essence of the flame."


    Li Yixi was disappointed and dissatisfied with his paintings.


    Yun Ziyan, with her eyes closed, was shocked.


    The road in the painting is so shocking that it shows the true essence of the road of fire.


    If this painting is taken out, it will inevitably set off countless bloody storms.


    Because this painting can help people understand a thoroughfare to heaven.


    But in Li Yixi''s eyes, there are such evaluations.


    Li Yixi directly threw down the pen in his hand.


    The ink on the nib left a lot of shadows on the painting.


    Yunziyan, who had just opened her eyes, turned up a huge wave in her heart. Because the painting containing the avenue was pinched by Li Yixi and directly thrown into the trash can.


    Such treasures are like garbage in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    "Childe, is there a problem with this painting?"


    Yunziyan''s incredible way.


    "Yes!"


    "This painting can''t draw the true marrow of fire. It''s useless."


    "Maybe my painting level is not enough, my view of the fire is not mature, and I can''t draw the rhyme that the fire should have."


    Li Yixi''s depressed way.


    Under the systematic education, Li Yixi''s painting level is beyond imagination.


    Nature also has extremely high requirements for its own works.


    In this painting, I can''t see the fire in my heart.


    Li Yixi naturally felt abandoned.


    Li Yixi, however, could not see any rhyme, nor did he know any practice, nor did he know the value of this painting.


    In his eyes, this is a flawed, problematic and failed work.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Yun Ziyan felt her mouth dry.


    I can''t help sighing in my heart. I''m worthy of being a peerless expert.


    The understanding of Tao is not what you can imagine.


    A thoroughfare to heaven was flawed in his eyes.


    Although Li Yixi felt that failure was a flawed work.


    But in yunziyan''s eyes, this is the supreme treasure.


    As long as the fire sect gets it, it is a unique opportunity for the fire sect.


    The strength of the fire sect will be greatly improved.


    Become the head of the surrounding sect.


    "I must get this painting."


    At the moment, Yun Ziyan was very excited and made up her mind.


    "Younger martial sister


    At the moment, Zhang Ming and Zhang song also came over and looked at Xiang Yun Ziyan.


    Looking along yunziyan''s eyes, their eyes fell on the paper ball in the trash can.


    "Elder martial brother, this is the supreme treasure."


    "With it, our fire sect will grow rapidly."


    Yun Ziyan preached.


    "Treasure?"


    Zhang Ming and Zhang Song think of the painting they just wrote. Their pen is like a fire dragon. At this moment, they are thoughtful. Is there any unique opportunity in the childe''s painting?


    When Li Yixi was drinking water, Zhang Ming lowered his head, picked up the paper ball, opened it and felt a fire dragon take off in an instant. He quickly put the painting away and suppressed the shocking color in his heart.


    "Tao rhyme."


    "It''s full-bodied and terrible, and it''s also the Tao rhyme of the way of fire."


    Zhang Ming felt his heart and almost jumped out.


    This is a treasure, a supreme treasure.


    The greatest treasure you can take away.


    At the moment, Zhang Ming and Zhang Song feel as if thunder is roaring and buzzing in their brains.


    Zhang Song: "this painting, for our fire sect, is a supreme treasure, more precious than Zhenzong''s skill."


    All three were shocked.


    At the moment, after drinking the water, Li Yixi couldn''t help looking back. He just saw the scene of the three people together. He couldn''t help frowning and wondering. What was he doing?


    The three looked very serious at the moment.


    Li Yixi is still very confident in his painting skills.


    But a failed draft, the other party is so concerned, can''t it also study the painting.


    Li Yixi saw Zhang Ming holding the draft and said with a smile, "this is just a failed draft. If you like it, take it, but you''re afraid you can''t learn much."


    Yun Ziyan: "thank you, childe."


    Zhang Ming and Zhang Song were so excited when they heard Li Yixi''s words that they almost knelt down to Li Yixi.


    This is the greatest treasure. I don''t know how to speak yet?


    Childe seems to have seen through our thoughts and know that we dare not speak, so he took the initiative to give it to us.


    The three bowed and worshipped with great excitement.


    Three people at the moment, excited at the same time, also feel heavy in the heart.


    Such a valuable treasure must be returned to the sect in the shortest time, otherwise any difference will be irreparable.


    "Thank you for your invitation. The sect still has something important to deal with today. Our martial brothers and sisters are leaving now." The three looked at each other and said respectfully to Li Yixi.


    "Don''t you eat?"


    "Right away?"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "No, childe, it''s urgent. There''s no room for delay."


    "Take care of things. We''ll come to thank you, and we''ll have to disturb you at that time."


    The three said seriously.


    "Well, of course, so I''ll see you later." Li Yixi said faintly.


    The three turned and disappeared into the sky.

 Chapter 19

    "Unfortunately, we should celebrate together today. It''s a move to a new house."


    Today, with the help of the golden ancient family, the courtyard has crossed an unknown distance with great magic power before it appears in the territory of the state of Zhao. From the place where people can die at any time to the safe human world, in Li Yixi''s view, this is a happy day and should be celebrated. Originally, I wanted to leave the three of the fire sect to have a meal together, but it seems that the other party has something urgent to do.


    Li Yixi regretted that the joy could not be shared with others.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Thousands of miles to the south, there is a huge mountain range, which is called Tianhuo mountain. In the Tianhuo mountain range, there is a huge palace, which is magnificent.


    Around the palace, there are countless courtyards. Here, the fire aura is very rich. It is a treasure place for practitioners with fire attribute talent to practice. Here, it is also where the fire sect is located.


    The fire sect has tens of thousands of disciples, which can be regarded as the sect power of Zhao Guoqiang, but today''s fire sect is extremely quiet.


    There are tens of thousands of disciples. Now the disciples disappear, and the whole fire sect becomes empty and bleak.


    A black lotus shaped flame was suspended over the fire sect''s martial arts field.


    The flame was quietly suspended there, without wanton release of power, but the void seemed to be burned out.


    That power is frightening.


    Inexplicable panic.


    Not far from the lotus flame, there are several figures standing. These figures look lonely and desperate.


    In the middle is a middle-aged man with a red flame pattern at the center of his eyebrows.


    This person is the leader of the fire sect, Yunxiao.


    At the moment, Yunxiao has no self-confidence and patriarchal demeanor in the past. The whole person has a lonely and desperate face. The people around Yunxiao are determined and die one by one.


    The clouds slowly said, "have the people of the sect dispersed?"


    The voice is full of sadness.


    "Brother Xiao, people are scattered."


    "Those white eyed wolves escaped at the first time. They have consumed countless sect resources over the years. We are blind. I persuaded some disciples who are willing to stay and live with the sect to go away."


    "In the face of the Black Lotus demon king, no matter how many people die, they are young. Although they are determined to live or die with the sect, there are still good times. I can''t bear it."


    Lady in the sky, lonely way.


    Yunxiao said slowly, "don''t blame them. We are facing the Black Lotus demon king. It''s impossible to stop it. The road of fire of the Black Lotus demon king is terrible."


    "When heilian was born, she should be removed. At that time, she thought that heilian was the spirit of heaven and earth and the treasure carefully taken care of by her ancestors. Heilian even absorbed the efforts and spirits of her ancestors, which can be said to be the strange rebirth of her ancestors. However, after heilian turned into a demon, she inherited the idea of heaven and earth to evil demons, and felt that it was the essence of the flame of heaven and earth, All people who practice the fire system and have a different understanding of the Tao deserve to die and do not deserve to exist. Only his inheritance is orthodox and can he spread the law. "


    "If the Black Lotus demon king does not die, it will be a disaster for those who practice the way of fire in the world."


    An old elder who didn''t want to leave said angrily.


    "Elder, stop talking. Everything is fate. It''s just a cycle of cause and effect. In those days, the ancestors sacrificed their blood and spirit for refining. Today it''s a fruit. You''d better leave." The lonely road in the sky.


    "Brother Xiao, I''ll accompany you. Ziyan, I''ve also passed it on and won''t let her go back to the fire sect. We''ve left blood. If we die, we''ll leave footprints in the world. I''m satisfied to die with you." Yunxiao''s wife smiled.


    "Patriarch, we are old and immortal. We have limited talent and can''t break through. The deadline is coming. Sooner or later, we will die. Let''s bloom a glory before we die. Even if we can''t kill this evil devil, we have to splash its blood." Several old elders smiled miserably, with a determined face.


    "Dad, mom..."


    At this moment, outside the fire sect, an anxious voice sounded.


    The three figure imperial swords came through the air. Looking at the empty fire sect, their eyes were full of anxiety.


    It was Zhang Ming, Zhang Song and Yun Ziyan who came.


    "Ziyan, you..."


    Looking at the arrival of her daughter, the woman looked desperate.


    She had summoned Yun Ziyan not to return to the sect, but she came back.


    Is this life?


    "Ziyan, go..."


    "What are you doing back? Get out of here."


    "Zhang Ming, Zhang song, I order you two to go with resources, immediately, immediately."


    At the moment, Yunxiao''s face changed in an instant, and he lived up to his previous determination.


    Yunziyan is his only daughter. How would he like yunziyan to die with them.


    This is simply an impossible battle.


    He is the patriarch. If the Black Lotus demon king doesn''t kill them, he will never die. Only when they die, the Black Lotus demon king will let others go. He also wants his daughter to live, but now his plan is broken.


    "Master, we can''t go. We came back desperate to help the patriarch resist the enemy."


    Zhang Song hurried.


    "Shut up, defend the enemy. How terrible are the enemies, do you know?"


    The clouds are very angry at the moment.


    "Dad, we have brought the supreme treasure, which is bound to repel the enemy."


    "This time we went out for training and met a peerless expert. This treasure is rubbish for peerless experts, but it is a supreme treasure for our fire sect."


    "With this treasure, dad and the elders will be able to break through, so we don''t have the power of a war."


    Yun Ziyan hurried. She believed that the painting could be done.


    "Did the master give you a divine pill that can break the mirror?" An elder hurriedly said.


    "No, elder, the hermit gave us a draft of the painting." Zhang Song hurried.


    "Draft?"


    "Hey..."


    The elder shook his head and said nothing.


    Seeing the elder disappointed, Yun Ziyan hurriedly said, "Dad, elder, this is not an ordinary person''s draft. The draft of a peerless expert will not be a mortal. Where is the rosefinch beast raised as a local chicken, the sound divine wood that helps people understand the Tao is used as firewood, the axe that cuts firewood is a peerless divine weapon, and the supreme divine weapon that produces the spirit can only be a servant..."


    "This draft contains the avenue of fire. It has a rich rhyme and will help you break the mirror."


    "Elder martial brother Zhang Ming, open it quickly..."


    Yun Ziyan said anxiously.


    The draft was opened. Yunxiao, who didn''t believe it, took a casual look, but after that, Yunxiao was stunned.


    The eyes were full of fanaticism.


    The whole body''s breath soared in an instant and was unmatched.


    "Get out of the way, Lord... He''s going to break the mirror."


    When the elders saw the change in the sky, their faces changed and they quickly retreated.


    "Boom."


    At the next moment, a terrible breath broke out from the body of the clouds, surpassing the realm of Tianhe.

 Chapter 20

    "Broken ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "It''s broken."


    "It''s really broken."


    The eyes of the elders of the fire sect beside Yunxiao are full of horror at the moment. No one thought that a draft of Zou Baba, the leader of the fire sect, Yunxiao''s strength is the peak of the Tianhe realm. The figures of a party of influential figures, just looked at it. The realm that has not been broken in ten years, unexpectedly broke through in an instant.


    Looking at the wrinkled picture in front of Yunxiao, his eyes are full of essence.


    What a terrible treasure it is.


    "Breakthrough, breakthrough, Dad breakthrough."


    "I knew it would help dad break through."


    At the moment, yunziyan is as happy as a child.


    "Congratulations, Lord."


    "Congratulations, Lord."


    The people quickly knelt down, and their eyes were full of joy.


    Originally desperate, they saw hope now.


    Who is unhappy.


    "This


    "This


    At the moment, the clouds looked at the wrinkled draft suspended in front of them, and their eyes were full of horror.


    He, Yunxiao, is a man of the moment.


    With the help of a discarded draft, it broke through the realm that was difficult to break through in ten years.


    The clouds are really under control at the moment.


    "The rhyme of flame Avenue."


    "This is Tao rhyme."


    "No wonder, over the years, my perception of Tao has gone wrong and entered a misunderstanding."


    The clouds at the moment felt the rhyme on the draft, and he understood everything.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Yunxiao, are you ready?"


    "Today, I''ll send you to hell."


    When everyone in the fire sect was happy, a arrogant and evil spirit rushed into the sky.


    In the distance, a figure galloped by stepping on the Black Lotus.


    The black lotus that was originally suspended over the fire sect''s martial arts field was instantly integrated into the body of the Black Lotus demon king.


    The Black Lotus demon king shrouded in black robes came to the fire sect.


    "Heaven will destroy my fire sect."


    Seeing the Black Lotus demon king coming, the eyes were full of despair.


    Originally, they were very excited about the breakthrough.


    But the clouds at the moment, although in the same state as the Black Lotus demon king, can not be the opponent of the Black Lotus demon king.


    It has been many years since the Black Lotus demon king broke through to the heaven, and the clouds just broke through can''t defeat it at all.


    "Unfortunately, if I had got such a treasure earlier, I would not be afraid of the Black Lotus demon king today."


    Yunxiao''s face is unwilling.


    "Lord, let''s go. We''ll stop the Black Lotus demon king for you."


    The elders of the fire sect looked at each other one by one, and their eyes were full of decisive color, and jumped at the Black Lotus demon king¡®¡° Ha ha. "


    "Mole ant."


    "Just because you wait, you want to stop me, black lotus, die!"


    The eyes of the Black Lotus demon king were full of disdain.


    The big hand stretched out. In the hand of heilian, suddenly a black lotus bloomed. The terrible power suddenly exploded and turned into a burning black inflammation. Several people were swallowed up in an instant. Several elders of Tianhe realm died in an instant and turned into ashes. "Heilian, reincarnation of cause and effect, fight!"


    Yunxiao''s red eyes stuffed the draft into yunziyan''s hands and directly jumped at the Black Lotus demon king.


    "War?"


    "Yunxiao, are you qualified?"


    "Only my Heiyan avenue of heilian is the orthodox flame Avenue. Other ways of fire are waste. Today I''ll let you understand what the gap is."


    "The Black Lotus comes and destroys the sky, the earth and the world."


    As heilian''s words fell, the terrible heilian power erupted and suppressed Yunxiao with a direct blow. Yunxiao was hit hard and sprayed blood at his mouth.


    It was too late to dodge. Heilian''s figure flickered and came to Yunxiao''s side. He directly reached out and grabbed Yunxiao''s head, and was about to kill Yunxiao on the spot.


    "Black Lotus demon king, wait."


    "You say your black burning Avenue is the orthodox and strongest of flame Avenue. Are you sure?"


    Yunziyan''s chest fluctuated violently.


    Staring at the figure of the Black Lotus demon king.


    "Little girl, are you doubting the king?"


    "Don''t you see that your father is so vulnerable in front of my Avenue?"


    The Black Lotus demon king''s hand paused and looked at Xiang Yun Ziyan with a sneer.


    "Really?"


    "I don''t think your way of black inflammation is the strongest. Today I see a stronger person than you. He is invincible in the world."


    "If you don''t believe it, you see."


    Yun Ziyan directly threw the draft in her hand to the Black Lotus demon king.


    The Black Lotus demon king looked disdainful, but when he looked at the Tao rhyme contained in the draft, the evil inflammatory family on his body was almost scattered.


    "Damn it, my way is the most powerful way of heaven and earth."


    "Whose way is this?"


    The Black Lotus demon king, regardless of the clouds in his hand, appeared in front of Yun Ziyan, grabbed Yun Ziyan and asked.


    "Do you want to see me?"


    "I''m afraid you won''t defeat an expert. If you''re not afraid of death, I''ll take you to the owner of the painting."


    Yun Ziyan gasped hard and stared at the Black Lotus demon king.


    Yun Ziyan firmly believes that Li Yixi can kill the Black Lotus demon king., Therefore, she did not worry about the safety of Li Yixi.


    In yunziyan''s eyes, the only person who can save the fire sect at the moment is Li Yixi, who lives in seclusion and experiences mortal life.


    "Do you stimulate me?"


    "Hum!"


    "In this world, I dare not see anyone."


    "I''ll see who it is."


    "Lead the way!"


    Black lotus made an effort and saw the draft in her hand turn into ashes in an instant.


    Heilian grabs Yun Ziyan and goes straight into the air.


    "Ziyan ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At the moment, Yunxiao was jealous and hurried to catch up.


    Heilian''s cultivation in the realm of heaven was very fast. One day later, heilian''s figure appeared under the mountain where Li Yixi lived.


    Directly towards the courtyard.


    When she appeared outside the courtyard, heilian didn''t mean to slow down at all, and intended to rush in directly.


    But at the moment when heilian approached the courtyard, a statue in front of the courtyard unexpectedly opened its eyes strangely.


    The body moved instantly, and the iron whip in the hand was a direct blow.


    "Who evil doer dares to come here for a second time."


    "Die!"


    The iron whip appeared, and the eyes of the Black Lotus demon king were full of panic.


    As strong as the Black Lotus demon king, the body lost the ability to move at this moment. Under that whip, the figure was directly scattered, and the mana of many years of cultivation disappeared directly.


    It turned into a black lotus and fell in front of the courtyard.


    Black Lotus was scattered by the demon, and the mighty figure recovered the shape of the statue again.


    "This


    Seeing the clouds of this scene, his eyes were full of horror.


    That statue has a spirit.


    Can kill the powerful Black Lotus demon king.


    "Dad, believe me."


    "The childe is a hermit and an expert. Does he have the power to the sky, or is he the immortal statue in the sky?"


    "Here, just to experience life. Heilian is doomed to die when she comes here."


    Yun Ziyan smiled and reached out to get Black Lotus. Black Lotus is a treasure.


    "No."


    "Ziyan, Black Lotus has swallowed the blood and soul of the old ancestor. It has long been turned into a most evil thing. It''s an unknown thing. We can''t touch it. It can devour people''s soul. The cause and effect is over. Let''s go!"


    "Today''s hurry is not a good time to see you. Let''s prepare and thank you again."


    The clouds are serious.

 Chapter 21

    "Ziyan, let''s go!"


    Yunxiao''s wife is also a dignified way.


    Li Yixi saved the fire sect. He must thank you again. Going like this is a great disrespect to an expert. He must be prepared to pay a heavy tribute before he can visit.


    "Yes, mother!"


    Yun Ziyan bowed to the courtyard and left directly.


    Several people turned to resist the air.


    "Creak."


    The gate of the courtyard was pushed open, and Li Yixi in white came out, "why is there no one?"


    "I clearly heard someone talking?"


    "Did I hear you wrong?"


    Li Yixi looked puzzled and confused.


    The moment I was about to close the gate, I saw the Black Lotus in front of the gate.


    "What is this?"


    Li Yixi walked over, curiously picked up the Black Lotus on the ground and checked it.


    When Li Yixi checked, there was a black gas on the Black Lotus, which eroded directly into the palm of Li Yixi''s hand.


    But the next moment, the black gas was scattered in an instant.


    "Yes!"


    "Is this the magic weapon of practitioners?"


    Li Yixi, holding heilian, felt it and looked at heilian curiously. He even felt the heat in his palm.


    Li Yixi was very curious. Did he find the treasure.


    After some observation, Li Yixi couldn''t see the difference between black lotus and black lotus, so he had to enter the courtyard.


    Casually still on the table, go busy.


    When Li Yixi left, a face slowly appeared on the Black Lotus. The eyes of that face were full of horror.


    "This


    "What is this place and who is it?"


    The demon soul of the Black Lotus demon king was full of panic on his face.


    After being smashed by the stone carving, he was completely suppressed.


    Where, even a little breath dare not leak out.


    Originally, the demon soul seduced Yun Ziyan, but failed. He didn''t dare to try the second time for fear of being completely killed by the spirit of stone carving.


    When he was picked up by Li Yixi, he saw hope in an instant.


    But heilian was at a loss. He couldn''t even capture the soul of a mortal and control his body.


    Inexplicably, I was hurt again.


    Although I don''t understand, the Black Lotus demon king feels lucky to leave there. The sky won''t destroy him.


    When the Black Lotus floats up and is about to break through the air.


    "Dong!"


    The Guqin beside him made a strange sound.


    Before he could leave, the gathered demon soul was scattered in an instant.


    Black Lotus fell on the table again.


    The black air surged, and the face of the Black Lotus Demon King appeared again, and his eyes were full of horror.


    "Where the hell is this?"


    "What kind of piano is this? Fucking bullying him?"


    Heilian just confided her anger.


    Another piano sound sounded again. The body of heilian was directly hit and flew, and the demon soul of heilian was hit and scattered again.


    The evil thoughts dissipated 30%.


    "Fuck!"


    "Where the hell is this?"


    The demon soul of heilian came out hard, and was occupied by panic in her eyes.


    Looking at the Guqin on the table, he said, "I can''t provoke you. Can''t I hide?"


    The black lotus was suspended and slowly moved away from the Guqin.


    "Go!"


    "If you pull away, the Black Lotus will break through the air."


    But at the moment, a terrible heroic spirit was suppressed in an instant.


    I saw a hair, emitting a terrible bold color, drawing at him.


    In one stroke, the demon soul of heilian dispersed another 30%.


    At the moment, the Black Lotus demon soul trembled violently.


    He was terrified to the extreme.


    "EH."


    "What is this?"


    Lao Bai was walking over and saw the Black Lotus on the ground. He picked it up and studied it.


    "Well, it''s strange that it contains the power of fire."


    "It''s still very powerful. You can carve an array and use it as a stove. You can cut firewood in the future."


    The Black Lotus demon soul was shaking wildly at the moment.


    In Lao Bai''s body, he felt the terrible power of the great road, which directly suppressed his demon soul and almost collapsed and disappeared.


    Watching helplessly, the robot Lao Bai directly picked up the carving knife and transformed him.


    After the transformation, he was pressed down with an iron pot.


    The dark iron pot made heilian completely desperate.


    That black pot has the ability to imprison heaven and earth. His demon soul can''t even condense.


    My heart keeps roaring. I''m a chaotic Black Lotus.


    The weak roar was completely locked in the Black Lotus.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤In a cold snow mountain, a figure came with perseverance in his eyes.


    It was Tang Yin who drove thousands of miles.


    A figure appeared in front of Tang Yin.


    "Tang Yin, don''t you know that you can''t set foot here?"


    "Don''t you give up?"


    The visitor is also a young man with a huge body.


    Looked at Tang Yin disdainfully.


    "Give up?"


    "Why give up? My father is still waiting for me?"


    "Get out of the way, or kneel down."


    A faint light appeared in Tang Yin''s eyes.


    "Oh, the door of the weapon refining sect. Is it that you, a son of sinners, step in if you want to? I want to see your strength and teach you how to be a man today." The young man''s rebellious way.


    "Get out!"


    But at the next moment, a towering force broke out in Tang Yin''s body. The directly repressed youth knelt in front of Tang Yin in fear and couldn''t stand up.


    A face pale and bloodless with fear.


    Tang Yin didn''t pay attention to him at all and walked directly past him.


    Today, what he wants to do is to break through the purgatory road of the weapon refining sect and bring out his father imprisoned in purgatory.


    Desperate, he saw hope under the guidance of Li Yixi.


    At the moment, figures appeared one after another, and the eyes were full of disdain.


    Even if Tang Yin suppressed Townsend.


    But when Tang Yin came to the door of purgatory road and a Warhammer appeared in his hand, their faces changed.


    Looking at the Haotian hammer in Tang Yin''s hand, I felt my soul trembling.


    "Hammer soul."


    "He, awakened the hammer soul."


    One by one, I can''t believe this scene in my eyes.


    Watching Tang Yin, one by one, he went into Purgatory.


    An old figure appeared, and his eyes were full of shocking colors. The next moment, he said coldly, "Tang Yin awakened the hammer soul. God paid attention to my weapon refining sect and pardoned his father Tang Tian''s innocence."


    "Yes, grandpa!"


    The elders of the refining clan bowed their heads one by one.


    "When Tang Yin comes out, bring him to me." The voice of the ancestor of the refining master was trembling. After leaving a word, he entered the hall.


    "When can I practice?"


    "I envy those practitioners."


    "If only I were the peerless king."


    In front of the desk, Li Yixi held his cheek and looked at the sky.


    I picked up my pen and wrote a sentence in my memory on rice paper.


    A thousand robberies are difficult for a hundred generations. They are in a hurry from ancient times. Play between your fingers!


    Immortal body, immortal soul, shaking the past and the present, invincible!

 Chapter 22

    After looking at the words in front of him, Li Yixi felt very satisfied.


    "Come on, big black, let''s go to the Luoxian collection."


    Li Yixi put away his lost mood and went out one by one.


    The set of fallen immortals is still so lively.


    "Childe Li, are you coming to the market?"


    "Hello, childe Li."


    "Good doctor."


    At the market, some people who have met Li Yixi to save people greet them far away.


    "Hello, everyone."


    Li Yixi nodded politely.


    Just then, a frightened voice came.


    "No, no, Uncle Zhang''s son was taken away by a blood shadow."


    "Help."


    In the quiet market, I suddenly remembered a cry of panic.


    "What, blood shadow?"


    "Damn it, it''s the blood devil again. Damn it, kill him!"


    At the moment, the figures came out one by one, and the eyes were full of anger.


    These people, wearing black armor one by one, were covered with amazing evil spirit.


    Li Yixi knew that this was the demon slaughtering guard of the state of Zhao, which spread all over the state of Zhao to protect the safety of the people.


    "My Lord, please save my son. My son is only three years old. Please."


    At the moment, a middle-aged farmer with hot steamed stuffed bun in his hand said with a look of panic and despair.


    "Uncle Zhang, don''t worry, we will save your son."


    The captain of the demon slaughtering guard said coldly.


    "Childe Li, childe Li, please, go and save my son with adults. You are a miracle doctor. That blood shadow can absorb the child''s blood and practice. If my son still has one breath, please childe Li save my son. I''ll kneel down for you."


    Uncle Zhang saw Li Yixi and quickly knelt down to Li Yixi.


    On that day, he saw Li Yixi''s magic medicine. At the moment, he knelt down directly to Li Yixi.


    The children caught by the blood shadow were all sucked blood. At the moment, he just begged Li Yixi to go with the demon slaughtering guard. If his son still had a glimmer of vitality, may Li Yixi save his life.


    "Uncle


    When Li Yixi began to say that he was just a mortal, he was interrupted by the captain of the demon slaughtering guard.


    "Come on, you''re a miracle doctor. That''s great."


    "It''s too late. If it''s late, I''m afraid something will happen."


    The captain took Li Yixi and left with his sword.


    Big black dog, now hold Li Yixi.


    Tu Mo Wei, according to his breath, chased into a deep forest and fell carefully one by one.


    The captain turned to Li Yixi and said, "childe Li, the blood shadow is cunning and has good strength. Childe Li, you stay here first. When we take the blood shadow, we will take you to save people immediately."


    After leaving a word, the demon slaughtering guard disappeared in front of him.


    "Big black."


    Looking at the quiet deep forest, Li Yixi was afraid.


    He quickly hugged big black.


    "Woof, woof... Woof..."


    Da Hei screamed a few times, broke away from Li Yixi and chased Tu demon Wei.


    "Fuck, big black."


    "Damn it."


    Li Yixi scolded angrily and hurried to follow him.


    Dahei depends on him and can''t lose it.


    Deep in the forest, the people of the demon slaughtering guards turned pale one by one.


    Because in front of them, there were not only the blood shadow people, but also a magic shadow sitting behind the blood shadow, covered with blood gas. In front of the blood shadow, there were several shriveled bodies. Obviously, the blood in those bodies was swallowed by the blood demon.


    "Blood devil, it''s blood devil."


    "The blood shadow was originally a puppet refined by the blood devil."


    In the eyes of the people of the demon slaughtering guard, they were occupied by panic.


    Blood demons are not people, but demons cultivated by some blood demons.


    The means are extremely strange and changeable.


    They are enough to deal with the blood shadow, but they have no chance to live in the face of the blood devil.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Yes, finally some practitioners came. The blood of practitioners is much better than those mortals."


    Devouring your blood, I can recover some accomplishments.


    He escaped from the trapped devil cave, which made his strength suffer a great loss.


    The blood devil didn''t move, but the blood devil''s hand stretched out and a huge skeleton hand grabbed the people of the slaughter devil guard.


    "Kill the devil!"


    The demon slaughtering guard was so frightened that they joined hands to display the array power of the demon slaughtering army.


    A knife cut into the skeleton''s big hand.


    "Boom!"


    A roar sounded, and the power of the array collapsed directly.


    But it also blocked the random blow of the blood devil.


    "It''s interesting. It''s worthy of being a demon slaughtering guard. The power of the joint attack array is really good. Otherwise, you mole ants can kill you with one finger."


    "But can you catch the next blow?"


    There was a voice of Yin pity in the shadow of blood.


    The skeleton hand was caught at the demon slaughtering guard again.


    "Woof, woof... Woof..."


    When the blood devil shot, he saw a few dog barks.


    With that terrible blow, he collapsed directly.


    When they were puzzled, they saw a big black dog walking out of the deep forest slowly, and his eyes were full of disdain.


    "The garbage from there is just a wisp of demon soul. If you occupy an ancient corpse, you dare to do evil."


    The big black dog spits out people''s words and disdains them.


    "Yes!"


    "Is it a demon who has made achievements in monasticism?"


    "Interesting, swallowed you, will be more effective for my recovery."


    The blood devil felt the Qi and blood in the big black body and the way of Yin pity.


    "Hum, if you dare to talk to me like this, the master will arrive soon. I really want you to know what life is better than death."


    "Go to hell!"


    The big black dog disdained.


    The next moment, the body of the big black dog began to change strangely.


    Into a majestic and terrible existence.


    The body is ten feet high, like a God''s residence.


    He opened his mouth directly to the blood devil.


    "No... no..."


    At this moment, the demon soul screamed in horror and wanted to escape from the corpse, but under the swallowing power of the big black dog, it was unable to return to the sky and swallowed it directly together with the refined blood shadow puppet.


    The big black dog returned to the appearance of a native dog.


    Turning to the stunned demon slaughtering guards, he said coldly: "remember, the master is coming soon. The master is experiencing the life of mortals. Now it is mortals. You killed the blood devil and saved the child. It is incomparable with me. I am a local dog."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Those demon slaughtering guards were frightened one by one.


    Afraid of big black, they cleaned up together.


    "Woof, woof... Woof..."


    Big black made several calls, and Li Yixi came to find a voice.


    "Damn earth dog, what are you running? How dangerous it is here, you know?"


    Li Yixi kicked Da Hei directly.


    Big black quickly rubbed over and pretended to be poor.


    Li Yixi''s actions made everyone shudder.


    "Childe Li, the blood shadow was killed, but the child was unconscious. Please do it." Several people hurried to make a noise to transfer the tense atmosphere.


    "Yes."


    "It''s all right. I''m just stunned."


    "Let''s hurry back, the child''s father. He''s anxious at the moment?"


    Li Yixi picked up the child, felt his pulse, breathed a sigh of relief and said to several people.


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    Several people stammered and took Li Yixi to the fallen fairy set.

 Chapter 23

    The figures of the fallen immortals waited anxiously. The farmer surnamed Zhang was walking nervously, and his legs were shaking.


    His mouth kept talking about his son''s name. The wife who came to the side heard that his son was taken away by the shadow of blood and fainted directly.


    "Look, it''s back."


    I have been paying attention to the people in the distance. Now I see a virtual shadow in the sky and shout out excitedly.


    "Did you get it back?"


    The farmer waiting anxiously is even more worried at the moment.


    He was extremely nervous about the result.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    The figures fell one by one, and the captain of Tu Mo Wei also fell down with Li Yixi.


    "Childe Li, is my son still alive?"


    The farmer saw the child in Li Yixi''s arms and asked nervously.


    "It''s all right. I''m asleep."


    "Here you are!"


    Li Yixi returned the child to the farmer.


    "Thank you, childe Li."


    "Thank you, Lord Tu Mo Wei."


    The farmer turned around and worshipped the people of the demon slaughtering guard.


    Seeing the farmer''s worship, the faces of these demon slaughtering guards changed slightly, but when they saw the eyes of the big black dog beside Li Yixi, they quickly straightened their bodies.


    Where dare you leak a trace.


    "Go home!"


    "Take good care of the children. The blood shadow has been killed by the adults of Tu Mo Wei. Don''t worry in the future."


    Li Yixi patted the farmer on the shoulder.


    "Thank you, childe Li."


    The farmer thanked him again, picked up his son, awakened his wife and hurried away.


    "Thank you, gentlemen. I''m sorry to bother you today."


    Li Yixi felt a little embarrassed. This time, he did almost nothing. He was a drag.


    "Childe, don''t!"


    "If there is no childe, there is nothing we can do about the children who are scared to death."


    Several people dared to accept this gift, dodged without trace, and bowed to Li Yixi.


    Seeing that the big black dog didn''t say anything, the people''s hanging heart fell, and there was nothing wrong at last.


    Leave in a hurry and leave in a hurry.


    After a thrilling ride, Li Yixi was also excited.


    Now I saw a storyteller in the distance. Li Yixi was very curious and came over.


    The storyteller is old, shaking his fan and talking about strange people and strange things on the mainland. Li Yixi was fascinated by it.


    After saying that, the old gentleman''s eyes fell on Li Yixi. Seeing that Li Yixi was also a scholar, he hurried to get up and salute, "the young master is also a scholar. He must know a lot. The old man made a fool of himself and told some old stories. Everyone is tired of listening to them. I don''t think the young master is a native. How about telling everyone a story?"


    "Childe Li."


    Hearing the old man''s words, the people who drank tea and rested suddenly became interested one by one.


    I''m really tired of hearing the old man''s story over and over, but there''s nothing more interesting. I''ll make do with it. Now the old man invites Li Yixi to tell a story and rejoices one by one.


    One by one, they also want to hear new stories.


    "Since the old gentleman invited me, I''ll tell you the story of my hometown."


    Li Yixi didn''t refuse either. He always felt very comfortable integrating with these people.


    Li Yixi meditated for a moment. Seeing that most of the children around him were children, he decided to tell fairy tales. After all, children like fairy tales.


    Li Yixi chose the most classic journey to the West.


    Chaos is not divided into heaven and earth, and there is no one to see.


    Since Pangu broke Hongmeng, it has opened up a clear and turbid distinction from this.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Li Yixi came as soon as he spoke, but what he didn''t know was that he stayed in the distance to pay attention to his demon slaughtering guard. At the moment, he was stunned one by one, because several people saw the changes in the sky over the tea pavilion.


    From the birth of the monkey king to learning Arts in Bodhi cave, they were frightened and inexplicable.


    In their eyes, where is this story? Who can make up such a terrible world unless they see it with their own eyes.


    When the monkey king made a big fuss in the East China Sea, it rained heavily at the luoxianji.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but stop. It''s time to go home.


    "It''s raining. How can I get back?"


    "Can you stop the rain?"


    Li Yixi stood in the teahouse and said to himself.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, in the pond in his family yard, a golden phantom instantly disappeared into the void, entered the clouds and turned into a startling dragon.


    After Jinlong exerts his magic power, the heavy rain stops instantly and the clouds open day by day.


    A touch of sunshine covers the tea pavilion.


    "This


    The captain of the demon slaughtering guard, attracted by the story, had already quietly entered the tea pavilion.


    Also happened to hear Li Yixi''s words.


    At this moment, the clouds dispersed and the rain stopped, the sun shone, and looked at Li Yixi''s eyes, which was extremely frightening.


    "Follow what you say."


    "This is what you say and what you do."


    "You have to report to the Lord. There are immortals in the falling fairy collection."


    Follow the word. This is the immortal''s means. Captain of the demon killing guard is extremely nervous at the moment.


    If the immortal gets angry, Zhao will play.


    Nanwang of Zhaoguo town heard that there are immortals in the collection of fallen immortals, and a sneer came up at the corners of his mouth. He knows a lot about how immortals exist in this world.


    But when he heard the Bodhi preach and Wukong made a big fuss in the East China Sea, his eyes were full of horror.


    Seventy two changes, tumbling clouds... Every skill is shocking.


    The East China Sea is where the Dragon Palace is located, but it was turned upside down and shocked inexplicably.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, he stood up from the throne in shock.


    The king of Zhennan said seriously, "I''ll go to the Luoxian collection. Ladies and gentlemen, the Zhennan palace will be handed over to you."


    The king of Zhennan explained and disappeared directly into the king''s house of Zhennan.


    Flaming fire sect, Yunxiao took the inheritance treasure of flaming fire sect, the flaming sun Tianshi, and brought Yun Ziyan to the fallen immortal.


    The ancestor of the weapon refining sect also rushed to the state of Zhao with Tang Yin.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤When Zhennan Wang arrived at luoxianji, he didn''t immediately pay a visit, but inquired whether Li Yixi''s situation was the same as that reported. When he knew that a dog around Li Yixi was a moment of supreme existence, his eyes were occupied by horror.


    The king of Zhennan is no longer in doubt. There is no doubt that it is an immortal.


    I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse to appear in the state of Zhao.


    Looking at the mountain that suddenly appeared and seemed to exist forever, his eyes were full of panic.


    He knew that there was a huge Canyon, extremely steep, but at the moment, it turned into a huge mountain, surrounded by clouds and fog, like a fairyland.


    When the king of Zhennan came to the foot of the mountain, he even heard the call of rosefinch, and his heart trembled.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    When the king of Zhennan was shocked, several figures fell. It was the leader of the fire sect who brought his wife and Yun Ziyan to visit.


    "Yunxiao, why did the leader of the fire sect come here?"


    The king of Zhennan is now pretending to be a childe. Yunxiao doesn''t recognize him, but the king of Zhennan naturally knows Yunxiao. He is a major sect leader in the state of Zhao and can be regarded as a man of the moment.


    "Today, yunmou came to see childe Li. Thank you for saving me. Is childe Li''s friend?" Yunxiao didn''t dare to be careless, so he quickly saluted and asked.

 Chapter 24

    "Lord Yun praised me. I''m not qualified to be a friend of Childe Li. I just heard childe Li''s name and came to see him."


    Zhennan Wang hurried.


    Although he is the king of the state of Zhao, the secular king is nothing in the eyes of the immortal. The immortal knows the world even if he doesn''t go out. He doesn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    Otherwise, once the disaster comes, everything will be over.


    "I see. The childe looks extraordinary. I don''t know where he comes from?" At the moment, Yunxiao also becomes relaxed. It''s not Li Yixi''s friend. It''s easy to talk to the king of Zhennan.


    Naturally, they all visit the childe. Maybe they will be friends in the future?


    "My surname is Zhao and my name is Zhenyu."


    Zhennan Wang smiled.


    Hearing the name, Yunxiao was shocked and quickly saluted, "the Lord of the fire sect, Yunxiao, has seen the king of the South Town."


    "See you, Lord."


    Yunxiao''s wife and yunziyan also saluted in a hurry.


    "Don''t be polite. This is the place of the childe. The childe thinks of himself as a mortal. We are mole ants. There''s no high or low, strong or weak. Please, Brother Yun."


    "Brother Zhao, please."


    The two looked at each other and took a deep breath. The four hurried to the mountain. Although they were all practitioners, no one was empty. In order to show their respect for Li Yixi, they went up the mountain on foot.


    In front of the courtyard, Zhennan Wang looked at the two stone statues in front of the courtyard with fear and inexplicable panic.


    If Yunxiao doesn''t say that the spirit town of stone statues killed the Black Lotus demon king, he will only feel that these are just two ordinary stone statues.


    But now, take a closer look.


    Trembling all over.


    These two stone statues seem to be transformed into two indomitable generals, who cut off demons and Demons and suppress one side of heaven and earth.


    "Yunxiao, see you, childe."


    Yunxiao took a deep breath and saluted outside the hospital.


    "Creak."


    The gate of the courtyard was pushed open. Lao Bai stretched out his head and looked at the people. He quickly bent down and saluted, "please, everyone."


    At the moment of seeing Lao Bai, Yunxiao and Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, trembled again.


    His forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat, "please, senior."


    The two dare not receive gifts, because they feel the terrible Tao rhyme in Lao Bai. The tool spirit is so intelligent and terrible. They think it must be a supreme artifact. They just don''t know why the childe wants to create an adult look.


    "Two, please."


    "This is not an elder, just a robot. Don''t care about it."


    "Lao Bai, go and prepare some fruit. It''s hot. You must be a little tired when you climb up the mountain road. It''s just right to quench your thirst."


    Li Yixi led the four people into the yard while giving orders.


    Entering Li Yixi''s courtyard, everyone was very nervous.


    Here, but it''s really not easy.


    Several people sat down. Yunxiao didn''t know how to speak and hurriedly took out the scorching sun Tianshi.


    "Young master, on your first visit, Yunxiao brought a small gift and asked you to accept it. The last time the little girl was here, she benefited a lot and got a famous painting given by the young master. Please don''t refuse a small gift."


    Yunxiao stood up and sent the scorching sun Tianshi to Li Yixi.


    "Hiss!"


    Zhao Zhenyu, the king of the south of the town, took a breath when he saw the scorching sun Tianshi taken out by the clouds.


    The burning sun Tianshi is the treasure of the fire sect. Practicing on the burning sun Tianshi can increase the speed of practice several times, and it is of great benefit to the understanding of the road of fire.


    But now, he saw Yunxiao and gave the zongmen Zhibao directly to Li Yixi.


    Zhao Zhenyu wants to swear at his mother.


    "Yes!"


    "Lord Yun, how can this be done?"


    Li Yixi quickly refused. Yunxiao is naturally Yun Ziyan''s father, so he is the leader of the fire sect, a real big man and man of the hour. Where can he receive gifts from others.


    "Childe, please don''t refuse."


    "In winter, maybe it can help you keep warm and dispel the cold?" The clouds are in a hurry.


    "Yes."


    "This is good."


    "Then Li will take it."


    "This thing is really a good baby for heating. In winter, you don''t have to be cold."


    Hearing Yunxiao''s words, Li Yixi was happy for a moment. He didn''t know that it was the treasure of the fire sect. He thought it was just a treasure for heating, so he accepted it.


    Moreover, I took the tools face to face, divided the scorching sun Tianshi into four pieces and placed them in the four corners of the hall. In an instant, the house was much more comfortable, and autumn became warm spring.


    Li Yixi was very satisfied.


    Zhao Zhenyu trembled, but he was relieved to think that it was an immortal. A scorching sun Tianshi really worked like this.


    Can it be regarded as a treasure.


    Yunxiao has seen that Li Yixi''s random drafts are all such gods. They are extremely calm and even sigh. Fortunately, they have brought the scorching sun Tianshi. Otherwise, it would be difficult to bring other things into the childe''s eyes.


    "Distinguished guests, please taste the fruit."


    Lao Bai brought up the fruit tray, saluted to the crowd and bowed back.


    "Please, have some watermelon to quench your thirst."


    Li Yixi took the melon first and ate it.


    It''s as warm as spring now, but it''s a good time to eat melons.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Yunxiao looked at each other, and the three of the family began to taste it. Zhennan Wang didn''t move, but focused on others. He was shocked by Li Yixi''s new words.


    "Thousands of robberies are difficult for a hundred generations. They are in a hurry from ancient times and play between the fingers."


    "No body, no soul, no one is invincible."


    At the moment of seeing the words, Zhao Zhenyu felt the terrible Tao rhyme. The Tao rhyme slowly condensed out on the calligraphy and painting. It was a figure full of melancholy. Standing there quietly, it was like the master of heaven and earth.


    Even after hundreds of times and thousands of disasters, it is still immortal and invincible in the world.


    Suppress all enemies in the world.


    The figure formed by that rhyme is very similar to Li Yixi.


    The soul of Zhao Zhenyu, the frightening king of Zhennan, trembled.


    I guessed that Li Yixi may be an immortal, but the immortal is not immortal. How does Li Yixi exist in the fairy world?


    Zhao Zhenyu was even more shocked.


    When Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, looked at Li Yixi, he found that Yunxiao''s look of eating melons was extremely strange. He looked disgusted and didn''t know why.


    Because there are six melon skins in front of Mrs. Yunxiao, but they are still gnawing. The king of Zhennan can''t help frowning and insulting Sven.


    But the next second, a breath broke out from Mrs. Yunxiao''s body. Even if it was forcibly suppressed, the king of Zhennan felt it as the realm of heaven.


    The disdain in the eyes turned into horror again.


    Because that is the breath of Tongtian realm, that is to say, Mrs. Yunxiao has broken through to Tongtian realm at the moment.


    "Thank you for your melon."


    Looking at the melon skin on the table, Mrs. Yunxiao blushed and hurried to salute.


    "Sit down. It''s like home here. Don''t be polite. It''s just a few melons. If your wife likes it, you can take some back to taste it when you leave." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Yes!"


    Zhennan Wang is not a fool. Now he is stunned to see the lady in the sky.


    "Isn''t it..."


    At the moment, the king of Zhennan thought of a terrible fact.


    He may have missed the chance.


    The monkey king described by childe has 72 changes. Is this watermelon changed by other things?

 Chapter 25

    Looking at the last piece on the plate, Zhennan Wang carefully took it and put it into his mouth.


    At the next moment, the look of the king of Zhennan changed.


    Sure enough, I passed the chance successfully, and my face was full of bitterness.


    The melon meat is not only delicious and teases your taste buds, but also contains a strong Tao rhyme in the juice.


    Zhennan Wang knew that Yunxiao''s wife broke through with the help of Daoyun. Originally, Yunxiao''s wife had a poor understanding of Tao, but the Daoyun contained in watermelon just helped her make up for her shortcomings.


    At the same time, the king of Zhennan also found that the breath of Yunxiao and his daughter Yun Ziyan had soared for a period at the moment, which was worth two or three spring and autumn years of hard practice.


    My heart is very bad. I missed the chance.


    "Childe, Tang Yin asks for an audience."


    At this moment, Tang Yin''s voice sounded outside the door.


    "Tang Yin?"


    Li Yixi thought for a moment. He knew who Tang Yin was, and a smile appeared on his lips. Tang Yin must be well thanked. Although this guy is very ordinary, he helped himself to make some old white parts. Otherwise, he can''t make it by himself. He can''t make iron. He can''t refine it to be careless, but others can''t.


    "Sit down and I''ll meet a friend."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Just stand up and walk outside.


    "Friends?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, everyone was shocked. The childe is an immortal. Then his friends must be a big man. Where can they sit one by one? They hurried to follow behind Li Yixi to meet the big man.


    Where dare you neglect.


    At the moment, Yun Ziyan is also red faced. She is looking forward to it. How can you be a friend of the childe?


    "Lao Bai, hurry to meet your benefactor."


    "Without his help, you are still lying in the corner?"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Li Yixi opened the gate of the courtyard, where the old and the young stood outside the courtyard, and both of them were extremely nervous.


    Is this the hermit?


    Tang Hai was shocked when he saw Li Yixi.


    A white robe and spotless.


    Like the fairy who came here.


    "Young master, Tang Hai, see you."


    Tang Hai quickly saluted Li Yixi.


    His eyes were full of horror. On Li Yixi, he vaguely saw some rules follow.


    Rules, what''s that.


    Although Tang Hai didn''t touch it, Tang Hai heard of it and saw it in ancient books. As the supreme elder of the weapon refining sect, Tang Hai went to the corridor palace and heard about the avenue in the Tao palace.


    At that time, those experts preached and talked about rules, but Tang Hai still felt obscure and didn''t understand what Tao and rules were.


    However, seeing the accompanying breath around Li Yixi, he vaguely began to feel what rules are.


    After all, rules are invisible and untouchable, but in Li Yixi, he saw them strangely.


    Moreover, the soul of war, that is the supreme existence, can be condensed only when we fully understand the foundation of the avenue.


    And Li Yixi, casually waving a hammer, instructed Tang Yin to understand and condense the soul of war, and it was still the most powerful soul of war, as well as the inheritance and awakening. He remembered that when Tang Yin said that Weiwei haotianzong was the best God of war hammer, those eight words exploded in his brain like thunder.


    He seemed to see a god of war in heaven and earth.


    Haotian hammer and disorderly cloak shocked him inexplicably.


    It turns out that the weapon refining sect can not only refine weapons, but also attack and attack.


    The disorderly cloak hammer method is even more powerful and terrible. With Tang Hai''s insight, even those supreme skills of the Taoist palace, that''s it.


    He vaguely guessed that perhaps Li Yixi gave Tang Yin a powerful inheritance of the supreme sect called Haotian sect.


    So at the moment, seeing Li Yixi himself, Tang Hai dared not respect him and gave birth to discontent.


    Even if he is Tang Hai, it is the existence of tianwu realm.


    Tang Hai''s body is short, only one meter six. When he bows to Li Yixi, he is even shorter.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, Tang Yin helped himself a lot. When Tang Hai looked at his clothes, he was an old man. It must be the existence of Tang Yin''s ancestors. How can he receive this gift.


    So now Li Yixi walked faster. When he went to help Tang Hai, his hand swept over Tang Hai''s head.


    At the moment, Tang Hai was shocked at this moment.


    In his eyes, it seemed that the world at the moment had become different.


    I have a new understanding of the world.


    The previous understanding was completely subverted.


    "The immortal caresses my head and grows my hair."


    Tang Hai''s heart turned upside down. Today in his life, he finally realized the meaning of this sentence.


    At this moment, Tang Hai''s realm instantly stepped into the realm of earth martial arts. His understanding of rules exceeded his cultivation at the moment. As long as his cultivation and mana were improved, he would be a proper strong man in the realm of earth martial arts. Once the rules of heaven and earth blend, he would step into the realm of divine martial arts.


    At the moment, there is no room for Tang Hai not to be shocked.


    "Old Tang, please get up."


    Li Yixi held Tang Hai''s shoulder and hurried to speak.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Being held down by Li Yixi, Tang Hai felt unable to move and dared not move. He had to stop and no longer salute.


    But for Li Yixi, respect as God.


    "See you, childe."


    Tang Yin also hurried to salute.


    "Shit, get in and don''t make so many empty ones!"


    "We are friends, and you helped me a lot?"


    Li Yixi directly laughed and scolded, took Tang Yin and went to the yard.


    This scene makes Yunxiao and others envy and want to cry.


    They can see clearly that Tang Yin is not a peerless expert at all, but a boy of Tiandan realm. He is a descendant of the weapon refining sect. His bone age is eighteen or nine years old. He can only be regarded as a genius. The realm has broken through recently and is still a little unstable.


    However, seeing Tang Hai made them look extremely respectful. They guessed that Tang Hai was the supreme elder of the weapon refining sect, the existence of tianwu realm, and went to the corridor palace to listen to the existence of Tao.


    In the state of Zhao, only the Lord of the state of Zhao, the father of Zhao Zhenyu, is qualified to listen to the Tao in the Tao palace.


    This one can compare with King Zhao.


    There is no doubt about his status. When facing Li Yixi, he was more awed than them.


    However, Li Yixi didn''t know any weapon refining sect or Taoist palace. In his eyes, Tang Yin helped him. Tang Hai is the ancestor of Tang Yin. It is the old man. The old man needs to respect, respect the old and love the young. This is a traditional virtue.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Tang Yin''s excited face turned red and hurried to salute. The old ancestor said that the childe may be an immortal and should not be careless.


    Several people hurried into the courtyard.


    "Lao Bai, thank you."


    Tang Hai and Tang Yingang were shocked again when they entered the courtyard.


    Because they saw the existence of a powerful instrument spirit and saluted the Bank of Tang.

 Chapter 26

    "No more than a soldier!"


    Seeing Lao Bai, Tang Hai was shocked.


    Such existence, even to the Tang Bank, but also a big gift.


    Tang Hai, as the supreme elder of the weapon refining sect, refined countless magic weapons and sharp weapons, but none of them gave birth to the spirit. Those weapons are called magic weapons, and two words need to be added, that is, sharp weapons, which can only be magic weapons and sharp weapons.


    The existence in front of us gave birth to the spirit, and the spirit is so powerful, which is definitely not an ordinary magic weapon.


    The wisdom of the newly born spirit can only be like a young child. It can only grow continuously with the passage of years, and the old white in front of him has mature words, which is terrible.


    Moreover, Tang Hai felt the terrible Tao rhyme in Lao Bai''s body.


    How terrible it is for divine soldiers to understand the Tao.


    "Elder, are you?"


    Tang Yin quickly dodged away. His eyes were full of horror and was frightened by old Bai.


    As a member of the weapon refining sect, although he was expelled from the weapon refining sect, Tang Yin still knew how terrible it was to have such a mature weapon spirit.


    "What elder, just call him Lao Bai."


    "A robot, just a small hand."


    "Moreover, you made a small part of its body?"


    Li Yixi patted Tang Yin on the shoulder and smiled.


    I was speechless in my heart. These practitioners, really, where is this spirit? It''s just an intelligent omnipotent robot.


    "I made a part?"


    Tang Yin looked at Li Yixi with infinite question marks in his mind.


    "Yes."


    "On that day, I asked you to make it. It''s part of him. It''s one in ten thousandths of him." Li Yixi smiled.


    "What... What?"


    "Young master, will Lao Bai succeed in building it for a few days?" Tang Hai heard Li Yixi''s words and looked at Li Yixi in horror.


    "Yes!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    However, everyone who got Li Yixi''s positive answer was full of panic in their eyes.


    "Robot, small means."


    One by one, Li Yixi''s means are amazing.


    In a few days, the spirit of the artifact was conceived and bred so terrible.


    Worthy of being the means of immortals.


    People can only attribute all this to immortal means and magical creation, which is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible for the spirit to be so strong in such a few days.


    Li Yixi was surprised to see these people. Even if he explained to them what a robot is, he was afraid that these people could not understand it, and it was difficult to explain. He didn''t explain directly. He directly pulled several people to the hall.


    Today, he must greet Tang Yin well and thank Tang Yin in his heart.


    Without Tang Yin, I''m afraid I''m still doing chores at the moment?


    Now, it''s all arranged by Lao Bai.


    "Lao Bai, make tea for your benefactor."


    Li Yixi took the people to sit down and gave an order.


    "OK, eunuch, wait a minute."


    Old Bai bowed and went into the house to make tea.


    Soon, Lao Bai came with tea.


    Pour each one a glass and step aside.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this tea is very good. I don''t want to drink it at ordinary times?"


    "This tea is very strange. Ordinary tea grows in the soil, but this tea is rooted in the stream, and the roots are not contaminated with a trace of soil."


    "When you drink the soaked water, it makes you feel floating, and the sun, moon and sky are born in your eyes."


    Li Yixi said proudly.


    Li Yixi was really reluctant to drink this tea, because there was only one tea tree in the backyard stream, and there were not many leaves on it. Today, I want to thank Tang Yin for letting Lao Bai pick some leaves.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Zhenyu, king of Zhennan, couldn''t help but feel thirsty at the moment. He stared at half a cup of tea in front of him. He seemed afraid of being robbed by others. Yunxiao family also looked forward to it.


    Tang Yin and Tang Hai, who had just arrived, looked just a little expectant and wanted to taste immortal''s tea.


    "Thank you, childe."


    One by one, they hurried to say goodbye.


    "Please!"


    After Li Yixi stretched out his hand, he was also satisfied with the tea and began to enjoy it with his eyes closed.


    After seeing Li Yixi begin to taste tea, people also relax.


    The most urgent thing at the moment is the Zhennan Wang who missed the chance not long ago.


    Hold the tea cup directly in your hand. What elegance, dignity and royal dignity all disappear at the moment.


    Only one thought, hold the chance in this cup.


    Yunxiao family, a little better.


    But the action is also called fast.


    Look at Tang Yin and Tang Hai on one side. It''s inexplicable.


    When they saw that they were so urgent, Tang Yin and Tang Hai also hurried to bring up the tea cup in front of them.


    Tang Hai handed the teacup to his nose and sniffed it. His look changed instantly.


    The eyes are full of horror.


    At that moment, Tang Hai felt himself integrated into the avenue. He seemed to see his own way.


    This shocking thing can''t tolerate Tang Hai''s horror.


    Tao could not be touched or seen, but at the moment, he felt that he was lying in the avenue and still belonged to his own Tao.


    It was no other avenue. What an opportunity for him.


    Tang Hai looked down and saw the sun, moon and sky in this small tea cup.


    The cup seems to contain not water, but the heavens, the sun, the moon, the stars and the heavens.


    He seemed to see countless ways and countless rules of heaven and earth.


    "What kind of tea is this?"


    At the moment, the frightening Tang Hai''s eyes are full of horror.


    I can''t help thinking of Li Yixi''s words. It grows in the stream without a trace of dust.


    Tang Hai knew that this was a chance. He also knew Li Yixi''s words. He should treat them well today. This treatment is really shocking.


    Tang Hai downed the shock from the bottom of his heart and drank the tea directly, together with the piece of tea in the tea cup.


    Tea into the throat, Tang Hai directly closed his eyes.


    The next moment, Tang Hai felt his spirit, left his body and spread to infinite heights.


    I don''t know. After a long time, the spirit of Tanghai saw a river. In the river, he saw a big tree.


    The river runs through the whole space. I don''t know its length or where the edge is.


    When he was curious, he reached out and touched the river.


    At this moment, the spirit seemed to have experienced countless years. He was tired and wanted to fall asleep. When the practitioner reached his state, he would not feel sleepy even if he didn''t sleep for more than ten years, but at the moment, he felt extremely sleepy.


    And in the drops of water in the palm of his hand, he saw everything in the world and the experience of countless people.


    Tang Hai was so thrilled that he hurried to throw out the river and returned to a small and incomparable tributary of the river. In this tributary, he felt familiar and felt that his spirit was growing at a very fast speed.


    "Is this river the long river of time and space above the nine days?"


    Tanghai is very scary. Can''t this tea be picked from the long river of time and space.


    It makes sense to grow in the stream.

 Chapter 27

    When Tang Hai woke up, he felt that his body was shrouded in the extremely rich Tao rhyme. A face of horror, at the moment of Tanghai 10000 sure, that is the river of time.


    The road is hidden in the long river of time. Only powerful gods can open the way in the long river of time. Ordinary gods can only integrate the road and the road opened by others. How far and how much they can go in the long river of time represents how much they can understand the road.


    Tang Hai took several steps in the boundless river of time, which represented his understanding of Tao. He was pitiful to the extreme.


    At the moment, Tang Hai found that other people were still intoxicated. To Li Yixi, he was already sober.


    "Childe!"


    Tang Hai was about to get up and salute to thank Tao for his kindness, but Li Yixi waved to stop him.


    "Don''t be polite. It''s fate to walk to a table in the vast crowd.


    It''s just a cup of tea. Don''t be polite. "


    "What''s the scenery like in the long river?"


    "How far can we go?"


    Li Yixi looked at Tang Hai and said with a smile. Every time Li Yixi drank tea, he found himself flying through the long river, browsing the long river, and asked curiously whether Tang Hai felt the same as him.


    "Childe


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tang Hai felt ashamed. He went to contact the water of the long river of time, so that he lost his energy seriously and missed the opportunity to understand the Tao.


    Li Yixi saw some huff and puff in the Tang sea. Li Yixi interrupted, "the scenery in the dream may vary from person to person, let alone talk about it."


    "This tea can make people''s souls float. It''s amazing. They''re almost awake."


    "I hope they can see good scenery." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Tang Hai worships Li Yixi and respects Li Yixi as if he were a God.


    A cup of tea took them for a long time. It''s too precious to describe in words.


    But apart from thank you, Tang Hai really doesn''t know how to express his inner words.


    Li Yixi didn''t refuse. This tea is really precious. He can''t grow a few leaves a year. He can''t bear to drink it?


    Seeing that the people had not woken up, Tang Hai took a deep breath and said, "young master, do you know haotianzong?"


    "Haotian hammer, do you have any characteristics?"


    Tang Hai''s heart was very uneasy. He was inquiring about the secret, but he couldn''t find any records about Haotian hammer in ancient books. He didn''t know how to educate Tang Yin, so he took a risk to ask.


    After awakening the Supreme Soul of war, Tang Hai naturally wants Tang Yin to go further, but he doesn''t know how to teach Tang Yin to practice. He expects Li Yixi to give some advice.


    "Haotianzong, Haotian hammer?"


    "You know?"


    "I saw it on Douluo."


    "Haotian hammer is known as the first weapon in the world."


    "He is extremely domineering and has the best attack power of Haotian hammer."


    "Have you seen Douluo, too?"


    Li Yixi stared at Tang Hai curiously. He doubted that Tang Hai also crossed from the earth.


    This is an old friend in another country.


    Douluo mainland is a masterpiece of the Tang family.


    "No?"


    "In his life, Tang Hai went to the corridor palace as far as he could. He never left the mainland, nor did he go to Douluo mainland."


    "Only the childe has great powers can he travel all over the world." Tang Hai hurriedly shook his head.


    "I''m just a mortal. Douluo continent is a book. I''ve only read it. How can I get to the world in the book." Li Yixi couldn''t help correcting the Tang Hai. What''s the great power? Lao Tzu''s great power is still here. He has been wandering for nine days.


    A burst of MMP.


    "I believe your words." Tang Hai is very nervous. It is speculated that Li Yixi doesn''t want to say anything about Douluo mainland.


    In a panic, the childe turned into a mortal to experience life. He even said that the childe has great powers. I''m afraid it will make the childe unhappy.


    Fortunately, the childe didn''t get angry and felt a little uneasy.


    Shut up and don''t ask about Haotian hammer.


    If Li Yixi knew that Tang Hai was imagining how he would travel around the world, he would definitely kill Tang Hai. He has been eager to practice. Up to now, he hasn''t even touched the Dharma of practice. How can he travel around the world.


    At this moment, people also slowly wake up.


    In each one''s eyes, there are shock and panic.


    After feeling his growth, he was shocked and worshipped Li Yixi.


    Thanks to Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi felt that his good tea should be recognized. As for what way, he didn''t know at all.


    It''s just a strange tea growing in the stream.


    "I saw Tao. It must be a long river of time and space."


    "What treasure is this? It''s definitely not tea."


    The king of Zhennan looked frightened and quietly collected the tea in the tea cup into his storage ring.


    With an anxious face, he must take it back and let his father try whether he can enter the long river of time to understand the Tao.


    Yunxiao and his wife looked at each other and their eyes were full of shock. Today, they have had one adventure after another. At the moment, they have touched the threshold of tianwu realm. As long as they are given time, they can set foot in tianwu realm very quickly.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment, in the depths of the mountain, there was a sound of thunder.


    It attracted everyone''s attention. The eyes of Tang Hai were full of shocking colors. There was a big demon in the depths of the mountain.


    And it''s the Ninth Heaven disaster of the monster. If you go through the Ninth Heaven disaster, the big demon can turn into a human.


    Under normal circumstances, few monsters cross the Ninth Heaven robbery, because almost most monsters will keep their body and do not turn into shape, because after turning into shape, the physical strength will be weak and enter the weak period, which is extremely dangerous. Moreover, turning into shape is an act against the sky and is difficult to succeed.


    The chance of success is too slim.


    "Damn it, why did it suddenly thunder, and the thunder is so terrible that I''m afraid it destroyed a lot of lives?" Li Yixi was very unhappy.


    However, hearing Li Yixi''s words, these people changed their looks one by one, and their eyes were full of panic.


    That''s heaven''s robbery. Young master dares to curse heaven''s robbery directly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, maybe there''s some treasure somewhere. Why don''t we go and have a look." Li Yixi suddenly spoke.


    "Since you want to go, let''s go and have a look."


    Tang Hai didn''t know what Li Yixi planned. After all, the immortal''s mind could not be guessed by ordinary people, but he still hurried to make a sound.


    With a wave of Tang Hai''s hand, a flying boat appeared.


    "Baby, you are worthy of being a practitioner." With a fiery face, Li Yixi followed the people on the flying boat and went in the direction of thunder.


    Meanwhile, in the pond, a black fish disappeared into the void.


    When the flying boat approached the deep mountain, Li Yixi saw a woman being bombarded by thunder, and his face changed.


    Directly roared, "fuck, stop it, thief God, are you blind?"


    Li Yixi''s roar scared everyone into turning pale and scolded heaven. This is a great sin.


    But the next moment, everyone was stunned.


    The terrible sky robbery black clouds brewing in the sky, together with the terrible thunder, fell with Li Yixi''s voice, but disappeared in an instant, and the sky returned to sunny.


    As if the terrible disaster had been scared away.


    In the courtyard pond, a dark shadow fell into it, and the big black fish hit a gap.


    One by one, they looked at Li Yixi as if they were gods. It was not as terrible as they could imagine.

 Chapter 28

    When the robbery disappeared, a pair of eyes fell on Li Yixi, but at the moment, Li Yixi didn''t feel those eyes that respected him, but a dignified color appeared in his eyes.


    Looking at the figure lying on the ground, he hurriedly said, "come on, come on, let''s go quickly and see if the girl is still alive. It''s important to save people."


    "This damned thunder is really a sin. Everything is life. How can you casually erase life, damn it."


    When Tang Hai heard Li Yixi''s words, his eyes were full of panic. He looked up nervously and looked at the sky. He was afraid of being punished by heaven. Seeing nothing, he hurried to say, "wait a moment, childe. We''ll be there right away."


    At the moment, Tang Hai''s brain was buzzing and stunned by Li Yixi.


    When I read about annihilation, I blatantly accused God. What I saw and heard today is inexplicable.


    Even if it is a fairy, there is disaster.


    Moreover, the disasters of the immortals were all these terrible heavenly robbers, but the terrible nine heavenly robbers were cursed by Li Yixi and scared away.


    At this moment, hearing Li Yixi''s order, I dare not delay a penny. I hurried to control the flying boat and fly to the other side.


    As they approached, their eyes were full of horror.


    Not because of Li Yixi, but because of the figure, the figure injured under the sky robbery.


    Even if he was injured and fainted at the moment, the people around him still felt the terrible evil spirit, which captured people''s heart and spleen.


    These big demons are afraid that they can kill them with one palm.


    Human demon is a special way. At the moment, they really want to take the opportunity to kill the demon and avoid future trouble.


    But at the moment, Li Yixi is in the past, one by one dare not move and stray thoughts at all.


    The demon felt so terrible that it was difficult to get close to that figure one by one.


    As soon as the flying boat landed on the ground and the people didn''t know what to do, Li Yixi hurried to explore the breath of the figure without waiting for the reaction of the people.


    "Yes."


    "Great, it can be saved, and there is breath!"


    "Come on, let''s go back. If we go back late, I''m afraid we won''t be saved."


    Li Yixi picked up the figure and went straight to the flying boat.


    "Yes... Yes..."


    "Childe!"


    Tang Hai was really frightened this time. The injury of natural disaster can not be cured. This is the consensus of practitioners. Only after passing through the natural disaster, getting the blessing of heaven and earth, and being rewarded by the rules, can the injury of natural disaster be erased.


    However, today he heard Li Yixi say that he can cure.


    Doesn''t it mean that there is Li Yixi, so from then on, Tianjie is a joke.


    As long as you curry favor with this big man, you can resolve everything in the face of natural disaster.


    In the clouds at the moment, the brains of Zhennan Wang Zhao Zhenyu and others are buzzing.


    The injury of heaven''s robbery can be saved.


    It''s incredible.


    This is still a terrible nine day robbery.


    After the flying boat returned to the courtyard, Li Yixi hurriedly took the woman into the house and hurriedly ordered, "Lao Bai, prepare to save people."


    "Yes, childe!"


    Lao Bai hurried away.


    "You guys, I''m afraid it''s hard to entertain you today. Why don''t you come back in a few days."


    Li Yixi turned around with an apologetic face and began to rush people.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, saving people is more important than anything.


    This is a doctor''s idea.


    A doctor should heal the wounded.


    "Yes, childe."


    "Another day, I''ll wait to visit you."


    Everyone worshipped Li Yixi and carefully withdrew from the room.


    Out of the courtyard, left the mountain, spit out a mouthful of turbid gas one by one.


    "Old Tang, can you go to the fire sect for a rest?" Yunxiao invited Tang Hai.


    "Lord Yun, I won''t bother you. We have to go back and digest the opportunity given by the immortal today. We all have a great harvest. Since the childe is incarnated as a mortal, we must remember one thing, that is, everything about the childe must be rotten in our stomach."


    "Otherwise, the place where the immortal is located is the supreme holy land. Countless people come here to visit the childe, which will disrupt the childe''s plan to experience life. Once the childe gets angry, the consequences will be terrible."


    "You know what?"


    Tang Hai looked to the clouds and the king of Zhennan.


    "Old Tang, I''ll understand!"


    Yunxiao and the king of Zhennan, with a dignified face.


    At the same time, the two people are very happy at the moment.


    The childe''s place is the supreme opportunity.


    No one is willing to spread the news of the childe. As long as they often visit the childe, the opportunity given by the childe is enough to let them step into the highest level. Who is willing to share the opportunity with others.


    "Hey, the things I prepared this time are really shabby. I can''t take them. I have to go back and prepare. I need something to give to the childe next time." Tang Hai murmured.


    "What old Tang said is that I have to go back and prepare for Wang Du. I hope you like it."


    At this moment, the king of Zhennan was very anxious and hurried to salute them.


    "Yes."


    "Old Tang, Lord, let''s get together again next time and say goodbye."


    They separated and went in different directions.


    "Dad, is the childe really an immortal?"


    Cloud purple Yan at the moment, dizzy way.


    In the past, Li Yixi was very tall in yunziyan''s eyes, but what she saw today subverted her understanding again.


    "Childe, it''s not something we can guess. Just think about the destruction of heaven."


    "This is no longer a simple act."


    "Ziyan, you are my father''s lucky star."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤The capital of King Zhao is resplendent, with numerous palaces and magnificent momentum, showing the king''s style.


    The king of Zhennan is very anxious at the moment.


    Directly holding a token, he broke into the palace.


    He didn''t stop until he reached a palace.


    "Lord, I don''t know why I''m so anxious. If the king knows, I''m afraid he must be punished."


    In front of the palace, a bent old eunuch smiled and blocked the king of Zhennan.


    The king of Zhennan felt numb.


    This is the second strongest man in the state of Zhao. He looks like a dying old eunuch, but there are many dignitaries who died in his hands. Even if he is a prince, he doesn''t dare to bump into this man easily.


    "Father in law, please report to your father. Zhao Zhenyu, king of Zhennan, has something important to see. It''s urgent."


    The king of Zhennan hurriedly whispered.


    "Lord, the state of Zhao is peaceful and the people live and work in peace. What''s the matter?"


    "If you disturb the king''s pleasure, do you know the consequences?" The old eunuch said disapprovingly.


    "Father-in-law, it''s really urgent at the moment. Please inform him."


    "If the father blames, the king will bear all the blame."


    Zhennan Wang doesn''t want to drag on now.


    "Oh, it seems that things are really urgent. Otherwise, the Lord will tell the miscellaneous family, and the miscellaneous family will have a bottom in mind." The old eunuch narrowed his small eyes and became interested at the moment.


    "Father in law, this is about the foundation of the royal family. Do you want to die?"


    At the moment, the king of Zhennan looks cold.


    If the old eunuch knew about this opportunity and had bad thoughts all his life, it would ruin the opportunity and be extremely unfavorable to the state of Zhao.


    So at the moment, the king of Zhennan is no longer respectful. Even if he contradicts his father today, he has to send the opportunity to his father.


    "That piece of tea may help my father break the mirror."


    Lianqi sect is not far away from the state of Zhao. Tang Hai has greatly improved, which is a threat to the foundation of the state of Zhao.


    Zhennan Wang also wants his father to get the help of Li Yixi and improve his strength.


    "Since the king of Zhennan is like this, the old slave will report it to the king, but I don''t know whether the king will meet the Lord. Lord, wait a minute."


    The old eunuch turned and went straight to the palace.


    The king of Zhennan looked forward to seeing the old eunuch enter the palace.


    In the palace, King Zhao is drinking and laughing with the princess in his arms.


    "My Lord, the king of Zhennan asked for a meeting. He said he had something important to ask for a meeting. The old slave can''t stop it. If the old slave is stopping, I''m afraid the king of Zhennan will break into the palace." The old eunuch entered the palace and said with a panic on his face.


    There was a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    The king of Zhennan put on airs in front of him. How could he make the king of Zhennan feel better? King Zhao didn''t like the king of Zhennan.


    "What?"


    "Zhennan king, don''t you know this is the king''s palace?"


    "The king is in the palace, and he dares to disturb his interest."


    "If the king of Zhennan dares to break in, then abandon him."


    King Zhao said coldly.


    "My Lord, how can I say that the king of Zhennan is also the blood of the king? How dare the old slave."


    The old eunuch looked very frightened and lay on the ground.


    "Go, this is my sword. Violators are disrespectful to the widows. They can be killed." The king of Zhao threw out the weapons around him directly.


    "Honor the king''s will."


    Now the old eunuch smiled.


    This is what he wants. Today he wants the king of Zhennan to kneel down.

 Chapter 29

    Outside, the king of Zhennan looked forward, as if he saw the bright future of Zhao.


    However, the next moment, ushered in is a cold, disgusting face.


    The old eunuch walked step by step with the king''s magic weapon in his hand, and his eyes were full of cold colors. "Your Highness Zhennan king, the king said that no one can be seen today. Zhennan king, please come back."


    "What?"


    "Please bother your father-in-law again and inform your father about what the king of Zhennan said. It''s urgent. Please meet your father." Zhennan Wang asked again.


    "Zhennan king, don''t you understand me?


    The king said, no one will be seen. If you don''t step down again, don''t blame the old slave for being rude. The king''s divine soldiers, like the king himself, will you disobey? Please think twice. "


    The corners of the old eunuch''s mouth burst into a sneer.


    Carrying the king''s sword is like the king''s presence. At the moment, he has the right to abolish the king of Zhennan. At the same time, it is of great benefit to the crown prince he supports.


    After all, although the king of Zhennan displeased the king of Zhao, the strength of the king of Zhennan was the most powerful among the many princes and posed an extremely great threat to the position of the crown prince.


    "Father, I want to see you. I have something important to report."


    At the moment, the king of Zhennan looked cold.


    Damn slave, dare to stop him.


    The king of Zhennan also vaguely knew that the father-in-law was close to the prince. At the moment, he looked very cold.


    In the past, he was extremely afraid of this man because of his terrible strength, but where did Li Yixi get the opportunity? At the moment, he is not what he used to be. It''s OK to take this old eunuch.


    "Zhennan king, this is the palace. You are presumptuous."


    "Kneel down."


    The old eunuch was very happy. What he wanted was this result. He could deal with the king of Zhennan in a fair way.


    "Presumptuous, just a slave, get out."


    Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, was furious and his terrible breath broke out.


    The smell was terrible.


    Let the old eunuch immediately calm down, because he knew the strength of the king of Zhennan, but at the moment, the breath of the king of Zhennan frightened him.


    At the moment when the old eunuch was frightened, the king of Zhennan shot.


    "Zhenyue."


    The king of Zhennan punched the old eunuch directly.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the old eunuch was directly shot off by the king of Zhennan.


    The blow happened to fall on the old eunuch''s Dantian.


    The golden elixir was shattered directly, and the eyes of the old eunuch were full of horror.


    His face was gray and he was frightened by the king of Zhennan.


    Body directly into the palace.


    "My Lord, the king of Zhennan disobeyed the king''s order and forced his way into the palace. The old slave dissuaded the king of Zhennan. He was secretly attacked by the king of Zhennan and abolished the gold elixir."


    The old slave knew that he was abandoned. Before the king of Zhennan entered the hall, he sued the king of Zhennan first.


    "Inverse son."


    Hearing this, King Zhao was furious.


    "Father, I have a big thing to ask to see. It''s related to the survival of the state of Zhao. This slave stops me. I can only do it. If I tell my father about it, I won''t complain if my father wants to kill me."


    The king of Zhennan who came in didn''t give the old eunuch a chance to waste his tongue.


    "Really?"


    "Well, what''s the big deal? If not, I''ll kill you."


    At the moment, King Zhao was very angry.


    In his opinion, Zhennan King provoked him.


    "Father, do you really want to say it in front of so many people?" Zhennan Wang''s face changed slightly.


    "Your Majesty, please decide for the old slave."


    At the moment, the eyes of the old eunuch are full of fierce light. He wants the king of Zhennan to be difficult. He wants King Zhao to directly abolish the king of Zhennan.


    The state of Zhao is peaceful. How can there be a big event.


    Disperse them. If the king of Zhao is soft hearted, there will be no guilt for the king of Zhennan.


    After all, the king of Zhennan is the blood of the royal family.


    "Hum!"


    "Say in front of everyone, but see what a great event it is that you don''t have the king in your eyes." King Zhao said angrily.


    "The king of Zhennan, the king has said it. Just say it. If you collide with the king like this, we will also see if there is still a great event in your eyes, such as the king, peace in the world, and how can it affect the foundation of the state of Zhao." The princess, at the moment, also sneered.


    Hearing these words, the king of Zhennan smiled. Since they all want to die, go to die.


    The king of Zhennan was sure that only he said in front of these people that they would die.


    King Zhao will definitely kill.


    "In that case, the child said, but before that, he invited his father to have a cup of tea." The king of Zhennan took out the tea cup from the storage ring. The tea had already been soaked by the king of Zhennan on the road with Dan fire.


    "Tea?"


    "Zhennan Wang, are you afraid now?"


    "Or what''s wrong with the tea."


    "Have you done evil to the king?" The old eunuch screamed.


    The king of Zhennan didn''t even look at the old eunuch. He stared at King Zhao and said, "father, today, the child even drove a hundred thousand miles to send this cup of tea to his father. What kind of cultivation did my father have? After drinking this cup of tea, he will know that this tea is immortal tea."


    "Immortal tea?"


    "Zhennan Wang, are you crazy or are we crazy?"


    "What immortal tea? Are there immortals in this world?"


    "Or did you see the immortal and was given immortal tea by the immortal." The people said sarcastically.


    "You''re right. I did see the immortal today. Otherwise, my strength would not grow so fast. I can abolish the old dog of the bad father''s chance."


    "Father, please believe me once." Zhennan Wang knelt down directly.


    "Yes!"


    At the moment, King Zhao heard the words of the king of Zhennan and his eyes fell on the king of Zhennan. He really felt that there was still a trace of mysterious breath on the king of Zhennan.


    I looked at the suspended tea in front of me with some doubts.


    "Really?"


    "Since you say so, I''ll see what magic is in the fairy tea you talk about."


    King Zhao drank the tea directly from the cup.


    The people were worried about the poison in the tea.


    "This


    At the entrance of the tea, King Zhao''s look changed.


    The eyes were full of panic.


    The shock of King Zhao made the old eunuch look very happy.


    "Come on, the king of Zhennan poisoned King Zhao and killed the rebel."


    The voice of the old eunuch rang through the hall.


    "Shua Shua!"


    With the sound falling, figures appeared in the hall in an instant, surrounding the king of Zhennan in the center.


    The eyes are full of cold killing intention.


    "Idiot."


    However, facing the proud old eunuch, the king of Zhennan directly sneered.


    "Don''t you do it yet?"


    When the old eunuch saw that the people had no action, he said coldly.


    At the moment, there was still no sound or movement in the hall.


    King Zhao on the throne, his eyes are cold and terrible at the moment.


    In an instant, the temperature in the hall changed greatly, as if you were in an ice cave for thousands of years.


    "You want to die."


    Inexplicably, the old eunuch was slapped into a blood mist by King Zhao.


    "You go out and guard the palace. No one can enter the palace without my command. When King Zhao is subjugated, stop everyone."


    The order fell. At the next moment, the princess and some concubines beside King Zhao turned into blood fog.


    Was ruthlessly wiped out by King Zhao.


    As the king of Zhennan thought, these people heard what they shouldn''t hear. The cautious king of Zhao would not let them go.


    "Yu''er, where does this tea come from?"


    "It''s amazing to get it at any price. It can help people understand the Tao. Unfortunately, I was awakened by this damn slave.


    At the moment, King Zhao was very angry and hated the old eunuch.


    "Father, we can''t get this tea, because it is given by the immortal, unless the immortal is willing to give it to us."


    "If you want to compete, I''m afraid the state of Zhao will destroy the state in an instant."


    "I told my father that my son was guilty. This tea was made from a piece of tea that my son had drunk. I did this just to convince my father that there was an immortal living in Zhao."


    "Can let our country Zhao dominate the world."


    The king of Zhennan knelt down and hurried.


    "What, is this the second bubble?"


    The king of Zhao was shocked at the moment.


    This is actually the second bubble, so the effect of this tea is even more terrible.


    At the moment, King Zhao looked at the king of Zhennan with shock.


    A cup of tea is such a divine thing. Zhao may really live in immortals, otherwise it is impossible to explain it.


    "Zhennan Wang, speak quickly."


    "You are innocent. This is a great opportunity. It is a great opportunity for Zhao."


    King Zhao was surprised and wanted to roar.

 Chapter 30

    "Yu''er, go and see the immortal right away."


    Zhao Wang is really excited at the moment.


    Just now, when he drank the tea, he actually touched the true meaning of the hazy Avenue. The only pity is that he was awakened by the roar of the damn old eunuch. Otherwise, he will gain something today.


    Breaking opportunities is like killing parents, so even if the old eunuch has been around him for many years, he has no hesitation.


    Another reason is that it is abandoned.


    It''s no use keeping a waste.


    On the contrary, it will alienate himself from the king of Zhennan.


    Over the years, he naturally knows what the old eunuch has done. If he can be a king, he is a fool. The old eunuch is also the person he uses to balance the power of princes.


    But at the moment, it''s useless. If he dies, he can play a greater value, so King Zhao won''t be soft hearted.


    At the moment, he wants to win over his son, even if he doesn''t need it.


    In front of the opportunity, if he can break the territory, the owl hero is even willing to let out the throne.


    Strength is the most reliable.


    At the moment, the king of Zhennan is slightly lost.


    It''s understandable that my father was born in the royal family.


    The king of Zhennan quickly worshipped King Zhao, "father, this is not the time to visit the immortal, because the immortal is saving people. I''m afraid he doesn''t have time to pay attention to us."


    Zhennan Wang tells the truth that Li Yixi does not have time to entertain them at the moment. If he goes, he will only cause Li Yixi''s dissatisfaction.


    I just drove you away and you came again. Even a normal person is very unhappy in the face of this situation.


    In front of the immortal, he is just the Lord of the secular kingdom. Maybe he can''t even count ants.


    "Save people?"


    "It''s good to save people."


    "Yu''er, if you save people, you must need powerful treasure medicine. In the state of Zhao, there are many treasure medicines owned by my king everywhere. We can provide the treasure medicine needed by any immortal to save people." Zhao Wang smiled. This is an opportunity.


    However, Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan below, trembled at the corners of his mouth.


    This is a chance, but the people saved by the immortal are not ordinary medicine at all.


    "Yu''er, why don''t you talk?"


    "Don''t you know what''s wrong with that man?"


    Zhao Wang was puzzled, very puzzled.


    "Father, I can''t find any medicine for the disease."


    Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, has a bitter face at the moment. It is a treasure medicine that can solve the natural disaster, not to mention Wang Du. Even if it is the high Taoist palace, it may not be able to find one.


    He also expressed doubt whether Li Yixi could be saved.


    "What?"


    "In the state of Zhao, is there any treasure medicine I can''t take out?"


    "Did the immortal leave the state of Zhao to look for treasure medicine?"


    King Zhao said nervously.


    "The immortal didn''t leave the state of Zhao, but he lived there, but the patient''s disease was very special and could not be saved by ordinary precious medicine." Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, said seriously.


    "What''s wrong?"


    At the moment, King Zhao was in a mess and asked directly.


    At the moment, he just wanted to meet the immortal immediately.


    "The injury of heaven''s robbery."


    "There is a big demon crossing jiuzhong Tianjie. He was injured and saved by the childe. Now the childe is trying to cure him." Zhennan Wang Zhao Zhenyu explained.


    "Absurd."


    "Zhennan king, are you deceiving me?"


    "Under heaven''s disaster, only the dead and those who have survived heaven''s disaster exist. Since the monster is still alive, it has survived heaven''s disaster. Since it has survived heaven''s disaster, it must have been rewarded by heaven and earth. At most, it is weak. If you get some precious medicine to supplement your body, you can recover. Where do you need any treatment?" Zhao Wang at the moment, not to call Zhao Zhenyu Yu Er, think the town South Wang Zhao Zhenyu is teasing him.


    "Father, calm down. Does father know how the big demon survived?"


    Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, hurried.


    He didn''t blame his father for his anger, because he couldn''t see it and couldn''t believe it at all.


    "Hum, how did you survive? Did you disappear halfway through the robbery?" Zhao Wang said angrily.


    "Father, you guessed right. It disappeared halfway through the robbery." When the king of Zhennan thought of that scene, fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. That scene was really terrible. Even now, the king of Zhennan still felt shocked for a long time.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Hearing this, King Zhao was really angry.


    Zhennan king, his son boldly came to the king''s capital today and joked with him.


    "Father, this matter can''t be fake, and it can''t be fake, because there are not only children who saw this scene, but also others, including Tang Hai, the supreme elder of the weapon refining sect, young Tianjiao Tang Yin, Yunxiao couple and daughter of the fire sect."


    The bitter way of the king of Zhennan, the king of Zhao suspected and was angry. This is a very normal thing, because it''s too incredible.


    "What, you''re not the only one who met the immortal?"


    Zhao Wang stared at Zhao Zhenyu, the king of the south of the town.


    "Tell your father that the child just happened to meet."


    "The clouds of the flaming fire sect are most fully prepared. Even the most precious stone of the sect, the flaming sun Tianshi, was given to the immortal and used by the immortal to resist the cold wind."


    "Lianqi sect also has great advantages, because Tang Yin helped the immortal a little. This immortal tea is also given by the immortal because of Tang Yin. In the eyes of the immortal, this tea is also very precious." Zhennan Wang said seriously.


    "What, so to speak, now Zhao is the stranger to immortals."


    "Then tell me how the robbery disappeared."


    King Zhao stared at the king of Zhennan and asked, it''s incredible.


    "Because on the way to heaven''s robbery, the childe arrived and cursed heaven''s robbery. The robbery disappeared in a moment."


    "As soon as you read it, the disaster disappeared and the sky returned to normal."


    Zhennan Wang tells the truth.


    "Yes!"


    "A thought of heaven''s destruction?"


    At the moment, King Zhao''s body was shaking violently, and his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    A thought of the annihilation of the disaster, someone has such a means.


    King Zhao knew that the king of Zhennan did not dare to deceive himself, and there was no benefit in doing so.


    There are other witnesses. Nine times out of ten it is true.


    At the moment, King Zhao is also very nervous.


    I dare not go rashly. When I think of such existence, I''m afraid I have to die thousands of miles away.


    It''s a chance or a disaster.


    "Yu''er, what do you think of it now?"


    King Zhao calmed down and asked.


    "It''s vulgar to pay a visit to the childe and give him the best treasure, but this is also the best way, because we don''t know what childe likes."


    "Also, my father needs to remember that an immortal is not an immortal, but a mortal. He likes others to call him childe." Zhennan Wang hurriedly reminded.


    "Yu''er reminded me. Yes, this is a hermit fairy." King Zhao sighed with emotion.

 Chapter 31

    In the room, on the bed, the beautiful woman wakes up.


    "This... What is this place?"


    "Didn''t I die?"


    The woman''s eyes were full of puzzled colors. She didn''t know why she appeared in this place.


    She underestimated the terrible nine day disaster.


    In her feeling, she was dead when the eighth day fell, and now she found herself incredibly alive.


    She clearly failed in the robbery. Why is this? Is it the last fantasy?


    "You''re awake."


    When the woman was talking to herself, Li Yixi couldn''t help smiling. In Li Yixi''s opinion, the woman''s disease was very difficult. Fortunately, it could be cured in time, otherwise it would be really difficult to say.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, saving a person''s life is better than building a seven level floating slaughter.


    I''m very happy at the moment.


    "You


    At the moment, when the woman saw Li Yixi''s face, a look of shock appeared in her eyes. She was saved by humans. How could this be possible.


    Her shocked eyes fell into Li Yixi''s eyes, which was pathetic.


    Li Yixi hurriedly said, "girl, don''t be afraid. The damn thunder has disappeared and you''re all right. Now you''ve saved your life. As long as you don''t die, I can cure you."


    "Yes!"


    At the moment, seeing the face in front of her, the woman felt a burst of trust.


    But the next moment, her face changed again.


    Because she thought of what Li Yixi called her, girl.


    If you don''t successfully survive the disaster, you can''t completely turn into success.


    When her eyes swept over her body, she was stunned, because she found that she had completed the transformation and was very successful.


    The only regret is that at the moment, the injury in her body is really terrible. Maybe she won''t live long.


    "Girl, come on, drink the medicine first."


    "It''s a little bitter, but it''s good for your health."


    Li Yixi smiled and handed the boiled soup to the woman''s lips.


    "Thank you, childe."


    The woman opened her mouth and drank the soup.


    Li Yixi was very satisfied and went out with a medicine bowl.


    When Li Yixi just went out, the woman on the bed was stunned, and her eyes were full of horror.


    She found that those natural disaster wounds in her body were being repaired rapidly.


    The wound that could not have been cured has now been slowly cured.


    "This


    "What is this means?"


    "Am I dreaming?"


    The eyes of the woman were all shocked.


    This is incredible.


    At the moment, Li Yixi, who had just left, came back with fruit.


    With a gentle smile on his mouth, "come and try the fruit. It''s very sweet. After drinking the medicine, it''s the most appropriate to eat it."


    Li Yixi handed the fruit to the woman''s lips.


    The woman opened her mouth slightly and swallowed the fruit.


    The fruit entrance turned into a warm current and instantly integrated into her limbs and bones. The wounds of the avenue that have not been cured are also strangely repaired at the moment.


    "This


    "This is Tao rhyme."


    At the moment, the woman was stunned. What kind of existence did she meet.


    It can heal the wounds of robbery and repair the cracks in the avenue.


    That fruit, what divine fruit is it.


    "Girl, I haven''t asked your name yet?"


    "My name is Li Yixi, Muzi Li. I remember the past."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "I... i


    "My name is Hu Qingyun."


    The woman pondered for a moment and hurried.


    "Hu Qingyun, good name, Qingyun girl, I don''t know where you live and whether you have relatives. Will your family worry if you haven''t come home for so long?" Li Yixi couldn''t help asking.


    "Home?"


    "I have no home."


    Hu Qingyun''s face is full of lonely color.


    Qingqiu now, I''m afraid it''s over. There''s really no home.


    The woman named Hu Qingyun is a heavenly fox.


    "Yes."


    "No home?"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi''s face was full of complex colors.


    "Miss Qingyun, since you don''t have a home, take it as your home for the time being."


    "There''s no one else here. When the girl doesn''t find a suitable place, let''s make do with it first!" Li Yixi immediately made a sound and was unaccompanied. Li Yixi felt that feeling.


    I can''t help feeling sorry for each other at the moment.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Hu Qingyun worshipped Li Yixi.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a small thing."


    "A doctor should heal the wounded."


    "I think your breath has returned to normal, but your body is a little weak. I will find a way to replenish your body."


    "You can get out of bed and walk, so you can exercise your muscles and bones."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Excuse me, childe."


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun stepped down from her bed and walked into the hall.


    Meimou couldn''t help asking.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it. Your look changes greatly.


    The calligraphy and paintings on the wall are very conspicuous, which is naturally seen by Hu Qingyun.


    "Thousands of robberies are difficult for a hundred generations. They are in a hurry from ancient times and play between the fingers."


    "No body, no soul, no one is invincible."


    The language is full of vicissitudes and hegemony. Each word contains rich Tao rhyme, which makes Hu Qingyun''s beautiful eyes full of horror.


    Tao rhyme, this calligraphy and painting actually contains Tao rhyme. What is this place? Is it the fairyland?


    Childe, I''m just a mortal.


    No, the childe is not a mortal. How can mortals have such terrible means.


    Originally thought that Li Yixi was a mortal Hu Qingyun, now I can''t help but fear Li Yixi.


    Hu Qingyun can turn into a figure and dare to face the nine heavy natural disasters. It can be seen that her strength is terrible.


    However, Hu Qingyun has no ability to let Daoyun emerge.


    This calligraphy and painting, judging from the paper and handwriting, was written only recently.


    I can''t let her not be shocked.


    From the corner of the Da hall, she saw the supreme treasure, the burning sun Tianshi. These treasures were used to keep warm.


    Everything here shocked her.


    "Qing Yun, do you like piano music? I''ll play it for you."


    Li Yixi in the distance suddenly became interested and said to Hu Qingyun.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Hu Qingyun, who was shocked, nodded hurriedly.


    In the courtyard, the piano sounded in an instant.


    At the moment when the piano sounded, fish heads surfaced in the pond outside the courtyard, and the sleeping turtles beside the pond also opened their eyes.


    On the eaves, sparrows fell.


    The local chickens outside scrambled to come.


    The pet cat jumped on Li Yixi''s leg.


    Countless small animals ran out and closed their eyes to listen to the music.


    The water drops in the pond are floating in the air under the piano sound.


    "What''s that sound..."


    Hearing the sound of the piano, Hu Qingyun was shocked again. At this moment, she felt as if she was impressed.


    The world in front of me has become different in my eyes.

 Chapter 32

    When the piano sounds, all spirits worship in this mountain.


    The mouse in the cave, drilling out of the hole, stood upright and worshipped in the direction of the courtyard.


    An ant tore the boulder out and worshipped the sky.


    Vegetation grows wildly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤At the moment, Li Yixi felt nothing and was completely addicted to his performance.


    A charming smile hung from the corners of his mouth, and his hands danced on the strings.


    White clothes dance with the wind, just like the relegated fairy in the painting.


    Hu Qingyun on one side, from shock to horror.


    From thriller to heart town, I''m very grateful to worship Li Yixi.


    This is a great opportunity.


    He slowly climbed to the West and sat down and began to practice. The whole person sank into the piano sound. Under the magic of the piano sound, Hu Qingyun felt that her soul was becoming stronger at the moment.


    The soul is difficult to cultivate, but at the moment, she feels that her soul power is growing at a terrible speed.


    The magic power of the piano sound is too shocking.


    It''s incredible to help the soul grow.


    Especially for the demon clan, this is a supreme opportunity.


    Outside the courtyard, a Saber Toothed grass was dancing wildly.


    The whole grass seemed to tremble, as if something had changed in its body.


    At the next moment, a sense of sword burst into the sky.


    A sword cut directly into the sky.


    Under the sword, above the nine days, a star exploded directly.


    This scene also fell into Hu Qingyun''s eyes, which shocked Hu Qingyun''s mind.


    "A grass, cut down the stars."


    "The giant of heaven and earth."


    Mumbling to yourself, I feel like an ant.


    He quickly gathered his mind and went to refine his soul with the help of the piano sound.


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun is extremely grateful to Li Yixi. In her opinion, this is an opportunity given to him by Li Yixi.


    He said in his heart, "I can''t live up to the cultivation of Childe."


    With the last piano sound falling, Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes and looked satisfied.


    Today''s mood is very good.


    However, Li Yixi knew nothing about what had happened.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Hu Qingyun worshipped Li Yixi from the bottom of her heart. Her soul power has more than tripled, which is equivalent to her hundred years of hard training.


    "I haven''t played the piano for a long time. I''m a little rusty."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Under the mountain, two figures fell.


    "Father, this is where the childe lives."


    Zhennan Wang hurriedly introduced.


    It''s Zhennan Wang and his son.


    "Come on, let''s go and see the childe!"


    King Zhao took a deep breath and began to climb the mountain.


    In the courtyard, Li Yixi is checking Hu Qingyun''s injury.


    "Childe, Zhao Zhenyu wants to see you."


    Outside the door, the voice of Zhao Zhenyu, the king of the south of the town, sounded at the moment.


    Zhao Wang stood aside, a little nervous.


    "Creak!"


    The courtyard door opened slowly. Lao Bai showed his face and hurriedly said, "welcome guests to visit."


    "Please come in."


    "Is this the artifact?"


    King Zhao naturally heard of some things described by King Zhennan here and was prepared. But now he really saw it, but it felt even more scary.


    The king, who is usually high above, has become extremely cautious at the moment.


    He quickly bowed to Lao Bai, "thank you, master."


    They walked into the courtyard and happened to see Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun in the courtyard.


    "See you, young master. This is my father. He came in a hurry last time and didn''t bring any gifts. This time he brought some gifts for the young master and asked him to accept them."


    The king of Zhennan hurried to take out several gifts from the storage ring.


    "This pearl is good. It can be used as a lighting lamp."


    The first thing that fell into Li Yixi''s eyes was a transparent pearl the size of a fist, with a strong power of light all over. Li Yixi liked it very much.


    This is a treasure of King Zhao. It is a demon pill of tianwu realm and bright bird.


    Carry the power of light.


    King Zhao was extremely painful, but he was a little relieved to hear Li Yixi say he liked it.


    But the corners of his mouth trembled. Such a treasure was used as a lighting object by Li Yixi.


    But think about it. In front of the immortal, there is only a bright bird demon pill in the realm of tianwu. It is really not worth mentioning. That''s all.


    The second one was put in a jade vase, emitting a terrible chill.


    Li Yixi grabbed it directly and opened the jade bottle.


    In the jade bottle, there is a jelly like liquid.


    Is this jelly?


    Under the stare of King Zhao, the cold ice was directly poured into his mouth by Li Yixi.


    So frightened that King Zhao almost screamed.


    The cold ice essence contains the terrible power of cold ice. This whole bottle of cold ice essence, even the strong in the divine realm, has to freeze their soul and die directly.


    "It tastes good, but it''s less."


    However, after Li Yixi swallowed it, he looked a little regretful without any damage.


    Just didn''t eat well.


    At the moment, King Zhao''s face is thrilled. It''s all right.


    The third is a box. Li Yixi opened the box and his eyes lit up.


    "Good medicine, I''m short of good medicine now?"


    "Thank you."


    "With good medicine, it will be much easier to treat Qingyun''s disease.


    Li Yixi smiled. He really lacks good medicine recently.


    At the moment, hearing Li Yixi''s words, King Zhao quickly turned his eyes to Hu Qingyun.


    At a glance, the pupils shrink.


    He clearly felt the evil spirit on Hu Qingyun.


    This is a little breath left after the big demon turns into a form. It is impossible to dissipate in a short time.


    At the same time, King Zhao found that the power of natural disaster in Hu Qingyun''s body had become less and pitiful at the moment.


    Moreover, the power of those natural disasters was sealed by the mysterious power, which could not hurt Hu Qingyun at all.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s magical means, King Zhao took a breath.


    I was extremely awed of Li Yixi.


    At the same time, my heart is also a joy.


    King Zhao felt that he had realized the meaning of Li Yixi''s words.


    Since they came in, King Zhao and his son Zhennan Wang have been extremely careful for fear of missing the opportunity. Zhennan Wang still remembers that Li Yixi invited him to eat melons. He missed the opportunity when he was not careful, so at the moment, they are constantly understanding every word of Li Yixi.


    "Young master, I don''t have anything else. There are many precious medicines. We''ll go back and get them for you right away." King Zhao hurried.


    "Well, then." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Young master, wait a minute. We''ll get it right away."


    King Zhao and Zhao Zhenyu hurried out of the courtyard. The eyes of King Zhennan were full of joy.


    "The father is still powerful. He understood the meaning of the childe in an instant."


    "Since you are short of medicine, this is our great opportunity."


    "Let''s go and pick all the most precious and oldest precious medicines in the elixir Valley and send them to the childe. You must satisfy the childe."


    When he got off the mountain, King Zhao was very excited and went directly to the sky.

 Chapter 33

    "Yu''er, you take my king''s order and go to the elixir Valley to get the medicine. Our soldiers are divided into two ways. The king will bring the most precious precious medicine to the palace treasure house."


    "We must satisfy the childe."


    Zhao Kuo, king of Zhao, said seriously.


    "King''s order."


    The king of Zhennan worshipped Zhao Kuo. At the moment, both of them were serious. In their eyes, this was a big event and could not tolerate a trace of carelessness.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"Childe, are they?"


    In the courtyard, Hu Qingyun saw the two people leaving in a hurry, and her eyes were full of fear.


    Both of them gave her terrible pressure, and Hu Qingyun was worried about some things at the same time.


    Her existence cannot be spread out, otherwise it will be a disaster.


    Bring trouble to Li Yixi and war to this paradise.


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun asked carefully.


    "These two, the young one is the Zhennan king of the state of Zhao, and the other is the father of the Zhennan King Zhao Zhenyu. It''s Zhao Kuo, the ruler of the state of Zhao." Li Yixi turned around and smiled. He didn''t care.


    "King Zhao?"


    At the moment, hearing Li Yixi''s words, a look of fear appeared in Hu Qingyun''s eyes.


    Hu Qingyun''s palm is full of sweat. She is the Tianhu family on Qingqiu mountain. The Tianhu family was invaded by various forces because of a treasure. She also escaped with the help of countless people.


    In order to get rid of the pursuit of those forces, Hu Qingyun had to forcibly cross the robbery. She wanted to be human, hide her identity and avoid the pursuit of those people. Now she is extremely afraid to see King Zhao coming.


    If King Zhao accidentally recognizes him, it will be a disaster.


    "Qing Yun, what''s the matter with you? Why is your face so bad? Is it a recurrence of the injury?"


    Li Yixi''s concern.


    "No... no... no..."


    "Childe, it''s the first time to see such big people as king Zhao. I''m afraid."


    After seeing Li Yixi''s horror, Hu Qingyun dared not talk nonsense. She felt that her emotions could not escape Li Yixi and said frankly.


    "King Zhao?"


    "The practitioners here are very friendly, have no airs, don''t bully, and have nothing to fear. You''ll get used to it after a long time."


    Li Yixi turned and smiled again.


    "Yes!"


    Hu Qingyun nodded slightly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Whoosh.


    Deep in the mountains, two figures crossed the air like lightning, leaving a harsh sound of breaking the air and suddenly falling.


    A strange luster flickered in one''s eyes, and a nose sniffed in place.


    "Elder brother, the heavenly fox has been robbed here, and the breath has disappeared. Is it dead?"


    "I feel the aftertaste of the robbery here."


    One of them said with an ugly face.


    "It''s impossible. She has that treasure on her body. It will never be so easy to die. She definitely depends on that treasure. She successfully survived the thunder robbery. It''s the supreme treasure. Only by getting it, then from then on, the heaven robbery will not be so afraid for our brothers."


    In addition, the burly man sneered.


    "Yes, it''s a god of thunder bead. With it, we''ll cross the robbery. With the God of thunder bead, the power of heaven''s robbery is not so terrible for our demon family. There is no resistance on the road."


    Another person, at the moment, also has a greedy face.


    "Do you find any abnormal smell here? Even if Fu passed the thunder robbery that day, there must be evil spirit on him. It is impossible that there is no breath left."


    The strong man''s voice was cold.


    "Yes."


    "There is evil spirit here, but it is strange that there is no evil spirit around, but there is a trace of mortal breath." After another demon family sniffed, he looked puzzled.


    "Has anyone been here?"


    "If I guessed well, I''m afraid the fox was saved that day. Relying on the breath of mortals, it covered the evil spirit." The big demon like a strong man sneered.


    "Big brother, you''re right."


    "Go."


    They went straight to the falling fairy set.


    At the foot of the mountain, their eyes were full of hope.


    "Brother, it''s here. I feel the taste of talent here."


    "Sure enough, I was saved here. Naturally, the human friars can''t find it, but I''m a helldog family. Any smell can''t hide my smell."


    On the man''s face, a dog''s face appeared faintly.


    I was so excited.


    "Go, go to the mountain, directly take down the sky Fox and eat the thunder god bead is our brother''s."


    The two soared into the clouds and rushed directly to the peak.


    In the middle of the flight, they hurriedly stopped. They looked at each other and were extremely vigilant. In order to prevent Tianhu Qingyun from escaping, they fell into the forest and quietly went to the courtyard.


    "Yes."


    But they took a few steps, but their eyes jumped wildly.


    Because in front of their two demons, there were two big mice with upright legs, looking at the two demons curiously.


    At the moment, the two mice, looking at the two little demons in front of them, are discussing.


    "Rat, have you seen them?"


    "Why does it look so strange? There is no breath of our holy mountain. Where did you sneak in?" Mouse two suspicious way.


    "Well, they don''t have the breath of our holy mountain. I''m afraid they sneaked here from other places. Look at them. They''re definitely not good demons. Do you want to kill them?" The rat touched his chin.


    While the mouse was chatting, the look of the two demons changed.


    "Brother, is this the demon king?"


    "Why have I never seen such a big mouse?"


    The hell devil dog looked gloomy.


    "No... no..."


    "It''s not that they are big, but that we are smaller and smaller by their magic power."


    Another big demon, his heart trembles wildly at the moment.


    "What?"


    The two of them, but the giant of the demon family from Wanyao peak, have been reduced by two mice at the moment. How can the two demons not be afraid.


    "Little leopard, little black dog, what are you doing here?"


    "Don''t you know this is the holy mountain?"


    "What if you intrude into the holy mountain and disturb the childe?"


    Rat, very dissatisfied.


    "No, sir, we''re going the wrong way. We''ll go right away."


    As soon as the leopard demon''s eyes turned, he quickly turned around and went down the mountain as fast as possible.


    Until they escaped a hundred miles, the two demons stopped and gasped violently.


    "Brother, what should I do?"


    "It''s terrible here. I''m afraid we can''t get the God of thunder beads." Hell dog''s iron blue look.


    At the moment, the leopard demon''s eyes flickered continuously.


    "This is a chance. We can''t just lose it. Don''t worry. Let''s contact the tenth demon ancestor immediately. Even if we can''t get it, give the news to the demon ancestor. The demon ancestor will also give some opportunities. Let''s go."


    The two demons took a unwilling look, turned and continued to escape.


    Here, I don''t dare to stay any longer.


    It''s too dangerous.

 Chapter 34

    A day later, Zhao Kuo and Zhao Zhenyu came back with a happy face, "two, there are too many!"


    Li Yixi looked at the dense treasure medicine and looked confused.


    "No, not much. I have a lot of Wangdu medicine garden. Childe, this is only a small part. If childe needs it, we''ll pick it for him." Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Kuo quickly smiled.


    The hands behind him trembled with excitement.


    They looked at each other and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He said in his heart: "fortunately, the childe is satisfied. If he is not satisfied, he has to rob the elixirs of other forces. Almost all the precious drugs with long drug age in the state of Zhao have been picked.


    "That''s enough. Why do I want so much?"


    "Many of them can''t be used up. I have to plant them. If they die, most of the efficacy will pass when they need to be used."


    "Lao Bai, let''s go and plant."


    Li Yixi gave an order.


    Go back to the yard.


    "Childe, let''s help."


    Seeing Li Yixi go back to the hospital, Zhao Kuo and Zhao Zhenyu hurried to follow.


    However, they almost knelt on the ground after walking 100 meters into the backyard.


    In an instant, sweat was hanging on his forehead and he hurried back.


    Zhao Kuo almost exclaimed, "nine days rest the earth."


    "This is nine days of rest."


    Jiutian Xitu has a magical ability.


    Jiutian Xitu is extremely precious. Even gods and demons are greedy. If they get Jiutian Xitu, even if they are injured and fall, they can be buried in Jiutian Xitu and be reborn in a hundred years.


    Nine days of earth, a grain of dust, is a world.


    Here, Li Yixi directly used jiutianxi soil to grow land.


    Zhao Kuo felt his soul trembling.


    At the moment, Zhao Kuo wants to turn himself into a treasure medicine and plant it in the nine day rest soil.


    "Father, is this really Jiutian Xitu?"


    At the moment, Zhao Zhenyu looked at the soil in front of him with a creepy face.


    Just now, his body almost exploded under pressure.


    "Yes!"


    "This is definitely nine days of rest, absolutely."


    Zhao Kuo has some crazy ways.


    Li Yixi in the backyard found nothing. With the help of Lao Bai, he quickly planted those precious drugs.


    Those precious medicines that left the soil and were already short of vitality burst out terrible vitality and full of aura at this moment.


    "That''s, that''s the tea tree."


    At this moment, Zhao Zhenyu saw the tea tree mentioned by Li Yixi.


    In the backyard, there is a small stream, very small, in which a tea tree grows.


    "Enlightenment tree?"


    In Zhao Gua''s eyes, there was a fine light.


    The father and son hurried over.


    I want to see what''s strange about this tea tree.


    The stream looked ordinary, but when Zhao Kuo''s hand touched the stream, the scene in his eyes suddenly changed, and Zhao Kuo felt a startling wave coming at him.


    His body was lifted off in an instant.


    Zhao Kuo was shocked to find that his life span was instantly deprived of 50 years.


    A wisp of white hair appeared at the temples.


    "Father!"


    Zhao Zhenyu''s face changed greatly when he saw the white hair at the temples.


    At the moment, Zhao Kuo was shocked and didn''t hear Zhao Zhenyu''s voice at all.


    Murmured, "no wonder you can grow such divine tea. It turns out that this tea tree doesn''t grow in the water at all. This stream is a long river of time in the nine heaven."


    "The childe is so generous that he can cut off part of the long river of time over the nine days and grow tea here."


    "This means is beyond our understanding."


    Zhao Kuo was really stunned at the moment.


    The long river of time contains the power of rules and the power of the road.


    It is said that the supreme existence can understand the avenue and open up its own Avenue in the long river of time.


    Where there are countless crises and unlimited opportunities.


    The tea growing in the long river of time will not be ordinary.


    "King, what''s the matter?"


    Li Yixi, who came here, said curiously.


    Seeing that Zhao Kuo was covered with beads of sweat, he couldn''t help asking.


    "No, childe, just call me Zhao Kuo. It''s nothing."


    Where did Zhao Kuo dare to accept the gift and hurried to avoid it.


    "Well, you''ve worked hard to pick miraculous medicine these two days."


    "I have to do my best as a host." Li Yixi smiled.


    Li Yixi introduced Zhao Kuo and his son into the hall and directly told Lao Bai, "Lao Bai, serve wine."


    "OK, master!"


    Soon, Lao Bai poured everyone a glass of wine.


    Li Yixi said with a smile, "this is Baihua wine. I picked hundreds of flowers in the backyard and brewed it after seventy-nine days. How about you try this wine?"


    I am extremely confident about my Baihua wine.


    Together with wine making, Li Yixi was systematically evaluated as a wine fairy.


    "Thank you, childe."


    "Zhao Kuo and his son were so excited that they picked up the cup and drank it directly."


    Close your eyes and taste silently.


    At the entrance of baihuaniang, the charming aroma of the wine immediately spreads in the mouth, making people crazy.


    Zhao Kuo trembled with excitement. Baihuaniang was not only delicious and delicious, but also a divine thing. Zhao Kuo felt that the old diseases left in his early years in his body were instantly recovered, and his muscles, bones, flesh and blood were instantly strengthened.


    A cup of wine is better than ten years of refining.


    "How about this wine, guys?"


    Li Yixi looked at them and couldn''t help laughing.


    I was so confident that I drank it and smiled.


    "Good wine."


    "Thank you for the wine."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Kuo''s eyes were full of joy and hurried to answer.


    At the moment, I was tossing rivers and seas in my heart. I secretly said: "young master, I am worthy of God. I must have known that I touched the water of the long river of time and lost my life. I gave God brew. I not only made up for the lost life, but also saved me ten years of training time."


    Ten years, even if he is a monk, how many ten years.


    Today, in one day, he is ten years ahead of others.


    "Do you like it?"


    Li Yixi laughed.


    "Yes, this is divine wine. If you can drink a cup, Zhao will die without regret in this life." Zhao Kuo also smiled.


    If you drink divine wine, you will have no regrets.


    "Ha ha, thank you for your appreciation. As a mortal, I can''t make divine wine. It''s just exquisite workmanship. Lao Bai, since they like it, give them a jar of Baihua wine."


    Li Yixi is so cool.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Kuo felt that he had heard wrong.


    "Childe, it''s a chance to drink such a divine thing. How can you take it away?" Zhao Kuo quickly refused, even if he didn''t give up 100000 in his heart.


    "Can''t you see me with such a refusal? If you think I''m a friend, take it away. You''re also wine lovers. "


    Li Yixi said seriously.


    Today, with so many miraculous medicines, Li Yixi felt that a man must be polite, otherwise it would only be despised and deliberately made his tone more serious.


    "Well, thank you, childe."


    Father and son were trembling with excitement.

 Chapter 35

    "Thank you, childe!"


    Zhao Kuo and Zhao Zhenyu worship Li Yixi. The father and son are so excited at the moment that they finally get Li Yixi''s approval.


    Zhao''s family cultivates "Tiandi Bati Jue". With this jar of Baihua wine, their strength can be raised to a terrible level in a short time. It can be said that they have ascended to the sky step by step.


    So now Zhao Kuo and his son are really grateful to Li Yixi.


    In their eyes, Li Yixi could see through nothing. He knew their cultivation skills and took the road of flesh, so he gave them Baihua wine to help them improve their strength.


    "Childe, our father and son will leave first. Don''t disturb childe. I''ll visit childe again next time!"


    Zhao Kuo quickly worshipped Li Yixi and planned to leave.


    "You two have been so helpful today. How can you say that you have to eat and go today? Why are you in such a hurry?" Li Yixi hurried.


    Zhao Kuo''s eyes turned around and finally decided to leave. Li Yixi had no choice but to do so.


    Father and son went out of the courtyard and left the mountain.


    Zhao Gua turned and said, "yu''er, do you feel that you may have missed an opportunity?"


    "No, dad is right. Maybe this is the childe testing us? As long as you are a childe''s friend, you will get the opportunity sooner or later. The opportunity we get today is very frightening. If it continues, it is insatiable. In that case, I''m afraid the childe will be disgusted. "


    "Therefore, I think Dad''s departure is the most right choice." Zhao Zhenyu thought for a moment and said.


    "Yes, that''s what dad thinks. The childe is an immortal. If we are insatiable, we will inevitably cause his dissatisfaction. The childe gives us wine and must also tell us that we can go. If we continue to stay, we don''t appreciate it. I''m afraid we will hate the childe."


    "In front of the childe, we must always keep awake and understand the meaning of the childe''s words, you know?"


    "You also go back to the Zhennan palace. If you leave for a long time, it will attract the attention of others. Opportunity is only consumed. If you don''t consume and absorb, it may become a disaster." Zhao Wang said seriously.


    "My father reminds me that my son and Minister know."


    Zhao Zhenyu quickly bowed.


    Zhao Kuo left in the air.


    Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, also left in a hurry.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤After King Zhao and others left, some practitioners rushed to luoxianji with their swords and went deep into the mountains.


    In just a few days, the set of fallen immortals became very lively.


    People who come to the falling immortal set include immortals, demons and demons.


    In recent days, there have been several killings.


    This makes Li Yixi very nervous in the courtyard.


    All along, in his eyes, practitioners are extremely friendly, but these days, Li Yixi''s peaceful heart has become tense.


    From time to time, Li Yixi was frightened when he looked at the people flying through the void.


    What if these people enter the courtyard.


    In the past few days, with the help of Li Yixi, Hu Qingyun not only repaired all the injuries of natural disaster, but also improved her cultivation at a terrible speed. In a few days, Hu Qingyun completed the foundation building, formed a golden pill and stepped into the realm of human pill.


    The evil spirit of the whole body is also turned away.


    I can no longer feel the slightest evil spirit.


    Today, small animals gather in the courtyard.


    The sound of the piano curled up. Li Yixi played the piano for Hu Qingyun, and the song ended.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help sighing and looked up at the sky again, some melancholy.


    "Now, I have left the barren restricted area. It seems that it is not so dangerous, but in recent days, practitioners are everywhere. They seem to be searching for something. If I can''t find anger and the anger falls on my head, then I will be finished."


    "It seems that we must take the second step and find a method of practice."


    "In the ancient forbidden area, it is rare to see one person, not to mention practitioners, but in the Luoxian collection, there are countless practitioners now, and they can simply contact people. It should be easy to get a method of practice."


    "As long as you can practice, you don''t care how powerful."


    "If you step into the ranks of practitioners, you can also plan a stronger method of practice."


    Li Yixi kept thinking in his heart and finally decided that he must get a Dharma of practice.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Hu Qingyun in an instant.


    Eyes don''t shine.


    These days, Li Yixi has seen Hu Qingyun''s practice and witnessed Hu Qingyun''s success in building a foundation.


    These days, they still get along well. Li Yixi began to consider whether he could ask Hu Qingyun for advice and help him practice?


    "What''s face? If you lose your life, you''re really finished."


    "Face, how much is it worth?"


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and walked to Hu Qingyun in the distance.


    "Yes!"


    Looking at Li Yixi coming towards herself with a serious face, Hu Qingyun is a little nervous. Did the expert find anything?


    Hu Qingyun was nervous.


    If Li Yixi wants to eat Thor beads, what should he do, give it or not?


    "Miss Hu, Li has one thing to ask for. Please fulfill it."


    Li Yixi walked up to Hu Qingyun and bowed down.


    With a serious face, Hu Qingyun looked very nervous.


    "Childe, if you have anything to do, just tell me. Qingyun will finish it." Hu Qingyun quickly worshipped Li Yixi. How dare she bear Li Yixi''s great gift.


    "Miss Hu!"


    "Well, Li has one of his greatest wishes in his life, that is, to embark on the path of practitioners and ask Miss Hu to complete it." Li Yixi said brazenly.


    "This!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Hu Qingyun was stunned.


    I feel something wrong with my hearing.


    Childe, you have to practice and teach yourself. Is this a test for yourself?


    Hu Qingyun kept thinking, but she couldn''t find the reason.


    Li Yixi, on the other side, was so nervous that he felt too rash. After all, the Dharma of practice is extremely precious. The Dharma should not be lightly passed on.


    "Miss Hu, it''s Li who is abrupt. How can you spread the method of practice lightly." Li Yixi smiled miserably.


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun suddenly realized that the childe must test herself whether she is willing to pay her own cultivation method and whether she is a person who knows kindness and plans to repay.


    Will you hide from the childe? After all, there are too many opportunities given by the childe these days.


    If you hide from the childe, the childe may not help you. After all, who is willing to cultivate a white eyed wolf.


    Hu Qingyun hurriedly said, "Qingyun''s life is saved by the childe, and everything is childe''s. although the cultivation method is precious, it can''t compare with the childe''s great kindness. Qingyun is willing to teach the childe the cultivation method without any privacy. She will teach the cultivation method to the childe."

 Chapter 36

    "Miss Hu, you can''t pass on the law lightly."


    "Every family force can''t easily teach their own cultivation methods."


    "Li is abrupt. I''d better think of other ways."


    Li Yixi felt that he could not be a villain. He carried a map of gratitude to save Hu Qingyun''s grace and let Hu Qingyun spread the family''s practice method. Each family and force must see their own practice method more important than their own life. Their own practice is too villain.


    Therefore, Li Yixi finally refused.


    "Childe!"


    "No, no, no..."


    "My life was saved by the childe. My family has been destroyed. It was the childe who saved me and saved the last blood of the Hu family. The Hu family is gone. I am the only one alive. I am the owner of the family and am qualified to change the family rules. It is not worth mentioning the benefactor''s only practice."


    "Hu Qingyun is willing to teach the childe the method of practice."


    "Never regret."


    Hu Qingyun hurriedly knelt down, and her eyes were full of panic.


    I''m really stupid. You''re such an expert. You don''t care about this worldly practice method. It''s testing me.


    Today, in any case, I have to teach you how to practice.


    I can''t hide anything from you.


    "Miss Hu


    Seeing Hu Qingyun kneeling down directly, Li Yixi hurriedly grabbed Hu Qingyun, but Hu Qingyun didn''t want to get up. Only Li Yixi promised to let her teach Li Yixi''s method of practice can he stand up.


    Li Yixi blamed himself on his face, but he had to promise. He felt that Hu Qingyun was too stubborn.


    "Green rhyme, get up, I''ll learn, all right."


    Li Yixi smiled helplessly.


    "Yes!"


    "Childe, I''ll teach you the method of practice today."


    "The cultivation method of the Hu family is called the purple emperor''s decision. It is a superior cultivation method. It focuses on absorbing the purple light of the morning sun, condensing the purple Qi, the true yuan and the golden elixir."


    "Now, I will teach you the operation method of Ziyi emperor''s decision."


    Hu Qingyun is decisive.


    But an hour later, under the guidance of Hu Qingyun, Li Yixi looked desperate. Was it so difficult to practice?


    Or their own qualifications.


    Up to now, he has never successfully operated the skill once, or started it.


    Spit blood many times.


    "Childe, is there anything you don''t understand? Don''t rush to work."


    Hu Qingyun on one side was extremely nervous.


    In the courtyard, the big black dog and the cat lie on the ground and look at them interestingly.


    With constant communication, the cat said with a smile: "black emperor, the childe is really bad. The childe is the supreme divine body. The charm of the Tao is diffuse, and his affinity for the Tao is almost 100%. What he absorbs is chaotic air, and chaotic divine power is full of the whole body. How can this little purple emperor''s decision make the childe run divine power?"


    "Like a child, how can you carry mountains?"


    "Childe, this test is too much. You see, other girls are nervous."


    The big black dog wagged its tail and said, "what do you know?"


    "How can you, a big lion, know what feelings are? When you experience the life of mortals, you must also experience joys, sorrows and joys. You can pass the level of feelings. I think, childe, it''s probably that you like this girl. You can be careful in the future. If you don''t offend your mistress, I''m afraid the childe will peel your skin."


    The big cat blinked and said, "it makes sense. Even the childe''s way of chatting up is too low."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"Poof."


    At the next moment, Li Yixi was spewing out blood again, his face was very pale, "do I really have no life to practice?"


    Li Yixi dares to guarantee that he has understood all the operation methods, but it is difficult to operate.


    "Childe, let me help you see!"


    Hu Qingyun on one side is also very nervous at the moment.


    He hurriedly felt Li Yixi''s body, and the next moment his face changed. He didn''t know how to tell Li Yixi.


    "Qing Yun, is there something wrong with my constitution?"


    "Can''t you practice?"


    Li Yixi suddenly thought of those walkers, a very bloody scene.


    Congenital inability to practice and so on.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Hu Qingyun stared at Li Yixi and finally felt to tell the truth: "young master, you are born unable to practice. All your martial veins are sealed. You are dead and have no chance of immortality."


    I understand that all this is a test.


    "The childe is a man of God. He can plant on the nine day rest soil. The water he drinks is the nine day spirit liquid. A zither sound can make the soul soar. Even if he is born with no pulse, he has already got through under the divine thing. Sure enough, the childe is testing me."


    "Test whether I am willing to teach young master Qingqiu''s practice method."


    "Fortunately, I told you in detail. I didn''t perfunctory you. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will disgust you. How can you care about the common skills? The purpose of sealing up my martial veins is to tell me that I can''t practice. I passed the test. "


    Li Yixi didn''t know what Hu Qingyun thought at the moment. After hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, his heart kept MMP.


    I was completely desperate.


    However, he forced out a smile and said, "this is life. I was born a mortal, so continue to live a mortal life!"


    "Don''t be nervous. It''s my problem. It''s none of your business."


    Hu Qingyun on one side dared not speak, so she could only worship Li Yixi, "childe Xie."


    He took a breath and said in his heart, "now, you shouldn''t drive me away."


    "With Childe''s ability, if I deceive childe, I''m afraid I''ve been driven out of the courtyard by childe now. I''m afraid it''s hard to get into childe''s eyes to swallow Thunder God beads, otherwise childe would have taken it away." Hu Qingyun sighed that the big man''s world was indeed full of tests.


    Tests are everywhere.


    "Go back to practice. It''s dangerous outside. If you have more strength, you can save yourself!" Li Yixi looked at those practitioners outside and sighed.


    "Yes, childe, Qingyun knows."


    A smile appeared on Hu Qingyun''s face, "I finally passed the test of the childe. The childe still cares about me. It''s the safest here. I''m Tianhu. These people are looking for me. I''m sure I''ll die if I go out."


    When Hu Qingyun returned to the house, Li Yixi looked up at the sky with a helpless face.


    "I can''t practice. No wonder the system doesn''t teach me the method of practice. I see."


    "In that case, be a mortal!"


    Li Yixi is also free and easy, not thinking about it.


    He went straight into the room and began to take a nap.


    Li Yixi fell asleep and was surrounded by small animals around the courtyard.


    Looking forward one by one and practicing greedily.


    Absorb the supernatural power around the courtyard.


    As for those practitioners, under the power of these supreme demons, it is impossible to come here and affect every plant and tree.

 Chapter 37

    In the Wanli demon domain, there is a towering peak surrounded by clouds, which is the Wanyao peak in the Wanli demon domain.


    The leopard demon and the hell dog went straight all the way until they came under the ten thousand demon peak.


    "Elder brother, shall we report to the ninth demon ancestor now?" At the moment, the hell dog couldn''t help looking at his companions and said reluctantly.


    If they really told the ninth demon ancestor the news of Tianhu Qingyun, they would have no chance to eat Thor beads.


    At the moment, hell dog still doesn''t want to give up.


    "Second brother, what holy mountain is that? The two big demons living there are definitely beyond our ability to deal with. Even if we contact other big demons to go together, it is still hanging, and we may die in the ghost square, that place. It gives me a terrible feeling. Now we know the news of Tianhu. If we send this news to the ninth demon ancestor, we will not suffer any loss, It''s better than dying. " The leopard demon recalled that scene. Even at the moment, they were still terrified. It was too terrible. Their strength was not weak, but they were inexplicably reduced by each other''s magic power, and they didn''t know it.


    The leopard demon was always cautious and decided not to go.


    "Brother, let''s go to see the ninth demon ancestor now. If it''s late and the news of Tianhu leaks out, we won''t get any benefits here." The hell dog said mercilessly.


    "OK, let''s go and see the ninth demon ancestor."


    The leopard nodded and went to the ten thousand demon peak, but at the moment when the hell dog turned around, there was a cruel color in the demon eyes of the leopard demon behind him.


    The leopard''s real body was revealed, and the terrible breath was revealed in an instant. It was a hard blow to the hell dog in front of him.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the leopard demon directly penetrated the hell dog''s body and grabbed the hell dog''s demon Dan in the palm of his hand.


    "You, why?"


    The hell dog lying in a pool of blood roared reluctantly.


    "Without you, I think I can get more benefits from the ninth demon ancestor. Don''t worry."


    The leopard demon sneered at the corners of his mouth. With a strong hand, he directly pinched and exploded the demon Dan in the palm of his hand, and the hell dog died completely.


    "Whoosh!"


    The leopard demon finished all this and went to the ten thousand demon peak in an instant.


    The ninth demon ancestor of Wanyao peak lives at the top of the mountain.


    At the top of the mountain, there are countless flowers. The fragrance of flowers all over the mountain is intoxicating.


    When the leopard arrived here, he did not dare to take a step into the sea of flowers, but bowed respectfully to the sea of flowers.


    "Little demon, please see the demon ancestor."


    The voice was respectful.


    "What''s up?"


    In the sea of flowers, a cold voice and a terrible breath came from oppression.


    "Demon Zu, I found the news of the Tianhu who escaped from Qingqiu mountain. I came here to tell Lord demon Zu." The leopard demon looked very respectful.


    "Yes!"


    In the void, there was a very unexpected voice.


    At the next moment, a young figure, strangely condensed in the void, and his eyes fell on the leopard demon.


    Reach out and catch the leopard demon directly, and catch the leopard demon into the sea of flowers.


    The thug disappeared into a flower the size of a mountain.


    The flower contains space and is a palace.


    At the moment, on the throne of the palace, a figure in blue fell on the leopard demon and said urgently, "you said you found the whereabouts of the heavenly fox, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, demon ancestor."


    "With the help of the power of swallowing Thunder God beads, the heavenly fox survived the nine heavy thunder robberies and was rescued by a mortal in the state of Zhao. Now it is in the fallen immortal collection in the state of Zhao." The leopard demon said carefully.


    "Really?"


    The cold voice of Qingyi figure fell and directly grabbed the body of the leopard demon. The body of the leopard demon was directly exploded, and the demon soul was caught by Qingyi figure.


    The leopard demon didn''t even scream in time. He was directly swallowed by the figure in Qingyi.


    Directly extracted the leopard demon''s memory.


    "Hum!"


    "Sure enough, you dare to hide the news. If it''s simple, you won''t come to my ancestor."


    "The fallen fairy set?"


    "Xiaotianhu, where are you going?"


    "Ha ha!"


    The voice fell, and the body of the ninth demon ancestor instantly disappeared on the ten thousand demon peak.


    Walking in the forest, his body seems to walk very slowly, but it is very strange. With each step, his body appears 10000 meters away.


    He hurried to the gathering of fallen immortals in the state of Zhao.


    In recent days, countless strong people have been rampant.


    Or in twos and threes, or together with the door, search for the news of Tianhu in the mountains outside the Luoxian collection.


    Outside the Luoxian collection, two figures, old and young, walked into the Luoxian collection.


    "Elder Tai, why don''t we visit the childe directly?"


    Seeing Tang Hai stop, Tang Yin didn''t understand.


    "Wait."


    For a moment, Tang Yin didn''t know why.


    Are you waiting? Why? Wouldn''t it be better to see you earlier? More contact, and it''s not easy to stay late, right?


    Tang Hai ignored Tang Yin, his eyes narrowed slightly, and there were no waves on the surface, but he whispered to Tang Yin: "there are terrible strong people hiding here. We are careful. These people seem to be looking for the heavenly fox. The heavenly fox is beside the childe. If you lead these people away, it is not worth mentioning for the childe, But I''m afraid the young master will be angry. "


    "Is there a strong man hiding?"


    Tang Yin''s face changed slightly.


    He knows that Tang Hai has broken through the realm of earth martial arts, but he still calls the other party the strong, so the other party must be an extremely terrible existence.


    Moreover, they can lock them in the crowd at a glance, and their strength is so terrible.


    "Don''t look at it randomly. The strength of the visitor is terrible and will attract the other party''s attention." When Tang Hai saw Tang Yin looking around, he quickly reminded him in case he attracted the other party''s attention.


    Tang Yin immediately calmed his mood and did not pay attention.


    "Elder Tai, do you know who is coming?"


    I don''t know. The other party''s body has evil spirit. I''m afraid it''s a terrible demon clan''s strongest.


    "Whoosh."


    An evil wind rose and went directly to the holy mountain.


    The man was dressed in green and his eyebrows were like a sword. There were stars shining in his eyes. His eyes were deep and terrible, and he was accompanied by a mysterious breath.


    With each step, the body spans an extremely long distance.


    Wherever he goes, there will be wonderful vines, clusters of enchanting flowers and green leaves.


    As if all spirits were greeting him.


    The corners of his mouth smiled: "only in the hands of his ancestors can he play its value."


    The voice fell. The next moment, the body of Qingyi figure appeared outside Li Yixi''s courtyard on the peak.

 Chapter 38

    The man''s eyes were burning. He looked at the courtyard, penetrated the courtyard and stared at Hu Qingyun who was practicing in the courtyard.


    "Strange, how can I feel that she can''t see clearly all around, and... There seems to be a layer of mystery?"


    The man in blue frowned slightly, but the more so, the more he felt that Hu Qingyun''s Lei Shen bead was extraordinary, the more excited he was.


    If you get the swallow thunder god bead, you will be able to go through the nine heavy thunder robbery and completely transform into shape.


    After thinking about it, the man in blue thought a little, his green light suddenly appeared, and he was calm again in the blink of an eye.


    When the green awn burst out, the man in green was gone and incarnated into a datura flower floating in the void.


    If Tang Hai were here, he would be thrilled.


    Because this datura flower filled with chaos is not others, it is the invincible flower of the demon domain, the ninth demon ancestor of the demon domain. Who would have thought of coming here?


    The famous ninth demon ancestor of Wanyao peak is a datura flower?


    For practitioners who cannot reach this level, the title of "the ninth demon ancestor of Wanyao peak" may not know its essence.


    But for the strong in Shenwu realm, the ninth demon ancestor of Wanyao peak is like thunder.


    The ninth demon ancestor is the honorific name of Datura flower by the top power in the demon domain. In fact, its deeds are rarely known. The reason is two earth shaking events.


    First.


    Datura flower once fought with the eighth ancestor of the demon domain, and the outcome is unknown. Some people say that datura flower has chased the eighth ancestor, and the other party has no way to heaven and earth. This needs to be confirmed.


    Second.


    Datura flower once attacked the holy land of the human Tao palace, and the Tao palace was almost destroyed.


    At present, the datura flower in front of Li Yixi''s courtyard is the ninth demon ancestor of Wanyao peak.


    The datura flower has long been thrown out of the sky. How can you remember so much? At the moment, in his eyes, there was only the swallow Thor bead.


    After the datura flower was transformed into its original form, it did not act rashly, but first covered the courtyard with soul power and investigated it.


    Huh?


    What about the so-called childe?


    Datura flower did not find the breath of Li Yixi in the courtyard. The whole courtyard was empty. There was nothing except some ordinary little creatures and Hu Qingyun in cultivation.


    Datura flower naturally does not think that these small animals will be stronger than themselves, and it is impossible to find out by themselves.


    Hahaha, God help me too.


    Datura flower determined that there was no one in the courtyard. She was already happy and fell down with a whoosh. Datura flower was close to the courtyard.


    The reason why Datura flowers don''t fly is that they don''t know the cultivation of the master here. Of course, there is a little reflection of being guilty of being a thief.


    Even if you get the Raytheon ball, you can''t let others know, otherwise you will be in trouble.


    Out of fear that his goal is too big, Datura flower will shrink his body several times in another gallop. It''s not easy to find it if you don''t look carefully.


    In a moment, Datura flowers drove straight into the center of the courtyard.


    Datura flower wriggled again and walked towards Hu Qingyun.


    But just then, suddenly.


    Datura flower suddenly felt two hot air attacking her face.


    Look up.


    They are two huge mice.


    Huh?


    Are the two powerful demon families met by the leopard and the hell dog?


    Just two little mice, can you beat this seat?


    Datura flower Dang said: "two little things, I don''t want to kill mole ants. Leave quickly."


    After the datura flower heard, he sat and waited for the two mice to panic and escape.


    However.


    After the datura flower was heard, I suddenly felt that the other party didn''t give in for a long time.


    But seeing that brother mouse and brother mouse are looking at him curiously, how can they be half afraid?


    Datura flower was a little depressed. When she was about to speak, she suddenly heard two voices ringing in her mind.


    "Has this datura flower become essence? Can you even transmit? " The mouse brother was surprised.


    Brother mouse also answered, "it should be a sperm, otherwise how could he walk around?"


    "Hey, boy, what are you doing here?"


    When the two mice finished the sound transmission, the lotus leaves of Datura exploded instantly, like lightning.


    A gaping virtual shadow of the face emerged.


    The rat said, "don''t scare him. It looks lovely."


    With that, the little mouse stretched out its delicate front paw and wanted to touch the datura flower with a bright look.


    Datura flower flew into a rage.


    bold.


    Boom.


    The datura flower was shocked, and the endless evil spirit filled the air, enveloping the front and leaving.


    "Eh? Still have some strength? "


    The rat was shocked, but his eyes were full of surprises.


    However, at this moment, Datura flower has risen in light, the evil spirit is rampant, and the vast power erupts like a vast ocean.


    But on the eve of the complete outbreak of the power of Datura.


    "How dare you make a tiger in front of us?"


    Brother mouse looked contemptuous and raised his leg with one foot


    Datura flower saw a mouse leg coming towards him. He didn''t understand what was happening. He suddenly felt that he was swallowing the sky and pressing the city. It was so fast that it was difficult to catch it. He forcibly forced him to go back.


    Bang.


    A loud noise.


    Datura flower was dizzy and dazzled. It seemed as if a big foot was kicking on his face. The violent impact caused him to fly backwards.


    what?


    How is that possible?


    Ten thousand runaway wild horses galloped in the heart of Datura flower, and their bodies fell to the ground in a panic.


    How did this happen?


    Datura flower was shocked.


    Unbelievable.


    "That''s unreasonable, that''s unreasonable."


    Datura completely went wild.


    This place is full of heaven and earth. Have you ever suffered such great humiliation?


    It turns into a figure in green clothes, and the flowers condense into a long sword. A sword startles the immortal and comes to the world.


    However, the sword that must be killed is a sword that pierces the air.


    Huh?


    Datura flower has a creepy face.


    Datura flower soul looked around, but there was no mouse.


    "That''s interesting. Can you still use swordsmanship?" The mouse sounded.


    Datura flower Xusheng was shocked and turned white.


    Qingyi figure found that his body had become smaller and the size of a mouse.


    At the moment, he sounded the scene in the leopard demon''s memory.


    He was the ninth demon ancestor, but in front of these two mice, he was no different from leopards and hell dogs, which made him not frightened.


    Before, he saw it very clearly. It was just two ordinary mice. At the moment, it was so terrible.


    Most importantly, a cat and a dog appeared in the yard, staring at him curiously.


    The cat and the dog did not move, but the datura flower felt its soul trembling.


    Those two statues must be supreme existence.


    On the cat, he vaguely saw nine ferocious lion heads.


    The dog can''t see through, and its breath is like heaven and earth.


    "Come here!"


    The big mouse laughed and grabbed it directly at him.


    This ordinary catch, but it contains the terrible truth of the road, blocking out the sky and the sun. The ninth demon ancestor''s panic on his face can''t dodge at all.


    It fell on the palm of the mouse.


    Physical and mental shock, soul shudder.

 Chapter 39

    "No!"


    "Damn it, how can it be so strong, stronger than the eighth demon ancestor."


    "Broken!"


    The ninth demon ancestor roared with panic in his voice. At the moment, boundless panic occupied all his thoughts. A mouse and one leg covered the sky, as if he controlled the world. How can the ninth demon ancestor not be frightened? Such strength is enough to suppress him.


    However, as a supreme being and the ninth demon ancestor of the demon family, he is arrogant. How can he be willing to let rats suppress him so simply? As the ninth demon ancestor, he can''t have only such a means.


    As the broken words roared out, countless Datura flowers appeared in the dark. The next moment, these Datura flowers burst together, and the terrible energy tore the darkness and the small world.


    The fierce blow of the rat was completely broken.


    In front of the ninth demon ancestor, the light was restored.


    "Damn it, where is this place? Why is it so terrible? I can''t keep it. I can''t covet this God of thunder bead. Let''s go."


    The ninth demon ancestor flashed countless thoughts in an instant. With fear on his face, he turned and went out of the courtyard.


    "Hee hee, stay and play!"


    When the ninth demon ancestor felt that he could escape, a young voice sounded. He saw the little sparrow on the eaves move. The next moment, the little sparrow strangely appeared in front of the ninth demon ancestor, directly facing the ninth demon ancestor, and swept with a wing.


    "This..."


    After a sweep, the eyes of the ninth demon ancestor were full of panic, because the void in front of him had cracks under this sweep, as if the void was going to be broken.


    The ninth demon ancestor''s eyes almost fell out and hurried to resist.


    "Demon soul real body."


    The ninth demon ancestor roared angrily and consumed demon yuan recklessly. The next moment, in the void, there appeared a golden Datura king, covered with golden awns, his body grew larger and larger, and the terrible breath bloomed in the void.


    The golden Datura king is the demon soul of the ninth demon ancestor.


    Before that, he didn''t know how many years he hadn''t used the demon soul real body, but at the moment, he felt that if he didn''t urge the demon soul real body, he might die, because he smelled the smell of death, as if he was only one step away from the gate of hell.


    "Boom!"


    The attack collided with each other, and the demon soul, which exuded breathtaking power, burst instantly, and the body of the ninth demon ancestor flew back upside down.


    "Wow!"


    A mouthful of old blood gushed directly.


    "Rat, he''s so weak. You almost let him run away. Did you do it on purpose?"


    The little sparrow looked at the ninth demon ancestor who flew back upside down and vomited blood. He looked at the rat blankly.


    "Mistake!"


    The rat showed a simple and honest smile.


    "Poof."


    The ninth demon ancestor spewed out another mouthful of blood, which was purely angry.


    "Bastard, you''ve humiliated me. What should I do? I''m angry. " The rat looked angry.


    The body of the ninth demon ancestor became smaller under the magic power of rat, and rat kicked away again.


    The avenue imprisons the space, which makes the ninth demon ancestor''s face turn iron blue. Because the space is imprisoned, his moving speed is a hundred times slower. Where can he dodge this blow, even if it is a random kick by rats.


    At the moment, he even forgot to answer the rat''s scolding.


    At this time, he felt dying.


    In his hand, there appeared a long sword, which was his life sword. At the moment, the sword naturally couldn''t be stopped. Under the threat of death, he directly exploded the life sword he had been pregnant for thousands of years without hesitation.


    The heart of the ninth demon ancestor is dripping blood at the moment. Only he knows how much effort he has spent in thousands of years, but at the moment, he has to explode. If he doesn''t explode, he may fall.


    "Boom."


    Benming sword exploded, tearing the area where rats were imprisoned, and the ninth demon ancestor''s body was difficult to maintain the shape state and flew out upside down.


    The body crashed into a basin and made a sound.


    "Yes."


    "What sound?" Li Yixi in the room looked puzzled.


    The fighting outside before was controlled by several demons, but no one thought that the ninth demon ancestor was so decisive and blew up his life sword.


    Li Yixi in the room came out after hearing the sound. He didn''t find anyone. There was a flower in the basin.


    "Yes!"


    "What kind of flower is this? It''s so beautiful." Li Yixi smiled. The flower gave him a sense of comfort, how comfortable he looked.


    "Did the wind blow?"


    "The yard is a little empty. Planting flowers can add a little color."


    Li Yixi smiled and walked slowly over there.


    At the moment, the ninth demon ancestor in the basin was full of panic. He wanted to escape and desperately wanted to escape, but at the moment, he had a suicidal heart and was occupied by horror in his mind.


    "How is it possible, how is it possible, where is this, and why are several demons beyond the existence of their ancestors?"


    "Damn it, what magic weapon is this? Why do you completely imprison me and can''t even move? It''s clearly a basin. Why is it so? Who... Who will tell my ancestor."


    The ninth demon ancestor roared wildly, but there was no sound.


    After falling in the basin, he could not even move his branches and leaves, as if he had really turned into a Datura king, which could only be appreciated.


    "Good, good, perfect, perfect."


    "It doesn''t need trimming at all."


    Outside the basin, Li Yixi touched his chin and looked surprised. He couldn''t find a trace of dissatisfaction with the flower. It was perfectly outrageous.


    "Mortal, damn it!"


    "A mortal even regarded my demon ancestor as a potted plant. After I went out, I destroyed your nine families and let you live forever." The ninth demon ancestor cursed madly. A mortal, who can stir up the wind on weekdays, actually took him as a bonsai to enjoy at the moment.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is very satisfied. As for the words of the irritable and angry ninth demon ancestor, they are all imprisoned in the basin. Li Yixi knows nothing.


    "Perfect, you have to find a better flowerpot!"


    Li Yixi whispered to himself and grabbed the Datura king in the basin.


    Catch the ninth demon ancestor directly from the basin.


    "Well, I''m out, I''m out, and finally leave this damn magic weapon. Mortal, you''re dead." At the moment, the ninth demon ancestor was trembling with excitement. In despair, he saw the dawn inexplicably and was caught by Li Yixi.


    He wanted to attack Li Yixi, but the next moment, his face changed dramatically, because he felt that his body was in Li Yixi''s hands, and he couldn''t even move a bullet. He was completely imprisoned and his body was stiff.

 Chapter 40

    "Pa!"


    The Datura King caught was directly thrown on the ground by Li Yixi.


    The perfect flower is a flower after all. Li Yixi doesn''t care so much, because he found that the flower is perfect and can''t be picky. Even under the systematic cultivation, he is known as the existence of Shennong, and the things he plants are the best, but the king of Datura is incomparably perfect in his eyes.


    Perfect flowers must be matched with perfect pots.


    So Li Yixi threw down the flowers and ran straight to the basin.


    The ninth demon ancestor was thrown on the ground. At the moment when Li Yixi threw it down, a shocking force was suppressed on him. He felt that the whole body was almost crushed. That force made his soul tremble and tremble.


    At the moment, the ninth demon ancestor is still difficult to move, because at the moment, he is strangely covered with a layer of mysterious atmosphere. Even if he has lived for tens of thousands of years, he still hasn''t seen or heard it, and there is no trace of records in ancient books.


    Cut off his hope of running for his life.


    He is the ninth demon ancestor of the demon family. He suppressed the eighth demon ancestor. He pushed across the holy land of the Tao palace of the human family. Any one of them is an earth shaking event.


    The eighth demon ancestor of the demon family has been practicing for more than 100000 years. The Taoist palace and holy land of the human family, where the strong are like clouds, are the spiritual image of the human family. There is a war god of the town family, which did not stop him.


    However, the breath left by Li Yixi''s casual grasp of him was completely suppressed.


    "Who is this man?"


    "The ancestor of the Terran?"


    "It''s impossible. His bone age is only twenty years."


    "What is this breath? Is it the power of immortals?"


    "But how can the immortal who is high above live in a place where birds don''t shit?"


    "Why, why, why, are they all fixed? Swallowing Thor beads in the world made my ancestors see the hope of becoming the supreme demon fairy, but when swallowing Thor beads was readily available, I was suppressed, damn it. "


    The heart of the ninth demon ancestor Datura is dripping blood.


    He felt that he had to be appreciated as a flower here all his life.


    Because of the smell, he couldn''t resist.


    "This should be perfect for you!"


    When the ninth demon ancestor was in despair, Li Yixi came over with a flower pot and a smile on his face. It was obvious that Li Yixi was very satisfied with the flower plate.


    "What is this...!"


    "Tao rhyme?"


    When the ninth demon ancestor saw the flowerpot, his eyes jumped wildly. He saw Daoyun on the flowerpot.


    This flowerpot, one meter long and one meter wide, is in a square shape.


    It was bought by Li Yixi from the set of fallen immortals. Li Yixi felt something bad, so he carved a phoenix spreading its wings to fly to nine days.


    What Li Yixi didn''t know was that the Phoenix he carved turned into a divine object with a plain flower pot.


    The ninth demon ancestor was shocked on his face. He was as powerful as him. There was still no Tao Yun on his body. Now Li Yixi''s hand contained Tao Yun in a flower pot. He was compared.


    Li Yixi smiled, grabbed the famous ninth demon ancestor, threw it into the basin and filled it with the fat soil.


    "Damn Terran, I''ll kill you. What''s the smell?"


    When the fat soil fell on him, the ninth demon ancestor suddenly turned pale, and the eyes of the demon soul turned red. He wanted to roar, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    Because the confinement of this flowerpot is even more terrible.


    Even if he felt humiliated by Li Yixi with fat soil (soil contaminated with bad things), he could only roar.


    "Now, it''s perfect."


    Li Yixi clapped his hands and was very satisfied.


    At this moment, a voice sounded outside the door.


    "Is the childe at home?"


    "Tang Hai asked to see you."


    Outside the courtyard, Tang Hai and Tang Yin were extremely respectful and bowed to the courtyard.


    "Creak."


    Li Yixi opened the door and saw them. He immediately smiled and said, "it''s you. You are old acquaintances. Hurry in and have a rest. It''s very hot this day."


    "I''ll wash my hands first!"


    "Lao Bai, entertain guests."


    Li Yixi shouted at Lao Bai and hurried to wash his hands. Just now he planted flowers and stuck a lot of mud on his hands.


    "Two, please."


    Lao Bai''s head stretched out and smiled at them.


    "Thank you, master."


    Tang Hai and Tang Yin hurried to salute. How dare they really accept it.


    Entering the courtyard, they happened to see the flowers just planted by Li Yixi.


    "Wow!"


    "This flower is perfect."


    Tang Yin screamed directly at the first sight.


    The ninth demon ancestor, who has practiced for tens of thousands of years, now heard Tang Yin''s words and ran away directly.


    However, he was imprisoned and had no movement. He directly chose to close his facial features and didn''t want to hear any voice. At the moment, he was completely desperate.


    He doesn''t even have the qualification to explode.


    "How am I so familiar with the flower and the smell?"


    Unlike Tang Yin, as like as two peas in Tanghai, the first thing that I saw was amazing. But Tanghai felt familiar. It seemed that he had seen such a flower just like what he had seen at the place. But he did not think of himself at one forty-five.


    And Tang Hai is also very familiar with the smell of the flower, but he can''t remember it.


    When Tang Hai recalled, Li Yixi came out with his washed hands.


    "Tang Hai, Tang Yin, it''s really time for you to come today. What do you think of this flower?" Li Yixi smiled with satisfaction.


    "Perfect."


    Tang Yin said from the bottom of his heart that there was no element of flattery.


    "Childe, where did you dig the flowers?"


    "It''s perfect. I''m afraid it''s the only one in the world." Tang Yin''s heartfelt way.


    "I don''t know where it came from. Maybe it was the wind."


    "It fell from the sky today." Li Yixi said casually.


    "Today, today..."


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tang Hai seemed to think of something and kept talking to himself.


    The next moment, Tang Hai''s look twisted, his face changed greatly, and his legs trembled violently.


    Because he finally remembered why the smell of the flower was so familiar, because before going up the mountain, the evil spirit passing by him was the smell.


    At the moment, he couldn''t help thinking of the terrible figure, which could shrink into an inch of terrible existence.


    What''s more, he as like as two peas in the Taoist temple, and he also saw where he had seen him. He saw a picture in Taoist palace when he was listening to Taoist temple.


    The painting was regarded as a disgrace by the Taoist palace, because the big demon in the painting pushed the Taoist palace and almost destroyed it.


    How can Tang Hai not be frightened at the moment? When he broke into the childe''s courtyard today, he was instantly controlled and suppressed in the flower pot at the moment.


    Tang Hai looked at Li Yixi with horror.

 Chapter 41

    "Childe, are there any guests coming?"


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun, who was practicing in the room, finished her practice and came out of the room.


    A white skirt gives people a feeling of holiness.


    His mouth is smiling, his long hair is waist high, and his eyes seem to attract souls.


    "Yes, Qingyun, come here quickly. They helped you that day?"


    "But at that time you were in a coma and didn''t know them. Come and thank them?" Li Yixi saw Hu Qingyun coming out and introduced Hu Qingyun.


    "Yes, childe!"


    Hu Qingyun stepped over and stood beside Li Yixi, shouting and laughing.


    "Qing Yun, this is the supreme elder of the Lianqi sect, senior Tang Haitang." Li Yixi pointed to Tang Hai and smiled at Hu Qingyun.


    "Qing Yun, I''ve seen senior Tang,"


    "This is Tang Yin from the weapon refining sect. He is extremely talented. He is my friend." Li Yixi smiled again.


    "Qing Yun, I''ve seen childe Tang." Hu Qingyun saluted.


    "I don''t deserve it. We''ll just be friends in the future."


    Tang Hai and Tang Yin dare not really accept each other''s worship. Even if Hu Qingyun is a monster, her strength is low now, which is equivalent to starting to practice again. However, around Li Yixi, there is no need to have towering accomplishments. The amazing origin will also be extremely noble. It is not the existence that they can offend and underestimate.


    "This


    Tang Hai didn''t care about Hu Qingyun, but when Hu Qingyun was around them, Tang Hai felt his mind buzzing.


    They have not left for a long time, only half a month.


    But at the moment, Tang Hai''s soul force was swept at will. Tang Hai was frightened to find that all the natural disasters in Hu Qingyun''s body had been recovered.


    The injury of natural disaster is said to be incurable.


    He had speculated that Li Yixi might have helped Hu Qingyun seal and imprison the natural disaster injury in Hu Qingyun''s body with great magic power, but now, the scene in front of him told him that Li Yixi was directly cured without leaving any residue. The natural disaster injury has been completely eliminated.


    And at the moment, Hu Qingyun has a strong foundation and is extremely terrible.


    Not only has the injury of heaven robbery been cured, but also Hu Qingyun has completed the foundation building and condensed the golden elixir. His cultivation has reached the peak of human elixir. It may be a few days to reach the realm of earth elixir.


    And there are countless Tao rhymes left on Hu Qingyun.


    Tang Hai was shocked and envious.


    Tao Yun, he Qizhen, is precious. You can meet something you can''t ask for. Hu Qingyun, a demon of shape, can''t absorb it after staying with Li Yixi. There are still residues.


    If they had such opportunities, they would have been at the peak of the world.


    After Hu Qingyun met Tang Hai and Tang Yin, her eyes just fell on the Datura king in front of her, and a look of horror appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Hu Qingyun was so frightened that her body went back a few steps, and her eyes were full of panic.


    She felt the smell very clearly.


    On that day, when countless strong men killed Qingqiu mountain, she felt the breath. The breath came. The Lord of Qingqiu directly looked desperate and asked her to run for her life with a god of thunder bead.


    Hu Qingyun clearly remembered her aunt''s words, "the supreme demon domain, the ninth demon ancestor, Datura flowers bloom, the Tianhu family is cut off, go, go, go!"


    Her aunt''s voice, which was so urgent and terrified, was still ringing in her ears.


    His aunt, the master of Qingqiu, has great strength, but when she felt the ninth demon ancestor, she was so desperate. However, at the moment, she even felt the breath of the ninth demon ancestor here, "is this the separation of the ninth demon ancestor?"


    "Did he find me?"


    "What shall I do, what shall I do?"


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun is in a state of unconsciousness.


    "Qing Yun, what''s the matter?"


    "Are you feeling unwell?"


    "I''ll help you back to your room to rest."


    After seeing Hu Qingyun''s situation, Li Yixi looked worried and hurried to hold Hu Qingyun.


    "Childe, I''m fine."


    "Childe, where did the flower come from? How beautiful it is?" Hu Qingyun''s eyes twinkled and hurriedly inquired.


    "This flower?"


    "This flower is beautiful!"


    "I don''t know what the situation is. When I came out of the house, I found it in the yard. It may be windy. It came from somewhere. I saw it very beautiful, so I transplanted it into the flower pot. Do you like it?"


    Li Yixi smiled at Hu Qingyun.


    "Yes, childe, this painting is really beautiful. I have never seen such beautiful flowers." When Hu Qingyun heard Li Yixi''s words, it''s not easy to judge the current situation. She can only laugh.


    And these days, Hu Qingyun also knows that Li Yixi is mysterious, powerful and will not harm her.


    "This flower is not only beautiful but also fragrant."


    "Come on, I''ll bring it for you."


    Li Yixi reached out directly, picked a flower and put it in Hu Qingyun''s hair.


    "This


    Feeling the datura flower in her hair, Hu Qingyun trembled slightly. Her eyes were full of panic and hurried to avoid Li Yixi''s eyes.


    The breath of the ninth demon ancestor is too familiar.


    At the moment, she is very sure that the flowers in front of her are 100% the noumenon of the ninth demon ancestor, although she doesn''t know how Li Yixi did it.


    Datura flower, a leaf for thousands of years, a flower for thousands of years.


    One flower and one leaf represent the cultivation of the ninth demon ancestor. However, she saw with her own eyes that Li Yixi had abolished the cultivation of the ninth demon ancestor for thousands of years.


    The datura flower, which has reached such a state of cultivation, seems extremely delicate, but it is definitely a divine weapon, but it is extremely fragile under Li Yixi''s hands.


    "Damn it, how can it be?"


    The ninth demon ancestor sealed in the flowerpot, at the moment, the demon soul was roaring angrily, and his heart was full of unwilling, despair and panic. Li Yixi unexpectedly abandoned his ten thousand years of cultivation at will.


    However, Li Yixi didn''t find anything. At the moment, he only sees the beauty in front of him.


    "Good."


    "It''s beautiful."


    Li Yixi looked at Hu Qingyun and smiled.


    Tang Hai, on one side, trembled at the corners of his mouth and looked sympathetically at the sealed ninth demon ancestor in the flowerpot.


    Once the mighty ninth demon ancestor of the demon domain, he has become a roadside weed for the childe to please the beauty.


    At the same time, my heart was trembling. I was worthy of being the supreme existence. If I please anyone, a demon ancestor will be over.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Hu Qingyun was stared at by Li Yixi with a slight red face.


    A little shy.


    "Come on, everybody sit down."


    Li Yixi walked to the hall.


    When the ninth demon ancestor saw Li Yixi leave in the flowerpot, his hanging heart finally fell. The ninth demon ancestor was extremely afraid of Li Yixi. Li Yixi was as terrible as a devil in his eyes.


    It''s incredible to cut off his ten thousand years of cultivation between raising his hand.


    Powerful beyond the cognition of the ninth demon ancestor, perhaps only the immortal can have this means.

 Chapter 42

    Zhao Guo, Wang Du.


    On the void, there appeared a huge spirit boat. On the spirit boat, there were three domineering words, Tianxing palace.


    In the three words of Tianxing palace, there is a terrible smell. It is domineering, fierce and contains an unparalleled and fierce smell, just like the nine sky stars trying to break the sky.


    "Zuo Dharma protector, King Zhao has arrived."


    On the spirit boat, a young man said to the middle-aged Taoist who was practicing on the spirit boat. He looked extremely respectful. Obviously, the other party''s identity and power were very high.


    "Are you there?"


    "Zhao, I haven''t come back for many years."


    "It has been a hundred years since I left the state of Zhao." On the middle-aged Taoist, there was a smell of stars. The moment he opened his eyes, there seemed to be stars flowing in his eyes, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    In the king''s capital, a figure flew out and bowed to the spirit boat. "Wang Yun, the Sky Patrol secretary, paid a visit to the immortals in Tianxing palace. My king, please."


    "Zhao Kuo has a heart."


    There was a smile on the mouth of xingqiaozi, the left Dharma protector of Tianxing palace. The spirit boat under his feet disappeared in an instant, turned into a bead and fell into xingqiaozi''s hand. Xingqiaozi led the people of Tianxing palace to the king''s palace.


    "Zuo Dharma protector, the king of the state of Zhao, is too presumptuous. He is just the head of a kingdom. He dares not to come here to meet Dharma protector in person." Beside xingmeteorite, a disciple of Tianxing palace looked angry.


    "It doesn''t matter. Why care so much."


    "See you soon, do you know?" The meteorite sneered.


    "Zuo Dharma protector, Zhao didn''t meet him personally. Please forgive me. I don''t know that Zuo Dharma protector came to King Zhao. What can I tell you?" Zhao Kuo looked at the left Dharma protector meteorite of Tianxing palace and laughed.


    "I didn''t expect King Zhao to break through the realm of tianwu. It''s really gratifying." The star meteorite''s look flashed and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "It just happens."


    "I can''t compare with the left Dharma protector. Please take a seat!"


    Zhao Kuo waved his hand and invited the meteorite to sit down.


    "Zuo Dharma protector, you might as well say that if you go to the state of Zhao in person today, what''s important? The state of Zhao is the Kingdom under the jurisdiction of Tianxing palace. If something happens, Zhao will be effective." Zhao Kuo knew that as a big figure in Tianxing palace, the left Dharma protector xingmeteorite came to the state of Zhao in person. It was absolutely something. It could not be as simple as visiting mountains and rivers.


    "The king of Zhao is really quick. Since the king of Zhao has asked, the star meteor son will say it directly."


    "A month ago, a message came from Qingqiu mountain. By coincidence, the host of Qingqiu got a treasure called Lei Shen bead. The Lei Shen bead has the terrible ability to swallow Tianlei."


    "Tianlei, for our practitioners, it''s a flood, a Shura ghost and a god of death."


    "But this treasure can devour the thunder, so once the news was confirmed, the major evil forces and the powerful demons directly entered Qingqiu mountain and killed the Qingqiu people. Unfortunately, the major evil forces and Demons failed to get the thunder devouring pearl, which was carried by a Tianhu fox in Qingqiu mountain and escaped quietly from Qingqiu mountain, Fortunately, he escaped the disaster. Now, according to some news, the Tianhu may have been in the field of Zhao state, and he has survived the nine times of the disaster and turned into a man by relying on the magic treasure of eating Thor beads. "


    "Now all forces are looking for the hiding place of the demon form. After knowing the evil deeds of these forces, the palace owners mobilize the people of the Star Palace, and begin to look for the hiding place of Tianhu, hoping to find the fox in advance and protect her, otherwise, if someone else is looking for it, it will be dangerous.


    "Now, King Zhao also knows that there are countless practitioners, demons and demons in the state of Zhao. These people are looking for the Tianhu. However, in the state of Zhao, no one has the ability of King Zhao to find the whereabouts of talent. Therefore, this dharma protector went to the state of Zhao to seek the help of King Zhao." Xingmeteorite son finished all his words in one breath.


    "Looking for Tianhu?"


    "Isn''t this a death attempt?" When Zhao Kuo, king of Zhao, heard the words of xingmeteorite, a sneer came up at the corners of his mouth.


    Tianhu is now in Li Yixi''s courtyard. Who can catch it.


    "Zuo Dharma protector, it''s not Zhao Kuo''s disobedience, but you can see now that so many powerful people are here. I''m afraid it''s hard to find the Tianhu if I order."


    "Don''t be angry with the left Dharma protector. He must be looking for it, but I''m afraid it''s difficult to control this kind of thing, so I can only do my best." Seeing that the people in Tianxing palace were going to be angry, Zhao Kuo hurried to say.


    "Queen, Zuo Dharma has always loved wine as much as his life. Go and get my good wine. I''ll talk to Zuo Dharma while drinking." Zhao Kuo smiled.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Zhao Kuo''s Queen retreated.


    The queen took her servant girl into the palace and said, "the left Dharma protector of Tianxing palace is extremely noble and powerful. Today, the king also ordered to invite you with a good banquet. This jar of wine is so hidden on the king. It must be good wine. Take it and send it."


    "Also, be careful. Other people in Tianxing palace can''t offend."


    "Let''s go!"


    Soon, the queen poured wine on them and stepped aside to face the left Dharma protector of Tianxing palace. Even if she was the queen of Zhao Guo, she didn''t dare to do it again.


    "Brother Zhao, I have to disturb you this time. Come on, let me toast you."


    The star meteorite picked up the wine and presented it to Zhao Kuo.


    After Zhao Kuo''s breakthrough, xingtianzi didn''t dare to underestimate Zhao Kuo.


    "Zhao Kuo dare not."


    Zhao Kuo also picked up the wine and smiled.


    "Brother Zhao, you are also the cultivation of tianwu realm now. You are in the same realm as me. There is no need to be polite. Xingmeteorite son respects you." The meteorite drank it all in one gulp.


    However, when the wine entered his throat, the whole star meteorite seemed to be hit by Tianlei. His body trembled a few times. In those eyes, there was a color of horror, and his eyes stared at the wine cup in his hand.


    The hand holding the glass trembled violently.


    The star meteorite felt a mysterious force running wildly in his body.


    Where he passed, some old diseases in his body were miraculously cured. He used countless precious medicines and failed to do things. Now he was done by a glass of wine.


    Star meteorite''s heart was trembling and roaring. He was excited and wanted to roar.


    His old illness has healed, so as long as he is given time, he will be able to break through to the realm of earth martial arts, and his status will be further improved at that time.


    "Yes!"


    Zhao Kuo on one side also felt the abnormal shape of the star meteorite at the moment, and his eyes shrank.


    But I don''t know the situation of the meteorite, so I can only drink up the wine in my hand.


    When the wine entered his throat, Zhao Kuo''s face changed.


    He finally knew why meteorites were like this.


    Because this is the Baihua wine Li Yixi gave him.


    "Losers."


    "Fuck!"


    Zhao Kuo almost ran away.


    He hid the baihuaniang very secretly and was taken by the queen.

 Chapter 43

    At the moment, the queen on one side also found the abnormality here, because the hand holding the wine cup trembled violently. In those eyes, the power of the stars flowed. At the same time, the smell of the star meteorite soared a few points.


    The left Dharma protector of Tianxing palace has an incomparable status. How could he be so rude.


    None of this is reasonable unless there is something wrong with the glass of wine in his hand, a big problem.


    If you can be a queen, King Zhao''s Queen is naturally not an ordinary person.


    "Your Majesty, this


    The queen looked at Zhao Kuo uneasily.


    When the Queen''s eyes fell on Zhao Kuo, she was shocked again and swallowed all the words behind.


    His eyes were full of shock.


    A few days ago, the queen knew that Zhao Kuo had been practicing in seclusion, and she didn''t even have time to deal with the government.


    But there know that Zhao Kuo has broken through to the realm of tianwu.


    She had been shocked to break through the realm of tianwu, but now on Zhao Kuo, in addition to the terrible breath, she saw a fierce and domineering vigorous Qi around Zhao Kuo''s body.


    Congenital vigorous Qi, that vigorous Qi is powerful and terrible.


    The queen has the cultivation of the realm of heaven, but she feels which Gang Qi can kill her in an instant.


    "Your Majesty, is there anything wrong with this wine?"


    At the moment, the queen did not dare to say more. She nervously asked Zhao Kuo, who was cursing in her heart at the moment.


    I''m very nervous. I don''t know what to do.


    If the left Dharma protector of Tianxing palace is dissatisfied with a little carelessness today, I''m afraid the state of Zhao will face great disaster.


    Tianxing palace, it''s a transcendent force that controls hundreds of countries.


    The state of Zhao is one of the kingdoms ruled by Tianxing palace.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "My good queen, the problem is big."


    "Do you know what this wine is?"


    "This is Baihua wine, Baihua wine. Even the palace master of Tianxing palace can''t drink xianniang. The king hid it so secretly that you took it out for the king. Do you know how precious this Baihua wine is?"


    "This jar of wine is countless times more important than the state of Zhao, do you know?"


    "You know what?"


    "I''m angry, I''m angry."


    "You


    "You


    "You black sheep."


    "This fairy mother is a reward from the childe. I can break through the realm of tianwu. It all depends on this Baihua wine. This is xianniang. With it, I feel that I can achieve great success in my cultivation of ''Tiandi Ba body''. Now you have wasted a cup for me and exposed the existence of xianniang."


    "You say you are a loser."


    It doesn''t matter if the king of Zhao doesn''t deliver the voice. After the voice, what comes is a head to head cursing by Zhao Kuo, king of Zhao.


    If it weren''t for the moment, the meteorites in Tianxing palace were still there. Zhao Bei was afraid that he would directly get up and scold, not just sound.


    "Baihuaniang, xianniang?"


    "Help the king to break through the heavenly martial realm. This is a divine thing."


    "I... i


    At the moment, the queen felt her brain buzzing.


    I feel that I have made a big mistake. I''m afraid it will lead to disaster for the state of Zhao.


    "I''m confused. I deserve it."


    Now the queen closed her eyes and looked regretful.


    A divine object is both an opportunity and a curse.


    In the face of Tianxing palace, it is impossible for Zhao Guo to compete.


    He hurriedly ordered to go down and change the Baihua wine.


    "Hoo!"


    At this moment, the star meteorite spit out a long mouthful of turbid gas.


    A happy smile appeared on his face.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Zhao Kuo, you are really good. You are willing to take out such a sacred thing and share it with me. I know your sincerity and loyalty."


    "When I return to the heavenly Star Palace, I will play the palace master and double the territory of the state of Zhao."


    The star meteorite son holds the wine glass, and his eyes are full of excitement.


    I think Zhao Kuo knows current affairs too well.


    Hearing the words of xingqiaozi, the corners of Zhao Kuo''s mouth trembled.


    He secretly scolded his blunder.


    However, he could only squeeze out a smile and said with a smile: "thank you for the promotion of the left Dharma protector. I knew that the left Dharma protector would not help the state of Zhao. How to say that the left Dharma protector is also a person of the state of Zhao. The territory of the state of Zhao has increased greatly. This is the glory of this territory. The state of Zhao is not ours, but ours."


    "I got this immortal wine by chance in a relic. I was able to make a breakthrough after taking it. I heard that Zuo Dharma protector had old diseases and that immortal wine had magical ability, so I left a cup for Zuo Dharma protector to honor him."


    "From then on, the left Dharma protector will be able to soar to the sky."


    "As for the search for Tianhu, Zhao must let the Sky Patrol Department try his best to find it." Zhao Kuo is dying of heartache and will change the topic.


    However, the star meteorite has seen how magical such immortal brew is. At the moment, he doesn''t care about Tianhu and eating Thor beads. Even if he gets the Thor beads, he can''t covet them.


    However, this immortal brew treasure, only he knows, he can covet.


    "Brother Zhao, I don''t know where the immortal brew was found. Brother Zhao is really immortal."


    "This must be a fairy thing."


    "To be honest with brother Zhao, I have asked for countless divine elixirs, which are difficult to cure my old diseases, and this immortal brew has done it. It is definitely an immortal product."


    Xingtianzi no longer pays attention to the news of Tianhu and holds on to baihuaniang.


    "Damn it, what should I do?"


    Now the queen is so regretful that her intestines are green. Today, she has made such a big mistake.


    "Zuo Dharma protector, that relic is an ancient palace, wandering in the void. If you can still meet him, Zhao has asked Zuo Dharma protector to enter together." Zhao Kuo smiled.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Well, brother Zhao is still generous."


    "Let me propose a toast to brother Zhao."


    A sneer came up at the corner of xingmeteorite''s mouth and raised the cup in his hand.


    The wine just now was found by Zhao Kuo''s Queen. He found that the Queen''s face was wrong. Xingmeteorite naturally wouldn''t believe Zhao Kuo''s words.


    Such an opportunity is definitely a mistake. Otherwise, how would Zhao Kuo be willing to take it out? There can be no more use. There is only one possibility, that is, a mistake. Xingmeteorite was extremely excited. This time, he came to the state of Zhao and met no opportunity.


    As for Tianhu, now the star meteorites have almost forgotten.


    What he wants is chance.


    "Come on, cheers!"


    Zhao Kuo looked unchanged and drank.


    After sending the meteorite away, Zhao Kuo looked at his queen and was so angry that his chest fluctuated violently.


    "My Lord, it''s my fault."


    The queen knelt down with a look of regret.


    "Hum!"


    "Get out."


    "Losers."


    "Get out!"


    Zhao Kuo is so angry that he wants to kill someone.


    When he got baihuaniang, he also warned the king of Zhennan that it was a treasure and a disaster. He had to turn it into strength as soon as possible, otherwise once it was leaked, it would be a disaster for the state of Zhao.


    However, there is something wrong with him now.


    It surprised him. Is this life?

 Chapter 44

    "The left Dharma protector, Zhao Kuo, is so deep that he has broken through the realm of tianwu. With his strength, he knows that he will not fully cooperate with us." Returning to the courtyard arranged, one of the elders of Tianxing Palace said to xingqiaozi with a cold light in his eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter. Once Tianhu is discovered, no matter who discovered it, it must be a fierce battle. But now, the Dharma protector has found a secret of Zhao Kuo. The Dharma protector is more curious about this secret."


    "You have followed this dharma protector for many years. You know how stubborn my old disease is. It''s difficult to cure the divine pill. But today in the state of Zhao, it was cured with a glass of wine. The wine contains a mysterious power. That power can forge the flesh. It''s terrible for the promotion of the flesh. It''s like a fairy pill. It''s just a cup, which not only makes up for my foundation, It''s worth ten years of body refining and ten years of hard practice. Do you think this wine is a treasure? " Star meteorite son at the moment, thinking of that feeling, his eyes glittered with greedy luster.


    "What?"


    "Dharma protector, I heard you right. Is a glass of wine worth ten years of refining?"


    "Well, how is this possible?"


    "How can there be such magic wine in this world?"


    The elder of the heavenly Star Palace was unbelievable and stammered.


    I heard the words of xingmeteorite, as if I were dreaming.


    "Don''t doubt this dharma protector. You are my lineage. You have followed this dharma protector for many years. Otherwise, this dharma protector won''t tell you. As long as we can get this immortal wine, our strength will be raised to a terrible level. Tianxing palace will be our world, you know?" The star meteorite son suddenly stared at the people, with a terrible luster in his eyes.


    "I''ll wait, yes!" Everyone saluted.


    "Well, now what the Dharma protector wants you to do is no longer to find out the whereabouts of Tianhu. The Dharma protector wants you to use all available forces to find out where Zhao Kuo has gone these days. This thing is definitely just obtained. Otherwise, Zhao Kuo has already finished practicing and using. Now we still have a chance, okay?" The voice of the meteorite shows the way of longing.


    "Yes, yes. Arrange to investigate immediately under the tree."


    Between the rooms, soon there was only one meteorite left.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"My Lord, I''m wrong."


    "But now the meteorite will never let go of inquiring about the source of this thing. If he knows it, he may be in trouble." The queen was very anxious.


    "Hum!"


    "What if you know, let alone a mere star meteorite? Even if Tianxing palace finds the childe, what if the childe doesn''t like it, even Tianxing palace will disappear in the blink of an eye."


    "This is a gift from the childe, not from any relics."


    "The only thing I worry about is that the childe turns into a mortal and experiences the life of a mortal. If I am disturbed by the meteorite, I know I made a mistake here. I''m afraid I''ll be alienated from the childe."


    "But if we are forced to compete with Tianxing palace, our strength is not enough." Zhao Kuo looked a little gloomy.


    One night later, the star meteorite, who waited for the news all night, finally waited for the news.


    "Dharma protector, we waited for the news. A month ago, the king of Zhennan came to find King Zhao. King Zhao disappeared and went to a place called luoxianji. It seems that he has been closed since he came back."


    "This thing is definitely from luoxianji. I have sent our people to luoxianji. Dharma protector, shall we go to luoxianji now?" The elder is extremely excited at the moment.


    "The fallen fairy set?"


    "Go, go to the falling fairy set immediately."


    "It''s a rare opportunity. It''s finally going to fall into our hands."


    The star meteorite son''s face was excited and his body was shaking.


    After the investigation of the fallen immortals collection and Tianxing palace, there was only one unusual news, that is, there was a miracle doctor here who told a frightening story and lived alone on a mountain. The mountain was very mysterious and few people knew it.


    Under the mountain, the meteorite stood at the foot of the mountain.


    Frowning at the peak.


    There is nothing strange here. There is no array or monastic atmosphere. Everything is ordinary.


    But this is the only place that hasn''t been checked.


    "Go up the mountain."


    The star meteorite finally decided to go up and find out. If there is no information, he can only start from the king of Zhennan and King Zhao.


    When xingqiaozi approached the courtyard, Li Yixi was playing chess with Hu Qingyun and instructed Hu Qingyun''s chess skills. He knew nothing about the people outside.


    Big black these, also around, absorb Tao rhyme.


    At the moment, in the backyard, a flash of light suddenly attracted the eyes of xingmeteorite and others. The soul of xingmeteorite swept over and found that Li Yixi was just a mortal without attention. Instead, he was attracted by the light in the backyard.


    "Go!"


    The eyes of xingtianzi and others were full of excitement.


    Quietly entered the backyard, big black glanced, disdained on his face, and continued to sleep and practice.


    "Yes."


    "Dharma protector, what kind of medicine is that? It turns into a demon."


    "Here, there are countless precious medicines with stronger breath than it. Have they all turned into demons?"


    "If we get these precious medicines and refine them, our strength will certainly be greatly improved." The elder on xingmeteorite son''s body was full of excited color in his eyes, trembling with excitement.


    "Go and take all these precious medicines away. This must be the place of opportunity. These should be just ordinary things." The star meteorite''s eyes are bright and frightening, and his soul is searching everywhere.


    "Yes!"


    The disciple elder of Tianxing palace snatched away the precious medicine in an instant. The precious medicine for transforming demons is not so easy to take. We must work together.


    However, when their bodies were swept out, they were not close to the treasure medicine. When they just reached the nine day rest soil, their bodies exploded and turned into blood mist.


    "Yes!"


    "Array?"


    In this scene, xingqiaozi and the only elder around him naturally found that their eyes were full of horror. They looked at the other side, the seven heavenly realms, and even died silently. It was so frightening.


    "Dharma protector, it''s terrible here?"


    "What shall we do?"


    The elder, whose strength is the peak of Tongtian realm, is scared silly now. He doesn''t want any chance. He just wants to leave this place.


    "Shut up and I''ll go and have a look." The star meteorite son was cautious on his face and slowly approached the other side. When he approached Jiutian Xitu, his body almost knelt down and hurried to evacuate. He was frightened on his face. Just now he felt a big mountain falling on him. His mind was shocked. He was the realm of tianwu.


    "Nothing?"


    But the next moment, after finding that he was all right, xingmeteor was happy.


    After trying again, the star meteorite''s eyes fell on the nine day rest soil, and his eyes showed his fine light, "this is the nine day rest soil, the legendary nine day rest soil, have I come to the divine world? This is the treasure, the treasure. "


    "Dharma protector, save me."


    When the star meteorite was shocked, the elder who wanted to escape showed a look of panic. His legs stepped into the stream. His body aged and disappeared at an extremely terrible speed. At the moment when the star meteorite turned around, he saw the elder decay and turn into ashes.

 Chapter 45

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Why did he die of old age? Why, what was there? Why did he seize all his vitality and life span in an instant, so that he stepped from youth to old age, and disappeared from old age to body decay for hundreds of years in an instant."


    "Why, why?"


    Thump, thump, thump.


    At the moment, the star meteorite son was so frightened that he stepped back for more than ten steps. His eyes were full of panic. He really didn''t understand why it was so strange.


    "Why?"


    "Is there something strange here?"


    At the moment, the star meteorite son gasped, and his eyes were full of panic.


    He has been to the ancient forbidden area and seen the strange events there.


    Here, he saw his subordinates grow old and die.


    At the moment, my mind is still stuck in the horror scene just now.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Even the existence of tianwu realm, xingtianzi was frightened at the moment, breathing like a bellows, panting violently.


    With intense breathing, the frightened meteorite slowly recovered.


    "Nine days to rest the earth, nine days to rest the earth


    Xingtianzi kept talking about jiutianxi earth. His eyes were full of excitement. As long as he could take a jiutianxi earth today, it would be a great opportunity. This is the treasure that gods and Demons compete for.


    He only heard the description in the ancient books of Tianxing palace.


    At the moment, the star meteorite seemed to be stunned. In his eyes, there was only nine days to rest the earth.


    He craves, incomparable desire.


    After calming his mind, xingtianzi carefully approached jiutianxi soil, took out the weapons around his waist and began to dig jiutianxi soil.


    However, when his weapon touched jiutianxi earth, he found that he could not shake the slightest bit of jiutianxi earth, leaving no trace on the ground.


    "It''s really the most precious treasure. It''s really unusual that gods and demons are greedy."


    Without digging, the meteorite was not disappointed, but excited.


    At the moment, he wanted to roar.


    But he felt that there were countless treasures in this place, which could not be found by others. He forcibly suppressed his excitement and began to dig again.


    But a minute later, the meteorite''s face completely changed.


    Even if he tried his best to urge the mana excavation, he still couldn''t shake the earth for nine days. He just left a shallow trace on the ground, and those traces were still slowly disappearing.


    "Why?"


    "How could this happen? Why is the soil so hard these nine days? Why is it so?"


    Looking at Baoshan, I can''t shake a penny.


    If you can''t take a trace, how can a meteorite not despair.


    Mouth constantly talking, nine days of earth, nine days of earth.


    "Yes."


    "Over there?"


    In despair, the star meteorite remembered the place where the elder died just now.


    Murmured: "on the nine day rest earth, there is a number of deaths. There is also one dead there. What chance is there?"


    "It can''t be taken away."


    The star meteorite son greedily looked over there and slowly approached the stream.


    The star meteorite didn''t dare to approach, but threw a treasure into the stream and stared at the treasure.


    He saw the treasure, slowly decaying. On the treasure, he saw the passage of time.


    "This is the long river of time?"


    "No way, it can''t be a long time."


    "The long river of time exists on nine days. It can''t exist here." Star meteorite constantly shook his head and denied his guess.


    But he couldn''t understand the scene in front of him.


    The next moment, the star meteorite''s eyes fell on the tea tree in the stream.


    "What kind of tea tree is this? It''s amazing. It''s not decayed in the stream. It must be a sacred tree and a treasure." In the eyes of the star meteorite son, he emitted pure light again and stared at him.


    But a few minutes later, xingmeteorite''s eyes became red and the whole person was going crazy, because he couldn''t touch the tea tree and could only watch.


    Like Jiutian Xitu, I can only see it.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Fool, fool, fool."


    "If you can''t get this, won''t you get anything else?"


    A sparrow fell and stared at the meteorite, laughing.


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    "There are other things here. I still have a chance."


    The meteorite seemed to be enlightened and recovered its peace from madness.


    "Fool, that''s a good thing. See?"


    "That''s Xiantao."


    "It is said that the Queen Mother''s flat peach garden has 3600 flat peach trees, 1200 in front, with tiny flowers and fruits, which are ripe once every 3000 years. After eating, people become immortal and get the way. Among the 1200 plants, they are ripe in 6000 years. People eat xiaju and fly up, and they live forever. There are 1200 plants in the back, with purple lines and fine nuclei. They are ripe in 9000 years. People eat them and live as long as heaven and earth, and the sun and moon are the same as Geng. "


    "That''s it. The only pity is that it''s not mature."


    "However, even if it is not mature, it is also a treasure."


    The little sparrow flew beside the star meteorite, the way of slag.


    "It''s impossible. There can''t be such immortals in the world." Star meteorite son denied.


    "What''s impossible? Don''t you see Jiutian Xitu? Don''t you see the enlightenment tea? Don''t you see the long river of time? These all exist. Why can''t Xiantao exist? "


    The little sparrow laughed.


    "This


    This time, the meteorite was excited.


    Once cooked for three thousand years, people become immortal and get the way.


    Once cooked for 6000 years, people eat xiaju and fly up. They live forever.


    Once cooked for nine thousand years, people eat it, live as long as heaven and earth, and the sun and moon are the same as Geng.


    All this is subverting his cognition and making people crazy again.


    "Xiantao, I must get it."


    "Whoosh!"


    The star meteorite turned into a star and went directly to the flat peach tree. His eyes were full of crazy colors.


    However, meteorites go faster and return faster.


    Before the whole person approached the peach tree, he was directly pumped away by a branch of the peach tree, and his flesh was almost crushed.


    "Xiantao, this must be Xiantao. Divine trees have spirits."


    Under the instigation of the bird, he kept changing his eyes, but everything in the backyard was not shaken by the meteorite.


    Half an hour later, the whole man became very embarrassed, like a beggar, his eyes were red and completely crazy.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "I''ve come to the fairyland. I''ve seen Xiantao, I''ve seen the divine earth, I''ve seen the long river of time, I''ve seen... The star meteorite shouting in his mouth, stepping on the void and going insane.


    "Yes."


    "Where is this madman from? I''m so bored."


    "It''s dangerous to practice. I''m afraid you''re possessed!"


    "In fact, mortals are also good."


    Li Yixi, who was playing chess, looked up and saw some palpitations.


    The big black dog glanced at the excited little sparrow and looked speechless.


    He knows what''s going on. When he meets a little sparrow, he is greedy and doesn''t go crazy.


    Oh, go back to sleep.

 Chapter 46

    "Qing Yun, although I don''t know how to practice, I think you must come step by step when practicing. Don''t be too hasty. Otherwise, there may be accidents and get possessed." Li Yixi said solemnly.


    "Yes."


    "I listen to the childe."


    Hu Qingyun nodded quickly and skillfully.


    I also saw the crazy star meteorite who stepped into the air. I was afraid for a while. I must not advance rashly in cultivation. Childe, this is teaching me.


    At the foot of the mountain, Zhao Kuo and his wife rushed here anxiously. Zhao Kuo''s eyes were cold.


    He was extremely anxious. Xingqiaozi found his deeds these days overnight. He was so angry that Zhao Kuo was in the palace and killed a river of blood. There were so many people in the palace who were not really loyal to him, but loyal to Tianxing palace. This time, he also took the opportunity to clean up.


    Zhao Kuo''s only worry is that the meteorite will come to the falling fairy set and disturb Li Yixi''s life.


    "That''s... That''s..."


    "King, look."


    When Zhao Kuo was anxious, the Queen''s eyes fell on the void in the distance.


    In the void, I saw a figure with a crazy face, blood red eyes, crazy like a beggar, but although the robe on my body was ragged, I could clearly see that it was the Dharma armor belonging to Tianxing palace.


    At the moment, the queen of Zhao saw this scene, and her eyes were full of incredible colors.


    She could hardly believe her eyes. They were from Tianxing palace.


    But that battle suit really belongs to Tianxing palace, and the Dharma protector of Tianxing palace in the state of Zhao is only xingqiaozi.


    At the moment, she couldn''t believe this scene, and her heart was trembling. The Dharma protector of Tianxing palace, what a character, was crazy when she met overnight.


    "What are you looking at? What are you looking at?"


    At the moment, Zhao Kuo was impetuous and didn''t care about the Queen''s words. What he wanted to consider at the moment was what to do if the people of Tianxing palace provoked the childe.


    There was no good look at the Queen''s words.


    "No, my Lord, look who''s over there. Is it a meteorite from Tianxing palace?"


    At the moment, the queen of Zhao, although scolded by Zhao Kuo, reminded again.


    "Star meteorite?"


    "How could it be? How could a meteorite look like this?" Zhao Kuo doesn''t care.


    But after Zhao Kuo glanced at him at random, he fixed his eyes on the star meteorite.


    "This is, this is a meteorite."


    "He''s crazy."


    "Crazy, isn''t where the childe''s holy mountain is?"


    "Did the meteorite go to the holy mountain and provoke the childe, so he went crazy?"


    "It must be so, it must be."


    "Young master, who are you? It''s good for the meteorite of the Tianxing palace to provoke the young master and live. This must be the punishment of the young master."


    "Ha ha!"


    "Seek your own death."


    Zhao Kuo looked disdainful. Such a person dared to provoke the childe.


    "Your Majesty, which childe in your mouth is really so terrible?"


    "Now, those who come to Zhao from Tianxing Palace are afraid that the whole army will be destroyed. Tianxing palace will be angry and send others to Zhao. How can we deal with it?" The queen of the state of Zhao, her eyes fell on Zhao Kuo and her face was full of fear.


    The fear of Tianxing palace has been suppressed by Tianxing palace for hundreds of years.


    "No harm!"


    "As I said, Tianxing palace is a giant for us, but it is nothing in front of the childe. Tianxing palace provokes the childe. Once the childe is really unhappy, it will be the day of the destruction of Tianxing palace."


    "Let''s go!"


    "Stop talking about this and go visit the childe!"


    "Since you have come to the luoxianji, if you don''t worship the childe, the childe will be angry."


    Zhao Kuo looked very serious. As soon as his breath changed, his king''s robe turned into an ordinary childe''s dress and took his queen to the holy mountain.


    "Zhao Kuo, see you, childe!"


    Outside the courtyard, Zhao Kuo bowed and shouted.


    "Creak!"


    When the door of the courtyard opened, Lao Bai''s head stretched out. Seeing Zhao Kuo, a smile appeared on his face, "it''s King Zhao. Please, please, you''re here to visit the childe. The childe is sleeping. When the childe wakes up, I''m going to call the childe!"


    Lao Bai''s head stretched out and smiled.


    "Is the childe asleep?"


    Hearing this, Zhao Kuo looked a little nervous.


    Zhao Kuo looked up at the sky and looked more nervous.


    Now, when the sun is shining, it''s time to enjoy. Li Yixi went to bed. Zhao Kuo can''t be afraid.


    "I''m afraid you don''t want to see me!"


    "Maybe you know that I accidentally leaked his whereabouts and was bumped by the ignorant meteorite."


    "It must be, it must be."


    "Otherwise, the childe has never refused to see anyone before when we came."


    "Damn, damn Star Palace."


    At the moment, Zhao Kuo''s eyes are full of hate and extremely nervous.


    The old white by the door looked puzzled. Seeing that Zhao Gua didn''t see anything, he directly asked, "King Zhao, why don''t you come in?"


    "I''ll wake up the childe directly!"


    When Zhao Kuo heard Lao Bai''s words, he was instantly frightened and turned white.


    Terrified, how dare Lao Bai wake up Li Yixi.


    Hurriedly stammered: "senior, I don''t dare. The young master is resting. Zhao doesn''t dare to disturb. Does the senior know that the young master is unhappy these days?"


    Zhao Kuo, who was extremely frightened, hurriedly stopped Lao Bai and inquired about Li Yixi. He hoped to get some news from Lao Bai to improve his relationship with Li Yixi.


    "Young master, are you unhappy these days?"


    "Don''t say, King Zhao. It''s true. If you can do it, the childe may be very happy." Lao Bai thought and hurried.


    Hearing Lao Bai''s words, Zhao Kuo was overjoyed and bowed lower. "Elder, what''s the matter? It''s Zhao''s honor to serve the childe?"


    "It''s not a big deal. Countless practitioners have been flying around in the sky these days. Every time you see them, you sigh. It seems that you are uncomfortable and your face is not very good. If King Zhao tries to drive away these practitioners, you will be happy." Old Bai smiled.


    "Thank you, master. Zhao is leaving. Zhao knows what to do."


    Lao Bai still wanted to say something, but when he saw Zhao Kuo leaving in a hurry, he looked suspicious. Is it so urgent?


    You can only close the door.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"My Lord, who is it?"


    The queen left the holy mountain and asked pale. She didn''t dare to speak until now.


    "You have a spirit around you to help you take care of the housework and be the housekeeper."


    "I know what you want to say and ask. I''ll tell you. It''s a supreme magic weapon. A real magic weapon. Such a terrible magic weapon is used by the childe as a servant. Now do you know the childe''s horror?" The voice of King Zhao was very cold.

 Chapter 47

    "My Lord, damn it, damn it."


    "As long as you can calm your anger, I''ll let the king deal with it. Damn it, damn it!"


    On weekdays, the queen, who was high above, was crawling in the predecessor of King Zhao. Her whole body was trembling, her soul was trembling, and her face was as white as white paper.


    At the moment, her mind was still full of the figure of the artifact.


    Horror, fear, regret, all kinds of emotions occupied her mind.


    "Hum!"


    "Shut up, do you know fear now?"


    "But what''s the use? You always greet me with a smile when you ask to see me on weekdays. Did you hear that today? You don''t want to see me at all. You have all-round abilities. You can hide what you don''t know."


    "What you see today is just a random person around you. The water you drink is Jiutian spirit liquid, the soil you grow, the Jiutian rest soil that gods and Demons fight for. The tea you drink is divine tea planted on the river of time


    At the moment, Zhao Kuo, with his anger on his face, released all his anger in his heart. Before, he was very nervous, had no mind and had no time to scold his queen. Now he can breathe. Naturally, he will not be polite.


    After scolding, his chest fluctuated violently.


    "Your Majesty, I have sinned. Please do so."


    The queen looked desperate.


    "To condemn is also a capital crime. Since you''re not dead, shut up!"


    "Just now, fortunately, the elder gave us a chance. This opportunity must have been hinted by the elder. I hope we can make up for it. These days, countless friars have poured into the state of Zhao, and the childe is experiencing life in the fallen immortal collection of the state of Zhao. There was nothing, but the appearance of xingmeteorite made the childe really angry, Only if we try to drive these people out of the state of Zhao, the childe will not blame us. "


    A happy look appeared on King Zhao''s face.


    "Yes, the elder must be hinting at us."


    "This is a great opportunity, but king, this opportunity is too difficult!"


    "The star meteor said that the reason why Tianxing palace came here was because Tianxing Palace found Qingqiu mountain and got a god of thunder. After Qingqiu mountain was destroyed, it was taken away by the little demon of Qingqiu."


    "The strength of Qingqiu mountain is countless times greater than that of Zhao Guoqiang. It has been destroyed. How can we persuade these people to retreat? Naturally, we can''t kill them." After the queen was happy, a look of despair reappeared on her face.


    It''s almost impossible to get rid of these people.


    It''s a god of thunder bead, but it''s the supreme treasure. Those people will never give up easily.


    Moreover, the state of Zhao is only a small country.


    "This matter is naturally difficult, but there is no way. The childe doesn''t like it. This matter must be solved."


    "Now the king of Zhennan should break through the realm of tianwu. Let''s go to see him first. Maybe he has a way."


    The king of Zhao looked very active. The king of Zhennan was his son with unparalleled wisdom. At the moment, he also thought of Zhao Zhenyu.


    "Yu''er broke through the realm of tianwu. It''s impossible."


    The queen shook her head directly.


    "What do you know? Yu''er was the first to know the childe. How can you imagine the opportunity? Moreover, yu''er also got a jar of Baihua wine. Yu''er''s talent is unparalleled, and even surpasses me. I have broken through to the realm of tianwu. Yu''er must be able to."


    "Go and see yu''er."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤In the courtyard, Li Yixi, who practiced all night last night and vomited blood all night to despair, slowly opened his eyes, which were full of fatigue.


    Although that day, he already knew that he couldn''t practice, Li Yixi felt that drops of water wear away the stone, as long as the Kung Fu deep iron pestle is ground into a needle.


    These days, I have been practicing secretly.


    But it hasn''t worked all the time.


    It was his last attempt or failure at the latest. Tired, he just woke up from sleep.


    "The world is too dangerous."


    "Otherwise, it''s good to have a house and beauty now, even if you can''t practice."


    Li Yixi couldn''t help sighing.


    Now he knows that waste body is waste body. What drops of water wear through stone and what persistence are jokes.


    I don''t plan to practice anymore. I know a lot of big guys now. With these big guys as backers, I may be able to live well.


    "Creak!"


    Li Yixi opened the door and looked at the sunshine outside. The gloom on his face disappeared and was replaced by a smile.


    "Young master, you are awake."


    "Not long ago, King Zhao came." Lao Bai came over and reported.


    "What, here comes King Zhao."


    "Why don''t you wake me up and I''ll go immediately? How can you let King Zhao wait for me?"


    "I''m just a piece of cloth. Although King Zhao is very modest, it''s king. Can we compare it?"


    "Where is it? I''ll see King Zhao immediately."


    Li Yixi looked urgent. These days, practitioners are everywhere. They must get closer to King Zhao.


    "Let''s go!"


    "I told him you were taking a nap, so King Zhao left."


    "Say you''ll visit again later!"


    Lao Bai seemed to value King Zhao very much when he saw Li Yixi, and he was nervous.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Why didn''t you stay?" Li Yixi was a little angry.


    "Childe, I haven''t finished yet. King Zhao left. Maybe King Zhao has something urgent. He left in a hurry." Lao Bai hurried.


    "Really?"


    "Lao Bai, we are ordinary people. These are the strong. The strong in this world are respected, okay?"


    "We must make friends."


    "Get ready. I''ll go out for a walk." Li Yixi pondered for a moment and said slowly.


    "It''s the childe!"


    Lao Bai hurried to prepare his clothes.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Zhao Kuo and the queen came to the king''s house in the south of the town.


    Zhao Zhenyu hurried out to meet Zhao Kuo and others.


    "Father, why did you come to my palace? If anything happens, yu''er will go to the king to see you." Zhao Zhenyu hurried.


    Zhao Kuo waved and interrupted Zhao Zhenyu.


    "Yu''er, something happened recently. After the people from Tianxing palace came to the state of Zhao, your mother made a mistake and took out the Baihua wine, which was drunk by xingqiaozi, the Dharma protector of Tianxing palace. Xingqiaozi was extremely greedy. He found the source of Baihua wine overnight and went to the childe''s residence. Although all the others in Tianxing palace died, xingqiaozi was also crazy, But the childe seems angry. "


    "Now the childe has given us a chance to make up for our mistakes, but this opportunity is difficult to complete, so my father came to you. You are resourceful. Maybe you have a way." Zhao Gua frowned, his eyes were full of gloomy color, and he felt a mountain pressing on him.


    The burden made it difficult for him to breathe.


    To solve this matter, we will face monks in a million miles.

 Chapter 48

    "Father, this matter is really difficult. Although we have broken through the realm of tianwu now, we can barely do it with the suppression of our royal family''s Tiandi bully, but it will also make other detached forces focus on us in a short time, and the state of Zhao will face greater pressure, so this is the worst policy."


    "The goal of these people is to eat Thor beads. This is a treasure, the supreme treasure."


    "No one will give up easily." Zhao Zhenyu frowned.


    "Yu''er, what if we let people pretend to be people and steal the God of thunder beads?"


    "That can also divert the attention of those forces." Queen Zhao hurried.


    "This is a good way, yu''er. What do you think?" At the moment, King Zhao''s eyes brightened.


    "No, it seems that this method is very good, but swallowing the thunder god bead was taken away in the state of Zhao. The eyes of countless forces will certainly stare at the state of Zhao, and our every move will be monitored by these forces. Once we go to see the childe, these people will find something unusual. In addition, Tianhu is right next to the childe, Once these people discover the heavenly fox, they will naturally think of swallowing the thunder god pearl. Then the childe''s life will be completely disrupted. At that time, the childe will be very angry. At that time, the anger will not be ordinary anger. Our opportunity is afraid to end, and this is the best. If the childe is very angry, the state of Zhao will have to be buried with him. "


    Hearing the Queen''s plan, Zhao Zhenyu hurriedly stopped it.


    "What Yu Er said is that Yu Er is resourceful."


    "If you do, I''m afraid you will face a more terrible crisis." The queen turned pale with fear.


    "Yu''er, what do you suggest?"


    At the moment, King Zhao has a serious, nervous and scary face.


    Is this the end of this opportunity?


    King Zhao was unwilling.


    Similarly, Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, was unwilling.


    In a short month, a jar of Baihua wine almost saved him 200 years of cultivation time and set foot in a state he didn''t dare to think about. In Li Yixi, he saw the hope of longevity. How can he give up.


    "Father, it is not impossible for us in Zhao to attract the attention of monks from millions of miles around."


    "Father, we are not the only ones around you."


    The eyes of Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, couldn''t help but shine.


    "Yu''er, do you mean we pull the refining sect and the fire sect into the water?"


    King Zhao''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    "Yes, just pull them into the water, and they are happy to go into the water."


    Zhao Zhenyu also smiled.


    "Yu''er, the weapon refining sect is extremely powerful and can compete with the Tianxing palace, but the fire sect is too weak. What can it do?" Empress Zhao was very confused.


    "Empress mother, the empress mother should have heard about the fact that the fire sect almost destroyed the sect. The fire sect still exists. It is the childe''s hand. The leader of the fire sect, if I guess, has got countless opportunities. I''m afraid he has broken through the realm of earth martial arts and his cultivation is more powerful than us. His wife should also be the realm of heaven martial arts now. Now the state of Zhao, The most powerful man is no longer the father, but the Lord of fire, Yunxiao. " Zhao Zhenyu had to provide some information to his mother.


    "What?"


    "Can Yunxiao break through the realm of earth martial arts?"


    "How is this possible?"


    The eyes of empress Zhao were full of incredible colors.


    "Yu''er, don''t worry about your mother. These are top secret things. Naturally, she doesn''t know. It''s not too late to tell your mother later. Now talk about how to do it and how to arrange it."


    Zhao Wang looked forward to the way.


    "Father, Yunxiao''s cultivation of breaking through the fifth realm is unknown to anyone except you, me, the empress mother and the one of the weapon refining sect. We directed and acted by ourselves and created a fake Tianhu. When we went to kill Tianhu, Yunxiao pretended to be a mysterious man, killed Tianhu and took away the thunder god pearl. It is difficult for all forces to detect it for a moment. As long as we give us time, Our strength is bound to rise again. At that time, the three major forces joined hands. Even if the forces of millions of miles gathered in Zhao, so what? Can''t we be the enemy? "


    Zhao Zhenyu smiled.


    "Good!"


    "Yu''er, you are really resourceful. That''s it. I''ll contact the weapon refining sect and Yunxiao now."


    King Zhao hurried away.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤One dog and one man went down the mountain.


    White clothes are better than snow, like relegated immortals in those nine days.


    "Childe, childe, come here, come and sit in my house. Last time childe saved my daughter, my husband and wife haven''t had time to thank childe?"


    A couple looked at Li Yixi with instant joy.


    Without Li Yixi that day, his daughter would have died.


    "Thank you for saving your life, childe."


    The little girl hurried over to salute.


    "It''s just a matter of lifting a finger. A doctor should practice medicine to save people. A child should live a long life." Li Yixi quickly smiled.


    "Young master, I''m humble. Come here, young master. I''ll pour you water."


    "I have to thank you today. Have a drink." The enthusiasm on the face of the middle-aged man.


    "Well, it''s all right today. I''ll disturb you." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Childe, drink water!" The little girl looked happy and brought the water.


    "Thank you."


    Looking at the little girl, Li Yixi looked happy.


    Very sensible, very cute.


    At this moment, there was an urgent voice outside. A figure rushed in, gasping, obviously running all the way.


    As soon as the man entered the door, he shouted.


    "Brother Wang, brother Wang, it''s bad. Your sister has dystocia and the doctor can''t do anything. Go and see her quickly."


    "What, dystocia, how is it possible?"


    "Childe, you are a miracle doctor. Please save my sister."


    The middle-aged man, with a look of despair, his eyes fell on Li Yixi and hurried to kneel down to Li Yixi.


    At the moment, his only hope is that Li Yixi can save his sister.


    Dystocia, in the era of backward science and technology, is almost certain to die.


    It''s a great blessing to be able to keep one.


    "OK, I''ll go with you." Knowing that life was at stake, Li Yixi quickly picked up the man and followed him.


    More than ten minutes later, Li Yixi and others arrived there.


    I saw a young man kneeling on the ground and crying. The woman on the bed had no vitality at the moment, and her forehead was covered with dense sweat.


    "Sister."


    "Sister."


    The man surnamed Wang also cried in an instant, and his sister was gone.


    Li Yixi looked at the woman''s eyes and saw the fine sweat on his forehead. He hurriedly said, "wait, I''m not dead yet. Is there any help?"


    "Come on, prepare an oil lamp for me. I want to disinfect and operate on her immediately. Otherwise, she will really die."


    Li Yixi quickly turned around and shouted.

 Chapter 49

    "Surgery, what surgery?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, everyone''s eyes were full of puzzled colors. No one knew what surgery meant.


    This word, never heard, people were confused.


    The middle-aged man knew the power of Li Yixi. At the moment, he heard that there was still help. He asked anxiously, wanting to know how to help Li Yixi.


    "Surgery is surgery. Why do you ask so many questions? Just prepare according to my requirements."


    "If you''re wasting time, your sister will really die." Li Yixi shouted loudly.


    "Come on, get the oil lamp ready."


    The woman''s husband, with a roar, hurriedly ordered his servants.


    "Yes!"


    "They are all dead. Can they be saved? Is there an operation?"


    "Do you know what surgery is?"


    There are too many practitioners in luoxianji these days. It is also a prosperous place. Naturally, there are practitioners. The roaring here naturally attracted the attention of these people. At the moment, it was also attracted by Li Yixi.


    "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of surgery."


    "Look, don''t you understand?"


    "This mortal is interesting. It''s clear that people are dead and can be saved. Is he an immortal?" One of them said disdainfully.


    "Look, don''t you know? There will be an answer soon. "


    The three looked at this side with a sneer.


    When the oil lamp was delivered, Li Yixi took out the scalpel.


    He began to disinfect and said, "midwife, prepare hot water."


    Under the public eye, Li Yixi directly began a caesarean section.


    "You, damn it, you won''t let go of my wife when she dies. I''ll fight with you." When the young man saw Li Yixi''s action, his eyes turned red.


    "Shut up!"


    "Do you really want your wife and children to die?"


    "Are you a doctor or am I a doctor?"


    Li Yixi turned around and roared directly, calming the young man.


    "Brother in law, please trust the childe, trust the childe!" The middle-aged man hurriedly pressed his brother-in-law.


    Li Yixi had no tube and continued the operation. Soon, the child was carried out by Li Yixi.


    When they didn''t know what Li Yixi was going to do, they saw a gold needle in Li Yixi''s hand, stabbed into the acupoint on the child''s head, patted the child''s ass, and spit out some dirty things in the child''s mouth, which was a lifeless child.


    The next moment, wow, a cry came out.


    "Live, live."


    "My child."


    "Yue''er, I will treat our child well, and I will train him to grow up."


    The young man''s eyes turned red and hurriedly hugged the crying child.


    "Go away, who said she was dead."


    "Did I say that? She''s still alive. Did you fucking mean it? "


    Li Yixi said with a speechless face.


    "Is there any way?"


    Everyone was stupid in an instant, including those practitioners. They were also shocked in their eyes.


    They confirmed again that it was a miracle that the other party died and could save the child''s life, but at the moment, Li Yixi told them that the woman was still saved.


    One by one, they stared at Li Yixi in disbelief.


    But at the moment, Li Yixi has no time to take care of other people''s eyes.


    Continue the operation and suture the woman''s wound. What Li Yixi didn''t know was that in the process of his suture, a mysterious force acted on the wound, and the wound was healing at an extremely terrible speed.


    Almost after the suture, the blood stopped.


    At the next moment, Li Yixi appeared a gold needle in his hand and stabbed the woman''s head again to give her acupuncture.


    The woman is unconscious and lack of oxygen due to dystocia. Now, as long as she dredges the acupoints and helps with the power of the golden needle, she can wake up.


    Li Yixi was very confident about his medical skills, and it was only a minor operation.


    The system didn''t teach him to practice, but medical skills reached a state of transcendence.


    The next moment, the woman in bed slowly opened her eyes, but she was very weak.


    "Alive, my wife is alive." The young man''s eyes were full of surprises.


    "Sister, sister!"


    At the moment, the middle-aged man is also crying with joy.


    "Stop yelling. Now she''s bleeding too much. Although she''s saved, she''s too weak. You have to take good care of her later?"


    "We must give her a good tonic to help her recover."


    Li Yixi quickly waved.


    "Poop!"


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, the young man knelt directly in front of Li Yixi.


    "Thank you, immortal doctor. If it weren''t for the immortal doctor, no one could save my wife and children today. Please accept my worship."


    The young man shed tears of gratitude.


    "A doctor should heal the wounded."


    "This is the bounden duty of a doctor."


    "Hurry to take care of your wife and children?"


    Li Yixi helped each other up.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"God, God, it''s really saved."


    "What means is that? Is it really immortal medicine?"


    "My soul will not go wrong. I''m sure it''s dead just now."


    The monk said with a shocked face.


    In the corner, the eyes of the people of the demon slaughtering guard were full of horror, "childe, it''s really a God and man. This must be an immortal means."


    These people naturally received the order of King Zhao to pay attention to Li Yixi''s trend at any time. If someone who didn''t know the life and death contradicted Li Yixi, there would be no amnesty.


    Today, I followed and saw this magical scene.


    "This man is absolutely unusual. If you catch him, you may be able to get his secret of saving people from him."


    After several monks were shocked, their eyes glittered with cold luster.


    After Li Yixi said goodbye, a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. Saving people''s lives is better than building a seven level floating slaughter.


    I think my medical skills are still useful.


    What Li Yixi didn''t know was that several immortals followed silently.


    A sneer hung from the corners of their mouths. In their eyes, they took a mortal and caught it.


    However, just about to start, I saw the big local dog following behind Li Yixi suddenly turned around and glanced at them.


    At a glance, the dark awn flashed, and several figures turned into ashes in an instant.


    There was not even a scream of panic.


    "The bloody gate wants to be disrespectful to the young master. Can they provoke the existence of the young master? Even if they don''t do it, they will die in a moment." Several people of the demon slaughtering guard said with a cold face.


    "Captain, the prince has explained that if someone is disrespectful to the childe, there will be no amnesty."


    "Whether to report to the Lord that he sent troops to destroy the blood evil gate. The blood evil gate is so bold." A young man said coldly.


    The moment Zhao Zhenyu knew the news, his face became cold.


    "Damn bloody gate, this is looking for death."


    "Come on, follow me to the bloody gate and destroy the bloody gate."


    Zhao Zhenyu''s voice, as if from the ten thousand year cold cave, makes people''s soul tremble wildly.

 Chapter 50

    In the set of fallen immortals, Li Yixi continued to wander with the big black dog. As for the monk of disharmon who wanted to catch him, he didn''t know at all and continued to wander.


    The name of Li Yixi''s immortal doctor has completely spread in the fallen immortals collection.


    No one knows that Li Yixi is famous in the collection of fallen immortals. He is regarded as an immortal doctor by doctors. Because Li Yixi''s means are too shocking to the world, he pioneered medical surgery.


    Before that, no one on the whole continent knew such a magical means of saving people, which would benefit hundreds of millions of creatures.


    But at this time, Li Yixi didn''t know anything.


    After a walk, I felt a little tired. One person and one dog walked into the teahouse.


    "Childe, this way, please."


    Li Yixi, dressed in white, is like a relegated fairy in the painting.


    The people in the teahouse just looked at it and felt inexplicably honored. The waiter hurried over to serve tea.


    "Childe, this is your tea."


    The waiter has a respectful face.


    "Little second brother, this is tea money."


    Li Yixi hurriedly took out some silver coins and handed them over.


    "Childe, today, Xiao Zhan, the childe of the Xiao family, gathered the immortals and contracted the whole teahouse to entertain the childe of the aristocratic family within a hundred miles around here. All consumption is free. Isn''t childe a VIP invited by Xiao Zhan and childe Xiao?" The waiter looked a little nervous at the moment.


    First, Li Yixi looked at your childe. He couldn''t offend him at all, and gave him an inexplicable sense of intimacy and no arrogance.


    Second, Xiao Zhan came from Xiao Zhan. The Xiao family is a family of practitioners. Although Xiao Zhan was born unable to practice Taoism, he is also very noble. Xiao Zhan loved poetry and prose since childhood and was very loved by the family owner. Today, Xiao Zhan invited all CHILDES and famous teachers to have a party. The sophomore wanted to leave Li Yixi. He was a little frightened and afraid to offend Xiao Zhan.


    "No, I don''t know it''s been wrapped here. Little second brother, I''m sorry. I''ll go now."


    After Li Yixi heard the other party''s words, with an apology on his face, he had to stand up and leave.


    Li Yixi''s words were just heard by Xiao Zhan who stepped on the teahouse.


    Xiao Zhan glanced at this place casually. Originally, he was a little unhappy. The teahouse let other people in, but when he saw Li Yixi''s appearance, he was stunned. He was as surprised as heaven and man. Li Yixi was like a banished fairy in the picture and had a graceful demeanor.


    In the face of the little second brother with low status, he is gentle and gentle without domineering posture.


    It immediately attracted Xiao Zhan''s attention.


    "How do you call me, brother? I''m Xiao Zhan of the Xiao family. I''m inviting friends here today. You''re a real modest gentleman. Xiao Zhan wants to invite you to today''s party. I don''t know if you appreciate it¡° Xiao Zhan came over with a smile on his face and invited Li Yixi.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Xiao. I''m a man from the mountains. How dare you refuse Mr. Xiao''s invitation? I just don''t know whether Mr. Xiao''s party here is just an exchange between friends or something?" Li Yixi smiled and wondered whether these people were worth making friends. If they were a group of domineering people, they would only cause trouble. As a mortal, he had no backing and would be in danger. He might as well continue to linger.


    "Young master, this tea party is not just a gathering of friends, but recently I found that luoxianji was not close to those ancient mountains, but a big demon led the monster into the nearby mountains. The monster was fierce and cold-blooded. Hundreds of people were killed and injured these days, so I organized everyone to donate some silver to help the people, By the way, I''ll have a small meeting. " Xiao Zhan explained.


    "I see. Since it''s for the relief of the people, although I haven''t read many books, I''ll do my best today. If a scholar is poor, he will be alone, and if he reaches the top, he should help the world." Li Yixi smiled.


    After listening, Li Yixi greatly appreciated Xiao Zhan.


    This person is worth making friends with.


    I need to make friends here. This person is an honest man.


    "It''s a good sentence. If you''re poor, you''ll be alone, and if you reach it, you''ll help the world."


    "I dare to ask you about your name. Xiao Zhan has been taught today." After hearing this, Xiao Zhan quickly bowed down and saluted Li Yixi as a scholar.


    "I dare not. I''m Li Yixi, a wild man."


    "I just skimmed some books." Li Yixi hurriedly returned the gift.


    "Childe Li, in a word today, Xiao Zhan knows my life goal. My Xiao family is a spiritual family. Xiao can''t practice. All along, he can only do some small things. After today, Xiao Zhan knows my life goal."


    "Childe, please accept my worship." Xiao Zhan is very serious, which makes Li Yixi helpless.


    After a salute, Xiao Zhan bowed to Li Yixi and said, "childe, this sentence makes Xiao like a person who is enlightened. Can you write this down yourself and let Xiao hang in his study so that he can reflect on himself every day." Xiao Zhan''s eyes looked forward to Li Yixi.


    "In that case, Li will make a fool of himself." Li Yixi is more helpless. It''s just a sentence. Do you need to be so serious?


    However, seeing that Xiao Zhan was very serious, Li Yixi could not refuse.


    "Waiter, quickly bring the pen, ink, paper and inkstone. I''ll grind the ink myself." Xiao Zhan urgently ordered.


    Today is a small essay meeting. Xiao Zhan naturally has already prepared his pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    At the moment, many CHILDES have arrived and don''t know Li Yixi. They can''t help being curious about Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi''s brush in hand, the momentum of the whole person is changing, like a scholar.


    One by one, the words fell on the rice paper.


    Every word, as if it had magic, attracted everyone''s attention.


    Over the teahouse, a figure slowly appeared at the moment, a noble righteousness and a stroke to wipe out all demons.


    "What''s that?"


    "You see, there are immortals in the sky."


    "There are really immortals."


    Everyone was stunned at the falling fairy set.


    The only pity is that the eyes of the figure can''t see the face clearly.


    As if not in this space-time, it seems to be a battlefield, with thousands of demons, while the scholar''s pen, with great courage, will destroy thousands of demons.


    "Childe, it''s childe."


    Those who have been following Li Yixi far away have changed their looks one by one.


    The figure is as like as two peas in Li Yixi.


    What people don''t know is that today, a Confucian temple on the mainland reveals the virtual shadow of the sage of literature and worships the south.


    Saints worship, which has never happened on the mainland.


    A terrible existence has now passed through the customs and looked at the southern heaven, which is called the barren land.


    A Buddha opens his eyes and looks to the south of Tianzhou, the Western Taoist temple.


    In Tianjian Taoist temple, a magic sword pierced the sky with a virtual shadow.


    In the demon palace, a supreme demon God woke up, and his eyes were full of panic.


    In the supreme demon domain, a big demon kneels down to heaven.


    In some depressed Wensheng palace, an old man burst into tears. "Wendao is revived, Haoran day is under construction."

 Chapter 51

    Countless transcendent forces at the supreme level in Tianzhou shocked, but Zhao didn''t know which side, and the people of luoxianji didn''t know even more.


    Everyone at the moment was stunned by the virtual shadow appearing on the void. The elegant demeanor, overbearing and bold bookish spirit made everyone worship.


    A Confucian robe with a long sword hanging around his waist and a jade pendant hanging around his waist beat the scabbard and made a mysterious sound under the action of the breeze. The Confucian scholars did not produce a sword. Just a gathering spirit gasification pen would wipe out all demons.


    The Confucian robes in the air are blown by the wind, and the long hair is flying. It is difficult to describe the style in words.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤One piece of news came into the palace of the state of Zhao.


    Zhao Kuo, the reclusive king of Zhao, was shocked to leave the pass again.


    In the teahouse, Li Yixi was not aware of it. The last pen fell and put down his brush.


    I looked at my own words and was very satisfied.


    A gentle smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Today, thank you for giving me the word."


    In Xiao Zhan''s eyes, he seemed to see the virtual shadow of a respected saint. His heart was shocked. He looked at Li Yixi and became extremely awed. He was suddenly covered with a layer of talent.


    The whole person became a lot more fierce, a little angry.


    "Young master, can you come to my Xiao''s house? Xiao Zhan should thank you." Xiao Zhan, shocked and inexplicable at the moment, hurried to drive away those people around him.


    "No, I won''t disturb childe Xiao''s cultural meeting today. If we have time in the future, we''ll have a chat." Li Yixi thought of Hu Qingyun at home and hurried to leave. He was at home alone. Li Yixi thought Hu Qingyun would be lonely.


    When the family is destroyed, I have to care about it.


    "Xiao Zhangong sent you to the childe."


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan is extremely respectful to Li Yixi. His eyes are full of fine Mans.


    Until Li Yixi walked away, he didn''t get up.


    He took a long breath.


    "Talent, it''s talent. It must be talent, it must be!"


    Looking at the words on the table, Xiao Zhan''s heart beat violently and excited. He wanted to roar.


    We should put away the calligraphy and painting, but when Xiao Zhan''s hand touched the calligraphy and painting, Xiao Zhan''s look changed, and his eyes were full of horror.


    "This, how is this possible?"


    Xiao Zhan was shocked again at the moment.


    Although he can''t practice, he has been favored by his family over the years. He has taken countless precious medicines and is extremely strong. Today, he found that he can''t even move a painting.


    These words weigh as much as a kilo.


    "This is, this is a word kilo."


    "A word is a kilo."


    "The childe is a saint. The childe must be a saint alive." Xiao Zhan''s gentle and elegant body disappeared, shocked and inexplicable.


    He took a deep breath and ordered the servant in the distance: "go back to the family quickly, go home as soon as possible, and tell my father that I have a big emergency, so that my father can come to the teahouse as soon as possible."


    "Fast, be sure to go as fast as you can."


    "Don''t tell anyone."


    Xiao Zhan looked serious.


    "Yes, childe!"


    The servants of the Xiao family hurried out of the teahouse and hurried to the Xiao family.


    Xiao Zhan took off his robe and covered the calligraphy and painting on the table.


    After all this, Xiao Zhan spit out a long mouthful of turbidity.


    In the eyes, there is the same light.


    It seems relieved, but in fact, Xiao Zhan has not relaxed at the moment.


    My heart is constantly churning.


    "Talent is talent."


    "The childe is an expert outside the world, or a sage of Confucianism and Taoism. In a line of words, there is an incomparably terrible talent."


    "I can''t practice, but I can cultivate talent."


    "Confucianism and Taoism are mighty and talented. They can kill thousands of demons, swing thousands of demons and bury gods and demons."


    Xiao Zhan was trembling at the moment.


    A heart trembled violently, and there was a fine light in her eyes.


    Xiao Zhan never thought that he should have such a day.


    Confucianism and Taoism have been lonely for thousands of years. Now he sees the dawn, the infinite dawn.


    Xiao family, servants hurried into the mansion.


    "Sir, young master Xiao Zhan has something urgent. You must go to the teahouse in person and be fast. You can''t leak the news or delay." In the Xiao family residence, the servant''s face was urgent. Until now, he was still panting, obviously without the slightest rest.


    "What is it that Zhan Er is so urgent?" Xiao Zhan''s father asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know. The childe seems very anxious today. I don''t understand why the childe is so urgent. It seems that it''s because a person wrote a calligraphy and painting for the childe." The servant thought and hurried back.


    "Calligraphy and painting, calligraphy and painting, calligraphy and painting!"


    "Saints?"


    Xiao Zhan''s father said a few words to himself. He seemed to think of something, and his face changed greatly in an instant.


    Before that, there was a virtual shadow of a saint in the sky of the falling immortal set, which swayed thousands of demons, and the heroic spirit lasted forever.


    Shocked countless practitioners, Xiao Zhan''s father was shocked when he heard calligraphy and painting. Although it was almost impossible, he hurried to the teahouse.


    Because that direction is the direction of the teahouse.


    Xiao''s family was not far from the teahouse. Xiao Zhan''s father walked directly in the air. A few minutes later, he fell outside the teahouse. Seeing the teahouse, Xiao Zhan kept walking. He hurried into the teahouse.


    "Zhan Er, I don''t know what''s so urgent?"


    Xiao Zhan''s father hurriedly asked.


    In the eyes, there was a strange luster, looking at Xiao Zhan with a hopeful face.


    "Dad, this is not a place to talk about these. Let''s take the calligraphy and painting home." Xiao Zhan hurriedly said that even if his father arrived and didn''t take things home, he was still uneasy.


    "OK."


    Xiao Zhan''s father was going to get the painting, but the next moment, his face changed.


    The picture in front of me is frightening.


    "What treasure is this?"


    Xiao Zhan''s father was shocked and hurriedly urged his mana to put away the calligraphy and painting.


    "Zhan''er, why don''t you go." Xiao Zhan''s father is extremely urgent. At the moment, he also knows why Xiao Zhan was so urgent before. It is absolutely a treasure to ask him to come in person.


    "Dad, wait."


    However, Xiao Zhan, who was eager to leave, suddenly froze, and his eyes were full of horror.


    "Zhan''er, what''s the matter?"


    At the moment, anxious Xiao Zhan''s father couldn''t help asking. At the moment, he was really anxious. He didn''t know what happened to his son.


    "Dad, look."


    "Look at the table."


    Xiao Zhan''s scary way.


    "Yes!"


    The next moment, Xiao Zhan''s father was dull.


    The whole man was stunned. There was a line of words printed on the table. It was poverty that makes him alone and reaches the world.


    It is penetrating and exudes a mysterious atmosphere.


    "This is, this is, this is Tao Yun."


    "The rhyme of Confucianism and Taoism."


    Xiao Zhan''s father was really shocked.


    How terrible it must be. Writing a few words at random is not only penetrating, but also contains Tao rhyme.


    Tao rhyme is an extremely mysterious thing.


    "Go."


    Xiao Zhan''s father is in a state of turmoil at the moment. At the moment, he is not only shocked, but also extremely nervous. Beads of sweat appear on his nervous forehead. Once this thing is found, it is definitely a disaster for the Xiao family, which may lead to the collapse of the Xiao family. At the moment, even if he has seen countless storms, But the body trembled uncontrollably.

 Chapter 52

    Xiao Zhan and his son, stunned by the crowd, took the table in the teahouse and left.


    Seeing the figure leaving, everyone was puzzled one by one.


    I don''t understand what Xiao Zhan''s father and son are doing. Is Xiao Zhan so poor?


    In the king''s palace of the state of Zhao, news came in one after another. Zhao Kuo was very helpless: "it must be the childe''s move again, otherwise it will never be such a sensation. He just doesn''t know the situation there. What''s going on now? Yu Er has arranged the people who kill the devil guard there. The situation should be sent soon."


    "How strong is your son? Can''t you master ten thousand ways?"


    "The Confucian temple is trembling faintly. Is that what the childe remembers?"


    "Literature and Taoism have declined for thousands of years. Is the childe still the great power of Confucianism and Taoism?"


    "No, it should be more than Confucianism and Taoism. The childe may be proficient in ten thousand Taoism."


    Zhao Kuo was very excited at the moment.


    He, unexpectedly, recognized the supreme existence.


    Desha gate. Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, with the most elite force of Zhennan palace, walked in the air and finally came over Desha gate.


    "Who?"


    "It''s so big, but you dare to break through our gate. Can anyone resist the sky over our gate?"


    In the hell gate, roars of anger rang out.


    At the same time, figures burst out, looking at Zhennan Wang and others coldly.


    "It''s the king of Zhennan. The king of Zhennan has great courage. Do you want to destroy our shaman?" The head of the Disha gate looked sarcastically at the king of Zhennan, and his words were full of disdain.


    Deshamen, although a cult, has become stronger and stronger for a hundred years. At first, the state of Zhao could not destroy them. In his opinion, it is even more impossible for the state of Zhao to destroy them now.


    He is afraid of Zhao Kuo, but Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, is only a younger generation in his eyes. He doesn''t pay attention to Zhao Zhenyu at all.


    So as soon as it appears, it disdains ridicule.


    "Desha, you guessed right. Today, the king came to destroy your Desha door."


    "Why, do you think this king is not enough to destroy your evil gate?"


    Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, had a terrible cold voice and stared at the door master of Disha.


    "Kill my evil gate, Zhao Zhenyu, are you sure?"


    "Your father Zhao Kuo has come, and he has killed our local evil gate. You, the elite of Zhao, have to die or be injured more than half. Otherwise, Zhao Kuo will come early. Are you sure?"


    "Our sect leader is waiting for you, but we remind you that you''d better come back after discussing with your father."


    The Disha sect leader looked disdainful.


    "Really?"


    "Deshamen, you are too self righteous. Do you still need my father to destroy you?"


    "Before I kill you, I''ll tell you the reason. I don''t know what''s going on when you die."


    "Disha sect disciples are plotting to hurt the childe. Today Disha sect should be destroyed."


    "Butcher demon guard, kill!"


    Zhao Zhenyu''s voice fell, and his figures and breath were frightening to kill at the Disha door.


    "Hum!"


    "Young generation, destroy my evil door?"


    "Today, our Lord will kill you first."


    "Whoosh!"


    The figure of the Desha sect leader turned into a dark shadow and killed Zhao Zhenyu, the king of the South Town.


    A devil''s head knife, chopped out.


    Jing Tian Dao Mang, carrying a terrible evil spirit, chopped at Zhao Zhenyu.


    The sabre Qi contains endless Yin and evil Qi.


    The knife vaporized into an evil dragon.


    "The overlord is alive, destroy!"


    The cold voice came from Zhao Zhenyu''s mouth. It was cold and terrible.


    A huge virtual shadow suddenly appeared in the void, wrapped in endless golden light, overbearing, suppressing and breaking everything, as if it was the only overlord between heaven and earth.


    The black dragon gasified by the knife was directly crushed by the breath of Tiandi ba.


    At the moment, the spirit in the frightened body almost dissipated.


    He looked in horror at the golden domineering figure in the void.


    His mouth murmured in despair, "how can it be? How can it be? This is Zhao''s Tiandi Ba body, but Tiandi Ba body can''t cultivate to such a state. How did he do it?"


    At the moment, he looked desperate.


    Heaven and earth dominate the body and once dominated one side.


    But now, after the great changes in heaven and earth, you can hardly succeed in cultivation, but leave a legend.


    And now he saw it with his own eyes.


    "Escape!"


    "I''m not his opponent."


    At the moment, the head of the Disha sect was so frightened that he didn''t dare to fight Zhao Zhenyu.


    Turn around in an instant and run away at the expense of blood essence.


    The whole person turned into a blood shadow and showed the blood escape skill of the evil sect.


    "Die!"


    "Zhenyue!"


    Zhao Zhenyu stood in the void, disdaining to look at the Disha sect leader who was scared to split his liver and gall, and blew out his fist very ruthlessly.


    The fist is amazing. The whole person looks like a overlord in the sky.


    The atmosphere dominates the world, and the avenue is in full bloom.


    The most terrible fist print, like a mountain, is suppressed from the void.


    Overbearing and ruthless, it seems to tear everything, bury everything and suppress everything.


    The terrible pressure, the moment of locking the Desha door master, the Desha door''s body, instantly became extremely stiff, because his speed was limited, I felt that the whole person was imprisoned.


    "Tianwu realm is tianwu realm. How is this possible?"


    "Zhennan king, I''m willing to be a slave. Don''t kill me."


    "I surrender."


    The master of Disha door roared.


    "If you offend the childe, you should be punished."


    "Heaven and earth, no one dares to keep you."


    Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, looked indifferent.


    "No... no..."


    The head of Disha sect was completely desperate in the face of Zhao Zhenyu''s fist to Zhenyue.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, at the Disha gate, an earth shaking voice exploded.


    The Desha sect leader, who dominates the sect, suddenly burst open and destroyed both form and spirit.


    At the same time, the main hall of dishermen turned into ruins.


    With this punch, he killed more than a dozen elders of disharmon at the same time.


    "No... no..."


    "Run, run... Run..."


    At the moment, the rest of the earth evil gate were scared to death.


    Seeing the golden figure in the void, the whole soul trembled.


    The tyrannical, ruthless and murderous disharmony has become history with one punch.


    "The Lord is invincible."


    "The Lord is invincible!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤The elite of the demon slaughtering guard were shocked and excited in their eyes.


    All the psychological pressure from the Disha sect for a hundred years disappeared, and they were excited to kill the existing Disha sect disciples one by one.


    The king of Zhennan killed the Desha sect leader and more than a dozen elders and put away the Tiandi bully body.


    Not in the hands, indifferently looking at the killing below.


    Coldly said: "I am not qualified to be a disciple of the childe, but the childe is my teacher, the eternal teacher. Whoever moves my teacher will not be forgiven."


    "If you provoke the childe, you should destroy it."


    There was endless indifference in the voice.


    Soon, all the disharmonies were killed, and one evil force completely became history.


    "Go, go back."


    The king of Zhennan left a word and walked away with him.

 Chapter 53

    The falling fairy set, the Xiao family.


    After Xiao Zhan''s father and son returned safely, they directly sealed the secret room. After checking that there were no omissions, the father and son in the secret room really relaxed and gasped violently.


    Looking at each other, their eyes were full of excitement and excitement, and their hearts were pounding.


    After calming down the breath, Xiao Zhan''s father''s eyes fell on Xiao Zhan, "Zhan Er, do you know what appeared over the falling fairy set today?"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan''s father was staring at Xiao Zhan, his body trembling with excitement.


    "Dad, what happened? Is it a big event?"


    "After I entered the teahouse, I was shocked by the childe and didn''t know anything. Did I find something important today?" Xiao Zhan looked at his father with a dignified look and listened to his father''s tone. He could be sure that something big must have happened today.


    "Not to mention, Zhan Er, do you still remember the childe today?" Xiao Zhan''s father stared at Xiao Zhan and was very excited. Now he wanted to determine whether the childe in Xiao Zhan''s mouth had anything to do with the figure in the void. If so, Xiao Zhan rose from then on.


    Originally, he would not think so, but after seeing the rhymes of Confucianism and Taoism, he had to think so.


    Seeing his father''s expression, Xiao Zhan was slightly relieved. It didn''t seem like a bad thing. Otherwise, his father wouldn''t look like this. Although he didn''t know, Xiao Zhan replied honestly.


    "Yes, of course. The childe''s appearance has been engraved into my mind. The childe must be an expert."


    Speaking of Li Yixi, Xiao Zhan looked excited and awed.


    "That''s good. Then draw the childe''s appearance and show it to your father." Xiao Zhan''s father said excitedly at the moment.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with the childe?"


    "Dad won''t know the childe!"


    Xiao Zhan looked curious. He didn''t know why his father was so excited and wanted to know what the childe looked like.


    "Why so much nonsense, just draw."


    Xiao Zhan''s father scolded.


    At the moment, he just wanted to determine whether Xiao Zhan''s son was related to the virtual shadow.


    "All right!"


    Xiao Zhan was helpless.


    Xiao Zhan couldn''t practice, but he had high attainments in calligraphy and painting. He picked up his pen and soon a portrait appeared on rice paper.


    White clothes are better than snow. They are gentle and elegant, just like relegated immortals.


    "Yes, that''s him."


    "Poop!"


    When Xiao Zhan was baffled, Xiao Zhan''s father directly fell on his knees and worshipped the portrait.


    The eyes were full of awe.


    "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Zhan hurried to help his father.


    "Shut up, what do you know?"


    "Evil son, kneel down quickly and worship the childe."


    "This is your chance. You must kneel."


    Xiao Zhan''s father was solemn in his words.


    "Dad, you tell me why, why kneel!"


    Xiao Zhan still doesn''t understand.


    "Hum!"


    "You know what?"


    "Is there anything strange in today''s falling fairy set?" Xiao Zhan''s father, staring at his son, said for the second time.


    "Dad, tell me what''s wrong and what''s the relationship between kneeling down and worshipping the childe''s portrait. I know that the childe must be a powerful Confucian and Taoist, and his strength must be amazing. He is a big man, but we can''t kneel casually." Xiao Zhan''s stubborn way.


    "Hum!"


    "Evil son, kneel down!"


    Xiao Zhan''s father''s breath broke out and directly knelt down Xiao Zhan''s suppression.


    Xiao Zhan''s father was relieved when he knelt down to suppress Xiao Zhan.


    Slowly said: "today, there is an ancient battlefield in the sky of the falling immortal set. Thousands of demons are everywhere. Those demons are real demons, not the demons we know. Those demons come from the demon world. They are extremely powerful and rampant. Those real demons can make people''s soul tremble just as an imaginary shadow, but in the vision, there is an imaginary shadow, walking in the void, and a pen in their hand, Kill all demons with one stroke.


    "Ten thousand demons in one stroke."


    "Do you know what kind of cultivation it takes?"


    "That realm has exceeded our understanding, and which figure in the vision is 90% similar to the childe you painted, and that 10% is not similar, not because it is different, but because it is a figure in the vision, we can''t see his face clearly.


    Speaking of this, Xiao Zhan''s father had a palpitation and awe on his face.


    "Dad, the childe has been in the teahouse. It''s impossible to go out to kill the enemy."


    "Don''t tell me, the childe''s separation killed the demon world, and then the scene of the demon world coincided, because the mirage appeared in the falling fairy set!" Xiao Zhan was a little oppressed. At the moment, he was still kneeling under the suppression of his father.


    However, Xiao Zhan at the moment has believed Li Yixi in his heart.


    It''s not a supreme power. How can we do it? Just a few words have Taoist rhyme, and it''s still Confucian and Taoist rhyme.


    "Perhaps, when the childe was writing, there were memories in his mind?"


    "How can we speculate about the supreme existence?"


    "Also, why did the childe give you the word?" Xiao Zhan''s father was puzzled.


    Hearing this, Xiao Zhan instantly fell into memory and murmured, "today, I contracted the teahouse and prepared to set up a small article meeting. I intend to donate some silver to relieve the people hurt by monsters these days."


    "The young master happened to be in the teahouse. I saw that the young master has an extraordinary temperament and looks like a relegated immortal. I was shocked. I invited the young master to attend the cultural meeting. The young master asked me the purpose of the cultural meeting, so I said that I was going to donate some silver to help the people. Then the young master smiled and said that if I was poor, I would be alone and help the world if I could reach the world..."


    "Dad, is it because I care about the people and see that I can''t practice and give me a Confucian road?" At the moment, Xiao Zhan suddenly realized that he was the boss with his eyes open.


    "I see, I see!"


    "Zhan''er, it makes sense. It must be so. It makes sense."


    "Confucianism and Taoism stress benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom, faith, forgiveness, loyalty and filial piety."


    "Your words are in line with the word ''benevolence and righteousness''. It must be the childe''s pleasure that gave you the opportunity."


    "War son."


    "Since Da Neng is dressed up as a childe, there must be a reason. Let''s call him childe. Although you are not qualified to worship a teacher, and the childe will not accept you as an apprentice, you must kneel. This is the grace of preaching and teaching. Otherwise, it is treacherous, and the Xiao family can''t tolerate such a person." Xiao Zhan''s father''s tone was extremely serious at this moment.


    "Yes, Dad!"


    "I see. I kneel."


    Xiao Zhan bowed respectfully to the portrait and read: "thank you, master."


    Li Cheng, Xiao Zhan once again worshipped calligraphy and painting and the table.

 Chapter 54

    In the mountains, an empty shadow flashed away.


    An angry roar sounded, "Tianhu, where to escape."


    The roar rang through the void and exploded in the mountains.


    Many figures hurriedly turned and looked over there. Sure enough, in the void, a white skirt girl ran recklessly. Behind the girl, there was a huge virtual shadow of a heavenly fox.


    The girl turned and cut it out with a sword. It was full of hate. The figure of the monk exploded directly.


    "Tian Hu, leave the Lei Shen bead. Zhao Zhenyu''s body suddenly sprang out, and a big hand virtual shadow grabbed at Tian Hu.


    "Hum!"


    "Zhennan king, you can''t spy on the Thunder God beads in the kingdom of Zhao. I''ll retreat when I come."


    A huge war hammer came from thousands of miles away. Zhao Zhenyu''s big hand was directly blown open by the hammer. A bent figure appeared and stepped into the air. In a few steps, it appears in the mountains, with an extremely overbearing atmosphere.


    "Tanghai, this is the land of Zhao."


    Zhao Zhenyu said angrily.


    "Really?"


    "Zhennan Wang, I''m afraid your father doesn''t dare to be so presumptuous in front of me." Tang Hai said coldly.


    "Then you try!"


    "Tiandi Bati!"


    Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, roared and turned into the Golden King God of war. He fought with Tang Hai. The terrible smell seemed to tear the void. The surrounding mountains were broken in an instant.


    "Ha ha!"


    "I laughed at the Thunder God''s beads."


    The void suddenly cracked, and a figure shrouded in the shadow of fire appeared. He directly captured Tianhu. The next moment, Tianhu exploded in his hand, leaving only one bead, which is the God of thunder bead.


    "Who are you? Presumptuous! "


    Tang Hai and the king of Zhennan roared and killed the fire shadow together, but they were repulsed by the fire shadow.


    In the void, a vine suddenly appeared, pierced the void and killed the fire shadow.


    "The eighth demon ancestor, if your real body comes, I''m still afraid of a few points. Just separate myself, just get out!"


    "Burn the sky!"


    The terrible flame hand appeared and burned the huge vine.


    Turn around and step into the air and disappear in an instant.


    "Who are you?"


    In the void, a huge vine appeared, blocking out the sky and the sun. It roared at the place where the fire shadow left, containing endless killing intention.


    "Damn it."


    Tang Hai and Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, were also angry.


    They were helpless and left the mountains.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤When Tang Hai, Zhao Zhenyu and the king of Zhennan fell, the clouds in white soon came.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect the eighth demon family to intervene yesterday. It''s more perfect. Today almost all the practitioners have left. The falling immortal collection can be peaceful for some time." Tang Hai smiled.


    "Brother Tang, I''m really sarcastic. I''m lucky. If the eighth demon clan appeared yesterday, I would be finished." Yunxiao smiled and scolded.


    "Don''t say that. Let''s go to see the childe. It''s finally a perfect end!"


    Several people solved the big event, climbed the mountain happily and went to the courtyard.


    "Zhao Zhenyu, Zhao Kuo, Tang Hai and Yunxiao asked to see the childe!"


    The four came to the courtyard and bowed respectfully to the courtyard.


    "Creak!"


    The door of the courtyard was opened. This time, Li Yixi came to open the door himself.


    "Everybody, please!"


    Li Yixi''s face was full of smiles.


    These days, these people have not come. Li Yixi has always been restless. The world is too dangerous. Only by having a good relationship with these people can he keep his life.


    Therefore, hearing the voice outside, Li Yixi directly stopped Lao Bai and opened the door himself.


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    One by one, they were secretly relieved. The childe was finally satisfied. "Thank you, childe. I''ll disturb you today."


    Several people looked at each other and hurried into the courtyard.


    Today, Li Yixi is really happy. From yesterday, he felt that a war had taken place in the depths of the mountains. Today, there are almost no practitioners in the sky. Li Yixi is much happier.


    "Everybody, sit down, Lao Bai is cooking?"


    "Today, don''t get drunk."


    "Now there is a lot of peace. Those practitioners seem to have disappeared. There is no trouble. We must have fun."


    Li Yixi was ready to celebrate. Li Yixi said excitedly.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Hearing the speech, several people looked at each other, and their eyes were full of joy.


    One by one, they looked at Zhao Kuo quietly and raised their big fingers to Zhao Kuo.


    Zhao Kuo was secretly overjoyed: "I''ve finally finished what the childe told me. Seeing that the childe is so happy, I should forgive me."


    "It seems that you must understand the meaning of Childe''s words when you come here in the future."


    Zhao Kuo made up his mind secretly.


    "Green rhyme, serve the wine first."


    Li Yixi told Hu Qingyun.


    "It''s the childe!"


    Hu Qingyun smiled and filled several people with wine.


    "Baihuaniang, Tang Lao, Lord Yun, you two haven''t tasted it yet. How about my craft?" Li Yixi smiled at them.


    "Thank you for the wine!"


    Tang Hai and Yunxiao heard that it was Baihua wine. Their eyes were full of excitement and excitement.


    The legs under the excited table were shaking.


    My heart roared, "baihuaniang, baihuaniang, finally got it."


    On their way, they learned baihuaniang from Zhao Kuo''s father and son. At the moment, they were very excited.


    A cup of Baihua wine is worth ten years of body refining.


    Their physical bodies are relatively weak. They are not excited to get such an opportunity.


    They raised their glasses and drank them all at once.


    Close your eyes, hold your fist and taste the wine.


    A mysterious breath flows through their bodies.


    It shocked both of them.


    When you open your eyes again, pretend nothing has happened.


    In fact, there was a huge wave in his heart. In front of Li Yixi, they just pretended to be calm.


    "Young master, good wine!"


    "Yunxiao has never drunk such good wine."


    Yunxiao hurriedly smiled.


    "Childe, this wine is really divine. I feel like an immortal when good wine enters my throat. This wine may be better than xianniang in the fairy world." Tang Hai also hurried.


    Yunxiao glanced at Tanghai and suddenly felt that Tanghai was so numb.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Like to drink a cup, Green rhyme pour wine."


    "If we don''t get drunk today, let''s have a drink together!" Li Yixi laughed. He didn''t refuse what they said.


    Li Yixi is very confident that he has won the title of Jiuxian in the system and made his own good wine.


    Know they don''t boast.


    After another glass of wine, Li Yixi''s face turned slightly red and sighed, "Hey, we can raise our glasses and drink, but those who suffer have a poor life."


    Hearing this, several people''s faces immediately changed, and one by one they couldn''t help saying in their hearts: "childe, is this another hint?"


    Yunxiao said, "young master, do you have something on your mind?"


    "I wonder if we can help you?"


    Tang Hai also hurriedly said, "young master, I don''t know what bothers you so much?"


    "We are willing to resolve our worries for the childe!"


    Four pairs of eyes stared at Li Yixi in an instant.


    Li Yixi also woke up and quickly said with a smile: "it''s all right. Let''s continue to drink. It''s just that when we go down the mountain these days, we see that some people have been killed by monsters. They are not able to solve their worries for the people."

 Chapter 55

    "It''s all right. Let''s continue drinking. When we went down the mountain these days, we saw a lot of people killed by monsters. We don''t have enough ability to solve the worries for the people."


    At the moment, the four people, even drinking baihuaniang, began to be absent-minded. Although the wine is good, it is more important to do good deeds. They have understood the true meaning of the childe''s words. If they can''t finish drinking the good wine, they can''t understand it. They won''t think about it in the future.


    So from the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, the four began to meditate and began to understand the true meaning of Li Yixi''s words, which echoed in their minds.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, monsters are rampant and many people have died miserably. Do you want us to relieve the people''s worries? Zhao Kuo, this is the territory of your state of Zhao. Why don''t you send soldiers to guard here, vigorously build Luoxian collection and let the people live and work in peace and contentment."


    While drinking, Tang Hai preached to several people.


    "This should be the way to relieve the people''s worries, but will that affect the childe''s experience of life?"


    "If this place is guarded by heavy troops, you must lose some ordinary life. Although the people can live and work in peace and contentment, the environment will be changed a lot. The childe may leave. This can''t be considered. Once the childe leaves, you are afraid to be disappointed." When Yunxiao heard it, he hurried to stop the way.


    "Yes, absolutely not. We still don''t understand the childe''s true meaning. We''re thinking about it!" Zhao Zhenyu''s voice was dignified.


    If Li Yixi leaves, it will be meaningless to do anything.


    The consensus is that Li Yixi must not leave here.


    "Everybody, what''s the matter? Let''s have a toast!"


    Li Yixi saw that they didn''t speak and hurriedly smiled.


    These are big guys. They must have enough to eat and drink. Otherwise, when they need their help in the future, I''m afraid it''s hard to speak, and others may not help.


    Therefore, Li Yixi felt that we must lay a good foundation for the relationship.


    Today, Li Yixi is full of energy and is ready to let everyone have a good time.


    "Childe, the food is ready!"


    "Everyone, please take your time."


    Lao Bai''s food was ready. When it was served, the gentleman bowed.


    "Everybody, come and talk while eating and drinking!"


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand and hurriedly invited several people. Li Yixi was also very confident in Lao Bai''s craft.


    "It''s the childe!"


    Several people laughed and whispered in secret.


    I didn''t care about the dishes. I put some dishes in my mouth at will.


    At the entrance of the dish, the fragrance broke out instantly, teasing their taste buds, and their eyes brightened one by one.


    It tastes better than the delicacies they eat.


    When Li Yixi saw the look of the people, a faint smile appeared on his face. Li Yixi had expected the look of these people. Because there is a lack of spices in this world, there are all kinds of spices here. The fried dishes are naturally full of flavor.


    The next moment, the look of the four changed again.


    Four pairs of eyes stared at each other, and their eyes were full of horror.


    "Daoyun, this dish contains Daoyun."


    "Am I under the illusion?"


    An uncertain preacher in the sky.


    "It''s really Daoyun. That''s right. I feel it, too."


    "It''s hard to repay your kindness."


    Tang Hai several people, this instant felt that his eyes were a little wet.


    At the same time, I was more in awe of Li Yixi.


    One by one, I kept guessing what Li Yixi really existed and what means he used. It was incredible that even the dishes contained Tao rhyme.


    "Everyone, the taste is OK. Today we should eat and drink more and have fun."


    Li Yixi was delighted to see the look of the people. He looked at these people fascinated by the taste. As long as he grasped their stomach and narrowed the relationship, he went further.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, their eyes lit up.


    With wine in his left hand, his right hand began to sweep.


    Li Yixi was stunned.


    Li Yixi secretly scolded: "these people are the power holders of great forces. How can they eat one by one? It seems that they have been hungry in the prison for many years. They are not only uncivilized, but also too indifferent to their own image."


    Li Yixi couldn''t speak any more. He had to put food in his head, because he didn''t eat any more.


    Hu Qingyun on one side naturally saw the childe''s appearance.


    He said with a smile in his heart: "in order to experience life, the childe has really completely integrated into the life of ordinary people. He has long forgotten what he eats and what kind of divine things he is. In this world, the emergence of things containing Tao rhyme must be the blood flow into the river. Now here, there is no need to kill. Who would be willing to miss the opportunity."


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun is more in awe of Li Yixi.


    She couldn''t understand or understand Li Yixi''s practice.


    But she always felt that childe''s integration into ordinary life must have deep meaning.


    Therefore, following Li Yixi, Hu Qingyun also began to force herself to follow the childe''s life with an ordinary attitude.


    "Yes!"


    "No more."


    "So full!"


    At the moment, several people are embarrassed to see the empty plates.


    He quickly put down his chopsticks.


    "Thank you for your meal." The four hurried out a smile.


    "What big meal? It''s too dangerous outside recently. Monks and monsters are rampant. They don''t dare to go hunting. There''s no meat. If there''s meat, I''ll ask you to rinse hot pot. That''s cool?"


    Li Yixi thought of hot pot and felt that his mouth was flooded with saliva.


    "Hunting, hot pot?"


    At the moment, the four looked at each other again.


    At the moment, Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, was full of essence in his eyes.


    "Everybody, I understand."


    "Now, I finally understand what you mean."


    The king of Zhennan hurried to give them a voice, and his eyes were full of joy.


    Now, he really realized the meaning of Li Yixi''s previous words.


    "Zhennan king, what did you realize? Come on, tell us."


    There are several people in the sky in the Tang sea. At this moment, I am very anxious.


    To be able to understand the true meaning of Li Yixi''s words, in their eyes, it represents an opportunity. Childe is happy. If you don''t have it, you will have it.


    Who is not excited.


    At the moment, Zhao Kuo was pleasantly surprised in his eyes and sighed in his heart: "I really gave birth to a good son."


    "Everybody, this is not the place to talk about this. We are full of wine and food. Don''t you see the childe yawning? The childe must be preparing for the lunch break, indicating that we can leave. We can''t disturb. After going out, I''ll tell you how to do it. We need to work together? " Zhennan Wang hurried.


    "Zhennan Wang, I remind you that we are rude. This is the childe''s place. We have the opportunity to get the childe''s reward. We can''t continue to disturb."


    The four quickly got up, "childe, I have something to deal with. I won''t disturb childe''s rest. I''ll leave!"


    "Wait, why don''t you take a break?"


    "How about eating some fruits?" Li Yixi was a little confused.


    "Fuck, it''s too urgent!"


    "Worthy of being a practitioner, is time controlled so tight?"

 Chapter 56

    "Young master, no, I''ll visit you tomorrow. I''ve disturbed you today. You don''t need to send it!"


    The four voices fell and hurried out of the courtyard.


    "Hoo!"


    Out of the courtyard, the king of Zhennan breathed out a long breath and said something dignified: "it''s dangerous. Fortunately, I saw the childe yawning, indicating that we can go. Otherwise, I''m afraid the childe will not like it."


    "Zhennan Wang Dacai, the childe said that the fruit after dinner is also a test to test whether we are insatiable."


    "Around the big guy, there are opportunities and tests everywhere." Tang Hai felt some pressure after taking a deep breath.


    Their understanding is still poor and needs to be improved.


    No wonder these years, they have lived on dogs. People who are hundreds of years old have lost their cultivation and have been caught up by the clouds.


    Yunxiao also secretly warned himself to stay awake at any time and pay attention to understand the childe''s words and deeds.


    Random Yunxiao hurriedly asked, "Zhennan king, you say you understand the true meaning of the childe''s words. What is the true meaning of the childe''s words? Tell us quickly."


    "Yes, Zhennan king, what did you understand?"


    At the next moment, three pairs of eyes fell on the king of Zhennan.


    At the moment, the king of Zhennan was a little proud, and a smile appeared on his mouth: "gentlemen, what you have said is so obvious. Haven''t you understood the true meaning?"


    "I''m so stupid that I understand."


    Zhao Kuo''s face turned black and his big eyes stared. He said coldly, "I''m not a son of man. Speak quickly. I''m so anxious."


    The king of Zhennan smiled, "father, everyone, it''s actually very simple. Didn''t the childe sigh when we first arrived?"


    "You remember."


    "At that time, the childe sighed. When we asked later, the childe said: it''s all right. Let''s continue to drink. It''s just that when we went down the mountain these days, we saw some people die miserably by monsters. We don''t have enough ability to solve the worries for the people."


    "In fact, the childe has said very clearly. The childe also said one later. Maybe you didn''t pay attention." Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, smiled.


    "Bastard, say it." Zhao Kuo on one side was anxious and impatient. He couldn''t stand Zhao Zhenyu''s appetite all the time.


    Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, saw that his father was angry and said with a smile, "the childe said that it''s too dangerous outside recently. Friars and monsters are rampant. They don''t dare to go hunting. There''s no meat. If there''s meat, I''ll ask you to rinse hot pot. That''s cool?"


    "In fact, the childe is afraid that we are stupid and can''t understand the true meaning of his words, so he finally mentioned something."


    "Now you know, the real meaning of Childe''s words is not to guard the Luoxian collection and vigorously build the Luoxian collection, but to directly solve the source and kill demons."


    "What an expert, young master. Do you think the targets you hunt are those wild animals?"


    "Young master, it must be those big demons who hunt and kill."


    "As long as we kill the big demon, do those low-level monsters dare to stay here?"


    "The friars of various forces have gone, but the monsters here have not left yet."


    The voice of Zhennan Wang fell and suddenly realized one by one.


    I can''t help sighing. I have to be careful when I stay with you. There are tests everywhere.


    If we vigorously build here, I''m afraid the childe will run away.


    One by one, he looked at Zhao Zhenyu with gratitude.


    "Zhennan Wang, thank you!"


    Yunxiao baoquandao, even if his strength is much stronger than the king of Zhennan.


    "Thank me for what?"


    Zhennan Wang was a little confused.


    "Fool, did you praise you just now? Did you run out of your savvy? "


    "It must be another chance to kill the big demon and give it to the childe." Zhao Kuo hates the way that iron does not become steel.


    "Everybody, when do you start?"


    In Tang Hai''s hand, the Warhammer appeared, and his killing intention was awe inspiring.


    In his eyes, those big demons should die.


    It''s time to kill the nine families.


    "It''s not urgent. We just got Daoyun and haven''t been in a hurry to digest and absorb it. It''s easy to kill the big demon, but we also have to consider that after losing the big demon, those monsters lose control and hurt people everywhere. In that case, I''m afraid the childe will be angry."


    "Today, we practice first. At the same time, I enlist 100000 troops to hunt monsters within a hundred miles in one fell swoop, so as not to cause monsters to get out of control!" Zhao Kuo hurriedly said.


    "That''s OK."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤At dawn the next day, the four people entered the mountains and saw a space artifact in Zhao Kuo''s hand. The next moment, 100000 teachers of tigers and wolves of Zhao appeared in the mountains.


    In the eyes of one by one, the killing intention is awe inspiring and carries the momentum of swallowing the sky.


    The cold light of iron clothes flashes, and the killing intention rushes for nine days.


    Zhao Kuo said coldly, "monsters are rampant, causing countless tragic deaths to the people of the state of Zhao. Kill all the monsters today and sacrifice their blood to those people of the state of Zhao who died miserably."


    "Kill, kill!"


    The sound of killing resounded through the sky.


    "Go!"


    The four people went straight to the depths and had to deal with the big demon.


    In a huge lava cave, the darkness was dissipated by torches.


    Hundreds of monsters are gathered in the cave at the moment.


    One by one, they are pushing cups and changing lamps.


    "Zhentian demon king, thank you for taking my brother with you. Otherwise, I don''t know the taste of human beings?"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    A heavy laugh echoed in the cave.


    A big demon with a tiger head was holding a cup. In the cup, there was blood, human blood.


    "King Huxiao, everyone is brothers. How can I forget you!"


    "I have made it clear that the outside world is a small kingdom called the state of Zhao. The strongest king of Zhao is only the peak of the realm of heaven. He can''t help us when he is between Bozhong and us. Moreover, this is only a remote place of the state of Zhao. How can the king of Zhao manage it?"


    "The only pity is that I heard that the heavenly fox was killed by an expert. Otherwise, if we get the God of thunder pearl, it will be an opportunity against the sky?"


    "But it''s ok now. Almost all the practitioners have evacuated. No one can stop us from enjoying it."


    "Come on, King Huxiao, let''s have a drink."


    The demon king of Zhentian was very proud and raised his glass to drink.


    In the cave, those living humans trembled violently, and their eyes were full of panic.


    There was no blood on his face, and even his expression had become dull.


    "Demon, die!"


    At this moment, the soul of the clouds outside felt the scene in the cave, and the eyes were full of cold colors, with a chilling sense of killing.


    A pair of eyes, now has become blood red.


    Human beings are treated like cattle and sheep. Now he finally knows why the childe is angry.


    The monsters are all animals. They should be killed.

 Chapter 57

    The voice of the clouds is very cold. In this cave, it seems that it has suddenly turned into a world of ice and snow. It has been frozen for hundreds of millions of years. It is terrible.


    Originally, the big demon in the cave was very lively. At the moment, his face changed greatly. At the same time, his face was also very cold.


    "Who is presumptuous here."


    "Disturb the king''s banquet?"


    The Zhentian demon king stood up, his voice was also cold and terrible, and the corners of the tiger roaring demon king''s mouth also burst into a sneer.


    "Friar, Friar''s blood should taste better."


    "Now that it''s delivered to the door, I''ll enjoy it."


    The irritable tiger roaring king, with disdain on his face, rushed directly to the clouds and turned into a black giant tiger.


    The huge body carries the power of calming the sky. The surrounding rocks are instantly crushed under its breath. The gravel breaks through the air and kills the sky. The body has not arrived yet. The huge tiger palm directly shoots the sky like blocking out the sun.


    The evil spirit soars to the sky, and the breath is extremely fierce.


    The surrounding void seemed to be broken by its palm.


    "Be the executioner!"


    However, in the face of the demon king such as the tiger roaring king, the eyes of the clouds are full of cold color, and a flame blooms in front of the tiger roaring demon king in an instant, and the body of the tiger roaring demon king turns into ashes in an instant.


    "Yes!"


    "No!"


    "Who is this man? I''ve never heard of him. His strength has stepped into the realm of tianwu. I can''t compete with him now."


    At the moment, the Zhentian demon king saw that the tiger roaring demon king died miserably in an instant. His body quickly turned into a huge cyan buffalo and drilled into a deep pool in the cave. The startling demon gas in the cave disappeared in an instant.


    "Yes!"


    "Damn it, there''s still a passage here."


    The color of the sky changes. The demon has a demon way. The body of the Zhentian demon king is a Qinglin buffalo. Once it enters the water, it is almost untraceable.


    Yunxiao decisively killed the monster in the cave, and his body soared into the air.


    Standing in the void, staring at the surrounding mountains, the soul burst out and searched every inch of land.


    "Hum!"


    "Waste."


    "Let the big buffalo escape. This is the best food. The childe must like it."


    When the sky was blue, a lazy local dog appeared in the void.


    The local dog at the moment spits out people''s words directly.


    His face changed greatly, but the next moment, he recognized the earth dog Da Hei.


    "Little doll, the demon has evil ways and is not so easy to catch. If the Emperor didn''t feel the smell of Qinglin buffalo and rush here, I''m afraid today''s good meal would be ruined¡°¡° Qinglin buffalo is the blood of Qingtian ox python. It''s a good thing. "


    Big black didn''t care about the look of the clouds and took care of himself.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    At the moment, Zhennan Wang, Zhao Kuo and Tang Hai also came.


    Hearing that Da Hei claimed to be the emperor, they were so frightened that they looked very nervous.


    "Some little dolls, come with me!"


    The big black dog left a word and ran in the void. It seemed very slow, but the speed was like a galloping lightning flash, and ran out of a hundred miles in the blink of an eye.


    The four people behind him were frightened by the speed.


    At the next moment, their faces changed again.


    Because in front of the big black dog, his body suddenly soared and turned into a terrible existence, like the God''s residence of heaven and earth.


    The body of big black appeared and turned into a big demon, which was full of evil spirit and awe inspiring.


    On his head, there appeared a portal, which was very dark, like an evil eye leading to hell.


    In front of the huge river, the figure of Qinglin buffalo appeared in the eyes of the big black dog. There was nowhere to hide anything.


    The next moment, big black took a random shot at the ground.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, the eyes of the four people were full of panic.


    Because of the huge long river in front of us, under the big black beat, the river stopped flowing, and the Qinglin buffalo hidden at the bottom of the river was directly exposed.


    "Roar!"


    Qinglin buffalo was so frightened that they dared to crack.


    It awakened some ancient blood. For the convergence breath, it can be said that even the demon ancestors in the demon domain are difficult to find, but in front of this terrible existence, they have nowhere to hide.


    Unwilling, he was directly shocked to death by Da Hei.


    "Little doll, I''ll give you the Qinglin buffalo. Remember that you killed it, you know?"


    "My childe is intoxicated with memories and wants to experience the life of mortals. No one can disturb him, otherwise there will be no amnesty."


    The last few words frightened the four people.


    The murderous spirit rushed into the sky, and the dark clouds in the sky were instantly dispersed by the murderous spirit.


    "Elder, I understand!"


    Tanghai several people, feel at the moment of their own, their souls are trembling.


    "That''s good. The reason why I did it is all your waste. The flesh and blood of the Qinglin buffalo is extremely delicious. Otherwise, I''m too lazy to do it. You should remember that you killed it and it has nothing to do with me."


    After the big black dog left a word, his body recovered to be a local dog. The void in front of him suddenly cracked, and a channel appeared. Shaking his tail, he disappeared into the space channel in an instant.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The big black dog disappeared. After the four people looked at each other, their eyes were full of panic.


    Until now, they dared to gasp.


    Just now, the sense of oppression almost made the four people collapse.


    Just at that moment, the four people felt how small they were. They felt that it was dark and they were just dust.


    "King Zhao, I call myself emperor. What kind of accomplishments did I have?"


    Yunxiao looked at the river that was arbitrarily broken by big black, and his eyes were full of horror.


    Moreover, the strange black door on his big black forehead made his soul tremble.


    In front of that portal, they feel that they have become transparent people without a trace of privacy.


    "I don''t know."


    "It''s impossible for us to speculate that the elder follows the young master. I''m afraid the young master is an immortal. Otherwise, there can''t be such a terrible existence around him." The way of King Zhao''s palpitation.


    "If the childe really comes from the fairy world, then the elder calls himself Emperor, and the elder is an Immortal Emperor."


    Thinking of this, the souls of the four people trembled wildly again.


    The four took a cold breath.


    After suppressing their tumbling mood and looking at each other, the four put away the body of the Qinglin buffalo and dared not damage it at all.


    Careful and careful.


    "Everybody, do you remember what your predecessors said?"


    "We killed it."


    Tang Hai said coldly.


    It''s terrible to be afraid of an accident.


    "Yes!"


    The four nodded and turned to the falling fairy set.


    Even if he forcibly suppressed himself, his body could not help shaking.


    In the original place, the long river stopped flowing, leaving a huge abyss crack, like the huge mouth of a beast swallowing heaven and earth.

 Chapter 58

    The four people with the corpse of Qinglin buffalo hurried to the bottom of the holy mountain, looked at each other, and walked carefully towards the courtyard of the holy mountain.


    He was greeted into the courtyard by Lao Bai, especially when he saw the big black sleeping in the corner. The four people looked very frightened and hurriedly suppressed their mood.


    Seeing Li Yixi coming out of the hall, before Li Yixi could speak, several people said urgently: "childe, I heard that you didn''t go out to hunt game these days. The four of us went to the mountains and killed a Qinglin buffalo. I heard that the meat of the Qinglin buffalo is very delicious. I hope you like it."


    Tang Hai spoke very fast and finished in one breath.


    "Boom!"


    The body of a huge Qinglin buffalo appeared in the courtyard.


    "Lying trough!"


    "This is a monster."


    "They deserve to be practitioners. In their eyes, monsters are just game."


    Seeing the huge Qinglin buffalo in front of him, Li Yixi was shocked.


    In ordinary days, he can hunt some sika deer and rabbits at most. Today, these people sent him a huge monster directly.


    Although he died, Li Yixi could still feel some oppression from the Qinglin buffalo.


    And the blue spirit piece flashing cold light on the Qinglin buffalo told him that the big demon was definitely not simple.


    Li Yixi, who was shocked, hurriedly suppressed his spiritual shock.


    Tell yourself that I can''t realize too much in front of these practitioners.


    If it''s too bad, how to be friends in the future.


    After taking a deep breath, Li Yixi said with a smile, "good guy, this game must be good. Lao Bai, hurry up and operate the knife. Let''s rinse the hot pot today."


    Li Yixi waved his big hand and ordered Lao Bai beside him.


    "Yes, childe."


    "Tonight''s big meal, Lao Bai promises you like it."


    Old Bai''s hand fumbled freely on Qinglin buffalo. In old Bai''s hand, a battle axe appeared.


    The Tomahawk is dark all over, giving people a sharp and unparalleled smell.


    A ferocious black dragon is carved on the handle of the axe.


    "Is this a magic soldier?"


    Seeing the moment of chopping the Dragon axe, the four people were shocked.


    I feel that there is a peerless monster in the shadow of this battle axe.


    The four people were shocked and inexplicable. Unexpectedly, Lao Bai''s machete was a magic weapon.


    They are also worried about whether they can break the defense armor of the Qinglin buffalo.


    "Let''s go. Today everyone has worked hard and brought me such delicious food. Whoever leaves today will not give me Li Yixi face." Li Yixi smiled.


    The four people who had planned to leave immediately froze in an instant.


    Their faces were full of palpitations.


    "Childe, you can penetrate our mind at a glance."


    Shocked, the four quickly saluted.


    "Young master, we''ll disturb you today." At the moment, the four people feel like they are standing on the tip of a knife and don''t know what to do.


    Only according to Li Yixi''s arrangement.


    Lao Bai moved quickly and operated like a work of art. The meat of Qinglin buffalo was processed into thin slices by him and quickly sent over.


    Then, a black, lotus like object was also sent by Lao Bai and placed in front of several people.


    "Yes!"


    At the moment of seeing Black Lotus, others were OK, but at the moment, the clouds were full of panic in their eyes, and their body trembled violently.


    Looking at the Black Lotus shaped utensils in front of me, my heart palpitations are incomparable.


    "Lord Yun, what''s the matter?" Tang Hai asked hurriedly.


    "Old Tang, the Black Lotus almost destroyed the body of the Black Lotus demon king of my fire sect. I didn''t expect that I couldn''t feel a trace of evil spirit on the black lotus at the moment."


    At this moment, the clouds are really terrified.


    This Black Lotus almost extinguished the fire sect. Until now, he has great palpitations when he recalls it, but when he sees it here again, he has been purified and can''t feel a trace of evil spirit.


    In the center of the Black Lotus, there is a flame at the moment. It is obvious that the Black Lotus demon king is carved into a stove.


    "What, is this the body of the Black Lotus demon king?"


    Tang Hai was also shocked and inexplicable at the moment.


    The Black Lotus demon king, although only connected to heaven, is very terrible. It seems to have a great origin.


    At the next moment, a big pot fell on the Black Lotus. The clouds saw the center of the Black Lotus. The virtual shadow of the Black Lotus Demon King appeared and was spitting fire.


    Soon, all kinds of vegetables were ready.


    Everyone was amazed at the sight.


    These vegetables are too neat. The thin roll of meat on the plate is red and white. It is as beautiful as a handicraft.


    Let a person take a look, and his appetite increases in an instant.


    Several people instantly felt that they were drooling.


    Is this what you call hot pot?


    How do you eat?


    One by one, they swallowed their saliva.


    "Gudu gudu!"


    At the moment, under the heating of Black Lotus, the bottom of mandarin duck pot is boiling, which is also red and white.


    "Huh?"


    "What kind of pot is this..."


    Yunxiao several people were stunned in an instant. The moment they saw the pot, the power of mysterious rules flashed in their eyes.


    In front of them, the power of rules slowly condensed into a Tai Chi diagram of heaven and earth.


    "This is Tai Chi


    "I''m sure it''s Taiji Avenue."


    The next moment, a voice sounded in their ears.


    "Tao gives birth to one, gives birth to two, gives birth to three, and gives birth to all things; That is, limitless generates Tai Chi, Tai Chi generates Liangyi, and Yin and Yang combine to produce all things. "


    "When Yin and Yang blend, everything will be transformed into everything. Everything will continue to grow according to this law, so it will change infinitely."


    "The way to establish heaven, the way to establish earth and the way to establish people."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤The voices of the great roads sounded in the minds of the four people.


    At this moment, the four people flashed the vicissitudes of life in their eyes.


    I feel like I''ve spent countless years.


    When the sound of the avenue disappeared and the four returned to Qingming, they found that it was only in the blink of an eye.


    The four people were shocked: "you are worthy of being a childe. Even the pot of soup can teach the voice of the road."


    After everything returned to normal, several people held chopsticks and didn''t know how to start.


    Yunxiao brazenly said, "young master, how to eat this hot pot?"


    Li Yixi smiled: "it''s very simple. Just clamp the dishes and rinse them in the hot soup."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell and he made a demonstration.


    The spicy flavor is fried in the mouth, hot and spicy, incomparable Bashi.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help closing his eyes and enjoying it.


    "Everybody, please!"


    Li Yixi opened his eyes and his eyes fell on several people.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Several people also learn from Li Yixi''s appearance, clamp the thin and transparent Qinglin beef, rinse it in the pot and put it into their mouth.


    The spicy and hot taste burst in the mouth in an instant.


    Several people''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    Completely attracted by the smell of hot pot.


    The four people couldn''t help staring at the hot pot.

 Chapter 59

    The hot and hot in the mouth tease everyone''s taste buds, and the taste is incomparable.


    While eating, the four stared at the pot secretly, trying to stimulate the voice of the avenue again. If they could hear the voice of the avenue again, it would be a unique opportunity.


    After Tang Hai tried spicy, he couldn''t help but look into the clear soup, pick up a piece of green vegetables, rinse them, and put them into his mouth.


    The dish juice is accompanied by the soup entrance, delicious.


    The next moment, in his body, a mysterious force suddenly broke out.


    The mysterious power contained endless vitality. The cells of his whole body greedily absorbed the mysterious power, which made Tang Hai''s body tremble violently.


    "This vegetable contains vitality and rhyme, my God."


    Tang Hai''s eyes brightened at the moment.


    Seeing that the other three didn''t find it, a touch of excitement appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    He kept saying in his heart: "the childe''s side is really full of tests everywhere. They stare at the pot one by one, want to listen to the voice of the road and fall on the pot wholeheartedly."


    "Qinglin Buffalo has the blood of ancient fierce animals. Qinglin beef also contains terrible spiritual power. At the moment, almost all of us are attracted by these two things. No one thought that the second chance was hidden in these seemingly ordinary vegetables."


    "We are all cultivators. We almost eat the meat of monsters all the year round, because only the meat of monsters can provide the needs of our body. Even vegetables are ignored."


    "I didn''t expect that I had such an opportunity in Tanghai today."


    "Childe, it''s impossible to come here often."


    "There''s no reason to visit. I have to seize this opportunity. I hope that after getting these vitality roads and rhymes, I can go back to retreat and practice, blend heaven and earth, and completely step into the realm of divine power."


    The overjoyed Tang Hai immediately bowed his head and ate wildly.


    "Yes!"


    Tang Hai''s action attracted Zhao Kuo''s attention.


    Before Zhao Kuo, all his body and mind fell on the pot, hoping to listen to the voice of the road once, but after his efforts, he looked desperate, felt that his understanding was limited, and took back his mind, and the moment he took back his mind, he just saw this scene.


    As a practitioner, almost all of them eat meat, and so does he.


    But Tang Hai at the moment is really too strange.


    It seems that he has a special liking for the vegetables in front of him.


    "Tang Hai, why don''t you eat meat?"


    "This is Qinglin beef. I''m afraid we can''t eat it all our life." Zhao Gua asked suspiciously.


    "It''s all right. You go on. I''m angry recently. Eating more vegetables is good for my health."


    "You go on, leave me alone." Tang Hai smiled at Zhao Gua.


    After laughing, he quickly buried himself in eating. There were not many vegetables. If Zhao Kuo found out, there would be another competitor.


    Look at Tang Hai''s actions.


    Zhao Kuo couldn''t help blinking.


    When did Tang Hai change his nature? For practitioners, how can he get angry.


    something the matter.


    There must be a problem.


    He also took a piece of vegetable leaf, rinsed it in the pot and put it in his mouth.


    The next moment, a burst of vitality exploded in his body.


    Zhao Gua''s eyes almost fell out.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    Just scream.


    "What''s the matter? Is there a problem?"


    Seeing the suddenly surprised King Zhao, Li Yixi frowned. Is there any problem?


    No way.


    Lao Bai is a robot with terrible intelligence. There can be no problem.


    However, Li Yixi''s frown frightened Zhao Kuo''s look.


    "Childe, no problem, no problem. This meal is the best I''ve ever eaten in my life. Please accept me."


    "Childe, it''s delicious. Thank you for your invitation!"


    "Childe, it''s delicious. Thank you for your invitation!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Seeing Li Yixi frown, the others also hurried out and scolded Zhao Kuo.


    "It''s just a meal. What can I thank you for?"


    Li Yixi frowned. These people are all in power. How can they feel that they are always unreliable.


    "Childe, it''s my gaffe!"


    Zhao Kuo hurriedly squeezed out a smile more ugly than crying.


    He quickly apologized, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe. He couldn''t help looking at the big black side.


    "I''m a pig."


    "Senior Da Hei has given a serious warning. The childe is intoxicated with some memories and experiences the life of mortals. He has even committed the childe''s taboo. Damn it, Tang Hai, you bastard, remind me that this is a vital rhyme. "


    "You don''t have to be surprised. You must have enough to eat." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Zhao Kuo took a deep breath and began to grab vegetables, which attracted the attention of Yunxiao and Zhao Zhenyu.


    After they ate vegetables, their eyes brightened.


    I was very excited. I felt that the cells of my whole body were shrouded in vitality. I was so happy.


    After eating, several people hurried to leave.


    After going down the mountain, Tang Hai and Yunxiao hugged Zhao Zhenyu''s father and son and said, "thank you for the opportunity today. If you didn''t invite us to participate in the plan of Tianhu, these opportunities will have nothing to do with us. If there is any need in the future, we will not hesitate."


    "The two brothers are serious. The childe we know together, our father and son can''t be too greedy. I''m afraid they can make a breakthrough after they go back. Congratulations. I''ll see you later."


    Zhao Kuo and his son also hold fists.


    After separation, the father and son hurried back. This time, they will break through.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤The falling fairy set, the Xiao family.


    The door of the chamber of Secrets opened slowly. Xiao Zhan''s father, who had been guarding here these days outside the chamber of secrets, was full of fine eyes and stared inside the chamber of secrets.


    The next moment, Xiao Zhan, dressed in royal clothes, slowly walked out of the secret room.


    The whole person''s breath has changed, like gentle and elegant, and like unparalleled edge.


    The whole person was covered with a layer of book breath. After one look, it was difficult to look away.


    "A gentleman''s demeanor, a noble spirit."


    Xiao Zhan''s father''s eyes were full of surprises.


    His son, who can''t practice and is the most promising, has stepped into the lost Confucianism and Taoism for thousands of years.


    I''ve been closed for many days and have cultivated a breath of Haoran Qi.


    "Dad!"


    "I succeeded!"


    A gentle smile appeared on Xiao Zhan''s face.


    "Zhan''er, from now on, you are the hope of my Xiao family."


    "If you can get the childe''s advice again, the future will be unimaginable." Xiao Zhan''s father said in surprise.


    "Dad, it''s the Xiao family''s accumulated virtue to get the opportunity given by the childe. It''s not easy to meet the childe."


    Xiao Zhan shook his head.


    "War, that''s not necessarily."


    Hearing his son''s words, Xiao Zhan''s father''s mouth appeared a smile.


    "Dad, is the childe still in the falling fairy set and hasn''t left?"


    "Where is it, childe? I must kneel down and thank you." Xiao Zhan looked serious.

 Chapter 60

    "Zhan Er, it''s good for me to stay outside the secret room these days, but these days, I''ve already scattered our Xiao family to look for the trace of the childe. I''ll tell you a good news. According to the recently collected news, the childe has appeared in luoxianji for some time, and the childe''s origin has become a mystery. This secret just proves the childe''s terrible."


    "It has been ten years since our Xiao family moved to luoxianji. In the past ten years, our Xiao family knows everything about everything around us, and the childe''s residence has been a huge Canyon for ten years. The canyon is called the soul burial pit, which is unfathomable and frightening. However, after the childe appeared, the whole soul burial pit disappeared, Instead, there is a huge mountain peak, and even if we are practitioners, we can''t see the trace of the existence of the boundary formation. "


    "Zhan''er, do you know what this means? This means that this huge mountain is transported to luoxianji by people who use their great magic power and their power to move mountains and reclaim the sea, and does not cause any movement in luoxianji. That means is absolutely unique. "


    Xiao Zhan''s father, looking at his son, looked very serious.


    "Dad, what kind of strength does it need to move mountains and reclaim the sea?"


    After hearing this, Xiao Zhan felt his brain buzzing. His eyes were full of horror and horror. He was really scared. Moving mountains and filling the sea needed the power. It was terrible.


    "Zhan Er, it''s right that the childe is in the Luoxian collection, but you must remember one thing, firmly remember, and there must be no mistake." Xiao Zhan''s father, looking at his son, looked very serious, and even repeated his words. The look on his face was extremely solemn. Xiao Zhan felt that his father was facing a choice between life and death, and was extremely cautious.


    In his memory, his father never showed such a serious look in front of him.


    "Dad, tell me, zhan''er must remember it firmly and dare not forget it at all." After taking a deep breath, Xiao Zhan said to his father.


    "Well, zhan''er, you should remember the following words, because it may affect the life and death of our Xiao family. These days, my father has collected countless intelligence and details, and summed up a result, that is, the childe is experiencing the life of mortals. The childe at the moment is incarnated into a complete mortal, in the childe, I can''t feel the breath of a practitioner. I''m experiencing everything around me as a mortal. "


    "The childe''s incarnation as a mortal must have a profound meaning that is difficult for us to guess. If you accidentally disrupt the childe''s experience of mortal life, the Xiaos will never live if you are angry." Xiao Zhan''s father looked very serious.


    "Dad, I see."


    "I will remember what the childe said." Xiao Zhan looked at his father''s gray temples over the years and made a commitment.


    A gentleman''s promise is as important as Mount Tai.


    "It''s good to understand. The childe may appear in the falling immortal collection at any time. You can get close to the childe more. Since the childe has given you the Tao, he must have some good feelings for you." After Xiao Zhan''s father explained everything, his eyes were full of hope.


    "Dad, I''ll go."


    After Xiao Zhan saluted, he walked out of Xiao''s house.


    He looked at the lofty mountains in the distance, and his eyes were full of expectation.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤After breakfast, Li Yixi looked at the sky and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Green rhyme, it''s clear today. It''s very good. You''ve come here and haven''t left yet?"


    "Today, let''s go for a walk, feel our mortal life and get in touch with people. There will be some different feelings."


    Li Yixi''s mouth was filled with a smile.


    At the moment, I feel that life is very good. It''s much better than in the ancient restricted area. There''s no need to be afraid here. I can walk from time to time and feel the life of the spiritual world.


    "Yes."


    "Thank you, childe."


    Hu Qingyun nodded hurriedly to Li Yixi.


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun felt in her mind as if something had been opened.


    The brain is incomparably empty, as if a window is slowly opening.


    The whole human soul has been sublimated.


    At the moment, she realized one thing, that is, she is a demon. Even if she crosses the natural disaster and turns into a human, she has only completed the first step. Here, she can never really understand the true meaning of human beings.


    Hu Qingyun realized that it''s not a good thing to concentrate on cultivation these days.


    How does the childe exist? It may be that this continent should look up to and worship the existence. It is still experiencing the life of mortals. It is more necessary that he, a rigid heavenly fox, has not contacted many people.


    An immortal once said: if you want to turn God, you must turn everyone first.


    You are really an expert.


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun is very grateful to Li Yixi.


    Also in great awe of Li Yixi.


    These days, Hu Qingyun feels that every sentence of Li Yixi has deep meaning.


    Under the guidance of Li Yixi, cultivation is even more rapid.


    The set of fallen immortals is very lively today.


    What seems to be busy?


    Some people began to prepare lanterns.


    "Here comes childe Li, here comes childe Li."


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded, turned around one by one, and hurriedly surrounded Li Yixi. There was joy on each face.


    "Childe Li, I haven''t seen you for days."


    "Thank you for saving my wife and children." At the moment, a young man appeared and grabbed Li Yixi''s hand. His excited eyes were almost wet.


    "There is no need to be polite. A doctor should save the dead and heal the wounded. This is what a doctor should do." Li Yixi smiled.


    Li Yixi remembered that it was the guy whose wife had dystocia.


    "Childe, this is a life-saving grace. I must repay Qian Cheng."


    "Childe Li, are you free to tell a story today?"


    "I like your story very much. The story told by the master is not good at all." Some children also ran over with a smile.


    "Meng Hao, see you, childe!"


    At the moment, Meng Hao also squeezed in from the crowd and saluted Li Yixi.


    "Brother Meng, just call my name."


    Meng Hao is the doctor of luoxianji medical school. Li Yixi was very impressed and gave advice on each other''s medical skills.


    "Young master, Meng Hao doesn''t dare. Young master teaches me medical skills like reborn parents. This young master deserves it."


    "Childe, are you free today? Come to my medical school." Meng Hao looked hopeful and uneasy.


    Meng Hao knew that Li Yixi was terrible. He casually instructed Tang Yin. Tang Yin condensed the soul of war, got the supreme inheritance, and instructed himself. His medical skills developed rapidly.


    Hu Qingyun behind him smiled at the scene.


    "Childe, you are so loved."


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan came from a distance. His eyes were full of hope. He finally saw the saint and hurried to this side, hoping to get the childe''s guidance again this time.


    "Student Xiao Zhan, meet the childe."


    Xiao Zhan worshipped Li Yixi and was extremely respectful.


    "Young master Xiao."


    "I haven''t seen you for several days. The whole person is different. His appearance is extraordinary." As soon as Li Yixi''s eyes lit up, the teahouse was in a hurry that day. He had a good sense of Xiao and Li Yixi, and the other party was still a family of practitioners.


    "All this is given by childe Xiao Zhan, childe Xie. I wonder if you can come to my house and let Xiao Zhan play the host''s friendship."


    Xiao Zhan looked at Li Yixi uneasily.


    "OK, then excuse me."


    Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    The Xiao family is a family of practitioners. If they can make friends, Li Yixi will not refuse. Li Yixi''s plan is to make more friends and make more friends with practitioners. This is a good opportunity.


    "Childe, please!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan''s excited heart was shaking violently.


    He hurried to guide Li Yixi.

 Chapter 61

    As soon as Li Yixi arrived at Xiao Zhan''s door, countless figures rushed out to meet him. In each eye, there was hope and respect. Xiao Changfeng in front was excited and frightened.


    "I''ll wait and see Mr. Li."


    All the people in unison worshipped Li Yixi. Their eyes were full of sincerity and awe, without the slightest fraud.


    "No, everybody, please get up."


    Li Yixi was startled. These are all practitioners. He is a mortal. How dare he receive gifts.


    "Childe, this is my father, Xiao Changfeng." Xiao Zhan hurriedly introduced.


    "Hello, Mr. Xiao. My name is Li Yixi. I''m sorry to disturb you today."


    Li Yixi quickly bowed his hands.


    "Don''t bother, don''t bother, childe, please."


    Xiao Changfeng is happy. What bother him? He wants Li Yixi to live in Xiao''s house from now on?


    As for Li Yixi''s bowing ceremony, he dodged it without trace.


    I feel very uneasy inside. Fortunately, I react quickly.


    The childe''s salute must test whether I am the kind of person who doesn''t know heaven and earth and whether I am superior or inferior.


    At the same time, Xiao Changfeng quickly sent a message to Xiao Zhan, "zhan''er, remember, the childe is experiencing mortal life. He is mortal, you know?"


    At the moment, he was still very worried and uneasy, afraid of where there was a moth.


    Xiao Zhan had to be explained again.


    "Dad, I know. I''ll remember."


    Xiao Zhan responded quickly.


    "EH."


    Entering Xiao''s house, Li Yixi''s eyes were instantly attracted by the bonsai in the yard.


    "This tree is very good and has potential."


    Li Yixi couldn''t help reaching out and touching the bonsai. He liked it very much.


    Xiao zhangang wanted to reply, but the boss with Zhang''s mouth couldn''t say a word. His eyes stared at the little tree in front of him. Xiao Changfeng looked the same, stunned and shocked at the scene in front of him.


    Because at the moment when Li Yixi''s hand touched the tree, there was a layer of mysterious breath on the tree.


    The strongest members of the Xiao family were stunned one by one at this moment.


    Those who despised Li Yixi in their hearts also changed their faces and almost knelt down directly.


    "Tao rhyme is Tao rhyme."


    "It must be the rhyme."


    "It''s terrible. The childe can give Tao Yun at will."


    Xiao Changfeng at the moment roared excitedly in his heart.


    The brain is buzzing. You can give Tao rhyme at will. What level is this, immortal?


    I''m afraid it''s the immortal''s means.


    Mortals are absolutely impossible.


    He always thought Li Yixi was terrible, but he didn''t expect that he was so terrible.


    However, the next moment, Xiao Changfeng and others are changing.


    Because the little tree in front of me, a twig, moved and wound around Li Yixi''s fingers.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, the Xiao family felt that a sudden thunder exploded in their minds.


    The whole human brain is about to crack.


    The whole Xiao family became very quiet. They stared at the little tree in front of them one by one, and their hearts were overturned at the moment.


    "Little tree, it produces wisdom, it produces wisdom."


    "Can you enlighten creatures at will?"


    "It''s terrible."


    "It''s terrible."


    The eyes were full of panic.


    The next moment, the aura in Xiao''s courtyard gathered frantically towards the small tree and was absorbed by the small tree.


    Li Yixi quickly stretched out his hand.


    "Master Xiao, I was reckless. I didn''t think this tree was a tree with wisdom."


    Li Yixi had a palpitation on his face and a burst of MMP in his heart.


    He sighed in his heart, "it''s worthy of being a family of practitioners. I didn''t expect that any tree in the courtyard has opened its wisdom and can practice. It''s really dangerous. If you meet such a tree in game, it may be dangerous."


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and suppressed his shock.


    Forced to maintain their demeanor.


    "Young master, you are really an expert. In the childe''s eyes, all living beings are equal. I thought it was a coincidence that childe saved me. It turned out that childe treated everything like this. " Hu Qingyun''s worship of Li Yixi''s face.


    Xiao Changfeng was startled when he heard Li Yixi''s words. He quickly woke up from the shock and suppressed his palpitations. Knowing that Li Yixi was incarnated as a mortal, he was not surprised at first. He hurried to say, "childe, this tree has opened its wisdom today. I didn''t expect it to be so fast. I didn''t scare childe."


    "It doesn''t matter. Being able to enter the Xiao family is naturally not an evil generation. Otherwise, the master of the Xiao family would not have kept an evil demon."


    "It is worthy of being a family of practitioners. I have opened my eyes."


    "Different from us mortals."


    After Li Yixi calmed down, he smiled.


    "Childe, it''s windy outside. Come in and have a rest." Xiao Zhan took a deep breath, and the corners of his mouth trembled, pretending to be brave.


    "Good!"


    Li Yixi looked at the small tree in surprise and walked into the room.


    Outside, the elders of the Xiao family stayed outside one by one, and they were extremely afraid of Li Yixi.


    "Third brother, you planted this bonsai. Don''t you know it''s a tree that opens up intelligence?" Li Yixi just walked into the house. An elder of the Xiao family looked frightened.


    Looking at the tree in front of me with a worried face, I didn''t understand what happened before.


    "Hum."


    "Is this the time to say this?"


    "Before, this was just an ordinary bonsai. The reason why it opened the wisdom was because of Childe Li. Don''t you see that childe Li ordered it?"


    "Today, I can tell you that if anyone offends childe Li, he is the sinner of the Xiao family. There is no amnesty for killing him."


    Xiao Changfeng said coldly.


    After that, he hurried into the room.


    "What?"


    "Can you enlighten an ordinary tree at will? Immortal? "


    The elder stood there stunned at this moment, shocked and skeptical.


    It''s incredible.


    At this moment, an old man appeared, with a rotten smell, looked here and said coldly, "come closer and try. What is the mysterious smell around the small tree?"


    "Lao Zu."


    When several people saw the rickety old man, their eyes were full of respect.


    This is the strongest of the Xiao family. I didn''t expect to be surprised.


    As soon as the elder''s face changed, he nervously approached the small tree and was stunned the next moment. He immediately felt that the bottleneck that had puzzled him for a long time was broken.


    He hurried back and said to the bent old man, "Grandpa, I know my crime and let Grandpa punish me."


    At the moment, he set off a huge wave in his heart.


    Frightened by Li Yixi''s means.


    "Go and keep the door for ten years." The rickety old man, without the slightest emotion.


    "Respect your ancestors."


    The old man sighed. He didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction. He hurried to replace one of the doorkeepers of the Xiao family.


    Other people also left in an instant and didn''t dare to continue here for fear of disturbing Li Yixi.

 Chapter 62

    The ancestor of the Xiao family, seeing that the people had left, his eyes fell on the bonsai. His eyes twinkled with fine light. At the same time, he was overwhelmed by rivers and seas in his heart. He was shocked and said to himself: "young master, can''t you be an immortal? With a random finger, he could give Tao rhyme, turn a common bonsai into a divine tree, and open his wisdom. If I guess it''s good, This tree, which used to be very ordinary, has now turned into a divine tree of enlightenment. It is the existence of the competition of the strongest in the world. "


    "From then on, it will be the supreme treasure of my Xiao family, and it will also become the holy land of the Xiao family."


    At the moment, the excited body of the Xiao family was shaking violently, and the soul trembled.


    He knows how precious the divine wood is.


    That is the divine wood between heaven and earth. It can''t be described by price. It can turn the supreme demon into a giant.


    The bent old man took a deep breath, suppressed his deep excitement, and then walked slowly towards the hall.


    "Lao Zu, why are you here?"


    Xiao Changfeng was also very surprised at this moment. He never thought that the ancestor of the Xiao family would leave the Customs at this moment. Xiao cangqiong, the ancestor of the Xiao family, was seriously injured in the first World War a hundred years ago. He was almost closed for the past hundred years, maintaining the last glimmer of vitality. He was ready to do his last bit for the Xiao family when there was a crisis of extermination. For the past hundred years, he lived with the help of treasures, No one in the Shaw family dared to disturb.


    "Changfeng, if a guest comes, don''t call Lao Zu." Xiao cangqiong laughed and scolded, and didn''t blame Xiao Changfeng at all.


    His eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    At the moment, Xiao Changfeng was very anxious and hurried to preach to his father: "my father, you can enlighten a tree at will. You are a peerless expert. But now you regard yourself as a mortal. Don''t let me dislike you and can''t reveal your accomplishments."


    Xiao cangqiong didn''t look at Xiao Changfeng. "I know that the childe can enlighten a bonsai as a divine tree for enlightenment at will. I''m afraid it''s beyond the means of immortals. It''s natural to be hidden and want to understand the life of mortals if he can communicate with you as such."


    Xiao cangqiong has lived for hundreds of years. Since he has seen countless experts, some of them have strange tempers. He knows that Li Yixi will never live as an expert. Otherwise, how can he communicate with mortals.


    "Old man, Xiao cangqiong, meet you!"


    "I don''t know. I went to Xiao''s house today. I didn''t welcome you. Please make atonement." Xiao cangqiong walked over and saluted Li Yixi.


    I feel very uneasy.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m just a mortal. It''s a great honor to come to Xiao''s house. How dare I bother." Li Yixi immediately smiled.


    I can''t help sighing in my heart. I''m worthy of being a practitioner. I''m really harmonious and friendly.


    "Yes!"


    The next moment, Li Yixi frowned.


    Seeing Li Yixi frown, the Xiao family were so frightened that they didn''t know what to do. They were nervous and their souls were trembling.


    The next moment, Li Yixi looked at Xiao cangqiong and frowned: "you have a wound on your body. It''s almost your life. Why don''t you treat it?"


    "The injury is very serious. If I feel good, it has been a hundred years. You are lucky to live to the present."


    "Yes!"


    Now, the look of the Xiao family changed greatly.


    Li Yixi''s eyes were full of shock.


    Xiao cangqiong''s injury was indeed left by the war a hundred years ago. No one knows that the Xiao family has never been spread.


    Li Yixi only took a look at Xiao cangqiong and saw not only Xiao cangqiong''s injury, but also the time of injury. This means shocked the people and made them palpitation.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Zhan looked happy. He looked at Li Yixi uneasily and said bravely: "childe, can I cure the injury of my ancestors?"


    Xiao Zhan knew that Lao Zu''s injury was incurable, but thought of Li Yixi''s unfathomable depth and asked with the last glimmer of hope.


    This is also the last glimmer of hope for the Xiao family.


    "It can be cured. It''s not a terminal disease. Is it cancer?"


    "Just a little trouble."


    Li Yixi frowned slightly.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Zhan, Xiao Changfeng and Xiao cangqiong changed greatly.


    "Poop."


    At the next moment, Xiao Zhan knelt directly in front of Li Yixi and said in a trembling voice: "childe, my ancestors have little life. Please help my ancestors. The Xiao family is willing to die for the childe."


    "We are willing to die for the childe."


    Xiao Changfeng hurried to kneel down with him.


    Xiao cangqiong was much better and said to Li Yixi, "young master, I''m just a cheap life. How can I bother you?"


    "Get up quickly. Childe said it was very troublesome and must be extremely difficult. I know how serious the injury is." Xiao cangqiong smiled freely. Now he saw that the Xiao family met Li Yixi. He felt relieved about the Xiao family''s future.


    And with that divine tree of enlightenment, it will certainly help the younger generation of the Xiao family grow up.


    I don''t value my life and death so much.


    Xiao cangqiong is also free and easy.


    It can be regarded as open. Over the years, it has spent countless cultivation resources of the Xiao family. Those resources to the younger generation of the Xiao family are bound to cultivate countless strong people. Of course, Xiao cangqiong refers to the help of the divine tree of enlightenment.


    "Hey!"


    "I''m just saying it''s difficult, not incurable."


    Li Yixi quickly picked them up and smiled helplessly.


    But he also looked at Xiao Zhan and his son with new eyes.


    Such a loving and righteous person is also worth making friends with him.


    "Don''t worry, the childe will be able to cure it."


    Hu Qingyun hurried out her voice. She was very confident in Li Yixi.


    He said confidently in his heart: "young master, even the injury of heaven''s robbery can be cured. This injury must also be cured."


    Hu Qingyun believes this very much.


    "Xiao Lao, sit down!"


    Li Yixi said to Xiao cangqiong.


    "Yes!"


    "Childe, don''t you need to prepare anything?"


    Xiao cangqiong was puzzled when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    Such a serious injury, in his opinion, even if it can be treated, it must take a long time to prepare.


    And he just listened to Li Yixi and had some trouble.


    The immortal said it was troublesome. He knew how troublesome it was when he thought about it. Even the trouble was unimaginable.


    "No, there may be some pain. You have to bear it. I need about three minutes." Li Yixi frowned.


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Xiao cangqiong felt that they had heard wrong.


    Such a terrible injury, which has dragged on for a hundred years, can be cured in three minutes.


    "Everybody, what''s the problem?"


    Li Yixi asked with a frown when he saw several people staring at him blankly.


    Li Yixi felt that there was no problem with his words.


    I don''t know why these people should look at him like this.


    "Childe, no problem."


    Several people thought that Li Yixi was angry and hurried to respond with fear on his face.


    Xiao cangqiong was so excited that he suppressed his excitement and sat down directly in the hall. At the moment, he was looking forward to it.

 Chapter 63

    Xiao Zhan and Xiao Changfeng saw the ancestors of the Xiao family sit down cross legged. Their excited eyes fell on Li Yixi. Their hearts jumped with excitement. They both clenched tightly. They didn''t know that their nails pierced into their palms. All their eyes were anxious on Li Yixi.


    At the moment, Li Yixi took out a set of gold needles from his sleeve and spread them out slowly.


    Ready to start the needle, Li Yixi''s eyes became unusually serious. At this moment, Li Yixi inexplicably had an indescribable temperament. With a wave of his hand, the gold needles were taken out by Li Yixi like lightning and accurately stabbed into Xiao Cang''s acupoints.


    However, with the increase of gold needles, Li Yixi''s look became very serious. The speed of needle application slowed down slowly, and Li Yixi''s eyes became more serious.


    All 108 gold needles pierced into the acupoints. The next moment, all the gold needles trembled violently.


    Trembling very regularly, a mysterious breath wrapped around the gold needle, followed the gold needle and entered Xiao cangqiong''s acupoints.


    Xiao cangqiong, sitting cross legged, is gnashing his teeth in pain. At the moment, he finally realizes that some of the pain Li Yixi said is more painful.


    But at the moment, when Xiao Cang was in pain, he almost roared with excitement.


    Because the wounds in his body, the wounds of the avenue, the other party''s Tao remained in his body and could not be removed.


    But at the moment, Xiao cangqiong was shocked to find that the Tao rules in his body suddenly disappeared under the impact of the mysterious power of the golden needle, as if ice and snow met fire.


    What makes Xiao cangqiong more frightened is that the mysterious power at the moment contains an endless power to repair Xiao cangqiong''s injury at a very fast speed.


    The endless power made the dead cells in his body regenerate again.


    His flesh, which had already begun to decay, burst into terrible vitality at this moment.


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong felt stronger than before he was injured.


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong was overwhelmed by rivers and seas in his heart. There was no words to describe the excitement in his heart. All kinds of thoughts suddenly appeared in his heart, which surprised him. "What kind of existence is the childe? Even the immortal can''t do this terrible means. It can disperse the Tao rules in my body so easily. That''s the Tao rules."


    "Moreover, my flesh, which has already begun to decay, has revived."


    "Is this the immortal''s means?"


    At the moment, Xiao''s whole body was shaking violently with the passage of time.


    Xiao cangqiong almost burst into tears.


    A hundred years of repression, a day of release, hard to say.


    "Yes!"


    "How is this possible?"


    "The old man''s breath has become stronger, and the decadent breath has disappeared."


    Xiao Zhan and Xiao Changfeng, although they don''t know the specific situation of Xiao cangqiong at the moment, they screamed directly.


    Because at the moment, they even felt the rotten smell in their ancestors, disappearing at an extremely terrible speed and replacing it with a strong vitality.


    Xiao Cang, who was originally bent and extremely old, now his body slowly becomes tall and straight.


    A haggard white hair, now more luster.


    "Get up!"


    As Li Yixi''s voice fell, the gold needles were instantly pulled out of Xiao cangqiong''s acupoints and put away by Li Yixi.


    "Wow!"


    Xiao cangqiong on the ground, wow, spit out a big mouthful of black blood in an instant, and recovered from his injury.


    The body is blocked, the breath of the injury is suppressed, and the recovery is slow.


    Xiao cangqiong got up and worshipped Li Yixi.


    "Poop."


    Xiao cangqiong knelt directly in front of Li Yixi, with tears in his eyes.


    "Childe, thank you for your kindness."


    "In this life, Xiao cangqiong and the Xiao family are willing to die for the childe. As long as the childe needs to die, Xiao cangqiong will never frown."


    At the moment, Xiao Cang, who was kneeling on the ground, was trembling with excitement.


    "No."


    "Get up. Now you can''t die."


    "Don''t move or die."


    "It''s useless for me to die."


    "Live well."


    Li Yixi hurriedly helped Xiao cangqiong up and said with a serious face.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is also extremely excited.


    "Xiao cangqiong, the name is really overbearing. With such a serious injury, he can live for a hundred years. His strength must be extremely terrible. After having this relationship, he has an extra backer. This guy should not be a white eyed wolf."


    However, although he was excited, Li Yixi still maintained his demeanor and said with a relaxed look.


    "Respect your life!"


    Xiao cangqiong hurriedly stopped.


    His face was complicated: "my strength is too low in front of the childe. It''s just a joke. The childe doesn''t need it. I''m too weak. I''m really confused. How does the childe exist? The childe thinks it''s a great enemy. I''m afraid I''ll be blown away by the other party."


    But Xiao cangqiong also knew that the childe saved his life. This commitment is necessary.


    I can''t help you fight the enemy, but it''s OK to clear some small obstacles.


    Xiao Zhan and Xiao Changfeng were so excited that they trembled when they saw the tall and straight figure standing in front of Li Yixi.


    Xiao Changfeng said with a tremor in his heart: "childe is really an immortal. In childe''s eyes, trouble is just a matter of waving."


    "War son, I give you the way. Cherish it."


    Xiao Zhan, hearing the voice of his father Xiao Changfeng, hurriedly responded, "Dad, I know."


    "I''m so tired."


    "Is there water?"


    Li Yixi felt thirsty and looked at Xiao Changfeng uneasily.


    "Son, make atonement."


    "Xiao Changfeng is ready right away."


    Xiao Changfeng''s face changed greatly with fear.


    He didn''t even prepare a glass of water. If Li Yixi was angry, it would be really over.


    "Master Xiao, don''t be so nervous. It''s just a glass of water. It''s nothing later?"


    Li Yixi couldn''t help laughing.


    I secretly sigh in my heart. Is it because I have the aura of European emperor and full of European Qi?


    Otherwise, how could these practitioners be so friendly to me.


    Soon, Xiao Changfeng brought tea himself.


    "Childe, please have tea!"


    Xiao Changfeng was very nervous.


    "Mr. Xiao, sit down. How dare I drink tea when you stand." Li Yixi saw Xiao Changfeng standing and smiled.


    "Yes, childe, I''ll sit right now."


    Xiao Changfeng hurriedly sat down.


    "Young master, help me. Xiao cangqiong doesn''t know how to repay me. I have something here. I hope you like it." After calming his mind, Xiao cangqiong slowly took out a fist sized bead from his arms and sent it to Li Yixi.

 Chapter 64

    Looking at the beads handed over by Xiao cangqiong, Li Yixi couldn''t help being curious. What kind of treasure is this?


    "This is the inheritance spar!"


    "How did the old ancestor take it out? This is the inheritance treasure of the Xiao family."


    While Li Yixi was playing, Xiao Changfeng looked at Xiao cangqiong and was shocked. However, he was relieved when he thought about it. This is the only thing that the Xiao family can take out at the moment. Other things can''t enter Li Yixi''s eyes at all.


    This inheritance crystal stone was brought back by Xiao cangqiong at the expense of serious injury. At the moment, the injury is fully recovered. Giving it to the childe can be regarded as ending the cause and effect.


    "Yes."


    "It''s interesting."


    At the moment of inheriting the crystal stone, Li Yixi was interested.


    Because there is a picture in the crystal stone at the moment. In the picture, the scene is constantly changing, and several figures are constantly fighting. In particular, one of them has extremely fierce knife skills, as if there was only the knife in his hand between heaven and earth.


    Cut it out with one knife, and the world turns pale.


    The sabre technique of one move was displayed by him.


    Fierce, overbearing and full of destructive power.


    Looking at this scene, Li Yixi seemed to see a movie on a projector.


    In addition to being happy, Li Yixi felt some pity, because in the crystal stone, only this scene was too monotonous.


    "Xiao cangqiong, can this picture be switched?"


    "If only other pictures could be shown, such as the journey to the west, the children should be very happy." Li Yixi asked.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao cangqiong was about to explain that this is the inheritance crystal stone, which cannot be replaced. When it is the eighty-one Tiandao move of Taoist Tiandao, Xiao cangqiong strangely found that the picture was directly erased from the inheritance crystal stone in front of him.


    Next moment, a picture appears.


    A monkey appeared, with three heads and six arms, wearing gold armor and holding a long stick, fighting in all directions.


    Blow into the palm of your hand and thousands of monkeys appear in front of you.


    Magic is terrible.


    "This


    Seeing this scene, Xiao cangqiong felt that his brain was blank.


    His inheritance as a treasure was erased by Li Yixi.


    At the same time, I was also extremely shocked.


    What is this picture? Is it the fairyland? That magic is terrible. I feel like an ant.


    "Is this a big trouble in heaven?"


    Xiao Changfeng on one side stared at the scene in front of him.


    He collected Li Yixi''s news and naturally inquired about Li Yixi''s story.


    In addition to being shocked, he was also overwhelmed by the picture in front of him.


    The breath made his soul tremble.


    As if the sky were going to be broken.


    "Good thing."


    "Yes, I like it. With it, I don''t have to tell stories to the children in the future. It can sense my thoughts and record them. It''s really amazing."


    Li Yixi hurriedly stuffed the inheritance crystal into his arms.


    Xiao cangqiong opened his mouth and said nothing.


    The spy in his heart said, "there is a big gap between himself and the childe. In my eyes, it is the supreme treasure, but in the childe''s eyes, it is nothing, just a toy to amuse children."


    "I can''t guess the childe''s world."


    After Li Yixi put away the inheritance crystal, the smile on his face continued.


    After Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun left Xiao''s house, Li Yixi thought about the picture of journey to the west to Jingshi. The next moment, the whole journey to the West was burned into Jingshi.


    Li Yixi gave Jingshi to the storyteller.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤In a mountain stream in the state of Zhao, the void suddenly cracked, and a portal appeared, and a figure came out of the portal.


    "Is this the state of Zhao?"


    "No transmission error!"


    After the void portal disappeared, the figure shrouded in black robes showed a beautiful face, a woman.


    The next moment, the woman flew directly out into the town.


    Directly into an attic.


    As soon as the woman appeared, the people in the attic quickly knelt down to the woman: "I''ll see the saint!"


    The eyes were full of respect.


    Tang ChuChu looked at these people and said coldly, "what''s the situation? Why did all the people in the Star Palace who went to the state of Zhao die, leaving only the soul lamp of the Dharma protector, but they can''t contact the Dharma protector anyway?"


    "Tell the saint, Dharma protector, he''s crazy." In the attic, a figure was nervous.


    "What?"


    "Do you think the Dharma protector is crazy?"


    "How is this possible?"


    "Did you get the wrong message? What accomplishments did the left Dharma protector have?" Tang ChuChu said coldly.


    The cultivation of xingtianzi was terrible, but these people told her that xingtianzi was crazy. Tang ChuChu didn''t believe it at all and stared at these people coldly.


    "Saint, we swear to heaven that if there is a lie, there will be no reincarnation forever." In the attic, they hurried to swear.


    Tang ChuChu is the daughter of the leader of Tianxing palace. They are very noble. They are just a secret spy of Tianxing palace in the state of Zhao. It is strange to be responsible for patrolling the state of Zhao.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "How is this possible?"


    The oath of heaven is the most terrible oath in the world. If it is false, it will be backfired.


    At the moment, Tang ChuChu no longer doubted these people''s words, but xingtianzi was crazy, and she still couldn''t believe it.


    Tang ChuChu felt that this matter was full of doubts. According to the soul lamp of Tianxing palace, she knew that except for the meteorites, others almost fell back and forth. Did they go to any dangerous place.


    "You can find out where the left Dharma protector first appeared after he went crazy?"


    Tang ChuChu stared at the crowd and asked.


    "Tell the saint, the first place where the left Dharma protector appeared after he became crazy was an extremely remote place in the state of Zhao. That place is called luoxianji. We don''t know why. According to the news, the left Dharma protector appeared in the King City on the first day and in luoxianji on the second day, but the left Dharma protector was crazy at that time."


    Tang ChuChu frowned together, ignored these people and went directly to the falling immortal collection.


    Luoxianji is really remote. It''s just a small town.


    Tang ChuChu was stunned by the scene in front of him as soon as he entered the falling immortal collection.


    When she swept her soul, he found that all the people gathered in one place in the fallen fairy set. After she rushed over, she found that these people were watching magical pictures.


    "Yes!"


    "This is the inheritance crystal stone."


    Tang ChuChu was shocked and inexplicable. How precious the inheritance crystal is, it was thrown here at will.


    The scene in front of her immediately attracted her and shocked her inexplicably.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Is it a scene in the Archaic period?"


    At the moment, Tang ChuChu was very excited.

 Chapter 65

    In front of the master''s teahouse, everyone was intoxicated.


    Tang ChuChu in the crowd, from curiosity to horror, from which picture, felt his smallness.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s getting late. That''s it today. We''ll continue tomorrow." On the teahouse, the old man came out and couldn''t help laughing.


    The inheritance crystal stone was also collected by the old man.


    "Hey!"


    "How can this time pass so quickly? I have to come early tomorrow."


    "It''s wonderful."


    The eyes were full of excitement.


    Now, it''s really late. We must go back and leave one by one.


    Among the crowd at the moment, Tang ChuChu also woke up. Seeing that the people left, he hurriedly fell into the teahouse and bowed to the old master, "Tang ChuChu, the daughter of the Lord of Tianxing palace, younger generation, paid a visit to the elder."


    Tang ChuChu knelt in front of the old master, his eyes full of respect.


    "Tianxing palace?"


    Hearing Tang ChuChu''s words, the old master''s brain hummed and lost his ability to think in an instant.


    Tianxing palace, he knows. It''s a detached force that commands more than a dozen kingdoms. Tang ChuChu in front of him is the daughter of the palace master of Tianxing palace, that is, the saint of Tianxing palace.


    The saint of Tianxing palace knelt in front of him and was stunned in an instant.


    This is a big man. He is just an old man who tells stories.


    "Elder, it''s clear and abrupt."


    Seeing that the old master didn''t answer his words, Tang ChuChu''s body trembled slightly, and his eyes were full of fear.


    Is it because I bumped into my predecessor? I hope you don''t blame me.


    At the moment, Tang ChuChu''s heart pounded when he remembered the picture he had seen before.


    On his forehead, there were faint beads of sweat.


    To inherit the crystal stone, you must have profound magic power to leave the inheritance. Moreover, the length of the inheritance image that can be left has a great relationship with the strength of the inheritor. The length of the picture she saw surprised her. In Tang ChuChu''s view, if the master can leave such a length of image, he must be the strongest. At the moment, there is no response. It''s very nervous.


    The old man, after hearing Tang ChuChu''s words, woke up and knelt directly in front of Tang ChuChu, "saint, old man, I''m just a teacher and storyteller. I don''t know where to offend the saint today. Please invite a large number of saint. I deserve to die, but my family is innocent."


    At the moment, the old man looked frightened.


    The whole body was trembling violently, and the beads of sweat with the size of beans were crawling on his forehead.


    Kneeling opposite Tang ChuChu, his body trembled constantly.


    He really didn''t know where he had offended the saint.


    "This


    Tang ChuChu was stunned to see the old master like this and hurriedly picked him up.


    "Senior, you are a peerless expert. How dare you move other thoughts? If you can leave such a terrible image, you must have cultivated all over the sky."


    Tang ChuChu was very nervous.


    "Saint, is that what you''re talking about?"


    "This is not my thing, but the childe gave it to me. It''s the childe''s thing."


    At the moment, seeing that Tang ChuChu was not a bad man, I also understood from Tang ChuChu''s words, took a breath slowly and hurriedly took out the crystal stone in my arms.


    "Young master?"


    "I don''t know which childe and where he lives?"


    Tang ChuChu was a little relieved when he heard the master''s words. Just now the master knelt down to her, which almost scared her silly. At the moment, he couldn''t help being relaxed. "Fortunately, the master is not that peerless expert."


    But at the moment, Tang ChuChu was full of curiosity about the childe in the master''s mouth.


    "Saint, childe Li lives on the mountain in the distance and has gone back. Moreover, childe Li is not a peerless expert. Childe Li is a mortal, which we all know." The master hurriedly explained that he was afraid that if Tang ChuChu blamed him and didn''t explain clearly, it would be over to kill him. He was very nervous. He hurried to tell him what he knew about Li Yixi.


    At the foot of the holy mountain, Tang ChuChu was a little nervous.


    The master said that Li Yixi was a mortal. Tang ChuChu would not believe that the image left in the inheritance crystal is so terrible. The childe must be a generation with great strength. There is only one explanation, that is, the childe doesn''t want others to know his identity and is experiencing the life of a mortal.


    "Hoo!"


    Tang ChuChu took a deep breath and went to the holy mountain.


    Outside the courtyard, he saluted to the courtyard, "Tianxing palace, Tang ChuChu, please see the childe."


    His voice trembled, and Tan ChuChu knew he was presumptuous, because Li Yixi didn''t know her well, and she couldn''t find any reason to ask for an interview.


    When Tang ChuChu was extremely nervous, the gate of the courtyard was slowly pushed open. Hu Qingyun took a look at Tang ChuChu and said with a smile, "girl, please come in. It''s already evening and it''s cold outside."


    "Thank you."


    Tang ChuChu quickly saluted and followed Hu Qingyun into the yard.


    "My name is Hu Qingyun, girl. I don''t know your name. What do you call it?"


    "You should have come to see the childe." Hu Qingyun asked with a smile.


    "Sister Hu, my name is Tang ChuChu. Just call me ChuChu. Today, I saw the picture of the story told by the childe. I admire the childe very much. I''m here to see the childe." Tang ChuChu was very nervous and hurriedly introduced himself.


    "ChuChu girl, you''re talking about journey to the West. That story is really wonderful. It''s not like everything in the world. Maybe it''s only in the fairy world!"


    Hu Qingyun smiled.


    "Qing Yun, are there any guests?"


    In the room, Li Yixi walked out and couldn''t help laughing when he saw Tang ChuChu.


    "Young master, this girl is fascinated by your story, so she went up the mountain to see you." Hu Qingyun introduced Li Yixi.


    "Tianxing palace, Tang ChuChu, meet the childe." Seeing Li Yixi, Tang ChuChu hurried to salute, feeling very uneasy. After all, she came uninvited. I don''t know whether Li Yixi will be angry.


    But such an expert, Tang ChuChu felt that he did not see him, it was a great disrespect to the expert.


    "No need to be polite. Sit down."


    "Miss ChuChu, I''m afraid you''re thirsty. Qingyun gives miss ChuChu a glass of water." Li Yixi glanced at Tang ChuChu and ordered Hu Qingyun.


    Naturally, Li Yixi has heard of Tianxing palace. It''s a detached force. It''s natural to make friends with Li Yixi, a disciple of Tianxing palace.


    It''s good to have a good relationship.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Tang ChuChu''s face was slightly red. She came from Tianxing palace these days. She is really thirsty now.


    Take Hu Qingyun''s water and drink it all.


    I just wanted to say thank you, but at the moment, her face changed.


    Because at the moment, she felt her own body, and a terrible spiritual power broke out. The spiritual power was pure and incomparable. It flowed all over her body in an instant, greedily absorbed in her pores.


    The whole body burst into shock, which made Tang ChuChu almost cry out.


    Because in this moment, she actually completed a casting.


    She was so frightened that she quickly sealed the psychic power, otherwise she would not only cast the body once.


    At the moment, she felt her seal. It didn''t take much time. She was very anxious.


    He quickly saluted Li Yixi, "thank you for giving me water. Suddenly, there''s something urgent. I have to go back to Tianxing palace, so I''ll leave. I''ll see you next time."


    "Is miss ChuChu in such a hurry? Wait a moment. It''s far from Tianxing palace. Qingyun, you can prepare a bottle of water for miss ChuChu. Miss ChuChu can use it. "


    Li Yixi saw the dust on Tang ChuChu''s face and hurriedly ordered him.

 Chapter 66

    "Childe, no, no!" Tang ChuChu heard Li Yixi''s words and quickly refused.


    "Delicate girl, don''t refuse. You can use it and take it with you." Li Yixi was stuffed into Tang ChuChu''s hands.


    "Childe Xie, leave plainly." Tang ChuChu, holding the water, trembled slightly and left the courtyard in a hurry.


    After leaving the holy mountain, Tang ChuChu hurriedly stopped, and a flying sword appeared in her hand. She instantly chiseled a cave on the mountain wall and entered it. She just sat cross legged, the seal in her body collapsed, and the pure spiritual power burst out. In a short time, Tang ChuChu was shocked. She even completed casting for more than 20 times and pushed the star body to the extreme.


    The next moment, in Tang ChuChu''s body, a force of stars appeared and surrounded him.


    "I have completed the casting of the astral body and awakened the great astral body."


    "What kind of water is this?"


    "Childe, how does it exist?"


    "It''s terrible."


    After awakening, Tang ChuChu was not only happy, but also thrilled in his heart, and his words were not sharp.


    She felt that she had to tell her father that such a terrible statue was hidden in the affiliated kingdom of Tianxing palace.


    Over the years, in order to cast the body, she spent countless resources in Tianxing palace and only completed casting several times. Now she has completed casting with just a glass of water. How can Tang ChuChu not be shocked.


    The body turned into a star and broke through the air.


    Tianxing palace is located on a huge suspended meteorite. This huge meteorite contains endless power of stars. Tianxing palace was built here because of its strong power of stars.


    There is a huge Taoist field on the suspended meteorite. At the moment, countless people are gathered on this huge Taoist field.


    The eyes are full of hope.


    His eyes fixed on the pagoda suspended in the air.


    At the moment, the pagoda is surrounded by the power of stars, and the aura is transformed into a thin water mist, covering the pagoda.


    In the pagoda, a breath of terror came out from time to time, which made people palpitating.


    "Elder, can the patriarch break the territory this time?"


    A disciple asked with a dignified look.


    "Certainly. The patriarch spent more than a hundred years preparing for this breakthrough. The resources consumed this time are extremely terrible. It is bound to break through. Once the patriarch can break through, our Tianxing palace can also improve the grade of the sect." The elder of Tianxing palace is full of excitement in his eyes.


    In the pagoda at the moment, the closed middle-aged man suddenly opened his eyes. Suddenly, there was a terrible power of stars in those eyes. The left eye showed a bright moon and the right eye showed a big sun. The power of stars diffused out.


    When the man opened his mouth and sucked, the power of the stars and the spirit fog around the pagoda immediately went to his mouth.


    Outside the pagoda, a shocking scene appeared. I saw a vortex on the pagoda. The vortex seemed to devour everything. The next moment, the aura around the pagoda was swallowed up.


    The middle-aged man in the pagoda has a strong fluctuating breath.


    His eyes were full of excitement.


    At this moment, he has prepared for more than a hundred years. He has gone deep into countless dangerous places and experienced countless life and death crises. Today, he is about to achieve his wish.


    Once the broken mirror reaches the divine martial state, the Tianxing palace can improve the grade of the sect.


    But the next moment, the middle-aged man''s face changed.


    After swallowing a lot of star power and spiritual power, he found that his Tao body was unbearable and was about to collapse. There were cracks on the Tao body.


    The flesh is the foundation of monks. If the flesh does not exist, it is difficult for the soul to survive.


    "Will heaven kill me?"


    At the moment, Tang Jiang''s eyes are full of despair.


    "Whoosh!"


    Outside Tianxing palace, a beautiful shadow fell.


    The beautiful eyes are full of joy, and it is Tang ChuChu who has returned.


    "Elder, is my father going to break through?"


    "For more than a hundred years, my father has entered the realm of Shenwu, and our Tianxing palace will benefit immeasurably." Tang ChuChu said happily.


    "Elders, come on, prepare me a treasure medicine. My body can''t support it." When everyone was very happy, the voice of Tang Jiang''s anxiety came from the pagoda.


    "What?"


    "How can it be? The patriarch has cast the star Tao body eighteen times. It''s not enough to support the broken mirror."


    "Come on, come on, get those supreme treasures in the door."


    The elders outside are almost crazy at the moment.


    Once Tang Jianghe fails, it will be a catastrophe for Tianxing palace. The surrounding forces will inevitably devour Tianxing palace.


    At the moment, Tianxing palace is extremely anxious.


    Precious medicines were sent to the pagoda and absorbed by Tangjiang river.


    The seven ten thousand year treasure medicines were swallowed and absorbed by Tang Jiang. They were extremely anxious. They didn''t know whether they were enough to support the destruction, because Tianxing palace couldn''t take any treasures to help Tang Jiang.


    "No, or no, is it that heaven is going to kill me?" At the moment, Tang Jianghe is completely desperate.


    "Dad, Dad!"


    "Hold on."


    Tang ChuChu was very anxious outside, and his eyes were full of tears.


    At the next moment, a desperate voice came from the pagoda, "elders, everything is life. Tang is doomed to failure this time. After I die, you evacuate here. You can''t occupy this Tianshi."


    The voice was full of despair and reluctance. A hundred years of preparation was in vain.


    Desperate Tang ChuChu suddenly thought of the bottle of water in his storage ring. In his desperate eyes, a look of hope appeared. A glass of water can help her cast her body countless times and must also help her father.


    "Dad, drink it!"


    Anxious Tang ChuChu directly put the water bottle into the pagoda.


    Tang Jianghe caught it and found it was a bottle of water. His look of expectation was shrouded in despair again.


    A wry smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, "it''s good to drink a glass of daughter''s water before he dies."


    Tang Jianghe drank all the water in the bottle.


    Just after putting down the bottle, Tang Jiang''s eyes showed a fine light and his eyes stared round.


    "This


    "What is this?"


    "Is it the legendary nine heaven spirit liquid?"


    At the moment, Tang River is full of excited tears.


    At the next moment, when the cultivation method works, a powerful breath erupts from the body. Under the continuous casting, the Tao body that was about to explode finally suppresses the power of the rules of heaven and earth in the body.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, a terrible breath broke out in the pagoda.


    In the sky, an auspicious cloud fell on the pagoda.


    "Rule blessing, dad broke through."


    Tang ChuChu was crying with joy at the moment.


    Those desperate Tianxing palace elders and disciples once again burst into fine eyes.


    "Congratulations to zongmen for stepping into the realm of divine force."


    The voice resounded through the sky.

 Chapter 67

    A figure emerged from the pagoda.


    At the moment, the power of stars is around, and the powerful breath makes it difficult to look directly.


    "Congratulations, Lord."


    On the ashram, elders and disciples quickly knelt down.


    "Everyone, Tang made a breakthrough today. Since then, the threat of the surrounding forces is no longer there. Now the realm is not completely stable. Be careful of the attack of other forces. It''s very dangerous. You have to guard the Star Palace."


    "We are willing to die for the sect."


    Shadow after shadow left.


    Seeing the people leaving, Tang Jianghe''s eyes fell on Tang ChuChu. The state was unstable. He just said it casually. Now he wants to ask Tang ChuChu some questions.


    The light of the stars twinkled in his eyes, "come in, clear."


    With a big move, Tang ChuChu''s body entered the pagoda.


    As soon as Tang ChuChu entered the pagoda, Tang Jianghe couldn''t wait to ask, "ChuChu, you''re really my father''s baby. At the critical time, without the precious Jiutian liquid you got, my father would fail."


    "Clearly, where did you get the nine day liquid?"


    Tang Jianghe looked at his daughter and was so excited that his body was shaking.


    Jiutian Lingye was actually Jiutian Lingye. He never thought he could get such a treasure.


    At the moment, Tang ChuChu calmed his mind, "Dad, this is what the childe gave me."


    Tang ChuChu was also shocked and inexplicable. He didn''t expect that Li Yixi would give her such a treasure.


    "Childe, which childe?"


    Tang Jianghe asked.


    "Dad, you must be a peerless expert, because you had expected that your breakthrough would fail." Thinking of Li Yixi, Tang ChuChu was more frightened and didn''t answer Tang Jianghe''s words.


    Because at the moment, she remembered what Li Yixi said to her when she left, "delicate girl, don''t refuse. You can use it and take it with you."


    At the moment, Li Yixi''s words rang out in Tang ChuChu''s mind.


    Tang ChuChu was more in awe of Li Yixi. Li Yixi could expect everything.


    "Clear, what are you talking about? Who knows that my breakthrough will fail? How is this possible?"


    "Which expert is an immortal?"


    "How could he know that I am ready to break through today and will fail?" Tang Jianghe couldn''t help laughing when he heard Tang ChuChu''s words.


    My daughter is afraid of being cheated.


    "Dad."


    "You really expected it." Tang ChuChu told Tang Jianghe exactly what had happened to him.


    After listening, Tang Jianghe was completely stunned.


    Looking at Tang ChuChu in disbelief, "ChuChu, are what you said true?"


    "Can you leave such a long image in the inheritance crystal?"


    "Childe, a glass of water will help you complete all the casting of the star body?"


    "Did the childe still say that to you when you left?"


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe is palpitating. Li Yixi is thousands of miles away. He also knows that he needs the help of Jiutian Lingye to break through.


    Tang Jianghe shocked inexplicably and stared at his daughter. It''s not that he hasn''t seen the world, but all this. It''s incredible.


    "Dad, all this is true. How can ChuChu deceive dad?"


    "Childe, the means must be all over the sky. I''ve already expected everything. All of them have given me Jiutian Lingye to help you break through the territory." Tang ChuChu was breathing heavily at the moment. It was incredible to think of what he saw today.


    Thinking in my heart, the childe may really be an immortal.


    "Hoo!"


    With Tang ChuChu''s repeated confirmation, Tang Jianghe took a long breath this time.


    The eyes were full of palpitations and horror.


    Zhao, there is such a supreme being. It''s terrible to know the past and the future.


    After taking a deep breath, Tang Jianghe immediately said to Tang ChuChu, "clearly, my life is given by the childe. This opportunity against the sky must be rewarded."


    "Come on, let''s go to the holy mountain and meet the childe."


    "Kneel down and thank you for saving your life."


    Tang Jianghe looks very serious at the moment.


    "Yes, Dad."


    Tang ChuChu took a deep breath and was very nervous at the moment.


    He was frightened by Li Yixi''s ability to connect to heaven.


    Tang Jianghe did not dare to stop at all. He took his daughter and went directly to the state of Zhao.


    After taking a deep breath outside the courtyard, he respectfully said, "Tang Jianghe, please see the childe."


    On the way here, Tang ChuChu also told Tang Jianghe a lot and warned Tang Jianghe that Li Yixi incarnated as a mortal to experience life.


    Lao Bai opened the gate and welcomed Tang Jianghe and his daughter in.


    Tang Jianghe''s father and daughter followed Lao Bai, trembling violently, looking at Lao Bai''s back, scared and inexplicable, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe.


    At the moment, in the courtyard, Hu Qingyun sat in front of the chess game, looking at the residue in front of her, frowning.


    Tang Jianghe took a casual look at the chess game, and his face changed in an instant.


    A terrible pressure made it difficult for him to breathe.


    The next moment, Hu Qingyun frowned and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. A white boy fell on the chessboard. The towering pressure immediately disappeared, leaving Tang Jianghe''s soul out of the chess game.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At the moment, Tang Jiang''s eyes are full of horror.


    Breathing heavily.


    I was frightened by the scene just now.


    "Sister Qingyun."


    Tang ChuChu didn''t pay so much attention. Seeing a smile on Hu Qingyun''s mouth, he hurried to shout.


    "Clear."


    Seeing Tang ChuChu, Hu Qingyun''s mouth also smiled.


    "Sister Qingyun, aren''t you at home?"


    Tang ChuChu said nervously.


    "Young master, are you busy?"


    "ChuChu, who is this?" Hu Qingyun''s eyes fell on Tang Jianghe. On Tang Jianghe, Hu Qingyun felt a terrible breath.


    "In Xiatang River, my clear father, I''d like to meet Miss Qingyun."


    Tang Jianghe didn''t dare to be big. He quickly saluted Hu Qingyun. Are the people around you simple? The chess game just now almost broke his heart.


    "Sister Qingyun, do you like playing chess very much? Chess should be superb? " Tang ChuChu looked at the chessboard and said curiously.


    "It''s clear that my chess skill is very poor. The childe gives advice day by day these days. Today I broke the mess arranged by the childe. According to the childe, I''m a beginner. I''m a beginner at such a time. My chess skill is very poor." Hu Qingyun''s face was slightly red.


    "Boom!"


    Hu Qingyun''s voice fell, and Tang Jianghe felt a bang in his mind.


    Li Yixi is even more awed. His chess skills are outstanding, but the last game just now almost broke his heart. However, Hu Qingyun, who can break the chess game, is just an introduction.


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe also knows that this chess game is extremely mysterious and contains Taoist torture.

 Chapter 68

    As the leader of Tianxing palace, Tang Jianghe is a man of wide knowledge, but everything here shocked him inexplicably.


    "Is ChuChu here?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi in the room came out and saw Tang ChuChu. He couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''ve seen you, childe."


    "Tang Jianghe has seen the young master."


    Tang Jianghe and his daughter hurriedly saluted Li Yixi.


    "Childe, this is my father Tang Jianghe, the leader of Tianxing palace." Tang ChuChu hurriedly introduced it.


    "It''s Tang Palace leader. Nice to meet you. Please sit down."


    Li Yixi came over with a smile, stretched out his hand and invited Tang Jianghe to sit down.


    "Well, sit down, too."


    "You came at the right time. Lao Bai stewed a pot of soup today. How do you taste it?" The smile on Li Yixi''s face is always so modest.


    "Thank you, I''m sorry to disturb you today."


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe is still extremely restrained, because he can''t see the slightest breath in Li Yixi. He is really like a mortal. But Tang Jianghe knows that Li Yixi can easily inherit the crystal stone and the next long and terrible image. It''s really unimaginable. His strength must be all over the sky.


    If he could feel the breath of Li Yixi, maybe Tang Jianghe would be calmer.


    "Childe, the soup is ready."


    "Dear guest, please taste it."


    Lao Bai put down the soup and bowed down. He was a very gentleman.


    "Thank you, master."


    Tang Jianghe and Tang ChuChu are in a hurry.


    "Hahaha, Tang Palace leader, delicate girl, Lao Bai is a robot. He takes care of the housework, not an elder." Li Yixi was really speechless, but those who saw Lao Bai felt that Lao Bai was a spirit.


    "Yes, childe."


    They nodded hurriedly and kept telling themselves that the childe turned into a mortal and should not mention things about practitioners. At first glance, he was a terrible tool spirit, with a rhyme all over him. The childe also explained that he was a robot.


    How can they not be shocked that they can only be servants here when their ancestors provided for the existence of the supreme weapon spirit.


    Seeing their perfunctory appearance, Li Yixi didn''t explain. He was numb. Let them go.


    "Two, how about tasting Lao Bai''s craft?" Li Yixi invited them to dinner.


    "Thank you, childe."


    They felt very honored. Looking at the white and clear soup in the bowl and the charming smell, they suddenly increased their appetite.


    After taking a sip of the soup, the flavor exploded and the two could not help but close their eyes and aftertaste.


    However, at the next moment, a mysterious breath rose from the bodies of father and daughter, and their bodies trembled.


    "Dao Yun, this is Dao Yun."


    "The childe''s soup contains Tao rhyme."


    Tang Jianghe is shocked at the moment.


    However, he suppressed his excitement and hurriedly closed his eyes to refine Daoyun. He was very happy, "great opportunity, great opportunity."


    Tang ChuChu''s state is not much better.


    "You two, do you like it? Drink more soup if you like. "


    Li Yixi was very happy to see the two people close their eyes and aftertaste, "sure enough, the best way to make friends with these practitioners is to catch their stomach."


    "Thank you, childe."


    Tang Jianghe''s father and daughter are upset at the moment.


    I didn''t expect that the soup Li Yixi drank on weekdays contained Tao rhyme.


    "Big black, it''s time for dinner."


    At the moment, Lao Bai''s voice sounded, which provoked the eyes of Tang Jianghe''s father and daughter and hurried to fall there.


    I saw a pot of soup for the dog.


    Big black glanced at this side, and his ass moved here, covering the eyes of his father and daughter.


    Father and daughter were shocked and inexplicable. They were not as good as a dog.


    After a meal, Tang Jianghe and Tang ChuChu were very excited. They accumulated countless Taoist rhymes and were ecstatic.


    "Lao Bai, pour the soup."


    "Clean up."


    Li Yixi said casually.


    "Did you fall?"


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe heard Li Yixi''s words and felt that his brain was buzzing. Such a divine soup should be disposed of. It was hard to breathe. Tang Jianghe took a deep breath and summoned up his courage: "childe, Tang has never had such a good soup in his life. Can Tang take it away?"


    After saying this, Tang Jianghe felt very uneasy.


    "Tang Palace leader, take it away if you like."


    "Lao Bai, pack it for Lord Tang."


    Li Yixi was overjoyed that Tang Jianghe was so good at grasping his stomach that he could make friends in the future.


    "Hey."


    After the order, Li Yixi thought of the big Qinglin buffalo. It''s a pity that the temperature is a little high now. I''m afraid it''s difficult to keep it.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s sigh, Tang Jianghe hurriedly asked, "young master, what''s bothering you?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that it''s not easy to get a good monster, but it won''t last long if the temperature is high. It''s a pity. If there are any utensils to keep."


    Li Yixi couldn''t help sighing.


    Tang Jianghe was helpless, and he couldn''t think of a way.


    After talking, Tang Jianghe said goodbye with Tang ChuChu.


    In Tianxing palace, the light in the transmission array flickered for a moment, and Tang Jianghe and his son came out.


    Tang Jianghe looked at the soup in his hand and his eyes were full of excitement.


    "I''ll see the palace master."


    The elders of the heavenly Star Palace quickly saluted.


    "You''re welcome, elders. Come here. I''ve met a great opportunity this time, and I''ll give you some."


    Tang Jianghe smiled mysteriously.


    "Big chance?"


    The elders, with their eyes full of excitement, hurried to keep up with Tang Jianghe.


    But when Tang Jianghe opened, it turned out to be a pot of soup. They felt inexplicable one by one. What does this have to do with the great opportunity.


    "Elders, how about trying?"


    Tang Jianghe was too lazy to point it out and wanted to see some shocked people.


    "It''s the palace master."


    Several people did not dare to refuse, perfunctorily filled the night, but after the entrance of the soup, the elders trembled violently.


    "Palace leader, what soup is this?"


    One by one, he looked at Tang Jianghe with a shocked face. His actions didn''t mean to stop at all. Several people quarreled in order to divide the soup.


    "Don''t say, don''t say."


    Tang Jianghe shook his head. Naturally, he dared not reveal the news of Li Yixi at will. Seeing Tang Jianghe did not say, several people stopped asking.


    After drinking the soup, an elder remembered something and hurriedly said, "palace leader, I forgot to report to the palace leader. There is an ancient relic in the bitter and cold land of the extreme north, but the array is extremely terrible and difficult to crack. Xue Tianci invited the palace leader to join hands to crack the array."


    "The bitter cold of the far north?"


    "Bitter and cold land?"


    Hearing the news, Tang Jianghe suddenly looked stiff. At the moment, Tang Jianghe was shocked.


    He said to himself, "do you really have the ability to know the past and the future?"


    "There are relics in the bitter and cold place in the far north. Can''t there be anything you need in the relics, and the far north is in the north. Didn''t you hint me that you were sitting in the South and facing the north?" At the moment, Tang Jianghe thought of Li Yixi''s sigh when he wanted to leave. He needed a treasure that could be frozen.

 Chapter 69

    "Palace leader, what''s the matter?"


    Several elders of Tianxing palace were stunned when they saw that the palace leader heard that there were ancient relics in the bitter and cold place in the far north. They didn''t know what had happened, so they asked.


    "Nothing?"


    "Just think of something. It feels incredible."


    Tang Jianghe took a deep breath and looked very frightened.


    Seeing Tang Jiang''s appearance, several elders hurriedly said, "palace master, what happened? We are willing to die for the Star Palace."


    The look of several elders suddenly became extremely serious.


    Seeing the solemn appearance of each one, Tang Jianghe didn''t hide it. "Ladies and gentlemen, today our palace leader went to a place and visited a peerless expert. When he left, the expert looked at the north and said he needed a treasure that could be frozen. Do you think the expert knew the past and asked Tang to get the treasure?"


    "The soup you just drank was exactly what I asked for from an expert. Which expert calculated that my breakthrough would inevitably fail and asked me to bring something to help me break through."


    "This must be an expert''s hint."


    Tang Jianghe looked at the elders and said seriously.


    "Palace leader, can you break through because of the bottle of water you brought back?" At this moment, hearing Tang Jianghe''s words, the eyes of an elder were full of shock.


    If you can predict the past and the future, how terrible is the expert.


    Even if it is a coincidence to help Tang Jianghe break through, how can this be a coincidence.


    But they know that the ancient ruins in the far north have not appeared for a long time, and not many people have been invited by Xue Tianci.


    And this matter is extremely secret.


    However, which expert predicted how this had to exist.


    Several people looked very dignified, "since which expert benefited and hinted at the palace master, this is the opportunity of our Tianxing palace. We must get the treasures from ancient ruins and give them to the childe."


    "Palace leader, we are old and immortal. Let''s go with you to the bitter and cold place in the extreme north this time. Anyway, we have to get it. There can''t be any accidents."


    "There are many strong players participating this time. I''m afraid it''s difficult for the palace master to compete."


    Each one looked very serious at the moment.


    "OK."


    "It''s settled. Let''s go together. Anyway, we should do what the childe ordered." Tang Jianghe took a deep breath and decided to lead the strong of Tianxing palace to the far north.


    "Elders, this time is related to the future of our Tianxing palace. There must be no mistakes. We must do well what the childe instructs." Tang Jiang''s eyes swept around.


    "Even if we die, we will help the palace host this matter." One by one, they hurried to take the oath of heaven.


    "Everyone, this matter can''t be delayed. Let''s go!"


    Tang Jianghe did not dare to delay at all, but led the people into the transmission array.


    After spending three days, the people of Tianxing palace finally came to the far north.


    The far north, at a glance, is white.


    Almost everything is frozen.


    Even among them, the weakest one is also the strong one in the martial arts realm, but here, they have to use their skills to resist the bone chilling cold.


    The sky has been like that for a hundred years, and the heavy snow has hardly stopped.


    "Palace leader, according to the coordinates given by Xue Tian, we can go thousands of miles to the far north to where the ancient ruins are." The elder of Tianxing palace looks dignified.


    "Everyone, we can''t make any mistakes when we go there. After opening the ancient relics, we must compete for the treasures by strength. Xue Tianci is also the realm of martial god. His cultivation is even better than me. We don''t have any advantage." Tang Jianghe looked at the crowd and gave orders again and again.


    "Palace leader, I understand."


    Elders looked cautious.


    "Let''s go."


    "Hiss!"


    Tang Jianghe tore his hand in front of him, and the void was torn directly, leading the people into the space crack.


    In the far north, a huge virtual shadow appeared in the sky.


    The virtual shadow was a woman, dressed in white, and a terrible cold shrouded around.


    Under the void, there is a huge mountain. At the moment, many people gathered in front of the mountain.


    Those people''s eyes are extremely dignified.


    At the front is Xue Tianci.


    "Hiss!"


    The void suddenly split, and Tang Jiang came down before the iceberg with the people of Tianxing palace.


    "Tang Palace leader, here you are."


    When Xue Tianci saw Tang Jianghe, a smile immediately appeared at the corners of his mouth and hugged boxing.


    "Yes!"


    "Brother Tianci, have you found anything now?"


    "Is that really so terrible?"


    Tang Jianghe asked hurriedly.


    "Yes, that array is terrible. If you don''t break the array and break through, you will die even in the realm of divine force. I, the ancestor of the Xue family, was also a cultivation in the realm of divine martial arts. After entering, I was directly hanged by the power of the array. "


    "Here, it must be an extremely terrible relic in ancient times. The strong array also shows that the owner of the relic is strong. There must be treasures in the relic."


    "But it''s really hard to break this array."


    "This time, I also invited Taoist Xuanling."


    "I don''t know if I can break the array smoothly." Xue Tianci said with a serious look.


    "Did brother Tianci invite Taoist Xuanling?" Hearing Xue Tianci''s words, Tang Jianghe couldn''t help but frown.


    Taoist Xuanling, however, claims to have an unparalleled array.


    His attainments in array are unfathomable.


    Tang Jianghe didn''t expect that Xue Tianci even invited Taoist Xuanling. Obviously, the array was extremely unusual.


    "Brother Tianci, brother Tang."


    At the moment, a voice sounded and two figures came in the air.


    "I''ve seen brother Xuanling."


    Tang Jianghe and Xue Tianci said with a quick smile.


    This is Taoist Xuanling.


    "Brother Xuanling, who is this?" Tang Jianghe was nervous when he saw that there was a strong man in Shenwu state beside Taoist Xuanling.


    Even if the array is broken, it must be a fierce battle.


    "This is my good friend, the scattered man in cloth."


    After Taoist Xuanling''s casual introduction, he said excitedly, "brother Tianci, where is that array? Let''s go immediately!"


    "Brother Xuanling, this way, please." Xue Tianci led the crowd and hurried along an ice cave into front of the gate of the ruins.


    It is a huge ancient bronze gate, emitting an extremely ancient atmosphere.


    In front of the bronze door, there are 9981 statues of ancient animals, which form a terrible array.


    "Well"


    Seeing as like as two peas of the river, the river looked like a statue. After seeing the statue, he became very familiar with the statue. The statue was exactly the same as the one seen in Li Yi Xi''s courtyard.


    Tang Jianghe was shocked. "Is that the childe who deliberately let me see it?"

 Chapter 70

    At the moment, Tang Jiang''s body trembled slightly.


    However, the people of Tianxing palace stood at the back, and no one noticed this scene.


    However, several elders of Tianxing Palace found the abnormality of Tang Jianghe and asked in secret, "palace leader, what''s the matter?"


    Tang River heard as like as two peas, and then shook his heart, he said to the elders, "elders, our star star really met a supreme being. I guess that the son of a gentleman may be a celestial being. Otherwise, how can he anticipate everything? This is exactly the same as the chess game I saw in the courtyard of the high court. It must be the expert who deliberately let me see it and taught me how to crack the array here. Everything here is in the childe''s calculation. "


    After that, Tang Jianghai was still shocked and inexplicable.


    "What, palace leader, are you telling the truth?"


    The elders of Tianxing palace have incredible looks in their eyes.


    "Palace leader, are we going to the ruins after these people leave?" An elder said excitedly.


    "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible for Xue Tianci to give up such a powerful relic. The ancestors of the Xue family died here. Seeing the strength here, Xue Tianci will be content to break the array anyway."


    "Let''s see if Taoist Xuanling can break the array. If he can''t break the array, I''m going to do it. If Xue Tianci invites more terrible beings to come, we won''t have the treasure in the ruins, and it''s impossible to complete the explanation of the master."


    Tang Jianghe replied with a serious look.


    "I''ll wait, according to the order of the palace master."


    The eyes of the people in Tianxing Palace are full of fanaticism.


    If you really make friends with the supreme existence, the heavenly Star Palace will certainly go further.


    Maybe it''s not impossible to guide them to break the border.


    In front of the bronze gate at the moment, Taoist Xuanling looked at a statue in front of the ancient bronze gate, looked very serious, urged mana, slowly pushed a statue and adjusted the position of the statue.


    Seeing the action of Taoist Xuanling, Tang Jianghe shook his head. It was wrong and outrageous.


    Tang Jianghe just shook his head. When Taoist Xuanling moved the three statues, the terrible force of the big array came back.


    Directly hit the Xuanling Taoist priest.


    "Wow!"


    Xuanling Taoist priest, even if he is in the realm of divine martial arts, but at this moment, he is also hurt by the array and spits blood unceasingly.


    "Brother Xuanling, how about it?"


    Xue Tianci''s face was frozen and anxious. He didn''t expect that even Taoist Xuanling couldn''t break the array here.


    "Cough!"


    Taoist Xuanling coughed and coughed up some blood.


    With a dignified look, he said, "it''s impossible, it''s impossible. I''m not wrong. Why?"


    At the moment, Taoist Xuanling seemed to be stunned.


    His eyes were full of madness.


    He felt that he was not wrong, but why was he bitten by the array.


    "Brother Xuanling, can you continue?"


    Xue Tianci''s look is also very ugly.


    "Brother Tianci, this array is really terrible. I''m seriously injured and can''t break the array in a short time." Taoist Xuanling looked regretful.


    "What about that?"


    "Brother Tang, do you see anything?"


    Xue Tianci had no choice but to look back at the Tang River.


    "Let me try!"


    Tang Jianghe took a deep breath and came to the front of the array.


    In my mind, I couldn''t help thinking of Hu Qingyun''s method of breaking the game.


    After Tang Jiang urged the mana, the mana moved a lion head statue in front of the ancient bronze gate three spaces.


    At the next moment, the powerful array was broken in an instant. The huge ancient bronze door, I don''t know how many, opened slowly.


    "What?"


    "I see. I see."


    "It''s wonderful, wonderful."


    Taoist Xuanling, who was kneeling on the ground to heal his wounds, saw Tang Jianghe breaking through the array and directly exclaimed.


    The others in Tianxing palace couldn''t help taking a deep breath at this moment.


    At this moment, they once again know which expert''s terrible.


    Thousands of miles apart, I really know everything here, suggesting that the palace master has cracked the array here.


    "Brother Tang is really powerful, but in the ruins, we still rely on our own means."


    Xue Tianci''s eyes are full of essence at the moment.


    "Brother Tianci is right. Among the ruins, it depends on our means." Tang Jianghe sneered.


    Tang Jianghe knew that once the ruins were opened, there would be no friendship. He spoke with strength.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the next moment, Xue Tianci led the Xue family experts directly into the bronze gate.


    Tang Jianghe took a look and entered the gate.


    Inside the gate, there are dark ice passages, like a maze.


    Tang Jianghe chose one and entered the xuanbing channel.


    Not far away, I saw a terrible ancient beast in the xuanbing channel, which was also the cultivation achievement of the divine martial arts realm, and killed the people in Tianxing palace directly.


    "Ancient black ice beast."


    Seeing the ancient beast in front of him, Tang Jiang looked very dignified.


    Several people joined hands and killed the ancient beast a minute later. Each one consumed a lot.


    His face became extremely dignified, "palace master, I''m afraid it''s a treasure. It''s hard to take it."


    One of the elders of Tianxing palace was torn off an arm by an ancient beast, and his face was very pale.


    "Go, be careful." Tang Jiang suppressed the fear in his heart and treated the people humanely.


    An hour later, after countless fights, Tang Jianghe and others entered the xuanbing hall.


    In the xuanbing hall, there is a huge xuanbing jade box.


    Seeing the black ice jade box, Tang Jianghe was very excited.


    "It''s actually a black ice jade box. This is absolutely what the childe needs."


    "The young master is really a man of God. Unexpectedly, he can predict the existence of this relic."


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe was full of excitement and shock.


    At the next moment, several figures also entered the hall.


    "Brother Tang is really extraordinary. He came one step ahead of me." Xue Tianci, who was full of blood, appeared in a cold way.


    When his eyes fell on the black ice jade box, he was surprised.


    "This is a jade box made by Jiutian xuanbing."


    In another passage, the man in rags also appeared.


    When I saw the jade box in the center of the hall, my whole body trembled with excitement.


    "What, is this made by Jiutian xuanbing?"


    Tang Jianghe and others were palpitating one by one.


    Jiutian xuanbing, it''s a divine thing. Someone has such a big arm and made such a huge jade box with Jiutian xuanbing.


    Jiutian xuanbing is a treasure that can help people suppress heart demons and make cultivation thousands of miles a day.


    Practitioners should not only find ways to improve their accomplishments, but also find ways to suppress mental demons.


    Those friars of evil sects are not all murderous and cruel people. They have chosen the extremely fast cultivation method and can''t suppress the evil nature in their hearts, so they have become evil masters.

 Chapter 71

    The three divine martial arts realms gather together. Except that the Buyi scattered people are alone, there are many local martial arts realms in both the Tianxing palace and the Xue family. After losing the Xuanling Taoist, the Buyi scattered people have become the weakest party.


    "Brother Tang, now all three of us have arrived. The Xue family and your Tianxing Palace are the most powerful. But if we lose the fight, I''m afraid it will only be cheaper. There was a Xuanling Taoist before, but now the Xuanling Taoist is seriously injured and can''t have the power of a war. Now let''s join hands and get rid of the Buyi loose. How about a competition?" The voice of Xue Tianci appeared in Tang Jianghe''s ears.


    "Good!"


    Hearing Xue Tianci''s voice, Tang Jianghe didn''t refuse. Xue Tianci was right. Maybe they will fight ruthlessly and won''t give each other a chance after they lose the cloth scattered people. But now the cloth scattered people are still there, so they can only lose the cloth scattered people first or let the cloth scattered people out.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    At the next moment, Xue Tianci and Tang Jianghe shot at the same time and directly killed the cloth scattered people.


    "Damn it."


    Seeing the two people working together, the look of cloth scattered people was extremely ugly.


    He is almost the same as the two, but he is a casual practitioner. He is not as good as the two in the refinement of mana. Originally, his strength is the weakest. Now, in the face of their attack, he looks extremely ugly, because he can''t stop it at all.


    The moment they shot, they both killed.


    A knife came across the hall.


    A sword appears as fast as a star.


    At the moment, the only thing the cloth scattered people can do is to resist desperately and survive these two terrible attacks.


    "Do not extinguish vigorous Qi!"


    The cloth scattered people roared and their eyes were red. They tried their best to urge them to cultivate their immortal vigorous Qi.


    A golden vigorous Qi mask envelops the body of the cloth scattered man.


    "Hiss!"


    "Hiss!"


    With a knife and a sword, a harsh voice sounded.


    The immortal vigorous Qi of the cloth scattered man was broken in an instant.


    The body flew out upside down, leaving two bone deep sword wounds on the body. The force of rules invaded, and instantly lost the qualification of World War I. fortunately, he saved his life.


    Xue Tianci, who was killed at the moment, turned to Tang Jianghe and cut it out with a knife.


    The sabre Qi is in all directions. The sabre Qi contains endless destructive power. It kills Tang River.


    Endless pressure enveloped the Tang River.


    "Ten thousand stars."


    Tang Jianghe naturally had been on guard against Xue Tianci for a long time. At the moment when Xue Tianci gave the knife, he quickly stabbed it with a sword, dissolving Xue Tianci''s must kill sword.


    When Tang Jianghe and the elders just breathed a sigh of relief, a knife with more overbearing and more terrible destructive power came to kill Tang Jianghe.


    "Yes!"


    "The strong in Shenwu realm?"


    At the moment of feeling the terrible sword Qi, Tang Jiang''s look changed greatly.


    He didn''t expect that there was still a strong man in the martial arts realm among the Xue family.


    "Poof!"


    Even Tang Jianghe tried his best to defend, but he just dissolved the knife given by Xue Tianci. When the old force disappeared and the new force was not born, how could he resist this more overbearing knife.


    Tang Jiang''s body flew upside down, a mouthful of blood gushed out directly, and his face turned white.


    The man who shot at the back looked dark.


    Tang Jianghe knew he had been calculated. Xue Tianci''s father was not dead at all.


    "Brother Tang, I''m disrespectful."


    Xue Tianci''s eyes were filled with satisfaction.


    "God grant, kill them. No one knows about our Xue family''s getting Jiutian xuanbing. Otherwise, there may be trouble later." Xue Tianci''s father said coldly, and a cruel color appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Damn it!"


    At the moment, the elders of Tianxing palace changed their looks one by one, and hurriedly blocked Tang Jianghe''s body, ready to fight to the death.


    "Impossible, impossible."


    "You can know everything here. Why didn''t you expect this?"


    "Is this a test for me?"


    "But in the face of two strong men in the realm of divine power and my injury, how can I defeat them?"


    "What did I ignore, what step did I ignore the childe''s hint?"


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe constantly recalls every scene in Li Yixi''s courtyard.


    At the moment, he was extremely anxious, because the two strong men in the divine martial realm had been killed, and these elders could not be stopped.


    "What did I ignore?"


    Tang Jianghe is really impatient at the moment.


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe kept remembering everything.


    The next moment, a scene appeared in Tang Jianghe''s mind.


    The scene of Lao Bai chopping firewood, he recalled Lao Bai''s actions.


    "That''s not axe, it''s sword."


    "Young master, it''s really a man of God."


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe looked happy. In his eyes, there was a light of stars.


    In his body, at this moment, those Tao rhymes flowed, his body swept out and stabbed out with a sword.


    When the sword came out, the whole hall was full of sword Qi.


    Here, there is nothing else, as if there is only this sword.


    The sword light all over the sky seems to pierce the sky.


    "What kind of sword is this?"


    Xue Tianci and his son, who were killed, were full of horror and palpitations in their eyes.


    They still know Tianxing palace, but there is no such terrible sword in Tianxing palace.


    Suddenly, the father and son changed greatly.


    His eyes were full of fear.


    Because they felt that this sword could not be stopped at all.


    "Hiss!"


    "Hiss!"


    The sound of sword cutting sounded. Xue Tianci and his son stared and fell straight from the air.


    Blood shot out of his throat.


    Kill two Shenwu realm with one sword.


    "Poof!"


    When the sword was forced to move, Tang Jianghe also spewed a mouthful of blood.


    But when I saw the two dead people, a smile appeared on my lips.


    "Childe, I''ve calculated everything. If I understood the sword at the beginning, I wouldn''t hurt at all. My understanding is too poor, childe. It''s really God."


    At the moment, Tang Jiang''s eyes are full of shocking colors.


    "Lord!"


    After Tang Jianghe killed the two Shenwu realm, several elders of Tianxing palace hurried over and looked worried.


    "It''s all right. It''s my poor understanding. I forgot the sword given by the childe, otherwise I won''t be hurt." Tang Jianghe looked at the crowd and said with a tragic smile.


    "Lord, who gave you this sword move?"


    "This sword is terrible."


    "With this sword, the patriarch''s strength must be higher."


    The eyes of elders were full of horror.


    And when Tang Jianghe himself admitted that the master had calculated every step, the shocked color in his eyes was even better.


    One by one did not dare to speak at will, and their awe of Li Yixi climbed to the extreme.

 Chapter 72

    The bright moon is rising above the sea, everyone faraway enjoy the same moment.


    As soon as the Mid Autumn Festival arrives, the setting of fallen immortals is very lively.


    The bright moon is hanging in the sky, and countless red lanterns will set the fallen immortals for great celebration.


    It''s very lively today. Children carry lights and run around. Young men and women put down lanterns in the river and look for people.


    In the small lake, there is a huge boat with bright lights and singing and dancing.


    Among the crowd, Li Yixi, with Hu Qingyun, looked at everything around him and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    This festive day made Li Yixi have more memories.


    On a tall building, a figure in black leaned against the building, and his gloomy eyes scanned everything around him.


    Behind him was a dead body with a book in his hand. It was obviously a scholar with round eyes and panic in his eyes.


    "Yes."


    At the next moment, the figure in black looked bright.


    His eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "What a strong sense of boldness."


    The figure in black at the moment is full of excitement in his eyes.


    There are some problems in his cultivation of magic skills. What he needs most at the moment is courage to help him suppress his inner demons.


    When I saw Li Yixi, I was very happy, and when I looked at Hu Qingyun next to Li Yixi, the color of greed also appeared in my eyes.


    Originally, his goal today was to meet the literary talents in the distant Pavilion. Where did he expect to meet Li Yixi.


    "Tang Jianghe paid a visit to the childe."


    Among the crowd, Tang Jianghe hurried over, his eyes full of respect.


    Tang Jianghe came all the way and spent a lot of time. He happened to meet the Mid Autumn Festival.


    "Lord Tang, long time no see."


    When Li Yixi met Tang Jianghe, a happy look appeared in his eyes. This is the leader of Tianxing palace. He can''t offend anyone by saying anything. Moreover, the other party is so friendly that Li Yixi can''t find a reason to offend others.


    "Yes!"


    "Tang Jianghe, the leader of Tianxing palace, knows this scholar and is so respectful to this man. Is this man''s identity very unusual?"


    The Yin Li old man, who was going to start immediately, quickly stabilized his body.


    Tang Jianghe, the leader of Tianxing palace, has broken through to the realm of divine power, but he knows.


    He doesn''t want to get into unnecessary trouble.


    Moreover, people in black are naturally afraid of such a respectful existence of Shenwu realm.


    Although he is a strong devil, he does not dare to provoke the existence of too noble identity, because once he provokes a person with too noble identity, once the other party does not die with him, it will be really troublesome.


    So now the man in black stopped the idea of moving Li Yixi.


    His eyes fell on the distant attic.


    Looking at Xiao Zhan in the attic, a smile also appeared on his face.


    However, seeing Tang Jianghe and others walking to the attic, he didn''t choose to act immediately. He was afraid that Tang Jianghe would interfere in his affairs. He had enough patience.


    "Xiao cangqiong paid a visit to the childe."


    Just near the attic, Xiao cangqiong''s body in the attic fell in front of Li Yixi, and his eyes were full of respect.


    "Shenwu state."


    At the moment of seeing Xiao cangqiong, Tang Jianghe was secretly shocked. In the area under his command, there was still a divine martial realm, and the strength of the other party was not the one that had just broken through.


    "Xiao Zhan, see you, childe."


    Xiao Zhan also hurried out and worshipped Li Yixi. His eyes were full of excitement.


    Tonight''s Mid Autumn Festival poetry meeting is presided over by Xiao Zhan.


    Li Yixi, in Xiao Zhan''s eyes, it is the supreme existence. When he meets it, there is no invisible gift.


    "Xiao Zhan, are you holding a cultural conference?"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Yes, childe, can you give me a poem this mid autumn festival?"


    "So many of us racked our brains and didn''t write a decent poem." Xiao Zhan looked forward to the way.


    "OK."


    At the moment, Li Yixi was also interested, and entered the pavilion with Xiao Zhan and others.


    "Yes!"


    "Who the hell is this man? Even two strong men in the realm of divine power are so respectful to him.


    There was a little more fear in the look of the man in black.


    In the attic, the pen, ink, paper and inkstone were soon ready.


    Xiao Zhan''s excited eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi picked up his pen, meditated for a moment, and a large amount of money fell: the full moon flew the mirror, turned his heart and folded the big knife.


    Turn to Peng to travel far, climb GUI and look up to the sky.


    Frost and snow are suspected in the waterway, and feathers are seen in the forest.


    At this time, looking at the white rabbit, I want to count qiuhao.


    A little down Wushan gorge, still named Baidi city.


    Qi Shen, the whole Pu is dark, and the wheel Ze half floor is bright.


    Diao Dou all hastens the dawn, and the toad leans himself.


    Zhang Gong leans on his broken soul, not only Han family camp.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is full of inexplicable temperament. Every word falls, and the rhyme of Confucianism and Taoism increases by one point.


    At the moment, he is like a pen in his hand, turning into a long dragon.


    "What?"


    "Dao Yun, this is Dao Yun."


    The Tang River and Xiao sky around Li Yixi shocked inexplicably.


    Where did you think that Li Yixi''s casual poem contained such a rich Taoist rhyme? In this moment, their eyes were full of horror.


    Daoyun, what a precious thing.


    But when Li Yixi raised his hands and feet, there was a rhyme.


    At the moment, they were shocked by Li Yixi''s calligraphy and painting.


    "What?"


    "What a strong sense of boldness. This is the rhyme of Confucianism and Taoism."


    "It''s the rhyme of Confucianism and Taoism. It''s such an amazing article. If I can get it, I don''t have to care about demons."


    At the moment, in those eyes of the man in black, the gloomy color disappeared and was replaced by excitement.


    His excited body was shaking.


    It never occurred to him that he should be able to see such a divine thing appear.


    At the moment, the man in black clenched his fist and looked forward to it.


    The last stroke was put away, and a smile appeared on the corners of Li Yixi''s mouth.


    He still likes this poem about the Mid Autumn Festival.


    "Wonderful, wonderful!"


    At the moment, the pavilions and the eyes of scholars are full of excitement.


    Today, they actually saw amazing poems.


    However, these people do not know the Tao rhyme contained in this calligraphy and painting.


    "Childe, heaven and man."


    Xiao Zhan exclaimed.


    A heart trembled violently, and his eyes were full of shocking colors. He didn''t expect that Li Yixi''s random poems contained Tao rhyme.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan could hardly look away from his calligraphy and painting.


    Xiao cangqiong and Tang Jianghe beside Li Yixi are full of incredible in his eyes.


    Such treasures, taken out, will inevitably set off countless bloody storms, which in front of Li Yixi, was just random.


    Li Yixi looked at Xiao Zhan who was addicted to it. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Xiao Zhan, if you like it, I''ll give you this calligraphy and painting."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao cangqiong was very excited.


    Xiao Zhan is the blood of the Xiao family.


    Today, he appears here to protect Xiao Zhan. Li Yixi values Xiao Zhan. Xiao Zhan''s future is the key to the rise of the Xiao family. He can''t have any accidents.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan heard Li Yixi''s voice, and his excited voice was trembling.


    "Childe, it seems that we are going to train this person."


    "It''s a pity that I don''t practice literature and Taoism. Otherwise, it must be a great opportunity to accept this son as a disciple." Tang Jianghe is jealous at the moment, but he doesn''t dare to rob Li Yixi''s things.

 Chapter 73

    Xiao Zhan took care of nothing else and quickly put away the calligraphy and painting. He knew the value of calligraphy and painting and was extremely excited.


    "You, go on!"


    Li Yixi smiled and went out of the attic with Hu Qingyun. Xiao cangqiong and Tang Jianghe hurriedly followed.


    "Xiao Zhan is a good man."


    "Cultivate well, and you will certainly benefit one side in the future."


    Li Yixi smiled at them.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Xiao cangqiong was very excited, and Tang Jiang on one side was very envious.


    But at the moment, Tang Jianghe also secretly remembered Li Yixi''s words. He knew that every word of Li Yixi had deep meaning. At the moment, he paid more attention to Xiao Zhan.


    It was not until Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun left the luoxianji that they took back their eyes.


    "Brother Xiao, congratulations."


    Tang Jianghe looked at Xiao cangqiong with envy on his face.


    "Hahaha, Tang Palace leader, go and get together at Xiao''s house." Xiao cangqiong was also very excited at the moment.


    He also knows that Tang Jianghe has a good relationship with Li Yixi.


    Otherwise, Li Yixi would not pay attention to Tang Jianghe.


    "I don''t know, brother Tang, what''s the matter with the Luoxian collection?" Xiao cangqiong was curious. Tang Jiang River should be in Tianxing Palace on the night of the Mid Autumn Festival.


    "To be honest with brother Xiao, Tang took something for the young master. He didn''t dare to delay coming, but it''s late today. He can only visit the young master tomorrow." Tang Jianghe was helpless, but he was also very excited.


    I don''t know if I can get a chance to present the treasure tomorrow.


    "Who... Who...?"


    "Dare you..."


    At the next moment, their smiling faces disappeared, replaced by Sen Han''s killing intention.


    They hurried into the night sky.


    "Lao Zu, help me!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan, who was captured by the man in black, was full of panic.


    The breath of the other party makes him feel extremely evil.


    Xiao Zhan has just gathered his talent. How can he be the opponent of the other party.


    At the moment, he was caught by the other party, and his eyes were full of panic.


    "Old devil of blood fire, you want to die."


    Tang Jianghe felt each other''s breath and his face changed greatly. Li Yixi told him to train well, but he was caught.


    Blood fire old devil, the cultivation method is extremely evil, and needs the Haoran pressure system.


    Many years ago, Tang Jianghe captured a large family child in the Haoran imperial dynasty and was chased and killed for many years. Tang Jianghe didn''t expect that the other party would hide in the state of Zhao.


    "So you are xuehuo. You want to die. You dare to catch even the children of my Xiao family."


    Hearing Tang Jianghe''s words, Xiao cangqiong thought of this man. In his eyes, Sen Han''s killing opportunity flickered.


    The Xiao family came from the Haoran Dynasty.


    Xiao cangqiong knew the evil of blood fire, and now he was extremely angry.


    "Xiao family?"


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "Are you the one who was expelled from the family by the Xiao family?"


    "If you are the Xiao family of the Haoran emperor, I''m still afraid of it. You can''t."


    Blood fire heard Xiao cangqiong''s words, felt Xiao cangqiong''s skill, thought of some past events, and looked disdainful.


    The Xiao family is indeed a branch of the Xiao family in the Haoran Dynasty.


    "Blood fire, put down Xiao Zhan, otherwise you think you can live under our two couplets today?"


    "If you put down Xiao Zhan, we will spare you from dying."


    "And you know, Xiao war is a man valued by the son. You have moved Xiao war. You just want to die. The son is a man of heaven. You can never live." Tang Jianghe is very anxious at the moment.


    If neither of them can save Xiao Zhan, I''m afraid the childe will be very disappointed.


    "Hum!"


    "Cultivation is all over the sky. Why don''t you say he is an immortal?"


    "Can you know the past and the future?"


    When xuehuo heard Tang Jianghe''s words, his eyes were full of disdain.


    When he saw Li Yixi, he naturally knew the mystery of Li Yixi, but he didn''t think Li Yixi was all powerful. In his eyes, maybe Li Yixi was just a great power of Confucianism and Taoism.


    After all, Li Yixi wrote a poem containing the rhyme of Confucianism and Taoism.


    So when Tang Jianghe threatened, the old devil of blood fire didn''t care.


    As long as he takes Xiao Zhan''s heroic spirit and flies away with calligraphy and painting, he doesn''t believe Li Yixi can find him.


    They were all in the realm of divine power. They were very fast. In the blink of an eye, they flew thousands of miles away.


    Xiao cangqiong and Tang Jianghe were extremely angry.


    There is only one idea, that is, this demon will be killed today to eliminate harm for the people.


    "Whoosh!"


    At this moment, the blood fire old devil suddenly dropped rapidly, and his body disappeared into an abyss crack.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Xiao cangqiong and Tang Jianghe hurriedly pursued and killed.


    "Ho ho!"


    "Tang Jianghe, Xiao cangqiong, you two are so brave that you dare to enter here. Are you sure you want to eat me?"


    The blood fire old devil''s voice was mixed with endless hostility, and looked at them mockingly.


    He looked at them as if they were dead. He was not worried that they would kill him together.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment when the voice of the blood fire old devil fell, the next moment, a large array was started, and the whole sky turned into blood. In the blood sky, distorted figures appeared, full of endless resentment.


    There are tens of thousands of virtual shadows.


    His mouth shrieked and filled with resentment.


    "Blood fire ten thousand souls kill heaven array."


    At the moment of seeing the big array, the look of Xiao Cang and Tang Jiang changed.


    At this moment, they finally know why the old blood fire devil led them here.


    "Hum!"


    "I know the goods. I know the blood fire ten thousand souls killing heaven array."


    The blood fire old devil looked at them with pity, and his eyes were full of satisfaction.


    Xiao Zhan was stunned instantly and was still aside by the old devil of blood fire.


    "Blood fire, you really deserve it. You killed so many people and collected souls to refine such an evil array. Aren''t you afraid of being punished by heaven?" Tang Jiang''s eyes are full of cold colors.


    Looking at the tens of thousands of angry souls, I was extremely angry.


    "Damn it?"


    "Tang Jianghe, are you kidding?"


    "My devil''s way is to go against the sky. If I''m afraid of some shit scourge, how can I practice?" The blood fire old devil sneered.


    "Blood fire, are you sure you want to fight Xiao?"


    "Xiao Zhan is a person valued by childe. Childe is an immortal who can know the past and future." Tang River''s cold way.


    "Immortal?"


    "Tang Jianghe, are you telling me a joke?"


    "How can there be immortals in this world? Even if they are immortals, they must be those loose immortals who have failed to cross the robbery and have been badly hit. How can they know the past and future when their Taoist heart is damaged." The blood fire old devil didn''t believe it at all. In his eyes, Li Yixi was more powerful at most.


    And xuehuo has lived for hundreds of years and has never seen an immortal. How could he believe that Li Yixi was an immortal.


    And he won''t give up if he gets the calligraphy and painting at the moment.


    All these years, he has been chased and killed, and he is numb.


    With calligraphy and painting, he can hide and practice without worrying about demons.

 Chapter 74

    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong and Tang Jianghe knew that it was useless to say again, so they made a direct move.


    Xiao cangqiong turned into a god of war, and a black axe appeared in his hand. He was cruel to the old blood fire devil.


    The domineering breath bloomed, the murderous spirit rushed into the sky, and the void shook, as if he could not bear the power of his axe.


    In the hands of the blood fire old devil, a magic wand made of skeleton appeared. In the face of this fierce and terrible attack, the corners of his mouth were full of ridicule. With a wave of the skeleton magic wand, countless resentments turned into an evil devil and killed Xiao cangqiong.


    That terrible axe seemed to tear the void. Most of its power was dissolved by the resentful soul and easily dissolved by the old devil of blood and fire.


    The sword of Tangjiang river is as fast as a star, and the sword Qi is vertical and horizontal.


    However, they were still entangled by the soul of resentment and dissolved most of their power. In the array, they were completely suppressed.


    Although they killed countless resentful souls, they didn''t look good, because if they went on like this, once the mana was consumed, they would definitely die when faced with the old blood fire devil.


    "What should I do?"


    Xiao cangqiong looked angry, but there were too many angry souls here, as if he couldn''t kill them, which made him look very ugly.


    If it goes on, it may be planted here today.


    "Consume the power of the array. I''ll try the move taught by the childe." Tang River is not sure. I don''t know if it can break the array. Therefore, we should first consume the power of the array.


    The power of the array is related to the number of resentful souls.


    If you want to break the array, you can only destroy those angry souls first.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Don''t struggle, you two. How much mana can you consume? Isn''t it good to die obediently today?"


    The old devil of blood fire looked at them and looked disdainful at the corners of his mouth.


    At this moment, their mana has been consumed by half, and they dare not continue to consume it.


    "Blood fire, take my sword!"


    Tang Jianghe, who had been preparing for a long time, shot out with a sword. The shadow of the sword across the sky is like an incarnation of the supreme sword saint. The combination of man and sword is as fast as thunder and has the potential to break the sky.


    "Hiss!"


    The sword awned and the big array trembled wildly. Under one sword, half of the power of the big array was consumed, but the big array was still not broken, and his face was ugly.


    "After all, I haven''t understood the essence of this sword. Otherwise, how can I be trapped by just a big array? But it''s terrible to use this sword."


    Under the sword, only a sword mark was left on the chest of the blood fire old devil, but the power could not seriously hurt the blood fire under the suppression of the big array. It could only be said that it was a skin injury.


    "What?"


    "What kind of sword is this?"


    At the moment, the blood fire old devil looked at his chest injury and his eyes were full of incredible.


    He knows how powerful his battle array is, but now he is injured.


    In his array, even the martial artist at the peak of Shenwu can''t hurt him.


    Blood fire''s eyes suddenly became extremely gloomy and his heart was a little uneasy. At the moment, he was also afraid. If Tang Jiang was urging several swords, the big array might collapse.


    Although he suspected that Tang Jianghe could not play continuously, the old blood fire devil cherished his life and could only kill them directly.


    Behind him, a boundless shadow appeared.


    His eyes were as red as blood, and a sickle of Death killed them.


    Blood fire rule outbreak.


    "Blood and fire are under my sword."


    At the critical moment, Tang Jianghe and Xiao cangqiong looked at each other. Regardless of consumption, he urged a sword again. This sword consumed almost all his mana.


    "Cut!"


    Xiao cangqiong is burning mana directly at this moment, regardless of the cost, because if he can''t kill blood fire, it will be difficult to estimate whether he can live today.


    The Tomahawk opens the sky and tears Everything.


    Tang Jianghe''s sword came out the next moment.


    "Boom!"


    The blood fire old devil''s array was finally torn by the startling sword.


    But they were not happy, because breaking the array almost exhausted all their mana, and now it is more dangerous.


    "Damn it."


    Seeing that the big array was broken, the blood fire old devil looked angry. Originally, he wanted to leave these two people here. No one here knew that he could continue to practice here. But now, they are not enemy to him, but it is difficult for him to kill them. After all, they are cultivation accomplishments in the realm of divine power. If the other party is ready to escape, he can''t stop them.


    The blood fire old devil looked unwilling and stretched out his hand to grasp the calligraphy and painting in Xiao zhanhuai.


    I intend to leave here with calligraphy and painting.


    With Xiao Zhan''s words, I''m afraid they''ll be entangled.


    However, when his hand touched the calligraphy and painting, the look of the blood fire old devil suddenly changed.


    His eyes were full of fear.


    It was as if I had seen the death of the king of hell.


    Lightning like retrogression, but the heroic spirit on calligraphy and painting still fell on the old devil of blood fire.


    In an instant, most of the evil Qi of the old blood fire devil was purified.


    The old devil of blood fire needed the heroic spirit, which only helped him suppress the heart devil, but now the heroic spirit is too terrible and hurt him directly.


    The backward blood fire old devil, the frightened color in his eyes, not only did not disappear, but was even more frightened.


    Because at this moment, in Xiao Zhan''s arms, the ordinary calligraphy and painting slowly suspended and spread out, like a curtain of heaven, blocking out the sky and the sun.


    An endless explosion of courage.


    Those bloody Qi in the abyss were completely evolved in an instant.


    As if here is the vast sky.


    Only Haoran exists.


    The next moment, something even more frightening appeared. I saw a sitting imperial city on the calligraphy and painting. In the Imperial City, an imperial shadow appeared.


    The emperor''s virtual shadow shot out his sword finger at random, directly penetrated the body of the blood fire old devil, and the blood on his body soared in an instant.


    "Impossible?"


    "Impossible, just a painting and calligraphy can''t be so powerful?"


    The old devil of blood fire at the moment was almost scared crazy.


    Turn around, directly burn the blood essence and go out of the abyss.


    That speed, fast to the extreme.


    However, I saw the emperor''s virtual shadow grasp, as if time had turned back.


    The speed was so fast that the blood fire old devil''s soul trembled wildly, because at the moment, he found that his body flew backwards into the abyss, as if time had reversed.


    Back to the original position, the slightest move.


    In his eyes, he was occupied by endless panic.


    The liver and gallbladder are cracked, and the soul is almost scared away.


    He never thought that he would encounter such a terrible existence. There was such a terrible attack in simple calligraphy and painting.


    "No... no..."


    "Don''t kill me."


    The arrogance of the blood fire old devil disappeared and was replaced by endless panic.


    With the great emperor''s empty shadow and big hand pressing, the body of the old devil of blood fire exploded directly and turned into blood fog. Even the remnant soul was not left.


    After everything, the emperor''s virtual shadow and imperial city slowly disappeared into two big characters and fell on the calligraphy and painting.


    It is the word "imperial city" in the poem.

 Chapter 75

    "Dead... Dead!"


    Standing in the distance, Tang Jianghe and Xiao cangqiong gasped until now. At that moment, facing the virtual shadow of the supreme emperor in calligraphy and painting, they felt that they were like mole ants, ruthlessly suppressed by the sky. Even breathing was very difficult, and their souls were trembling.


    All this happened between lightning and flint. It seemed a long time. In fact, the old devil of killing blood and fire was only in the blink of an eye. Neither of them thought that there was such a terrible attack in calligraphy and painting.


    Seeing the blood cremated into blood mist, everything returned to normal. The two people reacted slightly and could breathe a mouthful of air.


    The calligraphy and paintings that block out the sky and the sun slowly shrink at the moment, turn into normal size and fall in front of Xiao Zhan.


    Turn into mortal things, and you can''t see any mystery.


    But when they looked at the calligraphy and paintings in front of Xiao Zhan, their eyes were full of fear, and their souls trembled slightly. At the moment, even if they gave them, they didn''t dare to take them.


    "Hoo!"


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe slowly breathed out a breath. In his eyes at the moment, it was still the color of palpitation.


    The scene just now is unforgettable and will be engraved in memory.


    Tang Jianghe turned and his eyes fell on Xiao cangqiong, who was still a little stiff.


    Seeing that Xiao cangqiong was more frightened than himself, his face was a little better. After all, he said secretly that he had seen the childe''s power of heaven.


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe was crying and laughing, "Lao Xiao, the childe''s ability is really omniscient. He can count everything. He knows that the old devil of blood and fire will appear and will fight against Xiao Zhan. All gave Xiao Zhan this calligraphy and painting to protect his life."


    "Even knowing that we were defeated by the old blood fire devil, we must be trapped by the big array of the old blood fire devil. After breaking the array, we were no longer able to work hard with the old blood fire devil. It was determined that the old blood fire devil saw that we were not dead and it was difficult to kill us. He chose to run for his life with calligraphy and painting."


    "However, the calligraphy and paintings prepared by the childe are prepared for the old blood fire devil. Once the old blood fire devil touches it, he will die."


    They know that the old devil of blood and fire is a demon who kills without blinking an eye.


    Moreover, it is because of the cultivation of martial arts that the heart demons are difficult to suppress. They often catch talented scholars and absorb their talents to help suppress the heart demons.


    The old devil of blood fire came to the fallen immortal set. Even if Li Yixi didn''t give calligraphy and painting, I''m afraid Xiao Zhan will suffer.


    Because when the blood fire old devil shot, it was almost difficult to suppress the heart devil.


    And all this is counted.


    No omission.


    The battle of Paul Shaw was undamaged.


    Hearing Tang Jianghe''s words, Xiao Cang''s look was also very dignified.


    After glancing at the sky, he sighed: "the childe may really be an immortal coming to earth. He can know the past and future. Why did such great people come to the fallen immortal set? Are you playing chess with anyone?"


    Tang Jianghe said with a smile, "maybe the childe thinks the fairy world is boring and thinks of some past events when he was a mortal."


    "The childe''s name is Li Yixi. Maybe he is really recalling the extraordinary years of the past."


    Tang Jianghe said, taking a deep breath.


    "You should be right. You can experience the life of mortals without interrupting us. Even if we play chess with the supreme power, it must be a lifetime honor for us to be chess pieces." Xiao cangqiong said excitedly.


    "Yes."


    "Brother Xiao can see through." Tang Jianghe''s eyes brightened.


    "Brother Tang, thank you for your righteous help this time. If I go alone, Xiao Zhan may be fine this time, but I have to explain here. Your sword is really terrible. Did you really teach it to you?" Xiao cangqiong was extremely curious and shocked.


    That sword was amazing to the extreme, and its power was terrible.


    When Tang Jianghe took out his sword, although he didn''t take it out on him, his soul was trembling.


    "Yes!"


    "The childe hinted that I went to get something and almost died. In the crisis, I recalled the childe''s hint and realized this sword. Only then did I avert danger and win the treasure." At the thought of this place, Tang Jianghe was in awe.


    "Brother Tang, have you read childe''s journey to the west?"


    "The childe inherits the journey to the West recorded by Jingshi?"


    "You said, is the picture inside the fairyland, or maybe some memories on the childe''s way of cultivation?" Xiao cangqiong looked serious.


    "I don''t know. Young master, can we guess? Just do what we should do." Tang Jianghe smiled.


    "Thank you, Tang. I''m confused."


    Xiao cangqiong''s face changed slightly and scolded himself for being stupid.


    After they recovered some mana, they awakened Xiao Zhan and rushed to luoxianji with Xiao Zhan.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤At the end of the night and dawn, a new day begins.


    Li Yixi, who knew nothing, stretched his waist and wiped his sleeping eyes.


    Start a new day.


    The courtyard is still so calm.


    Sparrows on the eaves, as always, call.


    Big black and the pet cat are always lazy and lie on the ground motionless.


    Lao Bai was as diligent as ever and prepared breakfast early.


    At the foot of the mountain, Tang Jianghe was waiting early.


    I felt that the time was almost the same, so I climbed the mountain with infinite expectation.


    Looking at the courtyard in front of me, I remembered what had happened recently. There was only awe in my eyes.


    "Tang Jianghe, see you, childe."


    Tang Jianghe was extremely respectful and worshipped the courtyard.


    "Creak!"


    The courtyard door opened slowly, and Lao Bai''s head stretched out.


    Tang Jianghe saw Lao Bai, and his eyes were full of respect. Lao Bai''s random blow of chopping firewood was a terrible sword to break the sky. At the moment, Tang Jianghe looked respectful and said, "Tang Jianghe, see your predecessors."


    "Come in. I''m not an elder. I''m just a housekeeper and servant. Just call me Lao Bai." On Lao Bai''s face, the smile is the same as before.


    "Senior, junior dare not!"


    Tang Jianghe dared to explain and hurried into the courtyard.


    "Good morning, Lord Tang."


    "Have you had breakfast yet." Li Yixi, who had just washed, smiled at Tang Jianghe.


    Hearing the meal, Tang Jianghe was very excited. Seeing that it was getting late, he said in his heart: "is this the chance you want to give me? I know that I will send the treasure early this morning. I must be. Young master, don''t you know that young master has the ability to connect heaven and earth? "


    After thinking about it, Tang Jianghe hurriedly said, "young master, I have a treasure to give to you. I don''t dare to delay. I really haven''t eaten yet?"


    "Childe, see if it''s what you need."


    "Frozen items should be OK."


    After Tang Jianghe''s voice fell, he waved his hand and took out the huge box made by Jiutian xuanbing from the storage ring.


    Seeing the big box made by Jiutian xuanbing taken out by Tang Jianghe, Li Yixi''s look lit up and was overjoyed in an instant.

 Chapter 76

    "Good!"


    "Good!"


    Looking at the big box made by Jiutian xuanbing in front of him, Li Yixi was very happy. If this thing is frozen, there is indeed enough space, and finally the problem of preservation can be solved.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tang Jiang''s eyes on one side were full of excitement. He said in his heart, "sure enough, this is what the childe wants. The childe expected things like God."


    At the moment, Tang Jiang''s hanging heart slowly fell. He was really worried that Li Yixi was unhappy.


    After turning around, Li Yixi was very excited. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the Jiutian xuanbing box. Tang Jiang, who was scared to one side, looked greatly changed. He still remembered what happened when he touched the Jiutian xuanbing box. Among the ruins, he killed Xue Tianci''s father and son. When he excitedly touched the box, he almost frozen the whole person. The ice sealing power contained in the Jiutian xuanbing, It''s terrible and scary.


    However, before Tang Jianghe could speak with his mouth open, Li Yixi''s hand fell on the Jiutian xuanbing jade box.


    There is nothing in Li Yixi''s hand.


    Tang Jianghe quickly shut up and scolded in his heart: "I''m really stupid. You don''t need people. How can Jiutian xuanbing be hurt? You have complete strength. If you can know the location of the Jiutian xuanbing box in advance, you won''t know the power of Jiutian xuanbing. I''m really stupid like a pig."


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe constantly scolded himself. He felt that he was too stupid.


    "Young master, what do you think?"


    Tang Jianghe smiled at Li Yixi.


    "It''s OK, but it''s too cold. It will freeze things. I don''t know how to deal with it?" Li Yixi''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "It''s really too cold. How to control it?" Tang Jiang''s face darkened.


    "Yes!"


    "Can this thing still be controlled by sound? It is worthy of being a treasure. The magic weapon of your practitioners is indeed magical. "


    At the next moment, Li Yixi felt that the temperature of the nine day dark ice box slowly increased by several degrees, which made Li Yixi very happy.


    "Colder."


    "Hot spots."


    Li Yixi felt incredible and tried again to confirm that he could really control the temperature. His eyes were full of joy.


    Sure enough, this thing is worthy of being the treasure of the world of practitioners. It is so magical that the voice can really control everything.


    However, Tang Jianghe, standing next to Li Yixi''s voice, became very stiff.


    A pair of eyes almost fell out.


    The body trembled slightly, and the eyes were full of incredible.


    There was a huge wave in my heart, "this is, this is, this is what I say. The childe''s strength is really earth shaking. Only the childe deserves such a treasure."


    Follow your word. It''s a sign of supreme existence.


    Even if he knew that Li Yixi was unfathomable and had all the means, Tang Jianghe was shocked to see that Li Yixi followed the law and was so terrible.


    At the moment, my heart is still shocked except shock.


    These nine days, xuanbing almost hurt himself, but in Li Yixi''s hands, it was just a utensil.


    This is the gap between strength and realm.


    Follow the word and turn stone into gold. These are the means of immortals.


    "Tang Palace leader, this treasure is good. It''s amazing that it can change according to people''s ideas."


    "Come on, let''s have some breakfast first."


    Li Yixi was very happy and took Tang Jianghe to the hall.


    Tang Jianghe''s body trembled slightly.


    "Childe, this is to give me a chance."


    At the moment, Tangjiang river has no momentum of the leader of Tianxing palace to control hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers in more than ten kingdoms, just like a child.


    "Sit down!"


    Li Yixi invited Tang Jianghe to sit down.


    Li Yixi knows Tang Jianghe. Delicious food can catch his stomach.


    At the moment, seeing Tang Jianghe''s excited on his face, he feels very happy. Indeed, there are people who are infatuated with food.


    Tang Jianghe was more relaxed this time, because he thought it was his chance to do things.


    At the entrance of rice, Tang Jiang''s eyes are full of excitement.


    I felt the spiritual power exploding in my body, and my excited legs trembled.


    "This is Longjing rice. It''s Longjing rice."


    "Young master, you really have all the means. This is the strongest LingMi in the legend."


    I was so excited.


    The next moment, a mouthful of green vegetables came into the mouth, and his eyes stared again.


    "Tao rhyme, this rhyme is so rich."


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe was stunned.


    The Tao rhyme contained in this vegetable is even stronger than that in the last soup.


    At the moment, he was so excited that his heart trembled.


    Li Yixi was very happy, but when he saw Tang Jianghe staring at vegetables, he couldn''t help reminding him, "Tang Palace leader, try the broth. It''s very good."


    "Childe, I like to be vegetarian."


    Tang Jianghe raised his head and smiled at Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi was helpless. Are practitioners used to eating fish and meat one by one? When they arrived here one by one, they all liked to be vegetarian.


    However, Li Yixi was a little relieved that the other party was vegetarian. After all, there was some confusion outside. He didn''t dare to go out hunting at will. He planted countless vegetables and didn''t care.


    After a meal, Tang Jianghe was extremely excited.


    I feel that I am full of Tao rhyme at the moment. The harvest this time is too great.


    But at the moment, Tang Jianghe did not dare to refine in front of Li Yixi, but accompanied Li Yixi to see the scenery.


    At the moment, Li Yixi stood in the courtyard with his hands on his back and looked at the sky.


    In the eyes of Tang Jianghe, this is a wonderful thing. He sighed in his heart: "young master is really an extraordinary person and is watching the way of heaven at any time."


    Li Yixi seemed to think of something and turned to the Tangjiang River: "Tang Palace leader, the recent set of fallen immortals is a little lively. Many practitioners have come. Is it the once-in-a-decade sect disciple?"


    "Has the once-in-a-decade disciple arrived?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tang Jianghe was a little confused. Although he was the leader of Tianxing palace, he never asked about the disciples of the sect and didn''t understand at all.


    Moreover, Tianxing palace is a transcendent force.


    There is no need to look for disciples at all, but these disciples go all the way to Tianxing palace to participate in the assessment, so they are a little confused at the moment.


    "Childe, it should be. Disciples are the foundation of the clan''s inheritance, so these sects will hold a grand gathering of disciples every ten years." Tang Jianghe felt that if the childe said yes, it must be. He was just hinting at himself.


    There may be something to tell me to do. At the moment, Tang Jianghe''s all spirited up to the peak in an instant. He doesn''t dare to miss any meaning in Li Yixi''s words. He is not only nervous, but also full of expectation for Li Yixi''s hint.

 Chapter 77

    Hearing Tang Jianghe''s answer, Li Yixi couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    A burst of loss in his heart, "I''m a waste, and I don''t have any cultivation talent. Otherwise, this is my chance. I can still try. But under the guidance of Hu Qingyun, Li Yixi has long been desperate and can only congratulate those who can worship and practice in the sect."


    On the other hand, Tang Jianghe, who had been watching and listening all the way, immediately concentrated to the extreme after hearing Li Yixi''s exclamation.


    The excited body was trembling, "childe, you must hint at me again."


    "This time, I must understand it all, and I must not miss anything." Tang Jianghe constantly hinted that he should be serious.


    "Tang Palace leader, you have been to the Luoxian collection twice. You have great powers. Do you think those people have the opportunity to worship the sect of practice?" After sighing, Li Yixi was curious about how many practitioners this small set of fallen immortals could produce.


    Tang Jianghe on one side turned his mind in this moment.


    I was very nervous.


    "What exactly does the childe mean when he asks me? Do you want to hint at me?"


    "There are not many people who have joined the sect now. It seems that Xiao Zhan is the only one who has a good relationship with the childe?"


    "Childe, it must be a hint that I protect Xiao Zhan." Tang Jianghe felt that he had mastered the key point.


    He quickly saluted Li Yixi and said, "young master, although this set of fallen immortals is very small, the population is about three or four thousand. I probably inspected it. There are many people with spiritual talents, about a dozen people. Among these people, Xiao Zhan has the highest talent. You know him, young master."


    "Xiao Zhan?"


    "Tang Palace leader, are you right? Isn''t Xiao Zhan unqualified for cultivation? He has limited talent. How can he enter the sect to practice? " Li Yixi looked at Tang Jiang and asked.


    Xiao Zhan, Li Yixi once knew that he was born unable to practice Kung Fu, just like himself. At the moment, Tang Jianghe even told him that Xiao Zhan can practice. How can he not wonder.


    Li Yixi''s words fell into Tang Jianghe''s ears, which made Tang Jianghe think deeply and replied: "young master, Xiao Zhan is really excellent in his cultivation talent. I want to take him as an apprentice. Unfortunately, the way I practice is Xingchen Dao and Jiandao, not Wendao."


    "Xiao Zhan is a talented person who can cultivate literature and Taoism."


    "And he has great talent in literature."


    After Tang Jianghe answered, he was secretly pleased: "I understand. Childe hinted that Xiao Zhan must join the forces of literature and Taoism and go to other forces. Those forces are not good at literature and Taoism. They will only bury Xiao Zhan and can''t give full play to Xiao Zhan''s talent. I''m so smart."


    "Have you gathered talent?"


    "Xiao Zhan, every time he sees his temperament changing, he becomes more gentle and elegant. It turned out to be the reason for condensing his talent."


    "What a good life."


    "Moreover, he has great talent. It seems that he is another big man."


    "I have a good relationship with Xiao Zhan. I have to maintain this relationship. I will be a backer in the future." In Li Yixi''s eyes, Tang Jianghe''s terrible and can''t be mistaken. Since Xiao Zhan has excellent talent, he has to bet to maintain the relationship.


    "Lord Tang, there has been a lot of chaos outside recently."


    "I won''t go out. Are you in a hurry? If not, bring me something and give it to Xiao Zhan. " Li Yixi hurriedly looked at the Tang River.


    "Horizontal trough."


    "Did Xiao Zhan save people in his last life?"


    "Childe, childe wants to give him something. I must seize this opportunity to win Xiao Zhan''s favor. Childe supports Xiao Zhan so much. Even if Xiao Zhan is a pig, there are infinite possibilities in the future."


    Tang Jianghe''s heart was full of jealousy and envy for Xiao Zhan.


    At the moment, Li Yixi personally gave orders. Tang Jianghe felt extremely honored and hurried to say, "young master, I have nothing urgent to do. I''ll be sent by the young master."


    "Tang Palace leader is serious. There''s nothing else. He just wants you to take something along the way."


    "Qing Yun, go and get the pen from my study."


    Li Yixi hurriedly ordered Hu Qingyun.


    "It''s the childe!"


    Hu Qingyun, who had been waiting on one side, hurried to get the pen from the study.


    "Tang Palace leader, I don''t have any treasures. I''m just a mortal. This thing is my treasure. I''ve used it for several years. Xiao Zhan likes calligraphy and painting. Give him this pen!"


    "Please."


    Li Yixi slightly bowed his head to Tang River.


    "Childe, it''s just a small matter."


    "I''ll do it right away."


    "Childe, Tang Mou leaves." Tang Jianghe quickly saluted and withdrew from the courtyard.


    "Hoo!"


    Standing outside the courtyard, Tang Jianghe took a long breath and looked at the brush in his hand. His eyes were full of shock.


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe held his pen and felt the vastness. Some thoughts in his heart were instantly broken by the vastness, and the heart demon in the heart of Tao disappeared directly.


    The Tao heart was condensed for a moment.


    "Treasure, peerless treasure."


    Looking at the brush in his hand, Tang Jianghe turned a huge wave in his heart.


    "Xiao Zhan, I really envy you."


    "Young master, I should give you such a treasure. Do you want to support you to do anything?"


    "First I gave calligraphy and painting, and now it''s a treasure."


    While thinking, Tang Jianghe hurried down the mountain.


    He nervously held the brush in his hand and felt the value of the brush. Tang Jianghe was very curious and gently rowed against the void.


    The next moment, the whole person was stunned, because at this moment, the void in front of him was directly cut open, and an extremely thin space crack appeared in front of him.


    The crack seemed to be left by a sharp weapon.


    The residual breath, he felt a terrible smell of deforestation in horror.


    He was so frightened that he quickly put it away. At the moment, Tang Jianghe set off a huge wave in his heart and admired Xiao Zhan very much.


    In the courtyard, Li Yixi looked at Tang Jianghe''s back and sighed: "this is a gift from the system. I''ve used it for many years. It should be a fine product. I hope Xiao Zhan doesn''t dislike it. Xiao Zhan, Xiao Zhan, you''re really lucky. You''re so talented in literature and Taoism. You really envy me. I haven''t improved my temperament after reading so many books, I don''t seem to have any talent. I''m really desperate. "


    Hu Qingyun, who is on one side, is also envious at the moment. "Xiao Zhan is really lucky. His name has taught him a thoroughfare to heaven. Once he understands the childe''s way of writing, I''m afraid he will never meet an enemy in this mortal world."


    Hu Qingyun knows how terrible Li Yixi''s writing is.


    In her feeling, the killing power of that way was afraid to be better than all divine attacks.

 Chapter 78

    The setting of fallen immortals is very lively today.


    Countless small sects have sent their disciples to the luoxianji to look for disciples suitable for practice. Originally, these people did not report much hope. After all, the really talented young people have been recruited by those large sects. The demons have directly left the state of Zhao to take part in the assessment of detached forces. It is even more remote and desolate here.


    Their requirements are very simple, as long as they can practice. Some religious sects are very poor. There are only a dozen people without anyone going, and their cultivation is very mediocre.


    However, today, these small doors to luoxianji are very excited one by one.


    Because in the Luoxian collection, they gained a lot one by one. No one thought that this small Luoxian collection had nearly 20 young people with cultivation qualifications, which was unexpected.


    In the set of fallen immortals, an old man who looked a little down and out stood there. Beside the old man, Xiao Zhan stood nervously behind him.


    Xiao cangqiong looked at the old man who was a little down and down, and his eyes were full of respect. He looked like a down and down old man, but he was actually the vice president of Wendao Academy.


    At the moment, facing Xiao cangqiong, the old man also has a face of respect.


    Xiao cangqiong''s accomplishments in the realm of divine martial arts, that''s not to say.


    This is an overlord, but the old man is not very satisfied with Xiao Zhan, because although Xiao Zhan has condensed talent, in his opinion, Xiao Zhan is not young and may not have much potential, but he has to accept it, because Confucianism and Taoism have been lonely for thousands of years. This time, he has run to seven kingdoms and received only Xiao Zhan of Zhao state.


    Among these kingdoms, there are also some who gather talent, and their talent is very strong. Unfortunately, the decline of Wendao college is too severe, and those people are unwilling to go to Wendao college to practice.


    Think about the sadness on the old man''s face before.


    Ten thousand years ago, Wendao college was a real detached force. It had the ninth power of Nirvana robbery, and its combat power was comparable to reincarnation robbery. At that time, Wendao college had extremely beautiful scenery, but now I feel powerless.


    "Young master Xiao!"


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe, who came from Li Yixi, finally found Xiao Zhan and shouted from a distance.


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe doesn''t dare to regard Xiao Zhan as a younger generation.


    Li Yixi values Xiao Zhan, who has ascended to the sky step by step.


    "I''ll see you, elder Tang."


    Hearing Tang Jianghe''s words, Xiao Zhan trembled and hurried away. How dare he accept Tang Jianghe''s gift and salute quickly.


    "Tang Palace leader, nice to meet you."


    Liang Cheng, vice president of Wendao college, saw Tang Jianghe and saluted quickly.


    Tang Jianghe represents the most powerful Tianxing palace. Tianxing palace is an extremely terrible behemoth in the eyes of Wendao college. Liang said hello when he was established.


    "Yes!"


    "You are Liang Cheng, vice president of Wendao college!"


    Hearing Liang Cheng''s words, Tang Jianghe recalled immediately.


    "I''m Liang Cheng. I didn''t expect the Tang Palace leader to know me." At the moment, Liang Cheng has a happy look on his face. Now Wendao college is very down and out. It''s a great honor to talk to Tang Jianghe.


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe''s eyes fell on Xiao Zhan behind Liang Cheng.


    I was stunned.


    "Liang Cheng, did Xiao Zhan join Wendao academy?"


    Tang Jiang''s incredible way.


    "Yes!"


    "Xiao Zhan has gathered talents and reached the standard of our college. Now I hear that Dao college is down." Liang Cheng''s smile is a little stiff. In the past, with such qualifications as Xiao Zhan, the school of smell and Taoism wouldn''t look at it.


    "What?"


    After hearing Liang Cheng''s words, Tang Jianghe was surprised and looked at Liang Cheng with envy. Before, he was just perfunctory at will.


    Because Xiao Zhan joined Wendao academy, Wendao academy is bound to rise.


    Tang Jianghe hurriedly hugged his fist and said, "congratulations to President Liang."


    "Tang Palace leader, how dare I accept your gift." Liang Cheng quickly dodged away.


    "President Liang is far older than me and can stand it."


    "Dean Liang, do you hear that the Taoist academy still sends elder Keqing?" Tang Jianghe looked at Liang Cheng and said with a smile.


    Tang Jianghe''s voice fell, and Liang Cheng on one side was extremely embarrassed, because now Wendao academy is really down and can''t afford any elder Keqing at all.


    "Tang Palace leader, we heard that the Taoist College is short of money and has no guest Qing position." At the moment, Liang Cheng is embarrassed.


    "That''s a shortage of people. Dean Liang Cheng, can I Tang Jianghe be the guest elder of your college? Don''t worry, Tang doesn''t need a reward, he just hangs his post." Tang Jianghe looked forward to the way.


    Now is the best time to hold your thighs. How can you give up.


    "If the Tang Palace leader wants to, it''s my great honor to hear the Taoist College." Although Liang Cheng didn''t understand anything, he was very happy at the moment.


    With Tang Jianghe, the school of Taoism can avoid countless troubles.


    At the moment, Liang Cheng''s eyes looked at Xiao Zhan suspiciously.


    Thinking of Tang Jianghe''s name before, he secretly guessed whether Xiao Zhan was the illegitimate son of Tang Jianghe.


    "Xiao Zhan, I have something to give you. I hope you don''t insult it!"


    After Tang Jianghe determined his guest Qing, his eyes fell on Xiao Zhan, looking very serious.


    "What?"


    "Did you give it to me?" At the moment, Xiao cangqiong also looked surprised and looked forward to it.


    "Xiao Zhan, see you, childe."


    Xiao Zhan worshipped the mountain in the distance excitedly.


    And bowed to Tang Jianghe.


    In the hands of Tang Jianghe, the pen given by Li Yixi appeared. He handed it to Xiao Zhan with envy on his face.


    "What is this?"


    "Confucianism and Taoism rhyme."


    At the moment of seeing the pen, Liang Cheng''s face changed greatly, and in his eyes, there was golden light.


    "Liang Cheng, this is not what you can covet, understand?" Seeing Liang Cheng''s eyes shining, Tang River said coldly.


    "Liang knows."


    At the moment, Liang Cheng has a huge wave in his heart. He has found a treasure this time. It seems that some big people value Xiao Zhan or the great power of Confucianism and Taoism. He can''t imagine his existence.


    "Xiao cangqiong, childe Xie!"


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong was also very excited and worshipped in the distance.


    Liang Cheng on one side finally knows why Xiao cangqiong and Tang Jianghe are so respectful to him.


    "Tang Palace leader, I''ll take Xiao Zhan back to the college first." At the moment, Liang Cheng looks urgent.


    "No hurry!"


    "When I left, the childe hinted at me that it was not peaceful recently, and there might be danger on the road. I have summoned the seven elders of the Star Palace to go to luoxianji. They should be arriving soon. Let me escort you to Wendao college." Tang Jiang''s dignified way.


    "Brother Tang, did you really say that?" Xiao cangqiong was shocked and dignified at the moment.


    Liang Cheng looked at them and wondered why they were so dignified. The world had never been peaceful.


    However, he was shocked by Tang Jianghe''s words and looked at Tang Jianghe incredibly. Tang Jianghe summoned the seven elders of the palace, which is almost the strongest combat power of Tianxing palace.


    "Meet the palace master."


    Soon after, the seven elders of Tianxing palace came to visit.


    "Let''s go. We''ll talk about other things on the way."


    Tang Jiang took out a leaf flying boat and broke through the air.

 Chapter 79

    In the void, the spirit boat is very fast.


    Liang Cheng in the crowd looked at these people as if they were facing great enemies one by one, and a sneer came up at the corners of his mouth.


    Liang Cheng now understood why so many people came to send Xiao Zhan, because he knew from Tang Jianghe that Li Yixi said it would be dangerous to go to Wendao college this time.


    When Liang Cheng saw Li Yixi''s pen, he was indeed in great awe of Li Yixi. However, if Li Yixi could count on someone intercepting them on the road, he would not believe it, because they did not have any distinguished figures. Who would assassinate them? Wouldn''t that be asking for trouble unless they were crazy.


    And he went to the luoxianji of the state of Zhao, but no one knew that Liang Cheng didn''t believe that someone would intercept them on the road.


    Because Liang Cheng really didn''t expect what they had to kill.


    The speed of the spirit boat is very fast. It will soon cross thousands of miles away and will soon leave the field of the state of Zhao.


    When Liang Cheng looked at the people as if they were facing a great enemy, he disdained them.


    In the void, a knife suddenly appeared and killed the spirit boat directly.


    "Hiss!"


    Before the blade''s awn, the terrible blade Qi is everywhere.


    "No, someone did."


    Tang Jiang''s look changed greatly at this moment, because the person who suddenly attacked them turned out to be a divine martial realm, and when he saw the bloody blade, Tang Jiang''s look became extremely dignified.


    Because at the moment of seeing Dao Mang, Tang Jianghe guessed the identity of the visitor, and his eyes were full of fear.


    "Go!"


    On their side, Xiao Zhan''s strength is too weak. At the moment, Tang Jianghe can only seize Xiao Zhan and break away from the Lingzhou in an instant.


    Others responded quickly.


    "Boom!"


    At the next moment, there was a loud noise, and the flying boat suddenly fell apart and exploded in the void.


    The figure of the people fell on the mountain, and Liang Cheng was also brought out. He was very embarrassed and his body trembled wildly.


    "Ho ho!"


    "Tang Jianghe, is your reaction very fast?"


    "I felt my breath the first time."


    The next moment, a cold, gloomy voice sounded in the void.


    In the sky, a bloody figure came walking, holding a red long knife, a bloody long hair and a bloody armor, like a supreme demon God.


    In the void, figures appeared one after another.


    There are nearly twenty figures in total. The breath of these figures is extremely terrible. Four of them are the cultivation of Shenwu realm and 16 are the cultivation of Diwu realm. Such a terrible lineup makes people desperate.


    The crowd turned pale in an instant.


    Plus the leader of the blood evil sect, the blood Sabre outside the sky, the blood dark sky, and the territory of five divine weapons.


    "How is that possible?"


    Seeing the lineup in front of them, they looked extremely pale.


    The eyes are full of incredible colors.


    Before, he had been indifferent to Li Yixi''s words. I didn''t think that at the moment, there were so many people and so many experts here.


    At this moment, Liang Cheng''s body trembled slightly.


    Liang Cheng took a deep breath and his eyes fell on the blood dark day.


    The voice was cold and said, "blood dark day, I heard that the academy has no grudges with you. Why did you come here to kill us?"


    Liang Cheng stares at the blood dark sky and asks Liang Cheng''s doubts. Liang Cheng doesn''t understand why.


    "Liang Cheng, hand over the young man behind you. You can go."


    Blood dark day heard Liang Cheng''s words, and his voice was cold. He didn''t even look at Liang Cheng seriously. In his eyes, Liang Cheng''s strength didn''t even have the qualification to die in his hands.


    "What?"


    However, Liang Cheng didn''t pay attention to whether the blood dark sky paid attention to himself, but set off a huge wave in his heart.


    At the moment, he finally believed Tang Jianghe. These people were counted by Li Yixi.


    Now Liang Cheng had only one last question. He stared at blood dark sky and continued: "blood dark sky, why do you want a younger generation? He is just a descendant of the foundation building realm. What ability do you have to go there in person?"


    At the moment of hearing this, blood dark sky''s eyes fell on Liang Cheng, and a sarcastic color appeared at the corners of his mouth, "Liang Cheng, do you remember how you went to luoxianji? I let people lead you through all this. My goal is this person. Have you forgotten that in the vision a few months ago, who could kill tens of thousands of demon families in vain? "


    "Let me tell you now, that vision appeared in the falling immortal set. However, Xiao Zhan was just a waste before. Suddenly, the success of foundation building must be the greatest treasure of Confucianism and Taoism. You know, there are many demons in our mind. The most needed thing is the treasure containing great spirit to help suppress the demons. In just a few days, we have gathered talents and succeeded in foundation building, Even if he didn''t get the inheritance of the great power of Confucianism and Taoism, he must have some treasures, but the luoxianji is very unsafe. These days, my disciples of the bloody gate found that many terrible characters appeared there, so I asked someone to lead you to take Xiao Zhan out of the luoxianji. "


    Blood dark day stared at Liang Cheng, disdaining the way.


    "You, use me." Liang Cheng at the moment turned pale in an instant.


    It turned out that everything was manipulated by blood dark sky in the dark.


    "Yes, waste like you should be used, otherwise it will be of no value."


    "Now, shut up. Liang Cheng is not qualified to speak, isn''t he? Lord Tang, I''m surprised that Xiao cangqiong cares about his blood and can explain why so many experts have come to your Tianxing palace?" Blood dark sky light way, asked the doubt in the heart.


    Blood dark sky didn''t expect that Tianxing Palace should intervene in this matter. Today, he took Xiao Zhan away. I''m afraid he had to pay all the price.


    "Blood dark sky, if you want to live, it''s urgent to stop and leave now, because this scene has already been calculated by the childe, so let me take someone to protect Xiao Zhan. If you do, you''d better consider it. Xiao Zhan is the person valued by the childe, and the childe is a terrible existence that you can''t guess in your life." Tang Jianghe''s eyes fell on the blood dark sky and said coldly.


    Facing the blood dark sky, Tang Jianghe didn''t dare to underestimate it at all.


    "What shit childe, what shit is terrible. You''re really good. Do you want to scare me into the dark day?"


    "I came here, but I didn''t leak any news. Can anyone know the past and the future?" Blood dark sky scoffed.


    "Childe, you know the past and the future. If you don''t believe it, try it."


    Tang Jiang''s hand pressed the hilt of the sword and said coldly.


    "Really?"


    "Erlang, kill Tang Jianghe for me." Blood dark day cold way.


    "Whoosh!"


    The voice of the blood dark sky fell. At this moment, two figures hurried to kill Tang Jiang.


    As soon as you make a move, you are two masters of Shenwu realm.


    Looking at the two figures, Tang Jiang''s eyes were full of Sen Han''s killing intention.


    He whispered to Xiao cangqiong, "brother Xiao, you protect Xiao Zhan to prevent the blood dark sky from suddenly shooting. I''ll deal with these two people. If we can kill these two strong men in the divine martial realm by surprise, our pressure will be much less today."


    Xiao cangqiong nodded slightly after hearing the voice of Tang Jiang River.


    When the two martial arts realm is approaching, the momentum of Tang River is getting stronger and stronger.


    When the two attacks killed Tang River, they were very close to him.


    At this moment, Tang River moved and his body suddenly stepped out.


    The hand pressed on the hilt pulled out the sword that was ready to reach the peak. It was a sword facing the two people.


    "Sky breaking sword."


    Tang Jiang roared and cut out with a sword.


    A sword is powerful and cold. It makes people tremble.


    "No!"


    The two people who were close to Tang Jiang changed their faces in an instant.


    Because they felt the breath of death in the sword.


    One of them was in a magical state, and a cruel color appeared in his eyes.


    Push your companions directly to Tangjiang river.


    "Hiss!"


    The sound of sword Qi tearing sounded.


    I saw the strong man in the divine martial arts realm. In an instant, his body exploded directly under the attack of the sword Qi. The speed of the sword Qi did not decrease and killed the man behind him.


    "Damn it!"


    "What kind of sword is this?"


    The strong man in Shenwu state behind him suddenly looked very dignified, and his eyes were full of panic.


    Burn blood essence and use the method of blood escape to dodge.


    "Hiss."


    Even if he had been ready, the sword struck and one arm was cut off directly.


    "Ah!"


    There was a terrible howl from the man.


    His left hand hurriedly covered the wound, his body quickly regressed, and blood shot out of his fingers.


    His face turned pale.


    Tang Jianghe wants to kill him and kill him completely.


    However, the two strong men who did not move stepped out, stopped in front of Tang Jianghe, and pressed down against Tang Jianghe town with one fist and one palm.


    The hand print is everywhere.


    One fist can kill everything.


    Tang Jianghe could only stop the attack of the two Shenwu realm, and his body returned to its original position again.


    "What a pity."


    "Shenwu realm is really hard to kill."


    "This is the only chance."


    Tang Jianghe looked helpless. Although the sword was strong, if he couldn''t be surprised, he would be escaped by the other party.


    At the moment, they are still facing the strong in the realm of four gods and objects, and more than a dozen martial arts, which can''t be defeated at all.


    "That terrible sword."


    "Tang Jianghe, you''re hiding so deep. If our sect leader takes action, I''m afraid it''s our sect leader who will die now." Blood dark sky was cold on his face, and he was extremely afraid of the sword just now.


    "Let''s do it together."


    "Save unnecessary trouble."


    Blood dark day saw that everyone was extremely afraid and directly ordered the siege.


    "Dead."


    "Dead."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤A series of gloomy voices rang out, and a series of voices directly killed the people.


    At this moment, the terrible breath made the void tremble.


    Liang Cheng''s face was full of despair at the moment.


    "Childe, there must be a way to deal with it."


    "The childe has calculated everything, so how to defeat these people?" Tang Jianghe looked wrinkled.


    When everyone was desperate, Xiao Zhan''s pen moved.


    There was an empty sound.


    A virtual shadow appeared in the void.


    The pen fell into the virtual shadow''s hand.

 Chapter 80

    "Childe!"


    Seeing the shadow in the void, Tang Jianghe and Xiao cangqiong wept with joy.


    His body trembled with excitement.


    At the moment of seeing this virtual shadow, Tang Jianghe''s inner despair completely dissipated, replaced by excitement, incomparable excitement, because this is the first time he saw such a terrible figure. This is something he has never seen before. Li Yixi is a supreme existence and can predict the past and future. In Tang Jianghe''s eyes, it''s omnipotent, The last attack on a painting and calligraphy made people tremble. This time, there is no suspense. We will win.


    At this moment, even in the face of more enemies and more powerful people, Tang Jianghe will not think that Li Yixi will make a mistake.


    After his heart was excited, he turned his eyes and looked at the eyes of blood dark sky and others. He only despised them. The eyes were like looking at the dead, because Tang Jianghe knew that these people were dead and could not escape.


    Even if this may only be a trace of poor thoughts left by Li Yixi in his pen, but the trace of thoughts that exist supreme can these people guess and overcome. At the moment, Tang Jianghe took a deep breath and looked coldly at everything, ready to see how these people died. He also hopes to understand from the process of Li Yixi''s hand.


    At the moment, he, together with Xiao cangqiong, who knew Li Yixi, was occupied by Jing Mang in both eyes.


    At the moment, the two people have no fear in the face of these people, only excitement.


    "Damn it, how is this possible? This is actually a magic weapon. On top of the magic weapon, there is still a trace of the master''s idea. "


    "Damn it, everyone, run."


    At this moment, the blood dark sky felt the fatal danger on the unreal shadow. At this moment, even the unreal shadow in the void could be broken at any time. But at the moment, the blood dark sky had no sense of war, and its eyes were only frightened, as if fate had been cut off. Its eyes were full of fear and endless fear.


    After the reaction, without any hesitation, he roared out in a hurry. His voice exploded in the void like thunder. Instead of being besieged, he let everyone escape.


    Under the voice of the blood dark sky, each one looked very strange. They wondered why the blood dark sky let them run for their lives, just a virtual shadow. Is it really so terrible?


    But they also understand that the blood dark sky has a pair of blood eyes, which can see too many things they can''t see, so at the moment, no one has the slightest hesitation and runs for his life directly.


    Desperate to escape, hoping to escape to heaven.


    "Blood dark day, now, is it too late?" Tang Jianghe sneered and looked at the blood dark sky with disdain. Today is the end of life.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan and others, all their eyes fell on the illusory figure in the void. Although they could not see the face clearly, they felt familiar, terrible, fear, cold ice and indifference at this moment, and their souls were trembling.


    At this moment, a powerful killing force suddenly broke out from the figure. The breath seemed to suppress the heaven and the world. The breath was like the supreme Shura, Yama and the supreme demon emperor who came out of the Jiuyou purgatory.


    A modest gentleman in white now seems to be a supreme murderous God, and his killing intention goes straight to the sky.


    At the moment, he held the pen in his hand, slowly lifted the pen, and slowly wrote in the void with the most elegant attitude, taking the void as paper. After each stroke, the breath soared by one point, stroke by stroke, as if he were cutting with a knife, sword and axe. It seemed slow and terrible, but he wrote two words in the blink of an eye.


    "Prison days."


    The last stroke fell. These two neat characters sent out a terrible white light at this moment. The white light directly turned into a sky curtain, blocked everything here, and imprisoned this void. The light curtain imprisoned everything.


    At that moment, Tang Jianghe was shocked to find that he could not feel the power of the rules between heaven and earth. This space seemed to be really deprived from the original world and imprisoned here.


    Tang Jianghe and Xiao cangqiong, at the moment, the pupils of their eyes suddenly shrink, and their souls tremble and tremble violently again.


    This ability is really terrible.


    It''s so terrible that people''s memory is engraved in the soul.


    At the moment, they feel their smallness.


    What is heaven and what is earth.


    How terrible is Tongtian cultivation? Li Yixi''s means are beyond their understanding.


    At the moment when these two words fell, the people of the blood evil gate who ran crazy were full of panic in their eyes. A pair of eyes turned into blood color. On their forehead, there were bean sized beads of sweat. Their heart felt to burst and their soul felt to be torn. At the moment, the whole person was completely occupied by the panic. There was only one idea, that is, escape.


    However, the next moment, the body directly hit the light curtain.


    The terrible impact made their mana directly disordered and could not be suppressed at all.


    A mighty spirit invaded their bodies at the moment, and the magic power in their bodies disappeared strangely.


    As if they were really in the vast world at the moment, and they were completely excluded by the world.


    Powerless, scary, one by one face, occupied by panic.


    "How is it possible, how is it possible, how is it possible that someone can imprison this film."


    At the moment, the blood is dark, and the eyes are full of fear.


    He also felt that he could not use the slightest rules of heaven and earth.


    The source of all this is the two character "prison days".


    At first, he didn''t think so, but now, xuedark naively knew the meaning of "prison day".


    This is the rule and space of imprisoning heaven and earth.


    Looking at the two words that gradually disappeared in the void, the soul was trembling wildly.


    Until now, it seemed that the whole person was immersed in his own calligraphy world. In his eyes, there was only the pen in his hand. This void was regarded as rice paper by him. From beginning to end, he did not see the meaning of the people. Holding the pen''s hand, he waved it again and fell down one by one under the frightened light of the bloody gate, In the blink of an eye, he wrote four very neat characters in the void.


    Each stroke seems to fill all the hearts and minds.


    Only pen, only paper.


    "Back in time."


    When the last stroke fell, I saw the neat four characters and felt the changes around me. The look of the blood dark sky changed greatly. The strong man in the great martial arts realm and the existence of a overlord level were scared to pee in an instant.


    Really scared to pee.


    Because at this moment, the bodies are flying back uncontrollably.


    One by one, the struggle has no effect at all. It can''t get rid of the power of time at all. It can only scream of despair in my mind.


    At this moment, time is really reversing, and the speed of reversal is increasing at an extremely terrible speed.


    At the next moment, figures appeared in the position where they had just fled for their lives, keeping the appearance of killing Xiao Zhan and others.


    The movement and position have not changed at all.


    "Time really goes back. Is it an immortal?" Blood dark sky soul tremor.


    "No!"


    "No!"


    "No!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤At the moment, all the people in the bloody gate were frightened in their eyes.


    The body trembled violently, and the mana collapsed directly and turned into a mortal.


    One by one, they were scared to death.


    However, the unreal figure still had no movement. There was only a pen in his eyes. He was still so calm. He ignored the roaring people. He wrote a word in the void and was buried.


    The moment the burial word appeared, everyone turned pale again.


    Because there are pits on the ground.


    Their bodies were completely out of control. In the pit, terrible and irresistible suction broke out, sucking their bodies away and falling into the pit one by one.


    In the deep pit, there was no chance to move.


    The next moment, the earth on the ground covers strangely, erasing everything, and the sky in your eyes slowly disappears.


    Bury all the people, the sky is still so blue, the grass on the ground is still so green, there is no trace on the earth, as if everything is a dream.


    In the void, I can no longer see a figure.


    The illusion of writing slowly dissipated. The pen fell from the air and fell into Xiao Zhan''s hand.


    It became commonplace at this time.


    It''s hard to see that it has issued supreme power before.


    Really returning to nature is always an ordinary pen.


    "What does this exist?" At the moment, Liang Cheng was so frightened that his body trembled wildly and felt incomparably stiff.


    He had never seen such a terrible person in his life.


    Such a terrible means.


    He didn''t think that a few words could kill countless enemies.


    "Childe, invincible."


    Tang Jianghe looked at the disappeared figure and was extremely excited.


    Xiao cangqiong''s figure was also shaking wildly.


    Li Yixi''s means constantly let them subvert their cognition.


    "Childe!"


    Xiao Zhan, holding the pen, was full of excitement in his eyes.


    Xiao Zhan''s vision has changed greatly at the moment.


    At the moment, he finally knows what Wendao is.


    Perhaps in the hands of Li Yixi, one can bury the heaven, one can bury the earth, one can bury the God, one can bury the immortal, one can bury the Buddha, and one can bury the world of the heavens.


    Xiao Zhan was trembling with excitement. He never thought that Li Yixi would give him an artifact.


    Xiao Zhan at the moment is full of expectations for the future. If he can''t be invincible in this world, it feels like a waste of opportunities.


    Xiao Zhan took a deep breath, knelt on the ground and worshipped the void directly, even if the void at the moment was empty.


    "Disciple Liang Cheng, meet the ancestors of Confucianism and Taoism!"


    At the moment, Liang Cheng knelt directly on the ground and worshipped the void. In those eyes, he was occupied by awe and fanaticism. At the moment, he seemed to have returned to the era of great spirit for nine days.

 Chapter 81

    Wen Dao college, the shadow of a road fell.


    "Everybody, I''m in trouble all the way. Please go to the college and have a cup of tea."


    When he arrived at Wendao college, Liang Cheng hurriedly invited everyone. The characters who came this time could not afford to offend Wendao college.


    "Vice President Liang, I don''t remember Wendao college here, do I?"


    Seeing this remote place, Tang Jiang couldn''t help frowning.


    I heard that the location of Tao college is too remote.


    "Back to the patriarch of Tang Dynasty, the former position of Wendao college was occupied. We have few people in Wendao college, so we''ll make do here." Liang Cheng''s face was full of embarrassment.


    While introducing the people to Wendao college, he introduced them.


    Seeing Liang Cheng so embarrassed, Tang Jianghe couldn''t continue to ask.


    The people entered the hall, and Liang Cheng greeted you diligently.


    "Vice President Liang, where''s the president?"


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong couldn''t help asking.


    Liang Cheng is the vice president. So many of them came to smell the Taoist College. The president of the Taoist College should come out and see him, but they didn''t see anyone, and they didn''t look very good.


    Hearing this, Liang Cheng looked helpless and could only explain: "a year ago, we heard that a group of people came to Wendao college and wanted to occupy the territory of Wendao college. Elder martial brother insisted. After all, that was the foundation of Wendao College for thousands of years, but those people were too overbearing and joined hands with elder martial brother. Elder martial brother was badly hurt, so we had to move here, Because of that injury, senior brother has been closed to death and suppressed the injury. The injury is too serious, which has threatened his life. Therefore, senior brother has been closed to death for more than a year. I''m sorry. "


    "Who is the power to the low, so domineering and vicious?" Tang Jiang''s face sank.


    It took the chassis and hit people directly.


    Liang Cheng''s look was a little stiff, but he still hardened his head and said, "Tiandao courtyard."


    "What, Tiandao courtyard?"


    Hearing Liang Cheng''s words, a dignified look appeared in his face.


    Tiandao academy is a more terrible force than Tianxing palace. Tiandao academy embraces all rivers and has martial arts, literature, Fu and array, which is known to contain thousands of ways.


    "Yes, it''s the Tiandao Academy. All the people left by our school have vowed to take back the lost in this life. The Tiandao academy has taken away the countless literary and Taoist accumulation of our school and will not die." At the moment, Liang Cheng, speaking of Tiandao courtyard, showed a ferocity at the corners of his mouth.


    "Vice President Liang, I''m so rude. I''m sorry that the Taoist school was so overbearing that day." Xiao cangqiong''s look was very cold. He was forced to have nowhere to hide. He went to remote places such as luoxianji.


    "Vice President Liang, I don''t know whether Xiao can become the guest elder of Wendao college. First, he can help Wendao college and second, he can protect Xiao Zhan." Xiao cangqiong looked serious.


    "Senior Xiao, welcome to Wendao college." Liang Cheng was overjoyed at this moment. Xiao cangqiong was different from Tang Jianghe. Tang Jianghe''s only able to frighten some curfews. But Xiao cangqiong was alone and could stay here all year round. He smelled the sea god needle of the college. Now the College of Taoism is too weak.


    Tang Jianghe nagged a few words and took the people from Tianxing palace away. Liang Cheng arranged Xiao Zhan to live next to him and went to the closed place of his senior brother Qi Baiyun with a happy face.


    "Senior brother!"


    After Liang Cheng entered, he quickly saluted. Qi Baiyun was their spiritual pillar.


    "Younger martial brother, are you back?"


    "I''m afraid I won''t last long. If I die, you will dissolve our Wendao college. I''m ashamed of all the predecessors of Wendao college. Wendao college is completely defeated in my hands."


    "After my death, Tiandao academy came to trouble. You can''t stop it. If one day some disciples become strong and are correcting the name of Wendao Academy."


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Qi Baiyun said a few words, gasped and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "Senior brother!"


    "Elder martial brother, I''m not afraid. I have a way now. Look, with these precious drugs, your injury can be cured."


    Liang Cheng saw Qi Baiyun vomit blood. His eyes were full of worry. His eyes were a little wet. He hurried to take out countless precious medicines.


    "Younger martial brother Liang Cheng, don''t cheat elder martial brother with these illusory things. I know how many precious medicines have been consumed in more than a year. I''m afraid I''ve consumed all the details of the school of Taoism. Where can I get so many precious medicines?"


    "Can''t I shine back?"


    A tragic smile appeared on Qi Baiyun''s face.


    "Elder martial brother, these are true. They are given by Tianxing palace. Elder martial brother, you are really saved." Liang Cheng was extremely anxious.


    "Tianxing palace? Younger martial brother, why do you lie to me? We have no friendship with Tianxing palace. How can Tianxing palace save me and give me so many precious medicines? " Qi Baishi still doesn''t believe it.


    "Elder martial brother, Tianxing palace gave us precious medicine because I received a disciple this time." Liang Cheng hurriedly explained.


    "Disciple?"


    "This time, has anyone joined my Wendao college? Is it difficult to be a descendant of the elder level of Tianxing palace? " Qi Baiyun squeezed out a smile on his face. In his opinion, if so, the school of Taoism will have a backer in the future, which will not be as miserable as before.


    "Elder martial brother, no, but the origin of my disciples is stronger than Tianxing palace. No, they are backers, more terrible than Tianxing palace, and even more terrible than Tiandao Academy." Liang Cheng looked at Qi Baiyun''s state and was very worried.


    "Younger martial brother, don''t lie to elder martial brother. Your origin is so strong that you have joined Tiandao Academy for a long time."


    "Cough!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Qi Baiyun coughed violently again.


    "Elder martial brother, stop talking. Take this precious medicine to refine and keep your body." Liang Cheng saw that Qi Baiyun was too serious, so he quickly extracted a valuable medicine into a drop and sent it to Qi Baiyun''s mouth.


    At the entrance of the liquid medicine, Qi Baiyun''s look changed.


    Because he felt a sudden burst of medicine in his body, which was so powerful that he suppressed his injury in the blink of an eye.


    "This, this is true?" Qi Baiyun feels incredible.


    "Elder martial brother, how can younger martial brother lie to you?"


    "This disciple is very special..." Liang Cheng quickly said the things along the way.


    After hearing this, Qi Baishi''s face changed and quickly got up and said, "younger martial brother, bring him to me quickly. No, I''ll see him in person. In the future, he will be the hope of my school of Taoism. This is my ancestors and must be cultivated."


    Qi Baiyun stood up and ordered with a serious face.


    "Elder martial brother, younger martial brother is not a stupid person. I have arranged him next to me. We will do everything to cultivate Xiao Zhan and live up to the trust of experts." Liang Cheng hurried.


    "Let''s go and see him now." Qi Baiyun swept out of the chamber of Secrets excitedly.

 Chapter 82

    In the room, Xiao Zhan simply arranged and hung two calligraphy and paintings in the high hall.


    Bow down to calligraphy and painting and hold the disciple''s ceremony.


    "Are you Xiao Zhan?"


    At this moment, Qi Baiyun entered the room and his eyes were full of fine light.


    "Are you?"


    Xiao Zhan was puzzled when he saw the immortal looking old Confucian in front of him. He hardly knew anyone in Wendao college.


    "Xiao Zhan, this is the dean of our Wendao college, Dean Qi." Liang Cheng, who came from behind, hurriedly explained with a smile on his face.


    "Student Xiao Zhan, meet the dean."


    Xiao Zhan quickly worshipped Qi Baiyun. His eyes were full of respect.


    Without the slightest arrogance.


    "Good, good!"


    Looking at Xiao Zhan''s appearance, Qi Baiyun was overjoyed. Even though he had ordinary talent, he was so polite that he was worthy of being liked by experts.


    Wen Dao cultivates six virtues: wisdom, faith, holiness, benevolence, righteousness and loyalty, six elements: filial piety, friendship, good neighborliness, marriage, Ren and shirt, and six skills: ceremony, music, shooting, royal, calligraphy and number. After gathering talent, he chose to refine a cultural treasure as his means of attack.


    Behind Xiao Zhan, there is a supreme statue, but he is still so respectful to himself. This is the embodiment of respecting teachers and respecting morality. Wendao attaches great importance to virtue.


    Qi Baiyun saw Xiao Zhan. When he looked up and swept into the house, the whole person froze the next moment.


    "Yes!"


    In this moment, Qi Baiyun''s eyes were full of panic.


    Because his eyes fell on the two calligraphy and paintings in the high hall.


    "If you are poor, you will be alone, and if you reach it, you will help the world."


    "The full moon flies the mirror and turns the sword back to the heart.


    Turn to Peng to travel far, climb GUI and look up to the sky.


    Frost and snow are suspected in the waterway, and feathers are seen in the forest.


    At this time, looking at the white rabbit, I want to count qiuhao.


    A little down Wushan gorge, still named Baidi city.


    Qi Shen, the whole Pu is dark, and the wheel Ze half floor is bright.


    Diao Dou all hastens the dawn, and the toad leans himself.


    Zhang Gong leans on his broken soul, not only the Han family camp. "


    At this moment, Qi Baiyun''s excited body was trembling, and his eyes were full of incredible color.


    "This is Tao rhyme, which belongs to Wen and Tao alone."


    "Is it a gift from the expert?"


    At this moment, looking at calligraphy and painting, Qi Baiyun''s heart has set off a huge wave. What kind of cultivation is it to leave a treasure with such a strong Taoist rhyme.


    At the moment, Liang Cheng behind is also awed and fanatical.


    "Xiao Zhan, is this a gift from the childe?"


    After waking up, Qi Baiyun looked at Xiao Zhan with a dignified look. Qi Baiyun thought of Li Yixi for the first time.


    "Yes, Dean, this is the gift from the childe."


    "Xiao Zhan will clean up the world in this life, swing all evil demons, and return this mountain and river to a bright future." Xiao Zhan looked serious.


    After that, Xiao Zhan hurriedly said, "Dean, can someone send a letter back and tell the childe that I am safe and all is well."


    Xiao Zhan looked forward to Qi Baiyun.


    "Good!"


    "After you write the letter, I''ll take it myself." Where dare Qi Baiyun get someone to send it? If he offends Li Yixi, it will be completely over.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Two days later, Qi Baiyun came to the bottom of the holy mountain and looked at the peak in front of him. His eyes were full of respect.


    Afraid to fly up, he climbed the mountain on foot.


    But before the courtyard, Qi Baiyun stopped in an instant.


    Because in the courtyard at the moment, there are bursts of piano sounds.


    "Young master, are you playing the piano?"


    "Don''t disturb me. I''ll see you when the childe''s piano music is over." Qi Baiyun, with awe on his face, sat cross legged in front of the courtyard to restore the consumed mana.


    But after closing his eyes for a few breaths, Qi Baiyun''s look changed.


    The sound of the piano fell on his ears, which changed his look and made his excited body tremble wildly.


    "Childe, this is expounding the avenue."


    "Childe, how does it exist?"


    Qi Baiyun''s eyes were full of panic. He heard the sound of the road here.


    Such an opportunity is rare for thousands of years.


    "Chance, this is chance."


    "Childe, this is giving a way."


    After the shock, where would Qi Baiyun miss such an opportunity, directly correct the body, eliminate distractions, and fully understand the true meaning of the avenue in the piano sound.


    At this moment, he saw countless roads.


    Among these roads, I found my own way.


    Hearing the piano sound, the whole person''s breath is getting stronger and stronger, which seems to break some bottlenecks.


    At the end of the song, Qi Baiyun opened his eyes and benefited a lot. "It turns out that I misunderstood. This is my way."


    At the moment, Qi Baiyun finally saw his way clearly.


    The inner part is full of shock.


    We haven''t met yet, but Li Yixi has given him a great opportunity.


    Qi Baiyun took a deep breath and bowed to the courtyard, "smell Qi Baiyun of Tao college and meet the childe."


    In the courtyard, Li Yixi finished his song and was instructing Hu Qingyun on her piano skills. Suddenly, he heard a voice and smiled at the corners of his mouth and said, "didn''t Xiao Zhan go to Wendao college to practice? I heard that the visit of people from Dao college should be related to Xiao Zhan! "


    "Lao Bai, open the door!"


    Li Yixi smiled and told Lao Bai.


    "Yes, childe!"


    Lao Bai, as always a gentleman, opened the gate to Qi Baiyun.


    Seeing Qi Baishi standing still, he couldn''t help saying, "is this old gentleman tired? Come in and have a rest. "


    "I''m not tired, I''m not tired. Please, elder."


    Qi Baiyun, who woke up, was full of panic in his eyes. Looking at Lao Bai, he was extremely frightened.


    Qi Baiyun hurried into the courtyard, looking very cautious, afraid of something wrong.


    "Old Sir, the childe is over there. Go over there and I''ll prepare some fruit." Lao Bai pointed to the distance. The gentleman smiled and went to prepare the fruit.


    Qi Baiyun''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, and his body trembled again, looking shocked.


    "Childe, are you an immortal?"


    Li Yixi''s temperament doesn''t seem to be all in the world.


    "Childe, this is Xiao Zhan''s letter to you."


    Suppressing the shock in his heart, Qi Baiyun quickly handed over the letter.


    "Young master, you really expect things like God." Hu Qingyun looked at the letter in Li Yixi''s hand and a smile appeared on her mouth.


    For Li Yixi can predict many things, she is no longer as shocked as before. In her eyes, Li Yixi is omnipotent.


    "This boy is nice and knows to tell me peace."


    "Sit down, old man. I don''t know what to call you. I''m Li Yixi."


    After reading the letter, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Qi Baiyun.


    "Qi Baiyun, Dean of Wendao college, is also a sinner of Wendao college." Qi Baiyun hurried to introduce, feeling very uneasy.


    "The dean of Wen Dao college, a big man."


    Hearing Qi Baiyun''s introduction, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    This is another great opportunity to make friends with practitioners.


    Looking at Qi Baiyun, he is more kind.

 Chapter 83

    "Dean Qi, Xiao Zhan is a good guy. Look at such a large set of fallen immortals. There are more than a dozen people who have the qualification to practice, but he is the only one who has the qualification to practice literature and Taoism." At the moment, Li Yixi said casually and thought of Xiao Zhan, who could not practice originally. He actually condensed his talent and was able to practice literature and Taoism. He was really envious and didn''t disguise at all. After all, practice is Li Yixi''s greatest wish in his life.


    However, his wish died directly.


    "Yes!"


    "Xiao Zhan''s talent is good, and the future can be expected."


    "It won''t take much time to beat me."


    Qi Baiyun, on one side, was really nervous. After hearing Li Yixi''s words, he hurriedly answered and kept thinking: "what does this supreme existence mean? Kua Xiaozhan''s talent is good. Do you want me to teach Xiaozhan wholeheartedly and with all my strength?"


    After Qi Baiyun took a look at Xiao Zhan''s talent, he understood that it was extremely unusual. The only unusual thing was that Xiao Zhan got the calligraphy, painting and divine soldiers given by Li Yixi. He could feel the charm of literature and Taoism every day, and with the help of divine soldiers, his cultivation speed would be very fast.


    Because these things may not be found in the whole continent.


    Xiao Zhan''s practice resources can''t be copied unless Li Yixi is looking at re selecting a person and giving him treasures.


    Otherwise, even if your talent is terrible and capable, can you open it?


    Xiao Zhan at the moment is Li Yixi who has hung him up.


    Moreover, this hanging is invincible. There is no need to worry about resources at all. If Xiao Zhan''s cultivation resources are insufficient, Qi Baiyun believes that Tianxing palace will support it immediately, and it still doesn''t ask for return, as long as Xiao Zhan is happy.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan, with the help of Li Yixi, gathered the harmony of time, place and people.


    Perhaps for Li Yixi, these things are just random, but for Xiao Zhan, he has been favored by God, not to mention Xiao Zhan''s great efforts.


    Just like a civilian and a rich second generation, the rich second generation is an open life and works harder than the civilian. How can the civilian origin be compared.


    This is also the reason why Qi Baiyun says Xiao Zhan has good talent and doesn''t blush.


    Hearing Qi Baiyun''s answer, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Look at Qi Baiyun kindly and imagine the outside world. If Xiao Zhan is killed, he will lose. After all, the pen has followed him for many years. He likes it better. He is a treasure. In Li Yixi''s eyes, this is providing help in the snow. If Xiao Zhan is strong that day, he may not like it. Build a relationship now.


    "Dean Qi, evil spirits are rampant in the outside world. It should be very dangerous. I don''t know whether Xiao Zhan can be lucky. Don''t be harmed by evil spirits before he grows up." Li Yixi couldn''t help saying that it would be best if Qi Baiyun took care of Xiao Zhan. If he couldn''t, he had to ask for more blessings.


    "Yes!"


    "Childe, the outside world is really a little chaotic now. Various forces rob the territory resources, and demon practitioners run rampant everywhere." Qi Baiyun answered Li Yixi''s words. He couldn''t understand what the second half of the sentence meant in meditation.


    "Childe, here comes the fruit!"


    Lao Bai picked the apples, cleaned them up and sent them.


    "Dean Qi, how about trying apples."


    Li Yixi handed Qi Baiyun an apple. After all, he is a big man. Li Yixi still wants to make friends.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Looking at the apple in his hand, Qi Baiyun was very excited.


    Li Yixi also picked up one and took a bite directly.


    Seeing Li Yixi eating an apple and not talking, Qi Baiyun is also very nervous at the moment, because he is not familiar with Li Yixi at all and can''t find any topic. Moreover, in Qi Baiyun''s eyes, Li Yixi''s strength is supreme and he doesn''t dare to mention other topics in case Li Yixi doesn''t like it.


    Qi Baiyun can only eat apples at the moment.


    One bite, it''s quite crisp.


    The apple juice splashed out.


    At the entrance of apple, the sweet taste teases Qi Baiyun''s taste buds.


    "This apple is really good."


    Qi Baiyun''s look brightened. He had never eaten such delicious apples. They were crispy and full of water. The sweet taste made people intoxicated.


    However, when Qi Baiyun swallowed it, his face changed in an instant.


    Because after the apple swallowed it, it clearly felt that the apple melted and turned into a mysterious energy to repair his injury in an extremely magical way and at a terrible speed.


    "This is Tao rhyme."


    Qi Baiyun was stunned at the moment.


    Almost screamed, but fortunately, he hurriedly blocked his mouth with an apple.


    "Dean Qi, what''s the matter?" Li Yixi couldn''t help asking. He really didn''t understand what Qi Baiyun said.


    "No, childe, this apple is really delicious. Its variety is far better than the apples I have eaten." Qi Baiyun explained nervously and quickly ate the apple, because at the moment, he felt that the injury in his body had been repaired very quickly, and his heart was very happy.


    Who has the strength and is willing to bend himself?


    When an apple goes down, all the injuries in the body are repaired.


    And Qi Baiyun at the moment still has some residual Taoist rhymes in his body.


    "Big chance."


    "How does the son exist, is it a fairy who has gone down to the world?"


    In the eyes of Qi Baiyun at the moment, Li Yixi is really terrible.


    At this moment, I think of Li Yixi''s gift to Xiao Zhanyuan, and I finally understand that Xiao Zhan was confiscated as a disciple. In his opinion, those things are just leftovers.


    "Dean Qi, eat. How can one be enough?"


    Li Yixi hurriedly handed Qi Baiyun another.


    "Thank you, childe." Qi Baiyun was very excited.


    I kept talking about Li Yixi''s four words "how can I get it?".


    Because generally speaking, they don''t say that. Qi Baiyun thinks Li Yixi wants to understand something.


    "By the way, you must think my cultivation is too weak and want me to improve it. You said before that the outside world is very dangerous. I have to protect Xiao Zhan. My strength is too weak. How to protect Xiao Zhan? I see. I see."


    Qi Baiyun, holding an apple, smiled at the corner of his mouth.


    Understanding Li Yixi''s words, in his opinion, is the most gratifying thing.


    After eating an apple, Qi Baiyun felt that he was going to burst.


    He hurriedly suppressed the Taoist rhyme and spiritual power in the seal body.


    "Childe, this is what you want." At the moment, Lao Bai came over with a bamboo.


    In front of Li Yixi.


    "Good!"


    Li Yixi took the bamboo and cut it in front of Qi Baiyun.


    Bamboo is not long, only one meter long, which is obviously deliberately selected.


    And Li Yixi only took the thin part above.


    "Yes!"


    At this moment, Qi Baiyun suddenly felt that his brain was very bright and agile in an instant, as if the door of wisdom had been opened in an instant.


    I feel incredible. I don''t know what it is.


    But when I looked at Li Yixi, my eyes suddenly changed.


    Because of the bamboo in Li Yixi''s hands.


    That bamboo is different from ordinary bamboo.


    On the bamboo, there are subtle lines that ordinary people may not see, but Qi Baiyun is at least the peak of cultivation in tianwu realm, which can be seen clearly.


    But seeing clearly, he was even more frightened.


    At the moment, four words appeared in the brain: "Wudao divine bamboo."


    In the ancient books of Wendao academy, Qi Baiyun saw the records of Wudao God bamboo. Coupled with the change of his thinking at the moment, he confirmed 100% that this is Wudao bamboo.


    "Wudao God bamboo, Wudao God bamboo."


    Qi Baishi really wanted to rob the enlightenment God bamboo, but he didn''t dare.


    Seeing Qi Baiyun staring at bamboo, Li Yixi smiled and said, "President Qi, do you also want to be a brush?"


    "If you want to do it, these are for you. I only need to make one."


    Li Yixi took bamboo today just to make a brush. His one was given to Xiao Zhan.


    "Yes."


    "Childe, this bamboo is really a good material for writing brushes."


    "Thank you, childe."


    At the moment, Qi Baiyun almost knelt down.


    If it had not been for the conversation between Liang Cheng and Tang Jianghe that Li Yixi lived as a mortal, he would really kneel down at the moment.


    The enlightened bamboo that had come to his mouth was also forcibly swallowed by him.


    Reaching out and grabbing the enlightenment God bamboo in front of me, I felt a little incredible and looked incredible: "young master, did you really give it to me?"


    Qi Baiyun, unsure, asked. He was afraid that he had dreamed.


    "Yes!"


    "Really, is there any fake?"


    "He will be yours from now on. No one can take him away."


    "And there are many more on my side, you see!" Li Yixi finished and pointed to the side of the courtyard.


    Qi Baiyun looked at it, and his eyes were full of miracles, because here, there was a forest of enlightened gods, and there were some small animals lying in the forest. He really wanted to replace those small animals.


    "A lot!"


    At the moment, Qi Baiyun, just like a beggar who is almost poor and crazy, has entered the central bank''s treasury.


    But soon, Qi Baiyun suppressed all his thoughts.


    Knowing that he could not spy on it, he quickly got up, "young master, I won''t disturb you. There are still a lot of things to deal with in the college."


    "Well, OK, Dean Qi, come often when you are free."


    Li Yixi quickly stood up and said.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Hearing this, Qi Baiyun almost screamed with excitement.


    In his opinion, all the opportunities today are not comparable to this sentence. He can come in the future.


    This is the real chance.


    Qi Baiyun fainted out of the courtyard.


    The eyes are full of incredible colors.


    "Enlightenment God bamboo."


    "Enlightenment God bamboo."


    Looking at the bamboo in his hand, he shouted twice in a row.


    Excited in the heart fibrillation.


    Qi Baiyun took a deep breath and worshipped the courtyard again.


    After worshipping, he left as fast as he could. He was really in a hurry to break through and send the enlightenment bamboo back.


    In the courtyard, Li Yixi cut and carved bamboo. He said faintly, "now, I''m almost hairy. After a few days, go out and look for it."


    Li Yixi is very satisfied with his masterpiece.

 Chapter 84

    The sky is clear and the wind is pleasant.


    Another beautiful day, Li Yixi put down his bowl, wiped his mouth, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Qingyun, it''s very quiet recently and there''s no danger. Let''s go hunting today and take care of it. Can we get good hair and do a good job with the pen?" Li Yixi turned around and smiled at the busy Hu Qingyun.


    "OK, listen to the childe."


    Hu Qingyun smiled at Li Yixi like a clever little daughter-in-law.


    Li Yixi''s heart swings.


    For a moment, some can''t move their eyes.


    "Unfortunately, I''m actually a practitioner, and I''m a mortal. Otherwise, there may be a play."


    "By the way, can I have a soft meal?"


    Sitting, Li Yixi was distracted.


    "Hey!"


    "It''s been too long for a single dog, poor."


    "Is it whimsical?"


    Li Yixi''s mouth showed a bitter smile, "fate has arranged a beautiful woman around him, but it''s a pity that he can''t eat it. This is teasing me."


    Hu Qingyun didn''t know what Li Yixi was thinking. Looking at Li Yixi staring at her beautiful face, a touch of ruddy appeared and turned around quickly.


    Li Yixi cleaned up his mood, carried the arrow bag and held the big bow. They went out with a dog.


    Leaving the courtyard, some small animals chattered and talked.


    "Da Jin went out and shouted to kill the demon every day. I''m afraid it would be unlucky for a demon to go out this time."


    The little sparrow on the eaves smiled.


    The big gold in his mouth is the big bow in Li Yixi''s hand.


    In the courtyard, several gold are the most murderous.


    In the kitchen, a figure appeared on the ordinary kitchen knife. At the moment, he sighed: "I also want to kill and play, but the master never takes me out. I''m stronger than Dajin."


    In the courtyard, countless voices began to talk.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤In the mountains, there are two figures now, one with silver hair and one with gray hair. In their eyes, there is the power of stars, which looks extremely strange.


    "Demon ancestor, do you really feel the breath of the ninth demon ancestor here?"


    "Did you say that the ninth demon ancestor was captured by humans? After all, it is very close to the human world. Maybe there are some big people hidden here?" The gray haired youth looked cautious.


    They look like human beings, but they are not human beings, but the two strong men in the demon domain.


    The silver haired man can command ten thousand demons in the demon domain. He is the eighth demon ancestor of the demon domain, the silver winged wolf king, with the blood of the demon wolf swallowing the sky.


    Hearing the young man''s words, the silver winged wolf king directly rejected, "the ninth demon ancestor can''t be captured, because I feel that the breath of the ninth demon ancestor is getting stronger at an extremely terrible speed these days. We have definitely got some unparalleled opportunities. Our cultivation has reached the first stage of Nirvana robbery. Only the ninth demon ancestor has special blood, The realm is the peak of the realm of divine power, but he can fight with me in the early stage of Nirvana real thunder realm, which is the first priority of Nirvana robbery realm, and can suppress me faintly.


    His talent is terrible. In the ancestral temple of the demon temple, the soul lamp he left is not extinguished, which shows that he has been alive. These days, I feel that his soul lamp is getting brighter and stronger. He may soon break through Nirvana and begin to cross the robbery.


    Once he has passed the first disaster of Nirvana, Nirvana real thunder, he is the real demon family of Nirvana real thunder. At that time, I will lose. "


    A dignified color appeared on the face of the silver winged demon king.


    "Eight demon ancestors, do you think the nine demon ancestors will get the treasure of Qingqiu mountain and eat the thunder god bead? If he gets the thunder god bead, the first real thunder of Nirvana will almost pose no threat to him. The nine demon ancestors may directly reach the peak of the first real thunder of Nirvana."


    A fine awn appeared in the eyes of the gray haired youth.


    "Maybe."


    "So I''ve traveled hundreds of millions of miles to find him here. It''s too important for my demon domain to eat Thor beads. I have to get them." The silver winged wolf king said that their bodies turned into virtual shadows and crossed a distance of kilometers. The speed was terrible.


    "Grandpa, what kind of monster shall we hunt this time to give to the childe?" Tang Yin has been closed for a long time. At this moment, his breath has directly reached the realm of divine force. With a look of expectation, he follows Tang Hai.


    "The stronger the better."


    "Young master, how can we guess? Ordinary monsters? Young master, Tang Yin, this is the time for you to show your talent. You should tell young master with your strength that you have lived up to his grace." Tang Hai looked at Tang Yin and was extremely satisfied.


    "Yes!"


    Tang Yin nodded and looked forward.


    They also went into the mountains.


    "Yes!"


    Before long, Tang Yin stopped in surprise and hurriedly preached to Tang Hai: "my grandfather, I found a gray giant wolf with a pair of gray wings on the back. This monster must be very powerful. What''s the blood and how to give it to the childe? It''s also the breath of the divine martial realm."


    "Wings? How could it be? Isn''t this the blood of the eighth demon ancestor in the demon domain? " Tang Hai said with a shocked face.


    "Demon ancestor blood?"


    "It''s very appropriate to give it to you."


    "Die!"


    Tang Yin''s mouth was filled with a sneer.


    The body suddenly turned into a dark shadow and rushed at the grey wolf king. The soul of Haotian hammer appeared in his hand. Tang Hai didn''t have time to stop it.


    "Human!"


    "Die!"


    The grey wolf king, who was the strongest one for the eighth demon ancestor to sit down, saw Tang Yin pounce on him, and his mouth was filled with a sense of senhan''s killing.


    "Haotian hammer, disorderly cloak!"


    At the moment, Tang Yin was not polite at all. He killed her as soon as he shot.


    The shadow of the hammer was all over the sky. He killed it with the posture of calming the sky. After the gray wolf king took the next move, he looked greatly changed and was directly beaten by the mysterious hammer method.


    The last hammer fell, and the gray wolf king died directly. His eyes were full of panic.


    "Who?"


    At this moment, the eighth demon ancestor silver winged wolf king appeared and looked at the gray wolf king''s body, looking extremely cold.


    "You are the king of silver wings wolf?"


    At the moment of seeing the silver winged wolf king, Tang Hai''s look changed.


    "Do you know me?"


    "Since you know me, you dare to kill my blood." At the moment, the eighth demon ancestor, the silver winged wolf king, looked extremely cold.


    I''m afraid their intention to kill enveloped them.


    "Nirvana robbed the territory."


    At the moment of feeling the breath, Tang Hai and Tang Yin couldn''t breathe.


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    But now, in the mountains, there was a dog barking.


    The eighth demon ancestor who was capable of killing the sky, the silver winged wolf king, changed his look, his eyes were full of panic, the human form was broken, and the body of the silver winged wolf king appeared directly.


    In the distance, beside Li Yixi, Da Hei shouted here.


    "Big black, good."


    "There''s game over there, isn''t there?"


    "Go." Two people and a dog hurried over with excitement on their faces.

 Chapter 85

    A dog barked and instantly forced the body of the eighth demon ancestor out.


    Tang Hai and Tang Yin, who were originally covered by a strong killing intention cage, escaped from the killing intention and quickly retreated. Their eyes were full of the joy of narrowly escaping from death.


    "That dog barking, how so familiar!"


    At the moment, Tang Hai looked suspicious, and even changed the color of the eighth demon ancestor.


    He really couldn''t understand why dogs could be heard in the mountains.


    This is an amazing thing.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Tang Hai was overjoyed at the thought of a possibility.


    However, at the moment, the silver winged demon king, the eighth demon ancestor of the body, looked unusually dignified and could not be happy at all.


    Just now, at the moment when the dog barked, he was inexplicably attacked by a force of rules, and it was difficult to maintain his human form.


    There was fear in the demon pupils that twinkled with the power of the stars.


    I really don''t understand how the other party attacked him, because I don''t understand. At the moment, the silver wing demon king, the eighth demon ancestor, was so frightened that he didn''t dare to escape.


    Because he doesn''t know where his opponent is. Once he runs for his life, if he is attacked by his opponent, he will die faster.


    Cold eyes swept the surrounding land.


    The next moment, a running big black dog and two people appeared in his soul induction.


    "Impossible?"


    "Is it the big black dog who attacked me?"


    "I can''t feel a breath on it. It''s obviously an ordinary local dog. Why?"


    "Is it pretending?"


    "But it''s impossible."


    "The mortal behind seems to be his master, a mortal. Don''t tell me that a dog is beyond me. It''s an existence I can''t see through."


    As for Hu Qingyun, he ignored him directly.


    A heaven bound realm, he can kill in an instant.


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    The next moment, two people and a dog appeared in the sight of the three.


    "Childe!"


    At the moment of seeing Li Yixi and Da Hei, a smile appeared on the faces of Tang Hai and Tang Yin.


    It feels like the rest of my life.


    The eyes were full of respect.


    "Yes!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi didn''t pay attention to Tang Hai and Tang Yin, but his eyes fell on the silver wing demon king, the eighth demon ancestor, and a shocking color appeared in his eyes.


    "Isn''t this a monster? Otherwise, how can a wolf have wings and silver all over? It gives people an unusual feeling at first sight."


    At the moment, Li Yixi is a little flustered.


    If you are a mortal and come to hunt, naturally you can only catch some docile game. Monster is absolutely afraid.


    However, at the moment, when Li Yixi was shocked, the silver wing demon king, the ninth demon ancestor, also panicked in an instant.


    He, in Li Yixi''s body, felt the breath of the ninth demon ancestor, even if it was incomparably light, he still felt it.


    And at the moment, his eyes fell on the big bow in Li Yixi''s hand and turned pale again.


    "Tao rhyme."


    "This weapon contains Tao rhyme."


    "Was the ninth demon ancestor caught by this man?"


    "Is he a peerless expert?"


    Now the silver winged demon king is really frightened.


    Turn around and want to escape.


    But he didn''t turn around in a hurry. The big black dog around Li Yixi barked again and rushed directly at him.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing big black pounce on him, the look of the silver winged demon king changed.


    He began to disdain, but the next moment, he felt that around him, a force of tight rules appeared and locked him in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    Under the sudden collision of big black, the body of the eighth demon ancestor turned over directly.


    He looked very embarrassed on the ground.


    "Big black!"


    Li Yixi was extremely nervous, but when he saw that Da Hei was all right, he immediately saw the giant wolf fall to the ground.


    The tension in my heart faded countless in an instant.


    In Li Yixi''s opinion, a local dog like Dahei can knock over a giant wolf, which shows that the giant wolf is just special and good-looking.


    Li Yixi studied countless books and naturally learned archery.


    Archery is a necessary course for Confucianism.


    Li Yixi held a bow in one hand and took out an arrow from the arrow bag on his back with his backhand. He opened his bow and took an arrow and aimed at the silver winged demon king, the eighth demon ancestor.


    At the moment, Li Yixi moves like a thousand year old archer.


    At the moment, on his body, a track rhyme flows all over his body.


    "No... no..."


    Seeing the sudden change of Li Yixi, Daoyun moved all over the body, which frightened the soul of the eighth demon ancestor.


    He knows that he met an expert today.


    Turn around and run away.


    However, aiming at his Li Yixi, he said excitedly, "good boy, don''t run!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell. Suddenly, the eighth demon ancestor strangely found that he was disconnected from the rules of this world.


    Even at this moment, he is extremely powerful and has reached the realm of Nirvana, but at this moment, his body is nailed.


    "This is what you say."


    "Who is this man? Is he an immortal?"


    At the moment, the silver winged demon king is really scared and stupid.


    The body was imprisoned, and running away became an extravagant hope again.


    "Whew!"


    At the next moment, the arrow in Li Yixi''s hand was shot.


    "Dong!"


    The bowstring made a trembling sound.


    The arrow turned into a flash of lightning and came straight to him. The speed stunned everyone.


    And at the moment, on the arrow, he saw an empty shadow of an ice dragon.


    "Hiss!"


    The next moment, the arrow went straight into his heart.


    An arrow took his life directly.


    The power of rules kills his soul.


    "Shot."


    "Shot."


    Li Yixi was overjoyed in an instant.


    Dance and dance, are you happy.


    "Congratulations, childe!"


    At the moment, Tang Hai, who was stunned, hurried out a few steps and saluted Li Yixi.


    Tang Hai, bowing his body, was still thinking about the scene just now. His soul clearly found that the eighth demon ancestor was imprisoned.


    At this moment, he understood what was going on. In his mind, there were four words, ''follow what you say''.


    "Old Tang, long time no see. Are you hunting too?"


    Li Yixi smiled at them.


    Tang Hai quickly showed a smile.


    "Yes, I''m bored. Come hunting." Tang Hai looked at the corpse of the eighth demon ancestor. He was shocked and inexplicable. The existence of a Nirvana realm was shot and killed by Li Yixi like a rabbit.


    Is this the big man''s world?


    When I was hunting, it was the supreme demon who robbed nirvana.


    "Childe, I''ll put it away for you and take it back."


    Tang Hai hurried over, took down the arrow from the eighth demon ancestor, and put the body of the eighth demon ancestor into the storage ring.


    "Yes!"


    Looking at the arrow in his hand, Xiao ran to Li Yixi. Tang Hai, who was smiling, smiled and became a little stiff. His eyes were full of incredible.

 Chapter 86

    "It was made of Wudao God bamboo. It was made of Wudao God bamboo."


    At the moment, Tang Hai felt his brain like paste, and the whole person was stunned. He even saw the enlightenment God bamboo. However, the divine object in his eyes was directly used to make arrows in Li Yixi''s hands, and his hands were trembling slightly.


    This made Tang Hai angry, but also felt palpitations.


    Tang Hai felt that he was a steamed stuffed bun, so he was so excited to see the enlightenment God bamboo.


    Perhaps these things are ordinary things for Li Yixi.


    After thinking about Li Yixi''s horror, he was relieved. This is the big man''s life and the big man''s world. How can he understand it.


    And myself, weak and terrible, naturally worship these things as gods.


    I was shocked because I was weak.


    After comforting himself in this way, Tang Hai felt he could understand.


    The expression is not so stiff, put on a smile again.


    "Childe, your arrow."


    He sent the arrow in his hand into Li Yixi''s hand.


    "Thank you. What a coincidence. Since you met me, go to my house." Li Yixi extended an invitation to the two.


    "Thank you, childe." They hurried to keep up, excited.


    Tang Hai followed carefully and gradually looked at Li Yixi''s arrow bag. His eyes gradually became very shocked.


    "This thing also contains Tao rhyme. How can it be? It''s just an arrow bag."


    At the moment, Tang Hai is very frightened. It seems that he can''t see an ordinary thing around Li Yixi.


    Then his eyes turned to the big bow in Li Yixi''s hand.


    At that moment, a terrible attack directly attacked his soul, and Tang Hai almost collapsed.


    Following behind Li Yixi, his eyes were full of panic, and his clothes were almost wet with sweat.


    "Counterattack, this is definitely a magic weapon. It gave birth to a magic weapon. Otherwise, it won''t teach me and warn me because I went to see him. I''m so weak. I''m not qualified to spy on it and break through the realm of magic. I''m floating. It turns out that I''m a mole ant."


    If these magic soldiers appear outside, I''m afraid they will set off a bloody storm on the mainland.


    Tang Hai did not dare to continue to look, but kept bowing his head and following.


    Back in the courtyard, Tang Hai took out the body of the eighth demon ancestor silver winged wolf king and carefully put it on the ground.


    "Lao Bai, this guy''s tail is very good. Take him off and process it. I''m going to make a wolf pen." Li Yixi was very satisfied and gave an order to Lao Bai.


    Lao Bai was very excited to see such materials.


    Now, in the courtyard.


    The trunk of the unnoticed bonsai trembled.


    Bonsai is nothing else. It is the ninth demon ancestor of the demon domain. At the moment, it looks at the corpses on the ground and is extremely afraid.


    "Silver winged demon king, the eighth demon ancestor."


    He was very familiar with the body.


    "Dead, so dead."


    "Fortunately, I am a flower, no, a flower, a beautiful flower, so I survived. Unfortunately, why are you not a flower, a grass, but a wolf?"


    "What a pity."


    "Maybe you should be satisfied. After you die, your hair can be used as a brush by the childe and can be accompanied by the childe. It can be regarded as the peak of your life."


    "Originally, I wanted to go out and beat you that day. Now you''re dead, forget it."


    "I''m telling you a secret now. I''m finally breaking through. I''m watered by Jiutian liquid every day. Do you know what Jiutian liquid is? Ha ha, it''s a pity that the power of this ban is really terrible. I may be able to break the power of this ban.


    Nirvana is really thunder. That''s the most terrible thunder punishment. I don''t believe it can''t break this flower pot.


    The ninth demon ancestor sighed and closed his eyes. I am a grass. Don''t kill me.


    My heart kept praying secretly.


    As an all-round intelligent robot, Lao Bai works very efficiently.


    Soon, the pen will be delivered.


    "Young master, all right."


    Lao Bai handed the brush to Li Yixi.


    Seeing the brush in Li Yixi''s hand, Tang Hai and Tang Yin were shocked.


    The production materials are unparalleled in the world.


    The enlightenment God bamboo is the eighth demon ancestor in the demon domain of nirvana.


    In this world, almost no one can make it.


    The lowest value of these two things is the eighth demon ancestor of the demon realm. However, in this place, the most powerful existence in the territory of all nations is only the existence of nirvana. If you want to kill a big demon in the same realm, who will take risks unless you are crazy.


    As for the enlightenment God bamboo, Tang Hai felt that in the territory of all nations, don''t think about it. No, it can''t exist in this world, except here.


    Looking at the brush in his hand, Li Yixi frowned.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Tang Hai couldn''t help asking, "childe, don''t you feel satisfied with this?"


    Tang Hai feels that he is a little silly about this problem. He has such a powerful pen. I''m afraid it''s the only one in the world.


    "Yes!"


    "I always think there''s something missing? It seems that this pen has no soul. "


    Li Yixi frowned.


    "Soul?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tang Hai didn''t know how to answer. This is the big man''s world. Those with souls are gods.


    However, everyone was stunned at the next moment. At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, several people in Tanghai saw horribly that on the dead silver winged wolf king, residual souls were slowly condensing into a complete silver winged wolf king''s soul.


    The soul slowly floated into Li Yixi''s brush.


    The soul of the silver winged wolf king, who had just gathered, sounded the sound of the road at the moment of entering the brush.


    Countless Tao rhymes enveloped it, making his soul grow to a terrible extent.


    "This


    "This


    At the moment, the ninth demon ancestor in the flowerpot, Datura king, stammered in shock.


    He began to casually say that after the death of the silver winged wolf king, he reached the peak. At the moment, the silver winged wolf king really reached the peak.


    The silver winged wolf king, at this moment, is directly transformed into the soul of the brush.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Tang Hai and Tang Yin in the courtyard almost burst their hearts when they saw this magical scene.


    This scene was so amazing that they saw an artifact with their own eyes.


    "Dazzled, it''s still perfect."


    After having the soul, Li Yixi showed a smile and was very satisfied.


    Tang Hai and Tang Yin didn''t know what to say at the moment and looked at them silently.


    He said in his heart: "maybe in the childe''s eyes, only artifact can barely enter the eye."


    Tang Hai envied the silver winged wolf king incomparably. After the silver winged wolf king incarnated the soul, he was almost immortal under the pregnant support of the enlightenment God bamboo.


    Who would have thought that he would live forever after death.


    Or the invincible one.


    The brush at the moment exudes the breath that makes them palpitation.

 Chapter 87

    In front of the school of Taoism, there were many people at the gate, but today, many people came, but they didn''t have the slightest kindness. Their eyes were full of sarcasm and arrogant like peacocks.


    These people are disciples from Tiandao Academy.


    "Tiandao courtyard, what do you want to do?"


    Hearing the disciples guarding the gate of the Taoist school, they saw these people coming one by one. Their eyes were full of fear.


    A man ran to inform Xiao cangqiong, and a man blocked the door.


    "What are you? What am I doing here? Are you qualified to ask? Don''t pee and take care of yourself? "


    A surly old man in the Tiandao courtyard looked disdainful when he saw him blocking the door.


    The body appeared in front of the disciple in an instant. Relying on his strong strength, he didn''t pay any attention to the disciples of Wendao college. He directly raised his hand and clapped his hand on the man''s celestial cap.


    The strong strength made the disciple despair.


    But when the old man smiled grimly and felt that he was going to die, suddenly a big hand fell on him like lightning. The terrible mana instantly invaded his body, and the whole person instantly turned into an ice sculpture.


    "Click!"


    At the next moment, the whole man burst into broken ice on the ground.


    This scene made the people of Tiandao academy pale. No one thought that someone in Wendao academy dared to kill them.


    Before that, Tiandao college bullied Wendao college.


    "Who are you?"


    "How brave."


    The leading man of the Tiandao academy, after reacting, felt a sense of senhan''s killing at the corners of his mouth.


    "Xiao Zhan."


    "Wendao college disciple."


    Xiao Zhan looked at each other, and there was no trace of fear in his eyes.


    "Hum!"


    "Are you the disciple just accepted by Wendao college? Your strength is good. You have reached such accomplishments and can hurt people. Now I give you a chance to join Tiandao college. Otherwise, Wendao college will be destroyed today and you have to be buried with you." The man looked at Xiao Zhan coldly. He felt that the new comers should be able to recruit, not the old people. If they don''t leave Wendao college, those old men can only kill.


    "Do you know loyalty, filial piety and benevolence?"


    "It''s a pity that you are still from the Tiandao academy and don''t know the humiliation. You said such words. I killed the people of your Tiandao Academy. You even ignored the life of your dead fellow disciples and recruited me. What''s the morality? What if I went to the Tiandao academy and was killed? Will you help me revenge? Such a place will only make people cold and disgusted. " Xiao Zhan looked at each other and said sarcastically.


    "That''s right. What can this kind of College teach people to learn, like executioners?"


    "Just like those evil sects."


    Xiao cangqiong also arrived at the moment, coldly.


    "Old ancestor!"


    Xiao Zhan saluted quickly.


    "Yes!"


    "Well done. You go first. These people are not evidence, but there are still people in the dark?"


    Xiao cangqiong preached.


    "Yes, ancestor!"


    Xiao Zhan took a look at these people and retreated into the college.


    A gentleman doesn''t stand under the dangerous wall. He still knows. It''s not time to work hard now. His strength is too weak and will only slow down.


    "You two, if you don''t come out, I''ll kill all these people." Xiao cangqiong looked at the distance and said faintly.


    "Really?"


    "You are arrogant. Who are you? You dare to intervene in the affairs of our Tiandao Academy."


    Two figures came, and the sound was very cold.


    "Xiao cangqiong, the elder of Keqing of the school of Taoism."


    "Do you want to teach?"


    Looking at the people in front of him, Xiao cangqiong''s momentum did not decrease at all.


    "Wen Dao college, when will there be a guest Qing? I don''t know."


    "If you are sensible, go away, or you will bear the consequences."


    "The disciples of Wendao college killed my disciples of Tiandao college and killed Wendao College for revenge."


    The man, as soon as he appeared, did not hesitate to order the killing directly.


    Obviously, I''m prepared to kill Wendao college today.


    "Zhang Hao, do you think it''s just you two?"


    At the moment, Qi Baiyun stepped into the air and said faintly.


    The breath belongs to the realm of Shenwu.


    "Qi Baiyun, have you broken through?"


    Feeling the breath of Qi Baiyun, Zhang Hao''s look changed.


    All along, he knew that Qi Baiyun had not recovered from his injury, but now he was alive and still had some palpitations.


    "Yes, if you don''t have the courage, go away!"


    "Zhang Hao, you are not welcome here." After Qi Baiyun broke through, he knew his way and was very confident.


    "Really?"


    "Let me try."


    "Whoosh!"


    Zhang Hao''s body directly swept out and jumped at Qi Baiyun.


    The whole man spread his wings like a ROC. He was very fast. His terrible breath was like an abyss. He killed Qi Baiyun.


    Looking at Zhang Hao, Qi Baiyun smiled.


    "Zhang Hao, in fact, I don''t have any hatred. Why should I fight and kill?"


    "Can''t you be a friend?"


    "Picking chrysanthemums under the East fence, leisurely see Nanshan, a glass of wine, a book on the road, isn''t it good?"


    Qi Baiyun''s voice fell. Zhang Hao, who was originally awe inspiring, didn''t know why the killing intention on his face disappeared, but instead he smiled.


    Xiao cangqiong looked at the scene and frowned. It was very strange.


    "Impossible!"


    "What magic have you practiced!"


    The next moment, Zhang Hao suddenly woke up, and his eyes were full of horror.


    He, at that moment just now, even aligned with the white clouds and gave birth to infinite favor. He was originally the enemy, but suddenly gave birth to favor. This is extremely terrible.


    "Die!"


    Zhang Hao''s killing intention reappears and kills Qi Baiyun.


    "You must always forgive all sentient beings. No matter how bad he is or even he has hurt you, you must put it down in order to get real happiness."


    "Be kind to others and follow the good flow. The heart has no calculation, but the good is not lazy. Harmony comes first. "


    "The sea of suffering is boundless. It''s time to turn around. Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. "


    "If you know your mistakes, you can change them. It''s great to be good."


    Qi Baiyun was very strange. He stood there and looked at Zhang Hao with a compassionate face. He said something in his mouth. He didn''t mean to do anything.


    Zhang Hao, who killed him, had fewer and fewer killing intentions. When he rushed to Qi Baiyun, all the killing intentions disappeared, and even a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Zhang Hao, what are you doing?"


    "Kill him!"


    Which Shenwu realm on the ground roared as soon as his look changed.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing the sound, Zhang Hao suddenly woke up.


    But a sword appeared in Qi Baiyun''s hand, which killed him directly.


    "Damn it!"


    "Go!"


    At this moment, the remaining Shenwu realm in the Tiandao academy has changed.


    Turn around and run away, because today''s Qi Baiyun is really terrible, which makes his hair stand on end.


    "Brother Xiao, let''s leave this man together."


    Qi Baiyun hurriedly said to Xiao cangqiong.


    "Whoosh!"


    Xiao cangqiong''s body was directly swept out, and the axe in his hand was directly cut at which Shenwu realm.


    "Damn it."


    At the moment, I had to turn around with a murderous look on my face.


    One needs to face two divine martial arts. Today''s Qi Baiyun is still very strange. How can he not be frightened.


    This person''s strength is so strong that he can suppress Xiao cangqiong.


    Just about to hurt Xiao Cang, Qi Baiyun''s voice rang again.


    "The way to get along with others lies in infinite tolerance."


    "The sea of suffering is boundless. It''s time to turn around. Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. "


    At this moment, the man''s killing intention disappeared.


    In an instant, Xiao cangqiong dodged and killed the man with an axe.


    "Dean Qi, what''s going on?" Xiao cangqiong looked at Qi Baiyun with a palpitation on his face. He was inexplicably afraid. Qi Baiyun''s means were too strange.


    "Brother Xiao, how could I harm you?"


    "After three hundred years of cultivation, in the childe''s courtyard, we know that I am me and my way is'' goodness''."


    "Under the guidance of the childe, I know why my way is. My literary way is'' goodness''." Qi Baiyun hurriedly explained.


    "Good way?"


    After Xiao cangqiong heard it, even if he knew that Qi Baiyun would not hurt him, Xiao cangqiong was still very afraid and couldn''t help dodging a few steps.


    Some hair in my heart, "scholar, it''s terrible."


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong is really aligned with the white clouds. He is very afraid and uncomfortable.


    The way of "goodness" is really weird.


    If it is a sneak attack, you may be killed, or you look happy.


    The frightened expressions on the faces of the two lying on the ground have explained everything. How can Xiao cangqiong stand it in his heart.


    As for the others, I ignored them. After all, killing some disciples is meaningless.


    "Dean Qi, have you seen the childe?"


    After Xiao cangqiong was far away, he heard the white cloud.


    Looking at the distance between Xiao cangqiong and himself, Qi Baiyun is helpless. We are not enemies. Why are we so far away? But Qi Baiyun really doesn''t dare to get close to Xiao cangqiong for fear that Xiao cangqiong might hurt him.


    After all, I''m afraid of my own way.


    Qi Baiyun squeezed out the kindest smile and said to Xiao cangqiong, "I see you. You are indeed an immortal. You have given me countless opportunities at will. A zither sound makes me know that today''s me is me."


    "If you don''t see the childe, I''m afraid it''s my way. It''s hard to make a penny."


    Qi Baiyun said back with awe on his face.


    "That''s why you need people. If you can give us some advice, a few words will be enough for us to benefit all our lives."


    After hearing Qi Baiyun''s words, Xiao cangqiong was very unhappy with Qi Baiyun at the moment, but he still agreed with Qi Baiyun''s words. Xiao cangqiong had no doubt about Li Yixi. In his eyes, Li Yixi was synonymous with invincibility.


    Li Yixi''s means, he has already seen.


    Naturally I know Qi Baiyun won''t lie to him.


    "Brother Xiao, please!"


    Qi Baiyun reached out to Xiao cangqiong and looked like a modest gentleman.


    "Dean Qi, you are the Dean, you first!"


    Xiao cangqiong still couldn''t forget the scene just now. He was a little hairy. Xiao cangqiong refused Qi Baiyun''s invitation without hesitation. Xiao cangqiong felt that he should stay away from Qi Baiyun.


    "OK, brother Xiao, I''ll go first!"


    Qi Baiyun is helpless. He is doomed to have no friends in the future. This'' goodness'' is really a pit.


    A face of crying and laughing.


    He really has no bad mind.


    At the moment, Qi Baiyun is a little happy. Li Yixi''s way is really powerful. Without this good way, how could he kill two people so easily? The other side is in a magical state.

 Chapter 88

    Hearing the sky above the Taoist College, a leaf of spirit boat came.


    The whole body is dark gold, 100 meters long and as high as two floors.


    Suspended over Wen Tao college.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the school of Wen Dao, the bodies of Xiao cangqiong and Qi Baiyun were suspended.


    The two arched their hands in front of the spirit boat, "welcome you."


    Xiao cangqiong and Qi Baiyun were smiling with joy.


    "Brother Xiao and brother Qi, I can''t see through Tang in a short time."


    Tang Jianghe, who came out of the spirit boat, couldn''t help being stunned when his eyes fell on them. Tang Jianghe remembered very clearly that when he left, Xiao cangqiong''s cultivation was only the realm of the early days of Shenwu, and Qi Baiyun was hurt and embarrassed.


    But at the moment, when Tang Jianghe was looking at Xiao cangqiong and Qi Baiyun, he saw that the two people had changed, and their breath became thick and incomparable at the moment.


    "I''ve seen elder Xiao, Dean Qi!"


    In the spirit boat, the other elders of Tianxing Palace also came out and looked at their eyes.


    The last time they sent Xiao Zhan to Wendao college, they naturally felt the breath of Xiao cangqiong and Qi Baiyun. In a short time, the breath of Qi Baiyun and Xiao cangqiong changed greatly, and their hearts naturally trembled.


    In the realm of divine power, it''s extremely difficult to improve cultivation, but what they feel in them is really incredible.


    At this moment, the word "chance" appeared in the minds of the people in Tianxing palace.


    If there were no big chance, these two people would never have made such great progress in a short time.


    So there''s only one explanation. They both got the chance.


    "Brother Xiao, brother Qi, don''t you tell me what''s going on?"


    "In a short time, you two made such rapid progress that Tang was jealous." Tang Jianghe asked directly with a smile.


    Shua.


    At the moment, the eyes of all the elders of Tianxing palace fell on Xiao cangqiong and Qi Baiyun, waiting for their explanation.


    If they get a chance, it''s also a creation.


    Therefore, the eyes of several people are incomparable expectations at the moment.


    "Brother Tang, how can I hide it from you?"


    "Even if we didn''t say it, you guessed it." Xiao cangqiong smiled.


    "Which childe did it?" At this moment, the elders of Tianxing palace can''t help thinking of the experts in Tang Jianghe, Xiao cangqiong and Qi Baiyun.


    "Is it the childe''s reason?" Tang Jianghe''s surprised way.


    If Li Yixi did it, that would explain.


    After all, there seems to be nothing impossible in Li Yixi''s hands. Even now, the two people he sees are nirvana. As long as Li Yixi makes a move, he won''t doubt it.


    "Good!"


    "It was the childe who gave Qi Baiyun a gift."


    Xiao cangqiong looked at Tang Jiang and said with a smile.


    "Oh!"


    "Brother Qi, what did the childe give you?" Tang Jianghe heard Xiao cangqiong''s words, and his eyes hurriedly fell on Qi Baiyun, looking forward to it.


    Qi Baiyun did not explain, but said to several people, "come with me, everyone!"


    Xiao cangqiong and Qi Baiyun pretended to be mysterious and took several people to the depths of Wendao college.


    Into the chamber of secrets.


    At this moment, in this huge chamber of secrets, a bamboo is suspended.


    The bamboo gives off a mysterious smell.


    Let the whole stone chamber be full of mysterious power. There are arrays in this room to confine all the mysterious power here to prevent overflow.


    "Is this......?"


    Tang Jianghe looked at the bamboo floating in the air and felt the mysterious power. In his eyes, there was a look of horror.


    I can''t say a word.


    "This... This..."


    The people behind Tang Jianghe were also stunned at the moment. They looked at the gods in front of them strangely, thought they were dreaming, pinched themselves fiercely, and told them that all this was true.


    "You guessed right. This thing is the divine bamboo of enlightenment."


    "When I went to see the young master, I was very lucky. The young master was making a brush, and this was the remaining material. I risked my life and asked the young master for it. Unexpectedly, the young master really gave it to me."


    Qi Baiyun looked at the enlightenment bamboo suspended in the air.


    Thinking of the experience of getting the enlightenment bamboo, my eyes are full of pride.


    "Congratulations, President Qi!"


    Tang Jianghe and others looked at Qi Baiyun with envy.


    "Why congratulate me?"


    "It should be Tongxi. From now on, it is open to your heavenly Star Palace. If you need it, you can come to the secret room to practice at any time. Brother Xiao and I can be promoted by the help of the enlightenment God bamboo." Qi Baiyun smiled.


    Looking at Qi Baiyun''s smile, Xiao cangqiong felt some psychological hair and hurried away from some.


    Let Qi Baiyun look helpless, "this bastard is here again."


    "Yes!"


    Tang Jianghe also saw Xiao cangqiong''s action. He was very curious. They didn''t seem unhappy, but Xiao cangqiong deliberately distanced himself from Qi Baiyun.


    "Xiao cangqiong, what''s going on?" Tang Jianghe asked.


    "His way, there is a problem, very dangerous, you will know later." Xiao cangqiong was too lazy to explain. Anyway, soon, they knew that they were worse than him.


    Because if Qi Baiyun wants to plot against people, it''s really terrible.


    MMP in the heart, happy on the surface.


    Then the next moment, the knife cuts people directly.


    I''m happy until I die. I get angry when I think about it.


    "EH."


    Tang Jianghe is speechless and doesn''t understand. What can be wrong with the avenue?


    Isn''t the avenue of cultivation abnormal.


    Tang Jianghe didn''t understand and didn''t bother to think.


    "Everybody, sit down and don''t stand."


    "How about inviting you today? There is an important thing that needs your help. This plan was jointly formulated by Xiao cangqiong and me. Our two forces are allied. "


    Qi Baiyun looked at the crowd and said his purpose.


    "Alliance?"


    Qi Baiyun''s voice fell, and the people in Tianxing palace looked strange.


    Because in their opinion, their Tianxing palace has the strongest strength. If they form an alliance, don''t these people directly become affiliated to Tianxing palace?


    "Brother Xiao, brother Qi, are you serious?" Tang Jianghe took a deep breath and looked at them.


    "Good."


    "It''s a big matter. How can I perfunctory you?"


    "We''ve all had the chance to form an alliance and cooperation. Of course, we''re just strategic cooperation and alliance. When we face a strong enemy, we fight the enemy together. Take out the bamboo of enlightenment God, which is my sincerity of Qi Baiyun. " Qi Baiyun said seriously.


    "OK."


    "Tang Jianghe is willing to form an alliance with the two brothers to become a community and jointly resist the enemy." Tang Jianghe pondered slightly and promised the alliance.

 Chapter 89

    Tang Jianghe seemed to have no careful consideration, but in fact, in the moment just now, countless thoughts flashed through Tang Jianghe''s mind.


    Because Tang Jianghe knows that these people in front of him seem ordinary, but will those who get Li Yixi''s chance be ordinary?


    For himself, in this short time, the speed of progress was terrible to the extreme.


    Moreover, the seemingly dilapidated Wendao college, and Xiao Zhan, which Li Yixi likes, exist. Xiao Zhan has been given the magic weapon by Li Yixi. On that day, everyone has seen the power of the magic weapon. Before long, there will be three divine weapons in this Wendao college. At that time, the Wendao college will be powerful and terrible.


    Most importantly, they all know Li Yixi. No one dares to have any malicious thoughts, because that will inevitably disgust Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi is a great opportunity.


    As practitioners, nothing is more important than chance. Li Yixi, a seemingly unrelated existence, is their most reliable link.


    Moreover, it is good for both forces to cooperate strategically and not interfere in each other''s affairs.


    There is no reason to refuse. Their alliance is not afraid of betrayal, because no one will betray.


    "Good!"


    "Thank brother Tang for his great righteousness."


    "At the moment, Wendao college is mixed with some cold."


    "But soon, Wendao college will be able to get back what belongs to us."


    "The second reason for inviting you today is the branch of mietian Taoist temple here." Qi Baiyun threw another bomb.


    "What?"


    "Dean Qi, are we going to destroy the branch of Tiandao academy when we form an alliance?"


    "Do you know the horror of Tiandao courtyard?" These elders of Tianxing palace can''t sit still at the moment.


    After all, the strength of Tiandao academy is really terrible.


    Even if they are allied, they are definitely not opponents.


    "Shut up and listen to President Qi and brother Xiao first." Tang Jianghe frowned and scolded, and the elders shut up one by one.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we are not uncertain about the branch of mietian Taoist Academy. We are very sure."


    "Because there are four Shenwu realms in the branch of Tiandao academy, one of which is still the peak of Shenwu. But yesterday, I joined hands with President Qi to kill the two strong Shenwu realms in the branch of Tiandao academy without injury. Among the branches of Tiandao academy, there are only the two strongest Shenwu realms. There is not much difference between us."


    "Moreover, President Qi''s road is very special, which is why we can kill our opponents without injury. Brother Tang, at that time, we only need to entangle the weakest divine martial realm for a moment. I joined hands with President Qi to kill the president of Wendao here in Tiandao Academy. There is no pressure on the remaining one."


    "As for the General Hospital of Tiandao academy, it is impossible to kill all the strong immediately, and it is even more impossible to kill all the strong. As long as we are given time, Xiao Zhan, who is now closed to accept the inheritance of Bidao, will soon be able to reluctantly urge the divine soldiers with the help of Daoyun. At that time, we will have no fear."


    Xiao cangqiong looked at the crowd and said confidently.


    "Dean Qi, what is your Avenue?" Xiao cangqiong repeatedly mentioned the avenue of Qi Baiyun. Tang Jianghe was very curious. Xiao cangqiong was so afraid and believed in Qi Baiyun.


    "Don''t say, brother Tang, you can know today''s war." Qi Baiyun hurriedly explained.


    Qi Baiyun should cherish the chance to communicate with each other for a moment. If they are all the same as Xiao cangqiong, wouldn''t they be very boring.


    "OK."


    "Tang believes in the plans of the two brothers." Tang Jianghe agreed.


    "In that case, we immediately entered the branch of Tiandao academy and took back the chassis belonging to Wendao Academy." Xiao cangqiong''s killing intention on his face is no longer smiling at the moment.


    "Let''s go!"


    A group of people walked into the spirit boat and went directly to the branch of Tiandao courtyard here.


    At the moment, the Tiandao courtyard is heavily guarded, and their faces are not good-looking.


    "Dean, do you believe them? Qi Baiyun knows magic. We are the cultivation of divine martial arts. What magic is so powerful? I don''t believe it. There''s definitely a problem with the death of the two younger martial brothers. We''ll kill Wendao college directly and see the so-called magic. "


    The vice president of Tiandao academy now looks murderous.


    "No, they''re coming."


    "Don''t you know if there is magic at first sight?" The old man''s mouth turned gloomy.


    "What?"


    "How dare you come and die."


    The vice president looked very cold.


    Their bodies rose directly into the air, and their cold eyes fell on the spirit boat.


    "Tang Jianghe, what are you doing here?" The vice president, who was hot tempered at first sight, asked directly at the moment.


    "Tiandao academy has hurt Tianhe. I Tang will preside over justice. Why, do you have any opinion?" Tang Jianghe is not polite at the moment. They are all enemies and meaningless.


    "Die!"


    The vice president of Tiandao academy snatched his body out and killed Tang Jianghe directly.


    "Qi Baiyun, it seems that it was wrong to save your life that day."


    "I''m going to persuade you to join the Tiandao academy?" The dean of Tiandao academy, who looks gloomy.


    "Chen Yunzi, let''s divide life and death today!"


    Qi Baiyun and Xiao cangqiong looked at each other and killed the president of Tiandao academy directly.


    "Hehe, just rely on you two Shenwu?" The dean of Tiandao academy doesn''t care.


    However, Qi Baiyun, who was originally murderous, suddenly changed strangely.


    All the killing intention on him disappeared.


    Become immortal.


    "Dean, I''m willing to surrender. Can we be friends?"


    "Killing people will only make your hands stained with blood. Let''s sit down quietly and have a good talk."


    "The ancients said, put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha."


    "Gentlemen, peace should be valued!"


    Qi Baiyun seemed to have no intention of shooting. He smiled and chattered endlessly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing this scene, Tang Jianghe looked very ugly.


    At the moment, he couldn''t understand what Qi Baiyun and Xiao cangqiong were doing.


    However, the next moment, Tang Jianghe found that the president of the Tiandao academy, who was originally gloomy, was strangely quiet at the moment.


    The killing intention was much lighter.


    In Xiao cangqiong''s hand, a cultural treasure was thrown out. The terrible force of the ban rules appeared and began to seal the rules of the president of the Tiandao Academy.


    "Damn it!"


    "Dean, wake up."


    The vice president who was killed with Tang Jianghe became very frightened at the moment.


    There was a huge wave in my heart. Is that magic?


    "Yes!"


    At the next moment, the president of the Tiandao academy suddenly woke up and saw that part of his power of rules had been sealed, and his face changed greatly.


    However, at the moment when the dean of Tiandao academy woke up, Qi Baiyun with a smile appeared a bead of sweat on his forehead.


    Hurriedly smiled and said, "good, good, we want to be good."


    "Good, all living beings can live in peace."


    "Good, all living beings can be happy."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Qi Baiyun''s speaking speed is approaching the extreme.


    The dean of Tiandao Academy who wanted to struggle calmed down the next moment, struggled on his face, and constantly warned himself that I couldn''t be good.


    He kept telling himself to kill the two people in front of him, but his body was very slow.


    Which vice president is thrilled to the extreme at the moment.


    Qi Baiyun and Xiao cangqiong finally came to him.


    "Die!"


    Xiao cangqiong cut it directly with an axe.


    The body of the dean of Tiandao Academy was directly killed.


    The soul body appears, and the eyes are full of horror. Turn around and run away.


    But at the moment, he found that the rules of heaven and earth had been sealed.


    "Out!"


    Qi Baiyun directly killed the president of Tiandao Academy.


    "Horizontal trough."


    "How is this possible?"


    Tang Jianghe felt chilly in his heart at this moment.

 Chapter 90

    "Do you see what just happened?" Tang Jianghe fought with each other and hurriedly sent a message to ask the elders of Tianxing palace.


    "Palace leader, we didn''t see anything."


    The elders of Tianxing palace frowned one by one at the moment.


    I don''t understand what happened.


    "Magic, it''s magic, damn it!"


    At the moment, the remaining vice president of Tiandao academy thought of the disciple''s report. His eyes were full of horror.


    At the moment, he felt that his bones were cold and terrible. At first, he didn''t believe it, but when he saw the Dean, the existence of the peak of tianwu realm died in front of him. When he thought of the dead before, his soul was trembling.


    "Tang Jianghe, get out!"


    "Boom!"


    He was so decisive that he blew up his own weapons.


    In an instant, the terrible power shrouded Tang River.


    "No!"


    "Unexpectedly, he exploded his life weapon." Tang Jiang''s look changed greatly. He quickly retreated, opened the distance with the other party, and dodged the power of self exploding life weapon.


    "Wow!"


    The man''s life weapon was damaged and spit out blood. His face was very pale.


    But now he doesn''t care about anything. He just wants to live.


    "Blood escape."


    This person directly urged the skill of the demon sect, burned his blood essence and ran for his life.


    Blood evasion is the fastest kind of evasion. Generally, it will not be used unless there is almost no chance of survival, because it needs to burn a lot of blood essence to perform blood evasion.


    "Not good."


    "I can''t stop it." Tang Jiang''s look changed.


    The vice president of Tiandao Academy who performed bleeding escape, he had no time to stop it.


    The next moment, Qi Baiyun spit out a mouthful of blood and shouted.


    "Taoist friend, please stay. I have no evil intention. Why do you do this?"


    "Burning blood essence and urging blood escape will only hurt the foundation. Qi Baiyun won''t kill you. Really, I swear to Qi Baiyun."


    Qi Baiyun, farther away than the Tang River, shouted in the void, and his voice echoed in the void.


    The next moment, the red eyes of the vice president, the red eyes returned to normal, and the action of burning essence and blood was suspended for a moment, and the speed slowed down.


    "Yes!"


    Seeing this scene, Tang Jianghe and the elders of Tianxing palace almost bit their tongue.


    One by one, they looked at the vice president of Tiandao Academy who suddenly didn''t want to escape in the void.


    This scene is really weird.


    Although I don''t understand, watching Qi Baiyun flying, they hurried back one by one and opened a distance with Qi Baiyun.


    Looking at Qi Baiyun, he became extremely afraid.


    "Lying trough, can Qi Baiyun really do magic?"


    "He stopped the other party."


    Tang Jianghe''s eyes were full of disbelief. At the moment, he was stunned and even swearing.


    Those elders were even more unbearable, and their hearts were cold.


    No matter who is fighting with the enemy, the enemy says I don''t kill you. I''m kind. I don''t have a sense of crisis. How terrible it must be.


    Why don''t you feel cold?


    "Damn it!"


    "It''s magic, it''s magic."


    "Qi Baiyun, your grandson turtle, you say you are the inheritor of Wen Dao in the school of Taoism. Your mother is more vicious than us. You have cultivated such a terrible magic arts. You are a devil, Desha, Xiuluo."


    The suddenly sober vice president of Tiandao hospital, at this moment, his eyes became incomparably red.


    Body, shaking with fear.


    If you burn blood essence again, you will run for your life.


    "Brother, I swear, I''m a good man."


    "I won''t lie to you. Let''s be friends!"


    Qi Baiyun is now continuously urging the rules of the avenue, and his face is a little white.


    But still desperate to urge, he continued to chase after the man. Xiao cangqiong''s speed was very fast and he could catch up immediately.


    The premise is that the other party is not burning blood essence. Otherwise, Xiao cangqiong can only burn blood essence. Killing one person to burn blood essence is definitely not a cost-effective business.


    However, the next moment.


    The vice president of Tiandao academy, who ran away, strangely stopped working hard again.


    Even turned around and looked at Qi Baiyun, "are what you said true?"


    At the moment of hearing this sentence, Tang Jianghe trembled and blew his hair directly, feeling that his hair stood up.


    His face turned white with fear.


    This scene is really terrible.


    "Is this the way the childe gave him?"


    "It''s terrible!"


    Tang Jiang''s heart was palpitating. Looking at Qi Baiyun''s smiling and kind face, he couldn''t help getting cold all over.


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe finally knows why Xiao cangqiong deliberately wants to distance himself from Qi Baiyun.


    When he looked at Qi Baiyun carefully, a divine text "goodness" appeared on Qi Baiyun''s head.


    On the same day, when the vice president of the Taoist school turned to answer, Xiao cangqiong finally caught up.


    Shoot it directly.


    A full palm, a terrible palm print, directly suppressed.


    This void is full of destructive power, full of destructive power.


    "Damn it."


    "It''s magic again!"


    In the death crisis, I finally woke up, but at the moment, there was no time to dodge.


    I can only look at the attack with a ferocious face.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, the body was blown open.


    Before the soul body reacts, it is killed by an axe.


    The two Shenwu realm has completely become history.


    "Escape!"


    The remaining disciples of Tiandao academy fled everywhere in an instant.


    The eyes were full of panic.


    It was as if there were monsters behind him.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At the moment, Qi Baiyun wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and his pale face slightly recovered a trace of blood.


    "Brother Tang, thank you for your help."


    Qi Baiyun hurried to the Tang River.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing Qi Baiyun coming, Tang Jiang''s face, which had just recovered, turned white again and scolded.


    Qi Baiyun is ugly.


    "Lying in the trough, I won''t hurt you. Why are you looking at yourself like a ghost?"


    Qi Baiyun looked embarrassed.


    Qi Baiyun felt that giving them time should be acceptable and stopped.


    I can''t help sighing: it''s invincible to have no friends.


    He smiled and arched his hands and said, "brother Tang, we are friends. I swear I won''t show my great way to you. Trust me."


    "No!"


    "Shut up!"


    Several people yelled directly.


    A burst of MMP in my heart, swear to your mother, the one just now is over.


    One by one, some can''t accept it.


    "Brother Xiao!"


    Qi Baiyun''s eyes for help fell on Xiao cangqiong.


    "I''ll have a look. There should be some treasures in the Tiandao courtyard." Xiao cangqiong ran away directly.


    "Lying trough!"


    Qi Baiyun wants to curse his mother.


    He also said happily to everyone: "in the future, this will be Wendao college. I''ll go and see if there is any damage."


    The voice fell and went straight away.


    "Palace master!"


    The elders of Tianxing palace, one by one, felt cold and looked at the Tang River.


    "Go, go down!"


    "Stay away from him."


    Tang Jianghe took a deep breath and fell down.


    "Baby."


    "Got the baby."


    In the hall, the voice of Qi Baiyun sounded.


    One by one hurried in to make sure the distance was ok, and then his eyes fell on Qi Baiyun.


    "Wannian stalactite." Qi Baiyun said happily.


    In Qi Baiyun''s hand, a bottle of something like cheese appeared.


    "Good baby."


    Tang Jianghe and Xiao cangqiong also look bright at the moment.


    Ten thousand year stalactites are extremely rare treasures. They can help people change their bones and keep their faces forever.


    "Now, I finally have a baby for you." Qi Baiyun is happy.


    "Lick the dog!"


    Xiao cangqiong and Tang Jianghe couldn''t help humming.


    The envy in my heart.


    "We have a share. Let''s go to see the childe together." Qi Baiyun took the opportunity to resolve the embarrassment with the two.

 Chapter 91

    In the small courtyard of the holy mountain.


    When the wolf hair pen made by himself had a soul, Li Yixi felt very happy and looked inexplicably pleasing to the eye.


    "Good."


    "This is a qualified pen. If you write, you should not feel too bad."


    Looking at Li Yixi, Tang Hai and Tang Yin look helpless at the moment.


    I have to sigh: poverty limits my imagination. In Li Yixi''s eyes, a magic weapon that has just been built is just trying to be strong. The weapon refining sect is also a powerful sect here, but Tang Hai thinks about his weapon refining level, and the slag can''t be in the slag.


    People do it at will, even better than their own experience accumulated by countless generations, and the gap is too big to compare.


    "Young master, awesome!"


    "If this money is taken outside, I''m afraid it will be robbed."


    Tang Hai said with envy.


    "Really?"


    Hearing Tang Hai''s praise, Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Tang Yin, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Have you been closed recently?"


    "It seems that you are very powerful now."


    Li Yixi put down his pen and his eyes fell on Tang Yin.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help feeling that this was the gap between people. When he met Tang Yin, he was only a blacksmith. Now, people have ascended to the sky and become a powerful practitioner.


    However, Li Yixi was also very happy to feel that Tang Yin became stronger.


    After all, compared with those people in Tang Hai, there is no estrangement between themselves and Tang Yin. They are similar in age and easier to communicate.


    Seeing that Li Yixi''s eyes fell on him, Tang Yin took a deep breath and said the purpose of visiting Li Yixi this time. "Thank you, childe. Tang Yin has a request. I don''t know if you can tell Tang Yin about haotianzong."


    The soul of Tang Yin''s war is to observe the Haotian hammer condensed by Li Yixi''s forging iron. There are some messy fragments of Haotian sect memory. At the moment, I can''t help asking Li Yixi uneasily.


    "Haotianzong?"


    "Is it haotianzong in Douluo mainland?"


    Li Yixi looked at Tang Yin in surprise and was very excited.


    I met my old friend in a foreign land. Did I meet people on earth?


    At the moment, Li Yixi suddenly became interested and stared at Tang Yin excitedly.


    "It should be!"


    Tang Yinshan smiled, but he couldn''t understand.


    Tang Yin wanted to say that you taught me all this, but when you think about Li Yixi''s incarnation as a mortal, he didn''t dare to talk at will, so he had to giggle.


    "Do you know Douluo?"


    "Douluo continent is strange and beautiful." Li Yixi couldn''t help sighing that he had met a bosom friend.


    I used to be a fan of novels.


    "Young master, can you talk about it? I like to hear about haotianzong. "


    Tang Yin knew that if he was asking Li Yixi, he was afraid he couldn''t answer, so he hurried to ask.


    Hearing Tang Yin''s words, Li Yixi couldn''t help looking at Tang Yin with some sympathy. This one won''t really come through, but he wasn''t lucky and didn''t retain any memory.


    I can''t help thinking of haotianzong on Douluo continent.


    Ready to restore this guy''s memory.


    "Haotianzong, don''t say one person, haotiandouluo, Tang Hao."


    "Towering haotianzong, outstanding God of war hammer."


    "Tang Hao is the youngest title in Douluo mainland. Douluo''s combat power is against the sky. What I have to say is that war."


    At the moment, Li Yixi, the whole person fell into memory.


    At the moment, it was very strange. Tang Yin and Tang Hai were stunned at the moment, because a picture appeared faintly over Li Yixi.


    Among the ancient ruins, two figures are running rapidly, a man and a woman, and a newborn child is running in the woman''s arms.


    There are constant pillars of fire around, which is extremely dangerous.


    Obviously, a family of three at the moment is being pursued.


    At the moment, Tang Yin and Tang Hai saw the God of war hammer in the man''s hand, and their eyes were full of excitement, "is this the Tang Hao?"


    Their eyes were full of incredible colors and looked at the scene unbelievably.


    The two people looked at Li Yixi''s eyes, which suddenly changed. Their eyes were full of palpitations. They didn''t expect that Li Yixi''s memories were so terrible, as if they had returned to the battlefield.


    Or this scene, perhaps Li Yixi was watching.


    At the moment, they stared at the picture and listened to Li Yixi''s words.


    "The three members of Tang Hao''s family were chased and killed by the strongest force in the mainland, Wu soul hall. At the moment, the situation is extremely critical. Tang Hao hurriedly reminded ah Yin, be careful.


    At the moment, dark shadows appeared on the ancient buildings. Tang Hao looked dignified, waved the God of war hammer in his hand and ruthlessly destroyed all the ancient buildings around.


    A cold voice sounded, "the end is coming, Tang Hao, you can''t escape."


    At the same time, the huge ghost hand, as if stretched out from hell, suddenly grabbed them.


    Tang Hao led his wife and hurried away.


    The title Douluo of the strong appeared in the Wu soul hall.


    Tang Hao was awe inspiring and shot in an instant.


    The title Douluo''s strength was extremely strong. There were no people, but ghosts all over the sky. Those ghosts seemed to come from hell and banned Tang Hao in an instant.


    At the time of crisis, Tang Hao gave a blow to Lingtian.


    Completely break each other''s attack. However, at the moment, another strong man appeared and attacked Tang Hao.


    The powerful attack changed the color of heaven and earth. Tang Hao showed Haotian''s attachment.


    Across a great realm, he defeated the two title Douluo with an extremely overbearing attitude.


    He escaped from heaven again. However, soon after, a greater crisis appeared. The Pope Chihiro disease of the Wuhun Temple appeared and stepped out of the void. The huge six winged angel void crossed the void. Chihiro disease slowly walked out of the palm of the six winged angel, and his eyes were full of disdain.


    Facing Tang Hao, he directly disdained cold hum.


    The two titles Douluo also caught up at the moment.


    The Pope Chihiro said coldly, "the outstanding God of war hammer, the towering Haotian sect, and the descendants of the first sect in the world want to act against the sky, which is destined to be a disaster."


    Tang Hao''s voice was colder: "it''s me, Tang Hao, who acts against the sky, or you, Chihiro, who claims to be the sky."


    Chihiro disease: "bold."


    "There are only eight soul rings and eight soul skills. Why kill yourself."


    "Tang Hao, Wu soul hall has no intention of being an enemy of haotianzong. Give him to us and I''ll let you live."


    At the same time, Chihiro''s disease was ready, and an archangel sword appeared.


    It is so powerful that the sky and the earth change color, and the sky is illuminated by the golden sword light. "


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤When the story finished, Li Yixi couldn''t help sighing.


    Hu Qingyun on one side, now her eyes are red, and the beautiful eyes moved by this love story are tearful.


    "Qing Yun, what''s the matter?"


    Li Yixi turned around and saw Hu Qingyun wipe her tears. She couldn''t help worrying.


    "Childe, I''m fine. I''m just moved by this story."


    Hu Qingyun forced out a smile.


    "Silly girl, this is just a story."


    "It can''t happen here." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Yes!"


    Hu Qingyun nodded happily.


    At the same time, Hu Qingyun quietly looked at Li Yixi and secretly rejoiced, "in the childe''s story, Tang Hao and a Yin can be married. Do I have hope in my life?"


    Hu Qingyun is looking forward to it.


    In front of Li Yixi, Tang Yin''s eyes glittered with terrible luster.


    On the hammer of the God of war, soul rings appear strangely at the moment.


    It''s very fast, and it''s gone in a flash.


    At the same time, in Tang Yin''s mind, battle soul skills appeared one by one.


    "The random cloak hammer method, the big Xumi hammer, the nine wonders of Haotian, Haotian''s attachment to the body, the real body of the fighting soul, and Lingtian''s strike."


    Tang Yin was trembling with excitement at the moment.


    He, today, got the inheritance of haotianzong.


    Tang Yin and Tang Hai woke up from Li Yixi''s memories. They were shocked and inexplicable.


    It was as if they had witnessed the great war with their own eyes.


    The scenes in that picture shocked them completely.


    Such strength is difficult for them to guess. The divine power of Haotian hammer makes the two people tremble.


    Tang Yin took a deep breath, had no time to digest the inheritance, and quickly worshipped Li Yixi, "childe Xie."


    "Thank you. It''s just a story."


    Li Yixi smiled carelessly.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s indifferent expression, Tang Yin was more in awe of Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi gave him such a terrible inheritance, but such a light cloud and wind made his heart palpitation incomparable.

 Chapter 92

    "Today''s hunting harvest is good. You can stay for dinner!" Li Yixi invited them.


    Today, Li Yixi is really happy that he hunted such a huge wolf and completed the production of brush at the same time. He is very satisfied.


    "Thank you, childe."


    "We''ll help now."


    Tang Hai and Tang Yin''s eyes lit up and they were excited.


    One man went to cut firewood, and another ran to light a fire.


    Tang Yin took the axe in his hand, and a surprise appeared at the corners of his mouth, "it turns out that Tang Yin also had a time to hold a magic soldier."


    Looking at the Dragon chopping axe in his hand, Tang Yin couldn''t help but have a ripple in his heart.


    Happy at the same time, he was also surprised. Even if he had already found this magic weapon, he was still shocked when he really held it at the moment.


    Tang Yin took a deep breath, erected a piece of wood and chopped it down with an axe at will.


    "Bang!"


    But the axe struck on the wood, and the wood was not split, only leaving an inch deep hole in the wood.


    "Yes!"


    Seeing this scene, Tang Yin was stunned.


    I''m in the realm of divine force. Even if it''s just a random blow, it''s an extremely terrible attack, but I can''t split the firewood.


    This made Tang Yin''s forehead sweat.


    "Well, what kind of God is this?"


    Looking at the divine wood in front of him, Tang Yin''s look became extremely dignified.


    "Old ancestor, do you know what divine wood this is?"


    "I couldn''t split it?"


    Tang Yin hurriedly asked the happy Tang Hai.


    "What!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Tang Hai is burning his food. He is very happy, thinking about today''s extravagant meal.


    Suddenly I heard Tang Yin''s voice, but I didn''t hear it clearly for a moment.


    Tang Hai, the demon ancestor who stewed Nirvana and robbed the territory, was excited and didn''t pay attention.


    I didn''t hear clearly. I asked Tang Yin.


    "Old ancestor, I said you look at what divine wood this firewood is. It''s incredible that I can''t split it. If I want to split this divine wood, I''m afraid I have to do my best." Tang Yin''s voice to Tang Hai can be shocked from the sound, because Tang Yin''s voice is still trembling even if it is transmitted at the moment.


    "What!"


    "Divine wood?"


    Hearing Tang Yin''s words, Tang Haicai returned to reality from the imagination of the feast and looked at the firewood in his hand.


    Tang Hai, who was holding firewood, urged his mana to chop the firewood in his hand.


    "Hiss!"


    But the magic blade fell on the firewood, leaving only a trace. It can''t cut the firewood at all.


    "This... This..."


    Looking at Tang Hai with firewood in his hand, he was shocked and stuttered.


    Those usually muddy old eyes burst out in their eyes at the moment, and hurriedly swept the wood in their hands.


    "This is, this is black iron wood?"


    "How is that possible?"


    "Dark iron wood has long disappeared in this world?"


    Tang Hai''s eyes are full of incredible.


    Xuan Tiemu, he only saw it in the refining classics of the refining sect.


    However, only a few words have been recorded. The recorder has seen them in some ancient books and left a few words on the ancient books of refining tools.


    "Old ancestor, do you know?"


    Tang Yin asked pleasantly surprised to see that Tang Hai was still in a daze.


    "Maybe it''s Xuan Tiemu. It must be a treasure. Childe, childe, he even used it to burn a fire. It''s a monster. "


    Tang Hai gave Tang Yin a voice, which was very painful.


    This is an extinct artifact. It was used as firewood here.


    "Xuan Tiemu?"


    "It''s also a divine thing. What kind of person is the childe?" Tang Yin''s brain was buzzing.


    "Anyway, chop firewood. Young master, is there anything here?"


    Tang Yin looked at the stewed in the eye pot and was relieved.


    Nothing is impossible. Is it the eighth demon ancestor in the demon domain?


    No one believed it.


    Here, nothing is impossible.


    Tang Yin urged his mana and tried his best. He almost exhausted his mana before splitting the firewood beside him.


    Tired and panting.


    No one would have thought that in the divine martial realm, people who are powerful outside are so tired of chopping firewood.


    "See you, childe."


    At this moment, there was a sound outside the hospital.


    Tang Hai and Tang Yin couldn''t help looking.


    At the next moment, Li Yixi introduced Qi Baiyun, Xiao cangqiong and Tang Jianghe.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Let''s eat together today."


    Li Yixi looked at the crowd and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Childe, we got something and sent it to you specially." Qi Baiyun was so happy that he hurried to take out the Wannian stalactite already prepared.


    "Childe, this is a good thing." Tang Jiang and Xiao Cang are also in a hurry.


    "Childe, can this thing make people look eternal and young?" Xiao cangqiong also couldn''t bear to show weakness. Several people became licking dogs at this moment.


    "Oh."


    "Is it so magical?"


    "What a treasure!" Li Yixi couldn''t help asking.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, a touch of excitement also appeared at the moment.


    Eternal appearance, youth is not old, is not a mortal thing.


    "Green rhyme, come here!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi thought of Hu Qingyun. Who doesn''t like beauty all her life?


    "Childe!"


    Hu Qingyun came over.


    "They say it can make people look forever. How about you try it?"


    Li Yixi said excitedly.


    When Hu Qingyun saw what was in front of her, she trembled and was very excited.


    Hu Qingyun recognized it. It''s a ten thousand year stalactite, a very rare thing.


    It can also help people reinvent themselves.


    "Childe."


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun doesn''t know what to do. She feels that the childe is too kind to herself.


    "Qingyun, mine is yours. It smells good. It should be good. Get a spoon and try it quickly." Li Yixi didn''t care.


    Soon, the spoon came. Li Yixi fed Hu Qingyun a mouthful and tasted it himself. His eyes brightened.


    "It''s good. It tastes like cheese." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Childe, what is cheese?" Tang Jianghe asked.


    "A delicacy in my hometown." Li Yixi explained.


    "Is it just a delicacy?"


    Tang Jianghe was extremely shocked. In the childe''s eyes, these sacred objects were just a kind of delicious food.


    The three looked at each other, some helpless.


    The things they regard as treasures are only delicious food here, and they are speechless for a while.


    "It tastes good, but the quantity is too small." Li Yixi looked at Sanren.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the three were overjoyed.


    "Childe, we will send more next time to let you eat enough." Qi Baiyun was very excited.


    "Thank you."


    "Guys, sit down!"


    "I''ll find something to stew. You have a good mouth today." Li Yixi smiled and left.


    "Dean Qi, where can we get Wannian stalactites?" Tang Jianghe and Xiao cangqiong looked at the happy Qi Baiyun with bitter faces.


    "Tiandao courtyard."


    "We''ll never die with the Tiandao academy, just destroy the Tiandao academy and bring the refining of Baoshan?" Qi Baiyun glanced at them.

 Chapter 93

    "Yes!"


    "What President Qi said is that the Tiandao academy and we will never die. The Tiandao academy is not a good thing. We rob treasures and treasure lands everywhere. If we destroy the Tiandao academy, we can act on behalf of heaven." Xiao cangqiong looked ruthless.


    "Two, who are those two?"


    Happy Qi Baiyun, his eyes fell on Tang Hai and Tang Yin.


    One cuts firewood and the other burns a fire.


    With a suspicious look on his face, young master, when do you need firewood here? If you need it, they''ll have to fight for it.


    "EH."


    "Isn''t this the supreme elder of the weapon refining sect, Tang Hai?"


    "As for who is young, I don''t know."


    "Come on, let''s go and see them. If we pull them, we''ll have a better grasp of the Tiandao courtyard." Xiao cangqiong''s look brightened.


    "Well"


    "Lian Qi Zong?"


    Xiao cangqiong and Qi Baiyun laughed in an instant.


    "Xiao cangqiong has seen old Tang."


    "Tang Jianghe has seen old Tang."


    "Qi Baiyun met old Tang."


    The three walked over and quickly bowed their hands.


    "Three, sit down."


    "Do you know childe, too?" Tang Hai said curiously.


    "Yes!"


    Tang Jianghe, Xiao cangqiong and Qi Baiyun nodded hurriedly.


    "Tang Hai, I''ve seen three of you. It''s really time for you to come today. You have a great opportunity."


    Tang Hai''s eyes gestured to the three.


    "Oh!"


    "The childe just said that he took it orally. Is this any treasure medicine?" Qi Baiyun hurried.


    "Treasure medicine?"


    "Do you look down on the childe?"


    "Just a precious medicine can also enter the childe''s eyes."


    "Look over there."


    Tang Hai indicated the silver hair on the next side.


    "Yes!"


    "This hair is extremely extraordinary. What kind of monster is this?"


    Tang Jianghe said excitedly.


    Looking at the three people''s eyes falling on themselves, Tang Hai said with a smile: "have you heard of the silver winged wolf king?"


    "Silver winged wolf king?"


    The three had some doubts. They had never heard of the name.


    "Have you ever heard of the eighth demon ancestor in the demon domain?" Tang Hai stared at Sanren.


    "Hoo!"


    "The eighth demon ancestor in the demon domain, the silver winged wolf king?"


    "Old Tang, are you kidding?"


    At the moment, hearing Tang Hai''s words, Tang Jianghe, Xiao cangqiong and Qi Baiyun were scared all over, as if they heard a big joke.


    "Demon domain, can''t the eighth demon ancestor kill you?" Tang Hai asked.


    "Hoo!"


    The three of them turned pale at the moment.


    The eighth demon ancestor in the demon domain, that is the existence of nirvana.


    "Three, do you see that potted flower?"


    "Do you know what it is?"


    Tang Hai saw the three people so shocked that he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Flowers?"


    Their eyes fell on the flowers in an instant.


    "Yes!"


    At this moment, the look of the three changed.


    The eyes are full of incredible colors.


    There are few rumors about the eighth demon ancestor in the demon domain, but the ninth demon ancestor once entered the Terran territory.


    "Old Tang, is this the ninth demon ancestor of the demon realm..."


    Xiao cangqiong''s heart was palpitating, and he couldn''t believe the way.


    "Yes, the two had a good chance. They met the childe."


    "I really envy that the ninth demon ancestor is here. If I feel good, I will cross the robbery soon. After crossing the robbery, there is another Nirvana robbery." Tang Hai couldn''t help sighing.


    "Hoo!"


    The three were very frightened at the moment.


    Xiao cangqiong asked: "Old Tang, the ninth demon ancestor met the childe by chance. What chance does this meet the childe talk about?"


    Xiao cangqiong pointed to the pot.


    At the moment, the three also have doubts on their faces.


    "This one has a better chance. His body is finished, but his soul has been built into the brush by the childe. With the pregnancy and support of the enlightenment God bamboo, he will never die, and he has become the soul of the magic pen. He can accompany the childe. What do you say is not chance?"


    At the moment, Tanghai threw another bomb.


    "The childe made an artifact. Is it a pen?" Qi Baiyun suddenly interrupted.


    "Good." Tang Hai glanced at Qi Baiyun.


    Qi Baiyun hurriedly explained: "the childe gave the previous magic pen to Xiao Zhan. I heard that a disciple of Dao college turned around and made another artifact."


    Qi Baiyun was so shocked that they had seen the power of divine soldiers that day.


    "Oh!"


    "Do you smell that there is also a divine soldier given by the childe in the college?" Tang Hai, this is a bit of an accident.


    "Yes!"


    "Old Tang, envy!"


    Qi Baiyun said happily at the moment.


    A look of obscenity.


    "What do you envy? This young master is still passing on today?"


    "My younger generation."


    "It has condensed the soul of war and obtained the inheritance of Haotian sect, the first sect in the world." Tang Hai stared at Qi Baiyun road.


    "This


    Their eyes fell on Tang Yin.


    As soon as the look changed, Tang Yin was even younger than Xiao Zhan. At the moment, the breath was the realm of Shenwu, which was the same as them.


    "Little brother, have you really condensed the soul of war?"


    Tang Jianghe was envious.


    Xiao cangqiong also hurriedly looked at Tang Yin.


    "It''s all a gift from the childe." Tang yinqian smiled modestly. The next moment, the soul of the God of war hammer appeared.


    The terrible breath shook the void around the war soul.


    Tang Yin quickly put it away.


    "Congratulations, Taoist friend!"


    The three quickly hugged Tang Yin with envy on their faces.


    At the moment, Qi Baiyun on one side seemed to have eaten lemon.


    Although Tang Yin was young, his accomplishments were as good as theirs, and his strength was stronger than theirs. It''s not too much to call Tao you.


    "I''ve seen three Taoist friends."


    Tang Yin smiled foolishly.


    "Old Tang, I haven''t heard of the first haotianzong in the world. How does it exist?" Xiao cangqiong looked at Tang Yin with envy and asked.


    "Outstanding God of war hammer, towering haotianzong."


    "It''s not the door of our continent. Where is the supreme existence, infinitely close to the gods..."


    Tang Hai told one side of today''s story, and the three were stunned.


    "Three, you can''t play silver, pay attention!" Tang Hai smiled.


    "I dare not."


    "Tang Yin was given by the childe. He is the childe''s disciple. Even if the childe doesn''t admit it, we don''t dare." The three hurried.


    Tang Hai glanced at the three, "that''s good. We''ll be friends in the future. Just call me if necessary."


    As soon as Tang Hai''s words fell, Qi Baiyun said happily, "Old Tang, there''s just one thing we need to help. Let''s work together to destroy the Tiandao Academy. The Tiandao academy is not a good thing. The childe likes Wannian stone clock milk. We''ll take the treasure of the Tiandao Academy and give it to the childe."


    "Tiandao courtyard?"


    "Good!"


    Tang Hai pondered for a moment and didn''t refuse.


    Seeing Tang Hai''s promise, Qi Baiyun looked at the bamboo forest on the other side, "you guys, talk. I''ll go there to hide from the sun."


    Qi Baiyun couldn''t help looking at the pieces of enlightenment bamboo.


    Several people looked at the leaving Qi Baiyun curiously.


    "Is that a piece of enlightenment bamboo?"


    Tang Jianghe and Xiao cangqiong looked over there and were shocked.


    The eyes are full of incredible colors, but they are everywhere.


    Qi Baiyun went to the bamboo forest and sat down cross legged.


    When he saw a chicken nearby, he reached out and grabbed it.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, a flame burst out on the chicken, and the burning Qi Baiyun almost screamed.


    The breath will fly with the clouds.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Qi Baiyun''s face turned pale because he couldn''t shoot the flame.


    The next moment, the flame in his hand flew to the chicken and was swallowed by the chicken. The chicken disdained to look at the white clouds.


    "Is this the true inflammation of rosefinch?"


    Tang Hai stammered and looked at the chicken under the bamboo with amazement on his face.

 Chapter 94

    "Is the rosefinch really inflamed?"


    "Is that a rosefinch?"


    At the moment, Qi Baiyun felt confused and looked at the chicken in the bamboo forest.


    The others were also trembling at the moment.


    The look at the chicken was full of fear.


    Rosefinch, that''s a divine beast.


    Here, it turned into a chicken.


    Qi Baiyun''s face turned white. Today, the only lucky thing is that he is a guest. Otherwise, the rosefinch will kill him.


    "Hoo!"


    Qi Baiyun''s forehead was full of sweat beads. He wiped the sweat beads, took a deep breath, and his chest fluctuated violently.


    At that moment just now, he really felt passing by death.


    The power of burning the sky scared him to almost split his heart.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"Xiaohua, take a bath!"


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun came over with a basin of water and shouted.


    When Hu Qingyun passed by several people, Tang Jianghe''s body trembled wildly.


    "Brother Tang, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao cangqiong''s eyes fell on Tang Jianghe.


    A look of doubt.


    "Did you see that basin of water?" Tang Jiang''s voice trembled.


    "What''s so strange about water." Qi Baiyun could not help frowning. Now he was frightened by the rosefinch Zhenyan just now.


    "Don''t you see it?"


    Tang Jianghe''s eyes fell on Qi Baiyun''s face, with a strange way on his face.


    "There''s nothing to see in a basin of water."


    "Is this water still holy water?" Qi Baiyun gave Tang Jianghe a white eye.


    Xiao cangqiong was very curious at the moment, because Tang Jianghe wouldn''t be surprised.


    However, the corners of Tang Hai''s mouth trembled.


    Qi Baiyun looked at them strangely, frowned and said, "is this water still a treasure? Isn''t it bath water?"


    Because at the moment, Hu Qingyun directly carried a struggling pet cat into the basin.


    In Qi Baiyun''s eyes, this is bath water. What''s curious about it.


    "Holy water, can holy water compare?"


    "It is this water that I can break through to the realm of divine power." Tang Jianghe said sarcastically.


    "What?"


    "You lied to me. Can water help you break through?" Qi Baiyun felt that Tang Jianghe was talking nonsense.


    "This is not ordinary water. This water is Jiutian spirit liquid."


    Tang Hai took a deep breath and reminded Qi Baiyun.


    "What?"


    "Jiutian Lingye?"


    At the moment, Qi Baiyun felt a thunder burst in his mind, and his eyes almost fell out.


    Looking at Hu Qingyun''s reluctant and struggling pet cat in her arms, she was extremely envious.


    One can not make complaints about it. If they are changed to do it, they will be crazy if they stay in the nine day''s liquid. However, the pet cat is a face of dislike.


    Just after washing, the pet cat swished directly and swept a long distance.


    He shook the water on his body and looked unhappy.


    "Green rhyme girl, I''ll help you pour water."


    "Green rhyme girl, I''ll help you pour water."


    "Green rhyme girl, I''ll help you pour water."


    Before Hu Qingyun could wipe her hands, three voices sounded.


    When Hu Qingyun and the other two haven''t reacted yet, Qi Baiyun with a happy face has caught the basin.


    "Qingyun girl, you''ve worked very hard. I''ll pour water for you. Where?" Qi Baiyun is extremely elegant.


    Looking at Qi Baiyun, who was far away, suddenly appeared beside him. Hu Qingyun was shocked.


    "Elder, fall over there."


    Hu Qingyun pointed to the distance.


    "OK, it''s my pleasure to help you." Qi Baiyun left happily.


    "Fuck!"


    "This bastard, this bastard."


    Several people looked at Qi Baiyun''s leaving figure and scolded shamelessly one by one.


    "He is so shameless."


    "It''s shameless to have such people in the world."


    Just now I looked disdainful, but now I''m faster than anyone.


    Qi Baiyun, who walked away, was happy.


    "Jiutian liquid, Jiutian liquid, it''s mine."


    Qi Baiyun found that no one came with him and hurriedly packed the bath water.


    As a treasure.


    Take a deep breath, change into a happy smile and go back.


    "Dean Qi, do you even have to grab the bath water?" Tang Jianghe was a little angry.


    "I''d like to drink. Don''t you want to drink? I was going to give you some. "


    Qi Baiyun directly ignored Tang Jianghe.


    "Brother Qi, our good brothers, aren''t they just bath water? They can be masters only when they eat bitterness." Tang Jianghe quickly changed into a smile.


    "It''s a mistake."


    Xiao cangqiong, with a unwilling face at the moment, passed by the chance.


    At the moment, Xiao''s eyes also moved.


    Pay attention to everything here and see what you can help. Maybe you have no chance to get on the machine.


    The bath water is Jiutian spirit liquid. Xiao cangqiong thinks there are opportunities everywhere.


    "Everybody, come and help wash the dishes. Dinner will be ready soon."


    At this moment, Li Yixi came out of the backyard and smiled with some vegetables.


    "Childe, I''ll take care of this kind of rough work."


    Swish, Tang Hai appeared in front of Li Yixi, hurriedly took the vegetable basket and smiled.


    "Childe, you go to have a rest and we can solve it." Xiao cangqiong didn''t think. He directly appeared beside Tang Hai and expressed his willingness to participate in the vegetable washing.


    "I''ll come too. I''m idle."


    One by one, they all came together.


    "Everybody, you wash it!"


    "I''ll choose the dishes."


    Tang Hai said with a quick smile. Without trace, he took some of the spiritual liquid in the basin and walked away.


    "Treacherous man."


    The others glared at Tang Hai.


    I took some without trace.


    Soon, most of the basin water was taken.


    "Hey, this dish is a little yellow and must be removed." Tang Hai smiled and removed all the yellow vegetable leaves and put them away without trace.


    Tang Jianghe didn''t react until he robbed the Lingye. The vegetable leaf is a treasure with Taoist rhyme.


    I passed the chance again.


    "Wash vegetables, wash vegetables, wash vegetable water."


    "Lying trough, how can I forget this? Jiutian Lingye." Qi Baiyun, who hurried over, quickly took away the small part of Jiutian spirit liquid in the basin.


    "Qi Baiyun, how to wash vegetables." They stared at Qi Baiyun one by one.


    "There is water in my storage ring."


    Qi Baiyun was so happy that he quickly filled the basin with water.


    "Lying trough!"


    Looking at the water poured out by Qi Baiyun, they were silly. They forgot this crop and made Qi Baiyun cheaper.


    "Go on, everyone. I''ll clean the table." Qi Baiyun flashed directly under both dangerous eyes.


    "Alas, these practitioners are so diligent." Li Yixi couldn''t help sighing.


    Hu Qingyun smiled. She wanted to say that she even robbed the pet cat''s bath water just now.


    That''s Jiutian Lingye.


    If it had been before, she would have robbed it.

 Chapter 95

    After that, sit at the table one by one.


    "Everybody, isn''t it too unfair to tell me." Xiao cangqiong, who came for the first time, looked sad. He gained the least this time.


    "Opportunity must depend on enlightenment. Do you understand?"


    Tang Jianghe smiled.


    In the kitchen, the old white hand cut some precious medicine and quickly opened the pot.


    At the moment of opening, a smell suddenly came out of the pot like a imprisoned beast, overflowing with fragrance.


    Just the overflow smell filled everyone with expectation.


    At the moment, in the pot, there was a trace of nine colors.


    "What''s that?"


    "Does food shine?"


    At this moment, their bodies trembled wildly.


    The faint nine color fog dispersed, and the brilliance in the pot became brighter and brighter. It was like the sunrise in the East China Sea, breaking through the clouds. It was very dazzling and people couldn''t look directly at it.


    The audience was stunned at this scene.


    Immediately, the rolling soup appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    In the pot, I couldn''t see a piece of oil flower. The soup was silvery white and the attractive smell spread everywhere.


    "Gudu gudu!"


    Looking at the things in the pot one by one, I couldn''t help swallowing my saliva.


    The neck is so long that the mouth is tempted to secrete water.


    "Is this immortal food?"


    Xiao cangqiong had never been here before, and his excited heart trembled.


    "Young master, well, the delicious food can be served."


    Lao Bai bent over Li Yixi.


    "Bring it up." Li Yixi smiled. At the moment, he was also a little hungry.


    "Everyone, Laobai food has been launched. Please enjoy yourself."


    Lao Baisheng had a big pot of soup and bowed down and smiled.


    Looking at the soup and meat in the pot one by one, they were excited.


    "Big black, little flower, yours."


    The next moment, Lao Bai''s voice sounded.


    Several people saw that Lao Bai was holding a large basin and poured it into the dog basin.


    Seeing the big black dog and pet cat that gudu gudu ate happily, several people instantly felt that they were not as alive as cats and dogs.


    "Everybody, try wolf soup."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    One by one, they hurriedly picked up the bowls in front of them and looked forward to holding them all night.


    The soup tastes delicious and explodes instantly.


    The soup is extremely teasing everyone''s taste buds.


    Holding the meat in the bowl with chopsticks, my heart trembled wildly. This is the big demon meat of nirvana. I closed my eyes and sent the stewed soft meat to the entrance.


    With a gentle press of the lips, the meat melts instantly.


    The ultimate fragrance erupts in the mouth.


    A mysterious force erupted in the body.


    "Worthy of being immortal food."


    "I ate it."


    Xiao cangqiong and Qi Baiyun, with silly smiles on their faces.


    Soon, a large basin of broth was destroyed, and their stomachs were round.


    "Everyone, it''s not bad. Lao Bai''s cooking is not picky." Li Yixi smiled.


    "What you said is."


    "We have never eaten such delicious food."


    Several people nodded quickly, eyes are full of surprise color.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the cheese tastes good. If you can, bring me some next time." Li Yixi thought of the taste of cheese and hurried.


    "Don''t worry, childe. You''ll be full next time."


    Qi Baiyun hurriedly stated his position, and the others nodded one by one.


    After leaving, several people looked at each other outside the courtyard.


    "Everybody, are you clear about what the childe has told you?"


    "We must get the to baolingbaoshan of tiandaoyuan. Lingbaoshan can produce ten thousand year stalactites." Tang Hai took a deep breath into his airway.


    "We are willing to die for your son."


    The eyes were full of excitement.


    This time, Li Yixi''s hint was very obvious, saying that he should complete the task.


    "Everybody, this time we all get a lot of Jiutian Lingye. After absorbing Jiutian Lingye, the Tiandao courtyard will be destroyed."


    "Farewell."


    Everyone hugged their fists and left one by one.


    In the Dasheng Dynasty, people came and went.


    It''s not lively.


    Powerful practitioners pass by from time to time.


    In the capital city of the Dasheng imperial dynasty, there are as many Tongtian territories as dogs, and the Shendan realm is everywhere.


    The existence of tianwu realm and Diwu realm can also be seen from time to time.


    The great imperial dynasty is as strong as clouds.


    In addition to the royal family, the most powerful force in the imperial city of the Dasheng imperial dynasty is naturally the Tiandao courtyard preaching in the imperial dynasty.


    Many strong people in the great prosperous country came from the Tiandao academy, which is also the reason for the tyranny of the Tiandao Academy.


    Today, in the Tiandao courtyard, there are murderous thoughts in the main hall.


    The elders sitting on the chairs could hardly hold their killing intention.


    "Dean, I''ll go and destroy the Wendao college."


    "The school of Taoism is damned. Now the Confucian temple is extremely depressed. I thought it was the prosperous era of ancient literature and Taoism."


    "That day, the Star Palace, damn it, dared to interfere in the affairs of our Tiandao courtyard."


    In the hall, angry voices rang out.


    "Hum!"


    "Shut up."


    "How much do we know about the enemy now?"


    "Now your eyes are black. Can you kill Qi Baiyun?"


    "Do you know what Tao he practices?"


    "In ancient times, you know how many demons exist."


    "If you don''t understand what Qi Baiyun is practicing, our people in the past will only suffer heavy casualties, and just smell the college. Do you think you can form an alliance with Tianxing palace?"


    "Do you know why they gathered together and what caused them?"


    "On which side, according to some information of the royal family, the strong who died there these days have exceeded the number of palms. Are the strong in the divine martial realm the weak?"


    The dean of Tiandao academy saw an angry and cold Tao.


    The terrible breath swept by.


    Everyone trembled with fear.


    Murong Guge, the dean of the heavenly academy, suppressed everyone by breath alone. The breath of Nirvana robbing the territory made everyone tremble.


    "I''ll wait and follow the dean''s arrangement."


    Elders, with fine beads of sweat hanging on their foreheads, hurried to make a sound.


    "Hum!"


    "Waste, reckless man."


    Murong Guge was not polite to these people.


    "Dean, I don''t know what plan you have. I''m afraid it''s not simple to hear that the Tao college is just a Qi Baiyun. It can''t become so powerful in a short time. Is it related to the virtual shadow of the supreme Tao that appeared more than a month ago?" In the hall, a figure stood up and said respectfully.


    "That''s what I''m worried about."


    "If there is really a strong man over there, how many people we go are looking for death."


    Murong Guge said coldly.


    "Dean, Wendao has been declining for ten thousand years. It should be impossible for anyone to live. I guess Qi Baiyun and these people have got some Wendao inheritance."


    "But at present, there is no conclusive information."


    "You guessed right. We must be careful not to let others know. If it''s true, it''s also from our Tiandao Academy." In Murong Guge''s eyes, a greedy color flashed, and his fist creaked.

 Chapter 96

    "Take orders!"


    In the face of Murong Guge, who has terrible strength, none of the elders of Tiandao academy dare to disagree.


    Murong Guge''s strength is enough to suppress all of them. This is the gap between Nirvana and Shenwu.


    The people dispersed in the main hall of Tiandao courtyard.


    On the main hall, Murong Guge sat there with a greedy color on his mouth.


    "Does the inheritance of literature and Taoism really exist?"


    "If I get it, then I can try to cross nirvana for the second time. If I get through the second disaster, my strength will be greatly improved."


    "Therefore, if the inheritance of literature and Taoism exists, I must get it. No, it must belong to me."


    At the moment, Murong Guge''s mouth was filled with excitement.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"Liang Cheng, what''s the matter? How much do you know about Tiandao academy these days?"


    In Dasheng Imperial City, people gathered and fell with Qi Baiyun''s voice. Their eyes fell on Liang Cheng in an instant.


    Liang Cheng rushed to Dasheng Imperial City in advance to understand the strength of Tiandao Academy.


    "President, ladies and gentlemen, I have bad news for you. Murong Guge, President of the Tiandao academy, has broken through the early stage of Nirvana robbery. Moreover, there are nine divine martial arts in the Tiandao Academy. It''s too difficult for us to destroy the Tiandao Academy." Liang Cheng took a deep breath and answered with a dignified face when he thought of the terrible of Tiandao courtyard.


    "The first stage of Nirvana?"


    Hearing Murong Guge''s accomplishments, he took a breath one by one.


    No one expected that Murong Guge''s strength was so terrible.


    They were at a disadvantage at the moment.


    Each one could not help looking at each other and felt extremely upset.


    Because it was far beyond their expectations.


    The existence of a Nirvana robber, even if it is still the first stage of Nirvana robber, is also an extremely terrible existence, even if they get the help of Jiutian Lingye and their strength is greatly improved.


    "Hum!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what can Nirvana rob the territory? You have no choice. Are you afraid that we can''t destroy the Tiandao academy?"


    "The strength of nirvana is extremely terrible, but it is not invincible. You can''t make enemies. Is the eighth demon ancestor in the demon domain strong? Is it the existence of Nirvana? So what? It has not become a delicacy in the childe''s pot. Haven''t we all tasted it? "


    "What''s the fear of Murong Guge?"


    When everyone was silent, Tang Yin said in a cold voice.


    As Tang Yin''s voice fell, one''s eyes lit up in an instant. Nirvana robbery was strong, but it was not invincible. It could not kill everything in a second, but it was still able to establish the enemy. Moreover, he thought that he and others had eaten the great demon of Nirvana robbery, and his fear of Nirvana robbery dispersed for a moment.


    "Yes, Tang Yin is right. What''s the fear of Nirvana robbery? Childe has no choice. No matter how strong Murong Guge is, he can''t turn over. I believe childe." After Tang Jianghe heard Tang Yin''s words, a fine light appeared in his eyes.


    The uneasiness at the bottom of my heart disappeared in an instant.


    "Yes."


    "The Tiandao academy can also represent the failure of Tiandao. These people are acting recklessly. Let''s destroy it today." At the moment, King Zhao also looked very cold.


    "Tang Yin is right. What''s so great about Nirvana? How could you not expect it?"


    Qi Baiyun smiled at the moment, full of fighting spirit.


    "Dean Qi, do you have a plan?"


    One by one, their eyes fell on Qi Baiyun.


    "Naturally, but we still have to calculate the time. The people in the Tiandao academy are very powerful, and we can''t have any advantage, so we can''t fight hard. The Tiandao academy is in the Imperial City, only thirty miles away from the royal family. Such a distance will not take more than two minutes for the strong in the divine martial arts realm to arrive at the Tiandao Academy, So we must solve the enemy within two minutes, including killing Murong Guge. "


    "Because many strong people in the Dasheng imperial dynasty have practiced in the Tiandao Academy. When the Tiandao academy encounters great difficulties, they will naturally come to help. Therefore, our time is two minutes. After two minutes, if we can''t destroy the Tiandao academy, we must withdraw without hesitation."


    "There are eight strong men in the realm of divine martial arts. Tang Yin is the most special among us. Under the guidance of the childe, Tang Yin has condensed the soul of war, and has been inherited by haotianzong. Tang Yin''s attack power is the most overbearing and powerful, so we are divided into two teams. Tang Yin and I sneaked in from the South Gate of Tiandao Academy. Six of you, three of you, Sneak in from the north gate and the west gate. "


    "The Tiandao academy is divided into three branches and the elder''s pavilion. You two teams lock one branch respectively. After Tang Yin and I enter, they will cause changes together, and each court will support them quickly. At that time, the Shenwu realm in the branch is the weakest existence. When they appear, you will kill them by surprise and kill the two Shenwu realms first."


    "Then, I''ll kill the elder''s pavilion and end the battle."


    Qi Baiyun took a deep breath and said his tactics solemnly.


    After hearing it one by one, they looked very dignified.


    "You guys, don''t delay, not even a second."


    Tang Yin looked at these people. They were all overlords. He was afraid that someone would poke a basket at that time.


    "Dean Qi, we have two people in a team. After refining Jiutian spirit liquid, our strength has been greatly improved, and almost all of us have reached the peak of Shenwu realm. Two people in a team is enough. The remaining two people are ambushed in the Tiandao courtyard to see if we can suddenly break out and kill a Shenwu realm who comes to help, so when we face Murong Guge, More people can use it. " Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, looked dignified.


    "OK, that''s it. Let''s go."


    Qi Baiyun took a deep breath and gave orders.


    Tiandao academy, in the Dasheng imperial dynasty, preached and taught, and its dominant position was not shaken at all.


    Therefore, the guards in Tiandao courtyard are very loose.


    I never thought that someone would dare to attack them.


    Qi Baiyun and Tang Yin sneaked in easily. When they saw the first palace, they looked dignified, looked at each other and sneaked in quietly.


    "In the palace, a strong man in the realm of divine power in the Tiandao courtyard is practicing in the main hall, and the terrible breath is spreading vertically and horizontally.


    Qi Baiyun and Tang Yin looked at each other, pushed open the door and flashed in.


    "Who?"


    "Didn''t I say that no one can enter when I practice?"


    "What happened?"


    The elder, seeing Qi Baiyun and Tang Yin''s Taoist robes, was very cold.


    "Elder, don''t be angry. Please don''t blame the elder."


    "We have something important to report, so we broke into the hall." When Qi Baiyun saw the other party, he did not hesitate to launch the power of the road and kept approaching the other party.

 Chapter 97

    Under the power of Da Dao, the angry elder of Tiandao academy calmed down in an instant.


    "What''s up?"


    I didn''t find anything unusual. I just felt very peaceful inside.


    At the moment when he relaxed his vigilance and didn''t care about them.


    Tang Yin''s body moved. The next moment, her body suddenly appeared in front of her. The God of war hammer in her hand appeared, and it was a hammer against the key.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, the head explodes directly.


    The soul body appears, and the eyes are full of horror, so it is necessary to roar.


    "Elder, don''t be angry. We won''t kill you." Qi Baiyun''s voice sounded with magic.


    The elder''s soul body opened its mouth and paused.


    At the next moment, a thin sword ended his life in an instant.


    They looked at each other, did not stop at all, and continued to go deep.


    "Presumptuous, who?"


    The two broke into the second elder''s room. The man was very vigilant and shouted angrily.


    A gentle smile appeared on Qi Baiyun''s face, "elder, your killing intention is too strong. We should maintain a good attitude and treat all things well."


    "The elder killed too many people. The Buddha said to put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. It''s still too late."


    Under the power of Qi Baiyun''s Avenue, the man paused slightly, suddenly remembered something, and his face changed greatly.


    "Damn it, you are Qi Baiyun."


    The eyes were full of panic.


    Just now, his killing intention subsided. At the moment, sweat beads hung on his forehead.


    "Taoist friend, I''m Qi Baiyun. That''s right, but I don''t mean any harm. I''m here to apologize. Everything is my fault. I''m willing to bear any punishment and requirements of the Tiandao Academy. I only have one request, that is, there is no war between us. Yes, there is no war." Qi Baiyun was talking, and their figures quickly approached each other.


    "Damn it."


    "Qi Baiyun, damn you!"


    He was stunned by Qi Baiyun''s voice for a moment, but at that moment, Tang Yin and Qi Baiyun were close to him.


    "Boom!"


    The three men''s attack broke out in an instant, and a loud bang directly blew the palace open.


    An outbreak of domineering and ferocious breath.


    The wreckage of the palace exploded in all directions.


    "Who?"


    "Who?"


    "Presumptuous!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤In the Tiandao courtyard, a roar of anger sounded, and the killing intention filled the sky.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    The figure of Tang Yin and Qi Baiyun did not stop at all, and shot away at the hall of the third elder.


    In the elder Hall of other Tiandao courtyard, figures shot away.


    "Qi Baiyun, damn you!"


    In the hall in front of Qi Baiyun and Tang Yin, a figure burst out, and the voice contained terrible anger and murder.


    Qi Baiyun is not hiding, because he can''t hide now, "put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha."


    "Goodness is the blessing of all living beings."


    "Goodness is the foundation of cultivation."


    "Kindness is the beginning of friendship."


    The voice of Qi Baiyun resounded through the void.


    Those elders who appeared, one by one, showed a sharp decrease in their killing intention.


    People hiding everywhere broke out one by one.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Three terrible rumbles sounded.


    Tang Jianghe and others shot, and the three divine martial arts realm fell in an instant.


    Seeing his companion fall, Qi Baiyun and the one in front of Tang Yin wake up and completely get rid of Qi Baiyun''s influence. They are given a gloomy look and a terrible sword.


    In the face of this fierce, overbearing and destructive sword, Tang Yin had a terrible killing opportunity in her eyes at the moment.


    In the body, there seems to be a supreme hegemonic force, completely waking up.


    The speed of the God of war hammer in your hand increases and your body ejects.


    Holding the handle of the hammer with both hands, he hit the man hard.


    "Lingtian strike!"


    The voice of Tang Yin instantly rang through the void.


    The roar of rage frightens everything.


    The fierce, domineering and destructive sword Qi suddenly collapsed when the God of war hammer with violent power hit it.


    "Boom!"


    Under the hammer, the terrible attack wave dispersed.


    The elder of the Tiandao academy directly destroyed both form and spirit under the "Lingtian strike" of the war soul technique.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤One by one, they were furious and killed the elder''s Pavilion directly., At this moment, the war is completely lit.


    Several figures appeared in the old Pavilion of the dean of Tiandao.


    The eyes were full of panic. In a short time, six Shenwu realms fell from the Tiandao Academy. The Shenwu realm, even in the Dasheng imperial dynasty, was also the top combat power, but now, under their eyes, a full number of six fell directly.


    However, the other party seems to have lost nothing.


    Now there are only three strong people in the divine martial arts realm left in the Tiandao courtyard.


    In a group of two, they kill each other directly and crush each other thoroughly.


    One by one at the moment, are desperate.


    Qi Baiyun and Tang Yin didn''t move. Their bodies were suspended in the void, staring at the location of Murong Guge, the president of the Tiandao Academy.


    "Qi Baiyun, how brave."


    "You dare to enter our Tiandao Academy. Who gave you the qualification and courage?"


    "Today, we have completely destroyed the inheritance of Wendao college."


    "Because you deserve to die."


    "Boom!"


    Murong Guge''s figure suddenly suspended in front of him.


    "Crazy devil nine fingers, one finger to destroy the soul."


    Murong Guge''s face was covered with a layer of frost at the moment. It was a terrible killing move.


    Murong Guge, when he did it, the terrible smell shocked all directions.


    The terrible pressure fell on Tang Yin and Qi Baiyun.


    The terrible pressure completely changed everyone''s color.


    "Qi Baiyun, go help them and kill others quickly." Tang Yin turned and a terrible killing intention broke out in her eyes.


    Roared at Murong Guge, "Haotian possessed the body."


    The dignified dance of the Warhammer in his hand condensed a layer of vigorous Qi around him.


    "Boom!"


    A terrible attack came and fell on Haotian''s possession.


    A deafening voice resounded through the void.


    Although Tang Yin''s strength is the realm of divine things, it can''t push Haotian''s attachment to the extreme. At the moment, there are cracks in his vigorous Qi.


    "Hiss!"


    "Hiss!"


    Under the terrible pressure, Haotian''s attachment continued to collapse.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    The eyes of Tang Jianghe and others were full of horror. They fought desperately and didn''t hesitate to kill in exchange for injury.


    "Crazy devil nine fingers, kill!"


    Murong Guge looked extremely gloomy. Seeing that one blow failed to kill Tang Yin, he pointed out again.


    This means more powerful.


    In the face of this terrible killing intention, Tang Yin looked very cold and roared.


    This blow must be unstoppable.


    "Big Xumi hammer!"


    The God of war hammer soared and turned into the real body of the war soul. The huge God of war hammer killed Murong Guge town.


    "Boom!"


    Terrible attacks hit together, and the attack wave swept everything.


    "Poof!"


    Murong Guge, who was extremely powerful, directly ejected a mouthful of blood under the of Da Xumi hammer.


    His eyes were full of horror.


    The mere existence of Shenwu realm hurt him.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The other three Shenwu realm of Tiandao Academy were directly killed.


    But none of them had a good time.

 Chapter 98

    "Hey, hey, hey!"


    "Boy, you hurt me. The spells you cultivate are naturally integrated with the war soul. You are so old and powerful that you condense the war soul. If I guess well, I''m afraid you have been inherited from ancient times."


    "Your mana is exhausted now. What can you take to fight me?"


    "Rely on them?"


    "The difference between Shenwu realm and nirvana robbing realm is the difference between heaven and earth."


    "With them, how to fight the Buddha."


    Murong Guge looked at Tang Yin panting violently, regardless of the blood at the corners of his mouth, greedy laughter sounded.


    As for the lives of others, they were directly ignored by Murong Guge.


    "The crazy devil nine fingers, the devil swings in the sky."


    Murong Guge suppressed the crowd.


    "Kill... Kill... Kill..."


    One by one roared and made the strongest attack.


    "Boom!"


    However, under the attack of Murong Guge, they flew back one by one.


    Completely crushed.


    "Tang Yin?"


    One by one, their hearts trembled wildly, and their eyes fell on Tang Yin.


    Tang Yin shook her head. He understood people''s thoughts, but at the moment, he had exhausted his mana and could not make a powerful attack.


    "Impossible. How could you make a mistake?"


    Tang Jianghe looked incredulous.


    Murong Guge kept approaching. His eyes were full of greed. There was a bloodthirsty killing intention on the corners of his mouth. He carried his hands behind his back and came step by step from the void. The most powerful breath enveloped the people.


    Everyone looked ugly and terrified.


    Murong Guge of nirvana is really too strong. It is stronger than their imagination. They have calculated everything, but they didn''t expect that Nirvana should be so strong.


    "Boy, where does your inheritance come from, tell me!"


    Murong Guge''s voice was so cold that he stared at Tang Yin, greedy.


    Even though Tang Yin''s mana was exhausted, he still said, "you''re not qualified to know."


    Murong Guge''s look wrinkled, his eyes more and more cold, "looking for death."


    "Murong Guge, it''s you who are looking for death."


    In the distance, a cold voice sounded.


    Xiao Zhan, dressed in white, came at a gallop. The pen in his hand was pointing at Murong Guge from a distance.


    The moment Xiao Zhan clicked, the pen in his hand seemed to turn into a sharp penknife and kill Murong Guge town.


    The terrible heroic spirit caused the shock of the void. In the void, ripples appeared, and the penknife suppressed all the killing.


    Murong Guge enveloped the people''s breath, which disappeared in an instant, and the surrounding breath was disappearing.


    Looking at Xiao Zhan suddenly appeared one by one, his eyes were full of surprises.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan is dressed in white and surrounded by great spirit, like an immortal coming, like a savior.


    "I knew it, I knew it, I knew it would not be wrong." The eyes of Tang Jianghe were full of surprises. The color of ecstasy suddenly appeared in the eyes of despair.


    "Young master, sure enough, there is no omission. I have already calculated everything. It is stable and stable. Murong Guge will die today." Qi Baiyun smiled and relaxed a lot.


    Xiao Zhan is different from them. At the moment, he looks dignified and incomparable. His current strength is really too weak. The magic soldiers given by Li Yixi are too difficult to urge. A random stroke consumes his countless talents.


    "Get out!"


    In the face of Xiao Zhan''s terrible blow, Murong Guge looked very gloomy, roared, his robe agitated, and suddenly stretched out his hand. In his hand, he drew a sword in early summer.


    The sword is full of Qi and shadow. Kill Xiao Zhan.


    "Boom!"


    Under Murong Guge''s attack, Xiao Zhan''s strength was too weak and his body fell from the void.


    The happy look on the faces of Tang Jianghe and others disappeared in an instant, stunned.


    "It''s impossible. The layout of the childe has never been wrong. Can''t even the magic soldiers kill each other?"


    "How is this possible?"


    At the moment, everyone was dumbfounded. Looking at Murong Guge in disbelief, there was a huge wave in his heart, and all hope was completely extinguished.


    Difficult or not, Murong Guge at the moment is not the first initial stage of Nirvana, but the first intermediate stage.


    Everyone took a breath one by one.


    At the moment, I feel my limbs cool and my scalp numb.


    "How about Xiao Zhan?"


    When the eyes fell on Xiao Zhan, they were full of worry. At the moment, Xiao Zhan''s face was very pale.


    "I''m fine."


    "Today, I''m afraid I can''t escape this robbery."


    Xiao Zhan looked desperate.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "So you got the inheritance of literature and Taoism. The pen in your hand, if I guessed well, is it a powerful literary soldier? Today, I got two inheritance in succession. God treated me well. "


    Murong Guge''s eyes fell on Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan.


    "Hum!"


    "Murong Guge, if you dare to move them, you must have no doubt that they have been handed down by the childe. They are the childe''s disciples and the childe''s disciples. Can you escape from heaven?" Xiao cangqiong roared quickly.


    "Hahaha, in this hundreds of millions of miles of mountain Hanoi, there are no people I can''t afford to offend Murong Guge. Besides, I have the support of adults in Tianzhou. If adults are there, why should I fear anyone? " Murong Guge laughed wildly.


    "In front of adults, the childe in your mouth is supreme and nothing."


    "You are a group of frogs at the bottom of a well. It''s ridiculous."


    "Despair!"


    "Die."


    Murong Guge''s big hand directly grabbed Tang Yin.


    Murong Guge was already greedy for the powerful power of Tang Yin.


    The crisis of death occupied Tang Yin''s mind.


    "Boom!"


    But the next moment, a terrible breath appeared on Tang Yin''s God of war hammer, and a virtual shadow slowly appeared.


    "This is, which adult is this?"


    Tang Yin''s eyes were full of surprises.


    Holding Haotian hammer in his hand, Xu Ying stood in the void against Murong Guge, "just mole ants, do you think you are strong? Today, let me show you the real power of Haotian hammer. "


    As he spoke, Xu Ying stepped forward. The whole person was like a whirlwind. The Haotian hammer in his hand flew rapidly and rushed straight to Murong Guge. If Murong Guge is as dazzling as a golden sun at this time, then the current virtual shadow is like a black magic day, full of evil hegemony and phagocytosis.


    "Idea, impossible, impossible?" When Murong Guge saw the virtual shadow, his eyes were full of panic.


    Desperate to urge the mana in his body, endless golden mans burst out from his body. A virtual shadow appeared behind Murong Guge, with a cold face and no emotion.


    Looking at the void excitedly one by one.


    In the face of the change of Murong Guge, the virtual shadow didn''t say anything. He still used his huge Haotian hammer to point at the other party. Because Haotian hammer itself was huge, he couldn''t even see the other party''s body at this time, but his breath of dominating the world was not affected by the opponent''s body and strength.

 Chapter 99

    The action of virtual shadow is very simple. Take a step forward with your left foot and step heavily on the void. In the roar, with his left foot as the center, the void suddenly appeared a large-scale crack like a mirror. The virtual shadow held Haotian hammer''s right arm and immediately extended to his back. The muscles of his whole body were completely tight in an instant. The strong black light completely integrated his people with the hammer. Lift the left heel and fully support it on the ground with your toes. The next moment, Haotian hammer has quietly waved out.


    you ''re right.


    Just no sound.


    As if all the sounds were evacuated by the hammer, the huge Haotian hammer was born, although there was no sound to set off its strength.


    However, in Tang Yin''s eyes, this hammer is the complete combination of the other party''s spirit and spirit, and even his own powerful momentum is fully integrated into Haotian hammer.


    This seems to be a simple hammer, but it brings Tang Yin a new understanding of hammer transportation.


    This is the real Haotian hammer!


    Boom!


    Haotian hammer and Murong Guge''s attack collided violently, and the terrible air waves scattered in a sputtering shape.


    The extremely powerful Murong Guge, in this moment, together with the virtual shadow he summoned, did not kill completely.


    The aftermath of terror spread and tore the earth apart.


    Most of the buildings of Tiandao courtyard were destroyed in an instant.


    At this moment, the virtual shadow slowly disappeared.


    "Murong Guge is dead, dead!"


    Tang Hai''s eyebrows stretched and opened, very excited.


    "Ha ha, the childe had already expected this scene, so when he gave the story to Tang Yinjiang, he used his great magic power to condense and hide this virtual shadow in the battle soul of Tang Yinjiang."


    "I see. I see."


    "Young master, you are really a god man!"


    Tang Hai said happily.


    "Childe, it''s so terrible!"


    Xiao cangqiong and others took a breath one by one at the moment, and their eyes were full of shock. Who could have thought that the means left by Li Yixi was hidden in Tang Yin.


    "Young master, you can really predict everything. You know Murong Guge will be the first to attack Tang Yin. If Murong Guge attacks Xiao Zhan, you''ll be in trouble."


    At the moment, one by one, they were terrified. When they thought of the scene just now, they were really afraid.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, time is running out. Take Lingbao mountain and go!"


    Tang Yin woke up from the empty shadow hammer method just now and hurriedly reminded the people.


    "Go!"


    "Damn it, I almost forgot it."


    "If other people come, I''m afraid it''s hard to be good today."


    Collect lingbaoshan, break through the air one by one, and leave the Dasheng imperial dynasty.


    Not long after they left, their figures fell over the ruins.


    At the next moment, the void cracked, and a figure wearing an imperial robe came out slowly. He glanced at the surrounding ruins and felt the residual power of rules here. His eyes were full of palpitations.


    "My emperor, these people are too presumptuous. The Tiandao academy is the missionary Academy of the imperial dynasty."


    A minister of the Dasheng Dynasty hurried out his voice.


    "Does the emperor need your reminder?"


    At the next moment, the figure exploded directly into blood mist.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Tiandao academy will die if it does many wrong things. Since then, Dasheng has been in Wutian Academy."


    The emperor of the Dasheng Dynasty left a cold voice and disappeared.


    "Prime minister, why did my emperor give in?"


    A general can''t help hearing.


    "The residual force of rules here is too strong, and it seems that it is only the force of rules left by residual thoughts. You say that such existence really comes to the Dasheng imperial dynasty. Who can match it?"


    The prime minister left a word and his body disappeared.


    Hearing about the school of Taoism, after returning, the eyes were full of excitement.


    "Dean Qi, when will this lingbaoshan be sent to the childe?" Xiao cangqiong said excitedly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I don''t think we are suitable. We often visit the childe, and some old men visit. If you were you, would you like it?"


    "You have Hu Qingyun beside you, which shows that you still like women. Even if you don''t like them, you won''t hate them. Do you think we old men will be happy if we often mix opportunities?" Tang Jiang frowned and looked at the people.


    "What the Tang Palace Master said is that I''m confused."


    "In the childe''s eyes, we are just mole ants. If we are shameless and often rub the chance, I''m afraid we will offend the childe."


    "This time, let the young people go!"


    Qi Baiyun smiled.


    "You are polite."


    "Then who will send it this time?" Xiao cangqiong said.


    "Let my daughter go!"


    "Do you have any comments?" Tang Jianghe smiled.


    "You


    "You old man, you calculated everything."


    Looking at Tang Jiang River one by one, they were very speechless.


    "Well, how about waiting for you to have a daughter?"


    "Do you have a daughter?"


    "No, don''t argue."


    Tang Jianghe smiled.


    One by one, they were speechless, but they didn''t refuse. This arrangement is really the most appropriate.


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin have achieved the great road given by Li Yixi, which is enough to make them soar to the sky.


    At the moment, people also feel that they will give the opportunity to Tang ChuChu.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Holy mountain, in the courtyard.


    It''s very quiet. Li Yixi is taking a nap.


    The ninth demon ancestor in the demon field in the flowerpot, Datura flower king, hard condensed a virtual shadow.


    His eyes were full of excitement.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Damn it, today, I can finally leave. When I survive the real thunder disaster, I can leave this terrible place."


    "This flower pot is a treasure at first sight. It will help me resist most of the real thunder."


    "Misfortunes and blessings depend on each other. It''s a blessing in disguise."


    The ninth demon ancestor is very excited at the moment.


    If he was allowed to practice by himself, it would be impossible for him to reach the present state in such a short time.


    At the moment, the ninth demon family is so excited.


    The next moment, the virtual shadow sits cross legged, suspended in the air, directly emits all the breath, and calls Nirvana true thunder disaster.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, in the void, thick clouds appeared, blocking out the sky and the sun. In the thick clouds, there was a terrible Nirvana thunder.


    "I''m getting out of trouble."


    Looking at Nirvana Zhenlei emitting a terrible breath, the eyes of the ninth demon ancestor were full of excitement.


    However, the next moment, the ninth demon ancestor trembled in an instant.


    Because he felt a terrible smell in the pond.


    Just as he looked, he saw a golden phantom flash away.


    The next moment, I saw a huge dragon in the void. The dragon was entangled with the force of thunder.


    The burst of breath made the ninth demon ancestor in the flowerpot shiver. At this moment, the ninth demon ancestor felt his soul trembling.


    The dragon power completely frightened him.

 Chapter 100

    The dragon in the void uttered an excited dragon chant.


    Seems extremely excited, the next moment, let the ninth demon ancestor tremble, directly turn pale.


    Because I saw the Thunder Dragon in the void, swimming excitedly in the real Nirvana thunder in the clouds, and seemed to enjoy the baptism of the real Nirvana thunder. It seemed that in his eyes, the terrible real Nirvana thunder was just bath water.


    The ninth demon ancestor at the moment is really terrified.


    Under the real thunder of Nirvana, the dead people and demons can''t be counted, but the giant dragon at the moment is so enjoying. What accomplishments do you need.


    However, when the ninth demon ancestor was shocked to the extreme, the Thunder Dragon rushed out of the nirvana real thunder, suddenly opened its mouth and sucked into the void. The nirvana real thunder spreading hundreds of miles around the void was directly swallowed by the Thunder Dragon.


    The Thunder Dragon who swallowed the real thunder of Nirvana swam happily for a moment, turned into a Golden Shadow and fell into the pond.


    "This... This..."


    The ninth demon ancestor, who survived the robbery but didn''t even smell the smell of thunder, was so frightened that his body trembled, and his eyes were full of panic.


    In his life, he has added countless aspects of the world, but at the moment, he feels like a frog at the bottom of a well.


    The palpitating Nirvana thunder was swallowed directly by the dragon.


    At the moment, the ninth demon ancestor doesn''t care about the rewards of heaven and earth falling from the sky.


    "Gudu."


    The ninth demon ancestor swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    The body is in the flowerpot, shivering and digesting the rewards of heaven and earth.


    At this moment, he has entered the first stage of Nirvana robbery.


    "Here, such a terrible existence is hidden, which can devour the real thunder of nirvana in nine days."


    "Doesn''t it mean that all the looting thunder can''t fall here?"


    "Now, I''m going to grab the thunder god ball. Is it so powerful?"


    "Doesn''t it mean that I can absorb nine days of spiritual cultivation for free here, and the disaster in the realm of Nirvana can be easily resolved." After the ninth demon ancestor figured it out, his excited body was shaking.


    If anyone sends him out, it is definitely an enemy of life and death.


    "Yes!"


    "What''s the matter? The sky just now, black clouds pressed the city. Why did it suddenly disappear? Can''t there be any demons?" In the set of fallen immortals, the old people and children were very surprised and felt that they had an illusion.


    "Hallucination, hallucination!"


    "It''s a clear day. Where did the black clouds come from?" A woman spoke to the crowd.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤In the sky, a beautiful shadow came from the sky.


    Looking at the holy mountain looming in the distance, he hurried down.


    Walk away.


    "I''ll see you, really?"


    "Dad, I''m a layman. How can you like me?"


    "A bunch of old and dirty."


    Tang ChuChu''s pretty face flushed slightly when he thought of the explanation of your predecessors when he came.


    However, my heart is also full of expectations.


    Pat your full chest and climb the holy mountain step by step.


    Seeing the courtyard close at hand, Tang ChuChu was still guilty and his pretty face was red.


    After taking a deep breath, he saluted with hope on his face, "Tang ChuChu, meet the childe."


    After shouting, Tang ChuChu''s small heart jumped plop plop.


    "Pretty girl, come on, come in."


    It was Hu Qingyun who opened the door. When Hu Qingyun saw Tang ChuChu, a look of excitement appeared in her eyes.


    Old people often come here. When she sees a woman, Hu Qingyun feels very friendly.


    Hurriedly took Tang ChuChu''s hand and brought Tang ChuChu into the courtyard.


    "Here comes ChuChu."


    When Li Yixi saw that the visitor was Tang ChuChu, he was also happy.


    "Tang ChuChu, see you, childe." Tang ChuChu saluted quickly.


    "Where do so many complicated rituals come from? Sit down and just take this place as your home. Be casual." Li Yixi smiled gently.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, I felt very happy.


    However, I still know that I''m here to do business today.


    "Childe, I heard you like cheese. Your elders asked me to bring it." Tang ChuChu spoke to Li Yixi and carefully chose an open space in the courtyard to take out Lingbao mountain.


    Lingbao mountain is a refined mountain. It''s not big at the moment, just like a rockery.


    There is a hole in the middle.


    "Son, this is Lingbao mountain. It can produce cheese, and cheese is in the mountain." Tang ChuChu hurriedly explained.


    Lead Li Yixi into Lingbao mountain.


    At the moment, in Lingbao mountain, there is a huge stalagmite above. On the stalagmite, there is a small drop of Wannian stalactite, but it doesn''t fall off.


    "Eh!"


    "Why don''t you fall?"


    Li Yixi looked at it and said suspiciously.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tang ChuChu quickly explained: "childe, it takes many years to drop a drop."


    "What?"


    "Many years?"


    Li Yixi said something shocking.


    "Tick!"


    But when Li Yixi''s voice fell, a drop fell.


    "Yes!"


    "A drop, it won''t really take many years to drop." Li Yixi was disappointed.


    "Tick tock!"


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, Wannian stalactites immediately dropped two drops.


    "Yes!"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Tang ChuChu was stunned, covered his mouth and looked unbelievable.


    "Try one drop at a time." Li Yixi suddenly had a curious try.


    "Tick!"


    As soon as the voice fell, another drop fell.


    "A few more drops."


    "Tick, tick."


    A few more drops fell on the stalagmite.


    "This thing is worthy of being the treasure of immortals. It can change with people''s ideas. Go back and help me thank them."


    Li Yixi was very happy.


    "Yes, childe¡° Tang ChuChu, stunned behind him, nodded like a frightened deer.


    Slowly walked out of Lingbao mountain and took a look at Lingbao mountain behind him. Tang ChuChu said angrily, "lick the dog."


    At the moment, Tang ChuChu was so angry that he stamped his feet.


    Lingbaoshan is against itself.


    I just said I had a drop for many years, but I hit her in the face the next moment.


    "It''s good, good."


    "ChuChu, come and sit down."


    "Come and sit down!"


    "Come and try the fruit."


    Li Yixi took a flat peach from the plate and sent it to Tang ChuChu.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Tang ChuChu blushed and took a quick bite nervously.


    At the entrance of the pulp, the intoxicating sweetness erupted.


    Now, Tang ChuChu only feels crisp, cold and sweet.


    In this scorching sun, we have met some needs.


    Tang ChuChu couldn''t help but bite again. There were surprises in his beautiful eyes.


    Today, she got such delicious fruit.


    "Boom!"


    But the next moment, Tang ChuChu felt that the flat peach in his stomach turned into a burst of mysterious power. The concentration of mysterious power was ten times that of Jiutian Lingye.

 Chapter 101

    The mysterious power broke out. Tang ChuChu was a woman. Naturally, he was not as good as a man in body refining.


    But under that mysterious power, Tang ChuChu felt his body constantly strengthened. In the blink of an eye, the strength of his body was several times higher than before.


    Feel the magic of flat peach, Tang ChuChu''s beautiful eyes lit up in an instant.


    With a look of hope, he quickly chewed a few more bites.


    At the moment, Tang ChuChu even forgot the appearance of elegant ladies in ordinary days. The whole person was immersed in the delicious taste of flat peaches.


    Originally, she was very strong, but now she is very strong.


    The next moment, in Tang ChuChu''s mind, there was a sound of thunder.


    After those thunder exploded, Tang ChuChu found that he had countless feelings inexplicably.


    At the moment, Tang ChuChu bit the flat peach in his hand and burst into tears.


    "Dao Yun, this is Dao Yun."


    "Childe, are you really an immortal?"


    "It''s incredible that such a fruit should contain Tao rhyme."


    Tang ChuChu held the peach kernel and was extremely excited.


    "This peach kernel must also be a treasure and must be preserved."


    Tang ChuChu''s mind moved and hurriedly put away the peach stone in his hand.


    Feel the warm current rising from his belly, Tang ChuChu is very excited.


    Quickly condense the essence and gather the spirit to understand the Tao rhyme contained in the flat peach.


    At the moment, she feels that the whole human brain is very ethereal.


    A lot of puzzles are quickly figured out in this moment.


    Under that terrible spiritual power, Tang ChuChu''s cultivation broke through a realm in an instant.


    The cherry mouth turned into an O-shape, and there was a strange light in the beautiful eyes.


    At the moment, Li Yixi stood up and was busy.


    After Tang ChuChu digested, his eyes fell on Hu Qingyun.


    "Sister Qingyun, do you know what the fruit is? I''ve never seen it before, and it even contains Tao rhyme. "


    Tang ChuChu knew from Tang Jianghe and others that Hu Qingyun was not a human being, but was transformed by Tianhu after the robbery. Hu Qingyun had always followed Li Yixi. Tang ChuChu was very curious. At the moment, meimou couldn''t help looking at Hu Qingyun.


    "The childe''s side is full of endless opportunities."


    "Childe, we can''t guess. Often childe''s casual words contain deep meaning."


    "I asked the childe about this fruit. The childe said it was flat peach. There was no such fruit in the world. Have you seen journey to the west? This flat peach was brought back from heaven by the great sage of Qi Tian. "


    Hu Qingyun whispered.


    "Did Tianting bring it back?"


    At the moment of hearing this, Tang ChuChu''s whole body was trembling slightly. Looking at the flat peach in front of him, his eyes were full of horror.


    At the moment, she couldn''t help thinking of the picture of Qi Tian Da Sheng making a scene in journey to the West.


    After Tang ChuChu suppressed the shock in his heart, he couldn''t help saying it secretly.


    "Young master, have you ever been to the fairyland?"


    "Well, I''m really stupid. The childe is an immortal. Why haven''t you been to the fairyland?"


    "I''m afraid this flat peach is also the seed brought down by the childe and planted."


    "It must be so."


    "I should have guessed right."


    At the moment, Tang ChuChu''s beautiful eyes twinkled with fine light, as if he had found a great secret.


    The excitement in my heart.


    After figuring it out, Tang ChuChu''s eyes fell on Hu Qingyun in an instant.


    "Sister Qingyun, do you often eat this fruit?" Tang ChuChu''s beautiful eyes looked at Hu Qingyun with admiration.


    "Yes!"


    "Childe, I have said that there are countless opportunities here. Many fruits contain Taoist rhyme, especially the kind of tea planted by childe, which can be called a divine thing. Is it really terrible? Drinking divine tea can make people''s soul soar, and their mind is extremely ethereal. It seems that they can see their own road. "


    "There is nothing vulgar around you."


    Hu Qingyun took a deep breath and whispered to Tang ChuChu.


    When a woman sees a woman, she naturally has to say.


    And at the moment, Hu Qingyun feels very comfortable when she says what she has been hiding in her heart.


    After all, I tremble when I see big opportunities appear every day.


    "Sister Qingyun, you have so many opportunities. What''s your realm now?"


    After hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, Tang ChuChu''s beautiful eyes stared at Hu Qingyun, looking at Hu Qingyun excitedly and curiously.


    "Delicate girl, you may know that I''m not human, I''m a heavenly fox."


    "After turning into shape, I''m practicing again."


    "Under the childe''s care, I''m in Nirvana now. My talent is limited and I''m very clumsy. Otherwise, I should be stronger." Hu Qingyun felt uneasy and felt that she had wasted countless treasures of Li Yixi.


    "What?"


    "Nirvana?"


    After hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, Tang ChuChu felt his brain buzzing.


    She learned from people like Zhao Zhenyu and Tang Hai that it was only less than two months since Hu Qingyun was saved by Li Yixi. However, in less than two months, Hu Qingyun started from scratch and turned her cultivation into a state of fear of nirvana.


    Nirvana robbery, even those gifted and unique Tianjiao, can''t cultivate to Nirvana robbery for hundreds of years, and few survive the disaster of Nirvana robbery.


    This is also the reason why there are very few strong people in the world.


    To practice is to act against the sky.


    Compete with heaven for fortune and fight with heaven.


    Only those who survive the natural disaster can enter a higher realm.


    It can also be seen from here how difficult the road of cultivation is, but now Hu Qingyun tells Tang ChuChu that Hu Qingyun has reached such a state of cultivation in less than two months.


    "Yes!"


    "To be exact, it should be the third level of nirvana."


    Hu Qingyun thought and smiled at Tang ChuChu.


    "Sister Qingyun, did I see the changes in the sky before I came here? Are you crossing the robbery?"


    "How can you cross the robbery so quickly? Does the heaven robbery mean nothing to you?"


    "Now you don''t seem to see the slightest difference." Tang ChuChu was really frightened at the moment. What a terrible existence of the natural disaster. Even after the natural disaster, it must be a great loss. In a short time, even if there is a reward from heaven and earth, it is impossible to recover quickly.


    Now Hu Qingyun, Tang ChuChu clearly felt that his mana was incomparably pure and had no sense of vanity.


    All over the body, there is no trace of scars.


    Tang ChuChu was not shocked by such circumstances.


    Tang ChuChu clearly remembered that his father almost fell when he broke through the realm of divine power.


    And Hu Qingyun, breaking through the robbery of Nirvana must be more terrible.

 Chapter 102

    But at the moment, Hu Qingyun can''t see the slightest difference.


    "Sister ChuChu, you guessed wrong. I didn''t break through Nirvana before."


    Hu Qingyun dispelled Tang ChuChu''s horror.


    "Yes!"


    "Sister Qingyun, don''t lie to me. If you don''t break through, who else can it be? Are you alone in this courtyard?"


    "Childe, but immortal, it''s impossible to lower heaven''s punishment."


    Tang ChuChu pursed his lips and looked incredulous.


    "Sister ChuChu, why did sister lie to you? It seems very ordinary in this courtyard, but do you know that even if the immortals in the fairy world come, they will die."


    "Sister Qingyun, even if I break through nirvana, I still exist very weak here."


    "Of course, it''s just a little better than the one who broke through not long ago." At the moment, Hu Qingyun also showed a touch of depression in her eyes.


    Her strength, here, is really poor.


    "What?"


    "Sister Qingyun, you say your strength is almost the weakest here."


    Tang ChuChu heard Hu Qingyun''s words. His eyes were full of disbelief and stuttered.


    Nirvana robbery, in this hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers, they are all top figures. At the moment, Hu Qingyun tells her that Hu Qingyun''s strength is the weakest existence here.


    "Yes."


    "Why did my sister lie to you?"


    "The one you broke through before you came."


    Hu Qingyun''s eyes fell on the Datura king in the flowerpot.


    "No way."


    "Isn''t this a flower?"


    "How can it be the supreme existence of nirvana."


    Tang ChuChu quickly shook his head.


    She would not believe anything.


    How is this possible? A flower is the supreme leader.


    "Sister ChuChu, this is not an ordinary word. This flower was born in chaos. After countless years of cultivation, have you heard of the nine ancestors of the demon domain?" Hu Qingyun stared at Tang ChuChu and asked.


    "Yes, the nine demon ancestors in the demon domain are nine powerful people. Because the nine ancestors in the demon domain exist, the demon family can compete with the human race." Tang ChuChu responded.


    "Let me tell you, this flower is the ninth demon ancestor, Datura king, one of the nine demon ancestors in the demon domain."


    When Tang ChuChu was shocked, Hu Qingyun threw a heavy bomb again.


    "What?"


    "This is the ninth demon ancestor in the demon domain?"


    Tang ChuChu is very frightened at the moment.


    The ninth demon ancestor in the demon domain, however, is rebellious. He once entered the Tao palace of the human race alone. He has the power of heaven and earth. Now he is here for people to watch.


    "It''s nothing to be shocked. The ninth demon ancestor may have come after me, but when he met the childe and entered the courtyard, that''s the end."


    "Because there are countless supreme beings in this courtyard." Hu Qingyun looked at the shocked Tang ChuChu and explained.


    "Sister Qingyun, according to your statement, there are countless existence here, so it must be frequent robbery, but according to the records of my Tianxing palace, there has been no robbery and punishment." Tang ChuChu was shocked and confused.


    Hearing Tang ChuChu''s words, Hu Qingyun looked at the pond with a dignified face.


    A look of fear.


    "Because there is a special supreme existence here. They can devour Tianjie. Tianjie is just a delicious food in their mouth."


    "Moreover, these supreme beings will not let Tianjie disturb the childe''s experience of life."


    "See the pond in the distance?"


    "The pond looks very ordinary, but there is a dragon palace in the pond. There are nine divine dragons living in the Dragon Palace. Their magical powers are extremely terrible. They are all different, including the supreme Dragon God who devours the cold current, the supreme Dragon God who devours the power of thunder, and the supreme dragon who devours disaster..."


    "Now my strength is too weak. I don''t know the specific situation. In fact, the greatest opportunity here is not these treasures. For practitioners, the greatest opportunity is to cross the robbery here. It''s impossible to fall by heaven, so I don''t have to worry about dying by heaven." Hu Qingyun threw out the biggest secret.


    "Ah."


    Tang ChuChu was stunned at the moment.


    His face is incredible.


    According to Hu Qingyun, this place is comparable to the fairyland.


    It is said that there is no test of natural disaster only under the fairy world and immortals.


    "Sister ChuChu, keep calm."


    "Don''t let the childe dislike it."


    Hu Qingyun hurriedly reminded Tang ChuChu.


    Scared, Tang ChuChu hurriedly covered his cherry mouth.


    Today, when he came to the courtyard, Tang ChuChu finally learned something, that is, it''s really terrible here.


    In the past, she only knew that Li Yixi''s strength must be universal. Where did she think that there were so many great horrors here.


    Dragon God, you can''t even think of it.


    The divine dragon is originally a powerful existence, and the Dragon God is the strongest in the fairy world.


    Speaking of this, Hu Qingyun stopped talking. Tang ChuChu couldn''t stand talking too much.


    At this moment, Li Yixi also came over.


    "ChuChu girl, if you have time on weekdays, it''s good to come here to talk with Qingyun. After all, Qingyun is boring with me." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Young master, it''s a blessing for Qingyun to follow him." Hu Qingyun hurried.


    "Hey, it''s also very boring. I haven''t been able to leave the falling fairy set."


    "I can''t see the outside world."


    "ChuChu girl, do you know any lively activities recently?"


    "We can go and join the fun."


    Li Yixi suddenly looked at Tang ChuChu and said with some excitement.


    "Is it a lively activity?"


    "Childe, what is this to imply to me?"


    At the moment, Tang ChuChu is a little confused and constantly consumes the meaning of Li Yixi''s words.


    "Young master, I''ve been in seclusion recently. I don''t know much. I''ll inquire after I go back. If there are large-scale lively activities, I''ll tell you."


    Tang ChuChu quickly responded and regarded it as the most important thing.


    The childe has hinted that he must complete it perfectly.


    Tang ChuChu wrote it down secretly. When he got back, he told you immediately.


    "Childe, I''ll leave clearly."


    "If there is a lively activity, you must tell the childe at the first time." Tang ChuChu quickly got up and saluted Li Yixi.


    "Delicate girl, please."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Childe, don''t send it."


    "Farewell!"


    Tang ChuChu quickly saluted and left the courtyard.


    After leaving, Tang ChuChu''s hanging heart fell and looked at the courtyard, shocked to the extreme.

 Chapter 103

    Tang ChuChu returned to Tianxing palace and immediately went to see his father Tang Jianghe.


    "Clearly, this time there will be a harvest."


    When Tang Jianghe saw his daughter, he looked forward to Tang ChuChu.


    "Dad, why don''t you care about your daughter at all? Why not ask, are you happy all the way? " Tang ChuChu was helpless in the face of his father.


    "Girl, be good."


    "How old are they?"


    "Childe, do you have any hint?"


    Tang Jianghe hurriedly looked at his baby daughter, and his eyes were full of anticipation.


    When Tang ChuChu heard his father''s words, he also remembered what Li Yixi had told him. He dared not neglect it. He hurriedly said, "Dad, childe asked me if there are any large and lively activities recently. Childe said he was going to take sister Qingyun out for a tour?"


    "Dad, there seems to be nothing very big recently!"


    Tang ChuChu said with a confused face.


    "Childe, is that really what you said?"


    After Tang Jianghe heard Tang ChuChu''s words, his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    "Yes!"


    "Dad, I''m so old, how can I make a mistake? That''s what the childe asked. What''s the matter? " Tang ChuChu was curious about why his father reacted so much.


    "Look at this."


    Without explanation, Tang Jianghe threw a token in his hand to Tang ChuChu.


    "What is this?"


    Tang ChuChu, who took the token, looked indifferent, but at the moment he looked at the token, he looked frozen and said with some trembling: "Dad, why did the Taoist palace ceremony open in advance?"


    The token in Tang ChuChu''s hand is printed with an extremely domineering figure. On the token, there is a unique smell.


    This is the supreme power in the southern region of heaven and the token of Qingtian Dao palace.


    Optimus Tao palace has only held a grand event once in ten years, but now it''s only eight years ago. It''s going to hold a grand event immediately.


    "Dad, the Taoist palace ceremony is ahead of schedule. I don''t know."


    "Can you really know the past and future? When the grand ceremony of the Taoist palace is about to be held, and the childe is now experiencing the life of mortals, it''s not easy to go. The childe''s meaning must be to let us take the childe to the Optimus Taoist palace in southern heaven." Tang ChuChu looked at Tang Jiang in disbelief.


    "Childe knows the past and future, so he can count everything. I''m afraid this grand ceremony of qingtiandao palace has also been counted by childe."


    "So the childe hinted at you to let us take him." Tang Jianghe smiled at the corners of his mouth. At the moment, he was very excited.


    It takes a long time to go to the Optimus Taoist palace from here. If the childe gives advice on this way, it will be a great opportunity.


    Tang Jianghe is very excited at the moment.


    "Clearly, you are going to the holy mountain and tell the childe that the grand ceremony of the Taoist palace is about to begin. Three days later, we invite the childe to go to the Optimus Taoist palace with us." Tang Jianghe was very excited and hurried to Tang ChuChu.


    "Yes!"


    "Dad."


    Tang ChuChu is very excited at the moment.


    After arriving at the holy mountain, Hu Qingyun invited Tang ChuChu in.


    "Childe, I have good news." Tang ChuChu saw Li Yixi and said excitedly.


    "Oh!"


    "What''s the good news? Is there any big activity recently?" Li Yixi hurried.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tang ChuChu was shocked. The childe must know that I will come and tell him. It is a grand ceremony of Qingtian Dao palace.


    The more you think about it, Tang ChuChu is more and more awed of Li Yixi.


    Tang ChuChu hurriedly said: "young master, you guessed well. Recently, there has indeed been an important event. The grand ceremony of qingtiandao palace is about to open. We will start in three days. At that time, we will come here to pick up young master."


    "Qing Tian Dao palace?"


    "ChuChu girl, I''m a mortal. It''s no problem to go there and wait."


    "Qing Tiandao palace is the strongest force in the southern sky. People everywhere are incomparably powerful." Li Yixi was a little frightened.


    What I want to go to is the bustling place of the mundane world. Hearing the name of Qingtian Dao palace, I''m very forced. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate to go. Maybe I can''t even enter the Dao palace.


    "Young master, don''t worry. Countless people attend the grand ceremony of the Taoist palace every year, many of whom have never practiced." Tang ChuChu hurriedly explained.


    "Well, I''m in trouble, girl." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Childe, I''m leaving. I''ll pick you up three days later." Tang ChuChu saluted quickly.


    "Good!"


    "Pretty girl, I''ll see you in a few days." Li Yixi smiled and waved.


    Watching Tang ChuChu leave, Li Yixi was very excited.


    This time, I finally have the opportunity to see the outside world.


    Although I left the ancient forbidden area, I haven''t been to other places these days?


    Optimus Tao palace must be a transcendent force.


    Li Yixi is full of expectations for this trip.


    Start preparing immediately.


    "Qingyun, go clean up and see what we need to bring. I''ll go to the backyard and pick some fruit and eat it on the road."


    Li Yixi was very happy.


    "Yes, childe!"


    Hu Qingyun is also a little excited. This time, she can finally go to Qingtian Dao palace.


    Qingtiandao palace is the strongest force in the southern sky. It is said that it is suspended in a sea of stars. Hu Qingyun heard of it when she was in Qingqiu mountain.


    At this moment, I am also very excited.


    Hu Qingyun also wants to see what the legendary beautiful star sea is like.


    Today''s Li Yixi was very busy. He put several jars of Baihua wine into the storage space, collected a lot of divine tea and picked a lot of fruit.


    These things, in the storage space, can be preserved for a long time and will not deteriorate.


    "After thinking about it, Li Yixi brought some water."


    When everything was ready, Li Yixi waited.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Three days later, a huge spirit boat appeared over the luoxianji. It was dark gold. I don''t know what material it was made of. It was about 100 meters long and as high as two floors.


    Li Yixi was very excited when he was taken to the spirit boat.


    "See you, childe!"


    Tang Jianghe and others hurried to salute.


    "Thank you for your trouble this time."


    Li Yixi hugged the crowd.


    "Childe, please!" They hurried to avoid and welcomed Li Yixi into the spirit boat.


    Entering the spirit boat, Li Yixi felt like flying.


    "Tang Palace leader, I don''t know how long it will take to go to qingtiandao palace?" Li Yixi hurriedly asked.


    "Childe, let''s drive in a straight line. We can get to Optimus road palace in almost two days." Tang Jianghe answered quickly.


    Hearing Tang Jianghe''s answer, Li Yixi was a little frightened.


    The speed of the spirit boat is several times faster than that of the plane. It takes more than two days. This distance is not generally large.


    At this moment, Li Yixi is also full of curiosity about this continent. Only the southern sky is so big. How big is the world.

 Chapter 104

    In half a day, the spirit boat crossed millions of miles of mountains and rivers. Along the way, Li Yixi saw countless practitioners.


    Some people ride the wind with their swords.


    Someone stepped on the crane.


    Some people ride monsters.


    There is a big gourd flying in the air.


    Li Yixi, today, has seen the grand occasion of practitioners, as if he were in a fairy Xia film.


    Li Yixi walked into the cockpit, "elder Yun, what''s going on at the grand ceremony of qingtiandao palace?"


    "How could so many people participate?"


    Li Yixi was very curious about the purpose of this so-called Taoist palace Festival, which so many powerful practitioners participated in.


    In the cockpit, the elder of Tianxing palace was very shocked when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    Tang Jianghe said that every sentence of Li Yixi contains profound meaning. We should understand it well.


    Whatever you give at will is the supreme treasure.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Yunheng was naturally very excited. He was just an elder of Tianxing palace. Li Yixi even talked to him. In his opinion, it was a great honor. When he went back, he would have to blow.


    He hurried out a smile on his face: "don''t you know qingtiandao palace, so Yunheng told you."


    "Good!"


    Li Yixi hurriedly sat down, took out the wine glass and poured a glass of wine for Yun Heng. Because Li Yixi saw a wine gourd hanging around Yun Heng''s waist, he naturally knew that Yun Heng must be addicted to alcohol. At the moment, Li Yixi would not be stingy to inquire about things.


    And Yun Heng just said a word.


    Seeing Li Yixi pour himself a glass of wine, his eyes almost turned red and he was very excited.


    However, he still forcibly suppressed his inner excitement and continued to introduce, "childe, this Optimus Taoist palace, I heard that it suppressed a channel in a different world. It often fought in a different world and received countless materials. Every ten years, a grand meeting will be held to share the treasures and resources obtained from the war with practitioners and recruit disciples at the same time, Some secret places of Optimus Tao Palace are also opened for free. "


    "It is said that a mortal understands the avenue in Qingtian Dao palace and enters the realm of divine force within three days."


    "Therefore, every time the grand meeting of Optimus Tao palace is held, countless people will participate. As long as you can go to Optimus Tao palace, both practitioners and mortals can participate."


    Yun Heng hurriedly introduced the general situation.


    His hands trembled slightly, and he drank them all before he got up.


    "Thank you, elder Yunheng."


    "The grand meeting of the Taoist palace is really desirable. I''ll go and have a rest first." Li Yixi was extremely excited.


    Especially that sentence, the mortal stepped into the realm of divine force in three days, which filled him with expectation.


    "Where is the Taoist temple? Do I have the opportunity to step into the ranks of practitioners?" Li Yixi was walking and thinking.


    And Yun Heng, seeing Li Yixi leaving, his body trembled slightly and was very excited.


    Li Yixi is no longer there. It is his chance to speak to him.


    At the moment, Yunheng is still intoxicated with the smell of wine.


    Yun Heng scolded himself. He should take a sip of such good wine.


    "Yes!"


    Yun Heng, intoxicated in the aroma of wine, suddenly felt his belly. At the moment, a warm current suddenly rose.


    In an instant, the whole person felt warm, as if he were soaking in a hot spring.


    A warm current flows through the whole body, making the flesh of Yunheng degenerate at an extremely terrible speed.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, the clouds are horizontal and excited.


    Even when he spoke, he became stammering.


    For him, the power of the flesh was almost cultivated to the extreme. With the growth of age, it was declining and could not be improved.


    But even under Li Yixi''s glass of wine, his physical strength increased several times.


    This transformation stunned Yunheng.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, in Yunheng''s mind, there was a thunder.


    At the moment of thunder, Yunheng heard the sound of the avenue.


    It was like a supreme being explaining the avenue to him.


    At this moment, the clouds were horizontal, as if filled with insight, and the breath climbed at a terrible speed.


    The next moment, with the body''s breath overflowing, encourage the robe.


    Yun Heng woke up slowly.


    At the moment, the clouds are horizontal and the eyes almost fall out.


    "I, i... i


    "I broke through."


    "I have set foot in the realm of divine power."


    Yun Heng felt like he was dreaming.


    "Elder Yun, have you broken through?"


    The figures hurried into the cockpit and looked at Yunheng with astonishment.


    The eyes are full of incredible colors.


    Yunheng''s strength is the worst among their elders, but now he is one step ahead of others.


    Tang Jianghe also rushed over to add a divine martial realm. This is no small matter.


    "Elder Yun, have you broken through?" Tang Jianghe also has a strange face and can''t understand it.


    "Back to the palace master, I broke through."


    "It''s the chance given by the childe."


    Yun Heng didn''t dare to hide and told the whole story again.


    "Horizontal trough."


    "Yun Heng, you''re really lucky."


    "Childe, I''ll give you a cup of immortal wine."


    Those elders are extremely envious now.


    Xianniang, horse egg.


    They missed it.


    Wrong billion, wrong billion.


    One by one.


    "Hey!"


    "Yun Heng, you are really lucky. If I guess xianniang is good, it should be Baihua Niang."


    "I haven''t drunk yet?"


    "You didn''t leave me some."


    Tang Jianghe looked envious.


    He secretly warned himself that wherever Li Yixi went, he would accompany him wherever he went.


    Li Yixi gave something casually, that is, no chance.


    Maybe we can help him to step into the peak of divine power in the shortest time.


    Although Tang Jianghe is now the peak of the realm of divine things, his perception of the power of rules has not reached the extreme.


    What I need most is Daoyun''s help. Once I feel the peak of my rules, I go to the holy mountain according to Tang ChuChu''s secret, and 100% will enter the realm of nirvana.


    Once you set foot in Nirvana, your life expectancy can be increased by a thousand years.


    Tang Jianghe is envious.


    Looking at the envious eyes, Yunheng felt unique face.


    "Lao Tzu, I''m valued by the childe and given the opportunity. What if you''re strong on weekdays? I haven''t stepped into the realm of divine martial arts first."


    Yun Heng was excited and boasted to the envious people.


    Completely satisfied vanity.


    But the only complaint is that he was robbed of his driver''s position. It is called that he is too tired, dangerous on the road and needs to work shifts.


    Yunheng doesn''t know where. These guys hope to meet Li Yixi here.


    "Ha ha!"


    Cloud horizontal looked at the people, looked at the time, went directly to close the stable state.


    Yun Heng has calculated the time to leave the customs and is ready to invite Li Yixi to see a grand scene.


    This is a good opportunity for meritorious service. If Li Yixi is very happy, it will be another opportunity for him.

 Chapter 105

    Yun Heng entered the secret room, cleared his thoughts, and took out a wine cup from his arms.


    Looking at the wine cup in his hand, Yun Heng couldn''t put it down.


    In a pair of old eyes, I was so excited that I almost burst into tears.


    "Tao Yun, this wine cup also contains Tao Yun."


    "Childe, it''s really immortal. Any wine cup contains Tao rhyme."


    Yun Heng hurriedly urged the mana, suspended the wine cup in front of him, and began to understand the Tao rhyme and stabilize the realm.


    Three or four hours later, Yun Heng opened his eyes on time.


    After looking at the time, he hurried out of the secret room.


    "Elder Yun, why do you come out? It''s good to shut up and stabilize the lower realm." An elder smiled.


    "The state is stable. Come out and find the childe. There''s something to do."


    Yun Heng smiled and left directly.


    "It''s a stable state."


    Looking at the leaving cloud Heng, the elder was shocked on his face.


    The next moment, the look changed.


    "This guy, what can I do for you?"


    A puzzled face, a worried face.


    Afraid of the clouds, Li Yixi quarreled.


    Yunheng went to the room of Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun. After taking a deep breath, he said to the room, "have you had a rest?"


    "Yun Heng has something to see."


    After Yun Heng finished, his heart was full of expectation.


    "Not yet. Is it elder Yun? Come in quickly."


    In the room, Li Yixi''s voice sounded.


    Yun Heng was overjoyed at the moment.


    After restraining his emotions, he entered the room.


    "Elder Yun, what do you want?" Li Yixi looked suspicious.


    Being a mortal can''t help.


    "Young master, Yun Heng came here to tell you something. Please don''t rest early. According to the speed of the spirit boat, we can enter the Xingchen sea in another half an hour. Qingyun girl and young master should not have been to the Xingchen sea. The Xingchen sea is incomparably beautiful. Young master and Qingyun girl can have a good look at this grand scene today."


    "The star sea was originally on the ground, but it is said that there was a supreme existence. In order to make his lover happy, he raised the whole star sea into the air."


    "The sea of stars is our only way."


    The cloud finished all in one breath.


    "There is such a beautiful place ahead. Is there such a sweet love story?"


    "Elder Yun, thank you for your reminding, otherwise we really missed such a grand scene. Let''s go out and get ready." Li Yixi was excited in an instant.


    Hu Qingyun on one side was inexplicably excited.


    Star sea, also known as love sea.


    Li Yixi appeared and looked at Xiang Yunheng one by one, full of envy.


    Tang Jianghe and others looked at Xiang Yunheng''s eyes with appreciation.


    Keep the cloud horizontal and stay here.


    "Damn it, why didn''t I think of it?"


    "The childe comes out with Qingyun girl, and teaches Qingyun girl carefully. If Qingyun girl steps into Nirvana and robbery in a short time, she must attach great importance to Qingyun girl. Women, who doesn''t like the star sea, there is a sweet story."


    "Childe knows that 100% will bring Qingyun girl out to see the grand scenery."


    "This is a very romantic thing." Tang Jianghe and others were filled with heart.


    Old, old, even forgot this stubble.


    Yunheng is really not a thing. He secretly flatters. This is a good opportunity to pick up girls. Yunheng creates an opportunity for Li Yixi.


    Did the childe give wine to imply that Yun Heng could not succeed.


    Sure enough, every step of the childe contains deep meaning.


    I''m confused.


    Xiao cangqiong, Qi Baiyun and others wanted to slap themselves in the face.


    The spirit boat broke the sky. In the originally dark sky, faint starlight could be seen in front.


    "Childe, the stars are about to enter the seahorse."


    "You see, that''s ahead."


    Tang Jianghe hurriedly seized the opportunity and said.


    "Yes."


    The speed of the spirit boat was extremely fast, as it approached.


    A blue ocean appeared in everyone''s view.


    In the sea, stars radiate light, corresponding to the stars in the sky.


    The spirit boat entered, as if it had entered the fairy tale world.


    "Childe, how beautiful."


    Hu Qingyun jumped up excitedly.


    It''s really exciting to look at those stars floating in the sea and emitting light.


    "Is this the sea of stars?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi also stood up.


    The corners of his mouth showed a touch of excitement.


    Looking at this beautiful world, I really want to stay here all the time.


    Looking at the dancing Hu Qingyun on the deck, I was a little crazy.


    Like a beauty in a picture, Hu Qingyun at the moment is like the Chang''e fairy in the sky.


    "Childe, look."


    Hu Qingyun hurriedly pointed to a star and said happily.


    "Beautiful, beautiful."


    "What a big hand, who is the supreme being, has suspended the star sea in the void."


    Li Yixi sighed at the moment.


    "Qing Yun, do you like stars?"


    "I really want to pick a star for you."


    Li Yixi raised his mouth and said with a smile.


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, Tang ChuChu suddenly exclaimed.


    "Look, that''s a meteor!"


    At the moment, I saw a star on the nine days. At the moment, it was falling rapidly, cutting through the night sky and coming to the spirit boat.


    The star is very strange. At the moment, it is constantly refining and becoming smaller.


    "This... This..."


    Tang Jianghe, Xiao cangqiong and others saw this scene, and their eyes were full of incredible colors.


    Li Yixi said he really wanted to pick a star and give it to Hu Qingyun. A star in the sky flew towards the spirit boat.


    That''s what you say.


    "It''s a meteor. Make a wish quickly. It''s very clever to make a wish to a meteor."


    Li Yixi quickly closed his eyes and made a wish.


    The star came quickly, but when it approached the spirit boat, it turned into crystal beads the size of a child''s fist.


    Turned into a star crystal, like a reduced version of stars countless times.


    Suspended in front of Li Yixi.


    When Li Yixi opened his eyes, he saw the crystal of starlight flashing in front of him, and his beautiful eyes brightened.


    "How beautiful."


    Li Yixi reached out and grabbed it.


    "Green rhyme, look, does it look like a star for you?"


    Li Yixi handed the star crystal to Hu Qingyun.


    "Childe, thank you!"


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun''s excited body trembled slightly.


    Childe, I picked a star and gave it to me.


    Hu Qingyun was so excited that she almost cried. In her beautiful eyes, there were tears of joy. Afraid of Li Yixi''s discovery, she quickly turned around and wiped it away.


    Behind Li Yixi, they opened their mouths and watched the scene.


    The eyes are full of shocking colors.


    As soon as Li Yixi read it, a star fell and became a star crystal.


    The stars, how big, they are very clear, but Li Yixi changed into this way as soon as he read it.


    "If only I could get a star."


    "I really admire sister Qingyun."


    Tang ChuChu on one side, with envy on his face.

 Chapter 106

    The sea of stars is the same as the sea of heaven.


    There are stars in the sea and stars in the sky, like the world in fairy tales.


    On the spirit boat, two women danced swords, and they drank happily, accompanied by stars all over the sky.


    "Such a beautiful day, just write something."


    Li Yixi looked at the sky and was interested in writing a poem.


    "Do you write poetry?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the eyes of Xiao cangqiong, Tang Jianghe and others were full of excitement.


    Look at Xiang Yunheng with gratitude one by one.


    It is believed that Yunheng understood Li Yixi''s hint and completed the task suggested by Li Yixi. At the moment, Li Yixi wants to give the opportunity.


    The words written by Li Yixi are all treasures containing Tao rhyme.


    At the moment, everyone is not excited.


    With a big hand, he cleaned up all the things on the table in an instant, and hurriedly prepared rice paper for Li Yixi.


    Looking at Li Yixi with eager faces one by one.


    Li Yixi picked up the wine and drank it all at once.


    The pen in my hand suddenly moved.


    On the rice paper, leave words one by one.


    Qing Yun is rotten, but he is unadorned.


    The light of the sun and the moon will never change.


    The sky is clear, but the stars are rotten.


    The sun and moon are shining, and Hong is more than one person.


    The sun and moon are constant, and the stars are moving.


    Four seasons from the classics, Wan surname Yuncheng.


    On music, with the spirit of heaven.


    To be moved to sages, you can not listen to them.


    It''s about drums, and it''s about dancing.


    The elite has been exhausted. Clean your clothes and go away.


    The last word fell, and the terrible Tao rhyme flowed in an instant.


    The rhymes of Tao spread everywhere.


    "This is, this is, is this the avenue of stars?"


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe, Tang ChuChu and Yun Heng trembled wildly when they saw calligraphy and painting.


    They feel the charm of the Star Avenue on the calligraphy and painting.


    "Chance, big chance."


    "This is a great opportunity. The calligraphy and painting that the childe did at will also contain such a terrible rhyme. It''s terrible."


    At the moment, Yun Heng is a little afraid. Looking at Li Yixi, he is full of fear. It seems that there is a cold current in his heart.


    "No, it''s not just the avenue of stars, but also the way of sages. Qi Baiyun can''t move away after his eyes fall on the word sages."


    He seemed to see countless virtual images of sages appearing in his mind and preaching to himself.


    Some obscure things are gradually understood and deepened at the moment. At the moment, he understands a key point of the good way, tolerance.


    Those figures in my mind are like countless imperial shadows and countless sages.


    Xiao cangqiong and others are also shocked and inexplicable at the moment. In their minds, there are a hegemonic and peerless emperor shadow.


    Under the Tao rhyme of calligraphy and painting, it seemed as if you heard the sound of the road one by one.


    I wish I could practice calligraphy and painting every day.


    "Childe, please rest in the spirit boat. We are now on the periphery of the star sea and are about to enter the interior of the star sea. There may be a thunderstorm area inside the star sea, which is very dangerous."


    Yun Heng thought of the danger of the star sea and hurriedly stood up to remind him.


    "Yes!"


    "Childe, the thunderstorm area is not a fixed area in the star sea. It will appear randomly in the star sea. Although the spirit boat is also made of black iron, it also has to fall in the thunderstorm area. Please enter the spirit boat to have a rest." Tang ChuChu also hurried.


    Some nervous, although the star sea is beautiful, it is also very dangerous.


    "Thunderstorm area?"


    "May we ride the wind all the way!"


    Li Yixi frowned, sighed and entered the spirit boat.


    One by one also hurried to keep up, with a face of fear.


    If there is a thunderstorm area, the Shenwu realm is also very likely to fall. The thunderstorm area is full of thunder, covering hundreds of miles, extremely dangerous and near death.


    Yun Heng came to the cockpit with a dignified face, "elder Zhang, let me come!"


    "According to our speed, we may soon enter the interior of the star sea. The interior of the star sea is very dangerous. My cultivation has broken through to the realm of divine force. My mana is much thicker than you. If I control it, it will be safer."


    Cloud horizontal at the moment, a serious face.


    "Good!"


    "Elder Yun is right. If there is a thunderstorm, elder Yun will be safer to drive. I''m not sleepy. I''ll stay here too. I can help if necessary." The elder of Tianxing palace looks very dignified at the moment.


    Under the driving of Yunheng, the spirit boat went deep at a high speed.


    After a million miles, the sky became dark and the stars were no longer so bright.


    At the moment, the clouds are horizontal, a heart is hanging, and I''m very worried.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a sky thunder exploded in front.


    In an instant, the sea water rose against the current.


    The power of countless stars mixed with the power of thunder is extremely terrible.


    "Damn it, there''s a thunderstorm area."


    At the moment, the clouds are horizontal. When I see the scene ahead, I am scared and tremble. I feel a cold current rising in my heart to freeze the whole person.


    "The thunderstorm area has been transferred here."


    "This... This..."


    The elder next to him was so frightened that he turned pale and bloodless.


    Tang Jianghe and others sensed that they were also in great panic and hurried to appear in the cockpit.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, everyone turned pale.


    Because at this moment, it fell into the thunderstorm area in an instant, and there were sky thunder on all sides. That day, the thunder lit up the dark sky, setting off huge waves and lightning all over the sky, which made people tremble.


    When everyone was in despair, a terrible tornado storm suddenly appeared between heaven and earth.


    And the tornado storm is just below the spirit boat.


    The cloud didn''t dodge quickly. It was directly taken by the tornado storm and entered the center of the thunderstorm area.


    Under the tornado, everyone was frightened, but strangely, the most terrible sky thunder was dodged by the tornado, and none of it fell on the spirit boat.


    "Palace leader, I can''t control the spirit boat. Let''s do our best to get the spirit boat out of the tornado storm." Cloud Heng''s white look.


    "Wait."


    "Wait!"


    "Do you remember what childe said?"


    "May we ride the wind and follow the wind."


    Tang ChuChu thought of what Li Yixi had said before.


    "Riding the wind, following the wind?"


    At the moment, people also remembered Li Yixi''s words.


    "Dad, isn''t our spirit boat at the top of the tornado storm? You said, "is this riding the wind?" Tang ChuChu hurriedly said.


    "Yes, we are riding the wind now."


    Tang Jiang hurried.


    "Dad, does the childe''s downwind want to tell us not to let the spirit boat escape from the tornado storm, but to let us go along with the tornado." Tang ChuChu asked hurriedly again.


    Hearing Tang ChuChu''s words, the hearts hanging one by one were instantly secure.


    I can''t help looking at the tornado storm under the spirit boat and the power of sky thunder passing by the spirit boat.


    At the moment, they looked at each other one by one, looking a little shocked.

 Chapter 107

    "Yun Heng, don''t get away from the tornado. Let the spirit boat go with the tornado."


    "Childe, you may have expected this scene long ago. So it implies that we should fly with the wind in the thunderstorm area. " Tang Jianghe hurriedly ordered.


    Afraid that Yunheng controls the spirit boat and leaves the area of tornado storm.


    "Yes!"


    "Lord, since you hinted at us, we won''t be in danger. I believe you."


    Yun Heng swallowed a mouthful of saliva and hurriedly responded.


    A look of excitement.


    Looking at the tornado storm under the spirit boat, I was shocked.


    "Everybody, have you ever heard that the tornado storm in the star sea is so magical?"


    "He was able to take us so accurately to avoid the attack of Tianlei."


    "If tornado storm is a living creature, it must be licking dog completely."


    "I was so obedient at the childe''s words."


    Yun Heng couldn''t help laughing.


    "Tornado storm, nature is not a living creature, just a natural storm."


    "I was wondering if you said that when you thought we would encounter a thunderstorm. With your words and deeds, there was a tornado storm here and sent us out of the thunderstorm area."


    An elder, also shocked.


    "Maybe you''re right."


    Tang Jianghe and others took a deep breath.


    No one thought that Li Yixi could even live in such a terrible thunderstorm area.


    "Now I have fully understood the childe''s words."


    "After you went to the spirit boat, you asked me how long it would take me to get to qingtiandao palace. I said it would take more than two days. Then I mentioned the thunderstorm area. I guess you think it''s a waste of time, so you mobilize the power of heaven and earth to let us ride the wind and avoid the thunder. Go straight without wasting time. "


    "Because the thunderstorm area is extremely large, if we avoid it carefully, we will waste a lot of things." Tang Jianghe couldn''t help breathing.


    "Hiss ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At the moment, one by one couldn''t help taking a breath.


    They can cultivate to such a state. Naturally, they are not stupid people. Their minds are the best choice. At the moment, people find that Li Yixi''s words have an inevitable relationship with this scene.


    "I didn''t expect that the childe could follow his words with one word. Unexpectedly, there was a tornado storm in the star sea, allowing us to ride the wind and waves."


    Qi Baiyun''s self-care way was extremely frightened. At the moment, he felt his blood boiling and rushed straight to the tianque. A cold current flowed through his heart.


    Terror is so terrible that one by one can''t help sucking cold breath.


    The elders of Tianxing palace felt that this scene was frightening and terrible.


    Although they have been vaguely hearing that Li Yixi''s means are thorough, they have only heard about them. They have not seen it with their own eyes, heard it with their own ears, or felt it directly. At the moment, they are really frightened and trembling in the expected environment of Li Yixi. A cup of good wine helps people break the environment, and a pair of calligraphy and painting contains terrible rhymes. In a word, Let heaven and earth obey orders, even if they have been prepared, they are still shocked.


    Now the scene in front of me is a miracle.


    This kind of horror and excitement is hard to describe.


    I wish we could ride the wind all the way


    It simply resolves the natural disaster in such a terrible and desperate thunderstorm area.


    Command the world, how much face and strength it needs.


    Driving the spirit boat, Yunheng clearly felt the terror and danger here, and his heart was also the most nervous and shocking.


    Such a great terror has never been seen in my life.


    Almost all the people who fell into the thunderstorm area died. I don''t seem to have heard of it. Someone came out alive from the thunderstorm area.


    And they must be safe today.


    After going out, I can boast again.


    One by one.


    "Gentlemen, what''s the matter?"


    "Did you meet the thunderstorm area? Why are they all gathered here? "


    At the moment, Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun also came out.


    Seeing all the people gathered here, he asked.


    Seeing Li Yixi coming over, he took a deep breath one by one, and his eyes were full of respect.


    "Childe, we met a thunderstorm area, but fortunately, there was a tornado in the thunderstorm area. With the help of the tornado storm, we are very safe and will be able to pass through the thunderstorm area safely."


    Yun Heng hurriedly explained with a smile on his face. He didn''t worry at all. Seeing Li Yixi, he felt that he was stable through the thunderstorm area this time.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Hearing Yunheng''s words, Li Yixi was a little relieved. Even monks had to be buried in the thunderstorm area. If the spirit boat fell, he was really finished. He was a mortal.


    "Childe, look over there. It''s amazing."


    "The sea water is like a fountain, spraying into the void."


    When Li Yixi was a little frightened, Hu Qingyun''s hand hurriedly pointed to the distant sky.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The lightning all over the sky illuminates the heaven and earth like a colorful lamp.


    "What is that?"


    The crowd looked with Hu Qingyun''s eyes. The scene in front of them couldn''t help brightening their eyes.


    Because the scene in front of us was really beautiful and attracted everyone''s attention.


    "It''s beautiful, but it''s a pity that those water columns are less, uneven and inflexible. If they can dance like the melody of the piano, it''s really beautiful?"


    Seeing this scene, Li Yixi couldn''t help thinking of the music fountain of his previous life.


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell. In the sea, there were water columns rising into the sky.


    This time, the water column is no longer disorderly, but fluctuates according to a special law.


    Like dancing in music.


    "Roar!"


    The next moment, in the sea, there was a deafening roar.


    I saw one by one the great white shark demons, jumping up neatly and constantly running through the water column.


    This scene seems to have been rehearsed thousands of times.


    "This... This..."


    All the people who saw this scene were crazy.


    Those great white sharks are terrible and bloodthirsty, but at the moment, they are so gentle and lovely.


    At the moment, one by one can''t help being speechless.


    Li Yixi''s thought seems to command all things in the world.


    Looking at the sea, I was speechless for a while.


    One by one would like to say that this star sea is specially for licking dogs.


    What the childe wants, they will immediately change something to meet all the childe''s needs.


    When Li Yixi saw the scene in front of him at the moment, Li Yixi''s mouth also showed a happy look and said with a heartfelt smile: "it''s good now, it''s good."


    "This is the real fountain."


    "The dancing of monsters adds a color."

 Chapter 108

    "Miracles, I Yunheng can see such miracles."


    Driving the cloud cross of the spirit boat, I saw the scenes in front of me, and my eyes were occupied by unspeakable surprises.


    The water column dancing with the melody, the great white shark demon shuttling in the sea of stars and the spirit boat sailing in the wind, everything shocked Yunheng.


    The speed of the spirit boat was extremely fast and went out of the thunderstorm area.


    "No!"


    "That''s Tianlei group."


    "Damn it, there is a big demon here, crossing the robbery."


    When everyone was happy, in front of the spirit boat, countless sky thunder appeared and chopped down a giant in the star sea.


    The terrible power of thunder made everyone pale.


    The sky thunder turned into a sky net, covering all the front, and the front turned into a sky thunder barrier.


    "What should I do?"


    "What should I do?"


    The clouds driving the spirit boat were full of despair.


    "Boom!"


    The sky thunder in front of me made a rumbling sound. The sky thunder cleaved down against the huge virtual shadow in the deep sea.


    The thunder all over the sky lit up the world in the thunderstorm area.


    At the moment, the cloud was horizontal, and he felt the breath of thunder in front of him. His whole body was trembling, and his limbs became stiff.


    I don''t know what to do. The power of robbery is really terrible.


    Moreover, the tornado storm at the moment is extremely powerful. The spirit boat can''t get out of the tornado storm at all.


    In Yunheng''s despair, the tornado storm suddenly increased its power ten times. The terrible force of the storm was so strong that it directly tore the Tianlei net.


    A huge crack appeared on the barrier of the sky thunder, and the spirit boat flew out of the crack.


    "This... This..."


    Lingzhou left the thunderstorm area and saw the sea of stars again. Yunheng''s body returned to normal. At the moment, Yunheng woke up from his despair and stuttered.


    It feels so unreal.


    That moment just now, life and death.


    His limbs lost almost all their strength and let the spirit boat fly with the wind.


    "Is that what the wind means?"


    The cloud was extremely frightened. At that moment, if he hadn''t interfered with the spirit boat a little because of the stiffness of his limbs, the spirit boat wouldn''t be able to fly out of the crack.


    That would be a disaster.


    "Hoo!"


    In the spirit boat, some elders who saw the thrilling scene just now were still numb.


    Attracted by the beautiful scenery, Li Yixi failed to find the thrilling scene just now.


    "Come out."


    "Come out."


    The stars around shone into the spirit boat, and Tang ChuChu was very happy.


    "It''s nice to finally come out."


    Li Yixi saw the stars all over the sky and took a hard breath.


    Hanging heart, finally fell.


    Just now, although it seems that there is no danger, Li Yixi is still very worried. He is a mortal. If he falls, he will definitely finish the calf.


    "Childe, we''re out."


    Hu Qingyun also came over and was very happy.


    "Good!"


    "We''re lucky." Li Yixi patted Hu Qingyun on the back.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tang Jianghe and others looked at each other.


    One by one, their hearts twitched violently.


    I''d love to kneel down. Thank you.


    However, they know that Li Yixi is experiencing the life of mortals, which has been engraved in their minds, so at the moment, they hurried to squeeze out a smile, "childe, we are really lucky today. We have been helped by the storm. We are all blessed by God. How can we get us in a thunderstorm area?"


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    "Our lives are hard."


    Said one by one.


    "You''re right. Our life is hard and we shouldn''t die."


    Li Yixi smiled easily.


    Everyone was relieved to see Li Yixi smile.


    "Tang Palace leader, how far is it from Optimus Taoism palace now?"


    Li Yixi couldn''t help feeling excited.


    Although there are stars in the sky on the vast sea, it is very tired after a long time.


    "Go back to childe, according to our current speed, we can get to the Taoist field of Optimus Taoist palace in less than a day." Tang Jianghe answered quickly.


    "Really?"


    "That won''t take much time."


    "Qingyun, let''s go to have a rest. When we get to Qingtian Taoist temple, we''re going to have a stroll." Li Yixi took Hu Qingyun to have a rest.


    Seeing Li Yixi leave, they spit out a long breath.


    "Brother Tang, I thought we were finished just now."


    When Xiao cangqiong recalled the sky thunder barrier just now, his body was still trembling slightly.


    At that moment just now, their hearts were almost to their throat, but they didn''t care when they saw Li yixihun, enjoying the scenery.


    One by one, they forcibly suppress the fear in their hearts, which seems like they don''t care.


    But the fear cannot be erased.


    "Good!"


    "Just now, I thought we were finished."


    "However, fortunately, the childe came with us this time, otherwise there would be no me under the sky." Tang Jianghe took a deep breath and sighed, "yes, young master, you are so divine."


    "At that moment, there was no way out in front. It was blocked by the Tianlei net. My limbs were stiff. At that moment, the spirit boat completely belonged to the state of no one''s control and flew by the tornado storm."


    "However, at the moment when the collision was about to happen, there was a turn for the better. This must be what the childe said."


    "Otherwise, it cannot be explained."


    "Childe, in fact, everything has been arranged. It''s done."


    "If at that moment I was not frightened and controlled the spirit boat to move a little, then the flying boat must be installed with the thunder net." Yun Heng, gasping for breath, said the scene just now.


    "Destiny, this must be destiny."


    "We are too close to childe. Maybe our destiny has changed."


    "Before we got the news of the grand ceremony of qingtiandao palace, the childe asked if there was a lively place. Maybe at that moment, the situation that we were supposed to die was resolved by the childe."


    "Young master, I''m afraid I''ve already expected all this."


    "Childe and other people come to the earth and layout with mortal bodies. Maybe it''s a game with some supreme existence. It will be an honor of our life if we can be chess pieces. We should have died in the star sea. Now we can survive. Everything is given by the childe."


    Qi Baiyun said slowly with a palpitation on his face.


    "Yes, every word of the childe contains deep meaning and is to help us. Otherwise, where can we achieve our current cultivation and realm?"


    "Even if it''s a game between the childe and God, I''m willing to play chess."


    "Our life is given by the childe."


    King Zhao and his son looked very firm.

 Chapter 109

    One day later, the spirit boat broke open the sea of stars.


    In front of us, there is a continent with no visible edge, and a huge city that can accommodate tens of millions of people appears in everyone''s eyes.


    "Childe, that''s the Taoist field of the Optimus Taoist palace. Now the Optimus Taoist palace has not been opened. The monks who come here can only stay in this huge city. This is the Taoist field of the Optimus Taoist palace. It''s very safe. No one dares to be wild here." Tang ChuChu looked at the huge city in the sky. His eyes were full of excitement and worship.


    Optimus Tao palace is the holy land for practitioners.


    Unfortunately, they can only listen and understand the Tao here during the grand ceremony. At the end of the grand ceremony of the Taoist palace, they have to leave if they are not valued by the elders of the Taoist palace and accepted as disciples.


    "Really?"


    "Optimus Tao palace is good. It''s so huge."


    Seeing the huge city ahead, Li Yixi couldn''t help sighing.


    He really hasn''t seen such a huge city.


    Soon the spirit boat arrived in front of Optimus.


    In front of Optimus City, the spirit boat hurried down and ordered to fly in Optimus city.


    Tang Jianghe put away the spirit boat and everyone went to Qingtian city.


    "Childe, we''ll arrange a residence for you first. All our families need to submit Optimus orders to meet some people." Qi Baiyun made a quick noise.


    "Everyone, you are very grateful for bringing me and Qingyun to Qingtian city. How can you continue to bother you?"


    "Well, you all have something to do. Go first. Didn''t you leave a talisman just now? With a talisman, you can find each other. Qingyun and I came to Qingtian city for the first time and wanted to have a look around." Li Yixi arched his hand.


    "Young master, I''ll do something first and come back later."


    The crowd hurried to salute.


    "Good!"


    "Everybody, let''s contact later!" Li Yixi also waved.


    Seeing the people leave, Hu Qingyun''s eyes can''t help falling on Li Yixi. Although Hu Qingyun is powerful, she can''t help being nervous when she comes to such a big city for the first time, "childe, how do we arrange it next?"


    "It''s still early. Let''s look around first."


    Li Yixi took Hu Qingyun and left.


    There are many people in and out of Optimus City, but almost all of them are practitioners, and there are few ordinary people.


    However, Optimus Tao palace strictly forbids flying. In Optimus City, practitioners, like ordinary people, walk.


    While walking and watching, Li Yixi saw that many strong overhaul walkers set up stalls with a lot of good things in front of them.


    "Ten thousand years of cold heart grass is a plant, changing Tianyan nine leaf flower."


    "A white jade tripod, for a good spirit sword."


    "One rootless flower can be exchanged for an inner pill for a monster in the sky."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤In Optimus City, all kinds of cries sounded at the moment.


    "Childe, these people are all powerful practitioners. Why are they shouting here?" Hu Qingyun was very curious when she saw this scene.


    "It''s very simple. At the grand ceremony of qingtiandao palace, practitioners from all over the world come, and almost all practitioners will explore some dangerous places. As long as they come out alive, they will gain something, and what they get is not necessarily what they need. If they shout here, they may be lucky to meet people in need and exchange with each other."


    "No one should dare to commit murder and rob treasures in Qingtian Taoist temple."


    Li Yixi explained a few words.


    "Come on, get out of the way, get out of the way."


    While Li Yixi was explaining, several female practitioners came quickly with anxious faces.


    The people on the stretcher don''t know life or death.


    "Someone is poisoned."


    When these people passed by, Li Yixi couldn''t help frowning.


    "Poisoned?"


    "Childe, what kind of poison is it? I feel that the opportunity of life is almost cut off." Hu Qingyun turned pale in an instant.


    "Go and have a look!"


    Li Yixi took Hu Qingyun and hurried up.


    "Poison master, we are from Qiandao gate. Please help my master. Master, she is poisoned."


    Several female disciples looked urgent one by one.


    "Isn''t this the main Duan Qin of Qiandao gate? Why are you poisoned? " An old man came up and frowned.


    "Poison Venerable Master, my master was attacked by the blood hell cold beast. He was poisoned by the blood hell cold poison. Please treat the poison Venerable Master." One by one, they hurried to kneel down.


    "Blood dark cold poison?"


    "Your master went to the cold abyss of the blood hell?"


    The old man, who was called the poison venerable, asked with a frown.


    "Yes, please help me. I''m Thousand Island gate. I''m willing to follow the rules of the venerable."


    Those female disciples looked anxious.


    "Xueming cold poison, it''s impossible to save your master. Even I can only extend your master''s life for one year, and I need you to see the Qiandao God monument at Qiandao gate for three years." Poison venerable way.


    "Hiss!"


    Hearing the poison master''s words, the people around took a breath. The Thousand Island God monument is the core inheritance of the Thousand Island gate.


    "Venerable one, the divine tablet is not handed down by our Thousand Island gate. Please change it." The disciple of Qiandao gate hurriedly said as soon as his look changed.


    "My poison master, I can''t do it without a divine tablet. You should know that even if the people in Qingtian Dao palace do it, they can''t save your master. Only the original master can save your master. My conditions will not change. You have only one incense stick to consider. After one incense stick, you don''t have to save, because God can''t save at that time." The poison venerable said coldly, "venerable, please change another condition. We are willing to be slaves." Those female disciples looked desperate one by one.


    The Thousand Island God monument records the inheritance of the Thousand Island gate, which is impossible to take out anyway.


    "Remember my words, you only have one incense burning time. I have a lot of cheap maids like you." The poison master snorted with disdain.


    Everyone around frowned, but no one spoke.


    Li Yixi on one side can''t see it anymore. This person is going to take his kindness and seek other people''s ancestral inheritance. It''s shameless.


    "Girl, I can try your master''s poison?"


    Li Yixi said.


    "Shua Shua!"


    The next moment, a pair of eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    At the moment, the poison venerable also glanced at Li Yixi.


    After glancing at it, a sarcastic look appeared at the corners of his mouth, "you said you were a mortal, even if you were a waste, and your own wild words could dissolve the blood dark cold poison. Are you kidding?"


    "Mortal?"


    Hearing the poison master''s words, several female disciples of Qiandao gate lost their hope in their eyes.


    Blood dark cold poison is an extremely terrible poison. Those who are strong in heaven will die if they are infected with it.


    If a mortal, I''m afraid her master''s body will die if it is touched.


    At the moment, they have the cultivation of the heaven realm, but only the cold poison from their master poisoned them, but the toxicity can be suppressed.


    "Thank you, childe."


    "This blood dark cold poison, mortals will die if they touch it. In the surrounding hundreds of millions of miles, only the poison master can save people." Several women at the moment, a face of despair.


    "Girls, stop talking. You are also poisoned now. First take some pills to dispel the poison." Li Yixi quickly took out a medicine bottle and handed it over.

 Chapter 110

    "Detoxification?"


    "Hahaha, I''m so happy."


    "This mortal even said that his medicine can dispel poison." When hearing Li Yixi''s words, the poison venerable laughed unabashedly, as if he had heard an earth shaking joke.


    "Shut up!"


    "A doctor should save the lives and heal the wounded, but you threaten others and plot others'' family treasure. You are a scum among doctors."


    "Don''t you know that saving a person''s life is better than building a seven level floating slaughter?"


    "Doctor, I''m ashamed of you."


    At the moment, Li Yixi looked at the drug venerable who had nothing to do with himself, and became angry in an instant.


    Yell directly.


    "Really?"


    "If a mortal dares to talk to me like this, I''ll see how you can save her. If you can''t, I''ll laugh at the beauty around you."


    "Such a beauty is not worthy of you as a mortal." The poison venerable suppressed his anger at the bottom of his heart, glanced at Li Yixi and looked at Hu Qingyun. It was hot.


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun''s beautiful eyes suddenly showed a killing opportunity of Sen Han.


    "Childe, thank you. We''ve implicated you. You go. It''s dark and cold poison. Mortals will die if they touch it." Several women at the Thousand Island gate hurriedly said.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please trust my childe."


    "The poison of respecting the teacher can be solved by my childe. If you don''t swallow the poison pill, can you dissolve a small amount of cold poison in your body?" Hu Qingyun''s killing intention flashed away and smiled at several people.


    Hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, several people at Qiandao gate looked at each other. On Hu Qingyun, they felt the breath of practitioners. They were surprised that Hu Qingyun respected Li Yixi so much. Maybe Li Yixi was really extraordinary.


    Several people looked at each other and swallowed the pill in their hands.


    When the poisonous venerable heard this, he looked sarcastic.


    He doesn''t believe that the poison elixir refined by a mortal can dissolve the cold poison in these people''s bodies. Even if the cold poison in several people''s bodies is only one billionth of their master''s.


    The Thousand Island gate people who swallowed the poison elixir looked bright at the next moment.


    His eyes were full of surprises.


    Hurriedly knelt down to Li Yixi, "please save my master''s life."


    In the eyes of one by one, there is hope.


    "Get up, get up."


    "Li, give it a try." Li Yixi quickly picked up several people.


    "Hum!"


    "It just happens that the poison in these people''s bodies is only one billionth of her body. You mortal can''t even take down the poison thorn in her heart." The poison venerable sneered.


    "Shut up!"


    Li Yixi turned around and scolded.


    Even if the other person is a practitioner and is extremely powerful, he doesn''t have a good face.


    "Die!"


    At the moment, the poison master looked extremely cold. A mortal dared to scold him again and again.


    "Poison master, you try."


    At this moment, a figure fell down, with a terrible killing intention all over.


    Shrouded the poison venerable.


    "Thousand Island goddess!"


    "It''s the goddess of Qiandao!"


    At the moment, everyone''s eyes brightened one by one.


    "Meet the goddess."


    Thousand island disciple, kneel down quickly.


    "Get up."


    "Please save my martial uncle''s life, young master. Xueluo is willing to be your concubine." Snow falling goddess, with a serious face, doesn''t seem to be cheating.


    "Wow!"


    Next moment, the whole scene was in a riot.


    "Snow falling goddess, she is willing to be a concubine."


    No one expected that the snow falling goddess would say so, and their brains were buzzing.


    Snow falling goddess, but even Qing Tiandao and Gong Daozi refused.


    Hearing the words of xueluo goddess, Hu Qingyun was very nervous, and her beautiful eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "Childe."


    Hu Qingyun is very nervous.


    "Your Highness, it''s just saving people''s lives. We don''t need any commitment. If we can, we can be friends." Li Yixi was delighted to see Hu Qingyun''s eyes.


    Know that Hu Qingyun is nervous.


    As for the falling snow, although it also has the posture of sinking fish and falling geese, how can Li Yixi take advantage of the danger of others, and he is not familiar with each other, not to mention that the other party is a powerful practitioner. Can he have the green charm and tenderness of my family?


    Li Yixi didn''t do any thinking and refused directly.


    "Wow."


    There was another uproar at the scene.


    Snow falling goddess, the first beauty in southern heaven, was rejected.


    Xueluo looked at Li Yixi and was shocked.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, I didn''t know why. I was inexplicably lost.


    Li Yixi looked at her, which was different from everyone looking at her. From Li Yixi, I felt an inexplicable favor.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Hu Qingyun breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hum!"


    "It''s smart. If a dying person agrees, it will only harm his family." The poison master snorted coldly.


    Li Yixi ignored it directly, felt the poison of the patient and frowned slightly.


    In Li Yixi''s hand, a pair of gloves appeared, put them on, took out the mask and put it on.


    Just approached the old lady of Qiandao gate.


    "Yes!"


    "What''s that?"


    Seeing Li Yixi wearing gloves and masks, he looked puzzled one by one.


    A puzzled face, never seen.


    At the moment, the snow falling goddess couldn''t help but brighten her eyes. She found that Li Yixi''s mask and gloves were not simple. Snow falling was born with divine eyes and could see things that others couldn''t see.


    The poison venerable was slightly stunned and sneered at the next moment.


    Li Yixi approached and found a poisonous thorn in his heart. He quickly took out the scalpel and took out the poisonous thorn.


    Although the blood hell cold poison is powerful, Li Yixi is not afraid of the gloves and masks given by the system.


    Take out the poison spike and remove the poison source. You just need to continue to clean up the cold poison in the other party''s body. The cold poison is extremely overbearing. Li Yixi saw the other party''s face turn white.


    Frown slightly, take out a pill and put it into his mouth.


    At the entrance of the pill, the woman''s face turned ruddy immediately, stunned everyone.


    The next moment, in Li Yixi''s hands, a golden needle appeared. The golden needle entered the body and began to remove the cold poison from the woman''s body.


    Others didn''t care, but the snow fell goddess, her delicate body trembled wildly at the moment, and her eyes were full of incredible colors.


    He hurried to cover his mouth for fear that he might cry out.


    "Tao Yun!"


    "This is Tao rhyme."


    The snow goddess at the moment was stunned.


    She saw Tao Yun in a mortal.


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun naturally found Tao Yun, and hurriedly preached, "snow falling goddess, please remember that the childe is a mortal, and the childe experiences mortal life with mortal body. No matter what you see, you can''t shout."


    Snow falling goddess trembled when she heard Hu Qingyun''s words.


    "Can''t an immortal experience mortal life?" When the snow falling goddess saw Li Yixi like a relegated fairy, she immediately set off a huge wave in her heart.


    Carry Tao Yun with you. It may be a fairy.


    And hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, he determined his guess. The snow falling goddess was even more lost. He really couldn''t enter the immortal''s eyes.

 Chapter 111

    As the gold needles in Li Yixi''s hands pierced into the acupoints, a faint rhyme of Tao flowed into the woman''s body along the gold needle at this moment. The blood dark cold poison running around in the woman''s body was like a seven inch poisonous snake stabbed. Instead of continuing to flow, it was struggling violently.


    However, the blood cold poison in the woman''s body, no matter how hard she struggled, could not escape and was directly nailed to death.


    Gold needles fall one by one, like nails, nailing the running parts to death.


    A few simple gold needles will completely suppress the blood cold poison in the woman''s body.


    As the golden needle in Li Yixi''s hand kept falling, weak Taoist rhymes invaded the acupoints one by one, and the blood dark cold poison in those positions was constantly forced out.


    When the thirty-six gold needles fell, the blood dark cold poison left in the body was directly ejected by one mouth.


    "Wow!"


    A mouthful of black blood spewed out, and blood colored ice crystals could be seen in the black blood.


    That''s the residual blood dark cold poison.


    "Master!"


    At the moment of seeing this scene, the eyes of the disciples of Qiandao gate were full of excitement.


    He hurried to hold the woman.


    "All right."


    "Everyone, now you can take your master back and take good care of him. He can recover after a period of time." Li Yixi put away the golden needle and smiled at the crowd.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    The disciples of Qiandao gate are full of surprises in their eyes. They are grateful to Li Yixi.


    "It doesn''t matter. A doctor should save the dead and heal the wounded."


    "Moreover, it''s just detoxification. It''s not difficult." Li Yixi quickly hugged his fist and returned the salute.


    "Childe Li, can you go to our Thousand Island gate and let the Thousand Island gate express your gratitude?" Xueluo hurried to Li Yixi and saluted him. His beautiful eyes were full of hope.


    At the same time, my heart is also very uneasy.


    Will such an immortal agree?


    "What?"


    "This... This..."


    "Did the snow falling goddess invite a man to enter the Thousand Island gate?"


    The people around, one by one in the eyes, were all frightened.


    Xueluo goddess is the first beauty in the southern sky. At the same time, xueluo is also a beautiful and cold existence. She has never given any man a good face. Even the Taoist priest of Qingtian Dao palace can hardly win the beauty''s smile.


    However, at the moment, they found that the first beauty in the southern region of heaven was inviting the man in front of him affectionately.


    One by one can''t help but doubt. Is xueluo goddess Yan Kong?


    The man in front of him, in addition to the amazing medical skills, is handsome.


    They think that maybe Li Yixi''s temperament and handsome like a relegated fairy attracted the snow falling goddess.


    At the moment, the disciples of Qiandao gate couldn''t help looking at each other. Their eyes were full of incredible colors.


    Who would have thought that this iceberg beauty had invited the man in front of her.


    "Snow goddess, I''m sorry."


    "Li has just come to Optimus city and plans to have a good look at it?"


    "If I have a chance in the future, I will visit Qiandao gate."


    Li Yixi quickly hugged his fist and saluted.


    It''s good to be able to open a sect near Qingtian Dao palace, even if it''s not strong, it''s definitely not weak. It''s good to be able to take over fate.


    And Li Yixi finally came out. How could he visit any big people.


    "Has snow fallen been rejected?"


    "Is this man Liu Xiahui?"


    The eyes are full of incredible colors.


    Looking at Li Yixi incredibly, Li Yixi can cruelly refuse such a beautiful invitation.


    One by one looked at Li Yixi''s eyes, extremely strange and admired.


    "OK, young master, enjoy yourself in Optimus city. All your expenses in Optimus city are counted on the falling snow. Childe, this is my snow falling token. Please don''t refuse. " Xueluo took the token off her waist and sent it to Li Yixi.


    "This


    "All right!"


    Finally, Li Yixi took it.


    I''m facing a powerful practitioner, and with this thing, I can be more convenient, and with the goddess token of Qiandao gate, I think I can avoid a lot of trouble.


    "Childe, leave when the snow falls."


    Snow falls and bows. The people with thousand island gate are leaving.


    After a pause, his eyes fell on the poison venerable.


    "Poison Reverend, if you have any wrong thoughts, you''d better stop it in your stomach, otherwise you will die miserably. You plot to build a monument at Qiandao gate. Let''s settle accounts slowly in the future." The snow falling at the moment gives people a cold feeling.


    After leaving a word, he went away alone.


    "Hum!"


    "Damn it, threaten me."


    Hearing the words of snow falling, the look of the poison venerable became unusually ugly.


    "Boy, count your life."


    "People from Qiandao gate are protecting you. It''s okay in Optimus City, but I hope you don''t leave Optimus city." The poison venerable said coldly.


    "You act like a doctor, you people will die when the thunder blows."


    "Green rhyme, let''s go."


    Li Yixi was extremely angry.


    Hu Qingyun, who followed her away, had a terrible killing intention in her eyes.


    "Hey, if a mortal provokes the poison master, I''m afraid it will be over once he leaves Optimus city." One by one, they shook their heads and felt that Li Yixi was too young.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    However, as soon as the voices of the people fell, five heavenly thunders suddenly fell in the clear sky and directly fell on the poison venerable.


    "Ah!"


    After a scream, the body of the poison venerable who robbed the territory of Nirvana at the peak of Shenwu exploded directly.


    Where he stood, he left a huge pit.


    I can''t see a trace in the.


    "Dead."


    "Was he really killed by five thunders?"


    The eyes of all the people around before they could leave were full of horror.


    No one thought that the powerful poison venerable would die like this.


    "Yes!"


    "Dead, five thunders?"


    In the distance, the eyes of Hu Qingyun, who was pulled by Li Yixi, were full of incredible colors.


    At the moment, she couldn''t help thinking of what Li Yixi said when she left.


    "Young master, you are really powerful. One word at will can break people''s life and death."


    Looking at the hand held by Li Yixi, his pretty face flushed slightly.


    However, when everyone felt that the poison venerable was dead, the soul body trembled with fear. In the void, a pair of frightening dragon eyes fell on the poison venerable.


    "Mole ants, you''re a piece of garbage, and you dare to humiliate your master."


    "I want you to try the pain of ten thousand thunder in the chaotic thunder pool."


    When the poison venerable was trembling, he was directly put into a bowl by the dragon. He saw that the bowl seemed to contain a world. The power of thunder was intertwined. The soul of the poison venerable was constantly broken, reorganized and broken. The real survival and death could not be realized.

 Chapter 112

    In Qingtian City, Li Yixi suddenly stopped walking, because at the moment, a beautiful piano sound sounded in Li Yixi''s ears, which made Li Yixi couldn''t help but continue to listen.


    The sound of the piano sounded again, both rising and falling, deep, gentle and passionate.


    Like the resurrection of the soul, it pulls the heart into the condensation picture. In the silence, the ginkgo tree stands tall in the garden, singing silently about autumn. The yellow leaves of the Erythrina tree are already full of autumn, waiting for the wind to pick them.


    The sound of the piano is euphemistic and continuous.


    It is like a mountain spring winding from a valley and flowing slowly.


    Seeing Li Yixi listening attentively, Hu Qingyun couldn''t help but close her eyes and listen to the sound of the piano in her ear.


    "That''s right. Someone is about to start practicing piano music. Let''s go and listen." Li Yixi became interested and took Hu Qingyun to an attic.


    The piano sound came from the attic.


    "Childe, miss, please stay."


    "I don''t know if you have an invitation. If you don''t have an invitation, I''m sorry." The boy stood in front of them politely.


    Hearing each other''s words, Li Yixi smiled bitterly.


    Where do you have any invitations.


    However, Li Yixi, who was about to turn around, suddenly thought of the snow falling token.


    "I wonder if this is OK?" Li Yixi still took out the snow falling token.


    "Is this the token of snow falling goddess?"


    "Two, do you know Snow goddess?" The boy said in surprise.


    "Yes!"


    Li Yixi nodded quickly when he saw a play.


    "Childe, miss, please."


    "My lady and snow fall goddess are good friends in the girl. They won''t refuse you. If I block them, I''m afraid I''ll break my legs." The boy smiled and hurriedly let Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun enter.


    And arranged Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun upstairs.


    After Li Yixi sat down, he saw who was playing the piano.


    However, unfortunately, the woman''s face was covered with a scarf and could not see her true face.


    Li Yixi didn''t care much. He closed his eyes and continued to listen to the music.


    But after half listening, Li Yixi opened his eyes.


    "Childe, what''s the matter?"


    Hu Qingyun sniffed.


    "The zither skill is poor, and the mood is restless. If you have to be instructed by an expert, you may get started." Li Yixi smiled.


    Li Yixi''s regular evaluation, but let the eyes of the people around him fall on Li Yixi.


    This person''s eyes are extremely aggressive.


    "Young master, you say Miss Qin''s piano skills are not good. What degree of piano skills do you need to be qualified?"


    "Do you know who is playing the piano now?"


    "Listen to you, you don''t know. Let me tell you, she is the saint of melody Pavilion, Qin Xuan, the Qin fairy."


    The man sneered.


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was not angry. At a glance, this was the admirer of the other party. This tone was very normal.


    "Who are you?"


    "It''s so bold that a mere mortal not only mixed into the attic, but also so arrogant and ignorant. The piano fairy''s piano skills are not good. Can you?"


    "Come on, who is this person? Just a mortal. How did he sneak into us? It''s humiliating."


    "Throw him out."


    Another young man, standing up directly, yelled with anger on his face.


    "Young master Yun, young master Luo, this young master has the token of snow falling goddess." The boy''s forehead was covered with sweat.


    No one can afford to offend.


    When they heard this, they frowned.


    "You go down."


    Qin Xuan waved when the piano stopped.


    There is no sense of blame.


    "Childe, how can you hear Qin Xuan''s uneasy mood? Qin Xuan''s mood really fluctuated when she was playing just now, which made the piano sound fluctuate." Qin Xuan was very curious. In this attic, someone really understood the sound of the piano.


    "Girl, Li is only proficient in piano."


    "In fact, there are many loopholes in the girl''s piano sound. Her mood is just a little. If you want to really enter the piano way, she still needs to work hard."


    Li Yixi saw that the woman was very polite and couldn''t help telling the truth.


    "You


    "You don''t know whether it''s good or bad. Miss Qin asked you, do you really think you''re good?"


    "If you have the ability, try playing a song."


    Young master Luo looked angry.


    "Please calm down, young master Luo. You''re right. I''m really not familiar with my piano skills. I wonder if you can give me some advice." Qin Xuan hurriedly explained that only she knew whether her zither was a beginner, and her teacher was just a beginner.


    Maybe today is her chance, so Qin Xuan hurried out.


    "Shua Shua!"


    At the moment, one after another''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, with a sarcastic look on his face.


    Waiting to see Li Yixi''s jokes.


    Li Yixi glanced at Qin Xuan and saw that Qin Xuan''s eyes were clear. Li Yixi knew what Qin Xuan said was true. At the moment, he couldn''t help itching and stood up¡° In that case, Li made a fool of himself. I don''t know if Miss Qin can borrow the piano. "


    "Hum!"


    "Well thought, what qualifications do you have to use Miss Qin Xuan''s piano? I''ll lend you mine. I hope you won''t disappoint me." The young man said angrily.


    Li Yixi tried it and said with a smile, "not bad."


    "You


    The young man was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    A mortal even said that his spirit instrument was only good.


    Li Yixi didn''t pay so much attention. He stroked the strings with his hands and slowly closed his eyes.


    Seeing the moment when Li Yixi closed her eyes, Hu Qingyun couldn''t help but look at the people. What kind of shit luck are these people? They can even hear the childe''s piano sound.


    The next moment, the finger moved and the piano sounded.


    Li Yixi is proficient in ten fingers, playing clouds and flowing water. The melody is graceful, sometimes slow, sometimes hasty, sometimes heroic and sometimes sad.


    The sound of the piano is like high mountains and flowing water, lingering, lingering, weeping, complaining and admiring.


    The moment the piano sound moved, everyone''s eyes were not too late.


    They seem to have entered the world of piano music.


    They seemed to see scenes.


    Wind and snow, cherry blossoms, who dances under the tree?


    Wearing red clothes and jade bones, looking back, there is no painting in the world.


    The wind and snow are flying, the petals are falling all over the sky, and the cherry trees are dancing.


    At the moment, a moving picture appeared in everyone''s mind. In the wind and snow, cherry blossoms and snow were flying. Under the cherry tree, the beautiful figure danced slowly.


    Looking at the moving dance, everyone wanted to cry.


    Because the dance is mixed with infinite thoughts.


    It seems that he is missing the man fighting on the battlefield. It seems that he can see the golden and iron horses.


    It seems that you can see a king stepping on the throne, sweeping the world and dominating the world.


    Unfortunately, the people under the cherry tree are getting gray.


    Li Yixi really threw himself into it and showed that kind of sadness and heroism incisively and vividly.


    At the end of the song, Li Yixi''s fingers gradually stopped beating.


    However, the crowd still seemed to be unknown, and the scene was sad and silent.


    One eye is moist, with tears flashing.


    Qin Xuan was stunned and fell into an epiphany.


    Other people, although they are sad at the moment, can clearly see the Tao rhyme around their bodies.

 Chapter 113

    "Let''s go!"


    When the crowd sank into the music, Li Yixi stood up and left the attic with Hu Qingyun.


    Until Li Yixi left, Qin Xuan, who had been understanding the piano sound, slowly woke up, "this piano sound contains Tao rhyme. How is this possible?"


    The moment Qin Xuan opened her eyes, Qin Xuan''s eyes fell on the maid beside her. At the moment, she saw Daoyun on the maid.


    Boom!


    Qin Xuan''s brain seemed to be struck by lightning.


    The pupils of the whole person are constantly expanding, and the eyes are full of horror and palpitations.


    She saw Tao Yun in the attic.


    The legendary things can''t stand Qin Xuan''s shock.


    "These people are actually understanding."


    "They are all understanding the Tao."


    At the moment, Qin Xuan could not help trembling when she saw the eyes closed in the attic.


    At the beginning, she just noticed the maid around her. Now she found that the people in the whole attic were understanding the Tao.


    Deep inside, I felt a cold current flowing through.


    At this moment, Li Yixi has already stopped playing.


    However, the lingering sound of the piano can still be heard in the attic.


    "Where''s the childe?"


    Qin Xuan''s eyes hurried to the position where Li Yixi had just sat.


    However, the beautiful eyes are full of disappointment.


    Looking at the empty position, Qin Xuan felt that the whole person was empty.


    As if he had lost his soul.


    At this moment, the whole person looked very lonely.


    At the moment, Qin Xuan felt that Li Yixi was slowly disappearing.


    "How is that possible?"


    "In my memory, the childe''s appearance is disappearing. How is this possible? Does anyone want to erase my memory?"


    "Is it that childe?"


    "But what a state it takes to erase the memory of a practitioner."


    "Which childe is an immortal?"


    Qin Xuan''s eyes were full of incredible colors.


    "No, token. That childe has xueluo''s token. Xueluo must know that childe."


    "Pen pen."


    Qin Xuan hurriedly picked up her pen and quickly wrote down her memory on rice paper.


    At the moment, Qin Xuan is very anxious, because Qin Xuan feels that her memory is disappearing, which is really shocking.


    Qin Xuan''s hand holding the pen was trembling at the moment.


    Qin Xuan, however, is the saint of the melody Pavilion and a high figure, but now she is so anxious. It can be seen how much Qin Xuan cares.


    After writing, Qin Xuan quickly put away the Guqin used by Li Yixi.


    After all this, Qin Xuan sat cross legged and calmed her mind.


    It is a great opportunity to continue to feel the faint piano sound in the attic.


    After half an hour, Qin Xuan woke up.


    With a slight frown, she felt as if she had experienced something, but now Qin Xuan doesn''t remember anything.


    "Yes!"


    Qin Xuan looked down at her jade hand.


    Frown.


    Because Qin Xuan wrote a few words on the back of her hand.


    "Forget things, on the paper in your arms."


    A few small characters entered Qin Xuan''s eyes.


    "Forgotten memories?"


    Qin Xuan hurriedly took out the paper in her arms.


    After reading, the whole person breathed violently for several times, suppressing his inner palpitations.


    Qin Xuan knew that she met an expert today.


    "Token, token."


    "Yes, yes, a token of snow."


    "When the snow falls, you must know the expert, you must know him."


    "If such an expert can get guidance, my future will be unlimited."


    Qin Xuan was very excited at the moment.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss?"


    "Don''t scare me."


    Qin Xuan''s maid, seeing Qin Xuan''s anxious face and talking nonsense, her eyes were full of worry.


    "I''m fine. You answer the law Pavilion first. Now I''m going to visit the snow falling goddess at Qiandao gate."


    After Qin Xuan finished, she went straight into the air.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Li Yixi, I don''t know anything now.


    The memories of these people are not the hands and feet of Li Yixi.


    It was Hu Qingyun.


    Because Hu Qingyun felt that it was right for the childe to be interested, but if too many people learned about Li Yixi, they would disturb Li Yixi''s experience of mortal life. Therefore, when she left, Hu Qingyun erased the memory of those people with the unique magic power of Tianhu.


    "Green rhyme, the smell is good."


    "Let''s try it."


    Li Yixi was overjoyed by the smell of the restaurant.


    "If you like, anything will do."


    Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun walked into the restaurant.


    "Childe, miss, please."


    The shopkeeper of the restaurant, seeing the extraordinary temperament of Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun, quickly bent down and invited them into the restaurant.


    "Childe, miss, I don''t know what you want to order today?" The shopkeeper bowed and said pleasantly.


    "Shopkeeper, bring the best dishes in your restaurant to the young master and young lady." Before Li Yixi spoke, a female voice sounded behind Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun.


    "Yes!"


    Li Yixi frowned.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s frown, the woman''s look changed and quickly explained: "childe, I have no malice. Childe saved my deputy head of Qiandao gate. I''m very grateful up and down Qiandao gate."


    "The sect leader didn''t come in time because important guests came to visit, so he sent slaves and maidservants to meet all the childe''s consumption. Qiandao gate is satisfied. This restaurant is very famous in Qingtian city. Many famous dishes can''t be eaten outside, so slaves and maidservants arranged one for childe. Please don''t blame childe."


    The woman quickly knelt on the ground, her eyes full of panic.


    "Girl, please get up quickly. Everything is born, everything is fair, and there is no distinction between honor and inferiority."


    Li Yixi quickly helped the woman up.


    "Thank you, childe."


    The woman said with a frightened face.


    He stepped aside and stood still.


    Li Yixi shook his head and stopped persuading.


    Although the restaurant is also opened by practitioners, these people still want to give the face of Qiandao gate.


    Soon, a full table was filled in front of Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun.


    Li Yixi was speechless.


    I''m worthy of being a practitioner. I''m really rich. I''m afraid this full table will cost a lot of money.


    Because on the table, Li Yixi saw many terrible precious drugs of many years.


    Precious medicine, which is used by practitioners.


    Li Yixi was full of expectation and began to taste it, but after eating some, Li Yixi shook his head secretly.


    "Waste, it''s a waste."


    "These precious medicines have been wasted and should not be done like this."


    "Childe, can''t the dishes?"


    The shopkeeper standing aside frowned.


    "Yes!"


    "It tastes worse."


    "If you pay attention to the cooking method, the taste may be much better."


    Li Yixi''s outspoken way.


    Um!


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, the shopkeeper''s look couldn''t help sinking.


    At the moment, he wants to teach Li Yixi a lesson.


    He scolded in his heart, "hum, if a mortal doesn''t have Qiandao gate, he is not qualified to enter the restaurant at all. The Hicks dislike the food and wine in the restaurant."


    The woman behind the Thousand Island gate also frowned.


    Because this is already the best restaurant in Optimus city. I can''t find the second one.


    Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun ate some. Just out of the restaurant, the woman hurriedly said, "childe, you''ve been swimming all day, and now you must be tired. The maidservant has arranged a different hospital for you. Please go to rest with the childe and miss."


    "Thank you."


    Li Yixi thanked and could only follow the woman.


    Because Li Yixi knew that it was not easy for these people who worked outside. If they refused, they were afraid that they would have to scold each other after they went back.


    Soon, Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun entered other hospitals.


    The other courtyard is very exquisite, which brightens Li Yixi''s eyes.


    After seeing Li Yixi satisfied, the woman went out of the other hospital and went to Qiandao gate.


    Qiandao gate is not far from Optimus Tao palace. The woman will hurry back soon.


    Inside the Qiandao gate, in an elegant Pavilion, xueluo had a very happy chat with Tang ChuChu.


    "Your Highness, Miss Qin Xuan, the saint of melody Pavilion, asks to see you."


    A disciple entered and said to the snow.


    "Come on, come on, please."


    "Well, today I''d like to introduce my best friend to you. Her name is Qin Xuan. She has excellent piano skills and extremely strong strength." Snow fell laughing.


    "Yes!"


    "Thank you, sister Xue."


    Tang ChuChu couldn''t help looking forward to it at the moment.


    Soon, Qin Xuan hurried into the accord.


    "Qin Xuan, why are you so urgent? It doesn''t accord with your saint''s temperament at all."


    "This is the saint of Tianxing palace, Tang ChuChu, my friend." Snow goddess introduced.


    "Tang ChuChu, I''ve seen Miss Qin."


    Tang ChuChu quickly stood up and said.


    "Hello, my name is Qin Xuan, delicate girl. I''m a little older. If you don''t dislike it, call me sister Xuan!" Qin Xuan smiled.


    After that, her eyes fell on xueluo. Qin Xuan had something important to ask when she came here today.


    "Thank you, sister Xuan."


    Tang ChuChu smiled and sat down.


    After Qin Xuan sat down, she quickly heard a voice and asked, "snow falling, I have something to ask you now. Is it convenient to go out?"


    Xueluo couldn''t help looking at Qin Xuan and said with a smile: "Xuaner, say it. You can say anything without outsiders."


    After hearing xueluo''s words, Qin Xuan pondered and asked, "xueluo, did you give your token to a childe today? There is a beautiful woman beside the childe."


    "Yes!"


    "How do you know?"


    Hearing Qin Xuan''s words, the snow fell unexpectedly.


    He gave his token to Li Yixi. It didn''t take long for Qin Xuan to know.


    Hearing the snow falling, Qin Xuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    What Qin Xuan feared most was that the token was false. In that case, Li Yixi could not be found.


    "Because they went to the piano Pavilion."


    "In the Qin Pavilion, which childe played a song."


    "That song can be called a miracle."


    "Do you know what I mean?"


    "Which childe is sacred?"


    "Xueluo, you know such a peerless expert, and you don''t introduce me to him. Do you know that his piano skill is extraordinary and not like everything in the world."


    "There is Tao rhyme in the piano sound."


    Qin Xuan said all her inner shock at the moment.

 Chapter 114

    "Sister Xuan, do you remember what you said about a man and a woman?" At the moment, Tang ChuChu, sitting on one side, suddenly thought of Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun, and hurried to ask.


    "Sister ChuChu, to tell you the truth, I guess that the childe and the fairy may be peerless experts, because after they left, we forgot what they looked like."


    "The reason why I still have some impression is that I woke up for a moment in the middle of the journey. After realizing the childe''s extraordinary, I recorded what happened in a hurry."


    "Other people, I asked. Those people don''t know anything. They completely don''t have that part of their memory."


    "Do you know what this means?"


    "My accomplishments are in the realm of heavenly martial arts. People unconsciously erase my memory. You say this is not a peerless expert. Who can do this?"


    "Even my master can''t do it." Qin Xuan is still shocked when she talks about what happened today.


    "Have you forgotten?"


    Hearing Qin Xuan''s words, Tang ChuChu secretly underestimated them.


    "Saint Qin Xuan, I''m afraid you miss spring."


    "How could there be such a terrible means?"


    Snow falling goddess joked.


    "Snow falling, what I said today is the truth."


    "Moreover, the master''s piano sound also contains Tao rhyme."


    "You know how rare Daoyun is."


    "And the other party, playing at will, contains Tao rhyme. What kind of cultivation is this? I''m afraid it''s an immortal means."


    "I come here for one purpose. I just want sister Xue to introduce me. My piano skills have been difficult to get started for many years, but the expert can see it at a glance. If I get the expert''s advice, I may be able to set foot in the piano soon." Qin Xuan was really nervous at the moment.


    After hearing the bombs thrown by Qin Xuan, xueluo was shocked.


    She was born with divine eyes. Indeed, when Li Yixi saved people, she found a trace of Tao rhyme.


    But it was to save people. She must go all out. She just guessed that Li Yixi was a peerless expert, but now hearing Qin Xuan''s words, xueluo felt that her guess was wrong. Maybe she underestimated Li Yixi.


    "Is Wenxiu back?"


    Snow goddess asked the people around her.


    "Goddess Hui, Wenxiu just came back. She meant to report, but because the holy daughter Qin Xuan came, she was waiting outside?" The maid beside the snow falling goddess hurriedly said.


    "Let Wenxiu come in."


    The sound of snow falling is cold.


    "Yes!"


    The maid went out and hurriedly called Wenxiu into the accord.


    "Wenxiu, where is that childe now? There''s something against him." Snow goddess hurriedly asked.


    "Tell the goddess, that childe, I received them with the highest etiquette. Now they rest in Tianxing other courtyard, but these people seem to be very picky, even the delicious food of tianshiju." Wenxiu hurried and dared not hide the slightest bit.


    "Do the stars leave the courtyard?"


    "The snow is falling. Let''s hurry to meet the expert." Qin Xuan looked very urgent at the moment.


    Tang ChuChu, the more he guessed, the more he felt that the other party was Li Yixi.


    At the moment, she couldn''t help saying, "sister Xuan, sister Xue, you''re talking about this person, but this person."


    Tang ChuChu interrupted their conversation, hurriedly took out a picture and spread it out in front of them.


    "Yes!"


    The moment the snow fell, I couldn''t help but stay for a moment.


    I looked at Tang ChuChu strangely.


    "ChuChu, do you miss spring so young?"


    "You even hide the childe''s portrait, and you hide it close to your body." After the snow goddess was shocked, she couldn''t help joking.


    "Sister Xue, you''ll make fun of me, but if you can, I''d like to. Unfortunately, the childe is from heaven and I can''t covet it." Tang ChuChu has some lonely ways.


    Hearing Tang ChuChu''s words, Qin Xuan and xueluo goddess were surprised.


    They looked at Tang ChuChu and asked, "ChuChu, do you know an expert?"


    Tang ChuChu saw that they were staring at themselves and said, "yes, childe, this time it is with our Tianxing palace to hold Tiandao palace."


    "What?"


    "ChuChu, you call an expert childe. Are you familiar with the expert?"


    Qin Xuan was very excited at the moment and hurriedly grabbed Tang ChuChu''s hand.


    "Yes."


    "It''s familiar."


    "I''ve been to childe''s yard several times. Childe is very easygoing." Tang ChuChu smiled.


    "ChuChu, can you take me to see an expert?" Qin Xuan looked hopeful at the moment.


    "Sister Xuan, you don''t know the childe. If you visit him so abruptly, he will definitely dislike it. If you don''t like it, the consequences will be very serious. If you erase your memory, you may just don''t want you to visit him."


    "Otherwise, the childe has never erased our memory."


    Tang ChuChu explained.


    "Well, what should I do?"


    "Tell sister Xuan what the expert likes and why you call the expert childe." Qin Xuan said urgently.


    The snow goddess on one side also stared at Tang ChuChu.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    Tang ChuChu doesn''t think it''s good to reveal Li Yixi.


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    Qin Xuan and xueluo quickly nodded.


    "Then I''ll tell you."


    "Don''t tell anyone else."


    "Childe, not mortal, but immortal."


    Tang ChuChu took a deep breath and said seriously.


    "Clearly, there are no immortals in this world. Are you sure?" The snow falling goddess frowned.


    "Sister Xue, I know this, but the childe must not be an ordinary immortal, and he must be a overlord in the fairy world. I''ll tell you. My father said that the earth dog followed the childe once hit at will, leaving an abyss in the mountains."


    "Do you know the nine demon ancestors in the demon domain?"


    "The eighth demon ancestor has been stewed by the childe."


    "The ninth demon ancestor became a potted flower in the childe''s yard."


    "The elder sister Qingyun around the childe is actually not a person, but a Tianhu. After following the childe for just two months, the strength of elder sister Qingyun is actually nirvana."


    "Do you think the childe is still mortal?"


    "And there is nothing in the childe''s court. It''s all sacred."


    "The water you drink is Jiutian spirit liquid that the strong in the mainland can''t get." Tang ChuChu thinks of the scenes Li Yixi saw there. Up to now, he is still shocked.


    "What?"


    "Is everything you say true, sister ChuChu?" Xueluo goddess and Qin Xuan, after hearing this, their eyes were full of horror.


    "Two sisters, what did I lie to you?" Tang ChuChu held his mouth.


    "We believe in ChuChu sister."


    After they confirmed, they took a breath.


    Their eyes were full of incredible colors.


    What I saw and heard today really shocked them.


    "Sister ChuChu, will you hate me if I go to see you? My zither skills have always been difficult to learn. Only the childe can help me. " Qin Xuan said bitterly.


    "Sister Xuan, you have a deep meaning in everything you do."


    "You can still remember some things now. It must be the childe''s intention. Otherwise, if the childe really wants to erase your memory, you can''t have memory."


    "I can take you to see the childe."


    Tang ChuChu took a deep breath and made a decision.


    "Thank you, sister ChuChu."


    Qin Xuan and xueluo are both excited at the moment.


    "Sister ChuChu, let''s go!"


    The two women couldn''t wait to say.


    "OK."


    Tang ChuChu nodded and hurried to Yukong at three o''clock.


    In front of the other courtyard of Optimus Tao palace, the three women couldn''t help being nervous.


    Tang ChuChu took a deep breath and bowed down and said, "childe, please see me clearly."


    "Sister ChuChu, are you here?"


    "Please come in."


    Hu Qingyun came out and smiled.


    But looking at Qin Xuan and xueluo, it was very dull.


    "I''ve seen the snow fall, master."


    "Qin Xuan has seen the elder."


    They naturally know why. Hu Qingyun is afraid that the two women will please Li Yixi.


    However, knowing Hu Qingyun''s accomplishments, the two women put out their minds.


    At the moment, I''m very respectful.


    "Childe, there is no senior here to experience mortal life. You and ChuChu call me sister."


    Hu Qingyun explained and walked into the room.


    Qin Xuan and xueluo were so excited that they followed them into the room.


    "Childe, they are my friends. They said they had a chance to meet childe, so they came to visit childe." Tang ChuChu said nervously.


    "It''s a friend of miss ChuChu. Please sit down. You''re welcome."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Thank you, childe."


    When the goddess of snow fall and the saint of melody Pavilion saw that Li Yixi was not angry, they were overjoyed and hurried to find a seat to sit down.


    At the moment, Li Yixi, there is a stove in the room. There is a pot on the stove. I don''t know what is cooking?


    The two women are very curious. Such an expert is cooking by themselves.


    "Childe, what are you cooking?"


    Tang ChuChu was more familiar. At the moment, he couldn''t help asking. His eyes were full of surprises.


    But Tang ChuChu knew that if he could rub rice here, it would be a unique opportunity.


    "Just boil some eggs."


    "It''s not a good thing."


    Li Yixi explained.


    Casually opened the pot and turned it over.


    But what Li Yixi didn''t know was that at the moment he opened the pot, the three women trembled directly, and their eyes were full of horror.


    Because at the moment when Li Yixi opened the pot, they saw colorful water mist. In the water mist, they actually saw the virtual shadow of rosefinch.


    When their eyes fell on the eggs in the pot, the three were almost split.


    Because the virtual shadow of rosefinch in the nine color water mist is reflected from these eggs.


    "Rosefinch, rosefinch, rosefinch egg."


    The three women''s eyes were full of horror and almost screamed.


    Three eyes are full of fear.


    Rosefinch is a divine beast, but Li Yixi cooked eggs directly.


    If it hatches, it''s a divine beast.

 Chapter 115

    "This... This..."


    When the third daughter saw Li Yixi, who was seriously turning eggs on her face, her eyes were full of horror.


    Rosefinch, that''s the existence of divine beast level. Its strength is complete, but now it''s reduced to Chinese food here in Li Yixi.


    The previous two women were half convinced of Tang ChuChu''s words.


    But at the moment, after seeing the scene in front of them, the two women felt that Tang ChuChu didn''t tell them many things.


    Just boiling rosefinch eggs as eggs frightened the two women.


    At the moment, the snow falling goddess and the holy daughter of Qin Xuan can see clearly what Li Yixi is doing.


    There are still some tea leaves in the pot at the moment.


    They''ve seen it. It''s the practice of tea eggs.


    It''s an ordinary thing.


    The only unusual thing is that the eggs Li Yixi used were rosefinch eggs.


    This frightened the three women.


    Not to mention them, even if the leader of Qingtian Dao palace saw the rosefinch egg, he definitely offered it as an ancestor and tried to hatch it and cultivate it into a guardian beast.


    However, in front of Li Yixi, these gods can only cook delicious food in the pot.


    At the moment, the three women are really frightened, scorched outside and tender inside.


    The scene in front of me is really incredible.


    "Yes!"


    "What''s the smell?"


    After the shock, the three women changed their looks at the next moment.


    Because at the moment, as the water mist filled in, the three smelled a fascinating fragrance.


    "Yes!"


    "This... This..."


    Before the three had time to discuss, their faces were changing.


    Because at the moment, the three women''s minds were filled with thunder.


    At the moment, under that smell, I feel that my soul power is growing at a terrible rate.


    At the moment, the three women''s energy soared in an instant.


    I feel that my talent has been horribly improved, and my understanding of Tao is thousands of times higher than usual.


    However, as Li Yixi covered the lid of the pot, the mysterious feeling disappeared.


    "It''s tea."


    "That tea is definitely not ordinary tea."


    "It''s just the smell that makes us understand."


    "Moreover, what can cook rosefinch eggs is ordinary tea."


    The goddess of snow fell and hurriedly gave a voice to Qin Xuan.


    "Good."


    "That may be the legendary enlightenment tea."


    "Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to have such an effect."


    "I really envy sister Hu Qingyun."


    At the moment, Qin Xuan hurried to communicate with xueluo goddess.


    "ChuChu, do you know what tea it is?"


    At the moment, the two women hurried to deliver a message to Tang ChuChu.


    "Sister Xue, sister Xuan, I heard from my father that there seems to be a magical stream in the childe''s backyard. There is a tea tree growing in the stream. The stream is magical. Just a little contamination can take away the practitioner''s life span of 100 years. This tea is so magical. It may be the tea on the divine tree."


    Tang ChuChu at the moment is also shocked and inexplicable.


    At the moment, she thought of the conversation between King Zhao and her father.


    Just the fragrance of tea has such a magical effect. Tang ChuChu thinks it''s only possible.


    "Divine tea growing in the stream?"


    When xueluo goddess and Qin Xuan heard about it, their beautiful eyes were full of horror.


    The two women didn''t expect to see the immortal today.


    "Gudu gudu!"


    At the moment, the fire continued to burn.


    There was a gurgling sound of water rolling in the pot.


    From time to time, the pot emits a fragrance.


    This made the three people not only frightened, but also greedy.


    That smell is really greedy.


    "Three, wait a little longer."


    "Now, it''s not the best time to get out of the pot." One side of Li Yixi, seeing the appearance of the three, couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Yixi is extremely confident about his cooking.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    The three were overjoyed in an instant.


    I''m full of expectations for what''s in the pot.


    And after this meal, my life will not be in vain.


    And they are not fools. Now they know it''s a chance.


    The smell from the pot is not only fragrant, but also helps people understand the Tao.


    The three women could not help but approach the stove without trace to feel the power more clearly.


    They don''t need to do anything. They just inhale into their bodies. They feel that their soul power is slowly growing.


    There is no way to cultivate soul power. It seems to grow very slowly, but it is a unique opportunity.


    "Hey!"


    "Are all practitioners so greedy?"


    "Really?"


    Li Yixi saw the movements of the three and was speechless for a while.


    At the same time, my heart is also very happy. It is obvious that the three can be together, and their identity is not low.


    In Li Yixi''s view, this is also a good thing.


    I met these people with a pot of eggs. In Li Yixi''s opinion, it is extremely valuable.


    If you don''t make friends with these people, in Li Yixi''s view, I''m afraid you can''t go to the holy land of the Taoist palace all your life, let alone enjoy such treatment.


    Soon, Li Yixi felt it and felt almost.


    Slowly opened the pot and looked at the color of the eggs in the pot.


    "All right."


    "Green rhyme, prepare the bowl."


    Li Yixi can''t wait to say.


    "Childe."


    Hu Qingyun hurriedly took out the small blue and white bowl.


    Li Yixi gave one to each of the three women.


    He also gave himself and Hu Qingyun a chance.


    "Hiss!"


    The three women looked at the rosefinch eggs in their small blue and white bowl.


    I was so excited.


    The smell on the egg is more intense.


    The three sucked hard.


    They don''t let go of any breath. For them, it''s all chance and treasure.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s actions, the three women did not dare to show anything strange, and hurried to tap the eggshell gently.


    Peel off the eggshell in the blue and white bowl.


    Seeing the glittering and translucent eggs and the fragrance invading the nostrils made the three people salivate in an instant.


    Learning from Li Yixi, he was very elegant. He separated the eggs with a spoon and slowly sent them to the entrance.


    At the entrance of the egg, a taste seemed to make the soul happy.


    Three female at the moment, can not help but excited heart tremble.


    "Fragrant, it''s so fragrant."


    At the moment, the three women, with a look of gaffe, shouted directly.


    "Three, take your time. There''s more in the pot."


    Li Yixi could not help frowning. Somehow, these practitioners were always surprised when they ate.


    Seeing Li Yixi frown, the look of the three changed in an instant.


    He hurriedly said, "childe, the taste is really delicious. I''ve never tasted it."


    In their eyes, Li Yixi was an immortal. When the immortal was angry, who could stop the immortal''s anger.


    Tang ChuChu hurriedly explained: "childe, sister Xue and sister Xuan have been practicing in seclusion these days. Childe''s delicious food is unique in heaven and earth. The two sisters are suddenly shocked by the delicious food."


    "Really?"


    "It''s hard to practice in isolation."


    "Eat more."


    Li Yixi smiled and stopped paying attention to the three people.


    The three secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 116

    At the moment, the three women are attracted by the attractive taste.


    In the eyes of the three women, there was really nothing but the rosefinch tea egg in the blue and white bowl in front of her.


    After eating a rosefinch egg, there is still a charming fragrance in his mouth.


    However, before the three had time to aftertaste, they suddenly felt that a terrible energy broke out in the belly golden pill.


    This moment can hardly be suppressed.


    The mysterious power constantly pushed the three people''s breath to the peak.


    "Seal, seal the breath in your body."


    "Don''t let it out, or the childe won''t like it."


    At the moment, Tang ChuChu, who had been expected, hurried to deliver a message to the two.


    His eyes were full of horror.


    This time, Tang ChuChu clearly felt that it was more terrible than the last chance.


    Tang ChuChu''s strength has improved several levels in succession these days, but now, when she seals the power in her body, she still feels very difficult.


    It can be seen that the power contained in rosefinch eggs is so terrible.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, the snow falling goddess and the holy daughter of Qin Xuan are full of horror in their eyes.


    Both felt a change in their bodies.


    A look of shock.


    After Tang ChuChu''s voice transmission, the two women desperate to mobilize the strength in their bodies and seal the mysterious atmosphere in their bodies.


    After sealing the powerful mysterious power, Qin Xuan looked shocked.


    "Sister Xue, I want to break through. I really want to break through. My strength will not be sealed for long." Qin Xuan''s voice trembled wildly at the moment, and her eyes were full of horror.


    Look incredible.


    It''s a great blessing to eat rosefinch eggs today, but I didn''t think that the energy contained in rosefinch eggs didn''t dissipate, which pushed her cultivation to the peak in an instant.


    "Yes!"


    "I know. I''m about to break through. It''s sealed by me."


    "Childe, you are definitely a big man in the fairy world."


    "Even in the fairy world, not everyone can eat rosefinch eggs, and have you found it?"


    "In the childe''s eyes, this rosefinch egg is just a mortal thing."


    "If you can regard rosefinch eggs as mortal things, how can you be an ordinary immortal, or an immortal in the fairy world."


    "Supreme immortal."


    On weekdays, the extremely cold snow falls. At the moment, the high cold on his face has already disappeared, only panic and shock.


    What I saw and heard today really frightened the snow.


    "Sister Xue, now I finally believe what sister ChuChu said. The childe is really not a mortal."


    "Such means are not what ordinary people can have."


    "Moreover, the cultivation of our tianwu realm can hardly suppress the breath in our body after eating rosefinch eggs, and childe, there is still no abnormality."


    "If the childe is really a mortal, either his body explodes or he has entered the ranks of practitioners."


    "And it''s still the kind that makes a strong Avenue base."


    Qin Xuan''s heart was pounding at the moment.


    "Three, there are many more?"


    "Try it."


    Seeing that there was no news after the three finished eating, Li Yixi hurriedly invited.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, their faces changed.


    Hurriedly squeezed out a smile, "childe, we are full."


    "Childe, you go on."


    Snow falling goddess, Qin Xuan and Tang ChuChu hurriedly said.


    "I know, how can an egg be full?"


    "You are losing weight."


    Li Yixi smiled and looked like I knew.


    To let three female nervous mood, dissipated a lot.


    Soon, Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun finished eating and put them away.


    At the moment, Qin Xuan can hardly help it, but there is one thing she hasn''t finished when she comes here today, that is to ask for Tao and hope Li Yixi to guide her piano skills.


    Over the years, Qin Xuan''s piano art has been difficult to enter the Tao.


    Qin Xuan consulted countless famous teachers, but still failed.


    In Li Yixi''s body, Qin Xuan saw hope.


    Anyway, Qin Xuan didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    Qin Xuan took a deep breath when she saw that Li Yixi had sorted it out. She summoned up the courage and asked, "the childe has excellent piano skills. Can you give Qin Xuan some advice?"


    Qin Xuan''s voice fell and she lowered her head.


    Dare not look at Li Yixi''s face.


    Because she just got the chance, now she wants the chance again. In Qin Xuan''s opinion, she doesn''t know how to be satisfied.


    Maybe Li Yixi would hate her and drive her out.


    But now Qin Xuan knows that Li Yixi only came to qingtiandao palace for a visit and will soon leave qingtiandao palace. If she doesn''t seize this opportunity now, it''s almost impossible to have a chance in the future.


    Looking at Qin Xuan with her head down, Li Yixi didn''t blame her.


    But he said with a smile, "Miss Qin, my piano skill is average. Let''s learn from each other and give advice. It''s strange, and I''m just a mortal."


    "Thank you, childe."


    At the moment, Qin Xuan, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, was like getting an amnesty. Her eyes were full of surprises.


    The body trembled slightly.


    Today, although she took risks, she finally got her wish.


    Qin Xuan slowly raised her head. At the moment, Qin Xuan dared to face Li Yixi directly.


    "Miss Qin, come on, you play your best song first. I''ll listen to it." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Childe, Qin Xuan will make a fool of herself."


    Qin Xuan got up, took out the Guqin and sat slowly in front of the table.


    Hurry to restrain your emotions.


    "Childe, this is to give me advice. I must be fully absorbed. Let the childe see all my shortcomings as much as possible. Only in this way can I get better advice from the childe."


    Qin Xuan at the moment, after converging all her emotions.


    Ten fingers on the Guqin moved.


    Each finger shakes and notes appear.


    The sound of the piano is so sweet that people can''t help indulging in it.


    Qin Xuan, known as Qin fairy, is not called in vain.


    Qin Xuan''s piano skill is really very powerful.


    At the end of the song, snow falls and Tang ChuChu are still intoxicated with the aftertaste of the piano sound.


    "Childe?"


    At the moment, Qin Xuan''s uneasy eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "Very good."


    "Your piano skill is really good."


    "Now, I play a song and you listen to it."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Thank you, childe."


    At the moment, Qin Xuan''s eyes were full of excitement.


    Every word in Li Yixi''s words excited her inexplicably.


    Today, with this opportunity, maybe she can really set foot in piano.


    At the moment, Qin Xuan saw Li Yixi sit down and her eyes were full of excitement. She hurriedly restrained all her emotions, put herself in an ethereal state and could better listen to Li Yixi''s piano sound.


    From the sound of Li Yixi''s piano, I realized my shortcomings.


    Perfect your piano skills, improve your piano skills and step into the piano path.


    Only by stepping on the piano path can she be regarded as a real piano fairy.

 Chapter 117

    Li Yixi sat cross legged at the table and took a deep breath.


    The whole person is like a piano saint. His temperament suddenly changes at this moment.


    At the moment, Li Yixi was wrapped with a mysterious and unclear breath.


    Like the immortal in the painting.


    That temperament instantly made the four women in the room quickly restrain all their emotions.


    All the mood of the whole person calmed down.


    "Today, I''ll play a song" high mountains and flowing water "for you."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    His hands fell on the Guqin and stroked the Guqin in front of him.


    At the next moment, the finger touched the string.


    An immortal sound blew up in the room in an instant.


    At the same time, it also exploded in everyone''s mind.


    Li Yixi''s piano sound seems to have a kind of magic, which not only increases the soul power of everyone again.


    At the same time, at the moment when the piano sounds, pictures appear in the minds of several people around.


    These pictures are very familiar, because they are all their practice experience, their previous practice experience.


    At the moment, they seem to be bystanders, watching their own cultivation.


    Constantly watch, constantly find yourself in the past. Those places are wrong and go into a fork in the road.


    At the moment, in the sound of the piano, they constantly find mistakes in their practice.


    Judge the past practice methods from a higher perspective now.


    Snow goddess, now her delicate body trembled violently.


    His eyes were full of horror.


    Because at this moment, xueluo found the magic of Li Yixi''s piano sound. Li Yixi even used immortal means to help them sort out their own roads, help them check their deficiencies, find their deficiencies in time and correct them.


    Such means make people very palpitating.


    By Li Yixi''s means, it seems that time has gone back.


    They can not only find some mistakes, but also improve in time. In this way, the road will be infinitely closer to perfection.


    "I was wrong. I was wrong."


    At the moment, Qin Xuan, beside the snow falling goddess, trembled slightly, and her forehead was full of fine beads of sweat. Her face was dignified and excited.


    Today, she finally found her way wrong.


    Otherwise, Qin Xuan would have stepped into the piano way.


    Today, she finally became enlightened.


    Li Yixi''s hands, without any pause, beat like clouds and flowing water. Bright piano sounds sounded slowly, gradually overflowing like a tide, filling every space in the examination room. There seems to be a white spirit dancing with the wind in the sound of the piano, with elegant and noble dancing posture; It seems that there are shining roses blooming one after another, floating out the fragrance of music.


    The notes, like elves, are beating around Li Yixi.


    The whole room was filled with Tao rhyme.


    At the moment, the four people in the room are immersed in deep cultivation and enlightenment.


    When the last note of Li Yixi fell, the Taoist rhyme in the whole room suddenly trembled, and magically went to the four people and entered their bodies.


    Let the four people in this moment, the soul power has been horribly improved.


    The song ends.


    Li Yixi''s mouth showed a touch of excitement.


    Today, I enjoyed myself very much. I haven''t played the piano so well for a long time.


    The piano sound disappeared, and the four people who deeply understood the Tao slowly woke up.


    "Thank you, childe."


    The goddess of snow falls, Tang ChuChu and Qin Xuan quickly worship Li Yixi.


    The eyes are full of gratitude.


    Today, their harvest is too rich.


    Not only the soul power soared, but also found their own shortcomings and mistakes. A rosefinch egg raised their cultivation to a higher level.


    "You''re welcome."


    "I just itched my hands."


    Li Yixi waved.


    Seeing Li Yixi waving, the three quickly bowed and saluted.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you today. I''ll visit you later."


    The three quickly saluted and withdrew from the room.


    Xueluo goddess, Qin Xuan and Tang ChuChu left Tianxing other courtyard. Their eyes were full of horror.


    "Sister Xue, sister Xuan, it''s really strange today that the childe has given us so many opportunities one after another. Why on earth?"


    "Am I stupid and didn''t understand the childe''s deep meaning?" Tang ChuChu looked distressed.


    "Deep meaning?"


    Hearing Tang ChuChu''s words, the eyes of xueluo goddess and Qin Xuan instantly fell on Tang ChuChu.


    They don''t know much about Li Yixi.


    Compared with them, Tang ChuChu was much more familiar. When they heard Tang ChuChu''s words, they couldn''t help but look at Tang ChuChu.


    Tang ChuChu saw the two men staring at him and hurriedly explained: "the childe has great strength. Everything he does has deep meaning, but just now, I really didn''t understand the childe''s deep meaning."


    "Did you say that the childe waved to let us go or let us do something?"


    "You never speak clearly when you order things, but you need us to understand them. Once you fully understand them and complete the things arranged by you, you will give opportunities again."


    "Today, I really didn''t understand anything."


    Tang ChuChu, at the moment, although he got countless opportunities, he was not happy at all.


    "Deep meaning?"


    "It''s clear that the seal in our body is about to break. This is not a place for practice. Let''s go back to Qiandao gate first and discuss the meaning of Childe after breaking through." Snow goddess hurried.


    "OK, listen to sister xueluo." Tang ChuChu nodded.


    The three went to Qiandao gate, soon.


    At the end of the night and dawn, the three broke through to the realm of divine force, and their breath was extremely strong.


    "I entered the piano."


    "Getting started."


    At the moment, Qin Xuan is as happy as a child.


    "If you can''t break through with the childe''s advice, it''s too stupid. I''m afraid the childe won''t give you a way." Snow goddess joked.


    "Clearly, now we can think about what the childe means."


    Snow goddess took a deep breath and said seriously.


    "Yes!"


    Tang ChuChu and Qin Xuan nodded hurriedly.


    The three fell into a bitter thought.


    Soon after, the maid of Qiandao gate hurried into the accord.


    "What''s up?"


    The snow goddess who is thinking deeply has a cold voice.


    "Goddess, a big event happened last night. All the strong people above the divine martial arts realm were invited to go by the people of the Optimus Taoist palace. It seems that it is the place where the Optimus Taoist palace suppresses. What''s the problem? Now, the Taoist priest of the Optimus Taoist palace is calling the martial artists above the heaven martial arts realm to the Optimus Taoist palace."


    The maid said hurriedly.


    "There is something wrong with Optimus Tao palace. Do you need our help?" At this moment, the three women were thoughtful.


    "You go down, we will rush to the Optimus Tao palace immediately."

 Chapter 118

    After the maid left.


    The eyes of the goddess of snow fell on Tang ChuChu and Qin Xuan, and their eyes were full of incredible colors.


    "Sister ChuChu, sister Xuan, did you say that childe realized that there was a problem in Optimus Taoist Palace last night? Would childe''s hint be related to the problem in Optimus Taoist palace?"


    The snow falling goddess stared at the two women and said solemnly.


    "Sister Xue, I''m afraid there''s a big problem in Optimus Tao palace."


    Childe''s hint may be related to the major events in Optimus Taoist palace.


    Otherwise, it would not be such a coincidence. As soon as we broke through, news came from Qingtian Dao palace.


    "Let''s go to qingtiandao palace. Maybe you can know the childe''s hint." Tang ChuChu took a deep breath and hurriedly spoke out his thoughts. At the moment, Tang ChuChu showed a touch of brilliance in his beautiful eyes.


    "Yes!"


    "If the childe really has any hint, maybe it is really related to Qingtian Dao palace, and I''m afraid what happened in Qingtian Dao palace is not simple. Otherwise, he won''t invite all the strong people in the Shenwu realm last night, and now he is in a hurry to summon the strong people in the tianwu realm." Qin Xuan hurriedly said.


    "Let''s go and have a look. Maybe we can understand the childe''s deep meaning." Snow goddess took a deep breath and the three walked out of the accord.


    "Qing Tian Dao Gong Han Shu, I''ve seen Miss Chu, Miss Qin Xuan and the goddess of snow fall."


    In front of Qiandao gate, Han Shu, a disciple of Qingtian Taoist palace, hurried to salute the three.


    Qin Xuan was the most impatient. She frowned when she saw Han Shu coming to meet her in person.


    Han Shu has a high status in Qingtian Dao palace, but at the moment, they all came here to pick them up. It can be seen that the matter is very serious.


    "Han Shu, what happened to Qingtian Dao palace? Why did you call us?" Qin Xuan asked.


    "Miss Qin Xuan, I only obey Taoist orders. I don''t know anything else, but Taoist seems very anxious. When you arrive at Taoist palace, Taoist will make it clear to you." Han Shu hurried.


    "Han Shu, let''s go."


    The snow falling goddess did not ask, and went to the spirit boat of qingtiandao palace.


    In the Taoist field of Qingtian Dao palace, only the spirit boat of Qingtian Dao palace can be used. At the moment, Tang ChuChu found many people on the spirit boat. The strength of these people is above the tianwu realm, and there is no existence under the tianwu realm.


    The speed of the spirit boat was very fast. Before long, the spirit boat went directly to the Optimus hall.


    In front of Optimus hall, someone is already waiting.


    When he saw the crowd coming, he quickly welcomed them into the Optimus temple.


    At the moment, there are many people in the Optimus hall. These people are obviously waiting for them.


    Tang ChuChu glanced and looked at the people''s eyes. They were very serious and couldn''t help frowning. Maybe there was a big problem in qingtiandao palace as they thought.


    Seeing the people sitting down, the Taoist priest of Qingtian Dao palace came out slowly.


    At the moment, the Taoist priest of the Optimus Taoist palace is embarrassed instead of the dignified appearance of the past.


    You can still smell a strong smell of blood on your body.


    At this moment, people''s faces changed.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I invite you to come today because a major event happened in Optimus Taoist Palace last night."


    "As you all know, our Optimus palace is the strongest force in southern heaven and has the responsibility of preaching, but you may not know that our Optimus Palace also has an important mission, that is to suppress the channel of Outland."


    "Under the Optimus Taoist palace, there is a foreign channel to suppress. Before, the power of the seal was very strong and can suppress foreign countries. However, recent changes led to the emergence of foreign strong people. Last night, the seal was broken. The Taoist palace had to dispatch all the strong people in the Shenwu realm to help suppress foreign strong people."


    "But we were calculated."


    "Foreign strongmen, very cunning, have led all our strongmen into their traps."


    "All the strong are in danger now. We must save people now. Otherwise, the strong of all schools and sects may fall into a foreign land. If all the strong fall, the strong of a foreign land will surely enter the southern heaven. At that time, I''m afraid the southern heaven will turn into hell."


    "Therefore, today, we want to enter a foreign country, suppress the foreign strongmen who attack at the moment, and rescue all the strong Terrans who fall into the trap after killing and retreating."


    Zhu Tianyi, the Taoist of Qingtian Taoist palace, looks very serious.


    "What?"


    "Optimus Tao palace suppressed the foreign channel, and has the seal of the foreign channel been broken?"


    Such powerful information makes people tremble.


    Qing Tian Dao Gong Zhu Tianyi, looking at each one, retreated a little, and his eyes were cold.


    "Everybody, this is not the time for discussion."


    "But we must enter the channel and suppress the foreign army."


    "You should also find it now. There are almost no disciples in the Tao palace, because now they are all fighting with foreign armies in foreign channels."


    "We must go to support now."


    "Everyone knows the truth that the lips die and the teeth are cold. Once I can''t stop the Qing Tiandao palace, the foreign army will enter the southern Tianyu, and the whole southern Tianyu will die. You don''t have a good life."


    "Those who don''t want to enter can leave at their own expense."


    "Because I don''t want someone to become a traitor of the Terran when we return from fatigue." Zhu Tianyi, with a cold look.


    "I wait, willing to go."


    Hearing Zhu Tianyi''s words, those who hesitated quickly nodded one by one.


    Now, if someone comes out and talks about the conditions, he will die.


    "In that case, let''s go!"


    "Come with me."


    Zhu Tianyi, Taoist son of Optimus Taoist temple, threw out a talisman, and a portal slowly appeared in the depths of Optimus temple.


    Zhu Tianyi stepped into it first.


    "Sister xueluo, do you know these things, so yesterday we were given the opportunity to improve our cultivation as quickly as possible?"


    "The Taoist palace failed to suppress foreign lands. Maybe the childe has already arrived."


    "Let''s go first. Maybe we''ll understand the childe''s hint at that time."


    Tang ChuChu couldn''t help whispering.


    Soon, they came to a huge underground world. In front of them, a breath that does not belong to the world came in, which makes people feel inexplicable fear.


    At the end of the passage ahead, it seemed that the sound of fighting could be heard faintly.


    "Snow falls. After entering the foreign land, you guys follow me closely. I''ll ensure your integrity." Zhu Tianyi, the Taoist priest of Qingtian Taoist temple, came to Tang ChuChu and preached.


    "Zhu Tianyi, we don''t need your protection. Your strength, you''d better protect yourself first." Snow falling goddess frowned slightly and refused Zhu Tianyi''s kindness.


    Zhu Tianyi has been pestering her, and the snow falling goddess is naturally very disgusted.


    "Snow falls, you know I won''t let you have an accident, and you know my mind. Why do you always refuse me?" Zhu Tianyi heard the words of snow falling goddess, and there was no accident.


    Xueluo always has such an attitude towards him.


    "Zhu Tianyi, do you want to continue wasting time?"


    "See more people die in foreign lands?"


    Snow goddess, cold way.


    "Xueluo, you''re right. It''s my fault. Let''s enter a foreign land now." Zhu Tianyi hurriedly squeezed out a smile and said.


    Turn around and lead the people into the foreign channel.


    "Sister xueluo, Zhu Tianyi''s talent is not low. At such an age, he has reached the peak of earth martial arts. It can be seen that his talent is terrible, and he seems to love sister xueluo very much. Why does sister xueluo always refuse?" Qin Xuan, who had always felt strange, now asked her own heart.


    Qin Xuan really does not understand, in the South sky, if even the Taoist son Zhu Tianyi of prime Tiandao palace can not be matched with snow falling goddess, then no one can deserve snow falling goddess in the southern heaven.


    Zhu Tianyi, regardless of talent, strength or appearance, is the best match with the snow falling goddess.


    Hearing Qin Xuan''s words, xueluo goddess pondered for a moment and preached to the people, "I''ve always refused him. Naturally, there are some reasons. Now, the more I think Zhu Tianyi has a problem here, let''s not separate later. Be careful of Zhu Tianyi."


    "What?"


    "Xueluo, do you think Zhu Tianyi will betray the Terran and suppress us with the races of Outland?"


    "It''s impossible!"


    Hearing the words of snow falling, Qin Xuan''s eyes were full of incredible colors.


    "Really?"


    "What kind of accomplishments do you think Zhu Tianyi has now?"


    Snow falling goddess asked at the moment.


    "Snow falls, as we all know, Zhu Tianyi, a disciple of qingtiandao palace, is the peak cultivation of earth martial arts. He has unparalleled talent." Qin Xuan didn''t understand.


    "Qin Xuan, you should know why everyone calls me a goddess!" The snow goddess continued.


    "I know. You are born with divine eyes and have divine talent. All of us call you a goddess. Of course I know such a simple question." At the moment, Qin Xuan looked puzzled. Why did snow fall goddess ask her so.


    "Since you know that I am born with divine eyes, let me tell you, Zhu Tianyi''s strength is not the peak of the earth martial arts realm, but the peak of the divine martial arts realm. At a time of great crisis, Zhu Tianyi is still hiding his accomplishments. Do you think it''s normal?"


    Snow goddess, suddenly threw a bomb at the moment.


    "What?"


    "Is Zhu Tianyi the peak of Shenwu?"


    At the moment, Qin Xuan was completely shocked. She never thought that Zhu Tianyi''s talent was so terrible.


    People who can step into the realm of divine force are people over 100 years old. Of course, they are accidents.


    Looking at Qin Xuan with a shocked face, the goddess xueluo threw out a message again, "also, I have always hated Zhu Tianyi. It''s not that he can''t do it, but in him, I see a disgusting breath that doesn''t belong to the world. At the moment, standing here, I''m more convinced that Zhu Tianyi has a problem, because the breath in Zhu Tianyi''s soul, It''s 99 percent similar to the smell emanating from the passage. "


    "So let''s be careful."


    Snow goddess, when Qin Xuan and Tang ChuChu were shocked, threw a bomb again.


    At the moment, Tang ChuChu and Qin Xuan trembled.


    At this moment, they chose to believe in the snow goddess.


    If the snow really has a problem, Li Yixi will never give the opportunity.


    They believe in the words of snow goddess. In fact, they also believe that Li Yixi will not make mistakes.

 Chapter 119

    Zhu Tianyi not only hid his strength, but also had an extraterritorial atmosphere, which had to shock the two women.


    Maybe the masters who fell into danger last night are also due to Zhu Tianyi.


    "Kill, kill!"


    "Stop them and don''t let them kill into my Terran world."


    Before they really entered Outland, they could hear the terrible killing sound in front of them.


    When people''s eyes brightened, they appeared in the foreign world.


    The foreign world is similar to the Terran world. The only difference is that the atmosphere here is incomparably complex, which makes people feel excluded.


    "Kill, kill, kill and retreat them."


    "Our Terran reinforcements have arrived."


    Seeing the crowd coming, the disciples of qingtiandao palace were all excited.


    "Has the reinforcements arrived?"


    "We are waiting for your reinforcements."


    At the moment when the voice of the disciples of Optimus Tao palace just fell, a cold voice sounded in the sky.


    The next moment, a dense figure appeared.


    The strength of these figures is extremely terrible. They are all above the earth martial arts realm. The figure who speaks is the strength of the divine martial arts realm.


    The number is several times that of them.


    "Lord Tianyi, can we close the channel now? They can''t go back."


    The extraterritorial strongman in the realm of divine martial arts looked down on Zhu Tianyi, and looked incomparably respectful.


    "Do I need you to arrange it?"


    Zhu Tianyi said coldly and didn''t give the other party a look.


    The next moment, everyone turned pale, because the channel at the moment was closing slowly.


    Their retreat was completely blocked.


    "Zhu Tianyi, what are you doing?"


    Some Terran strongmen roared at the moment.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "I''m laughing to death. Maybe you don''t know it yet. I''ll tell you that the Taoist son of Qingtian Dao palace is the son of God of our family. It''s not easy to find an opportunity to catch all the strong people in your southern sky. Do you still think that Lord Tianyi will save you?" The strong man in the Outland has a sarcastic look on his face at the moment.


    "Shua Shua!"


    At the moment, one after another''s eyes suddenly fell on Zhu Tianyi.


    The eyes were full of incredible looks.


    Those qingtiandao palace disciples who are killing are also at a loss at the moment.


    Are their idols really foreign?


    "Hum!"


    "Shut up. Don''t let go of anyone here today."


    "Otherwise, it will affect our family''s plan, and you will all die."


    Zhu Tianyi ignored his eyes.


    In Zhu Tianyi''s body, a vast force is gradually waking up at the moment.


    A breath belonging to the peak of Shenwu realm broke out completely at the moment.


    And behind Zhu Tianyi, a pair of black wings appeared at the moment.


    At the moment, Zhu Tianyi is like a man but not a man, like a beast but not a beast.


    "Zhu Tianyi, you


    At the moment, seeing the changing Zhu Tianyi, his eyes were full of panic.


    "Snow falls, what are you thinking now? You are born with divine eyes and extraordinary talent. As long as you are willing to be my woman, I can not kill you. As for these mole ants, they will die."


    Zhu Tianyi stared at the snow goddess and smiled.


    "Zhu Tianyi, do you think you can succeed?"


    At the moment, everything is still unknown, xueluo asked coldly.


    "Look at that."


    A sneer appeared in Zhu Tianyi''s eyes.


    The breath in the body reached its peak in an instant.


    Suddenly he opened his mouth and a terrible voice sounded from Zhu Tianyi''s mouth.


    That voice makes people tremble.


    The soul can''t practice.


    Under the magic power of Zhu Tianyi, some people with weak soul power directly disperse their souls and die.


    The strong man with slightly stronger soul power is bleeding from his seven orifices at the moment.


    Only a few people can block Zhu Tianyi''s talent at the moment.


    No one thought that Zhu Tianyi''s gifted magic power was a magic skill to attack the soul.


    The faces of those who reluctantly held on were full of despair.


    Because at the moment, under the attack of Zhu Tianyi, they feel that their souls will explode and lose the power of World War I.


    "Sister Xue, sister Xuan, now I finally know why the childe has given the opportunity one after another. The childe may have figured out that Zhu Tianyi has a problem. All CHILDES have given the opportunity to make our soul soar. Otherwise, like these people, we will die today." After feeling the terrible power of Zhu Tianyi, Tang ChuChu looked shocked at the moment.


    "Can you really predict the future?"


    "What does the childe imply to us?"


    "What do you want us to do?"


    At the moment, the snow falling goddess and Qin Xuan are full of horror in their eyes.


    "Two sisters, if Zhu Tianyi continues, we will die today. After these people lose their combat power, we can''t stop these foreign powers."


    "The two sisters are more powerful. I''ll stop the strong man outside the divine martial arts realm. You two killed Zhu Tianyi as quickly as possible and saved everyone." Tang ChuChu said anxiously.


    "OK, sister ChuChu, we''ll listen to you. Who do you entangle first? We''ll help you when Zhu Tianyi is killed."


    The snow goddess hurried to sound.


    He covered his ears with his hands and pretended to go to Zhu Tianyi with an uncomfortable face.


    "Taoist Lord, I am also willing to give in. I am willing to be a Taoist woman and ask Taoist to kill me."


    Snow falling goddess and Qin Xuan fly hard to Zhu Tianyi.


    "You deserve it."


    "You only deserve to be a slave to the son of God."


    At the moment, Zhu Tianyi looks evil.


    "Really?"


    As soon as Zhu Tianyi''s voice fell, a sarcastic voice suddenly sounded.


    Under Zhu Tianyi''s incredible eyes, two long swords directly pierced Zhu Tianyi''s key.


    "Boom!"


    At the next moment, Zhu Tianyi''s body exploded directly.


    In the void, only a soul body is left.


    The eyes are full of incredible colors.


    "It''s impossible. You can''t ignore my attack."


    At the moment, Zhu Tianyi''s eyes are full of incredible colors.


    "We couldn''t do it before."


    "But it''s a pity, Zhu Tianyi. You met the childe. The childe can know the past and future. He has already calculated today''s scene. All of us will improve our soul power in advance in order to deal with you."


    "Your plan is doomed to failure."


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhu Tianyi, who was extremely shocked, was killed by a sword before he could escape.


    "Son of God."


    At the moment of seeing this scene, the strong man in the foreign martial arts realm was full of panic in his eyes.


    After lurking for many years, the gifted son of God was killed.


    His eyes were full of disbelief.


    Zhu Tianyi''s talent and strength are very clear to him.


    "Kill them!"


    After killing Zhu Tianyi, the soul attack disappeared, and Tang ChuChu roared quickly.


    "Kill, kill!"


    Those who wake up from the soul attack have red eyes and kill the foreign strong.


    "Die."


    The strong man in the foreign martial arts realm was in a moment of rage, and the killing opportunity broke out in the sky.


    The body explodes and plunders to Tang ChuChu, and he will kill Tang ChuChu.


    "Star meteorite!"


    Tang ChuChu, who has the constitution of a big star, roared.


    To break out with all one''s strength and face the strong man in the realm of Shenwu is a fierce fist.


    When you punch out, the stars appear all over the sky.


    Turn into a star vigorous Qi and kill him.


    Boom!


    At the moment of their attack and collision, there was a deafening explosion.


    Tang ChuChu''s body retreated three steps in the void. The body of a foreign strong man was directly fried into blood mist, and even his soul was killed.


    Xueluo and Qin Xuan were shocked when they saw this scene.


    Neither of them thought that Tang ChuChu''s strength was so strong.


    "Sister Xuan."


    "They have too many strong people. Attack them with rhythm."


    Tang ChuChu''s eyes fell on Qin Xuan in an instant.


    "OK."


    Qin Xuan suddenly woke up.


    Sit straight across your knees in the void.


    On the knee, guqin appeared.


    Instantly plucked the strings.


    At the next moment, the sound of the piano will kill those foreign powers.


    Under the attack of the piano sound, one body after another exploded directly.


    In a short period of time, under the joint efforts of the three people, the corpses here were everywhere, and the foreign strong were killed.


    The eyes of those who survived were full of gratitude.


    No three people exist. I''m afraid everyone will die today.


    Not just a few people died.


    "Thank you, your highness, thank Qin Xian, thank the saint."


    One by one, they hurried to salute.


    "ChuChu, do you think this is what the childe asked us to do?"


    "Did the childe calculate this?" The vision of snow falling goddess fell on Tang ChuChu beside her.


    Snow goddess, feel all this, there is no difficulty.


    "Sister Xue, there are still many people in our Terran family who fall into the trap of foreign powers?"


    "Here, there are only two strong men in the realm of Shenwu. I''m afraid other foreign strong men are killing those predecessors?"


    "The childe may want us to save everyone."


    Tang ChuChu looked dignified.


    "Yes, the childe has given countless opportunities. He must want us to save everyone."


    "Although you have great strength, you may have some plans. You can''t play, or you''re playing chess with others."


    "We don''t have much time."


    "If it''s late, I''m afraid many people will die."


    "Our elders are also in danger at the moment?" Qin Xuan looked very nervous.


    "Yes, let''s go deep."


    With an anxious face, the three flew to the depths of foreign lands.

 Chapter 123

    The beautiful sound of the piano, like beautiful notes, whirls in my ears.


    The piano sound didn''t change because of the speed-up of the death emperor. It sounded so beautiful. People of the Terran didn''t feel anything, but the body of the death emperor exploded directly at this moment.


    "Boom!"


    The body condensed by the rules of heaven and earth gathered by the emperor of death exploded directly before he could get close to Qin Xuan.


    When it condensed again, the body of the dead emperor appeared thousands of kilometers away.


    At the moment, the death emperor was occupied by endless panic in his eyes.


    The death emperor at the moment is like a child seeing a ghost.


    The whole body was shaking violently.


    Looking into Qin Xuan''s eyes, he was frightened except panic.


    Now, turn around and run away.


    Stretch out your hand and tear the sky, and you will flee.


    However, the next moment, the sky exploded, and the sky began to disappear in everyone''s eyes.


    It''s like snow meets fire.


    The place turned into chaos.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    At the moment, the death emperor''s eyes were full of panic.


    Keep spitting blood, keep going to other places.


    However, at the moment, it seems that he is not allowed by this world.


    Where he went, the world was destroyed and returned to chaos.


    "This... This..."


    "What power is this?"


    "Qin Xuan, is Qin Xian reincarnated?"


    The two palace masters of Optimus Tao Palace are full of incredible eyes at the moment.


    It is difficult for them to guess how strong the death emperor is, because the death emperor, just a breath, can make them die.


    But now the death emperor.


    Under Qin Xuan''s piano music, there was no escape.


    It seems that this heaven and earth are incompatible.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, the emperor of death, his body exploded in an instant and was completely killed.


    Qin Xuan''s piano sound still didn''t stop.


    The piano sound is more and more urgent. The next moment, everyone''s eyes are full of panic.


    "Escape."


    "Run away."


    "This is to destroy the boundary."


    The two palace masters of Optimus Tao palace saw the earth collapsing and the sky collapsing into chaos. Their eyes were full of panic.


    He roared and took all the people to the direction of the passage.


    Everyone was scared.


    It''s scary to kill the death emperor, but at the moment, the whole foreign land is collapsing and turning into chaos.


    This is to destroy the boundary and everything.


    "Dong!"


    With the last piano sound falling, the remaining heaven and earth burst open in an instant, and the whole heaven and earth turned directly into chaos.


    Qin Xuan''s body slowly floated into the passage.


    Appeared in Optimus Tao palace.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, between heaven and earth, there were dull voices.


    In an instant, dark clouds pressed the city, and the terrible heaven and earth robbed thunder appeared.


    "This is Nirvana really thunder."


    At the moment of seeing this scene, the head of qingtiandao palace was filled with horror.


    His eyes fell on Qin Xuan with envy.


    Under one song, Qin Xuan''s strength suddenly reached nirvana.


    Boom!


    The natural disaster was so terrible that it turned into a ferocious huge Thunder Dragon and came to Qin Xuan.


    "This is what this is, how can it be so powerful."


    The two palace masters of Qingtian Dao Palace are full of panic in their eyes at the moment.


    The intensity of this robbery is 100 times that of them at that time.


    The horror is extreme.


    "Dong!"


    But the next moment, the Guqin in Qin Xuan''s arms suddenly sounded.


    The Thunder Dragon that came was killed in an instant.


    At random, the black clouds in the sky also disappeared in an instant.


    At the next moment, the heaven and earth reward turned into a cloud and fell on Qin Xuan.


    Qin Xuan''s breath grew at a terrible rate.


    After a few breaths, Qin Xuan completely set foot in Nirvana.


    "Congratulations, Taoist friend!"


    The two palace masters of Optimus Tao palace worship Qin Xuan now.


    Now Qin Xuan can be on an equal footing with them.


    And the name of Qin Xuan will ring from the south.


    But the next moment, between heaven and earth, there was a dragon singing.


    Except for a few people, their eyes were full of blank colors.


    All memories were erased and replaced.


    In their memory, without the piano sound, the world collapsed.


    But Qin Xuan got a treasure, which exploded and destroyed the foreign land.


    At this moment, seeing Qin Xuan''s breakthrough, the two palace masters are congratulating.


    At the same time, a voice sounded in the minds of Qin Xuan, Xue Luo, Tang Jianghe and others: "listen, you''d better bury the childe''s affairs in your heart. This time, it''s just an accident. It''s the childe''s piano rhyme that turns into spirit. The childe understands the world and his state of mind has entered an extremely mysterious realm. The childe will give birth to countless spirits. This is your chance, The memory of these people has been erased. It''s your blessing that you can be around the childe. I view heaven. Your destiny is out of the original track. It''s unpredictable. Let''s go with it. "


    "As for the original statue of that shit emperor, a guy has to deal with it."


    "Wait, don''t live up to the opportunity."


    "Those who want to cross Nirvana can summon robbery thunder. I like to devour all heaven disasters."


    In the void, the Dragon ignored it after passing the sound.


    "This bastard took the lead, otherwise this credit is Ben long''s."


    The dragon''s face is unwilling.


    Now, in the endless void.


    A kitchen knife shook and cut a thoroughfare into the chaos.


    At the end of this thoroughfare, there is an incomparably magnificent hall, which is black like the temple of death.


    At this moment, at the moment of death knife Qi, a sleeping body woke up in horror in the temple of death.


    Those eyes were full of fear.


    There was no need for any action in the future. A kitchen knife appeared over the temple.


    At the next moment, the kitchen knife turned into a matchless figure in white.


    A strange smile hung around his mouth.


    "When out."


    A pen appeared in his hand and drew it one by one.


    A huge blade appeared.


    Fall from the sky and kill the dead emperor.


    Like killing ants.


    In this world, countless practitioners tremble.


    In his eyes, he was occupied by the Dao mang.


    "Hey, hey."


    "This time, the imitation is almost done!"


    "Unfortunately, I can''t imitate the childe''s charm."


    The figure turns into a kitchen knife and returns to the courtyard kitchen across time and space.


    The little sparrow turned into a figure wrapped in golden light and entered the kitchen. "Master Dao, give me a chance next time. I also want to kill people, but I can''t kill indiscriminately. I''m the fastest magic power in the world, but I still can''t compare with your magic power."


    "If you are more close to me and get the way from me, I will really be the fastest in the world."


    "I''m a golden winged ROC."

 Chapter 124

    Optimus Tao palace has changed, destroyed the extraterritorial world and killed a disaster in the bud, but ordinary people still live their own life without knowing anything.


    Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun continued to stroll the street like a mile on weekdays.


    Like a couple traveling.


    "Qing Yun, what do you think of this thing?"


    "Today, I didn''t meet anything good."


    Li Yixi asked, holding a jade hairpin in his hand.


    "Childe, let''s go there and have a look."


    Hu Qingyun shook her head.


    "Good!"


    Li Yixi put down the hairpin in his hand. Li Yixi was not satisfied with the hairpin, but today, after reading countless, he still couldn''t choose one satisfied. The one just now was a little better.


    In the distance, Tang ChuChu, xueluo goddess and Qin Xuan came here to look for Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun.


    Before they turned around, Qin Xuan found Li Yixi''s place and looked surprised.


    "See you, childe."


    "Meet sister Qingyun."


    Qin Xuan''s eyes are full of respect at the moment.


    Thinking of a scene in a foreign land, everyone trembled in their hearts.


    "There''s no need to be polite. I''m just a mortal. Just make friends." Li Yixi shook his head and said to several people.


    With a helpless face, I don''t know whether it''s because I''m a transgressor with an aura of European emperor, or what. These practitioners are really too kind.


    "Childe, sister Qingyun, are you choosing hairpins?" Tang ChuChu looked at the place where Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun left and asked.


    "Yes!"


    "It''s not easy to come out. You have to buy something to commemorate."


    "So let''s look around."


    "But it''s all worse. It''s not satisfactory." Li Yixi smiled.


    Explain a few words and shake your head.


    "Hairpin?"


    Qin Xuan, on the other side, brightened her eyes when she heard Li Yixi''s words.


    After leaving Li Yixi and others without trace.


    Hurry to contact the elder of yinlv Pavilion.


    "Whoosh!"


    Soon, a figure fell beside Qin Xuan with a respectful face.


    "Congratulations on the saint''s breakthrough in Nirvana. I don''t know the saint. What can I tell you?"


    After Qin Xuan broke through nirvana, her status soared. These elders dare not disobey at all.


    "Ning Changlao, I have a very important event for you to do. You must be fast, otherwise it will be delayed. Let your elder out." Qin Xuan said solemnly at the moment.


    "Please tell the saint."


    After hearing the words, elder Ning quickly saluted with a dignified face.


    "Echo law Pavilion, send the blood jade Tianxin hairpin here quickly."


    Qin Xuan hurriedly ordered.


    "Saint, blood jade heavenly heart hairpin, but it''s the treasure of my melody Pavilion. I don''t know what the saint is used for?" Ning Changlao asked with some dignity.


    "Ning Changlao, don''t you understand?"


    "You don''t need to know. Just do it well. As for what I do, I will explain to the master when I go back." Qin Xuan said coldly.


    "Obey the saint''s order and I''ll do it right away."


    Ning Changlao felt Qin Xuan''s breath and was frightened. He hurried to the melody pavilion to get the blood jade Tianxin hairpin.


    Seeing the elder leaving, Qin Xuan took a deep breath and hurried to catch up with Li Yixi and others.


    At the moment, Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun are still choosing hairpins.


    "Childe, these things are too bad."


    "How can you deserve sister Qingyun?"


    "I have a nice hairpin in the melody Pavilion. Qin Xuan has asked someone to get it. It''s my blessing to know the childe and sister Qingyun. Qin Xuan will give my favorite blood jade Tianxin hairpin to sister Qingyun." Qin Xuan bowed slightly and said respectfully.


    "Blood jade Tianxin hairpin?"


    Hearing Qin Xuan''s words, Tang ChuChu didn''t feel anything yet, and xueluo''s face changed slightly.


    The blood jade Tianxin hairpin is a fake magic weapon made by the founder of yinlv Pavilion. It is the strongest magic weapon of yinlv Pavilion. Qin Xuan even gave it away.


    But when the snow fell, I was relieved.


    Qin Xuan got such a chance to send you something. Li Yixi can understand it.


    And in their eyes, the pseudo magic soldiers, perhaps in front of Li Yixi, are just an ordinary thing.


    "Young master, I haven''t given you anything yet. How can I repay you?" At the moment, the snow goddess is also thinking constantly.


    Finally, with a frozen look, he made a decision.


    Xueluo goddess also withdrew from the team and called the disciples of Qiandao gate to return to Qiandao gate and get the jade silk clothes, the sacred object of Qiandao gate.


    "Come on, let''s go back."


    "Have a rest first. It''s really hot today."


    Li Yixi took a look at the sun, and they went to the other courtyard of Tianxing.


    Entering the Tianxing courtyard, they were a little more cautious than last time.


    "Childe, sister Qingyun, this is a magic weapon of mine. The blood jade Tianxin hairpin is given to sister Qingyun. I hope sister Qingyun doesn''t dislike it."


    Qin Xuan took a deep breath and hurriedly took out the treasure and presented it.


    "That''s too polite."


    "Sit down, don''t stand."


    Li Yixi took the blood jade Tianxin hairpin and smiled.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Qin Xuan breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Li Yixi had accepted the treasure.


    "Good."


    "It''s just that it can''t be made well. It''s more perfect after processing."


    Li Yixi nodded and a carving knife appeared in his hand.


    It was carved directly in the hall.


    A knife goes down, all carrying a rhyme.


    Soon, the originally ordinary blood jade Tianxin hairpin was carved into a flying phoenix by Li Yixi.


    "Just call it blood Jade Phoenix hairpin."


    Li Yixi put the hairpin aside.


    Start picking up the debris.


    But the blood Jade Phoenix hairpin that was put down seemed to have come back to life, and instantly swallowed up the aura between heaven and earth.


    In the blink of an eye, the product level was raised by one level.


    "This... This..."


    Looking at this scene, Qin Xuan and xueluo goddess were full of palpitations in their eyes.


    The blood jade heavenly heart hairpin is just a fake artifact.


    But in Li Yixi''s hands, he carved it at will and turned it into an artifact.


    He was frightened by Li Yixi''s means of turning stone into gold.


    Qin Xuan sighed in her heart: "young master, you are worthy of being a big man in the fairy world. How can you get into the young master''s magic eye? In our eyes, this is a treasure, but in the young master''s eyes, this is nothing."


    "The magic soldier was born."


    Tang ChuChu saw the blood Jade Phoenix hairpin that seemed to fly away, and his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    Such means really made her tremble.


    "Green rhyme, try it."


    "How?"


    After cleaning up, Li Yixi handed Hu Qingyun the blood Jade Phoenix hairpin and smiled.


    "Thank you, childe. There is no better hairpin in the world." Hu Qingyun was very happy.


    She never thought that she could get the magic weapon given by the childe.


    Today, she got it.


    And it is also a very exciting jewelry.

 Chapter 125

    Hu Qingyun hurriedly took the blood Jade Phoenix hairpin and looked in the mirror.


    The beautiful eyes are full of excited colors.


    Looking at the blood Jade Phoenix hairpin on his head, he was very satisfied.


    "Sister Qingyun loves the city and the country. Only this blood Jade Phoenix hairpin can match it." Tang ChuChu felt beautiful when he saw Hu Qingyun at the moment.


    "Sister Qingyun, this is a jade silk dress. It''s a good spirit tool. I''ll give it to sister Qingyun."


    At this moment, the snow falling goddess hurriedly took out the jade and silk clothes she had prepared.


    Hastily offer.


    "Jade silk clothes?"


    "How beautiful."


    The moment I saw the jade silk dress, even Li Yixi felt bright in front of me.


    Li Yixi was very happy and hurried to take over the jade silk clothes.


    "Green rhyme, try it quickly."


    At the moment, Li Yixi can''t wait.


    "Yes!"


    Hu Qingyun is also very excited at the moment.


    After changing out the jade and silk clothes, everyone''s eyes were not bright.


    "Good, good!"


    Seeing Hu Qingyun dressed in jade and silk, Li Yixi couldn''t help spitting out three good words.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the snow falling goddess couldn''t help brightening her eyes.


    The hanging heart finally fell.


    "Sister Xue, you are really willing. This is a jade silk garment. It is the only artifact of your thousand island gate."


    Qin Xuan was shocked when she saw it.


    Her hairpin is just a fake magic weapon.


    Qin Xuan didn''t expect that the snow falling goddess was so cruel that she directly sent out the only artifact jade and silk clothes of Qiandao gate.


    "Isn''t sister Qin Xuan?"


    "The blood jade heavenly heart hairpin is very important for your melody Pavilion."


    "And the jade silk clothes are of no use to me."


    "I will step into Nirvana immediately, and if I wear it on my body, I will definitely be watched by others. Wearing it will only provoke right and wrong, so the most suitable person is sister Qingyun."


    "Moreover, only sister Qingyun is worthy of jade silk clothes."


    "Others call me a goddess. In fact, sister Qingyun is the real goddess?"


    "In this world, who else has the honor of Qingyun sister."


    "With the childe''s protection, sister Qingyun is the most noble, and jade silk clothes are suitable for sister Qingyun."


    The snow goddess explained.


    "Good."


    "Sister Qingyun is really lucky. There is no one more noble than sister Qingyun in this world." Qin Xuan breathed out.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Well, you are worthy of being a practitioner. We swam all day and didn''t meet anything good. Unexpectedly, you took out such a perfect thing at will."


    "I don''t know how to thank you."


    Li Yixi couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    "Where are you, young master? It''s already our blessing to treat us as friends."


    "It''s just one thing. It''s nothing. As long as the childe and sister Qingyun like it." Qin Xuan and xueluo goddess hurriedly saluted.


    "Come on, it''s hot. Try the fruit."


    Li Yixi hurried out the fruit he had brought.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Tang ChuChu''s eyes lit up and nodded quickly.


    The voice said, "sister Xue, sister Xuan, this is a great opportunity."


    "This is a flat peach. According to the childe, it was brought from the fairyland."


    "However, you haven''t seen the journey to the west, and you may not know the magic of this thing." Tang ChuChu hurriedly said.


    Hearing Tang ChuChu''s words, the two women suddenly became interested and asked, "ChuChu, what''s the journey to the west? You should talk about it."


    "Journey to the west is just a story told by the childe."


    "All the characters in the story have the ability to connect heaven and earth. There are Taoist fields, fairy palaces and pure land of Western Buddhism."


    "This is not the place to talk about this. Let''s go back and talk about it."


    At the moment, Tang ChuChu was attracted by flat peach.


    He quickly picked up a flat peach and ate it.


    "Does this flat peach also appear in the journey to the west?" Snow falling goddess asked thoughtfully.


    "Yes!"


    "There is an episode in journey to the west, that is, the flat peach fairy banquet, the Queen Mother''s banquet for celestial immortals, and the Buddha''s banquet."


    "There are three kinds of flat peaches in the story."


    "Once cooked for three thousand years, people become immortal and get the way."


    "Once cooked for six thousand years, people will live forever after eating xiaju."


    "Once cooked for nine thousand years, people live as long as heaven and earth, and the sun and moon are the same."


    Tang ChuChu gulped and explained vaguely.


    "What?"


    "Once cooked for three thousand years, people become immortal and get the way."


    "Once cooked for six thousand years, people will live forever after eating xiaju."


    "Once cooked for nine thousand years, people live as long as heaven and earth, and the sun and moon are the same."


    Tang ChuChu''s speaker had no intention, but Qin Xuan and xueluo goddess heard that their eyes were full of horror, and a huge wave was set off in their hearts.


    They took a deep breath and pressed down the shock in their hearts.


    Just picked up a flat peach and bit it.


    But they don''t care about the taste of flat peaches at the moment, because they have a flat peach feast in the fairy world in their mind.


    "Yes!"


    But they looked different the next moment.


    Meimou looked at the flat peach in her hand, and her eyes were full of incredible colors.


    "Is this fairy fruit?"


    Because at this moment, both of them have set off huge waves in their hearts.


    Among the flat peaches, there is a powerful Tao rhyme.


    With the help of Daoyun, their breath improved very quickly.


    They almost screamed.


    "Sister Xue, sister Xuan."


    "Please don''t let the childe dislike the experience of mortal life. Let''s just enjoy the opportunity." Tang ChuChu saw the appearance of the two and hurriedly said.


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Snow falling goddess and Qin Xuan nodded quickly.


    The shock from the bottom of my heart.


    After a person eats two flat peaches, he feels that the Tao rhyme in his body is almost explosive.


    Dare not continue to eat, hurried to say goodbye.


    Go back to the door and close it.


    One night later, Optimus road palace reorganized at a very fast speed, and Optimus city became more lively.


    Countless practitioners rushed to the Optimus dojo.


    Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun went out as usual after breakfast.


    There are a lot of strange things in the Optimus Taoist palace.


    They couldn''t wait to go out.


    "Childe, what a coincidence."


    "Today, young master and Green rhyme girl also go shopping?" Qin Xuan, who came to visit, hurried.


    "Yes."


    "Miss Qin Xuan, are you shopping today?" Li Yixi smiled.


    "Yes, this weather is suitable for shopping." Qin Xuan nodded hurriedly.


    "In that case, let''s go together."


    "Miss Qin Xuan, the saint of melody Pavilion, must be familiar with Optimus city. I don''t know where it''s fun. How about going together?" Li Yixi issued an invitation.


    "Just don''t dislike it, childe."


    "Then Qin Xuan took the childe and Qingyun girl to Tianyin lake."


    "Where can be lively."


    Qin Xuan suddenly thought of Tianyin lake and was very happy.


    "OK, let''s go to Tianyin Lake today."


    The three went to Tianyin lake.


    Tianyin lake is a grand scene in Qingtian city.


    When the three arrived, Li Yixi couldn''t help but rejoice.


    It''s really lively here.


    It didn''t disappoint.


    A huge lake appeared, and the oncoming wind was refreshing.


    The sound of running water in the whole Tianyin lake is like fairy music on earth, which makes people calm down.


    Tang Jianghe and others who received the message also rushed to Tianyin lake.


    But I didn''t dare to disturb Li Yixi''s interest.


    Everyone knows that Li Yixi will definitely be angry when a group of old men pass by.


    Can only follow far away.


    "Your Highness."


    "This is the Tianyin Lake in Qingtian city. It is said that this is the place where a fairy became an immortal in ancient times."


    A young man in a Golden Dragon Robe, followed by an old eunuch, was enjoying the grand scenery here.


    "Yes!"


    When Prince Da Sheng looked around, his eyes lit up.


    The next moment, the eyes bloom.


    "Your Highness, what''s the matter?"


    The old eunuch beside him asked with a smile.


    "Look over there, there is such a beautiful woman in this world."


    "The prince is just short of a concubine. This time he came to qingtiandao palace and got an unexpected look."


    Prince Da Sheng smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "It''s her blessing that the prince likes it."


    "It''s just a mortal. As soon as the prince reads it, he will let her ascend to heaven. How can she refuse such an opportunity?"


    "As for the man, just a mortal, how dare he?"


    "Give some wealth at most and it will be solved."


    The old eunuch said respectfully.


    "You''re right. I''ll leave these things to you. Now the crown prince can''t wait. Let''s go and see the beauty." The prince of the Dasheng Dynasty hurried to Li Yixi and others.


    Prince Da Sheng, dressed in a Dragon Robe, hurried away wherever he passed.


    There are countless powerful people in the Dasheng imperial dynasty. Their power is comparable to that of qingtiandao palace. How dare these people provoke.


    Song Yin walked up to Li Yixi and waved a folding fan in his hand. He looked down at Hu Qingyun with unbridled eyes.


    The people who looked at this scene in the distance turned pale one by one.


    "Bad."


    "It''s Prince song Yin of Dasheng. What are you doing, you bastard?"


    Qi Baiyun saw song Yin appear in front of Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun, and his face changed greatly.


    Qi Baiyun knows more about this person''s character. He knows that big things are bad.


    Hurry over.


    "I don''t know what to call you. I''m Prince song Yin of Dasheng. She''s the future master of Dasheng. She has the face of a nation and a city. She''s wronged with a mortal. Let''s follow the prince in the future."


    Song Yinyue was more satisfied. As for Li Yixi, he ignored him directly.


    A mortal, song Yin doesn''t want to see more.


    "Song Yin, be bold."


    "Green rhyme girl, can you spy on it?" Qi Baiyun appeared and scolded angrily. His words were cold.


    Because now they found that Li Yixi''s face was very gloomy.


    I know Li Yixi is angry.


    Looking at Song Yin''s eyes, it was extremely cold. I wanted to kill song Yin immediately.


    However, I don''t know what Li Yixi''s mind is at the moment.


    "Hum!"


    "Qi Baiyun, you are too rampant. Do you know who this is?"


    "The crown prince of Dasheng, the future master of Dasheng imperial dynasty, do you not want to exist in Dasheng after hearing the Taoist academy?"


    The old eunuch beside song Yin said coldly.


    Obviously know Qi Baiyun.


    "Qi Baiyun, isn''t he?"


    "Today, the crown prince is going to decide. What can you do for me?" When song Yin heard Qi Baiyun''s words, a look of disdain appeared in her eyes.


    In his eyes, a mere Dean of Wendao Academy was like a mole ant.


    "You


    Hearing song Yin at the moment, Tang Jianghe and others turned pale in an instant.


    Because at the moment, in Li Yixi''s eyes, there is a cold killing intention.


    Originally, the sky was cloudless, and the dark clouds pressed the city. At the moment, everyone felt that it was very difficult to breathe.


    The atmosphere dare not breathe.


    "Childe, let''s go back. I''ll deal with this person."


    Xiao cangqiong felt hard to breathe and was afraid that Li Yixi''s state of mind would be completely destroyed, so he hurried to say.


    "OK."


    "Qingyun, let''s go back first."


    Li Yixi gave song Yin a cold look and turned away.


    However, the black clouds in the void have no meaning to dissipate, but become thicker and thicker.


    The whole world seems to be in the end at the moment.


    "Damn song Yin, damn Dasheng Dynasty."


    All the people in Tangjiang turned pale in an instant.


    Knowing that Li Yixi was angry, the heaven of the practice world has changed.


    This world is angry. It can be seen how angry Li Yixi is at the moment.


    "Can you handle it? You are just a martial arts realm. How to deal with it? What are you? You can''t take away the woman the prince wants. "


    Song Yin was still defiant and did not pay any attention to these people.

 Chapter 126

    "Song Yin, you want to die."


    Qi Baiyun''s face was extremely gloomy.


    Qin Xuan, who came back from shopping in the distance, knew the cause and effect of the matter, and her face turned white in an instant. The next moment, towering anger erupted.


    "Are you the Prince song Yin of the Dasheng dynasty?"


    "Now kneel down and climb from here to the childe''s residence to make amends." Qin Xuan''s voice was extremely cold.


    "Hum!"


    "You are Qin Xuan."


    "Do you dare to speak to Prince Ben like that?"


    "Do you know how noble the crown prince is?"


    "Let the prince kneel down. Believe it or not, the prince will destroy your music Pavilion." Song Yin looked extremely gloomy at the moment.


    "Presumptuous."


    "Qin Xuan, what kind of thing are you that dare to talk to the prince like this? Don''t you know the dignity of the prince?"


    The old eunuch beside song Yin was also angry at the moment.


    "Noble?"


    "I''m sure it''s just a mole ant with the childe. It''s noble."


    "Kill it."


    "Keeping these people is also a disaster."


    Xiao cangqiong looked up at the sky. It was dark, and every drop of rain began to fall. His killing intention was vertical and horizontal.


    "A mortal, do you have a crown prince?"


    "Prince Ben has immortal blood in his body."


    "I am the ancestor of the Song family, but the immortal who robbed and soared." Song Yin seemed to hear Tianda''s joke.


    Direct ridicule.


    "Immortal?"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "I''m so happy. Do you know who you are?"


    "Just a fairy, dare you compare with the childe?"


    "What''s more, it''s a waste like you."


    Xiao cangqiong''s voice fell and stepped out.


    The breath is like an angry dragon going to sea and suppressing them.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "You are bold."


    The old eunuch beside song Yin suddenly turned pale. At the moment, he also felt that things were abnormal. These people were so crazy that they wanted to kill Prince Da Sheng.


    "Boom!"


    But the old eunuch''s voice just fell.


    Xiao cangqiong''s fist has fallen on Song Yin.


    At the next moment, the golden elixir exploded at the same time.


    The seven orifices bleed and turn into useless people directly.


    The whole man was paralyzed on the ground.


    "You want to die."


    The old eunuch was completely stunned at this moment.


    I felt a terrible killing intention and trembled.


    He roared and sent out pieces of information with a talisman.


    "Hum!"


    "Want to die?"


    "It is your Dasheng dynasty that is looking for death."


    "Offend the childe, and the childe will die."


    "When you get angry, heaven and earth will come to an end."


    "Young master, I''m angry all day. It''s just a big imperial dynasty. I''m just looking for death."


    "Qin Xuan."


    Tang Jianghe looked at Qin Xuan.


    Qin Xuan nodded and suddenly appeared Guqin in her arms.


    "Dong!"


    A piano sound sounded, and the body of the old eunuch was directly turned into a blood mist and completely erased.


    "You are very good."


    "You dare to abolish the crown prince." Song Yin is bloodthirsty at the moment.


    "Hum!"


    "Shut up."


    Tang Jianghe clapped it with a slap, and song Yin''s soul disappeared completely.


    Originally, he wanted to catch it back and let Li Yixi deal with it, but at the moment, Tang Jianghe felt it was unnecessary.


    And the rain in the sky is getting heavier and heavier.


    People know that song Yin''s death is still not enough to quench Li Yixi''s anger.


    "Let''s go."


    Let''s go see the childe.


    One by one, they were very heavy and went to the other courtyard of Tianxing with fear.


    When they came to the other courtyard of Tianxing, the rain was getting heavier and heavier.


    The whole sky is gloomy, which makes people feel extremely depressed.


    At this moment, they looked at each other and entered the room.


    "Childe."


    "The prince of the Dasheng Dynasty has been killed, but the news has spread. I''m afraid the Dasheng Dynasty will not give up." Tang Jianghe bowed his head and said nervously.


    Tang Jianghe''s voice fell, and Li Yixi didn''t speak.


    The pen in my hand is constantly waving.


    Tang Jianghe looked at the words on the rice paper and was frightened.


    Because the painting at the moment shows a golden dragon being cut and bleeding thousands of miles.


    "Boom!"


    When people''s eyes fell on the painting, their hearts trembled wildly.


    At the moment, everyone seems to have entered the world in the painting.


    At the moment, the world in the painting is full of corpses and thousands of miles of blood.


    A huge dragon city, full of corpses, can not see a trace of vitality.


    Death covers thousands of miles.


    "Cut the dragon?"


    "Isn''t this the Dasheng dynasty?"


    At the moment of seeing the painting, everyone trembled.


    At the moment, they feel li Yixi''s anger.


    They know Li Yixi. Up to now, they have not felt a trace of killing in Li Yixi.


    But today''s Li Yixi is extremely murderous.


    Moreover, the people looked at the Dragon cutting paintings on rice paper and trembled one by one.


    Li Yixi''s last pen fell and put it away.


    "Childe!"


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "Everybody, it''s bothering you today."


    "You killed the crown prince of the Dasheng Dynasty. I''m afraid you''ll be angry by the Dasheng Dynasty."


    Li Yixi said faintly.


    "Childe."


    "It''s not enough to be afraid of the prosperous imperial dynasty."


    When they heard Li Yixi''s words, they were thoughtful and hurried to make a statement.


    "Everybody, we''ve known each other for some time. Now I have something to ask you for help?" Li Yixi took a deep breath and his eyes fell on the people.


    "Childe!"


    "As you said, we have known each other for a long time. The childe''s business is our business, and the childe''s orders are ours."


    The crowd made a hasty statement.


    At the moment, everyone understood Li Yixi''s thoughts.


    I''m afraid the Dasheng Dynasty is really coming to an end.


    With Li Yixi''s anger at the moment, it is really possible to destroy the Dasheng Dynasty.


    And related to the artistic conception felt from the painting.


    The look of the people was dignified to the extreme.


    This time, for the first time, Li Yixi pointed out that they must do well to let them do things.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the road ahead will be cut off.


    Li Yixi glanced at the crowd.


    Light way: "the royal family of the Dasheng Dynasty is arrogant and domineering. I ask you to help me, destroy the Dasheng Dynasty and eliminate future troubles."


    "Li Yixi, I owe you a favor."


    Li Yixi said with a dignified face.


    "I''ll follow your instructions."


    "The childe is waiting for news in Tianxing other courtyard." They quickly bowed down and withdrew from the Tianxing other courtyard.


    "Childe!"


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun''s eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "No harm."


    "It''s anger."


    "I can''t stand the tone."


    "When Tang Jianghe and others join hands to destroy the Dasheng Dynasty, it will be all right." Li Yixi patted Hu Qingyun on the shoulder.


    The people who came out of the Tianxing other courtyard sent out messages one by one.


    Qiandao gate, yinlv Pavilion, Tianxing palace, Wendao academy, Lianqi sect, a closed antique left the customs and went to Dasheng imperial city with a murderous face.


    The speed is very fast, and the killing intention is on each face.


    Tang Jianghe and others had just left Qingtian City, and a terrible breath fell on them.


    People''s breath soared wildly at this moment, and the next moment, the robbery cloud shrouded over the nine days.

 Chapter 127

    At the same time, a furious voice sounded in everyone''s mind.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you are ordered to go. I dare not do it."


    "But the Dasheng imperial dynasty, which is a mere mole ant, dares to reach out to the childe. It''s just looking for death. You can feel the artistic conception in the childe''s painting. The Dasheng imperial family should be destroyed and the imperial city should be turned into death."


    "But I have some details about the Dasheng Dynasty, so I improved your accomplishments, let you all step into Nirvana and destroy the Dasheng Dynasty."


    The sound was deafening and contained endless anger.


    When the disaster was about to fall, a huge dragon appeared and swallowed it.


    Nine days of dark clouds were swallowed up.


    The rewards of heaven and earth fell one after another, and everyone stepped into the realm of nirvana.


    "Thank you, Dragon God."


    One by one, they hurried to salute.


    "Go!"


    "Wash the Dasheng royal family with blood."


    "This drop of dragon blood is given to you."


    A drop of blood fell on Tang Jianghe''s arm and turned into a birthmark like mark.


    "Dragon worship order."


    One by one, their hearts trembled.


    At the moment, they once again saw the terrible existence lurking around Li Yixi.


    With one thought, they were able to improve all their accomplishments.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the distant void, a figure galloped in the direction of Optimus city.


    He was dressed in dark blood armor and held a long black gun in his hand.


    There was no secret of that shocking killing intention.


    Where they passed, all the animals crawled and trembled violently.


    Some weak monsters passed out directly.


    Across the lake, fish floated one by one, and their vitality was destroyed by the killing intention.


    This man is a general of the Dasheng imperial dynasty and a bloody God general.


    He was very angry and earth shaking.


    "Click!"


    At this moment, the blood evil god broke the talisman in his hand in an instant.


    "What?"


    "What?"


    "Damn it, damn it."


    "Yinlv Pavilion, Tianxing palace, Wendao academy, you all deserve to die."


    "God is going to destroy all of you and refine your soul into a bloody gun, not into reincarnation."


    The blood evil spirit General of the Dasheng imperial dynasty turned extremely gloomy at the moment.


    The terrible breath broke out completely at this moment.


    The earth trembled and the murderous intention spread for tens of miles.


    Because the spirit talisman in the hand of the blood evil god general is the life talisman of song Yin, Prince of the Dasheng imperial dynasty.


    The fragmentation of the talisman shows that song Yin is now dead.


    The killing intention of the blood evil god general is vertical and horizontal.


    Within tens of miles, all the vitality of plants and trees was seized, birds and animals turned into dead bones in an instant, and the earth collapsed within tens of miles.


    After a roar, the blood evil spirit general''s speed was faster and went to Optimus City regardless of everything.


    "Yes!"


    The people who were ordered to go to the Dasheng imperial dynasty naturally felt the killing intention of heaven.


    Tang Jianghe said coldly, "he is a bloody God general, a fierce general of the Dasheng imperial dynasty. He practices Shura and is fond of killing. He once killed millions of people."


    "He was a loyal dog of the Dasheng Dynasty."


    "I''ve been closed for countless years and entered nirvana."


    "If you can get here so soon, it should be the news sent by the old eunuch and received by the Dasheng royal family. Otherwise, it won''t be so fast."


    "However, this faithful dog is his burial place today."


    "The childe said, there is no amnesty for killing."


    Tang River''s cold way.


    "Provoke the childe, and dare to take the killing intention to Qingtian city to be killed."


    "If you let him rush to Optimus city and destroy the childe''s mood, it''s our incompetence."


    "Moreover, there is only one blood evil spirit general. What if we break through Nirvana? Childe has given us countless rhymes. Our power of the road is far more powerful than that of the blood evil spirit general." Qi Baiyun, Dean of the school of Taoism, said coldly.


    Xiao cangqiong''s body paused and said coldly, "keep your speed and rush to the imperial city. The bloody God will kill me."


    The next moment, Xiao Cang''s body went straight to the place where the blood evil god would be.


    The blood evil spirit general who was on his way through the space quickly changed his look at the next moment.


    Hurried away.


    "Hiss!"


    At the next moment, an axe hurried down from the sky, and the mountain under the bloody God general was directly cut off.


    "Who are you?"


    "Dare to stand in the way of this God general?"


    "Want to die?"


    At this moment, the killing intention of Chongxiao broke out.


    Like a furious Shura ghost.


    His eyes fell on Xiao cangqiong who came out of the void.


    "Want to die?"


    "Today, you are the one who died."


    "You shouldn''t, shouldn''t, be loyal to the Dasheng Dynasty and become a loyal running dog of the Dasheng Dynasty."


    Xiao cangqiong was facing the bloody God general who wanted to kill him.


    There was no fear in his eyes.


    There was only endless anger and killing in those eyes.


    Like the judge of life and death out of the depths of hell, black and white are impermanent.


    "Who are you?"


    "Are you involved in killing my crown prince?"


    The blood evil spirit will feel the breath of Xiao Cang, which is the terrible cold look after nirvana.


    At the same time, there was a trace of fear in my heart.


    Because, in Xiao cangqiong''s body, he felt danger.


    Fatal danger.


    In the whole southern sky region, few people have reached Nirvana and robbed the territory. At the moment, facing Xiao cangqiong, the bloody ghost God general still dare not provoke each other at will, although he kills Yisen cold.


    "Are you going to save the beast song yin?"


    "Your speed is too slow."


    "Even if I go to hell now, I''m afraid it''s hard to catch up with song Yin."


    "Song Yin provoked the childe, hit the attention of the women around the childe, and acted tyrannically. The childe ordered us to kill the Dasheng imperial dynasty and turn the Dasheng imperial city into death."


    "Blood evil spirit general."


    "You''ll go first."


    "I''ll take you down."


    "Cut."


    Xiao cangqiong came step by step. At the moment, Xiao cangqiong''s breath has climbed to the extreme.


    The Tomahawk in his hand, carrying the power of destroying heaven and earth, will be cut off against the bloody ghost God.


    "Hiss!"


    Where the axe awn passed, the void trembled madly.


    "No!"


    Feel this terrible bloody God general.


    The eyes are full of incredible colors.


    He felt that Xiao cangqiong''s strength was nirvana, but he didn''t expect that Xiao cangqiong''s strength was so powerful at the moment.


    In the blood evil spirit general''s eyes, Sen Han''s killing intention circulated.


    The bloody gun in your hand is a stab.


    Want to resolve Xiao Cang''s terrible cut.


    But when their attacks collided with each other.


    The fake Shenbing blood ghost gun in his palm, now constantly turned into ashes, like spring snow meeting fire.


    "Hiss!"


    The axe awn flashed from his neck.


    At the same time, Xiao cangqiong appeared next to the blood evil god general, grabbed the head of the blood evil god general, and went to the prosperous imperial dynasty without slowing down.

 Chapter 128

    In a mountain of death, a figure wakes up in the depths of the earth.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the whole mountain trembled madly in an instant.


    The next moment, a mountain directly half exploded and turned into nothingness.


    An unfathomable abyss was exposed. The abyss seemed to connect Jiuyou purgatory. Endless black gas diffused from the abyss.


    The surrounding birds, animals, flowers, insects and fish.


    At the moment of exposure to black gas, all vitality was deprived.


    The original green mountains, vegetation, bamboo and stones are not spared when they are exposed to black gas.


    Even the water contained in the earth is instantly extracted.


    The earth continuously splits, not only loses water, but also turns into a desert in the blink of an eye.


    The black air seemed endless.


    Constantly spreading outward, villages everywhere turned into death.


    In the abyss, a figure stepped out slowly.


    Only when we get out of the abyss can we see him clearly.


    That''s a white bone.


    But it is very strange. Every step of white bone, a trace of blood is born on him.


    But where we pass, we rob all the vitality.


    After walking a hundred miles, a hundred miles turned into death and deprived of all vitality.


    Only then did the whole flesh and blood grow on the white bones and turn into a gloomy figure.


    Shrouded in black robes.


    Like the messenger from hell.


    "Whoosh!"


    A figure came to the shadow.


    "Master ghost emperor."


    "I was ordered by the emperor to come here. Emperor Dasheng ordered you to go to Qingtian Taoist temple, bring back the crown prince and kill the music Pavilion. All the souls of everyone are turned into resentments and cannot enter reincarnation."


    The figure, looking at the ghost emperor''s eyes, mixed with endless panic.


    But the order was passed on.


    "I see."


    "As a slave of the old emperor, I naturally know that my mission is to protect the royal family."


    "Your flesh is good and your blood is strong."


    "The emperor smiled."


    In the eyes of the ghost emperor, a touch of blood light appeared, and the man suddenly became very dull.


    The next moment, a dry hand appeared and pinched its neck.


    Instantly drained the man''s whole body of blood.


    In the body, the power of Qi and blood was restored.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Yes, human blood tastes good."


    "Tens of thousands of years."


    "Someone finally woke me up."


    "When the emperor was defeated by song Yin, he was willing to be a slave and promised to protect the Song family for later generations."


    "After completing this transaction, the emperor will be free again."


    "With my current strength, who can stop me."


    "Even if I only recovered 30% of my strength, I only reached the first level of nirvana."


    "But the name of my ghost emperor should ring through the southern sky and earth."


    The ghost emperor made a voice of Yin pity.


    At the next moment, the emperor made of white bones appeared under him, and breaking the air was going to the Optimus Taoist field.


    But at this moment, a huge hammer fell into the void.


    "Boom!"


    A terrible roar sounded.


    On this void, like glass, there are dense cracks, as if they were going to crack at any time.


    A bent figure came out of the void.


    The ghost emperor who was on his way into the void.


    Directly out of the void.


    "Who are you?"


    "Blocking the emperor''s way?"


    The ghost emperor''s cold eyes fell on the bent figure. In his eyes, there was a terrible killing intention.


    "Refining vessel sect."


    "Tang Ming, the leader of the 182nd generation."


    The bent figure is filled with death in his eyes.


    Looking at the ghost emperor''s eyes, it was extremely cold.


    "Tang Ming, so you are Tang Ming."


    "Ha ha!"


    "Little doll, the emperor remembers you. When the emperor was powerful, you were born?"


    "Do you dare to stand in the way of the emperor now?"


    The ghost emperor looked at Tang Ming with a disdainful face.


    Tang Ming''s Qi and blood have declined to the extreme. He is a dying man. Even if he kills Tang Ming, it can''t diffuse his consumption, because Tang Ming, who is dying at the moment, has terrible strength.


    "In the way?"


    "Ghost emperor, you misunderstood."


    Tang Ming looked at the ghost emperor with disdain.


    "Then why, stop the emperor."


    Seeing Tang Ming''s eyes, the ghost emperor was extremely disgusted and angry.


    "Because I was ordered to kill you."


    "Stop you, why should I go there in person?" Tang Ming said coldly.


    It was like a reflection. Originally, death was intertwined, but the next moment, death disappeared and replaced by terrible vitality.


    Tang Ming''s figure turned into a burly man, holding a huge war hammer in his hand. His cold eyes seemed to be able to kill, and instantly locked the ghost emperor.


    "Kill the emperor?"


    "Ben Di is very curious about your courage."


    "Do you know that the emperor is a slave of song Yin, who is an immortal."


    The ghost emperor snorted coldly.


    "Song yin?"


    "Don''t worry, song Yin will go to hell to find you soon."


    Tang Ming''s words were extremely cold.


    "Tang Ming, I want to know who ordered you to deal with me. Tell me that I want you to die quickly."


    The ghost emperor looked very cold.


    "The childe wants the royal family to be destroyed."


    "You, a slave of the royal family, naturally have to die."


    "My decadent body is here to bury you today."


    Tang Ming is ready to reach the peak. His terrible killing intention erupts and flies away to the ghost emperor.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Tang Ming, although your strength is a little stronger than that of the emperor, how can you be the opponent of the emperor? The emperor has the magic power given by song Yin."


    In the eyes of the ghost emperor, a face of self-confidence.


    "Haotian hammer, disorderly cloak."


    But Tang Ming, who is ready to finish at the moment, simply ignores the ghost emperor.


    He didn''t hesitate to burn his last vitality and brought Haotian hammer random cloak to the extreme.


    The hammer shadow all over the sky shrouded the ghost emperor.


    A demon nightmare summoned from the ghost emperor''s body turned into ashes.


    "How is that possible?"


    "What kind of hammer is this?"


    "Where did you get such magic skills, the weapon refining sect?"


    The ghost emperor who spits blood constantly disappears in his eyes at the moment, replaced by endless panic.


    The hammer shadow all over the sky turned into a big Xumi hammer, which was suppressed against the ghost emperor.


    "Boom!"


    With one blow, heaven and earth turned pale.


    The ghost emperor and his soul disappeared directly under a hammer.


    "Cough!"


    Tang Ming coughed a few times.


    Blood gushed from his mouth.


    But in the eyes, there was endless essence.


    "Young master, you are worthy of being a young master."


    "If I had been assisted by such magic skills in earlier years, I could also become an immortal."


    "In this way, the weapon refining sect will prosper."


    "Die without regret."


    At the next moment, Tang Ming''s body dissipated directly with the wind.


    In the Dasheng Dynasty, there is the lingfu hall.


    Who has been closed all the year round suddenly opened his eyes in this moment, and his eyes are full of horror.


    "Dead."


    "Two people died."


    The old man''s eyes are full of incredible colors.


    The withered body suddenly burst into a flash of vitality like a mountain torrent, turned into a middle-aged figure, and walked out from the depths of the lingfu hall.


    "Someone!"


    A man''s voice contains no emotion.


    "See the Lord."


    A figure of Shenwu realm appeared and knelt in front of the man.


    The eyes are full of respect.


    A look of fear.


    "What happened to the imperial city recently?"


    The man said coldly.


    "Temple Lord, my subordinates don''t know what to do, but it is definitely related to Prince song Yin."


    "I got the news that song Yin was abandoned in Qingtian city. The bloody God rushed to the spirit talisman hall and took the spirit talisman of his Royal Highness the prince." Kneeling figure, with a respectful face, said everything he knew and didn''t leak.


    "Has the prince been abolished?"


    "The blood evil spirit will die."


    "The ghost slave of the old fairy emperor is also dead."


    The man said to himself, and his body disappeared in an instant.


    "Will the blood evil spirit die?"


    "How is this possible?"


    The eyes of the martial artist in the divine martial realm are full of incredible colors.


    Deep in the palace, the figure of a man appeared.


    "Old slave, please see your majesty."


    Although the man claimed to be an old slave, he just bowed down and didn''t mean to kneel down at all.


    "Old cloud, have you passed the customs?"


    "Please come in."


    In the hall, the voice of the Lord of the Dasheng Dynasty sounded.


    The man stepped in directly.


    Emperor Dasheng''s eyes fell on the man, and he couldn''t help wondering, "old Yun, why did you go out of the customs? Only by closing the customs can you keep old Yun''s vitality?"


    In the face of the emperor''s doubt, the man didn''t see the slightest change in his look. "Your Majesty, the spirit talisman of the bloody God and the ghost emperor is broken today."


    "I''m Dasheng. Has something big happened?"


    "Is it really related to song yin?"


    The man frowned and asked.


    "What?"


    "Cloud old, is the blood evil spirit general and the ghost emperor dead?"


    At the moment, a dignified color appeared in the eyes of the Dasheng emperor.


    The two men, who had just ordered to wake up, died in less than an hour.


    The eyes of emperor Dasheng were full of incredible colors.


    "Is it song Yin who provoked some great people?"


    The eyes of emperor Dasheng were full of puzzled colors.


    The dignified face, why is it so.


    The strength of these two emperors, Dasheng emperor is very clear. It is more than enough to destroy those forces. His original intention is to let the world see the details of Dasheng Dynasty, which can not be ignored by anyone.


    But in the blink of an eye, he died.


    "Please see your majesty."


    At the moment, there was a nervous voice outside.


    "Come in."


    Emperor Dasheng, his face is not very good at the moment, said coldly.


    The man walked into the hall and quickly knelt down: "Your Majesty, it''s not good."


    "It is reported that all the blood vessels of the princes enfeoffed by the royal family have been destroyed, and none has been spared."


    The man''s forehead was covered with beads of sweat.


    "What?"


    "Damn it, what''s the matter?"


    At the moment, the Dasheng emperor can no longer hold his tension.


    He stood up directly and his eyes glittered with cold luster.


    "Your Majesty, we have collected information. It seems that his Highness the prince has provoked a terrible existence."


    The man knelt on the ground and felt the anger of the emperor Dasheng and said nervously.


    "Song yin?"


    "Who has this disdainful son provoked?"


    "Let me prosper the imperial dynasty and fall down two strong men in an instant."


    At the moment, the eyes of the Dasheng emperor are full of cold.


    The figure kneeling below dared not say a word and shivered.


    "What''s the news? There are so many royal blood dead. Can you find this thing?"


    "Who did it?"


    At the moment, Emperor Dasheng was furious.


    "Your Majesty, those who shot and those who saw are dead."


    "But our spies lurking in the southern regions of the sky reported that the forces of Tianxing palace, smell academy, Lianqi sect, yinlv Pavilion and Qiandao gate, all the strong people who have been closed for many years, left the customs and came to our prosperous imperial dynasty, but they lost their trace."


    The man was crawling on the ground, his heart trembling wildly.


    "Who?"


    "Who the hell is it, song Yin, who has provoked?"


    "Who in the end wants to keep the imperial dynasty alive with me? Unexpectedly, you can command these forces."


    The eyes of emperor Dasheng were full of horror at the moment.


    "Smell the people behind the Tao college. Have you found out now?" Emperor Dasheng asked coldly after suppressing his anger.


    "No."


    "It seems that the revival of the school of Taoism is centered on a young man. The strength of the young man has grown very fast. In more than two months, his cultivation has reached the peak of divine martial arts." Facing the anger of the emperor Dasheng, he looked frightened.


    "Who in the end supported Wendao college." The voice of emperor Dasheng was extremely cold.

 Chapter 129

    At the moment, the Dasheng emperor was extremely angry.


    "Damn it, damn it, how can I raise such a disdainful descendant."


    "Pa!"


    Emperor Dasheng was extremely angry at the moment.


    Directly smash the table in front with one palm. In those eyes, there was a terrible cold light.


    At the moment, the Dasheng emperor couldn''t find a suitable word to describe his anger at the moment.


    Before, he was arrogant. He felt that he was an invincible overlord in this southern region of heaven.


    On the surface, the Taoist palace is powerful, but the Taoist palace was established behind it, and its history is not as long as the Dasheng imperial dynasty.


    Moreover, Optimus Tao palace has never had a strong existence and soared over the fairyland.


    However, in the Dasheng imperial dynasty, some royal families soared to the fairyland. Therefore, the Dasheng emperor has always felt that his Dasheng royal family is superior to other forces.


    It is also for this reason that the Dasheng royal family has had countless arrogant existence over the years.


    No one thought that the pride of the Dasheng royal family pushed the Dasheng royal family into the abyss.


    Moreover, the Dasheng emperor was not only angry but also frightened.


    Because of the previous news, all the royal families of Dasheng royal family were destroyed.


    This is no longer a trivial matter, but the other party''s intention to destroy the mind of Dasheng royal family and never die.


    Otherwise, who would do so.


    "Your Majesty, up to now, we don''t know what happened in Optimus city?"


    The man felt the anger of the emperor Dasheng, and his eyes flashed away.


    I can''t help but ask my own voice. Dasheng royal family has already arranged countless chess pieces to layout and monitor the world, but at this moment, it''s not clear what happened.


    This made the man extremely angry.


    "What''s going on? Why hasn''t the emperor received any news yet? Who killed song Yin and provoked him?"


    The emperor''s eyes fell on the man kneeling on the ground, and his voice was extremely cold.


    "Your Majesty, the chess pieces we arranged in the Optimus Taoist center were all broken, and may day was spared."


    The man crawled on the ground, his eyes full of panic.


    "Damn it!"


    "Do all the forces in the Optimus Taoist palace want to live with our Dasheng royal family?"


    The anger in the eyes of the Dasheng emperor at the moment was terrible to the extreme.


    "Your Majesty, I''ll go and find out. It seems that our opponent is not only very strong, but also seems to be going to fight Dasheng endlessly." Wei''an man said coldly.


    "Cloud old, not."


    Hearing old Yun''s words, the emperor immediately refused without hesitation.


    The two strong men sent out, the blood evil god general and the ghost emperor, died.


    Emperor Dasheng did not dare to continue sending people out.


    If people are constantly dispersed and annihilated, the power of Dasheng imperial city will be infinitely weakened. Once the other party kills Dasheng Imperial City, it will be the doom of Dasheng imperial city.


    "Your Majesty, it may be inappropriate for me to go out alone. Then wake up the sleeping others."


    "After so many years, it seems that someone has forgotten the power of my Dasheng Dynasty."


    "This time, we''ll destroy these forces and let everyone know that not everyone can spy on our prosperous imperial dynasty."


    "And even if we have an accident, there are guardians in the imperial city. Don''t be afraid of these people. Wendao college is not far from here. I''ll take people and destroy Wendao college first."


    "Make an example!"


    Cloud old at the moment, voice icy cold way.


    Hearing old Yun''s words, Emperor Dasheng was silent.


    "A moment later, he slowly raised his head and said in a cold voice," just according to Yun''s old words. "


    "The emperor immediately awakens the fire Hou!"


    Huohuo Hou is a powerful Nirvana robber of emperor Dasheng. If emperor Dasheng doesn''t believe it, the existence of the two Nirvana robbers can''t destroy the school of Taoism.


    After all, the enemies of Dasheng royal family seem to be scattered. Otherwise, it is impossible for those royal families to die almost at the same time.


    Soon, a terrible flame burst out in a cave in the imperial city of Dasheng.


    As if the volcano had erupted.


    This mountain is originally composed of granite.


    But now, under that terrible flame, the granite melted directly.


    "Whoosh!"


    The next moment, an equally burly figure burst out of the magma.


    A fire red armor appeared on the mountain and went straight to the depths of the royal family.


    "Fire Hou, meet your majesty."


    Huohuo Hou also stood and bowed slightly to the emperor Dasheng without kneeling.


    "Old Huo, the Dasheng royal family is facing a great crisis, so we have to wake up old Yun and old Huo. Now the emperor plans to destroy the Wendao college near the Dasheng imperial dynasty as an example to let the forces in the world know what will happen to my Dasheng royal family."


    "Wen Dao college dares to participate in this matter and should be destroyed."


    This endless anger is contained in the words of emperor Dasheng.


    "Your Majesty, can old Yun and I compete with Wendao college?" The fire Hou frowned.


    "I forgot to tell Huo Lao that the current Wendao college is no longer what it used to be, and the strongest is just the realm of divine force. The reason why the emperor let Yun Lao and Huo Lao go together is because the strong people who were sent to qingtiandao palace had an accident."


    "However, the emperor does not believe that Wen Dao college can block the existence of the two Nirvana robbed territories." Emperor Dasheng, now his face was angry.


    "I''ll take orders."


    They bowed down and withdrew from the hall.


    "Damn it!"


    "Evil son, evil son."


    At this moment, Emperor Dasheng was extremely angry.


    For song Yin, the Dasheng royal family has lost the existence of two Nirvana robbing territories.


    Wen Dao college.


    Two figures are playing chess.


    "Brother Tang, do you think the Dasheng royal family will first leave the knife in Wendao college and plan to destroy Wendao college to warn the world forces."


    "How many people will come."


    Xiao Zhan dropped a chess piece and smiled.


    "It will come naturally. If you don''t come, you won''t be Dasheng royal family."


    "This Dasheng royal family, but out of the existence of immortals, these people have been very proud. Knowing that President Qi participated in this event, they will not let Guo Wendao college."


    "And up to now, the Dasheng royal family has fallen into the existence of two Nirvana robbers."


    "How can you be reconciled."


    "The strength of those who come must be extremely powerful."


    "It''s a pity that the old ancestor was afraid to die in the war. After all, the old ancestor''s life has long been exhausted. He has been closed for years to maintain the last vitality, but it''s worth killing the ghost emperor." The sunspot in Tang Yin''s hand fell and said faintly.


    "Hey, this Dasheng royal family has a good life, but it has produced an unworthy descendant and provoked the childe."


    "When the strong man sent by the Dasheng royal family arrives, we can also go to the Dasheng imperial city."


    "Although the childe didn''t accept us as disciples, he was actually our teacher. The prince of the Dasheng Dynasty dared to marry the teacher''s mother, and the Dasheng Dynasty should be killed." Xiao Zhan''s voice was cold.

 Chapter 130

    "Yes, I am a teacher for one day and a father for life. The childe has instructed us. In fact, we have long been a teacher and apprentice relationship with the childe. If the childe didn''t experience the life of ordinary people, now when we see the childe, we can call the childe a teacher. The prosperous imperial dynasty is really arrogant and infinite. We want to die. No matter who comes today, this place is their burial place." Tang Yin chess pieces fell on the chessboard, and the sound was very cold.


    At the moment, Tang Yin flashed a terrible killing intention in the depths of her eyes.


    When Tang Yin thought of the scene of Qingtian City, it was difficult to suppress his killing intention. When he received the news, Li Yixi was angry, the sky was angry, the dark clouds pressed the city, the rain poured down, and drew a picture of cutting the dragon, in Tang Yin''s eyes, the so-called Dasheng imperial dynasty should disappear.


    Until now, the reason why we are still here is that the school is too close to the Dasheng imperial dynasty. The Dasheng imperial dynasty has suffered heavy losses, so it is bound to send people to go, and two strong Nirvana robbers have fallen. The people sent by the Dasheng imperial dynasty must be very strong, so they wait in the school.


    "After tens of thousands of years of the Dasheng Dynasty, it should disappear."


    Xiao Zhan''s intention to kill is an excellent cover up.


    Maintain the demeanor of a scholar.


    "Finally, I can''t wait?"


    The next moment, the corners of their mouths were filled with a sense of senhan''s killing.


    "Wendao college, what a Wendao college, dare to rebel. Today, Wendao college, chickens and dogs do not stay, and the soul does not enter the hell."


    The two figures came quickly. Before the people arrived, the cold voice had come.


    And it rang through the void, and the sound spread thousands of miles away.


    "Yes!"


    "What the hell happened?"


    Within ten thousand miles, many figures rose up in the air and came to Wendao college to see what happened.


    "Miewen Dao college?"


    "What a big breath."


    "Dasheng Dynasty, provoking the childe, is really when it is destroyed."


    "And with the existence of only two Nirvana States, I want to destroy my school of Taoism. Is it too self righteous?"


    Fire Hou''s voice just fell. At the same time, a scolding sound rang through the void at the same time.


    At the next moment, two figures rose in the air.


    Although it is only the peak of the divine martial arts realm, they can''t see the slightest fear on their faces. Instead, they look at the fire Hou and the cloud Hou''s eyes disdain.


    "You two have been waiting for a long time. You are as proud as ever. Do you want to destroy Wendao college with you two?"


    Tang Yin also made a sound and looked coldly at the two princes of the prosperous imperial dynasty ten thousand years ago.


    "What happened?"


    "How dare the two masters of the Daoist academy challenge the two princes of the Dasheng imperial dynasty?"


    The eyes of those who watched from a distance were full of puzzled colors.


    I don''t know whether they are too young or whether they have any backhand.


    Hear what Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin said.


    The faces of Huohuo Hou and Yuntian Hou were so cold that they didn''t reply immediately. Instead, they looked cold and their soul burst out. They inquired about the situation around them. However, after their investigation, they found that there was no Nirvana robbery in Wendao college, even in the surrounding miles, and they were relieved.


    "There are only two divine martial arts realms. I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. Today you will go to hell."


    In the eyes of the fire Hou, there was a terrible killing intention.


    At the same time, endless flames appeared on the fire Hou, turned into a flame cloak and came with a fire dragon gun.


    In that terrible flame, the void seemed to be burned out.


    At this moment, Yunshui Hou also broke out his strength. Countless cloud images gathered as if they had become a God.


    "Ha ha!"


    "The childe inherits our two main roads. We are the childe''s disciples. We should cut Nirvana and rob the territory."


    Facing the two ancient princes who broke out completely, senhan''s killing opportunity appeared in the eyes of Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin.


    At the next moment, a magic soldier appeared in Xiao Zhan''s hand and left facing the cloud marquis.


    In the hands of Tang Yin, Haotian hammer appeared to meet the fire Hou.


    Shenwu war Nirvana?


    In the distance, the eyes were full of horror.


    At the moment, they did not feel that Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin were defeated by the two ancient princes of the Dasheng Dynasty.


    Because although the realm of Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin is the realm of divine force, their breath is extremely frightening.


    Not much weaker than the two ancient princes of the Dasheng Dynasty.


    Xiao Zhan moved.


    The pen in his hand exploded into a terrible killing.


    At the same time, behind Xiao Zhan, there appeared an imperial shadow as if dominated by heaven and earth.


    Suppress the heavens.


    The imperial shadow is actually transformed by an imperial word.


    The emperor''s shadow was realized by Xiao Zhan from the calligraphy and paintings donated by Li Yixi. It was powerful and terrible.


    At this moment, the emperor''s shadow suppressed yuntianhou''s breath was in disorder.


    "Damn it, what''s this means?"


    In the eyes of Yun Tianhou, there was horror.


    At the moment, facing Xiao Zhan, he felt trembling.


    "Kill."


    Xiao Zhan carried one hand behind him, wrote a kill word in the void with one hand.


    The last stroke of the kill word was completed. Suddenly, he suppressed the emperor shadow of Yuntian Hou and suddenly shot at Yuntian.


    The terrible attack turned the world pale.


    In the hands of emperor Ying, a suffocating attack came.


    It seems that we can judge this day and this land.


    "Hiss!"


    The terrible attack directly wiped out an ancient marquis.


    "What?"


    "How is this possible? What kind of attack is this?"


    At the moment, the eyes of those watching from a distance are full of panic.


    Shenwu realm war nirvana, even second kill.


    The Huohuo Hou, who had just made contact with Tang Yin, was full of panic in his eyes.


    This scene is really scary.


    Fire Hou existed in ancient times. He was extremely afraid of Wen Dao, but what he sees today is more terrible than that.


    "Fire Hou, you dare to be distracted when you fight with me."


    Tang Yin was awe inspiring.


    The body suddenly rose from the ground, and endless powers erupted in the body.


    Like the God of destruction.


    "Lingtian hit."


    Launch a terrible attack and suppress it against the fire Hou.


    "Boom!"


    The terrible attack came, and the powerful fire Hou was under the hammer of Tang Yin.


    The flesh exploded in an instant. An ancient Marquis seems to be in the realm of divine force at the moment.


    Everyone looked unbelievable and felt that Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin were the realm of nirvana.


    The soul of the fire Lord was caught by Tang Yin before he could escape.


    "The Dasheng Dynasty is rampant. Today, the Dasheng Dynasty should be destroyed."


    Tang Yin''s voice resounded through the void.


    At the moment, hearing Tang Yin''s words, they felt that the Dasheng imperial dynasty was about to face a great disaster.


    These two people are so powerful that they can''t be measured by their realm.

 Chapter 131

    They killed two ancient princes of the Dasheng imperial dynasty. They didn''t stay in Wendao college. They killed two ancient princes in order to frighten some rats.


    After all, the Dasheng Dynasty is extremely powerful in the hearts of everyone.


    Wendao college is just a declining force.


    If they leave, those rats will attack Wendao college in order to climb up the imperial dynasty. Wendao college is afraid of heavy losses.


    Therefore, the two talents waited in Wendao college, waiting for the arrival of the strong man of the Dasheng imperial dynasty, killing him and shaking the four sides.


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin looked at each other and went to Dasheng imperial city.


    "Your Majesty, things are bad."


    In the imperial palace of the Dasheng Dynasty, an anxious voice sounded, and the eyes were full of panic.


    Directly broke into the hall, knelt on the ground and trembled.


    "Bold, no notice, dare to break into the hall."


    Around the emperor Dasheng, the old eunuch was furious.


    The cold killing suddenly caused the temperature in the hall to drop sharply.


    It''s like being in an ice cave for thousands of years.


    "Your Majesty, it''s not that the minister is rude, but that something big has happened. The fate of the fire Marquis and the cloud Marquis are broken."


    The figure kneeling on the ground, ignoring the cold killing of the old eunuch, hurried to report.


    "What?"


    "You are so brave that you dare to disturb the morale of the imperial army."


    "Fire Marquis and cloud Marquis, that''s a powerful existence. You dare to say that the two Marquis fell."


    The old eunuch was furious.


    "Shut up!"


    At the moment, the emperor Dasheng gave a cold reprimand.


    The whole body is wrapped with a terrible killing intention.


    "Open the Imperial City array!" At this moment, Emperor Dasheng is like a volcano erupting at any time.


    "Yes."


    The figure quickly took orders and flew away.


    "Your Majesty?"


    The old eunuch looked at the emperor Dasheng with a puzzled face.


    The emperor Dasheng ignored the eunuch and gave another order, "to awaken the remaining four ancient princes."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    The old eunuch turned white and hurried away.


    Seeing the empty hall, the terrible killing broke out in the eyes of the emperor Dasheng.


    "Who in the end is dealing with my Dasheng Dynasty."


    "In the first battle of the Imperial City, I want your gods and souls to be destroyed."


    "Someone."


    Loudly the emperor looked gloomy.


    "See your majesty."


    A man hurried in outside the door and knelt down to the emperor Dasheng.


    "Go ahead and destroy imperial concubine Zhang. Zhang has given birth to a good son, which puts my imperial dynasty at stake."


    The emperor Dasheng was so angry that he directly left the knife to the Zhang family.


    "Yes!"


    The bodyguard was ordered to take someone to wash Zhang''s blood.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"Dasheng royal family should be destroyed today."


    "Dasheng royal family is rampant. Today, our weapon refining sect will never die with it.


    Lianqi sect, shadows came one after another, and the terrible killing intention made the void tremble.


    Qiandao gate and other powerful people came and killed them.


    "What happened?"


    "What happened? Why did so many zongmen come to Dasheng imperial city?"


    In the imperial city of Dasheng, the breath rose, and the eyes were full of panic.


    Countless strong men finally gathered outside the Dasheng imperial city.


    "All those who have nothing to do with the royal family in the imperial city will be given one day to leave the imperial city. Those who do not leave the imperial city one day later will be killed if they share the sin with the royal family."


    "Since then, this place has become a death place."


    Tang Hai stepped out one step, and his voice rang through the sky of the Imperial City, echoing for a long time.


    "What?"


    "Do these people want to fight the royal family?"


    In the Imperial City, the eyes of those people were full of panic.


    There are also some official families who don''t know anything at the moment and look angry.


    The breath rose and swept away outside the city.


    "If you are bold and dare to be presumptuous in the Imperial City, it is you who die."


    At this moment, there were nearly 30 figures among the people who burst out.


    Each one exudes the breath of Shenwu realm.


    His eyes were full of defiance and disdain.


    Tang Hai looked at these people coldly, and his mouth showed a cold killing opportunity.


    Tang Hai didn''t order until these people left the imperial city.


    "Kill!"


    As soon as the word "kill" in Tanghai fell, there were many figures in the Lianqi sect.


    Their bodies were shrouded in armor.


    Everyone holds a long gun in their hands.


    At the next moment, the long guns in his hands burst into a terrible atmosphere, and dozens of long guns were killed against these divine martial arts realm.


    At the same time, the presence of these armor constantly flickered, turned into a terrible array, suppressed these people, and imprisoned the bodies of those people in the imperial city.


    At the next moment, the spear came and pierced all the powerful men who were close to 30 people.


    Figures come and go faster.


    Under the terrible power of the long gun, he flew towards the imperial city.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The voices exploded in the imperial city.


    The figures were directly pierced under the building, and the bodies were hanging in the air.


    The bodies of these people were nailed to death with long guns.


    The next moment, a strange force erupted from the long gun, killing the vitality of these people and their souls.


    Close to the thirty Shenwu realm, all died in an instant, and no one survived.


    One body after another, hanging on those buildings.


    "What?"


    "How is this possible?"


    Those strong men who had not yet had time to kill out of the city looked at the scene in front of them. A bloody corpse hung on the building, and their eyes were full of panic.


    His chest trembled violently, and his legs trembled wildly.


    The legs seem difficult to support the body.


    Looking at those bodies, one by one, the liver and gallbladder are cracked.


    At the moment, the number of people outside the imperial city is not decreasing, but increasing.


    In the blink of an eye, the void was torn and shadows came.


    In front of the four gates of the Imperial City, countless strong men appeared.


    Sit in the imperial city and seal it completely.


    The only good thing is that these people did not immediately enter the Imperial City, but gave a day.


    "Master, what shall we do?"


    Some people were trembling violently and looked at their owners.


    "Be quiet!"


    The owner roared.


    "Do you know what it means to leave now?"


    "Does that mean that those who betray the royal family and the royal family will come to a good end?"


    The elders in the clan, their voice was cold.


    In the Imperial City, families were silent at the moment. Instead of evacuating immediately, they began to wait.


    These people don''t dare to be first birds. What if they just leave the city and are killed by people outside.


    And at the moment, there is no news from the royal family.


    The royal family must be defeated.


    Compared with the panic of those small families, the big families in the imperial city are making a mess at the moment and don''t know what to do.


    "Bold, besiege the imperial city. You can''t kill yourself."


    At the next moment, a terrible breath came out of the Imperial City, and the voice rang through the void.


    A figure appeared, like the invincible God of war.


    Reveal a thousand Zhang virtual shadow and go towards the city.


    "It''s a hundred war Hou."


    At the moment of seeing this figure, those official homes showed surprise in their eyes.


    Hundred war Hou, his strength is terrible to the extreme.


    He was an almost invincible strong man in the ancient Dasheng Dynasty.


    At this moment, those official families who know the hundred war Marquis are full of expectations.


    No one thought that Baizhan Hou was still alive.


    The next moment, the figure of Bai zhanhou appeared at the head of the city.


    The extremely cold eyes fell on Tang Hai in an instant.


    "The weapon refining sect, the God killing array, is such a big hand."


    Looking at the dead people, the face of Baizhan Hou was extremely cold.


    Baizhan Hou didn''t expect that the weapon refining sect would bring all the God killing array.


    Zhushen array, the weapon refining sect will not use any means before life or death. Today, it even brought all the imperial city.


    Those figures, not people.


    But the puppets refined by the weapon refining sect. These puppets have no wisdom, but at the same time, those with weak strength will also die.


    "Tanghai, are you sure you want to be the enemy of the royal family?"


    "Do you think the God killing array of the weapon refining sect is really invincible?"


    "Now tell me everything and go back to the weapon refining sect. I may spare your life in a hundred battles."


    Baizhan Hou''s cold eyes fell on Tang Hai in an instant.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Baizhan Hou, you have lived so long, don''t you understand?"


    "There is only one thing that the royal family should be destroyed when each large door goes today."


    "I advise you, if you want to live, kill a powerful imperial family as your name, or you, a loyal running dog, should be killed." Tang Hai looked extremely cold.


    "Tang Hai, do you think your weapon refining sect has a god killing array, and the royal family has no means?" The voice of the hundred war Hou was extremely cold, and his voice rang through the void.


    Try to appease those who fear with confidence.


    After all, the scene just now really scared countless people.


    "Hum!"


    "What about the royal family?"


    "Today, even if an ancient immortal of the royal family returns, the Dasheng royal family will be destroyed. This city should become a death place."


    "This is the end of Dasheng royal family''s rampant behavior and provoking childe." Tang Hai gave the answer directly.


    One day later, the imperial city will become a death.


    There is no room for negotiation.


    Bai zhanhou, hearing this, was also very shocked.


    Tang Hai is so determined that he will never die.


    Nothing you say can change anything.


    But the hundred war Marquis did not retreat, because the purpose of his coming has not been achieved.


    That is, what is the cause of this thing.


    "Tang Hai, I want to know that the royal family didn''t provoke your sects. Are you going against the trend?"


    "Who gives you courage."


    "Also, who killed song yin? Song Yin is the crown prince of my royal family."


    Baizhan Hou scolded coldly.


    "Song yin?"


    "I''ll kill you."


    "A mere mole ant, a woman plotting to be a childe."


    "Bullying, humiliating childe, damn it."


    "The strong of the royal family keep going to kill people, and the royal family should be killed."


    "Childe order, the royal family should be destroyed, and the blood will flow thousands of miles." Xiao cangqiong and Tang Jianghe also came in the air.


    The next moment, a bloody head in Xiao cangqiong''s hand was thrown into the imperial city.


    "The blood evil spirit general is the blood evil spirit general."


    Seeing the head of the blood evil god general, the eyes were full of panic.


    The look of the king of hundred battles is also a condensation.


    "Come back from a hundred battles."


    "Fight tomorrow!"


    "Dasheng royal family is not afraid of the forces in the world." In the Imperial City, there was a loud overbearing voice of the emperor.

 Chapter 132

    The voice of the emperor of the Dasheng Dynasty rang through the clouds and exploded over the whole imperial city. At the same time, a huge imperial shadow appeared to suppress everything.


    I don''t know why, at the moment when the voice of emperor Dasheng rang through the void, those restless people in the whole Imperial City strangely quieted down at this moment. I don''t know why, but those people did feel inexplicable inner peace.


    "Long live your majesty, long live your majesty, long live!"


    At the next moment, voices resounded through Dasheng Imperial City, and roared among the army.


    Those restless families became extremely peaceful at this moment.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Song Tianshu, you are really pathetic."


    "Are you afraid, song Tianshu? Will you still be afraid? It''s really mean to use such a mean means. Unexpectedly, you have inherited my Wendao and practiced Wendao. Now you forcibly comfort these people with the power of Wendao. Are you sure you want to take these people and bury them with the royal family? "


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Song Tianshu, there is no World War I, but now you have failed. You are afraid, you panic, and you are not sure of winning."


    As soon as the voice of the emperor song Tianshu fell, Qi Baiyun smiled.


    Song Tianshu roared and urged his voice with magic power. At this moment, Qi Baiyun''s voice rang through the sky of Dasheng imperial city. Those who had already had peace in their hearts were uneasy again. Because the spell cast by Emperor Dasheng was directly broken by Qi Baiyun.


    Although Qi Baiyun was ordered to destroy the royal family, many people in the imperial city are innocent. Therefore, give those innocent people a hope. As for ordinary people, they have found a place and arranged a place to go.


    Emperor Dasheng, hearing Qi Baiyun''s voice, looked extremely gloomy.


    "What a good Qi Baiyun. He even practiced Wendao and entered nirvana. What opportunity did he get? The speed was so fast. Tiandao academy is really waste. He didn''t completely destroy Wendao academy and get the inheritance of Wendao Academy."


    "Your Majesty, what shall we do now?"


    The old eunuch bowed and asked around the emperor Dasheng.


    "It doesn''t matter. Do these people really think the emperor can''t treat them?"


    "It''s ridiculous. It''s ridiculous. The emperor will let them know how powerful the power of our royal family is. Can they spy on it and let the world know how small they are in the emperor''s eyes."


    When the people in the imperial city of Dasheng were agitated, the voice of the emperor of Dasheng sounded again and again.


    "Is it the king''s land in the world? You are all my subjects. Rebellious thieves come. In order not to involve innocent people, the emperor decides to leave if you want to leave. When the emperor destroys these rebellious thieves and comes back, the emperor redeems you for your innocence."


    At the next moment, the voice of emperor Dasheng rang through the void.


    "Thank you for your grace."


    The figures knelt down and worshipped in the direction of the royal family.


    After worship, they left the imperial city with their families as soon as possible.


    "Whoever is not of royal blood can leave today. We won''t embarrass you. We have opened up a big city with magic power. Where is your place to live."


    "The royal family is immoral, arrogant and domineering. When it is destroyed, the imperial city should be turned into death."


    The Tang River strides out step by step, and the extremely cold voice resounds through the sky.


    "Whoosh, whoosh."


    At this moment, in the Imperial City, the figure of Baizhan Hou appeared in an instant, and there was a terrible cold light in his eyes.


    "Tianxing palace, are you sure you want to be the enemy of the royal family?"


    "You have to be sure. It''s still time to roll."


    The voice of the hundred war Marquis resounded through the void.


    "A hundred war Marquis, the royal family has no virtue and should be destroyed."


    "Naturally, the royal family is so confident that Tang is willing to fight you in the void now. Dare you?"


    "Childe is angry, heaven is angry."


    "Tomorrow, the imperial city will be turned into death."


    "No one will interfere in the war between you and me today."


    "Tang is waiting for you."


    The voice of Tang Jiang River fell, and his body soared directly to the void.


    Tang Jianghe carried his hands behind him and looked coldly at the hundred battle marquis in the imperial city.


    "Hum, if you want to die, Ben Hou will help you."


    In the eyes of the hundred war Marquis, there was a gloomy luster.


    Baizhan Hou knew that Tang Jianghe was sure that he would go out of the city, because if he didn''t go out of the city, he would be timid in the eyes of everyone.


    The royal family is timid.


    Now the royal family can''t show this side.


    And the hundred war Marquis didn''t think he would really lose to Tang Jianghe. He lived for thousands of years and didn''t believe he would lose to a man of hundreds of years old.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the next moment, the figure of Baizhan Hou moved. It is also rising in the air. At the moment when the Baizhan Hou moves, after the Baizhan Hou''s body, there are many virtual shadows, which are dense. It turned out to be a battlefield everywhere, a killing picture everywhere.


    The Baizhan marquis is the bodyguard of the immortal of the Dasheng royal family. He killed countless people, and so did the title.


    The name of a hundred battles is to kill.


    At the moment, countless evil spirits rush into the sky beside Baizhan Hou.


    Like a hell gate, it opened at this moment. The terrible breath rushed into the sky.


    "Hou Ye is invincible, Hou Ye is invincible."


    The subordinates of Baizhan Hou shouted one by one. Their eyes were full of self-confidence. They felt that these people would not be the opponents of Baizhan Hou. How can we say that Baizhan Hou was also an old Hou.


    Followed the existence of immortals.


    In the void, Tang Jiang, standing quietly, saw the Baizhan Marquis walking continuously, carrying the towering evil Qi, and the cold in his eyes slowly rose.


    "Childe, today, Tang beheaded an ancient Marquis of Dasheng royal family for you to repay the childe''s opportunity."


    In Tang Jiang''s hand, a long sword appeared. At the moment, Tang Jiang''s body was churning with mana. The terrible sword potential was slowly rising, as if a sword Saint appeared in the world.


    Inside and outside the Imperial City, all the swords were repaired at this moment, and the long swords in their hands were trembling.


    Worship to heaven.


    "Old Tang, can the palace master win?"


    At the moment, the elders of Tianxing palace were uneasy in their eyes.


    "Dad, you can win."


    When Tang Hai didn''t answer, Tang ChuChu''s voice rang out.


    "Saint."


    The elders of Tianxing palace, one by one, fell on Tang ChuChu.


    At the moment, the people did not dare to underestimate Tang ChuChu.


    Because today''s Tang ChuChu has stepped into the realm of nirvana.


    Even without Tang Jianghe, Tang ChuChu can make Tianxing palace develop.


    "Don''t worry!"


    "The childe naturally said that the royal family should be destroyed, so no one can stop it. The childe''s words are the meaning of heaven. The childe preaches the world and experiences the life of mortals, but there is no view of the court. Anyone who can contact with the childe will be given the opportunity. The childe is the real saint and supreme immortal in the world."


    "The only royal family, Dasheng, almost broke the childe''s ordinary mind and sought death."


    Tang ChuChu''s eyes were full of cold.


    "Good."


    "Young master, how can you make a mistake."


    Snow falling goddess and Qin Xuan are also convinced at the moment.


    I firmly believe that this war can be won.


    Moreover, even if the immortal of Dasheng royal family left any means, the Dragon God also gave a hindhand, not afraid.


    At the moment, Tangjiang river is invincible.


    In the eyes of all, it is invincible.


    Everyone, no one is worried about Tang Jianghe.


    At the moment, together with those who are evacuating, they are also paying attention to the war in the void. I don''t know who is better.


    "Tang Jianghe, are you so confident that you can fight with Ben Hou?"


    "Ben Hou thinks you have a good talent. It''s still time."


    Baizhan Hou''s eyes were cold and terrible. At the moment, they were slowly turning into blood. Those blood eyes made people tremble.


    If the soul power is not strong, under these blood eyes, he will lose his combat power and directly destroy the soul.


    However, Tangjiang river has countless Taoist rhymes, and its soul power has already grown stronger than that of Baizhan Hou. How can you fear Baizhan Hou.


    "Baizhan Hou."


    "Don''t say more. If the royal family humiliates the childe, the royal family should be destroyed."


    "There may be no right or wrong in this world. Our positions are different. Let''s fight. Don''t say that the palace leader bullies you, an old man who never dies." Tang Jianghe, holding a long sword, was extremely cold in the face of the fierce hundred war marquis.


    "Really?"


    "Ignorant child, speak wildly. Today, the emperor will destroy you and let the world know my strength again."


    "The devil is coming."


    The voice of the hundred war Marquis was extremely cold.


    The hundred war Marquis at the moment is like a demon God.


    The terrible blood evil spirit gathered around the Baizhan Marquis at this moment, and the breath of the Baizhan Marquis was constantly released.


    Those bloody Qi formed the power of the field at this moment, enveloping the Tang River.


    The void at the moment turned into blood in an instant.


    At the moment, the two people are not like standing in the void, like standing in the sea of corpses and blood, bleeding thousands of miles.


    "Hum!"


    "Tang Jianghe, you are so confident that you have ignored the power of benhou''s field. Do you think you can kill benhou in benhou''s blood demon field?"


    At the moment, behind the Baizhan Marquis, a huge blood demon virtual shadow came, and his body seemed to be thousands of feet high. Under the growth of the Baizhan Marquis, the breath was even more terrible.


    Those bloody Qi seemed to corrode the void, and the void at the moment made a hissing sound.


    "The childe gave me a sword, which can cut the sky, kill the gods, bury the Buddha and trap the immortals."


    "Today, Tang will try his sword with you and let the childe know that Tang Jianghe has lived up to his swordsmanship."


    "Let the world know the childe''s magic power."


    "Everyone knows that the childe is powerful. He can touch the childe''s bottom line and disrupt the childe''s experience of mortal life. What about the royal family? If the childe is angry, he should be destroyed."


    At the moment, the Tang river burst into terrible sword Qi in an instant.


    "Hiss."


    The terrible sword Qi directly tore the blood demon field of the hundred war marquis.


    At the same time, in the void, a terrible huge sword appeared, and the sword power suppressed everything.

 Chapter 133

    Under the sword power of Tang River, the blood devil field of Tang River is shrouded. At this moment, it is melting at a terrible speed.


    At the next moment, the blood devil field that Baizhan Hou was proud of disappeared directly.


    The bloody world in the void completely disappeared.


    Only two figures were left.


    Baizhan Hou''s blood evil spirit is intertwined. A huge blood demon appears behind Baizhan Hou. The evil spirit is startling.


    In the distance, behind the Tang River in white, the same magic sword came into the air to suppress everything.


    "Good, good, good."


    "You can defuse the blood devil field of benhou. Then benhou should see if you have the ability to fight benhou''s evil presence."


    "Kill."


    The hundred battle Marquis roared, and suddenly his body burst out and killed Tang River.


    The terrible killing intention soared into the sky, and the white clouds in the void were also disturbed by the killing intention of the Baizhan Marquis at this moment, as if the sky was about to crack.


    "Keng."


    The standing Tang River also moved.


    The big hand fell on the hilt and the long sword finally came out of its scabbard.


    The sword Qi, which has been brewing to the peak, erupted completely in this moment, like a volcano.


    The sound of the sword coming out of its sheath seemed to ring out in the mind of every sword repair.


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe not only wants to kill hundreds of warlords, but also has no intention of hiding.


    Li Yixi preached all over the world. Tang Jianghe thought he was a warrior. Be careful to miss him and let others understand his Tao.


    "Cut!"


    In the face of the fierce hundred battle Marquis, Tang Jianghe suddenly took out his sword.


    A dazzling sword, like a star, killed the Baizhan Hou.


    This sword is coming to the extreme.


    Under nirvana, my eyes can hardly keep up with the speed of this sword.


    At the same time, at that moment, the sword behind Tang Jiang moved.


    Follow the terrible sword Qi and kill directly.


    "Hiss!"


    The piercing sound of cutting sounded.


    "Impossible?"


    "Impossible?"


    "What kind of fencing is this?"


    "How can there be such swordsmanship in this world?"


    At the moment of seeing Tang Jianghe''s swordsmanship, the hundred battle Marquis was directly frightened to split his liver and gall.


    This sword is really terrible.


    Tang Jiang''s eyes were full of despair.


    Because under this sword, it seems that this day will fall, and the gods and demons of the heavens will be buried.


    Baizhan Hou''s proud demon Lin was directly killed under this sword.


    The armor condensed by his terrible blood evil spirit also melted like spring snow meeting the scorching sun under this sword.


    Baizhan Hou watched helplessly, and the sword Qi cut through his body.


    The flesh body of the hundred war Marquis, which had been cultivated for thousands of years, was directly exploded and turned into a blood mist.


    The soul body appeared in the void, but the sword Qi did not disappear and continued to kill.


    "Hum!"


    "Get out!"


    At this moment, a voice with endless roar sounded in the Dasheng imperial city.


    The next moment, a virtual shadow appeared in the void.


    It looks like an imperial shadow.


    But the emperor''s shadow is extremely dull.


    At the same time, a terrible golden light broke out, like the golden emperor of World War I.


    With one punch, Tang Jiang''s sword power was directly dissolved, and the void burst open in an instant.


    The big hand grabbed the soul of the Baizhan Marquis and fled into the Dasheng Imperial City in an instant.


    "What?"


    "How is this possible?"


    "A hundred war Marquis, but the war Marquis who ran through ancient times can''t even stop the sword of Tang River?"


    "How strong is Tangjiang''s strength?"


    In the Imperial City, some figures trembled, and their eyes were full of panic.


    Before, they thought that the royal family had a deep heritage and was not so easy to defeat.


    But at this moment, those official families, seeing their backs leaving one after another, began to struggle in their hearts.


    As important officials of the Dasheng imperial family, once they left, they could not be let go by the Dasheng emperor.


    They are different from those small families.


    Want to compare with the Dasheng people in the Imperial City, there are cheers outside the imperial city.


    "The palace master is invincible."


    "The palace master is invincible."


    People from all schools are very excited at the moment.


    In the void, Tang Jianghe saw the disappeared figure and burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Song Tianshu, why not fight."


    "Do you think you are invincible when you shrink in the imperial city?"


    "If the palace leader guessed the attack correctly, you borrowed the power."


    "Tomorrow, I will kill you."


    "Hum!"


    "Tang Jianghe, don''t be complacent too early. You can imagine the means of our royal family. Tomorrow, the emperor will kill you to sacrifice the flag."


    At the same time, the emperor''s voice exploded in the void.


    "Thank the Tang Palace leader for giving me a way."


    Those swords are now worshipping the Tang River falling from the void.


    The eyes were full of fanaticism.


    In the Imperial City, in the palace.


    Emperor Dasheng slowly opened his eyes, and a touch of anger appeared in his eyes.


    At the same time, in the hall, the soul body of the hundred war Marquis appeared.


    "Your Majesty, I lost."


    In the eyes of Baizhan Hou, there was a color of horror and fear at the same time.


    "Damn it."


    "What kind of existence did song Yin''s beast provoke?"


    The eyes of emperor Dasheng were full of cold.


    "Your Majesty, now is not the time to think about this. How can we meet these people tomorrow?"


    "Only Tang Jiang River is so strong, so what about others? We don''t know how strong they are." The soul body of the hundred war marquis is trembling at the moment.


    "Hum!"


    "Do they think they can win?"


    "They can''t match the details of our royal family."


    Under the fury of emperor Dasheng, the terrible breath directly turned the things around his body into ashes.


    "Baizhan Hou, what did you feel in that sword just now, but what''s unusual?"


    "Your Majesty, that sword is really too strong and amazing."


    "I have to admit that the sword was terrible."


    There is a lingering fear in the heart of the hundred war marquis.


    The sword just now really frightened him.


    I felt the spirits trembling.


    "That sword, the emperor''s view in the Imperial City, was really amazing."


    "That sword is definitely not the inheritance of Tianxing palace. If Tianxing palace had this inheritance, it would have been famous all over the world."


    "So this sword must be given by the master behind these people." The emperor''s gloomy way.


    "Your Majesty, if so, the other party is too terrible. How can I deal with it?" Bai zhanhou trembled and said with some fear.


    "No harm."


    "In the face of such a strong enemy, it can also verify those people''s loyalty to the emperor. Those people are the grass on the wall."


    "The means left by my royal ancestors are enough to deal with these people."


    "Ten thousand years ago, after the weather changed, it was already impossible to produce immortals in the world. Even if the other party was strong, it was limited. At most, it was just a Sanxian who failed to survive the robbery. The old ancestors of the royal family were real immortals. What''s the fear of a mere Sanxian?"


    "Taking this opportunity, the emperor wants this southern region to know that my Dasheng imperial dynasty is the strongest imperial dynasty."


    A ferocious color appeared in the eyes of emperor Dasheng.


    "Your Majesty, do you want to start the forbidden area?"


    At the moment, Baizhan Hou asked hurriedly.


    The forbidden area of Dasheng royal family has been sealed for countless years. Baizhan Hou knows that there are terrible means left by the Royal immortal in that forbidden area. There was a touch of excitement in the eyes of the uneasy hundred war Hou.


    "Yes, these people have to admit that they have some means, but they are afraid to forget that our royal family was born with immortals. How can they underestimate the details?"


    "The emperor has opened the forbidden area. Just now, the emperor also used some strength in the forbidden area."


    "The power I borrowed is only one tenth of the power of the forbidden area."


    In the eyes of emperor Dasheng, a smug look of satisfaction appeared.


    At the moment, the Dasheng emperor is very proud.


    Outside the city, people gathered together.


    "Tang Palace leader, before the emperor Dasheng shot, I felt that the strength of the emperor Dasheng was unfathomable. I don''t know if the emperor Dasheng had the help of the ancient immortals of the imperial family." At the moment, Qi Baiyun couldn''t help asking his voice.


    In that scene just now, they all felt the horror of emperor Dasheng.


    The strength of emperor Dasheng just now is afraid to have reached the six or seven times of nirvana.


    "Yes, Emperor Dasheng must have used the royal family''s inside information just now. Otherwise, Emperor Dasheng could not be so powerful and turn a virtual shadow into my sword." Tang Jiang''s dignified way.


    Looking at the people, they looked at themselves with fear.


    Tang Jianghe said with a smile, "gentlemen, you can know the past and future. Do you think we will lose?"


    "And a drop of blood essence given by the Dragon God, do you think it will not be as good as the details left by the immortal of the emperor Dasheng?"


    "The immortal of Dasheng imperial family is just an immortal. Can he devour the nine heaven robbery thunder?"


    "And the Dragon God takes heaven''s robbery as his food."


    "The strength of the Dragon God is also the realm of immortals."


    "We have no fear."


    Tang Jianghe smiled and looked at the blood mark on his arm.


    "What the palace Master said is."


    "Young master, at that time, he was extremely angry. Even heaven and earth were angry."


    "It seems that the whole cultivation world can''t bear the childe''s anger."


    "Can we all guess the realm of the childe?"


    "Everything will be known after tomorrow''s war."


    "Childe, you must be invincible in the world."


    We won''t lose.


    Thinking of Li Yixi one by one, his eyes bloom again.


    In the imperial city of Dasheng, Emperor Dasheng completely opened the forbidden area and entered the forbidden area to obtain the details left by the royal family.


    The people in the imperial city keep leaving, and the people left have decided to live and die with the royal family.


    Because the scene of the Dasheng royal family gave some people confidence.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The grand array of Dasheng royal family is opened directly to prevent the surprise attack of Tang Jianghe and others.


    "Hum!"


    "The heart of a villain is the belly of a gentleman."


    "What we say will not slip into words."


    Zhao Wang looked unhappy.


    "What are you afraid of? How can the emperor Da Sheng know that we have the real strength." At the moment, the clouds sneered.

 Chapter 134

    At the end of the night, the night finally passed.


    Over the Imperial City, dark clouds pressed the city.


    The whole sky is depressing.


    Outside the Imperial City, the breath broke out and the figures rose in the air.


    A pair of extremely cold eyes stared at the imperial city.


    "Hum!"


    "Today, let you see the details of my Dasheng royal family."


    "Let you know, what is the price of provoking my royal family?"


    "When we destroy you, we will destroy your inheritance and leave no chickens and dogs."


    A dull, thick, overbearing and majestic voice sounded in the imperial city of Dasheng.


    There was a terrible smell in the sound.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a huge imperial shadow appeared over the Imperial City, surrounded by a terrible smell.


    The huge imperial shadow slowly opened his eyes at the moment, and his indifferent eyes mercilessly swept through the people''s figure.


    "Hum!"


    "Arrogance!"


    "The childe gave me the way. Although I don''t have the name of a teacher or apprentice, Tang Yin and I are the childe''s disciples. Today, Tang Yin and I will be the first to destroy the tortoise shell of your imperial city."


    "Eat me a hammer."


    Tang Yin''s body soared into the sky and walked towards Dasheng imperial city step by step.


    As Tang Yin continues to walk out, the smell of Tang Yin becomes more and more terrible.


    In Tang Yin''s hand, Haotian hammer slowly appeared.


    At the same time, behind Tang Yin, there is a huge virtual shadow.


    The breath of the virtual shadow kept rising.


    With the continuous stepping out of Tang Yin, thunder sounded in the dark sky.


    "Tang Yin, is this guy going to cross the robbery?"


    People''s eyes fell on Tang Yin.


    In Dasheng Imperial City, a figure stepped out, and his cold eyes fell on Tang Yin.


    "The boy who doesn''t know his life and death is still wet behind the ears. He dares to make such wild remarks. Today, I will kill you."


    "Remember, the Marquis set the army and the Marquis Wang Teng."


    "My king Teng, the imperial city behind me, will not be destroyed."


    "Whoever it is, stop here and I will send you to hell."


    In the Imperial City, Dingjun Hou is stepping out step by step.


    The Dingjun marquis in armor exudes a terrible atmosphere. At the moment, the Dingjun Marquis has stepped into the second level of Nirvana robbery.


    Obviously, I got a lot of opportunities in the forbidden area.


    At the moment, Tang Yin is still the peak of Shenwu realm.


    "Boom!"


    But the next moment, a terrible force of thunder flashed in the void.


    The lightning seems to tear the void.


    At that moment, the world was turned into a vast expanse of white.


    "Arrogance!"


    "Die!"


    Seeing the flash of lightning, Ding junhou''s face became extremely gloomy.


    Because the lightning in front of me just now told Dingjun Hou.


    Tang Yin not only wanted to kill Dingjun Hou, but also had to face Nirvana real thunder.


    The breath of Dingjun Hou soared madly.


    Step by step towards Tang Yin.


    "Tang Yin is going through the robbery now. Can you do it?"


    Tang Hai at the moment, a dignified color appeared in his eyes.


    He didn''t expect that Tang Yin was so big at the moment, but he was facing a marquis that existed in ancient times.


    "Don''t worry, old Tang."


    "Tang Yin said that the childe gave the way. He wanted to prove to the childe that the childe''s choice was not wrong. His talent of Tang Yin was no worse than those ancient princes."


    "Today, I should set foot in Nirvana."


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell and stepped out step by step at the same time.


    "Prince Tianqing, come out for a war. I heard Xiao Zhan of the Taoist school. Today I cut you into nirvana."


    "Hum!"


    "The younger generation is arrogant and ignorant. This king will complete you."


    At the moment, Prince Tianqing in the imperial city also slowly shot, and the breath is also the second weight of nirvana.


    "Boom!"


    In the void at the moment, Nirvana is really terrible and brewing to the extreme.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, a terrible lightning will illuminate the world. At the same time, a Thunder Dragon pours down angrily from the black cloud. The endless power of heaven and earth seems to destroy the sky and the earth.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the moment, the Dingjun Marquis moved when he saw the appearance of Tianjie Zhenlei.


    At the moment, but the battle of life and death, Dingjun Hou will not give Tang Yin a chance, and the smell of Tang Yin makes Wang Teng extremely afraid. If Tang Yindu is successful, it is really uncertain whether he can compete with Tang Yin.


    At the moment, Ding Jun Hou and Lei long shot at Tang Yin at the same time.


    At the moment, Tang Yin''s breath has also climbed to the extreme.


    The soul of war appeared in the void, and the huge virtual shadow seemed to turn into essence.


    Holding the Haotian hammer in his hand, he looks like a peerless God of war and kills the Dingjun Marquis directly.


    Hao Nai came, and Tang Yin was like a God at the moment.


    "What magic power is this?"


    At the moment of seeing this scene, Hou Dingjun turned pale.


    People in Dasheng imperial city turned pale.


    They have never seen such a magic power.


    "Die!"


    Tang Yin roared and Haotian hammer killed him directly.


    The first to bear the brunt was the Thunder Dragon. That day, the mighty Thunder Dragon collapsed directly under this hammer.


    "What?"


    "How could this scene be possible?" Seeing this scene, Hou Dingjun turned pale.


    Dingjun Hou never thought that Nirvana Zhenlei was so fragile that he not only didn''t hurt Tang Yin, but was blown out by Tang Yin.


    Moreover, at the moment, the virtual shadow, holding Haotian hammer, did not slow down and killed him.


    "How could it be so powerful?"


    In the face of Tang Yin, who was killed under the overwhelming pressure, the eyes of Dingjun Hou were full of horror.


    And the most terrible thing is that at the moment, in the void, the rewards of heaven and earth fall, and the breath of Tang Yin not only does not weaken, but soars like crazy at the moment. That breath is becoming more and more terrible.


    "Die!"


    Dingjun Hou roared up to the sky, and the long gun in his hand was like a fire dragon.


    At this moment, they found that in the whole void, a 100 meter fire dragon instantly collided with Tang Yin''s Haotian hammer.


    "Boom!"


    First it was quiet, and then a terrible voice sounded in the void.


    The terrible aftershock swept away.


    The whole void trembled as if it were about to break.


    "Tang Yin, so strong."


    At the moment, before the Imperial City, when I saw the existence of this scene, I was amazed.


    With one blow, he constantly killed the power of the natural disaster. At the same time, he was close to the Dingjun Hou in an instant.


    However, at the moment, the breath of Tang silver is still rising. After refining the reward of heaven and earth, it is nirvana.


    "Old Tang, congratulations to the weapon refining sect. There is an unparalleled Tianjiao and the second weight of divine force and nirvana."


    One by one, they threw fists at Tang Hai, and their eyes were full of envy.


    Tang Yin''s talent is really terrible.


    "You see, Xiao Zhan is not weak."


    Tang Hai smiled and his eyes fell on another battlefield.


    The same day, Xiao Zhan killed the day.


    At the same time, a painting and calligraphy, even in front of Xiao Zhan, slowly unfolded to block out the sky and the sun.


    At this moment, it was like that painting turned into a sky.


    "Prince Tianqing was also shaken back by Xiao Zhan."


    "Damn it, where did this man find such a magic weapon?"


    Seeing the books and strokes in Xiao Zhan''s hand, the strong men of Dasheng imperial family all looked very ugly.


    Prince Tianqing''s strength is very strong, but at the moment, he fell into Xiao Zhan''s calligraphy and painting world and was suppressed. Similarly, Xiao Zhan, who killed Tianjie, is rising at a terrible speed.


    At the same time, in the void, an imperial shadow appeared.


    The imperial shadow at the moment is no longer the virtual shadow of Li Yixi, but the virtual shadow of Xiao Zhan.


    The eyes are full of indifference.


    Looking down at Prince Tianqing.


    "Cut."


    Xiao Zhan wrote down a cut character with void as rice paper.


    The moment the words fell, the terrible breath suppressed them.


    The chopping words turned into a heavenly knife, which was like the judgment of the heavenly way. He killed Prince Tianqing.


    "The emperor''s blood will not die."


    Facing this terrible knife, Prince Tianqing roared.


    Activated the blood force in his body, and the breath increased by one point again.


    It seems to tear apart the world of calligraphy and painting.


    But the sky knife fell.


    "Hiss!"


    Prince Tianqing''s body was directly killed by a knife.


    Only the soul remains.


    "Out."


    At this moment, however, Xiao Zhan wrote down the second word, "extinction".


    When miezi came, it seemed to destroy the world. The terrible power of destruction suddenly fell on the soul of Prince Tianqing.


    "Ah!"


    Prince Tianqing, who had not had time to run for his life, made a miserable howl.


    "Boom!"


    At the next moment, the soul body could not resist the destructive force. The soul body of Prince Tianqing exploded directly.


    Emperor Dasheng didn''t even have time to rescue.


    The strong man of Dasheng royal family watched Prince Tianqing die.


    "This... This..."


    Those strong men in the imperial city were full of horror in their eyes at the moment.


    No one thought that he was as strong as Prince Tianqing and died in the hands of a lonely nobody.


    "Good boy!"


    At the moment, Qi Baiyun''s eyes showed a touch of brilliance.


    Excited to the extreme, Xiao Zhan is a disciple of Wen Dao college. Qi Baiyun is naturally happy.


    At the moment, people''s eyes could not help falling on the battlefield between Tang Yin and Dingjun Hou.


    "What are you going to do, boy?"


    They looked at Tang Yin, who was completely suppressing Dingjun Hou, and wondered why Tang Yin didn''t kill Dingjun Hou immediately.


    As they approached the Imperial City, two terrible cold lights burst out in Tang Yin''s eyes.


    "Big Xumi hammer."


    Tang Yinyang roared angrily.


    The terrible breath soared in an instant, and the whole person completely refined the reward of natural disaster.


    The smell is terrible.


    The big Xumi hammer in his hand is soaring madly at the moment.


    Into a thousand feet.


    In Tang Yin''s eyes, a terrible killing broke out.


    "Boom!"


    In fact, the target of Tang Yin''s attack was not Dingjun Hou, but the Imperial City array behind Dingjun Hou.


    When the big Xumi hammer fell on the Imperial City array.


    The terrible hegemonic power blooms.


    In the Dingjun Marquis before the Imperial City, at the moment, the body exploded directly under that terrible force. The soul body just appeared. Under the aftershock of the collision between Haotian hammer and the Imperial City array, it exploded directly and died.

 Chapter 135

    "Click!"


    "Click!"


    At the moment, there was a sound of fragmentation on the Imperial City array.


    The big Xumi hammer did not mean to disappear at all. It became more violent. The hegemonic power broke out and continued to collide with the big array.


    On the big array, cracks appeared one after another at the moment.


    "No, consolidate the array!"


    All this happened between lightning and flint. The strong in the imperial city did not expect that the power of Tang Yin''s hammer was terrible to this situation.


    But at the moment, it is obviously too late.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, a startling breath exploded, and the guard array of the Imperial City exploded directly.


    At the same time, the big Xumi hammer also disappeared.


    "Wow!"


    With a desperate blow, Tang Yin was shocked to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Broken, even broken, kill!"


    "Destroy the royal family."


    At the moment, everyone looked incredible. No one thought that Tang Yin''s desperate attack directly destroyed the big array of the imperial city.


    "Haotian hammer is the best weapon in the world."


    At the moment, seeing the shock in front of Tang Hai, he couldn''t help thinking of Li Yixi''s words.


    Li Yixi''s evaluation of haotianzong.


    "Boy, first stabilize the realm."


    A black flame appeared beside Tang Yin, and a look of appreciation appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    The long sword that killed him turned into nothingness in an instant.


    The clouds are dressed in white and now turn black.


    Like the black burning king, his breath is unmatched.


    "Tiandi Bati."


    "Tiandi Bati!"


    At the same time, there were two roars in the void.


    Endless golden light broke out from the void at this moment, like two golden days.


    King Zhao''s father and son urged Tiandi Ba ti.


    With the help of baihuaniang, their Tiandi Ba body blood was completely stimulated. At the same time, with the skill of Tiandi Ba body, the breath seemed to shake the sky.


    The two figures turned into the golden God of war.


    Directly towards the imperial city.


    Two golden fists came out.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Two terrible voices sounded.


    The Imperial City trembled violently, the city wall was torn directly, and thousands of cracks appeared in the city like cobwebs.


    Dasheng royal family suffered heavy losses in an instant.


    "Yes!"


    It broke through the big array of my Imperial City, so fast.


    At the moment, song Tianshu, the Dasheng emperor in the forbidden area of the royal family, has an unexpected look in his eyes.


    His face is extremely gloomy. At the moment, he is still inheriting the power in the forbidden area. Once he takes action, he will lose his power.


    "The hundred war Marquis led Huang Tianwei out to kill all the invaders."


    With the help of the power of the forbidden area, the Baizhan Marquis has now recovered his body. Hearing the words of the emperor Dasheng, he knelt down on his knees and led thousands of figures behind him out of the forbidden area.


    There are a thousand figures behind the hundred war Marquis, which is similar to the killing God array of the weapon refining sect. They are all shrouded in battle armor.


    The only difference is that the puppets of the God killing array of the refining sect are only the peak of divine power, but the breath of these figures has a faint smell of nirvana. Obviously, the strength of these puppets is more powerful.


    Thousands of figures appeared. Now the hundred war Marquis recovered with the help of the power of the forbidden area had a stronger breath. With the help of the power of the forbidden area, they not only reunited the flesh, but also broke through the second weight of Nirvana and avoided the punishment of natural disaster.


    "Avoid it. That''s Huang Tianwei."


    Seeing this scene, Qi Baiyun roared directly.


    These puppets are too powerful.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Today, let you know how powerful the inside information of Dasheng royal family is."


    At the moment, the hundred war Hou is extremely proud.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Is Huang Tianwei really powerful?"


    "Let me finish Huang Tianwei today!"


    In the void, Qin Xuan, who hasn''t done anything, does it now.


    Sitting directly across his knees in the void, an ancient Qin appeared on Qin Xuan''s knee.


    The next moment, the sound of the piano killed Huang Tianwei.


    "Damn it!"


    "Soul attack."


    Seeing the terrible moment of Qin Xuan''s strength, the eyes of Baizhan Hou were full of anger and panic.


    The body quickly retreated because the soul was attacked. If someone else shot him, he might really fall down today.


    Hou Baizhan retreated. At the moment, those Huang Tianwei were immediately exposed to the attack of Qin Yin.


    These puppets also have soul power.


    With the help of soul power, it is possible to burst out powerful and unparalleled power.


    But it is a disaster to face a zither master who robbed nirvana.


    The sound of the piano resounded through the sky. Huang Tianwei, one by one, was killed.


    A statue of puppet, fell down.


    "Emperor, it''s not good."


    "Among these people, there was a monk who joined the Qin road. Huang Tianwei was finished."


    The hundred war Marquis who plundered into the forbidden area looked frightened.


    Baizhan Hou goes out quickly and comes back quickly.


    His face was full of panic.


    Just now, the hundred war Marquis saw the war outside. The royal family was completely crushed and had no room to fight back.


    "What, how is this possible?"


    "The leaders of the music pavilion have failed to enter the Tao in music. They choose other ways to practice nirvana. How can anyone step into the piano Tao?"


    When Emperor Dasheng heard the Baizhan Hou''s words, his eyes were full of panic.


    Huang Tianwei is one of the details of the royal family.


    Huang Tianwei, however, can resist the existence of hundreds of attacks of Nirvana robbery, but now it''s all over.


    The emperor''s face was gloomy and wanted to drip water.


    At the moment, because of rage, the breath is shaking madly.


    "Emperor, please don''t be distracted, otherwise the power of the forbidden area will make you lose control and become possessed." The look of the hundred war Marquis was terrified at the moment.


    Because the hundred war Marquis at the moment has no way back. He can''t kill out at all. He can only live in the forbidden area and rely on the power of the forbidden area.


    Only when the emperor song Tianshu thoroughly inherited the power of immortals, the royal family of Dasheng could have the opportunity to turn over.


    "Back, back!"


    At this moment, there is a river of blood in the imperial city.


    The palace, which was once magnificent, is now in ruins.


    The remaining strength of the royal family went to the forbidden area of the royal family regardless of everything.


    Together, we gather outside the forbidden area.


    "Your Majesty, please go out of the mountain."


    Outside the forbidden area, the royal family screamed in despair one by one.


    Boom!


    The next moment, there was a terrible roar in the forbidden area.


    The people could not help but stop, because the breath was too powerful, beyond their understanding.


    "Damn it, the royal family''s inside information is really terrible. There is immortal power left."


    The crowd turned pale and dared not enter the forbidden area to kill the remaining royal families.


    And those royal families, in the eyes one by one at the moment, are full of excitement.


    Because they felt the terrible power in the forbidden area.


    "Boom!"


    The rumbling sound sounded continuously. At the next moment, the forbidden area of the royal family was constantly cracked.


    Huge cracks appeared one after another.


    The huge forbidden area began to collapse.


    There was a huge black hole. In the black hole, there was an unbearable roar, which was the sound of a fierce beast.


    The next moment, a bloody figure appeared. It was a huge bloody tiger. The tiger grew a pair of wings on its back.


    Between the wings waving, a terrible vigorous wind tore the surrounding void.


    At the moment, on the back of the blood prison sky winged tiger, stood a golden figure, whose breath seemed to shake the world.


    The moment it appeared, it directly suppressed everyone.


    At this moment, even breathing becomes very difficult.


    "See your majesty."


    "See your majesty."


    Seeing the appearance of emperor Dasheng, they hurried to kneel on the ground and shouted long live.


    "Everybody, please get up."


    Feeling the amazing power in the body, the song Tianshu of Dasheng royal family had a look of self-confidence on the corners of his mouth.


    Greedily enjoy this power.


    "Thank you, long live your majesty, long live."


    The voice resounded through the void.


    Emperor Dasheng enjoyed the long live sound of wanhu tsunami.


    His eyes fell on Qi Baiyun.


    There was a sneer at corners of the his mouth. "Now, do you think you still have a chance to turn over?"


    "The emperor''s power now is enough to dominate the whole southern sky region. No, it''s all the regions except Tianzhou region. Our Dasheng royal family will dominate the world."


    "Ha ha!"


    "Song Tianshu, you''re not crazy."


    "Do you think that only you Dasheng royal family have immortal details and blood?"


    "In other regions, there is no immortal inside information. Do you?"


    Tang Jianghe''s eyes were exposed on the emperor Dasheng and said coldly.


    "If you want to die, you should doubt the emperor''s words."


    "Blood tiger, go and kill these thieves."


    Emperor Dasheng was so proud at the moment that he felt he had control of the universe. He didn''t want to hear a word of disobedience. Emperor Dasheng didn''t do anything. He was still enjoying the immortal power. He not only transformed his body, but also became more powerful.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Kill them and make them scared. Today, the king will lead troops to sweep all major forces, and will refine all people''s souls into the soul flag and suffer forever."


    "Ha ha, royal family, can you mole ants defeat it?"


    "This is the power of the royal family. There are no immortals in the world. Who can be enemy?"


    "Kill these rebels."


    The royal families were excited one by one.


    "Wait, are you ordering me?" When everyone was proud, the cold eyes of the blood prison tianyihu suddenly fell on those royal families.


    Those bloody eyes are frightening.


    The next moment, he opened his mouth and swallowed them at the royal family.


    In the eyes of those who roared before, there was an instant of panic.


    "Your Majesty, help."


    One by one, they looked at the emperor Dasheng with despair.


    But the emperor''s eyes did not look at these people. More than a dozen people became the food of the blood prison tianyihu.


    The rest of the royal family trembled one by one, and their eyes were full of panic. Their eyes looked at Song Tianshu changed, and they felt that song Tianshu had changed.

 Chapter 136

    At the moment, song Tianshu, the emperor of Dasheng, has no love and indifference in the past. He regards ordinary people as mole ants, as if those with royal blood are not qualified to communicate with him at the moment.


    Let the blood prison sky winged tiger devour several people.


    "Roar!"


    The next moment, the blood prison sky winged tiger roared up to the sky.


    The terrible breath immediately rang through the void, and a powerful force immediately suppressed the people.


    At the same time, when they saw the body of the blood prison tianyihu, it soared wildly at this moment. In the blink of an eye, the body of the blood prison tianyihu became ten thousand times that before, and the huge tiger claws were raised and swept out at the people.


    "No!"


    In the face of this scene, the eyes were full of panic.


    Everyone tried their best to resist the attack of the blood prison tianyihu.


    "Boom!"


    The attacks collided, sending out a terrible explosion and roar.


    Void this time, there are really dense cracks.


    The figures flew out of the air directly, with blood spurting from their mouths. They were scattered directly with mana.


    "Hiss!"


    Resist the Tang River in the front. When the Dodge was not urgent, one arm was cut off by the force of the crack and covered it quickly, but the blood still couldn''t stop shooting out, and his face was very pale.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "How about Tang Jianghe?"


    "Are you sure you still have the strength to destroy my royal family?"


    "I am a prosperous royal family and should rule the world."


    "Who can stop me, song Tianshu."


    At the moment, song Tianshu is extremely proud.


    I think everyone is an ant in front of him.


    "Damn it, it''s so powerful."


    The eyes were full of despair.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Tang Jianghe coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood, looked up at Song Tianshu, and a look of forest cold appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    "Your cards have appeared, but our cards have not yet appeared?"


    "Song Tianshu, at the moment of provoking the childe, Dasheng royal family has become history. We are just childe''s chess pieces. If the childe''s power destroys you, it''s just a thought."


    "Our chess pieces are incompetent. Please welcome the Dragon God beside the childe."


    Tang River roared.


    "Please, Lord Dragon God."


    Those who knew the Dragon God''s blood quickly knelt down one by one, and their eyes were full of respect.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "The emperor died with a smile. Do you know that the emperor inherited the power of immortals. Although he is only a fake fairy, who can help me in this world without immortals."


    At the moment, song Tianshu laughed wildly.


    "Really?"


    "It''s just a frog at the bottom of a well."


    The next moment, a voice of extreme indifference sounded slowly from Tang Jiang''s side.


    I saw the drop of dragon blood on my left arm, which was suspended at the moment.


    A bloody virtual shadow appeared in the void.


    At this moment, the overwhelming power of the emperor dashed, like a landslide.


    Then, a towering power that seemed to destroy the world broke out.


    In the blink of an eye, everyone was suppressed.


    In the realm of Nirvana robbery of the royal family, at this moment, their bodies exploded directly, their forms and gods were destroyed, and no one was spared.


    The people who robbed nirvana, under this towering pressure, knelt on the ground one by one, on the extremely powerful flesh body, blood marks appeared one after another, and the body began to become bloody, one by one, but it was difficult to support the suppression of that force.


    The next moment, the drop of blood turned into a figure wrapped with the power of thunder.


    "Who are you?"


    "It''s impossible. This is a fairyland. The emperor will be able to break the fairyland. Ten thousand years ago, the fairyland was closed. There can''t be immortals. Your power is just a fairyland."


    "The emperor is immortal."


    Song Tianshu, the suppressed emperor of Dasheng, was pale and bloodless.


    But I still don''t believe this scene.


    He hasn''t done anything. In fact, he has a purpose, that is to inherit the power in the forbidden area.


    Because it is impossible for anyone to get close to the will in the forbidden area until there is a desperate situation, neither can he Dasheng emperor.


    He calculated everything. Now, how can he believe that this scene is true.


    There are no immortals in the world. Emperor Dasheng knew very well.


    "Hum!"


    "Immortal?"


    "Mole ant."


    "It''s just that in the eyes of mole ants like you, there is nothing, but in my eyes, it''s rubbish."


    "Go to hell!"


    "In this world, there are no royal families and no imperial city."


    "Burial!"


    The Dragon God Xu Ying left a word and ignored the song Tianshu.


    At the next moment, under the power of the Dragon God, many bodies flew out of the imperial city.


    Song Tianshu and the blood prison heavenly winged tiger turned into blood in the roar.


    At the moment, the imperial city is constantly disintegrating.


    Like the end of the world, all the buildings are turned into ruins.


    At this moment, the virtual shadow also dissipates in the void.


    "Do you want to kill immortals?"


    Looking at the ruins in front of them, their eyes were full of panic. They saw the strength of song Tianshu with their own eyes. Although they were not real immortals, they were only fake immortals, but in the world where real immortals did not exist, fake immortals were the most terrible existence.


    But the existence of the peak in their eyes, now under the thought of the Dragon God, died directly.


    The whole imperial city of Dasheng became a ruin at this moment.


    These people were shocked by this terrible means.


    Frightened by the Dragon God and awed by Li Yixi.


    Any strong person around Li Yixi is so strong.


    This is just the power of a drop of dragon blood. If the Dragon God comes, what power is it?


    At the moment, everyone''s soul is trembling.


    "Whoosh!"


    At this moment, a bird flew to the ruins of the imperial city.


    "Hiss!"


    However, the moment the bird entered the ruins, the body exploded inexplicably.


    Moreover, such scenes have happened several times in succession.


    The eyes of Tang Jianghe and others are full of terrible colors.


    After looking at each other, their voices trembled.


    "Here, since then, it has really become a dead man."


    "I''m afraid the immortal will come, and the real immortal of Dasheng will die."


    Tang Jianghe was shocked at the moment.


    Before, they thought it was enough to destroy the Imperial City, but now, they know what the real death is.


    "Young master, what kind of person are you?"


    "Young master, what strength is it?"


    "Childe, what are you going to do?"


    "Or is the childe practicing?"


    In the eyes of all the people at the moment, there was horror.


    "You guys, we don''t need to know these things. We just need to know that the childe is a mortal, one of hundreds of millions of mortals."


    "You know what?"


    Tang Jianghe glanced at everyone.


    "I know!"


    "Come on, let''s all go back. Everything is back on track. Don''t disturb the childe."


    "No one is allowed to approach you at will."


    "I''ll see."


    One by one nodded hurriedly.

 Chapter 137

    Optimus City, Li Yixi is not in a good mood. He didn''t go out today.


    Waiting in other hospitals.


    "Qing Yun, did you say I was wrong? I was a mortal competing with the royal family. Didn''t I let them die?"


    "Although they are friends with us, am I asking too much?"


    Li Yixi looked at the sky and said nervously.


    "Childe, I believe they can do it. Although the Dasheng royal family is very strong, I think they are more powerful."


    "So don''t worry, childe. I guess they will come back soon." Hu Qingyun said with a quick smile.


    "Really?"


    "I hope nothing big will happen."


    "Hey!"


    "Sure enough, anger is the devil." Li Yixi shook his head and felt that he had made a wrong decision yesterday.


    Too angry, too aggressive, I''m a mortal. This time, it''s impossible to waste all my previous friendship.


    "Hey!"


    Li Yixi sighed again.


    "Young master, Tang Jianghe, please see me!"


    When Li Yixi sighed, the voice of Tang River sounded outside the other courtyard.


    "Are you back?"


    Hearing Tang Jianghe''s voice, Li Yixi suddenly had a smile on his face. The gloomy color on his face disappeared directly and was replaced by joy.


    Li Yixi felt that as long as he came back, it didn''t matter whether he destroyed the Dasheng royal family or not.


    Li Yixi went straight to the gate.


    "Yes!"


    Outside the hospital, Tang Jianghe and others suddenly looked different.


    Just now, I was still in the overcast sky. After my voice fell, the clouds disappeared and the sun appeared.


    In Tang Jiang''s eyes, a look of horror appeared.


    At the same time, I''m also very happy. The childe is really terrible. Perhaps the childe''s realm exists in the fairy world.


    It''s the greatest chance for Tang Jianghe to make friends with the childe in his life.


    "Childe, it''s really terrible."


    Xiao cangqiong and others naturally found this scene at the moment. Their eyes were full of horror.


    Anger, wrath of heaven.


    Joy, cloudless.


    "Creak!"


    When everyone was frightened, the gate of the courtyard opened.


    Li Yixi appeared in front of everyone.


    "I''ll see you later."


    Tang Jianghe and others hurried to salute at the moment.


    "What childe? I''m just a mortal. Get up quickly."


    "We are friends. Come in, come in."


    Li Yixi smiled, still so elegant.


    "It''s the childe."


    At this moment, the people hurried up one by one, startled one by one, and hurriedly stood up.


    He hurried to follow Li Yixi into other hospitals.


    "Lord Tang, your hand?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes suddenly fell on Tang Jianghe, and his eyes wrinkled.


    "Childe, it''s all right. It''s only one arm. It''s enough to destroy the Dasheng royal family. It''s worth it." Tang Jianghe could not see the slightest sadness on his face.


    The eyes are full of smiles.


    "What nonsense!"


    "Isn''t it all because of me?"


    "But I asked you to destroy Dasheng imperial city. Did you bring back the broken arm?" Li Yixi blamed himself.


    Tang Jianghe is very happy at the moment. Tang Jianghe thinks all this is worth it.


    But I don''t know what Li Yixi is going to do with his broken arm, but he hurriedly replied: "childe, I brought it back. After all, it was born by my mother. I brought it back to warn myself that practice is endless and not strong enough."


    Tang Jianghe took out his broken arm as he spoke.


    Li Yixi didn''t care what Tang Jianghe said at the moment. Instead, he looked nervous and hurriedly took over the broken arm and took a look.


    "OK, OK, it''s urgent to come back."


    Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth, and his hanging heart also fell.


    "Childe, what''s the matter?"


    What''s the use of Tang Jiang''s puzzled face and broken arm at the moment?


    The reason why he brought back the broken arm was because he felt that it was the glory of this war. He tried his best in this war.


    You can boast later, you know?


    Lao Tzu''s hand was broken for the childe''s war.


    Never thought there were other uses.


    Xiao cangqiong and others around are also in their eyes. They are full of puzzled colors. What can a broken arm do? But Li Yixi''s smile made them feel that Li Yixi must have something to point at. Looking at Li Yixi one by one, what''s the use of a broken arm.


    "Tang Jianghe, untie your clothes and I''ll connect them for you." Li Yixi smiled.


    "What?"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Tang Jianghe felt that he had heard wrong.


    Can his arm still be connected?


    "Childe, can old Tang''s broken arm be connected?" When Tang Jianghe thought he had heard wrong, Xiao cangqiong looked at each other, looked shocked and stunned, and couldn''t help asking.


    But they know that it is impossible to continue after the limb is broken. Only when they reach the realm of true immortality can they be reborn.


    And that''s rebirth, growing an arm again.


    "Yes, it''s not difficult."


    "Tang Palace leader, take off your coat and Qingyun will prepare..."


    Li Yixi ignored both shocked eyes and began his own operation.


    Under the eyes of everyone, a continuous operation was displayed in the eyes of everyone.


    One by one, Li Yixi continued to connect the meridians and slowly connected the broken arm.


    The speed was very slow. It lasted for an hour and a half. The broken arm that had been separated reappeared on Tang Jianghe.


    After all this, an axe appeared in Li Yixi''s hand. Li Yixi took out some bamboo from the system space, cut the bamboo into fifteen or sixteen centimeters of bamboo pieces, connected the bamboo pieces in series with lines, and finally tied the connected bamboo pieces to the fracture of Tang Jiang''s arm.


    "Childe, are you finished?"


    Tang Jianghe looked uneasy and didn''t know whether he really could do it.


    "Yes."


    "OK, mortals break their muscles and bones for a hundred days. I don''t know how long it takes you practitioners. After all, I just found that your vitality is a hundred times that of ordinary people."


    "However, these days, it''s best not to use it, otherwise it will really be abandoned." As a doctor, Li Yixi looked serious and warned.


    "You rest first and I''ll wash my hands."


    At the moment, Li Yixi''s forehead is full of sweat and his hands are stained with a lot of blood. He really needs to be cleaned.


    "Dad."


    "Really?"


    Tang ChuChu looked hopeful at the moment.


    "Let me try?"


    Under the eyes, Tang Jianghe took a deep breath and nervously moved his fingers.


    Tang Jianghe''s mind fell and his middle finger moved slightly.


    "I..."


    At the moment, in the eyes of one by one, there was a look of horror.


    Tang Jianghe was stunned at the moment.


    "Childe, is this a return to nature? Such an ordinary technique has done something that immortals can''t do. "


    "No, it''s more true than returning to nature."


    "What is this means?"


    Tang Jianghe was shocked.


    He was ready to give up his right hand. From then on, when he practiced the left-hand sword, his procedures were followed.


    Moreover, at the moment, a mysterious force began to connect his bones.


    Tang Jianghe thought of those magical drugs used by Li Yixi and was shocked.


    "Congratulations."


    "Lord Tang, can you discuss one thing? After your arm recovers, divide the bamboo among me." Xiao cangqiong looked eager.


    "Bamboo?"


    At the next moment, Tang Jianghe was overjoyed.


    Almost exclaimed with excitement, "this is Wudao bamboo, Wudao bamboo, childe, this is a chance, a big chance."


    Looking at the envious eyes around, Tang Jianghe is not excited at the moment.


    "Lord Tang, can you discuss something?" Qin Xuan, who had not spoken for a long time, said nervously.


    "Saint Qin Xuan, you can''t discuss the Enlightenment of bamboo." Tang Jianghe quickly refused and joked. How is Tang Jianghe willing to give it to others.


    And there''s no need to worry about these guys robbing.


    "Tang Palace leader, I also know that I won''t want the enlightenment God bamboo. Just give me the silk thread connecting the enlightenment God bamboo. It is calculated that the music Pavilion owes Tianxing palace a great favor. If Tianxing palace is in trouble in the future, even if the music Pavilion is in danger of destruction, the music Pavilion will go." Qin Xuan said seriously.


    "Qin Xuan, what the hell is this?" Hearing Qin Xuan''s dignified words, everyone looked puzzled.


    "Dragon silk."


    "It''s a real ancient artifact that can repair the melody Pavilion." Qin Xuan didn''t hide anything and told everyone directly.


    "OK."


    "Dragon silk really doesn''t play a big role for us. It''s the best material for refining piano strings. I''ll give it to you. We are all friends and support each other in the future." Tang Jianghe took a deep breath and made a decision.


    "Thank you, Tang Palace leader. Qin Xuan takes the master to thank you." Qin Xuan saluted.


    "You are worthy of being a childe. All the things you use are sacred objects." Xiao cangqiong and others couldn''t help but exclaim at the moment.


    Li Yixi''s means surprised everyone.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Come and have a rest. I still have a lot of things to ask? I''m reckless this time. I''m afraid it will cause you a lot of losses! " Li Yixi asked seriously.


    "Young master, have we ever lost anything? In this war, we all broke through Nirvana by chance and increased our life expectancy by 10000 years. We haven''t thanked young master yet?" Several people hurried to salute.


    "Have you all broken through?" Li Yixi looked envious.


    "No wonder I didn''t see the gloomy color on my face," he said in his heart


    "That''s good, that''s good. Congratulations." At the moment, Li Yixi''s guilt disappeared.


    "Didn''t you hurt the innocent?" Li Yixi took a deep breath and asked again.


    "Report back to the childe. They didn''t hurt innocent people. They killed the Dasheng royal family and their loyal running dogs. The imperial city has become a death." Tang Jianghe hurriedly replied to the victory.


    "Many people should have died. What needs to be done to make up for it?" Li Yixi frowned.


    The people at the moment are dignified one by one. Childe, is this what to imply?

 Chapter 138

    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tang ChuChu hurriedly said, "childe, those people are not innocent at all. The Dasheng royal family is really damned. The Dasheng royal family has been constantly scraping the inheritance of various forces over the years. For example, the Wendao college, which the childe knows, was almost killed by the Tiandao academy because of the acquiescence of the Dasheng royal family, If the Dasheng royal family is really a good imperial dynasty and a good royal family, there can be no people. Therefore, the childe did the right thing and we did the right thing. The Dasheng royal family asked for all this.


    They deserve to die. They always feel that they are superior to others. They clearly feel that all sentient beings should be equal. "


    "Yes, all beings should be equal."


    After hearing Tang ChuChu''s words, a smile appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    At the moment, Li Yixi felt much better after hearing Tang ChuChu''s words.


    "Go!"


    "Let''s eat first and talk while eating. Can you drink?" Li Yixi''s eyes fell on everyone.


    "Young master, I wait for practitioners. What is this small injury?"


    Tang Jianghe, who heard Li Yixi''s words, couldn''t wait to say that he could drink.


    "Childe, you destroyed Dasheng and did a great good thing for the world. It''s really time to celebrate." After Zhao Zhenyu and his son looked at each other, they couldn''t wait to say.


    "Yes!"


    "Childe, they are right. Now we really should celebrate. When the prosperity disappears, there will be peace in the world. In addition, we also borrow childe''s wine to express our apology. These days, we are busy everywhere and haven''t had a good drink with Childe? Today, I fined myself a few cups to show my apology. " Yunxiao quickly smiled and said.


    "Yes!"


    Qin Xuan and xueluo goddess were puzzled in their eyes. They looked at the people curiously and asked for wine. Is there such a request?


    "Sister Xue, sister Xuan, it''s a great opportunity today. The childe gave me wine."


    When they looked puzzled, Tang ChuChu''s voice sounded in their hearts.


    "Well, what chance? Is there a problem with the childe''s wine?" Xueluo and Qin Xuan hurriedly whispered to Tang ChuChu. At the moment, they were also very curious about what chance it was that made these people so brazen and mean to drink hard today. Their awe of the childe seemed to dissipate. It was incredible in the eyes of the two women.


    "Sister Xue, sister Xuan, do you think it is difficult to cultivate the body in the process of our cultivation?" Tang ChuChu didn''t say it directly, but asked Qin Xuan and xueluo a question.


    "The cultivation of the physical body is naturally difficult. The physical body of a martial artist can only be strengthened after consuming countless resources. It''s not like magic power. Just understand the power of the road and absorb the aura of heaven and earth." The two women''s answers were almost the same.


    "I know, but now I tell you, childe''s wine is the supreme divine thing to cultivate the flesh. Do you believe it? A glass of wine is as low as ten years of physical cultivation. " Tang ChuChu threw a heavy bomb at the moment.


    "Impossible, impossible, there will be such gods in the world."


    "It''s impossible to brew in this world."


    The two women quickly shook their heads and looked unbelieving. A glass of wine was worth ten years of practice. Then wouldn''t it be possible to live and drink and become holy in the flesh.


    "ChuChu, have you drunk?"


    "Is your body cultivated with the help of Childe''s wine?"


    The two women asked when they saw that Tang ChuChu was so determined.


    They did find that Tang ChuChu''s body was very powerful.


    "No, no, my body was given the opportunity to improve by the childe, but it was not helped by the childe''s baihuaniang. In the first World War of the Imperial City, you felt that the body of Zhao Zhenyu and others was strong. Tiandi dominates the body. It is almost impossible to cultivate successfully. Moreover, the state of Zhao is only a small country. Where can there be so many resources to help them cultivate their body, but they are very lucky, I met the young master. After the young master gave me two jars of wine, they succeeded in cultivating Tiandi Ba body. My words are true or false. I''ll tell you right away. Wait, two sisters. Don''t miss the opportunity! "


    Tang ChuChu hurriedly reminded me.


    "Yes!"


    "Thank you, sister ChuChu!"


    Hearing Tang ChuChu''s words, the eyes of the two women were full of anticipation.


    "Naturally, go to the bar."


    Li Yixi smiled and smiled in his heart. These people are really a group of food goods. Every time they come to him, when it comes to eating and drinking, they are very excited. There is no domineering spirit of the immortal.


    However, Li Yixi thinks he likes such people.


    Refreshing.


    Li Yixi took out two jars of Baihua wine from the system space.


    "Hiss!"


    The moment Baihua brew was taken out, before it was opened, they couldn''t help taking a breath and didn''t let go of a trace of wine fragrance.


    "Green rhyme, pour the wine."


    At the moment, after solving a worry, Li Yixi is also very happy.


    "Come on, let''s do a bowl. Our friendship will last forever." Li Yixi picked up the blue and white bowl and said with a smile.


    "Dry!"


    "If you need anything, tell me to wait. There is no king''s law in this world. Then use our fists to beat the king''s law so that all the people will not be bullied."


    One by one, they raised their glasses and couldn''t wait to take a big sip.


    Qin Xuan and snow girl are women. For their lady image, they just stick a little bit.


    But at the entrance of Baihua wine, the charming aroma suddenly exploded.


    That fragrance makes people''s soul tremble and full of spirit in an instant.


    "Yes!"


    The two women haven''t had time to aftertaste the smell of wine. At the next moment, a mysterious force suddenly broke out from their lower abdomen and circulated all over the body at an extremely terrible speed.


    Where the mysterious power passed, every inch of his flesh and blood and every cell seemed to roar with joy at the moment.


    Some hidden diseases in the body are eliminated in an instant.


    The strength of the flesh has doubled.


    "This... This..."


    At this moment, the eyes of the two women are full of incredible colors.


    They never thought of this scene, but it was true.


    This scene is really incredible, completely beyond people''s cognition.


    As if the genes in your body were activated.


    Looking at the people who drank, the two women at the moment knew the benefits of baihuaniang. They immediately gave up the so-called lady image and took a big sip.


    When wine enters the throat, it not only intoxicates people with its fragrance, but also promotes the flesh with its mysterious power.


    But the Baihua wine was very strong. After a few bowls, their faces began to turn red.


    "Everyone, thank you this time, otherwise at the moment, I don''t know what to do with Qingyun? You can say what you want to say today. Let''s drink and talk. " Li Yixi is very forthright at the moment.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, everyone was overjoyed. Their eyes were full of excitement.


    No one thought that today, in addition to Baihua wine, Li Yixi was prepared to give the opportunity.


    "Childe, this is a hint that we want to give us opportunities. I''m afraid there''s only one chance. You should think about it." Qi Baiyun was extremely excited at the moment.


    "I heard that the childe told Tang Yin the story of Douluo mainland haotianzong. Can you tell me a story about the sword?"


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe looked nervous, but he still said his thoughts.


    My strength is really too weak. Even after stepping into nirvana, except the sword given by Li Yixi, other swordsmanship has become ugly at the moment.


    "The story of the sword?"


    "Good!"


    Li Yixi didn''t refuse. It''s just a story. Li Yixi didn''t think so much.


    Readily agreed.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was slightly drunk with the strength of wine. He took out the sword around Tang Jiang.


    I can''t help but give birth to the pride of a young man walking around the world with a sword.


    When the sword in his hand shook, the tianmang sword of Tang River gave a happy sword chant.


    On top of Li Yixi''s head, a sword appeared, which was extremely solid, as if it were real.


    "Sword soul!"


    At the moment of seeing this scene, Tang Jiang''s eyes stared round and almost fell down.


    At the moment, people''s bodies trembled slightly, and their eyes were full of shocking colors.


    Sword soul is one of the spirits of war.


    Tang Yin condenses the soul of war. What they know is that Li Yixi gave the Tao. Tang Jianghe didn''t expect that Li Yixi was still proficient in Kendo and condensed the soul of sword.


    At the moment, Li Yixi didn''t feel the shock of the people at all. He waved the sword in his palm at will.


    But he said, "on Douluo continent, when it comes to sword, I have to say that the strong Kendo of Qibao Liuli sect is named Douluo Chenxin."


    "The sword of Chenxin is extremely terrible. It has many terrible war soul skills."


    "You have the first soul skill: murderous spirit


    Second soul skill: reclamation


    The third soul skill: flat as water


    Fourth soul skill: murderous spirit


    The fifth soul skill: Megatron everywhere


    Sixth soul skill: ten thousand swords return to the sect


    Seventh soul skill: seven kill the real body


    Eighth soul skill: Twelve advection chopping


    The ninth soul skill is the unity of man and sword. "


    Li Yixi simply finished the story. Tang Jianghe was shocked. The next moment, in the soul sea of Tang Jianghe, a star like sword soul slowly condensed.


    Tang Jianghe''s eyes were full of excitement, and his whole body was trembling with excitement.


    He Tang River, today, has gathered the soul of the sword.


    And also got nine magic swordsmanship.


    As long as he understands these swordsmanship thoroughly, few people in the world will be able to defeat him.


    "Keng!"


    Li Yixi''s hand shook and the sword returned to its scabbard.


    Li Yixi drank another bowl from himself.


    "Childe, can you tell me a story about fire?" Seeing Tang Jianghe condensing the soul of the sword, the eyes of the clouds were full of envy. I couldn''t help but summon up the courage to ask.


    Hearing Yunxiao''s words, their eyes fell on Li Yixi, waiting for Li Yixi''s answer.


    "Flame?"


    "Young master Ben, do you really know the story of fire?"

 Chapter 139

    "There is a story about the flame. I am most familiar with and admire the hero of the story, Emperor Yan."


    When Li Yixi talked about Emperor Yan, he paused and fell into memory.


    The next moment, they saw in other hospitals, found scenes, as if they were integrated into the real scene, saw and listened to everything, as if they were watching TV.


    "The power of fighting, three sections!"


    Looking at the five big characters shining on the test magic stone tablet, the young man has no expression, and there is a touch of self mockery on the corners of his lips. He clenched his palm. Because of his strength, the slightly sharp nails deeply pierced into the palm, bringing bursts of heart piercing pain


    "Xiao Yan, fighting power, three paragraphs! Level: low level! " Beside the test stone tablet, a middle-aged man looked at the information displayed on the tablet and announced it indifferently


    As soon as the middle-aged man blurted out his words, there was no accident, and there was a mocking commotion on the crowded square.


    "Three paragraphs? Hei hei, as I expected, this "genius" has been standing still this year! "


    "Hey, this waste has really disgraced the family."


    "If it weren''t for the patriarch and his father, this kind of waste would have been driven out of the family and allowed to live and die by itself. There would be no chance to eat and drink freely in the family."


    "Alas, how did the talented young man who was famous in Wutan city become so depressed now?"


    When Li Yixi sounded the beginning of the story, when he didn''t know, the picture on his head had told everyone.


    Li Yixi said, "Emperor Yan, Xiao Yan, with ancient blood, but for some reasons, he didn''t advance and retreated. He was ridiculed by his people and humiliated by his fiancee."


    "The sky roared, ten years in Hexi and ten years in Hedong. Don''t bully the youth poor. A letter of divorce and an oath killed yunlanzong and fought everywhere three years later."


    "After the end of gratitude and resentment, he went further, fused the flame, became Emperor Yan, broke the sky, and became the supreme existence of the endless fire field in the divine world."


    Li Yixi''s words fell, and everyone was still shocked by the scenes.


    "This contract is not a contract to terminate the marriage contract, but a rest permit for my young master to expel you from the Xiao family! From then on, you, Nalan Yanran, have nothing to do with my Xiao family! "


    "Soul emperor, fight!"


    This scene echoed in everyone''s mind.


    "Burning formula."


    At the moment, a touch of horror appeared in the clouds and eyes.


    Today, he even got a supreme divine resolution.


    And countless magic tricks.


    "Yunxiao, childe Xie."


    At this moment, Yunxiao knelt down excitedly.


    "Hey!"


    "Get up, it''s boring. It''s just a story. Really, it''s boring not to tell a story. Let''s talk about something else." Li Yixi picked up the clouds and shook his head.


    "Yunxiao, asshole."


    The people looked at the sky and were very bad.


    The clouds trembled in an instant.


    His face turned a little white. He did something wrong. I''m afraid he won''t tell a story now.


    "Hey!"


    Yunxiao blamed himself very much.


    "Childe, how should a scholar cultivate his mind?" Qi Baiyun took a deep breath and asked.


    "How do I know how to cultivate the mind of scholars? Some scholars fight the enemy with their swords, some scholars complain, and some scholars read sage books to educate all souls. However, I think scholars can''t be impulsive. Impulsivity is the devil. We should remember to endure for a while, calm down, take a step back and open the sea and sky." Li Yixi frowned and sighed when he remembered what had happened in the past two days.


    However, Li Yixi''s unintentional words fell into Qi Baiyun''s ears at the moment, and Qi Baiyun felt that his soul sea was about to explode.


    At the next moment, Qi Baiyun''s spirit in the sea formed a word of tolerance.


    "Endure the calm wind and waves for a while, and take a step back."


    Qi Baiyun said.


    At the moment when Qi Baiyun''s voice fell, the people who had been bad because of Yunxiao held back inexplicably, and even smiled at Yunxiao.


    "Yes!"


    The next moment, everyone looked at Qi Baiyun one by one.


    When his face turned white, everyone was frightened.


    If we were in a fight, wouldn''t we be finished.


    Childe pointed out that Qi Baiyun was enlightened again, and their thoughts were activated in an instant. They didn''t have a chance.


    They felt that it should be Li Yixi''s hint that everyone has everyone''s way.


    "Childe, can you give me the calligraphy and painting of this sentence just now? Qi Baiyun should reflect on himself every day." Qi Baiyun looked forward.


    Although he understood the forbearance, there were still many things he didn''t understand. Qi Baiyun didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    "This is simple."


    Li Yixi, who was full of wine, was very forthright. When he waved his magic brush, a pair of calligraphy and painting containing Tao rhyme was given to Qi Baiyun, which almost made Qi Baiyun roar with excitement.


    At the moment, Qin Xuan was also very excited to see the opportunity one by one.


    He stood up uneasily, "young master, Qin Xuan, Aegean, can you send a music score?"


    After that, Qin Xuan''s eyes were full of anxiety.


    "Score?"


    "This is simple, but that thing is very troublesome. Qingyun, remember it for me. I''ll write it to Qin Xuan tomorrow."


    Li Yixi frowned and said.


    "Yes, childe!"


    Hu Qingyun nodded hurriedly.


    At the moment, one after another''s eyes fell on the snow goddess.


    Snow just wanted to speak. Li Yixi fell to the ground with a slap. The wine was completely strong. I felt that the world in front of me was rotating. I couldn''t help laughing, "this day is really beautiful. I like watching the sky."


    After that, Li Yixi fell asleep.


    "Childe, childe!"


    Several people took a look and saw that Li Yixi really fell asleep and saluted one by one.


    "Thank you, childe."


    One by one felt that Li Yixi had let them leave. One by one, they stood up and saluted and walked out of other hospitals.


    "Sister xueluo, don''t lose heart. You''ll have a chance in the future." Tang ChuChu couldn''t help comforting him.


    "Snow falling goddess, understand the childe''s words and watch the sky."


    Qi Baiyun looked at the snow goddess and said the word "viewing the sky" again.


    "Watch the sky?"


    Hearing Qi Baiyun''s words, the snow fell into his eyes instantly, and there was no lonely color any more.


    "Thank you, master. Thank you for your advice. You must report when the snow falls."


    "I was born with divine eyes. This should be my way."


    The snow falling goddess was so excited that she turned to pay homage to other hospitals.


    Salute the teacher.


    "Watch the sky?"


    At the moment, everyone was surprised.


    "Young master, you really won''t forget anyone, but you have to have the ability to understand the Tao."


    "Yes, the childe''s hint is very important. If we can''t understand it, we will really miss the opportunity. Fortunately, Lao Qi understood it." Look at the white clouds one by one.


    "Little things." Qi Baiyun is happy.


    But seeing Qi Baiyun''s happy appearance, they instinctively left a few steps away.


    Seeing this scene, Qi Baiyun''s face was ugly and ugly.

 Chapter 140

    "Ladies and gentlemen, the grand ceremony of qingtiandao palace hasn''t started yet. During this period, I''ll stay with the childe just in case. You go back to practice first. Let''s take turns to prevent the childe from experiencing mortal life." Tangjiang river is humane to all.


    "Good!"


    "The leader of Tang Palace is right. The childe has no view of the court and is willing to give us the word. Now, we must do our duty well to prevent the fool like song Yin from disturbing the childe''s day of experiencing mortal life. Once the childe''s mood of experiencing mortal life is broken, no one can afford it, and we must understand, Who gave us everything we have now. " Xiao cangqiong replied.


    "The Lord of the Tang Palace will guard today and I will come tomorrow." Qi Baiyun was also happy. He scolded in his heart. It was a mistake. Tang Jianghe took the lead in this way. Maybe it was a chance?


    If the childe suddenly finds out, it must be a big reward.


    Qi Baiyun is very excited at the moment.


    At the moment, people naturally scold themselves for being stupid.


    This opportunity was missed again.


    "Tang Palace leader, Qin Xuan leaves."


    Qin Xuan worshipped Tang Jiang and was about to leave.


    "Miss Qin Xuan, wait."


    "Take this away. I don''t need such valuable things." Tang Jianghe''s idea moved, directly separated the Dragon silk and stabilized the bamboo with mana.


    "This


    Seeing this scene, Qin Xuan wanted to stop it, but it was too late to stop it.


    "Miss Qin Xuan, after so many years, I''m afraid your melody Pavilion can''t wait. Take it back and repair the artifact Tianyin Qin of the melody Pavilion." Tang River''s faint way.


    "Thank the Lord of the Tang Palace for his accomplishment. My melody Pavilion will never forget his great kindness."


    Qin Xuan hurriedly saluted.


    Take the Dragon silk, the speed is fast to the extreme, and rush to the melody Pavilion.


    Qin Xuan returned to yinlv Pavilion and went directly to the forbidden area of yinlv Pavilion.


    Qin Xuan knelt outside the forbidden area, "disciple, please see the master."


    Qin Xuan knelt on the ground and waited expectantly. At the next moment, the stone door slowly opened and an old figure appeared.


    "Xuaner, why do you want to see me?"


    Qin Xuan''s master frowned, but still showed his love.


    "Master, the disciple interrupted the master''s practice because he got a divine object that can repair the Tianyin piano, so he couldn''t wait to see the master."


    "What, what divine thing? The Tianyin Qin is an artifact. It''s an ordinary thing, but it''s difficult to repair." Qin Xuan''s master didn''t believe it. He spent a lot of money looking for it, but he couldn''t find a substitute divine object as material at all.


    "Master, where''s Dragon silk!"


    Qin Xuan smiled.


    "Dragon silk?"


    "Xuan''er, are you kidding? The Dragon silkworm family has long disappeared. How can you get dragon silk?"


    "And the Dragon silkworm family is powerful and frightening, but it has the blood of the dragon family." Qin Xuan''s master shook his head.


    "Master, I knew you wouldn''t believe it. Have a look for yourself. Is this dragon silk?" Qin Xuan looked at her master with disbelief on her face and proudly took out the Dragon silk.


    Looking at the Dragon silk in Qin Xuan''s hand, the old man trembled violently in an instant, and his eyes were full of horror.


    "This, this is really dragon silk."


    "I finally found it. It''s great. It''s great. These can repair the Tianyin zither. Since then, my melody pavilion has the power of artifact." The old man was extremely excited at the moment.


    "Ha ha ha."


    "Xuaner, very good."


    "Now the repair of Tianyin piano can be completed soon. As long as someone in our music Pavilion steps on the piano path, Tianyin piano can recognize the Lord. At that time, the strength of our music Pavilion can be improved." The old man is very excited at the moment.


    "Master, look at me."


    Hearing the old man''s words, Qin Xuan said proudly.


    "Yes!"


    When the old man''s eyes fell on Qin Xuan, he was stunned, followed by great joy.


    "Xuan''er, have you set foot in Nirvana?"


    The old man looked at his disciples as if he were dazzled.


    Look incredible.


    "Yes!"


    "Master, I''m the zither path to nirvana." Qin Xuan was now as proud as a child.


    "Does Qin Dao enter Tao?"


    Hearing Qin Xuan''s words, the old man was extremely excited at that moment.


    "Is it really Qin Dao entering the Tao?"


    The old man was afraid that he had heard wrong and asked again.


    "Well, why did I lie to you?" Qin Xuan said angrily.


    "Well, what chance have you got?" The old man was so excited that he couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course, otherwise I wouldn''t have set foot in Nirvana so quickly." Qin Xuan was very proud.


    "It should be a relic left by ancient times. You''re so lucky." The old man sighed. After years of unsuccessful search, Qin Xuan went out and passed on.


    "Master, it''s not what you think, but that I met an expert."


    "When you play a song, I''ll enter the piano."


    "Childe, but immortal, as long as we keep a good relationship with childe, no one dares to offend us." Qin Xuan said confidently.


    "Childe, what childe, xuan''er, your brain won''t be broken. There are no immortals in this world." The old man looked incredulous.


    "Master, I know that after all ages, no one can become an immortal, but there are people who surpass the real immortal?"


    "You are."


    "When you get angry, you will get angry."


    "When you are happy, the sky is clear."


    Only immortals can do this.


    Moreover, the people around the childe, under one idea, several of us immediately set foot in Nirvana, and even heaven can''t come.


    Qin Xuan said proudly.


    "What?"


    "Xuan''er, is that true?"


    The old man is really nervous at the moment.


    However, the old man is still a little incredible.


    "Master, what are you doing? What I''m talking about is true. I''m not the only one who set foot in Nirvana this time. The snow falling goddess of Qiandao gate also set foot in Nirvana."


    Qin Xuan threw another bomb.


    At the moment, the old man''s eyes are full of incredible.


    "Xuan''er, take me to meet you."


    The old man took a deep breath into his airway.


    "Master, don''t worry. The young master is not in a good mood these days. Let''s wait a few days. The young prince of the Dasheng royal family is arrogant and domineering. The women who want to rob the young master become angry. The supreme existence around the young master has improved the strength of many people to Nirvana and destroyed the Dasheng royal family. Loudly, the emperor inherited the power of immortals, But still vulnerable. "


    Qin Xuan was still shocked when she remembered that scene.


    "Is the emperor Dasheng, who inherited the power of immortals, dead?"


    "Hoo!"


    The old man took a deep breath and calmed his mind.


    All this is incredible.


    "Let''s repair the Tianyin piano first." At the moment, the old man''s eyes are full of horror.


    "Yes!"


    They entered the forbidden area.


    One day later, the refining of dragon silk was integrated into the Tianyin Qin and became the string of the Tianyin Qin. The Tianyin Qin, which had been damaged for many years, was finally repaired. In the melody Pavilion, a piano sound sounded through the soul sea of every elder in the melody Pavilion.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    In the melody Pavilion, figures came out one after another, and the eyes were full of horror. They rushed to the forbidden area.


    "See you, Lord."


    Looking at the elders outside the forbidden area, they saluted one by one.


    "There are two things I need to tell you when I call you here today." The old man said with a dignified face.


    "I don''t know when, we''ll follow your arrangement." One by one could not help looking dignified, but also incomparable hope.


    "Everyone, you must have heard the sound of the Tianyin harp just now. I tell you now that the Tianyin harp has been repaired." The old man looked at the crowd and smiled. It was hard to hide his joy.


    "God bless the melody Pavilion."


    "God bless the melody Pavilion."


    At the moment, everyone''s eyes were full of excitement.


    "The Tianyin harp can be repaired, and the holy woman Qin Xuan''s contribution is indispensable. Today, the leader of our pavilion decided to give the Tianyin harp to the holy woman Qin Xuan, and Qin Xuan served as the leader of the music Pavilion." When everyone was very happy, the old man''s look suddenly became very serious and announced the event.


    "Your Excellency, please think twice!"


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, someone stopped him.


    The old man had already predicted this scene.


    It''s not that easy.


    "I have made up my mind, ladies and gentlemen, aren''t you satisfied with the saint Qin Xuan? I''ll tell you again, Qin Xuan has joined the piano path, and her cultivation is to step into nirvana. It''s most suitable for her to be the leader of the Shaoge and take charge of the Tianyin piano. She can''t find a second person anymore, and it''s Qin Xuan''s credit for repairing artifacts. If you think it''s not enough, you can assess Qin Xuan. " The old man said helplessly.


    "Your Excellency, we are not stopping the saint, but entering the Qin Dao. It''s not easy to talk. For hundreds of years, we old and immortal have only half entered the Qin Dao. If the saint enters the Qin Dao, as long as we defeat us with the Qin, we will never refuse." Several people hurried.


    "Xuan''er, what do you think?" The old man''s eyes fell on Qin Xuan.


    "Master, the elders ask so. Let me have a try."


    Qin Xuan smiled and looked confident.


    "Good!"


    "Let me be a teacher and see the power of Qin Dao." The old man is looking forward to it now.


    "Elders, you can do it."


    Qin Xuan didn''t use the Tianyin piano, but took out the piano she usually used.


    At the moment, the four elders felt the artistic conception of Qin Xuan and didn''t dare to be careless.


    The four fell around Qin Xuan in an instant. The Guqin appeared and began to move the strings.


    Four terrible piano sounds suppressed Qin Xuan.


    "Dong!"


    Facing the power of the four piano sounds, Qin Xuan''s face was extremely calm.


    Recalling Li Yixi''s music, the moment when the strings fluctuated, a sound wave appeared and instantly suppressed the four piano sounds.


    The piano sounds of the four elders, like meeting a king, are completely crushed.


    "Yes!"


    The look of the four elders did not change.


    The eyes are full of incredible colors.


    After they looked at each other, they dared not hide their strength and attacked Qin Xuan with the strongest zither.


    However, with the beating of the strings, the Guqin in front of the four people exploded one after another as if they could not bear the oppression of the king.


    "Elders, I have offended you." Qin Xuan lowered her head slightly.


    "I''ll wait and see you." The four people were not angry, but their eyes were full of excitement.

 Chapter 141

    Today, Optimus city is very lively, and the grand ceremony of Optimus Dao palace finally begins.


    "Childe!"


    In front of the Tianxing hospital, Qi Baiyun waited here early.


    "Good morning, President Qi. I''m going to trouble president Qi today."


    Li Yixi nodded to Qi Baiyun.


    "Childe, it''s a long way to Qingtian Dao palace. Please follow me to the Royal beast." Qi Baiyun bowed and smiled.


    Li Yixi saw with Qi Baiyun''s eyes that there was a huge white carving in front of the Tianxing courtyard.


    "Royal beast?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi can''t help feeling a little uneasy. He hasn''t experienced it yet?


    "Dean Qi, is it safe?" Li Yixi asked with some uneasiness.


    Li Yixi doesn''t feel ashamed. It''s natural that he is a mortal and has no royal beast.


    "Childe, don''t worry. The white carving is a tame monster. Without the strength and wildness of the monster, I will be with Childe and Qingyun girl." Qi Baiyun explained.


    "All right!"


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and approached Bai Diao.


    When Li Yixi approached, the white carving, who was lack of interest, suddenly lit up the demon''s eyes and quickly nodded to Li Yixi.


    He approached Li Yixi kindly and rubbed his head.


    He bent his legs and knelt down.


    "It''s worthy of being a monster. It''s so spiritual." Li Yixi was immediately praised.


    Slowly walked on the back of the white carving.


    "Yes!"


    Stepping on the white eagle''s back, Li Yixi was very happy, because at the moment, his feet stepped on the white eagle''s back, feeling as solid as stepping on the ground, without any discomfort.


    "Green rhyme, come on, safe!"


    Li Yixi shouted to Hu Qingyun.


    "Yes, childe!"


    Seeing Li Yixi shouting at herself, Hu Qingyun hurried onto the back of Bai Diao.


    Looking at this scene, Qi Baiyun squeezed out a smile, hurriedly landed on the back of the white eagle, and drove the white eagle to the Optimus road palace.


    "Yes!"


    "It''s amazing that I can''t feel the slightest atmosphere."


    "No wonder practitioners like to ride. It''s really comfortable."


    Li Yixi sighed, as if grandma Liu had entered the Grand View Garden.


    "What you said is that if you like it, I''ll tell Qingtian Dao palace and let Qingtian Dao palace give it to you." Qi Baiyun hurried.


    At the same time, Qi Baiyun looked at Bai Diao''s face. When he came just now, Bai Diao was very fast. He deliberately brought up the vigorous wind to hurt himself. At the moment, he even licked the dog. He took the initiative to destroy all the vigorous wind he brought up, and protected Li Yixi with Demon power.


    "No, no, no!"


    "Dean Qi laughed. I''m a mortal. Where can I raise monsters?"


    Li Yixi quickly refused. Although the monster is good, he is a mortal. What if the monster doesn''t like that day and swallows himself.


    The white carving under him was very happy, but he was disappointed to hear Li Yixi refuse.


    Along the way, Bai Diao deliberately slowed down and led Li Yixi to see the beauty of mountains and rivers.


    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s a pity that such a divine carving would be better if it could speak."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Lying on the back of the white carving, I couldn''t help looking at the sky.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s words fell, Qi Baiyun''s look changed greatly.


    Qi Baiyun is the existence of nirvana. At this moment, he clearly felt that under the three people and in the body of Bai Diao, a force like a vast sea appeared and instantly circulated the whole body of Bai Diao.


    The white carved feathers are more beautiful in an instant.


    On the head of the white eagle, there was a mass of golden hair.


    The next moment, Qi Baiyun''s look changed greatly, because Bai Diao actually spoke.


    "Childe, I can speak. Do you need to ask?"


    "But I''ll tell you everything I know."


    When Bai Diao spoke, Li Yixi was shocked, but the next moment, he also reacted.


    Li Yixi felt that the existence of demons must be wise.


    "You''re so powerful. I underestimated you. I can speak. I take back my previous words."


    "My name is Li Yixi, a mortal."


    Li Yixi on Bai Diao''s back couldn''t help laughing.


    The white carving under his body turned his eyes and said in his heart, "you are worthy of being a childe. You pretend to be such a cow X. I almost believed it."


    "You gave me my wisdom and strength."


    However, Bai Diao felt the winding breath on Li Yixi and felt some palpitations. He hurriedly replied, "young master, please call me Xiaobai. I don''t have a name yet. This name is also good."


    "OK, I''ll call you Xiaobai.


    Li Yixi smiled. "


    Qi Baiyun, on the other side, even though he had already known Li Yixi''s terrible, Li Yixi''s words enlightened Bai Diao and saved Bai Diao hundreds of years of practice, which still stunned Qi Baiyun.


    Qi Baiyun, looking at the white carving under him, was jealous and envious.


    "Childe, it''s your first time to visit the Optimus Taoist palace. Have you solved the Optimus Taoist palace?"


    "Xiaobai can solve your doubts one by one." At this moment, Bai Diao is constantly courteous.


    "Really, can you tell me about the process of the grand ceremony?"


    Li Yixi is looking forward to it now. It''s good to have a free guide.


    "Childe, qingtiandao palace is the first force in southern heaven. It has the power to assess all sects and schools. The grand ceremony of qingtiandao palace is actually to tell the world whether each sect and school is consistent with their sect level strength, whether it is degraded or upgraded. The sect has grade."


    "Next, it is the way given by Qingtian Taoist palace. No matter ordinary people or practitioners, they can enter the secret realm to understand and practice. For example, I am qualified. If I have outstanding talent, the Taoist palace will invite me. If you like, you can stay in the Taoist palace to practice..." Xiaobai explained a lot of knowledge to Li Yixi.


    "Childe, we have arrived at Optimus Tao palace."


    Looking from a distance, the clouds wrapped around the qingtiandao palace like a fairy palace. A look of expectation appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    "Is this the Optimus Tao palace?"


    "It''s really imposing. It looks like a fairy palace."


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    I was really shocked. At the moment, I seem to have come to the fairyland.


    "Childe!"


    The figures rose in the air and worshipped Li Yixi.


    "Please."


    Seeing the crowd welcome, Li Yixi was extremely nervous.


    The white carving under his body couldn''t help turning his eyes. He took a silent look at Li Yixi and felt that Li Yixi could really pretend.


    After putting Li Yixi down, the white carving spread its wings and landed in the beast yard.


    The elder of the beast yard, whose breath was blooming and suppressed in an instant, couldn''t breathe. He glanced at each other, looked proud, and suddenly said, "what are you looking at? I''m just a vulture."


    The elder of longevity garden is just a friar of Tiandan realm. At the moment, his eyes are full of panic.


    Hastily saluted, "I''ve seen you, elder."


    "I''m not an elder. I just keep carving. I''m going to have a rest. Go." The proud and charming way of white carving.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    The elder ran away.


    "Hey, sure enough, it''s great to be a vulture." He said a word, rose in the air and looked at Li Yixi from a distance.

 Chapter 142

    The white carving hung in the air and looked at Li Yixi from a distance. The color of thinking appeared in those demon eyes.


    "Childe, I''m not feeling well."


    After seeing Li Yixi, everyone was excited in their eyes.


    "See you, childe."


    "See you, childe!"


    At the moment, in qingtiandao palace, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin came after breaking through the realm. At the moment, their eyes are full of gratitude and worship Li Yixi.


    "I''ve seen sister Qingyun."


    "I''ve seen sister Qingyun."


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin also saluted Hu Qingyun.


    "Don''t be polite."


    Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun nodded slightly at them. Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the people, smiled and said, "Tang Palace leader, President Qi and Lord Yun, you should participate in the evaluation of the sect''s grade. You go first. I can walk around. I''m a mortal and can''t practice. I just join in the fun."


    "Yes, childe!"


    "Xiao Zhan, Tang Yin, you two follow the childe, you know?"


    "Yes, gentlemen."


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin nodded hurriedly. Their eyes were full of excitement.


    When they came to qingtiandao palace, they didn''t rare any secret opportunities. They just followed Li Yixi. First, they protected Li Yixi and didn''t let others affect Li Yixi''s experience of mortal life. Second, if Li Yixi gave directions at will, it would be the greatest harvest.


    "Childe, let''s go first."


    Qi Baiyun and Xiao cangqiong hurriedly saluted and went to the main hall of qingtiandao palace.


    "Xiao Zhan, Tang Yin, how much do you two know about qingtiandao palace." Li Yixi asked with a smile.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan had a helpless look in their eyes. They really didn''t know much about qingtiandao palace.


    "Childe, I know more than they do."


    When Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin were embarrassed, Bai Diao appeared next to Li Yixi, turned into a little white bird and suspended in front of Li Yixi.


    "Childe, what do you want to know?"


    "Just ask me. You see, they are stupid. They must not know much."


    At this moment, Xiaobai Diao feels that his opportunity has come. At this moment, he seizes all opportunities to curry favor with Li Yixi. Others may not know the horror of Li Yixi, but he knows that Li Yixi''s words directly enhance his strength to a terrible level, so that he suddenly degenerates his soul into a big demon and can spit out people''s words.


    So Bai Diao felt that there was meat to eat when he followed Li Yixi.


    "Yes!"


    At the moment, the cold eyes of Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin suddenly fell on the little white bird. The little white bird felt their terrible strength. Although he was a little shivering, he felt that Li Yixi could protect it. The two people didn''t dare to do anything.


    "Xiaobai, you have been staying in Optimus Tao palace. Naturally, you know more than them. Tell me about the emergence of Optimus Tao palace and the secret realm that exists now."


    Li Yixi didn''t care. He felt very friendly to Xiaobai.


    "Childe, you are right to ask the demon. I know that the Optimus Taoist palace was established 30000 years ago. It is said that the Optimus Taoist Palace at that time was extremely powerful and had a divine existence. In the Optimus Taoist palace, a chaotic giant was captured?"


    "As for the secret places of Optimus Tao palace, there have always been only three secret places.


    Never added or closed. "


    "The three secret places are flesh, mana and Soul Valley."


    "What about the secret land of the flesh?"


    "It''s the place to cultivate the flesh body. The power of cultivating the flesh body in the secret realm of the flesh body is the best place to refine the flesh body with half the effort."


    "The second magic secret realm, in which there are rich heaven and earth spiritual power and countless elves, will certainly increase its strength once it seeks refining."


    "As for the Soul Valley, it is a secret place for cultivating the soul."


    Xiaobai explained quickly.


    The demon''s eyes fell on Li Yixi. I don''t know what significance Li Yixi asked.


    "The body, the first stage of cultivation, is not forging?"


    "The Optimus Taoist palace is so powerful that it stands at the peak of the southern region of heaven. Maybe there is something extraordinary that can help me practice." Li Yixi pondered for a moment, made a decision and went to the secret land of the flesh.


    "Xiao Zhan, Tang Yin, I''m going to the secret place of the flesh to see if there''s any chance. Will you go together?" Li Yixi''s eyes fell on them.


    "We are willing to go with you." Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin immediately responded.


    "Young master, can Xiaobai follow?"


    "I know the secret realm of the flesh very well. I often enter practice?" The little white eagle said excitedly.


    "Yes, why not? Maybe you''re here. I have to bother you?"


    "I heard that the secret realm of the flesh is as huge as a small world. As a mortal, I can''t walk over." Li Yixi couldn''t help laughing at Xiao Bai Diao.


    "Xiaobai, I''d like to serve you."


    The little white carving at the moment is very happy.


    He said to himself, "follow the childe. You should be able to eat meat."


    With one carving, the four went to the secret land of the flesh.


    "Childe, this is the secret realm of the flesh. It''s just an entrance. There''s a small world in it?"


    Xiaobai''s demon eyes fell on a hut.


    At the moment, there is a door in front of the hut, which seems to lead to other worlds.


    "Good!"


    "Let''s go in!"


    Li Yixi smiled and looked forward to stepping into the secret realm of the flesh.


    "Yes!"


    "The air here is so special and fresh."


    Entering the secret realm, Li Yixi couldn''t help but brighten his eyes.


    But the world is not very big. It may be only a dozen miles long.


    If it''s wide, it''s only three or four kilometers.


    "Yes!"


    "This world, how can it be oval? Don''t they all say that the sky is round and the place is round?"


    "Strange!"


    Looking at the secret place in front of him, Li Yixi was very curious.


    "The sky is round. Is it oval?"


    Xiao Zhan, Tang Yin and Xiao Bai all looked puzzled. What does this mean? Does it have anything to do with the secret realm?


    It has nothing to do with the cultivation of the flesh.


    Two people a demon, at the moment a puzzled face.


    But at the moment, both of them are constantly thinking about this problem. Childe, what is this implying?


    But now two people and a demon can''t understand the final true meaning of this sentence.


    "Childe, do you want to see the whole appearance of the secret place of the flesh?"


    Xiaobai Diao couldn''t think clearly. Instead of thinking about it, he looked at Li Yixi and felt that Li Yixi was curious about heaven and earth. Then he could take Li Yixi to have a look.


    "Well, if you have this plan, please." Li Yixi smiled.


    "No trouble."


    At the next moment, Xiaobai''s real body appeared, turned into a big white carving, carried the people and rose into the air.


    Xiaobai is happy at the moment. The demon eye glances at Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin as if he were an idiot. I''m still brother Diao. I understand the meaning of the childe''s words. Let''s forget the two sand carvings.


    "Interesting."


    On Xiaobai''s body, looking down from a very high place, Li Yixi gradually saw all the features of the secret place. Li Yixi couldn''t help laughing.


    "Childe, what''s interesting?"


    Xiaobai asked hurriedly, looking like I''m willing to serve you no matter what.


    "Not determined yet."


    "Xiaobai, where do you practice on weekdays?" Li Yixi couldn''t help asking.


    "Childe, I''ll take you to the place where I practice and change it into the abyss of heaven.


    "Whoosh!"


    Xiaobai''s voice fell and broke through the air.


    The next moment, two huge black holes appeared in front of Li Yixi.


    The two black holes, like an abyss, devour everything.


    In the depths, there was darkness.


    "Xiaobai, is this place to practice flying ability?" Li Yixi saw that many flying monsters and human practitioners shuttle here. " Li Yixi couldn''t help asking.


    "You''re right. This place is to cultivate the flexibility of the flesh. It''s very dangerous here, but there''s no danger for me now." Xiaobai has a confident face.


    "No, I think it''s not about cultivating the flexibility of the physical body, but about cultivating the eyes. Of course, I''m just guessing." Li Yixi frowned and said.


    "Do you practice your eyes?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin are thinking crazily. The childe must have seen the differences here. What do you want to imply to us?


    Cultivating eyes is a black hole. How to practice?


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun is also curious.


    I can''t figure out the true meaning of Li Yixi''s words.


    "Practice your eyes?"


    "Childe, it''s not dangerous here. Maybe we can find something when we go in. I think what childe said is reasonable. After all, childe is a mortal. Maybe it''s right to look at it from a mortal''s point of view. Childe, do you want to enter it?" Xiaobai Diao looks at the two people who are thinking hard. His eyes are full of disdain. Xiaobai feels that it''s right to follow the childe''s meaning. If the childe wants to give advice, he will give it. If he doesn''t give advice, keep it in mind and look for opportunities later.


    "Fuck."


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin understood the meaning of white carving in an instant after hearing what white carving said.


    They secretly scolded in their hearts. Sure enough, they were stupid. People are better than carving.


    "Childe, are you going deep?"


    "It''s not very dangerous here. We should protect the childe''s safety." They hurriedly looked at Li Yixi.


    "Childe, I don''t need to think about it. I often practice in this place. Except for those black vines, there is no danger inside. I know it best." Xiaobai pushes them away and continues to flatter.


    "Well, since it''s not dangerous, let''s go in and have a look." At the moment, Li Yixi is also interested and wants to confirm some of his ideas.


    So he promised two people and a demon.


    "Childe, I will also learn some cultivation methods. Childe, don''t worry too much. I don''t think it''s very dangerous." Hu Qingyun also hurried.


    "OK, let''s go in together."


    "Xiaobai, you lead the way."


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Bai Diao


    "I''m willing to serve you."


    Xiaobai glanced at Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin. His eyes were full of satisfaction.


    Dragging four people, they flew directly into the abyss.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the moment, when Xiaobai approached, black vines swept towards the four people.


    Some pierce the void like a spear, and some sweep across like a whip. The attack is terrible.


    "Get out!"


    Xiaobai roared.


    The wings took up the vigorous wind, cut off all these black vines and entered the abyss.


    The next moment, Xiaobai opened her mouth and spit out a demon fire to illuminate the abyss and continue to go deep into it.


    "Everybody, what do you think attacked us just now?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi looked at the vine debris in his hand and smiled.


    At the moment, Li Yixi confirms his guess more.


    "Childe?"


    One by one at the moment, they looked at Li Yixi puzzled.


    "I don''t think it''s a vine, and it''s something else." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the next moment, the abyss sent out a heat wave, which was very uncomfortable.


    One by one, they hurried to resist the heat wave.


    "Childe, are you okay?"


    Xiao Zhan, Tang Yin and Xiao Bai are very nervous at the moment.


    "It''s all right. I have ice crystals."


    At the moment, in Li Yixi''s hands, there was an ice crystal like thing, and the heat La around was completely dissolved.


    "Jiutian xuanbing jade."


    Two people a demon, instantly speechless.


    It is worthy of existence.


    Jiutian xuanbing jade is just an ice crystal in the eyes of the boss.

 Chapter 143

    Seeing that Li Yixi is all right, Xiaobai continues to go deep.


    Soon, it fell to the bottom of the abyss.


    At the bottom of the abyss, Li Yixi looked around. It was a huge circular cave.


    Like an eye socket.


    "Guys, do you think this is an eye socket?"


    Li Yixi looked at three people and a demon and smiled.


    "Childe, do you say this is an eye socket?" After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Hu Qingyun''s eyes were full of horror.


    "Eyes?"


    At the moment, Xiaobai and Xiao Zhan, Tang Yin''s eyes twinkle with incredible luster. They look at everything here incredibly. Their strength is very strong, their soul power erupts, and they instantly put everything here into their eyes. Indeed, it really looks like an eye socket.


    However, this is really incredible. Is there such a big eye socket in the world?


    Three people and a demon were shivering and cold, and their eyes were full of panic.


    Because Li Yixi''s words are really terrible.


    If this is really the eye socket, then what kind of race''s eye socket is it? How powerful is it? In their cognition, there is no such existence at all.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help laughing when he saw that they were really shaking.


    "I''m just guessing what people are afraid of. Moreover, after 30000 years, they may not be alive. Of course, they can''t say they''re dead. After all, everything may exist in the world of practice." Li Yixi smiled helplessly.


    "I... i


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, the three people and a demon not only did not calm their fear, but became more afraid one by one.


    "Xiao Zhan, the childe said he might still be alive. I think he must still be alive, and this is actually the eye socket. Then the vines that attacked us before are not real vines, but eyelashes?" At the moment, Tang Yin thought it was Li Yixi''s words that came in, "what do you think this is?"


    At that time, the debris in Li Yixi''s hand was the debris of vines.


    At the moment, he was shaking with fear, and according to Li Yixi, this huge creature may really be alive.


    They were shocked. How could they suppress living creatures here and use them as a holy land for practice?


    When they were shaking, the next moment they felt super faceless and their faces were blue.


    Because beside them, Xiaobai, the weakest, shook and smiled.


    "Childe, even if you are alive, you will not wake up now. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll wake up long ago."


    "Childe, I just don''t know. There are flames everywhere in this eye socket like cave. Is there any chance?" Xiaobai started to beat around the bush.


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin suddenly woke up. They felt their stiff body and their face was iron blue. It''s better to carve than to carve.


    IQ is not as good as, even courage is not as good as.


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin are very black at the moment.


    As for Hu Qingyun, she has long looked at Li Yixi thoughtfully.


    Because Hu Qingyun knows that Li Yixi won''t talk nonsense.


    "Childe?"


    At the moment, three people and a demon look forward to Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi naturally knows that when these people look at what they are doing, they may think they know the opportunity here.


    However, as a mortal, what opportunities do you know,


    All this is just casual talk.


    But now Li Yixi suddenly thought of his journey to the West.


    "You said, could chance be under this flame?"


    "If only the journey to the West were true, Sun Wukong''s golden eyes were tempered in the fire." Li Yixi couldn''t help laughing.


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Zhan, Tang Yin and Hu Qingyun were shocked in an instant.


    Xiaobai looked at the appearance of the three people and couldn''t help thinking in her eyes.


    He asked directly, "childe, what journey to the west, what monkey king?"


    Xiaobai looked curious.


    "This is just a story that the childe said."


    "In the story, there is an extremely terrible existence. It is a supreme demon. He entered the fairy world and almost reached the peak of the fairy court, but no matter what means, they can''t kill him. Therefore, the immortal zuns decided to refine the Qi Tian great saint Sun Wukong with the three real fires of the supreme immortal Yan, but not only did they not refine the Sun Wukong in the end, Instead, he helped Sun Wukong become a golden eye. "


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun explained to Xiaobai.


    After all, Hu Qingyun was a monster before the robbery. For Xiaobai, he still had a good impression.


    "Childe, do you think this is a left eye or a right eye?"


    When Tang Yin, Xiao Zhan and Hu Qingyun looked puzzled, Xiaobai asked directly.


    "If it''s really like what I think, I remember very clearly. This is the right eye." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Before everyone reacted, Xiaobai thanked Li Yixi.


    At the next moment, everyone was stunned. Xiaobai dug out his right eye and went straight into the flames.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    The next moment, Xiaobai gave a sad howl.


    This scene also stunned Li Yixi.


    "Lying in a groove, lying in a groove, won''t you be crazy!" Li Yixi couldn''t help staring at Xiaobai.


    "You''re not crazy!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan, Tang Yin and Hu Qingyun are also stunned at Xiaobai.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Ah!"


    "My eyes are killing me."


    Xiaobai continued to howl miserably.


    "Xiaobai, your eyes hurt. Why are you holding your head?" Xiao Zhan asked.


    Tang Yin also looked puzzled.


    When they looked puzzled, Hu Qingyun frowned and said, "don''t you hurry up? He''s refining his right eye. "


    "Yes!"


    The next moment, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin suddenly woke up and scolded in their hearts.


    "Horizontal groove, horizontal groove, horizontal groove ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "It''s better to carve than to carve."


    In their hearts, they set off a huge wave.


    Secretly scold yourself for being stupid.


    They quickly dug out their eyes and went into the flames.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    At the next moment, they also made a miserable howl, with tears and snot flowing, without the demeanor of a practitioner.


    "Qing Yun, are they crazy!"


    Looking at the moment of this scene, Li Yixi was really stunned.


    "Young master, you guessed right."


    "Maybe the practitioners have made a mistake, and the childe looked at it with the eyes of mortals and found that this is the real opportunity. Under the fire, it seems very magical. There is a magic power that can quench the eyes."


    Hu Qingyun hurried to find the reason for Li Yixi.


    Hu Qingyun thinks that the childe is now a mortal. Although she wants to instruct these people, she will never make it clear that it is an opportunity to understand. If she can''t understand, there will be nothing.


    In fact, when Hu Qingyun talked about journey to the west just now, she was talking about Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin, but they were stupid and didn''t understand it. However, Hu Qingyun didn''t expect that Xiaobai, the weakest, was the first to understand her words.


    At the same time, Hu Qingyun is also very frightened.


    Secretly took a breath.


    Hu Qingyun thinks that journey to the west is not a story at all. It must be a story made up by Li Yixi. This story is for practitioners to open up the road to immortality in one day.


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun feels that this is the meaning of golden eyes.


    After a few breaths, both of them and the demon were not howling miserably, but trembling with excitement.


    At the next moment, the temperature of the flame dropped in an instant.


    Three eyes flew back.


    Xiaobai''s eyes, like fireballs at the moment, are the most powerful.


    The next moment, the eyes returned to the orbit and returned to normal.


    Seeing the shock on Li Yixi''s face, Xiaobai hurriedly explained, "childe, when we practice to our current state, as long as it is not deliberately damaged by the power of rules, it will not be damaged, so after the eyes are quenched, they will not be destroyed."


    "I really envy you."


    "If a mortal falls into it, he will be finished."


    Li Yixi took a cold breath.


    "Childe, let''s leave!"


    Xiaobai can''t wait to say.


    "All right!"


    Li Yixi nodded. He thought it was too dangerous here. He''d better leave.


    Xiaobai left the abyss with Li Yixi and others.


    "Young master, you should be very tired. I''ve prepared some spiritual fruits. Young master, try them first. I''ll come right away." Xiaobai takes out countless spirit fruit spirit wine, greets him, and directly breaks through the air.


    Seeing Xiaobai gone, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin''s faces were very black. At the moment, they also reflected Gu Lai and hurried away.


    "Spirit fruit spirit wine?"


    Li Yixi was happy. He just came out from below. He was really hot. He happened to eat a fruit. He didn''t care where the three went.


    Hu Qingyun did not leave, quietly accompanied.


    Because the opportunity here is very general for Hu Qingyun. After all, following Li Yixi, her body has stepped to a terrible level.


    "Damn it!"


    "Xiao Zhan, do you think you think we are stupid?"


    "I''m not as intelligent as a eagle." At the moment, Tang Yin was flying and roaring.


    "Yes, our IQ needs to be improved. I''m afraid we''ll be robbed by this guy again." Xiao Zhan''s face was hard to see at the moment.


    Before, in the void, they saw very clearly, with two abysses.


    The right eye is the right eye, so the left must be the corresponding left eye. Where has the opportunity not been obtained?


    It was preempted by Xiaobai.


    When their bodies fell to the bottom of the abyss, they heard Xiaobai howling, and their hearts were dripping blood.


    He quickly took out his left eye and went into the flames.


    Under the flames, there is a blue fire lotus.


    At the moment, an eagle''s eye has been suspended on the blue fire lotus.


    Looking at the shrinking green fire lotus, they looked very ugly.


    Hurry to harden your eyes.


    "Hey, why don''t you two spend more time with the childe? I''ll leave some for you two." Xiaobai preached.


    "Get out!"


    "Get out!"


    The two shouted angrily.


    Believe you, unless the sun comes out in the West.


    They secretly scolded Xiaobai for being shameless and said they would leave a little, but at the moment, the speed of absorbing green fire lotus is fast to the extreme. Where can they leave a little thought for them.


    "Xiaobai, it''s too much."


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin are very black at the moment.


    As before, Xiaobai first quenched her eyes. After her eyes were strong, she captured the green fire lotus much faster than both of them.


    "Hey, I understand this first. Otherwise, I''m afraid you two can''t find anything."


    "When you enjoy the opportunity, don''t be too greedy. I''ll give it to you."


    Xiaobai couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s faster.


    At the next moment, the green fire lotus disappeared, and the three took back their eyes.


    Xiaobai''s eagle eye is still much stronger.


    When the eyes closed and opened, two palpitating flames suddenly appeared.


    "Do you have golden eyes?"


    Looking at this scene, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin were palpitating.


    "Two, let''s go."


    Xiaobai spread his wings and suddenly turned into a white awn, breaking through the air.


    "Go!"


    Although they envy each other, they actually gain a lot. At the moment, they feel that throwing out their eyes can kill the existence of the peak of the ordinary divine martial arts realm.


    As for Xiaobai, maybe those eyes can be comparable to the existence of nirvana.

 Chapter 144

    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    Three empty voices sounded and fell beside Li Yixi.


    "Back, how''s the harvest?" Looking at the three people, Li Yixi looked envious. At the same time, he was very unhappy. Today, he found this treasure land, but he couldn''t use it. For example, if he dug out his eyes and threw them down, he would be blind, and his eyes would turn into ashes in an instant.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help sighing.


    Sure enough, their luck is too bad. They can only find opportunities for others. The only thing to be happy about is that after these people and Demons get these opportunities, they have cause and effect with themselves according to the saying of the fairy world. When they live, they are a guarantee. If they have difficulties and go for help, these people should not refuse.


    Think about it this way, and you don''t lose anything.


    This day, also got a lot of opportunities.


    "Childe, maybe it''s really a human creature. I don''t know." White deep breath, heavy way.


    "It''s not necessarily. What if you deliberately create an adult shape when creating a secret place?" Li Yixi smiled.


    "Yes!"


    "You''re right."


    Xiaobai turned into a bird, fell beside Li Yixi and nodded quickly.


    "Fuck."


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin look at Xiaobai and feel angry.


    This guy is overbearing and domineering in the place of opportunity. It''s shameless that he turned directly into a bird around Li Yixi.


    "Childe, even if you are made into a human shape, you must have ears if you have eyes and nose, but we didn''t find any ears just now?" At the moment, Xiaobai couldn''t help asking his heart. He really didn''t find his ears.


    "Well, maybe it''s buried underground?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Xiaobai, I heard that a mortal entered the secret realm of Optimus Tao palace. In a short time, he stepped into a very high realm in an instant. It''s that secret realm."


    Li Yixi replied casually and perfunctorily, and hurriedly asked.


    "Childe, this is the secret place of the flesh."


    "I still remember what happened to that guy in the secret realm of the flesh?"


    "That guy is the darling of heaven and earth. In fact, he is just a servant. He went to qingtiandao palace with his childe and entered the secret territory with his childe. After all, qingtiandao palace didn''t say that mortals were forbidden, so no one stopped him. When he wandered freely in the secret territory of the flesh, he suddenly encountered a blood mist flying out of the blood river, Integrated into his body, in the blink of an eye, his cultivation improved at an extremely terrible speed. Now that guy is already in the realm of tianwu. He has really gone through shit luck. The power of blood and Qi contained in that blood fog is really too powerful and envious. " Xiaobai is still envious at the moment.


    "Blood River?"


    "Where is that?"


    "Can I go?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi, after hearing Xiaobai''s words, a touch of excitement appeared in his eyes.


    Where, since mortals can, where may a mortal be, and the organic fate is not necessarily?


    So Li Yixi decided to go and have a look. Although he really couldn''t practice, Li Yixi still felt that since he came, it wouldn''t waste much time to try.


    "Since you are willing to go, I''ll go with you."


    "Here, I''m familiar with it!" Xiaobai said quickly.


    "Then I''ll be grateful to Xiao Bai." Li Yixi also smiled, and a look of hope appeared in his eyes.


    Whoosh!


    Xiaobai breaks through the air and leads Li Yixi to the location of the blood river.


    The blood river is in the middle of the secret realm of the flesh, as if there was a slender wound on a person''s chest.


    Xiaobai''s figure fell. Li Yixi stood beside the blood River and looked seriously at the water in the river.


    "Bloody?"


    "It''s not called blood river!"


    Li Yixi looked at the blood River, and a look of expectation appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Li Yixi quickly put his hand into the blood River and picked up the water in the blood river.


    Li Yixi found that the water in the blood River, except for blood color, seems to be no different from ordinary water.


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin, who came for the first time, are now learning from Li Yixi and exploring the water in the blood river.


    The two looked at each other and murmured, "this water is very ordinary except that it contains rich vitality. Where did the opportunity come from?"


    As for vitality, the things in the secret realm of the flesh contain, and their eyes are full of puzzled colors.


    "Xiaobai, you didn''t lie."


    Their eyes fell on Xiaobai in an instant.


    "Hum!"


    "It''s OK to cheat you two. Can I cheat you?"


    "There are also carvings."


    Xiaobai glared at them angrily.


    "Strange, how did this place give birth to blood fog?"


    "Is it a coincidence?"


    Li Yixi sighed.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    The next moment, several figures fell beside Li Yixi and worshipped Li Yixi, "childe!"


    It was Xiao cangqiong, Qi Baiyun and others.


    "Yes!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi is meditating and perfunctory.


    After all, this is a treasure place for mortals to set foot on the road of cultivation in an instant. If they can get it, then their dream will come true.


    Li Yixi always wanted to set foot on the road of practice.


    Even hardship and danger.


    "I''m really looking forward to it. What chance will you give this time?"


    Xiaobai ignored these people, and he was not familiar with them. It was better to follow Li Yixi and eat meat.


    "I''ve seen your predecessors."


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin hurriedly saluted.


    "Xiao Zhan, what is childe Tang Yin doing now?"


    At the moment, the three asked.


    "Dear predecessors, the childe said that the secret place of the flesh body may be created by a human creature. Before, the childe led us to two abysses. Where did we get the opportunity and strengthen our eyes? At the moment, our eyes are stronger than aura?" Their eyes were full of anticipation.


    "Childe, what are you doing now?"


    As soon as their faces changed, they hurriedly asked.


    Even if the three have already set foot in Nirvana, they are still palpitating in the face of Li Yixi.


    "Childe, I heard that there was an opportunity here, so come and have a look." Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin hurriedly explained.


    "You should understand the true meaning contained in childe''s words. There must be an opportunity here. Don''t miss it." In the eyes of the three people, a look of hope appeared in an instant.


    The three hurried away.


    "Childe, what did you find?" The three were extremely curious and dignified.


    "What does this blood river look like?" Li Yixi looked at Sanren.


    "Like what?"


    The three rose from the sky and looked down on the secret place.


    I frowned when I contacted Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan.


    After the body fell, he hurriedly said, "childe, if this is really a human creature, the blood river is like a sword mark on a man''s chest. The position we are now in is the lower half of the sword scar. The source of these blood rivers seems to be the position of the heart. "


    "Really?"


    "Xiaobai, let''s go to the source and see if we can find any opportunities." Li Yixi smiled.


    Soon, everyone''s body fell at the source of the blood River, which was a blood lake.


    "Yes!"


    "It''s really different from the position just now. Maybe it''s really organic here."


    "If there is no chance here, it is impossible for Xuehe to have an organic chance."


    "Chance, it must be here."


    "Come on, come on."


    At the moment, Li Yixi looked forward to it and said in his heart.


    "Bang bang!"


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s mind fell, the next moment, in the calm blood lake, suddenly and slowly churned up, and huge blisters appeared one by one.


    The next moment, a blood mist rose.


    Strangely, the blood mist floated to Li Yixi''s place. It was ten times the size that Xiaobai had seen.


    "This... This..."


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were full of horror.


    Their bodies trembled violently.


    "Is this the chance given by the childe?"


    The eyes were full of excitement.


    "Come, come."


    Seeing the sudden blood fog, and still floating to himself, Li Yixi''s eyes were full of surprises.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s excited body was shaking.


    Looking at the floating in front of him, Li Yixi directly reached out and grabbed it.


    But when Li Yixi''s hand quickly touched the blood fog, the blood fog was like a sheep meeting the lion king. The slow blood fog suddenly became restless and floated in other directions.


    It fell on Xiaobai people who were stunned and had not had time to do it.


    "Yes!"


    At the moment, after waking up, everyone''s eyes were full of excitement and their bodies were shaking wildly.


    "Fuck!"


    To compare their excitement, Li Yixi at the moment was speechless and depressed to the extreme.


    To what extent is this air transportation garbage.


    The blood mist just floated in front of him, and there were seven or eight groups close at hand. The blood mist was huge, but all the blood mist successfully passed by him and fell on the people behind him.


    This makes Li Yixi a little unbearable.


    However, when Li Yixi was angry.


    After Li Yixi''s death, Hu Qingyun absorbed a blood mist, and a shocking color appeared in his eyes.


    At the moment, she felt that her body had broken through to the next level.


    Hu Qingyun was inexplicably shocked by the power of Qi and blood contained in the blood mist just now.


    But when I think of the mysterious breath that Li Yixi carried when she reached out her hand, it was only a trace of fear that these blood fog containing powerful Qi and blood dodged. It was like the horror of mortals meeting demons, which made Hu Qingyun more awed of Li Yixi.


    "Thank you, childe."


    After absorbing the Qi and blood in the blood mist one by one, I felt the flesh that had soared several times in an instant, and my eyes were full of gratitude.


    "Congratulations."


    Li Yixi quickly smiled.


    In fact, MMP.


    Li Yixi is really jealous at the moment.


    For himself, Li Yixi was disappointed again.


    He not only lost his body and couldn''t practice, but also magically missed the opportunity to strengthen the flesh. So many blood fog could be successfully missed. Li Yixi thought it was really a miracle.


    Sure enough, I''m really not the son of luck.

 Chapter 145

    The people who have absorbed the blood mist are in their bodies one by one. When the blood flows, it seems as if the river is roaring. At the moment, the power of their Qi and blood is extremely frightening.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    At this moment, the figures here burst and swept.


    "Has there been a big chance here just now?"


    The eyes of these newcomers are full of suspicion.


    "Yes!"


    "The friar who was asked didn''t hide anything. In fact, the world in this secret realm is not big and can''t hide anything?"


    "Moreover, the breath of people like Tang Jianghe is extremely frightening. These people feel that there is nothing to say. Do these people who have just come dare to ask what is wrong, so the man is straight to the truth."


    However, the monk''s eyes suddenly fell on Li Yixi''s people, and a look of excitement appeared in his face.


    Seeing the breath of others, I couldn''t see through, and my eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "Come here and tell me what just happened here. What''s unusual?" The friar gave orders directly to Li Yixi.


    Because among these people, only Li Yixi is a mortal. He feels that Li Yixi must have nothing to do with these people. If Li Yixi was a descendant of these people, at the moment when the blood fog appeared just now, these people must have helped Li Yixi absorb the blood fog, but now Li Yixi is still a mortal. He feels that Li Yixi is only a coincidence among these people.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing the monk''s voice, everyone''s look changed instantly, and their eyes were full of gloomy color.


    "If you dare to talk to the childe like this, what are you?"


    Before Li Yixi spoke, powerful and terrible voices sounded in the man''s mind.


    "Shua!"


    At this moment, the man''s face turned white, and his eyes were full of panic.


    "I don''t know what the friar has to say?"


    Li Yixi frowned and asked.


    "Nothing, nothing. I just want to ask what just happened here. Maybe what you see is different from ours."


    The Friar''s face was very pale and smiled quickly.


    "Is it different?"


    "This is just a river." Li Yixi saw that this person was not looking for trouble, and was too lazy to explain anything to this person. Li Yixi was too lazy to tell him the secret here.


    "Young master, does this grandson need to kill him? Are you disrespectful to the childe? "


    In Li Yixi''s ear, a small white voice suddenly sounded.


    Li Yixi was surprised that the demon was willing to help himself.


    I was secretly happy. This is today''s harvest.


    "No!"


    Li Yixi shook his head at Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai''s cold eyes glanced at those people. The demon''s eyes were full of yin and Li.


    Scared the friar back in an instant.


    At the moment, seeing that Li Yixi''s mood was not very good, Xiaobai asked, "childe, do you need to go back and rest?"


    "Good!"


    "Go back."


    Li Yixi saw that he had no chance and was not interested in continuing to explore, so he decided to go back and have a rest.


    Besides, I''m not in a good mood at the moment.


    "Good!"


    "Childe, I''ll take you back."


    Xiaobai quickly knelt down and revealed her true body.


    "Good!"


    Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun set foot on the carving back and broke through the air. Tang Jianghe and others hurried to follow.


    Xiao cangqiong stayed and didn''t go. Seeing Li Yixi go away, his cold breath shrouded the man in an instant.


    "What kind of person are you? You''re so brave." Xiao Cang''s voice was extremely cold.


    "Elder, I''m a disciple of wanjianmen. I didn''t know which mortal was your descendant before. I''m offended." The friar was a little nervous and explained.


    But he doesn''t care too much. This is Qingtian Dao palace. He doesn''t think Xiao cangqiong dare to do anything.


    "Wanjian gate?"


    "What a ten thousand sword gate."


    "Hiss!"


    The next moment, a breath enveloped the man, and the man''s body exploded directly into a blood mist.


    Seeing that Xiao cangqiong dared to kill in qingtiandao palace, his eyes were full of panic.


    "Bold!"


    "Bold!"


    At the moment, figures came through the air and looked at Xiao cangqiong with a bad face.


    "Do you want to find justice for this disciple of wanjianmen?"


    "I will accompany you."


    At the next moment, the breath of Xiao cangqiong''s nirvana was revealed. These people were instantly scared to turn white, and their eyes were full of panic.


    "Elder, I dare not wait."


    At the next moment, the people of qingtiandao palace who came to heaven with evil spirit turned pale and bloodless.


    The eyes were full of panic.


    They felt the breath of Xiao cangqiong. The power to destroy the sky and the earth may be comparable to that of the palace master of Dao palace.


    "Go away!"


    "My name is Xiao cangqiong. If Qingtian Dao palace has any dissatisfaction and needs explanation, let your palace leader come to me. As for this person, he dares to offend the childe and be killed. He has not destroyed wanjianmen. He is very kind." Xiao cangqiong left a word and broke through the air.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Seeing Xiao cangqiong leave, those disciples of qingtiandao Palace at the moment dare to breathe.


    "This person is most likely the existence of nirvana."


    "How can such existence appear in the secret realm of the flesh?"


    The disciples of qingtiandao palace were all frightened and confused.


    "Predecessors, did you just let the man go?"


    "If so, is Optimus Tao palace safe?"


    Seeing that these people let Xiao cangqiong go, which of the remaining disciples of wanjian gate asked.


    "Take it!"


    Which elder led by Optimus Taoist temple, coldly at the moment, gave orders directly, looked at the dead man''s eyes and looked at the man.


    "Just now, what was it?"


    "Can you tell me?"


    The law enforcement elder of Optimus Tao palace, his eyes fell on a monk.


    After understanding, the elder of Qingtian Dao palace was filled with horror.


    "Once there was a blood fog the size of seven or eight basketball groups?"


    At the moment, the law enforcement elder of qingtiandao palace was full of horror in his eyes.


    Which of them in the Optimus Taoist palace, when they only got the blood mist the size of a small blue and white bowl, they came to their present position. Did these people get so many opportunities when they came here?


    At the moment, the man''s eyes are full of panic.


    "Nirvana robbery, childe?"


    The elder of Qingtian Dao palace kept recalling what Xiao cangqiong had just said. The color of panic in his eyes not only did not decrease, but became more and more afraid.


    After taking a deep breath, his cold eyes fell on the remaining disciple of wanjianmen.


    "The secret place of Optimus Tao palace is open to everyone, but if someone comes out to rob and force others, they should be punished."


    "There are such people."


    The man''s voice fell into immortality and was clapped with one palm. The body of the living disciple of wanjian gate exploded directly.


    The man snorted coldly and hurried away.

 Chapter 146

    "Young master, how about here?"


    Xiaobai takes Li Yixi into a different hospital and asks quickly.


    "Very good, thank you, Xiaobai!"


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but have an infinite affection for Xiaobai. This is a good bird.


    Tang Jianghe and others trembled at the moment. It was very bad.


    Because this big white carving was so attentive that it didn''t give them a chance at all. Everyone felt the pressure in an instant.


    "Childe, the man offended you just now. I''ve killed him." After Xiao cangqiong entered, he hurried to report.


    "Yes!"


    "That''s a human life, Xiao cangqiong. Everything is equal. I''m just angry. You killed him." Li Yixi was surprised and frowned.


    Xiao Cang''s face changed in an instant.


    "Childe!" Xiao cangqiong, very nervous.


    "That''s all."


    "Don''t kill people because of me in the future." Li Yixi sighed helplessly.


    It''s not that Li Yixi doesn''t want to kill, but that he thinks it''s not worth killing. It''s a waste of human kindness.


    "It''s the childe!" Xiao cangqiong nodded hurriedly and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m so tired. I have to rest for a while. Let''s go and get busy!" Li Yixi said faintly.


    "Yes, childe!"


    One by one hurried out at the moment.


    "Childe, is this a hint?"


    They withdrew from the yard, thinking one by one, and their eyes were full of doubts.


    As for scolding Xiao cangqiong, people don''t think it''s blame. These people, who are simple characters, even they will say a few words on the surface.


    "Xiaobai, where are you going?"


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin''s eyes fell on the big white eagle who was about to leave.


    "Dear predecessors, this wise demon is very. He can understand almost what the childe says immediately. I think it must have understood the childe''s hint." Xiao Zhan hurriedly preached.


    "Brother Diao, wait, let''s take care of each other!"


    Tang Hai heard it and said with a smile.


    "Fuck!"


    At the moment, after hearing Tang Hai''s words, Xiaobai scolded in his heart.


    But on his face, he hurried out a smile.


    "That''s right. We are all friends of the childe." Xiaobai said with a smile.


    "That is."


    Qi Baiyun also smiled, smiling brightly.


    Xiaobai doesn''t know why. Now she looks at Qi Baiyun with incomparable fear.


    "Brother Diao, do you understand what you mean?"


    Tang Hai, too lazy to continue to pretend at the moment, asked directly.


    "Yes!"


    Xiaobai nodded at the moment and didn''t want to waste time here.


    "Do you know what that means?"


    Everyone''s eyes stared at Xiaobai in an instant.


    "Don''t you understand what the childe said?"


    "It''s simple."


    Xiaobai''s suspicious face.


    "Yes!"


    This made everyone look very embarrassed.


    Xiaobai was too lazy to waste time and said directly, "gentlemen, you said you were tired and you certainly don''t want to continue to instruct me. After all, you have led us to two opportunities. If we are too stupid, I''m afraid you are too lazy to instruct us. And you just said, let''s go to work. Do you want us to drink and chat? Now, it''s a good time to open the secret realm of the body. You know, once the grand ceremony is over, the secret realm of Qingtian Dao palace will be closed and will not be opened to the outside world. Even me, at that time, I can''t enter the secret realm to practice, so now, what we have to do is to find opportunities. "


    "As for chance?"


    "The childe has already told us with practical actions where the opportunity lies."


    "The eyes contain the opportunity to harden the eyes. The heart is where the Qi and blood are. We have also obtained the corresponding hardening."


    "The childe has hinted so clearly. Do you want to bother the childe?"


    "If you haven''t figured it out, go on. I''m going to work."


    "Whoosh!"


    Xiaobai''s figure turned into a white awn and broke through the air.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    At the moment, in the eyes of one by one, there was a look of horror.


    He hurried out of the air and chased Xiaobai.


    "It''s foolish of us not to understand such a simple and clear hint."


    "Come on, follow this eagle."


    "No wonder the childe will guide the eagle. It turns out that the eagle''s wisdom is so superior."


    Qi Baiyun scolded and quickly followed.


    Xiaobai is too lazy to pay attention to them. Xiaobai knows that he can''t get rid of these followers.


    Whoosh!


    Xiaobai''s body appeared again at the end of the secret realm, that is, the position of his head.


    The body is suspended at a high altitude. After watching a position, directly break into it.


    This time, Xiaobai chose the position of his nose. The place he entered was equivalent to people''s nostrils.


    Those are two huge caves. From time to time, there is a terrible vigorous wind blowing in the cave. The vigorous wind is terrible. It goes out and enters at one time, as if it were breathing. Even if they are the cultivation of Nirvana and robbing the territory, they are also very afraid at the moment.


    But at the moment, no one stopped and went into the depths of the cave one after another. Soon, Xiaobai came out with resentment. This time, there were too many people. Under the distribution of opportunities, he didn''t get too much.


    Half a day later, the eyes of a were full of surprises.


    "Young master, you are a man of God."


    At the moment, it took them half a day to harden their whole body.


    One by one, the body is strong and terrible.


    At the moment, they are almost holy in their flesh.


    "Roar!"


    The next moment, Xiaobai''s breath broke out. At the moment when the terrible breath bloomed, black clouds appeared on the void of Qingtian Dao palace.


    "Is Nirvana really thunder?"


    In the Optimus Taoist palace, the eyes of the two palace masters are full of incredible colors.


    Nirvana robbery is almost the strongest strength in southern heaven. However, in recent days, people have continuously broken through the realm of Nirvana robbery. Qin Xuan has only broken through in Qingtian Dao palace for a few days. At the moment, someone is going to break through. The eyes of the two palace leaders are shocked.


    Whoosh!


    They directly broke through the air and looked at Xiaobai who was crossing the robbery in qingtiandao palace from a distance.


    "Is it a demon?"


    The two palace masters of Qingtian Dao Palace are full of strange colors in their eyes at the moment.


    They didn''t expect that what was robbed at the moment was a demon, and it seemed that there was some familiar feeling.


    "Meet the two palace masters, we qingtiandao palace, and finally there will be the existence of the third Nirvana robbed territory."


    At the moment, an elder''s eyes were full of surprises.


    The two palace masters looked puzzled.


    Seeing that the two palace masters were suspicious, the elder quickly explained, "the two palace masters, the demon beast that is being robbed at the moment, is a member of our animal park. The white carving brought back by the palace master more than ten years ago."


    "Really?"


    "How is it possible that it should set foot in Nirvana?"


    The head of Qingtian Dao palace was full of horror in his eyes.

 Chapter 147

    He thought Xiaobai was familiar, but he never thought it was the white carving he brought back more than ten years ago.


    After all, when he brought it back, the white carving was just a monster in the realm of Tiandan. The cultivation of monster was much more difficult than that of human beings. Even if it was the pride of the human race, it was difficult to set foot in nirvana for more than ten years, let alone a monster, but the scene in front of him told him that it was true.


    "Hoo!"


    The palace leader of Qingtian Dao palace, his eyes are full of horror.


    "Go and find out where Bai Diao has been these days. Why does his cultivation improve so fast?" The palace leader of Optimus Tao palace, thinking deeply at the moment, preached directly.


    "Yes, palace master!"


    The elder hurried away now.


    After hearing the palace leader''s words, he also felt something strange. How could the cultivation speed be so fast?


    This white carving may have gained some chance.


    "Roar!"


    In the sky at the moment, black clouds are pressing on the city, and nirvana is really thunder. At the moment, it turns into a Tianlei ROC bird and kills Xiaobai town directly.


    The ROC bird transformed from Zhenlei was so terrible that it made a beast roar. It was so terrible that people''s ears almost burst.


    Some weak people bleed directly from the seven orifices.


    "What a powerful Nirvana thunder. It''s ten times as much as when we crossed the robbery. Can it resist it?"


    At the moment of seeing the disaster, the eyes of the two palace masters were full of horror and jealousy.


    The stronger the nirvana real thunder is, it shows the other party''s talent. The blood force is incomparably powerful. The test of Nirvana real thunder is also more powerful.


    "So strong."


    At the moment, Qi Baiyun''s eyes were full of horror.


    In Nirvana, Zhenlei is really terrible.


    "Roar."


    When the ROC bird roared, the big white eagle also roared.


    Xiaobai''s body slowly began to change at this moment. Its white feathers turned into black slowly, and its whole body was wrapped with a black smell.


    In the face of the disaster, Xiaobai showed a terrible and fierce color in the demon''s eyes.


    Straight up the clouds.


    Open your mouth and directly devour the ROC bird transformed by Tianjie.


    Let the terrible disaster explode in its body.


    "Isn''t this a death attempt?"


    The eyes were full of horror.


    "Is that a robbery?"


    Li Yixi in other hospitals was very curious.


    "Yes!"


    Beside Li Yixi, Hu Qingyun quickly responded.


    "It''s terrible. What kind of blood do you think the big white carving is? It can devour the natural disaster. It''s really powerful."


    "Can it be the blood of the lightning Peng family?"


    Li Yixi, as a passer-by, has read countless fairy novels. At the moment, he can''t help but wonder.


    "Yes!"


    Now, Li Yixi''s words let Hu Qingyun''s eyes show a dignified color.


    "Swallow real thunder? Peng nationality? " At the moment, Hu Qingyun couldn''t help thinking more.


    The next moment, a shocking color appeared in Hu Qingyun''s eyes.


    Hu Qingyun determined that Xiaobai is not an ordinary monster, but a lightning Peng family with incomparable blood. It has the power of swallowing and the magic power of Tianlei.


    More than her blood, not to mention the existence of, and extremely rare.


    "Young master, you guessed right. This little white is really great. It is the blood of the lightning Peng family."


    "Childe, the lightning Peng family is very rare. It''s not a monster. I''m prepared to say that it''s a divine beast. If childe wants to accept it, I feel that Xiaobai is very close to childe." Hu Qingyun hurried.


    In Li Yixi''s courtyard, Hu Qingyun has seen countless sacred animals, and among these sacred animals, there is no lightning Peng family. At the moment, Hu Qingyun feels that Li Yixi wants to accept Xiaobai.


    "Divine beast?"


    "Forget it, I''m a mortal. How dare I take it in?"


    Li Yixi sighed with some regret. If only he had promised to beg Xiaobai before.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, Xiaobai''s breath broke out completely.


    Promoted to nirvana.


    At the next moment, Xiaobai''s feathers turned white. Xiaobai felt almost ready and couldn''t wait to fly to Li Yixi''s courtyard.


    "Childe, I broke through."


    At the moment, Xiaobai is extremely excited and looks at Li Yixi with gratitude.


    "Congratulations, Congratulations!"


    Li Yixi hugged his fist and bowed slightly to Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai quickly dodged away. How dare he accept this gift.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    At this moment, the two palace masters of Optimus Tao palace came and just saw this scene. Their eyes were full of horror.


    Breaking through the realm of white carving, they even saluted Li Yixi. They felt incredible.


    "Congratulations, Taoist friend!"


    "Congratulations, Taoist friend!"


    After seeing Xiaobai''s breakthrough, they dare not treat each other as monsters, but treat each other as equals.


    "Thank you, two Taoist friends."


    Xiaobai also saluted the two palace masters.


    "Who is this?"


    The current leader of Optimus Tao palace, his eyes instantly fell on Li Yixi.


    "This is the childe."


    Xiaobai hurriedly explained.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Xiaobai''s words, the eyes of the two palace masters were full of horror.


    At the moment, Xiaobai has broken through the nirvana robbery, but at the moment, he even calls Li Yixi a mortal as the childe.


    "Childe, these two are the palace masters of Qingtian Dao palace. The older one is the former palace master, and this one is the current palace master." Before Li Yixi could say anything, Xiao Bai hurriedly introduced him.


    "Meet your friends."


    The two palace masters, with a dignified face at the moment, hurried to worship Li Yixi.


    Both of them felt that Xiaobai was so respectful, so Li Yixi must be very terrible. He may have hidden his accomplishments.


    "No, I''m just a commoner in cloth. I can''t be a Taoist friend."


    "When Li Yixi first came to qingtiandao palace, he hasn''t visited the two palace leaders. Please don''t be surprised. I don''t know if you are free to come in and have a drink." Li Yixi was very nervous at the moment and couldn''t help laughing and asking.


    "Then I''m tired."


    The two palace masters of Qingtian Dao palace nodded hurriedly, their eyes full of horror.


    At the moment, the two of them want to find an excuse to stay. Li Yixi invites them. Naturally, they can''t wait. How can they refuse.


    Their bodies fell down quickly, and as soon as they fell down, Xiaobai''s voice sounded in their mind, "you two, everything I have is given by the childe. The childe''s words and deeds helped me open my wisdom and inheritance in my blood. If my guess is good, the childe is definitely the highest hermit. He wants to incarnate as a mortal and understand life, You must not disturb the young master carelessly. "


    Before the two palace masters of Qingtian Dao palace had time to answer, a cold voice sounded in their mind, "after they were admitted to the hospital, they treat everything with an ordinary state of mind. The childe is an immortal and is in the heart of cultivating the world."


    In their minds, Hu Qingyun''s voice rang out.


    The two glanced at Hu Qingyun, and their eyes were full of horror.


    Hu Qingyun''s mysterious breath made them pale and nodded hurriedly.

 Chapter 148

    "Thank you for reminding me."


    The two palace masters of Optimus Taoist palace dared not be careless at the moment and hurriedly gave Hu Qingyun a voice reply.


    After answering, their eyes were filled with horror.


    "Master, what accomplishments do you think this elder is?"


    He is the current leader of Optimus Tao palace and looks frightened. At the moment, a look of panic appeared in his eyes. The mysterious smell wrapped around Hu Qingyun scared him silly.


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t say."


    "I can''t see through the realm of predecessors."


    "I think our predecessors have gone beyond nirvana." The old palace master of Qingtian Dao palace entered the courtyard with a smile, but in fact, he had already turned over the river and the sea in his heart.


    "Qing Yun, go and clean up. The table is in a mess." Li Yixi gave a random order.


    The eyes are full of surprises.


    Li Yixi didn''t expect that he invited the other party, but the other party agreed. Li Yixi felt that the two people were incomparably noble. They were the leaders of the southern region.


    The leader of the Optimus Taoist palace can judge all the sect levels in the southern region of heaven. He is powerful and his accomplishments must be extraordinary.


    Because at the moment, the two palace masters of Optimus Tao palace really give people the feeling that they are immortal.


    Their beards are extremely long, hanging to their chest, wearing Taoist robes, holding dust in their arms, full of immortality.


    And these two people, one with white hair, white eyebrows and white beard, the other with black hair, black eyebrows and black beard.


    Coming face to face, it really gives people the smell of immortals.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is actually a little uneasy.


    Forcibly calm yourself and lead them into the table in the way of a scholar.


    "Two, please sit down."


    Li Yixi went to the table and extended an invitation.


    "Please, childe."


    The two palace masters dared not sit first and looked at Li Yixi with a smile.


    Li Yixi sighed that the quality of monks in the world as a whole was so high. Except for a few people, Li Yixi had to sigh that the world was really kind.


    Li Yixi has long been used to this scene and has not refused.


    Li Yixi thought that as the host, if he didn''t sit down, how could the guests sit down.


    So Li Yixi sat down.


    The two palace masters of qingtiandao palace saw Hu Qingyun sitting next to Li Yixi after cleaning up the garbage. Her eyes were full of panic. Looking at Li Yixi''s eyes, it is more respectful.


    They couldn''t help thinking that Hu Qingyun''s accomplishments were so great that she sat so respectfully beside Li Yixi, just like a maid. What accomplishments did Li Yixi have? Was she really an immortal?


    At the moment, they are really very nervous.


    I don''t know how to speak. I''m so nervous.


    Their foreheads were sweating slightly.


    When they were extremely nervous, fortunately, Li Yixi opened his mouth. A light color appeared in their eyes, and a long breath of turbidity came out.


    "Two palace masters, I''m really sorry. I don''t have anything good to entertain you here. Let''s be casual. Please don''t blame me."


    With a wave of his hand, Li Yixi took out a plate of peanuts, a jar of wine and four cups from the system space.


    Hu Qingyun stood up and began to pour the wine.


    "Young master, I''m serious. Grain raises all living beings. Everything is the same."


    When the two palace leaders saw Hu Qingyun pour them wine, they were terrified.


    But thinking of the voice when they entered the door, they hurriedly suppressed their fear and dared not show any tricks.


    Afraid of Li Yixi''s anger.


    "Two palace masters, Xiaobai and Li Yixi, a toast to you."


    Li Yixi picked up the wine and drank it all at once.


    "Thank you, childe."


    The eyes of two people and a demon were full of panic.


    He quickly picked up the wine and drank it down.


    "Yes!"


    "It smells good."


    After the wine was imported, they were a demon. At this moment, even Li Yixi''s existence was forgotten. The three pairs of eyes were full of horror.


    "This wine is really delicious. They have lived for thousands of years and have never drunk such delicious wine."


    "Master, have you ever drunk this immortal brew?"


    The current leader of Optimus Tao palace was stunned and hurriedly asked.


    His master, but from Tianzhou, he thought maybe his master had drunk.


    "No!"


    "I''m afraid this immortal brew is the secret recipe created by the childe. I''m afraid it''s a top-notch product when it comes to Tianzhou." The white haired old palace master exclaimed.


    "Yes!"


    Just after the praise, the old man''s face changed.


    At the moment, he suddenly felt a heat wave rising in his lower abdomen.


    The eyes were full of horror.


    "Shut up as if nothing had happened."


    At the moment, the cool voice of Hu Qingyun sounded again in their minds.


    "Yes, sir!"


    As soon as the look of the two palace masters changed, they quickly smiled.


    At the moment, the mysterious breath flows through their bodies. In their own bodies, the hidden diseases left by the battle in recent years, which can not be cured, mysteriously disappeared in this moment, and the exotic breath wrapped around the golden elixir is completely dispersed at the moment.


    "What is this means?"


    "Can''t this thing really be brewed by immortals?" At the moment, they were stunned.


    At the moment, the word xianniang is no longer a praise for wine, but a thing in the fairyland.


    "Childe, good wine."


    Xiaobai on one side, after Baihua brewed into his mouth, screamed directly.


    The voice was full of excitement.


    "Yes!"


    "This wine is called baihuaniang. I made it. It''s OK."


    Hearing Xiaobai''s words, Li Yixi smiled.


    For his own wine, Li Yixi is as confident as ever.


    "Good wine is not like all in the world. Your craftsmanship is really superb." At the moment, the two palace masters pressed down the shocking color at the bottom of their hearts and quickly complimented.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Thank you for your praise, Green rhyme. Fill them up."


    "Three, try peanuts. They''re very good. I planted them. They''re absolutely green." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Childe, what is green?" Two people a demon puzzled way, these words, they really can''t understand.


    "Green is an adjective for food in my hometown, which means that the food is very good without adding any harmful substances." Li Yixi hurriedly explained.


    "It''s the childe''s hometown."


    Two people a demon hurriedly smiled.


    They picked up chopsticks and tasted peanuts.


    "Yes!"


    Peanuts are fried in the mouth. It''s crispy.


    Two people and a demon had not had time to applaud. Suddenly, a track rhyme broke out in their mouth.


    "Tao Yun?"


    "This is Tao rhyme."


    At the moment, two people and a demon are full of incredible in their eyes.


    Looking at the peanuts, two dazzling fine awns directly appeared in his eyes.


    Look very complex, there are panic, palpitations, fear and excitement.

 Chapter 149

    "Dao you, how do you feel about your peanuts?"


    The two palace masters of Optimus Taoist Palace are in a state of turmoil at the moment. They feel extremely untrue. They can''t help asking lightning Peng "Xiaobai".


    "Two, this is Tao Yun"


    "You two feel right. It''s really Tao Yun."


    "I didn''t expect that there should be such a divine thing here?"


    Xiaobai is also very surprised at the moment.


    But Xiaobai''s voice fell into their ears, which surprised them, because they felt that Xiaobai''s voice, although excited, was not as shocked as them.


    "Taoist friend, have you seen it?"


    At the moment, they think it''s incredible.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen it."


    Xiaobai pondered and answered.


    "Yes!"


    After hearing Xiaobai''s answer, they looked puzzled. What''s called seeing and not seeing.


    At the next moment, Xiaobai''s voice sounded in their minds, "the reason why I say this is because I feel the existence of such gods in my blood inheritance, so I have seen them. As for not seeing them, it is because I have a memory and appear in this world. How can I see things in the fairy world?"


    "What?"


    "The fairyland?"


    At the moment, hearing Xiaobai''s words, their legs trembled violently.


    I almost couldn''t suppress it.


    Before, Hu Qingyun said that Li Yixi was an immortal.


    At the moment, coupled with Xiaobai''s inheritance and memory, it has determined one thing twice that Li Yixi may have come from the fairy world.


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun''s words sounded. When the childe cultivated his mind, they were more afraid of Li Yixi.


    "OK, three!"


    When Li Yixi saw the two people eating a demon peanut, he kept chewing. His face was incredible. Li Yixi was very happy.


    Li Yixi has seen this scene a lot.


    Li Yixi felt that these people were fascinated by the taste of peanuts.


    After all, in this spiritual world, no one can make anything like white sugar. On peanuts, Li Yixi added white sugar.


    Make the taste different from that of the world.


    "Childe, it''s really delicious. I''ve never eaten such delicious peanuts in my life."


    At this moment, they quickly smiled.


    "Just like it. I''m afraid you don''t like it?"


    "Come on, drink!" Li Yixi is very satisfied at the moment.


    "Thank you, childe." Two people and a demon are very happy at the moment. Childe, this is a chance.


    At this moment, they were so excited.


    At the moment, Li Yixi, in their eyes, is supreme. Li Yixi invited them to drink. They thought it was supreme glory.


    When flowers are stuffed into the throat and enjoy delicious food, they also enhance the flesh.


    "You two, why is the secret place of the Taoist palace, the secret place of the flesh, human? Is it made by human fierce beasts?" Li has some doubts.


    "Is it alive or dead?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi asked curiously.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the two palace masters showed a look of horror in their eyes.


    At the same time, it''s normal to think about how Li Yixi exists, but immortal, under Li Yixi''s eyes, how can these things hide Li Yixi.


    "Hiss!"


    At the moment, the two palace masters of Optimus Tao palace looked at each other, and their eyes were full of horror.


    "Two Taoist friends, are they really made by human fierce beasts?"


    Seeing a fine light shining in the eyes of the two palace masters of qingtiandao Palace at the moment, he hurriedly asked.


    "Return to childe, the secret place of flesh body is really made of a flesh body."


    The two palace masters of Optimus Tao palace looked at each other and told the truth.


    They felt that Li Yixi already knew that lying was useless, and they really didn''t have the courage to lie in front of the immortal.


    "Hiss!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help taking a breath.


    When a mortal''s guess becomes a reality, nature is extremely shocked.


    Li Yixi was really shocked. He was really made of flesh.


    "Really?"


    "What flesh is so terrible."


    Li Yixi stared at them with great curiosity.


    "To tell you the truth, ten thousand years ago, there were some changes in the mainland. The supreme existence of the fairy world blocked the promotion of our world. At the same time, it broke some scum in the fairy world into the lower world, turning our world into a cage and a cage for all living beings."


    "The master of the flesh body in the secret land of the flesh body, after coming to our southern heaven, in order to break the blockade of the power of the rules and wantonly devour the original power of the mainland, wants to create the immortal body and kill back to the fairy world."


    "At that time, the forces in the world were extremely frightened, because once they swallowed up the mainland''s original wish, it would cause unimaginable damage to the mainland. It may be difficult to produce Reiki on the mainland and cut off the path of practitioners. Therefore, all forces joined hands to introduce them into the void. After killing them, they sealed them here."


    "I''m waiting here. The first is to prevent this person from coming back to life."


    "Because this man is a fairy and is good at living together. We have to guard against it. Although our predecessors have great strength, they can''t kill each other."


    "Even if the immortal body has long been taken away, the pseudo immortal body is not something we can kill."


    When the two palace masters of Optimus Tao palace talked about this, their eyes were full of fear.


    "Hiss!"


    "Xianzu?"


    After hearing this, Li Yixi''s eyes were full of horror.


    It turned out to be the body of a fake fairy. It''s terrible.


    He also entered the other party''s eyes. If the other party wakes up, it will be too terrible.


    "Fuck!"


    At the moment, Xiaobai, who is listening quietly, also has a palpitation on his face.


    No wonder he entered his heart position, and when he quenched the heart with the help of the fire, he felt the color of palpitation. It turned out that the other party was not dead.


    "Are the fairies different from the immortals?"


    "Why did the fairyland imprison these people here?" Li Yixi was very confused.


    The two looked at each other and said nothing. They thought deeply, but they still replied, "there are many races in the fairy world, and there are many more in mainland China. Where is the big world? All ethnic groups stand side by side. The fairy family is just one of them."


    After they finished, they looked at each other, and couldn''t help preaching, "Shangxian, is this going to imply something to us?"


    "What''s wrong with the sealed fake fairy?"


    At the moment, their eyes were full of horror.


    Continue to eat peanuts, meditating.


    At the moment, Li Yixi doesn''t pay attention to the two people, but his brain is buzzing. Is there 10000 families in the sky?


    What kind of world is that?


    Many people are imprisoned here. It''s very dangerous.

 Chapter 150

    "Hiss!"


    At the moment, Xiaobai sat aside and heard that it was the corpse of the fairy family, and took a breath.


    "If the false immortal has not been completely killed, he may still be alive. If he comes out, what should he do?"


    "These people are obviously not the opponent of the fairy family."


    At this time, Xiaobai''s demon eyes glittered with demon awn, constantly thinking about the pros and cons. Today, he quenched his whole body, went deep into the body of the fairy family, and when he quenched himself, a look of fear appeared in the depths of Xiaobai''s blood, as if he had been watched by others?


    Xiaobai felt that he was afraid of the terrible existence. He should wake up at the moment, otherwise he would have the feeling of being watched.


    "Guys, come and have a drink."


    After taking a deep breath, Li Yixi raised his glass and invited them to have a drink.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Although they were afraid, they were still excited when they drank Baihua wine.


    "Eh!"


    "Childe, is this me?"


    At the moment, when Xiaobai''s eyes scanned Li Yixi, he saw a lifelike wood carving in front of Li Yixi. He couldn''t help asking.


    "This?"


    Li Yixi reached out and took the wood carving on the table in his hand and looked at Xiaobai.


    "Yes!"


    "Childe, did you carve this wood carving?"


    "It''s really God. It''s like living. Can you give it to me, young master?" Happy, Xiaobai asks Li Yixi for help.


    "Yes, I carved this wood carving at will when you were robbed. If you like it, take it away. I don''t have anything valuable for you, so I''ll give you the wood carving. " Li Yixi smiled.


    "Thank you, childe. I will collect it well." Xiaobai quickly took the wood carving into his arms.


    "Childe, do you think the existence of the secret realm refined into flesh will survive?" After drinking baihuaniang, the leader of Optimus Tao palace looked at each other. The current leader took a deep breath and asked what he was worried about.


    Now the Optimus palace has solved the problem of foreign channels, but if the strong man of the fairy family survives, the Optimus palace is also likely to be destroyed.


    Hearing each other''s words, Li Yixi looked confused.


    "Two elders, I''m just a mortal. How can I know whether that immortal Zun is dead or not?"


    "It''s terrible to suppress a strong fairy here."


    "It''s very dangerous. I decided to leave today. I''m timid. Although I haven''t had anything for so many years and there can be no accident at the moment, I''m still very upset. I''m ready to leave. Xiaobai, let''s get together again." Li Yixi smiled at Xiaobai.


    "Good!"


    "If Xiaobai had time, he would visit the childe." Xiaobai quickly nods to Li Yixi.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, the two palace masters of Qingtian Dao palace showed a dignified look in their eyes, looked at each other, slowly stood up and saluted Li Yixi, "childe, I''m disturbed today. If we have a chance in the future, we will visit childe, childe and say goodbye."


    The two palace masters of Optimus Tao Palace said goodbye quickly.


    "OK, I''ll see you again when I have a chance."


    Li Yixi also hurriedly hugged his fist.


    Two palace masters of Optimus Tao palace leave this time.


    "Young master, how about Xiaobai taking you back?" Xiaobai hurried out his voice at the moment.


    "Well, please."


    Li Yixi pondered and agreed.


    The next moment, Xiaobai picked up Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun and rushed back to Tianxing hospital.


    "Master, are you implying us?"


    "If the strong man of the fairy family really survives, how can we deal with it?" In Qingtian Dao palace, two palace masters sat cross legged in the main hall. Their eyes were full of horror.


    After hearing his disciples'' words, the old Taoist didn''t answer immediately. His eyes were filled with horror.


    "The childe said it was dangerous. It must be that the strong man of the fairy family will be resurrected. The fairy family is very good at the avenue of vitality. Thousands of years have passed. Maybe the strong man of the fairy family has begun to recover at the moment.


    "With our strength, if the strong man of the fairy family really breaks the seal, what shall we do?"


    "Our strength, I''m afraid it''s impossible to seal it again."


    "I couldn''t kill each other back then, but now it''s even more impossible."


    Taoist Baimei took a deep breath and said solemnly, "look, the old palace master left some means to deal with the recovery of the fairy family. I''m not afraid."


    Three days later, the grand ceremony was over, and Optimus Tao palace returned to calm again.


    Tang Jianghe and others drove the spirit boat and left qingtiandao palace.


    The bustling qingtiandao palace is quiet now.


    The night was dark.


    In the Optimus Taoist palace, the three secret realms are strangely beginning to merge at the moment.


    The people guarding the three secret places are now strangely trapped in a dreamland. They don''t know anything about the integration of the three secret places.


    "Boom!"


    A few hours later, a loud noise sounded in Optimus Tao palace.


    At this moment, the earth trembled, and the secret place of Qingtian Dao palace collapsed at the moment.


    The three secret realms are now completely integrated.


    "What?"


    At this moment, in the Optimus Taoist palace, the two palace masters suddenly changed their looks.


    In the eyes, the color of panic in time.


    "Whoosh!"


    Their bodies burst out in an instant, and their cold eyes looked into the distance in an instant.


    "Yes!"


    "No, damn it."


    "Young master, what you expected is good. The strong man of the fairy family was resurrected."


    The two palace masters of Optimus Tao palace looked gloomy at this moment, as if they could drip water.


    The huge body at the moment is shrinking and turning into a white robed man of about one meter eight. The white robed woman at the moment lies quietly in the void, with long white hair and a length of kilometers.


    The figure lay in the void, but his hair almost fell to the ground.


    "Master, do you use an artifact?"


    The current leader of Optimus Tao palace looks very frightened at the moment.


    "After being suppressed once, the strong man of the fairy family wakes up and will never let go of the Optimus Tao palace."


    "Use the earthquake bow."


    The old palace leader was pale and colorless.


    "Childe, I expected this scene. Why didn''t you help us?"


    "If the childe makes a move, he may be able to kill the strong man of the fairy family."


    "Whoosh!"


    At this moment, a white shadow appeared beside the two palace masters.


    "Tao you!"


    See Xiaobai appear, two palace Lord''s eyes, are all surprise color.


    At this moment, the existence of nirvana is of great help to both of them.


    "It''s really resurrected. The childe has counted everything."


    Xiaobai''s look at the moment is very dignified.


    "Two palace masters, what means can the Taoist palace have to deal with the strong ones of the fairy family? At the moment, she is merging. If he really merges, it will be a disaster for us." Xiaobai is very nervous at the moment.

 Chapter 151

    "Taoist friends, don''t worry. The elders of our Taoist Palace once left two artifacts. We may be useful to deal with the strong of the fairy family. We have already taken them." The leader of Qingtian Dao palace heard Xiaobai''s words, and his eyes were full of dignified colors.


    "That''s good."


    Hearing each other''s words, Xiaobai couldn''t help breathing out at the moment.


    The figure in the void at the moment, although it has not been completely integrated at the moment, the smell has been extremely terrible.


    And the breath is still rising at a terrible speed.


    The void around the fairy family was trembling slightly under its terrible breath, and a supreme pressure suppressed the whole Qingtian Dao palace.


    At the moment, in the Optimus Taoist palace, many figures gathered in the Optimus temple. One by one, their faces turned white and their legs trembled wildly.


    "Palace master, what do you do now? After the fairy people woke up, 3000 silver hairs blocked the void, but everyone who wanted to leave Qingtian Dao palace died."


    "This is to destroy our Optimus palace."


    "What should I do?"


    "What should I do?"


    The law enforcement elder fell beside the palace master, and his eyes were full of panic.


    Just now, when the three secret places collapsed and the fairy family appeared, some disciples and elders looked frightened and were killed when they wanted to escape. Those who did not escape the Optimus palace survived, but it was obvious that the other party''s goal was to destroy the whole Optimus palace.


    "Master, the heavenly bow and immortal killing arrow are here."


    The current leader of Optimus Tao palace took the artifact and looked into the void. His eyes were dignified and placed all his hopes on these two artifact.


    "Help me!"


    The old palace leader stretched his bow and arrow, aiming at the figure in the void. The existence of the two Nirvana robbed territories urged him to pull the Zhentian bow to the full moon.


    "Bang!"


    At the next moment, the bow string made a deafening sound, and the immortal killing arrow turned into a cold awn and shot at the strong man of the fairy family.


    "Out!"


    The strong man of the fairy family suddenly opened his eyes. In his eyes, a golden awn was shot. The next moment, the immortal killing arrow melted directly under the golden awn.


    "How is this possible?"


    See an artifact, melt it in front of your eyes.


    The three powerful Nirvana robbers trembled wildly at this moment, and their eyes were full of panic.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Do you think I have been sealed by you for thousands of years?"


    "I just use your seal to help me refine the original power in my body. Thank you?"


    Fairy women, after opening their eyes at the moment, their eyes are full of cold light that makes people''s soul tremble wildly.


    "Despair?"


    "You qingtiandao palace sealed me and constantly extracted the immortal''s physical power, immortal power and soul power. Today I want to get them all back."


    "Boom!"


    The fairy woman gave a roar, and the next moment, the terrible breath broke out.


    At this moment, there were cracks in the void around the fairy woman. It was almost difficult for the world to accommodate her strength.


    "Palace master, what should I do?"


    At the moment, the eyes of those disciples and elders were full of panic.


    At the moment, they seem to be pinched by their necks, and they feel extremely uncomfortable.


    At the moment, they are completely desperate.


    "Yes!"


    At the moment, Xiaobai, who was very frightened, suddenly looked different.


    The eyes are full of incredible colors.


    "Dao you, what''s the matter?"


    The eyes of the two palace masters suddenly fell on Xiaobai.


    "Maybe we can be saved."


    In Xiaobai''s eyes, there is a color of hope.


    "What?"


    "Is there any way, Taoist friend?" The two desperate palace masters, after hearing Xiaobai''s words, their eyes were full of surprises.


    "Look!"


    Xiaobai didn''t show off, but took out a thing directly from her arms. It was the wood carving presented by Li Yixi.


    "Isn''t this the wood carving presented by the childe?"


    The two palace leaders looked puzzled.


    "Look carefully, I feel it alive." Xiaobai''s eyes were full of horror at the moment.


    The wood carving in Xiaobai''s hand was strange and broke out a terrible breath. The breath was ethereal and mysterious.


    The next moment, a virtual shadow slowly appeared from the wood carving.


    It turned into a mire virtual shadow. The mire virtual shadow was unreal, but the next moment, the mire bird opened its mouth and sucked into the void. Countless auras entered the mire bird''s body, and the next moment the body became extremely staring.


    The whole body is wrapped with the terrible power of lightning.


    "Lightning Peng king?"


    At the moment of seeing the virtual shadow of Dapeng bird, the fairy woman completely changed her color. The disdain color in her eyes disappeared and was replaced by panic.


    "Yes!"


    "This... This..."


    Feel the terrible power in the ROC bird, and the eyes of the three Nirvana robbing territories are full of shocking colors.


    "Can you know the past and the future, childe?"


    The two palace masters of Optimus Tao palace trembled with excitement at the moment.


    "It must be. The childe must know that the strong of the fairy family will wake up, so before leaving, he deliberately left this thing and asked it to kill the fairy." Xiaobai took a deep breath and his eyes were full of fanaticism.


    Xiaobai thinks that the supreme existence of the blood that can follow the law and awaken it with a word can not be a simple existence. It awakens the inheritance of the blood and gets a lot of memories. Even if it is a real fairy, it doesn''t have such means. How can Li Yixi fear the people of the fairy family? Maybe he is too lazy to do it and doesn''t want to disturb the mood of experiencing the life of ordinary people.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the next moment, the immortal who was once arrogant turned and fled.


    It was as if mortals were frightened by tigers and wolves.


    That speed, fast to the extreme.


    "Yes!"


    However, I saw the virtual shadow of the ROC bird and spit out a word. In an instant, the body of the fairy woman was nailed.


    The next moment, Dapeng virtual shadow appeared beside him and swallowed it directly.


    The whole body, turned into a chaotic thunder, wrapped the fairy woman.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    The woman let out a shrill howl.


    With the disappearance of divine thunder, there was no figure in the void. I saw three golden mans shooting at the three people.


    The three quickly reached out and caught it. At a glance, their eyes were full of horror.


    "This is longevity pill."


    The eyes of the three were full of horror.


    The strong man of the fairy family who carried the power to destroy the world died like this.


    It was directly refined into three longevity pills by chaos thunder.


    Click!


    At the moment, the wood carving in Xiaobai''s hand was also directly broken.


    "Thank you, childe."


    At the moment, Xiaobai knelt down and worshipped the void.


    "Thank you, childe." The two masters of the Taoist palace shed excited tears.


    After ten thousand years of guarding here, everything is finally over.


    With the longevity pill, the lost Shouyuan can be made up for.


    At this moment, they are naturally extremely grateful to Li Yixi. Childe, you must pity us and end our guard career.


    Childe, you must be the supreme immortal.

 Chapter 152

    "It must be. Otherwise, how could it be so simple to end the strong man of the fairy family? The fairy family said before that he has refined the original power with the power of seal for thousands of years. His strength must be much stronger than when he was sealed, but he was killed by a wood carving, which was just carved, Is this trace still new? "


    "Young master, not only did you calculate all this, but also left the means to deal with it. Moreover, the wood carving is also very ordinary wood carving. It can leave such a terrible means. You can''t guess or guess the cultivation of young master."


    "Do you remember? We can''t see which sister Hu Qingyun is around the childe. It''s possible that the current cultivation has gone beyond nirvana, but there are still such rules around the childe, like a maid. It can be seen how terrible the childe''s cultivation is. However, we should remember that the childe is an ordinary person now, The childe''s incarnation as a mortal must have a purpose. We must not disturb him. Let''s treat the childe as an ordinary person. " Xiaobai took a deep breath and said with a serious look.


    "Taoist friends are right. The childe must exist supreme. There must be some reason for him to become a mortal. Let''s treat the childe as a mortal according to the instructions of senior Qingyun." The two palace masters of Optimus Tao palace nodded after looking at each other.


    "How can I repay you for your kindness?"


    "This is Changsheng pill."


    "The longevity pill refined with the avenue and vitality of the fairy family can increase the life of thousands of years at least after swallowing it." The two palace masters of qingtiandao Palace are shining in their eyes at the moment.


    I am extremely grateful to Li Yixi.


    For thousands of years, he has been guarding qingtiandao palace and suppressing the fairy family while blocking the killing of foreign lands. His accomplishments have not improved and his life is almost exhausted.


    At the moment, they got the longevity pill, which can not only make up for a lot of life, but also think that it may be the reward for Li Yixi to see that they have made meritorious efforts to guard and their life is running out.


    As for Xiaobai, in a short day, Li Yixi gave so many opportunities. They felt that it must be Li Yixi who was interested in Xiaobai''s talent and instructed Xiaobai.


    "Taoist friends, I don''t know if Taoist friends can be the Deputy palace leader in the Taoist palace."


    At the moment, the two palace masters of Qingtian Dao palace looked at Xiaobai with hope.


    "Me."


    "I''m going to see the young master. If I can follow him, it will be a great opportunity. As for the vice palace leader of qingtiandao palace, I''m not interested."


    "Two friends, goodbye!"


    Xiaobai hugged the two palace masters slightly.


    "Farewell."


    The two palace masters of Optimus Tao palace had no hope. If they were, they would also choose to try their luck.


    Xiaobai nodded slightly, turned into a ROC and broke through the air.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the way home, the cultivation of everyone improved greatly. In the sea of stars, they didn''t meet any danger and soon went to the state of Zhao.


    "Everybody, this time is really troublesome."


    Li Yixi looked at the crowd with an apologetic face.


    "It doesn''t matter, childe. We are friends. We never frown when we do everything for our friends. If childe needs anything, tell us directly. We will help childe finish it. It''s our fate to know him." They quickly bowed down and worshipped Li Yixi.


    "I still have to thank you. Thank you for treating me as a mortal and a friend. It''s my honor."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, if you come back today, how about going to my humble room and having a rest." Li Yixi invited several people.


    "Thank you, childe."


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, everyone''s eyes were full of excitement.


    No one will refuse such an opportunity.


    Before the spirit boat flew directly to the holy mountain, they climbed the mountain.


    "The childe is back?"


    In the courtyard, a voice sounded.


    At the next moment, the great demons in the courtyard disappeared and became extremely quiet.


    "Welcome back."


    Lao Bai opened the gate and saluted quickly.


    "Lao Bai, go and prepare. Today I want to thank all my friends." Li Yixi gave a direct command.


    "Yes, master!"


    Lao Bai bowed slightly and went to prepare.


    "Guys, if you''re bored, you can walk around."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Thank you, childe."


    The eyes of Tang Jianghe people are full of excitement at the moment.


    They wanted to go around for a long time, but they didn''t dare to move around. Now they have a chance, where would they refuse.


    Xiao cangqiong''s eyes were shining at the moment.


    Staring at the bamboo forest in the distance, there are pieces of enlightenment God bamboo. This is a great opportunity.


    Some nervously glanced at the local chickens under the bamboo of the enlightenment God. After avoiding the local chickens, Xiao cangqiong looked surprised and began to understand the Tao.


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe and others did not immediately follow up.


    But he was very curious and wandered around the courtyard.


    When they came to the pond, their eyes were full of panic.


    "It''s all Jiutian Lingye."


    Looking at the nine day liquid in a pond, everyone was stunned.


    At the moment, the "big men" were shaking.


    In the past, they always thought that jiutianlingye was the supreme treasure, but now they were stunned. Li Yixi even used jiutianlingye to raise fish.


    "Hoo!"


    One by one, he took a long breath away from the pond.


    "You see?"


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, Tang Jianghe was stunned when his eyes suddenly fell on the king of Datura.


    They know that the ninth demon ancestor of the demon domain is born and chaotic, so only the peak of the divine martial arts realm can establish the enemy''s existence of nirvana. But at the moment, Tang Jianghe found that the strength and powerful horror of the ninth demon ancestor have reached the triple realm of nirvana.


    How long has it been? Tang Jianghe is not shocked.


    "So powerful."


    At the moment, everyone was shocked when they found out.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s not surprising how many people can stay with you. We''d better find a place to improve our strength." Tang Yin took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "Tang Yin is right."


    "Let''s find a place to practice."


    They nodded, looked for a suitable place and began to practice.


    Xiao Zhan entered Li Yixi''s study and wanted to improve his talent.


    But the moment he entered the study, Xiao Zhan looked frightened, because there was a huge silver wolf king suspended in the study at the moment. The breath was hard for Xiao Zhan to breathe. At the moment, Xiao Zhan was the strength of nirvana.

 Chapter 153

    "Silver wolf king, the eighth demon ancestor in the demon domain."


    After seeing the figure clearly, Xiao Zhan''s soul was trembling. At the moment, the eighth demon ancestor gave him a feeling that it was too terrible. The ninth demon ancestor shocked him, but the eighth demon ancestor was more terrible and his strength was more frightening.


    "You have the smell of a master."


    The silver wolf king spits out words and looks at Xiao Zhan very unexpectedly.


    The next moment, the figure of the silver wolf king slowly disappeared, turned into a brush and suspended on the desk.


    In the study, all the breath disappeared, the brush fell on the pen holder, and everything returned to normal.


    "Is this the pen that the childe rebuilt?"


    "It''s so terrible. I''m afraid it''s beyond nirvana. I''m really envious." Xiao Zhan was shocked and inexplicable when he looked at the brush that had returned to normal.


    But after Xiao Zhan thought about it, he felt normal.


    After all, Li Yixi''s existence is hard to guess. The brush has always been with Li Yixi. When Li Yixi practices calligraphy and writes, it must be the outbreak of Tao rhyme. Of course, the soul of the pen in Li Yixi''s hand benefits the most, and the material of this pen is the bamboo of understanding Tao.


    Xiao Zhan took a deep breath and worshipped the brush.


    After getting up, Xiao Zhan''s eyes fell on the desk.


    "Yes!"


    The moment Xiao Zhan''s eyes fell on the desk, his eyes were full of horror.


    A pair of eyes stared at the contents on the rice paper on the desk at the moment.


    Xiao Zhan''s face turned white at the moment.


    There are countless handwriting on the rice paper.


    "Heaven and earth have healthy qi, and miscellaneous nature gives manifolds.


    The lower is the river and the upper is the sun and the stars.


    People say Haoran, Peihu plug cangming.


    Huanglu should be Qingyi, Hanhe and tuming court.


    When the poor Festival is to see, one by one hanging Danqing.


    In Qi Tai Shi Jian, in Jin Dong Hu pen.


    In the Qin Dynasty, Zhang Liangzhi, in the Han Su Wu Festival.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    "Heaven and earth have healthy qi, and miscellaneous nature gives manifolds. The lower is the river and the upper is the sun and the stars. "


    The moment Xiao Zhan finished reading 20 words, he felt that his brain was about to explode.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan''s body trembled violently, and his eyes were full of fear.


    In front of Xiao Zhan''s eyes at the moment, these twenty words seemed to come alive.


    Twenty words hung in front of Xiao Zhan. At the moment, Xiao Zhan in the study felt that he was no longer in the study. At the moment, he seemed to appear at the time of the birth of heaven and earth. The righteousness of heaven and earth was vertical and horizontal, pervading the whole heaven and earth, rivers and mountains were born, and the chaotic sky. The righteousness of heaven and earth turned into stars to shine on the world.


    The demons and monsters in the chaos, the powerful horror and the breath made Xiao Zhan''s soul tremble.


    However, under the mighty righteousness between heaven and earth, those demons and monsters, like spring snow meeting flames, turned into ashes in a tragic howl.


    All other avenues in the world were suppressed by Wendao at this moment.


    The mighty spirit of heaven and earth is respected, emperor, emperor, saint, immortal, God, devil and Buddha.


    The mighty spirit of heaven and earth seems to be transformed into the supremacy of all ethnic groups in the world.


    In the study at the moment, Xiao Zhan''s eyes are closed and his body trembles violently. At the moment, on Xiao Zhan''s head, there are long rivers, sacred mountains, a big sun, a bright moon and a star.


    Countless Haoran breath shrouded Xiao Zhan.


    For those who are strong in literature and Taoism, it is a supreme opportunity.


    But at the moment, Xiao Zhan is like a mortal, and these noble spirits are too strong. Xiao Zhan can not absorb them madly, but also has to resist the invasion of noble spirits.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan was directly suppressed by great spirit.


    "Yes!"


    "How did Xiao Zhan get into the study? He hasn''t come out for so long. The study is the childe''s private residence." Qi Baiyun frowned slightly.


    I want to remind Xiao Zhan to come out quickly.


    But Qi Baiyun, who had just come to the door of the study, looked at the scene in the study. His eyes were full of horror.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, Qi Baiyun, looking at Xiao Zhan with sweat on his forehead, looked at the five powerful words in the study, and his eyes were full of horror.


    At the moment, Qi Baiyun just looked at it and felt countless talents swarming into his body.


    Qi Baiyun trembled violently at this moment.


    At the moment, Li Yixi came slowly, the pen on the desk shook slightly, the heroic spirit in the study disappeared in an instant, and the suspended divine texts also came back on the rice paper.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan extricated himself from the repression just now.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Xiao Zhan is breathing heavily at the moment.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan didn''t dare to look more.


    He hurried out of the study and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Childe!"


    Seeing Li Yixi coming, Qi Baiyun quickly saluted.


    "Come and sit down!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Thank you, childe." Qi Baiyun hurried away.


    After Xiao Zhan calmed his mind in front of the study, he turned upside down in his heart.


    "Sure enough, I''m still too weak."


    Xiao Zhan sighed at the moment.


    For Wendao, it is a great opportunity, but it can make up for itself.


    At this moment, the body is full of heroic spirit.


    If Li Yixi doesn''t come in time, Xiao Zhan will be dead and will be burst.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan didn''t dare to take a more look and was far away from the study.


    The study at the moment, in Xiao Zhan''s eyes, is like a flood.


    Xiao Zhan hurried into the bamboo forest of the Taoist God and began to absorb the noble spirit in his body.


    With the help of Wudao God bamboo, Xiao Zhan spent an hour to vaporize Haoran.


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes were closed. The moment he opened his eyes, there were two terrible stars in his eyes, which was difficult to look at directly.


    At this moment, a huge golden character appeared in Xiao Zhan''s soul sea.


    The big golden characters are dazzling and hard to look at directly.


    Xiao Zhan''s mouth showed a happy look.


    "Yue?"


    Xiao Zhan looked at the suspended divine text in his soul sea. His eyes were full of gold.


    Xiao Zhan tried his best to catch Yue Zi.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan''s breath is many times stronger.


    At the moment when the word Yue appeared, Xiao Zhan felt a terrible force of repression, and the breath was extremely terrible.


    It seems that it can suppress one heaven and earth and suppress one heaven and earth.


    "Young master, how does it exist? Can''t you be proficient in ten thousand ways?"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan looked shocked. Xiao Zhan knew that Li Yixi gave Tang Jianghe Kendo, Tang yinhammer, and Qin Xuan the virgin zither.


    Even if they are real immortals, few people practice multiple roads, and many people only practice one road.


    "Hoo!"


    Xiao Zhan took a long breath and suppressed all his other emotions.

 Chapter 154

    "Hoo!"


    After feeling the improvement of his strength, Xiao Zhan''s eyes shot out two fine mans and spit out a long mouthful of turbid Qi.


    "No wonder Xiao Zhan in the demon domain is really eager at the moment, but he quickly put away his emotions at the next moment. Xiao Zhan knows that what Li Yixi let him get must be what Li Yixi is willing to give, just as he captured the divine culture mountain today. If Li Yixi is not willing to let him understand, he can''t enter the room.


    "Childe!"


    Xiao Zhan walked over and worshipped Li Yixi.


    "Xiao Zhan, more and more outstanding temperament, good, good."


    "Practice can really change a person." Li Yixi sighed.


    "I don''t think your breath is very stable. Come and eat some fruit to calm down."


    Jiang Chen gives Xiao Zhan a fruit.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Xiao Zhan is very excited at the moment, because Xiao Zhan often hears that there is no mortal thing around Li Yixi, but today, Xiao Zhan is here for the first time, and Xiao Zhan is full of expectations.


    He took a quick bite.


    At the entrance of the fruit, Xiao Zhan''s eyes lit up.


    At the next moment, a mysterious breath flowed through Xiao Zhan''s body. Xiao Zhan had some vain breath, which was condensed thousands of times in an instant.


    "Is this fairy fruit?"


    Xiao Zhan heard a lot, but he tasted it personally and was still shocked and inexplicable.


    A day later, in the void, a huge ROC bird shuttled through the void, its wings moved, and its body swept more than ten miles. The speed was frightening.


    "State of Zhao, set of fallen immortals."


    "It should not be far away!"


    At the moment, the Dapeng bird shuttling through the clouds is Xiaobai.


    At the moment, Xiaobai, in the demon eyes, is full of anticipation and inexplicable excitement.


    Outside the falling immortal collection, a figure in white fell, which was caused by the change of Xiaobai.


    "Your journey to the West should be in this set of fallen immortals. You must go and have a look."


    Xiaobai whispered to himself, and his soul spread. He soon found the inheritance crystal and hurried to it.


    Sit cross legged and watch the video among the inheritance spars.


    Bodhi''s father preached: show the secret, be round, understand the Tao and participate in Zen, have no life and no destruction, have the whole Qi and God, live up to the sky, devoutly believe in Mingyan, be broad and tenacious, and be immortal.


    Under the stage, a Lei Gongzui monkey suddenly made a noise and began to play.


    Bodhi asked, "Wukong, why are you crazy about Carnival dancing in class and don''t listen to me?"


    The monkey king replied, "the disciple was overjoyed when he heard the beauty. I hope the master can make atonement."


    Bodhi said with a smile, "let me ask you, how long have you been in the cave?"


    Sun Wukong replied, "I don''t know the year and year, but I know that Shantao has been ripe seven times and eaten seven times by me."


    Bodhi said with a smile, "seven years, what kind of Taoism do you want to learn?"


    Sun Wukong asked, "but with my master''s teaching, as long as I have some Taoist spirit, my disciples will learn."


    Bodhi said, "shall I teach you the art of seeking immortals and divination and expelling evil and avoiding evil?"


    Monkey King was very excited and heard, "master, can you live long like this?"


    The grandmaster shook his head and said with a smile, "no, No."


    Wukong shook his head and said, "it''s better to decide for yourself if you don''t learn."


    The grandmaster smiled and said, "how good is it that I teach you to chant Buddha and chant scriptures?"


    Wukong asked, "can you live forever?"


    The grandmaster said with a smile, "it''s like looking for the moon in water."


    Wukong frowned: "master, I don''t speak fast. I''m an honest man. I don''t know what is fishing for the moon in water..."


    "My grandfather was furious," you monkey, this is not learning, that also does not learn, I let you try the strength of the discipline. "


    After the ancestor taught me a lesson, he turned his back and left.


    "Yes!"


    "Don''t you learn all this? Just the art of longevity? "


    "The monkey king only learns the art of longevity. Where did he learn the magic powers behind him?"


    Xiaobai took a deep breath and was stunned by this scene. He asked for immortals and divination to ward off evil and avoid evil. It''s a very powerful Taoist skill. Sun Wukong didn''t learn it.


    After thinking about it, Xiaobai looks forward to it more and continues to watch.


    In the evening, seeing the monkey king enter the ancestral room, Xiaobai was puzzled.


    When I heard the monkey king''s way, "master hit me three times and closed the middle door. It was a sign for me to enter the back door at the third watch and come to learn the Tao."


    At this moment, Xiaobai felt a thunder and exploded in his mind.


    "An expert is indeed a Taoist, and the Tao cannot be lightly preached. Indeed, if you don''t have enough understanding, everything will become empty."


    "So understanding is so important."


    Xiaobai sighed and continued to look.


    The master said, "there are two kinds of Taoism here. One is 36 changes and the other is 72 changes. Which one do you want to learn?"


    "Master, just teach me seventy-two changes. Disciples are willing to learn more..."


    "So it is."


    "The Tao cannot be lightly preached. What qualifications do fools have to learn the Tao?"


    "The childe must have a deep meaning to leave these in the inheritance crystal stone. I don''t know what the childe really means?" Xiaobai watched while meditating. It took him five days to finish the journey to the West.


    After reading it, Xiaobai took a deep breath and went to the holy mountain to meet Li Yixi.


    Knowing Li Yixi''s horror, Xiaobai dared not fly up, but climbed the mountain.


    When he came to the hillside, he was stopped by two mice, "where are you a demon? What''s the matter of coming to the holy mountain?"


    "Yes!"


    At this moment, Xiaobai was suddenly covered with hair, and he was so frightened that he directly exposed his body.


    Because the two mice in front of him at the moment, the breath almost suffocated Xiaobai. The cultivation is absolutely beyond the existence of nirvana.


    Xiaobai quickly bowed down, "Xiaobai of lightning Peng family, who was instructed by the childe, came to visit the childe today to learn art."


    Xiaobai didn''t dare to hide, for fear of being seen through, and answered immediately.


    "Yes!"


    "You do have a childe''s breath, but now that childe is incarnated as a mortal, how can he teach you to practice?"


    "Let''s go!"


    The two mice shook their heads and refused.


    "Two elders, I''m foolish. I don''t ask for your advice. I just want to follow you around. Maybe I can get an opportunity. I''ve been a childe''s mount and stayed with him. If the childe needs it, I''m willing to ride for him."


    Xiaobai hurried.


    "Rat, what should I do?"


    "It''s really difficult for you to go out. Why don''t you stay?" Mouse 2 suddenly turned his eyes at the moment.


    "All right!"


    "Go!"


    "Remember, the childe is a mortal." The rat gave a warning, turned into an ordinary mouse and got into the grass.


    "Thank you, master."


    At the moment, Xiaobai''s heart is pounding.


    Take a deep breath and go to the courtyard.

 Chapter 155

    When Xiaobai arrived in front of the courtyard, he took a deep breath and said, "childe, Xiaobai wants to see you."


    When the voice fell, Lao Bai opened the courtyard door and looked at no one. He couldn''t help but underestimate: "no one, damn it, we''re going to close the door."


    Frightened, Xiaobai hurriedly said, "senior, it''s me who asked to see you."


    Xiaobai saw that he was going to close the door. Even though he was extremely afraid, he still hurried to make a sound, because if he didn''t make a sound again, he would be rejected.


    Sure enough, the childe''s side is unpredictable.


    "Demon?"


    Lao Bai is also surprised at the moment.


    Here, Lao Bai still has a word "emperor" in Xiaobai''s sea of soul.


    "Have I become a Book demon?"


    At the moment, Xiaobai has a dull face.


    Xiaobai awakened to the inheritance of blood. Naturally, she knew that those who were strong in literature and Taoism were terrible in the Archaic period. At the moment, Xiaobai was extremely shocked and became a reading demon.


    At the moment when Xiaobai urged the emperor, Xiaobai felt that he had become the emperor of heaven and earth. His breath was several times stronger.


    "Is this the way given by the childe?"


    "It is naturally impossible for you to preach when you experience human life. Maybe this is the way you preach."


    "It must be."


    At the moment, Xiaobai''s eyes were shining with fine light, and his excited body trembled violently.


    The first night he came, he could catch a divine text, Emperor.


    Xiaobai is very clear about the strength of literature and Tao.


    At this moment, I am full of expectations for the future.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Sure enough, I chose to follow the childe. It was the most correct decision." Xiaobai shivers with excitement and continues to listen to the book. She plans to be a reading bird.

 Chapter 156

    At the end of the night and dawn, a new day begins.


    In the Luoxian collection, a leaf of the spirit boat appeared. The next moment, the spirit boat disappeared, and two figures appeared. One of them was Meng Hao who had left the Luoxian collection for a long time.


    "Mr. Meng, is this where the expert you said is?"


    "I don''t know where the expert is. Let''s meet immediately. If we go late, I''m afraid the crown prince has an accident." The man beside Meng Hao was very anxious at the moment, with an agitated face.


    "Zuo Xiang, I said that when you get here, you listen to me. Otherwise, the crown prince will not be saved, and you will bear the consequences." Meng Hao glanced at the man around him, looking slightly cold.


    "Mr. Meng, Zuo made a mistake. Let''s go and ask for an expert." On Zuo Ming''s face, a smile appeared, and a look of disdain flashed in the depths of his eyes.


    "Let''s go!"


    Meng Hao glanced at Zuo Ming and climbed the mountain.


    When he came to the courtyard, Meng Hao took a deep breath and felt uneasy. This was his first time to ask Li Yixi to see him. He didn''t know whether Li Yixi would agree to his request.


    "Meng Hao, please see childe Li."


    Meng Hao bowed down and worshipped the courtyard.


    "Creak!"


    When the gate of the courtyard was opened, Hu Qingyun came out, smiled and said, "Mr. Meng, please come in!"


    "Thank you."


    Meng Hao bowed respectfully and followed Hu Qingyun into the courtyard.


    "Mr. Li, Meng Hao is disturbing me today."


    Meng Hao entered and bowed down when he saw Li Yixi in the courtyard.


    "Brother Meng Hao, I haven''t seen you for many days. Look at your face. Why did you come back from a long trip?" Li Yixi smiled and invited Meng Hao to sit down.


    As for Zuo Ming, Meng Hao didn''t let him in. He had no good impression of Zuo Ming and Meng Hao. He was afraid that Zuo Ming would say the wrong thing.


    "You guessed right. Meng haogang came back from the Tang Dynasty. This time, I came to see you and asked you for something." Meng Hao stood up and saluted.


    "Brother Meng, you don''t need such a big gift. If I can help, I will help you. Tell me first." Li Yixi hurriedly helped Meng Hao sit down.


    "Young master, it''s such a person. There was a man in the Tang Dynasty who was poisoned and Meng Hao was incompetent. Meng Hao came here to ask the young master to go out of the mountain. Please do it." Meng Hao looked uneasy.


    "Poisoning?"


    "But the Tang Dynasty is too far away. Are people still there?" Li Yixi frowned.


    "Childe, I''ve told the strong man to use magic power to close his eight meridians. The poison won''t spread within a month, but if he can''t detoxify the poison within a month, he will die. It''s hard for the immortal to save. This man is dedicated to the people and asks the childe to do it." Meng Hao knelt down at the moment.


    "Get up!"


    "I''ll try."


    Li Yixi wanted to refuse, but when he saw Meng Hao kneeling down, he could only promise.


    "Whoosh!"


    At this moment, a white shadow entered the courtyard and landed on the table.


    "Young master, are you going away again? Xiaobai is willing to serve you. " Xiaobai turns into the excited way of Xiaobai bird.


    "Yes!"


    "That''s trouble Xiaobai." Li Yixi didn''t refuse. He thought about it and nodded. After all, the time was too long, and the poison in his body was more terrible.


    "Meng Hao, let''s go. We can''t delay. It''s important to save people."


    "Thank you, childe." Meng Hao was overjoyed in an instant.


    Out of the gate, Zuo Ming saw that the expert in Meng Hao''s mouth was so young, still a mortal, and his eyes were full of cold color.


    "Meng Hao, is this the expert in your mouth?"


    "This is obviously just a mortal." Zuo Ming is very angry at the moment. A mortal asked him to wait outside the courtyard. He is the Zuo Xiang of the Tang Dynasty. At the moment, Zuo Ming seems to have been humiliated.


    "Shut up."


    Meng Hao heard Zuo Ming''s words and snorted coldly.


    "Childe, this man is so annoying. Do you need me to swallow him?" When Xiaobai heard Zuo Ming''s words, a cold light appeared in the demon''s eyes.


    This man dares to be so presumptuous.


    "Hum!"


    "It''s not easy to become an elite to seek death. It even provokes Ben Xiang." Zuo Ming''s look was suddenly cold, so he wanted to teach Xiaobai a lesson.


    But the next moment, Xiaobai''s wings waved.


    Zuo Ming''s face changed greatly, as if he had collided with a sacred mountain. His body flew directly out of the holy mountain.


    "Yes!"


    Seeing this scene, Meng Hao turned pale with fear.


    At that moment, Meng Hao was frightened by Xiaobai''s breath.


    "Childe, I''m not dead. Keep him alive."


    "Damn it, he dares to contradict you. Don''t worry, young master. There''s Xiaobai all the way."


    Xiaobai''s voice falls. The next moment, the body appears and crawls on the ground.


    "Xiaobai, I''m a mortal. Keep a low profile, or I''ll be in trouble." Li Yixi couldn''t help but explain. He was helpless and sighed. The monster was really grumpy.


    "It''s the childe." Xiaobai, remember.


    "Meng Hao, let''s go!"


    Li Yixi looked at Meng Hao in a daze and couldn''t help shouting.


    "Yes, childe!"


    Meng Hao''s soul trembles wildly at the moment.


    The moment Xiaobai appeared, he suddenly felt the breath that suffocated him.


    Meng Hao''s heart trembled wildly at the moment.


    "Nirvana, Nirvana!"


    Meng Hao determines that Xiaobai is a great demon of nirvana.


    But such a big demon became like licking a dog and scrambled to be Li Yixi''s mount.


    Meng Hao walked on Xiaobai''s back with anxiety.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the next moment, Xiaobai''s figure directly turned into a white awn and crossed the sky.


    With his wings outspread, his body floats for hundreds of miles, like a overlord in the sky.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Zuo Ming''s body fell into a cliff.


    Centered on Zuo Ming''s body, numerous cracks covered the whole stone wall.


    The blood in the mouth kept spewing out, and the eyes were full of panic.


    "Nirvana demon."


    "How is that possible?"


    "It''s impossible. There is a Nirvana demon around a mortal."


    Zuo Ming''s eyes were full of panic.


    "Hiss,"


    The next moment, the void cracked and a fairy channel appeared.


    A figure came out of the passage, and his cold eyes fell on Zuo Ming.


    "You... You... You..."


    Seeing this figure, Zuo Ming''s soul trembled wildly.


    Zuo Ming was frightened by Hu Qingyun''s accomplishments. He could tear the space and condense the channel. Such strength is unheard of.


    "What qualifications do you have to humiliate the childe?"


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun''s voice is cold and terrible.


    As if from the depths of Jiuyou purgatory, Zuo Ming''s soul was almost frozen in an instant.


    "I made a slip of the tongue. Please kill me. Please kill me." Zuo Ming''s voice was hoarse and terrified at the moment.


    "Young master, kill the royal family for me. Today I will kill you for young master. Do something for young master."


    Hu Qingyun directly ignored Zuo Ming''s plea for mercy. Hu Qingyun''s hand slowly raised. In Hu Qingyun''s hand, a purple demon inflammation appeared, burning the void trembling.


    The smell of all spirits creeps.


    Like the supreme power of heaven.

 Chapter 157

    Hu Qingyun''s fingers flicked, and the purple demon fire fell on Zuo Ming.


    "Ah!"


    Zuo Ming made a miserable howl. Under the demon inflammation, he could not survive or die.


    In the void, Meng Hao''s face was respectful on Xiaobai''s back.


    At the moment, Meng Hao also accepted the scene just now. After all, Li Yixi casually moved a hammer to help Tang Yin condense the soul of war. How does it exist? It''s very normal that there is a Nirvana robbed monster around him.


    Meng Hao at the moment is very curious about Li Yixi''s cultivation.


    Xiaobai, who was under the body, had already guessed Meng Hao''s mind and preached: "the childe is a mortal. Just treat the childe as a mortal."


    "Mortal?"


    "Elder, I understand."


    Meng Hao took a deep breath and replied to Xiaobai.


    There are great Nirvana demons such as Xiaobai, which are very fast.


    In less than a day, across hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers, a huge imperial city appeared in my eyes.


    "Xiao Bai, let''s fall."


    "In the Imperial City, the royal family ordered to fly." Meng Hao hurriedly reminded.


    "The royal family, the rules are really big, okay."


    Although Xiaobai was unhappy, he fell into a manor.


    "Childe, this is my residence."


    "I immediately contacted the people in the palace to welcome us into the palace." Meng Hao hurried.


    "No harm, you go!"


    "This manor is good!"


    "I''ll go first." Li Yixi smiled and couldn''t help visiting the manor.


    Xiaobai turns into a little white bird and surrounds Li Yixi. The demon''s eyes are full of excitement.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "It''s cool to follow the childe. The childe''s body overflows with Taoist rhyme and divine power."


    Xiaobai is very excited at the moment.


    Xiaobai still remembers that late last night, after Li Yixi fell asleep, his divine power was crazy and scattered, and ten thousand demons competed for position. He was too weak and empty, but now there is no problem.


    Half an hour later, a gorgeous carriage appeared outside the manor, and a general entered the manor.


    "Young master, the palace has sent someone. General Zhang is in the palace. No one dares to get in the way."


    "Before you can have a good rest, I''ll bother you again." Meng Hao quickly saluted.


    "Let''s go. Saving one life is better than building a seven level floating slaughter. Human life is important." Li Yixi smiled.


    When Li Yixi and Meng Hao entered the carriage, Zhang Yan frowned. Seeing that Meng Hao was so respectful to Li Yixi, he didn''t say much.


    Drive the carriage to the palace.


    "General Zhang, you came in person. Is there anything unusual about the poison of the crown prince?" At the moment, Meng Hao asked with a frown.


    "Mr. Meng, I didn''t expect that when you came back in such a hurry, the three Nirvana robbers joined hands and were satisfied with suppressing the strange poison. The crown prince was afraid he couldn''t keep it. As soon as the emperor heard the summons from Mr. Meng, he hurried to send the last general."


    "Is it so serious?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi in the city can''t help frowning.


    "Mr. Meng, didn''t Zuo Xiang go with you? Why don''t you see the left phase? " Zhang Yan asked.


    Before Meng Hao answered, Xiaobai''s voice rang out in Zhang Yan''s mind, "are you talking about that idiot? Offend the childe. Although I didn''t kill him, I must have been killed by sister Qingyun. "


    "Who are you? How can you hear me?" At this moment, Zhang Yan''s eyes are full of panic. He is the voice of his soul. He was heard by the other party.


    "What''s so strange about this? It''s very simple."


    "Go on and make a fuss. I''m the childe''s mount. You should serve the childe. When the childe is angry, what nonsense imperial dynasty will be finished in an instant. Do you know the Dasheng imperial dynasty? The childe is dead. " Xiaobai gave a warning and stopped talking.


    "What, Dasheng dynasty?"


    Zhang Yan, who was driving at the moment, trembled violently. Fortunately, there were some bumps on the carriage and no one noticed.


    "Too slow!"


    "If only this horse had been transformed into a heavenly horse, let''s fly directly to the imperial city." Li Yixi couldn''t help sighing.


    "Childe, I''ll try my best to make the horse faster." Zhang Yan was sweating on his forehead.


    But at the next moment, Zhang Yan had not had time to wave his whip.


    The speed of the four horses suddenly soared.


    The whole carriage directly levitated and flew.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, Zhang Yan''s eyes are full of panic.


    Because in Zhang Yan''s eyes, the four horses he controls have dragon horns on his head and wings on his back, which have become the legendary heavenly horse.


    The heavenly horse soared into the sky at a very fast speed, bringing a breeze.


    Li Yixi''s eyes saw clearly outside.


    "Yes!"


    "I''m reckless. Is this Tianma?"


    "The royal family, as expected, has a deep foundation. There are such gods."


    Li Yixi sighed with envy at the moment.


    Meng Hao on one side was stunned at the moment.


    "General Zhang Yan, in the Imperial Palace, when did you get Tianma?" he asked


    Meng Hao is also very curious. Tianma existed in the Tang Dynasty.


    "Mr. Meng, I don''t know. I''ve used this horse many times. It''s just an ordinary BMW in the stable. I don''t know what''s going on?" In Zhang Yan''s eyes at the moment, he was occupied by shock.


    "You''re stupid. You''re an immortal. You follow your words. You dislike that every horse is too slow. Naturally, you enlighten every horse and turn it into a heavenly horse."


    "But you should know that the childe is now incarnated as a mortal, which must be treated with a mortal attitude. This will help the childe cultivate his mortal heart. Just remember that the childe doesn''t want to reveal his identity. If you don''t make a sound soon, Tianma will cause a commotion in the Imperial city. Once it affects the childe, it will be a great crime." Xiaobai''s words rang out in the minds of Zhang Yan and Meng Hao.


    "Yes, sir!"


    At the moment, Zhang Yan''s face changed and he didn''t dare to look behind him.


    The body quickly stood up and a token appeared in his hand.


    "I am Zhang Yan, the general of God. Mr. Xuanmeng, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, entered the palace. Those in the way died."


    "Those in the way die."


    Zhang Yan''s voice contains a body of mana and constantly echoes in the palace.


    Zhang Yan rose from the air, releasing his breath and frightening the four sides.


    Tianma stepped into the sky. Those figures that had burst out of the Imperial Palace frowned one by one when he saw Zhang Yan.


    "Zhang Yan, where did Tianma come from?"


    In Zhang Yan''s mind, the voice of the strong sounded.


    "It''s made from the advice of an expert. There is supreme existence in the car. Come to treat the crown prince and retreat. Otherwise, the crime of contradicting supreme existence will not be forgiven." At the moment, Zhang Yan, with an anxious face, is really afraid of fools coming out to make trouble.


    Zhang Yan''s forehead was full of sweat.


    "Everyone make way and let Tianma into the palace. Tianma is now in the Tang Dynasty. This is a auspicious sign. Those who block it are regarded as rebels and should be punished."


    In the depths of the palace, a figure appeared, and the cold voice rang through the void. Everyone made way.

 Chapter 158

    When the voice in the depths of the Imperial Palace resounded through the void, all the strong people in the imperial palace of the Tang Dynasty were in awe, as if facing invincible gods.


    At the same time, everyone in the imperial city of the Tang Dynasty knows that this person has spoken, indicating that the master of the Tang Dynasty has nodded, so this person will deliver the voice and announce the will of the Tang emperor.


    "Whoosh."


    The next moment, a figure soared up and appeared over the imperial city.


    "Welcome Mr. Meng and your predecessors."


    This figure is very old, but the smell of the whole body makes people palpitate.


    As the old man bowed and saluted, his voice rang through the imperial city at the moment.


    "Welcome Mr. Meng and your predecessors."


    "Welcome Mr. Meng and your predecessors."


    The voices echoed in the imperial city.


    "Dad, look what''s flying."


    "Is that Tianma?"


    "Princess, is that the legendary heavenly horse? Send a bodyguard to catch it. I want to ride it. "


    "Brother Huang, I want to ride Tianma!"


    At the moment, in the imperial city and the Tianma in the void, there were curious voices, and there was hope in each eye.


    Tianma, the legendary existence, unexpectedly appeared.


    Then, there were yells from adults, elders, imperial concubines and princes.


    "Shut up, that''s the mount of a peerless expert. You can''t ask for it."


    All the people, whether nobles, royalty or the poor, although they looked forward to it one by one, they all covered their children''s mouths at the moment.


    Dare not let the voice out.


    "Brother Meng Hao, are you so famous?"


    "Even in the Imperial City, you can hear your name."


    Li Yixi, in the carriage, couldn''t help but look at Meng Hao. Li Yixi clearly remembered that when he knew Meng Hao, Meng Hao was also the shopkeeper and doctor of a medicine shop?


    But now, Meng Hao has become famous in the imperial city. It''s incredible.


    "Childe, all this is given by childe."


    "If the childe hadn''t taught me medical skills, I wouldn''t be today."


    In the carriage, Meng Hao heard Li Yixi''s words and hurried to salute his disciples.


    "Brother Meng, I can''t do it. We just discussed medical skills that day." Li Yixi doesn''t dare to let Meng Hao salute, and Li Yixi also attaches great importance to Meng Hao at the moment. Li Yixi thinks that if Meng Hao can practice medicine in the Imperial City, he must know a lot of people. He is a big man.


    If you have a good relationship, you won''t be afraid of some small people in Datang Imperial City in the future.


    "Childe, my medical skills are all given by childe. Otherwise, I am still a small doctor now?" Menghao still worships.


    Moreover, Meng Hao felt that Li Yixi was a great man, and what a great means it was to enlighten every horse into a god horse.


    Li Yixi is an immortal. Although he is now experiencing mortal life without using a trace of immortal breath, Li Yixi and other identities.


    "Mr. Meng, childe, the East Palace is here."


    At this moment, Tianma fell in the East Palace, and the voice of God General Zhang Yan sounded outside the car.


    "Childe, please."


    Meng Hao hurried out of the carriage and lifted the curtain for Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi stepped out of the carriage. Xiaobai turned into a bird and landed on Li Yixi''s shoulder.


    "Welcome, master. At this moment, all the figures bow to Li Yixi."


    Seeing this scene, Li Yixi was very helpless, "ladies and gentlemen, I''m just a mortal. There''s no need to pay more attention to where the elder is."


    "Childe, don''t worry about them. Let''s go and see how the poison in the crown prince''s body is." Meng Hao hurried out his voice.


    "All right."


    "It''s important for you to lead the way and save people."


    Li Yixi followed Meng Hao into the depths of the east palace.


    Seeing Li Yixi entering, Zhang Yan, who was still sweating on his forehead, took a hard breath at the moment.


    "Hoo."


    At the moment, Zhang Yan really relaxed a little.


    Along the way, Zhang Yan was very nervous.


    "If someone comes and sends orders to offend childe Li Yixi, there will be no amnesty."


    Zhang Yan''s eyes fell on the people around him and said coldly.


    "Whoosh."


    At the moment, a bent and aging figure fell beside Zhang Yan.


    Zhang Yan took a deep breath and saluted quickly.


    "Zhang Yan, meet grandpa mu."


    Zhang Yan looked extremely respectful in front of this old figure.


    There was great fear in his eyes.


    "Zhang Yan, did Mr. Meng explain the identity of the elder? The Tang emperor announced you into the palace." The old eunuch said hoarsely.


    "Grandpa mu, I don''t know the identity of the elder. I''ll go with grandpa and see the emperor." Zhang Yan hurried to take orders.


    As the old eunuch entered the deep palace.


    In the hall, Tang huanggao sits.


    Obviously, it has been waiting for a long time.


    "Zhang Yan, meet my emperor. Long live my emperor."


    Zhang Yan quickly knelt down and shouted long live.


    "Zhang Yan, get flat!"


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Zhang Yan didn''t dare to get up until he heard the order of the Tang emperor.


    Tang Huang took a deep breath, his eyes fell on Zhang Yan, and asked, "Zhang Yan, do you know where Mr. Meng invited an expert?"


    At the moment, the Tang emperor looked forward to it.


    "Tell the emperor that everything happened suddenly, and there will be no time to ask Mr. Meng." Zhang Yan is very nervous at the moment and can only report truthfully.


    "Don''t you know?"


    "Zhang Yan, when you see Tianma, you should ask, why are you so stupid? How can you not inquire about such people? How does this emperor treat him? "


    At the moment, the emperor of Tang was very upset and agitated.


    "To the emperor, it''s not that the last general doesn''t ask, but those heavenly horses, which are just ordinary horses in the stables of our imperial palace."


    "At the end of the day, I didn''t expect that the elder disliked that the speed of ordinary horses was too slow. He said casually, and those ordinary horses became heavenly horses." Zhang Yan hurriedly explained.


    "Absurd."


    "Zhang Yan, do you believe what you said? In a word, is it possible to turn corruption into magic and everything into God? "


    "Isn''t that tall man a real fairy in the sky?"


    At the moment, the old eunuch saw the purple face of the Tang emperor and quickly scolded.


    "Tell the emperor, father-in-law, that expert is indeed an immortal. If Zhang Yan''s words are false, the way of heaven will not tolerate it." At the moment, seeing that the Emperor didn''t believe it, Zhang Yan directly made the most vicious oath of heaven. If it was a lie, heaven would punish him with thunder.


    "You..."


    At the moment, the emperor of Tang Dynasty and Duke Mu are extremely shocked.


    Isn''t it true that what Zhang Yan said is true? Li Yixi said that every horse turned into a heavenly horse.


    What kind of magic is needed to do this. Anyway, this is not what people on this continent can do.


    "Duke mu, what Zhang Yan said is true. What do you think?" The Tang emperor''s eyes fell on Duke mu. At the moment, Duke Mu frowned and didn''t know how to explain, because all this was beyond his understanding.

 Chapter 159

    Hearing the words of the Tang emperor, Duke Mu thought for a moment and his eyes fell on Zhang Yan. "Zhang Yan, as far as I know, it seems that the person who went to invite the elder is not just Mr. Meng!"


    Hearing what Duke Mu said, the Tang emperor suddenly brightened his eyes. At the moment, the Tang emperor also remembered that he ordered the prime minister Zuo ming to go with Meng Hao that day. Zhang Yan didn''t know something, so Zuo Ming must know.


    The Tang emperor hurriedly said, "Zhang Yan, why don''t you see Zuo Ming go into the palace together? Is there something urgent for Zuo ming to deal with? Immediately, immediately order Zuo ming to enter the palace. The emperor has something to ask him. "


    "Duke mu, you go and give orders. Such an expert, we must find out our identity and can''t neglect it." At the moment, Tang Huang is very nervous.


    Before Duke Mu could make a sound, Zhang Yan hurriedly said, "tell the emperor that Zuo Ming can''t come. Zuo Ming is dead."


    Zhang Yan thinks it''s better to report back truthfully.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Who dares to kill me, Prime Minister Zuo of the Tang Dynasty?"


    At the moment, the Tang emperor looked angry.


    "My emperor calmed his anger. As far as the last general knows, Zuo Ming saw that the elder was a mortal and could not feel the slightest breath of a practitioner. Therefore, Zuo Ming felt that he had been humiliated waiting outside the hospital. When he wanted to teach the elder a lesson, he was directly fanned by the mount around the elder and wiped out by other existence around the elder." Zhang Yan felt that he had not had a better moment today and had been nervous all the time.


    "What?"


    "Did Zuo Ming''s idiot offend the senior expert?"


    At the moment, the Tang emperor was so angry that he wanted to dig Zuo Ming out of his grave and whip his body.


    To vent his anger, the Tang emperor not only dared not have any resentment and anger about Zuo Ming''s death, but wanted to kill Zuo Ming.


    His Tang emperor is now frightened. You a subject, unexpectedly feel humiliated by others, is not it to yourself?


    "Zhang Yan, you said that the Emperor didn''t see the mount around the senior master. Did you come to the imperial city?" At the moment, the emperor of Tang couldn''t help thinking of Li Yixi''s mount and asked.


    "Report back to my emperor. The master''s Mount did come to the imperial palace with the master, and went to the east palace with the master." Zhang Yan answered quickly.


    "Have you gone to the east palace?"


    "Zhang Yan, why didn''t my father-in-law see it?" At the moment, Grandpa Mu frowned and asked.


    "Report back to Duke mu. Because the childe''s mount has turned into a little white bird, he has been staying next to the elder, stopped on the elder''s shoulder and entered the east palace." Zhang Yan has to explain.


    "What, is that the bird?"


    "Why can''t I feel a trace of evil spirit on it?" At the moment, Grandpa Mu looked shocked.


    "Cough."


    "It''s very simple, because I''m a reading bird."


    When the three looked frightened, a voice sounded in the palace.


    "Who?"


    At this moment, three terrible smells swept around, but they couldn''t find the source of the sound.


    "Don''t look, I''m right here!"


    The voice sounded here. I saw a bird stopping in front of the Tang emperor at the moment.


    The sound came from the mouth of the little white bird.


    When Zhang Yan''s eyes fell on Xiaobai, he looked frightened. Xiaobai could hear his voice.


    "Zhang Yan paid a visit to his predecessors."


    At the moment, Zhang Yan quickly saluted.


    "Senior?"


    At the moment, the eyes of Duke Mu and the Tang emperor fell on Xiaobai.


    "Li Zhan met Tao you."


    "Mu Chenchen meets his aisle friend."


    Emperor Tang and Duke Mu looked serious and hurried to their luggage.


    At the moment, their eyes were full of horror.


    Emperor Tang and Duke Mu looked very dignified at the moment, because they couldn''t see through the little white bird. They didn''t feel a trace of evil spirit on the little white bird.


    Moreover, it is very strange. On the little white bird, there is not only no evil spirit, but a trace of Haoran righteousness.


    Damn it.


    For the first time.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Do you want to ask, why do I have no evil spirit, but a noble righteousness?"


    Seeing their eyes, Xiaobai couldn''t help laughing.


    "Please make it clear."


    At the moment, Emperor Tang and Duke Mu really couldn''t see through and didn''t dare to hide. They directly spoke their hearts.


    "Haven''t I already said?"


    "I am a reading bird."


    "You two, don''t you believe it?"


    Xiaobai proudly looks at the emperor of Tang and Duke mu.


    Seeing that they are still watching themselves, Xiaobai is very speechless.


    Forget it, let you see, I''m really a reading bird.


    The next moment, on Xiaobai''s head, suddenly a big golden character appeared.


    "Emperor."


    At the moment of the emergence of the emperor word, a surge of towering / imperial power filled the whole hall.


    As the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Li Zhan felt afraid at the moment, as if the bird in front of him was the emperor.


    That imperial power is really frightening, which makes the two strongest people in Datang turn pale.


    "Wendao demon."


    Now they were frightened and frightened.


    They never thought that there was Wendao in the world, and there was a terrible Wendao demon.


    "Is it a surprise?"


    Looking at the three shocked eyes, Xiaobai is very proud.


    "Elder, I''m offended."


    Emperor Tang and Duke Mu are now saluting Xiaobai with fists and dare not call Daoyou again.


    Wendao demon, they felt frightened when they thought about it.


    "What elder, if it weren''t for the childe''s enlightenment, I would still be a monster who hasn''t awakened the inheritance of blood?"


    "You''re welcome."


    "By the way, I forgot my business here." At the moment, Xiaobai suddenly patted his head.


    The emperor of Tang Dynasty and Duke Mu looked at each other and hurriedly said, "please make it clear."


    "What is explicit or not? It''s not so troublesome. I''m here to tell you that the childe''s current state is very special. The childe at the moment is like a mortal, and his cultivation seems to have disappeared and completely integrated into the life of mortals."


    "I''m here to tell you, don''t appear the fool of Zuo Ming, or you will die if you are unreasonable to the childe. Do you know the Dasheng imperial dynasty that has disappeared recently?"


    "It''s a woman who has an unworthy son and wants to rob the childe, which has destroyed the royal family and cut off her blood."


    "And you don''t have to be so afraid that the world will be over when you are angry. Just treat the childe as a mortal. Maybe it''s not necessary that the childe can give opportunities as soon as he is happy, but if you want to get opportunities, it depends on their understanding ability."


    Xiaobai looks at the frightened Tang emperor and Duke Mu and comforts him.


    "Goodbye, everyone. I have to go to the childe''s side to protect the childe. I''m afraid of some fool who doesn''t have eyes." Xiaobai left a word and disappeared.

 Chapter 160

    "Whoosh."


    Xiaobai''s speed is very fast and disappears directly into the hall. At the moment, it''s very quiet in the hall.


    Neither the emperor of the Tang Dynasty nor the powerful Duke Mu spoke, and their eyes were full of panic. They never thought that the expert invited by Meng Hao was such a terrible existence.


    The height of Li Yixi is far beyond their cognition.


    "Immortal?"


    "A word enlightens the little white of the blood of the lightning ROC bird."


    "Reading makes a demon become a great demon to understand the means of literature and Taoism."


    As the ruler of the Tang Dynasty, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty certainly knew more about Wen Dao than ordinary people.


    In ancient times, when literature and Taoism flourished, those who did not practice literature and Taoism at that time would be regarded as waste.


    In which period, the most powerful were almost all strong in literature and Taoism.


    Even if there is a single strong man with pure martial arts, he will only be ridiculed as a Wufu and a reckless man.


    Moreover, those reckless men can live and become stronger, not because their strength suppresses everything, but because they have the strong man of literature and Taoism around them. It is with the help of the strong man of literature and Taoism that those immortals came to that realm.


    At that time, if you don''t practice Buddhism and Taoism, others will think you are a waste.


    Those who have to practice martial arts will choose to practice martial arts except those who are born with extremely overbearing martial arts and those who do not have enough understanding ability in literature and Taoism.


    So today, all the demons are reading demons, and they have gathered the most powerful divine texts, which shocked the emperor of the Tang Dynasty and Duke Mu inexplicably.


    The demon clan, even the demon clan with peerless talent, rarely can practice literature and Taoism.


    And they heard it very clearly just now. Xiaobai was just enlightened by Li Yixi not long ago and awakened the inheritance blood. In a short time, he even further condensed the divine text, which is still a powerful divine text.


    Shenwen is not powerful as soon as it condenses.


    From weak to strong, they constantly absorb talent and improve, but the demon in front of us just now has improved so strongly in a short time.


    At such a time, Shenwen is so powerful that it must be Li Yixi''s means.


    Such means of communication are not frightening.


    "Hoo!"


    For ten minutes, Tang Emperor Li zhancai breathed out a long breath.


    "Emperor, we have to go right now. In case it''s late, which expert gets angry, it''s not something that our Tang Dynasty can resist."


    After taking a deep breath, Duke Mu hurriedly said.


    "Yes, Grandpa Mu is right. I was shocked and forgot this."


    "Go, go to the East Palace immediately." At the moment, Emperor Li Zhan''s face was urgent, and it was still difficult to suppress the shock in his heart.


    "Emperor, don''t be impatient."


    At the moment, Zhang Yan on the hall hurried.


    "Zhang Yan, what are you talking about?"


    "Don''t you want me to ruin the Tang Dynasty?"


    Hearing Zhang Yan''s words, Li Zhan, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, looked angry.


    "Please don''t be impatient. Has my emperor forgotten what his predecessors said?" Zhang Yan hurriedly explained.


    "Yes!"


    "What do you say?"


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan frowned and said that at the moment, the Tang emperor''s face was angry. If Zhang Yan was dissatisfied, he would kill Zhang Yan today, even if Zhang Yan made great achievements to the Tang Dynasty.


    Because Zhang Yan blocked him from going, he would only offend Li Yixi.


    If Li Yixi gets angry, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty will die.


    So at this moment, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty looked at Zhang Yan. He was extremely bad. He looked like a dead man.


    "Your Majesty, the master''s Mount said that the Tang Dynasty is really dangerous if we rush in recklessly, even if we will only hate which master and break which master''s practice."


    "The last general suggested that we should drive the East Palace according to the normal rules, so that any expert also feels that everything is appropriate."


    "As long as we don''t offend any elder, everything will be fine."


    Zhang Yan hurried.


    "Zhang Yan, the emperor will write you a great achievement now."


    "Just now, the emperor was confused. If the emperor really went rashly, it would be a disaster for Datang."


    "You saved Datang this time, and the emperor will reward you."


    "And it''s a great reward. You''re a hero of the Tang Dynasty."


    At the moment, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty was full of panic in his eyes. He finally woke up and trembled in his heart.


    Duke Mu was also trembling. The two people just now were so urgent that they forgot these details.


    It''s really a terrible thing to think about at the moment.


    If so, I''m afraid it will lead to great disaster.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Zhang Yan wiped the sweat off his forehead and his eyes were full of panic.


    Zhang Yan just felt the killing of Emperor Tang and Duke mu.


    If he didn''t think of Datang, I''m afraid he''d become a cold body now.


    However, misfortunes and blessings depend on each other.


    "Duke mu, hurry to arrange. The emperor will drive the East Palace immediately." After taking a deep breath, the Tang emperor hurriedly ordered.


    "Zhang Yan, you go with the emperor this time."


    "The emperor is a little confused. Your brain is flexible. If there is anything wrong with the emperor, remind the emperor immediately." Li Zhan, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, looked at Zhang Yan and said hurriedly.


    "Respect my royal order."


    Being able to follow, Zhang Yan was overjoyed again.


    It shows that the emperor of the Tang Dynasty valued him this time. This is a great opportunity.


    And Xiaobai said before that if he had enough understanding, he would get opportunities from Li Yixi.


    Zhang Yan is really excited at the moment.


    I was very excited when I thought of where I might get the opportunity from Li Yixi.


    Compared with Li Yixi, the reward given by the emperor of the Tang Dynasty is very general.


    Soon, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty took a sedan chair and went to the east palace.


    Now, in the east palace.


    Li Yixi finally went through some cumbersome inspections and finally entered the prince''s bedroom.


    After all, the East Palace is the place of the country''s Prince. Now the crown prince is poisoned and wants to enter the East Palace, the inspection is very rigorous.


    "Young master, there are more royal rules. Please don''t blame me." At the moment, Meng Hao around Li Yixi has a very uneasy heart.


    "Nothing!"


    "I know, if we come all the way, I will doubt whether we are coming to the palace?" Li Yixi smiled and didn''t care.


    At the moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help sighing.


    Is this the east palace?


    I haven''t been to the Forbidden City in my last life?


    After rebirth, it''s time to enter the palace.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is also shocked. The guards in the palace are really strict and terrible.


    No loss is where the Chu Jun is.


    As for Meng Hao''s words, they were directly ignored by Li Yixi. What qualifications does a mortal have?


    This is a heavy place.


    "See you, Mr. Meng."


    At the moment, in the prince''s bedroom, several imperial doctors and several terrible beings hurried to salute.

 Chapter 161

    "You are all the pillars of the Tang Dynasty. Meng Hao has no virtue or ability."


    Seeing that these people wanted to worship themselves, Meng Hao quickly picked up several people.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, how is the crown prince?" Meng Hao picked up several people and said nervously.


    "Mr. Hui Meng, the situation of the crown prince is not optimistic. The Emperor gave the life renewal pill in the royal family''s treasure house, but I feel that it has little effect, and the poison in my body can''t be suppressed. It is becoming stronger and stronger, as if there was life." After hearing Meng Hao''s words, a doctor hurriedly explained.


    It was originally a look of despair, but now after seeing Meng Hao, there was a look of hope in his eyes.


    Meng Hao has been walking around the Tang Dynasty these days. He has treated some patients who are difficult to treat by magical means. He has been given the name of a miracle doctor by the people and the princes and nobles.


    "Yes!"


    Meng Hao took a look at the prince''s face. After taking his pulse, he looked shocked and frightened.


    The poison in the crown prince''s body far exceeded Meng Hao''s expectation at the moment.


    At the moment, Meng Hao feels that the Crown Prince immortal is difficult to save.


    Seeing Meng Hao''s look, all the people in the bedroom looked a change at the moment, and they were desperate.


    "Childe."


    When everyone was in despair, Meng Hao quickly turned around and his eyes for help fell on Li Yixi.


    "Who is this?"


    At the moment, hearing Meng Hao''s words, a pair of eyes suddenly fell on Li Yixi.


    At the moment, they feel very clearly.


    Li Yixi is a mortal.


    However, I can''t imagine that the miracle doctor Meng Hao should rescue Li Yixi at the moment.


    "Everybody, this is not the time to explain. My medical skills are instructed by the childe. Although the childe is mortal, his medical skills are amazing. The childe is the real miracle doctor." Meng Hao was afraid that these people would offend Li Yixi, so he quickly explained.


    "See you, childe."


    After hearing Meng Hao''s words, they couldn''t help their eyes.


    Meng Hao said that his medical skills were instructed by Li Yixi. Li Yixi said that he was Meng Hao''s master, his apprentice was a miracle doctor, and his master must be a peerless miracle doctor.


    "Let me see!"


    Li Yixi nodded.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, they hurried away one by one and made way for Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi went to bed, felt his pulse, looked at the prince''s eyes and frowned.


    "Childe, can the crown prince be cured?" Meng Hao is very nervous at the moment.


    "Shua!"


    The next moment, a pair of eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "It can be cured, but there is some trouble."


    "Meng Hao, this poison is very interesting, or it can''t be said to be poison."


    Li Yixi couldn''t help explaining.


    But at the moment, everyone was very nervous. The second half of Li Yixi''s words were ignored by everyone.


    All they know is that Li Yixi said there was still salvation.


    "Childe, as long as we can save the crown prince, no matter how difficult it is, we will fight for it." The crowd immediately said.


    "Good!"


    "Then go and get a lamp and a basin of water."


    Li Yixi ordered.


    However, Li Yixi looked at the people still looking at him, with an ignorant face.


    "Gentlemen, what''s the matter?"


    Li Yixi was puzzled and even wiped his face. Li Yixi thought maybe there were grains of rice on his face.


    "Childe, what else?"


    The crowd couldn''t help asking.


    At the moment, everyone was very anxious. Li Yixi said it was very troublesome. They were all preparing to wait for Li Yixi''s orders.


    Li Yixi only said to take a lamp and a basin of water. Of course, these people felt that Li Yixi had not finished his orders.


    "What else? I need these two things to save the crown prince." Li Yixi looked puzzled.


    "Yes!"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, everyone looked at each other and frowned.


    "Follow the childe''s instructions. Hurry up!"


    Seeing that these people were going to ask questions, Meng Hao quickly gave orders.


    If Li Yixi gets angry, the crown prince will be finished.


    "Yes!"


    The doctors nodded hurriedly and ordered the servant girl to prepare.


    Because these things are too simple.


    Waiting for Li Yixi''s orders one by one.


    However, seeing Li Yixi directly close their eyes and refresh themselves, they were extremely anxious.


    The existence of the three Nirvana robbers can''t help frowning at the moment.


    about to speak , but saying nothing.


    "Doctor, here comes the oil lamp and water."


    The servant girl hurried in and took the oil lamp and two basins of water, one basin of cold water and one basin of hot water.


    Li Yixi was surprised and secretly frightened.


    I couldn''t help sighing: "I''m worthy of being a servant girl who can mix with the prince. As expected, I''m wise. I just want a basin of water. I didn''t say whether it''s hot or cold. People directly arranged two basins, both hot and cold, and it seems that someone outside is preparing hot water at the moment?"


    Since there is a basin of surplus, Li Yixi does not waste, wash his hands.


    At the moment, everyone looked at Li Yixi and said nothing.


    Meng Hao also felt the strange atmosphere here at the moment, but Meng Hao chose to believe Li Yixi.


    Hurriedly spread the voice and said, "all follow the childe''s arrangement. Whoever makes trouble halfway is responsible for all the consequences. If the childe has a problem, I Meng Hao is responsible."


    After hearing Meng Hao''s voice, the people were silent.


    At this moment, Li Yixi took out the scalpel and the gold needle began to disinfect.


    After the disinfection, Li Yixi asked people to untie the crown prince''s clothes.


    Li Yixi chose acupuncture.


    The gold needles were directly stabbed into the crown prince by Li Yixi.


    Thirty six gold needles entered the body. There seemed to be an inexplicable connection between these gold needles. At the moment, the thirty-six gold needles trembled together.


    At the moment when the golden needle trembled, those imperial doctors were amazed by Li Yixi''s means.


    But the three Nirvana robberies behind them trembled at the moment of seeing this scene.


    His eyes were full of horror.


    "Endless Tao rhyme."


    "No, not only the endless Tao rhyme, but also a mysterious power. What is the power?"


    At the moment, the three people, looking at Li Yixi''s eyes, have completely changed.


    Tao Yun, what a mysterious thing, but it even appears in a mortal.


    Mortal?


    At the moment, the three people thought of Meng Hao''s words and couldn''t help shaking their bodies.


    At the moment, the three looked at Meng Hao with gratitude.


    The three felt that Meng Hao had saved them. If they had just made rude remarks, they would be finished.


    Can they offend an existence that they can''t see through.


    Soon, the black air in the crown prince''s heart and eyebrows was transferred to one arm. Li Yixi lifted the scalpel and scratched a wound. The next moment, black blood dripping into the basin made a hissing sound.


    "Today, take good care of the crown prince. It won''t be long before he wakes up." Li Yixi put away the golden needle and ordered.


    "Childe, is this over?" One by one, they were stunned. That''s what you said. It''s very troublesome.


    "Of course not, it still needs three times, once every two days. I need to wait six days to finish it. Isn''t it troublesome?" Li Yixi looked puzzled.

 Chapter 162

    "I... i


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words and looking at Li Yixi''s serious face, everyone present couldn''t help being stunned at this moment.


    "Your so-called more injections is trouble. Well, you''re a big man."


    Several doctors at the moment, not to make complaints about it.


    "Then you''ll have Lao childe."


    The existence of the three Nirvana robbed territories, now wiping the sweat on his forehead, did not feel that Li Yixi''s words were exaggerated. In their eyes, such existence is afraid to be impatient when they go out. It still takes six days at the moment. Naturally, they feel very troublesome. In the eyes of others, they are real mortals.


    Just like the birds in the sky and the tortoise on their way together, who can stand it.


    In the eyes of the three, Li Yixi is a terrible existence, and they are the gap between heaven and earth.


    "Several imperial doctors, in that case, you will take care of the prince next. I''ll accompany the prince back to the house." Meng Hao, on one side, smiled at Li Yixi''s words.


    Li Yixi said nothing, then it''s really all right.


    "Childe, let''s go back." Meng Hao quickly bowed down.


    "OK, let''s go!"


    Li Yixi nodded when he heard Meng Hao''s words. In the palace, Li Yixi still felt a little depressed. He was a mortal, surrounded by big men and powerful people. What to do if he accidentally offended each other.


    Even if Meng Hao can help, Li Yixi doesn''t want to put human feelings on these things.


    What a waste.


    Li Yixi felt that human feelings should be used on the blade.


    "The emperor has arrived!"


    When Li Yixi and Meng Hao were about to leave, outside the palace, Tang Emperor Li Zhan, dressed in a Dragon Robe, hurried to the hall.


    When I was about to enter the bedroom, I hurried to slow down.


    "Minister and others pay a visit to the emperor. Long live the emperor, long live, long live."


    The moment Emperor Li Zhan entered the prince''s bedroom, he hurried to kneel down one by one.


    "This... This..."


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan saw that Li Yixi in the crowd also knelt down, and his eyes were full of panic. Tang Emperor Li Zhan, who controlled hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers, was the most overbearing Tang emperor, who was in charge of 10 billion life and death. At the moment, his legs were shaking violently, and he almost knelt down.


    "Emperor, the childe is a mortal."


    Zhang Yan, on one side, saw the moment when the Tang emperor almost knelt down, and quickly sent a voice to remind him.


    At the moment, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty had no master. After hearing Zhang Yan''s reminder, he hurried to say, "flat."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    At the moment, the crowd shouted to Tang Emperor Li Zhan, then got up nervously and stood aside.


    At the moment, Li Yixi in the crowd, his eyes also quietly fell on the emperor of the Tang Dynasty.


    I couldn''t help but marvel that it was the emperor of the Tang Dynasty who ruled hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers. Indeed, it was very dignified.


    Li Yixi, who is extremely restrained, doesn''t know that Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty is afraid of himself at the moment.


    Seeing that the people got up, the Tang emperor took a deep breath to calm his mind and decided to play his role as the emperor.


    After the Tang emperor calmed his mind, his eyes fell on Meng Hao, "Mr. Meng, what''s the poison of the Crown Prince now?"


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan tried to make himself more dignified.


    "Report back to the emperor. The prince is out of danger at the moment under the treatment of Mr. Li. He will wake up soon, but Mr. Li said it will take a few days to cure completely." Meng Hao answered quickly.


    "Is the prince all right?"


    "Great, great, God really cares about my Datang."


    "Li Zhan thanks Mr. Li."


    At the moment, Li Zhan finally caught the opportunity and hurriedly saluted Li Yixi.


    "Emperor, the grass people dare not!"


    Li Yixi''s face changed slightly. This is the emperor.


    Li Yixi''s body is lower.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone looked at everything in the house, and a look of doubt flashed in their eyes.


    Several imperial doctors were also shocked at the moment.


    The emperor of the Tang Dynasty loved the crown prince, but it was definitely not to this extent. There were countless princes.


    The crown prince, despite his excellent ability, is not the only choice for the successor of the Tang Dynasty.


    But at the moment, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, as if the crown prince were in his heart, as heavy as rivers and mountains.


    However, at the moment, Li Zhan directly ignored those strange eyes around him.


    Seeing the tension on Li Yixi''s face at the moment, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty hurried to stand. If he continued to bow, Li Yixi would have bowed all the time.


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan took a deep breath, "Mr. Li, the medical skill is unparalleled in the world. No one in Datang can solve the poison in the crown prince. My future successor, the crown prince, almost died. Mr. Li treated the crown prince, which is not only the blessing of my crown prince, but also the blessing of Datang. The Emperor gave Mr. Li as the first miracle doctor of the Tang Dynasty."


    "Moreover, the crown prince is kind and loves the people like a son. He is the heir of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Today, Mr. Li saved the crown prince, who is the benefactor of the Tang Dynasty. The credit covers all meritorious officials. Therefore, today, the Emperor gave Mr. Li not to worship the emperor and all officials."


    The voice of Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty is very dignified, and the voice resounds through the whole imperial city.


    "Emperor, no!"


    As soon as the voice of the Tang emperor fell, he wanted to continue his canonization, but was interrupted by a figure.


    At first sight, the Tang emperor was the right Prime Minister of the Tang Dynasty. Even if the right prime minister was a great sage, it could be said that he devoted himself to the Tang Dynasty, but at the moment, the Tang Emperor Li Zhan really wanted to pull it out and cut it directly.


    At the moment, the Tang Emperor Li exhibition wanted to do everything possible to reward Li Yixi, but it was stopped.


    The anger in my heart.


    "Damn it!"


    At the moment, the Tang Emperor looks very ugly, but the acting has to continue.


    The emperor of Tang asked with great dignity why not.


    "Report back to the emperor. Although Mr. Li has treated the prince, I think the emperor''s reward is too high."


    "It will make those who have made great achievements in war feel cold."


    Right prime minister, the outspoken way at the moment.


    "Right prime minister, are you questioning the emperor?"


    "These rivers and mountains are the rivers and mountains of the emperor, and these hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers are the mountains and rivers of the emperor."


    "Hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers are the emperor''s land."


    "This emperor''s order is destiny. Who dares to question it?"


    "Sir, isn''t it Tianda''s credit to save my son and my future successor of the Tang Dynasty?"


    "Right prime minister, do you want me to have no successor in the Tang Dynasty?"


    "Prince, but my future." At the moment, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty was furious.


    At the moment, the right Prime Minister kneeling on the ground did not expect that his words had provoked the Tang emperor. At the moment, he felt the killing intention of the Tang Emperor Li Zhan.


    Prime Minister Youcheng is extremely frightened at the moment. The emperor of Tang Dynasty is very wise and has always been able to adopt the minister''s suggestions, but today he seems to have lit a powder keg, which makes Youcheng puzzled and extremely frightened.

 Chapter 163

    Duke mu on one side was also gloomy and angry. The right prime minister came later and forgot to explain.


    "Right prime minister, if you don''t want to die, get back quickly, or you will die today. Even if the emperor doesn''t want to kill you, you will die, because at the moment, persuading the emperor is forcing the emperor to kill you, Mr. Li, but even the emperor can''t afford to offend the existence. Do you want Mr. Li to kneel down on the emperor and destroy the Tang Dynasty?"


    Duke Mu''s angry voice sounded in the right prime minister''s mind.


    "Right phase, get out of here immediately, or I will kill you today." As soon as Duke Mu''s voice fell, the voice of the Tang emperor rang out in the right prime minister''s mind again.


    "I... i


    At the moment, the prime minister''s face turned white.


    The words of Duke Mu and the emperor of Tang scared his soul.


    "Emperor, Li Yijie''s cloth clothes can''t afford to be the emperor''s title. Please take back the emperor''s life!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi stepped out and saluted hurriedly.


    First, Li Yixi didn''t care about the name of a miracle doctor. Second, he didn''t crave any power and didn''t worship the emperor. Li Yixi never thought about these things. Moreover, these things were not good for Li Yixi. Li Yixi didn''t intend to live in the imperial city at all. Therefore, it was almost impossible to see the emperor of the Tang Dynasty in the future, and there would be no intersection with these princes and nobles.


    So at the moment, when the Tang emperor was angry and wanted to punish the right prime minister, Li Yixi was very worried.


    The right prime minister, just his name, represents a force in the Tang Dynasty.


    Terrible forces.


    Li Yixi felt that if the right prime minister was punished for his own reasons, he was afraid to offend many people. He was a mortal without any background. It was too dangerous to be in the deep palace.


    So Li Yixi did not hesitate to ask the emperor of Tang to take back his life.


    "I... i


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan''s face became extremely ugly.


    The anger in my heart.


    Shua!


    At the next moment, all eyes fell on the right prime minister.


    "I... i


    The right Prime Minister kneeling on the ground was as pale as paper.


    I don''t know how to speak. My heart is full of anxiety and fear.


    At the moment, the right Prime Minister clearly felt the killing intention of the Tang emperor.


    At the same time, he also felt several terrible murderous intentions enveloping him.


    The right prime minister was really frightened at the moment. His liver and gallbladder were cracked, and his forehead was full of beads of sweat.


    At the moment, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, seeing Li Yixi bowing down, was also scared to sweat all over his forehead. He wondered whether Li Yixi was dissatisfied.


    "Right prime minister, you are presumptuous. The emperor''s order is heaven''s order. How can you contradict it?" A minister hurried down on his knees and made a noise.


    "Emperor, the right prime minister was infected with wind cold last night. He was seriously ill, which led to nonsense today. Please give him a lighter punishment." Zhang Yan quickly knelt down and explained.


    Hearing Zhang Yan''s words, the Tang emperor was a little relieved, but his face was still very cold.


    "Come here, the right prime minister talks nonsense and disobeys the emperor''s order. Now the emperor announces that he will temporarily cut off the right prime minister''s position and go home to think behind closed doors. Without the emperor''s order, if he dares to go out of the house, there will be no amnesty." The Tang emperor''s voice was very cold.


    "Somebody, drag it out."


    The Tang emperor waved his big hand.


    The right prime minister was dragged out.


    "Mr. Li, don''t be polite."


    "The emperor''s words are golden. If you don''t worship the emperor, you don''t need to salute, sir."


    Seeing that the right prime minister was pulled out, the Tang emperor was relieved and nervously picked up Li Yixi.


    "Emperor, grass people... Etc." Li Yixi wanted to refuse.


    But he was stopped by the Tang emperor.


    "Mr. Li, you deserve it."


    Tang Huang hurriedly said.


    Li Yixi trembled when he looked at the emperor of the Tang Dynasty.


    "Grass people lead the order."


    Li Yixi can only accept the order.


    "Mr. Li, these are not enough." Tang Huang hurriedly said.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing the words of the Tang emperor, the ministers here were all shocked in their eyes.


    Can the reward be higher?


    See the emperor do not worship, such status, has been high and terrible.


    "Mr. Li, I cured the prince and gave him a life, so that I have no worries about the future of the Tang Dynasty. The Emperor gave Mr. Li the star holy sword and wore it for Mr. Li. Mr. Li held the holy sword as if he were the Emperor himself. He can kill the king and the courtiers." Tang Huang took a deep breath and gave his sword to Li Yixi.


    "Hiss!"


    At the moment, the ministers here, in their eyes, are incredible.


    Since then, Li Yixi, a mortal in the Imperial City, can almost walk sideways.


    Who dares to provoke, even those princes will die if they provoke Li Yixi.


    "Emperor, this reward is too heavy."


    At the moment, Li Yixi is also stunned.


    This reward is too incredible.


    "Mr. Li, not too much."


    "You deserve this reward."


    The Tang emperor took down his sword and sent it to Li Yixi''s chest.


    Seeing the appearance of the Tang emperor, Li Yixi sighed and had to take it, because he had refused twice in a row. If he continued to refuse, in case the Tang emperor was angry, he would be finished.


    Which high-ranking right prime minister is a living Liezi.


    Besides, he is just a mortal and a doctor.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Li Yixi took the star sword.


    Seeing that Li Yixi took the holy sword, the Tang emperor was relieved.


    At this moment, Duke Mu also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Good, good."


    "Mr. Li, I thank you. I still have government affairs to deal with. When I''m finished, I''ll go and have a good drink with my husband."


    "Forget, Mr. Li has no place to settle down when he first entered the imperial city?"


    "In this way, the emperor will give Mr. Li the Tianhe garden in the imperial city."


    "See you tonight, Mr. Li."


    Emperor Tang immediately slipped away for fear that Li Yixi would refuse.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Li Yixi didn''t resist giving a mansion.


    However, the people around them trembled slightly.


    Tianhe garden, which is the favorite place of the Tang emperor.


    Now he has given Li Yixi.


    "Mr. Li, I''m Wang Yun!"


    "Mr. Li, I''m Zhang Liang!"


    "Mr. Li, I''m Guo Baokun!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At the moment when the Tang emperor left, ministers and doctors hurried to worship Li Yixi.


    I want to send all my daughters.


    "Childe, let''s go to Tianhe garden first!"


    Seeing that these people wanted to continue to flatter around Li Yixi, Meng Hao hurried out his voice.


    "OK."


    "Go and have a look!"


    Li Yixi is also looking forward to it. It''s a reward from the emperor. I don''t think it''s too bad.


    However, when Li Yixi entered, Li Yixi was completely stunned, and his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    On this day, Heyuan is so beautiful that Jiang Chen doubts life.


    Moreover, everything in Tianhe garden is exquisite and gorgeous. All the furnishings are extremely noble.

 Chapter 164

    "Meng Hao, what happened to Heyuan this day?"


    Li Yixi turned around and looked at Meng Hao in disbelief. He felt like he was dreaming.


    All this is incredible.


    "Childe, this is Tianhe garden."


    "To save the prince is to save the Tang Dynasty. This day Heyuan is the most luxurious and beautiful place in the imperial city." Meng Hao quickly replied.


    "What?"


    "This can''t be the emperor''s favorite place!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi also reflected it.


    Because Li Yixi looked from a distance, many decorations were yellow, and the decorations were completely decorated according to the emperor''s requirements.


    "Childe, this is indeed the emperor''s favorite place, but compared with the prince''s life, this place is not worth mentioning."


    "If the childe refuses, I''m afraid the emperor will not like it." Meng Hao didn''t know how to explain, so he could only carry the Tang emperor out.


    "Can I afford it as a grass-roots citizen?" Li Yixi couldn''t help but underestimate it.


    But at the moment, Li Yixi didn''t say anything. At the moment, Li Yixi felt that he must firmly grasp the power in his hands, not for power, but because Li Yixi felt that the right prime minister would be finished if he made trouble for himself because he was deprived of his official position.


    "Hoo!"


    Seeing that Li Yixi didn''t continue to speak, Meng Hao also spit out a mouthful of turbid Qi.


    "See you, Lord Li!"


    The moment Li Yixi entered, hundreds of maids knelt down in Tianhe garden.


    "Get up!"


    Li Yixi couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    Is this a step to heaven?


    Li Yixi was helpless and entered Tianhe garden.


    After entering, Li Yixi was really shocked after he thoroughly understood Tianhe garden.


    Tianhe garden, not only in the Imperial Palace, covers an area of more than 100 mu. Man-made lakes, pavilions and pavilions can be imagined, and almost all can be seen in Tianhe garden.


    "In Tianhe garden, Li Yixi looked at the roster sent and was stunned."


    There were three hundred maids and one hundred bodyguards in the garden of heavenly harmony.


    Fortunately, Li Yixi knew that the wages of these people were paid by the royal family. Otherwise, Li Yixi felt that he could not afford so many people at all.


    "Brother Meng, thank you this time."


    "I''m taking a step to the sky." Li Yixi took a deep breath and saluted quickly.


    At the moment, Li Yixi, although some did not want to stay in the Imperial City, still worshipped Meng Hao.


    Because Li Yixi thought that Meng Hao got all this.


    Scholars, who do not want to ascend the court and occupy a high position.


    "Childe, this is a gift from the emperor. It has nothing to do with me." Without trace, Meng Hao quickly dodged away. Where did he dare to receive a gift from Li Yixi.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the harem, when the Tang emperor''s reward to Li Yixi was introduced into the harem, the imperial concubines were incredible one by one.


    At the same time, with a look of despair, these imperial concubines all have children. Originally, they have been secretly trying to win the crown prince, but these imperial concubines know that no one can shake the crown prince''s position now.


    The prince''s poison can''t be cured.


    These imperial concubines are ready to move one by one, but when they heard that the right Prime Minister stopped them, they were dismissed by the Tang emperor. How dare these imperial concubines say more.


    Those princes are also desperate.


    "Pa!"


    At the moment, the king of Qin, hearing the news, directly threw the tea cup in his hand to the ground and smashed it.


    "What?"


    "Did the father give such a high status to a mortal just because he saved Li Mu?"


    "I also gave the star sword. Doesn''t it mean that when I see a mortal, I have to salute." At the moment, the king of Qin looked angry, as if he had been humiliated.


    Compared with the anger of these people, the queen of the Lord of the harem wept with joy.


    Not only his son''s life was saved, but also his position became very stable because of Li Yixi.


    In a short time, I''m afraid no prince dared to have any thoughts.


    "Drive the east palace!"


    At the moment, the Queen looks excited.


    After going to the East Palace, the queen was very excited to see the prince wake up.


    "Emperor''s son, see your mother."


    At the moment, although the prince''s face is extremely pale, it is nothing for practitioners.


    The prince''s cultivation is a realm of divine power.


    "Mu''er, you are worried about the death of your mother."


    "Now, finally."


    "Many people who are eyeing the crown prince have also restrained themselves."


    "Shepherd, you must visit Mr. Li immediately. If you are getting Mr. Li''s support, no one can shake the throne of Prince. Although the empress mother doesn''t know why your father valued Mr. Li so much, your father is a Mingjun, and there must be a reason for the existence of nirvana. Mr. Li can''t offend, you know?" The queen ordered seriously.


    "The emperor knows."


    "Go and see Mr. Li immediately." Prince Li Mu hurried.


    When the queen left, Prince Li Mu looked incredible. Someone in the world could make his father like this. Li Mu took a deep breath and went to Tianhe garden.


    In Tianhe garden, Li Yixi couldn''t help itching when he looked at the precious rice paper in his study.


    Having witnessed this incredible world of practice, I remembered Chen Dong''s words. I couldn''t help taking out my pen and writing it down.


    A grain of dust can fill the sea, a blade of grass can cut the sun, moon and stars, and earth shaking between fingers.


    Looking at the handwriting on the rice paper, Li Yixi was satisfied. At the same time, he felt a little lost. It would be great if he could practice.


    While Li Yixi was meditating, Meng Hao and Prince Li Mu walked into the study.


    "Li Mu, see you, sir."


    Prince Li Mu, afraid of the slightest arrogance, bowed to Li Yixi.


    "The prince cannot."


    Li Yixi hurriedly stopped.


    "Mr. Li, my father gave me the star sword. I should worship it. Moreover, Mr. Li saved my life. There''s nothing I can''t do."


    Prince Li Mu quickly saluted with a stiff face, because Li Mu learned from Meng Hao that Li Yixi was terrible. At the moment, where dare there be any arrogance of the prince, and Li Mu was very modest.


    "I don''t know, sir. What are you writing?"


    At the moment, Prince Li Mu was very curious when he saw Li Yixi writing.


    "Nothing. It''s just an itch."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    When Li Mu''s eyes fell on the rice paper, his face changed.


    Li Mu felt that there was a terrible presence in front of him, suppressing all ages.


    A terrible world appeared in Li Mu''s mind. There were great demons, a grass, the sun, the moon and the stars, and countless Tianjiao emperors. They were completely suppressed by the figure. The figure seemed invincible in the world, and the figure was very similar to Li Yixi.


    At the same time, Li Mu turned pale again, "talent."


    "Is this the rhyme of Wendao?"


    Seeing the Taoist rhyme flowing between the lines, Li Mu at the moment completely calmed down. His eyes were full of incredible colors, and his body was trembling slightly with excitement.

 Chapter 165

    At the moment, Li Mu was almost trapped in the glyph.


    "Your Highness, your highness."


    Li Yixi saw Prince Li Mu staring at a few words as if he had lost his soul. He couldn''t help shouting.


    "Yes!"


    "See you, Mr. Li Mu?"


    "I was distracted just now. I was attracted by your words. Please don''t be surprised."


    Li Mu, who woke up under Li Yixi''s call, suddenly looked a little changed and felt rude. I don''t know whether Li Yixi would be angry, but he was really attracted just now.


    At the moment, Li Mu feels very uneasy. Although he is a high prince, in the face of Li Yixi, Li Mu feels that his identity as Prince is really not worth mentioning. His father is extremely frightened when he sees Li Yixi. Even his favorite Tianhe garden gave Li Yixi. Li Mu is naturally afraid of Li Yixi.


    Looking at the uneasy Li Mu, Meng Hao hurriedly said: "childe, your highness likes a wide range, especially calligraphy and painting. The prince has been practicing calligraphy, learning painting and studying Confucianism and Taoism classics. The childe''s words are extraordinary and refined. It seems that the prince is attracted."


    "Does your highness like practicing calligraphy?" Hearing Meng Hao''s explanation, Li Yixi was not interested.


    I have systematically canonized the title of a calligrapher, but these days, I really haven''t seen the calligraphy skills of people outside?


    Moreover, Li Yixi felt that the crown prince born in the royal family must have been familiar with poetry and calligraphy and practiced calligraphy hard since childhood. Li Yixi wanted to see how the crown prince''s calligraphy was?


    "Sir, Li Mu just writes casually on weekdays." Li Mu immediately said modestly.


    "Your Highness the prince is too modest. Your Highness the prince write a few and have a look."


    Li Yixi became interested. He immediately kneaded the rice paper he wrote and threw it into the dustbin.


    "This


    Li Mu stared at the trash can. He couldn''t move his eyes. He was bleeding in his heart. It was garbage in Li Yixi''s eyes, but for him, it was a treasure. At the moment, Li Mu really wanted to sit down and collect the paper in the trash can.


    But now knowing that Li Yixi was staring at himself, Li Mu could only suppress the impulse to pick up the garbage and worship Li Yixi, "since the childe asked, Li Mu would make a fool of himself."


    After taking a deep breath and calming his mind, Li Mu picked up his pen and wrote: "worry about the world first and enjoy the world later."


    Looking at the fourteen words on the rice paper, Li Yixi nodded slightly.


    "Your Highness is worthy of practicing calligraphy. This calligraphy is really good, but these words feel soulless." Although facing the prince, Li Yixi told the truth. In Li Yixi''s eyes, these words seem neat, but they are very rigid and really can''t feel the soul.


    "Please teach me!"


    At the moment, after hearing Li Yixi''s evaluation, Li Mu was not only free from any complaints, but also very excited.


    "In that case, I''ll write. Your Highness the prince is looking at it."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Li Yixi picked up his pen and wrote the same sentence on rice paper: "worry about the world first and enjoy the world later."


    When the last word of Li Yixi fell, a force of rules circulated.


    "Childe, not only has unparalleled medical skills, but also is the saint in the book."


    "Sir, this sentence is my favorite. I think it''s the responsibility of being the prince. Would you like to give these words to Li Mu?" At the moment, Li Mu bows to Li Yixi and holds the ceremony of students.


    "Now that your Highness has spoken, it''s not valuable. Your highness can take it." Li Yixi doesn''t care. Indeed, for Li Yixi, it''s just random.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Mu''s hanging heart suddenly fell, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    At that moment just now, Prince Li Mu really summoned up all his courage before he said that sentence.


    Li Mu was really fighting.


    Because this is in the eyes of Li Mu, but no chance.


    Li Mu felt that after he had calligraphy and painting, he might be able to quickly capture the divine script and turn his talent into the power of the divine script rules.


    Now, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, he finally achieved his wish. How can he not be excited in his heart?


    "It''s not precious. The prince doesn''t have to thank me."


    Li Yixi felt uneasy when he saw the prince constantly thanking himself.


    Although he said he didn''t have to salute the crown prince, these powers can''t support him to be arrogant and domineering. Li Yixi knows that none of the people who are arrogant and domineering have a good end. Li Yixi doesn''t want to follow in the footsteps of those people.


    At the moment, Li Mu quickly and carefully put away the calligraphy and painting.


    Li Yixi had gone outside, and Li Mu hurried to keep up.


    Meng Hao was trying to keep up, but in his ears, the voice of Prince Li Mu sounded.


    "Mr. Meng, you''re a little behind. Put away the paper in the trash can that the childe wrote before. Give it to me later. Please, Mr. Meng."


    Hearing Prince Li Mu''s words, Meng Hao was puzzled, but he quietly bowed down, hurried the paper into his sleeve and followed him out.


    "Did you get it, sir?"


    Seeing Meng Hao following, Li Mu hurriedly asked.


    "Your Highness, you have got it."


    Meng Hao replied.


    "Good, good, good, thank you, Mr. Li Mu." At the moment, Li Mu was very excited and hurried to thank him.


    Meng Hao''s face was confused. Isn''t it just a piece of paper? What''s strange? Meng Hao was puzzled, but he hurried to keep up.


    "Your Highness, if you like that sentence so much, you must be a good king in the future."


    "Some people say that the people in this world are the water, the king is the boat, the water can carry the boat and overturn the boat, the people are precious and the king is light. Only taking the people as the foundation is the best strategy for governing the country."


    "If you show benevolence to the people, you must be a benevolent king."


    "If you ignore the people and regard their lives as grass mustard and tyrant, in the end, life and death will disappear and everything will come to naught." Li Yixi sighed at the moment.


    However, what Li Yixi didn''t know was that at the moment, Meng Hao and Li Mu, who followed behind Li Yixi, were full of horror.


    Because at the moment, in Li Yixi''s body, Tao rhyme is extremely rich, and it is all Wen Dao rhyme.


    At the moment, Li Mu and Meng Hao hurriedly absorbed the Tao rhyme scattered by Li Yixi.


    "The childe said that if I could ascend the throne, I would rule the world with benevolence and love." Li Mu replied quickly.


    "Your Highness, I''m just sighing. There are countless practitioners in this world, and they are not all mortals. Under benevolence, you have to use Dharma. However, this is just my personal view. Your highness can govern in his own way."


    "Your Highness, the toxin in your body has not been completely removed. Although you are a practitioner, you have to pay attention to your body." Li Yixi explained.

 Chapter 166

    "Sir, Li Mu quit."


    "When he recovers from his illness, he will come to thank Mr. Li Mu. Today''s words will make Li Mu suddenly enlightened. Later, maybe Li Mu has to ask Mr. Li Mu for a lot of things. Li Mu''s academic knowledge is shallow, and he has to bother Mr. Li Mu for advice." Li Mu quickly saluted.


    "Childe, I have to go back to the mansion to deal with some things. When I''m finished, I''ll accompany you." Meng Hao also hurried to salute.


    "OK, go!"


    Li Yixi waved.


    They quickly bowed away.


    When he was far away from Tianhe garden, Prince Li Mucai took a deep breath and looked forward to Meng Hao. "Mr. Meng, what about the paper?"


    Hearing the prince''s words, Meng Hao was puzzled, but he took out the paper ball from his sleeve.


    "Your Highness, is there any difference in this paper ball?"


    "Why does your highness value it so much?"


    Meng Hao really doesn''t understand why the prince cares so much about such a broken paper.


    "Mr. Meng, this is not a place to talk about these. Let''s go back to the East Palace first. I''ll talk to Mr. Meng carefully." At the moment, Li Mu, with an urgent and nervous face, didn''t explain to Meng Hao.


    At the moment, Meng Hao also saw that the waste paper seemed to be highly valued by the crown prince. He hurried with the crown prince to the east palace. Meng Hao came out. In fact, there was no big deal. The main thing was to give the paper ball he picked up to Li Mu according to the instructions of the Crown Prince Li Mu.


    Soon, they returned to the east palace.


    "You have guarded the door. No one is allowed to enter without my command. If anyone dares to disobey, he will be killed directly." Prince Li Mu, with a dignified look on his face, ordered the guard.


    "Yes, your highness!"


    The bodyguards hurried to take orders.


    Li Mu closed the door and hurried to the table.


    "Mr. Meng, come and have a look!"


    Li Mu is very excited at the moment.


    Quickly open the crumpled paper and pave it carefully.


    "A grain of sand can fill the sea, a piece of grass can cut the sun, moon and stars, and earth shaking between fingers."


    Words appeared in Meng Hao''s eyes.


    "This


    At the moment of seeing the word, Meng Hao trembled all over, and his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    "Mr. Meng, what you see is right. This is Daoyun, which belongs to all scholars."


    Prince Li Mu said excitedly at the moment.


    "I see. Now Meng Hao finally knows why his highness wants it. It''s really a treasure."


    At the moment, Meng Hao''s eyes are full of horror, which is just what Li Yixi did at will.


    At this moment, I really knew the value of calligraphy and painting, which contains Tao rhyme.


    "Childe, as Xiaobai said, he may really be an immortal." Meng Hao had to take a deep breath.


    "Your Highness, I''ll guard outside. You can absorb these Taoist rhymes. It''s a great opportunity for your highness." Meng Hao took a deep breath and hurried out of the room.


    "Hoo."


    Seeing Meng Hao leaving, Prince Li Mu took a deep breath and hurriedly took out the in his arms.


    Also spread out the paper, and suddenly the house was full of rich Taoist rhyme.


    "First the worries of the world and then the happiness of the world."


    At the moment, Li Mu''s whole body and mind fell into words.


    When Li Mu''s whole mind fell into words, countless Taoist rhymes rushed into Li Mu''s body in an instant.


    In Li Mu''s mind, a word is slowly taking shape.


    About half an hour later, a word of heaven completely appeared in the sea of Li Mu''s soul.


    I finally realized a divine text.


    At the moment, Li Mu is ecstatic.


    Even with his mind, Li Mu at the moment really almost wanted to roar.


    After taking a deep breath, Li Mu integrated his talent into the word of heaven.


    At the moment, Li Mu has an inexplicable smell, and the whole person looks very vague.


    "Yes!"


    "Strange, what''s your state?"


    When Li Mu was surprised, a voice sounded in Li Mu''s ear.


    "Who?"


    At this moment, Li Mu was stunned. He ordered people to guard the door and let no one enter, but there was still a sound in the room at the moment.


    For the prince, everyone has some cards. He stepped into Wendao. Li Mu wants to be his cards, but now it''s known, but it''s no secret.


    At the moment, Li Mu looks very ugly.


    "Why make a fuss!"


    "I just came to have a look. You''re so smart. What can you understand?"


    Xiaobai falls on the table and looks at Li Mu with a pair of eyes. He is very curious.


    Because at the moment, Li Mu gives Xiaobai the feeling that some do not belong to this time and space.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Mu''s face is not very good-looking.


    Li Mu also felt the terrible smell of Xiaobai and asked with a dignified look.


    "I''m just the childe''s mount. Don''t panic. I''m just curious to come and have a look." Xiaobai''s eyes turned and replied.


    "The childe''s Mount?"


    After hearing Xiaobai''s words, Li Mu was surprised and quickly bowed to salute.


    "Yes, sir."


    Xiaobai enjoys this feeling and nods to Li Mu.


    "Your boy is really talented. If you follow the childe to study, your future will be unlimited."


    "It seems that your heavenly character is much more strange than my imperial character." Xiaobai said, and a golden emperor appeared on his head.


    After Li Mu saw Xiaobai''s divine text, his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    "What''s so unexpected? Can''t the demon read?"


    Xiaobai looked at Li Mu contemptuously.


    Put away your Divine writings.


    "Tianzi?"


    "How do you feel? Do you have the feeling that you have opened up the world?" Xiaobai thought for a moment and asked.


    "Is it open?"


    After hearing Xiaobai''s words, Li Mu couldn''t help frowning.


    Close your eyes and realize the mystery of the word of heaven.


    When Li Mu paid all his attention to the word of heaven, Li Mu felt that there was a piece of heaven in the word of heaven, but which day at the moment could not be called heaven, which was only as big as his fist.


    After Li Mu opened his eyes, his eyes were full of horror.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Xiaobai asked expectantly.


    "Senior, I feel that there is a small space in my divine text, but now it is dark, there is no sky and no earth. Is this heaven?" Li Mu looked puzzled.


    "How do I know? It''s still too weak. You''ll know when you make the divine text strong."


    "I really envy you. I''m leaving."


    "I also want to understand a word of heaven. Maybe I can really open up a piece of heaven. In that case, maybe the speed of practice will not be limited, and maybe I can become an immortal soon." Xiaobai''s voice fell and his body disappeared into the room.

 Chapter 167

    Tianheyuan, after Meng Hao and Li Mu left, it was very quiet.


    Li Yixi swam in Tianhe garden and watched the scenery.


    Unconsciously, he walked into the small buildings in the middle of the lake.


    Standing in the pavilion and looking at the surrounding scenery, it has a unique flavor.


    Here, you can see goldfish in the lake from time to time, jump out of the water, and green lotus dancing in the wind.


    At the moment, Li Yixi was very comfortable. Li Yixi sat down directly in the pavilion, where there was a table.


    Li Yixi took out the Guqin from the system space.


    I closed my eyes and plucked the strings with both hands.


    One by one, the notes sounded in the void, and the wonderful sound of the piano circulated in the heaven and garden.


    In the lake, at the moment, the goldfish are floating out of the water, and the green lotus are swinging neatly.


    "Look, what happened to these goldfish?"


    In the distance, the moment those maids saw this scene, their eyes were full of puzzled colors.


    These goldfish, even now become so happy, jumping on the lake. They have never seen such scenes.


    At the moment, Emperor Li Zhan of Tang Dynasty and Duke Mu came nervously in front of Tianhe garden. At the moment when they first entered Tianhe garden, Emperor Li Zhan of Tang Dynasty and Duke Mu suddenly trembled all over.


    When his eyes fell on Li Yixi, who was playing the piano in the small buildings in the middle of the lake, his eyes were full of horror.


    At the moment, they couldn''t help looking at each other and sat cross legged in front of Tianhe garden.


    The notes entered their ears, the two at the moment.


    Under the sound of the piano, it seemed that they were impressed. At the moment, they even felt their own way.


    They seem to stand by as a third party and observe their own Tao.


    At the end of the song, Emperor Li Zhan and Duke Mu slowly opened their eyes, which were full of horror.


    "Emperor, have you received the goods?" Grandpa Mu asked with an incredible look on his face.


    "Better than ten years of practice."


    Tang Huang took a deep breath and looked dignified.


    "I really envy these bodyguards." At the moment, Tang Huang''s eyes fell on those bodyguards with closed eyes. Tang Huang felt that some bodyguards broke through with the help of the sound of the piano.


    "It''s a pity that these maids are mortals, otherwise it would be a great opportunity."


    The Tang emperor couldn''t help sighing.


    "Emperor, what kind of accomplishments do you think this elder can achieve? Is it really immortal? Otherwise, there can be no such terrible means." Duke Mu took a deep breath and asked.


    "I don''t know."


    "If you follow the law, you can turn every horse into a heavenly horse in a word. It is absolutely above the immortal."


    "Let''s go."


    "Let''s go to see the elder. If the elder is willing to live in the palace, it will be my blessing in the Tang Dynasty." At the moment, the emperor of Tang took a deep breath when he thought of the scene just now.


    "The emperor is right. Even if the elder plays a song in a few months, it is a great gift to Datang. I''m afraid Datang will become the overlord in a few years." Duke Mu sighed.


    "See the emperor."


    The Tang emperor and Duke Mu entered, and the maid guards saluted one by one.


    The Tang emperor ignored it and went to the small building in the middle of the lake.


    "See you, Mr. Li Zhan."


    Before entering the small building in the middle of the lake, Tang Emperor Li Zhan immediately hugged his fist and said with a smile.


    "Li Yixi paid a visit to the emperor." When the emperor of the Tang Dynasty suddenly arrived, Li Yixi was startled and hurried to salute.


    "No!"


    "Sir, the emperor is canonized. You don''t need to salute when you see the emperor with a holy sword."


    "The Emperor just wants to be friends with his husband. If he salutes again and again, the emperor will be angry." Tang Emperor Li Zhan hurriedly said.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Li Yixi quickly thanked him.


    Even if you can see the emperor and not worship him, Li Yixi felt that there must be some etiquette. Otherwise, if the king gets angry one day, he will be in trouble.


    After Li Yixi sat down, the servant girls behind Li Zhan, emperor of the Tang Dynasty, hurried to bring up the wine and vegetables one by one.


    "Mr. Li Zhan is very grateful for saving my emperor''s son. Today, he ordered the imperial dining room to cook some dishes and have a few drinks with Mr. Li." Li Zhan smiled.


    After chatting for almost half an hour, Emperor Tang was very nervous. Afraid that Li Yixi would not like it, he left the small building in the middle of the lake with Duke mu.


    When he went out, the emperor''s body trembled.


    He looked at the lake in horror.


    But he didn''t stop and soon left Tianhe garden.


    "Grandpa mu, did you feel the abnormality in the lake just now?" The Tang emperor looked dignified.


    "Report back to the emperor. I feel that there is a faint evil spirit in the lake."


    "Perhaps with the help of the childe''s piano sound, some goldfish turned into gold scales."


    "Maybe before long, these goldfish will turn into demons." Duke Mu''s expression is also dignified.


    "Let''s go!"


    Tang Huang sighed, and his eyes were full of horror.


    Emperor Tang often comes to Tianhe garden. He often appreciates the fish in the lake. However, under the song of Li Yixi today, it is shocking that these fish are turning into demons.


    Qin Yin can not only help people practice, but also enlighten all spirits, which is frightening.


    Before, the emperor of Tang Dynasty had thought Li Yixi was terrible, but this scene just now once again made the emperor of Tang feel that Li Yixi was much more terrible than he thought.


    In the prime minister''s house, the right Prime Minister sat in the main hall, and his face was very ugly.


    He was below one person and above ten thousand people, but he lost his position as prime minister because of one word.


    At the moment, he was very angry and frightened.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "Let the Tang emperor be so afraid."


    The right prime minister held the chair and looked at the void and said to himself.


    "Dad."


    At this moment, a young man entered the hall and bowed.


    "Tao''er, are you back?"


    Seeing his son, right Prime Minister Lin Yin smiled.


    "Dad, Tao''er has found out."


    Lin Tao immediately said.


    "Oh, really?"


    "What is this person''s background and where does he come from?" Lin Yin looked at his son and said solemnly.


    "Dad, the Lin family may not be able to provoke this person. According to the information I got, this person may have something to do with the collapse of the Dasheng imperial family. Coupled with the emperor''s fear, I dare to be sure that the Dasheng imperial dynasty may have provoked this person before it collapsed. This person seems to be a mortal, but the forces behind him are terrible."


    "According to the news, there seems to be a shadow of this person in many sects in the Dasheng Dynasty." Lin Tao said with a look of color.


    "Really?"


    "If so, then this person can''t offend. Prepare a gift and apologize in person tomorrow." I hope it can play some role. I was too anxious that day, and no one reminded me. I don''t know whether those people deliberately or forgot.


    Lin Yin''s face is very ugly at the moment.

 Chapter 168

    Lin Yin never thought that he would fall like this.


    Lin Yin speculated that maybe Li Yixi received a gift from the Lin family. When the Tang emperor knew it, he could pardon him and let him return to his original post.


    "Yes!"


    Lin Tao nodded hurriedly.


    The next day, at dawn, Prince Li Mu went out early and went to Tianhe garden with a look of expectation.


    At the moment, Prince Li Mu is extremely grateful to Li Yixi, but also extremely awed by Li Yixi. He wants to maintain a good relationship with Li Yixi.


    Now, none of the other princes has reacted. This is a great opportunity. When his relationship with Li Yixi is completely stable, Li Mu won''t care about others.


    Now, Li Mu is really afraid that other princes will flatter Li Yixi. If Li Yixi turns to support other princes, he will be really finished.


    But Li Mu knows that after Li Zhan, emperor of the Tang Dynasty, went to Tianhe garden yesterday, he became more concerned about the arrangement of Tianhe garden. Li Mu guessed that his father might once again realize the horror of Li Yixi.


    At the beginning, including himself, he just felt that Li Yixi''s medical skills were excellent and his background might be terrible, but after seeing Li Yixi, Li Mu knew that the real terror was Li Yixi himself.


    Li Yixi is an expert in literature and Taoism. Li Mu still knows the horror of literature and Taoism. Otherwise, Li Mu will not take literature and Taoism as his bottom card.


    At Tianhe garden, Li Mu took a deep breath and entered Tianhe garden.


    Li Mu saw Li Yixi standing still by the rockery, his eyes closed and dared not disturb him. He asked the servant girl to stop and go to Li Yixi. However, when Li Yixi was more than ten steps away, Li Mu''s body froze in an instant. His eyes were full of horror and stared at Li Yixi.


    At the moment, when Li Mu looked at Li Yixi breathing, Li Mu felt shocked that Li Yixi was integrated with heaven and earth. Li Yixi breathed as if the whole heaven and earth were breathing, which shocked Li Mu on his face.


    Li Mu, as the prince, has access to the collection, which is naturally impossible for others.


    Li Mu likes some ancient records, and Li Mu clearly remembers that there is a note describing the art of breathing and breathing in ancient times.


    The ancient art of Tuina is extremely powerful. It can constantly expand your body and mana.


    At this moment, seeing Li Yixi, Li Mu seems to see the legendary art of breathing and breathing.


    And it''s the terrible art of breathing and breathing.


    Li Mu, who is staring at Li Yixi, can''t help but relax. With Li Yixi breathing, he falls into a mysterious state.


    Spit and suck, as if in sync with heaven and earth, as if they could absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth into the body, as if they were incarnated into the God of the world.


    Li Mu lasted more than half an hour. As Li Yixi opened his eyes, he woke up from the mysterious state. At the moment, Li Mu looked at Li Yixi with more dignified eyes.


    "Li Mu, see you, sir."


    "Mr. Li Mu has just come to the imperial city. I don''t know if I can get used to it. He has prepared some breakfast for Mr. Li Mu." Li Mu quickly bowed.


    "Your Highness, you can''t make it!"


    "You are the future emperor of the Tang Dynasty. How can you salute at will?"


    Li Yixi hurriedly stopped.


    "Sir, you don''t have to. Don''t treat me as a prince. Just treat me as a scholar."


    "Childe, please."


    Li Mu hurriedly introduced Li Yixi into the pavilion, and the servant girls hurried to bring breakfast.


    Li Yixi took a look and couldn''t help exclaiming that he was worthy of the royal family. The breakfast was so rich.


    Seeing that Li Yixi did not refuse, Li Mu was overjoyed.


    At the moment, Li Mu is so excited. Because at this moment, Li Mu''s mind appeared the art of breathing and breathing just now. He felt the effect of the art of breathing and breathing, and Li Mu was stunned.


    Li Mu couldn''t help thinking. Li Yixi was so powerful that he could expect to feel everything around him. After his arrival, Li Yixi still didn''t end the art of breathing and breathing, but brought himself into the mysterious art of breathing and breathing. Did Li Yixi think he could pass it on to himself.


    Otherwise, if Li Yixi doesn''t want to, he can''t enter the mysterious state.


    "My husband must have taught me."


    Li Mu was very excited.


    "Sir, I''ll come tomorrow and ask Sir to treat me at the same time." Li Mu didn''t dare to continue to disturb, so he hurried.


    "OK."


    "Your Highness, don''t be too polite. It''s my responsibility to treat you." Li Yixi smiled.


    Li Mu bowed down and withdrew from Tianhe garden.


    "Horizontal groove, horizontal groove."


    "Young master, do you want to take this boy as an apprentice?"


    "He taught such a magical technique of breathing and breathing."


    "That''s not right. Didn''t I also learn it? Maybe you all give opportunities, but how much you can understand depends on your own talent. "


    "Hey, hey!"


    "Follow the childe. Sure enough, there is meat to eat."


    Today, Xiaobai, who has also obtained the art of breathing and breathing, has excited eyes.


    "Sir, Lin Tao, the eldest son of prime minister Youcheng''s house, asked to see you. Would you like to see him?" A bodyguard hurried up and said respectfully.


    "Right prime minister''s house?"


    "Please, arrange it in the hall. I''ll go there right away."


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Li Yixi has been worried that the people of the first Department of the right prime minister will find themselves in trouble. At the moment, Li Yixi feels that his visit is an opportunity to see the attitude of the right prime minister''s house.


    Li Yixi entered the hall, sat beside the chessboard and waited quietly.


    Soon, led by the bodyguard, Lin Tao entered the hall. When Lin Tao''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, he couldn''t help taking a hard breath.


    Because at the moment, Lin Tao felt that the little white bird around Li Yixi was surrounded by terrible magic. Lin Tao looked at the little white bird. At that moment, Lin Tao felt that his soul was almost swallowed by the little white bird''s eyes.


    The little white bird was groomed by Li Yixi as a pet.


    "Lin Tao, pay a visit to Mr. Lin Yin for my father and ask him to make atonement. My father closed his door and thought about his mistakes. Today, Lin Tao came to suffer for my father and ask him to make amends." Lin Tao said with a frightened face.


    "Please sit down. There''s nothing wrong. Prime Minister right said nothing wrong. I also want to say something for prime minister right, but now I don''t know how the emperor feels. I haven''t spoken yet." Li Yixi opened his mouth and pointed to the position beside the chessboard.


    "Mr. Xie."


    Lin Tao took a deep breath and sat down.


    This chess game is the tableware that Li Yixi didn''t finish last night. Now Li Yixi can''t help taking the next step.


    Lin Tao took a casual look, but this one frightened Lin Tao''s soul. Lin Tao felt the overwhelming killing intention and shrouded himself in an instant.

 Chapter 169

    At the moment when the chess piece in Li Yixi''s hand fell, Lin Tao''s whole soul trembled wildly. At this moment, Lin Tao felt that his soul had come to a strange world, in which countless killing intentions shrouded himself.


    At this moment, Lin Tao''s eyes were full of panic, and his body was shaking violently.


    On his forehead, beads of sweat as big as beans appeared in an instant.


    At the moment, Lin Tao seems to be isolated in this heaven and earth, and this heaven and earth can no longer feel anything other than killing, as if to destroy everything.


    The moment Lin Tao raised his head hard, the panic in his eyes turned into horror.


    Lin Tao at the moment feels that his soul is going to be lost, because Lin Tao at the moment sees a huge and incomparable face in the void. Which face is exactly what Li Yixi looks like. Lin Tao at the moment is really thrilled to the extreme.


    The soul feels like it''s collapsing.


    "Yes!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help frowning, because Li Yixi just saw the way to break the game one step, instantly cracked the endgame and won.


    But Li Yixi hasn''t had time to be happy, but he finds that Lin Tao is pale, his body is shaking violently, and his forehead is full of beads of sweat. Li Yixi''s face is puzzled. Is Lin Tao ill?


    I couldn''t help shouting, "Lin Tao."


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, Lin Tao, whose soul was sucked into the chessboard, suddenly separated from the chess game.


    "Lin Tao, see you, sir."


    With a plop, Lin Tao was so frightened that he knelt on the ground.


    The body trembled violently.


    "Lin Tao, why are you doing this?"


    "Get up!"


    Li Yixi never thought that the eldest son of the prime minister''s residence had just dropped his ass and knelt down directly.


    "Childe, my father was confused for a moment and talked nonsense when he was ill. Now after he got well, he felt deeply about his mistakes that day. He wanted to apologize to the childe in person, but the emperor ordered that my father should not leave the prime minister''s residence, otherwise there would be no amnesty."


    "When there was no way, my father asked me to apologize to the childe and ask the childe to forgive my father. When the emperor lifted the foot ban, my father went there in person and apologized."


    Lin Tao knelt down and didn''t get up, but said nervously.


    "Lin Tao, it''s just a small matter. I''m afraid the prime minister is unhappy?"


    "I''m just a mortal. How can I threaten the prime minister?"


    Li Yixi quickly explained.


    However, it''s OK that Li Yixi didn''t explain. After an explanation, Lin Tao knelt on the ground and was stunned.


    Lin Tao, who was already frightened, was even more frightened in his eyes.


    Because Li Yixi said he was a mortal, which belittled himself and compared himself to Lin Yin.


    However, Li Yixi''s strength is terrible.


    Lin Tao feels that Li Yixi is still dissatisfied and apologizes.


    The horror of Li Yixi is something Lin Tao never thought of.


    "Sir."


    "Please also forgive my father. Lin Tao is willing to be an ox and horse to serve Mr. Qiu. My father really misunderstood Mr. Qiu."


    "The emperor forbids feet. My father is really thinking about it."


    Lin Tao knocked hard on the ground.


    The forehead is red and the knock is empty.


    "Ah!"


    Looking at Lin Tao''s appearance, Li Yixi looked puzzled. Didn''t he forgive each other?


    What, doesn''t the other party understand?


    Looking at Lin Tao who couldn''t get up on his knees, Li Yixi couldn''t help thinking. Hasn''t he understood each other''s words yet?


    The prime minister was grounded, misunderstood?


    At the moment, Li Yixi, seeing that Lin Tao couldn''t get up, kept thinking about whether he didn''t understand anything. Otherwise, the prime minister''s son wouldn''t come to apologize like this.


    Because in Li Yixi''s eyes, prime minister, it is a high existence.


    It''s really below one person and above ten thousand people.


    A powerful man.


    "Wait, is it powerful?"


    "Powerful?"


    "I see. I see. I finally understand."


    "Hey, it seems that I''m really stupid and not suitable for an official." Li Yixi couldn''t help but breathe out.


    Lin Tao, who was kneeling on the ground, saw that Li Yixi didn''t answer and didn''t dare to say a word. He waited nervously.


    "Powerful, must have offended many people."


    "The right Prime Minister knows from Meng Hao that he is an honest minister and has eradicated many scum."


    "In the past, he was the prime minister and had great power. Those who had offended him naturally did not dare to do anything to him, but now he has been removed from his official position. I''m afraid he has felt dangerous. This is to ask the Tang emperor to lift the prime minister''s foot ban."


    "Must be so?"


    "Otherwise, if no one deals with the Lin family, Lin Tao has a high status. Why do you grovel to yourself as a mortal?"


    Li Yixi couldn''t help smiling and felt that things were what he thought.


    "Lin Tao, get up!"


    "It''s all a misunderstanding. Your father came in such a hurry that he didn''t know anything, so he contradicted the Tang emperor. Let''s do it!"


    "If the Tang emperor comes to Tianhe garden next time, I will talk to the Tang emperor and lift your father''s foot ban. I heard that your father is a capable minister, a loyal minister, thinks for the people and a good official. Don''t be afraid. No one will retaliate."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    On the ground, Lin Tao, who was very nervous, heard Li Yixi''s words, took a long breath and quickly kowtowed to Li Yixi.


    "Go back!"


    Li Yixi waved.


    "Mr. Xie."


    Lin Tao took a deep breath at the moment. Lin Tao felt that Li Yixi was such a person. Now he really said that he would not embarrass them, so he would not embarrass them. At the moment, Lin Tao felt like the rest of his life.


    Wiped his sweat and bowed out of the hall.


    Hurriedly took the servants in the prime minister''s residence and left trembling.


    Lin Tao was relieved until he was far away from Tianhe garden.


    At the moment, Lin Tai felt his clothes were soaked.


    At the moment, I am very embarrassed, like a dead dog.


    But Lin Tao at the moment, instead, a smile appeared in his eyes, "the disaster of the Lin family has been resolved."


    Lin Tao couldn''t help taking a deep breath. If he didn''t find out clearly and delayed a few days to apologize, I''m afraid the prime minister''s house would be really over.


    At the moment, Lin Tao looked at the tianheyuan in the distance, and his heart was still haunted.


    "Childe."


    "Let''s go back first. Since Sir said he would plead for the prime minister, I think he will."


    The housekeeper of the prime minister''s house couldn''t help looking at Lin Tao and said.


    "Yes!"


    "Sir, since such an expert won''t tease us, let''s go. Let''s go back first." Lin Tao took a deep breath, hurried to tidy up his clothes, entered the carriage and went to the prime minister''s house.

 Chapter 170

    In the carriage, as he kept away from Tianhe garden, Lin Tao''s fear slowly disappeared.


    In the dull eyes, there was a touch of brilliance. At the moment, Lin Tao restored his original wisdom.


    "I see. I see."


    "It turned out that the elder''s supernatural power was so terrible. No wonder the Tang emperor was so afraid. My father accidentally contradicted and was removed from the prime minister''s post. If my father didn''t plead guilty that day, I''m afraid the prime minister''s house at the moment has been razed to the ground by the Tang emperor. There''s no need for experts to say anything at all, because in the eyes of experts, maybe we''re just mole ants."


    "It''s terrible. Just a chess piece almost killed me."


    Lin Tao took a deep breath and recalled the scenes in Tianhe garden. His eyes were full of panic.


    The prime minister''s house, after the carriage entered, immediately sealed the door.


    Lin Tao didn''t even have time to change his clothes and take a bath. He went directly to the lobby of the prime minister''s house to see Lin Yin.


    "Tao''er, sir, didn''t refuse the gift!"


    Seeing Lin Tao return empty handed, Lin Yin''s eyes were full of excitement.


    "Report back to your father. Sir, take it."


    "It''s still my father''s wisdom. If the child goes late, I''m afraid our prime minister''s house will be really over." At the moment, Lin Tao recalls the scene in Tianhe garden, and his eyes are full of panic.


    "Oh!"


    "Tao''er, tell Dad what happened in Tianhe garden?" Lin Yin, the right prime minister at the moment, asked solemnly after seeing Lin Tao''s look.


    "Father, my guess is right."


    "The Dasheng Dynasty must have perished because of this gentleman."


    "You know what?"


    "Sir, I dropped a chess piece casually. My soul body was immediately stripped off and moved into the chessboard. The terrible killing intention in the chessboard almost wiped out my soul."


    "Almost, Tao''er can''t come back."


    "Sir, if you can wave at will, you can turn the chessboard into a world. Such strength is really terrible. It is not something that our prime minister''s office can resist."


    "No wonder the Tang emperor was so afraid of Mr. Tang and gave Mr. Tang the Tianhe garden he had built with countless resources." Lin Tao hurriedly explained.


    "What?"


    "Li Yixi''s random move opened up a world and moved your soul into it?"


    Hearing Lin Tao''s words, Lin Yin was frightened.


    What strength is needed to achieve this means.


    Anyway, Lin Yin felt that unless he was an immortal, ordinary people could not do it.


    "Father."


    "I promised my husband that after my father lifted the foot ban, he would apologize. Finally, my husband agreed to plead with his majesty and lift the ban for his father."


    "After my father lifted the foot ban, I must fulfill my promise and let my husband forgive me. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be a disaster of blood in the prime minister''s house." Lin Tao took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "OK."


    "My father knows. No wonder Sir is so terrible. Otherwise, how could the emperor of the Tang Dynasty award such an unreliable reward after relieving the poison of Prince Li Mu?"


    "I see."


    "Fortunately, we reflected in time, otherwise I''m afraid it''s the prime minister''s house, which is really implicated by me."


    "Once I fall, I''m afraid those people will not let go of the prime minister''s house. They have offended too many people over the years."


    "What do you think if we go near the big tree, sir?"


    At the moment, Lin Yin''s eyes showed a look of hope.


    A look of excitement.


    "Father, if you know Mr. Tang, it is impossible for the Tang emperor to dare to take the prime minister''s house."


    Lin Tao''s eyes were full of excitement.


    King Qin''s residence.


    A figure hurried in.


    "Meet your highness King Qin."


    The man in black knelt down to the king of Qin.


    "How? Lin Tao went to Tianhe garden. What happened? "


    The king of Qin said coldly.


    At the moment, the person kneeling on the ground is no one else, but the housekeeper of the prime minister''s house who went to Tianhe garden with Lin Tao.


    "In reply to the king of Qin, Lin Yin, an old fox, responded quickly and asked Lin Tao to visit Li Yixi in Tianhe garden."


    "Lin Tao was also cruel. As soon as he entered Tianhe garden, before he had time to say a few words, he knelt directly in front of Li Yixi and begged for mercy. Finally, Li Yixi promised to let Lin Yin go and let them escape." The housekeeper answered immediately.


    "Ho ho!"


    "Laugh to death."


    "Lin Yin is so greedy for power. In order to lift the foot ban, Lin Tao, who is high above, knelt down to a mortal."


    "This is to realize that too many people have offended over the years. If you lose power, you''re afraid of retaliation."


    "I finally caught Lin Yin''s weakness. From now on, I want to see how he can escape from the palm of my hand."


    "These two days, you have been staring at tianheyuan. Who have visited the mortal?" The king of Qin sneered.


    "Tell the king of Qin that only Meng Hao, the prince and the emperor have visited these two days. No one else has visited the mortal." The housekeeper responded immediately.


    "Really?"


    "Hum!"


    "I''m bored today. I''ll go and see if a mortal is qualified to see the royal family without kneeling."


    The king of Qin sneered.


    He directly said, "prepare the sedan chair. I''ll go to Tianhe garden to have a look."


    "Yes!"


    "Lord!"


    The bodyguard of King Qin''s residence immediately took orders to prepare the sedan chair.


    The king of Qin and his party went to the palace with great fanfare.


    As the younger brother of Tang Emperor Li Zhan, King Qin was given a gold medal by Tang Emperor Li Zhan and could enter the palace at any time.


    King Qin''s sedan chair swaggered directly to Tianhe garden.


    In the Imperial Palace, the Tang emperor heard the moment when the king of Qin went to Tianhe garden, and a look of panic appeared in his eyes.


    "Duke mu, have you informed the king of Qin?"


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan said anxiously.


    "Tell the emperor that the king of Qin lives outside the palace. He hasn''t come to the palace for a long time. He hasn''t had time to summon the king of Qin. Who''s an expert?" Duke Mu thought of the king of Qin, and his face changed in an instant.


    The king of Qin was proud of his talents and always looked down on everything.


    If you don''t understand the situation, you will certainly offend Li Yixi.


    "What?"


    "Damn it, go, go to Tianhe garden!"


    At the moment, Emperor Li Zhan''s face is very ugly.


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan was extremely anxious at the moment.


    King Qin''s sedan chair stopped outside Tianhe garden.


    "King Qin, we have arrived at Tianhe garden." My subordinates replied immediately.


    "Have you arrived at Tianhe garden? So fast. "


    "Stop and do what? Do you want the king to go in and see a mortal?" The king of Qin looked outside and angrily scolded.


    "Yes!"


    "King Qin, we''ll go in now."


    The bodyguard trembled when he saw that the king of Qin was angry.


    He quickly ordered people to carry a sedan chair into the Tianhe garden.


    But when he was in front of the gate of Tianhe garden, he was directly blocked by the bodyguard.


    "No one in Tianhe garden is allowed to enter by car, nor is the sedan chair."


    "Dog slave, are you blind? Don''t you know who is in the sedan chair? Your Highness the king of Qin is here. Do you dare to let the king of Qin walk in? " The bodyguard who was just scolded by the king of Qin said coldly on his face.

 Chapter 171

    "Please stop, your highness King Qin."


    But the bodyguard still did not give in and stood in front of the sedan chair.


    "Die!"


    "Boom!"


    At the next moment, the king of Qin in the sedan chair suddenly burst out. He directly bounced the bodyguard''s body and came out of the sedan chair with a gloomy face.


    In the eyes, the cold awn of Sen Han flickered and walked step by step to the bodyguard who kept spitting blood on the ground.


    Walking very slowly, King Qin is waiting for Li Yixi.


    On weekdays, the king of Qin won''t be embarrassed by the guards, but today''s king of Qin came to find fault. He wanted to see how Li Yixi would look when he humiliated the guards in Tianhe garden.


    "Sir, sir, No."


    At the moment, a bodyguard hurried into the hall and knelt down to report back to Li Yixi who was breaking the mess.


    "Don''t panic. What happened? Talk slowly?"


    Li Yixi, seeing the panic on the guard''s face at the moment, couldn''t help comforting him.


    "Sir, the king of Qin is coming."


    The guard said with awe on his face.


    "King Qin?"


    "The king of Qin is coming. I''ll have a look!"


    Seeing each other''s appearance, Li Yixi felt that the king of Qin was afraid that the comers were not good, otherwise these people would not be so frightened, because when the Tang emperor came, these people were also very calm. If the king of Qin was a good kind, these people would never be so frightened.


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and went outside.


    "You dog slave, dare to block the king''s way. Do you know who the king is? The king is the brother of the emperor of Tang Dynasty. The Tang Dynasty belongs to my Li family. Where can''t the king go? When he was the emperor''s brother, the king can enter. Today, he was awarded to a mortal. Can''t the king enter? "


    "Click!"


    The king of Qin angrily scolded and stepped on the guard''s arm in an instant.


    When the king of Qin saw Li Yixi walking quickly at the moment, a look of disdain appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    He raised his foot and crushed the guard''s other arm.


    "It''s just a slave. Who dares to stop me."


    The king of Qin was very proud and domineering.


    "Li Yixi paid a visit to the king of Qin."


    Li Yixi glanced at the bodyguard who had fainted on the ground and quickly bowed to salute.


    "Hum!"


    "You are the miracle doctor. You are a mortal. Why don''t you kneel when you see the king? Isn''t the king worth kneeling?" In the eyes of King Qin, a dark and cruel color appeared.


    "Damn it."


    In the void, Li Zhan, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, who came all the way as fast as possible, heard the words of King Qin from a distance, and his face was as white as paper.


    "Damn it, Li Zheng, damn you!"


    At the moment, Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty was extremely angry.


    At the same time, Li Zhan was so frightened that his soul trembled and almost passed out.


    He had ordered very carefully, but he forgot the idiot King Qin.


    "Please also ask the king of Qin to make atonement. The emperor of Tang gave me a holy sword. If I kneel to the Lord, doesn''t it mean that the emperor has to kneel to the Lord."


    "After Li Yixi asked the Tang emperor to take back the reward, Li Yixi knelt down and worshipped the king of Qin."


    Seeing the aggressive king of Qin, Li Yixi was afraid, but Li Yixi felt that if he knelt so easily, wouldn''t he have to kneel if he jumped out of other kings in the imperial city.


    So now Li Yixi has no choice to kneel.


    Moreover, the man has gold under his knee. Li Yixi still knows.


    This man is very domineering, but he is holding a holy sword. He will not dare to do anything?


    "Whoosh!"


    At the moment, Xiaobai also appeared beside Li Yixi, which increased Li Yixi''s confidence.


    Although Li Yixi is usually very careful not to offend others, but in this case, Li Yixi will not give in.


    Under the systematic cultivation, Li Yixi knows that a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall, but he knows what backbone is.


    At the moment, Li Yixi was angry.


    This time, it''s just a king of Qin. If you can''t, you''ll waste a favor and kill the king of Qin to avoid future trouble.


    "Holy sword, Li Zhan is really stupid. Can you have it as a mortal.


    Bring it, or you will die today! "


    The terrible breath of King Qin broke out.


    "Childe, I''m going to kill this grandson."


    At the moment, a touch of forest cold appeared in Xiaobai''s demon eyes.


    At the moment, Xiaobai also feels Li Yixi''s anger. At the moment, Xiaobai clearly feels that there seems to be a volcano erupting in Li Yixi''s body.


    At the same time, Xiaobai felt the emotional changes of Li Yixi and began to change.


    In the void, black clouds appeared at the moment.


    The originally clear sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds.


    "Kill."


    "A man''s pride must not be humiliated."


    "Man, even if you die standing, you will never live on your knees."


    Li Yixi said coldly.


    "King Qin, humiliate the childe and take your life!"


    At the next moment, Xiaobai''s body appeared in an instant and stood in front of Li Yixi. The cold and bloodthirsty demon eyes immediately stared at the king of Qin. The breath of Nirvana suddenly broke out.


    The wings swept out directly at the king of Qin.


    The terrible killing intention broke out in an instant.


    The terrible attack directly opened a gap in the void.


    "You


    At this moment, the king of Qin was frightened by the sudden scene.


    King Qin never thought that someone would dare to fight him here, let alone kill him.


    King Qin''s strength is not weak. At the moment of induction, he quickly grabbed the bodyguard beside him and went to block Xiaobai''s attack.


    "Hiss!"


    When the cutting sound sounded, the body was directly cut off, and one arm of the king of Qin flew out in an instant.


    Blood shot out in an instant.


    At the same time, Xiaobai''s soft breath immediately wrapped Li Yixi and retreated to the distance with Li Yixi''s body.


    "Kill it and I want them to pay for their lives."


    The king of Qin is so arrogant and domineering. Not only is his strength not weak, but also there are two Nirvana robbers around him.


    "Whoosh!"


    The voice of the king of Qin fell. They looked at each other and rushed directly at Xiaobai.


    "Just a mole."


    Xiaobai''s body hung in the air, and the word emperor appeared on his head.


    At this moment, it was as if an ancient emperor had come to the world. The imperial power was mighty, and a towering force was instantly suppressed on them.


    The two Nirvana robbers who shot out directly existed and knelt down on the ground. At this moment, the stone slab cracked inch by inch.


    It can be seen how terrible the power of repression is.


    The next moment, a white shadow flashed by, and the two heads flew out directly.


    "What?"


    "How is this possible?"


    At the moment of seeing this scene, King Qin''s heart almost burst.


    The two subordinates are the cultivation of Nirvana, but they are as weak as children when facing this monster.


    As soon as their souls appeared, their eyes were full of panic. They turned and ran for their lives. Under the absolute crisis of life and death, they no longer cared about the life and death of the king of Qin.


    However, Xiaobai will not let go.


    I saw a little white mouth, and my terrible power of swallowing appeared. I swallowed the two soul bodies directly into my mouth.

 Chapter 172

    "Dead!"


    "Unexpectedly dead, really dead."


    The king of Qin, who lost an arm, was full of panic in his eyes. He never thought it would be like this today. At the moment, the king of Qin was directly frightened and forgot the pain of losing his arm.


    Because at the moment, Xiaobai''s cold and ruthless demon eyes locked him.


    At the moment, the king of Qin was so frightened that his soul trembled and his face was thrilled.


    At the moment of despair, I felt the breath of Emperor Li Zhan and Duke mu, and a look of hope appeared in my eyes.


    "Brother Huang, help me."


    At the moment, the king of Qin can only grasp this last straw.


    After hearing Li Zheng''s words, Tang Emperor Li Zhan, who was already angry, vomited blood and looked very ugly.


    "Emperor Tang, do you think you can save him?"


    "Today, he will die."


    Xiaobai looked at Emperor Li Zhan and Duke mu with a cold face.


    The towering imperial power and the repressive Tang Emperor Li Zhan turned pale.


    "If you don''t know where the elder is, he has no royal law and heaven forbids it."


    Seeing Li Zheng, king of Qin, who had just regained his composure, Li Zhan had not had time to speak.


    In his eyes, he saw a flash of sword light, and his head flew out directly.


    The soul of Li Zheng, the king of Qin, watched his head fly out. His eyes were full of confusion, confusion and doubt.


    He couldn''t figure out why Tang Emperor Li Zhan killed him. He was the king of Qin. Is his life more important than the last mortal?


    Li Zhan, the king of Qin, had not thought clearly. His soul was directly grasped by Li Zhan, the emperor of Tang Dynasty.


    King Qin just wanted to ask why Li Zhan wanted to kill him. The eyes of his soul were full of anger, but the next moment, King Qin screamed.


    Because he felt a towering breath in the body of Tang Emperor Li Zhan, which was enveloped in him at the moment.


    "No... no..."


    Feeling the determination of Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty, King Li Zheng of the Qin Dynasty roared in despair.


    "Boom!"


    At the next moment, the soul of Li Zheng, king of Qin, was directly killed by Li Zhan, emperor of Tang Dynasty.


    Tang Emperor Li zhanzhang held out his hand and directly held the head of King Qin in his hand. In his eyes, he was calm and terrible.


    "This is Xiaoxiong?"


    Xiaobai can''t help it. Originally, Xiaobai thought that the Tang emperor would stop him from killing, but he didn''t expect that the Tang Emperor Li Zhan killed himself.


    Meanwhile, Xiaobai took a deep breath.


    I was a little afraid of Tang Emperor Li Zhan, because Tang Emperor Li Zhan was too cruel.


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan directly handed the head of King Qin to Duke mu.


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan''s body rose and stood in the air.


    The terrible Huangwei outbreak.


    Lang Sheng said, "Mr. Li has made great contributions to the Tang Dynasty by treating the crown prince. The Emperor gave him a holy sword and didn''t worship him. However, the king of Qin despised the emperor''s authority and forced himself into Tianhe garden in order to make Mr. Li kneel down. He has been beheaded by the emperor. The head of the king of Qin hung Xuanwu Gate and the body for ten days. The king of Qin''s house will be gone. Chickens and dogs will not stay. If there are any more violators, the three families will be destroyed."


    "Duke mu, go to King Qin''s house and do it."


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan''s eyes fell on Duke Mu and ordered.


    "The old slave leads the order!"


    At the next moment, Duke Mu''s terrible breath broke out and flew directly to the direction of King Qin''s house.


    The whole imperial city can hear the words of Tang Emperor Li Zhan and Duke Mu at the moment. Those princes who are not satisfied with their hearts are trembling with fear at the moment, and their eyes are full of panic.


    The king of Qin, who offended Li Yixi, was killed by the emperor of Tang himself.


    The news is really frightening.


    Moreover, the Tang emperor said that if the head was hung in Xuanwumen, it must be true and will not be false.


    At this moment, the Minister of civil and military affairs is all timid.


    "Is uncle Qin dead?"


    In the prince''s house, Prince Li Mu looked incredible at the moment.


    The emperor of Tang killed him himself.


    "Hoo!"


    Prince Li Mu breathed out his breath.


    At the right prime minister''s residence, Lin Yin and Lin Tao trembled with fear at the moment when the voice of the Tang emperor fell.


    "Father, the king of Qin offended Mr. Li and was killed by the emperor of Tang himself."


    Lin Tao''s voice trembled.


    "Dead, the king of Qin is dead."


    "King Qin, but the younger brother of the Tang emperor, died."


    "Who is it, sir?"


    "Even forced the Tang emperor to kill his brother directly?"


    At the moment, Lin Yin''s legs trembled wildly and he was scared to pee directly.


    He said that he dared to block Emperor Li Zhanfeng''s reward that day. At the moment, Lin Yin felt that he was still alive. It was a miracle.


    King Qin, what a noble status.


    Now they''re all dead.


    And this is not the point. The point is that the king Qin''s residence is over and there are no chickens and dogs left.


    In the palace of the king of Qin at the moment, the eyes of the sons of the king of Qin are incredible.


    "Escape."


    One by one, they roared and soared into the air.


    Because at this moment, it takes a little time for Duke Mu to come and escape one by one.


    But the three figures just appeared in the void.


    Four white shadows appeared and were marked as in the void. The speed was incredible.


    "Hiss!"


    "Hiss!"


    "Hiss!"


    The piercing sound sounded, and the eyes of the three were full of despair.


    The heart was directly pierced by the sharp blade. The next moment, the terrible power erupted, and the body exploded directly into a blood mist, which was directly killed together with the soul.


    "Tianma."


    Until the three sons of the king of Qin were killed, the people could see clearly the murderer of Prince Qin''s heirs.


    "This


    Over the Imperial City, Li Zhan, emperor of the Tang Dynasty, trembled at the sight of this scene.


    The reason why he drank in the void was to remind the king of Qin''s residence that someone was not stupid and could escape. However, Li Zhan didn''t think that these people were not stupid, but Li Zhan never thought that Tianma would appear.


    At the next moment, Li Zhan''s look was changing.


    Li Yixi''s eyes were full of fear.


    The soul is trembling.


    "Do you know my intention, childe?"


    "Tianma was enlightened by the childe. Tianma destroyed the blood of the king of Qin. Is it a coincidence or was it ordered by the childe?"


    "I''m afraid I made a mistake."


    At the moment, Li Zhan, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, stretched out his eyes, full of panic.


    At the moment, Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty is very frightened.


    The body hurried down, took a deep breath and walked into Tianhe garden.


    "Excuse me, sir. The king of Qin didn''t know whether he was dead or alive. He had long wanted to rebel against him. Seeing that the emperor granted him a reward, he wanted to force the childe to let the ministers know that the emperor couldn''t punish him. He intended to let the ministers fall to him and isolate the emperor. Now he has been killed by the emperor. All the descendants of the king of Qin in the Imperial City have died, and one leader is outside. The emperor immediately ordered to bring his head, To the young master. "


    Tang Huang was so frightened that he almost knelt down.


    Seeing Li Yixi, he directly announced the charges of King Qin without the slightest hesitation.


    "Tang emperor doesn''t have to. How can I say that the vein of King Qin is also an imperial family, which is connected with your blood." Li Yixi said.


    But what Li Yixi didn''t know was that Tang Emperor Li Zhan was even more frightened when he heard the moment of blood connection.

 Chapter 173

    "Childe, the king of Qin didn''t listen to the emperor''s orders. It was a blatant violation of the emperor. Even if he didn''t offend the childe, the emperor would have wanted to deal with him for a long time. Now he openly disobeyed, but also offended Sir and provoked the emperor''s majesty. It seems that he has been plotting for a long time. In trying the emperor''s patience, the emperor can''t forgive him. He can''t cut grass without roots, and the spring breeze blows again."


    "Li Zhan, I will give you an explanation." At the moment, Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty looked serious, as if he hated the king of Qin.


    In fact, at the moment, Emperor Li Zhan really hated the king of Qin. In particular, Li Yixi''s sentence was connected by blood, which scared the emperor of Tang into sweating.


    If Li Yixi really angered the Tang Dynasty, then Tang Emperor Li Zhan was really desperate.


    Today, in front of Li Yixi, Li Zhan, the supreme and domineering emperor of the Tang Dynasty, looked frightened and wanted to kill the king of Qin earlier.


    In that case, such a thing would not have happened.


    I won''t be so frightened to face a supreme being at the moment.


    "Emperor Tang, you don''t have to!"


    Although he saw the anger on the Tang emperor''s face, Li Yixi still felt that killing at will was bad and disharmonious.


    "Sir, the emperor has decided this matter. The vein of the king of Qin must be uprooted today. Otherwise, there will be a curse for my Tang Dynasty." Tang Huang Li Zhan, seriously.


    "All right!"


    "You are the emperor of Tang Dynasty. I can''t decide your decision. You can do it yourself!"


    "Hey!"


    "Really, I was in a good mood and made a mess in an instant. Emperor Tang, can you play chess? How about a game? " When Li Yixi saw that the matter had been handled, the king of Qin dealt with it thoroughly, and no one would bother him in the future. Originally, Li Yixi wanted to waste a favor, but he was still very happy to save it.


    At the moment, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty saw a smile on Li Yixi''s face and took a long breath.


    Sure enough, what I guessed was right. If I were soft hearted to the king of Qin, I''m afraid I''d be finished.


    At the moment, Tang Emperor Li Zhan saw that Li Yixi was happy and invited himself to play chess. He was relieved to see that the little white who had been on guard turned into a little white bird and landed on Li Yixi''s wrist.


    "A little, sir."


    "I''ll accompany you to the next game!"


    On the face of the Tang emperor, a smile appeared in an instant, and hurried to follow behind Li Yixi and enter the hall.


    In the hall, they sat next to the chessboard.


    "Emperor Tang, please!"


    Li Yixi extended an invitation to the Tang emperor.


    Tang Huang was not polite. Seeing Li Yixi happy, he seemed to forget the previous things. He was also happy. He held his son directly and was about to fall on the chessboard.


    However, when the Tang emperor''s chess pieces were about to fall on the chessboard, the look of Tang Emperor Li Zhan suddenly changed.


    At the moment, Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty found that the chessboard in front of him had changed.


    His eyes were full of fear.


    Because at the moment, Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty found that the chessboard in front of him turned into a battlefield. They were fighting with heaven and earth as the game.


    The frightened Tang emperor took a deep breath and nervously dropped the chess pieces in his hand.


    Seeing the fall of the Tang emperor, Li Yixi also fell with a chess piece in his hand.


    Compared with Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty, Li Yixi was much more casual and relaxed in playing chess.


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan is not only the cultivation of Nirvana and robbing the environment, but also a master of go. However, in the face of Li Yixi, after the Tang emperor dropped more than a dozen pieces, beads of sweat have emerged on his forehead.


    "I''m wrong, I''m wrong again."


    At the moment, the emperor of Tang was extremely nervous.


    At the moment, Tang Huang Li Zhan''s eyes are full of panic. He is really flustered. At the moment, with Li Yixi constantly dropping chess pieces, Tang Huang feels the avenue of heaven and earth and constantly falls on himself.


    At the beginning, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty dropped a son after a few breaths, which was very fast.


    The Tang emperor held the pawn''s hand and trembled incomparably. Every step, the Tang emperor was extremely difficult.


    And at the moment, the Tang emperor wants Li Yixi to remind him, otherwise he will lose in the first few steps.


    After taking five steps, the emperor of Tang directly abandoned his son and conceded defeat.


    "Sir, the emperor''s chess skills are too poor. The emperor admits defeat." Tang Huang Li Zhan directly chose to admit defeat. At the moment, if he went on, Tang Huang Li Zhan felt that his Taoist heart would be hurt.


    "All right!"


    Li Yixi was helpless. How come these people''s chess skills are so poor?


    Over the years, Li Yixi has never found a chess player who can compete with him in the next set. Li Yixi is a little disappointed.


    Li Yixi''s chess skills displayed by emperor li of the Tang Dynasty are also poor in his eyes.


    Just play chess, not bo life and death, wipe your sweat!


    Li Yixi smiled and hurriedly asked for a towel.


    "Sir, I''m laughing." The Tang emperor saluted and bowed to Li Yixi.


    Rubbing, rubbing, Tang Emperor Li Zhan''s eyes changed, and his face was incredible.


    At the moment, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty found that there was a strong Taoist rhyme around his body, which surprised Li Zhan.


    "Tao Yun!"


    "Take heaven and earth as the way."


    "Sir, he gave me the charm of the road."


    "What a terrible means. It turned out to be based on the ten thousand ways of heaven. No wonder I didn''t take many steps and began to make mistakes. I need your constant guidance."


    "If I absorb these Taoist rhymes, my strength will certainly go further."


    At the moment, Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty is excited and inexplicable. If he doesn''t firmly remember Xiaobai''s words, Li Yixi is cultivating his mortal heart and understanding mortal life, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty is really ready to kneel down and kowtow to thank him.


    It''s not easy to practice, but after nirvana, it''s even more difficult.


    Every step is extremely difficult.


    Because we should not only strengthen ourselves, but also understand the main road. The main road is mysterious and ethereal, which is most difficult for people to figure out. Therefore, today''s game of chess really makes Tang Huang Li Zhan enter a lot, more than the harvest of the last 100 years.


    "Mr. Xie showed me how to play chess today."


    After understanding it, Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty paid a respectful homage to Li Yixi.


    At the moment, Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty feels that the death of King Qin is worth it.


    Originally, the king of Qin had competed with him for the throne, but they only had to tear their faces and kill. They have always been reluctant to see each other. Today, after getting rid of the king of Qin, Li Yixi gave Da Dao Yun. Naturally, Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty felt extremely satisfied.


    Today, it is perfect.


    And the biggest gain is that Li Yixi didn''t get angry, let alone leave the Imperial City, which is better than everything in the eyes of the Tang emperor.


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan was also very happy. He met Li Yixi twice and gained a lot.


    In the eyes of Tang Emperor Li Zhan, as long as Li Yixi stays here, his strength will change day by day, and he will soon set foot in a new realm.


    In this world of strength, who doesn''t want to be an immortal.

 Chapter 174

    At the moment, Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty is very anxious. He looks at the overflow of those Tao rhymes he failed to understand and absorb, which hurts in his heart.


    "Sir, today, the emperor will leave first. Tomorrow, he will nag about the king of Qin. The emperor will watch it in person. There can''t be any mistakes." Tang Emperor Li Zhan hurriedly found an excuse.


    "Good!"


    "Go!"


    "By the way, emperor, Li Yixi has something to ask?" Li Yixi suddenly remembered Lin Tao''s request at this moment.


    "Sir, I don''t know what can be done. Only the emperor can do it. He will certainly help you finish it." The emperor of Tang was extremely excited when he saw that Li Yixi suddenly had something to do.


    At the moment, what Tang emperor likes most is that Li Yixi finds himself to do things, because in this way, he can have more opportunities to get close to Li Yixi and get Li Yixi''s advice.


    "It''s no big deal. In fact, the right Prime Minister Lin Yin didn''t make a big mistake that day. Now the king of Qin has an accident again. Please forgive Lin Yin''s sin and let him appear to work for the people!" Li Yixi said something uneasy.


    "Since Sir said so, the emperor will forgive Lin Yinna''s old man''s sin!"


    "Sir, the emperor is leaving."


    Li Zhan bowed to Li Yixi again and withdrew from Tianhe garden.


    After leaving Tianhe garden, Li Zhan immediately raised the speed to the extreme, desperate to go to the deep palace, entered the secret room and began to absorb Daoyun cultivation.


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan practiced for an hour before he absorbed all those Taoist rhymes.


    When the Tang emperor opened his eyes, there was a sharp light in his eyes, which was difficult to look directly at.


    "Hoo!"


    "The mirror is broken at last."


    At the moment, Li Zhan has a strong strength, and his eyes are full of joy.


    After laughing, the happy look in the eyes was replaced by dignity.


    Li showed out of the secret room. Duke Mu had been waiting outside the secret room for a long time.


    "Congratulations to my emperor, congratulations to my emperor."


    Duke Mu is also a strong man. At the moment, he feels the breath of Li Zhan and his eyes are full of joy.


    "Grandpa mu, how''s Prince Qin''s residence?" Li Zhan asked.


    Now, Li Zhan attaches great importance to this matter.


    "Report back to the emperor. King Qin''s house killed all of them. The son of King Qin was also disposed of according to the emperor''s instructions."


    "After this incident, absolutely no one dares to disrespect your husband." Duke Mu respectfully said.


    "Duke mu, do you think the emperor is cruel?" Li Zhan looked at Grandpa Mu''s look and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Grandpa Mu was not so afraid of himself before.


    At the moment, Grandpa Mu doesn''t even dare to look at him.


    "How dare you! I will do everything according to the emperor''s orders." Duke Mu hurried.


    "Grandpa mu, you have taken care of two generations of emperors. You know my strength very well. You know my situation before. I want to break the mirror. It''s so difficult, but now it''s broken. You don''t know why, because I played a game of chess with my husband today. I lost 17 pieces in total."


    "You know what? I''m a go master. Almost no one can fight with me in the chess game, but today''s chess game is really terrible. Sir, I even use heaven''s ten thousand ways as chess. How can I fight with Sir? "


    "These moves were only completed under the guidance of sir."


    "But when I was sober, I found that I was full of Tao rhymes. You know, Tao rhymes are so hard to find, and my husband only gave me a few steps, and I couldn''t absorb Tao rhymes."


    "How can such existence offend?"


    "King Qin, if you want to die, die. The emperor can''t let the imperial dynasty be buried with him." After taking a deep breath, Li Zhan said solemnly.


    "What?"


    "Take heaven''s ten thousand ways as chess?"


    Hearing Li Zhan''s words, Grandpa Mu''s eyes were full of horror.


    Today, Emperor Li Zhan''s words shocked Duke mu.


    Duke Mu knew that Tang Emperor Li Zhan would not cheat him.


    Such existence is indeed not something that the Tang Dynasty could provoke.


    "Grandpa mu, there''s one thing you should do right away."


    "Sir, if you let Lin Yin go, let Lin Yin return to his post and lift the foot ban."


    "Lin Yin, it can be regarded as a talent."


    The Tang emperor sighed.


    "Yes!"


    "Emperor, the old slave takes orders!"


    Duke Mu nodded hurriedly and hurried out with the floating dust in his arms.


    Lin Fu, Lin Yin and his son were relieved until they felt that the riots in the imperial city had completely disappeared.


    "Father, Lord Qin''s house, it''s over."


    "Later, my father lost a strong enemy in the court."


    "If you let us go, the disaster will be saved." Lin Tao took a deep breath and said nervously.


    "Yes, misfortunes and blessings depend on each other. Who can conclude that misfortune is misfortune and blessing is blessing?" Lin Yin had to sigh.


    The existence of powerful people who can compete with Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty has become history in the blink of an eye.


    "Hoo!"


    At the moment, Lin Yin thought of contradicting the Tang emperor that day and preventing the Tang emperor from rewarding Li Yixi. He felt that his vest was sweating. On which day he survived, Lin Yin felt incredible.


    Moreover, Li Yixi promised to let him go.


    At this moment, Duke Mu entered the Lin mansion.


    "Lin Yin took the order."


    When Duke Mu saw Lin Yin, he said coldly.


    Seeing Grandpa mu, Lin Yin and his son trembled slightly, and said with a frightened face, "Lin Yin took the order."


    "Lin Yin, it is said that the emperor of Tang has spoken. Lin Yin contradicted the emperor and should be punished. But Mr. Lin pleaded for you. The emperor reads that you have worked hard for the Tang Dynasty for many years. From now on, the official will be reinstated." Duke mu Langsheng road.


    "Thank you, emperor, Mr. Xie."


    After hearing this, Lin Yi''s eyes were full of excitement.


    Worship grandpa mu.


    "Lin Yin, sir, pleaded for you."


    "You have lifted your foot ban now. You should thank or you must thank, you know?" Duke Mu said faintly.


    "Thank grandpa mu for reminding me."


    Lin Yi quickly bowed down.


    "Farewell!"


    Duke Mu went out of Lin''s house.


    "Father, as I said, after your father lifted the foot ban, you must go to Tianhe garden to apologize."


    "If my father goes to Tianhe garden today, he must be there. The sooner he goes, the better." Lin Tao said with a dignified look.


    "Good."


    "Get ready and go to Tianhe garden immediately."


    "I offended sir. I must atone for it. I must ask for it." Lin Yin took a deep breath.


    At this moment, Lin Yin was extremely nervous when he thought of the destroyed Prince Qin''s house today.


    For Li Yixi, I am in awe.

 Chapter 175

    Tianheyuan, after the king of Qin''s affairs subsided, everything soon returned to its usual days.


    Looking at the surrounding scenery, Li Yixi couldn''t help playing a song. The piano sound rippled in Tianhe garden. The golden scales in the lake and the intoxicated feeling in the fish''s eyes jumped in the lake for a long time.


    The song ends.


    The servant girl came over and said, "Sir, the prince is asking for an audience outside Tianhe garden."


    "Is the prince here?"


    "Please!"


    Li Yixi was a little nervous. He was absorbed in playing just now. He even forgot that the crown prince was coming to apply needles to detoxify today.


    Li Yixi quickly stood up and went outside.


    Outside Tianhe garden, at the moment when the piano fell, Prince Li Mu opened his eyes, which were full of incredible colors.


    "The sound of the piano can help people sort out the avenue of perception?"


    At the moment, Li Mu looks shocked.


    Originally, after his arrival, he heard Li Yixi''s piano sound and didn''t dare to disturb him. He stood outside the garden and waited. He felt that the wonderful piano sound couldn''t help but be crazy. However, it occurred to him that the simple piano sound had helped him sort out the avenue once, and made Li Mu suddenly see the light and recognize his direction of the avenue.


    Li Mu had to be shocked.


    "Mr. Li Mu, I''m sorry to disturb you."


    Seeing Li Yixi coming out, Li Mu quickly saluted.


    "Your Highness, I''m just a doctor. My role here is to treat you. Come in quickly."


    Li Yixi hurried.


    "Mr. Xie."


    Li Mu nodded hurriedly, followed behind Li Yixi and entered Tianhe garden.


    Entering Tianhe garden, Li Mu felt more nervous than the previous dynasty.


    However, Li Mu was relieved to find that Li Yixi was very easygoing.


    At the moment, a servant girl entered, "Sir, the right Prime Minister Lin Yin asked to see you, sir?"


    "Right Prime Minister Lin Yin?"


    "Let him in!"


    Li Yixi did not expect that he casually said a word to Li Zhan. Unexpectedly, Li Zhan''s speed was so fast that the right Prime Minister Lin Yin was lifted.


    Outside Tianhe garden, Lin Yin waited nervously and heard the servant girl say that Li Yixi was willing to see himself. Lin Yin''s uneasy heart was a little stable.


    Carrying a few thick sticks, he entered Tianhe garden.


    Entering the hall, Lin Yin knelt down directly, "Lin Yin, meet the crown prince, meet Mr. Lin Yin. Lin Yin was confused the day before yesterday, and today he pleaded guilty."


    Lin Yin knelt down and said nervously.


    "Yes!"


    Looking at Lin Yin suddenly entering the hall with a stick on his back, Li Yixi was stunned.


    Li Yixi quickly helped Lin Yin up.


    "Lord Lin, if you don''t know where you are, why should you commit a crime? Come and sit down."


    Li Yixi hurriedly threw out the stick on Lin Yin''s back.


    I couldn''t help sighing. The imperial power is really terrible. Emperor Tang slaughtered the whole family of King Qin in one sentence. Lin Yin, I''m afraid he was frightened.


    Li Yixi did not hate Lin Yin, but valued Lin Yin very much. On that day, the Tang emperor rewarded himself, and Lin Yin was the only one who dared to stop him.


    "Mr. Xie."


    Although Lin Yin was uneasy, he hurried to thank him and sat down gingerly.


    "Prime minister Lin has worked hard these days. For my reason, the prime minister is afraid. Li is very sorry." Li Yixi looked apologetic.


    "Sir, it''s Lin Yin who is confused. He even contradicted the emperor with a headache that day." Lin Yin said modestly.


    "Lord Lin, don''t be so restrained. It''s not going to the court. Let''s be casual."


    "Come and have tea."


    "There''s nothing to entertain here at the moment. Just quench your thirst first."


    Li Yixi poured a cup of tea for Prince Li Mu and Lin Yin.


    "Mr. Xie!"


    Li Mu and Lin Yin quickly thanked each other.


    Li Yixi made tea himself. In fact, both of them were worried.


    "Just have some tea. What can I thank you for? Try it. This is the tea I brought from my hometown. It''s very good. Try it." Li Yixi smiled.


    He picked up his tea, blew it and took a sip.


    Very satisfied and intoxicated.


    Lin Yin and Li Mu also quickly picked up tea and took a sip.


    Li Mugui is the prince and Lin yinguan is the prime minister. They can be said to be powerful figures. They don''t care about Li Yixi''s tea.


    But after the entrance of the tea, they couldn''t help trembling.


    This tea is not at the same level as the tea you drink on weekdays.


    I only drank a little, but the smell of tea was constantly aftertaste in my mouth, which shocked the two people''s spirit in an instant.


    Is this really tea?


    At the moment, they couldn''t help looking at each other.


    Feel like they''re hallucinating.


    This time, both of them were impolite and took a big drink.


    At the entrance of the big mouthful of tea, which tea fragrance overflows in an instant, people can''t help feeling like they''re floating in the air.


    "Yes!"


    The next moment, both of them woke up from the state of floating.


    Because at the moment, both of them feel that a heat wave rises in an instant in their lower abdomen.


    Which mysterious power began to flow along the eight meridians of the body.


    Where the mysterious power passed, they both felt that the body was constantly being improved, and hundreds of millions of cells were greedily absorbed.


    "Young master, can I have a drink?"


    At the moment, Xiaobai feels the Tao rhyme on their bodies, and a strange color and uneasy Tao appears in his eyes.


    "Do you like tea, too?"


    Li Yixi didn''t refuse. It''s time for Xiaobai to have a drink.


    Xiaobai picked up the teacup, flew aside and began to enjoy it.


    Drinking water into his throat, Xiaobai was very excited.


    "Dao Yun, the childe even made a cup of tea at will, which contains Dao Yun. No wonder those bastards'' strength is so terrible. They have been around the childe for a long time, and their strength has been improved with the help of piano sound and reading sound."


    At the moment, Xiaobai is jealous when he thinks of the treatment of those demons.


    Seeing that Lin Yin was shocked to speak, Li Mu hurriedly preached: "Lord Lin, don''t say anything. Just absorb it. Mr. Lin''s Mount said that Mr. Lin is now cultivating his mind. He can''t improve people in front of Mr. Lin. if he accidentally offends Mr. Lin, it''s over."


    "Sir, you are an immortal. This tea must be immortal tea. Sir, give us the opportunity and let''s understand it silently."


    "Yes, your highness."


    After Lin Yin heard Li Mu''s words, his body trembled and hurried to stabilize his mind.


    Looking at the tea in the teapot, my eyes were filled with horror.


    "I drank immortal tea."


    At the moment, Lin Yin looks incredible.


    "Sir, my calligraphy is very poor. Please give me some advice on whether I can come to Tianhe garden."


    Li Mu took a deep breath and decided to have a try.


    Opportunity never comes again.


    Li Mu felt that Li Yixi would not live in the imperial city for a long time. In order to better practice literature and Taoism, Li Mu decided to take a risk.


    This is his only chance to practice Wendao and be instructed by the supreme being.


    Li Mu doesn''t think it will happen again.

 Chapter 176

    "Learn calligraphy?"


    Hearing Li Mu''s words, Li Yixi was very surprised. As the prince, he should learn how to govern the country. Now he even wants to learn calligraphy with himself, which surprised Li Yixi.


    However, in Li Yixi''s eyes, Li Mu is the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. He put forward such a small request to himself. He can''t refuse it.


    So Li Yixi, who was stunned, looked at Li Mu.


    "Since the prince wants to learn calligraphy, Li will try his best to teach the prince." Li Yixi smiled at Li Mu.


    Li Yixi felt that if he refused to accept this request, he would be afraid that it would spoil the interest of his royal highness Li Mu. Unexpectedly, Li Mu''s heart would jump to his throat when he saw Li Yixi stunned just now.


    "Learn calligraphy?"


    Lin Yin, the right prime minister, suddenly heard Li Mu''s words, and a look of confusion appeared in his eyes.


    Right Prime Minister Lin Yin knows Prince Li Mu very well.


    Lin Yin knows that Li Mu doesn''t love calligraphy at all, and Lin Yin knows that his Royal Highness the prince is very wise and will never do anything meaningless. At the moment, Lin Yin is constantly thinking about what the purpose of Li Mu''s learning calligraphy is. Is it just to get closer to Li Yixi?


    But Lin Yin knows that Li Mu knows the horror of Li Yixi. Compared with himself, Li Mu knows more about Li Yixi.


    If you know more, you must know that doing so will make Li Yixi unhappy.


    But Li Mu still did it. Then Lin Yin felt that Li Mu must have a great purpose. He felt that if he didn''t study, it would be a great loss.


    But what can you get from learning calligraphy?


    At the moment, Lin Yin is extremely curious about Li Mu''s desire to learn calligraphy.


    "Mr. Xie taught me."


    Hearing that Li Yixi promised himself, Li Mu at the moment almost roared with excitement.


    At the same time, a hanging heart can be regarded as falling.


    "Your Highness, I''m just teaching you some calligraphy. What''s worth thanking you for?"


    "Since the crown prince is interested in calligraphy, let''s start today."


    "Anyway, I have nothing to do in Tianhe garden. Teaching you calligraphy is a good thing. You won''t be so boring."


    Li Yixi faces Li Mudao.


    "Mr. Xie."


    At the moment, Li Mu is extremely happy.


    Li Mu had thought that Li Yixi would not spend much time in the imperial city. Since Li Yixi wanted to teach him calligraphy now, Li Mu was naturally excited.


    Because you can study earlier, you will have more time to study.


    "This is my only chance to learn Wendao."


    Li Yixi ordered people to go to the study to prepare pen, ink, paper and inkstone. After drinking a mouthful of tea, he led Li Mu to the study.


    Seeing Li Mu and Li Yixi go to the study, Lin Yin is also very curious at the moment.


    But looking at the unfinished tea, I feel very distressed.


    I can''t care whether the tea is hot or not. I swallow all the things in the cup in one bite.


    Even the tea was swallowed.


    He bared his teeth, but didn''t want to reveal even a trace of Tao rhyme. He swallowed it directly with tears.


    Hurried to follow the footsteps of Li Yixi and Li Mu, Lin Yin took a deep breath and said to Li Yixi, "Sir, I don''t know if I can watch?"


    Lin Yin is very nervous at the moment.


    Hearing Lin Yin''s words, Li Mu frowned. Li Mu didn''t expect Lin Yin to keep up.


    But after Li Mu thought about it, he didn''t speak, because Li Mu felt that if Li Yixi taught himself calligraphy, he would be half of Li Yixi''s disciples. Even if Lin Yin knew it, it would only be good for him, not bad. Li Yixi was so terrible. Li Mu didn''t believe Lin Yin dared to spread his practice of literature and Taoism outside, and Li Yixi''s identity as half a disciple, Maybe Lin Yin can stand on his side.


    After thinking about it, Li Mu thought it was a good thing.


    His eyes couldn''t help falling on Li Yixi. After all, now, Li Yixi doesn''t know whether he agrees or not.


    After Li Yixi heard Lin Yin''s words, there was no displeasure. Instead, a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    "Of course."


    "Just afraid that my calligraphy can''t enter the eyes of the right Prime Minister?"


    "Let''s learn from each other."


    "It''s no secret. It''s just writing. Haven''t we started writing since we started studying?" Li Yixi smiled.


    "Mr. Xie."


    "Lin doesn''t know any calligraphy, so he studies on one side." Seeing that Li Yixi did not refuse, Lin Yin was very happy.


    At the moment, Lin Yin is naturally not stupid. He also knows Li Mu''s plan. One of his prime ministers knows his relationship with Li Yixi and has to choose Li Mu in the future because of Li Yixi''s identity and strength.


    Lin Yin doesn''t mind Li Mu taking advantage of the situation, because after Li Yixi appeared, the Tang emperor was very afraid, and Li Mu''s position as Prince has been stabilized.


    It''s nothing to stand in line earlier.


    The three entered the study and Li Yixi smiled.


    "Your Highness, you have seen my handwriting before. Two days have passed. Look at your handwriting. Do I see if your handwriting has made some progress?" Li Yixi looked at Li Mu and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Yes, sir."


    Prince Li Mu quickly saluted, went to his desk, took a deep breath, slowly picked up his pen and wrote on rice paper¡° The ancients were not seen before, and the newcomers were not seen after. When I read the long history of heaven and earth, I shed tears alone. "


    After writing, Li Mu took a deep breath and his eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "Please give me some advice, sir."


    Lin Yin looked at the words on the rice paper. At the moment, his eyes couldn''t help brightening. Lin Yin looked surprised. The prince''s words Lin Yin had seen naturally, but what he saw today, Lin Yin was very shocked.


    Because today, Lin Yin actually saw a magical scene in Li Mu''s calligraphy. Those words seemed to live.


    Lin Yin has never seen such calligraphy attainments.


    Even those master calligraphers, Lin Yin doesn''t think Li Mu is powerful.


    At the moment, Lin Yin looks at Li Yixi curiously. He doesn''t know how Li Yixi evaluates Li Mu''s words. Li Mu has been so terrible. Lin Yin is really curious about how Li Yixi instructs, to what extent Li Yixi''s calligraphy attainments are, and why Li Mu wants to learn.


    When Lin Yin looked forward, Li Yixi didn''t comment, but his eyes fell on Lin Yin. What did the prime minister think of the prince''s word?


    "Report back, sir. Your Highness''s words have surpassed the calligraphers I''ve seen."


    "It seems that the word has a trace of soul. I''m ashamed." Lin Yintan''s way.


    "Yes, it means a little bit, but it still doesn''t really give the soul to the words. However, in a short time, just looking at my words has made such progress. It''s amazing."

 Chapter 177

    "Huh?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Lin Yin was shocked.


    In Lin Yi''s eyes, the calligraphy of Prince Li Mu has been as amazing as heaven and man, but in Li Yixi''s words, it is only such an evaluation. At the moment, Lin Yin is shocked and looks forward to it. What is the shape of Li Yixi''s words?


    "Mr. Xie praised me. I will work hard."


    Li Mu hurriedly said.


    "Yes."


    "Today I''ll write a few words to see how much you can realize."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Seeing Li Muqian''s modesty, Li Yixi was also happy to teach Li Mu some calligraphy.


    Li Yixi went to his desk and picked up his pen. He couldn''t help thinking. What should he write?


    "Huh?"


    In the moment of Li Yixi''s meditation, Lin Yin on one side suddenly turned pale, her eyes were full of incredible colors, and her heart pounded.


    At the moment, Lin Yin is really frightened by Li Yixi.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is incredible in Lin Yin''s eyes.


    At the moment, Li Yixi seems to be transformed into a fairy.


    It doesn''t seem to be together with this time and space.


    And at the moment, Li Yixi seems to instantly incarnate into a giant, an indomitable giant.


    Moreover, on Li Yixi''s body, there was a strong and extreme Taoist rhyme in this moment.


    Seeing Tao Yun and feeling Li Yixi''s potential, Lin Yin''s body was also shaking.


    At the moment, not only Lin Yin is shaking, but Li Mu''s legs are also shaking excitedly.


    Because although Li Mu had seen Li Yixi''s words, Li Yixi at that time was just doing it at will. At the moment, Li Yixi is teaching him, equally dignified and dedicated.


    The Tao rhyme on the body broke out directly.


    "I suck, I suck!"


    At the moment, Li Mu was close to Li Yixi. His eyes were full of excitement and constantly absorbed the literary rhymes scattered by Li Yixi.


    At the next moment, Li Yixi moved.


    At the moment when Li Yixi moved, Lin Yin and Li Mu''s eyes fell on the rice paper.


    "The dangerous building is a hundred feet high. You can pick the stars with your hands. Don''t speak loudly. You''re afraid to frighten people in the sky."


    The last character fell, and the terrible artistic conception broke out on the rice paper.


    At the moment, in the eyes of Li Mu and Lin Yin, it seems that they have come to another time and space in an instant. Everywhere they pass, they are full of chaos. The only light is that there is a huge pagoda between heaven and earth. Moreover, on which pagoda, there is a terrible existence standing on it. They can''t see their face clearly, because the face is very fuzzy, they can only see a white robe dancing in the wind, The whole person seems to be the center of heaven and earth. It seems that he can pick up the stars and catch the moon by raising his hand. His eyes contain endless power. When he looked up at the sky, the divine light burst out in his eyes, which almost destroyed the sky, and vaguely saw the daily life of some immortals.


    It seems that as long as he spits out a word at will, the fairy world will explode.


    At the moment, they were sweating, and their eyes were full of panic.


    They felt that the terrible power was about to wipe out their souls.


    Lin Yin, especially at the moment, is as pale as paper. Li Mu, who has set foot in Wen Dao, is much better.


    "I see, I see!"


    At the moment, Lin Yin finally knows Li Mu''s purpose. Before, Lin Yin thought that Li Mu asked Li Yixi to teach calligraphy just to have a good relationship with Li Yixi and let Li Yixi help him stabilize his position. Where did he think that Li Mu really sought Li Yixi''s calligraphy.


    This calligraphy contains a rich and extreme Taoist rhyme.


    If we absorb those Taoist rhymes, our strength will inevitably change dramatically in a short time.


    Lin Yin was thinking that if this painting was found in exile, it would be impossible for the Tang Dynasty to keep it.


    "No!"


    "It''s not just Daoyun."


    "And this rhyme gives me a strange feeling. This is not the rhyme of martial arts, this is the rhyme of literature and Taoism."


    Lin Yin, who was shocked, woke up the next moment, the shock color in her eyes not only did not decrease, but the shock in her eyes became more prosperous.


    "Wendao, Wendao appears."


    At the moment, Lin Yin''s eyes are full of shock.


    Lin Yin, who had been gutted, hurried down all the fears in his mind.


    He quickly set his eyes on calligraphy and painting.


    At the moment, Lin Yin''s eyes were red and stared at the words on the rice paper.


    I hope I can catch a divine text and set foot in the path of literature today.


    At the moment, Lin Yin is really crazy.


    "What a rich text."


    "Are you afraid of people in the sky?"


    At the moment, Li Mu was also excited and trembled all over. At the moment, Li Mu stared at the word on the rice paper.


    The Tao rhyme on which word of heaven was absorbed by which word of heaven in Li Mu''s soul sea at a very fast speed.


    After absorbing all the Taoist rhymes contained in the heavenly word, Li Mu was pleasantly surprised to find that the heavenly word in his soul instantly emitted infinite divine light. At the next moment, the divine light was restrained, and Li Mu''s mind was absorbed by the heavenly word divine text. At the moment, Li Mu''s heavenly word divine text space was originally dark, but at the next moment, a divine thunder burst out in the world, and then the divine thunder continued to appear, Lit the little dark space.


    The terrible force of thunder seemed to split the world.


    Boom.


    At the next moment, the roaring sound resounded through the black space. In the dark space, the force of the five elements was born, followed by Yin and Yang, followed by life and death.


    In the blink of an eye, roads appear in the dark space.


    Heaven and earth are separated. In this dark little world, there are heaven and earth, which are completely transformed into a world.


    But in this world, the avenue is very weak, and there is no time to give birth to creatures.


    After absorbing the Taoist rhyme of Tianzi, the original fist size space has been transformed into thousands of square meters. Li Mu was shocked and felt that the darkness and chaos are constantly regressing.


    His world is growing.


    "How?"


    After Li Yixi wrote down his pen, his eyes fell on Lin Yin and Li Mu, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Yixi''s voice immediately interrupted the two people who were understanding the Tao.


    They were shocked and woke up.


    Li Mu hurriedly said, "Mr. Xie, this word has given me great inspiration. After I digest the true meaning of these words, my calligraphy will make great progress."


    Li Mu quickly saluted with a respectful face.


    This time, Li Yixi''s shock to Li Mu was really terrible. He was trembling when he thought of the virtual shadow in calligraphy and painting.


    It was so terrible that it was turned into a word.


    What about Li Yixi himself?


    What happens?

 Chapter 178

    Seeing the respectful Li Mu on his face, Li Yixi couldn''t help laughing, "Your Highness, I once heard a saying that those who learn from me live like me die. If you learn, you still have to have your own style."


    "That''s all for today."


    "Sir, Li Mu leaves."


    "Sir, Lin Yin leaves!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Mu and Lin Yin quickly bowed down and withdrew from Tianhe garden.


    Out of Tianhe garden, Lin Yin''s eyes fell on Li Mu, and his eyes were hot.


    "Prime minister right, I hope the prime minister doesn''t say anything about today, otherwise it will bring disaster to the Tang Dynasty." Seeing that Lin Yin''s eyes had been envious of him, Li Mu frowned and said solemnly.


    Li Mu won''t share anything with Lin Yin about this painting and calligraphy.


    Li Mu knew that Li Yixi was terrible, but Li Mu never thought that Li Yixi was so terrible. If Li Mu knew a few words of Li Yixi, he could contain such power. When the right Prime Minister Lin Yin was here today, Li Mu would not mention learning calligraphy. After all, the calligraphy and painting in his hand was too precious.


    Li Mu can clearly feel that if he really thoroughly absorbs all the Tao rhymes contained in this calligraphy and painting, his strength must be greatly improved in a short time. His strength may directly surpass his father Tang Huang Li Zhan.


    Li Mu was still worried when Lin Yin saw such an opportunity.


    "Your Royal Highness, you are also a student of Mr. Lin Yin. How dare I Lin Yin say more? You can imagine what kind of state Mr. Lin Yin''s strength will be and how stupid Lin Yin will be. From then on, Lin Yin is willing to work for his highness and the Tang Dynasty." Hearing Li Mu''s words, Lin Yin bowed directly to Li Mu to show his standing in line.


    "Your Highness, Lin Yin leaves."


    After Lin Yin finished, he bowed back.


    After Lin Yin walked away, he looked at the direction of Li Mu''s departure and couldn''t help taking a long breath. His eyes were full of shock.


    "Li Mu, I have such a chance."


    "Even fate has changed. Originally, the Dragon Qi has dispersed, but after Mr. Li Mu''s Dragon Qi has not only condensed again, but is growing at a terrible rate. In a few days, it has turned into a five clawed Golden Dragon."


    "Destiny?"


    Lin Yin sighed, glanced at the direction of the East Palace and turned away.


    Today, Lin Yin shows loyalty to Li Mu and is willing to support Li Mu. First, it is because Li Yi used to be, but because Lin Yin is proficient in peeping at the sky and found Li Mu''s Dragon Qi, which has formed a climate.


    Back in the East Palace, Li Mu hurried into the secret room, carefully spread out the rice paper, looked at the words on the rice paper, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    Began to absorb the terrible Tao rhyme contained in the text.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "How boring."


    In Tianhe garden, Li Yixi looked helpless. At the beginning, he thought Tianhe garden was very good, but now he suddenly felt that Tianhe garden was boring.


    "Childe, why don''t you go out and have a look? I''m fine?"


    Xiaobai fell on Li Yixi and couldn''t help asking.


    "OK, how about we go hunting?" Li Yixi suddenly became interested.


    "Yes!"


    "Childe, I''ll take you."


    Xiaobai''s Noumenon appeared and went away with Li Yixi.


    Xiaobai''s speed was terrible. In the blink of an eye, he flew thousands of miles away. Xiaobai''s body fell into a mountain.


    "Good place."


    Li Yixi breathed and felt very comfortable.


    At the next moment, a big bow appeared in Li Yixi''s hand, and the arrow bag also appeared, which was carried on Li Yixi''s back.


    "Xiaobai, go and have a look. Where is a suitable beast?"


    Li Yixi gave a quick order to Xiao Baifen.


    "It''s the childe!"


    Xiaobai''s body broke through the void and began to investigate.


    "Beast?"


    "What a person, young master. I''ve heard that you''ve even stewed the eighth demon family in the demon domain. It''s really not easy to find a beast you''re satisfied with."


    At the moment, Xiaobai in the void is searching and meditating.


    Xiaobai thinks that Li Yixi is so powerful that the beasts in his mouth are definitely not real beasts, but those peerless beasts. After all, in the eyes of the immortal, the so-called demon ancestors really exist like mole ants.


    Xiaobai''s speed is very fast, shuttling through the void, searching for powerful monsters in the mountains.


    Um!


    The next moment, a surprise appeared in Xiaobai''s demon eyes.


    In Xiaobai''s demon eyes, a huge golden bear appeared.


    "You should be satisfied with the peak of Shenwu realm and the half step Nirvana monster."


    Xiaobai whispered and went away.


    Soon fell beside Li Yixi.


    "Young master, I found a big bear. I wonder if you are satisfied?" Xiaobai said uneasily that the big bear was already the overlord of the mountain.


    I can''t find anything stronger.


    "Bear?"


    "Great. I may have tasted bear paws."


    Hearing Xiaobai''s words, Li Yixi''s eyes brightened, but then he looked a little nervous.


    "Bears are terrible. Can I?"


    "Childe, it''s just a beast. What can I do? Besides, I''m here?" Xiaobai hurried out his voice.


    Hearing Xiaobai''s words, Li Yixi pondered for a moment and agreed. After all, Li Yixi had seen Xiaobai''s strength with his own eyes. Li Yixi felt that there should be no problem dealing with a wild bear. After determining that he was not in danger, Li Yixi approached the giant bear with Xiaobai.


    "Huh?"


    "What kind is this? It''s golden hair."


    Li Yixi was very surprised. Li Yixi had heard of the big black bear and the polar bear, but he had never heard of the golden giant bear. Moreover, his eyes were also golden. Li Yixi underestimated, "Xiaobai, isn''t this a monster?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi, with a suspicious face, is really uncertain.


    "Childe, this is really a wild bear. It may have mutated." Xiaobai preached.


    "Really?"


    "I''m relieved." Once again, Li Yixi was not nervous. He directly stretched his bow and arrow and began to get close to Jinyang split sky bear.


    "Huh?"


    "What bow is this?"


    At the moment, Xiaobai glanced at the giant bow in Li Yixi''s hand, and his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    Xiaobai''s strength is already incomparable. During the period of following Li Yixi, the improvement of strength is even more terrible. But at the moment, looking at the bow in Li Yixi''s hand, Xiaobai feels that his soul is almost sucked in by the black light on the giant bow.


    Frightened, Xiaobai''s soul trembled wildly and hurriedly moved his demon eyes away.


    The throbbing of Xiaobai''s soul didn''t disappear until he looked away.

 Chapter 179

    Artifact, this must be an artifact?


    At the moment, Xiaobai turned into a bird and fell on Li Yixi''s shoulder. At this moment, her small body trembled, and her eyes were full of panic.


    At the moment, Xiaobai doesn''t dare to look at the giant bow any more.


    But Xiaobai feels Li Yixi''s action and can''t help holding his mouth. Seriously, Li Yixi is not a good hunter, because Li Yixi''s action is very stupid. He has made a sound by stepping on dead branches.


    The next moment, the golden sun in the distance, the golden demon eyes of bear, instantly locked Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi immediately hid behind the huge tree, and Li Yixi shot an arrow directly at the same time.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s arrow, Xiaobai looked puzzled, because Li Yixi''s arrow was not aimed at the golden sun split sky bear, but shot indiscriminately at the empty space.


    But the next moment, a look of horror appeared in Xiaobai''s demon eyes.


    I saw that the arrow that had deviated from the target turned in the void and killed the golden sun split sky bear.


    Xiaobai''s eyes were filled with horror, because the moment Li Yixi shot an arrow, it felt very clearly that this arrow did not contain a trace of mana, but now the arrow turned.


    When the golden sun cracked the sky bear saw the arrow shot at him, there was a fierce color in the golden demon pupil.


    A mere mortal dared to fight him.


    Huge bear claws, directly at the arrow.


    But at the moment of grasping the arrow, the demon pupil of the golden sun cracked sky bear was full of panic.


    The ordinary arrow contains a force to crack the sky. It can''t bear the terrible force.


    "Hiss."


    The arrow directly hit the demon pupil of Jinyang split sky bear.


    In the arrow, there was a hegemonic force, which was killing his vitality.


    "Roar!"


    At this moment, the golden sun cracked the sky bear and made a frightened roar.


    When the cultivation reaches such a level, the wisdom of Jinyang split sky bear is naturally super high. When he knows that he meets the strongest, he howls miserably and turns around and runs away.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Xiaobai sees that Jinyang split sky bear is about to escape. His body has been suspended and left the ground for one meter.


    When he didn''t know how to stop it, Li Yixi, who stretched his bow and arrow again, looked excited and said, "slow down, slow down, don''t run."


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, Xiaobai was frightened and found that the time around him seemed to stop.


    The golden sun split sky bear, who shot up and wanted to fly away, was full of panic in the demon pupil, and his body was fixed.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the same time, the arrow left the string, made a sound of breaking through the air, and shot directly at the golden sun cracked sky bear.


    At this moment, the golden sun cracked the sky bear, and his eyes were full of horror.


    But I can''t do anything. I can only watch the arrow pierce my heart.


    "Boom!"


    Jinyang split sky bear''s heart was pierced by an arrow, and a hegemonic force broke out, completely killing his life. His huge body fell to the ground.


    "It worked."


    "Tonight, I can make a bear''s paw."


    At the moment, Li Yixi was very happy. At the same time, the mysterious power of banning time and space disappeared, and the world returned to normal.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At the moment, Xiaobai is very nervous and trembles in her heart.


    But seeing Li Yixi''s happy appearance, he hurriedly squeezed out a smile.


    Li Yixi ran to Jinyang split sky bear, directly took out a kitchen knife and shot at Jinyang split sky bear. Jinyang split sky bear walked in the flesh. The flesh was extremely powerful and comparable to dark iron. However, under Li Yixi''s kitchen knife, there was no resistance at all. Li Yixi easily cut off four bear paws, and the four bear paws were happily collected by Li Yixi''s surname.


    "This knife?"


    When Xiaobai looked at the kitchen knife, his soul trembled wildly, and he hurried to look away, because when Xiaobai wanted to observe carefully, a dissatisfied voice sounded in Xiaobai''s mind, "look what the knife master does, believe it or not."


    Li Yixi didn''t notice Xiaobai who was frightened and trembling today. At the moment, Li Yixi looked at the giant bear with excited eyes and directly ordered Xiaobai to do chores. Soon, one of the giant bear''s legs was roasted golden. Xiaobai smelled the fragrance, and his heart was extremely excited.


    After Li Yixi was full, he lay under an ancient tree, took out the water bag and took a big sip. He felt very happy.


    Li Yixi plans to take a break and go back.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    When Li Yixi was resting, in the void of the mountains, figures chased each other, very fast.


    The voice was not small, which immediately attracted Li Yixi''s attention.


    Practitioners? What''s going on? It''s not a vendetta, is it?


    Li Yixi could not help guessing that today''s Li Yixi still feels that the spiritual world is very dangerous.


    "It''s coming. It''s finally coming. If you want to die, die together."


    At the moment, the front figure is a woman. At the moment, the woman''s face is a little pale. Obviously, her mana has been consumed.


    The woman''s name is Shi Qingxue. Shi Qingxue knows that this is the territory of Jinyang split sky bear. The beast emperor has a strong sense of territory. These people chase after themselves. Shi Qingxue plans to introduce these people into the cave of Jinyang split sky bear and kill them with the help of Jinyang split sky bear.


    At the moment, Li Yixi clearly felt that terrible murders spread in the void, which made Li Yixi shiver.


    "Don''t come, don''t come!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi was really worried that these vicious practitioners came to him. Li Yixi saw clearly that the woman in front was ok, but the guys behind knew that they were not good people. They were shrouded in black robes one by one, blocking all the women''s withdrawal, and there were a large number of people.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is really afraid. If these people find themselves, the woman will not only die, but also be killed.


    But the next moment, Li Yixi wanted to scold.


    "Damn woman."


    Because Li Yixi has found that the woman in front of her was put on her vest with a palm print, and her body fell straight to herself.


    "Boom!"


    After a loud noise, the dust was flying on the edge of Li Yixi, and the ground trembled.


    One more pit.


    Let Li Yixi feel the pain all over his bones.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    But a moment later, I saw a woman in the pit, with extremely strong vitality.


    At the moment, the woman was in rags, her hair was scattered and her face was bloodless.


    The corners of his mouth are still covered with blood.


    Li Yixi was so frightened that he was still alive.


    Huh?


    At the same time, the woman also found Li Yixi sitting next to her.


    It''s OK. After a look, the woman''s face was completely dull.


    Li Yixi looked very young, like a scholar, dressed in white, but the dusty temperament shocked the woman.


    Moreover, around Li Yixi''s body, Shi Qingxue saw a track rhyme around at the moment.

 Chapter 180

    The Tao rhyme around Li Yixi''s body seems to be showing her that he is not a mortal scholar, but a literary saint on the nine days.


    Looking at Li Yixi''s body, Shi Qingxue''s original impulse is telling her seriously.


    The people sitting next to her, even if she is in her heyday, can easily crush her.


    Shi Qingxue was shocked. It was the chassis of the golden sun split demon emperor, but Li Yixi sat here to rest intact, but his nose moved and smelled a smell of blood. He was completely stunned at a glance.


    Her eyes were full of panic. The Jinyang split sky demon emperor she had planned to use to deal with those people in black had become a corpse, and at the moment, one leg of the Jinyang split sky demon emperor had been roasted.


    Seeing those figures who continued to approach, Shi Qingxue''s face was pale, and her eyes fell on Li Yixi. She was very nervous, but she still clenched her teeth and knelt in front of Li Yixi.


    "Elder, help me!"


    Shi Qingxue is the granddaughter of the dean of Yinyue Academy. She is well-informed and her grandfather''s strength is also nirvana.


    But Shi Qingxue is so big that he has never seen Li Yixi''s terror of sitting quietly and winding with Tao rhyme.


    Even in the legends told by his grandfather, there was no such existence as Li Yixi.


    At the moment, Li Yixi has an ignorant face.


    senior?


    Save you?


    Li Yixi couldn''t help looking around.


    But there was no one around, which made Li Yixi very confused.


    Is it me?


    I''m just a mortal. How can I save it.


    And at the moment, Li Yixi has an anxious face. Li Yixi is also looking forward to the woman directly breaking through the air to escape and lead these people away?


    At the moment, Li Yixi doesn''t know what to do, and his heart is very uneasy.


    Now Xiaobai flies away and is not around.


    At the moment, I can''t even protect myself. How to save people.


    Li Yixi has seen a lot of stories about heroes saving the United States and beauties promising each other, but he is a mortal, and his opponents are a group of immortal practitioners with terrible strength.


    Looking at a woman like this, it''s definitely a scene of hatred and killing, or competing for treasures.


    At the moment, Li Yixi finally understood that immortals fight and mortals suffer.


    And he explained it by himself.


    Unfortunately, he fell into the competition.


    At the moment, it''s not good to go or not. It''s really a headache.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    At the moment, there was another sound of breaking the air. Those people in black robes fell around, one by one.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is trembling.


    But just then.


    Those people in black robes in the distance couldn''t help but stop and worship themselves with a frightened face.


    "Predecessor... Elder, I didn''t know you were resting here."


    The trembling Li Yixi was completely stunned when he heard these people''s words.


    His eyes were frightened, but he still had the courage to look at these people in black.


    At the moment, these people in black are saluting themselves with a respectful face.


    Some people, even more unbearable, knelt directly on the ground, not to mention how respectful.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help blinking and quickly glanced around.


    No one really.


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and said nervously, "are you... Calling me?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi is really confused.


    One fell from the air and his brain was broken. It can be explained, but these people didn''t fall.


    I''m just a mortal. If I can practice and be a master, I promise I can wake up with laughter every day.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, it was very quiet around.


    No one dares to say anything. These people are also ignorant and don''t know how to explain. They are very nervous.


    Now, the scene became very strange and quiet.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is also very nervous, because he doesn''t know how to do it. Anyway, Li Yixi feels that immobility is the best action. If there is a change, what to do is misunderstood by these people.


    I, I, I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At the moment, those people in black around appeared one by one, with beads of sweat on their foreheads, and their vests were dripping with sweat.


    It turned out that the nine evil spirits shot at the same time. They felt sure to deal with Shi Qingxue, but they thought that there was such a terrible statue here.


    Looking at the Tao rhyme wrapped around Li Yixi, these people were completely stunned, let alone put forward their hands.


    At the moment, they are the nine masters, but they don''t dare to take a look at Li Yixi. At the moment, Li Yixi sits there as if he were an immortal dominating heaven and earth.


    One was terrified, as if he would be killed if he looked at Li Yixi.


    At the moment, they are terrified.


    They don''t want to kill Shi Qingxue anymore, so they want to leave here.


    Stay away from the immortal Li Yixi.


    However, Li Yixi sat there calmly without saying a word. These people were very nervous and didn''t dare to leave at all. They were afraid that if Li Yixi was angry, they would be completely cool.


    After a long time, the scene is still very quiet. Li Yixi can''t hold it.


    Looking at the people sitting on the ground, kneeling on the ground, standing trembling and looking strange, there is really no one else here for so long.


    Li Yixi really couldn''t hold on. He couldn''t help whispering, "everybody, won''t you... Go?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, these black robed people suddenly showed a look of hope in their desperate eyes.


    Like a desperate death row prisoner, suddenly pardoned by the emperor.


    "Thank you, master!"


    After hastily thanking her, she seemed to want her parents to have more legs and fly away directly.


    The speed of disappearance is faster than that of chasing and killing people in recent years. Some people are even burning blood essence and running for their lives.


    In the blink of an eye, the nine masters disappeared without a trace.


    "Hoo!"


    After confirming that these people left, Li Yixi couldn''t help breathing out a long breath.


    Move your ass. just now, your ass is numb. Especially when Shi Qingxue falls, you are scared to sit on a small stone.


    Li Yixi, who had just moved away and had not had time to knead, was startled by Shi Qingxue.


    "Thank you for saving your life, elder."


    Shi Qingxue''s face slightly recovered a trace of blood color, hurried to kneel down to Li Yixi, and scared Li Yixi.


    "Girl, get up and heal your wound. It''s very serious. I didn''t do anything. There''s no need to do so. Moreover, you misunderstood me. Where am I an elder? I''m just a mortal."


    When Shi Qingxue heard Li Yixi''s words, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and stood up.


    However, the eyes of Li Yixi are full of fear, and the atmosphere dare not breathe.


    Mortals, the rhyme around the body is intertwined, and Shi Qingxue doesn''t believe it.

 Chapter 181

    Mortal, lie to the ghost.


    There are mortal Tao rhymes entangled, and there are mortals who are scared to make the nine Shenwu souls tremble wildly.


    But the person in front of him did it, and the other party said he was a mortal. Shi Qingxue thought there must be some reason. Otherwise, how could he say he was a mortal, and the whole lie was too false. Jinyang split sky bear is a half step Nirvana demon emperor at the peak of divine power, but now it has become a mortal food. Will anyone believe it?


    Smart Shi Qingxue will not expose it. After all, if the elder has to say that he is a mortal, there must be a reason. If he is exposed, he is afraid that he will be in danger.


    On Shi Qingxue''s face, there was a smile and a look of real trust. He could only choose to cooperate with Li Yixi, "yes, Qingxue is dazzled, and the elder is a mortal."


    "I ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help but smoke at the corners of his mouth when he looked at the look and tone of Shi Qingxue''s speech.


    Li Yixi always felt that Shi Qingxue''s words were full of lies. At first glance, he didn''t believe his words.


    Otherwise, Li Yixi felt that Shi Qingxue should not call himself an elder. He is so young. Where does he look old?


    Did she mistakenly think I saved her?


    In that case, it really makes sense. The problem is, I really can''t save. I was so worried just now.


    Li Yixi secretly guessed.


    "Sir, do you have anything to say? Qingxue, at your command? " Shi Qingxue hurried.


    "I said, girl, I said I''m a mortal, and I''m not so old. It''s strange to listen to my predecessors one by one." Li Yi Xi saw each other not make complaints about himself, but was helpless, and could only Tucao.


    Li Yixi thought that those people must have misunderstood that they saved Shi Qingxue, so Shi Qingxue obviously owed his life and said he shouldn''t kill himself.


    "Yes, childe!"


    Shi Qingxue quickly changed her title, and her tone was very respectful.


    Seeing the smile on Shi Qingxue''s face, Li Yixi always felt very dangerous and wanted to leave, but he couldn''t leave alone in the mountains. He had to wait for Xiaobai.


    Even if it''s uncomfortable to stay with Shi Qingxue, I have to endure it.


    "I don''t know which force the girl came from, but she was chased and killed?"


    Shi Qingxue has been staring at himself. Li Yixi always feels embarrassed. At the moment, he can''t help asking, intending to change the topic.


    "Tell you, childe, Qingxue is a disciple of Yinyue Academy."


    Shi Qingxue was very proud when she talked about Yinyue Academy.


    But looking at Li Yixi''s dull face, he asked, "haven''t you heard of Yinyue academy, childe?"


    "I haven''t heard of it."


    Li Yixi gave a sincere answer.


    Shi Qingxue also knows that Li Yixi''s dress is not Datang''s dress, but also powerful. It''s normal to don''t know.


    At the moment, Shi Qingxue sees that Li Yixi didn''t urge her to leave, and a happy look appears in her eyes.


    At the moment, Shi Qingxue feels very dangerous to leave. Now she is seriously injured. If those people in black robe spy in the distance, leaving is a sheep into a tiger''s mouth, but it is much safer here.


    After a few words, Shi Qingxue began to heal.


    She was hit by a palm in the void before. That palm contains a terrible dark cold. The cold is eroding her meridians at the moment. Shi Qingxue''s martial arts forced the cold out.


    At the moment, Shi Qingxue has beads of sweat on her forehead and her face is a little pale. She underestimates the xuanming cold, and she can''t eliminate the damage of xuanming cold.


    Looking at the stone snow with sweat on his forehead, Li Yixi frowned slightly.


    "Childe, what''s the matter?"


    Shi Qingxue has been paying attention to Li Yixi. At the moment, she can''t help asking.


    "Nothing. It''s hard for you. Have a drink."


    Li Yixi saw the sweat on Shi Qingxue''s face and said.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Shi Qingxue is helpless. She takes the water bag handed over by Li Yixi. After taking a sip, she returns the water bag to Li Yixi.


    "Girl, don''t you drink more?"


    Li Yixi saw Shi Qingxue sweating so much that he only took a sip and asked.


    "Childe, that''s enough."


    Shi Qingxue hurried.


    "Well, yes, I''ll keep some." Li Yixi smiled and did not pay attention.


    Shi Qingxue plans to continue to cultivate and suppress the cold air in the dark.


    Huh?


    However, Shi Qingxue, who just closed his eyes, changed color in an instant.


    The body trembled slightly, and the eyes were full of incredible colors.


    He hurriedly looked at Li Yixi''s water bag.


    Because at the moment, Shi Qingxue felt that in her lower abdomen, a terrible force broke out, carrying the most mysterious breath, and opened vertically and horizontally in her limbs and bones.


    The mysterious cold air that had frozen the mana directly melted at the moment of meeting the mysterious power, like the falling snowflakes and meeting the fierce fire.


    And the next moment, what shocked Shi Qingxue more was that those injuries in his body were repaired at a terrible speed under the mysterious power.


    Some old diseases left by early cultivation were cured under that breath.


    Moreover, when the mysterious power flowed through the Dantian, Shi Qingxue was shocked to find that his golden elixir was instantly reduced by which mysterious power, and became more concise. The quality of mana was also improved many times.


    "Is this, is this the function of water?"


    "Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense?"


    At the moment, when Shi Qingxue''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    Is that really water?


    Absolutely not. At the moment, Shi Qingxue''s regret intestines are green.


    Such a divine thing, she just refused.


    At the moment, Shi Qingxue naturally dare not continue to beg for Li Yixi, because she refused just now.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Shi Qingxue quickly gets up and thanks.

 Chapter 182

    "Childe, please."


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Shi Qingxue''s eyes were full of excitement. She offered a flying sword and hurriedly invited Li Yixi.


    Wait a minute. I have a partner?


    Should be back soon.


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Soon, a broken voice sounded, and Xiaobai fell on Li Yixi''s shoulder.


    "Girl, you can."


    Li Yixi touched Xiaobai and smiled.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Shi Qingxue trembled with fear,


    Because at which moment just now, Xiaobai glanced at Shi Qingxue. Which sight frightened Shi Qingxue to the extreme.


    That eye, like the eye of death.


    Can judge the life and death of hundreds of millions of creatures.


    It was so terrible that the stone turned pale and the legs trembled slightly.


    "Miss Shi, lead the way. I don''t know where silver moon academy is?" Li Yixi smiled.


    At the next moment, Xiaobai on Li Yixi''s shoulder suddenly became larger and became a big demon that made people tremble. The big demon who robbed Nirvana felt Xiaobai''s breath. Shi Qingxue was so scared that his legs almost didn''t listen to him.


    Shi Qingxue has always been confident because she is a disciple of Yinyue academy, because the strongest person of Yinyue academy is Nirvana and her grandfather.


    In Shi Qingxue''s eyes, Nirvana robbing territory is extremely noble.


    But at the moment, Shi Qingxue feels that the big demon much stronger than his grandfather is Li Yixi''s mount. At the moment, Shi Qingxue looks shocked.


    Shi Qingxue also knew that her speed was too slow, so she didn''t have a royal sword. She walked on Xiaobai''s back with Li Yixi and went to Yinyue Academy.


    Under the guidance of Shi Qingxue, he soon arrived at Yinyue Academy.


    Silver moon academy is very strange, built in a huge canyon.


    And in the void, Li Yixi took a look at the layout of the Academy, which turned out to be a Tai Chi pattern.


    At the moment, the atmosphere in the hall of the academy is very dignified.


    On Shi an''s body, I can feel the killing intention faintly.


    Just then, someone outside quickly stepped in, making Shi an angry.


    When you are about to scold a lesson, you can''t help being silly.


    Because the goal is Shi Qingxue, his granddaughter.


    "Grandpa!"


    Shi Qingxue bows to Shi an.


    "Qingxue, are you back?" Shi an looks incredible, because at the moment, they are discussing how to find Shi Qingxue, but Shi Qingxue is back.


    Shi Qingxue hurried to Shi an''s side and whispered a few words to Shi an.


    At the beginning, Shi''an looked indifferent, but listening, Shi''an''s eyes grew larger and larger.


    Tao rhyme winding?


    Nirvana demon as a mount?


    A mouthful of water helps Shi Qingxue harden his whole body and heal all injuries?


    At the moment, Shi an''s body trembled.


    "Qingxue, you won''t lie to grandpa!" Shi an has some incredible ways.


    It''s not that Shi an doesn''t believe it, but that the amount of information is too large, as if the other party was joking with himself.


    However, Shi an knows that Shi Qingxue will never joke with herself like this.


    "Grandpa, are you still waiting outside?"


    "Say you have something, don''t bother."


    "But Grandpa, please remember, the elder always said he was a mortal. There must be some reason. Grandpa can''t offend the elder. The elder seems to like to call him childe. Grandpa can call him childe." Shi Qingxue hurriedly explained a few words.


    "Go out and see the childe."


    With a nervous face, Shi an hurriedly pulled Shi Qingxue out.


    Out of the hall, Shi an''s eyes fell on Li Yixi outside the hall.


    "Childe, this is my grandpa."


    Shi Qingxue hurriedly introduced.


    "I''ve seen Dean Shi." Li Yixi quickly saluted.


    Shi an is a little dull at the moment.


    Because at the moment, Shi''an found that Tao rhyme surrounded Li Yixi, but in Li Yixi''s body, Shi''an didn''t feel a breath of practitioners.


    "Shi an has seen the childe."


    Shi an hurriedly dodged his body. He didn''t dare to be worshipped by Li Yixi.


    "Dean Shi, excuse me this time."


    "When Li came to Yinyue academy, he just wanted to see some classics. Of course, he didn''t take a word away when he left." Li Yixi was afraid of Shi an''s refusal and said with a smile.


    "The childe is serious. Shi an personally takes the childe."


    At the moment, Shi an, who dares to refuse, directly takes Li Yixi to the library of Yinyue Academy.


    "Childe, this is the library, where all the cultivation methods of Yinyue academy are collected." Shi an smiled.


    Although I don''t want to, I dare not refuse at the moment.


    "Practice Kung Fu?"


    Hearing Shi an''s words, Li Yixi was puzzled.


    "Childe, it''s the law of practice." Shi an immediately replied.


    "Dean Shi, you misunderstand me. Although I am a mortal, I still know that the Tao cannot be spread lightly. Li went to the Academy just to read some idle books. As a mortal, I would have practiced if I could practice." Li Yixi''s mouth burst into a bitter smile.


    It seems that the other party misunderstood.


    The Tao cannot be lightly preached. Li Yixi naturally understands it.


    "Idle book?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Shi anling was stunned.


    "Childe, please!"


    Shi an instantly dropped a big stone in his heart and hurriedly invited Li Yixi into a pavilion.


    Spring and autumn tower.


    Looking at the full books, Li Yixi couldn''t help sighing that it was really a good place.


    After delivering Li Yixi, Shi''an withdrew from the spring and autumn building.


    The eyes are full of puzzled colors.


    "What does childe mean? Is it really just reading?"


    "Grandpa, what accomplishments do you have? Do you still covet those skills of our academy?"


    "Childe, drinking water is better than those skills." Shi Qingxue said bluntly.


    "Young master, can we guess? Let''s just watch outside. If the young master has orders, we can reply in time." Shi an didn''t dare to be careless. He closed his eyes and practiced in the pavilion outside the spring and autumn building.


    In the spring and autumn building, Li Yixi selected an ancient book and read it directly.


    The sound of reading seems magical. It''s obviously very small, but it''s like reading in everyone''s ears.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Shi an hurriedly opened his eyes, which were full of incredible colors.


    Eyes hurriedly fell on the spring and autumn tower.


    "What is that?"


    Seeing the mysterious atmosphere in the spring and autumn upstairs, Shi an''s face was thrilled.


    "Grandpa, what''s the matter?"


    The stone Qingxue on one side looked puzzled.


    "Look, Chunqiu building." Shi an took a deep breath and said to Shi Qingxue road.


    "Spring and autumn building?"


    Shi Qingxue looked puzzled and set her eyes on the spring and autumn tower.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, Shi Qingxue was stunned directly, because the spring and autumn tower at the moment strangely appeared a microcosm of the world, with a heroic spirit in the sky.


    In the country, an old Confucian burst into a drink.


    An evil spirit broke up.


    A great sage questioned the volley demons. He spoke instantly, turned his words into swords, and slaughtered the demons in all directions.

 Chapter 183

    At the moment, Shi an and Shi Qingxue are really stunned. What kind of epitome of the world is this?


    The more they watched, the more frightened they were.


    A boy wrote an article. Everything in the house was dark and wet, and the fate changed.


    There is a poem written by a scholar, which is full of murderous Qi. It turns into the power of attack and cutting off demons.


    Some people are talking and killing big demons in the void.


    There is a Jinshi pen, writing in the air, killing tens of thousands of enemies among thousands of troops.


    There is the word "champion Lang" to town the country and kill gods and demons in the world.


    There are dying old people. There is a roar in the old house. Many evil spirits sneaking into the city directly explode and turn into ashes.


    "Huh?"


    "Grandpa, what is this world?"


    "Why have I never heard of it, and why does childe''s reading present a world? The world of scholars is not like those who cultivate immortals, guard swords and weapons, and cultivate the flesh. They seem to be just reading, professional reading. The feelings of those people are weak and pitiful."


    At this moment, Shi Qingxue looks dignified to the extreme.


    Looking at the world in front of me, I was completely stunned and trembled in my heart.


    This


    "This is Wen... Wen Dao!"


    When Shi Qingxue asked, Shi an stammered.


    His eyes were full of fear.


    "Confucianism and Taoism?"


    "Does this really exist?"


    After listening to Shi an''s words, Shi Qingxue''s eyes are full of horror and doubt.


    Really, Wendao has declined for thousands of years, and it is extremely depressed in the southern sky region. No one is strong, and it seems that Wendao practitioners have been cut off.


    For example, the name of Yinyue academy should be practicing Wendao, but in fact, none of them has practiced Wendao for thousands of years.


    "Wen Dao."


    "The way of cultivation of the strongest in ancient times."


    Shi an looked dignified.


    "Is that childe a saint of literature and Taoism?"


    Hearing this, the stone snow in this moment was full of shock and thought of all kinds.


    There is no breath of cultivation in the body, but the Tao rhyme is wrapped around the body.


    He also called himself a mortal, but he took the great demon of Nirvana as his mount.


    I hate to call him an elder, but I like to call him a childe. All these seem to tell everyone that he is a man of literature and Taoism.


    At the same time, the water he drinks is a sacred thing. There is only one possibility, that is, he is a saint.


    If it were not for the saints, how could they come up with such magical things.


    If you are not a saint, how can you only love idle books instead of reading spiritual classics.


    The Tao cannot be lightly preached. It is rare for those mortals to obtain the practice method.


    If Li Yixi was really a mortal, I''m afraid he had already entered the Sutra Pavilion, rather than reading in the spring and autumn building.


    Moreover, in the spring and autumn building, Li Yixi''s reading sounds and images are numerous.


    Those strange noises, terrible and frightening.


    "Saint?"


    At the moment, Shi an is also thinking about this sentence.


    Is this just a saint?


    Shi''an can not see through, where knows Li Yixi is exactly what kind of state.


    "I don''t know how terrible the young master is. Anyway, the young master is not someone we can see through. Maybe in the Tang Dynasty, no, the whole southern sky is invincible.


    Maybe you can find someone who can compete with you in the middle of heaven. "


    Shi an took a deep breath and said with a dignified look.


    "Middle heaven?"


    "Grandpa, do you think the childe comes from zhongtianyu?"


    At the moment, Shi Qingxue suddenly brightened his eyes and looked forward to seeing Shi an.


    "Middle heaven."


    At the moment, hearing his granddaughter Qingxue''s words, Shi an''s eyes twinkled, and a fine light broke out in his eyes.


    "Impossible?"


    But a moment later, Shi an shook his head.


    "Grandpa, why is it impossible?"


    Shi Qingxue''s eyes are full of puzzled colors.


    Why can''t you come from the middle heaven?


    "Because the middle heaven and the South Heaven are separated by this chaotic sea. In the chaotic sea, there is no direction at all, and there are many disasters. It is impossible for Wendao Zhiqiang to get through it, unless there is a strong guard around the childe."


    "In ancient times, the strong men of literature and Taoism were accompanied by martial arts and Taoism, so the flesh turned into Tao."


    "But although the childe''s Tao rhyme is intertwined, there is no breath of practicing Tao, so it is impossible."


    "There is also a possibility that the childe''s cultivation has already surpassed the peeping of our fetal body. It''s not certain."


    "But one thing must be remembered, young master, don''t offend."


    "Feel it calmly. This is the opportunity to integrate Tao. Haoran Zhengqi can defeat those demons. At the moment, you can make progress bravely." Shi an hurried.


    No longer think about Li Yixi''s origin.


    I don''t want to take care of anything. I just want to improve my strength.


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    Shi Qingxue took a deep breath, hurriedly sat cross legged and began to practice.


    Inside the building, Li Yixi opened a book and read aloud.


    Xiao Bai on Li Yixi''s shoulder was so excited that he almost fainted.


    Because Li Yixi studies, the rhyme of Tao flows and is extremely rich.


    There is a mysterious power outsourcing. In the yard on weekdays, there is no chance for him to absorb, but now it is different.


    Here, only he can enjoy the magic power of Taoist rhyme. At the moment, Xiaobai directly displays his talent and magic power, swallowing the Taoist rhyme and leaked magic power here, and frantically improving his own strength.


    The golden divine text emperor character is constantly nurtured by the Taoist rhyme. In the divine text, a golden figure begins to condense. Although it is not true, it has been vaguely formed, and its power has increased more than ten times.


    At the moment, Xiaobai''s strength is growing at an extremely terrible rate.


    Looking at the divine text above my head, I was very excited.


    Li Yixi read the article several times before he stopped.


    "Childe."


    "Did you go back?"


    Xiaobai hurried.


    "Yes."


    "Come back tomorrow."


    "There are so many books here!"


    "You can''t nag people all the time." Li Yixi looked at Shi an and Shi Qingxue in the distance and said sorry.


    "Yes, childe."


    Xiaobai nodded hurriedly.


    "Dean Shi, excuse me. I''ll stop here today and come back tomorrow."


    Li Yixi quickly saluted.


    Shi an dodged without trace.


    "Childe often comes. The spring and autumn building is always opened for childe. It''s just idle books." Shi an hurried.


    "Thank you, Dean Shi."


    Li Yixi arched his hands at the second time, stepped on Xiaobai''s back and broke through the air.


    "I''ll come back tomorrow. Can I enter the building?" Shi an is looking forward to it.


    Today is far away, there is such a harvest. What will happen when you enter the building tomorrow?


    At the moment, Shi an''s eyes are full of excitement.


    "Huh?"


    At the next moment, Shi an''s eyes were full of incredible colors.


    Because Shi an feels the abnormality of Shi Qingxue, the breath of Shi Qingxue rises suddenly at the moment.


    "Shenwu quadruple!"


    "Shenwu Wuzhong!"


    "Six gods!"


    In the blink of an eye, Shi Qingxue''s strength improved by three levels under Shi an''s eyes.


    Shi an was stunned.


    When is practice so simple.


    Shi an was surprised and excited at this moment.

 Chapter 184

    In Tianhe garden, Xiaobai''s body falls down, puts down Li Yixi, and directly breaks through the air at the next moment.


    It was not until he was about 100000 miles away from the imperial city that Xiaobai''s body fell into a mountain range.


    "Ah ah..."


    "I can''t suppress it."


    At the moment, the seal in Xiaobai''s body exploded instantly, and the terrible breath in Xiaobai''s body was suddenly released, and that breath rose into the sky.


    The evil spirit was terrible and frightening. In the whole mountain range, those powerful demon emperors trembled one by one under the smell of Xiaobai.


    At the moment, all the animals crawl on the ground and kneel in the direction of Xiaobai.


    "Boom."


    "Boom!"


    The originally clear sky suddenly became cloudy.


    It''s like the end of the world.


    A trembling demon looked at the void in horror.


    "This..."


    "This is nirvana."


    Those big demons were terrified.


    "Boom!"


    A terrible voice sounded, and a terrible existence appeared in the sky.


    It was a giant dragon. At the moment of its appearance, a terrible cold burst out, as if the sky was going to be frozen.


    "Is this the three yin cold current?"


    Those demon emperors at the moment are full of panic in their eyes.


    The giant dragon transformed by the three yin cold current is the test of the existence of nirvana in the middle of robbery.


    "Roar."


    Xiaobai turned into noumenon. He was not afraid, but went to the Dragon transformed by the three yin cold current.


    The power of swallowing heaven erupts and directly devours the three yin cold current dragon.


    "Is that all right?"


    The demons at the moment are full of panic in their eyes.


    The three yin cold current is hard to guess. It can freeze everything, but this one swallowed it directly.


    But the next moment, the demons are changing.


    "Boom."


    The dark clouds in the sky not only did not dissipate, but became more terrible.


    At the next moment, a giant dragon wrapped in black and burning appeared, with two eyes like two scorching suns that can burn the sky and boil the sea.


    "Roar."


    He gave a roar and killed Xiaobai.


    "Roar."


    Xiaobai roared, and a trace of divine power broke out in his body. He directly strangled the three yin cold current and absorbed it directly.


    Facing the second sky robbery, the heart demon fire flies away.


    It is said that it can burn everything.


    A monster looked at the sky in horror.


    The next moment, I saw the Dragon transformed by the terrible heart eroding devil inflammation, which was directly swallowed by Xiaobai here.


    The terrible magic inflammation broke out, and the magic inflammation wrapped Xiaobai''s whole body.


    "Are you dying?"


    The monster''s eyes were filled with horror.


    But the next moment, a terrible breath broke out, and the heart eroding magic inflammation was absorbed by Xiaobai for the first time.


    Xiaobai''s strength soared this time.


    But in the sky, the black clouds still didn''t disappear, and those black clouds became more terrible.


    The smell in the black cloud is frightening.


    "Do you want to continue the robbery?"


    At the moment, the demon eyes are full of panic.


    These Nirvana robberies, every time, it''s lucky to be able to spend them once, but Xiaobai has gone through the robberies continuously. His strength has increased to a peak of Nirvana robberies, and he still continues. Do you want to directly remind him that the great circle is not complete?


    When monsters tremble, their eyes are full of hope.


    Here, it is very close to the demon domain. In the demon domain at the moment, a terrible existence also wakes up at the moment.


    It was a huge existence with a body like a mountain.


    On his back, there are already huge trees.


    On his back, there are lakes.


    The next moment, the whole mountain trembled, and the earth fell apart in an instant.


    The mountains are broken and the long river flows back.


    The huge body is suspended in the air like a sacred mountain.


    From a distance, it is really a mountain.


    But the next moment, I saw a huge head sticking out of it.


    That''s a turtle''s head.


    Suspended in the void is actually a mysterious turtle, whose huge body blocks out the sky and the sun, which is terrible to the extreme.


    "See the demon ancestor."


    See the demon ancestor.


    A big demon trembled and knelt down to the turtle.


    The seventh demon ancestor of demon domain, Xuanjin turtle.


    At the moment, the Xuanjin divine turtle ignored the fanatical demon eyes. In the demon pupil, two divine lights burst out and looked directly at the void in the distance and the place where Xiaobai was located.


    His eyes were full of excitement.


    These days, the demon domain has lost two demon ancestors. At the moment, Xiaobai appears, and the divine turtle is naturally very happy.


    Because with Xiaobai''s terrible talent, it is enough to directly devour Nirvana robbery and become the demon ancestor.


    The tortoise felt that there was a demon ancestor in the demon domain, and the strength of the demon domain could be increased by another point.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Under the black cloud at the moment, Xiaobai roared excitedly.


    At the moment, Xiaobai finally felt the role of divine power.


    At the moment, Xiaobai knows why the big demons in the courtyard are so terrible. With divine power, even a trace of it is a big killer for Tianjie.


    These natural disasters are weak and pitiful under the action of divine power.


    The role of divine power finally broke out at the moment.


    "Boom."


    At this moment, a wind dragon appeared.


    "Annihilate the black wind?"


    Looking at the last disaster of Nirvana, Xiaobai''s eyes are full of excitement.


    "Roar."


    He roared up to the sky and made a roar of excitement.


    The body flew directly towards the black cloud.


    That terrible annihilation black wind, terrible disaster.


    He entered an ordinary beast and was swallowed up by Xiaobai directly.


    "Boom."


    The next moment, the earth shaking breath broke out, and Xiaobai''s strength was promoted to the second level of nirvana. And directly devour Xiaobai refined by Tianjie, and the demon body was condensed to a terrible degree.


    Just relying on the demon body and Xiaobai''s strength is enough to kill the nirvana demon in the same realm.


    But he is a divine beast, with the most powerful devouring power and thunder power.


    Can fight across the border.


    The combat power at the moment is amazing.


    At this moment, the black clouds in the sky dispersed.


    "Young master, how awesome."


    "I listened to the childe''s reading alone once, and I had such a terrible harvest."


    "Ha ha ha."


    Xiaobai is very happy at the moment.


    "Whoosh."


    The next moment, a bent old man with a crutch in his hand appeared in the void.


    "Old turtle has seen Taoist friends."


    The tortoise said modestly.


    "Taoist friend, do you deserve to be my Taoist friend?" Hearing the turtle''s words, Xiaobai''s eyes were full of disdain.


    "Taoist friend, I''m the seventh demon ancestor in the demon domain, Xuanjin turtle. You can call me old turtle.


    The old man came here to invite Taoist friends to be the eighth demon ancestor of my demon ancestor and worship all demons. "


    Xuanjin turtle said bluntly.


    "Demon ancestor, is it strong?"


    "And nirvana calls itself the demon ancestor. You''re not afraid to be stewed." Xiaobai''s sarcasm.


    As for the identity of the demon ancestor, Xiaobai didn''t see it at all. It seems that the eighth demon ancestor was stewed by Li Yixi. Xiaobai remembers.

 Chapter 185

    "You


    The seventh demon ancestor of demon domain who came with hope almost vomited blood after hearing Xiaobai''s words.


    "Taoist friend, I didn''t mean anything bad. I just came to invite you to be the demon ancestor of the demon domain and enjoy the worship of ten thousand demons. Why do you say evil words to each other?"


    At the moment, the seventh demon ancestor is really angry with Xiaobai, but the old turtle is very close to Xiaobai and can feel Xiaobai''s strength and approximate bone age. After seeing the bone age clearly, the old turtle is really shocked because he has seen it well and confirmed it three times. Xiaobai''s bone age is only less than 200 years old. For the demon family, it is 200 years old, It''s too young.


    For more than 200 years, even a demon with strong blood can only give birth to intelligence, and intelligence must be limited, which can be comparable to young humans at most. However, the black carving in front of him has a great impact on him. The old turtle guessed that the black carving may have divine animal blood, otherwise it could not have such terrible strength, and it is impossible to regard Nirvana as food.


    So the old turtle took a deep breath, still suppressed his anger and explained.


    "Is it easy to worship ten thousand demons?"


    "I still like to be a childe''s mount and listen to childe''s reading."


    "As for what shit demon ancestor, I can''t get into our eyes."


    "Moreover, your strength is only worthy of being the childe''s food. What''s good about being the demon ancestor with you."


    "Old man, get out."


    "If I''m in a good mood, I won''t swallow you."


    Xiaobai looked at the old turtle contemptuously and thought, go away.


    "Young generation, I don''t know how to respect the old. I''ll teach you a lesson today to let you know the power of the demon ancestor."


    Xuanjin tortoise was furious and felt despised. He wanted to teach Xiaobai a lesson and let him know the power of the demon ancestor.


    "Town!"


    The bent old turtle roared, and the terrible force of repression broke out.


    In the void appeared an ancient divine text, ''town''.


    The moment the word "town" appeared, it was as if the void had been suppressed.


    Terrible power, sealed everything.


    The word "town" seems to have turned into a sacred mountain at the moment.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Xiaobai was very surprised. It was really an incomparable accident. He didn''t expect that the demon in front of him understood the divine text.


    In his eyes, a touch of amazement appeared.


    Xiaobai''s eyes fell into the eyes of Xuanjin tortoise, which made Xuanjin tortoise feel very proud.


    Looking at Xiaobai proudly, he said, "I''m the demon ancestor. I can watch the remnant of the demon God. Naturally, I can understand the divine text. Do you know how the demon God exists and the first person under the fairy."


    "If you join the demon domain and rank as the demon ancestor, you also have a chance to see it."


    "Now, you feel the power of the divine text."


    Looking at the old turtle clutching a crutch in the void, Xiaobai smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Strong?"


    "What is your strength based on?"


    "What bullshit demon God remnant, just a remnant, what''s great." Xiaobai sniffed.


    Following the childe, the divine text can be seen at any time. It''s only a remnant, and how can the immortal get into Xiaobai''s eyes.


    "You are presumptuous and humiliate the demon God!"


    After hearing Xiaobai''s words, the Xuanjin Turtle was directly angry. In his eyes, the demon God was God and could not be blasphemed. Xiaobai''s disdain naturally made the Xuanjin turtle angry to the extreme.


    "Boom!"


    In the word "town", a more terrible power erupted, suppressed Xiaobai, and banned Xiaobai''s body.


    At the same time, a very cruel fist, directly against Xiaobai suppression.


    "Worship the demon ancestor."


    In the mountains, you can feel the smell of Xuanjin old turtle. One big demon kneels down to Xuanjin old turtle.


    The eyes of a big demon are full of worship.


    "Hum!"


    "Teach me a lesson, and you deserve it?"


    In the face of such a terrible attack, Xiaobai''s eyes are full of disdain.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, a golden light broke out in the void.


    At the moment when the golden light appeared, where the golden light passed, all the forbidden power was completely swallowed up. The divine power of the Xuanjin Turtle was too weak in front of the golden light.


    In the void at the moment, there is a golden divine text, which is constantly changing between the text and the emperor''s virtual shadow.


    In the void at the moment, a emperor appeared faintly.


    Suppress everything.


    At the moment of the emergence of the emperor character divine text, the town character divine text of the Xuanjin turtle directly lost its power.


    It''s like an ant meets a giant in heaven and earth.


    Facing the fist of Xuanjin turtle, Xiaobai sweeps out at will.


    "Boom!"


    At the next moment, the body of Xuanjin Turtle was directly swept out of a distance of 100 meters, and blood gushed wildly at the same time.


    His eyes were full of fear.


    "Escape!"


    At the moment, the mysterious golden Turtle was full of panic in the demon''s eyes.


    Under the emperor''s words, he was trembling with fear.


    At the moment, he felt that he was really facing the supreme emperor of the demon family.


    Although the strength of Xuanjin tortoise is strong, it is only the third cultivation of nirvana. Under the suppression of emperor''s word and divine text, I really feel like a mole ant.


    "How is this possible?"


    Countless monsters in the mountains trembled one by one when they saw this scene, and their eyes were full of horror.


    The seventh demon ancestor of the demon domain was defeated like this.


    The eyes of these monsters are full of horror.


    Look at Xiaobai''s eyes, full of fear.


    "Swallow!"


    Xiaobai opened his mouth directly, and the terrible power of phagocytosis broke out at the next moment.


    The mysterious golden turtle burst out. The demon''s eyes were full of panic. At the moment, he was flying backwards under the power of Xiaobai''s swallowing.


    "Burn!"


    Seeing that he was really going to be swallowed up, the Xuanjin Turtle was so frightened that he directly burned his blood essence and fled to the depths of the mountains.


    "Ha ha!"


    "What a waste."


    "What shit demon God text is nothing compared with the childe."


    "Childe, it''s really powerful."


    At the moment, Xiaobai is very anxious.


    After absorbing a trace of divine power, Tianjie did not threaten him. Xiaobai felt that as long as he was given time, he would soon be able to set foot in the realm of nirvana.


    What demon God? Maybe Xiaobai used to feel very powerful and comparable to gods, but after knowing Li Yixi, such existence is really too delicious in Xiaobai''s eyes.


    Xiaobai glanced at those trembling demons and went straight into the air.


    In Tianhe garden, Xiaobai turns into a little white bird and falls next to Li Yixi.


    I can''t see that I''ve just shown my great power.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is busy in the kitchen, but his face is full of joy.


    Bear paw.


    This is Li Yixi''s first bear''s paw. At the moment, he is looking forward to the moment of boiling.


    Even Tang Emperor Li Zhan is fighting now.


    Those maids, seeing the busy Tang Emperor Li Zhan with Li Yixi, did not dare to intervene and trembled.

 Chapter 186

    Xiaobai watched the Tang emperor wash the dishes and the imperial kitchen burn the fire. The waitresses were nervous and gave them a white eye.


    It''s the blessing of Emperor Li Zhan of Tang Dynasty to wash dishes for the childe. Not everyone can get the opportunity.


    Xiaobai doesn''t need to ask. The reason why these ladies and guards are flustered is that they are strictly ordered by the Tang emperor not to intervene. Tang Emperor Li Zhan naturally wants to seize this opportunity.


    But these people don''t know what the situation is. They think the Tang emperor blames them for not being good enough.


    So scared.


    "Get out!"


    Xiaobai spits out words and gives orders.


    "Yes!"


    The bodyguards and maids heard Xiaobai''s voice and saluted quickly.


    They have all seen Xiaobai''s terrible and dare not disobey.


    At the moment, in Tianhe garden, Li Mu arrived anxiously and scolded the waitresses as soon as he met, "what did you do to let Mr. cook?"


    At the moment, Prince Li Mu is really angry.


    "Shut up!"


    Hearing Li Mu''s words, Xiaobai scolded directly.


    "I''ve seen you, master."


    Seeing Xiaobai, Li Mu quickly saluted.


    "Go ahead. It''s not that they did badly, but that your father robbed them of their work. The childe is a mortal. Is it strange to cook?" Xiaobai glared at Li Mu.


    "Thank you, master. Li Mu understands."


    Hearing Xiaobai''s words, Li Mu quickly wiped his sweat. If Xiaobai didn''t remind him, he would be in trouble if Li Yixi misunderstood him.


    At the moment, hearing Xiaobai''s words, Li Mu couldn''t help but brighten his eyes.


    "Don''t any of you come to help, you know?" Li Mu said to these ladies and guards, immediately smiled on his face and ran over.


    "Sir, I''ll come and help."


    Li Mu''s happy way.


    "No, just wait. Dinner is about to begin." Li Yixi smiled.


    I was speechless. I came only after I was busy, that is, I just took part in the fun and rubbed rice.


    Li Yixi was also numb to practitioners'' rubbing rice.


    Li Yixi opened the cauldron while talking.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment when Li Yixi opened the pot, Li Mu and Tang Emperor Li Zhan beside Li Yixi were full of panic.


    Because the moment Li Yixi opened the pot, the father and son saw that the steam was like a fairy fog, in which the Tao rhyme flowed into a faint rainbow.


    "Tao rhyme?"


    "Does the soup contain Tao rhyme?"


    At the moment, not only Li Zhan and his son are shocked, but even Xiaobai is shocked. Xiaobai follows Li Yixi and hasn''t eaten what Li Yixi makes.


    If Li Yixi had not won the bear''s paw today, Li Yixi would not have cooked himself.


    Most importantly, there are many good things in the backyard in Li Yixi''s system space. Daoyun comes from those things.


    "Gudu gudu."


    At the moment, two people, a demon, swallowed saliva one after another when they saw this scene.


    Six eyes, staring at the pot.


    "Wait a minute. It''ll take a few minutes."


    Li Yixi was helpless. Didn''t Li Zhan, as the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, even eat bear paws?


    Or, in this world, I don''t know that bear''s paw is a good thing.


    Li Yixi looked suspicious and covered the pot.


    Let''s go and wait.


    Just four bear paws, we add Xiaobai, just one for each person.


    Li Yixi smiled and went out.


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan and Prince Li Mu are looking at the pot with some worry. They are really afraid that the pot will be stolen.


    But Li Yixi spoke and had to follow.


    But their hearts are always on the pot.


    "It''s all right. You go. I''ll keep an eye on it. No one can steal it!" In the ears of Li Zhan and Li Mu, Xiao Bai''s voice sounded.


    Father and son''s eyes fell on Xiaobai and nodded hurriedly. Xiaobai''s breath was very honest. Father and son naturally believed that no one could steal things from Xiaobai unknowingly.


    At this moment, tables and chairs have been prepared outside.


    "Emperor Tang, please sit down, Prince."


    Li Yixi smiled and invited them to sit down.


    A jar of wine was taken out of the system space.


    "Huh?"


    "Sir, what kind of wine is this? Why is it so fragrant?"


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan and Prince Li Mu felt a shock when they heard the aroma of wine.


    "The immortal is drunk."


    "I brewed it. It''s been brewed for a full year and 365 days. I used to drink Baihua brewed, but it''s much more precious than Baihua brewed. I don''t know how it tastes?"


    "Bear paws and other rare things, only the immortal drunk can not deserve them."


    Li Yixi thought of bear''s paw and looked forward to it.


    "Come out of the pot."


    Li Yixi gave an order.


    The maids hurried directly to bear''s paw.


    On the eight immortals table, on the bear''s paw table.


    One by one, the eyes were bright and scary, and the eyes were full of anticipation.


    However, seeing that Li Yixi is still pouring wine, he can only wait.


    The immortal was drunk. Although it was brewed by Li Yixi, it was very rare. Li Yixi only gave everyone a cup and put away the wine jar.


    "Everybody, eat!"


    "Bear''s paws should be matched with good wine."


    Li Yixi gave an order, ignored it and started to work directly.


    At the moment, Li Zhan''s father and son and Xiaobai can''t wait to eat when they hear Li Yixi say to start working.


    Meat melts in the mouth, which makes people unspeakable delicious. People can''t help but produce a lot of saliva in their mouth.


    "Wow!"


    After a mouthful, Li Zhan''s father and son and Xiaobai couldn''t stop.


    "Why are the emperor and the prince so?"


    Those maids looked at this scene from a distance, and their eyes were full of incredible colors.


    Li Yixi smiled when he saw Li Zhan''s father and son who seemed to be starving.


    Li Yixi was looking forward to it before, but such scenes have become more and more numb.


    "Everybody, bear''s paw is better with wine. Come and drink."


    Li Yixi picked up the wine and took a sip.


    "Mr. Xie."


    "Thank you, childe."


    They took a quick drink.


    At the moment, the spirit of two people and a demon was put in the bear''s paw, but when the immortal was drunk into his throat, the body of two people and a demon froze immediately.


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan''s body trembled violently.


    He hurriedly announced his bodyguard chief, "tell Duke Mu to take the strong to guard Tianhe garden. No one is allowed to enter."


    The moment the voice fell.


    With a slap, he fell directly on the table.


    Li Mu and Xiao Bai also fell one after another.


    "Huh?"


    "Do you drink so badly?"


    Li Yixi looked suspicious.


    "Good wine, strong."


    At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help pouring himself a cup and drinking it.


    At the moment, two people and a demon lying on the table were lying down. At the moment of lying down, the soul body was in the soul sea. At this moment, the soul body was suspended over the soul sea, eyes were closed, and the soul body was wrapped by a mysterious force. Under that mysterious force, the soul body became stronger at an extremely terrible speed.


    In not a short metamorphosis.


    Each breath seems to raise a level.


    On the head of two people and one demon, three mysterious flowers of the road appeared.

 Chapter 187

    "Hoo!"


    "Hoo!"


    "Hoo!"


    Two people and a demon sleep on the table and enter a deep sleep. Immortal drunkenness is the immortal wine that has been improving the soul, helping two people, one demon and three flowers gather at the top.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    Outside Tianhe garden, Duke Mu led a group of gods and generals of the Tang Dynasty to come one after another.


    After receiving the order, Duke Mu came nonstop. When his mind entered, he was frightened and hurried back. His eyes were full of horror.


    "Three flowers gather at the top?"


    At the moment, Grandpa Mu looks incredible.


    How difficult it is for three flowers to gather at the top, but on the table at the moment, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, the crown prince and the demon are in the state of three flowers gathering at the top.


    "Guard Tianhe garden. No mosquito can fly in."


    "There is no amnesty for those who are casual."


    Duke Mu turned around, his eyes fell on a group of God generals, and his voice was cold to the bone.


    "Yes."


    One by one, they hurried to take orders.


    Duke Mu bowed down and quietly entered Tianhe garden.


    Quietly bowing and waiting outside the hall.


    "Good wine, strong enough."


    In the hall at the moment, Li Yixi had a few cups and was a little dizzy.


    The immortal''s drunkenness is terrible and frightening, but for Li Yixi, there is no strange phenomenon of three flowers gathering at the top, which is very ordinary.


    Li Yixi walked to the lake with his wine glass and chanted:


    "If you don''t see the water of the Yellow River coming up from the sky, it will flow to the sea and never return.


    You don''t see the bright mirror in the high hall, sad white hair, like green silk in the morning and snow in the evening.


    When you are happy in life, don''t make the golden cup empty to the moon.


    I''m born to be useful. I''ll come back after I''ve lost a thousand gold.


    It is fun to cook sheep and kill cattle. You will have to drink 300 cups a day.


    Master Cen, Dan Qiusheng, don''t stop drinking.


    A song with you, please listen to it for me.


    The bells, drums and dishes are not expensive. I hope I''ll be drunk for a long time.


    In ancient times, sages were lonely, and only drinkers kept their names.


    In the past, King Chen had a happy banquet and ten thousand wine fights.


    What does the master mean by saying less money? You must sell and drink to you.


    Five flower horses and thousands of gold fur, hu''er will exchange them for good wine and sell eternal sorrow with you. "


    Li Yixi''s last sad word fell, his mouth smiled, and the wine in the cup spilled into the lake in an instant.


    Ten thousand carp leap forward and compete for food.


    "Hahaha..."


    "One cup is not enough, one more!"


    Li Yixi was drunk at the moment, but his heart was very happy. Another cup of immortal wine was sprinkled into the lake.


    The Guqin was taken out of the system space, and the sound of the piano rang through the void.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    In the void of this moment, the thunder of God exploded.


    The sky over Tianhe garden was covered with black clouds.


    In the dark clouds, lightning thundered.


    In the lake, under the influence of the sound of the piano, the golden carp appeared one after another, and the fine awns appeared in the fish''s eyes.


    Suddenly, in the lake, the terrible evil spirit rushed into the sky and suppressed everything.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Grandpa Mu''s face changed greatly, and his body was shaking violently.


    Wake up directly from the Tao rhyme of the piano sound.


    The moment I looked at the lake with my eyes, I was in a trance and felt like I was dreaming.


    Under the gaze of Duke mu, in the lake, at this moment, the shadow of golden carp broke away from the lake and broke into the air.


    Fly into the void.


    "Boom."


    At the moment, countless lightning fell over Tianhe garden. The lightning turned into a power grid and landed at thousands of golden carp.


    The lightning light net enveloped the void.


    The startling God thunder turned into a god thunder gate.


    "Does the golden carp jump over the dragon''s gate?"


    At the moment, Grandpa Mu''s body is shaking.


    The voice was trembling and intermittent.


    The beads in his eyes, staring at the boss, almost fell out.


    Today, he saw the golden carp leaping over the dragon''s gate here.


    "Boom."


    From the portal, the divine thunder turned into a lightning waterfall and landed at a thousand golden dragons.


    "Boom, boom..."


    At this moment, the bodies of golden carp exploded directly and turned into blood mist.


    The golden carp that didn''t die was covered in blood.


    "Roar..."


    Countless golden carp made the sound of dragon singing in their mouth.


    At the same time, he swallowed those blood fog without hesitation. There was no fear in the demon eyes, and some were just crazy.


    The breath of those golden carp who swallowed their companions'' blood fog suddenly soared.


    More powerful than other golden carp.


    In front of the guqin, Li Yixi was intoxicated with his own piano sound, which rang through the void.


    "You see, the golden carp jumped the dragon''s gate."


    Those strong men outside Tianhe garden were filled with horror in their eyes.


    "Whoosh!"


    Duke Mu''s figure suddenly appeared outside Tianhe garden and said coldly, "the thirty-six gods of the Tang Dynasty will listen to the order, use the seal, and ban this empty vision."


    At the moment, Duke Mu is in a hurry.


    The movement here is too big. I don''t know what impact it will have. I can only temporarily block the void and the vision here.


    "Yes!"


    Thirty six God generals shot at the same time. An ancient seal was immediately urged, and a light curtain appeared, covering up all the visions here.


    Thirty six God generals sat in the void and did everything to stabilize Fayin.


    "Boom."


    In the God gate, a god thunder came. This time, the God thunder was even more terrible.


    Hundreds of weak golden carp are blown open.


    Turned into a blood mist all over the sky.


    Those blood fog were swallowed by the living golden carp here, as if paving the way for their companions.


    "Boom."


    Inside the God gate, the more terrible thunder sounded.


    "Boom, boom."


    Before the divine thunder came, some golden carp exploded directly at this moment.


    Into drops of blood essence.


    The blood essence was integrated into the companion''s body.


    The rest of the golden carp, whose breath is exploding, is faster.


    "Boom."


    God thunder came, but this time, only a few of the remaining white golden carp fell.


    Those seriously injured golden carp exploded directly one by one.


    Made a companion.


    A powerful golden carp suddenly opens its mouth and seems to turn into a dragon.


    Swallowed countless drops of blood essence in one gulp, and the breath soared to the extreme.


    In the face of the coming divine thunder, fight directly with your body.


    Like bathing in a sea of thunder.


    The golden carp in the thunder began to change and the body began to turn into a Jiao.


    The horn is like a deer, the head is like a camel, the eyes are like a rabbit, the neck is like a snake, the abdomen is like a mirage, the scales are like a fish, the claws are like an eagle, the palm is like a tiger, and the ears are like a cow.


    Blood flowed under the lightning.


    Several surviving golden carp swallowed the dragon''s blood and their bodies began to turn into dragons.


    Keng Keng.


    Under the sound of the piano, the Jiao, who was injured and could hardly live, healed in an instant, and his breath increased a bit.


    Several dragons entered the divine gate together, and the divine gate burst open.


    In the dark clouds, several dragons made startling dragon chants and swam in the dark clouds.


    "The golden carp has turned into a Jiao!"


    Thirty six divine generals, their eyes are full of incredible colors.


    "Keng."


    At the same time, the last sound of the piano fell. Li Yixi fell on the Guqin and fell asleep.

 Chapter 188

    Soon after Tang Emperor Li Zhan, Prince Li Mu and Xiaobai woke up one after another.


    The eyes of two people and a demon were full of horror.


    "Hiss!"


    They took a fierce breath and looked at Li Yixi, who was sleeping in the distance.


    At the moment, two people, a demon, looked at the soul sea, and their eyes were full of horror.


    At the moment, there is a faint golden awn in the soul body, which is more powerful, arrogant and extraordinary than before.


    "Does the soul turn into God?"


    Two people are a demon. In this moment, there is incomparable horror and panic in their eyes.


    It is extremely difficult for the soul to turn into God. They are not allowed to be shocked. At the same time, the soul body has the tendency to turn into God. It is because a cup of immortal drunk by Li Yixi has such magical effect. At the moment, they are all frightened.


    Before, Ben was full of awe and panic about Li Yixi.


    But it''s just an uneasy heart.


    Now, it''s really panic. A glass of wine can be like this. What about Li Yixi?


    Is the soul already turned into God and standing on the top of these nine days?


    Just a fairy?


    Immortal, can you have such a means?


    "Sir, our father and son, leave."


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan and Prince Li Mu quickly bowed to Li Yixi, who was sleeping.


    Bowed out of Tianhe garden.


    "See the emperor!"


    Outside Tianhe garden, thirty-six God generals worshipped Li Zhanyi.


    "You, what''s the situation? Can''t someone invade my imperial city?"


    At the moment, Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty looked at these divine generals, their faces were pale, their breath was disordered, their mana was almost exhausted, and their faces were puzzled, but no plants and trees around Tianhe garden were damaged.


    "Report back to the emperor."


    "When the emperor and his Royal Highness the prince realized the Tao, Mr. Li ordered the golden carp in the pond to turn the Jiao. This was just the case in order to hide the vision of the golden carp jumping over the dragon''s gate." Duke Mu quickly explained.


    "Do golden carp turn Jiao?"


    At the moment, Li Zhan, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, had a look of panic in his eyes.


    "Yes, Emperor."


    "It is the golden carp in tianheyuan pond."


    Duke Mu''s eyes glanced slightly at Tianhe garden, and his eyes were full of panic.


    At this moment, it is still hard to forget the shocking scene.


    Hiss.


    At the moment, Emperor Li Zhan and Prince Li Mu looked at each other, and their eyes were full of panic.


    It''s a legend that the golden carp jumped over the dragon''s gate, but today, it happened around them. The most terrible thing is that Li Yixi lived in Tianhe garden for only a few days, but in such a short time, Li Yixi could turn the golden carp into a dragon. It''s incredible.


    But now the reality is in front of them, and they can''t doubt it.


    Those are just ordinary fish that Li Zhan ordered people to put into them and watch.


    "Duke mu, the people in Tianhe garden, immediately arrange for a change. All the maids and guards must be changed before the husband wakes up. These people saw this scene. If you talk nonsense and don''t like it, you''ll be in trouble." Tang Emperor Li Zhan took a deep breath and said with a serious look.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    After hearing Li Zhan''s words, Duke Mu''s eyes were full of horror.


    Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    He hurried to take orders.


    After taking a deep breath, Li Zhan and Li Mu left Tianhe garden one after another.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, in Tianhe garden, Xiaobai turns into a little white bird. When he falls next to Li Yixi, he can''t help taking a breath, and his eyes are full of dignified color.


    His eyes fell into the lake.


    In Xiaobai''s demon eyes, a golden awn flashed at the moment, as if he could see through the lake.


    At the next moment, several virtual shadows of Jiaolong appeared in Xiaobai''s eyes.


    "Jiaolong?"


    "Do golden carp turn Jiao?"


    At the moment, Xiaobai''s legs trembled slightly and almost fell to the ground.


    How difficult it is to turn golden carp into dragons, but now there are several dragons here.


    Thinking of this, Xiaobai''s eyes are full of panic.


    In Xiaobai''s light golden eyes, a mysterious force is looking back. The next moment, Li Yixi drinks and the golden carp turns Jiao, which is seen by Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai looks at Li Yixi and is extremely frightened.


    It''s night.


    It was the middle of the month, and the bright moon in the sky was very bright.


    The stars all over the sky shed ten thousand lights.


    The power of the sun, moon and stars is extremely strong.


    In Yinyue academy, the forehead of Shi an and the elders were full of sweat.


    Desperate to urge mana one by one, inject mana into a piece of jade Ruyi.


    Under which piece of jade Ruyi is a broken crack, and around the crack are seal patterns.


    At the moment, there was a terrible evil spirit in the crack.


    Obviously, which jade Ruyi is the key to the seal.


    Almost exhausted all the mana, Yu Ruyi absorbed enough power to repair the seal again.


    "Dean, what should I do?"


    Sealed the crack, and the elders looked at Shi an with a dignified look.


    "The magic dragon has been out of difficulty, though it has been attacked by Yu Ruyi, but we want to find him almost impossible. And now, after the seal is broken, though it is reinforced now, the power of the seal is still weak, and the more powerful spirits have gradually awakened, and now it is full moon, and the essence of the sun and moon is extremely strong. Those spirits absorb the essence of the sun and moon, and their strength will be even more terrible. We need to reinforce the seal every night.


    "As for killing the magic dragon, I have reported it to the emperor. There will be strong people to help." Shi an took a deep breath and said seriously.


    That night, a terrible figure came to Yinyue Academy. It was Duke Mu around Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty.


    "I''ve seen grandpa mu."


    At the moment, Shi an''s eyes were full of respect and worshipped grandpa mu.


    "Dean Shi, take me to see the lock demon cave?" At the moment, Grandpa Mu''s eyes are full of dignified color.


    "Yes, father-in-law, didn''t the Tang emperor come?"


    At the moment, Shi an looks dignified.


    "The emperor is closing the pass. At a critical juncture, I can''t get out of the pass. I''ll suppress it first. After the emperor leaves the pass, it''s up to the emperor." Duke Mu responded.


    The next day, when Li Yixi woke up, he didn''t have a headache, but felt refreshed.


    "Xiaobai, let''s go. We''ve been to the imperial city for a long time and haven''t had a good tour yet?"


    Li Yixi said and went out of Tianhe garden with Xiaobai.


    Today, Li Yixi has seen the prosperity of the imperial city.


    "Huh?"


    "Is this a gourd?"


    Li Yixi was not interested when he saw the gourd.


    "Childe, do you need to buy gourds?"


    "It''s not expensive. One or two copper coins are enough."


    The little girl selling gourds said eagerly, looking eager.

 Chapter 189

    "Yes!"


    "Give me one!"


    Li Yixi looked at the little girl, nodded, bought a gourd and gave him a silver or two.


    Looking at the gratitude on each other''s face, I couldn''t help sighing.


    "There are still poor people in the prosperous place."


    Xiaobai on Li Yixi''s shoulder asked curiously, "childe, what''s the use of buying gourds? This is an ordinary gourd, which can hold water at most?"


    "No, I use it to hold wine."


    Li Yixi smiled and said.


    "Wine?"


    Xiaobai''s eyes lit up, but he glanced vaguely at Li Yixi. Li Yixi was no longer talking. Looking at the gourd in Li Yixi''s hand, Xiaobai couldn''t help sighing. It''s a good life. It''s a fairy drunk.


    Li Yixi ignored it and soon sat on Xiaobai''s back and went to Yinyue Academy.


    On Xiaobai''s back, a carving knife appeared in Li Yixi''s hand.


    Li Yixi thought and carved a pattern on the gourd.


    In Li Yixi''s mind at the moment, he couldn''t help thinking of jiujianxian in the immortal sword. What he carved was the appearance of jiujianxian.


    Lifelike and vivid.


    "Good!"


    Li Yixi''s mouth was filled with a smile.


    He poured the immortal into the gourd and drank it.


    It feels different.


    "The sword is riding the wind. In addition to demons, there is wine and happiness in heaven and earth. I am also crazy without wine.


    Once I drink all the rivers, and then swallow the sun and moon, I can''t get drunk. I''m the only jiujianxian. "


    Li Yixi read a sentence and couldn''t help smiling.


    "Huh?"


    "Do you still know Kendo?"


    At the moment, Xiaobai under Li Yixi hears Li Yixi''s singing, and her eyes are full of doubts.


    I couldn''t help but read, "the sword is riding the wind. In addition to demons, there is wine and happiness in heaven and earth, and I''m crazy without wine. Once I drink all the rivers, and then swallow the sun and moon, I can''t get drunk. I''m the only jiujianxian. "


    "Good poetry."


    Soon, Xiaobai''s figure entered Yinyue Academy.


    Shi an and Shi Qingxue were pale, but they waited early.


    Seeing the moment when Li Yixi arrived, Shi an and Shi Qingxue hurriedly smiled on their faces.


    "Welcome, childe!"


    "Dean Shi, don''t be polite. I just read. If any of you want to read, you can go together. Don''t let others read because of me. In that case, I will blame myself." Li Yixi smiled and explained.


    "Yes, childe!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Shi an trembled.


    Li Yixi was hurriedly introduced into the building.


    "Do you know what I think?"


    Shi an and Shi Qingxue looked at each other, and their eyes were full of horror.


    Yesterday, when Li Yixi was reading, they benefited a lot from a distance. They wanted to enter the building to listen to Li Yixi, but they were afraid that Li Yixi didn''t like it.


    But now after hearing Li Yixi''s words, they were relieved.


    Introducing Li Yixi into the building, Shi an and Shi Qingxue also took out a book and sat down not far from Li Yixi.


    Today, Li Yixi chose a book and sat down.


    While drinking the wine in the gourd, while reading.


    The sound of reading filled the building again.


    Shi an and Shi Qingxue, who pretended to be reading, were very happy at this moment.


    Today, in the building, they feel the strong sense of boldness.


    At the moment, the faint evil spirit in their bodies melted like spring snow, and their faces became ruddy.


    "Huh?"


    When they saw that the power of evil spirit erosion in their bodies disappeared, they looked at each other, and their eyes were full of horror.


    "Grandpa, what kind of person is the childe? It''s so terrible. Just reading books is full of energy. Can we ask the childe to help us suppress the lock demon cave?" After taking a deep breath, Shi Qingxue asked carefully.


    "Xueer, don''t be reckless!"


    "Childe, it''s a great opportunity for us to enter here. Obviously, childe knows what we think."


    "I''m afraid you can see everything. If you really want to help us, you can help us without our words. If you don''t want to do it, we''ll only make you unhappy." Shi an quickly scolded Shi Qingxue.


    "Yes, Grandpa, I was reckless."


    Shi Qingxue took a deep breath and pressed down his idea.


    A few hours later, the wine in the gourd was finished. Li Yixi felt a little tired and left again with Xiaobai.


    After seeing Li Yixi off, Shi an and Shi Qingxue returned to the building again and wanted to continue to absorb the remaining heroic spirit in the building.


    His eyes suddenly fell on the gourd on the table.


    "Grandpa, isn''t this the wine gourd of the childe?"


    "The childe forgot." Shi Qingxue hurried.


    "Wine gourd?"


    Shi an heard Shi Qingxue''s words and took a look.


    Hurriedly said: "clear snow, don''t move childe''s things. Childe will come tomorrow, and childe will take it away tomorrow."


    "Yes, grandpa!"


    After taking a look at the words, Shi Qingxue continued to practice.


    Night.


    The moonlight and the light of stars shine on Yinyue Academy.


    The figures, climbing to the West and sitting, are strengthening the seal. They look very dignified.


    "Boom!"


    However, at the next moment, there are sudden changes.


    I saw one of the elders, pulling everyone''s strength and attacking the seal.


    "What?"


    "Elder Yun, are you crazy?"


    At the moment, Shi an''s face changed greatly.


    Duke Mu was also frightened.


    "Does the cloud grow old?"


    "Hehe, he''s dead."


    At the next moment, elder Yun''s face turned into another face.


    "Magic dragon, is it you?"


    Seeing this face, Shi an and grandpa Mu suddenly changed their looks.


    They thought that the magic dragon, who must hide and heal, was bold. He not only hid in the silver moon academy and never left, but also pretended to be elder Yun.


    "Tut tut!"


    At the moment, in the seal, the spirit of towering demons is everywhere.


    The cracks that had been repaired were torn open here, and people''s souls were frightened.


    At the same time, many figures rushed out. In an instant, the silver moon academy seemed to be a world of demons, and big demons appeared.


    The evil spirit soared to the sky.


    "Do you want to seal us?"


    "It''s delusion."


    The oppression of terror made it difficult for everyone present to breathe.


    At the moment, people are in direct despair.


    Because the strongest demons sealed in the lock demon cave, but beyond the existence of Nirvana robbery, at the moment, they have no chance to live under the lock of each other. At the moment, they are watched by each other and can only become blood food.


    "Today, I will swallow you?"


    In the crack, a more terrible smell appeared, and the whole body was shrouded in black fog, revealing only a pair of blood colored demon pupils.


    Which eye pupil, as if it could devour people''s soul.


    A ferocious hand grabbed Shi an directly.


    At the same time, the wine gourd left by Li Yixi moved in an instant.

 Chapter 190

    In the spring and autumn building, on the desk, the originally ordinary wine gourd trembled slightly at the moment when the lock magic hole burst. At the moment when the big demon broke the seal, I saw the pattern of wine Sword Fairy on the wine gourd, which suddenly became flexible.


    At that moment, the knife marks seemed to turn into heaven and earth holy patterns.


    The lifelike statue was like a real person. Originally, it could only see the side face, but at the moment, it turned strangely and revealed a face very similar to Li Yixi.


    At the next moment, the whole pattern turned into a figure, even separated from the wine gourd and suspended in the spring and autumn building.


    At the moment, the figure stretched a lazy waist, extremely lazy, free and easy, uninhibited, but it seemed dignified.


    The eyes could not help looking at the sealed place of Yinyue Academy. Those eyes seemed to cross the space and put everything in the sealed place into the bottom of their eyes.


    "Cut."


    Before locking the demon hole, face the terrible attack of the supreme demon.


    At this moment, Shi an''s face was frightened to the extreme. In his eyes, he was congested and turned into blood. In despair, he died and survived.


    The whole body''s mana and blood essence burned without hesitation, and the breath in the body suddenly soared wildly. The whole person was like a revived God of war, cutting out with a sword against that big hand.


    "Hiss!"


    The sword Qi is vertical and horizontal. It seems that it can tear the void and go towards the big hand.


    "Keng."


    However, when the powerful sword Qi that instinctively destroys everything is cut on the big hand, it is like the collision between wood sword and refined iron. The sword Qi collapses directly, which only stops the big hand for a short time.


    However, Shi an was desperate to burn mana and blood essence. At the moment, he was extremely weak. Facing the big hand, he had no power to parry.


    "Get out."


    At the moment, beside Shi''an, Grandpa mu, who reacted, had cold eyes and exposed the opportunity. His body turned into a dark shadow and appeared beside Shi''an. The whole person''s figure was like a ghost. He grabbed Shi''an''s body and retreated with Shi''an without hesitation.


    Although Duke Mu''s phantom divine movement is superb, its strength is still too different.


    "Boom!"


    Duke mu, who thought he had a chance to dodge, was hit hard in the back.


    The bones in the body were broken in half by the blow of the other party.


    This is still the remaining power after Shi''an was desperate to stop it, but the power contained is desperate.


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    At the moment, the two men who had just risen from the sky vomited blood and fell directly to the ground. Their faces were frightened and helpless.


    "It''s over."


    At the moment, they were in despair.


    The rest of the strong were already oppressed and completely suppressed by the other party at this moment.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s interesting. I''m a decisive person. I didn''t die under my blow. I''m really surprised."


    In the black fog, there was a voice of Yin pity.


    "It''s a pity that no one can save you today. You are destined to be my blood food. If you swallow you, I can restore a trace of strength, which is also your last value."


    The voice of cold, heartless, contemptuous and full of ridicule fell, and the big hand caught them at once.


    At the moment, in the spring and autumn building, the watching figure shook his head. With a helpless face, he could only make a move.


    "Keng."


    A sword chant sounded, and a sword light bloomed between heaven and earth. The sword Qi was full of noble righteousness, as if it could dispel all demons and ghosts.


    At the moment when the sword light suddenly appeared, the void in front of the virtual shadow was strangely distorted. The sword and sword Qi came out of the house and appeared outside the spring and autumn building.


    The next moment, a figure appeared on the flying sword, stepped on the flying sword and went to the lock demon hole.


    "Hiss!"


    The sword has not arrived, but the sword Qi has arrived.


    A voice like cutting flesh and blood sounded. I saw that terrible big hand, which was directly repelled by the sword Qi, dripping with blood.


    "What is that?"


    At this moment, when the sword light suddenly appeared and cut back the blow of a powerful demon, the eyes of the suppressed people were full of incredible colors, and a hope suddenly appeared in the excited and desperate eyes.


    "Who?"


    In the black fog, the powerful demon''s eyebrows twisted, and his bloody eyes immediately looked at the void in the distance.


    I saw a figure standing on the flying sword, one hand behind me, and the other came here with a gourd in hand.


    The sword Qi soared across the sky. Those weak demons were killed by the sword Qi.


    The suppressed people were instantly restored to freedom.


    However, the body above the flying sword did not pay any attention to the meaning, with free and easy, ethereal meaning.


    He poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth and said with a smile, "the imperial sword comes by the wind. In addition to demons, there is wine and happiness in heaven and earth, and I can be happy without wine."


    "As soon as I drink all the rivers, and then swallow the sun and moon, a thousand cups will not fall drunk. I am the only jiujianxian."


    The voice is full of unruly, overbearing and free and easy meaning, ethereal like an immortal.


    At the same time, the terrible sword gas seemed to purify the world, and the demon gas was wiped out in an instant.


    The whole Yinyue academy is full of sword spirit like a vast sea.


    "The evil spirit disappeared."


    "How strong!"


    Shi an and others were shocked on their faces, and their eyes were full of horror.


    The sword Qi is like a vast sea and ethereal like an immortal.


    At the moment, everyone seemed to see the Sword Fairy in the wine.


    With the arrival of jiujianxian, Shi''an and others saw the appearance of jiujianxian clearly.


    However, it was precisely because after seeing it clearly that the eyes were full of horror.


    "Is that sir?"


    "Is it the childe?"


    At the same time, Shi an and Duke Mu made a sound of shock.


    Because the figure on the flying sword at the moment, that somewhat illusory face, is very much like Li Yixi.


    At the moment, they seemed to really see Li Yixi. Their eyes were full of excitement.


    "No!"


    At the next moment, Grandpa Mu shook his head, but his eyes to Jiu Jianxian were full of awe.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The demon in the black fog, with his bloody eyes staring at jiujianxian, asked coldly.


    "Jiujianxian!"


    Jiujianxian smiled at each other and said with a smile.


    "Jiujianxian, why haven''t I heard of you?" At the moment, I saw the magic dragon incarnating elder Yun and asked coldly.


    He took elder Yun''s body and had all the other party''s memories, but in his memory, there had never been this person.


    "Have you seen it or not, know it or not, know it or not?"


    "I came here today just to kill demons and demons. Are you going to do it one by one or together?"


    Jiujianxian looked at these people and asked with a smile.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "How dare you underestimate us? I''ll meet you."


    The magic dragon looked at jiujianxian, and his body turned into a huge black magic dragon. With a terrible blow, he grabbed jiujianxian.

 Chapter 191

    "Boom!"


    The dragon claw contained a powerful blow and fell on Jiu Jianxian.


    To be exact, it fell on the vigorous Qi of jiujianxian. At the moment, jiujianxian was shrouded by a huge vigorous Qi. In the face of the fierce blow of the magic dragon, jiujianxian''s face was still light, as if drinking at home, without looking at each other''s thoughts.


    Let the other party''s strong demon force burst out, but there was no expression. He raised the wine gourd in his hand, took a hard sip, looked at the demons with a smile at the corners of his mouth, and said with a smile: "you''d better come together. I think he can''t help me."


    "Really?"


    "You attack together."


    The figures in the black fog and the eyes are full of indifference. Although the strength of the magic dragon is not the strongest, it is only the four fold nirvana. At the moment, there are many powerful demons in the lock demon cave. He also wants to see where the strength limit of jiujianxian is.


    "Whoosh..."


    At the moment, the voice of the big demon fell in the black fog, and the figures rushed away at the wine Sword Fairy.


    Fierce and terrible attacks, directly breaking through the air.


    "Elder, be careful!"


    Shi an and Duke Mu felt that they had been attacked by the powerful and unparalleled. Their faces turned pale at the same time. The rest of the people were even more frightened. They felt that they were like mole ants under the joint attack of these people.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    A terrible attack fell on the gang Qi mask, and the power of the demon broke out. At the moment, the void was trembling, as if it couldn''t bear this power.


    Shi an closed his eyes directly.


    But the big demon in the black fog looked at jiujianxian with fear.


    Because the joint attacks of these demons are terrible, but they can''t break the vigorous Qi defense of jiujianxian.


    "The sword is riding the wind. In addition to demons, the strength of these demons is too weak. You''d better fight together!"


    Jiujianxian continued to drink wine and said with a smile.


    "Hiss!"


    Shi an and others had already closed their eyes, but when they heard the voice of Jiu Jianxian, they couldn''t help opening their eyes and looking at the void.


    Seeing the immobile mountain, with one hand behind him, jiujianxian, who was drinking wine with a smile, couldn''t help taking a breath.


    The next moment, the eyes are full of fanaticism.


    Is this the powerful practitioner of the Terran?


    "Grandpa mu, do you think the elder is an immortal?"


    At the moment, Shi an couldn''t help asking grandpa mu. Shi an looked at Jiu Jianxian with horror and fanaticism.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a fairy."


    Duke Mu took a deep breath and thought of Jiu Jianxian''s self address, so he couldn''t help whispering.


    "Impossible?"


    At the moment, the demons who attack together are full of incredible and palpitations in their eyes.


    They joined hands to attack how powerful, but now they failed to shake the gang Qi of jiujianxian. When they saw drinking in the gang Qi mask, they were full of panic.


    "Well, Ben Jun, come and try!"


    In the black fog, a figure burst out like a roc spreading its wings, and suddenly appeared in front of jiujianxian.


    When the big hand danced, a huge bone hand appeared and came with great power. The void was trembling, and the big hand fell on the gang Qi mask.


    soundless and stirless.


    At this moment, no one could hear the slightest sound, as if nothing had happened.


    The next moment, the rumbling sound sounded.


    At this moment, everyone seemed to lose their hearing.


    At this moment, people feel that their ears are almost deaf.


    That voice is incomparable terror, terrible sound waves, scattered.


    "Is this... Is this the power above Nirvana?"


    Even the most powerful Shi an and Duke mu can hardly see the terrible attack at the moment.


    One eye was full of fear.


    If such strength had been used just now, not to mention them, even the whole Yinyue academy would be in ruins at the moment.


    "Huh?"


    However, when Shi an and Duke Mu were shocked, there was not a trace of joy on the demon king''s face, but panic instead. Endless panic occupied their minds.


    Because his terrible blow not only didn''t hurt jiujianxian, but also failed to shake jiujianxian''s vigorous Qi mask.


    His attack is enough to destroy a mountain, but in the face of jiujianxian, the weak is like a breeze.


    "Is that all?"


    "In that case, it''s my turn."


    Jiujianxian took a hard sip, and a smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. The smile remained unchanged.


    "Elder, nothing happened."


    "Are these attacks all right?"


    The faces of Shi an and Duke Mu changed dramatically, with suspicion on their faces, as if they were dreaming at the moment.


    "Sword!"


    Jiujianxian, standing on the flying sword, gave a shout, and the voice rang through the silver moon Academy.


    "Keng Keng......"


    The sound of swords coming out of their scabbard sounded.


    Almost all the people in Yinyue academy are practicing Kendo, but at this moment, their life sword is out of their control and away from the void.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Shi''an''s people also looked terrible. The strength of those disciples was weak and could not control their own life sword, but at the moment, their life sword also clanged and went away to the void.


    At this moment, ten thousand swords came over the silver moon Academy.


    "Escape!"


    At this moment, the big demon roared.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he turned and ran away desperate.


    The figure after figure, the speed is fast to the extreme.


    "Kill!"


    Jiujianxian didn''t mean to kill.


    Spit out a word, ten thousand words into a sword tide, and kill these big demons.


    "Hiss!"


    "Hiss!"


    "Hiss!"


    The sound of sword cutting sounded, and the great demons were killed in the void.


    I can see that the eyes of everyone are full of fanaticism.


    Even the demon king couldn''t escape.


    The next moment, ten thousand swords return and return to the corresponding scabbard.


    The wine Sword Fairy in the void opened the wine gourd in his hand, and a mysterious power erupted. The next moment, the corpses became unreal, and all of them were sucked into the wine gourd.


    "Xie Jianxian!"


    At this moment, the people who survived from despair knelt down directly to the jiujianxian standing on the flying sword.


    Looking at jiujianxian one by one.


    But at the moment, in their eyes, jiujianxian, who is very tall and invincible, is shrinking and disappearing on the wine gourd.


    The wine gourd fell in front of the crowd.


    "This...!"


    At this moment, people looked at the scene in front of them, and their eyes were full of horror.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, Shi Qingxue glanced at the wine gourd, his face changed dramatically and his body trembled.


    "Qing Xue, what''s the matter?"


    Shi an thought Shi Qingxue was hurt and asked eagerly.


    "Grandpa, I''m fine. Do you think this wine gourd looks familiar?" Shi Qingxue couldn''t believe what she thought, so she asked.


    The as like as two peas and a stone, the same as Li Yixi left behind.

 Chapter 192

    "Do you look familiar?"


    When Shi an heard his granddaughter Shi Qingxue''s words, she couldn''t help but see an unexpected color in her eyes. Has she seen a wine gourd? At the moment, Shi an couldn''t help falling into meditation.


    "Huh?"


    At the next moment, Shi an''s eyelids jumped wildly and his eyes fell on the wine gourd.


    "Grandpa, I think this wine gourd is the one left by the childe." Shi Qingxue saw his grandfather''s eyes and couldn''t help looking firm.


    "It''s very similar, and it''s the wine gourd of the childe. Everything can be explained clearly. Otherwise, who has such strength and can predict what happens here? Childe came here for the first time and didn''t drink. But after the seal was broken that night, after we were injured, childe not only allowed us to enter the landlord to heal, but also dropped this wine gourd. This wine gourd is brand-new and must have come from childe. " Shi an gave Shi Qingxue a voice and took a hard breath.


    Shi an and Shi Qingxue are full of excitement at the moment. They know a supreme being. They can''t be excited or not.


    "Grandpa mu, what about this gourd?"


    At the moment, a strong man looked at the wine gourd greedily. Just now he saw the power of the wine gourd. Now the prestige disappeared. Although it became ordinary, no one was excited.


    However, Duke Mu is a member of the Tang Dynasty and a red man around the Tang emperor. These people are naturally afraid. Although Duke Mu is injured, who can be sure whether Duke Mu has the strength to kill them.


    "Grandpa mu, if this gourd has a master, let''s not covet it. Moreover, with our cultivation, even if it is given to us, we can''t keep it." When Shi an saw the greedy eyes of these people, his eyes were cold and determined to be fair to Mu Gong.


    "President Shi has seen the owner of the wine gourd?" At the moment, Grandpa Mu suddenly brightened up, and his eyes were full of enthusiasm.


    Compared with the magic weapon, Duke Mu wants to know the owner of the magic weapon.


    "Yes, I will come to Yinyue academy tomorrow. Grandpa mu can get to know him." Shi an has no choice but to tell the truth. If so, Duke Mu still wants to covet gourd, then all the consequences have nothing to do with him.


    "I''ll heal in the Academy tonight. Excuse me." Duke Mu quickly smiled.


    "Somebody, go and prepare an upper room for Grandpa mu." Shi an gave an order.


    He grabbed the wine gourd and went to the spring and autumn building. Looking at the empty desk in the spring and autumn building, Shi an and Shi Qingxue took a deep breath.


    Sure enough, this is the childe''s means.


    Shi''an returned the gourd to its original position, took a deep breath and walked out of the building.


    The next morning, Li Yixi got up early.


    Feeling a little stiff, Li Yixi took a deep breath by the lake of tianheyuan and felt the incomparable freshness of his brain.


    Li Yixi started Taijiquan and began morning exercises next to the lake.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, Taijiquan is a method of health preservation. Li Yixi can''t practice, but he thinks that people can live a few more years. Moreover, in this cultivation world, their own days are still very carefree. Therefore, Li Yixi has always attached great importance to their own body and must keep healthy.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, outside Tianhe garden, those new guards and maids couldn''t help but look at Li Yixi.


    These people seem to be ordinary maids and bodyguards, but in fact they are good players, otherwise they won''t get the opportunity to come here, and their strength is not low.


    At the moment I saw Li Yixi playing Taijiquan, I stared at Li Yixi one by one.


    "Huh?"


    Because at this moment, people were shocked to find that at the beginning of Li Yixi, there were two terrible smells around Li Yixi''s body. Those two terrible smells wrapped around Li Yixi and moved with Li Yixi''s actions.


    "Is this Tao Yun?"


    "However, what is the Tao rhyme of the heavenly way and why it is so mysterious."


    "These two track rhymes are obviously mutually exclusive, but they are actually integrated together. What means is this and how is it done?"


    Looking at the scenes in front of them, the eyes of these people are full of excitement and fanaticism.


    Li Yixi watched these people secretly look at themselves. He didn''t care. Taijiquan is not a secret. There are more people on earth.


    Keep working out.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, Xiaobai, sleeping on the eaves, couldn''t help feeling that the world began to change and couldn''t help opening his eyes.


    Xiaobai, who opened his eyes, was shocked in an instant. He was sleepy, but at the moment, there was no trace of sleepiness.


    Because Xiaobai now finds that there are two mysterious smells in Tianhe garden.


    "This is Yin Yang Avenue!"


    "This is the avenue of yin and Yang. I fell asleep." Now Xiaobai wants to kill herself.


    "Whoosh."


    Xiaobai''s body fell not far from Li Yixi''s side in an instant. He hurriedly gathered all his mind, watched, understood and absorbed the yin-yang rhyme emitted by Li Yixi at the moment.


    "Wow!"


    With Li Yixi''s continuous efforts, the Yin and Yang Qi in Tianhe garden are now inhaled into Li Yixi''s body and circulated inside and outside Li Yixi''s body.


    At the next moment, huge dragon heads appeared on the water surface of the lake. A pair of dragon eyes looked at Li Yixi excitedly.


    And Li Yixi, who didn''t find anything, felt like that, keeping fit.


    However, with the continuation of Li Yixi, the rhyme of yin and Yang is becoming more and more powerful.


    Outside Tianhe garden, Li Mu came with breakfast himself, but when Li Mu approached Tianhe garden, his face changed.


    Li Mu''s eyes hurried to Tianhe garden.


    "Huh?"


    "Is this...?"


    At the moment, Li Mu was really shocked, because there was a huge black-and-white Tai Chi pattern over Tianhe garden.


    At the moment, the Tai Chi pattern is rotating slowly. Not only that, the size of the Tai Chi pattern is growing at a very fast speed.


    At this moment, it was as if the heaven and earth were filled with the rhyme of yin and Yang. It was as if the Yin and Yang Avenue had become the master of the heaven and earth.


    "What a strong road rhyme." Li Mu hurriedly flew into Tianhe garden and sat cross legged to understand the rhyme of yin and Yang.


    In the sea of Li Mu''s soul, the word God culture is heaven and earth, and the avenue of yin and Yang gradually appears. This heaven and earth is growing at a very fast speed.


    "Huh?"


    Deep in the palace, Tang Emperor Li Zhan, who was practicing, suddenly opened his eyes, which were full of incredible.


    The next moment, the body appeared outside the hall, and his eyes hurried to the void.


    "This is the power of the road."


    "Whoosh."


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan, regardless of anything, swept his body directly to Tianhe garden, because there was a supreme opportunity at the moment.

 Chapter 193

    At the moment, over Tianhe garden, the morning fog and the gas of the rising sun gather into a huge nebula, which seems to contain endless power.


    At the moment, around Tianhe garden, what Li Yixi didn''t know was that countless experts had gathered, and the essence broke out in each eye.


    Even if you feel the terrible power in the yin-yang nebula, which can destroy everything, at the moment, no one is willing to leave and practice crazily to absorb the Tao rhyme here.


    With the completion of Li Yixi''s last action, the nebula in the void suddenly dispersed. At this moment, the Tao rhyme around Tianhe garden was full-bodied to the extreme.


    "Wow..."


    At this moment, Xiaobai''s eyes lit up.


    Those small eyes turned pale gold in an instant, and then opened their mouth. The magic power of swallowing heaven erupted, swallowing all the Yin and Yang rhymes here into their stomach.


    "How did it disappear?"


    "Is it scattered so soon?"


    Some people who don''t know the situation have doubts in their eyes.


    "How greedy."


    "Forget it, you are strong and do everything right." Several dragons in the lake looked at Xiaobai with envy and quietly sneaked into the lake as if nothing had happened.


    "I made a mistake. I came a little late."


    At the same time, Li Mu''s face is also black. He comes late and doesn''t dare to disturb him. Seventy or eight percent of the Tao rhymes have completed the little white bird.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Do you disagree?"


    "Or let''s have a game."


    At this time, Xiao Bai felt a sense of stock and not make complaints about it.


    "No, I''m guilty."


    When Xiaobai''s words sounded in their minds one by one, these people turned pale one by one, and hurriedly restrained all their emotions.


    They hurried away one by one and dared not delay for a moment.


    "I''ve seen you, master."


    Li Mu came over with his lunch box and saluted Xiaobai first.


    It seems respectful, but it''s actually in my heart MMP, because at that moment just now, except Xiaobai, he was the closest to Li Yixi, but so many Tao rhymes were swallowed by Xiaobai directly, and he didn''t get anything.


    How can I feel good.


    The first mock exam of Li Mu''s reverent and respectful eyes is a small color.


    "Li Mu, dare you scold me?"


    Little Bai looked at Li Mu happily.


    At the moment, Xiaobai is very surprised. After swallowing those Taoist rhymes, his soul is intertwined with Yin and Yang Taoist rhymes in the sea and around the imperial word and divine text. His strength is stronger, and he can even feel some rough ideas of others.


    So now Xiaobai looks at Li Mu with a smile. I''m afraid it''s Li Mu''s grandson. He doesn''t know he can read his ideas?


    "No, how dare I scold the elder. The elder has great strength. How dare Li Mu." Li Mu quickly responded.


    A smile on his face, in fact, he continued to slander Xiaobai in his heart.


    "Boom!"


    At the next moment, Xiaobai didn''t do anything, but Li Mu felt his soul in the sea and was slapped hard. He was black and planted directly on the ground.


    "Childe, Li Mu is in a coma. I''m afraid he''s poisoned!"


    Xiaobai hurriedly explained to Li Yixi.


    "No, let me see. His poison should be almost the same." Li Yixi looked puzzled. Li Mu''s poison was very clear and would not faint.


    Li Yixi looked into it and didn''t answer it on his face. There was no problem. Why did he faint? Can''t you do your own medicine?


    Li Yixi feels that Li Mu''s state is still very good.


    "Childe, are you all right? I feel that Li Mu is in good health. He should have no rest when he faints." Xiaobai quickly explained.


    "Well, almost." Li Yixi also nodded.


    "Hiss."


    At the moment, Li Mu woke up and saw Li Yixi quickly get up and salute.


    "See you, Mr. Li Mu."


    Li Yixi smiled, "no, it''s my duty."


    "Why did your highness bring breakfast again? I''m so sorry." Li Yixi sniffed the fragrance and said with a smile.


    "Sir, come to the imperial city to save me. As the crown prince, what am I worth doing such a small thing? Please, sir! "


    Li Mu hurriedly put breakfast on the table.


    He filled Li Yixi with a bowl of porridge.


    "Good."


    After smelling the smell, Xiaobai couldn''t help saying.


    Hearing Xiaobai''s words, Li Mu pretended not to hear. He filled himself all night and drank it. In his heart, he said, "I still want to drink my carefully prepared soup. Drink the northwest wind!"


    Li Mu, who had just make complaints about his heart, suddenly disappeared from his eyes.


    The Tang emperor in the distance said, "don''t talk about it. There is a big gap in your strength. People can feel your thoughts. The demon soul has a trace of divinity."


    "What?"


    Li Mu was stunned at this moment.


    Glancing at Xiaobai in horror, he quickly filled Xiaobai with a bowl. He kept saying in his heart: "you are my uncle, you are my uncle, you are a jade tree facing the wind, handsome and unrestrained, you dominate the world...!"


    "Well, you''re good. I won''t clean you up."


    While Li Mu was talking, Xiao Bai''s voice sounded in Li Mu''s ear.


    At this moment, Li Mu''s heart was cold.


    If you can''t keep up with each other in the future, you can only be a grandson, and you can''t scold in your heart.


    After breakfast, Li Yixi gave Li Mu acupuncture again.


    "The recovery is good. The poison in your body is almost. You can get rid of it completely next time." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Mr. Xie."


    Li Mu quickly thanked him.


    "Sir, do you feel bored living here and need to go out for a walk?" Li Mu hurried and didn''t know Li Yixi''s preferences.


    "No, the books of Yinyue academy are good. I''ve been studying there these days." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Do you like reading, sir? Sir, there is a cultural meeting in the Imperial City tonight. Most of them are literati and poets. I wonder if you are willing to go? " Li Mu couldn''t help thinking of Wen Hui.


    "Wen Hui?"


    "Can I go?"


    Li Yixi had some expectations.


    Wen Hui Li Yixi is not afraid. He is familiar with Tang and Song poetry and is not proficient in poetry, songs and Fu, but he can recite it.


    And maybe it can be installed.


    "Sir, it''s just a cultural meeting. It''s bound to be brilliant when you go. I''ll invite you to go with me in the evening." Li Mu was overjoyed and hurried to seize the opportunity.


    "OK."


    "Your Highness, I''ll see you tonight." Li Yixi was very satisfied.


    "Li Mu leaves."


    After Li Mu saluted, he hurried out and prepared to go.


    Tonight, don''t let Li Yixi down.


    Li Yixi didn''t care so much and continued to go to Yinyue college.


    Yin Yue academy, Shi an and Shi Qingxue, Duke Mu waited early.


    Shi an and Shi Qingxue are really respectful, while Duke Mu is curious. He wants to see whether the wine gourd is the magic weapon of Yinyue academy or really kept by the strong. Although Duke Mu doesn''t say it, he still hopes to get it in his heart.


    However, when Li Yixi entered the Academy, Duke Mu was trembling with fear, "it turned out to be Sir''s thing. Fortunately, I didn''t do it, otherwise...?"


    At the moment, Grandpa Mu was almost scared to pee, and his legs were shaking. The Tang emperor was afraid of the existence. When he thought of Li Yixi''s anger and the completion of King Qin''s residence, Grandpa Mu was afraid.


    "Grandpa mu, what''s the matter?"


    Shi an and Shi Qingxue hurriedly asked.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay!" Grandpa Mu smiled.

 Chapter 194

    "Childe."


    Seeing Li Yixi coming, Shi an and Shi Qingxue hurried to salute. They used to think Li Yixi was very powerful, but seeing a wine gourd left by Li Yixi was so terrible that it refreshed their cognition, became more respectful, and even their soul trembled.


    "Old slave, see you, sir!"


    At this moment, Duke Mu also walked out uneasily, bowed his body, and was extremely humble.


    "Huh?"


    "Did grandpa Mu come to Yinyue academy to read?"


    Li Yixi was curious that Grandpa Mu came here.


    Duke Mu was very upset when he heard Li Yixi''s words. He knew that he should not mention the seal. He could only reply to Li Yixi, "Sir, I just came to have a look. By coincidence, I met Mr. mu. I didn''t expect that Mr. Mu came to Yinyue academy to read books. Sir, the royal collection of books is more than here."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing what Duke Mu said, Shi Qingxue and Shi an were in a great hurry. They regretted it at the moment. They didn''t expect Duke Mu to know Li Yixi, and they seemed very familiar and afraid.


    "Isn''t it?"


    At the next moment, Shi an and Shi Qingxue looked at each other.


    The eyes are full of incredible.


    Shi an took a deep breath and said to Grandpa mu, "Grandpa mu, do you know your son? Is the childe the one in the imperial city? "


    The voice fell, and Shi an waited nervously.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Shi an, why didn''t you tell me earlier so that I could make better arrangements and satisfy my husband." Duke Mu was very nervous.


    "Is it arranged?"


    "Childe, now I''m experiencing the life of mortals. Isn''t it bad for childe''s experience to make special arrangements? I think it''s OK not to let people disturb childe." Shi an replied.


    "Oh, I''ll go and read. Grandpa mu, you''re busy." Li Yixi smiled and went to the spring and autumn building.


    "Childe, please."


    Shi an and Shi Qingxue are very happy. They are very excited not to see Li Yixi reply whether Duke Mu will go to see the royal collection, because if Li Yixi goes there, their chance will be over.


    For their practitioners, getting close to Li Yixi is a supreme opportunity. They have gained a lot in just two days.


    "Qingxue girl, you seem to be different. Have you improved your strength?" Li Yixi looked at Shi Qingxue around him and couldn''t help asking.


    Li Yixi naturally can''t understand Shi Qingxue''s accomplishments, but Li Yixi feels that Shi Qingxue gives him a different feeling. It seems that the whole person has an inexplicable temperament.


    Li thought that it might be that the strength of others had been improved.


    "Back to childe, I have made a breakthrough recently."


    When Shi Qingxue saw Li Yixi talking to herself, her face turned red. She was not shy, but excited.


    In the face of Li Yixi''s existence, to tell the truth, Shi Qingxue really didn''t dare to speak at will. When Li Yixi asked himself, he was naturally excited.


    "Congratulations."


    Li Yixi arched his hand slightly at Shi Qingxue, with envy on his face.


    Seeing that Li Yixi took care of himself, Shi Qingxue naturally wouldn''t miss the opportunity. He took a deep breath and said nervously, "childe, you dropped the wine gourd yesterday and were still in the building."


    "Huh?"


    "It was left in the building. Why did I say it disappeared?"


    "Just stay here, or you''ll have to carve again."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Childe, did you carve it?"


    "The patterns carved by the childe are so lifelike. I''m afraid the paintings painted by the childe are more vivid."


    Shi Qingxue couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said excitedly.


    "Draw?"


    "OK."


    Li Yixi smiled modestly.


    I haven''t painted much these days. I used to paint too much and almost vomited. Under the pressure of the system, although I became a painting saint, Li Yixi has hardly painted now.


    "If you can give me some advice, I''ll give you some." Shi Qingxue''s eyes brightened. Besides practicing, Shi Qingxue likes painting best. Now when she hears Li Yixi''s words, Shi Qingxue feels that she has found an opportunity to talk to Li Yixi.


    And Shi Qingxue thinks it''s a chance. If he wastes it, he must be struck by thunder.


    Now Duke Mu knows that Li Yixi is here. I''m afraid someone will flock here soon.


    "Well, I haven''t drawn for a long time. Let''s do it, or I''ll be rusty." Li Yixi smiled.


    Shi an behind heard the words of Shi Qingxue and Li Yixi, and a touch of excitement appeared in her eyes.


    Li Yixi, who would give up the opportunity if he could get to know him.


    Hiss!


    At the moment, Grandpa Mu followed him and heard Li Yixi''s words with envy on his face.


    "Young master, I''ll draw one first and ask for your advice."


    Shi Qingxue quickly seized the opportunity and said.


    Shi Qingxue is very confident in her painting skills. At the moment, she also wants to show her ability in front of Li Yixi.


    "OK."


    Li Yixi didn''t refuse and nodded.


    Shi Qingxue hurriedly prepared the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, took a deep breath and calmed down before he began to write.


    Writing is like a God. At the moment, Shi Qingxue''s spirit is incomparably concentrated. At the moment, the figure of last night appeared in her eyes. She stepped on a flying sword, hung a wine gourd on her waist, and was dressed in white like a fairy like a God.


    At the moment, Shi Qingxue painted the figure of Jiu Jianxian.


    When the last stroke falls, the jiujianxian in the painting seems to be coming to life.


    "Childe."


    After Shi Qingxue took a look, her eyes couldn''t help brightening. At the moment, the figure painting in front of her has reached her highest level. For her, it has been a long play.


    "Not bad, not bad."


    Li Yixi saw Shi Qingxue''s eyes and praised him.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Shi Qingxue''s eyes brightened with excitement.


    "However, this painting is tangible and devoid of spirit. Without charm, it would be better if it had the shape and spirit."


    "You look aside."


    Li Yixi said to Shi Qingxue.


    "Yes, childe."


    Shi Qingxue quickly removes the painting in front of her and looks forward to Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi picked up his pen and started painting directly.


    "Huh?"


    "Is this the holy stripe?"


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s first pen fell, everyone turned pale.


    One by one, their eyes were filled with horror, because their painting was just painting. However, Li Yixi''s painting was not just painting, but shaping life, a powerful life.


    With each stroke of Li Yixi, the powerful Tao rhyme suddenly exploded on the rice paper, endowing the pen and ink on the rice paper with a powerful soul. Each stroke adds vitality to the characters on the rice paper.


    Soon, the figure of a swordsman took shape.


    Hiss.


    In the middle of Li Yixi''s painting, the people were turning pale, because although the portrait on rice paper was not finished, they had already felt the terrible pressure, which made them palpitating.


    At this moment, like a figure on rice paper, it turns into a powerful practitioner.

 Chapter 195

    That figure, although not yet formed, but let them palpitate incomparably.


    "What is this means?"


    "Childe, how does it exist?"


    "This is not painting at all, but creating life."


    At the moment, Shi Qingxue''s face turned white with fear.


    "Don''t be distracted. Have a good look."


    "Only by concentrating and painting what you paint as a living body, can you give it shape and God."


    When Shi Qingxue was palpitating, Li Yixi''s voice sounded in Shi Qingxue''s ears.


    "Yes, childe."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Shi Qingxue quickly converged all her emotions and fell into Li Yixi''s paintings wholeheartedly.


    Reminded by Li Yixi, the painting at the moment turns into a black-and-white ink world in Shi Qingxue''s eyes.


    At the moment, the world seems to be opening up.


    A pen traverses the void as if it were written by the God of heaven. Each pen falls like a knife splitting the void and creating life.


    Each stroke seems to drop a divine pattern in this heaven and earth.


    The divine pattern is condensed from Tao rhyme.


    When the last stroke of the portrait painted by Li Yixi fell, it was like the birth of a God.


    At the moment, Shi Qingxue seems to see the process of creating God, and he is entangled with Tao rhyme.


    Inside the building, Shi an and grandpa Mu''s legs trembled wildly, and their eyes were full of panic. At the moment, they almost knelt down.


    The back is full of sweat. At the moment, the two people feel the pressure from the painting and almost collapse.


    Their eyes were full of fear, and their accomplishments were not low. Both Shi an and Duke Mu''s accomplishments were nirvana, but now they felt that they were as weak as children in front of the portrait.


    "It''s so strong. How can this be possible? How can a painting break out so powerful? Is this a road map?"


    At the moment, they were extremely frightened.


    However, Li Yixi has not stopped writing at the moment.


    He continued to wave his pen and drew a sword about to come out of its scabbard in the hand of the portrait.


    When the sword is finished.


    "Keng."


    At the moment, the sound of a sword coming out of its sheath exploded in their ears.


    At the same time, a sense of Tongtian sword broke out.


    In this sense of sword, the two people were cold in an instant, as if their souls were frozen.


    At the moment, even if the sun is high outside, they can''t feel a trace of warmth.


    It''s like being in a thousand year cold cave at this moment.


    "Not good."


    At this moment, the two people turned pale directly, and their souls were about to split. They hurried to remove their eyes from the painting.


    When I stopped looking, the terrible sword disappeared.


    "The road map, this must be the road map."


    After taking a deep breath, Shi an and grandpa Mu looked at each other, and their eyes were full of panic.


    They couldn''t believe that the painting under Li Yixi''s random strokes turned into a road map.


    The road map cannot be depicted unless it is immortal.


    Under Li Yixi, it is extremely simple.


    At the moment, they gasped, and their eyes were full of panic and excitement.


    Not only the road map, but also the Xianjian road map.


    They practice kendo.


    I can''t be excited.


    "Finished, painting is actually very simple."


    Li Yixi put down his pen and looked at the two men.


    "Childe, God and man also."


    "No one can reach the painting of the son." They took a deep breath and hurried.


    "Ha ha ha."


    "The two Miao praised, but they just painted more."


    Li Yixi shook his head and smiled.


    He walked to the desk, took down a book and began to read.


    At the moment, Shi Qingxue stared at the picture in front of her, as if her mind had disappeared.


    At the moment, Shi an and grandpa Mu looked at Shi Qingxue, and their eyes were full of envy.


    "Into the road."


    They spit out a hard sentence, and their hearts are very sour.


    Although the painting in front of us contains Kendo Avenue, the two people at the moment dare not continue to watch it.


    Because if they continue to watch, they feel that they will die, just like emptiness without compensation. They are too weak.


    "Childe, let''s leave." Shi an and grandpa Mu saluted, bowed out of the room, sat cross legged outside the door, absorbed the noble righteousness cultivation emitted by Li Yixi''s reading, and made up for the lack of his own Avenue.


    In the room, Li Yixi drinks and reads. He likes this environment very much.


    "Boom."


    The next moment, Shi Qingxue stared at the painting in the house. Suddenly, he was shocked and finally stepped into nirvana.


    At the moment, the body was extremely terrible, as if the whole person had turned into a sword.


    At the next moment, the powerful sword idea in the body flows, and the sword idea in the body turns into countless sword shadows and integrates into flesh and blood.


    The breath of the whole person is changing, as if the body has become flawless.


    "No time for sword body?"


    At the moment, Shi Qingxue was stunned.


    Seeing that Li Yixi was still reading, she turned and left without hesitation, because she stepped into nirvana, and nirvana really thunder came.


    If you don''t leave, Nirvana thunder will fall here, destroy here and interrupt Li Yixi''s reading.


    The speed of Shi Qingxue is so fast that he is thousands of miles away from Yinyue Academy in the blink of an eye.


    The traction in the body can no longer be suppressed.


    "Boom."


    Above the void, black clouds pressed the top in an instant.


    A Thunder Dragon with endless thunder power. The dragon''s eyes are full of cold. It comes directly from killing.


    Nirvana thunder is extremely powerful and can destroy everything.


    But at the moment, Shi Qingxue seems to be unable to see the Thunder Dragon swallowed up.


    Let the Thunder Dragon kill it.


    The huge dragon mouth swallowed Shi Qingxue''s figure, but the next moment, sword lights broke out from Lei Long''s body.


    In the blink of an eye, the Thunder Dragon with endless thunder power runs through the body.


    Huge thunder dragon, blow it directly.


    Endless thunder power is absorbed by Shi Qingxue. At the moment, Shi Qingxue seems to turn into a sword.


    "The sword body has become."


    "Thank you, childe."


    At the moment, Shi Qingxue''s eyes are full of gratitude.


    Shi Qingxue didn''t expect that Li Yixi''s painting would help her cast the flawless sword.


    While Shi Qingxue is happy at the moment, she is in awe of Li Yixi.


    A painting can give her an infinite future.


    Shi Qingxue took a deep breath and went to the Academy. Now she can see Xianjian Avenue.


    Know your future and what path to take.


    After listening to Li Yixi''s reading a lot of books, Shi an and Duke Mu outside the door were shocked, and both roads were broken through.


    Their eyes were full of excitement.


    "President Shi, farewell."


    "I have to reply to your Majesty the Tang emperor." At this moment, Duke Mu is no longer careless to Shi''an, and even respectful to Shi''an.


    Because Duke Mu knew that under the guidance of Li Yixi, Shi Qingxue had opened the road to heaven.


    Because the Kendo Avenue in the painting completely disappeared and was absorbed by Shi Qingxue.


    Could he have guessed that the road that even they could not look directly at and the road base that could be cast.


    The moment Shi Qingxue left just now, even if Shi Qingxue just broke through, he felt that Shi Qingxue at that time could kill him.


    The stone and snow seem to turn into a fairy sword.


    "OK, Grandpa mu, Shi an will see you off."


    Shi an was very happy. He smiled and left Chunqiu building with Grandpa mu.

 Chapter 196

    Duke Mu left Yinyue academy, instantly improved his speed to the extreme, and went to the imperial city at the fastest speed in his life.


    "What?"


    "Sir, went to Yinyue academy to read?"


    "Duke mu, sir, does it have anything to do with Yinyue academy?"


    In the hall, Emperor Li Zhan''s eyes were full of doubts after hearing what Duke Mu said.


    Because the royal family collected thousands of books, Tang Emperor Li Zhan didn''t expect that Li Yixi went to Yinyue academy so far to read, and Li Zhan couldn''t guess that Li Yixi liked reading.


    "Report back to my emperor. Sir has nothing to do with Yinyue Academy. The old slave heard that he was invited to Yinyue academy because his son happened to save Shi Qingxue, granddaughter of Shi an, President of Yinyue academy, when he went out hunting." Duke Mu quickly reported back.


    "Really?"


    "Grandpa mu, how is the seal of Yinyue academy?"


    Tang Huang Li Zhan took a deep breath and asked about the seal.


    "Tell my emperor that the seal was broken. When the catastrophe was coming, Mr. fell on a wine gourd in Yinyue academy and turned into a sword fairy to resolve the catastrophe. If Mr.''s wine gourd didn''t fall in the Academy, I''m afraid I couldn''t come back. The existence in the seal has the strength to surpass the existence of nirvana." Duke Mu hurriedly reported back. He thought of the scenes that had happened in the Academy. At the moment, his soul was still trembling.


    "What?"


    "Sir''s wine gourd saved a disaster?" The emperor of Tang, who had just left the pass, asked with a frown.


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan always felt that the wine gourd was not simple. Otherwise, there would be no existence beyond nirvana, and Duke Mu was still intact.


    "Report back to my emperor. Sir''s wine gourd is very ordinary. I can''t see any mystery. The most important thing is the painting engraved on the wine gourd. It''s a Sword Fairy. No, it''s a wine Sword Fairy to be exact."


    "At the moment when the seal was broken, the terrible demon suppressed all of us and treated us as blood food. At the critical moment of great danger, a figure stepped on the sword."


    "Singing in my mouth, the imperial sword comes in the wind. In addition to demons, there is wine and happiness in heaven and earth, and I can be happy without wine."


    "As soon as I drink all the rivers, and then swallow the sun and moon, a thousand cups will not fall drunk. I am the only jiujianxian."


    "The voice is full of unruly, overbearing and free and easy meaning, and it is ethereal like an immortal.


    At the same time, the terrible sword gas seemed to purify the world, and the demon gas was wiped out in an instant... "


    Duke Mu quickly said what happened that night.


    "What, sir, a wine gourd saved everyone and killed a catastrophe?"


    "Grandpa mu, do you think this was done on purpose by your husband? It''s still a coincidence that everything has been calculated in advance." Tang Emperor Li Zhan took a deep breath and said with a dignified look.


    "Emperor, the old slave doesn''t think it''s a coincidence. It must be Mr. Shi Qingxue''s intention. Mr. Shi may be interested in Shi Qingxue''s talent and want to point out Shi Qingxue. As for the seal, it just happens to be done easily." Duke Mu organized words and said solemnly.


    "Tell Shi an''s granddaughter?"


    "What''s wrong with this woman? She has great talent?" At the moment, the more you listen to Li Zhan, the more frightened you are.


    I wonder if Li Yixi is playing games with someone and choosing chess pieces.


    "This woman had a good talent before and belongs to the upper class. But now, with the help of the childe''s road map, she has cast a supreme foundation and set foot in Nirvana. I am no longer an opponent."


    "It may have cast the flawless sword body." Duke Mu hesitated for a moment and said solemnly.


    "No time for sword body?"


    The Tang Emperor Li exhibition at the moment is really stunned.


    Sword Dao is the best way to attack and cut.


    "Duke mu, how about the emperor''s decree to let Shi Qingxue get engaged to Prince Li Mu?" At the moment, the emperor of Tang Dynasty was shining in his eyes.


    "This..."


    At the moment, Duke Mu didn''t dare to answer.


    Because in the past, it would have been a blessing for Shi Qingxue to be the crown princess, and the Shi family would not refuse. But now, Duke Mu really doesn''t dare to be sure that the Shi family will agree, and what''s Li Yixi''s attitude.


    Because Shi Qingxue was instructed by Li Yixi, this time is different from the past.


    "Take a look first!"


    "Li Mu can''t see through now. Maybe he has been instructed by his husband." Tang Huang Li Zhan sighed and stopped talking.


    Before the absolute strength, the emperor was a joke, but he couldn''t see through Li Mu. The Tang emperor also had some expectations.


    Silver moon academy, stone Qingxue returns.


    Seeing Li Yixi reading, her eyes are full of awe. At the moment, she has a sense of distance from Li Yixi. She feels that Li Yixi is like a king in the nine days, and she is just a mole ant.


    Li Yixi put down the book in his hand, took a sip of wine and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Childe."


    Shi Qingxue saluted quickly.


    "You''re welcome. Let''s just make friends. Too many manners seem strange." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Yes, childe."


    Shi Qingxue quickly smiles.


    "Are you leaving?" Shi Qingxue said nervously.


    "Well, it''s a little late. When I go back, I have something to do." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Then there''s time. Qingxue is thanking childe for the kindness of painting." Shi Qingxue said to give painting, with a serious face.


    Don''t pass the word lightly.


    Li Yixi preached and attacked Zhiqiang Avenue, which must be thanked.


    "Well, let''s talk again when we have time."


    Li Yixi didn''t refuse. He felt that it was common for Shi Qingxue to thank himself.


    Li Yixi and Xiaobai left Yinyue Academy.


    Li Yixi had just arrived at Tianhe garden. Li Mu quickly rushed over and bowed down and said, "Sir, the cultural meeting will be held in Wangyue Pavilion tonight."


    "Thank you, your highness."


    "Let''s go. It''s not good for others to wait for a long time. I''m just a cloth." Li Yixi smiled.


    Out of Tianhe garden, in front of Tianhe garden, Prince Li Mu was ready early, and a gorgeous carriage was waiting.


    "Sir, please."


    Li Mu hurriedly lifted the curtain for Li Yixi, and the carriage went to Wangyue Pavilion. In the car, Li Mu''s face was not very good-looking, because it was difficult to join today''s cultural conference, even if he was the prince, but his identity was useless.


    At the moment, there are countless Confucian scholars gathered in the moon watching Pavilion. These Confucian scholars are the most famous celebrities in the Tang Dynasty.


    There are young Confucian scholars and old Confucian scholars with gray hair.


    These people are all famous scholars of the Tang Dynasty, and the Confucian students who participate here today are all practitioners of literature and Taoism, but their strength is very general and extremely ordinary. Some old Confucian students are even running out of life. Obviously, they can break through by changing their martial arts and increase their life, but they don''t change their ways.


    "Childe, today are all Confucian scholars. They are some stubborn, conservative old Confucianism and practitioners of literature and Taoism who would rather die than know flexibility."


    Li Mu in the carriage was a little nervous and explained that those old Confucian scholars had many rules. Although he said that Li Yixi could not be offended, those old Confucian scholars did not give him face at all and stubbornly wanted to die.


    To be exact, if Li Yixi can''t meet their requirements, he can''t enter after death.

 Chapter 197

    The moon watching Pavilion is brightly lit.


    When Confucian scholars entered, they paid great attention to etiquette.


    The carriage stopped in front of the moon watching Pavilion. Li Mu jumped out of the carriage first and prepared the stool.


    "Sir, please." Li Mu bowed.


    "Your Highness, you don''t have to." But Li Mu answered with Li Yixi''s help. Li Yixi shook his head. He had no choice but to get off the carriage.


    Li Mu approached the moon pavilion with Li Yixi respectfully.


    "Whoever comes stops?"


    "Your Highness, not everyone can enter today''s cultural conference."


    Li Yixi had just approached the moon watching Pavilion. The two scholars stood in front of him and said righteousness and righteousness.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Li Mu''s eyes showed a killing opportunity of senhan.


    Staring at them coldly.


    "I said the childe was enough to enter it." Li Mu''s voice was very cold.


    "Your Highness, this is my Confucian and Taoist cultural meeting. If your highness wants to forcibly enter, we can''t stop it, but this cultural meeting will be over. Datang can''t accommodate us. Let''s leave Datang."


    "If you want to enter, you must pass our test. If you want to participate here, you don''t have enough profound knowledge, nor can you be distinguished."


    Under the pressure of Li Mu, their legs trembled violently and some could not support them, but the expression on their faces was still unyielding and would not let them die.


    "Get out of the way."


    Seeing that Li Yixi didn''t make a sound, Li Mu was a little uneasy, and his voice was a little colder.


    "Li Mu, kill us if you have the ability. You can''t pressure us with strength and identity." Their bodies trembled violently, and their legs seemed to explode at the moment, supporting their bodies with swords in their hands.


    "Seek death..."


    At the moment, Li Mu was directly angry.


    "No harm."


    Li Mu just broke out, and Li Yixi''s hand fell on Li Mu''s shoulder.


    Li Mu''s breath, strange, was suppressed by Li Yixi and returned to normal.


    "Yes, childe."


    On Li Mu''s forehead, his vest was full of sweat. At the moment, Li Mu was extremely frightened.


    Because at the moment just now, his strength had exploded, but when Li Yixi''s hand fell on his shoulder, Li Mu seemed to feel that time was flowing back, and his breath instantly recovered to the moment when it was about to explode.


    It''s a terrible thing to control time by waving. Even real immortals can''t do it, because time can''t be controlled.


    The so-called past and future is just a mark left by himself. But at that moment, Li Mu clearly felt that time was flowing backwards and controlled.


    At the moment, Li Mu hurriedly retreated to the side of Li Yixi.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment of seeing this scene, the two scholars looked a little changed. Unexpectedly, Prince Li Mu was so respectful to Li Yixi.


    But it was only a moment of surprise.


    "Childe, stop!"


    They still didn''t mean to dodge.


    "I''m Li Yixi. I''ve read some books. I don''t know what conditions I need to meet to enter the moon watching Pavilion. There are countless scholars in my hometown who have been famous for hundreds of years. Since there are conditions, say it. If I can''t meet them, I''ll leave."


    Li Yi used to be a scholar, so he looked elegant.


    "OK."


    At the moment, they took a serious look at Li Yixi, looked at each other and promised Li Yixi.


    "Childe, the first pass, right out of this couplet."


    Their voices fell and opened the couplet.


    "It''s better not to say what people say, what people say, and what everyone says."


    Li Mu looked at the couplet and was very helpless. It seemed very simple, but it was difficult to match the second couplet for a time. The counselors behind him turned pale one by one at the moment.


    The eyes of the two scholars fell on Li Yixi: "childe, as long as the next couplet is right, the first level is passed. You have two columns of incense time."


    They did not embarrass Li Yixi too much.


    "Time for two incense sticks? It''s too short. "


    One by one, how can it be completed in such a short time.


    When everyone was anxious, Li Yixi said with a smile, "it won''t take so long, I already have."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, they were stunned. This couplet was made by an old Confucian in the cabinet.


    Their eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi smiled and said, "it''s better to ignore the management of officials, the management of officials, and the management of people."


    "This...!"


    When the two scholars heard Li Yixi''s second couplet, their eyes were filled with horror.


    Li Yixi''s second couplet is too neat.


    "Childe, I''ll pass in your second couplet right away."


    After listening to the second couplet of Li Yixi, a scholar was overjoyed and ran directly into the attic.


    "Sir."


    At the moment, Li Mu looked at Li Yixi strangely.


    Li Mu didn''t expect Li Yixi to come out.


    "Well, isn''t that interesting? I can''t practice, but the endorsement is OK."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Young master, the next step is the second pass. Within seven steps, write a poem."


    In the attic, a second question came out.


    "OK."


    Li Yixi recited poems directly.


    "Boil beans and hold them as soup, and wet them as juice.


    The Osmunda burns under the kettle, and the beans cry in the kettle.


    This is from the same root. Why is it too urgent to fry each other? "


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the scene was extremely quiet. A moment later, an old Confucian scholar with rickets, silver hair and thin face full of wrinkles and age spots appeared in the attic.


    A pair of eyes fell on the old Confucian, full of respect.


    The old Confucian seemed to have exhausted all his strength when he came to the door of the attic.


    Panting.


    When the old Confucian''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, he couldn''t help but brighten his eyes. He was shocked by Li Yixi''s temperament.


    The old Confucian took a deep breath and said, "old ouyangjing, I''m confused to meet the childe. With the childe''s literary talent, why should we continue to assess? We scholars are all one in the world."


    "Old ouyangjing, I hope you will forgive me for my rashness." Ouyang Jing saluted.


    "I hope you don''t blame me."


    Ouyangjing''s voice fell, and everyone in the attic quickly saluted.


    "Ouyang Jing, I invite you to attend this evening''s cultural conference. His Highness the prince said that you are knowledgeable. Now I believe it." Ouyangjing smiled knowingly and sent out an invitation.


    "I''m Li Yixi, Mr. Xie Ouyang." Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth and hurriedly said.


    Li Yixi and Li Mu went to the moon watching Pavilion.


    Walking up to the moon watching Pavilion, Li Yixi found that all the people attending the cultural conference today were Confucian scholars, and none of them practiced martial arts and Taoism.


    He said in his heart, "no wonder. They are all Confucian scholars."


    Li Yixi knows something about the temper of these old Confucian scholars from the history books. They are extremely stubborn.


    "Young master Li, there is a family of scholars in the world. Today is old and abrupt. Old man, have a toast to young master."


    Ouyang Jing picked up the wine and said with an apologetic face.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can understand that the literary society naturally needs to look like a literary society. I''m also a scholar. I understand." Li Yixi also picked up the wine and drank it all at once.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what is the theme of today''s cultural conference?" Li Yixi asked.


    Li Yixi''s words fell, and everyone''s eyes fell on ouyangjing, with a serious face.

 Chapter 198

    Ouyangjing felt that Li Yixi''s eyes fell on him, took a deep breath and said solemnly: "ethnic war, this cultural conference is to make some contributions to ethnic war."


    Ouyang Jing''s voice is very solemn at the moment. At the same time, in the moon watching Pavilion at the moment, Confucian scholars are very straight and dignified in their eyes.


    Hoo.


    Li Mu behind Li Yixi is also dignified at the moment.


    The atmosphere at the scene became more serious.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing the solemn figures, Li Yixi couldn''t help but frown. Before coming, Li Yixi felt that the cultural meeting was just a simple entertainment cultural meeting. At the moment, Li Yixi could not help but restrain all his joy when listening to the strange word "ethnic war", because the meaning of the word "ethnic war" was too serious.


    At this moment, Li Yixi understood that these people prevented him from participating in the cultural meeting, because the cultural meeting was not entertaining, but to discuss what major events and what decisions he seemed to make. Li Yixi blamed Li Mu. If such a cultural meeting was clear, how would he disturb it.


    "Li came from the mountains. When he first arrived in the Imperial City, he came to the moon watching Pavilion. Please forgive me. Li disturbed everyone today, but I don''t understand one thing. Mr. Ouyang, I don''t know what a family war is."


    Li Yixi was very confused. He had never heard of any clan war when he came to the Xiuzhen world.


    What I see is generally beautiful. People live and work in peace and contentment. Practitioners walk for heaven and kill demons and demons. Of course, there are hundreds of millions of human beings. Naturally, there will be some scum, but that is also a few.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, ouyangjing glanced at Li Yixi and knew that Li Yixi didn''t lie and knew nothing about the family war.


    Taking a deep breath, he explained: "it''s normal for childe Li to know, because it''s a secret. Only the top level knows."


    "There are hundreds of millions of practitioners on the mainland. Although the road to immortality has been cut off, there are still a lot of reincarnation strong people who have been born over the years of nirvana. However, no one has seen them, because those powerful beings have participated in the ethnic war and the ethnic war, so no one has seen them, and when they go to that place, they are not allowed to return without authorization."


    "Our opponent comes from a different world."


    Ouyangjing looked serious and his voice was cold.


    "Good."


    "Sir, there are strong people in the imperial family of the Tang Dynasty. They are reincarnated and robbed of the territory, but those strong people have gone to the battlefield of ten thousand families."


    "The high-level existence of Nirvana will also be transferred to the battlefield of all races. No one can refuse, because it is related to the survival of the race, so no one will refuse. Unless it is a traitor, a traitor of the race."


    Li Mu, beside Li Yixi, had a low voice and explained.


    "Really?"


    "Then the theme of today''s cultural conference is family war. I think it must be doing something for family war."


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "Childe, you guessed well. Today''s cultural conference is to prepare something for the clan war. Our strength is low, but we still want to make a contribution to the Terran."


    "The opponent we face in the southern region of heaven is one of the powerful races, tianxie clan."


    "The tianxie family lives in the tianxie domain. The strength and power of the tianxie family are appalling. Many heroes died in the war in the South Tianyu. Three thousand years ago, the tianxie family entered the South Tianyu. Fortunately, an emperor was born in the South Tianyu and saved hundreds of millions of people in the South Tianyu just now."


    "The emperor was born and has been calm for 3000 years, but now on the battlefield of all ethnic groups, the strong of the tianxie family once again launched an attack on the channel of our southern heaven. The tianxie family is from Yin to evil. Our Confucianism and Taoism happen to be the enemy of the tianxie family. Today, we gather just to gather everyone''s spirit, send it to the South Tiandi city on the battlefield of all ethnic groups and strengthen the defense of the imperial city."


    "I''m dying. I''m going to use my last life to complete the collection of all my culture and turn it into a treasure."


    Ouyang Jing smiled in her eyes at the moment.


    Intend to do one thing for the human race at the end of life and live up to the world.


    They are ready to sacrifice their lives and souls to complete the refinement of the most precious treasure, because their accomplishments in literary and Taoist cultivation are too low.


    The most precious treasure of literature and Taoism can be refined only after obtaining the Wenqi of literature and Taoism.


    "Sir, please accept my worship. Today, Li is abrupt and has to attend this cultural meeting." At the moment, Li Yixi''s eyes are full of helplessness. If he knew that Wen Hui was doing such an important thing today, he would not participate in anything and would not break through.


    "Childe Li, if you can break the two checkpoints set by me in such a short time, how can you be an ordinary person? I believe the prince''s words. It''s ouyangjing''s unreasonable today."


    Although ouyangjing''s seniority is very high, after Li Yixi broke the two checkpoints he set himself, ouyangjing believed what Li Mu said to him.


    Other Confucian scholars did not know Li Mu, but ouyangjing knew Li Mu''s secret. Li Mu was a powerful man of literature and Taoism.


    It is precisely because he knows this secret that Ouyang Jingcai doesn''t continue to live and is ready to sacrifice for the Terran before he dies.


    After his death, with the existence of Li Mu, Wendao will only become stronger, not weaker.


    While testing Li Yixi, he is also trying to prove one thing, that is, whether Li Yixi is really open to the past and the present, and whether he is really a strong man of literature and Taoism.


    In particular, the couplet on the first question was not written by ouyangjing, but a couplet that ouyangjing saw in a relic but couldn''t solve for countless years.


    "Mr. Ouyang, it''s serious. Li just read more books." Li Yixi quickly explained.


    "Sit down, sir."


    "Everybody, sit down!"


    Li Mu looked at the crowd and said with a smile.


    "Thank you, your highness."


    At the moment, everyone saluted Li Mu.


    "Sit down, sir!"


    Li Mu hurriedly pushed open the chair for Li Yixi and invited him.


    "Thank you, your highness."


    Li Yixi sat down.


    "Sir, old Mr. Ouyang just thought I was exaggerating to Mr. Ouyang today. In fact, after the childe saved me, he was able to participate in the conference. Because I was poisoned, you saved me, and the poison in me is not an ordinary poison, but a strange poison from the battlefield of all nationalities. Mr. Ouyang can detoxify, which shows that Mr. Ouyang''s medical skills can restrain the evil family." Li Mu explained it immediately.


    Li Mu didn''t dare to hide anything. Li Mu knew the terrible existence like Li Yixi. I''m afraid he already knew everything.


    So there is no intention to hide. If Li Yixi thinks he is using him, he will die if he reads it.


    So now, it explains everything.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s all right. I can understand." After hearing Li Mu''s words, Li Yixi couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 199

    It seems that he was praised too much by Li Mu. The praise is irrelevant. Others don''t believe it.


    Lao Tzu was completely aware of this at the moment, but he could not help but make complaints about it. "How can you really praise me if you are a commoner?" Li Yixi said. People who boast don''t believe it. "


    "It''s my fault, sir."


    Li Mu was a little frightened and said again.


    "Stop. It''s my honor to attend the cultural conference today. I''ll have a good look. It''s also good to have a good knowledge." Li Yixi is looking forward to it. These people are all big men among scholars.


    As for Li Mu, Li Yixi directly ignored that Li Mu at the moment could not arouse Li Yixi''s interest at all.


    Seeing that Li Yixi was not paying attention to himself, Li Mu''s hanging heart was much more stable.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, whatever happens today, it calms me down. Maybe it''s our chance, or the revival of the literary Tao in the southern sky. The childe is a man of heaven. The literary Tao is very strong. He lives in seclusion in the mountains and turns into a mortal life. He must be tired of the life of practitioners. We have to suppress our emotions no matter what we see. We must not let Mr. Tang dislike it."


    Ouyangjing''s voice was so serious that it sounded in the ears of every Confucian scholar in the moon watching Pavilion.


    "Shua."


    At the moment, the traceless eyes suddenly fell on ouyangjing, with doubts on his face.


    "Don''t ask, the best explanation is to have a good look."


    "Reality will give you the answer."


    Ouyangjing explained again.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, after drinking this cup of wine, the literary conference will begin. With the strongest talent, books will shock the world!"


    Ouyang Jing took up his glass and said to Langsheng.


    At the moment, Ouyang Jing''s voice was as loud as thunder. If he had not seen the Buddha, he would never have known that he was a dying man.


    "Dry."


    The Confucian scholars raised their glasses and drank them all at once.


    Ouyangjing took a hard sip. His rickety old body suddenly became straight. With a wave of his big hand, a huge book was suspended here in the moon watching Pavilion.


    "Huh?"


    "Is this a treasure book?"


    Seeing the suspended books, Li Yixi was very curious.


    "I''ll come first."


    A young Confucian student got up, waved his hand, and there were pen, ink, paper and inkstone in front of him.


    Mercilessly swallowed a breath, raised his pen and wrote quickly, "wear gold armor in all battles on the battlefield. If you don''t break the evil of heaven, you won''t pay it back."


    The moment the pen fell, a palm fell on his chest, and a mouthful of blood sprayed on the calligraphy and painting.


    Strangely, there was no blood stain on the calligraphy and painting. The blood was absorbed by the words on the rice paper.


    And the words that have absorbed blood are emitting hot light at the moment, as if they can dispel Yin and cold.


    At the next moment, the calligraphy and painting in front of me flew into the hanging book and became the book at the moment. With the continuous integration of things, the breath became incomparably holy, as if it could purify evil.


    "Is this heroic spirit?"


    "It''s amazing."


    At the moment, Li Yixi looked at it silently and was surprised.


    Today is the first time that Li Yixi has felt such a clear sense of boldness.


    "Sir, would you like to write one, too?"


    At the moment, ouyangjing looks forward to Li Yixi.


    "Shua!"


    At the moment, ouyangjing had been heard before. Now ouyangjing invited Li Yixi to write. These people are very curious.


    "Me?"


    "I am just an ordinary scholar, but I have no talent." Li Yixi blushed and felt ashamed.


    These people are desperate for the Terran, but now they are alone and ordinary people can''t do anything.


    Li Yixi knew himself, but he had never written such a magical vision. He was a mortal.


    "Sir, since you have attended the cultural conference, please write one. Moreover, childe''s calligraphy is peerless, which is beyond our reach." Li Mu bowed his invitation.

 Chapter 200

    Hearing Li Mu''s words, Li Yixi instantly fell into meditation.


    In my heart, I was thinking about a question. I had been systematically evaluated as a sage of calligraphy and painting, with countless titles. Was talent born?


    All along, but there is nothing to test talent. Now is an opportunity.


    After a moment of silence, Li Yixi took a deep breath and said nervously, "in that case, I''ll write. I''m just a mortal and make a fool of myself."


    Li Yixi was very nervous, so let''s make a statement at the moment. After all, the people here are all great Confucianism. Even the weaker people are also talented people.


    In order to test, Li Yixi was ready to lose face.


    "It''s our honor to see what you write today."


    "I''ve seen your calligraphy, I''m sure."


    "Sir, please."


    With a wave of his hand, Li Mu appeared the four treasures of study.


    "Shua."


    At this moment, a pair of expectant eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    Seeing that Li Yixi was a little nervous, after taking a deep breath to calm his mind, Li Yixi wrote: "Xiake line."


    At the moment when the three words fell, a sense of righteousness filled the whole attic.


    The word Xiake seems to contain the righteousness of Xiake in the world. The Haoran righteousness is so strong that it fills the whole room in the blink of an eye.


    Ouyangjing beside Li Yixi trembled wildly, because Li Yixi''s talent was directly transformed into a powerful and noble righteousness, and reached the terrible state of returning to nature. At the moment, Li Yixi makes everyone seem to live in a noble holy land.


    How can ouyangjing not be frightened by such terrible Haoran righteousness.


    Because such a powerful noble righteousness goes beyond Ouyang Jing''s cognition.


    Seeing ouyangjing''s abnormality, Li Mu quickly stretched out a hand and landed on ouyangjing, stabilizing ouyangjing''s old body.


    Because ouyangjing can hardly stand firm at the moment.


    Of course, the situation of other Confucian scholars in the attic is not good at the moment. They are trembling with excitement one by one.


    "Everybody, keep your mind steady. Don''t be rash and disturb sir." Li Mu quickly sounded a warning.


    "Everybody, calm down." Ouyangjing took a deep breath and said.


    "Yes."


    At the moment, everyone nodded hurriedly.


    It''s incredible that it''s so powerful in just three words.


    At the moment, a pair of eyes stared at the pen in Li Yixi''s hand.


    Staring at the words written by Li Yixi.


    Zhao Keman has a tassel and Wu hook has frost and snow.


    The silver saddle shines on the white horse, rustling like a meteor.


    At the moment of writing the first two sentences, people were shocked to find that a Xiake appeared in the attic, powerful and terrible.


    The virtual shadow of the Xiake made them almost kneel down.


    Li Yixi''s pen did not stop. He continued to write: "kill one person in ten steps, and don''t stay for thousands of miles."


    At the moment of writing this sentence, a killing intention broke out, as if it could freeze the soul, which was terrible to the extreme.


    At the moment, Li Mu, who is the strongest, is full of panic in his eyes.


    And this is the case when Li Yixi existed and suppressed his killing intention.


    People''s foreheads were dripping with sweat, and it was still difficult to resist.


    "When things are over, brush your clothes and hide your name."


    When the next sentence was completed, the amazing killing intention suddenly disappeared.


    One by one, I felt light, but the sweat on my vest had already wet my clothes.


    Li Yixi did not go to see these frightened Confucian scholars and continued the following sentence.


    Idle over Xinling drink, take off the sword and cross your knees.


    He will eat Zhu Hai and persuade Hou Ying with a cup.


    Three cups of promise, the five mountains are light.


    After the hot eyes and ears, the Qi element neon is born.


    Handan was shocked to save Zhao with a golden hammer.


    The two heroes of the millennium are the great beam city.


    Even if you die, you won''t be ashamed of Britain in the world.


    Who can write your excellency, the white headed taixuan Sutra.


    At the moment when the three words of taixuan Sutra fell, it seemed that countless Taoist Sutra characters appeared in the eyes of everyone, but these characters were soon hidden in the words.


    "Hoo!"


    After writing, Li Yixi took a long breath. When he put down his pen, Li Yixi was very disappointed.


    Although it was expected, there was still a sense of frustration in my heart, "I really am a mortal. I have no talent, so the words are better."


    Li Yixi shook his head secretly, his eyes fell on Ouyang Jing, and said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Ouyang, laugh, he has no talent, so his words look better."


    "I''m modest, sir. This calligraphy and painting is definitely the first today." Hearing Li Yixi''s words, ouyangjing looked frightened and hurried to answer.


    A serious face.


    "Sir, the sage of books."


    The rest of the Confucian scholars also hurriedly replied at the moment.


    One by one, they took a breath. These people were really shocked. Li Yixi was really the strongest of Confucianism and Taoism, which turned the existence of Haoran righteousness.


    At the moment, looking at the people bowing and saluting, Li Yixi clearly felt that these people were not mocking themselves, but serious.


    This is what Li Yixi told himself in his first sense.


    Li Yixi''s face couldn''t help showing a smile.


    He said in his heart: "there are a lot of people who don''t press themselves. Sure enough, when the time comes, we have to take out some means to relieve the embarrassment. If we can''t do our own calligraphy today, I''m afraid we''ll lose face."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t be polite."


    "I can see through the words and make everyone laugh."


    "I am a mortal, not a practitioner." Li Yixi saw so many people salute and continued.


    "Sir, there''s one more thing to invite you today. I don''t know if you''d like to. We''ll invite you to join Jixia school palace in southern Tianyu."


    "I hope you can teach me the way of calligraphy and I hope you can complete it."


    "Of course, in Jixia school palace, you don''t need to teach students every day. You just need to teach calligraphy when you are interested."


    "I discussed with Mr. ouyangjing and invited him to offer a toast to the vice president of Jixia school Palace (the toast is the president)."


    "I hope you will agree." Li Mu knelt down and invited directly.


    Ouyangjing immediately knelt down.


    "Please promise, sir."


    The people who reacted at the next moment knelt down neatly in an instant, and their eyes were full of excitement.


    If Li Yixi promised, Jixia school palace would soon become the strongest force at that time.


    "This..."


    This moment of Li Yixi, a face of ignorance.


    The eyes are full of incredible colors.


    It''s incredible that I, a mortal, should be invited to offer a deputy sacrifice to Jixia school palace.


    At the moment, Li Yixi was really stunned, and his eyes could not help falling on the Xiake line he wrote.


    He sighed in his heart: "the system is really powerful. It makes me a mortal. I have been invited by so many upright scholars who do not yield to power and force by calligraphy. Do you want to agree?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi was silent.


    This is an opportunity. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad. Besides, I went to Jixia school palace. What can I teach, calligraphy, painting and archery?

 Chapter 201

    Looking at the people kneeling down, Li Yixi took a deep breath, thought deeply and said from the bottom of his heart: "everyone, I Li Yixi is just a cloth mortal. How can I hold the important position of offering wine, and how can I make other people submit to the position of offering wine? I can''t do it unless I am a great Confucian."


    "Sir!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Mu was worried. This was an opportunity for Jixia school palace in the southern sky region to take off. If there was no competition, Jixia school palace in the southern sky region would miss the supreme opportunity. Li Yixi didn''t ask for anything. Li Yixi left a thousand word article at will, which was enough to let Jixia school palace produce countless strong people.


    Because the thousand character text should enable many Confucian scholars to condense the divine text, condense the divine text, and the Confucian students can quickly improve their strength.


    A thousand word essay, even if there are a hundred words that coincide with the avenue, is the white Avenue.


    Because the divine text is both the way and the rule.


    However, before Li Mu finished his words, he was stopped by Li Yixi.


    Because today, what Li Yixi saw and saw were a group of indomitable and naturally proud scholars. How can he teach these people as a mortal.


    But after Li Yixi stopped Li Mu, he didn''t completely lose hope. Instead, he said, "everyone, I''m a mortal. If Jixia school needs anything, you can come to me and teach calligraphy. I can go."


    "Mr. Xie."


    "In that case, sir, he will serve as the honorary bar of Jixia school palace."


    "Sir, Jixia school temple''s honorary sacrifice is just an identity. Sir, you can go wherever you want. It''s very free."


    Ouyangjing immediately seized the opportunity to pay homage to Li Yixi.


    "I''ll wait and see you."


    At this moment, the Confucian scholars seized this opportunity and hurriedly saluted.


    "I..."


    At the moment, Li Yixi was stunned.


    Can you still do that?


    Looking at the people kneeling on the ground, Li Yixi was stunned.


    If you refuse again at this moment, will you be killed? There is no real power in honorary sacrifice, and there is no major event to be decided by himself. Li Yixi also knows that it is bad for so many people to refuse repeated invitations.


    After taking a deep breath, he nodded to ouyangjing.


    "In that case, Li Yixi will hang up his name and ask you to take care of him in the future."


    Li Yixi bowed to the crowd.


    "Sacrifice, I dare not wait." The crowd quickly dodged away.


    At the moment, ouyangjing looked at Li Yixi and his eyes were full of excitement.


    When he was about to die of old age, he was able to find a way out for Jixia school palace.


    It opened up the way for the literature and Taoism of Jixia school palace.


    "Ouyangjing, I''ve seen Li sacrifice wine."


    "Today, I have another important event to announce, that is, from then on, Li Mu served as the sacrificial wine of Jixia school palace and took charge of Jixia school palace."


    "Li Mu, let everyone see their strength." Ouyangjing stared at Li Mu seriously.


    Because ouyangjing knew that they had seen the terrible of Li Yixi, but when Li Mu made a sacrifice, he was afraid that some people would be unconvinced. Only by showing strength can he suppress everyone.


    "Yes, sacrifice."


    Ouyangjing is a contemporary wine offering. Li Mu salutes ouyangjing.


    The next moment, a light appeared on Li Mu''s head, the holy power erupted, and the terrible breath made everyone tremble.


    The power of light and holiness at the moment comes from a divine text, the word "heaven".


    "Divine script, is it divine script?"


    At the moment, the eyes of Confucian scholars are full of fanaticism.


    At the moment, no one dares to say anything, because they see Li Mu stepping on the path.


    And the breath reached Nirvana and was convinced.


    "I''ll wait and see you."


    Everyone bowed and saluted, and their eyes were full of joy.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Li Mu took over as a wine offering. Li Yixi, Mr. Li, offered a wine offering for the reputation of Jixia school palace. If Li Mu doesn''t know anything, he can ask Mr. Li for advice."


    "Yes."


    The people worshipped again.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "Well, today''s cultural meeting exceeded my Ouyang Jing''s expectation. The cultural meeting will continue. I Ouyang Jing will die without regret." At the moment, Ouyang Jing smiled very happily.


    "To Mr. Ouyang Jing."


    Ouyang Jing picked up the wine and raised his glass to Li Yixi.


    "To Mr. Ouyang."


    Li Yixi also had great admiration for ouyangjing. When he died, he had to give his last strength.


    "Dry."


    Two people have a drink.


    Drink up a glass of wine.


    "Mr. Ouyang, Li Yixi, a toast to you. I admire you."


    Li Yixi had a wine gourd in his hand and poured ouyangjing a cup.


    "Mr. Xie."


    Ouyangjing was very happy and drank it all at once.


    "Huh?"


    After drinking good wine, Ouyang Jing''s look changed.


    In my heart, there was a huge wave. A pair of muddy eyes bloomed a terrible brilliance at this moment. The eyes were full of incredible.


    His soul, which was about to dissipate, was growing at an extremely terrible rate. At the same time, the dead breath on the soul body was directly dispelled.


    Ouyangjing claimed that he would never get drunk, but at the moment, he felt his brain was heavy and almost couldn''t stand steadily.


    "Mr. Ouyang, sit down quickly. The wine is strong." Li Yixi was helpless.


    Last time, Li Yixi added some Baihua wine to neutralize the wine after seeing the strength of the immortal drunk. He didn''t expect that the wine was still so strong.


    Ouyangjing hurriedly sat down.


    However, the moment he sat down, at his lower abdomen, a mysterious force broke out.


    That mysterious power, instantly flow their whole body meridians.


    At this moment, ouyangjing felt horribly that in his body, wherever the power flowed, strong vitality broke out. Those meridians had dried up and a lot of blood had begun to die, but the mysterious power flowed, as if everything was new.


    At the moment, ouyangjing seems to have returned to his prime of life, with surging spirit and strength.


    Not only does the dead spirit in the soul disappear, but also in the flesh.


    "Mr. Xie."


    Ouyangjing at the moment, if it weren''t for Li Yixi, would really like to kneel down and worship Li Yixi.


    Under a mouthful of wine, I was reborn.


    This glass of wine is comparable to the elixir.


    It''s incredible to prolong life.


    This thing is not earthly at all.


    At the moment, Ouyang Jing is more awed by Li Yixi.


    "Hahaha, why are you polite? I''m also a member of Jixia school palace now."


    Li Yixi explained.


    "Huh?"


    Li Mu on one side also felt ouyangjing''s abnormality at the moment. Ouyangjing, who was originally dead and entangled, suddenly burst out of strong vitality.


    He looked frightened and his eyes couldn''t help falling on Li Yixi. Because of all this, Li Mu guessed that Li Yixi did it. How can ordinary people do it? Li Yixi, as an immortal, must have some means.


    Seeing that Li Yixi took care of Ouyang Jing, Li Mu immediately said, "Sir, I''ll take care of Mr. Ouyang. Sir, have a rest."


    "In that case, Li Mu, I''ll go first today. There''s nothing for me here. I''ll go back and study the soul reviving wine." Li Yixi thought of soul returning wine and looked forward to it.

 Chapter 202

    "Mr. Li Musong."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Mu immediately bowed down.


    At the moment, Li Mu has a respectful face. Strictly speaking, Li Yixi is his teacher. Because of Li Yixi''s help, Li Mu has condensed the divine literature and completely stepped into the literature and Taoism. Although Li Mu was also a disciple of ouyangjing in Jixia school palace, Li Mu at that time was only outstanding and did his best in etiquette and benevolence.


    However, for Wen Dao, it was Li Yixi''s missionary work to solve his doubts.


    But tonight, Li Mu actually has some intention of calculating Li Yixi. However, Li Mu didn''t have any bad thoughts, just to compete for an opportunity, and this opportunity was not his own income, but Jixia school palace, which was the income of scholars all over the world.


    It is for the revival and rise of Wendao at this time.


    Li Mu gambled with his life.


    However, at the moment when Li Yixi promised to be the honorary sacrifice of Jixia school palace, Li Mu knew he had won and had no regrets even if he died.


    Although Li Yixi did not blame, Li Mu was still very nervous.


    When Li Mu and Li Yixi came to your excellency Wangyue, Li Mu said uneasily¡° Sir, actually today


    But Li Mu''s words were interrupted by Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi said with a smile, "Your Highness, you are offering wine now. Do your part. I have to go back first. I can''t do anything as a mortal. I am more interested in wine. I want to study this soul reviving wine."


    At the moment, Li Yixi is very urgent and doesn''t want to waste time with Li Mu.


    And Li Yixi also knows that there are many things waiting for him to deal with at the moment. As for calculation, Li Yixi thinks he is a mortal and the other party is the prince. How can he calculate? There is nothing to calculate.


    "Yes, sir."


    Li Mu hurriedly prepared a stool for Li Yixi. When he saw that the carriage disappeared at the end of his sight, he took back his eyes nervously.


    When Li Mu returned to the attic, ouyangjing woke up completely from his lethargy.


    "I... i


    Ouyangjing was completely awake at this moment, and felt that everything was really not a dream, which was even more frightening.


    "Offering wine."


    Congratulations from Li Mu.


    "I can''t die."


    Ouyangjing took a deep breath and felt incredible.


    "Sir, who doesn''t want you to die? Can you die? Because the king of hell can''t come. " Li Mu smiled.


    "Good."


    "Sir, supreme existence." Ouyangjing took a deep breath and said with a dignified look.


    "A poem written by Sir at will has such power. Can it be a mortal?"


    Ouyangjing immediately went to the Xiake line written by Li Yixi. The palpitation on his face was not that Li Yixi''s poetry had no talent, but that Li Yixi''s poetry talent was too strong and had been transformed into Haoran righteousness. Haoran righteousness was too strong and too pure, and the books he prepared were too low to accommodate at all. There was no movement at will.


    "Offering wine, sir, this is a divine text. If you capture one of the divine texts, you will be able to set foot in the text."


    At the moment, among the Confucians, one face was excited.


    "Hiss!"


    Hearing this, those scholars who didn''t understand Confucianism before immediately reacted, and their eyes were full of horror.


    A divine article.


    This is incredible.


    It is self-evident to their Confucians how precious divine writings are.


    And at the moment, there was an article in front of them.


    These people are not shocked or excited.


    "Hum!"


    "Shut up!"


    "We scholars, if there is greed in our hearts, we will never want to condense the divine text."


    "Don''t I know what you mean? You want to induce me to capture a divine script. After I capture the divine script, will it be your turn to see your share? " Ouyangjing said coldly.


    "Today, I expel you from Jixia school."


    "Since then, Jixia school palace has no name for you."


    Ouyang Jing looked very cold at this moment.


    Because he was greedy when he saw the divine text. Now he has no Tao heart, and greed distorts his Tao heart.


    This kind of person will not become the strongest of Confucianism and Taoism, but a distorted human demon.


    "Ouyangjing, do you want to swallow the divine text alone?"


    When the man heard ouyangjing''s words, he was in a hurry.


    "Hum!"


    "I was almost fooled by you and imprisoned him. Otherwise, I''m afraid this divine article won''t be sent to the battlefield of all races."


    "Because someone covets it."


    Ouyangjing looked cold.


    "No, you''d better kill such a person directly." At the next moment, Li Mu''s body moved in an instant.


    In a flash, he suddenly appeared in front of the person, stretched out his hand and grabbed it directly at the other party.


    This grasp seems to be able to imprison heaven and earth.


    "Get out!"


    The scholar at the moment burst out a cold light in his eyes.


    Suddenly, a towering cold breath broke out in his body, directly facing Li Mu.


    Want to break through Li Mu and rob Li Yixi''s Xiake line.


    "I see. You are the undercover of the tianxie family."


    "Die!"


    Li Mu''s look was even colder. The word "heaven" appeared in an instant, and the powerful and heroic spirit burst out and shrouded it.


    "Huh?"


    In an instant, the man''s look changed. I didn''t expect Li Mu''s boldness to be so powerful.


    It is impossible for him to cross Li Mu, let alone get the divine text.


    So at this moment, the man did not hesitate to mobilize all the means of tianxie family in Jixia school palace to get this divine article.


    "Do it."


    The man roared. In the moon watching Pavilion, the bodies of several Confucian scholars trembled, as if their bodies were controlled by others, and a cold breath broke out.


    Jump at ouyangjing.


    Ouyangjing''s look was completely cold.


    "Get out!"


    Ouyangjing took a deep breath and vomited out.


    This roar, like thunder, burst open, containing Ouyang Jing''s noble righteousness.


    The sound waves mixed with great spirit and swept through several people''s bodies.


    At the next moment, the cold air on their bodies strangely separated from their bodies and turned into the soul of the tianxie family.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    The souls of those tianxie families howled miserably under the arrogance.


    The soul turned to ashes, and those people also recovered their clarity.


    "Damn it!"


    "Forget that the old man has recovered."


    The man looked very cold. Seeing that he could not do anything, he struck back Li Mu, turned and fled.


    Strong strength is also the existence of Nirvana robbery, even stronger than Li Mu.


    But the man just turned around.


    I saw the word "kill" shake on the Xiake line written by Li Yixi.


    An explosion of killing intention directly killed the man and turned the whole man into ashes.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment of seeing this scene, everyone in Jixia school palace was shocked in their eyes.


    "Bye, sir."


    One by one, they worship the void, and their eyes are full of horror.


    They guessed that Li Yixi had already arrived among them, and there were tianxie clansmen lurking, so they left a means with the help of.

 Chapter 203

    "Unexpectedly, there is tianxie family. It turns out that he did it when I was poisoned."


    "I was poisoned not long after I attended the reception he invited. Now I understand how the poison of tianxie family came down to me and lurked." Seeing that the strong man of tianxie family died, Li Mu looked angry.


    When I thought that I almost died, I had some palpitations and anger.


    "Hum."


    "If you don''t show up, I''m afraid more people will die in Jixia school palace, and Jixia school palace will be controlled by tianxie family. The consequences will be too serious." Ouyangjing took a deep breath and said with palpitation.


    "I''m a little uneasy about offering wine and sending divine texts and books to the Imperial City as soon as possible."


    Li Mu looks very serious. It''s so dangerous here. There are tianxie clan. What about the imperial city?


    "OK."


    Ouyangjing took a deep breath, put away the sacred texts and books, and went away with the two most powerful Confucian scholars and disappeared into the night.


    Seeing that the people hadn''t taken back their eyes for a long time, Li Mu said seriously, "what Sir left naturally has its deep meaning. If you force yourself to stay and understand and capture, I''m afraid you''ll die miserably."


    "Sir, it will be the honor sacrifice of our Jixia school palace in the future. We still have a chance."


    "Thank you, sir."


    When the crowd worshipped Li Mu, ouyangjing was ordered to offer a toast to Li Mu, so it is now the toast of Jixia school palace.


    Ouyangjing and the two Confucian scholars entered the depths of the imperial city very quickly. The emperor of Tang met them personally and opened the transmission array under the imperial palace for them.


    The distant ten thousand nation battlefield is a huge land. Here, the world is full of chaos.


    In this land full of ancient and chaotic atmosphere, a huge city floats above an abyss.


    As if it existed forever, it exudes a powerful breath.


    At this moment, in front of this huge imperial city, countless people are wrapped with Yin and cold breath, and their eyes are dark. They seem to be powerful beings that can devour everything. They are the strong ones of tianxie family.


    Now these people are attacking the city.


    At the infinite height, three powerful beings are fighting with each other.


    The Terran Imperial City, under the attack of the strong of tianxie family, the guard array shook as if it was about to split.


    In the Imperial City, there were many figures and a glance of despair. These people were hurt all over.


    Even some people lost their arms and legs.


    One by one, covered with blood.


    They are preparing for the final fight to kill and retreat the tianxie family.


    "Tut tut tut."


    "Terran, it''s been three thousand years. You''ve lived for three thousand years. I, the two supremacies of tianxie family, will kill you, and most of you will be injured. Don''t try to stop me."


    "Jixia school palace, some people of our tianxie clan have been lurking in for a long time. Today, there will be no Haoran righteousness to make up for the needs of the array. Today, the Terran should be destroyed."


    The strong of the tianxie family made a Yin Ze Ze voice.


    One by one, they are very proud and feel that they will win today.


    As soon as the voice fell, the transmission array lit up in the Imperial City, and the eyes were full of dignified colors, ready to attack.


    If the people of tianxie family appear, kill them.


    On the transmission array, when Ouyang Jing''s three figures appeared, they felt cold murders. Their looks changed greatly. They looked thrilled. The murderous spirit was terrible.


    Even the existence of reincarnation and robbery stared at them.


    "Jixia school palace offers a toast to ouyangjing." Ouyangjing reported to himself.


    "It''s Ouyang offering wine. Come on."


    "You''re here at last."


    The reincarnation of the strong man who robbed the territory disappeared and was replaced by joy.


    They naturally have the means to identify whether ouyangjing is a member of the tianxie family.


    "Ha ha ha."


    "Heaven will not kill the Terran."


    The strong of Terran are full of joy in their eyes.


    "Is it so serious?"


    At the moment, Ouyang Jing looked at the large array of emptiness enveloping the Imperial City, eroded by evil forces, and his face changed.


    "Come on, sacrifice the book."


    Ouyangjing almost roared.


    The three people sacrificed the book. The figures in the imperial city also came here at the moment to help ouyangjing and stimulate all the noble righteousness in the book.


    At the next moment, a powerful Haoran righteousness burst out in the book, and that powerful Haoran righteousness was absorbed by the array.


    The next moment, the strong of tianxie family outside turned pale.


    The large array that was about to be broken was suddenly reinforced, and the evil spirit of their invasion into the large array was completely eliminated. They can''t be killed today.


    "Back."


    "When the emperor beheads the Terran emperor, he will be in the broken imperial city."


    In the void, the emperor of the tianxie family exploded like thunder and passed down.


    Ouyangjing, who had strengthened the array and just took a breath, turned pale and found the war in the void.


    "What?"


    At this moment, ouyangjing three people completely turned pale.


    Although they are weak, they can feel that the two powerful beings fighting with the Terran emperor are as dangerous as the Terran emperor at the moment.


    "Damn it, will the Terran be suppressed by the tianxie family again?"


    Ouyangjing looked unwilling.


    In the Imperial City, it is also extremely depressed.


    "Huh?"


    Ouyangjing, who had been desperate, looked a little changed, because at the moment ouyangjing felt that the things in her arms were trembling slightly.


    That''s the Xiake line written by Li Yixi.


    "Ouyangjing, you go back. I''ll drop the transmission array later."


    In the Imperial City, the strong roared.


    However, one by one, they saw that ouyangjing didn''t move at all, as if they didn''t hear a voice.


    "Ouyangjing, a strong reincarnation robber roared again."


    Ouyangjing woke up and replied, "I want to try. In a short time, the tianxie family can''t come in. Maybe it can kill the emperor of the tianxie family."


    "Kill and retreat the emperor of tianxie family?"


    The strong in the imperial city seemed to have heard wrong, and their eyes were full of doubts.


    Ouyangjing did not explain, but took out the rice paper. At the moment, the rice paper seemed to tremble as if it had a soul.


    A mighty spirit twined around.


    A surge of overwhelming pressure, slowly broke out.


    "Did you, sir, count this scene?"


    "Is this book prepared for this?" Ouyangjing''s eyes were full of horror.


    Can Li Yixi know the past and the future?


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, those strong men in the imperial city were also attracted by the spirit of boldness.


    Before they could speak, they saw the rice paper in ouyangjing''s hand slowly unfolding.


    One by one, words appear on rice paper, strangely suspended in the void.


    The powerful breath broke out.


    Ouyangjing took a deep breath, his eyes were full of excitement, and read aloud, "Zhao Keman, Hu Ying, Wu hook, frost and snow..."


    Reading aloud with their own boldness, the divine texts seem to be alive and turned into a terrible Xiake.


    "Huh?"


    The two emperors of tianxie family felt the look in the Imperial City, and they felt a crisis coming.

 Chapter 204

    "Huh?"


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin, the great human emperor (the great emperor is not the realm, but the title of the strongest in the southern sky region), was also stunned. She also felt a terrible smell rising in the emperor city.


    Bu Xuanyin was very puzzled. The Terrans had no strong ones in the southern heaven. Otherwise, they would have gone to the imperial city and destroyed the tianxie family. Was it disguised to scare the emperor of the tianxie family? Or, it''s a conspiracy, a conspiracy to harm her.


    Because at this moment, bu Xuanyin''s fight against the two emperors of the tianxie family has been at a disadvantage. She is facing the two emperors of the tianxie family who are equivalent to her. She has no advantage. The tianxie family has been waiting for 3000 years. How can she miss this opportunity to kill herself? At this moment, when she feels the crisis, she must be crazy.


    "Kill."


    Bu Xuanyin''s mind just fell. As she expected, the two emperors of the tianxie family started a crazy attack after looking at each other. Before, they left their hands to prevent her from fighting back at all costs. Now they are desperate to kill her and don''t want to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    One of them, the emperor of tianxie family, was crazy to resist Bu Xuanyin''s attack with his own body.


    Another man attacked step Xuanyin.


    At the moment, the void was splashed with blood. When it attacked the place it passed, there were cracks in the void, like a mirror, which was about to break.


    "Boom, boom..."


    In the void, he fell into the terrible destructive power. How fast the master wants to divide life and death.


    "No, emperor, she''s in danger."


    At the moment, the divine culture is extremely terrible for Xiake''s virtual shadow, but it has not yet had time to integrate all the divine text forces, and experts try their best to divide life and death, which is a matter of an instant.


    At the moment, the strong in the imperial city looked at the scenes in the void, and their eyes were full of panic, because if Bu Xuanyin fell, the Terran imperial city would be over.


    Even before Bu Xuanyin died, it didn''t help to hurt the emperor of the tianxie family, because the enemy was more than the tianxie family on the battlefield of all families.


    "Come on, kill her."


    The two royal families of the heavenly evil family roared in the void.


    They felt the terror in the Imperial City, and they turned pale in an instant.


    At the moment, the two people roared, and two huge figures appeared, like the heaven and earth Dharma. Their bodies turned into thousands of feet. The terrible evil force of the most Yin broke out, and the evil force turned into a huge black evil dragon to suppress Xiang Xuanyin.


    "Damn it, is this desperate? The power of evil dragon blood was burned. "


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin really felt the breath of death.


    "Evil dragon town day."


    They roared at the same time, and the power of two evil dragons suppressed her.


    "Boom."


    The void trembled, and bu Xuanyin retreated ten thousand meters under the blow of the burning blood force of the two emperors.


    The silver armor on his body became broken.


    It spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    The pretty face was as pale as paper and could not see the slightest blood.


    What''s more, at the moment, her body was crazily eroded by the power of the evil dragon, and the two emperors of the tianxie family killed her, and she lost the power of World War I.


    His face looked desperate, and a touch of forest cold appeared at the corners of his mouth, ready to explode.


    However, at that moment, the breath in the imperial city broke out completely. A terrible shadow seemed to solidify, step by step and appeared beside Bu Xuanyin.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin, as the great emperor of the imperial city of the southern heaven region, has guarded the southern heaven region for more than 3000 years. She is the top existence, which has stopped the tianxie family for more than 3000 years.


    However, at the moment when the virtual shadow appeared, bu Xuanyin found that she seemed to go back thousands of years ago and back to her childhood.


    And the figure around me is like a God.


    Holding a sword and dressed up as a Xiake, he didn''t look at Bu Xuanyin, but went to the two emperors of tianxie family.


    Step out and stand in front of Bu Xuanyin.


    "Keng."


    When the sword is out of its scabbard, it brings cold light.


    At the moment when the sword came out of its sheath, the cold light scattered everywhere. Within ten thousand miles, the strong people of ten thousand families felt cold to the bone.


    The two emperors of tianxie family who were killed seemed to be stared at by the God of death.


    "Hiss."


    Before the two emperors of the tianxie family had time to respond, a blade had come.


    This knife is the battlefield of light and cold.


    As if the stars in the sky had lost their color.


    "Back."


    The two emperors of tianxie family turned pale directly, their souls trembled, and endless panic rose from their hearts.


    At this moment, they felt that they were not human, but the murderous God from Jiuyou blood prison.


    "Escape."


    The old emperor of tianxie family was completely desperate and turned to roar at the young emperor who had just broken through.


    "The evil dragon possessed the body."


    At this moment, the emperor of tianxie family roared and recklessly burned the blood of the evil dragon. On him, the evil dragon turned into a evil dragon armor and wrapped his body tightly.


    "Hiss!"


    However, under the knife awn, the so-called supreme defense armor is like tofu. The knife awn is cut twice.


    "Impossible...!"


    The eyes of the old emperor of the tianxie family were full of horror and gave a scream of disbelief and despair.


    It''s like a dream. It''s possessed by an evil dragon.


    The next moment, the soul body appeared, wrapped with evil forces, turned and fled.


    However, the Xiake figure who was originally beside Bu Xuanyin stepped out step by step, appeared beside him, and directly raised his hand and grabbed him.


    As if this hand had been turned into a cage in heaven and earth, it was still struggling by the soul of the emperor of the tianxie family.


    At the same time, the terrible, pure and powerful Haoran righteousness broke out. Under the Haoran righteousness, the soul of the emperor of the tianxie family imprisoned by the big hand melted rapidly, and the body became smaller and smaller. It fell in the palm of the Xiake''s hand and was directly pinched and exploded.


    "Boom."


    With a loud noise, I was scared.


    A huge star fell over the battlefield of all nationalities.


    Within the realm of the tianxie family, the mountains and the earth burst at this moment, the power of qi movement disappeared by 30%, and the aura was drying up.


    At this moment, the eyes of countless tianxie people are full of panic.


    "The emperor fell."


    This was caused by the fall of the emperor. The eyes of these people were full of panic.


    "Hiss!"


    "Dead?"


    Bu Xuanyin''s face was as pale as paper. Standing in front of the Imperial City, she saw this scene. Her beautiful eyes were full of incredible colors.


    She is the emperor of the human race. She has fought with each other many times. At the same time, she is also very clear about the terrible degree of each other.


    But now, he was killed.


    And it''s a second kill.


    The other party doesn''t even have the qualification to struggle.


    As a female emperor, bu Xuanyin''s vision is so high, but at the moment, she feels as weak as a child.


    "The evil emperor is dead."


    Ouyangjing and the two Confucian scholars came together. At this moment, their eyes were full of fanaticism. When they spoke, they felt a little stiff in the corners of their mouths.


    Stunned by Li Yixi''s means, this is just a poem written by Li Yixi at will. It has been endowed with the soul of Tao and turned into the spirit of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 205

    "Ouyangjing, where did you find this divine text? What are you doing?"


    At the moment, an old man older than ouyangjing stepped forward and appeared beside ouyangjing. His eyes were red and stared at ouyangjing in a very bad tone.


    I wish I could kill Ouyang Jing, because I felt the pure Taoist rhyme contained in the figure of noble righteousness and illusion, and really wanted to vomit blood. At the moment, he finally responded. It was a powerful and extremely divine text, too precious, which was definitely left by the terrible existence of the immortality of literature and Taoism. The divine text containing the rhyme of literature and Taoism was so ruined by Ouyang Jing.


    If used properly, the results will be greater.


    Or used to enhance strength, how many strong Confucianism and Taoism will be born.


    However, it''s too late now. This divine text is powerful and unparalleled, but it can only destroy the tianxie family.


    At the moment, the old man trembled with anger and stared at ouyangjing.


    Ouyangjing''s face is a little stiff at the moment.


    Facing the old man in front of him, he didn''t dare to lose his temper at all, because this is the old wine sacrifice of the previous generation, his master.


    The one who preached and taught him.


    Ouyangjing''s mouth shook and said, "master, I didn''t expect to be so strong."


    At the moment, ouyangjing felt that he was going crazy and innocent. He dared to swear that he thought this divine text was very strong, but he didn''t expect it to be so strong.


    If you can capture the divine text, I''m afraid the divine text is instantly strong to Nirvana and even stronger.


    Can help birth countless big men.


    "Shut up."


    The old Confucian always wanted to continue to scold, but the old man beside him snorted coldly and thought it was too noisy, because everyone in the imperial city was staring at the void at the moment.


    Seeing a emperor of the evil family fall, the Xia step out step by step, shrinking into inches, and appears next to the last emperor.


    "No..."


    At this moment, the emperor of tianxie family screamed in horror and was completely desperate.


    The old emperor is stronger than him and is still killed by the second, not to mention him?


    At the moment, the last emperor of the tianxie family collapsed and burst without hesitation.


    "Boom."


    The body and soul explode at the same time, enveloping the power of terror.


    The void trembled violently.


    However, after the power dissipated, the Xiake figure was not hurt at all.


    "Escape..."


    At this moment, the realm of tianxie family is falling apart, like the end of the world, and another star falls from the sky.


    The emperor fell and the strange sound reappeared.


    Those strong people of tianxie family were completely desperate, screamed in despair and ran for their lives directly.


    At this moment, the figure of Xiake collapsed in an instant, turned into divine texts, and suspended in the void in an instant.


    Strong and extremely heroic spirit broke out.


    "Ah..."


    Tianxie family, who was already practicing evil power, was just the enemy of Haoran healthy qi, and howled miserably.


    God culture is a noble righteousness. Under the purification of righteousness, the strong of tianxie family howled miserably and tens of thousands of troops died instantly.


    "Kill, destroy the family!"


    The step Xuan voice at the moment roared.


    "Kill."


    In the Imperial City, many figures burst out and killed those powerful people of the howling tianxie family.


    Under the suppression of Haoran righteousness, the powerful of tianxie family were slaughtered directly.


    No one shows mercy. It''s not cold-blooded, but it''s a race war.


    There is no right or wrong in such a war. It is all for the continuation of the race.


    Ten minutes later, the battle was over.


    The boundary where the tianxie family was located made a loud noise. The strong in the boundary sacrificed themselves and sealed the boundary channel.


    At the moment, the battlefield is filled with lofty righteousness, as if it had become a holy land of Confucianism and Taoism.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin looked at the dissipated noble righteousness, with a look of regret and roared: "all Confucian scholars enter here and shut up. The Confucian students are in the center. Others are close to the Confucian students according to the severity of the injury. The seriously injured are arranged according to the severity of the injury."


    This is a great chance for Confucian scholars. It is also good for martial arts practitioners to suppress heart demons and eliminate evil forces in the body.


    At this moment, almost everyone entered the war zone.


    Because at this moment, other ethnic groups dare not attack this side easily.


    Two successive emperors of the tianxie family fell, a large number of strong people died, and the boundary was self styled.


    Enough to frighten for some time.


    The Terrans won a great victory in the ten thousand clan battlefield, but the Tianhe garden, the imperial city of the Tang Dynasty, is as good as ever.


    At the moment, in Tianhe garden, Li Yixi began to cook wine. At the moment, Tang Emperor Li Zhan and Li Mu are fighting.


    Li Mu also sent the brewing method and formula of soul returning wine.


    These recipes and brewing methods were changed by Li Yixi.


    At the moment, under the guidance of Li Yixi, they began to make wine.


    Li Yixi dislikes that the firepower is too weak. Tang Emperor Li Zhan and Li Mu directly use mana to urge the flame at the moment.


    Than refining a life-saving elixir.


    I dare not let the firepower out of balance.


    At the moment, Li Mu and his son are not angry because they are cooks. They are waiting with a smile in their eyes.


    "How long will it take, sir?"


    Li Mu turned and asked expectantly.


    "Before long, I don''t know who came up with this wine. It''s very interesting. The brewing method is not difficult. The only defect is that there are some deviations in the material of this wine, which does too much harm to people''s body. Brewed according to my improved method, the harm to the body will be minimized and the effect will not be affected. According to my expectation, in three hours, You can make wine. "


    Li Yixi gave himself a mouthful and explained.


    Watching Li Yixi drink, Li Zhan and his son secretly swallow their saliva. That''s xianniang.


    But they didn''t dare to ask for it at all.


    I can only think about it.


    Looking at the sweat beads hanging on their foreheads, Li Yixi asked Xiaobai to send two pears to Tang Emperor Li Zhan and Li Mu to quench their thirst.


    "Mr. Xie."


    Father and son hurriedly thanked, but didn''t dare to refuse.


    At the moment, everyone''s mind is on the wine.


    As for a pear, if Li Yixi didn''t ask Xiaobai to send it, they would throw it away directly. Because what they consume at the moment is mana. For them, it''s nothing if they don''t eat or drink for a month.


    However, the pear melted in the mouth, and the extreme sweetness teased the taste buds, which made Li Zhan and Li Mu happy.


    Li Mu looked incredible. Even as the prince, he had never eaten such delicious pears.


    At the moment, where still dislike, the next is a burst of crazy gnawing, even swallowed the core.


    A pear belly, father and son both face desire, but dare not ask for it.


    "Huh?"


    A moment later, Emperor Li Zhan and Prince Li Mu looked incredible, because at this moment, they both felt a warm current breaking out in their lower abdomen.


    That warm current flows through the whole body at a very fast speed. The mana consumed is instantly restored and becomes incomparably full.


    At the same time, the father and son were shocked to find that in addition to the warm current in the body, the Taoist rhyme was also very rich.


    Looking at each other, I was overwhelmed.


    "Fairy fruit, this must be fairy fruit."


    They took a hard breath and felt that Li Yixi was so terrible. It was just a pear. They were all immortal fruits.

 Chapter 206

    After a pear, Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty and Prince Li Mu looked at each other with a look of horror.


    "Father emperor, I don''t think we can imagine sir with our thinking. We are different from Sir. The pears we eat are pears, while Sir''s pears are immortal fruits. The words we write are words, and Sir''s words are divine writings. The wine we drink is a treasure admired by all, but it is also ordinary wine, and Sir''s drink is immortal wine." Li Mu sighed and looked incredible.


    "Yes, we are different from Sir, because Sir is an immortal and we are all. Don''t think so much. Sir, who can do what we should do? If Sir is willing to give, we will get what we can''t get, and we can''t force what we can''t get. These days, we have surpassed the income of practice for hundreds of years. As long as we follow him, there are countless benefits." Tang Huang Li Zhan took a deep breath and preached.


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan and his son looked at each other again and continued to burn the fire.


    Li Yixi took a sip of wine from time to time. He had no idea that Li Zhan and his son were talking about himself.


    Three hours later, at the request of Li Yixi, the soul returning wine was finally brewed. Looking at the soul returning wine on the table, Li Yixi was excited and poured himself a cup.


    In the expectation of Li Zhan and Li Mu, Li Yixi took a sip and frowned slightly.


    "How are you, sir?"


    Seeing Li Yixi frown, Li Zhan said nervously.


    "It''s worse than Baihua wine." Li Yixi looked at Li Zhan''s father and son and smiled.


    "Can I try it, sir?" Li Mu was a little uneasy, but he still summoned up his courage.


    "Come on, it''s not immortal wine." Li Yixi was speechless. How could he be so precious in the eyes of their father and son?


    Li Yixi poured a big bowl for Li Zhan and Li Mu.


    "Mr. Xie."


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan''s father and son''s eyes brightened at this moment.


    Raised the bowl and took a hard sip.


    After drinking the soul returning wine, I feel hot. After taking a deep breath, I don''t feel too cool.


    "Good wine."


    The father and son drank the wine in the bowl.


    "You''ve worked hard too. This jar is for you. This is the method and formula of brewing. Make it yourself in the future!" Li Yixi pushed things in front of Li Zhan and Li Mu and said casually.


    "No, sir. We can take this jar of wine, but you improved the formula. We can''t take it." Li Mu quickly refused.


    "This is not a precious recipe. Take it." Li Yixi didn''t care.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Li Mu took a deep breath and thought about it. For Li Yixi, this formula is not very precious. What a person, immortal, Li Mu put away the formula.


    He helped Li Yixi make wine from last night to today. They also had important things to deal with. They hurried to leave and quit Tianhe garden.


    Emperor Li Zhan and Prince Li Mu of the Tang Dynasty, who had just left Tianhe garden, turned pale.


    Their breath rose fourfold in this moment.


    Two people are directly stupid.


    At the moment, the father and son reacted. They drank soul reviving wine.


    Frightened, they hurried to break through the air. If they didn''t release the breath in their body, they would only hurt themselves.


    Half an hour later, in the ancient forbidden area, an ancient beast lay dead in the wasteland.


    Opposite Li Zhan and Li Mu, there appeared a huge ape, extremely irritable, holding an iron bar, which was close to Li Zhan and the killing scene.


    The giant ape in front of us is the fifth demon ancestor of the demon domain, the blue eyed ape king.


    "King of apes, misunderstanding, misunderstanding."


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan looked helpless. He didn''t expect that the blue eyed ape king was closed here. At the moment, his father and son were about to run out of mana. His physical strength was naturally inferior to the ape king, so he could only explain.


    "Tongtian, what a misunderstanding. You go on."


    They fought back the blue eyed ape king and ran away.


    "Roar."


    The blue eyed ape King roared. The roar shook the sky and was extremely angry.


    "Hoo Hoo."


    After returning to the Imperial City, Li Zhan and Li Mu were breathing violently. At the moment, they were extremely weak and had no strength. Fortunately, the improved soul reviving wine did not hurt their body.


    "Good thing." Tang Emperor Li Zhan''s face was excited.


    This is a killer mace.


    I was excited when I suddenly took a sip when I was fighting with an enemy of equal strength.


    Yinyue academy, two carriages drove in, and Shi Qingxue waited early.


    Seeing that the carriage stopped, Shi Qingxue hurried over and said, "princess, long time no see."


    In the gorgeous carriage, a beautiful shadow came out, "Qingxue, I said, don''t call me princess, just call me Xinlan."


    Tie Xinlan got out of the carriage and hurriedly took Shi Qingxue''s hand.


    "Cousin."


    A young man came down from the carriage behind and waved proudly to Shi Qingxue.


    "Ignore him. Let''s go in."


    Shi Qingxue took tie Xinlan and turned away.


    "I..."


    Bai Lixuan''s teeth clenched angrily, so he could only hurry up.


    "Qingxue, don''t you even recognize your cousin?" Bai Lixuan''s plan caught up with him with a threat on his face.


    The voice said, "cousin, let me tell you a secret. I''ve broken through to the divine force quadruple now. Do you envy me? As long as you help me catch up with tiexinlan, I will give you advice without reservation. "


    Hearing the voice of Baili xuance, Shi Qingxue ignored it directly. Is the divine force quadruple very strong?


    "Baili xuance, what if I don''t help you? Don''t you dare beat me? " Shi Qingxue pretended to be nervous and asked.


    "Cousin, how could I beat you? I''ll fight with you at most. " A hundred miles xuance proudly transmitted the sound.


    "Baili xuance, I won''t help you chase Xinlan. Are you sure you want to compete with me?" Shi Qingxue turned around and her beautiful eyes fell on Baili xuance.


    "I''m just instructing you. Don''t get me wrong, Xinlan. I''m not that kind of person."


    Baili xuance was speechless. I didn''t expect Shi Qingxue to speak frankly.


    "Can you give me some advice?"


    Shi Qingxue smiled. At the next moment, he stretched out a finger and pointed to Baili xuance.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing Shi Qingxue''s finger pointing to himself, Bai Lixuan''s face Shua and becomes very white.


    Because the hundred mile xuance in this moment felt a fatal crisis under the finger of Shi Qingxue.


    It''s like an invincible existence trying to kill him.


    "Don''t move the Ming king."


    Baili xuance roared, and a vigorous Qi mask appeared outside Baili xuance''s body.


    The vigorous Qi mask turns into a giant beast, and the breath is terrible.


    However, at the moment, Shi Qingxue''s fingertips shot out with sword Qi.


    "Hiss!"


    At the next moment, the motionless Mingwang Gang Qi of Baili xuance was directly broken.


    Baili xuance was hit by sword Qi and was extremely embarrassed.


    At this moment, the hundred mile xuance was completely shocked. The boss with his mouth open and his eyes were about to fall out, "how is this possible?"

 Chapter 207

    The hundred mile xuance at this moment was really silly. Shi Qingxue''s strength was very clear. He had a competition with Shi Qingxue half a month ago. Now Shi Qingxue is so simple that he can''t explain it.


    So the hundred mile xuance at the moment felt incredible, as if he had dreamed.


    The Baili family is one of the three aristocratic families in the Tang Dynasty. It is powerful and has countless resources. The Baili xuance is the first genius of the Baili family. He almost has what he wants and doesn''t worry about cultivation resources at all, but now he is crushed by Shi Qingxue.


    Baili xuance pinched himself fiercely, and the pain in his thigh told him that all this was true.


    But after proving that all this was true, Baili xuance was even more frightened.


    It doesn''t make sense. Shi Qingxue became so strong in a short time.


    "Ah..."


    Tie Xinlan beside Shi Qingxue is also looking at Shi Qingxue with a surprised face. Although she hates Baili xuance, she has to admit that Baili xuance is really powerful.


    But the second genius in the imperial city.


    But now, tie Xinlan saw with her own eyes that the powerful Baili xuance was easily defeated by Baili xuance''s cousin Shi Qingxue.


    As Shi Qingxue''s best friend, tie Xinlan is naturally very clear about Shi Qingxue''s situation. Tie Xinlan knows that Shi Qingxue''s cultivation is only in the early stage of Shenwu, but it is completely different now. It makes people''s scalp numb.


    Strong enough to make tie Xinlan feel like she is facing her father''s iron mountain. No, she is stronger.


    This made tie Xinlan scream directly. It was too sudden.


    "Qing Xue, what strength do you have?" Tie Xinlan looked at Shi Qingxue in surprise at the moment.


    "Barely Nirvana first!"


    "A little weak."


    "Cousin, do you want to point me out?" Shi Qingxue is very proud at the moment. For a long time, Baili xuance is a child of someone else''s family, which makes her under great pressure. Now she can finally crush it, and her heart is very refreshing.


    "No, no, no..."


    "Cousin, I''m not your opponent."


    This moment''s hundred mile xuance waved quickly. How dare you compete with Shi Qingxue.


    Death is almost the same.


    "Nirvana?"


    Tie Xinlan is really stupid at the moment.


    Incredibly looking at her best friend, Shi Qingxue''s cultivation has always been clear to her.


    "Qingxue, have you met any chance?"


    At the moment, tie Xinlan felt that there was only this explanation.


    Otherwise, how can Shi Qingxue be so powerful as to be so terrible.


    "Well, you guessed right. I did meet a rare opportunity." Shi Qingxue smiled.


    "Huh?"


    Tie Xinlan said it at will, but she heard Shi Qingxue say it was true.


    Tie Xinlan suddenly became interested and asked, "Qingxue, can you tell me? Can I have some soup? "


    At the moment, tie Xinlan looks excited.


    "Let me tell you." Shi Qingxue wanted to talk, but he looked at Baili xuance and waved to Baili xuance, "Baili xuance, go there and don''t eavesdrop."


    Hearing Shi Qingxue''s words, Baili xuance trembled wildly at the corners of his mouth, "Qingxue, I''m your cousin. I also want to drink soup!"


    "Baili xuance, come on, let''s have a competition." Shi Qingxue smiled.


    "Come on, I''ll stand back."


    Bai Lixuan''s strategy directly recognizes advice. Can''t you hide if you can''t win? A hero does not suffer at present.


    Seeing the hundred mile xuance go far, tie Xinlan looked at Shi Qingxue excitedly.


    "Xin Lan, don''t tell Bai Lixuan ce that he has a good talent, but he is a big mouth. If you let him know, he must publicize it everywhere. That will only disturb the life of experts."


    "I''ll tell you, the reason why I have the strength now is that by chance, I met a peerless expert. The expert drew a picture for me. The picture turned out to be a road map. After I absorbed the Taoist rhyme, I set foot in my current cultivation."


    Shi Qingxue explained.


    Remembering Li Yixi, Shi Qingxue''s eyes are full of stars.


    "Qingxue, don''t lie to me. Where someone draws a picture, it becomes a road map." Tie Xinlan''s disbelief is too exaggerated unless the other party is an immortal.


    "Xinlan, how can I deceive you? If you don''t believe it, I''ll take you to meet Mr. Li, but you should remember that Mr. Li is now experiencing mortal life and can''t mention practice in front of Mr. Li." Shi Qingxue said seriously.


    "Huh?"


    Hearing Shi Qingxue''s words, tie Xinlan''s face changed.


    "Qingxue, where do you say people live?"


    "Don''t you live in Tianhe garden in the imperial city?"


    Tie Xinlan took a deep breath and said with fear on his face, because there is also a mysterious and terrible Mr. Li in the imperial city. It is said that he is very young.


    "Huh?"


    "Xinlan, how do you know?" Shi Qingxue was also puzzled and shocked.


    "I don''t know, but my father told me that the gentleman is a distinguished guest of the Tang emperor. He can not kneel when he meets the Tang emperor. He is also the life-saving benefactor of the crown prince. King Qin offended him and was directly killed." Tie Xinlan was afraid when she thought about it.


    Li Yixi, in the Imperial City, can be said to exist horizontally.


    Tie Xinlan took a deep breath and said, "Qingxue, how is childe Li''s temper? Is he very overbearing? Can I see him?"


    "You are very easy to get along with. If you are not overbearing, you like reading." Shi Qingxue thought.


    "Ah..."


    At the moment, tie Xinlan is really surprised. It exists like this. Dignitaries are afraid of it. It is rumored that even Prime Minister Lin Yin is guilty. Do you really just like reading?


    "Qingxue, if you go to see childe Li and take me, I also want to see the legendary existence." Tiexinlan takes a deep breath into the airway.


    "OK."


    "Wait a minute, I''m going to visit you. I''ll take you." Shi Qingxue readily agreed.


    Seeing that Shi Qingxue and tie Xinlan were not whispering, Baili xuance hurried up and smiled.


    "Brother xuance, go back first. I''ll invite you to dinner tomorrow." Tie Xinlan said.


    "Ah?"


    At the moment, Baili xuance was stunned. The goddess invited him, with an incredible face.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll give you a chance. Don''t you want it?" Tie Xinlan couldn''t help pouting.


    "Good, good."


    "Xinlan, I''ll wait for you tomorrow."


    "It''s hot. Here''s Xinlan''s folding fan." Baili xuance hurriedly handed over the folding fan.


    "I see. Go back first!" Tie Xinlan hurried.


    "I''ll go now." Baili xuance smiled and hurried away.


    Seeing the disappearance of Baili xuance, tie Xinlan was very excited.


    "Well, let''s go." Shi Qingxue takes a deep breath and takes out a leaf spirit boat. They go to the imperial city.


    "Ha ha."


    "Sure enough, there is a secret. My hundred mile xuance is so easy to fool. I''m not stupid. Do I want to go to the place of opportunity?" A hundred Li xuance, his eyes are full of excitement.


    At the moment, in the hands of Baili xuance, there appeared something like a compass. On it, there was a red dot moving and chasing through the air.

 Chapter 208

    In the ancient forbidden area, the blue eyed ape king who sat cross legged suddenly opened his eyes. In his eyes, there was a cold light that made people feel cold. In those blue eyes, there was a terrible sense of violence.


    "Tang Huang Li Zhan, damn you."


    With a roar, the blue eyed ape King directly ejected his body and went to the imperial city of the Tang Dynasty.


    The blue eyed ape king is extremely powerful. Among the several demon ancestors, the ranking is not the top, but the attack and cutting power is the top. Otherwise, it will not compete with the soaring breath of Li Zhan and Li Mu.


    The terrible demon force is fully open and flying through the clouds.


    "Huh?"


    When the blue eyed ape King entered the imperial city of the Tang Dynasty, the closed Tang Emperor Li Zhan frowned and his eyes were full of fear. The blue eyed ape king came to seek revenge. Fighting here will inevitably destroy the buildings here and hurt the people of the Tang Dynasty.


    Tang Emperor Li Zhan is about to break through the air and lead away the demon domain. Even his Avenue is much worse than it, which makes the blue eyed wolf king curious.


    "Go and have a look. The two grandchildren will have time to clean up later."


    The blue eyed ape King took a deep breath and restrained all his breath. His body disappeared into the void. The next moment, a monkey appeared in Tianhe garden.


    Quietly, no one found.


    "Over there!"


    The blue eyed ape king turned into a little monkey. He felt it and went to Li Yixi''s study.


    At the moment, the arrival of the blue eyed ape king didn''t attract any attention. Even Xiaobai around Li Yixi didn''t feel anything, as if nothing had happened.


    At the moment, in the study of Tianhe garden, it is very quiet.


    There was no sound. Strangely, in the study at the moment, a huge silver wolf was floating and sleeping lazily.


    Under the silver wolf, there is a picture, exactly, a half painted picture.


    In this painting, there is a shocking thunder, as if the origin of heaven and earth thunder is contained in the painting.


    Extremely terrible.


    At the moment, the silver winged wolf king has the power of thunder from time to time, which is pure to the extreme.


    "Creak!"


    The door of the study was pushed open and a little monkey jumped in.


    The silver winged wolf king suspended in the room did not move at all, and continued to understand the thunder Avenue in the painting.


    "Silver wing, are you still alive?"


    The monkey who came in was the blue eyed ape king. At the moment, the blue eyed ape king looked at this scene and looked like a ghost. Although it was expected, it was still very shocking to see it. After all, the soul light of the silver wing wolf king went out.


    "Blue eye, if it''s all right, go away."


    "I don''t want to waste time with you. I''m in a hurry when I have something to do." At the moment, the silver winged wolf king still didn''t go to see the blue eyed ape king, and the voice asked.


    "Silver wing, aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you if you talk to me like this?"


    "You''re so inflated."


    Hearing Yinyi''s words, the blue eyed ape king was really surprised. Even if Yinyi wolf king was the eighth demon ancestor, it was too far from his strength.


    I used to be submissive when I saw him, but now I yelled at him.


    "Blue eye, do you want to compete?"


    At this moment, the silver winged wolf king finally raised his head and looked at the blue eyed ape king.


    The demon eyes of the blue eyed ape king and the silver winged wolf king were also right at this moment.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, the blue eyed ape King changed greatly. His blood is very special. His eyes are where his talent lies. They can capture people''s soul and see through all vanity.


    But when his eyes looked at the demon eyes of the silver winged wolf king, he completely changed color, because at the moment, the demon eyes of the silver winged wolf king strangely turned into two swallowing vortices, pulling his soul into them.


    The most important thing is that the moment the soul force was pulled in, a terrible force of thunder broke out, strangling and crushing his soul force.


    "Huh?"


    At a glance, the powerful blue eyed ape King snorted, and his body took a step backward.


    The demon''s eyes were full of fear.


    Compared with the frightened blue eyed ape king, the silver winged wolf king is very calm.


    "Blue eye, do you still need to compete? I can help you. "


    The silver winged wolf king looked bland, but at the same time, a towering pressure enveloped the blue eyed ape king, which made the blue eyed ape King''s body tremble. Under this towering pressure, the blue eyed ape king didn''t even have the opportunity to reveal his body.


    The blue eyed ape king said in horror, "silver winged wolf king, why are you so powerful? What opportunities have you got?"


    "Me?"


    "The childe gave me a new life. My body doesn''t exist, but my soul doesn''t die." The silver winged wolf king took a deep breath and sighed.

 Chapter 209

    "Huh?"


    Hearing the words of the silver winged wolf king, the imprisoned blue eyed ape king was covered for a while. When he looked at the silver winged wolf king, he finally found the abnormality of the silver winged wolf king. Although the body of the silver winged wolf king looked incomparably staring and comparable to the real thing, in fact, the body was condensed by the power of the road, not the real flesh.


    The power of the road condensed his body, and the blue eyed ape king was frightened at this time, because it was too difficult to do this scene. He had to understand the power of the road.


    Even if it is him, even if it is forced to condense, it is illusory and incomparable. He can''t be as solid as the silver winged wolf king.


    "Silver wing, don''t you give up the flesh?" The blue eyed ape King took a deep breath and asked.


    "No, I was dead, but the people who killed me forcibly summoned my dissipated residual soul and condensed it into an instrument soul, giving me new life. Now I am an instrument soul."


    "The childe is very strong, but I don''t know how strong he is."


    The silver winged wolf king took a deep breath, paused and explained.


    "Summon the soul of the remnant soul coagulator?"


    "Yinyi, I don''t believe it. In such a short time, how can you become so powerful? No matter how to summon the remnant soul, even if someone has such a means against the sky, how can you be so powerful in a short time." The blue eyed ape king doesn''t believe it at all.


    "Blue eye, did I say it was human?"


    "Childe, it''s an immortal!"


    "No, it''s the existence above immortals."


    The silver winged wolf king heard the words of the blue eyed ape king and thought.


    "Returning to immortals, there are no immortals in this world." The blue eyed ape king still doesn''t believe it.


    "Hum."


    "If you don''t believe it, just go away!"


    "I have to continue to understand childe''s road map. Time is running out." The silver winged wolf king stared at the blue eyed ape king and said coldly.


    "Avenue map?"


    "How is that possible?"


    "The road map can only be condensed by immortal means. There will be here. If there were the Tang Dynasty, it would have dominated the mainland." The blue eyed ape king doesn''t believe it.


    But the silver winged wolf king is too lazy to pay attention to it and explain it to the fool. Does it make sense? In the eyes of the silver winged wolf king, the blue eyed ape king at the moment is a fool.


    "Huh?"


    Just after saying that, the blue eyed ape king was stunned when he saw the suspended silver winged wolf king staring at the things on the desk.


    At the moment, he turned into a little monkey and couldn''t see anything on the desk. At the moment, the silver winged wolf king took back the power of imprisonment, and the blue eyed ape king also hung up and looked at half of the residual paintings on the desk.


    At the moment of seeing clearly, the blue eyed ape king was shocked, and the demon eyes were full of incredible colors.


    At this moment, the blue eyed ape king saw the flow of Taoist rhyme on the remnant painting, and it was still thunder Taoist rhyme.


    "What a road map."


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape King finally believes that this is really a road map.


    The excited body trembled wildly.


    "Go down."


    The silver winged wolf king snorted coldly, and the blue eyed ape King fell to the ground.


    "Silver wing, don''t go too far."


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king is very angry. This is a great opportunity, but his strength is not as good as the silver winged wolf king. He can only be angry.


    He was imprisoned by the silver winged wolf king again. At the moment, the blue eyed ape king felt weak and helpless.


    Can only watch.


    "Blue eye, what if it''s too much? You fuck me." The silver winged wolf king looked disdainful.


    "Well, silver wing, I''ll follow you later. All right, share some with me." The blue eyed ape King''s eyes twinkled. In front of the extremely powerful silver winged wolf king, he chose to recognize him.


    The silver winged wolf king was also surprised at this moment. Is this still a lonely, domineering and arrogant blue eye?


    "Blue eye, this is not suitable for you. If you want to stay here, you can only be a pet monkey. Would you like to? The kind you can''t resist, or the childe will kill you. No, I will kill you. The childe is a mortal. " The silver winged wolf king said coldly.


    "Pets?"


    The blue eyed ape king is very angry. He is the demon ancestor.


    "Shut up, just be a pet and make a pet for mortals."


    "Or get out or die."


    The silver winged wolf king was too lazy to talk nonsense and sent out the final pass disc.


    "Silver wing, are you telling a joke?" The blue eyed ape king is really angry and despises who? Mortal, he will die if he blows.


    "Blue eye, I''m just a human pen spirit. The childe incarnates into a human. If you want to stay, you can only be a pet monkey. Don''t disturb the childe, even if the childe stews you." The silver winged wolf king said impolitely.


    "What?"


    "Are you also the pen spirit of mortals?"


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king was stunned.


    "Childe, come, do it or not." The silver winged wolf king was a little anxious.


    "Do it."


    The blue eyed ape King''s eyes twinkled.


    "Hum."


    "Don''t try to be clever, seal."


    The body of the silver winged wolf king disappeared and turned into a pen. He wrote a seal in the void. The seal fell into the eyebrow of the blue eyed ape king. At this moment, the blue eyed ape king was shocked, because the seal really banned all the forces in his body. At the moment, he couldn''t even spit out people, and really turned into a monkey.


    At the same time, the pen fell on the desk, everything returned to normal, and there were footsteps outside the door.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king was very frightened. His mana was complete. At the moment, he was suddenly banned and lost his strength. He was extremely uncomfortable and very uneasy.


    Because now he can kill a mortal.


    Extremely uncomfortable, hear the outside voice, tremble more.


    "Creak."


    Li Yixi, dressed in white, opened the door of his study and saw soso shivering at the moment, looking at his blue eyed ape king.


    "Huh?"


    "Where''s the little monkey? It''s so cute. Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you." At the moment, Li Yixi was really surprised. Unexpectedly, a monkey came into his study.


    The whole body is very clean, and the hair is extremely bright. Li Yixi can''t put it down because of his small body and a pair of blue eyes.


    Li Yixi smiled and directly reached for it.


    At the moment, the silver winged wolf king disappeared, and the power of imprisonment also disappeared. Even if he was imprisoned by the seal word, the speed of the blue eyed ape king was terrible.


    But the next moment, the blue eyed ape king was completely stunned. After Li Yixi stretched out his hand, it seemed that time and space stopped in the study.


    His body couldn''t do a superfluous action at all, so he was directly caught by Li Yixi.


    The blue eyed ape king also felt that there was no magic in Li Yixi''s body. He was a proper mortal. But at the moment, the blue eyed ape King trembled and dared not make any changes. Such existence put too much pressure on him.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."


    "What a pity."


    "Hungry, eat a peach."


    Li Yixi was very happy. He took out a peach from the system space and stuffed it into the claw of the blue eyed ape king.

 Chapter 210

    Li Yixi looked at the blue eyed ape king in his arms with joy on his face. It was really cute.


    Moreover, at the moment, Li Yixi felt that the little monkey was poor and had to be raised well. Therefore, Li Yixi thought that the monkey liked peaches and directly gave the blue eyed ape king a flat peach.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king is still in shock. Looking at the flat peach from Li Yixi, he quickly holds it.


    Did you hear Li Yixi say you were hungry?


    Instinctively stuffed the flat peach into his mouth and took a bite.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king is really afraid of being killed, so he tries to pretend to be poor.


    "Eat slowly and don''t choke."


    Li Yixi said something with concern at the moment.


    Li Yixi went to the desk and put the blue eyed ape king on the desk.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king was very timid. He trembled and secretly looked at the residual paintings on the desk.


    But this scene fell in Li Yixi''s eyes, which was pitiful and helpless.


    "Huh?"


    The shivering blue eyed ape king had no intention to feel the taste of flat peach, but at the moment, the blue eyed ape king felt a warm current rising in his lower abdomen, which spread all over his body, making his whole body warm.


    At the same time, the blue eyed ape king felt a strong vitality and rhyme.


    This shocked the blue eyed ape king.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king looked at the flat peach in his hand.


    This is the only explanation for your changes.


    The blue eyed ape king is sure that everything comes from this flat peach.


    At the moment, thinking of the words of the silver winged wolf king, he looked at Li Yixi''s eyes with horror.


    "This is fairy fruit. It must be fairy fruit?"


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king is full of flat peaches. He just ate perfunctorily, but now he really ate and chewed wildly, and finally swallowed the peach stones.


    "Slow down, peach stones can''t eat and can''t digest."


    "What a pity! Haven''t you eaten for a long time!"


    "Stay here if you like."


    Li Yixi looked at the blue eyed ape king, smiled and took out several flat peaches.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king heard Li Yixi''s words and nodded wildly without hesitation.


    He won''t leave now. It''s a chance.


    Be a pet monkey, just a pet monkey.


    I was so excited.


    "Huh?"


    "So spiritual." Looking at the blue eyed ape King nodding, Li Yixi looked surprised.


    "Childe, someone asked to see me. She said she was a friend of the childe. Her name was Shi Qingxue." At this moment, a maid went outside the study and bowed.


    "Shi Qingxue?"


    "Let her in!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Soon, Shi Qingxue and tie Xinlan nervously entered the study and saw Li Yixi teasing a monkey. Their nervous hearts eased a little.


    "Qingxue pays a visit to the childe."


    "Tie Xinlan pays a visit to the childe."


    The two women immediately worshipped Li Yixi with incomparable respect.


    "Tie Xinlan?"


    Li Yixi was very surprised.


    "Childe, tie Xinlan is my best friend. I happened to meet Xinlan when I came here today, so I came together." Shi Qingxue''s uneasy way.


    "I''m Li Yixi. I''ve seen Miss tie." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Young master, I''m sorry to disturb you today."


    Tie Xinlan didn''t dare to look up. She was very nervous. She came uninvited. When she thought of the destroyed King Qin''s residence, her body trembled slightly and her heart trembled.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little tense, Shi Qingxue was afraid that something might happen to tie Xinlan. She said something wrong and quickly changed the topic, "childe, this inkstone is for you."


    Shi Qingxue quickly took out an inkstone and handed it to Li Yixi.


    "You''re so polite. You brought a gift."


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up when he saw the inkstone. The inkstone was extraordinary at first sight, and there was a halo on it.


    The inkstone is not small, with a size of one square meter. On the inkstone, there are nine winding and long hills. Li Yixi knew that it was a good thing after just looking at it.


    It is worthy of being taken out by practitioners. It is definitely not a mortal thing.


    "Childe, it''s just an inkstone. It''s nothing. Now there are no scholars in Yinyue Academy. Where to put it will only be covered with dust. It''s better to give it to childe." Shi Qingxue hurried.


    Seeing Li Yixi was very happy and attracted by the inkstone. Tie Xinlan also slowly breathed out at this moment. It was really stressful just now.


    "Thank you. I really like it."


    "Does this inkstone have a name?" Li Yixi asked fondly.


    "Childe, this inkstone is born like this. There are nine slightly Gongqi mountains on it, like Jiaolong mountains, so it is replaced by the Supreme Master of Kowloon." Shi Qingxue explained again.


    "The supreme of Kowloon?"


    "It can''t be called a dragon. If you want it to match the name, you have to carve it."


    "I can''t wait to carve and decorate it. Help me take care of the monkey."


    Li Yixi quickly picked up the blue eyed ape king and stuffed it into Shi Qingxue.


    "Huh?"


    "So cute."


    Shi Qingxue looked at the blue eyed ape king in her arms and felt his head with joy.


    The blue eyed ape King almost ran away, but when he thought of the silver winged wolf king, the blue eyed ape king could only swallow his anger and pretend to be cute.


    At this moment, seeing a carving knife in Li Yixi''s hand, the blue eyed ape King''s look changed.


    Shi Qingxue and tie Xinlan didn''t find it, but the blue eyed ape King paid extreme attention. At the moment, he found that the carving knife in Li Yixi''s hand exuded a power that made his soul tremble.


    Vaguely, there was a misty and mysterious breath flowing above.


    "Immortal ware?"


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape King stared at the carving knife in Li Yixi''s hand, and he didn''t dare to make one.


    And at the moment, Li Yixi''s breath has become very ethereal. He is not like a mortal, but like a legitimate immortal.


    Tie Xinlan was obsessed with it.


    At the next moment, the carving knife in Li Yixi''s hand moved. The carving knife in Li Yixi''s hand was like a soul. The speed of waving was extremely fast. Two women and one demon felt that their sight could not keep up.


    At the moment, Li Yixi started on the largest hill. Under Li Yixi''s carving knife, the convex part soon turned into a winding dragon body.


    In the eyes of two women and one demon, the winding dragon body seemed to have life.


    At the moment, Li Yixi was carving a dragon head. When the dragon head was carved with a pair of eyes, the two women and a demon in the study trembled wildly.


    Because at this moment, in their ears, there was a startling dragon chant.


    In their eyes, the giant dragon on the inkstone seems to be a real dragon, flying through the clouds and emitting the towering power of the dragon.


    In Shi Qingxue''s arms, the trembling blue eyed ape king looked frightened and opened his mouth, "dragon rhyme."

 Chapter 211

    At the moment when the dragon was carved, it produced a dragon rhyme. In the eyes of the blue eyed ape king, it was incredible.


    Because now the Dragon rhyme is born. Soon, the dragon soul will be born. Given some opportunities, there will be the potential to turn demons.


    In the eyes of the blue eyed ape king, this is no longer a sculpture, but a demon dragon that is about to be born. If given time, it will turn into a terrible dragon with the existence of a complete supernatural power, which will directly surpass him.


    He looks weak here because he is facing the unfathomable Li Yixi and the silver winged wolf king with the help of Li Yixi. Otherwise, the blue eyed ape king is almost invincible in this territory.


    He alone can fight the existence of Tang Emperor Li Zhan and Crown Prince Li Mu who drank the soul reviving wine.


    "Qing Xue, do you feel it? Just now I found that it was like a giant dragon on the inkstone. It moved for a while, and did you hear the terrible dragon singing? "


    At the moment, tie Xinlan''s legs trembled slightly. Her eyes were full of panic. Looking at Li Yixi''s eyes, she was full of fear and asked Shi Qingxue.


    "Yes, calm down."


    "We must be calm. Young master, who are you? Under the young master''s hand, every picture is a road map, and it is normal for carved things to produce souls."


    "Remember what I told you on the way? The childe left a wine gourd. The wine Sword Fairy carved on it has turned into a spirit and has great magical powers. "


    Shi Qingxue takes a deep breath. Although she is very nervous, she is afraid that tie Xinlan will disturb Li Yixi. She quickly comforts and gives a warning.


    At the same time, he reminded: "Xinlan, don''t miss it. It''s also an opportunity. Don''t you feel the rhyme on the inkstone at the moment?"


    "Hurry up and absorb these Tao rhymes."


    Shi Qingxue hurried.


    "Yes!"


    Tiexinlan heard Shi Qingxue''s words and secretly began to absorb the Tao rhyme.


    Soon, another dragon was carved, and the inkstone seemed to turn into a world. Two women and one demon felt the sound of dragon singing for the first time.


    But this time, I calmed down a lot.


    "Hoo!"


    "That''s all for today. It''s a manual job."


    Li Yixi smiled and put away the carving knife in his hand.


    "Two, please sit down."


    In the study, there is a huge table.


    Li Yixi had just sat down. The maid outside hurriedly brought in the prepared tea set, hot water and stove.


    Li Yixi took out some tea and began to make tea.


    "Where is Miss tie from?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help asking.


    "Report back to childe, Xinlan now lives in the north of the imperial city. Her father, iron mountain, was granted the patron king by the emperor of Tang Dynasty." Tie Xinlan quickly explained.


    "Backer Wang Tieshan?"


    "It is said that the patron king is the sworn brother of the Tang emperor."


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and looked at tie Xinlan. He secretly said that he was another big man and had to make a good relationship.


    Rely on your parents at home and your friends when you go out.


    "I don''t know what the princess likes?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help asking. If he had it, he could send it to close the relationship.


    "Childe, besides practicing, Xinlan likes some calligraphy and painting." At the moment, tie Xinlan hurried to leave a good influence on Li Yixi.


    However, as a princess, she does have some research on calligraphy and painting.


    "Really?"


    "I''m good at calligraphy and painting. If we have time, we can point out to each other."


    "Come, princess, snow girl, have tea."


    Li Yixi poured a cup of tea for them.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Tie Xinlan and Shi Qingxue nodded quickly.


    When I picked up the tea in front of me, I couldn''t help but look at it. The soup was golden and colorful, like amber. It had a natural fragrance of orchids. The taste was mellow, sweet and fresh, high or low, and sweet for a long time.


    The tea soup is delicious and mellow.


    Tea into the throat makes people feel refreshed and energetic.


    "I...!"


    The blue eyed ape king who was held was very excited at the moment, because the blue eyed ape king just smelled it and found something unusual. It was not ordinary tea at all. The fog from the tea soup contained a trace of mystery.


    The blue eyed ape king knows that it should be immortal tea.


    Excited at the same time, but also a face of despair.


    Because he has no chance with tea and no chance with the present opportunity. Now he is a pet monkey.


    "Good tea, son."


    After drinking, Shi Qingxue and tie Xinlan''s eyes were full of excitement.


    The hand holding the cup trembled slightly.


    At the moment, the golden elixir in tiexinlan''s body has undergone earth shaking changes. Even if she tries her best to suppress it, she is also transforming at a rapid speed.


    In the blink of an eye, tie Xinlan''s cultivation improved two small realms.


    "I..."


    At the moment, tie Xinlan''s eyes are full of incredible colors.


    His excited body was shaking.


    i see.


    At the moment, she finally knows why Shi Qingxue''s cultivation has improved so fast.


    But what tie Xinlan doesn''t know is that Shi Qingxue hasn''t experienced anything today. The reason why Shi Qingxue has become stronger is because he heard from Li Yixi''s reading and painting.


    At the moment, Shi Qingxue is also turning over rivers and seas in his heart, as if he were dreaming.


    At the moment, with the help of a cup of tea, her cultivation has also taken a big step.


    "Snow girl, how''s the progress of painting recently?"


    Li Yixi didn''t find the abnormality of the two women, but remembered that Shi Qingxue liked painting and couldn''t help asking.


    "Ah..."


    Shi Qingxue almost didn''t react.


    His face was slightly red and he hurried to say, "childe, my painting art is really ugly compared with Childe. After watching childe''s painting, although it has improved a little, the progress is still insignificant."


    "Practice makes perfect, just like me."


    "I happen to have an unfinished painting today. Is Qingxue interested in seeing it?" Li Yixi thought of painting half of the painting and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Childe, Qingxue wants it."


    At the moment, Shi Qingxue was so excited that she almost cried.


    Today, there is another avenue map to watch.


    Such an opportunity is almost impossible to save.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king in Shi Qingxue''s arms is also bright.


    Because the process of drawing the road map is more helpful and easier to understand the true meaning of the road map.


    "I don''t know, childe, what are you painting today?" Shi Qingxue looks forward to the way.


    "A woman in a fairy tale!"


    "The same as your name, Fang Qingxue."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Fang Qingxue?" Shi Qingxue thought hard and didn''t find this mythical figure in her mind. She looked puzzled.


    "Childe, Qingxue reads few books. She doesn''t know this story. This woman can make childe remember. I''m afraid it''s not easy. Childe, can you tell us?" Shi Qingxue hurried.


    At the moment, tie Xinlan is also looking forward to it. She thinks how excellent it is to be remembered by Li Yixi. In her eyes, this must be a powerful existence.

 Chapter 212

    "Do you want to hear?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi is surprised. These people want to listen to Fang Qingxue''s story. Before Li Yixi, they just talked about it at will.


    "Yes, please help me." Shi Qingxue and tie Xinlan quickly worship Li Yixi. The blue eyed ape king in Shi Qingxue''s arms also quickly nods at the moment, very curious.


    Li Yi remembers how the characters in the past exist.


    "All right."


    At the moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help laughing. He was going to become a storyteller.


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and said, "this fairy tale is called eternal life, and the woman in my painting is a supreme being in this fairy tale."


    "It''s called Fang Qingxue, but in the last life it was called the electric mother Tianjun. It saw the existence of the gate of eternal life and mastered the way of thunder and lightning. It''s extremely powerful and has the immortal weapon 99 supreme god city."


    "She lived for seventeen eras. Before reincarnation, she caught a glimpse of the way of destiny, which is called small destiny. This is a branch of big destiny, one of the three thousand roads."


    Li Yixi seemed to fall into memory and explained to two women and a demon.


    "Electric mother Tianjun?"


    "Immortal weapon 99 supreme god city?"


    "See the door of eternal life?"


    "Seventeen eras?"


    "Little destiny?"


    At the moment, listening to the stories told by Li Yixi, Shi Qingxue and tie Xinlan can''t help shaking. What a existence it must be. The supreme figure in the fairy world, no wonder Li Yixi remembered it.


    "Hiss!"


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king in Shi Qingxue''s arms also breathed a hard breath and looked shocked.


    "Electric mother Tianjun?"


    "Lightning."


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king was very excited. At the moment, he couldn''t help thinking of the figure in the previous painting.


    "It''s useless to talk too much. It''s just a character in memory."


    Li Yixi shook his head and walked to the desk.


    "Just a character?"


    Dianmu Tianjun, powerful beyond imagination, such a terrible immortal figure, is just a character in Li Yixi''s mouth.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Shi Qingxue and tie Xinlan''s beautiful eyes are full of horror.


    So, what kind of character will Li Yixi be?


    Hoo!


    At the moment, the two women looked at each other and saw nothing but horror and panic in each other''s eyes.


    They both felt that they were afraid to know a shocking secret today.


    Take a deep breath and suppress the palpitation in your heart.


    At the moment, what rhyme and What immortal tea are not so important in the eyes of the two women. I feel that this story is the biggest harvest today.


    Because the words in Li Yixi''s story are "eternal life" and "three thousand roads".


    The blue eyed ape king in Shi Qingxue''s arms is also thinking about a question at the moment. Can you understand the true meaning of small destiny in the childe''s Avenue painting?


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king even ignored the thunder and electricity Avenue, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    At the moment, he thought of the silver winged wolf king who had seen it for a long time and couldn''t help admiring it.


    If he is replaced by the silver winged wolf king, if someone wastes his time, he will directly kill him. At the moment, the blue eyed ape King feels that he is still alive and that the silver winged wolf king is really a good demon.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king looked at the two women in a daze and was extremely anxious.


    It''s wrong to scold waste and waste time.


    At this moment, Li Yixi in front of his desk picked up his pen and began painting.


    Shi Qingxue and tie Xinlan, who were in shock, reacted instantly and hurried to Li Yixi''s side to watch the woman in the painting.


    Electric mother Tianjun?


    At the moment of looking at the woman in the painting, Shi Qingxue and tie Xinlan''s body trembled. The cold woman seemed inviolable in their eyes, and the noble was indescribable.


    At this moment, the souls of the two women were instantly pulled into the world in the painting.


    Shi Qingxue and tie Xinlan came to chaos thunder city in an instant.


    This ancient holy city with Taoist rhyme was just a trace of invisible pressure, which suppressed the two people.


    "So strong."


    Shi Qingxue''s cultivation is the strongest, but at this moment, she also feels terrible pressure.


    Sit straight across your knees and absorb the rhyme of thunder and lightning.


    "Is this the rhyme of thunder and lightning?"


    At the moment, tie Xinlan''s body trembled with excitement. She was practicing the way of thunder and lightning. At the moment, she was excited to shout and roar.


    Even at this moment, she is still very excited when she is suppressed by the avenue.


    When I was near the ancient city, I couldn''t help exclaiming, "is this the 99 supreme god city?"


    I was excited when I thought of my deep immortal weapon.


    But tie Xinlan is also a genius. After excitement, he quickly suppressed his inner emotions and sat cross legged to absorb and understand the rhyme of lightning.


    "Huh?"


    "What is fate?"


    "How can we spy on fate?"


    "What is small destiny?"


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king in Shi Qingxue''s arms is excited, and his eyes are full of thinking color. However, in the painting, he can''t see a trace of the power of fate.


    The blue eyed ape king kept asking himself and meditating, but he still got nothing.


    After spending a quarter of an hour, the blue eyed ape king looked desperate, because at the moment, Li Yixi was almost finished painting. After Li Yixi finished his creation, he didn''t know how to deal with the painting?


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king looked desperate. He could only give up peeping at the small destiny and began to understand the rhyme of lightning.


    But he didn''t understand how long it took. Li Yixi finally finished painting and put down his pen.


    "Qing Xue, what do you think?"


    Li Yixi''s words, as if they contained endless magic, directly awakened the two people and a demon who fell into deep understanding.


    "The childe''s painting has an introverted charm, just like the real world. I''m afraid Qingxue can''t reach it all his life."


    Shi Qingxue quickly bows and salutes, and says nervously.


    "I just drew a little more, and you can do it." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Come and sit down."


    After Li Yixi finished painting, he was in a good mood and invited Shi Qingxue and tie Xinlan back to the tea table for tea.


    "Sure enough, I wasted a rare opportunity."


    The blue eyed ape king in Shi Qingxue''s arms looked desperate. He felt the thunder rhyme in the two women''s bodies and wanted to spit blood. If he didn''t aim high and spy on the big road skill and small destiny skill, he would only get more rhyme with his cultivation.


    At the moment, tie Xinlan, drinking tea, thought of painting and felt greedy.


    Even fairy tea, in her mouth, is tasteless at the moment.


    Thinking of the Taoist rhyme in the painting, tie Xinlan was greedy and couldn''t help but say, "childe, this painting is incredible, and the woman in the painting is a peerless figure. Can you give it to me, Xinlan?"


    Tie Xinlan said, looking at Li Yixi with hot eyes.


    Li Yixi was also very surprised. Few people asked for things directly for themselves. This was the first time for the first time.


    To be honest, Li Yixi never thought of giving it away.

 Chapter 213

    At the moment, tie Xinlan suddenly spoke, and Li Yixi was a little confused.


    "I did it at will. The princess has no value taking it." Li Yixi thought for a moment and smiled.


    Li Yixi still refused. This thing is really an essay. Li Yixi thinks it''s bad to give it away.


    "Childe, this painting is much better than those so-called famous paintings in my family. Those so-called famous paintings are nothing compared with Childe''s paintings." Tiexinlan''s urgent way.


    "Xinlan, No." At the moment, Shi Qingxue on one side also looks a change. The rhyme of the painting is terrible, and the painting is a peerless figure. Shi Qingxue feels very inappropriate.


    And Li Yixi refused, and Shi Qingxue hurriedly preached.


    But at the moment, tie Xinlan was very nervous. She directly ignored Shi Qingxue''s words and stared at Li Yixi.


    "All right!"


    "Since the princess likes it, take it away!"


    Although Li Yixi didn''t want to send it, he could only do so when he saw tie Xinlan insist.


    Anyway, the other party is also a princess.


    Li Yixi felt that it was nothing, but he was uncomfortable.


    "Thank you, childe."


    At the moment, tie Xinlan was excited and quickly got up and put away the painting.


    "Young master, I''m sorry to disturb you today. Goodbye." Seeing that Li Yixi was not very happy, Shi Qingxue felt extremely remorseful and stood up to leave.


    "Snow girl, there''s plenty of time in the future. We''ll talk then." Li Yixi got up and saluted quickly.


    See tie Xinlan and Shi Qingxue leave Tianhe garden.


    Outside Tianhe garden, in the corner, Baili xuance looked excited. Tie Xinlan and Shi Qingxue came in a hurry, and a smile appeared in their eyes.


    "Oh!"


    "Here it is."


    "Don''t try to hide it from me."


    There was a touch of excitement in his eyes.


    However, when the two passed by Baili xuance, who was specially dressed and disguised, Baili xuance''s body twitched violently and almost knelt on the ground with a look of horror.


    Baili xuance was different. At the moment, the excited tie Xinlan and the worried Shi Qingxue didn''t notice, because the two women at the moment had their own thoughts.


    "Hoo!"


    "Hoo!"


    "Hoo!"


    Seeing the back of the two people gone away, Baili xuance was so frightened that he gasped. His eyes were full of incredible, even scary.


    "Tie Xinlan is the peak of divine power. How is this possible?"


    "And why do the Tao rhymes entangle in them?"


    In this moment, there was a hundred Li xuance, and the eyes were full of horror.


    The heart is screaming madly.


    Shi Qingxue''s strength is extremely strong. Although the improvement of cultivation is not obvious, at the moment, there is a violent breath around him. Bai Lixuan''s feeling is very clear, so that a strong person who robbed Nirvana can''t restrain his breath. There is only one possibility, that is, the opportunity is too late to digest and absorb.


    Moreover, tie Xinlan has instantly improved countless small realms, set foot on the peak of divine power, opened a distance with him, and also made Baili xuance tremble.


    There was a fine light shining in the eyes of hundred Li xuance.


    Chance.


    A great opportunity.


    At the moment, I feel my heart beating.


    Looking at Tianhe garden, my mind turned a hundred times. Because Tianhe garden was heavily guarded, and Baili xuance was unfamiliar with anyone. I didn''t know how to enter and fell into meditation.


    At the moment, tie Xinlan and Shi Qingxue, who passed by Baili xuance, quarreled with each other.


    "Xinlan, why do you forcibly ask for the childe''s things? This will only offend the childe. How does the childe exist? If the childe wants to give it to you, you don''t have to speak. I''m worried about you doing so. You''re too unwise." Shi Qingxue was silent for a long time. When she was about to separate, she still spoke.


    But what Shi Qingxue welcomes is tie Xinlan''s sarcastic eyes, "Qingxue, do you want to say no directly? Although I won''t give it to you, it''s OK to understand it together, but now I think you''re too hypocritical. This is a divine thing. You can''t have a look. "


    "You..."


    Hearing tiexinlan''s words, Shi Qingxue gnashed his teeth.


    Shi Qingxue felt that she really recognized the true face of tie Xinlan today.


    "Don''t you want it?"


    Tie Xinlan was more sarcastic.


    "Boom!"


    But at the moment, a sound broke through the air and a dark shadow galloped in.


    In the back, someone shouted, "stop him."


    The shadow heard the voice of the black face, and his eyes were full of cold. He suddenly shot at the dazed tie Xinlan, and tie Xinlan was not in a hurry at the moment. He slapped tie Xinlan on his body, and tie Xinlan''s body directly crashed into the pond.


    "Where to escape."


    In the back, the figures chased away.


    "Damn it."


    At the moment, tie Xinlan jumped out of the water, soaked all over, with blood on her mouth. Her golden elixir was broken by the man when she was unprepared. She hurried to take out the painting and her eyes were red.


    Because at the moment, after the painting is contaminated with water, the calligraphy and painting that has not been completely dried out has become a black piece and is directly scrapped, not to mention the rich Taoist rhyme. At the moment, it is a mass of waste paper.


    "Hum."


    "The childe gave it to you. Can you get it if you force it? Take care of yourself. That''s all for our friendship. "


    Shi Qingxue sneered and went away.


    "No, no, no..."


    "It''s impossible?"


    At the moment, tie Xinlan looks desperate.


    A road map, which may contain the art of small destiny, is over.


    At the moment, tiexinlan feels a little cold. After waking up, her eyes are full of fear.


    She even forced to ask for something that didn''t belong to her.


    Li Yixi, the Tang emperor was afraid of the existence of fear.


    He was paralyzed by fear.


    Outside Tianhe garden, the furtive Baili xuance found a remote corner and flew into the Lake Pavilion in Tianhe garden.


    "Pa!"


    But Baili xuance, who had just flown into the pavilion in the middle of the lake, had not had time to be happy.


    Suddenly, a wave of towering pressure suddenly fell on him, and suppressed the body of Baili xuance on the ground.


    At the moment, the Baili xuance was directly scared to sweat under the towering pressure. At the moment, the Baili xuance seemed to be stripped naked and watched without secrets.


    Bai Li xuance''s face turned pale and bloodless in an instant.


    Baili xuance felt the pressure from the lake, but there was nothing in the lake except a few goldfish, which frightened Baili xuance to the extreme.


    The only advantage is that the several towering threats come and go quickly, otherwise Baili xuance will really be scared crazy.


    "What the hell is this place?"


    At this moment, the Lake Pavilion kneels on its knees, searching and shaking.


    Terrified.


    "It was an accident that Baili xuance visited the elder and broke into his residence."


    Although the several terrible threats disappeared, the hundred mile xuance was still scared to cry at the moment.


    Although Baili xuance was a full martial artist, he didn''t hesitate when it was time to admit advice.


    However, after Bai Lixuan''s kowtow, he found that there was no one here.


    The hundred mile xuance in this moment felt like a dream just now.


    Seeing no one, he breathed violently and looked around in the pavilion in the middle of the lake.


    "Am I really scaring myself?"


    After taking a deep breath, Baili xuance went to the palace group. However, less than ten steps later, the terrible pressure appeared again and knelt down on the ground.


    In the originally calm lake, there were several dragons with terrible dragon power. The dragon eyes stared at Baili xuance.

 Chapter 214

    "I...!"


    At that moment, the hundred mile xuance looked at the terrible dragon figures in front of him, and bean sized beads of sweat dripping on his forehead.


    With a frightened face, he opened his mouth, but found that he couldn''t spit out a word.


    The cold dragon''s eyes glanced at Baili xuance and felt the movement in the palace. The Dragon quickly turned into a goldfish and fell into the lake again.


    Long Wei also disappeared in an instant, but the hundred mile xuance at the moment still knelt down and trembled, and didn''t dare to move at all.


    This place is terrible.


    At the moment, Li Yixi in the study came out to relax with the blue eyed ape king in his arms.


    His eyes fell on xuance in the distance.


    "Huh?"


    "Why is someone kneeling?"


    Li Yixi looked puzzled and walked over with the blue eyed ape king.


    "Huh?"


    The hundred Li xuance, who was already terrified, saw Li Yixi walking step by step in the distance and wrapped in a mysterious atmosphere. His eyes were full of horror.


    Baili xuance was trembling, but Li Yixi was wrapped with a track rhyme, which filled Baili xuance''s eyes with fear and anxiety.


    "I broke into the master''s residence."


    "What should I do?"


    At this moment, Baili xuance was even more frightened. He didn''t go on the right way to enter Tianhe garden. Now he felt that Li Yixi came with Tao Yun and guessed that Li Yixi might be the expert Shi Qingxue met. At the moment, he was extremely upset and didn''t know how Li Yixi would deal with him.


    The sweat on the forehead not only did not decrease, but more.


    As Li Yixi kept approaching, the color of panic in his eyes was even better.


    When Li Yixi came to his body, Bai Lixuan CE found that his lower body was paralyzed directly.


    "Hello, why are you kneeling here?"


    "Come on, get up."


    Li Yixi looked at the hundred mile xuance and couldn''t help saying.


    A face of doubt, why would someone kneel here?


    At the moment, the bodyguard in the distance hurried over.


    "Sir."


    The guards were full of uneasiness in their eyes. Under their guard, someone entered Tianhe garden.


    Even if Li Yixi didn''t blame it, it came to the ears of the Tang emperor, and they had to take off their skin.


    One by one, they looked at the hundred mile xuance, which was very bad, but now Li Yixi was in the past, and they were terrified and dared not be presumptuous.


    "Elder, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t break in."


    "I''m just curious. I want to come in and have a look."


    "I didn''t do anything?"


    At the moment, the hundred mile xuance directly worships Li Yixi.


    His eyes were full of fear.


    Because in his eyes, Li Yixi at the moment is really terrible.


    Walking, Tao rhymes with each other.


    As if there were thunder rhymes flowing around.


    At the same time, as the first genius of the Baili family, Baili xuance is a reckless man, but he is not stupid.


    Baili xuance has seen countless strong people, even the powerful Tang emperor, but on the Tang emperor, Baili xuance just feels an invisible deterrent.


    Moreover, the deterrent force comes more from the oppression of power.


    But in the face of Li Yixi, it was completely different.


    Li Yixi is like an ordinary person. He doesn''t feel a trace of coercion and even a trace of intimacy. However, Li Yixi''s body is entangled with Tao rhyme.


    Tao rhyme, what a mysterious thing.


    Almost close to the essence of the avenue.


    Such a scene is frightening for Baili xuance.


    Because he came uninvited for a thief.


    If Li Yixi gets angry, even if he doesn''t do anything, he will die.


    At the moment, Baili xuance saw the clothes on the bodyguards and the names of these people to Li Yixi. Baili xuance also guessed Li Yixi''s identity and was even more frightened.


    Although he has a noble status, he is nothing compared with the king of Qin. The king of Qin has been destroyed, not to mention his Baili xuance and Baili family.


    "Huh?"


    "What elder?"


    "I''m just a mortal. Who are you? Why are you here? Get up quickly."


    Li Yixi is helpless. He is a mortal. He has confirmed it many times. How can he be wrong.


    Li Yixi shook his head and sighed in his heart. I also want to be an elder, but I am a mortal.


    Li Yixi hurriedly helped Baili xuance up and helped the trembling Baili xuance to the pavilion in the middle of the lake.


    "Ex... elder, i... I''m fine!"


    At the moment, Baili xuance was so nervous that he stammered.


    At the moment, he was held by Li Yixi. He felt his legs so soft that he was almost scared to pee.


    "I know some medical skills. I''ll show you."


    Li Yixi gave the pulse to Baili xuance directly.


    "Yes!"


    "Your pulse is unstable, but your body is strong but Qi is weak. Change your body and sweat. Your pulse jumps very fast and your mood is wrong. Have you been stimulated?"


    "I don''t have any serious illness. If I want to cure it, I need to rest."


    "I''ll give you a pill to replenish your body first. As for recuperation, you need to cultivate yourself. I''ve done a lot lately."


    "You haven''t told me your name yet? Where do you live? "


    Li Yixi is a little embarrassed. He will go to Jixia school Palace tomorrow, but he doesn''t have time to treat him.


    "Elder, my name is Baili xuance. I''m from Baili family in imperial city."


    At the moment, Baili xuance dare not hide it in the slightest.


    "That''s easy to do. It''s not far. I''ll give you a prescription to take medicine and recuperate."


    Li Yixi took out his pen and ink and wrote down the prescription.


    Then he poured out a bowl of water, took out a dark pill and swallowed it for Baili xuance.


    "Take him to Baili''s house."


    Li Yixi finished and waved directly. The bodyguards directly helped bailiyuan out of Tianhe garden.


    Baili xuance was almost dragged out.


    Because at the moment of drinking water and swallowing medicine, Baili xuance was stunned.


    At first, Baili xuance was very frightened.


    Because the destruction of King Qin''s house is a contradiction to Li Yixi.


    Baili xuance felt that Li Yixi must be a cruel and ruthless generation. He was afraid to poison him.


    But after a few steps, Baili xuance was stunned.


    A pair of eyes are falling out.


    Because at the moment when the pill went down, a terrible pure spiritual power broke out completely.


    In the blink of an eye, his whole body was filled with hundred Li xuance.


    The golden elixir in the body of Baili xuance changed constantly and became extremely powerful in the blink of an eye.


    "Boo!"


    "Boo!"


    "Boo!"


    At the moment, the hundred mile xuance has broken through several realms in succession.


    "Pa."


    Not far from tianheyuan, several bodyguards threw Baili xuance on the ground with an angry face.


    "Baili xuance, go away."


    "You killed me. Why did your grandson sneak into Tianhe garden without anything?"


    "Is it too long?"


    "Bad luck!"


    "Bah."


    Among these people, it was obvious that someone knew Baili xuance, and now he looked angry.


    At the moment, the atmosphere doesn''t dare to breathe. How dare you hate these people.


    Even if you get the chance, your legs are soft at the moment, the corners of your mouth are hard, and your head is rumbling.


    "I''m still alive?"


    Baili xuance touched his face and trembled.


    Turn around and run away, afraid that Li Yixi will repent.

 Chapter 215

    Ten thousand clan battlefield, in front of the Terran imperial city.


    The mighty spirit between heaven and earth dispersed, and the figure sitting cross legged slowly opened his eyes.


    One by one, the breath is much stronger.


    Especially in the center, Ouyang Jing''s head stopped at the moment, and a bloody divine text "kill" was suspended.


    At the moment, the void exudes a terrible killing intention. In a Confucian robe, the old Ouyang Jing seems to incarnate a killing God. Even those strong people who have just entered the realm of reincarnation robbery are a little frightened under this killing intention.


    At the moment, ouyangjing is climbing to heaven step by step, and his cultivation has climbed to nirvana.


    "Into the road."


    "After waking up, let him come to see the emperor."


    Bu Xuanyin took a look at ouyangjing with her hands on her back and said to the people around her.


    "Yes."


    Bu Xuanyin took a solemn look at ouyangjing, stepped out and disappeared on the battlefield.


    "War or not?"


    After Bu Xuanyin left, the figures on the Terran battlefield rose up and roared.


    Those strong men of all races who hide in the dark leave with dignified faces one by one.


    Half a day later, in the imperial palace.


    Ouyangjing respectfully walked into the hall.


    "Jixia school palace offers a toast to ouyangjing and pays homage to Emperor Yin."


    Ouyangjing saluted Bu Xuanyin on the throne.


    "No need to be polite, Ouyang Jing. You should know why the emperor asked you to come." Bu Xuanyin said faintly.


    "Reply to Emperor Yin. Ouyangjing guessed something. Emperor Yin called me to come. I should ask the origin of Shenwen!" Ouyangjing said slowly.


    Ouyangjing naturally guessed what Bu Xuanyin wanted him to do.


    "Tell me, I''m also very curious. I''m sure everyone is also very curious." Bu Xuanyin is still calm, but at the moment, the strong people in the hall are not calm. Their eyes are full of excitement and look forward to ouyangjing.


    A divine article to wipe out a family.


    How these people are not excited.


    And now the Terran has destroyed the tianxie clan, and other races are still eyeing the Terran. After seeing the powerful means of the Terran, other races have also begun to unite, and the pressure of the Terran is still huge.


    If ouyangjing finds any relics, there may be means, so these people look forward to it.


    "The divine script is not from the ruins. I didn''t find any relics."


    Ouyangjing felt a pair of hot eyes, which directly shattered the minds of others.


    "Then where do you come from?" Some people, unable to help themselves at the moment, asked directly.


    "The divine script naturally comes from Jixia school. It was written by Li Yixi, the son of Jixia school, who offered wine for the honor of Jixia school." Ouyangjing answered truthfully.


    "Presumptuous."


    "Ouyangjing, do you know that this is the imperial city. You dare to lie in front of Yindi." An old man looked gloomy at the moment.


    "I''m sorry, I know you don''t believe it, but it''s true. That Xiake line was written by childe li himself. I saw a lot of people. I, the great scholar of Jixia school, almost saw it with my own eyes. Is it useful for me to lie? This is no secret, and childe Li is not a mortal, but an immortal. He is an immortal who is good at ten thousand ways. "


    Ouyangjing looked at the crowd with a sonorous and powerful voice.


    "Ouyang Jing, do you want to be angry with me? How can there still be immortals in this world? If there were, all races would have been unified. " Ouyangjing''s teacher scolded angrily.


    "Teacher, students are true. There is no lie. The two who came with me can also prove what I said."


    "Childe Li studies heaven and man. Raising his hands and pausing his feet are all ways."


    Ouyangjing saluted and explained.


    "All right."


    "Shut up, ouyangjing. Tell me who this Mr. Li is." Bu Xuanyin snorted coldly, and the needle dropped in the hall instantly.


    "Yes, Yindi."


    "Mr. Li''s accomplishments are unpredictable, but he has always lived as a mortal. He has never worked as an immortal or the most powerful. It is also a coincidence that we know Mr. Li. Because the son of Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty was poisoned by a strange poison of the tianxie family, no one can answer it, so a miracle doctor Meng Hao invited childe Li, Childe Li simply cured the prince''s poison. "


    "Moreover, under Mr. Li Mu''s free guidance, Prince Li Mu set foot in Wendao and became the supreme power. When I came to the Imperial City, I was ready to die and gave the position of offering wine to Li Mu, but under Mr. Li''s cup of immortal wine, I should have died and survived."


    "Childe Li''s various means prove that childe Li must be an immortal, and ouyangjing is true." Ouyangjing finished and stopped talking.


    The hall is very quiet.


    At the moment, the crowd saw that Bu Xuanyin didn''t speak and didn''t dare to say anything.


    But the eyes were full of doubt and didn''t believe ouyangjing''s words.


    After all, ouyangjing''s words are too mysterious. The fairy road is cut off. Where did the fairy come from.


    "Step back. The emperor will confirm the truth of the matter." Bu Xuanyin waved his hand.


    Jixia school palace is located in a mountain range with an exceptionally beautiful environment.


    On the main road, many Confucian scholars carried their bags and went to Jixia school palace to study.


    At the moment, in front of Jixia school palace, figures are waiting quietly.


    As the new toast, Li Mu stood at the front with a worried face.


    "Hiss, hiss."


    At this moment, in the void, there was a sudden sound of horses.


    All the figures hurriedly raised their heads and looked at the void.


    In the void at the moment, only a few heavenly horses came into the air with a carriage.


    "Tianma?"


    "Is it Tianma?"


    "Tianma is a divine beast. Is he willing to pull a cart?"


    At the moment, the eyes of those old Confucian scholars in front of Jixia school Palace are full of horror.


    Today, they actually saw a divine beast pulling a cart.


    Tianma fell in front of Jixia school palace.


    "Welcome the sacrifice."


    Li Mu quickly bowed to salute.


    "Welcome the sacrifice."


    At this moment, countless Confucian scholars bow down and worship the carriage.


    The eyes were full of respect.


    In front of Jixia school palace, those Confucian scholars who just arrived today are full of curiosity. They are very curious. The wine offering suddenly appeared in Jixia school palace has tamed Tianma and pulled chariots with Tianma. What kind of person is it?


    With the expectation of both eyes, Li Yixi took a monkey and stepped out of the carriage.


    When Li Yixi saw thousands of figures, he couldn''t help but smoke at the corners of his mouth. When did he become a big man, so many people greeted him.


    Looking at the bowing crowd, Li Yixi stretched out his hand and hurriedly said, "everyone, don''t be polite. Li can''t afford it."


    At this moment, the eyes of Confucian scholars were full of horror.


    Because at this moment, a mighty spirit helped them up.


    These accomplishments scared the people silly.


    At the same time, the eyes of the Confucian scholars also fell on the mysterious sacrifice, and their look changed again.


    Because Li Yixi''s unique temperament is like a relegated immortal.

 Chapter 216

    What Li Yixi didn''t know was that his stop there had caused a sensation in Jixia school.


    Li Mu was very helpless and hurriedly said, "please offer a toast."


    Thousands of people hurried out of a way.


    "You are the sacrifice?"


    Li Yixi smiled helplessly at Li Mu and went to Jixia school palace with Li Mu.


    "Sir, I have prepared a residence for you. This way." Li Mu looked respectful and did not dare to be careless.


    At the moment, with Li Yixi, Li Mu felt that Li Yixi was holding a monkey. He was very curious and couldn''t help looking at it more.


    It wasn''t bad. When I saw it, my legs trembled and I almost knelt on the ground.


    "Blue eyed ape king, the fifth demon ancestor."


    "Boom."


    At the moment, Li Mu seemed to explode in his mind with a shock of thunder, and his eyes were full of panic.


    The blue eyed ape King Li Mu and his son have just fought with him. How can they admit their mistakes? At the moment, their eyes are full of horror.


    The fifth demon ancestor in the demon domain, rebellious, domineering, bellicose and proud blue eyed ape king, has become Li Yixi''s pet monkey.


    At the moment, Li Mu couldn''t help thinking of that day when the blue eyed ape king came to the Imperial City, he suddenly disappeared.


    At the moment, Li Mu trembled in his heart. Such a powerful blue eyed ape king, the fifth demon ancestor of the demon domain was suppressed by Li Yixi.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape King directly ignored Li Mu. I don''t think it''s wrong to be a pet at all.


    Soon, an antique courtyard appeared, which was the residence prepared for Li Yixi.


    An old Confucian scholar hurried into the Sutra Pavilion of Jixia school palace.


    In the Sutra Pavilion, there was a dying old man with white hair and beard.


    "What happened? Why are you so old and so reckless?"


    Seeing the old Confucian hurried in, the old man with white beard and hair frowned slightly and said.


    "Teacher, today, a great man came to Jixia school palace. He is an honorary toast sealed by Ouyang."


    The old Confucian hurriedly explained.


    "Oh?"


    "Why, what''s outstanding? Isn''t it good for Jixia school palace?"


    The old man asked suspiciously.


    "Teacher, this person is very special. I can''t see through it. I don''t know whether it is good or bad for Jixia school palace, so I came to report to the teacher and ask the teacher to decide."


    "He is obviously a mortal, but Tianma is willing to pull a cart. He is wrapped in rhyme. He raises his hands and stops his feet, giving people an invisible sense of oppression." The old Confucian explained.


    "Really?"


    "Is there such a person in the world?"


    "In that case, I really want to see such a person. If I don''t see such a person, it''s unreasonable." Liu Yun, an old Confucian with white hair and beard, got up hard and went to the courtyard where Li Yixi was located.


    With the help of his disciples, Liu Yun walked outside the hospital and saw three words on the boulder, Wen Xianju. He shook his head and said, "too much. There are still immortals on this day. These words are very talented and contain a strong sense of grandeur, but there is still a gap of eighteen thousand miles with immortals?"


    "Are these words written by that person?"


    Liu Yun asked his disciples. There was some contempt in his eyes. He felt that such a person was not worth visiting in person.


    "Teacher, these three words are not written by the man, but written by the new Prince Li Mu." Liu Yun''s student hurriedly explained.


    "Really?"


    "Well, the new sacrifice is great." Liu Yun took a deep breath and entered wenxianju.


    "Old Liu Yun, please see sir."


    Liu Yun didn''t ask big, but he did enough etiquette.


    "It''s old Liu, please." Li Mu stretched out his head, looked slightly changed, and hurried out to meet him.


    "Liu Lao?"


    "Come on, please."


    Li Yixi also hurriedly invited. Seeing that Li Mu was like this, he guessed that Liu Yun might be the person in power of Jixia school palace.


    "Excuse me." Liu Yun glanced at Li Yixi and his eyebrows jumped. His eyes were full of incredible.


    I heard before that he was dismissive, but now when he saw a real person, Liu Yun felt that his brain was not enough.


    His strength is not weak, but when I explore Li Yixi, I find that Li Yixi is a mortal.


    The discovery that Li Yixi is a mortal makes Liu Yun tremble in his heart, because he can''t see through. Obviously, Tao rhymes with him, but he is a mortal. Is this possible?


    He can see through even the existence of reincarnation and robbery, because he is very special, but he can''t see through Li Yixi at all.


    The temperament is extraordinary and refined, and the whole body is entangled with Tao rhyme. At a glance, it has to be shocking.


    "Thank you, sir."


    At the moment, Liu Yun, who dared to hold the big one, was full of horror in his eyes. He saluted with fear and fear, and did not dare to do less.


    Liu Yun took a deep breath, suppressed his shock and entered the room. As soon as he sat down, another voice sounded in his ears.


    "Boy, are you still alive and haven''t you been sucked to death by Shenwen?"


    The sound was obviously unexpected.


    "Huh?"


    Liu Yun quickly turned around and saw a blue eyed little monkey staring at him in shock.


    Liu Yun was scared and almost collapsed.


    Liu Yun recognized that this is not a little monkey, but the blue eyed ape king. He met Liu Yun during the war with the first demon ancestor more than 300 years ago.


    Before Liu Yun could answer, he looked at Li Yixi and directly grabbed the blue eyed ape king into his arms. He touched the blue eyed ape King''s head as if he were a pet.


    Liu Yun almost dropped his chin. This is a demon ancestor. Liu Yun was able to fight that year, not because of his extraordinary strength, but with the help of a powerful divine script.


    "Mr. Liu, Mr. Liu is an immortal. There''s nothing to be shocked by the mere blue eyed ape king as a pet."


    "Moreover, sir, we must remain calm to understand human life."


    At the moment, Li Mu hurriedly heard Liu Yun''s way.


    "Sir, Liu is always a member of the town of Jixia school palace. He will never come out on ordinary days. Today, Mr. Liu came to Jixia school palace and Mr. Liu came to see him." Li Mu quickly explained Liu Yun to Li Yixi.


    "I''m Liu Yun, the 1323rd generation guardian of Jixia school palace."


    Liu Yun quickly stood up and saluted.


    Before disdain, now I feel flustered when I look at Li Yixi.


    "I''m Li Yixi, a scholar in the mountains. He doesn''t have much ability. He was invited by Mr. ouyangjing to sacrifice wine for his reputation. I''m afraid he will betray Mr. ouyangjing''s kindness. I''ll ask Mr. Liu for advice in the future." Li Yixi''s smile was very polite.


    "I dare not."


    "As soon as Mr. Li arrived at Jixia school today, Liu Yun didn''t have anything good. This folding fan was given to Mr. Li." Liu Yun quickly took out a folding fan and sent it to Li Yixi.


    "Hiss."


    At this moment, Liu Yun''s disciple and the blue eyed ape King took a hard breath, and the demon eyes of one person and one demon were full of incredible colors.


    Because this folding fan was once the most powerful and literary saint of Jixia school palace.


    Although tens of thousands of years have passed, the heroic spirit contained in the folding fan has been exhausted, but this thing has special significance.


    The blue eyed ape king knew that Liu Yun was close to the first demon ancestor by relying on the folding fan and a divine text left by the literary saint. The blue eyed ape king knew the divine power of the folding fan very well.


    Moreover, the relics of Wensheng are of great significance to Jixia school palace, but Liu Yun gave them to Li Yixi.


    "Thank you, Mr. Liu."


    "Sit down, sit down."


    Li Yixi didn''t refuse. Li Yixi really couldn''t put it down.


    This folding fan gives Li Yixi a sense of affinity.

 Chapter 217

    "Huh?"


    Although Li Yixi liked the folding fan in his hand very much, he frowned when he opened it, because the folding fan was clean and had nothing.


    This made Li Yixi confused. Li Yixi always felt that there was something missing on the folding fan.


    "I see!"


    The blue eyed ape king looked at the clean folding fan and figured it out, because in the past, the folding fan of Wensheng was naturally not like this. In the past, there was a mountain painting on the folding fan.


    Waving, it has the power of calming the sky. Now it has disappeared. The blue eyed ape king can''t help thinking of the original war. After that war, the folding fan was abandoned. No wonder Liu Yun gave it to Li Yixi.


    "What is missing from this fan?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help saying.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Liu Yun''s heart jumped wildly. When he wanted to speak, he saw a pen in Li Yixi''s hand and drew directly on the folding fan.


    Liu Yun instantly shut up and didn''t speak. Instead, he stared at Li Yixi and wanted to see what Li Yixi was going to do.


    Liu Yun''s eyes fell on the folding fan.


    "This..."


    Looking at what Li Yixi painted, Liu Yun''s eyes were full of horror.


    At the moment, Li Yixi painted a mountain on the folding fan.


    At the same time, on the folding fan, with Li Yixi''s continuous pen writing and the continuous enhancement of Taoist rhyme, Liu Yun felt in horror that the mountain in Li Yixi''s painting seemed to be real, and it was difficult for the suppressed people to breathe.


    At this moment in Jixia school palace, a Confucian scholar looked up at the sky and couldn''t help being stunned.


    Incredibly, I felt I was wrong and dazed. I couldn''t help wiping my eyes, but after wiping my eyes, I still looked at the void, and a huge mountain appeared.


    "Do you see a sacred mountain in the sky?"


    Confucian scholars felt that they had an illusion and couldn''t help patting their companions.


    "How is it possible that there is a sacred mountain in the sky?"


    The companion looked incredulous, but looked up at the void and found that there was a huge sacred mountain in the void at the moment.


    Around the sacred mountain, there are glittering gold, which seems to suppress the heavens.


    "Look, what''s that?"


    As the Confucian student roared, each Confucian student looked up at the sky.


    At the moment, in the void of Jixia school palace, there is a virtual shadow of a sacred mountain, which is more and more clear.


    Around the holy mountain, the golden light was shining. At the same time, the Buddhist sounds sounded in the minds of Confucian scholars.


    Li Yixi in the house didn''t think so much. He waved his pen and soon finished painting a sacred mountain.


    Li Mu, Liu Yun and the blue eyed ape king looked at the painting on the folding fan and felt great terror, as if their souls were to be suppressed.


    "Well, it''s much better now. Li Yixi looked at the five finger mountain above the folding fan and couldn''t help laughing.


    Very satisfied.


    "Sir, this mountain feels so strange." Li Mu looked at Wuzhishan and asked.


    Because the mountain is like a person''s five fingers.


    "Huh?"


    "This, with emotion, is in my memory."


    "There is a monkey with great powers. He suppressed the Dragon King of the four seas. After obtaining the divine soldiers, he made a big fuss in the heavenly palace. His strength is terrible. It is difficult to destroy the sky and bury the earth. When the heavenly palace is about to be destroyed, the western world, the Tathagata Buddha, comes and turns his hand into Wuzhishan to suppress the demon monkey. This mountain is the Wuzhishan."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Hiss."


    Li Yixi didn''t care, but the people who listened were shaking with fear.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king was even more frightened.


    Fairy?


    Heavenly palace?


    Buddha?


    Li Yixi did not pay attention to a few people, but felt that the folding fan was still poor, so he raised his pen and wrote on the folding fan: "Tao can be Tao, extraordinary Tao, name can be name, extraordinary name."


    "Huh?"


    Li Yixi wrote seriously on his face, but at the moment, Liu Yun and others in the room were shaking with fear.


    Because at the moment, the rhyme of Li Yixi suddenly increases.


    The whole room seemed to be the origin of the avenue.


    What''s more terrible is that a terrible figure appeared in the room, riding a green bull.


    Liu Yun and Li Mu felt that if the man looked at them, they would explode and be scared.


    Trembling one by one.


    And Li Yixi continues to write: the beginning of unknown heaven and earth, the mother of famous heaven and earth


    In the sky above the Jixia school palace, the Confucian scholars saw the disappearance of the sacred mountain. When they talked about it, they saw another huge figure in the sky above the Jixia school palace.


    It was a huge green bull. On its back, there was a lazy figure.


    At the moment, in the mouth of the figure, he recited at will, and the words exploded in the minds of the Confucian scholars.


    At the moment, the Confucian students in Jixia school seemed to be enlightened one by one. They could not help sitting cross legged and listening to the truth of the road.


    In the middle heaven, in the Confucian temple, the old man sitting cross legged suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were full of horror, followed by surprise.


    At the moment, a huge golden ancient book enshrined in the Confucian temple was suspended and opened slowly. On that blank book, words appeared one by one.


    It''s like the sound of the avenue.


    "The sage is in the world, and the sage''s book is a warning article."


    "Meet the saint."


    The old man knelt down and burst into tears.


    At the moment, there is a little more luck in the Confucian temple.


    A strange smell shrouded over the Confucian temple dissipated a lot.


    In Jixia school palace, Li Yixi''s pen stopped.


    Because the number of words was almost the same, writing would affect the beauty of the folding fan, Li Yixi put away his pen.


    In the room, the strong power and charm of the avenue were swallowed up by the folding fan in Li Yixi''s hand, and everything returned to calm.


    Several people who fell into epiphany also slowly woke up.


    Liu Yun and his disciples looked at Li Yixi with fanaticism.


    At the moment, I benefited a lot and looked grateful.


    At the moment, there is a trace of sacred breath in Li Mu''s divine text, and the world has taken another step.


    The smell of the blue eyed ape king also soared countless times. With the help of the Taoist rhyme just now, the seal word God text also collapsed and restored his ability to connect to the sky.


    But the blue eyed ape king still keeps the mini version of himself.


    The blue eyed ape king felt that following Li Yixi might become a demon fairy.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king saw the horror of Li Yixi and had no intention to leave.


    "Congratulations, sir. The folding fan is perfect now." Liu Yun took a deep breath and hugged Li Yixi.


    "Yes!"


    "I have the same feeling. I feel better now." Li Yixi was very satisfied.


    "Old Liu, drink?"


    Li Yixi looked at Liu Yun and asked with joy on his face.


    "Our generation of scholars, how can we lack Qin, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry and wine flowers?" A smile appeared on Liu Yun''s face.


    "That''s good. Come on, have a drink."


    Li Yixi took out the wine cup and poured Liu Yun a cup of Baihua wine.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Li Yixi poured the wine himself. Liu Yun quickly picked up the glass and drank it all in one gulp.

 Chapter 218

    At the moment, Liu Yun, let alone the wine poured by Li Yixi, still exudes a charming aroma. Even if it is a cup of poisonous wine, he can''t help drinking it.


    At the entrance of good wine, a charming aroma of wine broke out in Liu Yun''s mouth.


    At the moment, Liu Yun felt the strength of the wine and took a deep breath. He felt extremely comfortable from his mouth to his stomach.


    "Old Liu, no matter what happens, you should keep an ordinary heart. Don''t be surprised. Otherwise, the childe will be unhappy. The childe''s wine is immortal wine. Maybe this is your reward for giving a folding fan."


    When Liu Yun was nervous, Li Mu''s voice sounded in Liu Yun''s mind.


    "Xianniang?"


    At the moment, Liu Yun slowly put down his glass, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    "Boom!"


    But the next moment, Liu Yun''s body trembled slightly.


    Those eyes, which seemed to be closing because of their old age, were very turbid. At this moment, they suddenly became larger, and their eyes were full of panic.


    Liu Yun''s whole body looked shriveled because of aging. At this moment, his whole body became incomparably full of Qi and blood.


    The haggard, decadent and dead body burst out a strong vitality at the same time.


    Like a dead tree in spring, Liu Yun clearly felt that his hearing, vision, smell and soul had been sublimated perfectly.


    Liu Yun is such a person. He is in charge of the divine text of the literary saint. He has fought against the existence of the first demon ancestor in the demon domain and is well-informed.


    But at the moment, Liu Yun''s eyes were still occupied by horror.


    His legs trembled slightly, which was the result of trying to suppress under the reminder of Li Mu.


    Without Li Mu''s reminder, Liu Yun at the moment has knelt in front of Li Yixi.


    Liu Yun has always been absorbed by the divine script left by the sage of literature in the sea of souls. Jixia school palace has no great difficulty and will never appear. However, even though Liu Yun has been trying his best to preserve his strength, he is still absorbed by the divine script and is dying.


    However, today, under Li Yixi''s glass of wine, Liu Yun was shocked to find that not only his physical body was strengthened countless times, but also his soul power was restored. At the moment, the divine text left by Wensheng became saturated and stopped swallowing him under that energy.


    That divine script, but the divine script of Wensheng, needs the most terrible energy. Seeing saturation, Liu Yun at the moment can''t let him not be shocked.


    Liu Yun took a hard breath and said to Li Yixi, "thank you, master xianniang."


    At the moment, Liu Yun doesn''t have the disdain outside the hospital. At the moment, he feels soft when he sees Li Yixi.


    "It''s just a glass of wine. Don''t be polite."


    Li Yixi smiled and waved to Liu Yun.


    "Li Mu, I have arranged a banquet today."


    Liu Yun''s eyes hurriedly fell on Li Mu.


    "Huiliu old, has been arranged."


    Li Mu smiled.


    "OK."


    "I will certainly attend today''s dinner."


    "Childe Li, Liu Yun leaves first and goes out to deal with some things."


    Liu Yun couldn''t stay any longer. He wanted to go out and breathe. He was too nervous, so he hurried.


    "OK."


    "Liu Lao, I''ll see you at dinner."


    Li Yixi hugged Liu Yun.


    Liu Yun''s disciple hurriedly helped Liu Yun out of the yard.


    As soon as he came out, Liu Yun''s legs softened. If it weren''t for his disciples, he would kneel down directly.


    "Teacher?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Yun''s disciple looked flustered.


    Liu Yun is old and pregnant with a holy text. At the moment, Liu Yun''s disciples are very nervous.


    "Nothing, much better!"


    After taking a hard breath, Liu Yun, coupled with the soft and tense nerves just now, was much better. After calming his breath, he looked at his disciples seriously, "you can''t be unreasonable when you see childe Li Yixi later, you know?"


    "Yes, I know. I''m afraid the honorary sacrifice is a generation of cultivation to heaven, otherwise I won''t be entangled with Taoist rhymes." Liu Yun''s disciple has a dignified face.


    "Childe Li is probably a real immortal. His means are terrible. His glass of wine has extended my life for 50 years, and my strength will advance by leaps and bounds." Liu Yun said with a serious look.


    Because Wen Sheng''s divine text is saturated and does not devour his spiritual Qi, he can practice.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "What are these disciples talking about?"


    "You, go and ask, what happened?" When Liu Yun had just told his disciples to look up, he found that countless disciples gathered in Jixia school palace and seemed to be discussing something. Liu Yun felt unusual.


    "Yes."


    Disciple Liu Yun immediately went to inquire and returned soon.


    Liu Yun looked at his disciple and frowned.


    "What''s up?"


    Liu Yun''s face is very ugly. His disciple has handled countless major events over the years. He can''t be so worried.


    Liu Yun feels that something big must have happened. Today, Li Yixi first arrived and needs to entertain Li Yixi. If something big happens, Liu Yun is very angry about whether it will affect the dinner.


    When Liu Yun heard his teacher''s words, he immediately woke up and said with a frightened face: "teacher, before, there was a five finger holy mountain over Jixia school palace, riding a cow to preach with the sage..."


    "What?"


    "This..."


    Hearing his disciples'' words, Liu Yun''s eyes were full of panic. Liu Yun didn''t think of what they saw in Li Yixi''s house today. These people saw it.


    At the moment, Liu Yun didn''t know whether Li Yixi did it intentionally or unintentionally. He looked dignified and said, "tell them to leave and don''t talk about it everywhere."


    "Yes."


    They left with a dignified face.


    They never thought that the arrival of Li Yixi was full of visions. They didn''t know whether it was good or bad.


    "Your Highness, is there a dinner party tonight? No need? " In the room, Li Yixi couldn''t help looking at Li Mu at the moment.


    "Sir, it''s just a simple dinner. It''s just a welcome ceremony." Li Mu quickly explained.


    "Well, all right."


    Li Yixi didn''t say anything. It would be a shame if he went to a dinner like Wangyue Pavilion. Li Yixi didn''t worry about an ordinary dinner.


    "Sir, Li Mu leaves first and goes to prepare." Li Mu bowed.


    "OK, go."


    Li Yixi waved his hand.


    Seeing Li Mu withdraw from the yard, Li Yixi''s mouth couldn''t help but look helpless.


    At the moment, Li Yixi can''t help thinking about whether it''s good or bad to be the honor sacrifice of Jixia school palace.


    With a sigh, he left the courtyard with the blue eyed ape king. Li Yixi was also very curious about the Jixia school palace.


    This is the holy land of Confucianism and Taoism.


    Li Yixi also wanted to go and see the extraordinary of Jixia school palace.


    At the moment, at Liu Yun''s request, the people who talked about the vision in Jixia school palace have dispersed, but there are still Confucian scholars everywhere, some discussing the rule of the world, some debating, some competing in riding and shooting, and some playing chess in front of go.


    Jixia school palace is very lively. Li Yixi is dressed in white and has a detached temperament. Wherever he goes, he seems to be a scenery.


    "I''ve seen the sacrificial Lord."


    When the two Confucian scholars who were playing chess in front of go saw Li Yixi coming, they quickly stood up and bowed.


    His eyes were full of respect. In the face of Li Yixi, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of kindness.

 Chapter 219

    "No need to be polite. You go on and I''ll see." A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Holding the blue eyed ape king, he quietly watched the two play chess.


    Their chess skills are superb. I don''t know how long they have been playing chess before. Li Yixi watched it for a quarter of an hour, and one of them narrowly won.


    "Brother Zhong, Hu narrowly won."


    The man surnamed Hu holds boxing.


    "Congratulations, brother Hu. In the future, the title of little chess saint will be brother Hu''s. Zhong is willing to bow down."


    The two quickly stood up and saluted with fists.


    "Little chess saint?"


    Hearing their names, Li Yixi was not interested.


    Li Yixi didn''t expect to meet a go master here. Li Yixi couldn''t help feeling itchy. Li Yixi had never met an opponent. The other party was known as the little chess saint, which aroused Li Yixi''s interest.


    "Guys, can I have a game?"


    Li Yixi was addicted and asked excitedly.


    "Huh?"


    The two of them were stunned at this moment. Unexpectedly, Li Yixi invited them to play chess.


    They are the masters of chess who swept away the invincible hands of several imperial dynasties.


    If you want to challenge them, you must have a certain reputation.


    Li Yixi''s abrupt invitation stunned them.


    But they didn''t refuse, because Li Yixi gave them a very special feeling.


    "Since the toastmaster invited us, we''ll play the next game." Hu Sheng smiled at Li Yixi.


    Seeing the other party''s promise, Li Yixi smiled instantly.


    "Please."


    Li Yixi issued an invitation.


    Hu Sheng nodded slightly and dropped a son on the chessboard. Hu Sheng felt that even if Li Yixi''s chess skills were worse, he would make Li Yixi happier. He couldn''t let Li Yixi lose too ugly.


    Li Yixi took a look and dropped a son at will.


    However, at this moment, when Hu Sheng was about to fall with a chess piece in his hand, there was a look of panic in his eyes.


    Because Hu Sheng found that the chessboard turned into a terrible world.


    It seems that I have become a god of heaven and take the ten thousand ways of the heavens as chess. At this moment, the chess pieces in my hand are transformed into a road. Playing chess is to arrange the array and break the array to fight.


    Hu Sheng is a master of chess and array.


    At this moment, Hu Sheng looked at Li Yixi and completely changed.


    He looked frightened and took Tao as chess, which Hu Sheng had never thought of in his life.


    But at the moment, Hu Sheng can crack it.


    However, after Hu Sheng played chess with Li Yixi for more than a dozen times, sweat began to appear on his forehead.


    Every time you drop a child, you spend a lot of energy.


    Half an hour later, Hu Shengluo had less than 30 seeds, but the sweat on his body had wet his skirt.


    However, Hu Sheng''s eyes were full of excitement at the moment.


    Because at this moment, Li Yixi began to guide him, and under the guidance of Li Yixi, Hu Sheng''s understanding of the way of playing chess has made rapid progress.


    With my understanding of array, there are countless new cognition in my mind.


    At the moment, Hu Sheng suddenly found that the way of array chess was so broad and profound that he knew only a drop in the bucket.


    A few minutes later, Hu Shengda reached the limit. According to Li Yixi, Hu Sheng was hard to digest and his spirit was almost exhausted.


    Hu Sheng can only abandon his son and admit defeat.


    "Lord sacrifice, I lost."


    Looking at Hu Sheng in front of him, Li Yixi looked appreciative.


    "Yes, but we still need to work hard."


    "If you have nothing to do, you can come to me to play chess."


    Li Yixi is interested in Hu Sheng. Even Hu Qingyun is not as good as Hu Sheng in chess under the guidance of Li Yixi. It''s not easy to meet a reluctant chess player. Li Yixi is naturally very happy.


    "Thank you for your guidance." Hu Sheng was overjoyed.


    His heart was so excited that Hu Sheng wanted to roar to vent his excitement.


    "You go on."


    Li Yixi smiled, picked up the blue eyed ape king and left.


    Looking at Li Yixi''s back, Hu Sheng knelt down and worshipped.


    "Brother Zhong, today''s Toastmasters gave me some advice. I need to shut up. Hu Sheng left first." Hu Sheng saluted the man surnamed Zhong.


    At this moment, Li Yixi continues to wander around Jixia school palace.


    After that, there was no end, but Li Yixi finally understood Jixia school palace.


    Jixia school palace is not simple. It is divided into two parts.


    Cultivating literature and martial arts.


    It is not a simple practice of Wendao.


    Learning martial arts in Jixia palace is also very prosperous.


    But Li Yixi paid more attention to Xiuwen.


    There are several treasures in Jixia school palace.


    Qinshan, Qishan, Shushan, Huashan, Shishan, jiugu and Wanhua valley.


    It includes piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry and Jiuhua.


    Among them, Shushan is the most powerful and has the most practitioners.


    After a general understanding, Li Yixi looked at the time and returned to the yard.


    Li Yixi had just returned to the yard and was on the chess mountain. At the moment, black clouds pressed on the top and terrible thunder sounded.


    In Jixia school palace, figures appeared one after another, looking at Qishan with a shocked face.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Liu Yun in the Sutra Pavilion also opened his eyes, his soul burst out and looked at Qishan.


    "Did you break through?"


    Liu Yun was also dignified at the moment.


    The next moment, Liu Yun''s body appeared outside the chess mountain, and his body trembled slightly.


    Today, someone broke Nirvana and robbed the world.


    In the void, Nirvana really thundered into a blade of judgment and killed Hu Sheng.


    The test of martial arts is even more terrible.


    However, in the face of the terrible blade of judgment, under the intense eyes, Hu Sheng did not see the slightest fear on his face.


    Instead, Hu Sheng at the moment did not pay attention to the nirvana disaster, but looked shocked.


    "Who is the sacrificial Lord? Why did he count the attack of the robbery?"


    At the moment, Hu Sheng looked at the disaster falling in the void, and his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    Because of this scene, Hu Sheng felt it when playing chess with Li Yixi.


    So Hu Sheng at the moment doesn''t care about the natural disaster at all, but the means of startling Li Yixi.


    At the moment, Hu Sheng''s hand waved, and the righteous spirit broke out. In front of Hu Sheng, a chessboard was condensed.


    This chessboard, this moment into a big array.


    Hu Sheng condenses the heroic spirit into a sword, a sword into a chess, and a point to the void.


    The emptiness at the moment, the blade of judgment, turned into countless virtual shadows, which made people unable to distinguish between emptiness and reality. The terrible power made them cold.


    "Can you do it?"


    At the moment, Liu Yun looked at the falling disaster, and his eyes were full of worry.


    He is not proficient in chess. At the moment, he feels the natural disaster. With his strength, he is also frightened.


    One eye after another, watching Hu Sheng''s attack.


    When Hu Sheng''s attack collided with the blade of judgment, under the gaze of countless eyes, the blade of judgment exploded directly, and the terrible energy dissipated in the void.


    "It''s broken."


    In Jixia school palace, the eyes were full of excitement.


    Jixia Xuegong Wendao, for tens of thousands of years, someone has finally broken nirvana.


    For them, this is a milestone and significant.


    "Take chess as the array?"


    Liu Yun looked at the scene in the void, and his eyes were full of joy.


    "Congratulations."


    Confucian scholars worshipped the void.


    Hu Sheng felt that his envious eyes fell on him. He was very helpless.


    It was not his outstanding talent, but Li Yixi who educated him with Tao and pointed out his ways to break the natural disaster that made him get through the disaster so easily.

 Chapter 220

    "Hu Sheng, congratulations." An old Confucian scholar fell down and looked at Hu Sheng with a complicated face.


    "Thank you, mountain master."


    Come here, it''s the master of chess mountain.


    "No, from now on, you are the mountain master of Qishan. Qishan is yours." The old Confucian patted Hu Sheng on the shoulder.


    "Mountain Lord, I......"


    Hu Sheng couldn''t adapt.


    "Hu Sheng, do your part." Liu Yun''s body fell down and smiled.


    "I''ve seen Liu Lao."


    Hu Sheng and the chess mountain master hurriedly saluted.


    "Hu Sheng, your talent is really terrible. You have been for thousands of years," huh? "


    At the moment, Liu Yun''s look changed slightly, but he didn''t know how to speak and was very nervous.


    One of the Confucian scholars hurriedly stood up.


    One face was puzzled: "Lord sacrifice, I''m stupid. I don''t know what Tao Te Ching is. These scriptures are heard by coincidence today."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi looked puzzled.


    "Dao can be Dao, extraordinary Dao, name can be name, extraordinary name..."


    "Aren''t these the contents of Tao Te Ching?"


    Li Yixi repeated the opening of the Tao Te Ching that they had just read.


    "Lord sacrifice, is this shocking article called Tao Te Ching?"


    "I feel that this moral Scripture is incomplete. Do you know the whole article, sacrifice Lord? Can you make it up? "


    The Confucian scholar is looking at Li Yixi with bright eyes.


    "Make up?"


    "This is not difficult."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Thank you, sir."


    At this moment, all Confucian scholars knelt down to Li Yixi.


    "Get up, it''s just a small thing."


    "Prepare pen, ink, paper and inkstone. I''ll read it and you can write it down." Li Yixi took a sip of wine.


    Sitting in the hall, he read: "Tao can be Tao, extraordinary Tao, name can be name, extraordinary name..."


    One by one, the words exploded on the Shishan hall.


    In the hall, Confucian scholars were writing with pen in hand.


    At this moment, a beautiful shadow walks in the void in the distance of Jixia school palace.


    With each step, a ripple appears in the void. With each step, the body strides ten thousand meters away.


    It is the step Xuan Yin who came from the imperial city to Jixia school palace.


    Bu Xuanyin''s face was cold. There was no fluctuation in her eyes, as if the sky had collapsed and she wouldn''t frown.


    "Huh?"


    But at the moment, bu Xuanyin''s body trembled and couldn''t help taking back his raised leg.


    His eyes were full of horror. He couldn''t help looking at Jixia school palace.


    "Dao can be Dao, extraordinary Dao, name can be name, extraordinary name..."


    At the moment, the words sounded like thunder in Bu Xuanyin''s ear.


    Let Bu Xuanyin change color directly. At the moment, bu Xuanyin, those eyes, strangely turn into light gold.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin was shocked to see that there were many regular arrays in the sky. Those regular arrays seemed to imprison the heaven.


    However, as the words sounded in the void, bu Xuanyin saw that the power of those rules was trembling, and some rules were broken at the moment.


    Bu Xuanyin knows that the power of those rules is the seal of the fairy world blocking the mainland. It has sealed thousands of roads. At the moment, it is breaking.


    I can''t bear to be shocked.


    And at the moment, bu Xuanyin found that in his eyes, the roads became very clear in an instant.


    "This is the sage''s sermon."


    Bu Xuanyin immediately suppressed her tumultuous heart and sat cross legged in the void to understand the road.


    Because at the moment, the seal was touched and the power of the avenue leaked a lot. This was a good opportunity for her to feel the avenue.


    Bu Xuanyin chose to practice without considering anything else.


    In the Shishan hall, Li Yixi reads Tao Te Ching while drinking.


    Like the words of the great road, the Confucian scholars in the hall wrote this amazing article one by one.


    After drinking a jar of wine, Li Yixi finished reading chapter 81 and 5000 words of the Tao Te Ching.


    When the last word of Li Yixi fell, a terrible roar sounded in the void, breaking the power of at least dozens of rules.


    In the hall, the Confucian scholars who were writing fast, the moment the last word fell, they were full of Taoist rhymes, and countless people broke the state.


    But at the moment, looking at the articles in front of them one by one, they even forgot their rapid progress in cultivation.


    Especially at this moment, Li Mu sat cross legged. In the sea of Li Mu''s soul, Tianzi Shenwen trembled madly.


    In the heaven and earth contained in the Tianzi Shenwen, a virtual shadow of saints appeared, and the words fell one by one, which exploded in the heaven and earth in the Tianzi Shenwen. The sage''s words dispersed the chaos, and the heaven and earth expanded more than ten times.


    At this moment, Li Mu''s strength has changed dramatically.


    The blue eyed ape King lying beside Li Yixi is also soaring madly at the moment.


    The whole body trembled with excitement.


    Liu Yun, who listened to the complete Tao Te Ching, was pleasantly surprised to find that the divine text of his soul in the sea and the divine text left by the literary Saint had somehow had a trace of contact with himself.


    For a long time, he can only borrow from this powerful divine script. Now Liu Yun sees the hope of completely controlling this divine script. How can he not be excited.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Li Yixi with awe on his face.


    "Young master Li, Liu Yun, a toast to you. Thank you."


    Liu Yun drank it all in one gulp, which made Li Yixi look inexplicable.


    Under Liu Yun''s voice, they woke up one by one, felt their own changes, and set off a huge wave in their hearts.

 Chapter 221

    "Thank you, Lord sacrifice."


    At the moment, the people who responded also worshipped Li Yixi, and their eyes were full of gratitude.


    Their harvest today is really too great.


    One by one, they looked at the Tao Te Ching in front of them, their eyes were full of excitement, their bodies trembled, like a road, which opened up for them in an instant.


    The patron Wang Tieshan looked at his unconscious daughter and frowned with rage in his eyes.


    "Did you find it?"


    The voice of the patron king was cold and frightening.


    His daughter was abandoned. The iron mountain, which was already overbearing, was like a angry lion at the moment.


    "Report back to the prince. There is no news yet. The man who broke into the palace committed suicide this time. There is no follow-up news for the time being."


    "However, I''ll find out where the residual painting in the princess''s hand comes from."


    The kneeling man looked uneasy.


    "Where?"


    Iron mountain''s burly body gives people a terrible sense of oppression.


    "From the Imperial Palace, your Majesty''s special rice paper."


    The kneeling man looked uneasy and stammered.


    "What?"


    "Is it your Majesty''s profession?"


    At the moment, Wang Tieshan, his backer, also looked a little changed.


    I don''t look very good.


    "Didn''t the princess go to Yinyue academy to find Shi Qingxue with Baili xuance of Baili family today? Is there any news from Yinyue academy? "


    Wang Tieshan, the patron, looked dignified.


    "Lord, Shi Qingxue of Yinyue academy didn''t say much to our people, so he said a word. His subordinates didn''t dare to say anything." The figure kneeling on the ground hesitated.


    "He said," I forgive you for your innocence. " Iron mountain looked cold.


    "Shi Qingxue said that if you are greedy, you will be punished by heaven. Take care of yourself."


    The kneeling man looked flustered.


    "Presumptuous."


    "What a stone Qingxue. I want to see her in person. If I speak like this, I must know something and ignore my backer''s palace."


    "Follow me to Yinyue Academy."


    Iron mountain left a word coldly, then disappeared in the hall, and the figures in the palace broke through the air.


    Silver moon academy, the bright moon is hanging high.


    Each disciple is practicing independently.


    "Boom!"


    But all of a sudden, an overwhelming force came and enveloped the whole Yinyue Academy.


    "Wow!"


    "Wow!"


    "Wow."


    At this moment, the disciples spit blood directly under the towering pressure.


    "Who?"


    Inside the Academy, Shi an roared and looked angry.


    The body burst out and hung over the silver moon academy, looking unusually cold.


    "Naturally, it''s the king."


    The voice of Wang senhan, the backer, remembered that he stepped from the void, and his eyes fell on Shi an with disdain on his face.


    "It turned out to be the patron king. I thought what demons and ghosts had come?"


    "Patron king, come to our Yinyue academy and hurt our Yinyue academy disciples. What do you want to do?" Shi an looked very cold.


    "Shi an, are you teaching me a lesson? The corner of iron mountain''s mouth was covered with a cold color. The next moment, his body disappeared. When he appeared in front of Shi an, he punched Shi an hard.


    When the fist comes out, the void vibrates, which shows the ferocity of the fist.


    "You..."


    This moment of Shi''an was also unexpected.


    It was not as good as iron mountain, so it was resisted in a hurry.


    Under the violent blow of iron mountain, he sprayed blood directly at his mouth and flew out upside down.


    Fortunately, at the moment of hitting the attic, a beautiful shadow appeared, held Shi an''s back and dissolved the violent force.


    "Shi Qingxue, you finally came out."


    "Tell the king who hurt my daughter and where you went today."


    "The king is satisfied and can keep your whole body." Iron mountain''s words are ruthless and overbearing.


    "Iron mountain, the son is not the godfather''s fault. I finally know why tie Xinlan doesn''t know the etiquette. It turned out that you taught him to kill us. Do you have the ability?"


    Shi Qingxue looked very cold.


    "Say it or not."


    Iron mountain was so angry that his fist creaked.


    In those eyes, there was a cold killing intention.


    "Don''t you dare to find the childe''s trouble? Iron mountain, you are so overbearing and unreasonable. I''d better waste your good and save you from offending the childe. Although you don''t dare, you have to be just in case." Shi Qingxue looked very cold.


    "Yellow haired girl, rampant, today I''ll let you know the price of rampant." Iron mountain''s words fell and suddenly shot.


    He pounced fiercely on Shi Qingxue.


    Towering divine power, intended to imprison Shi Qingxue.


    "Daqian thunder sword."


    Facing the terrible attack of iron mountain, Shi Qingxue looked unchanged, and the cold voice fell. In Shi Qingxue''s body, thunder sounded.


    The stone and snow at the moment are like Thor walking out of the sea of thunder.


    On the top of Shi Qingxue''s head, a divine sword condensed from the sword idea appeared.


    On the divine sword, the power of lightning twines.


    This sword is what Shi Qingxue realized by watching Li Yixi''s Lei Mu Tianjun painting.


    Convert sword meaning into lightning sword meaning.


    The cold sound of Shi Qingxue fell, and the thunder sword took the meaning of breaking the sky and stabbed directly at the iron mountain.


    "Huh?"


    After feeling the sword of Shi Qingxue, the iron mountain burst out, his eyes were full of horror, and the terrible smell made him afraid.


    The body trembled violently.


    Hastily urged the strength of the whole body to resist.


    "Hiss."


    However, facing the moment of this sword, his invincible defense was directly pierced by the sword as if it were a layer of thin paper.


    The big thousand thunder sword penetrates directly from the iron mountain.


    Iron mountain''s eyes were full of panic, because this sword directly pierced his golden elixir. At the moment, his all-round cultivation turned into a bubble.


    Lost the power of heaven, how not to panic.


    Daqianlei sword nailed iron mountain''s body to the attic.


    "Wow."


    The iron mountain spewed out blood, and his eyes were full of horror.


    His accomplishments are over.


    A look of despair.


    "Shi Qingxue, do you dare to abolish the surname Wang granted by the emperor of Tang?" At the moment, those people behind iron mountain reacted, and their eyes were full of panic.


    No one thought that Shi Qingxue had abandoned the iron mountain.


    "Cough... Iron mountain''s body is hanging in the attic, and his eyes are full of incredible colors, which is difficult to accept.


    "How is that possible?"


    "How can you be so strong? Wang Tieshan, the patron, stared at Shi Qingxue.


    "The childe is an immortal. He can''t make progress under the guidance of the childe. He''s so stupid than a pig and doesn''t deserve to live."


    "The patron king, the son is not the fault of the godfather. Let''s take care of ourselves!"


    "And if the Tang emperor knows that your daughter has offended the childe and forcibly demanded the childe''s things, I''m afraid you''ll have to follow the footsteps of the king''s house of Qin."


    "Also, your daughter was abolished because she forcibly asked for the childe''s things and was eaten by the way of heaven. It was not the fault of others."


    "Go away."


    Shi Qingxue left a word and turned away.


    "Lord Qin''s residence?"


    At the moment, Wang Tieshan, the patron, heard Shi Qingxue''s words clearly. His eyes were full of panic and uneasiness. He even forgot that he had been abandoned.


    Wang Tieshan, the patron of this moment, can''t let him be afraid, because he knows who tiexinlan offends at the moment.


    That, even the Tang emperor is afraid.


    If the Tang emperor knows, the Tang Emperor will destroy the backer''s palace.


    The king of Qin is the younger brother of the Tang emperor, and his blood has been destroyed. Besides, he is an iron mountain, only for some credit.


    "Tie Xinlan, you..."


    The iron mountain at the moment, with a face of fear, where is the mind to continue.


    "That one?"


    The eyes of other patrons of the imperial palace were full of panic.


    He hurried to escape with the iron mountain.


    At the moment, the iron mountain is directly stupid. Li Yixi''s terror rings, and his subordinates still run for their lives.


    As for the trouble of finding li Yixi and giving iron mountain 10000 lives, he dared not.


    The iron mountain at the moment wants to kill tie Xinlan with one palm.

 Chapter 222

    Baili family, Baili xuance couldn''t sleep until late at night.


    My mind is still the scene of the day.


    At the moment, it is still playing back in the mind of Baili xuance, which makes Baili xuance tremble.


    A dark shadow flashed away over Baili''s house. The next moment, it stayed over Baili xuance''s room.


    The dark shadow was wrapped in black gas, and the evil spirit was awe inspiring. In the black gas, a face was faintly exposed. At the moment, a touch of unexpected color appeared in those eyes.


    "Ha ha."


    "God is really helping me. He is very strong in flesh. At the moment, his soul is turbulent. It''s my chance."


    The corners of the shadow''s mouth burst into a cold sneer, disappeared into the void the next moment, entered the room of Baili xuance, looked at the trembling Baili xuance, and directly penetrated into the eyebrows of Baili xuance.


    "Yes!"


    The next moment, the whole body of Baili xuance was exposed, and his face was ferocious. It lasted for a quarter of an hour, and Baili xuance''s body recovered its calm.


    The next moment, Baili xuance, lying in bed, slowly opened his eyes.


    I took a look at my body and was very satisfied.


    "Good."


    "This flesh is strong enough."


    An unexpected color appeared in his eyes.


    At the moment, the hundred mile xuance was taken away.


    "Huh?"


    What is there? At the moment, the eyes of the black devil ancestor (Baili xuance who was lost) showed a different color, and his eyes fell in Baili xuance''s clothes.


    After the black devil took it out, he looked at the paper in his hand and looked puzzled.


    The black devil opened the paper and his body trembled wildly.


    "Huh?"


    "This..."


    "This is Dao Yun."


    At the moment, the black devil ancestor was excited, stammering and incoherent.


    This paper is written by Li Yixi.


    The old black devil was sealed for countless years. Recently, the world has changed. The seal has become loose. He has just got out of trouble. The strength of the old black devil is as good as the original. It is extremely difficult to recover.


    But where did the black devil father think that today he lost a body and even met the amazing opportunity.


    At the moment, the black devil ancestor trembled with excitement. After suppressing his trembling heart, he began to absorb Tao rhyme.


    It took three hours for the old black devil to absorb all the Tao rhymes. At the moment, the old black devil''s breath is shocking.


    It''s only one step away from the reincarnation robbery.


    "Good things, where do they come from, and what else?"


    At the moment, when most of his accomplishments were restored, the black devil ancestor trembled excitedly, looked at the waste paper in front of him, and hurriedly made mysterious Dharma Seals.


    At the next moment, a breath was finally captured by the black devil.


    After the black devil took a deep breath, his body disappeared into the room. In the void, according to the breath he caught, he went to Jixia school palace.


    "Jixia school palace?"


    Half an hour later, the dark devil looked at the Jixia school palace in the distance, and there was an unexpected color in his eyes. The dark devil didn''t expect that the source of this breath was in the Jixia school palace.


    He restrained his breath and quietly went to Jixia school palace.


    According to his breath tracking, his body fell quietly outside Li Yixi''s courtyard.


    The soul of the black devil ancestor scattered and began to search.


    "Huh?"


    "Yes, there are still opportunities here."


    At the moment, under the soul search of the black devil ancestor, the black devil ancestor locked a folding fan at the moment.


    On the folding fan, the black devil felt the same breath.


    Tao Yun.


    The black devil father glanced at the room, and an unexpected color appeared in his eyes.


    "I..."


    "It''s a waste of opportunity for a mortal to have a treasure."


    The black devil looked at Li Yixi and thought Li Yixi was lucky. After taking a deep breath, the old black devil quietly sneaked into Li Yixi''s room.


    Looking at the folding fan on the table, the black devil''s eyes were full of excitement.


    "Baby, you are mine, a mortal, how can you deserve you."


    "Only my black devil ancestor can make you shine your own light."


    The black devil looked greedy at the corners of his mouth and reached out to grab the folding fan on the table.


    "Huh?"


    When the black devil''s hand touched the folding fan, his face changed greatly.


    The body shook violently, and the body stepped back three steps.


    "There is spirituality, good baby."


    At the moment, the black devil ancestor not only didn''t panic, but his eyes were full of excitement.


    Looking at the folding fan in front of me, I looked greedy.


    The terrible force broke out and continued to grasp the folding fan.


    "Boom."


    But this time, the black devil''s hand had not touched the folding fan, and a terrible attack broke out on the folding fan. The attack instantly fell on the black devil''s father, forcing the black devil''s father to vomit blood.


    "Wow."


    At this moment, the old black devil spewed blood directly.


    In the frightened eyes of the old black devil, a virtual shadow appeared on the folding fan at the moment, and looked at the old black robed with disdain.


    The virtual shadow is covered in cassock and looks solemn.


    "Almsgiver, put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha."


    "The old monk is willing to help you wash away your sins, turn the Western Buddha into a universal Buddha."


    "You..."


    At this moment, the dark devil''s eyes were full of panic. He looked at the virtual shadow in cassock and trembled.


    "Old devil, what are you doing here?"


    At the moment, when the black devil ancestor was trembling, another voice sounded in the room.


    The old black devil felt a little familiar and couldn''t help looking back.


    The black devil looked back at a pair of blue eyes.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, the black devil ancestor was surprised that he met the blue eyed ape king.


    "Fifth demon ancestor, how are you here? Great. Come on, we two have joined hands to suppress the weapon spirit of this treasure. This time, we have made a lot of money."


    "I''m not the opponent of the spirit. If we work together, we''ll have a chance."


    After the black devil found the blue eyed ape king, he was excited and incoherent.


    "Black devil, are you familiar with me?"


    "I advise you to keep your hands on it. You can''t spy on such treasures."


    However, when the blue eyed ape king heard the invitation of the black devil, he was unmoved and said faintly.


    "Huh?"


    "Why?"


    At this moment, the black devil ancestor looked puzzled. This is a treasure. Doesn''t the fifth demon ancestor, the blue eyed ape king, move? Or the blue eyed ape king wants to swallow it alone.


    "Blue eye, with your strength, you can''t win this treasure without my help." The black devil took a deep breath and explained.


    "Cough!"


    "Black devil, what are you talking about? Am I the kind of demon? This is the master''s treasure. How can I covet it?" Facing the invitation of the black devil, the blue eyed ape King swallowed his saliva and quickly refused.


    "The evil devil has been taught a lesson. He still wants to spy on me. His sin is unforgivable. Convert to my Buddha immediately, or there will be no amnesty." On the folding fan, wearing a cassock and a solemn virtual shadow, the eyes were cold at this moment.


    At the next moment, the folding fan was suspended and opened slowly, and a terrible virtual shadow of the five finger mountain appeared, which was suppressed against the black devil.


    "No, damn it, it''s terrible."


    "Blue eye, come on, join hands with me, let''s fight out, otherwise no one will want to go out." The black devil ancestor immediately looked at the blue eyed ape king with a frightened face.


    At the moment, the black devil''s ancestors, even if their cultivation at the moment, recovered to the half step reincarnation and robbery, but in the face of the virtual shadow of Wuzhishan, they felt that the devil''s heart was about to collapse.


    The black devil realized that he was not the opponent of the will of folding fans at all.


    He could only resist desperately and ask the blue eyed ape king for help.


    "Shut up!"


    "Will I go with you? Don''t believe his nonsense. I really don''t know him well."


    The blue eyed ape king, who was stared at by the black devil ancestor, felt his scalp numb at this moment, looked around and explained.


    "Huh?"


    Listening to the words of the fifth demon ancestor of the demon domain, the blue eyed ape king, the old black devil looked along the eyes of the blue eyed ape king. The old black devil trembled wildly at this moment.


    His eyes were full of fear.


    Because at this moment, around the black devil ancestor, there were many virtual shadows suspended, and the breath of each was not weaker or even stronger than that of the folding fan.


    At the moment, brushes, hairpins and even shoes on the ground are floating around. At this moment, they also exude towering authority.


    After seeing everything clearly, the body of the old black devil shook violently, and his eyes were full of panic. He was surrounded by divine objects.


    "Blue eye, join hands quickly. You don''t have a chance. If I die, you have to die."


    The Dark Lord made the last struggle.


    "Well, you misunderstood. I''m a good demon. I''m the childe''s pet monkey, not the fifth demon ancestor. You''d better die. I''ll kill you to prove your innocence."


    A stick appeared in the hand of the blue eyed ape king, which was a stick to the black devil''s ancestor.


    "Boom."


    The black devil ancestor immediately went to the void of Wuzhi Mountain. His body was directly blasted by Wuzhi Mountain. His soul was sucked into Wuzhi Mountain and suppressed. Wuzhi Mountain returned to the folding fan and turned into a painting.


    Feeling the eyes around him, the blue eyed ape King smiled, "I''m really a good demon."

 Chapter 223

    The dark devil, as the most powerful devil, never thought he would die like this.


    When the black devil ancestor broke the seal, occupied the body of Baili xuance, absorbed the Tao rhyme contained in the prescription and restored most of his strength, the black devil ancestor was full of longing for the future and felt that he would dominate this time.


    But it never occurred to me that he coveted such terrible figures as Li Yixi.


    It''s sad that Li Yixi didn''t pay attention to him until he died.


    Peace was restored in the room.


    The blue eyed ape king felt that the surrounding breath disappeared and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. Just now, the black devil ancestor invited him to join hands. In fact, the blue eyed ape king was trembled at that moment.


    Because here, he is the weakest. Even Xiaobai''s cultivation is more terrible than him.


    Therefore, after seizing the opportunity, the blue eyed ape king did not hesitate to prove that he was loyal to Li Yixi and had no selfishness.


    The blue eyed ape king looked at the folding fan on the table and felt some palpitations in his heart.


    The blue eyed ape king felt very clearly, and the terror ability on the folding fan was enough to suppress him.


    Especially the blue eyed ape king looked at the five finger mountain and felt inexplicable fear.


    The blue eyed ape King took a look and disappeared into the room.


    The next day, Li Yixi woke up. In the yard, Li Mu had already prepared breakfast.


    "Breakfast, sir." Li Mu stood aside, his eyes full of respect.


    "Your Highness, don''t do that. I''ll do it myself."


    Li Yixi was a little helpless. All along, Li Mu took him as a life-saving benefactor and took good care of him. However, Li Yixi felt that Li Mu was the prince and had a noble status. All the time, Li Yixi was still a little nervous.


    "Sir, it''s only an hour. Li Mu leaves."


    Li Mu hugged his fist slightly and bowed away from the yard.


    "Hey."


    Li Yixi sighed.


    Start eating breakfast.


    "Whoosh."


    The body of the blue eyed ape king turned into a residual shadow and instantly came to Li Yixi''s arms.


    The blue eyed ape king felt the Tao rhyme around Li Yixi''s body. Where would he let go.


    "Huh?"


    "You are so naughty."


    "If only your eyes were sun monkey''s golden eyes, it''s a pity that they are blue eyes." At the moment, Li Yixi can''t help thinking of the monkey king in the journey to the West.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, a huge demon monkey appeared in the eyes of the blue eyed ape king, with an extremely overbearing atmosphere.


    The blue eyed ape king is not a pet. Naturally, his wisdom is extremely high.


    At this moment, the blue eyed ape King squeaked excitedly.


    The blue eyed ape king wants to know the mystery of this terrible existence.


    "Huh?"


    "Do you want to know its story? Anyway, I''m idle now. I''ll tell you about it. "


    Li Yixi looked at the squeaky blue eyed ape king and couldn''t help laughing.


    "There is a peerless expert living in Fangcun mountain and Sanxing cave. His Taoist name is Bodhi. People call him Bodhi guru. Bodhi guru has boundless magic power and is extremely powerful."


    "And under the Bodhi master''s door, there is a monkey who practices, has excellent wisdom roots, is valued by the Bodhi master, and teaches the magic power of great immortal decision, 72 changes and somersault cloud..."


    Li Yixi smiled as if he were an old storyteller.


    Outside the hospital, a figure came at the moment. It was no one else but the existence from the Imperial City, bu Xuanyin.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin''s body couldn''t help stopping. When she looked at Li Yixi, a touch of panic appeared in Bu Xuanyin''s eyes.


    Because Li Yixi''s voice is not small at the moment and he didn''t deliberately close it, bu Xuanyin outside the hospital heard what Li Yixi said word by word.


    And bu Xuanyin was frightened to find that the breath of the blue eyed ape king in Li Yixi''s arms soared at an extremely terrible speed.


    At the moment, a terrible Taoist rhyme erupted around the body of the blue eyed ape king.


    The rich Taoist rhyme is wrapped around the body of the blue eyed ape king.


    "I..."


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king in Li Yixi''s arms is full of panic.


    Because as Li Yixi''s words fell, mysterious messages appeared in the mind of the blue eyed ape king.


    The blue eyed ape King found that there was an extremely mysterious cultivation method in his mind at the moment, a great immortal decision.


    There were seventy-two changes of supernatural power.


    And somersault clouds.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king, his small body trembling, his face shocked and excited.


    "Immortal formula."


    "It''s a fairy formula."


    "Childe, did you teach me the formula of immortality and practice?"


    "I...!"


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape King''s mind is full of shock.


    It''s not only immortal formula, but also immortal formula.


    And there are 72 changes, tumbling clouds.


    Although the blue eyed ape king has not yet begun to practice, in Li Yixi''s story, the blue eyed ape king has felt the power of these two gods.


    "Thank you, young master. At the moment, the blue eyed ape king looked at Li Yixi with tears in his demon eyes.


    He is just a demon, not a human race, but Li Yixi taught him immortal formula and magic power.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s story, the blue eyed ape King jumped to the ground from Li Yixi''s arms.


    Excitedly walked aside, the blue eyed ape King directly began to transform the practice method.


    "Huh?"


    Bu Xuanyin outside the hospital looked at the blue eyed ape king at the moment. Her eyes were shocked and added a bit of points here.


    Just now, bu Xuanyin was afraid of Li Yixi enough. However, seeing the blue eyed ape King practicing, bu Xuanyin felt like she was dreaming. It was incredible.


    Because at the moment, a touch of Fairy Spirit appeared on the blue eyed ape king.


    Bu Xuanyin feels good, that is Xianqi.


    As the leader of the imperial city and the strongest person in the southern region of heaven, bu Xuanyin has naturally seen immortal tools. At the moment, the blue eyed ape king is really immortal.


    "What method is he practicing?"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin is really palpitating.


    Because the blue eyed ape king was just born.


    What''s more, bu Xuanyin is frightened. With her accomplishments, she still can''t see through Li Yixi not far from Li Yixi. Li Yixi is a mortal in his eyes and has no breath of practitioners. However, Wang Xiu, a blue eyed ape, is terrible, but she is directly turned into a pet in front of Li Yixi.


    This concession Xuanyin feels really incredible.


    A great demon is willing to be a mortal pet. No one believes it.


    And now the blue eyed ape king is more immortal in practice, and he is still respectful to Li Yixi.


    "What accomplishments do you have, immortal?"


    "So, how did you come to this world? At the moment, bu Xuanyin looks at Li Yixi with a dignified face.

 Chapter 224

    Although now she is standing outside Li Yixi''s hospital.


    Outside Li Yixi''s courtyard, many Confucian scholars passed by from time to time, but no one found the trace of Bu Xuanyin.


    It seems that Bu Xuanyin is not in the same time and space as them.


    "Hiss!"


    Bu Xuanyin took a deep breath.


    Outside the courtyard, the space seems to be merging, and bu Xuanyin''s body also completely appears outside the courtyard.


    Bu Xuanyin''s clothes have also changed. At the moment, bu Xuanyin, with a white skirt, no longer makes people feel the coldness of the female emperor.


    "See you, childe."


    Bu Xuanyin bows to the yard.


    "Huh?"


    Li Yixi, who was eating, suddenly heard the voice outside and was stunned.


    When I looked up, I saw the sound of footsteps outside the yard.


    Li Yixi glanced at Bu Xuanyin and was surprised, because Bu Xuanyin gave Li Yixi a very strange feeling.


    Li Yixi has never felt that feeling in anyone.


    Li Yixi did not expect that the woman who looked so weak gave him a feeling of hegemony and supremacy.


    Is this the goddess of high cold?


    Li Yixi muttered, but he hurriedly got up, went to the firewood door and hugged Bu Xuanyin slightly.


    "I''m Li Yixi. I don''t know what to call the girl?" Li Yixi was very polite.


    "Qin Shan, bu Xuanyin."


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, bu Xuanyin couldn''t help pulling an identity at will.


    "It''s from Qinshan. Come on in."


    Li Yixi hurriedly opened the firewood door and invited Bu Xuanyin.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Bu Xuanyin saw the horror of a monkey around Li Yixi. Naturally, she didn''t dare to see Li Yixi as a female emperor.


    Because she couldn''t see through Li Yixi, and she was very dignified with Li Yixi after seeing the divine power of the divine article Xiake in the imperial city.


    "Miss Bu, do you know me?"


    Li Yixi asked with a smile after seeing Bu Xuanyin sit down.


    Li Yixi felt that when the other party came to see him, he must know himself. Bu Xuanyin didn''t seem to be the kind of person who didn''t know manners.


    "Xuanyin met the young master for the first time, but he learned about the young master from Ouyang''s toast."


    "You can be called the best scholar in the world."


    "A chivalrous article is memorable."


    Bu Xuanyin bowed slightly to Li Yixi.


    "Ouyang Jing."


    "Xiake, OK?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi heard Bu Xuanyin''s words and reacted.


    "Isn''t miss Xuanyin from Qinshan? I was also interested in calligraphy. "


    Li Yixi asked with a smile.


    Shushan is open to everyone. Xuanyin also knows something about it. She knows from Ouyang''s offering of wine that childe is the sage of calligraphy in the world. So she came to visit childe today. I don''t know if childe can give Xuanyin a painting and calligraphy.


    Bu Xuanyin smiled at Li Yixi.


    "Calligraphy and painting?"


    "Since miss Xuanyin came here specially, I''ll give Miss Xuanyin a pair."


    "Miss Xuanyin, what are the requirements for the content of calligraphy and painting?"


    Li Yixi looked at Bu Xuanyin and asked with a smile.


    "Childe, let''s decide the content."


    "The childe''s calligraphy is the most powerful Xuanyin has ever seen." Bu Xuanyin took a deep breath and said excitedly.


    Li Yixi promised her, so she finally had a chance to see whether Li Yixi was the strongest of literature and Taoism and whether the written words were all divine writings.


    "All right."


    "Come on, miss Xuanyin and I will go to the study."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell and went to the study first.


    Bu Xuanyin hurried to follow.


    Bu Xuanyin followed Li Yixi and entered the study.


    "Miss Xuanyin, please help me polish the ink first. I''ll go to the living room."


    Li Yixi is a little embarrassed at the moment, because his pen was put in the living room when he wrote on the folding fan yesterday.


    "Yes, childe."


    Bu Xuanyin was not angry and bowed slightly to Li Yixi.


    Bu Xuanyin doesn''t stand high because she is a female emperor. In the first step, Xuanyin doesn''t have this character, and in the second step, Xuanyin doesn''t dare, because she can''t see through Li Yixi.


    Bu Xuanyin took a deep breath and went to the desk.


    However, when Bu Xuanyin''s eyes fell on the inkstone, even if Bu Xuanyin was the master of the imperial city and the strongest in the southern region of heaven, her vision was very high.


    But the moment she saw the inkstone, bu Xuanyin was completely shocked.


    Because at the moment of looking at the nine dragon statues on the inkstone, the nine dragon statues on the inkstone were alive in the eyes of the female emperor Bu Xuanyin.


    One by one, the Dragon opened his eyes and looked at the step sound.


    Even if Bu Xuanyin''s cultivation is strong, at this moment, under the nine dragon power, bu Xuanyin feels invincible.


    And on the inkstone at the moment, Tao rhyme flows.


    It exudes a frightening smell.


    That terrible dragon power, although it comes fast, goes fast.


    But bu Xuanyin is sure that it is not a fantasy, but real.


    "This inkstone is an immortal weapon."


    "The soul was born."


    "And the nine dragons are the soul."


    This instant step Xuan sound, can''t help but have some palpitations.


    Even on the battlefield of ten thousand nationalities, bu Xuanyin had no such palpitations in the face of the powerful existence of foreign nationalities.


    In front of the inkstone, bu Xuanyin felt that she would die.


    This is the reason why Bu Xuanyin is really frightened.


    After suppressing her deep fear, bu Xuanyin began to pour the water in the quilt on the inkstone and began to grind ink.


    But it just started.


    Bu Xuanyin''s hand became extremely stiff at once.


    Because of this moment of Bu Xuanyin''s frightened discovery.


    The water in the inkstone suddenly burst out a terrible aura, and this strong aura also contained this mysterious power, which Bu Xuanyin couldn''t feel clearly.


    "This water, this water is also a treasure?"


    "What is this? It''s definitely not Lingye. Lingye doesn''t contain such a mysterious atmosphere."


    Bu Xuanyin, as the master of the Imperial City, is not surprised by the collapse of the sky.


    At the moment, in Li Yixi''s study, I feel cold all over.


    Bu Xuanyin looked at the water in the cup, took a deep breath and took a sip.


    When clear water enters the throat.


    The empress Bu Xuanyin trembled and almost knelt on the ground.


    Incredible way, "is this the legendary nine days spirit liquid?"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin was almost stunned.


    Li Yixi in the end is how to exist, even if she is a female emperor, but she has never seen such gods.


    When she first saw the legendary gods, she was used as ordinary water.


    Bu Xuanyin''s heart set off a huge wave, but she felt that Li Yixi had come, and her body began to grind ink mechanically.


    Li Yixi did not pay attention to the step Xuanyin of mechanical ink grinding at the moment, but carefully unfolded the rice paper.


    After flattening the rice paper, dip the brush in ink.


    Take a deep breath, look at Bu Xuanyin and start writing.


    There are beautiful women in the north, peerless and independent; A Gu Qingren city is a Gu Qingren country.

 Chapter 225

    The moment the word "Guo" fell, there was a bang.


    The terrible Tao rhyme suddenly flows on the rice paper, and terrible power flows.


    "Unexpectedly, they are all divine writings."


    "It turned out to be true. It seems that the Xiake line was really made by him."


    "Ouyangjing''s words are true, not false."


    "A Xiake line destroyed the tianxie family. What''s your origin?"


    At this moment, the empress Bu Xuanyin looked at the calligraphy and paintings in front of Li Yixi and remembered that on that day, when the tianxie family was killed on the battlefield of ten thousand families and the imperial city was in great crisis, a divine article brought by Ou Yangjing almost killed the tianxie family. That scene made the beautiful eyes full of incredible.


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin took a hard breath to suppress his inner fear.


    Even if she is the master of the imperial city and the strongest in the southern region of heaven, bu Xuanyin still has a sense of fear in her heart when she stands in front of Li Yixi.


    Such a terrible existence can destroy her in a moment.


    "Do you like it?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi, looking at his works, smiled at Bu Xuanyin.


    "Yes, thank you, childe Li."


    Bu Xuanyin hears Li Yixi''s words and quickly bows to Li Yixi.


    Bu Xuanyin can feel the powerful Tao rhyme contained in Li Yixi''s works. He doesn''t like this calligraphy and painting anymore. Bu Xuanyin feels that this calligraphy and painting may be a treasure and a big killer.


    That is, the content of this calligraphy and painting seems to praise a beauty.


    Bu Xuanyin doesn''t know whether the calligraphy and painting contain the same powerful attack ability as Xiake Xing.


    After all, Xiake line, a kill word, murderous shock.


    In this poem, I can''t feel any killing intention.


    But at the moment, bu Xuanyin hurriedly put away the calligraphy and painting.


    The heart is pounding with excitement. This is a divine article. Its value is immeasurable.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin can''t see that it is dominated by one party.


    It feels like a little girl who gets a beloved gift.


    Looking at the excited Bu Xuanyin, Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth. Li Yixi wondered if he could get rich if he went out to sell calligraphy and paintings?


    But Li Yixi just thought about it. It''s not safe to get rich.


    It''s very good now. I can make friends with many strong people. It''s not a good thing to be remembered if I''m too rich.


    Seeing Bu Xuanyin''s gratitude on his face, Li Yixi couldn''t help laughing, "Xuanyin girl, it''s just a small thing, nothing?"


    "I''ve heard that miss Xuanyin is from Qinshan. How is miss Xuanyin''s piano skill?" Li Yixi remembered that Bu Xuanyin was from Qinshan and asked.


    Li Yixi learned something about Jixia school palace. Li Yixi wanted to see whether these zither players were good or not.


    Moreover, Li Yixi is also a system canonized Qin saint. In Qin Dao, it is also the existence of the ceiling.


    "Childe Li, Xuanyin''s practice in Qin Dao is very general. Is childe Li good at it?" At the moment, bu Xuanyin asked curiously.


    Bu Xuanyin can''t see through Li Yixi. She is in great awe of Li Yixi.


    "Me?"


    "I''m not good at it. I''m just a little proficient. I haven''t played the piano for a long time. I''m a little rusty."


    "Miss Xuanyin, since you are Qinshan, can you play a song?" At the moment, Li Yixi looks forward to bu Xuanyin.


    Li Yixi would like to see how proficient Bu Xuanyin, as a member of Qinshan, is in piano art.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, bu Xuanyin couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy and thought, "is the childe implying something to me? Still testing me. "


    Bu Xuanyin didn''t want to understand, but she didn''t need to understand. Bu Xuanyin nodded to Li Yixi without hesitation, "since you want to listen, then Xuanyin will play a song for you and ask you for some advice."


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin looks respectful.


    "There is no point in giving advice. We can learn from each other."


    "Xuanyin girl, this way."


    With a smile on his face, Li Yixi invited Bu Xuanyin into a pavilion.


    With a wave of Li Yixi''s hand, the Guqin appeared on the table.


    "Miss Xuanyin, please."


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand and looked at the invitation of a gentleman.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Bu Xuanyin blushed and sat at the table.


    Bu Xuanyin took a deep breath, stretched out her slender jade hand and stroked the Guqin.


    "Yes!"


    When Bu Xuanyin''s hand touched the guqin, bu Xuanyin''s body trembled.


    Bu Xuanyin is the emperor of music. Her attainments in the piano way are extremely terrible. At the same time, bu Xuanyin also has a high ability to identify the piano.


    The moment she touched the Guqin in front of her, bu Xuanyin was frightened to find that the Guqin in front of her exceeded her imagination.


    Bu Xuanyin''s Guqin is already a fake immortal, but bu Xuanyin finds that there is a big difference between her Guqin and Li Yixi''s.


    Bu Xuanyin''s hand touched the material of the Guqin. At this moment, bu Xuanyin seemed to feel an ancient atmosphere.


    The wood of the Guqin exudes a faint divine power.


    At the moment of touching the wood, bu Xuanyin seemed to dream of a desolate and ancient cemetery.


    This ancient cemetery exudes a towering power.


    And those terrible powers come from dead bones.


    Those dead bones, each one is like a mountain.


    That is the corpse of the giant dragon. It seems to be the tomb of the dragon family.


    However, in this terrible dragon tomb, the bones of these dragon families seem to have become nourishment at the moment, because in the Dragon tomb, there is an ancient wood that blocks out the sky and the sun. This ancient wood is a willow tree, on which there is a terrible Taoist rhyme and divine light.


    At the moment when the wicker danced with the wind, the wicker seemed to be able to cut open the heavens.


    The breath on the wicker made Xuanyin feel her soul tremble.


    That divine power is palpitating.


    Liu Shen.


    The moment she stroked the Guqin wood, a name sounded in Bu Xuanyin''s mind.


    That name, bu Xuanyin didn''t feel the slightest abruptness, as if this name fell on the willow, which was very appropriate.


    "Willow God, God?"


    "Is this an extremely terrible God who runs across the heavens and all boundaries?"


    "Who on earth can kill the Liu God and make an ancient Qin with the Liu God''s trunk?" At the moment, bu Xuanyin felt the horror of Liu Shen. Looking at the Guqin in front of her, she couldn''t help but set off a huge wave in her heart.


    The existence of an immortal was cut off and used to make an ancient Qin.


    It wasn''t Li Yixi who cut off Liu Shen''s trunk.


    Thinking of Li Yixi''s moment, bu Xuanyin couldn''t help shivering.


    If Li Yixi did it, how strong was Li Yixi.

 Chapter 226

    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin stroked Guqin''s hand, trembling and breathing the air mercilessly.


    At the same time, in Bu Xuanyin''s mind, there were thunderous explosions.


    "Cut the willow God and make the body of the ancient Qin. What about the strings?"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin couldn''t help thinking of another part of the guqin, and a divine light came out of her eyes.


    At the moment, my heart is trembling.


    She raised her hand hard and put her hand on the string.


    "Keng."


    At this moment, a sound sounded on the Guqin.


    That voice sounded in Bu Xuanyin''s mind.


    The voice seemed to have infinite magic, and the soul of Xuan Yin seemed to be sublimated.


    At the same time, at the moment of touching the strings, bu Xuanyin felt that he was touching not the strings, but dragons. Because in Bu Xuanyin''s eyes, the world has changed.


    The strings in front of Bu Xuanyin turned into dragons.


    "Dragon tendon, is this the Dragon tendon of the divine dragon?" At this moment, I felt my soul trembling.


    Someone is so strong.


    The most important thing is that Bu Xuanyin feels the Dragon tendons and the breath in front of her. It''s really terrible, not ordinary dragons. These dragons seem to be the supreme existence born from chaos. It''s really terrible.


    "Miss Xuanyin, how do you feel?"


    Li Yixi, looking at Bu Xuanyin touching the guqin, was deeply trapped in it. He couldn''t help laughing and asked.


    For his guqin, Li Yixi is also very confident. This thing is systematically rewarded, and Li Yixi also feels very extraordinary.


    "Huh?"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, bu Xuanyin suddenly woke up and separated from the panic picture just now.


    He replied quickly, "I''m afraid I can''t find a second one in the world."


    "Anyway, over the years, Xuanyin has traveled hundreds of millions of miles and seen countless zither, but she has never seen one comparable to the childe''s zither. Maybe it is unique in the world and can''t be imitated."


    Bu Xuanyin took a deep breath, summoned up all her courage and asked, "young master, did you make this Guqin?"


    After the sound fell, bu Xuanyin clearly felt his heart beating wildly.


    This moment''s step Xuan sound is really too nervous.


    She''s asking for secrets.


    Bu Xuanyin bowed his head and waited quietly.


    "I didn''t make it."


    Hearing the speech, Li Yixi shook his head.


    Li Yixi pondered for a moment. Li Yixi felt that everything was given and taught by the system. Li Yixi felt that the system was his teacher, so Li Yixi pondered for a moment and said, "this Guqin was made by my teacher."


    I heard Li Yixi say that the Guqin was not made by Li Yixi. Bu Xuanyin just breathed a sigh of relief. Bu Xuanyin thought it might be the most powerful artifact between heaven and earth, which was obtained by Li Yixi.


    But I heard Li Yixi say that it was made by Li Yixi''s teacher.


    Bu Xuanyin''s body trembled wildly.


    Li Yixi''s teacher, Li Yixi are so terrible, so how does Li Yixi''s teacher exist?


    The first supreme power born at the beginning of heaven and earth?


    Otherwise, how can we kill Liu Shen, the most powerful dragon and create an ancient Qin.


    "Young master, your teacher is very good."


    Bu Xuanyin took a deep breath and asked nervously.


    "My teacher, very strong." Li Yixi thought about it. Li Yixi thought that there was nothing more powerful than the system in this world.


    "Where is Mr. Li''s teacher?"


    Bu Xuanyin asked with her greatest courage.


    After this sentence fell, bu Xuanyin felt that she had lost all her strength. But if she knows the answer, bu Xuanyin thinks she knows one of the world''s biggest secrets.


    "My teacher is dead."


    Li Yixi had a headache and a sad face when he thought of the system explosion.


    If the system didn''t explode, even if he didn''t have any qualifications, Li Yixi felt that with the help of the system, he could become the supreme power of heaven and earth and embark on the peak of life.


    "Yes!"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin heard Li Yixi''s words, saw Li Yixi''s appearance, looked at the pain on Li Yixi''s face, and couldn''t help feeling a little distressed.


    Did I mention the childe''s sadness?


    Feeling that Li Yixi was in a low mood at the moment, bu Xuanyin immediately changed the topic and hurriedly said, "childe, Xuanyin will play a song for you."


    The next moment, bu Xuanyin closed her eyes.


    Qian Qian''s ten fingers jumped on the string.


    Charming notes sounded in the courtyard.


    Bu Xuanyin is the emperor of music. His attainments in piano are extremely high.


    At the moment of the sound of the piano, the blue eyed ape king and Xiaobai stopped practicing, and their eyes couldn''t help falling on Bu Xuanyin.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s so powerful. Although there is a gap of eighteen thousand miles between me and the childe, I''m afraid this zither art is rare. Anyway, I''ve never heard such a mysterious and beautiful zither sound except from the childe." Xiaobai shook her wings and said to herself in surprise.


    "Huh?"


    "Is this the man?"


    The blue eyed ape king who woke up after practicing the great immortal formula felt the sound of Bu Xuanyin''s piano and trembled all over.


    The blue eyed ape king is different from Xiaobai. The blue eyed ape king has lived for countless years and naturally knows the existence of the female emperor Bu Xuanyin.


    Moreover, I was lucky to have seen the horror of the female emperor Bu Xuanyin. At the moment I heard the sound of the piano, the blue eyed ape king thought of the female emperor Bu Xuanyin for the first time.


    Because the blue eyed ape king felt that only the female emperor could make such a sound in the world.


    The blue eyed ape King trembled when he looked at the pavilion.


    I feel like my soul almost flew out.


    "Empress, it''s really a empress."


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king saw the female emperor in the pavilion, with an accident and panic on his face.


    Unexpectedly, bu Xuanyin appeared here, because Bu Xuanyin has been guarding the world in the imperial city and hasn''t come back since she left.


    What shocked me was that Bu Xuanyin, as powerful as the female emperor, was playing piano music for Li Yixi at the moment.


    After cultivating the blue eye of the great immortal formula, I can''t help thinking now that the female emperor rose so fast in those years, did she get the guidance of Li Yixi?


    Because the rise of the female emperor is a legend.


    That year, the emperor of the imperial city fell, and ten thousand families entered the southern heaven. Bu Xuanyin was like a goddess. One person and one piano killed and retreated ten thousand families. His accomplishments soared and ascended to the position of the female emperor.


    Bu Xuanyin is the first female emperor in the history of Southern heaven.


    The time taken to rise is too short.


    So short that everyone thinks that Bu Xuanyin is the reincarnation of God.


    However, at the moment, bu Xuanyin plays music for Li Yixi, which has never appeared and no one has ever enjoyed. Those who have heard the sound of Bu Xuanyin''s piano have become dead.

 Chapter 227

    "Huh?"


    "Who?"


    "Is it the female emperor?"


    "How could she come to Jixia school?"


    At this moment, in Jixia school palace, people who practiced hurriedly opened their eyes at the moment when the piano sounded.


    In the library Pavilion, Liu Yun, who was practicing at the moment, slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were full of horror.


    The next moment, the body suddenly disappeared into the library.


    When Liu Yun''s body appeared outside the courtyard where Li Yixi was located, he couldn''t help trembling when he looked at the female emperor Bu Xuanyin playing the piano in the courtyard.


    "Empress, it''s really empress."


    "Why did she come to Jixia school palace? Is... Is the female emperor a disciple of Childe Li?"


    Liu Yun''s eyes were full of horror at this moment.


    Because the rise time of the female emperor Bu Xuanyin is too short. It only took less than a hundred years. This is a peerless genius and a peerless strong man that has never appeared in the history of the southern sky region.


    However, after seeing Li Yixi''s methods, Liu Yun''s first thought was that if the female emperor Bu Xuanyin had been instructed by Li Yixi, everything would make sense.


    "Whoosh!"


    The next moment, Li Mu''s body also appeared outside the yard and stood beside Liu Yun.


    At the moment, Li Mu''s eyes are full of fear. He looks at the yard with a frightened face. Li Yixi plays the step Xuan sound of piano music next to him.


    Li Mu has never felt such terror as Bu Xuanyin.


    Of course, except Li Yixi.


    Because in their eyes, Li Yixi was not a man, but an immortal.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Liu Yun felt that Li Mu around him also changed his look.


    Liu Yun, he has inherited the divine text of the literary saint of Jixia school palace. However, at the moment, Liu Yun was surprised to find that Li Mu''s spirit was stronger than him.


    Liu Yun was completely stunned. It was the Holy Text of Wensheng. Even if it was urged several times over the years, it could not be better than Li Mu.


    At the moment, Liu Yun also found the secret of Li Mu. Li Mu not only condensed the divine text, but also the divine text is stronger than him.


    The next moment, Li Mu, who woke up, felt Liu Yun''s look.


    "That, Liu Lao, good morning."


    Li Mu smiled and hurriedly restrained his breath. He scolded his mistake in his heart.


    After taking a deep breath, Liu Yun stared at Li Mu and asked, "you have gathered the divine text. Did the childe help you?"


    "Old man, how about your Divine script?"


    Liu Yun is looking forward to it.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Liu Lao, what are you talking about? What divine script, where can I condense what divine script? I just met my husband early and absorbed some heroic spirit. "


    Li Mu directly rejected and let Liu Yun see his divine text, which is even more impossible.


    This is his secret. How could Liu Yun know.


    Even Liu Yun is the guardian of Jixia school palace.


    "Hum!"


    "Do you think you are the only one who has divine writings?"


    "Old man, but there is a literary saint. What about his old man''s divine writings?"


    "Why don''t we look at each other''s scriptures."


    "Presumably, you also want to know the Holy Text of the old man Wensheng!"


    Seeing that Li Mu refused, Liu Yun couldn''t help luring him.


    "The divine text of Wensheng?"


    "Old Liu, do you really want me to see the Holy Text of the old man Wensheng?"


    "Old man Wensheng, that''s a model for our generation of scholars. I''ve always wanted to see the Holy Text of Wensheng. Is old Liu going to meet my wish today?" Li Mu looked at Liu Yun happily.


    "You can see it naturally. Of course, I also want to see your Divine script."


    Liu Yun smiled and said.


    "Divine script, what divine script, I really don''t have it." Li Mu refused directly.


    "Step back."


    At this moment, in the minds of Li Mu and Liu Yun, the words of the female emperor Bu Xuanyin suddenly sounded


    They looked at each other with lingering palpitations.


    Without hesitation, he turned and walked away from Li Yixi''s yard.


    However, Liu Yun has been following behind Li Mu and wants to see Li Mu''s divine text, but Li Mu just doesn''t recognize it.


    Looking at Li Mu, Liu Yun''s eyes burst out a terrible fine awn.


    "Ho ho!"


    "This turtle grandson, I''m afraid the divine text is very special. It''s definitely not weak. Even lured by the Holy Text of Wensheng, Dusi was unmoved and absolutely not weak. Do you know ouyangjing? No wonder I chose him as the sacrificial wine of Jixia school palace. Sure enough, I didn''t see the wrong person. Should I let him inherit the Holy Text of Wensheng? Two divine inscriptions, the future will be brighter. "


    The next moment, in front of Liu Yun''s body, a golden divine text appeared.


    "War!"


    The word "war" at the moment exudes terrible divine power.


    Looking at this divine inscription, Liu Yun is a little complicated.


    He almost gave up for this divine script.


    At the moment, with the help of Li Yixi, the word "war" is saturated.


    However, Liu Yun felt that he was old and was afraid that it would be difficult to carry forward the word "war". Li Mu was a good choice.


    However, the only thing that makes Liu Yun helpless at the moment is that Li Mu still has an identity, the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty.


    Liu Yun sighed and went away.


    In the yard, Li Yixi, who listened to the sound of the piano, was also amazed at the moment.


    To be honest, bu Xuanyin''s piano skills are not as good as him, but Li Yixi has never seen such a powerful person as Bu Xuanyin in recent years.


    The last note fell, and bu Xuanyin slowly opened his eyes.


    The butterfly that falls around the pavilion, the bird spreads its wings and leaves.


    Just now, under the sound of Bu Xuanyin''s piano, butterflies gathered. Those small animals looked at Bu Xuanyin eagerly.


    "Young master, how''s it going?"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin''s eyes fell on Li Yixi and asked expectantly.


    Because Bu Xuanyin feels that Li Yixi''s existence and possession of such terrible Guqin must have attainments in the piano way, which he can''t imagine.


    "Yes, over the years, your piano sound is the best I''ve heard. It''s a little better than Qingyun."


    Li Yixi praised.


    "Childe, what are the shortcomings of my piano?"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin is curious about who the Green rhyme in Li Yixi''s mouth is, but she still wants Li Yixi''s advice.


    "Your piano sound is very good. The only deficiency is that you don''t integrate people with the piano. You''re just playing the piano, not with the piano."


    "Missing a feeling."


    "I can''t describe that feeling, because everyone feels different." Li Yixi frowned slightly.


    "Well, I''ll play a song for you and feel it."


    Li Yixi paused and said to bu Xuanyin.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, she was extremely excited. Li Yixi was willing to tell her how Bu Xuanyin was not excited, and bu Xuanyin also wanted to see how strong Li Yixi''s piano attainments were.

 Chapter 228

    Li Yixi''s voice fell and sat down slowly in front of the Guqin.


    Reached out to touch the Guqin and slowly closed his eyes.


    Looking at Li Yixi at the moment, bu Xuanyin took a deep breath. She was more nervous than playing the music. She waited calmly for the sound of Li Yixi''s piano.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the moment, a figure was more excited than Bu Xuanyin. Without saying a word, Xiaobai fell in front of the Guqin.


    Xiaobai is different from others. He knows the magic effect of Li Yixi''s piano music. It''s hard to see that Li Yixi wants to play the piano. Where will Xiaobai miss it.


    "Yes!"


    "Why is this guy so obsessed?" The blue eyed ape king on one side looked at the change of Xiaobai. In those blue eyes, there was a divine awn in an instant.


    Take a deep breath, spread your feet and ran to Li Yixi in an instant.


    Although the blue eyed ape king didn''t know why Xiaobai came over, he thought there must be a reason.


    I can''t miss such an opportunity.


    "Dead monkey, what are you doing here? Don''t you practice?"


    Xiaobai is very upset to see the blue eyed ape King come over, because if the two demons are here, Li Yixi''s divine power has been scrambled.


    It''s poor to have less. If it''s divided, it''s even less.


    "It''s warm around you, childe."


    When the blue eyed ape king saw Xiaobai driving him, his eyes lit up in an instant.


    Originally, I was curious about what Xiaobai came to do. Now I see Xiaobai''s intention to catch him. The blue eyed ape king is sure that there must be an opportunity here. Where will he leave.


    "You


    Xiaobai was almost angry when she heard the words of the blue eyed ape king.


    But at the moment, I dare not make any changes.


    Because he was afraid that it would affect Li Yixi.


    Then there''s nothing.


    If you score, you can get a trace.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, the female emperor also found the abnormality here. Xiaobai''s figure fell. The female emperor Bu Xuanyin didn''t find anything different, but the blue eyed ape king came together and finally attracted Bu Xuanyin''s attention.


    "Blue eyed ape king, the fifth demon ancestor?"


    The fifth demon ancestor, bu Xuanyin, is naturally known.


    But it is because of knowing that Bu Xuanyin is more shocked and curious.


    Among the demon ancestors in the demon domain, the blue eyed ape king is the most rebellious, domineering and difficult to tame. However, bu Xuanyin is shocked by his pet like blue eyes at the moment.


    This kind of existence would rather die than give in, but here in Li Yixi, the other party seems to like it and keeps trying to get up.


    When Bu Xuanyin was confused, Li Yixi''s manual was.


    The next moment, the piano sounded.


    "Keng!"


    At the beginning of the piano sound, bu Xuanyin didn''t pay much attention, but with Li Yixi''s continuous playing, bu Xuanyin''s eyes were shrinking. The pupils were full of horror.


    Bu Xuanyin forcibly suppressed, but his body was still shaking violently.


    Bu Xuanyin, the emperor.


    For thousands of years, I have looked down on everything.


    Standing at the peak of power, she said that countless strong men took orders and no one dared to disobey.


    I have already trained a heart that will not change color when the sky falls.


    But under the sound of Li Yixi''s piano, bu Xuanyin''s body trembled violently.


    If ordinary people are weak, with the help of Li Yixi''s piano sound, they just find their own Avenue and help understand it.


    But before the terrible existence of Bu Xuanyin, the piano sound at the moment not only helped her see the essence of the avenue.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin felt the horror of the piano sound.


    At the moment of the sound of the piano, the sound of the piano seemed to tear the curtain of heaven.


    At the moment, on the sky curtain, at infinite heights, the seal array formed by the power of hundreds of millions of rules is shaking wildly. Some weak rules are broken at the moment. At the moment of the collapse of the rules that make up the seal, some Avenue breath leaks out, and the breath of the Tao leaks out. For practitioners, this is a good opportunity.


    Because on weekdays, the power of the seal is not damaged, and the power of the road is not leaked. Even if you are a genius, it is difficult to understand the road. At this moment, it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Moreover, at the moment, Li Yixi''s surroundings also scattered a strong Taoist rhyme. Such an opportunity to practice under the two opportunities is invisible.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin was full of excitement in her beautiful eyes.


    Bu Xuanyin was originally the rhythm avenue of practice. At the moment, the Tao rhyme emanating from Li Yixi is of the greatest help to her.


    And at this moment, the feeling of Qin Tao is like God''s help.


    Over the years, it is difficult to step into the step Xuan sound, and the breath is climbing with an extremely terrible breath.


    In addition, Li Yixi plays this song at the moment, which is more friendly to Qin Dao.


    In the yard, countless butterflies danced around Li Yixi.


    The butterfly, as if it had given birth to wisdom, wound around Li Yixi and danced with the sound of Li Yixi''s piano.


    The crickets in the grass and the ants in the yard stood up one by one and looked at Li Yixi playing the piano.


    The eyes are full of excitement.


    Outside the yard, Li Mu also came early, sat cross legged and practiced with the help of Qin Yin.


    The little white and blue eyed ape King around Li Yixi are breathing faster than Bu Xuanyin.


    "I... i... I..."


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape King shivers at Li Yixi''s feet.


    Not fear, but excitement.


    Excited incoherent and stammering.


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that Li Yixi would have been disturbed, the blue eyed ape king would have screamed.


    Because at this moment, the blue eyed ape king knows the secrets of Li Yixi.


    That is, in Li Yixi''s body at the moment, there is a trace of divine power leaking out in addition to the diffuse charm of Tao.


    Although it is said that the divine power is light, it can be ignored.


    But that''s divine power.


    Only absorbed a trace, the blue eyed ape king was shocked to feel that his demon body even began to evolve at the moment when his divine power entered the body.


    I feel that my demon body is evolving and my blood is becoming stronger.


    How can the blue eyed ape king not be excited.


    This is the biggest opportunity for them.


    If the blood is not strong, the growth space will be limited and can not go far. However, with the help of divine power, the blood will continue to evolve and become stronger, indicating its potential and will continue to grow. Without limitations, it may not be possible to return to its ancestors.


    "Fool, be quiet."


    While practicing, Xiaobai felt the breath of the blue eyed ape king, and couldn''t help scolding.


    "Know, know."


    After hearing this, the blue eyed ape king not only didn''t get angry, but looked grateful, because he disturbed Li Yixi, and the chance against the sky ended.


    How could the blue eyed ape king be willing? Now is the time of opportunity.

 Chapter 229

    The sound of the piano flowed in the yard. The small animals in the yard gave birth to the light of wisdom in their eyes. Looking at Li Yixi''s eyes, they were full of excitement and gratitude.


    "Boom!"


    Bu Xuanyin, sitting cross legged and practicing, was shocked by the sound of Li Yixi''s piano and finally broke through a small realm.


    For the existence of Bu Xuanyin, it is very difficult for Xiuwei to break a small realm.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin''s eyes are full of gratitude.


    Her heart was pounding with excitement. She had hardly made any progress for thousands of years. Today, with the help of Li Yixi, she broke through a small realm. At the moment, bu Xuanyin was naturally extremely excited.


    He hurriedly suppressed his excitement and continued to listen to Li Yixi''s piano music. If he missed such an opportunity, there would be no more.


    At the end of the song, Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes and returned to normal in the yard.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Bu Xuanyin worshipped Li Yixi with gratitude in her eyes and extreme respect.


    "Childe, what''s your name?"


    Bu Xuanyin asked curiously. Her eyes were full of anticipation.


    "This piano song is called an ambush. Why, is miss Xuanyin interested?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes suddenly fell on Bu Xuanyin and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Childe, this piano music is really special. Xuanyin has never heard of it and is really interested in it. I don''t know if you can give the piano score, childe?"


    Bu Xuanyin took a deep breath. Her eyes were full of expectations. At the same time, she was nervous. She didn''t know what would happen to Li Yixi. Because of this song, bu Xuanyin felt extremely mysterious and must be extremely precious.


    At the moment, after Bu Xuanyin''s voice fell, she looked forward to Li Yixi and waited for Li Yixi''s sentence. If Li Yixi was angry, she was willing to accept punishment.


    "Since miss Xuanyin likes it, I''ll give it to miss Xuanyin."


    "This piano song is not a precious thing."


    Li Yixi smiled and responded.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing Li Yixi so casually promised to give it to herself, bu Xuanyin was surprised. Bu Xuanyin felt very clear and powerful about this song. Under Li Yixi''s playing, even the seal in the sky could break.


    That''s the seal array arranged by the immortal power. It''s extremely powerful. The piano music can break, and its power naturally doesn''t need to be questioned.


    Li Yixi is so willing to give it to you. Bu Xuanyin is really surprised and grateful. If she practices such divine music, she will be more confident to deal with all families in the imperial city.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Bu Xuanyin bows again.


    "You''re welcome. We''re all from Jixia school. We just point out and help each other."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, turned and entered the study, wrote the music score of the ambush on all sides and gave it to bu Xuanyin.


    Bu Xuanyin got the score and left the courtyard.


    In Qinshan hall, bu Xuanyin just walked in.


    The sound of breaking the air sounded. Li Mu, Liu Yun and the mountain master of Qinshan hurried into the hall and paid homage to bu Xuanyin.


    "I''ll see Yin di."


    The three knelt on the ground, their foreheads touching the ground.


    "Get up."


    Bu Xuanyin sat on the mountain master''s seat and said plainly.


    Although Bu Xuanyin was extremely casual, but invisibly, a momentum fell on the three people, which still shocked them.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin, who has just broken through, has not had time to digest today''s gains under the gift of Li Yixi''s piano sound, so a little breath has leaked out.


    "Liu Yun, today, the emperor came to Jixia school just to meet the childe. I have no other intention. The childe''s presence in Jixia school is the blessing of Jixia school. You should meet the childe''s needs. In addition, the emperor joins Qinshan. Please arrange it."


    "Now, on the other side of the Imperial City, thousands of people are ready to move, and the emperor doesn''t stay much."


    Bu Xuanyin''s voice fell. At the next moment, his body disappeared in Qinshan.


    Bu Xuanyin met these people because she had pretended to be a disciple of Qinshan mountain before. Bu Xuanyin came to confirm her identity. Because Bu Xuanyin is very clear about the power of cause and effect, she said she is a disciple of Jixia school palace Qinshan, so she should implement it. Moreover, if Li Yixi blames herself for cheating, it is a matter of great crisis for her. Moreover, with Li Yixi in Jixia school palace, bu Xuanyin is willing to join Jixia school palace.


    "Emperor''s order."


    Even if Bu Xuanyin left, the three still knelt down.


    Imperial City, bu Xuanyin''s body appears in the transmission array.


    Outside, figures kneel down.


    "See Yin di."


    Bu Xuanyin''s look was so bland that he slowly walked out of the transmission array and asked, "what changes have taken place in the battlefield of all ethnic groups when I leave?"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin felt that there was a sense of depression in the imperial city. These strong people seemed to look dignified one by one.


    Bu Xuanyin''s cultivation is so powerful that he naturally feels the emotions of many people. All asked.


    "Report back to Emperor Yin. After our Terran destroyed the tianxie family, other races were ready to move, especially the Tianyan family. The strong gathered and began to slowly approach our imperial city. The situation is not optimistic."


    The strong man outside looked dignified.


    "Tianyan clan?"


    "The strength of the Tianyan family can''t be underestimated that day. It''s stronger than the tianxie family. You should do a good job in defense. If the Tianyan family dares to cross the imperial city''s defense line, there will be no amnesty."


    "Just Tianyan emperor, I can clean up. I have something to gain today. I need to shut down for some time. There is no big deal. Don''t disturb me. If Tianyan family dares to offend the Imperial City, I will leave the customs." Bu Xuanyin left a word, and her body disappeared in an instant.


    "Congratulations to Yindi."


    Hearing Bu Xuanyin''s words, the strong man of reincarnation was excited.


    The strong behind are still.


    Because Bu Xuanyin is closed, it shows that Bu Xuanyin''s strength must be improved.


    Otherwise, the fairyland will be cut off. It is difficult for them to make progress. There is almost no closure.


    Bu Xuanyin is so eager to shut down. These people are also looking forward to it.


    At the same time, bu Xuanyin''s main purpose in returning to the southern region of heaven is to find out whether the strongest in ouyangjing''s mouth exists. Bu Xuanyin did not find ouyangjing in trouble. Naturally, it is not difficult for these people to guess that Li Yixi may really exist.


    These people are naturally looking forward to a divine article to eliminate the existence of tianxie family.


    In the secret room, bu Xuanyin closed the stone gate, and a look of expectation appeared in her eyes. She hurried to take out the ten sided ambush music score written by Li Yixi for enlightenment.


    When I called rice paper, I felt the Tao rhyme emanating from it. Bu Xuanyin''s eyes were full of excitement.


    "What a rich Taoist rhyme. What is your cultivation and status in the fairy world?"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin is in awe of Li Yixi.


    Such a terrible existence, bu Xuanyin naturally knows that it is definitely not a simple immortal. Even in the fairy world, it must be an extremely powerful and noble existence. Otherwise, it is impossible for a simple piano song to break countless seals. The power of seals, but the rules of the road, is not a simple means.

 Chapter 230

    Take a deep breath and suppress the inner shock.


    Bu Xuanyin''s beautiful eyes stared at the piano score in front of her.


    Bu Xuanyin, whose beautiful eyes fell on the piano score, could no longer look away. She sat cross legged and immediately began to understand the piano score suspended in front of her.


    The rhyme of Tao was absorbed by Bu Xuanyin very quickly. When Bu Xuanyin absorbed the rhyme of piano score, a figure in white appeared in the void in front of Bu Xuanyin. He sat on his knees in the middle of the secret room. An ancient Qin appeared in front of him. His hands played on the ancient Qin, and the musical notes sounded in Bu Xuanyin''s mind.


    That virtual shadow is the shadow of Li Yixi.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin felt that Li Yixi seemed to explain the piano score for himself in front of him.


    Listening to the notes in my mind, bu Xuanyin felt that the music scores lying in ambush were printed in my mind and difficult to forget.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin seems to have practiced the music score of an ambush on all sides thousands of times.


    "Imprint the avenue with spiritual force?"


    At this moment, I feel the mysterious power contained in those Tao rhymes that enter my body. Bu Xuanyin''s eyes are full of horror.


    Hundreds of miles away from the Imperial City, countless figures came slowly.


    "Imperial city, there has been a change recently."


    In the sky above the army, in the huge suspended palace, the emperor of Tianyan family and the light path of Yan devil.


    There is no movement, but the breath inside the body and invisible makes people tremble.


    The Tianyan clan is similar to the Terran clan, but the Tianyan clan has a strong affinity for the way of fire. There is a strong fire spirit root in their natural blood.


    There is a flame pattern in the center of Yan devil''s eyebrows.


    "Reply to Emperor Yan. In recent days, the aura of Yin emperor has disappeared in the human imperial city. The imperial city is heavily guarded. We think it may be that Yin emperor, the human emperor, was injured when fighting with two strong men of tianxie family, and Yin emperor is recovering in isolation." On the hall, a figure stepped out step by step and hurriedly explained.


    "The strong man of the tianxie family fell, the boundary was self styled, and withdrew from the battlefield of all races. The Terran must have paid a price."


    "Finally, it seems that killing the two most powerful members of the tianxie family is a Confucian and Taoist immortal weapon. The details of the human family are really powerful."


    "Do you think the Terrans still have such big killers?" Emperor Yan smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth and looked at the people and asked.


    "Lord Yan, I think the Terran heritage is exhausted."


    "For so many years, if you have countless details, I''m afraid you have conquered countless races on the battlefield of all races."


    "And even if there are still some means to protect life, so what? Our Tianyan family is not comparable to the tianxie family. Our Tianyan family has immortal weapons, and they have brought them this time. I don''t believe the human family can compete with us." On the Tianyan hall, a figure stepped out and disdained in his eyes.


    "Yanlong, the battlefield is changing rapidly. You''d better be careful."


    "Arrogance will only plunge you into the abyss."


    Emperor Yan warned.


    "Subordinates understand."


    The Yan dragon saluted quickly. He was belligerent, but he didn''t dare to offend the Yan Emperor. He wasn''t stupid.


    "Camp a hundred miles away and try to attack the imperial city if emperor Yin hasn''t appeared." Emperor Yan pondered for a moment and ordered.


    "Yes!"


    The Tianyan people in the main hall quickly saluted.


    Outside the Imperial City, the strong man of Tianyan family appeared and directly attacked the imperial city.


    "Presumptuous!"


    In the Imperial City, ouyangjing felt the breath of Tianyan people and looked cold.


    At the moment, Ouyang Jing is no longer waiting for death.


    Ouyang Jing, who embodies the word "kill" Shenwen, not only made great progress in strength, but also was full of murderous spirit under the influence of the word "kill" Shenwen.


    As soon as the Tianyan family attacked, Ouyang Jing shot.


    One step out, the body suspended in front of the Imperial City, with a big hand, the attack of the strong man of the Yan family that day was instantly dissolved.


    With ouyangjing''s roar, a knife Qi appeared between heaven and earth.


    The sabre Qi is tens of meters long and cuts down.


    "Hiss!"


    The sound of knife air cutting space sounded.


    The strongman of Tianyan clan nearest to the imperial city was directly killed by a knife.


    "Huh?"


    "How is that possible?"


    "He has reached the level of verbal swords. Am I dazzled?"


    A strong man of Tianyan family looked at the scene in front of him and his eyes were full of horror.


    It''s not that a person''s words are sharp. Here, it''s an ability and a mysterious realm of Wendao practitioners.


    Some seem to follow suit.


    It is the means by which Confucian scholars condense their own life tools.


    "Those who invade our territory should be punished."


    "The sky can''t hold you. There is no hiding place for you under the whole world."


    Ouyangjing stepped out step by step. With ouyangjing''s voice falling down, between heaven and earth, Haoran gasified into a terrible knife Qi, like the blade of judgment in the sky, and cut down at the man.


    "It''s not good. Unexpectedly, this person has really reached the level of verbal violence. His heroic spirit can be turned into a substantive attack."


    The strong man of Tianyan family, together with his companion''s body, had no time to take away. His eyes were full of fear, and his body retreated without hesitation.


    However, the strong man of Tianyan family changed his look completely at the moment of his body retreating.


    I felt as if this heaven and earth were going to kill him. Countless knife Qi locked him, no matter how he dodged.


    Those knife Qi, as if they had eyes, locked him.


    There was no retreat, and the man roared.


    In the body, a fire dragon appeared.


    The terrible power of fire turned into a powerful fire dragon and directly killed Ouyang Jing''s knife Qi.


    Want to break the road with strength.


    He plans to reduce ten meetings at one time and break Ouyang Jing''s terrible attack.


    The fire dragon broke through the air and killed ouyangjing.


    "Cut."


    However, in the face of such a powerful attack, ouyangjing was not afraid at all. He roared and burst out with even more terrible boldness.


    Hiss!


    The sound of cutting sounded, and the fire dragon was directly killed under the terrible knife Qi.


    The terrible Dao Qi and the terrible murderous Qi of the carrier continue to kill the strong man of Tianyan family.


    "Damn it, how can it be so powerful."


    "Hum!"


    "Broken!"


    In the position of Tianyan family, there was a roar at the moment. Suddenly in the void, a huge red hand appeared strangely. This hand, like a red rock, broke Ouyang Jing''s knife Qi, grabbed the people and disappeared quickly.


    However, the strong man of Tianyan family was cut off one arm.


    "What a pity!"


    "The mighty spirit is too weak to be a strong opponent of reincarnation."


    Looking at the rescued people, ouyangjing''s eyes showed a touch of regret.


    If you were stronger, today''s man would never have time to save others.

 Chapter 231

    "Sigh what, it''s already very strong. Do you want to kill the strong ones of reincarnation and robbery? You have just set foot in Nirvana robbery. The strong man of Tianyan family who was just killed is already a Nirvana peak. You have killed the enemy across the border. "


    "If you can kill the enemies of reincarnation and robbery, how can we live?"


    When ouyangjing sighed, a voice sounded and a figure appeared beside ouyangjing, looking at ouyangjing with a hot face.


    "Master!"


    Looking at the visitor, ouyangjing quickly saluted. The visitor was a strong reincarnation realm in the imperial city.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Zhou Po long, are you jealous?"


    "My disciple is stronger than your disciple." As soon as Zhou paolong''s voice fell, another voice sounded, and an old figure stepped into the air. His eyes were full of satisfaction.


    "Wan Tianxin, what are you proud of? Did you teach it?" Zhou Po long sneered and looked jealous.


    "So what? Anyway, he''s my disciple. That''s all."


    "Moreover, Zhou Po long, do you want to fight with me? Dare you ridicule me?" Wan Tianxin''s body appeared. Wan Tianxin, who was very old, now lost a lot of dead Qi in his body and gave birth to a lot of vitality


    "Huh?"


    Looking at Wan Tianxin who came step by step, Zhou paolong was very surprised.


    Because at this moment, Zhou Po long felt the breath of wantianxin, which was countless times stronger. His eyes were full of surprise, surprise and inconceivable.


    Zhou paolong, as one of the two strong reincarnation robbers in the Imperial City, is naturally very clear about the strength of the strong man of the Terran. Today, Wan Tianxin''s breath has suddenly become much stronger. Naturally, he feels shocked and surprised.


    "Wan Tianxin, have you broken through?"


    "How is this possible?"


    Zhou paolong''s eyes were full of incredible color.


    It''s hard to calm down.


    "Because, Lao Tzu condensed the divine text. Is it surprising?" Wan Tianxin was very happy to see Zhou Po long eat flat.


    "You have condensed the divine text. How is it possible that ouyangjing still has the divine text."


    Zhou Po long thought that Ouyang Jing and the divine script might have given it to Wan Tianxin, otherwise it would be impossible


    "Hum!"


    "There is no divine script, but it can be written. Now my disciple is very powerful. Although he can''t write the most powerful divine script, the weak divine script can still be written."


    "In addition, I have absorbed a lot of heroic spirit, and it is still possible to condense divine writings." Wan Tianxin smiled proudly.


    Hearing this, Zhou Po long understood.


    Although the divine writings written by Ouyang Jing are not enough to make people understand and condense the divine writings, at the moment when Li Yixi''s divine writings exploded, too many great powers were born. After Wan Tianxin absorbed them, he realized Ouyang Jing''s weak divine writings and successfully condensed a divine inscription with the support of strong heroic spirit.


    Such opportunities can hardly be copied.


    This makes Zhou paolong envy.


    "Congratulations, teacher?"


    Ouyangjing saw her teacher coming and saluted quickly.


    "Yes!"


    "Good. I''ll give it to you later."


    "Jing''er, go back to Jixia school palace." Wan Tianxin restrained his smile, looked serious and said solemnly to Ouyang Jing.


    "Good."


    "You can write divine writings. Even if the present divine writings are very weak and small, it is difficult to support the Confucian scholars'' understanding and condense divine writings, but now there is hope. When you are strong and can write powerful enough divine writings, then the literature will recover. That is the greatest contribution to the human race." At the moment, Zhou paolong also restrained his smile and said seriously.


    Ouyangjing at the moment is too important for the Terran.


    "Senior, teacher, don''t be nervous. Wen Dao can rise even without me."


    "Isn''t there a gentleman?"


    "Mr. Li has instructed my disciple, Li Mu. At the moment, my disciple is much stronger than me. Li Mu has a strong talent. At the moment, Mr. Li Yixi is around to guide him. The future is more promising than me." Ouyangjing smiled.


    "Are you sure, Mr. Li Yixi, does it really exist?" Zhou Po long still has some doubts.


    "Emperor Yin has returned from the southern sky region. If what I said is a lie, do you think I''m still alive?" Ouyangjing smiled.


    At the moment, Wan Tianxin and Zhou paolong looked at each other. Their eyes were full of excitement.


    Terran, there are such powerful people.


    In Tianyan family, the atmosphere in the hall is not so good at the moment.


    "Lord Yan, some people in the Imperial City have condensed the divine text and reached the realm of words and swords. What should we do now?"


    Which reincarnation robbed the strong, with a dignified look.


    "Has Wendao recovered?"


    "This person should be punished. Don''t let him grow up. It''s terrible for a strong man of literature and Taoism." Yan Emperor at the moment, look, at the moment also emerged a dignified color.


    Not afraid of ouyangjing''s strength, but afraid of Wendao recovery.


    The strong man of literature and Taoism grows too fast and poses too great a threat.


    Even though Wendao has declined for thousands of years, many people are still extremely afraid of the strong Wendao.


    "You can''t wait. Don''t try. Send troops to attack the imperial city today."


    At the moment, in the eyes of Emperor Yan of Tianyan family, a terrible killing opportunity broke out in an instant.


    Immediately ordered an attack


    "Yes!"


    The strong of Tianyan family retreat.


    The next moment, the horn sounded, and countless strong people of Tianyan family came to kill the imperial city.


    The fire power of the sky turns the void into a world of fire.


    At this moment, the look of countless strong people in the imperial city is extremely dignified.


    Because Tianyan family is stronger than tianxie family.


    In the secret room, bu Xuanyin, who understood the zither score, suddenly opened his closed eyes at the moment of Tianyan family''s attack.


    At this moment, two terrible cold awns crossed Bu Xuanyin''s beautiful eyes.


    On the rice paper in front of Bu Xuanyin, she could no longer feel a trace of pressure and slowly turned into ashes.


    The next moment, bu Xuanyin''s body mysteriously disappeared into the secret room.


    In front of the Terran Imperial City, a large array was opened, and everyone stared at the attack of Tianyan family.


    "Keng!"


    At this moment, in front of the Imperial City, a figure suddenly appeared in the void, and a piano sound sounded at the same time.


    The attack of the strong man Tiantian Yan family was directly destroyed by the sound of the piano.


    "Yin di?"


    At the moment, in the sky of Tianyan family and in the eyes of Yan Emperor, two cold awns shot out at this moment. Their eyes collided with each other across a hundred miles.


    "Win!"


    "Win!"


    In front of the Imperial City, people saw Bu Xuanyin''s attack with the sound of a piano. Their eyes were full of excitement.


    The sound of step Xuan sounded at the same time.


    "On the peak of Nirvana, kill with me. Today, destroy Tianyan family and rob Tianyan family''s energy."

 Chapter 232

    "Emperor''s order!"


    Bu Xuanyin''s voice fell, excited voices sounded in the Imperial City, and figures broke through the air and followed Bu Xuanyin.


    Just now, bu Xuanyin made a move. Everyone clearly realized that Bu Xuanyin''s accomplishments soared and became stronger. Their eyes were full of excitement.


    "Kill my Tianyan family? A big joke, can you do it? "


    At this moment, the voice of Yan Emperor and Yan devil of Tianyan family was very cold, and the Yan devil''s body appeared in front of the strong man of Tianyan family.


    "Can''t you?"


    "That emperor, play a song for you today."


    Bu Xuanyin heard Yan devil''s words, and a sneer appeared at the corners of her mouth. An ancient Qin appeared in front of her. She sat knee deep in the void and played.


    At the moment when the piano sounded, the notes all over the sky attacked the Tianyan family.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment, when the notes sounded one by one, the void exploded directly in the Tianyan family.


    Countless Tianyan people turned into nothingness.


    "Huh?"


    "How is that possible?"


    The Yan devil in this moment was full of panic.


    He had fought with emperor Yin before. He knew that emperor Yin''s cultivation was not as good as himself, and his cultivation had made a breakthrough in this short world. But now, bu Xuanyin killed in front of his eyes. He couldn''t resist and couldn''t resolve Bu Xuanyin''s musical attacks.


    "Keng!"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin ignored the Yan devil of Tianyan family. His hand suddenly fell on the string, and a piano sound suddenly exploded.


    At this moment, a Tianyan family reincarnation robber who fought with the strong of the Terran, suddenly his soul was attacked, his soul power was directly hit, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    "Wow!"


    The body trembles wildly, and the mana is directly disordered.


    His opponent is Zhou Po long.


    Zhou paolong, as a strong man, naturally would not miss this opportunity. He directly burned his blood essence and broke out a terrible attack, which directly split the body of the strong man who robbed the territory.


    As soon as the soul of the other party appeared, it was attacked by the sound of the piano. Where could it stop the deadly attack of Zhou broken dragon.


    A terrible explosion sounded and the soul fell.


    The eyes of Yan devil are full of cold.


    Just after the war, a strong man of his Tianyan family fell like this.


    Even if it is a clan war, reincarnation looting rarely falls.


    "Die!"


    The Yan devil roared, and a terrible breath erupted in the flame mark in the center of his eyebrows. In this moment, the Yan devil, in a pair of eyes, burst out a flame full of destructive power. Behind the Yan devil, a pair of flame wings appeared.


    At this moment, the speed of the Yan devil is fast to the extreme.


    Facing Bu Xuanyin, the void suddenly splits in front of Bu Xuanyin. A huge, ferocious and fiery red animal claw sticks out and kills Bu Xuanyin''s Guqin with the intention of destroying Bu Xuanyin''s Guqin.


    "Keng Keng!"


    Facing the terrible attack of Yan devil, bu Xuanyin''s piano music changed instantly.


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin directly plays an ambush on all sides to deal with the attack of Yan devil.


    Under the attack of Bu Xuanyin, the ferocious animal claw of Yan devil was torn by the sound of the piano.


    The huge and ferocious claw was directly cut off.


    "The devil comes."


    Yan devil saw that his attack was dissolved by Bu Xuanyin. At the same time, he felt that Bu Xuanyin''s piano music had changed and his look had changed greatly. He launched a more powerful attack.


    Under the roar of the Yan devil, a huge figure appeared in the void.


    This figure is like a curtain of heaven overhead and stepping on the earth.


    Now the whole body is wrapped in flames.


    Facing Bu Xuanyin, he punched out a huge fist, which fell from the sky, making the surrounding void tremble.


    At this moment, the huge fist came, and all the strong people around, whether Terran or Tianyan, were flying under the terrible smell of the huge fist.


    "Keng!"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin looks the same. As soon as the Qin sound changes, the Qin sound mobilizes the power of the surrounding heaven and earth and kills the Yan devil''s body.


    At this moment, Yan devil felt surrounded.


    A wave of killing machines locked him.


    "Boom!"


    The power of heaven and earth broke out, and the real body of Yan devil exploded directly under his frightened eyes.


    The next moment, Yan devil''s body appeared kilometers away, covered with blood and disordered breath.


    "How is it possible? What is this score?"


    The Yan devil gasping for breath was full of panic in his eyes.


    At that moment just now, Yan devil felt the breath of death.


    "Yan devil, you will die today."


    Bu Xuanyin''s voice is very cold.


    "Hum!"


    "Your strength has improved, but do you think it''s possible to kill me?"


    "Ancestors came."


    At this moment, the Yan devil directly cut off one of his arms, which exploded directly and turned into a mass of blood.


    At the moment, under the sacrifice of the Yan devil, a fire appeared in the hall suspended in the void. The speed of the flame was extremely fast and appeared in front of the Yan devil in an instant.


    The blood of the Yan devil was swallowed directly by the staff wrapped in flame.


    "Boom!"


    The staff that swallowed the blood gave off a terrible breath. Under that breath, bu Xuanyin''s ambush was directly interrupted.


    At the moment, the Dharma stick trembled, and a virtual shadow slowly condensed out. Although it was still illusory at the moment, it sent out a faint breath, which made Bu Xuanyin lose color directly.


    "Immortal idea!"


    I feel the sound of Bu Xuanyin at the moment.


    This staff contains a trace of immortal''s idea.


    At this moment, under the sacrifice of Yan devil, the idea left by the immortal of Tianyan family appeared.


    Even if it is only a little idea, it is not something that ordinary people can resist.


    At this moment, those strong people of the Terran family felt as if they had been pinched by people''s throats under the idea of Tianyan immortal. Their eyes were full of fear.


    Fairy, how powerful.


    But the existence of detachment, even if it is only a breath, is not that they can resist. They are mole ants in front of the immortal.


    One by one, there was despair in their eyes.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Bu Xuanyin, do you think I''ll be unprepared?"


    "I''m Tianyan clan, but I have immortal tools. Do you know despair now?"


    "Today I will wash your Terran imperial city and kill you into the southern heaven." Yan devil sacrificed an arm and looked pale, but now he was very arrogant.


    "Who?"


    "Dare to kill my Tianyan people."


    The immortal idea left in the staff finally turned into a huge figure. His eyes slowly opened and his cold eyes swept across.


    The sound was like thunder.


    The virtual shadow at this moment is like the master of heaven and earth.


    "It''s really the idea of immortality."


    "Childe, save us."


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin, with a look of despair, thought of Li Yixi, but at the moment, Li Yixi was not in the imperial city.


    "Buzzing, buzzing!"


    The desperate Bu Xuanyin trembled the next moment, because Bu Xuanyin felt a familiar smell.


    Li Yixi''s breath.

 Chapter 233

    The next moment, in Bu Xuanyin''s space bracelet, a strange thing appeared.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing what appeared in his space bracelet, a touch of excitement appeared in his eyes.


    In an instant, the excited color in the eyes replaced the despair brought by the immortal idea of Tianyan family.


    What appears at the moment is the calligraphy and painting that Li Yixi gave you.


    "What''s that?"


    At the moment, Yan Emperor of Tianyan family, Yan devil saw what appeared, and a dignified color appeared in his eyes.


    At the moment when the Yan devil offered sacrifices and summoned the immortal''s idea, the Yan devil felt that he would win, but looking at the things in front of Bu Xuanyin, the Yan devil instinctively felt the danger, fatal danger.


    "What is this?"


    Ouyangjing saw the moment when calligraphy and painting appeared, and there was a touch of excitement in her eyes, because ouyangjing felt the familiar atmosphere at the moment.


    At the moment, ouyangjing felt nothing but the breath of Li Yixi.


    Ouyangjing had the chivalry written by Li Yixi, and naturally he could feel the familiar breath.


    "Wow!"


    At the moment, calligraphy and painting appear in the step Xuanyin space bracelet. At the moment, they are rising, and the calligraphy and painting are slowly opened in the void.


    At the moment of opening calligraphy and painting, calligraphy and painting seem to turn into a curtain of heaven to block out the sun.


    "What is this?"


    At the moment when the immortal idea of Tianyan family came, the eyes were full of excitement, but at the moment, looking at the calligraphy and paintings that block out the sky and the sun, they felt extremely uneasy. They stopped their bodies one by one and felt their souls trembling.


    At this moment, on the calligraphy and painting like a curtain of heaven, the divine texts emerge in this moment.


    "There are beautiful women in the north. They are peerless and independent. They look at the city and the country."


    The divine writings contain a terrible smell.


    It''s scary.


    "Is this the treasure of literature and Taoism?"


    At the moment, the eyes of the Yan Emperor and the Yan devil of the Tianyan family are full of fear.


    On the day of the extinction of the tianxie family, what was left on the battlefield of all families was the noble spirit of the supreme treasure of literature and Taoism.


    At this moment, seeing the supreme treasure of literature and Taoism, the Yan Emperor and Yan devil of Tianyan family are naturally afraid.


    Because the idea of immortality at the moment, at the moment of the emergence of calligraphy and painting, the action also stopped. When I looked up at calligraphy and painting, my eyes were full of fear.


    "The divine text, the childe''s divine text, today Tianyan family should be destroyed."


    Ouyangjing, who had seen clearly, couldn''t help but cry out in surprise.


    "Son''s divine text?"


    At this moment, Zhou paolong and WAN Tianxin, who protect ouyangjing, have a shocking look in their eyes.


    Ouyangjing said that his Xiake line was given by childe Li Yixi. Now when they heard ouyangjing''s words again, their eyes were full of excitement.


    If it is true, the Tianyan family will be destroyed today.


    One day, they have seen the power of Xiake.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Sure enough, I will never die."


    At the next moment, Wan Tianxin roared directly.


    Because on the calligraphy and painting of this moment, the divine texts condensed into a figure like that day.


    However, this time is different from the last time. This time, there is a woman, a peerless beauty.


    The moment the beauty appeared, the world turned into a snow country in the north.


    At this moment, the terrible chill broke out.


    It snowed on the battlefield of all ethnic groups.


    Tianyan family, each fire department talent is extremely outstanding, but at the moment, under the terrible cold, their fire department magic power has been completely suppressed.


    In the eyes of one by one, there was horror.


    They were restrained.


    "Who are you?"


    The immortal idea of Tianyan family felt the terrible chill. At this moment, there was a look of fear in his eyes. At the moment, he really felt that his idea had been suppressed and his strength had been suppressed.


    However, the figure in the void ignored the idea of Tianyan immortal.


    In the snowflakes all over the sky, he stood in the void and danced.


    It was as if a goddess had come.


    At the moment when the woman danced, the eyes of the people of Tianyan family were full of panic.


    Because these days, the weak strong person of Yan Family starts to freeze strangely at the moment when his body is stained with a snowflake. In any case, it is difficult to stop the spread of ice on his body.


    "No... no..."


    "No, impossible?"


    A desperate roar, in the voice, is unwilling.


    Because at this moment, those people''s bodies are transformed into ice sculptures, falling straight from the void, and the moment they fall on the ground is directly transformed into broken ice on the ground.


    "Burn!"


    Those martial artists with a slightly stronger strength roared wildly at the moment when their bodies were stained with snowflakes.


    Therefore, all urge the power of fire in your body to burn the power of cold ice that constantly covers your body.


    These people are a little stronger and just can resist the cold force.


    But at the moment, in the void, with the dance of peerless beauty, the temperature of this world suddenly decreased. The snowflakes in the void are not decreasing, but increasing. The snow is getting bigger and bigger, and the eyes are full of panic.


    The snowflakes falling in this moment are even more terrible.


    Those Tianyan people who can barely compete with the power of cold ice can no longer resist the power of cold ice after being contaminated with a snowflake. The cold ice continues to spread and turns their bodies into ice sculptures.


    "Click!"


    The sound of ice breaking sounded, which made the hearts of the surrounding companions burst with fear.


    One body after another, turned into broken ice all over the sky.


    "No!"


    "Back!"


    At the moment, the strong man of the Terran, his eyes are full of panic, because the heavy snow is spreading to the Terran side.


    "No, I believe you!"


    At the moment when Zhou Po long and WAN Tian were frightened and ordered to retreat, Ouyang Jing said with a firm face.


    Ouyangjing even reached out to catch a snowflake under the frightened eyes of Zhou Po long and WAN Tianxin.


    "No... no..."


    Seeing ouyangjing''s hand and catching a snowflake, Wan Tianxin and Zhou paolong roared directly. They thought ouyangjing was finished.


    But the next moment, Ouyang Jing, who was staring at him, did not turn into an ice sculpture.


    The snowflake in ouyangjing''s palm slowly melted into water droplets under their eyes.


    "This... This...?"


    Zhou paolong and WAN Tianxin looked at the scene in front of them, and their eyes were full of horror and inconceivability.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Young master, immortal, how can you not distinguish between the enemy and ourselves?"


    "You, let me kill the enemy."


    At this moment, Ouyang Jing, who succeeded in the experiment, hurried to turn around and looked at the strong people around with a hot face.


    This is the best time for them to kill the enemy.

 Chapter 234

    "Really?"


    A strong man of his family saw ouyangjing who caught the snowflake, safe and sound, and his eyes were full of horror.


    However, watching the bodies of Tianyan family turn into ice sculptures, they are broken, and their eyes are full of panic, and some still dare not take action.


    "This is true. Terrans will not turn into ice sculptures."


    Wan Tianxin looked at this excellent opportunity, took a deep breath, stepped out directly, and directly grabbed a snowflake under the gaze of one by one.


    Snowflakes turn into water drops again under the eyes of the Terran strongman.


    "Really!"


    "It''s true!"


    At the moment, the eyes of the strong Terrans are full of excitement.


    After all, this time, they all looked really. Unlike ouyangjing, they didn''t see it.


    "Kill!"


    "Those who destroy Tianyan family and invade our territory will be killed even though they are far away!"


    "Those who invade our territory will be punished!"


    The strong ones roared directly at this moment, shaking the sky.


    Kill the Tianyan family. These people are becoming smarter now. Instead of fighting with the strong of the Tianyan family, they wrap the snowflakes with mana and envelop the Tianyan family.


    Use the power of snowflakes to deal with the enemy.


    "Impossible?"


    "Die!"


    In the face of this terrible scene, the immortal idea of Tianyan family turns into a immortal. At the moment, the eyes are full of cold.


    "Burn the sky with a sword!"


    A cold voice came out of his mouth. He turned the power of heaven and earth into a long sword and directly killed the beautiful woman in the void. With a sword cut out, the terrible flame and sword Qi carry the power of burning the sky and kill the beautiful woman.


    "Is this the means of immortals?"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin looked at the sword cut by the immortal idea of Tianyan family, and her eyes were full of fear.


    The power of that sword is really terrible. Although Bu Xuanyin is powerful and confident, bu Xuanyin knows that she has no chance to survive under this sword. The only lucky thing is that she is not the one killed by this sword.


    "Can you stop it?"


    At the moment of looking at this sword, bu Xuanyin couldn''t help but look at the peerless figure on the void.


    Bu Xuanyin doesn''t know whether the body condensed by the divine text can resist such a terrible attack.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin stared at the void.


    At the moment, the Yan Emperor and the Yan devil of the Tianyan family are also staring at the void like Xuanyin. Even the people''s war and death have no time to pay attention.


    Because if we can''t solve the problem today, the Tianyan family will be destroyed.


    "Keng Keng!"


    At this moment, people felt that there seemed to be piano sounds in the void. The beautiful woman danced with the sound of the piano.


    Beauty makes it difficult for people to have a blasphemous mind.


    A red skirt becomes extremely conspicuous in the snowflakes all over the sky.


    That terrible sword came, and the beautiful woman didn''t seem to feel it.


    The dance posture did not change because of the arrival of sword Qi, and the rhythm remained the same.


    That dance is fascinating.


    However, the terrible sword Qi disappeared immediately when it was close to the body of the beautiful woman.


    The extremely powerful sword Qi directly disintegrated and turned into snowflakes, falling from the void.


    "How is this... How is this possible?"


    The Yan Emperor and the Yan devil of the Tianyan family, when they saw this scene, their eyes were full of incredible colors.


    I can''t believe it. I feel like I''m dreaming.


    That''s the sword of the immortal''s idea of Tianyan family. That sword, but the immortal''s power, can''t hurt a peerless beauty at the moment.


    "Young master, how powerful is it?"


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin was different from the Yan Emperor and Yan devil of Tianyan family. There was a surprise in his eyes.


    The powerful sword of the immortal''s idea can''t hurt the virtual shadow of the divine text at all. Then the condensed shadow of the divine text will be in an invincible position without worry.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin couldn''t help thinking of Li Yixi''s figure.


    At the moment, Li Yixi''s figure becomes incomparably tall in Bu Xuanyin''s eyes.


    Different from the Terrans, those strong people of Tianyan family have seen the powerful sword of the immortal idea of Tianyan family and can''t hurt the peerless beauty at all. In their eyes, they are completely desperate and trembling. Where are they still in mind to deal with the Terrans? At the moment, they have been scared to split their liver and gall. They turn around directly and run for their lives.


    I wish my parents could give me more legs.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    At the moment, on the void, the sound of breaking the air sounded. Those strong people of Tianyan family directly chose to escape at the moment.


    One by one, they escaped from a very long distance.


    For these strong men, the speed is extremely terrible. In the blink of an eye, a strong man of Tianyan family who robbed the territory of reincarnation stepped a hundred miles away from the imperial city.


    Zhou Po long, who fought with him, could only stop.


    "What a pity."


    Looking at the fleeing figure, Zhou Po long had to sigh.


    If the other party doesn''t escape, I''ll give you a few minutes. Today, with the power of snowflakes, I''m sure to kill the strong man of Tianyan family here.


    Looking at the figure in the sky, I have some regrets.


    "Huh?"


    Zhou Po long just finished feeling, but his eyes were wrinkled.


    The next moment, his eyes were full of horror.


    Because at the moment, I saw the calligraphy and painting transformed into the sky in the void. At the moment, it actually moved.


    The previous people only paid attention to the power of the divine text, ignoring the calligraphy and painting itself turned into a curtain of heaven.


    At this moment, under Zhou''s shocked eyes, the calligraphy and painting turned into a curtain of heaven suddenly moved.


    The strong man of Tianyan family who escaped hundreds of miles flew back in an instant.


    The body appeared in front of Zhou paolong''s body for the first time, and remained the same as the position that had just flown away.


    "No, impossible, absolutely impossible?"


    At this moment, the strong man of Tianyan family''s reincarnation robbed the territory roared directly.


    This man was directly scared crazy. He managed to break away from his opponent, but now he came back. How can it not make people despair.


    "Die!"


    Zhou paolong was shocked, frightened and incredible.


    But how could Zhou paolong, who reacted, miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    With a roar, he mobilized all his mana and stabbed the strong reincarnation robber of Tianyan family.


    The spear is like a dragon, and the power of terror is intertwined.


    "Hiss!"


    The sound of piercing the body sounded, and the heart of the strong man of Tianyan family was pierced in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise sounded at the same time.


    That day, the flesh of the strong man of the Yan Family exploded directly, setting off a terrible afterwave in the void.


    His soul appeared in the void, with a blank face, still in the color of panic, staring at the calligraphy and paintings turned into the sky.


    Zhou paolong was overjoyed. At that moment, he swept out the spear as a stick and directly smashed its soul.


    A strong man who robbed the land of reincarnation died.

 Chapter 235

    In the void of this moment, it was very quiet, and the eyes were full of fear.


    From the appearance of Shenwen to now, it was only a matter of blinking an eye. The powerful sword of the immortal idea of Tianyan family was dissolved, and a strong person who robbed the environment of reincarnation fell.


    This is something that Tianyan family can''t accept.


    "Damn it, it''s impossible?"


    This moment of Yan devil, completely crazy.


    The sword of immortal''s idea can hardly hurt each other.


    "Boom!"


    In the void, the strong people of Tianyan family who fled, after fleeing for hundreds of miles, were just like the strong people of Tianyan family who robbed the territory, and their bodies flew out directly.


    It''s like time goes against the current.


    This frightening scene completely made these people despair.


    "Is time countercurrent?"


    "How can this be possible? Even ordinary immortals can''t do it. This must be a fairyland."


    "Meteorite!"


    At this moment, the immortal idea of Tianyan family sent out a terrible smell in the body. The body directly soared away and killed the peerless beauty at the height of the void.


    The terrible smell makes people palpitation.


    This sword is countless times stronger than the previous one.


    The breath of terror is frightening. At the same time, the immortal body is approaching the peerless beauty.


    In the void, the peerless beauty danced as before. At the moment when the meteorite sword Qi approached the peerless beauty, it broke again.


    At this moment, under the gaze of a pair of eyes, the immortal body also approached the peerless beauty, and a pair of flame wings appeared on his back.


    "Whoosh!"


    The speed suddenly soared, and the body appeared in front of the beauty. The distance from the beauty was less than one meter, and a sword stabbed at the beauty''s heart.


    However, the dance steps of the peerless beauty are still the same. I saw the peerless beauty''s sleeves collide with the immortal body.


    "Boom!"


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, I saw the immortal body condensed by the immortal idea of Tianyan family, which was blown apart by the sleeves at this moment.


    "No... no..."


    At this moment, the Yan Emperor of Tianyan family, his eyes are full of despair.


    Because the immortal body is not the opponent of the peerless beauty, there is absolutely no possibility for the Tianyan family to survive today.


    "Kill!"


    At this moment, the strong men of the Terran family saw the body of the immortal idea of Tianyan family explode one by one, and that idea was completely destroyed. Their eyes were full of surprises.


    The idea of immortality completely disappeared at the moment.


    However, at the moment when the immortal body exploded, people suddenly felt palpitations and became creepy.


    Because at this moment, I saw a dull voice from the infinite height.


    "Who, destroy my mind!"


    One by one, the words sounded in the infinite heights and in one''s ears.


    As if whispering in everyone''s ears.


    That voice did not feel the slightest anger, even a surprised voice.


    But at this moment, whether it is the strong of Tianyan family or Terran family, at this moment, under this sound, they feel their bodies become stiff.


    "Who?"


    Bu Xuanyin felt frightened at this moment, and her eyes were full of panic.


    The beautiful eyes immediately looked to the infinite height.


    At this moment, I saw a vortex at the infinite height.


    At the center of the vortex, it seemed as if a portal was about to appear.


    The whirlpool, more and more terrible. At the center of the vortex, the power is more and more terrible.


    The next moment, in the center of the vortex, there really appeared a portal.


    The portal, now clear and incomparable, seems to be a mirror, showing the virtual shadow of the fairy palace.


    "That''s the fairy palace!"


    "That''s the fairy palace!"


    At this moment, on the battlefield of all ethnic groups, wherever you can feel this portal, figures float up one by one, and the eyes are full of horror.


    "Is this the fairyland?"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin looked at the fairy palace that appeared in the portal, and her eyes were full of horror.


    "It''s Xianzu!"


    "It''s Xianzu. Xianzu is coming."


    Different from the panic of others, the Yan Emperor and Yan devil of Tianyan family, who was originally pale and had a floating breath after sacrifice, suddenly burst out infinite essence in their desperate eyes.


    Staring at the fairy palace in the void, he exclaimed.


    Yan Emperor, Yan devil, I was really stunned at this moment.


    The excitement is beyond words.


    He was already desperate, but at the moment, he actually saw the ancestor of Tianyan family, the immortal ancestor of Tianyan family.


    Because at this moment, at the moment when the voice sounded and the door appeared, Yan Emperor and Yan devil could clearly feel the blood in his body, which was boiling at this moment.


    In addition, the fairy palace appeared, and the sound "who, destroy my mind."


    Yan Emperor and Yan devil are 100% sure that it is the fairyland.


    That''s the voice of his immortal ancestor of Tianyan family. Which immortal immortal of Tianyan family is coming.


    At the moment, the eyes of Yan Emperor and Yan devil are full of incredible and shocking.


    In this world where fairies are cut off and immortals do not exist, when the immortals of Tianyan family come, Tianyan family must become the most powerful race. Tianyan family with immortals must be able to unify all families and control all families in the lower world.


    "Terran?"


    "Ben Xian actually felt the breath of the human divine text."


    The next moment, a surprised voice sounded.


    I saw that the door was out and a virtual shadow appeared.


    The huge immortal body is projected from the portal in an instant.


    "Well, Terran, how brave!"


    "Even destroy the immortal thought I left in the lower world."


    "I want you to die!"


    After feeling clearly, the immortal of Tianyan family was no longer surprised, but cold instead.


    At this moment, the snowflakes in heaven and earth became static.


    As if time and space were fixed.


    "No!"


    "How is this possible? Has an immortal come?"


    At this moment, the excitement on the face disappeared and replaced by panic.


    Fairy.


    Just a fairy word crushed them.


    "Die!"


    At this moment, a terrible killing voice sounded. In the void, a finger appeared and pointed at the calligraphy and painting.


    That finger, for a moment, was like Optimus Prime.


    "Boom!"


    The terrible voice sounded. In the eyes, the calligraphy and painting across the void, like a curtain of heaven, exploded directly under this finger and turned into ashes.


    The immortal''s finger didn''t exhaust much power and continued to kill the peerless beauty.


    "No!"


    "Damn it, it must be stopped!"


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin''s eyes were full of horror. Without hesitation, his body rushed out directly and went to the place where the beautiful woman was, trying to stop the terrible finger.


    "Keng!"


    Bu Xuanyin, who burst out, appeared in front of her. She directly played the Guqin and ambushed on all sides to help the peerless figure resist the power of the immortal.

 Chapter 236

    The moment the piano sounded, it seemed as if it had become a cage in heaven and earth and killed the terrible immortal''s fingers.


    At the same time, the peerless beauty in the void suddenly became extremely fast. Her long sleeves flew directly to one of the immortal fingers.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin''s piano sound and the attack of the beautiful woman collided with the immortal''s finger.


    A terrible sound sounded between heaven and earth. The sound almost made people deaf. The sound was terrible.


    "Bang bang!"


    At the moment, the Guqin in front of Bu Xuanyin broke directly under this terrible blow.


    This is a fake immortal weapon, but at the moment, under the immortal''s finger, it is completely discarded.


    "Wow!"


    At the next moment, bu Xuanyin''s face was as pale as white paper. There was no blood color. Wow, a mouthful of blood gushed directly from Bu Xuanyin''s mouth.


    The breath of the step sound was suddenly disordered.


    At the same time, the mana in the body also lost control.


    Mana ran around and gave in. Xuanyin was hit again.


    "Wow!"


    Bu Xuanyin''s second mouthful of blood spewed out again.


    The body flew ten thousand meters upside down.


    At the same time, the sleeves of the peerless beauty burst open under the terrible finger of the fairy.


    This moment''s breath of beauty weakened a lot.


    "What should I do?"


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin''s eyes are full of fear and don''t know what to do.


    "I''ll wait and see Xianzu!"


    Compared with the Terrans, the strong of Tianyan family reacted one by one, and the panic in their eyes immediately turned into excitement.


    One body fell to the ground and worshipped the sky.


    The eyes are sincere.


    Excited souls are trembling.


    "Tianyan clan, immortal!"


    The Yan Emperor and Yan devil of the Tianyan family are excited at the moment.


    "Return to the imperial city and stick to the imperial city!"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin turned and shouted at the strong man behind him.


    At this moment, the fallen immortals gather on the holy mountain.


    Sitting cross legged, Hu Qingyun is wrapped with Tao rhymes all over, just like the nine fairies.


    But Hu Qingyun slowly opened her eyes at this moment.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun showed a different color in his eyes.


    The next moment, Hu Qingyun''s eyes became strange, as if they had become divine eyes. The world in Hu Qingyun''s eyes now became illusory.


    In front of Hu Qingyun, a picture appears at the moment.


    It was the scene of the immortal''s finger attack on the battlefield of all ethnic groups.


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun saw the beautiful figure in the void. Hu Qingyun was as like as two peas in the accident.


    "It''s the childe''s breath. It''s the childe''s means."


    After Hu Qingyun saw it clearly, she confirmed it directly.


    "Huh?"


    "Damn it, someone dares to move the thing guarded by the master."


    At the moment, the kitten lying lazily in Hu Qingyun''s arms spits out words, and her eyes are full of anger.


    The next moment, Hu Qingyun, who practiced in the yard, and the kitten in his arms disappeared.


    On the battlefield of all races, in the void and in the portal.


    Seeing his own finger, the immortal was resisted by others, and an unexpected color appeared in his eyes.


    The next moment, his face became extremely cold.


    He is an immortal. His attack was blocked by people in the lower world. The immortal of Tianyan family seemed to be humiliated. A terrible murderous spirit appeared in his eyes.


    "Those who oppose me should be punished!"


    "No one can save it!"


    The cold voice fell, and a big hand stretched out from the huge door.


    The moment the huge arm appeared, the world changed color.


    The terrible breath makes people''s soul tremble.


    That huge arm, carrying a terrible breath, grabbed the beautiful figure in the void.


    "No!"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin was completely desperate.


    Because at the moment when this huge arm appeared, this world was completely imprisoned by that huge hand.


    Whether it was her or the strong Terran behind her, her body was imprisoned at this moment.


    One by one wanted to enter the Imperial City, but at the moment, one by one seemed to be caught by an invisible hand.


    "Dance for nine days!"


    The divine text in the void condenses the peerless beauty. At the moment, the dance steps are extremely fast, and the terrible attack attacks the huge arm.


    But where can I get that terrible hand.


    The body was crushed by the huge hand.


    After a loud bang, everything disappeared in the void, leaving only the huge arm.


    "Terran, kill my Tianyan people and destroy them!"


    The next moment, inside the door, the cold voice sounded.


    I saw the huge arm, now grasping at Bu Xuanyin.


    The void around Bu Xuanyin''s body was like glass, cracking.


    "Terran, who can destroy?"


    At the moment, the world is very quiet, but another voice rings out in each ear.


    At the moment of hearing this sound, bu Xuanyin opened his eyes strangely.


    Because at this moment, bu Xuan''s sound is affected and fluctuates around her.


    When Bu Xuanyin opened her eyes, not far from her side, the void mysteriously opened and a door appeared.


    I saw a figure slowly stepping out of the door, holding a little cat in my arms and carrying a cold breath all over.


    The figure, unexpectedly, is very similar to the figure condensed by Shenwen. The only difference is that the figure at the moment is in white, and the peerless beauty is in red skirt.


    The moment Hu Qingyun appeared, the immortal''s arm just caught it.


    Facing the immortal''s big hand with terrible breath, Hu Qingyun''s eyes are full of disgust.


    A sword appeared in his hand. It was cut out by a sword facing the huge immortal arm.


    "Hiss!"


    The sound of cutting the arm sounded, and the huge arm was cut off immediately.


    "Ah!"


    A terrible howl sounded from the door.


    The next moment, the severed arm, as if it had a soul, fled directly, and the next moment turned into a middle-aged figure wrapped in flames.


    "Who are you?"


    "How dare you cut my arm!" The immortal of Tianyan family has a cold voice.


    The immortal''s arm was cut off. At the moment, the arm turned into an immortal. Bu Xuanyin didn''t have time to pay attention to the immortal of Tianyan family, but looked at Hu Qingyun in horror. Hu Qingyun was able to cut the immortal''s arm, which made Xuanyin frightened.


    "What a noise!"


    However, at the moment, the immortal''s voice fell. The little cat in Hu Qingyun''s arms directly spit out people''s words and slowly stood up. When he stood up, bu Xuanyin, who was closest to Hu Qingyun, looked at the little cat with a frightened face and incredible eyes.

 Chapter 237

    The little kitten, who originally looked very gentle, stood up and walked out of Hu Qingyun''s arms. At this moment, its body is getting bigger.


    In the blink of an eye, the kitten''s body turned into a huge lion.


    And the lion at the moment has nine huge lion heads. Among the nine huge lion heads, there is a terrible smell.


    "Peerless beast, nine lions?"


    The immortal whose arm was changed was full of panic in his eyes at the moment.


    He, unexpectedly, saw a mighty nine lions in the weak lower boundary. At the moment, the smell of the nine lions is more terrible than his real body.


    The immortal''s body is huge.


    But now the nine lions became big and terrible. They directly opened their big mouth and bit at the immortal of Tianyan family.


    "Roar!"


    At the moment, the nine lions are lazy, but their power changes the color of heaven and earth.


    "No... no..."


    The immortal of Tianyan family, who was arrogant before, was directly frightened to split his liver and gall in the face of nine lions, and his eyes were full of panic.


    Although he was transformed by one arm of the Buddha, his Buddha is the strong one in the fairy world, and his strength is amazing.


    His strength was as weak as an ordinary immortal, but at the moment when nine lions wanted to eat him, he couldn''t escape under the terrible power of swallowing.


    By the terrible power of swallowing, it was pulled into the mouth of nine lions.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Demon, dare to devour my body!"


    In the portal, a cold voice sounded at the moment. In the next moment, a figure came directly from the portal. The smell of terror tarnished the world.


    "Xianzu."


    See the figure in the door finally come. The Yan Emperor and Yan devil of the Tianyan family cried directly.


    As strong as him, he is crying now.


    Because today, there are too many accidents.


    At first, it was a divine article, which almost killed the Tianyan family. Then Hu Qingyun came, and a fierce beast appeared, devouring part of the immortal''s body.


    If the immortal ancestor does not come, they will die in the face of Hu Qingyun and the peerless beast in front of them.


    At this moment, the immortal ancestor in the portal finally came, and the Yan devil really cried.


    Today''s Yan devil is really frightened.


    "Hum!"


    At the moment when the immortal of Tianyan family just came, a cold voice also sounded at the moment.


    Standing motionless, Hu Qingyun shook his long sword.


    A cold face, directly facing the door is a sword to kill.


    Hu Qingyun''s imperial sword, with a long sword like a dragon, directly stabbed the immortal ancestor of Tianyan family in front of the portal.


    "Is it really immortal''s sword?"


    At the moment, the figure just appeared in the portal, felt this terrible sword, and directly scared the fool.


    Before he could get angry, he saw a fairy sword killing him. The most important thing is that the smell from the fairy sword made him scared, because the sword idea was too strong, even stronger than his strength.


    The immortal ancestor of Tianyan family is not frightened.


    At this moment, he just appeared. He didn''t even have time to take a look at the lower boundary tens of thousands of years later.


    He tore the door with a frightened face, and his body fled to the fairy world again.


    "Xianzu, no!"


    Yan devil cried in horror. When he was about to see their immortal ancestors of Tianyan family become powerful, he saw their immortal ancestors. At the moment, they even fled to the fairy world again, which was difficult for the people of Tianyan family to accept.


    The immortal ancestor of Tianyan family has just entered the fairyland and has not had time to close the portal. Hu Qingyun''s immortal sword, swish, directly entered the fairyland from the portal.


    "Hiss!"


    The immortal sword directly pierced the throat of the immortal ancestor of Tianyan family, and the terrible sword Qi erupted at the same time.


    This sword not only killed his immortal body, but also his immortal soul.


    "Impossible?"


    "There are immortals in the lower boundary."


    The immortal ancestor of Tianyan family, his body was straight and fell from which portal at this moment.


    The gate of the fairyland also disappeared.


    "Immortal?"


    "It should taste good."


    The nine lions opened their mouths directly to the immortal body of Tianyan family.


    An immortal directly became the food in his stomach.


    Seeing that the immortal ancestor of Tianyan family was eaten by each other, Yan devil was completely desperate in this moment, and his eyes were full of panic.


    "Roar!"


    After swallowing the immortal body of the immortal ancestor of Tianyan family, the nine lions turned and looked at all the people of Tianyan family.


    Among the nine heads, a terrible breath broke out.


    "Those who offend the master should be destroyed."


    For a long time, under the pressure of Li Yixi, the nine lions who dare not kill can''t miss this opportunity. Last time he was too slow, he was robbed by master Dao and missed an opportunity to vent.


    "Roar!"


    The nine lions made a terrible roar, opened their mouths and swallowed them at the people of Tianyan family.


    Everyone''s strong Tianyan family has become its belly food.


    "Huh?"


    "Good."


    In the eyes of the nine lions, a satisfied color appeared at the moment.


    I saw countless strong people of Tianyan family swallowed by nine lions.


    In front of the imperial city at the moment, the strong men of the Terran are full of panic in their eyes.


    Each body was shaking.


    These people were very flustered. Even the nine lions, such fierce beasts of ancient times, swallowed them.


    These people looked at Bu Xuanyin and the nine lions and dared not even breathe.


    Under the frightened eyes of the people, the body of the nine lions slowly became smaller, turned into a cat, fell into Hu Qingyun''s arms, like a pet, and rubbed Hu Qingyun''s hand.


    "I''ll see the immortal!"


    At this moment, the Terrans were strong, trembling one by one, kneeling directly to Hu Qingyun.


    "There''s no need to be polite. The childe gives you calligraphy and paintings, which means to protect you. As the childe''s maid, I just did what I should do." After Hu Qingyun left a word, her body stepped into the space-time channel and disappeared.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Seeing Hu Qingyun disappear, these people dare to breathe.


    In the eyes of one by one, there was panic and horror.


    "Maid?"


    At this moment, the words Hu Qingyun said when she left echoed in their minds.


    They are thinking about how powerful the master of Hu Qingyun is. The maidens around him are all sword immortals who can kill immortals.


    "The childe''s maid?"


    Different from these people, bu Xuanyin and ouyangjing are sweating all over.


    At the moment, both of them are the shadow of Li Yixi in their hearts.


    Hu Qingyun made it clear that she was Li Yixi''s maid.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin was breathing violently. He kept replaying the scenes just now in his mind. His eyes were full of panic.


    Every cat is a ferocious beast in ancient times. A maid can kill immortals with a sword. Bu Xuanyin is very curious and palpitating about Li Yixi.

 Chapter 238

    The immortal meteorite made the whole battle field of all races extremely quiet, and there was no sound anymore.


    Within a hundred thousand miles around the Imperial City, anyone who saw the powerful family who startled the sky, and the eyes of those who were the strongest looked at the southern Imperial City, full of fear and fear.


    Heaven falls on immortals.


    Cut the immortal with one sword.


    Peerless beast.


    There are immortals in the world.


    At the moment, the strong heard these words, recalled the scenes, and felt their souls trembling.


    The Tianyan clan is extremely powerful. The immortal of the Tianyan clan was also extremely terrible in ancient times, but today he was scared to flee back to the fairy world. However, after escaping back to the fairy world, he still couldn''t resist the startling sword, and the immortal body fell to the earth.


    At this moment, an ancient existence was heard in the mind of the master of the family.


    "Terrans are invincible, alliance of all races!"


    At this moment, on the battlefield of ten thousand families, ten thousand families stopped fighting one after another.


    The ten thousand nations began to prepare for the alliance.


    In front of the southern Imperial City, bu Xuanyin looked at the disappearing figure, and her beautiful eyes were full of horror.


    "So strong, are these the people around you? Childe, what kind of state is it? No, now the ten thousand families have begun to form an alliance. The Terrans have to guard against it. The childe won''t do it at will. We have to rely on ourselves. We must contact other cities. I should go back to zongmen. " Bu Xuanyin whispered to himself and disappeared into the imperial city.


    Bu Xuanyin knows that the fall of an immortal is enough to frighten all families. No one will dare to approach the southern emperor city in a short time.


    In Jixia school palace, Li Yixi''s yard is very lively today. Beside Li Yixi, Liu Yun trembled at the corners of his mouth and was a little flustered.


    Because in a short period of time, after hearing Li Yixi''s calligraphy, many people have the cheek to come to Li Yixi''s yard to ask for calligraphy treasures. Fortunately, Liu Yun has always attached great importance to the situation here, so Liu Yun has been here. Even the master of calligraphy mountain has stopped Li Yixi''s invitation to teach calligraphy.


    Liu Yun knows very well that where these grandsons are looking for calligraphy and painting, they are looking for divine writing.


    This is a good thing. It will only make Jixia school strong, but Liu Yun was afraid that Li Yixi thought the Confucian students in Jixia school were insatiable, so he stopped everyone.


    At the moment, Li Yixi in the yard is also very helpless. So many people ask for calligraphy and painting, and they will be tired to death.


    "Childe, I will certainly educate them. So many people come here. Childe, where do you have so much time to write to them?" Liu Yun stood beside Li Yixi, a little frightened.


    It''s stupid to scold these guys secretly. Why do such people come here? Won''t they stagger the time?


    "It doesn''t matter, gentleman, Aegean, chess, calligraphy and painting. It''s normal, but it''s really a big job for so many people to ask for it. It''s too tired."


    Li Yixi sighed and couldn''t help thinking.


    Liu Yun was very nervous when he saw that Li Yixi was deep in thought and didn''t dare to disturb him.


    If Li Yixi gave some casually, there would be many Confucian scholars in Jixia school palace. Although they were nervous, Liu Yun really looked forward to that scene. It would be the prosperous age of Jixia school palace.


    "Liu Yun, I think of a way."


    When Liu Yun was nervous, Li Yixi suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Childe, I don''t know what to do?" Liu Yun was looking forward to this moment and stared at Li Yixi with hot eyes.


    "Liu Yun, well, go find some good boards. I''ll carve the printing template and print them with the printing template. Isn''t that all right? It''s easy to have one. "


    "In my hometown, practicing calligraphy is also the practice of buying calligraphy notes." At this moment, Li Yixi suddenly thought of the calligraphy.


    Li Yixi was suddenly enlightened. He could not build a printing machine himself, but it was still possible to carve several printing templates. After carving, wouldn''t it be possible to print directly?


    At the moment, Li Yixi suddenly figured it out.


    "Yes, childe, I''ll do it now?" Liu Yun quickly saluted and hurried out of Li Yixi''s yard.


    Liu Yun walked out of the yard with emotion on his face.


    I feel that the Shenwen thing has failed. Because Li Yixi is not going to write.


    "Old Liu, are you angry?"


    Li Mu appeared. Looking at Liu Yun with a disappointed face, he couldn''t help asking.


    "No, but you don''t want to send calligraphy. You want to print and print calligraphy." Liu Yun was helpless.


    "Calligraphy?"


    "How did you do it? Did you write a famous post for us to carve?" Li Mu couldn''t help asking.


    "No, the childe carved it himself. We''ll print it." Liu Yun said bitterly.


    "What?" When Liu Yun was suffering, Li Mu was not disappointed, but excited.


    This makes Liu Yun wonder. Didn''t we lose the chance to get the divine text? What the hell are you happy about here?


    Before Liu Yun could speak, Li Mu grabbed Liu Yun''s shoulder. Li Mu said solemnly, "old Liu, bring us the most precious and best sacred wood of Jixia school palace. The childe''s carving and printing template must become a treasure. On the template, can''t we also understand the divine text? And this treasure will not disappear because we understand the divine text. "


    "What?"


    "This


    Liu Yun, at the suggestion of Li Mu, reacted in an instant.


    "Let''s go and get Wannian nanmu."


    At this moment, Liu Yun took Li Mu and quickly took the best nanmu from Jixia school palace and sent it to Li Yixi''s courtyard.


    "Childe!"


    Liu Yun handed nanmu excitedly.


    "Huh?"


    "Nanmu?"


    Li Yixi was a little surprised. He got a engraving and printing template by himself. Why did you get such a good thing? Isn''t it a waste?


    "Childe, it''s too short to find this!" Liu Yun hurriedly explained that he felt afraid it was too time. Li Yixi was angry. Unexpectedly, Li Yixi at the moment really lamented that these people were too extravagant.


    "Well, use it!" Li Yixi didn''t say anything when he thought about it, because Li Yixi figured out that these people are experts. They are just golden nanmu. For Li Mu, they may be ordinary things.


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and said to do it.


    A carving knife appeared in his hand. After fixing the template, he began to work.


    Li Yixi chose the preface of Lanting by Wang Xizhi.


    At the moment when Li Yixi started, Liu Yun was stunned and almost fell out of his eyes.


    Because at the moment of Li Yixi''s hands, when the first word appeared, the strong spirit suddenly broke out.


    Moreover, this nanmu was only precious to them. The ordinary golden nanmu appeared on it at this moment, which was turned into magic by a word of Li Yixi.


    "This


    Liu Yun is really stunned at the moment.


    Jixia school palace has this carving template. Doesn''t it mean that Jixia school palace has a treasure?


    However, this is only the beginning. With the continuation of Li Yixi, the heroic spirit in the courtyard almost turned into essence. The board in front of Li Yixi exuded a terrible smell. Liu Yun was excited and crazy at this moment.


    Because this is no longer a treasure, it is a literary, Taoist and immortal tool.


    At the moment when Li Yixi finished, the heroic spirit in the yard was absorbed by the carved wooden board, and a virtual shadow of a saint was condensed on it.


    Tool spirit, this is tool spirit.


    The immortal instrument that gave birth to the spirit.

 Chapter 239

    At this moment, Liu Yun held his hands tightly and suppressed his inner excitement.


    "Liu Lao, OK."


    "After that, I''ll bother Liu Lao to arrange and print with this carved calligraphy template." Li Yixi put away the carving knife and smiled at Liu Yun and Li Mu, who had been waiting quietly for a long time.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    At this moment, Liu Yun almost went crazy when he heard Li Yixi say to take him away directly.


    Liu Yun feels extremely unreal. This is a fairy weapon. It gave birth to a fairy weapon with a spirit.


    "Go!"


    "Now, I can be quiet at last."


    Li Yixi smiled and said to Liu Yun.


    "Young master, I''m going to print now. I don''t want anyone to disturb you." Excited Liu Yun took a deep breath, picked up the carved board and left the courtyard.


    In the afternoon, while Li Yixi was drinking tea, someone came in the yard.


    Li Yixi is familiar with the comer. It''s none other than Hu Sheng, the little chess saint who played with Li Yixi.


    "Hu Sheng, are you free today?"


    "Or a game!"


    As soon as Hu Sheng arrived, Li Yixi couldn''t wait.


    Because Hu Sheng has always been the most powerful person to play chess with Li Yixi. Li Yixi felt his hands itch when he saw Hu Sheng.


    "Huh?"


    Hu Sheng, who had just entered the yard and was very nervous. He didn''t know how to speak. He was stunned when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    His eyes fell on Li Yixi, with an incredible face.


    There was a huge wave in my heart, "do you know the purpose of my coming here?"


    "Yes, the wine offering adult is an immortal. He must know my purpose here and directly point out my purpose." Hu Sheng was shocked at the moment.


    "Childe, Hu Sheng came here today. He really invited childe to play chess." Hu Sheng took a deep breath and said respectfully.


    "Just in time, I have itchy hands today."


    Li Yixi smiled, confidant.


    "Childe, please follow me to Qinshan. Today, everyone in Qinshan is fighting childe." Hu Sheng said in surprise.


    "Do all the people in Qinshan play chess with me?"


    Li Yixi looked surprised. This is to monopolize the Confucianism.


    But I like it. It might be more interesting.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    Li Yixi smiled and was very happy. He was a bit of an expert.


    It''s exciting to monopolize the group of Confucianism alone.


    On Qinshan mountain, many old children looked worried, "do you say that the wine worship Lord will come to give the way?"


    "I don''t know. The wine offering Lord is an immortal. If he comes, it''s our chance. If he doesn''t come, it''s our destiny." Several dying old children looked at each other and sighed.


    "You see, the mountain master invited the wine worship Lord."


    Just after the words of several old children fell, a young Confucian scholar said excitedly on the Qinshan mountain.


    "What?"


    "Did the wine offering Lord really come?"


    Several old children suddenly shed tears of gratitude and hurriedly stood up and looked at the bottom of Qin mountain.


    "Huh?"


    "Worship Lord, it''s really coming."


    Looking at Li Yixi walking with Hu Sheng, these old children look forward to it one by one.


    If they can today, they can enter the Tao with chess.


    The moment Li Yixi reached the top of Qinshan mountain, the Confucian scholars worshipped Li Yixi.


    "I''ll see you, Lord sacrifice."


    "You''re welcome. Isn''t it just playing chess? I also like playing chess, please. "


    Li Yixi smiled and sat directly in front of the chessboard.


    "Thank you for your instruction."


    Everyone took a deep breath and bowed slightly to Li Yixi. One by one, they became very serious and stared at the chessboard.


    Li Yixi''s smile left a son first.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s son, Hu Sheng, who was sitting, also fell a son.


    At the moment, those old children stared at the chessboard one by one, and everyone''s mind fell into the chess game.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment, a chess piece fell, which made everyone tremble.


    "Sure enough, this is a chess game based on the ten thousand ways of heaven?"


    At this moment, the eyes of old children were full of shocking colors.


    At the moment, they finally believed Hu Sheng''s words.


    At the beginning, one by one did not speak, but watched chess quietly and realized the road of Hu Sheng and Li Yixi.


    What everyone didn''t know was that there was a vision over Qinshan.


    Over Qinshan mountain, there is a pattern of yin and Yang. On Qinshan mountain, there is a strong sense of boldness.


    "Qinshan, what happened?"


    At this moment, the eyes of Confucian scholars in the other mountains of Jixia school palace were full of horror.


    Recently, Jixia school palace has been full of strange phenomena.


    One by one, they looked at each other and couldn''t wait to go to Qinshan.


    "Yes!"


    "Is there a vision in Qinshan?" Li Mu took a deep breath and hurried to Qinshan.


    Soon, countless people gathered at the top of Qinshan mountain, and the mountain owners of each mountain came.


    "It''s a gift from the wine worship Lord!"


    Seeing the moment of Li Yixi, Li Mu reacted and hurried to the crowd.


    At this moment, different colors and different thoughts appeared in the eyes of mountain masters.


    However, no one dared to disturb. Confucian scholars couldn''t wait to find a place, sat cross legged and practiced.


    It took Li Yixi three hours to play chess alone. Of course, Li Yixi didn''t win by accident, but he was very happy today.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m going on when I''m free!"


    Li Yixi hugged the crowd.


    Today is more interesting than that day. These people work together to make Li Yixi more interested.


    "A toast, sir."


    At this moment, the old children saluted Li Yixi, and their eyes were full of horror.


    Because under the guidance of Li Yixi, they have greatly improved today.


    At the moment, they are full of Tao rhymes. Absorbing those Tao rhymes can make them make great progress.


    No one is surprised.


    "I''m the mountain master of Huashan Mountain. I''m in Yuanqiu."


    "I don''t know tomorrow. Can you invite the wine worship Lord to give a lesson to Huashan?" At the moment of Yuanqiu, a face of uneasy.


    The mountain owners of other mountains also looked at Li Yixi uneasily. They didn''t know whether Li Yixi was willing to go.


    If Li Yixi agrees, they may all have a chance.


    Li Yixi is a chance. Who is not excited.


    "Art class?"


    "I''m not good at class. I have no experience. I can only draw some ink paintings. I''ll draw a picture for you. Can you watch it?" When people felt that Li Yixi wanted to refuse, they saw Li Yixi''s humble way.


    "Thank you, Lord sacrifice. Tomorrow, I will draw the mountain. I will draw the mountain disciples. Welcome the Lord sacrifice."


    At this moment, the mountain master''s eyes were full of excitement and almost shed tears.


    The legs under the Confucian robe were shaking violently.


    I was so excited.


    "A toast, sir."


    The Confucian students of practice stood up one by one and worshipped Li Yixi.

 Chapter 240

    Jixia school palace, library Pavilion.


    Liu Yun looked at the template of Lanting preface calligraphy which was wrapped around in front of him. In his eyes, which had been cloudy because of his old age, a terrible fine awn burst out at the moment.


    A person standing in the library, but not lonely, a face of excitement.


    "Wen Daoxian ware, I have seen it in Liu Yun''s life."


    "Immortal weapon."


    Liu Yun is so excited that he can hardly find a word to describe it. This is an era of the decline of Wendao. Today, he may witness the rise of Wendao, which starts not from the Confucian temple in the middle heaven region, but from Jixia school in the South Heaven region.


    "The master of Shushan mountain asked to see Liu Lao."


    Outside the library, a voice sounded at the moment.


    In that voice, you can feel excitement, excitement and excitement of the soul.


    In the library Pavilion, Liu Yun heard the words of the book mountain master outside. A look of excitement appeared on his face. He took a hard breath and said, "come in."


    "Creak!"


    The door of the library pavilion was pushed open, and the owner of the book mountain came in slowly. Naturally, the owner of the book mountain knew what he was doing in the library Pavilion today. At the moment, his eyes fell on Liu Yun''s heroic calligraphy template, clenched his fists tightly, and his legs collapsed straight.


    "Liu Lao."


    At the moment, the master of Shushan mountain breathes very heavily.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Even if you are the master of the book mountain, you have only one chance. If you can''t understand the text of capturing and condensing God, don''t enter the library."


    Liu Yun stared at the cold way of the master of Shushan mountain, very serious.


    "I see."


    The master of the book mountain saluted Liu Yun, took a breath and sat down in front of the calligraphy template.


    "In the ninth year of Yonghe, at the age of Guichou, at the beginning of late spring, he will fix things in the Orchid Pavilion in the shade of Kuaiji mountain.


    When a group of wise men have finished, a few have gathered.


    There are high mountains, lush forests and bamboos here; In addition, there are clear currents and turbulent currents, which reflect the left and right of the belt, which lead to the flowing cup and winding water, and rank second. "


    The master of the book mountain gathered his spirit and began to watch the content of the calligraphy.


    The strength of the master of Shushan mountain is extremely strong. At a glance, on the calligraphy in front of him, the heroic spirit broke out, condensing the divine texts one by one, suspended in front of the master of Shushan mountain.


    At the next moment, the word "Twilight" disappeared in front of the owner of Shushan mountain.


    In the soul sea of the master of Shushan mountain, the word "Twilight" now exudes terrible power.


    At the next moment, many of the heroic spirit carried by those divine texts in front of him entered the body of the master of Shushan mountain.


    The word "Twilight" written by the master of Shushan mountain is getting stronger at a high speed.


    Liu Yun was shocked to find that the bonsai beside the master of Shushan mountain was still green just now, but it was declining at the moment, as if his life was about to run out.


    "This..."


    "Is this the power of the word ''Twilight''?"


    Liu Yun''s face changed greatly at this moment.


    The word "Twilight" seems to make all things lose their vitality. Deprive all souls of their life, and they are extremely powerful.


    "Stop."


    The next moment, Liu Yun was directly angry. The grandson didn''t stop absorbing the heroic spirit in the calligraphy.


    "Boom."


    At this moment, Liu Yun directly kicked the master of Shushan mountain.


    Anxiously looked at the copybook template.


    At the next moment, I saw that the divine writings turned into a noble spirit and came back to the calligraphy template. At the moment, Liu Yun keenly found that the noble spirit of the Twilight character carving on the Lanting preface calligraphy was much weaker, but fortunately, the noble spirit around now is pregnant with the unique flavor of the Twilight character, which is slowly increasing.


    "It''s worthy of being an immortal weapon, immortal weapon."


    "Doesn''t this mean that these divine texts can be continuously captured and condensed?"


    At the moment, Liu Yun also found that the talent of countless books in the library was absorbed by the calligraphy template, and the heroic spirit of calligraphy was becoming stronger. This is indeed the best place to conceive and raise calligraphy.


    "Liu Lao, I was wrong."


    The sober Shushan master has a complex face. Just now he was really instinctive, not intentional.


    "Fuck off!"


    Liu Yun was too lazy to listen to his explanation and looked angry.


    The owner of Shushan mountain felt his divine text and had no choice but to leave.


    The imperial city of the eastern regions of heaven, the eastern Kings Cross their knees to practice.


    The next moment, his eyes suddenly opened, and his eyes were full of unexpected colors.


    "Emperor Yin, I don''t know why I came to East Tiandi city?"


    The master of East Tiandi City, his eyes fell, and the next moment a figure appeared strangely in the hall.


    It''s Bu Xuanyin.


    "I''ve seen the East King."


    Bu Xuanyin is very polite. The master of the East Heavenly Emperor city is a burly man with powerful blood. He gives people a great sense of oppression. Around him, you can feel his blood flowing like a river and make a rumbling sound.


    When the soul glances at him, it will feel that his whole person is like a bloody sun because of the strength of Qi and blood.


    This person is Wu Hao, the eastern king.


    Those who are strong in the physical Tao have a very strong talent in the physical Tao.


    "Emperor Yin doesn''t need to be polite. Is the southern heaven Imperial City dangerous and needs my help? However, the current situation of East Tiandi city is not very good. " Wu Hao, the East King, looked dignified.


    "No!"


    "The danger of Nantian imperial city has been resolved. In a short time, no ten thousand families dare to offend a trace, otherwise I won''t leave the imperial city."


    "Today, I have something to tell the East King, because the South Heavenly Emperor city has continuously destroyed the tianxie family and Tianyan family. The two strong families and ten thousand families may form an alliance to deal with the Terrans."


    Step Xuanyin directly explains the situation.


    "What?"


    "South Tiandi City, the weakest of the four great emperor cities, Yindi, are you sure what you said is true?" Wu Hao, the East King, looked incredulous and even suspicious.


    "Dongwang, I know you don''t believe it. If someone says so to me, I don''t believe it, but in fact, Tianyan family and even immortal come, which still hasn''t stopped the fate of exterminating the family, because I, the human race, have a supreme existence."


    Bu Xuanyin said seriously.


    "Does the supreme exist? How could it be? If it existed, the Terran would have been so weak for thousands of years and almost destroyed by thousands of families. " The East King is still an incredible way.


    "Well, look."


    Bu Xuanyin did not continue to explain. Instead, with a wave of her hand, a crystal stone appeared. A light curtain was emitted from the crystal stone. In the light curtain, the scene of Hu Qingyun cutting the immortal and nine lions swallowing the immortal was playing.


    "This...!"


    At the moment, Wu Hao''s eyes are full of horror and panic.


    "Yin Di, is this true?"


    "Is this the supreme existence of my Terran?"


    Wu Hao felt his blood boiling at the moment.


    Wu Hao''s expectant eyes fell on Bu Xuanyin, trembling all over.


    It''s too strong. Kill the immortal with one sword.


    Under Wu Hao''s expectant eyes, bu Xuanyin shook her head and took a deep breath: "this is not the supreme existence of the human race, but the maid and pet of the supreme existence."


    "The supreme existence, a mere immortal is afraid that he is not qualified to make a move."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Hearing Bu Xuanyin''s words, Wu Hao''s eyes were full of panic. It was just the maid and pet of the supreme existence. How strong is the supreme existence.


    At the moment, Wu Hao is really stunned by Bu Xuanyin''s words.

 Chapter 241

    Wu Hao looked at Bu Xuanyin with a dignified face. He couldn''t believe it. He could cut off the existence of immortals. He was a maid. How could this be possible?


    At the moment, Wu Hao can''t accept this fact. It''s really frightening. What kind of cultivation is needed to make such a terrible existence a maid. Hu Qingyun''s cultivation is terrible.


    "This is a fact. It has become a fact that both Tianyan family and tianxie family have been destroyed, and the immortal of Tianyan family has been killed." Bu Xuanyin said faintly.


    Although Bu Xuanyin''s voice is not big, there is no doubt that Wu Hao is not allowed to doubt.


    "Is it really true?"


    Listening to bu Xuanyin''s words, Wu Hao at the moment gradually calmed down. The photo stone in front of him has actually explained everything. That scene is an indisputable fact.


    Wu Hao, what is missing is just a process.


    "Yes, and one more thing, that expert may be proficient in ten thousand ways."


    Bu Xuanyin took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "Wan Dao?"


    At the moment, Wu Hao calmed down. His eyes are full of excitement. In these years, his strength is difficult to improve. What if he is instructed by an expert?


    "Yin Di, do you want me to see an expert?"


    At the moment, Wu Hao, the East King, stared at Bu Xuanyin with hot eyes.


    "I just have this idea. If you get the childe''s advice, you will certainly make progress." Bu Xuanyin answered.


    "Childe, will you meet me?"


    Wu Hao is very nervous at the moment.


    Li Yixi is a peerless expert. He may not really instruct himself.


    "Yin Di, can you go with me?" At the moment, Wu Hao has decided that if such a god given opportunity is lost, there will be no second time.


    "OK."


    Bu Xuanyin thought for a moment and said.


    Jixia school palace, painted mountains.


    Today, there are many terrible Confucian scholars. Naturally, the disciples of Huashan will not be absent unless they are idiots, but there is no idiot who can become a disciple of Jixia school palace.


    These people have a persistent pursuit of literature and Taoism.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to join Jixia school palace for practice.


    After all, the present Wendao has no future at all.


    The strongest people in Jixia school are also difficult to break through. They can only wait for the deadline to come and die.


    However, many people, as always, are not afraid of death to join Jixia school palace.


    At this moment, the arrival of Li Yixi gives Wendao hope. Moreover, with the help of Li Yixi, some people have become powerful people in Nirvana. How can these people not come at such an opportunity.


    Today, there are countless other mountain peaks on the painted mountain. How can these people refuse such an opportunity.


    There is no need for mountain owners to speak. These people came to occupy their positions early.


    There are only 500 Confucian scholars in Huashan, but there are 3000 Confucian scholars in Huashan today.


    The mountain owner of the painting mountain was forced to arrange this class outdoors in the peak square of the painting mountain.


    Li Yixi''s courtyard was greeted by the mountain master of Huashan early.


    "Childe!"


    Draw a respectful and smiling face of the mountain Lord.


    "Mountain master, I naturally promised and will go. It''s not far from Huashan. There''s no need to pick it up."


    Li Yixi looked at the mountain master who had been waiting for him. He was a mortal and didn''t need any special treatment.


    "Childe, this is the common arrangement of our scholars in Huashan. It''s our honor to have childe''s class today. How can we make childe tired?" The owner of the painting mountain quickly extended his hand and invited Li Yixi to enter the carriage.


    "Actually, I''ll just walk over."


    At the moment, Li Yixi could not refuse. He could only enter the carriage and go to the painting mountain with the owner of the painting mountain.


    Li Yixi''s yard is only three kilometers away from Huashan, and soon came to Huashan.


    When Li Yixi got off the bus, he was startled because there were too many people on the top of the mountain. Li Yixi thought that class should be in the classroom, but Li Yixi also understood that there was not such a big classroom.


    "Am I so popular?" Li Yixi is a little confused. Even those very powerful experts can''t have so many such scenes.


    So many people draw here by themselves. Can they see it?


    Forget, this is a different world.


    Soon, Li Yixi reacted. These people are practitioners and feel a little empty. This is a big scene.


    Can you shake the scene?


    "Today, I invite you to make a painting for us."


    Painted mountain master, with an excited face.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I can draw, but I can''t give lectures. The mountain Lord wants me to come here. I''ll draw a picture for you today!"


    "I hope you can get something."


    "But what do you think is good? Let''s make a decision. " Li Yixi looked at everyone present and said loudly.


    "Wine worship Lord, you can draw whatever you want. We draw mountains and pay attention to the satisfaction of our hearts." The Confucian scholar who painted the mountain hurriedly opened his mouth.


    "As you like?"


    "Then I''ll draw a figure for you today!"


    "A man in my memory, Liu Bai, the sword saint, is the Lord of the sword Pavilion."


    "In our Jixia school palace, Confucian scholars bring swords. I think the temperament of Liu Bai, the sword saint, is most suitable for us, because Liu Bai, the sword saint, is dressed in white, and we are also dressed in white. Scholars should pay attention to it."


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded, and the eyes of Confucian scholars burst out.


    "The master of the sword Pavilion."


    "Sword Saint Liu Bai."


    At the moment, all Confucian scholars are very hot.


    Almost everyone of the Confucian scholars practices swordsmanship. At the moment, Li Yixi wants to draw a swordsman. Why not excited? Li Yixi is a fairy. They also want to know what the immortals remember and what they look like.


    At the moment, the soul power of all the Confucian scholars fell on Li Yixi, one by one.


    At the moment, Li Yixi can''t help but ring the sword Saint Liu Bai in the record of choosing heaven.


    Liu Bai, dressed in white.


    It is almost invincible to sit in the sword Pavilion.


    Li Yixi remembered the last roar of Liu Bai, the sword saint, and his fight with Haotian.


    Every word of Liu Bai is hard to forget.


    Li Yixi''s ear echoed Liu Bai''s roar to Haotian: "I am invincible in the world. I don''t fight with heaven and who."


    Li Yixi took a deep breath, picked up his pen and began to write.


    Writing anomaly mutation.


    At this moment, the Confucian scholars seemed to hear the sound of the river flowing.


    The surging river is extremely fierce.


    The river contains an indestructible sharpness.


    "Liu Bai? "Swordsman?"


    "It''s not the sound of the river, it''s the sword, the river sword, what a strong sword."


    "Sword Saint Liu Bai, what level of cultivation is it?" At the moment, the painting mountain master''s face becomes unusually dignified. It''s just a pen. It has such a terrible sword meaning. What will happen if it''s finished? It''s just a road map. What about real people?


    The childe has traveled all over the world and achieved great accomplishments. The people who can be remembered by the childe are definitely not ordinary people. They dare to be called saints or saints in the sword. They are absolutely powerful.


    Li Yixi continued to write and improve his paintings. The sword meaning became stronger and stronger. The surging river sword made all Confucian scholars excited and inexplicable.


    "The road map, what a terrible road map."


    "You want to give Kendo when you draw today." Countless Confucian scholars sighed.

 Chapter 242

    Boom!


    At the next moment, a group of Confucian scholars turned pale in an instant.


    Because the power of this moment has changed, powerful and terrible, as if the sky was repressed, and the eyes are full of panic.


    The body and soul are trembling at this moment, because it is so terrible that everyone feels desperate.


    "Haotian."


    At that moment, the eyes of the Confucian scholars were full of panic, because the word "Haotian" sounded in their minds at the same time.


    It seems that the breath they feel at the moment comes from Haotian, the high Haotian.


    Compared with Haotian, they are really like mole ants.


    At this moment, a group of Confucian scholars found that there was a woman on the rice paper, a woman so powerful that it was suffocating. It was like despair and the smell of Haotian coming, which came from this woman.


    At this moment, the Confucian scholars looked at the woman in the painting and felt suffocated.


    However, at the moment, people are in palpitation and panic, and the soul body enters the painting.


    Now I see that the two figures are opposite.


    Those two are the two in the picture.


    At that moment, Liu Bai, the sword saint, said, "in my life, I love swords as much as life. Someone once borrowed a sword from me. One sword was borrowed from ye Hongyu to kill the great magistrate. The second sword was lent to the master to cut the sky. The third sword was lent to chaoxiaoshu to kill the drunkard and butcher who have lived for countless years under Haotian disaster. Who am I going to kill with this sword? Maybe this is my way. "


    Haotian said indifferently, "Why are you here?"


    Liu Bai: "for a promise, no fear, only hate."


    Haotian: "why hate?"


    Liu Bai: "I wish I could drink with Lian Sheng and have a sword with Ke Haoran. I wish I could have been born a thousand years ago and fought with the master in the wilderness with the light. I want to draw my sword to heaven."


    Haotian said, "why is it easy for an ant to shake a tree?"


    Liu Bai roared: "when you come to the world, how can I not come? I am invincible in the world. I don''t fight with heaven and who."


    At this moment, the sword idea reached its peak, and the terrible sword idea broke out completely.


    "Boom."


    The terrible River sword idea filled this space in an instant.


    The Confucian scholars trembled at this moment.


    His eyes were full of fear.


    Liu Bai''s words with each other frightened the public at this moment.


    At the moment, Li Yixi also dropped his last pen and put it away.


    The huge river sword on the top of the painted mountain shrouded the void.


    "Haotian?"


    "Swordsman?"


    "Is man at war with heaven?"


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The eyes of these people at the moment are full of panic.


    Oh, my God.


    The extremely powerful existence, the existence that dominates the life and death of all souls, even some people dare to draw a sword to the sky.


    Is this Kendo?


    Is this what the childe is telling us?


    A gentleman should be fearless?


    Gentleman, can''t you hate?


    At the moment, everyone''s eyes were full of horror.


    "I''ll give you a toast, sir?"


    "Now, they have fallen into the painting of wine worship adults. I''m afraid they will wake up for a long time."


    Liu Yun appeared and bowed to Li Yixi.


    "OK."


    "Then go back!"


    Li Yixi didn''t doubt Liu Yun''s words and left the imperial city by car with Liu Yun.


    Dada dada.


    The sound of horse hoofs made Liu Yun''s heart agitated, because Liu Yun also wanted to understand the meaning of the river sword, but unfortunately, even the owner of Huashan Mountain was not awake, so he had to send Li Yixi.


    At the top of the painting mountain, after Li Yixi left, the painting slowly suspended, with the extremely strong River sword meaning, enveloping everyone present.


    "A gentleman should be fearless."


    "Gentleman, when hate can''t."


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, the owner of the painted mountain who sat cross legged on the painted mountain was the first to understand the meaning of the river sword. The terrible breath broke out in his body. The moment he opened his eyes, the meaning of the river sword in his eyes was extremely terrible.


    The sword idea was like a tide, and a sword word appeared in his soul sea.


    "Boom?"


    In the void, the thunder rang out.


    The disaster of Nirvana comes.


    The eyes of the mountain master are full of excitement, holding the sword tightly around his waist.


    "Today, I finally entered the Tao with painting." The mountain Lord looked surprised.


    The body disappeared in an instant and went to the robbery.


    On the painted mountain, the sword idea is like a river flowing around everyone.


    The rich meaning of sword and the rich rhyme of Kendo make these people understand it very quickly.


    At the moment, those river sword meanings seem to be transformed into sword words.


    Flowing around the Confucian scholars, with the loss of time, a touch of essence appeared in the eyes of Confucian scholars.


    In the minds of these people, there appeared a weak divine text, ''sword''.


    The strength of Shenwen has a lot to do with the cultivation of these people.


    When the sword meaning and Tao rhyme in the painting disappeared, half of the people condensed the sword word divine text.


    One by one opened his eyes, which were full of excitement.


    Today, we finally gathered the divine text.


    But what is a sword?


    Many people are asking themselves.


    At the moment, many Confucian scholars want to understand Liu Bai, understand Liu Bai''s world and understand what Liu Bai''s sword is.


    Just fearless?


    Or, there are others.


    One by one holding the swords around his waist, his eyes are sharp.


    In Li Yixi''s yard, the blue eyed ape king and Xiaobai gathered together. The blue eyed ape King''s eyes were full of panic.


    The blue eyed ape king felt his mouth dry.


    The blue eyed ape King took a deep breath and said to the careless Xiaobai, "Xiaobai, do you feel it? Haotian''s power is terrible. Those terrible attacks can''t kill her. "


    "You say, can anyone defeat Haotian?"


    "Young master, you can!"


    Xiaobai glanced at the blue eyed ape king and said faintly.


    It''s like looking at an idiot. Isn''t this a very simple problem?


    "What basis do you have? Haotian''s strength is beyond imagination?" The blue eyed ape king still stared at Xiaobai.


    "You are invincible, do you feel the horror of Liu Bai, the sword saint? Do you feel Haotian''s terrible state? "


    "Is it very strong and invincible?"


    "But so what? The power of Haotian and the Kendo of the swordsman are all described by the childe? Childe can tell all this in the painting. Do you think childe is not as good as Haotian? " Xiaobai looked at the blue eyed ape king with an idiot on his face.


    "I..."


    At this moment, the blue eyed ape king was very stiff and couldn''t say a word.


    Staring big eyes, silently watching Xiaobai leave.


    At this moment, the blue eyed ape King finally responded. Yes, all these are described by Li Yixi. The really powerful and invincible is Li Yixi, not the sword saint, not Haotian.


    "Young master, what accomplishments?"


    The blue eyed ape King shook his body and felt cold all over.


    So terrible.


    These days, he has forgotten the existence of Li Yixi.


    This is a terrible thing. If something goes wrong accidentally, will it be blown to death in one breath.


    At this moment, the blue eyed ape King found a safe corner and immediately began to practice.


    If Li Yixi didn''t see the growth of his cultivation, would he kick himself to death.


    At this moment, the blue eyed ape king immediately worked hard to practice.

 Chapter 243

    In the corner of the courtyard, the blue eyed ape King began to practice hard. Today''s blue eyed ape King chose 72 changes to practice.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape King fell into madness.


    Outside Jixia school palace, two figures came from the sky.


    It is bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao who are worried at the moment.


    "Yin Di, do you think an expert will guide me?"


    At the moment, Wu Hao has a worried face.


    "Don''t know?"


    "Look at the chance!"


    "The childe should not refuse to see you, but I''m not sure whether to give you advice." Bu Xuanyin took a deep breath and was very worried.


    In fact, bu Xuanyin is really unfamiliar with Li Yixi.


    But bu Xuanyin felt that when she met Li Yixi for the first time, Li Yixi helped her improve her accomplishments and even gave poetry to help solve the crisis of the southern Heavenly Emperor city. She must consider the survival of the human race.


    Wu Hao defends the East Tiandi City, and the current situation of the East Tiandi city is not optimistic. Maybe Li Yixi will instruct Wu Hao to resist the attack of all ethnic groups.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the void, the sound of breaking the void sounded.


    Bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao, who have been on their way all the time, finally arrived at Jixia school palace.


    However, the moment they arrived at Jixia school palace, they had not had time to meet Li Yixi. Their eyes coagulated at the same time.


    Their eyes were full of dignified colors.


    "What a strong sword intention."


    Wu Hao had a palpitation on his face and stared at the painted mountain of Jixia school palace.


    "Go and have a look!"


    Bu Xuanyin left a word and went directly to the painting mountain. Wu Hao also hurried to follow, with a dignified look.


    The sword meaning is too strong.


    "Whoosh!"


    Bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao''s body fell on the top of Huashan Mountain in an instant.


    Looking at the scene in front of us, the eyes of the two strong Terrans were full of horror.


    "Emperor Yin, when did you South Heaven have so many swords repaired?" At the moment, Wu Hao looked at three thousand Confucian scholars sitting on the top of the painted mountain, one by one covered with sword meaning, and his eyes were filled with horror.


    "It''s hard to understand the meaning of the sword, but here, about 3000 people have understood the meaning of the sword."


    At the moment, about 3000 people practice at the same time, and the sword intention is really terrible.


    Wu Hao saw that Bu Xuanyin didn''t answer. His eyes fell on these Confucian scholars again and continued to observe.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Wu Hao''s body trembled again and his heart palpitation was incomparable.


    At the moment, Wu Hao and bu Xuanyin couldn''t help looking at each other. Their eyes were full of panic.


    "Do you feel it?" Bu Xuanyin asked.


    "Half of these people set foot in kendo."


    "This sword idea is very powerful. I have never seen such a powerful sword idea." Wu Hao said solemnly when he heard Bu Xuanyin''s words.


    "Yes, I also feel it. All these have understood the meaning of the sword, but it''s incredible that half of the people have set foot in kendo. Last time I came, I didn''t feel that anyone understood the meaning of the sword?" Bu Xuanyin took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "Yin Di, when was the last time you came to Jixia school?"


    Wu Hao stared at these people and asked solemnly.


    "It''s four days before and after!" Bu Xuanyin calculated carefully and answered Wu Hao.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Do you have only four days? Are you sure you didn''t feel this sword when you came here four days ago? "


    At the moment, Wu Hao was really frightened when he heard Bu Xuanyin''s words.


    How is this possible?


    Are these people strong enough in four days?


    It is impossible to understand the meaning of the sword without a few years.


    This is about 3000 people, not one or two.


    Not to mention one or two, even if ten people understand the meaning of the sword, Wu Hao will only think that Jixia school palace is full of talents and talents, but this is 3000.


    "I''m sure!"


    "But I don''t know what happened here?"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin''s eyes are tightly wrinkled together.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin wanted to ask someone, but at the moment, these Confucian scholars have entered deep-seated cultivation one by one. If he interrupts these people''s cultivation, he will break other people''s opportunities.


    Such a state, even if she is difficult to step into, is really rare.


    "Whoosh!"


    When Bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao didn''t know what to do, a sound broke the air. It seemed that the goal was here.


    Wu Hao felt that the breath of the visitor was not weak. It turned out to be a Nirvana robbery. But at the moment, the man was extremely embarrassed, as if he had been chased and killed.


    "Stop him and never let him disturb the Confucian cultivation here."


    Bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao looked at each other, and they both made a decision.


    Their bodies disappeared at the top of the painted mountain.


    "Damn it."


    "This day''s disaster is so terrible. With the help of the toastmaster, although he set foot in Kendo and condensed the divine text of kendo, he only spent three Nirvana true thunder." At the moment, the master of the painting mountain looks unwilling.


    His talent is still too bad. If he is more talented, he will be able to step into the later stage of Nirvana, because the literati and Taoist friars practice much faster than the pure martial friars.


    Because the divine text is the avenue, condensing the divine text represents entering the Tao.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment, the owner of the painting mountain felt very abandoned. When he was unwilling, he suddenly looked different.


    The eyes are full of dignified color, because this moment, I pointed to my big hand and grabbed it at myself. The pressure carried on my big hand is really too strong.


    "Broken!"


    At the moment of seeing this terrible big hand, the mountain master who painted the mountain looked frozen, the terrible River sword suddenly broke out, the divine text appeared, and the terrible sword cut out.


    "Hiss!"


    The sword Qi comes out vertically and horizontally, like the sword river.


    "Huh?"


    Wu Hao, who felt the sword, was surprised because the sword was beyond his imagination, because it was too powerful.


    The sword Qi directly cut his condensed big hand. The terrible sword Qi did not disappear and continued to kill himself.


    "Broken!"


    Wu Hao''s fist smashed the sword Qi directly.


    "The same sword meaning is from Jixia school palace?"


    At this moment, Wu Hao felt the sword meaning of the mountain master. He was very surprised and planned to stop.


    However, the master of the painting mountain at the moment was full of horror in his eyes, "what a strong cultivation, my physical fist broke my River sword intention. It seems that the school palace has encountered a strong enemy."


    At this moment, the mountain master of the painting mountain suddenly strengthened his sword intention and cut out his peak sword at Wu Hao.


    The attack power of this sword has become stronger and doubled compared with before.


    "Huh?"


    "The sword just now didn''t go all out."


    Wu Hao was also surprised that his strength was so strong.


    Wu Hao knew that the master of Huashan was practicing Dahe sword. He guessed that it might be a misunderstanding, so at the moment, he was helpless and had to end his explanation first.


    "Yiquan town Jiangshan."


    Fist out, like a meteorite falling on the sky.

 Chapter 244

    When you punch out, the pressure seems to suppress the sky.


    The terrible fist locked the mountain master of Huashan, making it impossible for the mountain master to dodge.


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin also appeared next to Wu Hao. Wu Hao said with a smile: "I made a mistake. This sword means a lot. This move should be able to win."


    At the moment, Wu Hao is really embarrassed. He is a strong man in reincarnation, but he was broken by a guy who is the most important in Nirvana.


    This fist is Wu Hao''s specialty. Wu Hao feels a little blushed when dealing with a weak person who is the most important in Nirvana.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin didn''t say anything. She was shocked by the sword of the mountain master.


    It''s amazing to be able to break the attack of a reincarnation and robbery, or the strongest, even if the other party despises the enemy.


    However, at the moment, bu Xuanyin waited quietly, because Bu Xuanyin felt that although the mountain master of painting mountain was strong, it was impossible to break Wu Hao''s skill. Because this move had the effect of imprisonment, and the fist blocked the world.


    But bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao don''t know that the master of Huashan Mountain has erupted into a stronger strength under the confinement.


    "It''s so strong, but so what? Liu Bai, the sword saint, can still wave his sword in the face of Haotian. When I see a practitioner, I''m absolutely not afraid."


    "My sword, fearless!"


    The Lord of the painting mountain roared, and the more powerful sword Qi broke out again.


    The terrible degree of this sword climbed again.


    "Huh?"


    "No!"


    "I can''t stop it."


    Wu Hao suddenly turned pale at this moment.


    The eyes are full of incredible colors. A monk who is the most important practitioner of Nirvana broke his fist.


    "Keng!"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin''s look also changed.


    The Guqin appeared in front of me and went to suppress the master of Huashan Mountain. The sound of the Qin also has the function of awakening.


    "There''s no need to resist. I''m the South Tianyin emperor."


    At the same time, bu Xuanyin''s voice also sounded in the mind of the mountain owner.


    Bu Xuanyin had to fight. It''s not that Wu Hao couldn''t win the master of Huashan Mountain, but that a battle broke out here, which will inevitably affect those people practicing on the top of Huashan Mountain. Such a great opportunity, bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao felt that they should fight for those people.


    "Huh?"


    "Yin di?"


    Hearing Bu Xuanyin''s voice, the mountain master immediately reacted.


    Hastily restrained his sword intention.


    The terrible sword idea also disappeared.


    "Meet the empress."


    "You''re welcome."


    Bu Xuanyin looked at the mountain master who was kneeling in front of her and waved.


    Seeing the master of Huashan Mountain get up, bu Xuanyin hurriedly asked, "are you from Jixia school palace? What''s the matter with the scene at the top of Huashan Mountain? So many people have entered the road?"


    Bu Xuanyin is really curious.


    At this moment, Wu Hao was no longer embarrassed. He continued to prick his ears and wanted to know.


    The owner of the painting mountain explained the reason.


    "I dare not hide it from the empress, because I found a unique opportunity on the mountain today." The owner of the painting mountain immediately responded.


    "Chance?"


    "What chance?" The female emperor Bu Xuanyin stared at the mountain master of Huashan.


    "In Jixia school palace, childe Li made a move and drew a picture on the mountain. The picture is a road map, which contains the river sword meaning of a sword saint."


    "It is also because of this that I was able to enter the Tao and set foot in Nirvana today."


    "Young master?"


    This moment''s step Xuanyin, eyes are full of fear.


    "Drawing a picture is a road map?"


    Wu Hao behind Bu Xuanyin was stunned.


    How is this possible?


    "Who is this?" The owner of the painting mountain couldn''t help but look at Wu Hao.


    "East King Wu Hao, the guardian of the battlefield of all ethnic groups in the East Tianyu." Bu Xuanyin explained.


    "I''ve seen Dongwang. It was mine just now, wasn''t it?" The owner of the painting mountain hurriedly explained.


    It''s good not to explain. After explaining, Wu Hao''s face became more ugly. He was the East King. He didn''t win the other party at the first time.


    "Come on, let''s see the road map." Bu Xuanyin also felt Wu Hao''s embarrassment. She quickly changed the topic and went to Jixia school palace.


    "Avenue map?"


    Wu Hao also became interested and hurried to the painting mountain.


    When the three arrive at the painting mountain, Wu Hao and bu Xuan feel the mood in the painting, and their eyes are full of fear.


    Even at this moment, there is no trace of Tao rhyme and sword meaning, but the two people at this moment still feel terrible.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Go to see childe Li." Bu Xuanyin takes a deep breath and takes Wu Hao to Li Yixi''s courtyard.


    "Bu Xuanyin, see you, childe!"


    Outside Li Yixi''s yard, even if Bu Xuanyin is the female emperor, he doesn''t dare to be presumptuous here and bows.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king who was practicing heard Bu Xuanyin''s words.


    I frowned, but I didn''t dare not go.


    If you don''t open the door, Li Yixi blames you, it''s over.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king turned into a little white and flew towards the gate.


    Falling on the gate of the courtyard, the demon eye looked at them curiously and asked, "do you want to see the childe?"


    "Not bad, thank you, Xiaobai. Is the childe at home?"


    When Bu Xuanyin came to the yard last time, she also saw Xiaobai. At the moment, she looked at Xiaobai changed from the blue eyed ape king and smiled.


    "Yes!"


    "Xiaobai?"


    The blue eyed ape King took a look at himself and then reacted. He turned into Xiaobai.


    "Didn''t you find out I was fake?"


    The blue eyed ape king was really shocked at this moment. Couldn''t even the female emperor find that she was fake?


    "Fake?"


    Hearing the words of the blue eyed ape king, bu Xuanyin looked puzzled. How could it be? How could he admit his mistake? This is really Xiaobai''s breath.


    The next moment, in front of Bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao, the little white bird suddenly became a big monkey.


    "Huh?"


    "How is this possible?" At this moment, Wu Hao and bu Xuanyin screamed directly, and their eyes were full of panic.


    Their strength is not weak, otherwise they can''t be the Lord of the Imperial City, but today, there are demons changing in front of them, and they can''t feel it.


    Such a thing has never happened.


    No matter how they changed, they felt that the original breath could not change.


    However, it''s incredible that the blue eyed ape King hid it from them just now.


    "How did you do it and hide your original breath?" At the moment, Wu Hao couldn''t help but ask the blue eyed ape King directly.


    "What hides the original breath? I didn''t hide it."


    After hearing Wu Hao''s words, the blue eyed ape king who just finished his cultivation looked at a loss. I didn''t. I was practicing. I''ve been practicing all the time?


    "Are you sure you didn''t hide it?"


    "So how did you become a different person and don''t feel any of your breath?" Wu Hao stared at the blue eyed ape king and felt that what he saw today really made him doubt his cognition.

 Chapter 245

    "Really?"


    "Really?"


    "Do you really not feel my original breath?" With Wu Hao''s repeated confirmation, the blue eyed ape king was very excited at this moment.


    Asked several times in succession, waiting for the other party''s answer.


    "Really."


    Bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao are serious.


    The blue eyed ape king was very suspicious when he got the other party''s answer.


    The next moment, as like as two peas, Wu Hao sniffed the smell of Wu Hao. At the next moment, in front of the eyes of Wu Hao and step Yin, a Wu Hao appeared exactly the same.


    "Now, can you tell which of me and him is false?"


    The blue eyed ape King changed into Wu Hao and looked at Bu Xuanyin''s excited way.


    "I... i


    Wu Hao as like as two peas in the sky as like as two peas, the big eyed man, the ghosts of the blue eyed king of the sky, are exactly alike to themselves. The breath and the expetion are all the same. He can''t tell them from his own eyes.


    If he hadn''t seen the change of the blue eyed ape king with his own eyes, he would never believe it was true. He must have dreamed.


    "I can''t tell how you did it. What kind of hiding means is this?" Bu Xuanyin was breathless and stared at the blue eyed ape king.


    Now, the blue eyed ape King expanded in an instant.


    "What hidden means?"


    "This is a fairy art. The fairy art taught by the master changes the earth''s evil spirit 72."


    "You know what?"


    The big monkey who has just cultivated 1.72 and changed its fur really swelled at this moment, completely ignoring the identity of the first two of his body.


    "Magic?"


    "This


    The voice of the blue eyed ape King fell, and the bodies of Wu Hao and bu Xuanyin trembled in an instant.


    They almost knelt on the ground. Today, they saw magic here.


    They didn''t have the slightest doubt, because the magic power displayed by the blue eyed ape king was really incredible.


    They didn''t even feel a flaw. They heard that the blue eyed ape king said it was taught by Li Yixi. In addition, they saw the meaning of Dahe sword before. Bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao had no doubt.


    The two of them completely believe that this is magic.


    Because they felt that if it were not for magic, they would never be able to do so.


    "Elder, are you home?"


    At the moment, Wu Hao was frightened. Even his title to the blue eyed ape king had changed.


    "Elder, this is the East King. I came to see you today." Bu Xuanyin''s name also changed and hurriedly explained.


    "See you, childe?"


    "Do you know young master very well? Did you come empty handed? " The blue eyed ape king looked at them and asked with an unhappy face.


    From the moment when they showed 72 changes in front of them, the blue eyed ape king gave birth to a sense of superiority.


    "We


    At this moment, the two looked at each other and hurriedly found something in the storage space.


    "Why do you visit your master?"


    The blue eyed ape king asked again.


    "We, come and ask the childe to give us a word." Wu Hao took a deep breath and looked at the blue eyed ape king.


    "Give the word?"


    "What do you give? The master is a mortal."


    "I tell you, don''t talk nonsense after you go in. The master is a mortal. It''s impossible to give a way. Understand it yourself." The blue eyed ape king felt the breath of Li Yixi, quickly explained and opened the gate of the courtyard.


    "Xuanyin, see you, childe!"


    When Bu Xuanyin saw Li Yixi coming, she quickly bowed down and saluted.


    "It''s miss Xuanyin. Please come in."


    Li Yixi came over, bent down and held the blue eyed ape king in his arms like a pet.


    Wu Hao was shocked when he saw it.


    This is an incredible existence. He was treated as a pet.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and quickly worshipped Li Yixi.


    "Wu Hao paid a visit to his predecessors."


    At this moment, Wu Hao was shocked to see Li Yixi. He was so respectful that he knelt down directly.


    "No!"


    "I am a mortal, not an elder."


    Li Yixi will pick up Wu Hao with a look of embarrassment.


    "Huh?"


    However, when Li Yixi held Wu Hao, Wu Hao was stunned.


    Wu Hao is the way of cultivating the flesh body. The flesh body is extremely powerful. However, at the moment when Wu Hao approaches Li Yixi, Wu Hao feels in horror that there is a supreme existence in Li Yixi''s body.


    The smell of those existence made Wu Hao feel like dust.


    And Li Yixi, in his eyes, is the scorching sun on the nine days.


    "How powerful is this?"


    At the moment, Wu Hao, at the moment when Li Yixi helped him, his heart trembled and his face was frightened.


    "Fool, the childe is understanding the common heart."


    At the moment when Wu Hao was scared to the ground, the words of the blue eyed ape king suddenly rang out in Wu Hao''s mind.


    "I... i


    Wu Hao felt that he was going crazy and was scared to death.


    He hurried to his feet.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Wu Hao summoned up his courage and stood up straight.


    "Come in and talk!"


    Li Yixi smiled friendly at Wu Hao and led them into the room. Li Yixi met a lot of such scenes and didn''t doubt anything?


    As soon as he entered the room, Wu Hao quickly took out a fruit from his storage space and sent it to Li Yixi. "Childe, I don''t have any preparation for seeing childe today. I''ll give it to childe!"


    Li Yixi looked at the fruit in Wu Hao''s palm and a touch of surprise appeared in his eyes.


    Li Yixi really didn''t see such fruit.


    "Good thing."


    "It tastes good."


    Li Yixi took the fruit and took a bite directly.


    "Public ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Li Yixi directly bit the fruit, which frightened Wu Hao.


    But Wu Hao found that after Li Yixi bit the purple thunder cloud fruit, there was no difference.


    Purple thunder cloud fruit is the most precious thing of Wu Hao. If you eat it like this, it will definitely collapse the body. You must be able to absorb the energy in it with mana.


    Wu Hao''s body is already extremely strong, but if Wu Hao swallows it like Li Yixi, his body will collapse and his soul will wither.


    But Wu Hao saw that Li Yixi was not different. Thinking about the terrible power contained in Li Yixi''s flesh, he knew that the purple thunder cloud fruit might be an ordinary fruit for Li Yixi.


    It''s precious to him, but Li Yixi, what a person, immortal, in front of the immortal, this is not cherished.


    "It''s very good. It tastes good. Thank you."


    "Sit down and stop standing. It''s a little rudimentary here." Li Yixi invited.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, they hurried to sit down and dared not stand any longer.


    Seeing that Wu Hao had given gifts, bu Xuanyin carefully selected one and sent it to Li Yixi. "Childe, thank you for pointing out your piano skills last time. This is for childe."

 Chapter 246

    "What is this, seal character?"


    Li Yixi looked at the things in Bu Xuanyin''s palm and was very curious, because there were dense runes on it. Anyway, Li Yixi couldn''t understand it at all.


    "Childe, is this really a seal character?" Bu Xuanyin replied carefully.


    "Is it really a seal character? This is a treasure of practitioners. It''s too valuable for me to use. " After hearing that it was a seal character, Li Yixi was very curious, but he thought it was a practitioner''s thing and refused without hesitation, because Li Yixi thought that the practitioner''s treasure was too valuable for him to have.


    "Childe, this is not a precious thing, but an ordinary seal character." Seeing that Li Yixi refused, bu Xuanyin quickly explained.


    This seal character is called Jingmo Tianfu.


    It''s the most powerful talisman seal in Bu Xuanyin''s hand, but at the moment, bu Xuanyin has to describe the net magic talisman seal as an ordinary thing, otherwise Li Yixi won''t accept it.


    "Miss Xuanyin, what is this seal character and what is its function? Can mortals use it?"


    After hearing Bu Xuanyin''s explanation, Li Yixi was curious. Since it was not too precious, it could be put away.


    Li Yixi has always been curious about the treasures of practitioners. He thinks this is the treasure.


    Seeing that Li Yixi no longer refused, bu Xuanyin turned her mind and hurriedly said, "I can clean up the dust and help you clean up the dust."


    Bu Xuanyin''s voice fell. The next moment, the dust in front of Li Yixi disappeared in an instant.


    "Huh?"


    "Treasure, is it still voice control?"


    Li Yixi saw Bu Xuanyin saying, and the dust in front of him disappeared. He was not interested, so he hurried to pick up the seal character.


    "How is this possible?"


    When the seal was in Li Yixi''s hands, bu Xuanyin was frightened to find that at the moment when Li Yixi took over the seal, the runes on the seal evolved and their grades improved. It''s incredible.


    At the moment, on the seal script, the breath is more than a hundred times stronger.


    Wu Hao and bu Xuanyin shook their teeth to prevent themselves from shouting.


    "Childe, it''s terrible."


    "In a word, it even let the seal character evolve a trace of soul."


    "What a terrible thing to do."


    Wu Hao''s voice rang out in Bu Xuanyin''s mind.


    Can clearly feel, the voice is shaking.


    I was really frightened. This scene is really terrible.


    At the moment, Li Yixi completely ignored the two people in front of him and stared curiously at the seal characters in his hand.


    After taking a deep breath, he said excitedly, "clean up the dust here."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell and stared at the ground.


    The next moment, Li Yixi watched helplessly. There was no trace of dust in front of him. It was extremely clean.


    "I... i


    At this moment, Li Yixi was extremely excited.


    Looking at the seal characters in his hand, he seemed to be looking at diluted treasures. He couldn''t put it down and looked incredible.


    "I... i


    At this moment, Wu Hao was shocked to see Li Yixi use such a magic talisman as a dust repelling talisman. Moreover, Wu Hao was frightened to find that Li Yixi didn''t use a trace of mana when he used the talisman seal. It was really what Li Yixi said. The talisman seal immediately did it. Every time he did it, the intelligence on the talisman seal increased a trace.


    "Help me get rid of all the dust in the house."


    Li Yixi, holding the seal character, was so excited that he whispered again.


    "Boom!"


    Li Yixi felt a breeze sweep through the room, which was extremely clean.


    "Good thing."


    "Thank you, miss Xuanyin. You are worthy of being the treasure of practitioners. Sure enough, I like it."


    Li Yixi put away the seal without hesitation.


    As if afraid of Bu Xuanyin begging to go back.


    "Just like it, childe."


    Bu Xuanyin vomited when she saw Li Yixi''s men.


    At the moment, my heart is really extremely restless.


    Li Yixi not only follows the law, but also can turn corruption into magic.


    A seal character, in Li Yixi''s hand, gave birth to a trace of intelligence in an instant, recognized Li Yixi and was able to execute Li Yixi''s orders without hesitation.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is very happy to see that Bu Xuanyin is not mentioning Fu Zhuan.


    Li Yixi knew that these practitioners could not be treated as weak women.


    So he immediately took out a jar of Baihua wine and poured a full bowl for them.


    "Please, this is the wine I cooked myself. There is absolutely no adulteration. Drink it at ease."


    Li Yixi picked up the wine, smiled at them and took a sip.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao are helpless.


    Wu Hao, in particular, doesn''t know how to open his mouth and let Li Yixi give the way. His mind is not on wine at all.


    Perfunctorily picked up the wine and licked the bowl.


    Slowly put down the bowl, thinking about how to speak, Li Yixi would point him out.


    From the moment when Li Yixi helped him, Wu Hao felt the horror of Li Yixi''s flesh. He felt that Li Yixi was really proficient in ten thousand ways. He was also a peerless figure above the flesh way, so he secretly told himself that he must get Li Yixi''s favor and get Li Yixi''s guidance on the practice of the flesh way.


    So at the moment, Li Yixi poured the wine, but also because he was thinking, he hardly drank it.


    However, Wu Hao, whose mind is not on the wine, just put down his bowl.


    The look changed in an instant.


    The wine that had just entered my mouth suddenly exploded in my mouth.


    Turn into a powerful energy and flow through your limbs and bones in an instant.


    "This


    At this moment, Wu Hao screamed directly.


    A pair of eyes, staring at the wine bowl in front of him.


    "Huh?"


    Wu Hao''s voice just fell, and he only drank a sip of Bu Xuanyin. At this moment, he trembled all over, and his eyes were full of incredible.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Not bad!"


    "This is my wine, and this is the best part of Baihua wine, an upgraded version."


    "If I hadn''t received such gifts today, would I be reluctant to take them out?"


    Seeing the shock on their faces, Li Yixi laughed directly.


    Very satisfied.


    "Thank you, childe."


    "This is really good wine!"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Wu Hao and bu Xuanyin quickly suppressed their inner horror and hugged Li Yixi.


    The next moment, can''t wait to pick up the wine and drink it up.


    He hurriedly closed his eyes and felt the utility of divine objects.


    At the moment, Wu Hao was nervous, nervous and excited. He felt the improvement of physical strength and was extremely excited.


    Under a bowl of Li Yixi''s upgraded Baihua wine, his flesh has improved, which is better than his practice for countless years.


    "Gods, gods."


    At the moment, Wu Hao was excited and incoherent.


    On one side, Li Yixi closed his eyes and felt very satisfied when he saw that they both loved wine.


    "Come on, go on, enough today."


    Li Yixi was very heroic and filled them with happiness.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao couldn''t wait to open their eyes and stared at the wine for thousands of miles with a hot face.


    God, this is definitely a God.


    At the moment, it is difficult to describe the excitement in their hearts.

 Chapter 247

    In the hospitality of Li Yixi, another bowl of upgraded Baihua wine was drunk. They suppressed the power contained in it and quenched the flesh.


    At this moment, Wu Hao almost cried and was extremely excited.


    Today, just these two bowls of sacred objects make his physical body progress extremely fast and save him a hundred years of practice time. After all, in his realm, it is really difficult to make progress.


    At the moment, Wu Hao had already set off a huge wave in his heart. He was in awe of Li Yixi and looked forward to it at the same time.


    "Just two bowls of wine, young master, has made such progress in my body. No wonder the people around you can still set foot in the fairy way and kill immortals in the era when the fairy road is cut off. The young master''s means are indeed universal."


    "If the childe guides me to practice the body way, then I will be able to make the biggest breakthrough in the shortest time and become a overlord in this era when the immortal road is cut off."


    "But, young master, how can I be instructed to practice the body way?"


    At the moment, Wu Hao thought of the scene in which Hu Qingyun killed the immortal in the photo. He was very excited, but he kept thinking about how to let Li Yixi teach himself to practice.


    After all, Li Yixi seems to live in seclusion. He doesn''t admit that he is an expert, and he won''t easily point out others. This makes Wu Hao feel that he doesn''t know how to start. At the moment, although the amazing opportunity is in front of him, Wu Hao doesn''t know how to start and how to let Li Yi point out himself.


    "Yin Di, what can you do to let the childe give you directions?"


    "How did you get your advice last time?"


    At the moment, Wu Hao hurried to convey the sound. At the moment, he is refining the Bu Xuanyin of Baihua wine.


    "Last time, it was just a coincidence. I don''t know how to get the childe''s advice."


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin was also very excited and wanted to get Li Yixi''s advice. After all, Li Yixi''s last advice benefited her immensely. Today''s Baihua wine has greatly improved her weakest physical body.


    Bu Xuanyin, originally the piano way of practice, is extremely weak on the flesh, which is her fatal weakness.


    But today, with the help of two bowls of upgraded Baihua wine, bu Xuanyin''s physical strength has been improved at least a hundred times.


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin felt that his body was incomparably powerful and his strength was somewhat out of control.


    "This


    At the moment, Wu Hao heard Bu Xuanyin''s answer, and his eyes were full of helplessness. Such a great opportunity was in front of him, but Wu Hao was helpless to find that it was difficult to grasp it. It was like a miser who found a huge golden mountain, but couldn''t take it away. It was really painful to the extreme.


    "Childe, it''s hard to find immortals these days with such good wine."


    At the moment, Wu Hao couldn''t help sighing. He envied Li Yixi too much. He had such a divine thing and didn''t need to practice. He was afraid that his flesh could be powerful enough to make an earth shaking degree and become a saint easily.


    "It''s OK these days, but I don''t like here. I still like my home. Go back after a few days. The temperature difference between day and night here is too large and it''s not comfortable. If there is air conditioning and adjust the temperature, it''s good."


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, Li Yixi couldn''t help laughing and said faintly.


    At the moment, Li Yixi really misses the days of air conditioning.


    "Leave?"


    "This... This..."


    At this moment, Wu Hao''s face changed. At this moment, bu Xuanyin also became nervous. The divine object in front of him, the upgraded version of baihuaniang, was not so magical when they drank. At this moment, both of them were worried that once Li Yixi left, there would be no chance.


    "Air conditioning, yes, air conditioning. As long as there is air conditioning, won''t you stay here for a long time?"


    At this moment, Wu Hao suddenly thought of the key point of the problem. His eyes brightened for a moment and looked forward to Li Yixi, "childe, I don''t know what the air conditioner in your mouth is like and what specific functions it has? Maybe we can help you find a lot of places we''ve been to? "


    At this moment, Wu Hao was excited to the extreme, and his speech speed was almost to the extreme. Obviously, he couldn''t wait from loss to hope.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin''s eyes lit up after hearing Wu Hao''s words.


    Looking forward to Li Yixi.


    "Air conditioning? That''s a very simple thing. It can adjust the surrounding temperature. When it''s hot, it may make the temperature a little colder. When it''s cold, it may make the temperature rise. In short, it makes people stay in a warm environment no matter what environment they are in. " Li Yixi gave them some popular science.


    "Adjust the temperature to make the four seasons and the day as warm as spring?"


    At this moment, Wu Hao fell into meditation. The next moment, his eyes brushed and lit up to the extreme.


    The heart is also extremely excited.


    Bu Xuanyin naturally found Wu Hao''s abnormality at this moment, and quickly spread the voice and asked, "Wu Hao, can you find such a divine thing?"


    "Yes, I found it. Isn''t this the treasure of the ice fire holy family, the ice fire holy lotus?"


    "The ice fire holy lotus is the treasure of the ice fire holy family. It makes the ice fire boundary in a special environment all the year round. Where it is really warm like spring, and the ice fire holy family has amazing talents and naturally controls the two forces of ice and fire." Wu Hao hurriedly explained.


    "Yes, let''s go and get the holy things of the ice and fire saint." This instant step Xuan sound, excited way.


    "Yes, you must get it. You are such an expert. The magic powers taught to pets are all fairies. How simple is it to get the guidance of the childe? It must be full of tests. Do you remember what the big monkey said when we came in? The childe is a mortal. If you want guidance, you need to understand. "


    "The meaning of Childe''s words must imply that we go to get the holy things of the ice fire holy family. The ice fire holy lotus is a test. It must be so."


    At this moment, Wu Hao felt that he had figured everything out and suddenly came to light.


    "Childe, we have the air conditioner. Childe, wait a few days. Let''s go and get it for childe." Wu Hao took a deep breath and said excitedly to Li Yixi.


    "Really?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was really excited. If he got air conditioning, it would be good to bring back Xianji.


    I think Hu Qingyun will be happy.


    "Come on, I''ll pour you wine. If you can get the air conditioner back, I''ll thank you very much." Li Yixi was very satisfied at this moment.


    "Childe, we must do it."


    "Childe, let''s go and get it as soon as possible." Wu Hao couldn''t stay any longer.


    Li Yixi''s thank you has already made him extremely excited.

 Chapter 248

    At this moment, Wu Hao and bu Xuanyin quickly stood up and couldn''t wait. They wanted to appear among the ice and fire saints, destroy the ice and fire saints, get the precious ice and fire Saint lotus for Li Yixi, and let Li Yixi guide them.


    "Two, wait a moment." Li Yixi saw that they were about to act and hurried to make a sound.


    "I don''t know, childe. Do you have anything else to say?" At this moment, the two hurriedly looked at Li Yixi.


    "No, you must have a long way to go. You are all wine lovers. I think you like my wine too. You can''t wait to go. Obviously you haven''t had enough? As I said before, there''s enough good wine today. I''ll pack some for you. Take them with you and you can quench your thirst on the way. " Li Yixi hurriedly took out the wine gourd at his waist and filled them with a gourd.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Seeing the wine gourd handed over by Li Yixi, the eyes of Wu Hao and bu Xuanyin were full of surprises.


    Unless they are idiots, who will refuse this bottle of wine? I''m afraid it can raise their flesh to a great level again.


    They quickly bowed and bowed, withdrew from Li Yixi''s yard and went directly into the air.


    "Hey!"


    "Baby." Seeing the two leave, Li Yixi quickly took out the net magic seal given to him by Bu Xuanyin, watched it, looked over and over, and the more he looked, the more Li Yixi felt that it was a treasure.


    "It can get rid of all the dirty things. This must be the dust dispelling talisman in the hands of immortals. No wonder those immortals are immortal and spotless. It turned out to be the effect of this dust dispelling talisman."


    "Clean the yard for me."


    Li Yixi stared at the dust repelling symbol and nagged excitedly.


    The next moment, Li Yixi''s voice fell. I saw a blue light on the dust driving symbol. In front of Li Yixi''s eyes, a halo swept around and spread in the next moment.


    When the green light spread around, Li Yixi was pleasantly surprised to find that wherever the green light passed, there was not even a dead leaf on the ground.


    And at the moment, even let the flowers and plants in the yard exude some vitality.


    "Yes!"


    "Can you still let the flowers grow?"


    Li Yixi was really surprised at this moment.


    This baby is not only as simple as the dust repelling charm, but also can bring vitality to flowers and plants.


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell. I saw a green light burst out on the dust repelling symbol in Li Yixi''s hand. The next moment, I saw a burst of fog and rain in the yard, which made the yard full of immortality and made the flowers and plants vibrant.


    "Can it still fog and rain?"


    At this time, Li Yixi was really stunned.


    However, at the moment, Xiaobai, who was floating in the air and watering flowers with a kettle in his mouth, was also stunned.


    "Woge, where did you get this licking dog?"


    "Nainai''s, even rob my life, doesn''t it make my sense of existence disappear?"


    "Wo RI, I''m afraid this guy will be taught a lesson. He dares to rob brother Bai''s work. I want to help him work. Brother Bai doesn''t give it. It''s a good opportunity to show his merit in front of the master. He was robbed." The blue eyed ape king, who was practicing on one side, was stunned when he looked at this scene.


    Looking at the newly born smart seal character, there was a strong hostility.


    Lick the dog. What a lick.


    At this moment, the blue eyed ape king felt that the ground was clean and spotless, and the smell left by the seal characters. He felt bad for a moment.


    Because these days, the blue eyed ape King snatches the job of sweeping the floor.


    But now, life is gone.


    There is no chance to show your merit.


    The blue eyed ape king was also angry.


    But at the moment, Li Yixi couldn''t let go of the study of the dust driving symbol. The two big demons had no way at this moment.


    The next moment, the blue eyed ape king and Xiaobai looked at each other, and the two demons were busy.


    Xiaobai began to trim flowers and plants, and the blue eyed ape king, the fifth demon ancestor, went to fight Xiaobai and cleaned it up.


    "Good, good, good baby."


    Li Yixi looked at the dust repelling talisman in his hand and was very satisfied at the moment.


    Carefully put the dust dispelling talisman into the storage space of the system, so that Xiaobai and the blue eyed ape king have no chance to teach the talisman seal.


    "Brother Bai, are we going to lose our jobs?" At this moment, the blue eyed ape king had no defiance of the fifth demon ancestor. His body trembled and his face was sad. What if he was driven away.


    The blue eyed ape King plans to stay here all his life. I don''t need any freedom. I just want to be a floor sweeper.


    "What, we, that is you, I ah, can also be a mount?"


    "You are a big monkey, can you be a mount? Not at all. "


    Xiaobai feels a little better when he thinks he can still be a horse.


    "I... i... the blue eyed ape king was stunned. It makes sense.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao, who were walking in the sky, looked excited.


    "Yin Di, thank you this time. If you need anything in the future, I won''t frown even if you go to the fairy world and go to hell." At the moment, Wu Hao said with a serious face.


    Because if Bu Xuanyin hadn''t told him that there was such an expert as Li Yixi, he would never have obtained these opportunities. Not to mention that there might be opportunities to get the sacred objects of the ice and fire holy family. Even the upgraded version of Baihua wine, Wu Hao now feels that this is a unique opportunity. What opportunities can make him make progress for a century in the blink of an eye, More than that, a pot of wine at the moment has not been drunk yet?


    He is a hundred years ahead of others.


    "You''re welcome. I brought you here. Didn''t I get the chance?"


    "And if I don''t invite you to see you, how can I know that you will lack such a treasure? I don''t have these opportunities. "


    "But it''s not easy to get the ice fire holy lotus. The ice fire holy lotus is the treasure of the ice fire holy family and the foundation of the ice fire holy family. It''s impossible to exchange the ice fire holy lotus. There''s only one way, that is to enter the ice fire realm and destroy the ice fire holy family, but the ice fire holy family is very powerful. It''s not easy to destroy the ice fire holy family, We are afraid it will be difficult for us to retreat. " Bu Xuanyin said solemnly.


    It''s simple to say, but the ice fire holy family is not a simple race. It exists much stronger than Tianyan family and tianxie family.


    "In the past, even if we worked together, we couldn''t destroy the ice and fire holy family, but with these gods, it''s different. We went back to the East Heavenly Emperor city, first absorbed the gods, improved our physical cultivation, and then went to destroy the ice and fire realm." Wu Hao said excitedly.


    "Well, let''s do it like this. No matter what treasure is, it''s just a treasure before it turns into strength. It will only attract prying eyes." Bu Xuanyin nodded when she heard Wu Hao''s words.

 Chapter 249

    In the East Tiandi City, Wu Hao and bu Xuanyin fell down. They closed their doors directly and chose to absorb a pot of upgraded Baihua wine to improve their cultivation.


    A few hours later, they broke through the pass and came out. At the moment, their bodies exuded terrible power of Qi and blood. In particular, Wu Hao, who was originally the flesh body path of cultivation, at the moment, their Qi and blood seemed to rush like a river, making a roaring sound.


    Wu Hao greedily took a breath of air and sealed the power of Qi and blood in his body to prevent the power of Qi and blood from leaking out.


    Surprise on your face.


    "Let''s go!"


    Wu Hao and bu Xuanyin look at each other and leave without any strong ones. Because if a large number of strong people go out in the Imperial City, it will inevitably attract the attention of all families, so Wu Hao and bu Xuanyin choose two people to sneak attack.


    Ice fire holy family is a powerful race on the battlefield of all ethnic groups, with incomparable strength.


    In front of the ice and fire boundary, a figure sat cross legged, wrapped with the terrible force of ice and fire.


    He is a strong reincarnation robber. He guards the gate of the boundary here to prevent sneak attacks. The breath of reincarnation robbers can deter one party.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, the reincarnation robber of the ice fire Saint suddenly opened his eyes and frowned.


    "Who, break into my ice and fire boundary."


    The strong man of the ice fire holy family has a dignified voice, because at this moment, he vaguely feels that someone is coming, but he can''t lock the other party, tentative way.


    "No one?"


    "Did I have an illusion?"


    Standing up, the soul searched everywhere, but got nothing. I couldn''t help sighing. As soon as my eyebrows coagulated, I was about to sit down. The void suddenly split and two figures appeared.


    "People


    Before saying a word, a fist appeared in the void.


    At the moment when the fist appeared, it was powerful and imprisoned this person directly. A strong person who robbed the territory of reincarnation, he directly lost his ability to act in front of Wu Hao who made a breakthrough in his flesh.


    "Boom!"


    With one punch, he directly killed a strong man who robbed the territory.


    It''s too late to react.


    Other guards, in this moment, directly under the residual power of this punch, directly burst their flesh and soul.


    At the moment, Wu Hao''s terrible power of Qi and blood broke out completely, just like a bloodthirsty God of war. That breath suffocated people. When dealing with the master of Huashan Mountain, he failed only because of his carelessness and the intention of the river sword, which caught him off guard. It can''t explain Wu Hao''s weak strength.


    At this moment, Wu Hao seemed to become the God of war.


    Wu Hao, who is cultivating the flesh body way, now has a burst of Qi and blood, which makes people scared.


    At the next moment, the two figures disappeared in the ice and fire boundary, and the entrance of the ice and fire boundary was sealed at the next moment.


    "Who?"


    On the battlefield of ten thousand families, the breath flashed away. No one could catch the strong ones who left in the air and burst into battle. However, the ice fire holy emperor in the ice fire realm woke up directly and opened his eyes in his cultivation.


    The emperor of ice and fire in this moment is frightening.


    Because the emperor of ice and fire at the moment, one eye is like the hot sun and the other eye is like the bright moon.


    In the body, half is the power of fire and half is the power of extreme ice.


    "Enemy attack!"


    Among the ice fire saints, the strong ones in the realm of reincarnation roar. In their own realm, with the increase of the power of the realm, their strength is even stronger.


    Few races will invade the territory, because once they enter the territory of the other party, the strength of the strong in the territory will increase, which is very difficult to deal with and suffer losses.


    At this moment, the reincarnation of those ice fire saints locked Wu Hao.


    Because Wu Hao at the moment is too obvious. His physical power is fully open. At this moment, Wu Hao''s power of Qi and blood completely broke out without any concealment. At this moment, he seemed to turn into a hot sun.


    The strong men of the ice fire holy family ran to Wu Hao.


    "Wu Hao."


    "You are so brave that you dare to enter the boundary of our ice fire holy family alone. Here, we have increased. We will kill you today. After cutting you, we will break the East Tiandi city."


    At this moment, the reincarnation robbers of the ice fire holy family found that it was Wu Hao of the Terran imperial city who attacked them at the moment.


    They are familiar with Wu Hao because of his strength.


    Outside, they really can''t help Wu Hao, but this is within the boundary of the ice and fire saint, and now Wu Hao has nowhere to escape and no reinforcements.


    "Really?"


    "Are you too confident?"


    Wu Hao, like a God, came to the ice and fire world. His eyes fell on these people, full of indifference.


    This is war. There is no absolute right or wrong. Wu Hao at the moment will not show mercy.


    "Back!"


    At this moment, in the forbidden area of the ice fire holy family, the holy emperor who just broke through the customs felt the power of Qi and blood in Wu Hao''s body. His eyes coagulated and roared quickly to remind his people.


    "What?"


    "Why return?"


    These reincarnation robbers have a blank face and don''t understand the meaning of the holy emperor.


    However, at this moment, these strong reincarnation robbers were not reckless, but listened to the words of the emperor of ice and fire, and their bodies quickly retreated.


    "Now, it''s late!"


    "Kill!"


    "Wu Hao" roared, and an ordinary Guqin appeared in front of him. The sound of the Qin sounded. The eyes of a strong reincarnation robber of the ice fire Holy Family dimmed directly.


    Because Wu Hao is a strong man in the flesh, he never thought that "Wu Hao" would attack his soul with Qin music.


    So he was attacked by a sneak attack, and the strong man who robbed the territory of reincarnation died directly.


    "Back!"


    At this moment, the other strong men alive changed their looks, and the Wu Hao in front of them was false.


    "Did you run?"


    "Ha ha!"


    The cold mockery sounded, and suddenly split in the void, and a huge military boot appeared with blood dragon patterns on it.


    At this moment, this terrible military boot stepped on a strong man who robbed the territory of reincarnation.


    At this moment, Wu Hao was extremely powerful.


    The former Wu Hao was just a cover up. Wu Hao let Bu Xuanyin disguise, because at the moment, bu Xuanyin''s body is also powerful and terrible, which is easy to find.


    "No ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!"


    The strong reincarnation robber of the ice fire Saint showed a look of despair under Wu Hao''s foot.


    If a strong man of the human race plotted against him, would he have a chance to escape.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, the void was directly trampled and exploded by that foot. At the same time, the strong person of the reincarnation of the ice fire saint was directly trampled and exploded.


    "One punch will fix the country!"


    Wu Hao at the moment will not stop like this.


    The body appears in the moment of emptiness. A battle armor wraps the body and kills it with one punch against another reincarnation.


    The fist is like a red sun on the nine days.


    The terrible power of Qi and blood makes people lose their vision.


    "Ice fire magic dragon!"


    The strong man who robbed the territory of reincarnation, seeing that there was no way to retreat, displayed the magic power of ice and fire saint and killed Wu Hao.

 Chapter 250

    Reincarnation robbing the territory is extremely powerful.


    At this moment, the divine power kills out.


    "Roar!"


    The roar of the magic dragon sounded. At the moment, two magic dragons were killing Wu Hao.


    An ice dragon, a fire dragon.


    Where the ice dragon passes, in the void, wherever there is water vapor, there is ice residue all over the world. Where the fire dragon passes, the void is burned red, as if that void had been turned into a flame world.


    "Boom!"


    The moment their attacks collided, the terrible wave burst.


    The ice dragon and fire dragon burst open in an instant. The fist mang carried the breath of indomitable progress and directly fell on the person who robbed the territory of reincarnation.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, another reincarnation of the strong fell.


    In the blink of an eye, the three reincarnation robbers fell.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, the whole ice and fire boundary, the earth, mountains and rivers, shook at this moment.


    Earthquakes, landslides, countless disasters.


    Because these reincarnation strongmen are the peak combat power of the ice fire holy family, absorbing the Qi power of the boundary. The moment of death represents that the Qi power of the boundary is damaged and disaster comes.


    "Ah!"


    "Yin Di, you dare to leave the southern heaven imperial city. What you practice is the melody way. Your body is weak. Let''s die together!"


    The next moment, a strong reincarnation robber who fought with Bu Xuanyin fell into despair. Seeing that he could not escape, he directly chose to explode.


    "Boom!"


    The terrible roar sounded, and the void was directly shrouded in the power of terror.


    But the next moment, an immortal figure came out of the storm with extremely elegant steps.


    Without the slightest harm.


    "How is that possible?"


    At the moment, the ice fire emperor who rushed to the void battlefield saw that Bu Xuanyin was exploding without any damage. His eyes were full of horror and inconceivable.


    Who chooses the moment of self explosion, the ice and fire emperor feels that this is the most correct choice. Naturally, he can''t escape, so he pulls a strong man to die together. Even if he can''t kill the other party, he will seriously hurt the other party, especially the strong people who are not physical, and the most afraid thing is self explosion.


    But at the moment, bu Xuanyin was not hurt at all. The holy emperor of ice fire holy family felt that he had an illusion.


    "Holy emperor, what should I do?"


    "Each other, so strong."


    "Wu Hao seems to have been hiding his strength, or he has recently broken through the flesh body Tao."


    The reincarnation robber who made the latest move was breathing violently at the moment, and his eyes were full of fear. He made the latest move, so he survived by luck.


    Reincarnation robbed the territory. In the era when the immortal road was cut off, it was almost the strongest combat power. But now, in the blink of an eye, several numbers fell continuously within its own boundaries.


    It''s so frightening.


    Moreover, Wu Hao is standing in the void in a battle armor on his burly body. His Qi and blood are as strong as the scorching sun. It''s too deterrent.


    "Emperor, do you submit?"


    Wu Hao, like a god of war, stood in the void, and his thick and overbearing voice sounded like a flood bell.


    "Surrender?"


    "Wu Hao, are you crazy? This is my ice fire saint. Even if you get a breakthrough, but want to kill me, do you think it''s possible?"


    "Even if you can kill me, you have to be seriously injured and dying. How can I have no details of my ice fire holy family?"


    "When you go out of the ice and fire realm and unseal the ice and fire realm, everything here will cause changes outside. At that time, the strong of other races will not let you go." A pair of ice and fire wings were born behind the ice and fire emperor. He was wearing a golden skirt, holding a magic wand in his hand and staring at Wu Hao. His momentum was not inferior to Wu Hao.


    "Then, fight!"


    At the moment, Wu Hao didn''t say anything. He looked at Bu Xuanyin and killed the emperor of ice and fire.


    Bu Xuanyin, who did you choose to kill.


    "Keng!"


    When the piano sounds, the sound waves turn into sharp blades and directly stab into the soul sea of reincarnation.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao choose to make a quick decision. If they are afraid of being late, they will change.


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin directly chose the strongest piano music taught by Li Yixi and ambushed on all sides.


    "Keng Keng!"


    Under the attack of piano sounds, which strong man of reincarnation robbed the territory bled, the soul sea exploded and died. Bu Xuanyin also killed the holy emperor of ice fire holy family.


    "Huh?"


    "What kind of piano music is this? What a terrible attack."


    Ice fire emperor felt Bu Xuanyin''s piano attack, and a dignified color appeared in his eyes.


    "Invincible golden body."


    The emperor of ice and fire roared and was covered with a golden vigorous Qi.


    Wu Hao''s terrible fist fell on her and could hardly hurt her at all.


    The emperor of ice and fire, even if Wu Hao makes a breakthrough, can still compete with Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao''s look was extremely dignified. Wu Hao never thought that he had broken through and could only compete with the ice fire emperor blessed by the power of the boundary. If he came alone, he would die.


    At the moment, in the void, bu Xuanyin solved his opponent.


    Sit directly across your knees in the void, put the Guqin flat on your knees, and play an ambush on all sides to attack the soul of the ice and fire emperor.


    At this moment, the ice fire emperor had to resist Bu Xuanyin''s piano attack and Wu Hao''s overbearing attack, and fell into an absolute disadvantage,.


    "Ancestral soul, give me strength."


    The ice fire holy emperor is also a decisive person. He rows his palm on his body and draws a special Dharma array with his own blood to summon the strong souls of the ice fire holy family.


    At this moment, sleeping souls woke up in the forbidden area of the ice fire saint.


    Soul after soul, kill them.


    "No, these souls are so strong." Wu Hao''s look changed.


    At the next moment, I saw that under the control of the ice fire holy family, soul after soul entered the body of the ice fire holy emperor, and the breath of the ice fire holy emperor soared.


    In a short time, he went beyond the samsara robbery and stepped into the next moment.


    "Die!"


    At the moment, the emperor of ice and fire has terrible cold eyes, which is the inside story of the Holy Family of ice and fire.


    The ice fire emperor waved his staff. The next moment, a huge fireball hit Wu Hao.


    "Boom!"


    The terrible power made Wu Hao''s blood churn all over and difficult to suppress.


    "Wow!"


    Under such a terrible attack, even though his body was extremely strong, Wu Hao was still bleeding and injured.


    Most importantly, in the ice fire holy family, a terrible soul is waking up at the moment. Before waking up, the breath sent out makes Wu Hao feel suffocated, because the breath sent out by the soul is stronger than the ice fire holy emperor.


    "Young master, I''m afraid we can''t pass your test."


    At this moment, Wu Hao''s eyes were full of despair.


    "Even if I die, I''ll kill you first."


    "I, Wu Hao, have invincible flesh and invincible will. Come and fight."


    At the moment, Wu Hao directly killed the ice and fire saint. Around the body of the ice and fire Saint emperor at the moment, it turned into a dual field of ice and fire. In the field, there are the ultimate two forces of ice and fire.

 Chapter 251

    At the moment, these two forces are switching madly.


    A flash of fire, a flash of ice.


    Wu Hao, on the other hand, strode directly into the realm of the emperor of ice and fire, ignoring the terrifying power of the realm.


    Wu Hao''s body was red in a flash and frozen by the cold ice in a flash.


    The two opposing forces almost collapsed Wu Hao''s body.


    If it were not for Li Yixi''s immortal brew to improve the physical limit, Wu Hao at the moment would surely die.


    "How is that possible?"


    The emperor of ice and fire saw Wu Hao in front of him. His eyes were full of horror and panic.


    Wu Hao''s body is so powerful that it can resist ice and fire.


    Because of her invincible golden body, the time has passed.


    "Broken!"


    Under the power of ice and fire, Wu Hao roared.


    The roar rang through the void like thunder.


    The fist containing Wu Hao''s strongest physical strength fell on the emperor of ice and fire.


    "Wow!"


    The ice fire field of the ice fire holy emperor was directly broken at this moment. At this moment, the ice fire holy emperor directly flew out of his body, a mouthful of blood gushed out, his face was pale and bloodless, but he didn''t die.


    "Cough!"


    "Wu Hao, you''re finished."


    As he spoke, the ice fire emperor who vomited blood showed a bloodthirsty color at the corners of his mouth.


    Soul after soul was incorporated into her body again, and her breath was recovering rapidly after she was badly hurt.


    "Boom!"


    The ice fire realm of the ice fire emperor once again shrouded Wu Hao.


    "No!"


    At that moment, bu Xuanyin''s face suddenly changed, and her eyes were full of horror.


    Bu Xuanyin didn''t hesitate. She directly burned the power of her soul and made her piano attack more terrible.


    But at the moment, bu Xuanyin''s face is very ugly.


    Because her piano sound attack power has been improved, but now the ice fire emperor chooses to let those souls resist Bu Xuanyin''s attack. Those souls fall, but the ice fire emperor''s is not injured.


    "Die!"


    "Wu Hao!"


    The ice fire field of the ice fire emperor shrouded Wu Hao''s moment again, and there was a chill in his eyes.


    The terrible power of ice and fire erupts, boom!


    The two terrible forces suddenly turned to Wu Hao''s body.


    Wu Hao suddenly turned pale at this moment.


    Because under these two forces, their bodies will explode.


    Injured, he could not suppress these two forces at all.


    "Yes!"


    In Wu Hao''s despair, Wu Hao suddenly found that the power entering his body disappeared in an instant. At the same time, at this moment, the power around him suddenly disappeared, as if absorbed by something.


    At this moment, the ice fire emperor also looked at Wu Hao with a frightened face, because she also felt that her power was swallowed up by madness.


    The next moment, in Wu Hao''s arms, an object slowly suspended.


    "This


    Seeing something floating up, Wu Hao felt his throat was super dry and dumb and couldn''t say a complete word.


    Because at the moment, the suspended object in front of Wu Hao, which devours all the power of ice and fire, is the wine pot in front of him. Li Yixi gave him the wine pot.


    "That''s, that''s the childe''s wine pot."


    "Is that wine pot a sacred thing?"


    "Did the childe calculate that when we were defeated by the emperor of ice and fire, we gave this divine object to help us?"


    At this moment, a touch of excitement appeared in the eyes.


    "What is that? Is it a divine thing?"


    "It can devour my power of ice and fire infinitely. What level of deity is this?"


    In this moment, the emperor of ice and fire suddenly changed color.


    Because her ice fire field, in the blink of an eye, was swallowed by the wine pot and collapsed.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, a terrible breath broke out in the wine pot at this moment, which made people pale.


    "Who?"


    "Spy on my ice and fire boundary."


    At the same time, in the forbidden area of the ice and fire boundary, the terrible breath woke up completely, and the voice rang through the boundary. At the moment, a huge and incomparable face appeared in the void. On that face, the eyes were full of indifference without a trace of emotional color.


    "See the Holy Father."


    "Please also kill the enemy."


    At this moment, the frightened ice fire emperor worshipped the huge face of the void, and his eyes were full of surprises.


    "Ice fire saint?"


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao turn pale again when they feel the overwhelming pressure. At the moment, they can only put all their hopes on Li Yixi''s wine pot.


    "Buzzing, buzzing!"


    At this moment, the wine pot that swallowed countless energy trembled violently.


    They found that spiritual lines appeared on the wine pot at the moment. The next moment, under their frightened eyes, they watched a figure walk down from the wine pot.


    Dressed in white and carrying a fairy sword, the next moment, the wine pot fell into his hands.


    "Childe!"


    At the moment of seeing this figure, bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao almost knelt down and kowtowed.


    However, after being in a trance, they still found that this was not Li Yixi, but only had a trace of Li Yixi''s charm.


    At the moment of the appearance of this figure, the towering pressure belonging to the holy ancestor of ice and fire disappeared from the two people in an instant, as if nothing had happened. At the moment, the two people naturally know that they are not really disappeared, but blocked by this figure.


    A fairy sword appeared at the foot of the figure, and the imperial sword soared in the air.


    The Sword Fairy opened the wine pot, poured himself a mouthful of wine, and said with satisfaction: "the sword rides the wind. In addition to the devil, there is wine and happiness in the world. I am crazy without wine. I drink all the rivers and swallow the sun and moon. I can''t get drunk after a thousand cups. I am the only wine Sword Fairy."


    The voice fell, and with a hint, a sword Qi killed the emperor of ice and fire.


    "No... no..."


    At the moment when the sword Qi killed her, the eyes of the ice fire emperor were full of panic. At the moment, under this sword Qi, the whole person felt that her soul was frozen.


    The souls in the body, frightened and scattered under the sword, were out of her control, and the holy ancestor in her mouth had no time to save her.


    "Hiss!"


    At the next moment, the sword Qi pierced her eyebrows directly, and the soul sea was completely destroyed.


    In the eyes of the emperor of ice and fire, he was occupied by the color of panic.


    The body fell from the void.


    "Take it!"


    Jiujianxian''s face was smiling and his fingerprints were printed one by one. All the souls were absorbed into the wine gourd.


    "Presumptuous, how dare you collect the soul of my ice fire saint to refine wine and seek death."


    "Burn the holy lotus."


    In the void, the huge face was full of anger.


    A lotus flower with the ultimate destructive power appeared in the sky of jiujianxian and bloomed slowly. Each flower petal contained the endless power of Tao principles and shrouded jiujianxian. The emptiness of this moment seemed to turn into flame purgatory.

 Chapter 252

    The fire lotus blooms, turning the void into the purgatory of fire, enveloping jiujianxian and Wu Hao.


    At the moment, Wu Hao and bu Xuanyin looked frightened, because they were shocked to find that they were unable to move under the confinement of the fire lotus world. At the moment, they stared at Jiu Jianxian.


    However, in the face of such a crisis, there was no fear on Jiu Jianxian''s face, and the smile on his face did not decrease. At the moment, Jiu Jianxian poured himself a mouthful of good wine, and a touch of satisfaction appeared on his face.


    "Good wine!"


    "Good wine!"


    Jiujianxian laughed happily.


    "Broken!"


    Jiujianxian held the wine gourd in one hand and played the sword formula one by one. At the moment, the immortal sword at the foot of jiujianxian suddenly disappeared. The next moment, in the void, a giant giant sword appeared. On the sword at the moment, earth shaking sword Qi broke out.


    "What a terrible sword spirit!"


    "What is this?" At this moment, Wu Hao stood behind Jiu Jianxian. The sword was not facing him, but it still made Wu Hao cold.


    The sword Qi is really terrible. Wu Hao has never felt such terrible sword Qi.


    "The spirit sword communicates with God. This is the fairy sword. This is the fairy sword."


    Compared with Wu Hao''s shock, bu Xuanyin has more awe in her eyes. After all, bu Xuanyin comes from the middle heaven and sees and hears more than Wu Hao.


    However, at this moment, the moment she saw the sword, bu Xuanyin''s eyes were full of panic.


    "Yin Di, what fairy sword?"


    Wu Hao hears Bu Xuanyin''s murmuring, and his eyes fall on Bu Xuanyin. He looks curious. At the moment, Wu Hao seems to have heard some amazing secret. He stares at Bu Xuanyin and wants to know. He urgently wants to know what Bu Xuanyin has found, because Wu Hao always knows that Bu Xuanyin comes from mystery and rises very quickly, He was very young and everything was abnormal. He always had some guesses in his heart. When he heard Bu Xuanyin''s words, Wu Hao naturally wanted to know.


    Facing Wu Hao''s inquiry, bu Xuanyin didn''t answer smoothly. At the moment, bu Xuanyin was still in shock and hadn''t recovered. After taking a deep breath, bu Xuanyin stared at the giant sword in the emptiness, and the corners of her mouth moved hard. "Sword, the life tool repaired for sword, fairy sword, naturally the life tool of Sword Fairy, the most powerful life tool, sword repair, is extremely powerful in attack, The fairy sword of the Sword Fairy is even more powerful. In our sect, there are some words and phrases recorded that the fairy sword of the Sword Fairy has the ability to connect heaven and earth, and the spirit sword is connected with God. Once a Sword Fairy turned the fairy sword into a giant sword, which broke the void, destroyed the natural disaster and soared to the fairy world. "


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin looked at the giant sword in the void, and his eyes were full of horror.


    "What?"


    "Yin Di, are all your words true? According to you, the one in front of us is the supreme Sword Fairy. No, it''s the wine Sword Fairy, and he should only be transformed by the pattern on the wine gourd. The wine gourd seems to be an ordinary thing in the childe''s hand, but there is a Sword Fairy on such an ordinary thing in the childe''s hand. "


    "Childe, what realm can make all things in heaven and earth produce wisdom."


    "This must be a pair of carved patterns under the childe."


    "Maybe it''s just the childe doing it at will."


    Wu Hao stammered and looked at Bu Xuanyin in horror.


    "Gudu!"


    Hearing Wu Hao''s words, bu Xuanyin swallowed a mouthful of water in disbelief.


    "Whoosh!"


    When they were frightened, under the control of jiujianxian, the giant sword directly killed the flame world above.


    "Hiss!"


    Where Qingtian giant sword passed, I saw those lotus petals, which directly turned into nothingness.


    "Impossible?"


    "What is this means? You can''t be an immortal. There are no immortals in this world. It''s impossible. It must be an illusion, not real, not real. It must be an illusion. You can''t break my Huolian purgatory so easily." At this moment, the huge face in the void, after seeing the scene in front of him, his eyes were full of panic and incredible roaring.


    His strength is not weak. He is an immortal. Once he was, he was an immortal, even an extremely weak immortal.


    In order to protect the ice fire holy family, he destroyed his immortal body and turned into an immortal soul. He slept in the forbidden area of the ice fire holy family and turned into a fake immortal soul. But at the moment, someone broke her attack so simply.


    It made him feel that he had an illusion.


    "Hiss!"


    However, after the giant sword of Optimus broke the fire lotus purgatory, the breath still did not weaken and continued to kill the huge face above the void.


    "So strong."


    "Is this the attack power of the sword fairy?"


    Wu Hao and bu Xuanyin were stunned when they looked at the scene in front of them.


    Jiujianxian''s casual sword scared the ice fire Saint almost crazy.


    "Freeze everything."


    The huge face on the void sent out an angry roar, with burning anger in the voice.


    The next moment, in the void, the power of ice and snow appeared and turned into a huge hand. He grabbed the fairy sword with the intention of destroying the fairy sword in front of him.


    "Hiss!"


    But the cutting sound of sword gas sounded, and I saw the huge arm, which was directly cut by sword gas.


    "No, you are a Sword Fairy. How can this be possible? There is no room for immortals in this world, and there is absolutely no room for immortals. Unless you are covered by the smell of the fairy king, it is impossible. If the fairy king wants to destroy my ice and fire holy family, how can it be so troublesome." In the huge face of this moment, there was despair and doubt.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, under this peerless sword, the huge face was broken, and the next moment even the void was shattered.


    A figure fell out of the void. It was the immortal soul with a huge face.


    At the moment, the immortal soul''s body has blood on its mouth, and its eyes are full of panic.


    "Escape!"


    The immortal soul body at this moment has no intention of war. His eyes were full of panic. At the moment when the immortal soul was forced out, he turned and ran away, regardless of the cost. At the moment, he even burned the immortal soul crazily. He wanted to escape a glimmer of vitality, regardless of whether he could recover.


    However, at the moment, jiujianxian saw the moment when the immortal soul appeared, and a smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    "Take it!"


    The wine gourd was suspended in front of him, and his hands printed one by one. The next moment, the terrible power of swallowing broke out in the wine gourd.


    The immortal soul who has fled away is full of panic in the eyes of this moment.


    "No, don''t refine me."


    The immortal soul of the ice fire Holy Family roared in despair at this moment.

 Chapter 253

    However, no matter how unwilling he is, he has no strength to struggle in front of jiujianxian at the moment.


    The soul became smaller and disappeared into the wine gourd of jiujianxian at the next moment.


    After the wine Sword Fairy accepted each other, she looked satisfied and hurriedly covered the wine gourd. She shook the wine gourd with satisfaction and said, "the sword comes in the wind. In addition to the devil, there is wine and happiness in heaven and earth, and I am also crazy without wine.


    Once I drink all the rivers, and then swallow the sun and moon, I can''t get drunk. I''m the only jiujianxian. "


    Jiujianxian opened the lid and poured himself a mouthful of xianniang.


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao clearly felt that it seemed that jiujianxian at the moment had strengthened her strength after drinking this wine.


    The next moment, in the light of Wu Hao''s and bu Xuanyin''s eyes, the body of jiujianxian slowly became smaller and returned to the wine gourd. The wine gourd suspended in the void flew towards Wu Hao at this moment, and Wu Hao quickly reached out and grabbed it.


    "This


    He grabbed the wine gourd in his hand, but Wu Hao was extremely frightened at the moment. This is a divine thing.


    At this time, as like as two peas, Wu Hao and the Hon Yin and Chen can clearly see that the carving patterns on the wine gourd are just the same as the wine and fairy spirits that just appeared.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Go and get the ice fire holy lotus."


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao did not dare to make a difference. They hurried to the forbidden area of the ice fire holy family and took the ice fire holy lotus.


    Their bodies entered the forbidden area and finally saw the ice fire holy lotus in the center of the holy land.


    The ice fire holy lotus is suspended in the situation, surrounded by the power of ice and fire, making it a fairyland.


    Wu Hao and bu Xuanyin broke the power of ice fire holy lotus and took it.


    "Go back to the imperial city!"


    Wu Hao put away the ice fire holy lotus, and his eyes were full of surprises.


    They broke the ice and fire boundary and flew directly towards the Terran imperial city.


    "Boom!"


    When they broke the ice and fire boundary, they saw a huge star and a meteorite on the battlefield of all ethnic groups.


    "What?"


    "How is this possible?"


    On the battlefield of all ethnic groups, figures broke through the air, and there was astonishment in his eyes, staring at the huge stars falling.


    "Ice fire holy family, destroyed."


    At this moment, the ten thousand families were extremely quiet, because the huge star represented the ice and fire holy family. Looking at the collapse of another race, the color of fear became more prosperous in the eyes of the ten thousand families.


    South Tianyu, Jixia school palace.


    The annual poetry and wine conference is coming.


    The poetry and wine conference of Jixia school palace is very famous in the southern region of heaven. Today''s Jixia school palace is very lively with the arrival of countless great figures from the southern region of heaven.


    The poetry and wine conference of Jixia school palace was jointly held by Shishan and jiugu.


    Li Mu and Liu Yun came to Li Yixi''s courtyard and prepared to invite Li Yixi to participate in the poetry and wine conference, but they are not in a good mood at the moment. Because it''s raining today, the poetry and wine conference has lost its due excitement.


    "Li Mu asked to see the childe!"


    "Liu Yun asked to see the childe!"


    They went out of the yard and bowed to the yard.


    Seeing someone coming, the blue eyed ape King appeared in front of the gate and looked curiously at Li Mu and Liu Yun: "you, but come to see the childe. What''s the matter?"


    Li Mu and Liu Yun, naturally, knew the identity of the blue eyed ape king. Naturally, they were not surprised when a monkey spoke. They said respectfully: "demon king, today is the annual poetry and wine conference of Jixia school palace. Let''s invite the childe to participate in the poetry and wine conference."


    They hurried to clarify their intentions.


    "What?"


    "Poetry and wine conference? No wonder I found Jixia school palace very lively today, but in this weather, the childe is sleeping? "


    The blue eyed ape king looked up at the sky and was a little unhappy.


    "Demon king, the poetry and wine conference will be held in the evening. At that time, the childe may have woke up." Li Mulian hurried.


    "But Nana''s ground is also wet." The blue eyed demon king''s face became very ugly.


    At that moment, Li Mu and Liu Yun were shocked to find that there were two angry flames in the blue eyes of the king of apes.


    The next moment, the blue eyed ape king raised his head and glared at the sky.


    "Grass, did I let you down? Young master, you''re going to travel soon. Give me a break! "


    The blue eyed ape King roared angrily, and his voice echoed in the void.


    At the next moment, Li Mu and Liu Yun trembled violently, because when the blue eyed ape King roared, the heavy rain suddenly stopped in the whole Jixia school palace, and the raindrops in the void were strangely still in the void, as if they didn''t dare to fall.


    "This... This..."


    At this moment, the corners of the mouths of Confucian scholars trembled violently in Jixia school palace.


    The eyes were full of panic.


    However, I couldn''t say a complete word. One by one, I looked at the static and suspended raindrops in front of me, and even my soul was trembling.


    At the moment, including the big people who came to the poetry and wine conference, their eyes were staring at the boss, and almost their eyes fell out.


    In one''s eyes, the next moment, those raindrops still in the void flew strangely towards the void and disappeared in the void.


    "This... This..."


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    At this moment, countless figures were paralyzed by fear, and their eyes were full of panic.


    How this really exists, angry.


    Can command heaven and earth.


    "Who, who?"


    "When did such a terrible existence exist in Jixia school palace?" Those people did not dare to speak, but at this moment, their eyes were full of panic and palpitations, and huge waves were set off in their hearts.


    "Demon... Demon king!"


    In front of Li Yixi''s yard, Li Mu and Liu Yun stared up at the blue eyed ape king in the sky. They felt their souls trembling. There was only panic in their eyes.


    They never thought that the blue eyed ape king was so terrible. In a word, he could command the world.


    This is really terrible, especially Li Mu. At this moment, he felt his soul trembling. Not long ago, he and his father, Li Zhan, also fought with the blue eyed ape king, but in a short time, the blue eyed ape king was strong enough to make him despair.


    Follow your word and order the world.


    Has this reached the realm of immortality?


    But at that moment, the blue eyed ape King seemed not to hear what Li Mu and Liu Yun said. There was a look of anger in his eyes. When the rain stopped, it seemed that he couldn''t stop his anger.


    The raging anger is still burning.

 Chapter 254

    Seems to be dissatisfied with this world.


    The blue eyed ape King''s anger continued to burn. The next moment, the blue eyed ape king was angry again, "the rain has stopped, shouldn''t the clouds disperse? Should the sun appear? "


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape King continues to question the sky.


    "The voice sounded again."


    "Did the immortal come to earth?" In the Jixia school Palace at this moment, those Confucian scholars felt that their cheeks were out of touch one by one. One face became extremely stiff because of hearing the voice, and there was panic in their eyes.


    Because at this moment, I saw the dark clouds in the void scattered at a very fast speed. The next moment, the sky became cloudless, and the sun shone into Jixia school palace.


    When each one had a mouth and didn''t know how to express it, the local chickens under the bamboo forest immediately stopped moving on the holy mountain of luoxianji and in the courtyard. A divine light appeared in their eyes. The next moment, a painted surface appeared in front of each local chicken. It was the picture of Jixia school palace. I saw the wet ground of Jixia school palace, Unexpectedly, he said: "young master, do you want to travel and attend a poetry reception? The environment is really too bad. This big hairy monkey looks like a slave. Let''s do something. "


    The next moment, a few local chickens under the bamboo forest disappeared in an instant.


    Jixia school palace, people have not recovered from the shock, and they can''t help wiping their eyes one by one at the next moment.


    Because here in an instant, the eyes were full of panic and felt like an illusion.


    Because there are nine more suns in the sky of Jixia school Palace at the moment. It''s incredible that there are ten suns in the void.


    "Yes!"


    "I''m hallucinating. What''s the matter with me?"


    Each one felt incredible, as if he had fallen into a dream.


    At a glance, it was inconceivable that the rain stopped, the clouds dispersed and the sun appeared.


    These, they all feel that the terrible power may have appeared and follow the law, but at the moment, there are ten suns in the void. Can the Suns still change out? Their eyes are full of panic.


    "I... i


    At this moment, the angry blue eyed ape king was stunned and looked at the ten suns in the sky.


    "How is this possible? Where are the ten suns?"


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king looked at the other nine suns in the sky.


    "You go back."


    "I will inform you."


    After the blue eyed ape King took a deep breath, his eyes fell on Li Mu and Liu Yun


    "Yes, thank you, demon king."


    At this moment, Li Mu and Liu Yun were already scared and stupid. They really didn''t dare to stay in a daze here.


    Because what happened today is incredible.


    In a short time, Confucian scholars were shocked to find that the Jixia school palace had become dry, as if there were two worlds outside. Outside the school palace, it was still wet.


    At the moment, the nine extra SUNS in the sky also disappeared. In Li Yixi''s yard, there were several more native chickens. At the moment, Xiaobai''s figure appeared in front of several native chickens with a respectful face.


    I came to see the big man. The blue eyed ape king looked at the respectful little white, and his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    The blue eyed ape king knows that Xiaobai is better than him. At the moment, he counsels.


    "Big splash monkey, get over here."


    A native chicken glanced at the blue eyed ape king. The blue eyed ape king was frightened to find that his body was imprisoned and directly pulled to a native chicken. At the moment, the blue eyed ape king looked frightened, because he found that the local chicken in front of him had turned into a behemoth, and the local chicken had also changed into a huge golden black, wrapped in flames and breathed.


    "I''m getting smaller."


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king was frightened to find that he was really getting smaller. Looking at Jinwu, he was full of fear. At the moment, the blue eyed ape king knew his strength, but the other party''s idea made him smaller and imprisoned, which made the blue eyed ape King scared to the extreme.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape King nodded and bowed, and did not dare to speak indiscriminately.


    Even if the other party shouted at him directly, he didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction.


    "Big monkey, be careful in the future. Don''t scare the master, or I''ll roast you. Keep a low profile, okay? What are you putting here, you know? " The big Jinwu scolded directly.


    "Yes, I know. I won''t dare. I''ll do it myself." The blue eyed ape King searched and trembled.


    "Well, you''re not bad. You know how to take care of the childe, but you have to practice harder. The childe gave you the Dharma formula, but you''re not as good as Xiaobai. Your blood talent is too poor."


    The proud blue eyed ape king was despised, but the atmosphere did not dare to make a difference.


    At the next moment, several native chickens in the yard disappeared and returned to calm.


    But the standing blue eyed ape king was still shaking and looked at Xiaobai with a frightened face, "they are also raised by the childe."


    "Yes!"


    "They are not the strongest yet?"


    "Big monkey, keep a low profile, or you won''t know how to die."


    Xiaobai despised the blue eyed ape king, turned and left.


    At Jixia school palace, Li Mu met Li Zhan. His father and son looked at each other. Li Zhan took a deep breath and asked, "what was the matter just now?"


    "Father emperor, I''m afraid you have guessed about it, but I tell you, it''s not the childe''s move, but a pet around the childe. The fifth demon ancestor of the demon domain, the blue eyed ape king, who fought with us, did it. Now the blue eyed ape king is too strong. I can''t see his cultivation at all. Even if it''s not a demon fairy, it''s fast."


    At the moment, Li Mu''s legs are still slightly weak and shaking.


    "What? What are you talking about? What happened just now is not Mr. Wang, but the blue eyed ape king accepted by the childe? " At this moment, Li Zhan was really frightened. He always guessed that Li Yixi might have done it, but it was the blue eyed ape king, which made it difficult for him to accept. This demon monkey is so strong now.


    "Yes, it''s the blue eyed ape king who makes a sound today. I witnessed it with Liu Yun. It''s too strong." At the moment, Li Mu still has a palpitation on his face.


    Li Zhan took a deep breath. After digesting these contents, he looked at Li Mu in horror. "Take good care of the childe, or you will die."

 Chapter 255

    "Father, I know."


    Li Mu bows to Li Zhan.


    Watching his son leave, Li Zhan thought of Li Mu''s words. Everything just now was caused by the blue eyed ape king. He felt empty in his heart. His father and son had provoked the blue eyed ape king. Will the blue eyed ape King trouble them?


    At the moment, in the Jixia school palace, Confucian scholars whisper to each other, and their eyes are full of awe.


    However, compared with the invited foreign guests, it is much better in Jixia school palace. At the moment, these people are not afraid, but excited. Their eyes can''t help falling into the yard where Li Yixi lives.


    These people know the horror of Li Yixi. A painting makes 3000 Confucian scholars understand the meaning of sword, and half of them enter kendo. In the eyes of these people, Li Yixi is an immortal and a God.


    From the arrival of Li Yixi, there are often visions here.


    At the moment when the vision appeared, they were proud of the existence of Jixia school palace.


    The poetry and wine conference was very lively.


    At the moment when Li Yixi and Liu Yun appeared, figures hurriedly stood up and said, "welcome the wine worship Lord."


    The eyes are full of excitement, and the eyes of some people who don''t know Li Yixi are full of disdain.


    They think that Jixia school palace is ridiculous. They even let such people make a toast. Even if it''s just a toast for reputation, they also think Li Yixi is unworthy, because in their eyes, Li Yixi is really too young.


    As soon as Li Yixi sat down, an old Confucian student stood up and said, "I don''t know what the wine worship master is proficient in for the first time. I don''t know where the childe is proficient."


    "Sir, I don''t understand practice, but I know a little about painting, calligraphy, playing chess, playing the piano and brewing."


    At the moment, Li Yixi also felt the other party''s bad intentions and replied.


    Li Yixi really has great attainments in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. In these aspects, Li Yixi has been systematically canonized.


    "Why, do you want to die? Step down and apologize to the sacrificial Lord immediately. "


    Seeing how the old Confucian scholar provoked Li Yixi, Liu Yun hurried to remind him in a cold voice.


    However, he ignored Liu Yun''s words directly. Today, he came with the purpose of suppressing Jixia school palace. Seeing that Li Yixi was so young, he naturally wanted to seize the opportunity to slap Jixia school palace in the face.


    "Do you understand? So the poetry reception hasn''t started yet. How about our next game? " He Qiben is a master of chess. Now naturally, he wants to crush Li Yixi first with chess, so that Jixia school will lose face.


    "Good!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi smiled. Although Li Yixi instinctively felt that the other party was malicious, he never lost in chess. The more powerful he was in chess, the more happy he was.


    "Lord sacrifice, please!"


    Old Ru Sheng''s mouth was smiling with a successful conspiracy. With a wave of his hand, a chessboard had been prepared between him and Li Yixi. It was obvious that this person had been prepared.


    "You


    Li Mu, Liu Yun and others saw that this man was ready, and a cold look appeared in their eyes, so they wanted to scold him. But Hu Sheng, who was beside Li Mu and Liu Yun, hurried to deliver a message: "sacrifice wine, Liu Lao, don''t worry, just provoke the childe and find his own way to death at the moment. We can just watch it. It will end soon. Sacrifice wine adults take ten thousand ways as chess. How powerful it is, It''s just a mortal. "


    Hu Sheng has played chess with Li Yixi. He doesn''t know how terrible Li Yixi is. Hu Sheng has also heard of this person''s terrible. However, when he is terrible, he is only playing ordinary chess. However, Li Yixi is playing chess based on the ten thousand ways of the sky. When they play chess with Li Yixi, they are all extremely worried. Li Yixi also points out the wings of their heart. Otherwise, Who is Li Yixi''s opponent.


    In order to win the chess game in the shortest time, he dropped a piece first.


    Li Yixi smiled, said nothing and dropped a chess piece.


    "How is this possible?"


    "Does this man''s chess contain a fantasy? Shameless. I''m a man who practices magic. So what? I won''t lose. "


    At this moment, I feel that the world is changing. I am in a space to play chess with Li Yixi. I have visions and feel that everything is an illusion.


    Continue to fight with Li Yixi on the chessboard.


    After more than thirty years, I thought I was going to win, but suddenly my look changed.


    "How can this be possible? How can this be possible? All this is implemented according to my plan. I have calculated every step of this chess. Why would I lose?"


    At the moment, when he felt that he was winning, suddenly Li Yixi lost a son and lost all the games.


    At this moment, how frightened he saw that a thunder fell on him in the void.


    In the main hall, everyone looked attentive and sweaty. Originally, they had a winning ticket, but they were suddenly beheaded by Li Yixi''s son.


    One by one, when they exclaimed Li Yixi''s wonderful son, they saw how they howled miserably under the eyes of the people, fell to the ground and bled.


    "No!"


    "He Sheng, he Sheng."


    The people who followed him here changed their looks one by one. They quickly picked him up and left Jixia school palace anxiously.


    At the moment, Li Yixi has a light face.


    "Offering wine, this person has a problem with his chess skills. He must have been prepared in advance." Hu Sheng frowned.


    "Well, this should be a residual game, so he fell very fast. It seems that he doesn''t even need to consider it, but unfortunately, it''s not any residual chess that has no solution."


    "Hey, he''s so competitive that he lost a game of chess. He''s angry and bleeding. It''s not a good thing to pay too much attention to winning or losing." Li Yixi sighed.


    "The toast said yes." Hu Sheng and others are excited one by one at the moment. Although they know that Li Yixi will win, Li Yixi has broken a remnant, which is beyond everyone''s expectation. They are really well prepared. Unfortunately, they meet not people, but immortals.


    The people of Qishan looked at Li Yixi with adoration.


    "Lord sacrifice, this is the best wine brewed by our wine Valley this year. Please taste it."


    At this moment, the valley owner of the wine valley came to Li Yixi with a jar of wine and excitedly poured a bowl for Li Yixi to taste.


    "Wine? I like it. How about I try it? "


    Li Yixi picked up the bowl and drank it down. Close your eyes and feel silently.


    In the expectation of the wine Valley owner, Li Yixi opened his eyes.


    "How about offering wine, my lord?"


    At the moment, the wine Valley leader is looking forward to it. Many wine Valley disciples are looking forward to seeing Li Yixi.


    "This wine is very special and strong, but it makes people very comfortable. And now I find my whole body full of strength. What kind of wine is this?" At this moment, Li Yixi stared at the wine Valley master curiously.

 Chapter 256

    "Lord sacrifice, this wine is a new wine just developed this year. It can really enhance the strength of the martial arts. This is also the fighting mode of our wine valley." At the moment, the wine Valley owner explained excitedly that Li Yixi was happy. Everyone in the wine valley was very excited one by one.


    "Is this the way you fight in wine Valley?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was interested in the wine valley. Although Li Yixi had observed the wine Valley, Li Yixi found that the people of the wine valley were all immersed in making wine. They seemed to be very keen and had not experienced the battle mode of the wine Valley at all.


    At the moment, Li Yixi finally understood that these people were drinking to help the war. He couldn''t help thinking of that day, when the old woman drank a pot of wine at the cultural conference, it soared.


    "Yes, sir, this is our newly brewed wine. It doesn''t have a name yet? I don''t know if the sacrificial Lord can give this wine a name today? " The valley master of the wine Valley flushed with excitement.


    If Li Yixi really gave a name, there will be some boasting about the wine Valley in the future. This is a good wine named by the immortal himself.


    "Name it?"


    "Shall I get it?"


    Hearing the words of the wine Valley leader, Li Yixi was a little uneasy.


    "Please name the wine worship Lord!"


    More than a dozen wine Valley heroes immediately bowed down and looked excited.


    "Since you ask, shall I give him a name?"


    "In my memory, there is a very special wine, which also enhances people''s power. It is domineering and invincible. It gives you God like power. Its name is overlord wine. Your wine can also enhance people''s power. It''s called little overlord bar." Li Yixi thought for a moment and said with a smile.


    "Little overlord wine?"


    "Thank you, Lord sacrifice. I don''t know what''s special about the overlord wine. Lord sacrifice, do you know how to brew it?"


    Wine Valley is full of people who love wine. Now I hear Li Yixi say Bawang wine. One''s eyes are full of excitement. I want to find out and stare at Li Yixi.


    "I really don''t know. It''s just something in my memory. The overlord wine is the best among the immortals in the wine. It matches with overlord wine. There is also a kind of martial arts, Overlord boxing." Li Yixi faced several humanitarians.


    "Hiss!"


    "Is there a fairy in the wine?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the eyes were full of horror. It turned out to be xianniang.


    At the moment, everyone in the wine Valley took a breath one by one.


    "Valley master, this overlord wine is the most satisfactory work of the immortals in the wine. Moreover, the immortals in the wine can be remembered by the sacrificial adults. Then the immortals in the wine must be the representatives of the saints in the wine. Can you please draw a picture of the immortals in the wine for us and let us take it back to the wine Valley for worship?" At this moment, the people in the wine valley were excited one by one. They were extremely curious about the wine fairy in Li Yixi''s mouth.


    The valley leader of the wine valley was very moved. At the moment, he took a deep breath and knelt down to Li Yixi: "wine worship Lord, Overlord wine is so magical that it can be remembered by the childe. The immortal in his wine must be the saint in the wine. Can wine worship Lord give us a painting of the immortal in the wine and let us take it back to the wine Valley for worship."


    Li Yixi never thought that the immortal in the wine was mistaken for an immortal by the other party.


    It''s just a character in the magic sword life and death chess.


    Li Yixi thought he was wrong. This is a real world with immortals. Now he is changing his mouth. Li Yixi thinks that the other party will think he doesn''t want to pay attention to them. Li Yixi is very helpless and said to the wine Valley master: "in that case, I''ll draw you a portrait of immortals in wine!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi thought that the other party would take the portrait to worship, so he was full of guilt. Li Yixi felt that he could not talk nonsense in the future.


    I heard that Li Yixi wanted to paint an immortal. The immortal in the wine was full of hot color in each eye.


    But seeing the fierce eyes of the wine Valley disciples, they dare not come together, and they will also annoy Li Yixi.


    Under the eyes of the people in jiugu, Li Yixi completely recalled the scene about immortals in wine in the magic sword life and death chess and began to write.


    At the moment when Li Yixi started writing, the people sitting in the main hall sucked cold breath one by one, and there was a color of horror in their eyes, because at the moment when Li Yixi started writing, the spiritual power between heaven and earth rushed to Li Yixi and the people in the wine valley.


    Over there, a mysterious breath surrounded me.


    "This... This..."


    The people in the wine valley around Li Yixi looked at Li Yixi''s continuous writing, and their souls fell into the portrait, as if they were recalling the life of an immortal in wine.


    Saw countless shocking battles.


    At the same time, they were pleasantly surprised to find that they got the formula of overlord wine from the painting and felt the skill of overlord fist at the same time.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s last pen fell, they woke up one by one, and their excited bodies trembled.


    "Overlord fist, Overlord wine!"


    At this moment, these memories echoed in the minds of one by one.


    At the moment, the rhyme of Bawang boxing is intertwined. These people have understood the skill of Bawang boxing.


    "All right."


    Li Yixi picked up his pen and looked at the people in the wine valley around him. His eyes were hot and worshipped, and he had to take it back for worship. Li Yixi felt more guilty in his heart.


    I feel like I''m doing evil.


    "Thank you, Lord sacrifice!"


    At the moment, everyone in jiugu knelt down and kowtowed directly to Li Yixi.


    "Get up quickly, you can''t make it!"


    Li Yixi was startled. He was guilty.


    "Thank you for offering wine!"


    These people bowed again before they went over and took away the portrait. Li Yixi was very helpless, but he didn''t dare to continue talking.


    "Congratulations, valley master."


    At the moment, everyone around the wine Valley leader hugged his fist, and there was envy in his eyes.


    Let Li Yixi be speechless.


    If the wine Valley leader at the moment hadn''t finished tonight''s poetry and wine conference, he would like to rush back to the wine Valley and refine overlord wine immediately.


    Although the master of the wine Valley is in the hall, his heart has already gone. The voice told the disciples of the wine Valley to prepare the refining materials.


    "Tonight, the poetry and wine conference begins. Serve the wine."


    Liu Yun stood up and announced the beginning of the poetry and wine conference. The wine brewed by jiugu this year was constantly sent up, and dozens of kinds of wine filled the hall.


    "Today is the poetry and wine meeting of our Jixia school palace. Today, according to the rules, if you are not drunk and have no poetry, you can drink freely first and manage enough wine in the wine valley." Liu Yun blushed and looked at everyone present excitedly.


    "Xie liulao!"


    The crowd raised their glasses to Liu Yun.


    In previous years, Liu Yun naturally raised his glass and drank a lot, but this year, Li Yixi was there. How dare Liu Yun look at Li Yixi like in previous years? Liu Yun turned to Li Yixi and said, "tonight, let''s have a toast to honor and welcome adults to attend!"

 Chapter 257

    "Drink together."


    Li Yixi also raised his glass. Seeing that Li Yixi was dry, all the people dared to drink.


    The poetry and wine conference is naturally entertained by people. There are many girls'' disciples in Qinshan. At the moment, the female disciples of Qinshan play the piano and the disciples of Jianshan dance the sword.


    The sword dancer was a disciple who entered the Tao with the idea of Dahe sword that day. This disciple also had the deepest understanding of the idea of Dahe sword. At the moment, the word "sword" in the soul sea is stronger. Obviously, he also has strong talent and improves the divine text. He is not a mediocre person. At the moment of his sword dance, the idea of Dahe sword becomes very soft, As soon as the sword meaning of the river came out, the seal of wine was lifted by the sword spirit. The next moment, under the sword meaning of Confucianism, the wine in each wine jar slowly flowed out of the wine jar, swam in the void, gathered in front of the man, and turned into four big characters "poetry and wine conference".


    At the next moment, the four characters scattered into countless streams and entered the cups of everyone in the hall. In this process, not a drop has been sprinkled.


    "Color!"


    "Good sword technique. I have such a deep understanding of the meaning of the sword. I''ll give you a poem if I offer a toast."


    Seeing this scene, the hall applauded one by one.


    Hearing Liu Yun''s words, he brushed his eyes. All the eyes in the Hall fell on Li Yixi. At the moment, Li Yixi was a little confused. Why did he have his own things? It''s not easy to sacrifice wine. At the moment, Li Yixi boasted on his face, but he didn''t refuse. Even if he couldn''t write poetry, it was a small matter for him and couldn''t write, Endorsement is still OK.


    "Since everyone is invited, I''ll recite a poem today."


    Li Yixi thought for a moment, thought of Jing Ke stabbing the king of Qin, and thought of the song of crossing Yi water.


    Under the expectation of everyone''s eyes, Li Yixi drank a glass and thought about Jing Ke''s feat.


    Then he opened his mouth and said, "the wind is rustling, the water is cold, and the strong man will never return once he goes. Explore the tiger''s den, enter the Jiao palace, and breathe out into a white rainbow. "


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice sounded, people felt that in the hall, their talent soared, and their talent was taking shape.


    "This... This..."


    At this moment, all the Confucian scholars in the hall suddenly turned pale, because at this moment, Li Yixi''s talent was not only powerful, but also changed at the moment when Li Yixi''s talent soared to the height of nine inches, and turned into a swordsman. The virtual shadow scattered a towering sword spirit, but it was not over, and the shadow of sword spirit continued to distort, Turned into a white dragon, the next moment the Dragon went to the young Confucian students who had just danced their swords in the hall. Under the envious eyes, the talented white dragon entered the heart of the young Confucian students.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment when talent entered the center of the Confucian scholar''s eyebrows, the young Confucian scholar''s whole body was shocked and his eyes were full of horror. Because at this moment, the young Confucian scholar found that talent white dragon not only enhanced his "sword" divine text several times, but also around the "sword" divine text, there was a sound of water flowing in this moment. The sound of changing water was like the changing water in that poem.


    "Boom!"


    Under the envious eyes, the next moment I saw a terrible River sword on the young Confucian student. At the moment, the young Confucian student was somewhat difficult to control in the face of the soaring strength. The terrible sword idea came in all directions. Around him, the sword idea flowed like a river. The terrible sword idea made everyone lose color in an instant.


    At the next moment, under the frightened eyes of the people, the people felt in horror that the young Confucian scholars at the moment had crossed several realms and entered the realm of nirvana.


    "Boom!"


    Over the hall, suddenly the clouds surged and thundered everywhere.


    "This... This...?"


    These people are all practitioners. At this moment, the natural soul force felt the abnormality above the void, and their eyes were full of panic, because at the moment, the Confucian students stepped into nirvana, but at the moment, countless people attended the banquet in the hall, and the Confucian students'' strength was greatly improved. At the moment, they could not move, still suppressed the power in their body, and could not leave, However, on the sky at the moment, the thunder is about to fall, and the eyes are full of panic, because at this moment, they look at Li Yixi one by one, see that Li Yixi seems to have nothing, continue to drink, and dare not move at all.


    "Liu Lao, what do you mean by offering a toast? Don''t we leave?"


    At this moment, they panicked one by one, and their eyes fell on Liu Yun and Li Mu.


    At the moment, Liu Yun and Li Mu''s face was very heavy, but they looked at the extremely calm Li Yixi and said in a serious voice, "the childe didn''t speak. Naturally, there is a solution. We continue to drink. I believe the childe is an immortal. It''s just Nirvana and real thunder!"


    Li Mu''s voice sounded in everyone''s ears. It was very serious. At this moment, everyone was very nervous.


    "Yes!"


    Although the people at the moment agreed, they were still trembling in their hearts at the moment. It was Nirvana really thunder. Few people were present today.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t you believe me? Today''s vision, can you still remember the childe''s words, the rain dispersed, the clouds disappeared, ten suns soared into the sky, only nirvana, true thunder, what''s the fear? " At the moment, Li Zhan, who was sitting cross legged in the crowd''s anxiety, sounded in the crowd''s ears. Li Zhan saw that these people were unstable and said a lie. Today, it was the blue eyed ape king who spoke.


    "What? Are all the visions today caused by the childe''s words? "


    At the moment, the people looked surprised at Li Yixi, and their eyes were full of panic.


    Anger makes heaven, what a terrible cultivation. If it is true, the nirvana is really fearless.


    Under Li Zhan''s voice, the people were much more secure, but their inner fear and fear of natural disaster were still difficult to eliminate. They secretly looked at Li Yixi one by one.


    "Ah, cut!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi suddenly felt that his nose was itchy. He couldn''t stop and had to sneeze.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s sneeze fell, the Confucian scholars and foreign guests in the hall suddenly turned pale, because at this moment, at the moment when Li Yixi''s sneeze occurred, the dark clouds in the night sky and the nirvana thunder that fell to half seemed to be frightened and disappeared directly in the void, and the black clouds all over the sky were also shocked and disappeared, which was a dark sky with heavy black clouds, Suddenly turned into stars.


    "This... This..."


    Looking at the scene in front of us, everyone''s eyes were full of panic. Li Yixi''s eyes completely changed. A sneeze could scare the disaster away. It''s really terrible.


    I don''t know what kind of cultivation is needed to do it. It''s really terrible.

 Chapter 258

    Nine inches of talent.


    Talent turns into a dragon.


    A poem helps people step into nirvana, but also a sneezing and frightening disaster disappears. At the moment, Li Yixi is hard to describe in words in people''s eyes. It is really terrible. People feel that this is not what ordinary immortals can do. Immortals can''t do it. The disaster that frightens them disappears with a sneeze and reappears the stars in the sky. This is a matter in the blink of an eye. People have a palpitation on on their face.


    At the moment, everyone looked at Li Yixi with fear.


    Under the frightening eyes of the people, the next moment I saw a golden auspicious cloud falling in the void. In the eyes of the people, the auspicious cloud fell on the young Confucian scholar.


    In the eyes of surprise, the rewards of this world were absorbed by young Confucian scholars. Looking at this scene, the Confucian scholars'' eyes lit up one by one.


    "Is this the heaven and earth reward?" At the moment, many people are excited because few people have seen the rewards of heaven and earth. None of the people present, except those who have stepped into nirvana, have seen it, because when people cross the robbery, it is very dangerous for heaven to come. Even if they survive under heaven, they are very weak, unless they are powerful to the extreme, Be very sure of yourself, otherwise no one will cross the robbery in front of others.


    Because when you are weak, you may be attacked by someone. At that time, you are very weak. If you are attacked by someone, you will almost die.


    Seeing the rewards of heaven and earth, these Confucian scholars are not excited.


    "Has this entered Nirvana?"


    "Hiss!" People looked at the Confucian scholar whose breath suddenly climbed to a terrible level, and there was envy in his eyes. I really envy him. After the promotion, the young Confucian scholar slowly opened his eyes. Even at the moment, he looked incredible. He had such a simple breakthrough, which was never thought of.


    "Congratulations!"


    At the moment, the crowd hugged the young Confucian scholar.


    "Thank you!"


    At the moment, the young Confucian scholars are still in a state of ignorance and can only respond with a wooden fist.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is also in shock. Is that the reward of heaven and earth? Is there really a heaven and earth reward?


    When Li Yixi saw the crowd congratulating him, he reacted from the shock. That scene, Li Yixi had only seen it in his novels and had never seen it. Today, Li Yixi felt that he was an eye opener and finally saw the scene of the promotion of practitioners. Li Yixi''s only regret was that the natural disaster in his memory did not appear.


    "Congratulations!"


    Li Yixi also hugged the young man and smiled.


    "Thank you, Lord sacrifice!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the young man quickly bowed to Li Yixi. His eyes were full of gratitude. Everything he has today is given by Li Yixi with a face of gratitude.


    "I''ll propose a toast to you, Lord sacrifice."


    The young man picked up his cup and drank it at Li Yixi.


    "Thank you, together."


    Li Yixi did it, too. In the hall at the moment, with the disappearance of the disaster and the promotion of young Confucian scholars, their hanging hearts are finally put down. At the moment, people have different thoughts. One by one wanted to perform, but at the moment, they couldn''t find a suitable opportunity, and at the moment, they were afraid of Li Yixi''s disgust.


    "Keng!"


    At this moment, the sound of the piano in the Hall fell, and the last note fell at the end of the song.


    "Good, good music!"


    At the moment, Liu Yun applauded in order to divert everyone''s thoughts.


    Immediately, there was applause in the hall.


    "Thank you!"


    It was a woman from Qinshan who played the music today. At the moment, amid the applause, the woman seemed a little flustered. She stood up and bowed to the people.


    "Good song, good!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi also smiled. Li Yixi found that this woman''s piano skill was comparable to that of the saint of the melody Pavilion in Qingtian City, and her grade seemed to be smaller than that of the saint of the melody Pavilion.


    "Thank you, Lord sacrifice!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s voice, the woman was surprised and finally praised by Li Yixi. At the moment, the woman was excited.


    "What''s the name of this piano song?" Li Yixi is very curious. This song is really good. It gives people a sense of tranquility. Li Yixi likes it very much.


    "I wrote this song to make winter snow." The woman bowed to Li Yixi and replied.


    "Winter snow?"


    "Today I also feel itchy. I''ll give you a song of spring and snow."


    Li Yixi said with a smile. At the moment, Li Yixi drank several cups of wine in succession, and was a little drunk.


    "Thank you, sir."


    The woman at the moment was really stunned. She didn''t think that today''s Li Yixi would once sing her a song. The woman was also very curious. Li Yixi is an immortal. What kind of immortal song does it look like?


    At the moment, in the main hall, they are full of expectations. They stare at Li Yixi coming and want to see Li Yixi''s piano music.


    In the hall at the moment, Li Zhan and Li Mu were more excited than these people. They trembled and wanted to cheer. Because they have heard Li Yixi''s piano music. Li Yixi''s piano sound is not an ordinary piano sound. It helps people understand the Tao and improve their ability to understand. This is a real fairy song.


    At the moment, Li Zhan''s father and son are not staring at Li Yixi like everyone else. Instead, they quickly converge, calm down, adjust their state to the best, and wait for an opportunity to come.


    Soon fell into enlightenment.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the moment, a bird entered the hall and fell on Li Yixi''s shoulder. His eyes were full of excitement.


    Someone wanted to drive away, but Liu Yun stopped it, because Liu Yun knew that it was the bird around Li Yixi. At the moment, Liu Yun was frowning. Why did the bird fly here? The next moment, Liu Yun suddenly found that outside the hall, a monkey sneaked into the hall and sat quietly beside the Guqin.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Liu Yun frowned, and Liu Yun felt abnormal.


    Liu Yun knows that there are no mortals around Li Yixi. Liu Yun can''t see through or know how the little white bird is, but Liu Yun knows the blue eyed ape king. Today, he also saw the horror of the blue eyed ape king. But at the moment, when Li Yixi was about to play the piano, the blue eyed ape king came to Li Yixi with expectation, which forced Liu Yun to have other ideas.


    In Jixia school palace, Li Mu is the most familiar with Li Yixi. When Liu Yun turned around, he found that Li Mu''s father and son had closed their eyes and fell into a state of practice, which brightened Liu Yun''s eyes. "Opportunity, opportunity, this is definitely a great opportunity."


    At the moment, Liu Yun, even if he was stupid, reacted.


    He also hurried to calm down and waited for the sound of Li Yixi''s piano to begin.


    Those who can come today are strong and smart people. Looking at the performance of Liu Yun in the hall, it gradually becomes very quiet in the hall, and most of them fall into cultivation strangely.

 Chapter 259

    The woman who played the piano before Qinshan was very lucky at the moment. She was left by Li Yixi, and was heard by the master of Qinshan mountain. She told her that this was a chance. The young Confucian scholar who broke the scene immediately before the woman sounded, his eyes were full of expectation, and his face was full of expectation, quietly waiting for Li Yixi''s piano to sound.


    "Keng!"


    In the expectation of countless people, the sound of the piano suddenly sounded. At the moment when the sound of the piano sounded, everyone''s eyes suddenly shrunk, and their eyes were full of horror.


    Because the sky at the moment, unexpectedly suddenly, snow fell.


    "How is this... How is this possible?"


    At this moment, the eyes of those foreign guests were full of panic. Li Yixi''s piano sound could cause changes in the world.


    "No!"


    "You... Look, look at him!"


    When those foreign guests were staring at the sudden snow outside, a voice drew everyone''s eyes. At the moment, when everyone''s eyes fell on the man, they suddenly looked at the man who was stunned and stretched out his hands. His finger direction pointed to Li Yixi, but the man at the moment was occupied by horror in his eyes.


    "That... That is?"


    When everyone looked at Li Yixi along his hand, one by one became stuttered.


    "That, that''s Tao Yun."


    At this moment, the eyes were full of panic, as if they felt that they had an illusion, and their face was incredible. They had never seen such a situation, which was really incredible. Such a situation had never happened. Looking at Li Yixi, who was entangled in Taoist rhyme, they turned pale one by one.


    "This, this is not false, it is true."


    "He, he may really be a fairy, not a fairy, but a saint in the fairy."


    Those foreign guests thought of the voice transmission of Liu Yun, Li Zhan and others, and their eyes were full of horror.


    "Huh?"


    The woman who has been standing beside Li Yixi at the moment has a look of horror in her closed eyes. At the moment, she unexpectedly found that the piano sounds slowly entered her soul. Those piano sounds were transformed by Tao rhyme and entered her soul sea. In her soul sea, they slowly condensed and formed a word.


    This surprised the woman. She never thought it would be like this.


    A piano song, even directly let her condense a divine text. At the moment, the woman is really watching. A divine text is taking shape in the sea of her soul. At such a speed, at the end of this song, a divine text will be formed.


    Such an opportunity really stunned the woman.


    At the moment, all the people in the hall were thrilled in their eyes. They hurried to calm down and understand and absorb the Tao rhyme emanating from Li Yixi.


    "Daoyun, this is a chance, a unique chance!"


    At the moment, those people could no longer help themselves and hurried into practice one by one.


    Outside Jixia school palace, in the void, there was a faint sound of the piano echoing.


    In the void, two figures came striding in the air.


    These two people, no one else, are Bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao who killed the ice and fire saint. At the moment, they are happy in their eyes and look forward to seeing Li Yixi. They finally completed their task.


    "Huh?"


    However, at the moment, bu Xuanyin, who was walking in the air, suddenly changed his look. His eyes were full of incredible colors. His mouth was O-shaped and his face was incredible.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wu Hao looked puzzled. His eyes were full of doubts. Looking at Bu Xuanyin beside him, he didn''t know why Bu Xuanyin stopped. He was very puzzled. Although it''s impossible to see Li Yixi so late, he can go to Jixia school Palace first and wait for tomorrow''s dawn.


    "Listen carefully, I heard the voice." Bu Xuanyin took a deep breath and turned to look at Wu Hao. Her face was shocked and incredible.


    "Tao yin?"


    At the moment, Wu Hao changed his look after hearing Bu Xuanyin''s words.


    He quickly converged his mind, spread his soul power, and listened to the voice of all things. The next moment, sure enough, a voice sounded in his soul perception. At the moment of hearing the voice, Wu Hao''s look suddenly changed. At the moment, he felt the Tao.


    "It''s the direction of Jixia school palace!"


    Wu Hao suddenly opened his eyes and looked shocked.


    "Go!"


    Bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao suddenly accelerated. In the void, they turned into two illusions. In the blink of an eye, they came outside Jixia school palace, and their soul power covered them. Sure enough, they found a man sitting cross legged and playing the piano in the hall.


    "It''s the childe, it''s the childe!"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin, after exclaiming, ignored everything and fell directly under an ancient wood in Jixia school palace and fell into cultivation.


    At the moment, Wu Hao hurried to practice.


    Li Yixi''s piano sound seems to be able to spread into the sky. At the moment, the terrible cold in the void broke out. Under the terrible cold, the seal of the continent appeared again. Under the terrible idea of piano sound, the regular force of those seals continued to break, and some Avenue breath gradually leaked out on the mainland, Some cultivators made an inexplicable breakthrough in this moment, which was extremely smooth.


    "Yes!"


    In the middle heaven, in a holy land, an old man with white hair and beard suddenly woke up. His eyes were full of horror. In front of him, a divine text "life" slowly floated out.


    The word "life" kept spinning in front of his eyebrows, and the old man''s fingers kept counting. After a long time, the old man suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a look of panic in his eyes.


    "There are immortals on earth."


    "Is he breaking the seal of the fairy king?"


    The old man''s eyes were full of panic and his face was terrible.


    A drop of mixed blood appeared in the old man''s eyebrows. The old man urged his soul blood and counted it again.


    The fallen immortal set, on the holy mountain, the sleeping big black suddenly woke up. In the demon''s eyes, the sun, moon and stars moved in an instant, and gave a cold hum, "who is bold, dare to spy on the master."


    WOW!


    At the next moment, the Antarctic fairy of the life family in the middle heaven region spewed blood directly.


    His face was extremely pale. The soul blood in front of him exploded directly at this moment, and his face was as white as white paper.


    "So strong, I was found!"


    The eyes of the Antarctic fairy were full of panic.


    But the next moment, the look of the Antarctic fairy suddenly changed. Because at this moment, the sky over the holy land of the life family suddenly cracked, and a cold black dog stepped out of the void. The next moment it appeared in front of the Antarctic fairy. The small body contained the power of destroying the sky and the earth, which scared the soul of the Antarctic fairy.

 Chapter 260

    "You dare to spy on your master!"


    Lao Hei looked at the Antarctic fairy coldly. The Antarctic fairy is an immortal. He is good at the way of fate.


    But at the moment, when he saw old black, his soul was trembling. He had slept for countless years and lived for more than 100000 years. He had seen real immortals and had been to the fairy world. Now, when facing a black dog, the Antarctic fairy felt that his soul was about to explode.


    "I didn''t mean to be immortal. I just followed the order of the carefree fairy king and patrolled the sky here."


    "Die!"


    However, even if the ancestor of the life family said that he was a subordinate of a big man in the fairy world, he still failed to resolve Lao Hei''s killing opportunity. The next moment, Lao Hei directly opened his mouth and swallowed it.


    Old black raised his legs and patted the Holy Land in front of him. The holy land of the life family and the Holy Land refined by countless magic weapons were split in the void.


    Lao Hei was too lazy to look more and turned away.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    At this moment, in the middle heaven region, holy places are shaking everywhere, and countless Holy Land masters control the holy land to break through the air. However, when they come to the crumbling holy land of the life family, they look at the Holy Land in horror, and no enemy can feel it. However, the life family destroys the family. These people feel that the road of the life family is directly broken.


    After looking at each other, the masters of these holy places hurriedly drove the holy places to leave, with a look of panic.


    At Jixia school palace, Li Yixi''s zither sound remains the same.


    The Qinshan woman standing next to Li Yixi was trembling with excitement, because at the moment she formed a divine text "Snow" in her mind.


    The woman was originally close to Li Yixi. At this moment, she was wrapped in Tao rhyme, and broke the shackles in an instant. The sound of rumbling in the void sounded and stepped into the realm of nirvana.


    "Yes!"


    "What trouble!"


    Xiaobai, beside Li Yixi, suddenly opened his eyes and was about to go out to defuse the thunder. However, at this moment, Li Yixi''s fingers directly touched the strings of the piano, and the nirvana real thunder of the void was instantly extinguished.


    "Yes!"


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin, my subordinate''s cultivation, suddenly opened his eyes. There was a palpitation in his eyes.


    Bu Xuanyin saw the nirvana real thunder in the void and remained silent for a long time. The practitioner''s nightmare of disaster was destroyed by the sound of a zither.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s song ends.


    The people in the hall quickly opened their eyes and applauded.


    Next, countless Confucian scholars got up to recite poetry and play the piano. The poetry and wine conference was very lively.


    The meeting didn''t end until late at night.


    The next day, after Li Yixi got up, it sounded that someone broke the scene at the conference last night and watched the world reward come. Li Yixi looked forward to it and couldn''t help drawing in his study.


    Li Yixi paints figure paintings, which are very casual. Li Yixi is only used to practice writing.


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao outside the hospital arrived.


    "See you, childe."


    They dare not have the slightest disrespect. They bow down outside the hospital and beg to see Li Yixi.


    The blue eyed ape King appeared again, opened the gate to the two people and led them into the study, because after Li Yixi received the seal characters, he said that if the two people asked for a meeting, they should be treated well. The blue eyed ape King dared not neglect them at all.


    Bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao enter Li Yixi''s study.


    "See you, childe!"


    They bowed to Li Yixi and looked respectful.


    "Have you come back so soon?"


    When Li Yixi saw them, he quickly put away his pen and looked surprised. Li Yixi knew that Bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao had gone to get the air conditioner. Now he returned, Li Yixi was looking forward to it.


    "Childe, this is what you want."


    Wu Hao''s voice fell, and the next moment in Wu Hao''s hand, a lotus appeared.


    "Huh?"


    "What is this?"


    Li Yixi looked at the ice fire holy lotus with a puzzled face.


    "Childe, this thing can adjust the temperature. If you want to warm it, it will explode the power of fire. If you let it cool down, it will explode the power of ice."


    "Warm!"


    Wu Hao''s voice fell, and countless Manas poured into the ice fire holy lotus. However, Wu Hao was shocked to find that the ice fire holy lotus that swallowed up his countless Manas did not see the slightest movement, but there was a disdainful fluctuation in Wu Hao''s soul.


    That is the voice disdained by the spirit of ice fire holy lotus.


    The spirit of ice fire holy lotus has not yet cultivated a complete wisdom, but it already has some wisdom.


    "Huh?"


    "No movement."


    Seeing Wu Hao''s urging without any change, Li Yixi was very confused. Li Yixi directly stretched out his hand, grabbed the ice fire holy lotus in his hand and looked up.


    "Wow, a lot of rhymes."


    When Li Yixi held the ice fire holy lotus, he saw the spirit of the ice fire Holy Spirit slowly emerging, incomparably unreal, but at the moment, his eyes were full of surprises.


    "Warm!"


    After watching for a moment, Li Yixi said something like Wu Hao.


    The next moment, the temperature in the room rose several degrees, warm as spring.


    "Yes!"


    It''s amazing that you can really adjust the temperature.


    At the moment, Li Yixi has a look of excitement in his eyes.


    "I... i


    At this moment, I felt that the temperature in the room increased several degrees, and Wu Hao''s face became very stiff. It was difficult to change the ice fire holy Lotus by urging his mana. However, in Li Yixi''s hands, the spirit of the ice fire holy lotus turned into a licking dog. Li Yixi said whatever he said.


    Lick the dog thoroughly.


    Li Yixi didn''t even have any mana, which made Wu Hao''s face stiff.


    "Cooler!"


    Li Yixi made a sound again. The next moment, the temperature in the room decreased by several degrees.


    "Rise ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    After Li Yixi''s experiment for a moment, his eyes were full of surprises, which really surprised Li Yixi. Although there is no air conditioning in the world, there are too many magical things in the world.


    "Good thing!"


    "Thank you!"


    Li Yixi looks grateful and looks at Bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao. At the moment, Li Yixi is very excited.


    "Childe, it''s just a small matter. Don''t be polite."


    Wu Hao, who had a stiff face, hurried to smile after hearing Li Yixi''s words.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll arrange some wine and vegetables. Let''s have a drink." At the moment, Li Yixi was very happy and left the study in a hurry.


    After Li Yixi left, bu Xuanyin and Wu Hao were relieved. When they faced Li Yixi, they were very nervous. When Li Yixi left, they dared to start looking at the study.


    At this moment, Wu Hao''s eyes fell on the desk and saw the figure painting on the desk at the moment.


    At the moment of seeing the painting, Wu Hao''s body shook.


    At the moment, Wu Hao suddenly found that the man in the painting seemed to be alive. His flesh was terrible to the extreme, as if his body contained the power to destroy heaven and earth and countless heaven and earth.

 Chapter 261

    At the moment, Wu Hao felt like an ant in front of this figure.


    "This


    This person, bu Xuanyin on one side, was shocked. The moment he looked at the figure, his soul was trembling.


    "This is the existence of sanctification of the flesh."


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin said in horror.


    "Yes, this is the existence of sanctification of the flesh." Wu Hao looked at the painting with a surprised look on his face.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the next moment, the figure in the painting seemed to really live, turned into a streamer, and suddenly rushed into Wu Hao''s eyebrows. Bu Xuanyin''s look changed and stared at Wu Hao. Wu Hao was the king of the East. He guarded the East Heavenly Emperor city and couldn''t have any accidents.


    Bu Xuanyin stares at Wu Hao, but when she sees Wu Hao at the moment, there is a smile on her lips. Bu Xuanyin is a little relieved and feels that this should be an opportunity.


    "This is the method of physical cultivation."


    At the moment, Wu Hao, in the soul sea, and in the eyes of Wu Hao''s soul body, there are all excited colors, because at the moment just now, the Tao rhyme contained in the painting suddenly entered his soul sea. When Wu Hao was frightened, suddenly this virtual shadow suspended in Wu Hao''s soul sea and practiced in front of Wu Hao.


    On this empty body, light spots lit up one by one. When these lights lit up, Wu Hao was extremely excited, because the light spots lit up on these virtual shadows were nothing else, but orifices on people.


    Wu Hao, as a physical cultivator, also opened some of these orifices. It is precisely because Wu Hao opened these orifices. After cultivating the physical body, his physical body was so powerful. At this moment, Wu Hao found that the orifices he opened were only one fifth of the virtual shadow. There were 360 bright spots on the virtual shadow at this moment.


    This made Wu Hao tremble with excitement. Once he opened these corresponding orifices, he didn''t know how much his body would be improved. Thinking about Wu Hao, he was extremely excited.


    When Wu Hao saw clearly and remembered all the orifices and acupoints, these light spots on the virtual shadow were slowly connected in series again. In a special way, a stream of air flowed in it.


    "This is the operation method of orifices, this is the operation method of orifices!" Wu Hao saw clearly the operation method of these orifices, the sequence of connecting orifices successively, and trembled with excitement.


    The link order of orifices and acupoints is the operation skill of physical cultivation.


    After excitement, Wu Hao couldn''t help taking a deep breath and palpitating.


    "This must be the childe''s advice to me. It''s absolutely impossible for the childe to be a mortal. This must be the childe''s Secret advice."


    "The childe is so terrible, so it must be our time to visit today. So the childe left a legacy in the study. Let me see, it must be so."


    "But it''s terrible that you can count everything perfectly. Can you see the past and the future?"


    Wu Hao was really shocked when he added the danger of ice and fire.


    In Wu Hao''s soul sea, when all orifices and acupoints were connected, the virtual shadow in Wu Hao''s soul sea moved in an instant. I saw that the virtual shadow fought and killed with countless magical powers.


    Wu Hao was shocked that there was a magical power in a hole.


    After that, Wu Hao in the study trembled and woke up.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    At the moment, Wu Hao is still in the shock of the picture just now, with one orifice, one acupoint and one divine power. This method of physical cultivation is really terrible.


    "What''s the matter?"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin looks at Wu Hao with a worried face.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s good. Young master is really an expert. You know what I think!" After intense breathing, Wu Hao''s mouth burst into an excited smile.


    "Can''t the scene just now be inherited?" At the moment, bu Xuanyin guessed that the painting had become ordinary.


    "Yes, because I have inherited it. Naturally, this painting is useless."


    "If I succeed in cultivation, I don''t know how terrible my physical strength is. I may be able to kill immortals." Wu Hao is really excited at the moment.


    "Kill immortals?" At the moment, bu Xuanyin was stunned after hearing Wu Hao''s words. In her impression, immortals are omnipotent, but Wu Hao claims that he has succeeded in cultivation and has the possibility of killing immortals, which has to shock Bu Xuanyin. This comes from Wu Hao''s mouth. Wu Hao is calm and not a person who talks nonsense.


    Bu Xuanyin believes Wu Hao. It is also because of this that Bu Xuanyin feels frightened. What kind of skill did Wu Hao get.


    "Two, come on, let''s have a drink."


    Li Yixi, who has prepared wine and vegetables, enters the study and invites them.


    "Thank you, childe."


    At the moment, Wu Hao has fulfilled his wish and feels very happy.


    With Li Yixi, he went to the table and sat down.


    The things Li Yixi prepared were also very casual, just some ordinary things.


    "Thank you, guys. With this baby, it will be much more comfortable in the future, and it''s easy to carry." Li Yixi took out the ice fire holy lotus in his hand and was very satisfied.


    "Just like it. We didn''t know whether you were satisfied before?" Wu Hao smiled.


    "Come on, drink and have some dessert."


    Li Yixi picked up the wine and the three drank it. After drinking a cup of wine, Wu Hao led Wu Hao to Kaiqiao acupoints. Under a cup of wine, Wu Hao fully opened five orifices. At the moment, bu Xuanyin beside Wu Hao clearly felt that Wu Hao''s flesh was becoming stronger. The speed of strengthening made Bu Xuanyin stunned. This is a qualitative change. It''s not the simple strengthening of the previous flesh. At the moment, Wu Hao and bu Xuan''s sound sense are sublimated.


    The corners of Wu Hao''s mouth set off an excited smile.


    Randomly picked up a peanut, threw it into his mouth and chewed it. He was very excited.


    But as he chewed, Wu Hao''s mouth became stiff and his jaw dislocated with a click.


    "Huh?"


    Bu Xuanyin heard the sound of dislocation. Bu Xuanyin looked incredible. How could they be dislocated, and they are still Wu Hao who practices the body way.


    "What''s the matter?" Bu Xuanyin asked in surprise.


    "Nothing, you taste peanuts. This is also a divine thing, a divine thing with vitality and rhyme!"


    Wu Hao''s frightened voice sounded in Bu Xuanyin''s mind.


    "What? "Gods?"


    At the moment, after hearing Wu Hao''s words, bu Xuanyin also picked up one and stuffed it into her mouth. A moment later, with a click, bu Xuanyin''s chin dislocated and stunned.

 Chapter 262

    "Huh?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Bu Xuanyin and felt the abnormality of Bu Xuanyin.


    What''s the situation? Li Yixi at the moment has a silly face. He can''t understand it at all. He dislocated himself after eating a peanut.


    "Childe, it''s all right. It''s often like this!"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s voice, bu Xuanyin''s look changed and hurried to explain. She was a little uneasy, but after Li Yixi glanced at her, she didn''t pay attention to herself, and bu Xuanyin''s hanging heart fell.


    "Childe, this is your wine gourd."


    At this moment, Wu Hao returned Li Yixi''s wine gourd to Li Yixi.


    Even if this is an ordinary thing in Li Yixi''s eyes, Wu Hao feels that the wine gourd was given by Li Yixi to resolve the crisis. Now it''s time to return it to its original owner.


    Li Yixi took over the wine gourd. An hour later, Wu Hao and bu Xuanyin left one after another.


    "Xiaobai, go home!"


    "It''s been some days since I left home. It''s almost the new year." Li Yixi gave an order.


    "It''s the childe!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiaobai''s eyes flashed in an instant. At the moment, Xiaobai was very excited. Xiaobai had been to the holy mountain and had seen the magic of where. He didn''t know as much as the blue eyed ape king. There would be more opportunities where.


    Xiaobai''s Noumenon appears, carrying Li Yixi and rising into the air.


    "Childe, I left."


    Wu Hao and bu Xuanyin raised their heads and looked at the figure passing through the void. A look of panic appeared in their eyes. At the moment, they felt Xiaobai''s breath. After feeling Xiaobai''s breath, a look of panic appeared in their eyes.


    The fallen fairy set is in the holy mountain courtyard.


    At the moment, countless figures are shaking and chirping in the courtyard.


    "Huh?"


    "Master, I''m back. Come on, let''s go."


    The big black dog suddenly felt the breath of Li Yixi and hurried.


    "What?"


    "Has the master returned?" Hearing Lao Hei''s words, the battlefield was cleaned one by one at the fastest speed in the yard. Peace soon returned to the yard.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the void, the sound of breaking the void sounded. Before the next moment, Xiaobai''s figure fell down.


    Li Yixi came down with blue eyes in his arms.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king looked at the yard curiously. The yard was magical in Xiaobai''s words.


    "Yes!"


    The moment when the blue eyed eyes swept to the two statues outside the gate of the hospital, their look changed greatly.


    "Is this the most powerful immortal of the stone family?"


    The blue eyed ape king felt the two statues in front of the courtyard, and his look suddenly changed wildly. The smell is extremely terrible. As the fifth demon ancestor, the king of the blue eyed ape has lived for countless years. He has seen immortals. At the moment, on the two stone statues, the king of the blue eyed ape really feels the smell of immortals, which makes the king of the blue eyed ape extremely frightened at the moment.


    Such a thing is really terrible. Xian, I can guard the door here.


    At this moment, the blue eyed ape king was directly stunned in Li Yixi''s arms.


    He felt himself in this moment, dreaming.


    "Creak!"


    The next moment, I saw the gate open, a figure appeared, bowed to Li Yixi, "Lao Bai welcomes the return of the childe."


    Lao Bai bowed 90 degrees and was extremely docile in front of Li Yixi.


    "This... This...?"


    At the moment of seeing Lao Bai, the blue eyed ape King''s look was changing. At the moment, the blue eyed ape king was frightened and his pupils were shrinking. At the moment, Bi Yan was held in his arms by Li Yixi. For the saluting Lao Bai, Bi Yan saw it clearly, but because he saw it clearly, Bi Yan''s body trembled at the moment.


    "Tao rhyme is entangled. This is the spirit of artifact."


    "The master can make such a powerful artifact." At the moment, blue eyes were frightened.


    "Home, go down!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi casually put the blue eyed ape king with a dull face at the gate of the courtyard and walked into the courtyard.


    "Childe!"


    Li Yixi had just entered the door. Hu Qingyun walked quickly and bowed quickly. There was a color of missing in her eyes.


    "Qing Yun, how are you these days?" Li Yixi smiled and hurriedly took Hu Qingyun''s hand and walked into the room.


    When Li Yixi left, the blue eyes at the gate of the hospital trembled violently, looking at the direction of Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun''s departure.


    "Fairy, it''s really a fairy, and at least it''s a real fairy level!"


    At the moment of seeing Hu Qingyun, Biyan Tongtian ape King clearly felt the smell of immortality. Compared with the previous 100% confirmation, Biyan confirmed that Hu Qingyun was an immortal and a powerful immortal. However, Biyan was frightened by Hu Qingyun''s call to Li Yixi. Biyan always thought that Li Yixi was an immortal. There was no doubt, but he even made such a powerful immortal a servant, This frightened blue eye.


    "Blue eye, do you still feel strong here?"


    Xiaobai''s figure appeared beside Biyan and bowed his head and asked.


    "Not strong, it can only be said to be OK."


    Blue eye took a deep breath and looked at Xiaobai road.


    "Are you sure you think you can?" Xiaobai smiled. How confident you have to be.


    "Let''s go!"


    Xiaobai looked strangely at blue eyes and entered the yard.


    "Hoo!"


    At the moment, Biyan took a hard breath and slowly walked into the yard. Biyan, who had just walked a few steps, heard a sound in his ears, which also frightened Biyan.


    "Blue eyes!"


    At the moment, the ninth demon ancestor was also very curious and stared at the blue eye ape king. The ninth demon ancestor didn''t expect that the blue eye came.


    "The ninth demon ancestor, it''s you. Why are you here?"


    Blue eye looked at the moment. The mandala king in the basin was stunned. He was here to see each other. The ninth demon ancestor was born in chaos and was highly expected by the first demon ancestor. But now blue eye saw the ninth demon ancestor. Now it has become a flower and is viewed as an ordinary flower.


    "Huh?"


    "What is your realm now?"


    After Biyan reacted, she found that she couldn''t see through the breath of the ninth demon ancestor. This guy was a weak chicken a few months ago. For Biyan, the former Datura king was really a weak chicken.


    "Take the bottom here and reach the peak of divine fire."


    Speaking of the moment of cultivation, the king of Datura was trembling. In the days when Li Yixi left, the king of Datura really felt his smallness.


    These days, the king of Datura has long found that there is no mortal thing in the yard, and a grass in the corner is better than him.


    "Divine fire?"


    Hearing the words of Datura flower king, blue eye''s body trembled violently.


    At the moment, he followed Li Yixi. It was only in the early stage of Shenhuo. The ninth demon ancestor, who was much weaker than him, unexpectedly reached the peak of Shenhuo. Further, it was the level of gods and immortals, and it was the weakest here.

 Chapter 263

    "Big monkey, keep a low profile, or you''ll be killed."


    "Here, as long as you don''t die, you can quickly become an immortal." Datura flower king finally met an old acquaintance who was weaker than himself. He felt a sense of achievement and looked down on each other. He was very happy. He used to be among the demon ancestors, but he had a strong presence. Now he is looked down directly by himself.


    Moreover, the king of Datura is very confident. Even if the big monkey is practicing, it can''t catch up with his own. Now he sees his own way.


    "Killed?"


    Hearing this sentence from the king of Datura, the big monkey was really startled and looked around with fear.


    "Gou Chengxian, not at all!"


    Seeing the big monkey without any danger, his eyes fell on the king of Datura. At the moment, he also wanted to learn about the situation here from the king of Datura. The demon eyes of the big monkey twinkled. At the moment, the king of blue eyed apes sneered. When I finished what I needed to know, I killed your grandson and called me the big monkey, I really don''t think I''m as good as you.


    The monkey who was in the heart of the Tucao was looking at the eyes of the king of Mandala, but he was very low-key. He was very respectful. He seemed to make complaints about us.


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Big monkey, do you think I practiced myself when I reached this level?"


    "Although I admit that I have a strong talent, I can''t practice to this level in just a few months. I rely on the opportunities here to my current state. You''ll understand later." Datura king looked at blue eyes and said faintly.


    "What chance?"


    The blue eyed ape king suddenly brightened his eyes. Since it was a chance, he couldn''t miss it.


    "There are opportunities everywhere. In the yard, there are opportunities. Well, that''s it. I want to practice." The Datura king is not talking.


    The blue eyed ape king was so angry that his teeth itched, but his cultivation at the moment was not as good as the other party, so he could only converge.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king stood in the yard, his body trembling slightly.


    He was really nervous. Everything he saw made him feel frightened.


    Although the blue eyed ape king was nervous, he was also very curious about here. He took a deep breath and wandered around the yard to see his new home here.


    "Big monkey, how can you be a thief."


    The blue eyed ape king had just walked a few steps in the yard, and a voice sounded in his ear.


    Um.


    The blue eyed ape King trembled in his heart and hurriedly turned to look. Because of this sound, the blue eyed ape king had heard it.


    "My Lord, I''m nervous!"


    At the moment, what catches the eye of the blue eyed ape king is the golden crow that appeared in Jixia school palace, but at the moment, the golden crow turns into a native chicken.


    When the blue eyed ape king saw each other, there was a respectful color in his eyes. The blue eyed ape king knew that this was terrible.


    "If you are nervous, don''t feel incredible following your master."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    The blue eyed ape king was very nervous. At the moment, he was so close. The blue eyed ape king felt the strength of Jinwu uneasily, and was almost stunned. At this moment, the blue eyed ape king felt as if he were here, like a mole ant.


    When the blue eyed ape King trembled in his heart, he saw a figure in white coming in the room at the moment. It was Li Yixi.


    The next moment, the blue eyed ape King almost fell out of his eyes and was frightened.


    Because at the moment, Li Yixi went to a Jinwu under the forest, drove away Jinwu, grabbed Jinwu''s eggs directly, opened the eggs directly, put them into a bowl and stirred them.


    "I... i


    The blue eyed ape king was really scared silly at this moment.


    "That''s a golden black egg. Even big people in the fairy world have to fight together to rob and hatch when they see golden black eggs. It''s a peerless beast, but Li Yixi totally took it seriously and directly regarded golden black eggs as native eggs."


    The most frightening thing for the blue eyed ape king is that those powerful Jinwu, even when Li Yixi walked past, shouted like a native chicken, and didn''t dare to struggle at all.


    These are immortal beasts. Their strength has reached a terrible place. They are definitely above real immortals.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king is thinking about a problem. It is said that humans will eat monkey brains, and they will not be used as wine and food.


    "Sir, does the master like to kill monkeys?"


    The blue eyed ape king was really frightened and his eyes fell on Jinwu.


    "I don''t know."


    "Hey, I made a mistake. I didn''t hide the child." Jinwu turned away with a worried face. He didn''t bother to pay attention to the blue eyed ape king. Now he is also very sad.


    "Gudu!"


    At this moment, the blue eyed ape king was directly frightened and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "Come here!"


    When the blue eyed ape king was nervous, Li Yixi''s voice suddenly sounded, which frightened the soul of the blue eyed ape king, because Li Yixi still holds a knife in his book at the moment.


    "I... i


    "You don''t really want to eat monkey brain!"


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king was scared silly, but he knew he couldn''t escape and walked hard towards Li Yixi step by step.


    "Yes!"


    "Dead monkey, why have you become so tardy."


    When the blue eyed ape king came to Li Yixi''s side, Li Yixi frowned slightly and gave the blue eyed ape King some fruit.


    The blue eyed ape King took the fruit in his hand and breathed a sigh of relief.


    I felt that I had gone from hell. I watched Li Yixi eat the eggs of the divine beast and call him with a knife. The blue eyed ape king was really frightened. I was afraid that Li Yixi even ate him.


    "Click!"


    The blue eyed ape king with a dull face bit the fruit, and his body quickly moved away from Li Yixi and hid in the bamboo forest.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape King chews the fruit in his mouth and feels tasteless, but at the moment, he can only use chewing to divert his attention.


    "Yes!"


    Chewing and chewing, an amazing force rose in his belly, which attracted the attention of the blue eyed ape king.


    "Is this fairy fruit?"


    The blue eyed ape king was stunned. Despite his nervousness, he quickly swallowed all the fruit into his stomach and quickly absorbed it. Today''s blue eyed ape king felt that his understanding was super good, and his understanding ability was dozens of times that of ordinary days, which made the blue eyed ape King feel unreal for a while.


    After absorption, the blue eyed ape king held the bamboo nearby and just gasped, but half gasped and was stunned.


    "What is this?"


    The demon''s eyes fell on the bamboo, stared at the bamboo in his hand, looked at the mysterious lines on the bamboo, and his face was palpitating.


    "What is this?"

 Chapter 264

    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king looked at the bamboo in front of him, and the whole demon was stunned.


    what is it?


    What exactly is this? It''s definitely not ordinary bamboo. I seem to have seen this bamboo in my blood inheritance memory. What kind of bamboo is this.


    Let me think, let me think.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king looked at the bamboo in front of him and held it tightly. He didn''t want to let go.


    "Big monkey, what are you doing?"


    When the blue eyed ape king thought hard with bamboo in his arms, a voice sounded in his ears.


    At the moment, dajinwu looked at the blue eyed ape king with a puzzled face. Isn''t this a bamboo? Is this necessary? You''re not an iron eater "giant panda"?


    Because the blue eyed ape king is really going to hang on the enlightenment bamboo.


    "I..."


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king felt Jinwu''s eyes and looked embarrassed. At the moment, he was like a fellow countryman entering the palace. Everything here really shocked the blue eyed ape king. He is also a person who has seen the world. As the fifth demon ancestor of the demon domain, the blue eyed ape king is naturally not an ordinary person, but the blue eyed ape king at the moment is really frightened by the scene in front of him.


    "What is this, my lord?"


    The blue eyed ape King took a deep breath and felt that he was the weakest existence. If he didn''t understand it here, he should ask. Otherwise, once these existence hated him, it would be difficult to stay in the future.


    Jinwu heard the words of the blue eyed ape king and looked at the blue eyed ape king with an ignorant face. At the moment, the big Jinwu looked at the blue eyed ape king and changed his eyes, as if he were really looking at an idiot. At the moment, the big Jinwu looked with emotion.


    "What is this, my lord?"


    The blue eyed ape king was helpless and asked again.


    "Don''t you really know?" Big Jinwu''s demon eyes twisted, some angry, spitting at the blue eyed ape king, "big monkey, you tease me. Isn''t it a bamboo that steps on the horse? You can''t be a silly monkey. "


    After Da Jinwu took a look at the blue eyed ape king, he thought that maybe the blue eyed ape king was a fool, otherwise how could he ask such an idiot question.


    "Big monkey, I''ll find a way to see if I can cure you. Don''t despair." Dajinwu left a word and left.


    "I..."


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king looked at dajinwu sympathetically at himself. His eyes were completely looking at a fool.


    "I... fuck your mother!"


    "Lao Tzu, don''t you know this is bamboo? What I asked is what kind of bamboo it is. "


    Seeing Da Jinwu gone away, the eyes of the blue eyed ape king at the moment are very ugly, especially when I think of the Idiot''s eyes when Da Jinwu left, which makes the blue eyed ape king really unbearable.


    "What kind of bamboo is this?" At the moment, the blue eyed ape King soon forgot Da Jinwu''s disdainful eyes, stared at the bamboo in front of him, and fell into memory again.


    The blue eyed ape King dared to confirm that he must have seen it, but it was difficult to wake up that memory for a time.


    "Big monkey, are you asking what kind of bamboo this is?"


    At the moment, a voice sounded in the head of the blue eyed ape king.


    "Huh?"


    The blue eyed ape king looked puzzled. Didn''t Da Jinwu leave? Who is talking to himself? At the moment, the blue eyed ape king looked around. He didn''t see a demon. He looked puzzled and felt that he had an illusion.


    "Big monkey, I''m here?"


    The king of the blue eyed ape has just withdrawn his eyes, and a sound has sounded in his mind. This time, the king of the blue eyed ape has heard more clearly. At the moment, the king of the blue eyed ape has finally confirmed the source of the sound. The king of the blue eyed ape quickly looks down at a huge bamboo not far from him. There is a particularly large ant, but the ant is even very large, If you don''t pay attention, it''s really hard to find.


    "Are you talking to me?"


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king felt the other party and took a deep breath. His eyes were full of anxiety. At the moment, the blue eyed ape King''s heart was beating with great anxiety.


    "Fortunately, just now I scolded dajinwu for not making a sound, otherwise it would be over."


    The blue eyed ape King took a deep breath and said solemnly, "I''ve seen my predecessors."


    The blue eyed ape King took a deep breath and suppressed his anxiety.


    "Yes!"


    "Big monkey, you are very polite. I can cover you later."


    "You want to ask what bamboo it is?"


    Unfortunately, the Dragon Ant looked at the blue eyed ape king and smiled.


    "Well, sir, what the younger generation wants to ask is really this bamboo. What kind of bamboo is it?" The blue eyed ape King smiled and looked respectfully at the big ants underground.


    "I''ll tell you. When there''s nothing to do, lie under the bamboo. The bamboo is great. It''s a God bamboo of enlightenment. It can help people understand the Tao. Especially when they practice, it can help them greatly and improve their understanding? A good place to sleep. "


    "The divine bamboo you hold in your hand has begun to mutate. At the moment, it gives birth to some chaotic atmosphere. It''s very amazing."


    "Big monkey, you''re so weak. You''re so old that you only have such a little cultivation. You should practice well. It''s really bad to be too weak. When you''re strong, come to me."


    Unfortunately, the Dragon ant left a word and soon left here.


    "I''m really weak!"


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king looks helpless. He once dominated one side and is almost invincible. In these days, earth shaking changes have taken place, but when he arrived here, he found that he was so weak.


    Being a little brother is the kind of weakness that people despise.


    The blue eyed ape King feels very innocent, not weak, and you are too strong. You have a lot of demon immortals, mocking me, really good?


    The blue eyed ape King quickly restrained all his emotions and stared at the enlightenment God bamboo in his hand.


    "Is this the bamboo of enlightenment?"


    At this moment, the blue eyed ape king also found his own blood memory about the enlightenment God bamboo.


    However, the blue eyed ape king was not calm because he found the memory of the Taoist God bamboo, because in his blood memory, his ancestors once visited a fairy king. Where was the fairy king, they saw a Taoist God bamboo for the first time, which was similar to what they had in their hands, but at the moment, the blue eyed ape king was shocked to find it, The bamboo in my hand is not the most powerful enlightenment God bamboo.


    In this bamboo forest, there is a stronger understanding God bamboo.


    The fairy king has only one bamboo, which is pitiful. It is provided as a divine object, but here, it is in pieces, and the gap is too big to say.


    "Master, who is it?"

 Chapter 265

    Look at this piece of Wudao God bamboo, especially the Wudao God bamboo. Those mutated God bamboo make the blue eyed ape King feel the pressure.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king wanted to practice in seclusion here, but he was soon rejected by the blue eyed ape king.


    "This is only one hundred million times what I see. There may be better places here. It must be."


    The blue eyed ape King took a look at everything here and found that it was comparable to the holy land of the fairy king in the fairy world, but there were not many creatures practicing here. Obviously, these places were abandoned.


    The blue eyed ape King took a deep breath and walked carefully through the bamboo forest to the end of the bamboo forest. At this moment, at the end of the bamboo forest, the blue eyed ape king saw a willow that seemed to have been cut off. It''s better to call it a stump, because the willow is really a stump about ten meters high, It is formed by sprouting from the top and hanging branches.


    The reason why I say ten meters is that it feels like a tree stump. That''s because the willow is too thick. It''s unbelievable. At a glance, I felt that the incredible kind, as if it should not appear.


    At the moment, on the stumps, green willows hang down one by one. Although there are few, people can''t help but brighten their eyes. It seems that it''s difficult to look away at one glance. It has a kind of magic.


    "That''s, that''s dajinwu!"


    At the moment, when the blue eyed ape king wanted to look away, he suddenly saw Da Jinwu standing there under the willow tree, practicing. This made the king of the blue eyed ape take back his raised feet and take a deep breath. The king of the blue eyed ape walked towards the other side. For the other side, the king of the blue eyed ape was very dignified, because the bamboo forest of the enlightenment God was also greedy for the fairy King, but there were few strong practices at the moment. The extremely powerful golden black also came here to practice at the moment, The blue eyed ape king looked at this side and felt incredible.


    Dajin turns black into a native chicken, but it''s really hard to see clearly if you don''t look carefully under the willow tree.


    "That''s, that''s the Dragon ant."


    "And there are others!"


    The blue eyed ape king, who observed carefully, saw a powerful existence under the willow.


    When the blue eyed ape King approached the willow God and was less than 100 meters away, the voice of regret dragon ants sounded in the blue eyed ape King''s mind.


    "Big monkey, you''re too weak. It''s not suitable for you here. It''s a holy land and a battlefield. If you don''t step into the realm of immortality, you''re not qualified to enter here. Although it''s a holy land, great terror will come from time to time. If you exist, you will die. This is the battlefield of Liu God, We are just here to resist the aftershock of great terror and exercise our will and soul. "


    At the moment when the Dragon ant''s voice sounded, the blue eyed ape King stopped his steps, and his eyes were full of panic.


    "Liu Shen?"


    "Great terror, battlefield?"


    Looking at the willow tree with only a small part left, the blue eyed ape King trembled in a moment. It was a God, and the demon fairy was only able to resist some terrible aftershocks. What the hell is this.


    At this moment, the blue eyed ape king wanted to get close, but instinctively, he felt that he was in the depths of his heart and resisted this place. When he remembered the words of regret Tianlong ant, he stopped in an instant.


    "Big monkey, you''ve just been brought back by the childe. Although your blood is a little worse, it seems that the childe has taught you great magic powers and practice well. When you break the mirror and become an immortal, come here to practice." When the blue eyed ape king wanted to leave, the other party''s voice rang out in the blue eyed ape King''s mind.


    At this moment, in the mind of the blue eyed ape king, there was a terrible world, endless darkness. In which world, there was no strange light. The darkness covered everything and could not feel any creatures. However, it gave the blue eyed ape king a great terror. The smell of darkness, like a random trace, could make him fall.


    Kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king is really frightened.


    "I''m so weak."


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king has these three words in his mind.


    Before, I had some resistance to these three words, but now the blue eyed ape king has no doubt.


    "Big monkey, go to the backyard and practice near the Holy tree. Where is it suitable for you?"


    "I feel where the master gives you the breath of divine power."


    When the blue eyed ape king was frightened, Liu Shen''s words rang out in his mind.


    The blue eyed ape King worshipped the willow tree and turned to the direction pointed by the willow God.


    Soon after, a gate appeared, which was the gate of the backyard. Although the blue eyed ape king had not yet entered the backyard, the blue eyed ape king at the moment had felt what Liu Shen''s sign was, even if the other party didn''t say anything?


    At the moment, in the backyard, there is a huge tree, a complete fruit tree, with dense green flat peaches hanging on it. At the moment, the blue eyed ape king saw the peach tree, and the peach tree was twined with fairy light.


    After only one look, the blue eyed ape king felt that the other party was a holy tree.


    "Here, it is full of Fairy Spirit."


    Seeing the Fairy Light twining on the tree and surrounded by fairy fog, the blue eyed ape king felt that there was no danger here compared with the willow God. It was an excellent place for cultivation.


    The blue eyed ape King couldn''t wait to enter the yard, thousands of kilometers away from the peach tree.


    At the moment, when he was close to the peach tree, the blue eyed ape king was frightened to find that the peach tree in front of him had changed, huge to a terrible extent.


    From a distance, this is only a slightly larger divine tree surrounded by Fairy Spirit, but when it approaches, the peach tree becomes extremely huge, as if it can''t see the end of the tree.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king was curious and moved his eyes. The blue eyed ape King''s eyes were very powerful. They were also his own magic power, the broken virtual eye. His broken virtual eye could see through all obstacles. It was a pair of divine eyes. When the blue eyed ape King urged his God''s eyes and looked at the infinite height, his whole body seemed to be hit by thunder. His body went back countless steps and his face was extremely pale. At this moment, the blue eyed ape king could not even suppress his own breath.


    A face of horror, a face of horror.


    "Is there, there, there leading to the fairyland?"


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king, who was breathing violently, was extremely frightened.


    In a moment of excitement, the blue eyed ape king was shocked to find that the branches of the peach tree connected another world. Just now, he really saw a huge door with large characters surrounded by several rhymes, "South Tianmen".

 Chapter 266

    "Young master, how are you these days?"


    When Li Yixi returned, Hu Qingyun cooked some dishes for Li Yixi and asked with concern.


    "It''s OK. I''ve been taken care of by others. It''s you. You''ve been suffering these days." Li Yixi put down his chopsticks and said with a distressed face.


    "Childe, it''s not bitter." Hu Qingyun hurried.


    "Well, I know that these days, your life is too poor. Don''t be reluctant to spend money. Look, you are thin. You have to pay attention to nutrition on weekdays." Li Yixi''s serious face, with some blame, moved Hu Qingyun very much.


    However, at the moment, not far from Li Yixi, the blue eyed ape king, who was eating, shook his chopsticks. He was almost surprised by Li Yixi''s words, and all his chopsticks fell to the ground. The blue eyed ape king was not forced by his ignorance. Is this the big man''s world? At the moment, the blue eyed ape king doesn''t waste any of these food. Even a drop of water on the bowl licks it clean, because today''s blue eyed ape King found that everything at will here is competed by the outside world, and it may not be competed for. However, these things actually represent poverty in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    Any of these carefully prepared meals is a divine thing, full of Taoist rhyme and aura. A meal is a great opportunity for practitioners. However, these things can not enter Li Yixi''s eyes.


    Seeing the terrible blue eyed ape king in Li Yixi''s yard, I dare not say anything.


    "Childe, I''m fine?" Hu Qingyun felt Li Yixi''s concern and her eyes were slightly red.


    "You girl, let''s go down the mountain today, go around and buy something." Li Yixi said with a serious face. Li Yixi felt that Hu Qingyun was reluctant to spend money and women were very housekeepers.


    After dinner, Li Yixi took Hu Qingyun down the mountain and went to luoxianji to buy daily necessities.


    Li Yixi just entered the Luoxian collection. Suddenly, he found that the Luoxian collection has become a lot more lively and added a lot of new people these days. Moreover, Li Yixi also saw that the Luoxian collection is being expanded and improved.


    "Childe!"


    When Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun were walking around, a figure saw Li Yixi with a happy face and hurried over. The person who came was not others, but Xiao Zhan.


    "Xiao Zhan, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Isn''t it good these days? There''s more silk dignity." Looking at Xiao Zhan''s appearance, Li Yixi couldn''t help laughing. Xiao Zhan at the moment, in a short period of time, has faded the former green and astringent, become more mature and stable, and add a dignity. After all, it is normal to take charge of the Academy with power in hand. Invisibly, there is a trace of deterrence.


    "Everything is given by the childe."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Zhan quickly bowed down and saluted.


    Xiao Zhan was a little uneasy at the moment, and his mind turned a hundred times at this moment. "The childe has never said anything similar. Does the childe think that I am not respectful to him now?"


    "It''s still the childe who is testing me. Childe''s existence, which appears in the world, must play chess with the powerful existence, and instructing us must use us to play chess with the powerful existence. Moreover, when we are instructed, we must be the chess pieces selected by the childe. Childe, this must test me whether I am still loyal to him."


    Thinking of this, Xiao Zhan is extremely respectful to Li Yixi at the moment. Xiao Zhan regrets very much at the moment. He felt that Li Yixi returned yesterday. At that time, considering that Li Yixi returned, he must be very tired and didn''t visit at the first time. At the moment, he regrets very much. If he visited at the first time yesterday and showed his loyalty, the childe would have no idea about himself.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan wants to slap his big mouth.


    "Xiao Zhan, you earned everything through your own efforts. I didn''t do anything. Now that you are developed, don''t forget me." Looking at Xiao Zhan with a respectful face at the moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth. Looking at Xiao Zhan, he joked.


    Li Yixi thinks that these people he knows are the weakest when Xiao Zhan knows him. Now he comes to say hello when he meets him. Li Yixi thinks this is a good friend and joking is very casual.


    However, Li Yixi''s words fell into Xiao Zhan''s ears, but Xiao Zhan''s look changed. A look of panic appeared on his low face. He felt that Li Yixi was reminding him that Xiao Zhan didn''t think about it. He hurried to say: "what the childe said is that when the childe knew me, I couldn''t practice, but even now I have strength, Xiao Zhan is still the same Xiao Zhan, It won''t change. "


    "Yes!"


    "Xiao Zhan, don''t be so serious. We are friends. Just get along with friends. You look like my servant."


    "Are you free these days?"


    "You''re not in the Academy. You''re back in the fallen fairy set."


    Li Yixi looked at Xiao Zhan and was very curious.


    "I told you, childe, it''s not very peaceful these days, so we decided to build a holy land in luoxianji. I''ll come back first and build a luoxianji first to build it into a city, so that the people can live and work in peace and contentment. Childe once told me that if you are poor, you will be good alone, and if you reach, you will help the world. Now that I have the ability, it''s time to repay."


    Xiao Zhan carefully explained.


    "Isn''t it peaceful?"


    "Has anything happened recently?"


    "Is peace about to disappear?"


    Hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, Li Yixi suddenly felt a little nervous. He finally came out of the ancient restricted area. It hasn''t been a quiet day for a long time. Is there going to be unrest here? At the moment, Li Yixi is very concerned about Xiao Zhan''s words.


    As a mortal, Li Yixi felt that peace and tranquility were the most important to him.


    "Childe, recently, I don''t know how. Some relics continue to appear. With the emergence of some once self styled terrible friars, these friars are not good, so we plan to unite and establish a holy land here to ensure peace and tranquility." Xiao Zhan''s voice fell and secretly paid attention to Li Yixi. He didn''t know whether Li Yixi was satisfied with his practice. After all, Li Yixi experienced mortal life here. If he did so, would li Yixi dislike it.


    "Good, great good!"


    "It will be a great good thing for the people here to establish a force here!"


    Hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, Li Yixi praised him directly at the moment.


    The hanging heart also fell in an instant. The establishment of a force here is a great good thing in Li Yixi''s view. It''s finally peaceful and won''t be easy for someone to make trouble.


    "Young master, I don''t know why I came to the lake?"


    Xiao Zhan, who was chatting with Li Yixi, looked puzzled. This is a wharf. Moreover, these days, the wharf has no business at all and is very cold.


    "Buy fish."


    "Lu''s fish are fat and big. I like his fish."


    At this moment, Li Yixi came to the familiar ship.


    "Young master, are you here to buy fish? I haven''t seen it for a long time. Today''s fish is not very good. " The man surnamed Lu explained that he was excited because he had a son today.


    "Why, aren''t you the best here?" Li Yixi was confused.


    "You don''t know. These days, there are many visions in the Longyang lake. From time to time, there is a virtual shadow of the Dragon Palace in the void. There are not shrimp soldiers and crab generals. We mortals dare not enter the depths of the Longyang lake. An old man said that the Dragon Palace in the Longyang lake has been opened." The man surnamed Lu said seriously.

 Chapter 267

    "Longyang lake, dragon palace?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi looks puzzled. Is there really a dragon in Longyang lake.


    "Childe, this is true. There has always been a legend that there is a dragon palace in the Longyang lake. Immortals once lived here. The Dragon Palace is the residence of Immortals'' mounts. This is also the reason why we call it luoxianji here and Longyang lake here." Seeing that Li Yixi didn''t believe it, the man surnamed Lu quickly explained.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi, with a dignified face, can''t help looking at Xiao Zhan. In this world, but anything is possible. Li Yixi used to think that the name here is really strange. There will be no immortal living in luoxianji. At the moment, I heard the words of a man surnamed Lu, a little dignified.


    "Childe, there is such a legend here, but it''s hard to tell whether it''s true or not. These days, there are countless visions in the Longyang lake. Many practitioners have rushed to the depths of the Longyang lake to investigate. My ancestors have also gone. I once saw a virtual shadow of the Dragon God from a distance." Xiao Zhan saw Li Yixi looking at himself. He didn''t dare to hide. He said what he knew directly.


    "Hiss!"


    Hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, Li Yixi took a breath at the moment and couldn''t help thinking whether there was really a dragon palace here. When Li Yixi was thinking, the man surnamed Lu hurriedly said, "young master, you are a scholar. I don''t know one in big characters. Today I have a noble son. Can you give my son a good name to support?"


    "Name it?"


    Li Yixi smiled and did not refuse. He took out a piece of paper and wrote on it: "Lu Shun."


    "Lu Shun, grow up smoothly."


    "Thank you, childe!" With a surprised look on his face, the man surnamed Lu quickly put the paper away and put it in the boat.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing the words in the hands of the man surnamed Lu, Xiao Zhan''s eyebrows trembled wildly, because at the moment he held the words, Xiao Zhan found that a trace of black air in the eyebrows of the man surnamed Lu disappeared in an instant, and some dark air in Zhoushan also disappeared in an instant. On the boat, there was great luck.


    The child in the woman''s arms suddenly became different.


    "I changed my life against the sky!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan looked frightened. He didn''t expect Li Yixi''s casual words to be so terrible.


    "Brother Lu, can you rent your boat to me? I want to go to Longyang lake?"


    "Xiao Zhan, can you go with me?" At the moment, when Li Yixi thought of the words of a man surnamed Lu and Xiao Zhan, he suddenly became a little interested. Li Yixi felt that Xiao Zhan was very strong and matched with Xiao Zhan. There should be no accident.


    "Xiao Zhan is willing to go with the childe." Xiao Zhan heard Li Yixi''s words and agreed happily. Moreover, Xiao Zhan thought there should be no big problem. Is Xiao Cang also in the depths?


    "Young master, yes!"


    "But my wife just gave birth. I''m afraid I can''t go with you." The man surnamed Lu looked apologetic.


    "No harm!"


    "It''s enough to have me." Xiao Zhan hurried.


    Li Yixi gave the man surnamed Lu two liang of silver. Li Yixi and the three got on the boat. Xiao Zhan''s mana played. The boat walked without rowing and went steadily to the depths of Longyang lake.


    "So fast, so smooth!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi envied Xiao Zhan. If he had magic power, it would be great.


    Soon, the boat went deep into Longyang lake for about ten miles.


    "Roar!"


    At this moment, suddenly there was a roar ahead.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help looking.


    "Dragon singing!"


    Li Yixi looked into the distance. At the moment, he saw a dragon shadow and a dragon chant in the void in the distance.


    "This


    "Is there really a dragon?"


    "Here, isn''t it really the Dragon Palace?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was shocked when he saw the scene in front of him.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the moment, a figure came here and soon landed on the boat.


    "Xiao cangqiong, meet the childe!"


    Come on, it''s Xiao cangqiong.


    "Xiao Lao, please sit down!"


    Li Yixi saw Xiao cangqiong and hurriedly connected Xiao cangqiong into the cabin. The boat had no cabin, but Xiao Zhan gathered one with his magic power.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Xiao cangqiong bowed and knew that Li Yixi might have something to ask. He didn''t dare to refuse. He hurried into the cabin. The cabin was very small and could only accommodate about six or seven people.


    "Xiao Lao, what''s the matter ahead? Is there really a dragon palace?" At the moment, Li Yixi is very curious.


    "Young master Hui, there is indeed a dragon palace deep in Longyang lake. Not long ago, the virtual shadow of the Dragon Palace appeared." Xiao cangqiong looked serious and didn''t dare to hide anything?


    "Where, is it dangerous?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi heard that the Dragon Palace really appeared in Longyang lake. At this moment, he was interested, very interested.


    "I''ll wait. The childe will be fine!" Guess Xiao cangqiong Li Yixi intends to, and make a direct statement.


    "Well, let''s go and have a look."


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and made a decision.


    Xiao Zhan drove the boat and continued to go.


    "Green rhyme, it''s all right. If there''s danger, we''ll retreat the first time. There''s Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong. It''s all right." Li Yixi was afraid that Hu Qingyun was nervous and comforted.


    "Childe, I''m fine!"


    Hu Qingyun nodded.


    Soon we arrived at the center of Longyang lake. In the void of Longyang lake, there really appeared a huge virtual shadow of the Dragon Palace. At the moment, it was close. After watching it, it was even more shocking, "is this the Dragon Palace? Not bad. "


    Looking at the Dragon Palace in front of him, Li Yixi couldn''t help but rejoice. Although it''s not as immortal as on TV, it''s really spectacular and shocking.


    At this moment, there are many practitioners staring at Longyang Lake in the distance, obviously peeping at the treasures in the Dragon Palace.


    Li Yixi found that at the moment, in the illusory Dragon Palace, from time to time, there are shrimp soldiers and crab generals, who are eyeing the outside and seem to want to kill.


    However, although there are many visions here at the moment, there is nothing unusual.


    Gradually, Li Yixi was a little tired, but Hu Qingyun seemed very interested and didn''t mention it. He couldn''t help falling asleep in the cabin. After Li Yixi fell asleep, suddenly, Longyang Lake changed.


    "Boom!"


    A terrible sound sounded. Under the Longyang lake, a Dharma array was suddenly broken by monks. A terrible and huge swallowing vortex appeared. The terrible swallowing power was frightening. Li Yixi was far away, but it was also shrouded by the swallowing power at this moment. The boat went away to the black hole in the deep vortex.


    "No!"


    At the moment, Xiao Cang and Xiao Zhan suddenly changed their looks.


    Because in the face of this terrible swallowing vortex, their strength is even difficult to get out of the vortex.


    "Ah ah!"


    At the moment, in the whirlpool, numerous attacks suddenly broke out and attacked everyone. At the moment, it was difficult for everyone to control themselves. In the face of the attack, many practitioners died directly, which also frightened Xiao Cang and Xiao Zhan.


    Because at this moment, numerous CHILDES are coming to them.


    When they wanted to resist desperately, suddenly, the boat under them shook and bumped, and magically avoided all the attacks.


    "This... This...?"


    At this moment, they hurried to look at the boat. Now in the boat, they found the word "Shun" on the piece of paper in the cabin. At this moment, the word "Shun" flowed, and the terrible power of Qi gathered to envelop the boat. They were shocked to find that the boat, if helped by God, naturally missed those terrorist attacks.


    It seems to be loved by heaven and earth alone.

 Chapter 268

    At this moment, the eyes of many practitioners suddenly fell on the boats. Their eyes were full of dignified colors. They felt that Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong had great strength and steered the boats to avoid these dense and terrorist attacks.


    When the Dragon Palace appears, there must be treasures in the Dragon Palace. It''s not easy to get them. The more strong people are, the more trouble they get. But these people wonder why they didn''t enter the Dragon Palace at the first time since Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan are so powerful? Do you want to reap the benefits.


    At the moment, there are many dangers in the vortex, and the eyes are full of doubts.


    "Guys, it''s too dangerous here. How about working together? Many strong players have entered for the first time. We are late and have no strength. I''m afraid we can''t get anything. Working together is the only choice. " At the moment, an old Taoist cut off a sweeping wave with a sword and invited Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong. At the moment, under the leadership of the old Taoist priest, many people have chosen to join hands. The strength of the old Taoist priest is also extremely powerful. It is obvious that he is a strong man who has just awakened from a deep sleep.


    "Sorry, not interested."


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan sat on their knees directly on the boat, and even didn''t bother to take care of it, because countless Qi luck added to them. This time, they felt that even if they didn''t do anything, this time they were afraid that there were treasures. Qi luck was originally an extremely mysterious thing, and it was dangerous to cooperate with these people. At the moment, they were as lucky as a dragon, so they wouldn''t do anything to seek the skin of a tiger.


    "Hum!"


    "Then I''ll see what you can get from just two of you." The old Taoist priest saw that they refused themselves, and the tone was extremely bad. It was no longer the previous smiling face.


    At this moment, these people almost came to the huge black hole at the bottom of the vortex. It was the breaking of the large array not far away that caused the huge black hole.


    "Boom!"


    But at the moment, an old man with a strong breath was extremely fast and his body burst out. He wanted to enter the Dragon Palace first, but his body just rose in the air and exploded directly, because everyone found that there was a huge transparent light curtain here, which was an extremely strong array.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, everyone turned pale, because the sea turned into a terrible black cloud over the vortex. If they were hit, they would die. At the moment, the power of the swallowed sea water is too terrible. The physically weak will be crushed and exploded by that power.


    "What to do?"


    "What should I do?" At the moment, the Taoist priest looked extremely ugly. In their eyes, almost gloomy water was about to drip at this moment.


    "Form an array and jointly send out a Lingtian attack to break this array." The Taoist priest''s face changed. At the moment, he roared. Other people''s eyes were full of hesitation, but at the moment, they would die if they hesitated. They were unwilling to join hands. But the next moment, some weaker martial artists turned pale, because at the moment, the terrible power of swallowing burst out on the Taoist priest, swallowing their mana.


    "Damn it, you devour our power. You''re murder."


    At the moment, the practitioners with weaker strength look desperate one by one, but now it''s too late to say anything, because the old man''s cultivation skills seem to be very special. After swallowing the mana of these people, they turned directly into his strength, and the breath rose several times in the blink of an eye.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Even if those people join hands and quickly shake off the power of phagocytosis, these people also suffered heavy losses.


    "Whoosh!"


    The old Taoist priest was so ferocious that he didn''t bother to pay attention to these people. He swept away at the array in an instant. The next moment, a loud noise came. Even if the old Taoist priest swallowed everyone''s mana and raised his strength to a terrible level, he was still injured when he forcibly broke through the array. Finally, he broke his arm as a price.


    "Two, come on, let''s join hands to resist the sea." The rest of the people, seeing that the old Taoist''s strength was so terrible, were injured when they entered the Dragon Palace. These people were directly desperate and just wanted to join hands to survive and get out now.


    What treasures, what opportunities, do not want before life and death.


    "Not interested."


    Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong are very nervous at the moment. After all, they have paid a high price when they look at the terrible strength of the Taoist priest. But now, considering the existence of Li Yixi, they gambled.


    "Hum, don''t worry about them. If they want to die, let them die. Let''s give them a ride." One of them, with a sneer on his mouth, looked at them disdainfully, because Xiao cangqiong was fighting with Xiao at the moment, and the boat was about to meet the array.


    When these people saw that they were unwilling to join hands, they also looked sarcastic and wanted to see how they died.


    "Lao Zu."


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan, although powerful, was still very nervous and looked at Xiao Cang.


    "The childe is as good as a God. Did you miss it?"


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong took a look at the halo on the word "Shun" in the boat and the strength of the surrounding Qi. He clenched his fist and chose to believe in Li Yixi''s ability. The next moment, when the two people were hanging to their throat, the boat finally came into contact with the array.


    However, nothing happened on the array at the moment, as if the array had disappeared, and the boat passed through the array smoothly.


    "Childe, invincible!"


    After Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong passed, they looked at each other, and there was a surprise in their eyes.


    "How is it possible that it has passed?"


    At the moment, those people who were waiting to see Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan die were staring at the boss one by one, and their eyes were full of incredible colors.


    They just saw the power of the array.


    Is the array invalid? At this moment, some people really had such an idea. After a short silence, several figures could not help but burst away at the array. Moreover, these people were very smart and chose the place where the boat passed. However, when their bodies contacted the array, their looks suddenly changed dramatically.


    "No ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!"


    The desperate roar of these people sounded. The next moment, their bodies turned into blood mist. Let alone through the array, no one survived.


    "Hoo!"


    After passing through, Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan just took a breath. At the moment, in the void, a vicious voice sounded, full of greed, "your ship is a supreme treasure. It''s an old Taoist. I''ve gone astray."


    "Yes!"


    They raised their heads and looked at the old Taoist. They looked a little dignified. Even if the old Taoist was injured, their strength could not be underestimated. Killing the old Taoist and protecting the ordinary ship was a huge postgraduate entrance examination.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the moment, the Taoist priest''s body rushed here without hesitation, and the speed was fast to the extreme.


    The whole body is wrapped with majestic mana. Between raising hands and feet, it carries a towering momentum and terrible breath, which makes people''s soul tremble wildly.


    "How strong!"


    Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong looked very dignified at the moment. When they were about to make a move, they suddenly looked dull and looked incredible. He hurriedly stopped his body, because at this moment, when the Taoist priest approached the boat, he saw a short sword flying from the void. With a hiss, it pierced directly into the Taoist priest''s eyebrows, penetrated the Taoist priest''s soul, and the whole human form and God disappeared.


    "That''s OK."


    Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong looked dull. The strength of the short sword flying here, to be honest, has little power. It can kill up to one warrior in the realm of Tiandan, but at the moment, it killed a half step reincarnation.


    And that''s not what others did. It''s just the aftermath of others'' fight. They were killed by the aftermath.


    "Is this the power of luck? Are we bringing our own plug-ins? "


    Now Xiao Zhan took a deep breath.

 Chapter 269

    Because of the death of the old Taoist, Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong found that the Dragon Palace was in a special space, not all in the water. At the moment, a war was taking place over the Dragon Palace. Those who came in before were fighting with some water demon souls with a terrible smell. It seems that the water demon here is guarding all this here.


    At this moment, the boat flows with the water and drifts away towards the Dragon Palace. There is no need to row or urge by magic.


    "Well, there are people here. They are so powerful that they can bring a boat in." Those who fought in the void also saw the situation here and looked at each other one by one.


    "Taoist friends, let''s join hands to kill and retreat the spirits of these demon generals, otherwise no one can enter. There is a sword array at the door of the Dragon Palace. The power of the sword array is incomparably powerful. With the power of you two, it is impossible to enter. Only join hands." A voice came from the void. Obviously, these people wanted to pull them into the water and resist the spirits of the demon general together. They didn''t want Xiao Zhan and others to enter first. Today, they also found that Xiao Zhan and others came in too strange and easy, and didn''t pay any price.


    However, Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong are very nervous at the moment, but they ignore those people. They are not stupid. They go there by themselves. If someone retreats, they will fall into hard struggle. Practitioners, there are no easy people. They are extremely treacherous. Moreover, they also know that their strength is not weak, and these people dare not kill them, otherwise once they work hard, In addition to the outbreak of souls, those people will die. Once they die, they will be suppressed and ignored. With strong Qi and sleeping Li Yixi, they feel they will be fine.


    "Damn it, move the battlefield and pull them into the battlefield. Here, everyone is an outsider. The spirits of these demon generals will never let them leave. You can''t escape." After these people heard the news, they fought and retreated, pulling the battlefield over there.


    "What should I do?"


    "These grandsons, we will not be spared." Xiao cangqiong''s look is not very good-looking.


    "Ignore them."


    When they were nervous, Hu Qingyun in the cabin made a sound.


    At the moment, they remembered that Hu Qingyun was still there. Hu Qingyun''s strength was unfathomable. They immediately pressed down their tense emotions. When those people pulled over the battlefield, some terrible spirits and Demons fell on the boat. They watched the gas transport and dragon winding in the boat, and there was evil gas in the boat. These souls directly gave up attacking here and continued to fight with those people.


    "How is that possible?"


    "These souls don''t attack them."


    At this moment, the look of these people became unusually ugly, and they were also vigilant to the extreme. Was this recognized by the soul? At the moment, they looked at each other one by one, and a decisive color appeared in their eyes.


    One of them looked fierce and slapped the boat. His mana turned into a huge palm and suddenly killed the boat.


    The timing of this attack was well controlled. Even if Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong wanted to stop it, it was too late.


    When they were nervous, a soul was hit into the water, and the next moment the calm water turned up. The boat swayed under the huge waves. Under the action of the current, it brushed past the palm print.


    "Boom!"


    This shot down in the water and set off a big wave. Under the action of the big wave, the boat not only left, but its speed at the moment was much faster.


    Let the man bite his teeth.


    "How close!"


    Xiao Zhan took a deep breath. His face turned white just now. He was not hurt, but worried that Li Yixi would be awakened. That was his dereliction of duty.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. I observe the situation here. With such luck, I won''t encounter any danger here." When Hu Qingyun saw that they were frightened, she couldn''t help explaining.


    "Yes, Miss Hu."


    Xiao Zhan quickly bowed to salute.


    At the next moment, the boat directly faces the gate of the Dragon Palace under the action of the current.


    Now, in front of the gate of the Dragon Palace, some blood stains and mutilated corpses can be seen. There are still many traces of sword attack. Obviously, there is a large array guarding here. It will be extremely difficult to enter it.


    But Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong thought of Hu Qingyun''s words and chose not to intervene. They directly closed their eyes and let the boat enter. Life and death were handed over to heaven.


    Soon, driven by the current, the boat entered the area guarded by the sword array. At the moment, driven by the huge waves behind her, the boat bumped and swayed forward in the area guarded by the sword array, but it magically avoided the sword array and did not trigger the sword array.


    "Did the power of the sword array just run out?"


    At the moment, the people in the war looked at the crooked boat and entered the dragon''s gate, but they didn''t cause any attack. A look of reflection appeared in their eyes.


    They know the power of the sword array. Those who fell before even have the strength to surpass them.


    "Die!"


    At the moment, everyone had a very tacit understanding. They roared one by one, broke out completely, and attacked the soul fiercely. The next moment, their bodies took off to the dragon''s gate, and the speed was fast to the extreme.


    If you want to enter the Dragon Palace earlier, you don''t want to be picked up by Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong.


    However, when their bodies approached the dragon''s gate, they quickly retreated one by one, because the sword array in front of the Dragon Palace broke out in an instant. The terrible sword Qi turned into a cage in heaven and earth and killed these people.


    "Damn it, what''s going on?"


    At the moment, their angry eyes were red. They killed and worked here, but it was difficult to get close to the Dragon Palace. However, Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan did nothing, and unexpectedly entered the Dragon Palace so smoothly.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    The moment the boat arrived at the dragon''s gate, Li Yixi in the cabin yawned and woke up. He looked at everything outside, stunned and thought he had a dream.


    "Where is this? I can''t dream." Li Yixi was stunned.


    "Childe, we have entered the Dragon Palace." Xiao Zhan hurried.


    "What, have you entered the Dragon Palace?" Hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, Li Yixi felt incredible. After sleeping, he entered the Dragon Palace, which made Li Yixi feel like a dream.


    "Childe, let''s go in and have a look?" Seeing Li Yixi in a daze, Xiao Zhan asked with some trepidation.


    "OK."


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and entered the Dragon Palace with Xiao Zhan and others.


    The main hall of the Dragon Palace is very eye-catching and huge. There is no need to look for it at all. The four people look forward to entering the main hall of the Dragon Palace.


    It''s gorgeous and luxurious. Looking at everything here, Li Yixi was really surprised.


    This is a golden house.


    "What is that?"


    The next moment, the four found that in the main hall, there was a huge dragon corpse lying horizontally. On the Dragon corpse, there was a bead suspended. It was the Dragon bead.

 Chapter 270

    "Dragon ball!"


    At this moment, Xiao cangqiong looked incredible and stared at the dragon ball suspended there. His heart was trembling. He even entered here and met the dragon ball. The dragon ball is the supreme treasure of the giant dragon.


    "Whoosh!"


    Xiao cangqiong snatched out his body and grabbed the dragon claw in his hand. His eyes were full of excitement, but Xiao cangqiong just looked at it, because at the moment, he didn''t know how Li Yixi would arrange to come here.


    "Dragon ball, it''s a dragon ball."


    At the moment, Li Yixi was also shocked. His eyes were full of incredible colors. He unexpectedly saw a dragon ball here. In the past, it was only a legendary thing.


    When Li Yixi was amazed, Xiao cangqiong had come to Li Yixi''s side and said respectfully, "childe, this is the dragon ball!"


    Xiao cangqiong handed the dragon ball to Li Yixi. After taking a deep breath, Li Yixi nervously wiped his hands before taking over the dragon ball in the other party''s hands. At the moment, the dragon ball was held in the palm of his hand. Li Yixi looked shocked. He felt like holding a giant dragon in his hand. He felt an energy winding around, excited, excited and frightened at the same time.


    At this moment, Li Yixi is thinking that according to legend, the dragon ball is an extremely precious thing. After swallowing the dragon ball, will he become stronger and embark on the road of cultivation? At the moment, Li Yixi is thinking about this problem. In the novel, this is a supreme opportunity, but at the same time, Li Yixi also thinks that in the novel, those who swallow such gods, even practitioners, almost burst into death one by one. Will they die if they swallow them?


    While excited, Li Yixi didn''t look frightened. Can he really swallow it?


    Xiao cangqiong looked at Li Yixi and was absent-minded holding the dragon ball. He was not jealous of Li Yixi, but the gap between them was too big. The dragon ball was a supreme treasure in their eyes, but in Li Yixi''s hands, it seemed that he was only appreciating works of art.


    When Xiao cangqiong was thinking.


    After weighing for a long time, Li Yixi still focused on Xiao cangqiong, "Xiao Lao, what do you think if ordinary people swallow the dragon ball?" Li Yixi''s voice fell and looked forward to Xiao cangqiong. He wanted to get the answer. If he could not die and ordinary people could bear it, he would swallow the dragon ball today, which might change his fate. At the moment, Li Yixi, who was waiting for Xiao cangqiong''s answer, was very worried.


    Xiao cangqiong was stunned for a moment and hurriedly said, "childe, no, there is terrible power in the dragon ball. If ordinary people swallow it, they will explode and die. Even if experts are around, they can''t suppress it."


    "Really?"


    After hearing Xiao cangqiong''s words, a disappointed color flashed in Li Yixi''s eyes. Since he couldn''t change himself, Li Yixi didn''t care anymore and couldn''t use it. A mortal cherished a treasure and tried to die.


    "Here you are. It may be useful to you!" For his useless things, Li Yixi felt out of sight and out of mind, and directly stuffed them into Xiao cangqiong.


    "Yes!"


    Xiao cangqiong was very surprised at this moment. He didn''t expect such a precious dragon ball. Li Yixi threw it to himself like garbage. However, Xiao cangqiong soon reflected what kind of person li Yixi was. Although the dragon ball was precious, it didn''t work for Li Yixi. Xiao cangqiong can feel li Yixi at the moment, The breath is terrible and frightening. In the flesh, it is like an ancient sleeping God and devil.


    "Thank you, childe." Xiao cangqiong, who soon figured it out, quickly saluted Li Yixi.


    After Xiao cangqiong thanked him, he looked at Li Yixi and stared at the dragon''s body. He didn''t know what Li Yixi was thinking. He tentatively asked, "are you interested in the dragon''s body? These gods are immortal for thousands of years."


    "Ten thousand years don''t rot?" Hearing Xiao''s words, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up and stared at the huge dragon corpse in front of him. At the moment, Li Yixi''s eyes really lit up. This is the Dragon corpse. Li Yixi stands here. Although the dragon has died for many years, Li Yixi can still feel the power of Qi and blood contained in the Dragon corpse. The Dragon corpse of the Dragon seems to have just died.


    At the moment, Li Yixi feels that he can''t eat dragon balls, so dragon meat and dragon marrow can always do it. At the moment, Li Yixi is really greedy. Looking at Li Yixi''s eyes, Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan''s mouth moved and didn''t speak. Originally, they wanted some dragon blood, but they didn''t dare to speak when they saw Li Yixi''s eyes.


    "Xiao Lao, this dragon meat can still be eaten." When they were nervous, Li Yixi''s voice sounded.


    "Childe, yes, the strength of this dragon before its death is afraid to reach the peak of divine fire. Its body will not be bad for ten thousand years, and there will be no problem in the Dragon Palace array." Xiao cangqiong hurriedly explained after hearing Li Yixi''s words.


    "That''s good!" Hearing Xiao cangqiong''s words, Li Yixi smiled and couldn''t swallow the dragon ball. It wouldn''t hurt to taste the dragon meat. Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the huge dragon corpse was directly collected by Li Yixi''s system space. At the moment, Li Yixi is very satisfied.


    "This... This...?" What does Xiao Zhan want to say at the moment, but under Xiao cangqiong''s eyes, he directly shut up and didn''t say it, because if the Dragon corpse was handed over to them, they would not only improve their strength at a terrible speed, but also definitely create countless talented and strong people. The dragon is a treasure everywhere, but now Li Yixi is used as meat, They can only get rid of those thoughts.


    Because in their eyes, Li Yixi should not offend.


    At the moment, Li Yixi didn''t pay attention to the look of Xiao Zhan and Xiao Cang, but looked surprised. Li Yixi felt that he had gained a lot from his trip.


    "After you go back, come to my yard and let''s have a good taste." Li Yixi was very happy and began to prepare an appointment.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong were very happy and excited. The dragon meat processed by Li Yixi will be more simple to absorb and will not be wasted at all. At the moment, they feel that Li Yixi will waste energy, so Li Yixi will deal with it.


    "The Dragon Palace is really luxurious. If only it could be moved back." When they were thinking, Li Yixi looked expectant and greedy, but it was a pity that he couldn''t do it.


    "Childe, this is a sign for us to work. There is no free lunch in the world. If you want to eat dragon broth, you must work now." After understanding the meaning of the words, Xiao cangqiong hurriedly said, "young master, the whole dragon palace is imprisoned by arrays, but other small palaces can still be moved. Since you like it, we''ll move it back to you."

 Chapter 271

    "Xiao Lao, can you really move back?"


    Li Yixi heard Xiao cangqiong''s words and looked happy. Although other palaces are not made of gold, they are also like a fairy palace. If they can really move back, their residence will be luxurious.


    "Childe, it''s just a small matter. We''ll deal with it now. Choose some palaces and move them back to childe." Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan looked at each other. They quickly chose a small palace and used their magic power to move the whole palace. They refined their magic power into the size of a palm and put it away. In order to refine the palace, they consumed a lot.


    "Eh!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi looked at the distance with a puzzled face. He felt that there seemed to be a hole in the sky, because Li Yixi vaguely felt that there was a difference from here.


    Seeing that Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan had finished refining, Li Yixi went there directly.


    "Childe, I''ll accompany you!" Hu Qingyun''s beautiful eyes wrinkled. She felt that it was not simple and more dangerous than the Dragon Palace. Seeing Li Yixi''s action, she hurried to keep up. I hope I can do something for Li Yixi. Up to now, I haven''t done anything?


    "OK, let''s go and have a look. There seems to be a cave over there." Li Yixi''s voice fell, held Hu Qingyun''s hand directly and went over there.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun''s pretty face turned red, his heart pounded, and his body was a little stiff, followed Li Yixi and went there.


    Li Yixi grabbed her hand and made Hu Qingyun too excited.


    After passing through that portal, the world in front of me suddenly changed.


    Here, it is not as gorgeous as the Dragon Palace, but it is full of fairy fog, just like a fairyland.


    It''s like a fairy mountain suspended in the void. Li Yixi''s eyes brightened at the moment, because Li Yixi saw a nest of bees hanging on an ancient mulberry tree in the yard. Where bees fly around constantly, the only regret is that the bee is too high to hold.


    "Childe, what''s the matter?"


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan, who came from behind, saw Li Yixi stop and looked puzzled along Li Yixi''s eyes, shaking both physically and mentally.


    "This is the big day tiger bee!"


    "Here, there is a big day tiger bee." At the moment of seeing the big day tiger bee, Xiao cangqiong was almost scared to cry out, because the big day tiger bee is extremely terrible, because each of these big day tiger bees is the breath of Nirvana and plundering the territory, which is terrible. How many big day tiger bees do there have to be in this nest.


    Even if it is all the existence of Nirvana, going out is also a great force that one can''t offend, the demon force.


    Moreover, not only is honey a treasure, but also it is a frightening existence. It is much larger than ordinary bees. It has tiger patterns on its body. What''s more terrible is that on its body, there is a kind of nothingness real inflammation called Da RI mietian inflammation, which is real inflammation of nothingness, If it happens, there will be no place to bury.


    Because the nihility real inflammation on the big day tiger bee is not an ordinary real inflammation, but a kind of real inflammation that specially deals with people''s soul. This kind of real inflammation is incomparably overbearing. In addition, it deals with the weakest soul of the friar, which makes the friar incomparably afraid. At the same time, the big day tiger bee is also a treasure.


    Once you recognize the Lord, you must be the best loyal servant to guard the house. In ancient times, the giant day tiger bee was the crazy treasure of those supreme real immortals and the symbol of identity.


    "Childe, it can''t be the attention of big day tiger bee!"


    Xiao cangqiong thought of this and immediately trembled his legs. Once his guess is true, Li Yixi must not be able to do it. Either he or Xiao Zhan does it. This is the big day tiger bee. Once he is infected with nothingness and true inflammation, he will die.


    At the moment, the sweat on Xiao''s forehead came out.


    "Lao Zu, what''s the matter?" Xiao Zhan, who didn''t know, saw the sweat on Xiao cangqiong''s face, and his eyes were full of panic. He hurried to send a voice and asked, with a dignified face. He didn''t know why Xiao cangqiong was like this for a moment.


    "This is the big day tiger pattern bee. The strength of each bee is comparable to Nirvana, and it has the most terrible nothingness and true inflammation. Childe won''t let us get it. If we touch nothingness and true inflammation, we will die." Xiao cangqiong explained in horror that he could feel Xiao cangqiong''s panic at the moment when he gave Xiao Zhan a voice.


    "What?"


    "The childe is so concerned. I''m afraid the childe must let us get it. How does the childe exist? We are all childe''s chess pieces. For chess pieces, there is only one requirement, that is, we must not disobey our orders. Maybe the childe wants to test us, but it''s not necessary." At the moment, Xiao Zhan took a deep breath and said solemnly on his face.


    "Test?" At the moment, Xiao cangqiong changed his look after hearing Xiao Zhan''s words. If this was really the test of Li Yixi, he had to fight everything, even if he died, without the slightest hesitation.


    Because in that case, life and death have been tested from time to time, but the consciousness of chess pieces.


    "You''re right. We, as childe''s chess pieces, should not have the slightest hesitation." Xiao cangqiong at the moment, even if he knew the incomparable danger, he also risked it at the moment.


    At the moment, Li Yixi reluctantly withdrew his eyes and looked at Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan with some embarrassment. Li Yixi felt that he had asked these two people to help him move the palace before. Now he is asking them to collect bees. He is really embarrassed to speak.


    Li Yixi hasn''t spoken yet. At the moment, Xiao cangqiong speaks, "do you like bees and want to take them away?"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes, honey is a good thing. Honey can clear away heat, detoxify, produce pass, defecate, treat hindsight, and reconcile various drugs. Moreover, it can make people eat. " Li Yixi nodded hurriedly.


    "Since you like it, I, Xiao cangqiong, would like to help you take the bee back. You can also satisfy your greed in the future." Xiao cangqiong hurriedly asked for his life.


    "Well, I''ll thank you first, but it''s not safe for you to go through like this. Well, you cover your head with this and put these bees in this box." Li Yixi hurriedly took out a scarf and a box in the system space. Li Yixi hurriedly sprinkled something in the box and handed it to Xiao cangqiong.


    "Young master, wait a moment."


    Xiao cangqiong left a word and nervously approached the mulberry tree. He saw the flying big sun tiger bee. His eyes were full of panic.


    But at the moment, Li Yixi is staring. Xiao cangqiong doesn''t dare to give up. He carefully approaches the big day tiger bee and approaches the box.


    Even if there was no big day tiger bee close to him, Xiao cangqiong now, on his forehead, in the blink of an eye, beads of sweat as big as beans fell from his forehead.


    Xiao Zhan behind Li Yixi also looked frightened at the moment. He stared at Xiao Cang in the tree and was ready to kill those big day tiger bees that would attack Xiao Cang.


    "Huh?"


    "The childe put some treasures in the box. Unexpectedly, these big day tiger bees abandoned the hive and scrambled to enter it."


    Xiao cangqiong, who was very nervous, looked at the big day tiger bee in the box that rushed to enter in front of him, with an incredible look on his face.

 Chapter 272

    "The big day tiger pattern bee is so terrible. The childe is an expert and must know it. Childe, this is really testing me. If I refuse, I''m afraid the childe will give up. It''s useless to keep the disobedient chess pieces. Fortunately, I took the initiative to ask for orders." At the moment, Xiao cangqiong spit out his breath.


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong also felt that the gauze shrouded his head. I don''t know what made it. These big day tiger bees are extremely afraid. These big day tiger bees have the strength of Nirvana robbery. They are not ordinary bees without wisdom, but these big day tiger bees. Xiao cangqiong can feel that they are extremely afraid of the gauze, After glancing at it, he felt that he might be desperate or impossible to hurt himself. After he stopped paying attention to himself, he flew into the box one by one. Xiao cangqiong spent about ten minutes. Seeing that all the big sun tiger bees entered the box, he hurriedly blocked the entrance and fell down.


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong''s clothes were almost wet with nervous sweat, and finally completed. He was not hurt by the big day tiger bee. His eyes were full of the color of the rest of his life.


    "Childe, you have fulfilled your mission and earned all of it." Xiao cangqiong quickly evaporated his sweat with mana, took off his scarf and handed the beehive to Li Yixi.


    "Well, well, you can have a taste of honey in the future." The joy on Li Yixi''s face. Li Yixi thinks he is a mortal. These are the most useful things for himself.


    "Childe, your scarf!" Xiao cangqiong handed over the scarf.


    "No, throw it away!" At the moment, Li Yixi is all about bees and doesn''t care about a mere piece of sand scarf.


    "Yes!" Xiao cangqiong answered. At that moment, he quickly and carefully put away the scarf. Xiao cangqiong thought it was the treasure. The garbage in Li Yixi''s eyes could not be regarded as garbage. Maybe it was also the reward Li Yixi gave himself.


    "Zichen immortal mansion!"


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong raised his head. Suddenly, his eyes fell on the huge hole behind him. There were four huge words over the cave.


    "There are immortals here. It turns out that all the legends are true." At the moment, Xiao cangqiong remembered the origin of the name of the luoxianji. This place is equivalent to behind the Dragon Palace, that is, this is the residence of the owner of the Dragon mount. Xiao cangqiong was shocked and his voice was not small. This moment also attracted Li Yixi''s attention.


    At this moment, Li Yixi quickly put away the beehive in his hand and looked at the cave behind him in surprise.


    "Zichen immortal mansion? This must be the cave of the legendary immortal. Is there a fairy pill in it? " At this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes were full of hope. Maybe it''s not certain that he can find his treasure in this fairy house.


    "Whoosh!"


    Xiao cangqiong''s body flashed and appeared directly outside Zichen immortal mansion.


    When Xiao cangqiong came here, his body quickly stopped, because Xiao cangqiong felt the fatal danger on the door of the fairy house. If he touched it, he would die.


    Xiao cangqiong kept looking at the stone gate and gradually felt that there was a terrible breath hidden in the stone gate. Once someone touched it, he would die. When the breath woke up, he would give a blow.


    Gradually, Xiao cangqiong felt a trace of immortal''s breath from which breath, and vaguely saw a virtual shadow. Once it was forcibly touched, the virtual shadow would inevitably explode, devouring his own avenue after death. It was extremely terrible, and he would be able to kill the real immortal.


    "Immortal mansion?"


    "Xiao Lao, let''s go in and see if there''s anything useful." When Xiao cangqiong looked frightened and sighed that he had not touched the stone gate, Li Yixi appeared beside Xiao cangqiong. At the moment when Xiao cangqiong had not reacted, Li Yixi pushed his big hand at the stone gate.


    "Boom!"


    A loud bang sounded, and the stone gate slowly opened.


    "Xiao Lao, come in. There may be danger inside?" After Li Yixi opened the door and walked in, he suddenly felt unsafe. His eyes fell on Xiao cangqiong, who was in a daze. Li Yixi has read novels. This kind of place must be very dangerous.


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong was turning upside down in his heart, because at the moment when Li Yixi''s hand touched the stone gate, Xiao cangqiong clearly felt that a towering threat came. The push contained terrible divine power, which directly crushed the breath contained in the stone gate, and even the immortal soul and the avenue were wiped out by Li Yixi. That''s an attack by an immortal soul condensed with its own Avenue. It''s a terrible attack that can kill immortals.


    At that moment, Xiao cangqiong felt Li Yixi''s palm, and the divine power that could destroy heaven and earth erupted. Under that divine power, Xiao cangqiong found himself as small as dust.


    Xiao cangqiong was so frightened that he could erase the immortal soul and the immortal road at will. Xiao cangqiong didn''t know what the realm was. Moreover, it was only the physical power of Li Yixi, and it was extremely random and waved.


    Hearing Li Yixi calling his name, Xiao cangqiong hurried over, his legs still trembling slightly.


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong knew that there could be no danger in the mansion. Even he could not leave any means in the immortal mansion, because all the preparation means were not worth mentioning if he could erase the existence of his immortal soul and Avenue.


    "Childe, the immortal mansion has passed for countless years. There can''t be any danger. There''s nothing left. Longqi is dead. I''m afraid it''s also looted by the enemy." Xiao cangqiong looked at the empty mansion and hurriedly explained.


    "Hey!"


    "I thought there was any elixir in the immortal mansion?"


    "I''m so happy for nothing. It''s really unlucky. When this guy dies, he doesn''t leave any treasure. That''s also a heritage." Li Yixi looked disgusted.


    "Childe, have we gone back?"


    Xiao cangqiong asked nervously. You killed the last immortal soul before you could respond. Otherwise, if you see a good talent, the immortal soul will inherit a magic power, but Xiao cangqiong didn''t dare to speak at the moment.


    "Since there is nothing, let''s go back." Li Yixi also wants to go back early and settle the bees.


    And in their own system space, there is the dragon body? Maybe you can get some opportunities on the dragon''s body? At the moment, Li Yixi can''t wait.


    "OK, childe, then we''ll go back."


    Back on the boat, suddenly, the whole array of the Dragon Palace began to be destroyed. The terrible power brought up huge waves, and the boat was rolled up in the big waves in an instant.


    Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan were so frightened that they hurried to protect the boat and looked frightened, because the power was really terrible, but when they were frightened, suddenly the power of Qi broke out, carrying the boat through the air and directly out of the Longyang lake.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    For the rest of their lives, they hurried to breathe. If they didn''t return to the boat and have no strength of luck, they would be finished this time.


    Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan looked at each other. They were extremely frightened of Li Yixi. Li Yixi was able to calculate everything.


    If you slow down, the result is absolutely different.


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong wondered whether Li Yixi went to the Dragon Palace for the purpose of killing the nest of big day tiger bees. For the immortal soul, it may be intentional, because if he did not kill, the master would not die, and the big day tiger bees who recognized the Lord could not recognize the Lord at the second time.

 Chapter 273

    "Hoo Hoo!"


    On the boat at the moment, Li Yixi breathed heavily, and his eyes were full of panic. At that moment, Li Yixi felt that he was dead. The Dragon Palace was destroyed and the terrible sea water was shrouded. Li Yixi could not imagine the weight of the sea water falling at that time, but one thing was certain, under the terrible power, Even the mountains can''t bear it, because at the moment of collapse, Li Yixi was frightened to feel that the things in the dragon palace were directly turned into powder at the moment when the sea came. Those things can be selected to build the Dragon Palace. It can be seen that they are indestructible, but they are as fragile as eggshells in the face of that attack.


    At the moment, even if Li Yixi sees the sun again, he is still empty in his heart. That scene is too terrible. He is just a mortal, but he has no great ability. Fortunately, this time, there are two strong men with him. Otherwise, at the moment, Li Yixi feels that even if he has already been buried in the sea, "Qingyun, are you all right!" At the moment, after taking a deep breath, Li Yixi''s eyes immediately fell on Hu Qingyun. In Li Yixi''s eyes, although Hu Qingyun can practice, it seems that her strength is not very strong. Moreover, Li Yixi always feels that Hu Qingyun is a woman and can''t be stronger than Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong.


    When Hu Qingyun saw Li Yixi gasping violently, she didn''t know what to do. When she was comforting Li Yixi, she suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words, which made Hu Qingyun extremely nervous. At the moment, Li Yixi held Hu Qingyun from behind with strong arms. Her eyes were full of panic, because for a moment, Li Yixi didn''t hear Hu Qingyun say a word. In addition, Hu Qingyun was a woman. Li Yixi was very nervous and was afraid to really scare Hu Qingyun.


    "Childe, i... i... I''m okay, childe, are you okay!" Hu Qingyun, who was very nervous because of Li Yixi''s embrace, was in a hurry to breathe. Her pretty face turned red and quickly lowered her head in case Li Yixi found her embarrassed.


    "I''m fine. What can I do as a man? I''m fine and haven''t been hurt." Hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, Li Yixi quickly restrained his breath and made his breath smooth. Li Yixi felt that he was a man. He had to have a little manly spirit in front of women. If he was so frightened, how could he capture the beauty of the people.


    Li Yixi, who stabilized his mind and quickly calmed his breath, woke up physically and mentally at this moment. At the moment, Li Yixi found that he was holding Hu Qingyun and his hands were in an indescribable place, which made Li Yixi extremely embarrassed. Li Yixi was so frightened that he quickly gave up and quickly changed the topic, "Qingyun, it''s good if it''s all right. Where am I? And here, there are Xiao Zhan and Xiao Lao. They are powerful and everything is safe. Don''t worry. Let''s go back now. "


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Hu Qingyun lowered her head and whispered. At the moment, Hu Qingyun''s pretty face was still very red and did not dare to raise her head. This made Li Yixi secretly scold herself. When she looked at Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong, she found that they were healing at the moment, didn''t pay attention to this side, and secretly took a breath, otherwise it would be embarrassing.


    "Well, how big!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi looked up at the sky and couldn''t help but underestimate it.


    "Young master, what''s so big?" At the moment, Hu Qingyun heard Li Yixi''s words and mistakenly thought that Li Yixi was talking to her and asked. However, after Hu Qingyun''s words fell, Li Yixi''s face became stiff. She felt that it was extremely difficult to say a word, but she immediately responded and replied: "nothing. I regret that our harvest this time is really good, such a big dragon, We should be able to eat for a long time. "


    Li Yixi turned around, smiled at Hu Qingyun and explained.


    "Yes!"


    "It''s enough for us to eat for a long time. They also take big black and small flowers orally." Hu Qingyun looks forward to the dragon family, which is more noble than the Tianhu family. Even her ancestors can''t have eaten the dragon family. Today, she will taste it. Hu Qingyun''s beautiful eyes are also the color of expectation.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong saw that the embarrassing atmosphere disappeared. They hurriedly pretended to end their healing, turned and asked, "childe, shall we go back directly?"


    Their eyes fell on Li Yixi. They didn''t dare to have the slightest idea. Everything had to be arranged by Li Yixi. Li Yixi heard what they said and said without hesitation, "go back."


    Li Yixi did not dare to procrastinate at all. Although the scene just now had no impact on him, Li Yixi was still palpitating when he recalled that scene. At the moment, Li Yixi also wanted to leave Longyang Lake as soon as possible. It is full of legends. What if there are other dangers? So now Li Yixi, without the slightest hesitation, is extremely decisive.


    "Yes!"


    Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan also feel it''s time to leave at the moment, because at the moment, they feel that under the Longyang lake, several extremely powerful breath appear. Although the breath is very disordered, if they appear, they will find that they are completely here one by one, and there will be a lot of trouble. After all, Li Yixi is still on the ship at the moment.


    Enter the Dragon Palace and come out safely. When the Dragon Palace is destroyed, everyone will guess that all this may be caused by their taking the treasure. Those people will never be reconciled and will come to rob the treasure.


    Xiao Zhan''s mana moved and wrapped the boat. At the moment, the boat went away like an arrow from the string. The speed was fast to the extreme. At the moment, with the help of Xiao Zhan''s mana, it could not feel the slightest bump and was extremely smooth.


    "Childe, it''s the dock." Soon after, he returned to the dock of luoxianji.


    "See you, childe!"


    The man surnamed Lu saw Li Yixi coming back and saluted quickly.


    "Thank you, brother. See if your boat is damaged." Li Yixi stepped out of the boat and said to a man surnamed Lu.


    "I''m relieved to rent a boat, childe."


    "If you need it in the future, just come to me directly." The man surnamed Lu said frankly.


    "Yes!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan frowned and found that on the boat at the moment, some of the remaining power of luck entered the body of a man surnamed Lu at the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, which shocked Xiao Zhan.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan stretched out his hand and felt it, looking surprised.


    "The spirit root was born, an extremely powerful water spirit root, and it seems that the constitution is also abnormal."


    Xiao Zhan didn''t expect that the son of a fisherman would have died prematurely, but he changed his fate after meeting Li Yixi.

 Chapter 274

    At will, the other party changes his fate and embarks on the road of cultivation, which makes people have to be shocked. This must reach the state of turning stone into gold.


    "Brother, this child is good and has spiritual roots. Congratulations. We are about to establish a cultivation force in the Luoxian collection. If we don''t dislike it at that time, we can send your son to practice." After Xiao Zhan took back his hand, he looked at the man surnamed Lu and congratulated him.


    "What?"


    "My son, do you really have spiritual roots? Thank you for giving me the name. Originally, my son was crying. Those fortune tellers also said that my son had the appearance of premature death, but after the childe gave me the name, my son was very clever and slept well. Now adults say that he has spiritual roots. Then when the age is right, I will send the child to you to teach and practice. " At the moment, the man surnamed Lu was moved. His son was qualified to practice, which was very incredible for him.


    It''s more exciting than getting a golden mountain, because money can be earned, but in this spiritual world, there is only one possibility for people at the bottom to turn over, that is, to give birth to a child with spiritual roots and let the child step into the spiritual world. In that way, it can be better changed.


    Because these people at the bottom have inferior blood in the eyes of those practitioners and powerful people, but their offspring have spiritual roots, and their identity can be raised countless times in an instant.


    "Congratulations!"


    At the moment, those who don''t deal with the man surnamed Lu on weekdays, after hearing Xiao Zhan''s words at the moment, their faces suddenly changed and hurried forward to congratulate him. Although they were insincere, they still made the man surnamed Lu feel happy.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan is thinking. He doesn''t know whether Li Yixi made a special arrangement to change the child''s fate. In case, Xiao Zhan decided to take good care of the child. If Li Yixi did it at will and had a spiritual root, he is also a good seedling of practice. If Li Yixi did it deliberately and wanted the other party to become a chess piece, he trained Lu Shun, It can be appreciated by Li Yixi.


    After taking a deep breath, Xiao Zhan said to the man surnamed Lu, "since the elder brother promised to let the child join our new force, the child is our disciple. This thing contains aura and can make the child grow better."


    The man surnamed Lu was very happy. Although he didn''t know how to practice, he also knew that children with spiritual roots wanted to make their children grow better. When they were young, they needed treasures to warm their bodies and bones. Naturally, they were very happy to see the treasures given by Xiao Zhan. At the same time, the man surnamed Lu hurriedly asked, "I don''t know this force. What''s its name?"


    At the moment, the man surnamed Lu is still very concerned about the forces his children will join in the future.


    However, the man surnamed Lu immediately baffled Xiao Zhan, because he is still in preparation, because he doesn''t know whether Li Yixi promised to establish a sect here. So far, he has only built the Luoxian collection.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan moved in his heart and hurried to look at Li Yixi. "Childe, now the Academy, Lianqi sect, Huohuo sect, Tianxing palace and the royal family of Zhao intend to integrate into one sect. I don''t know if childe''s mouth has a suitable name. We want to become the strongest force in the southern sky region?"


    Hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, Li Yixi was shocked and looked forward to it, because these forces are very powerful now. After they are integrated, they also establish a clan in the Luoxian collection. Then Li Yixi feels that he is very safe to live here. Even if the world is chaotic, he can ensure safety here for the time being.


    "What? Are so many large doors integrated? " At the moment, the man surnamed Lu was stunned. He didn''t expect that Xiao Zhan''s idea of establishing a clan was to establish a party''s transcendent strength. Even King Zhao''s office joined. The man surnamed Lu was excited when he thought about it. His son would be extremely noble in the future. Originally, the man surnamed Lu thought that it might be the xiaozongmen established by the Xiao family. There, he thought that the establishment was a party''s transcendent strength.


    "Are you all in?"


    Li Yixi was shocked. After the shock, his eyes fell on Xiao Zhan.


    "Young master, yes, we have reached an agreement. At the moment, countless unpredictable ancient practitioners wake up and the day is changing. If we don''t establish the supreme sect, it''s difficult to become the overlord in this troubled time." Xiao Zhan, these people, can come to this point, naturally have aspirations, especially the emergence of Li Yixi. Even if they form a sect, no one will worry about division, because Li Yixi is the core.


    "Since you have such a huge dream and want to become a overlord, call it jishengdao palace!"


    After thinking about it, Li Yixi gave the new force a name and expressed his blessing.


    "The holy way palace?"


    Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong trembled all over at the moment, and their eyes were full of horror. They didn''t expect Li Yixi to take such a terrible name. The Taoist palace, not all forces dare to take such a name. The Taoist palace symbolizes the Taoist gate, the most powerful Taoist gate, but they are all Li Yixi''s chess pieces. The forces established by Li Yixi can never disappear in the public.


    It''s not impossible to name it zhishengdao palace.


    "Thank you, childe!" Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong worship Li Yixi.


    "Thank you. It''s just a name. Let''s go back first and meet. Don''t refuse my invitation, or I''ll be unhappy." Li Yixi added a special sentence. Li Yixi felt that today, Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan saved their lives with Hu Qingyun.


    "How dare I refuse your invitation?" Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong were overjoyed when they heard Li Yixi''s words. This was an opportunity. Although Li Yixi had invited them before, they didn''t dare to really go. Now Li Yixi invited them again. Naturally, they won''t refuse the opportunity and the fate.


    At this moment, the four went directly to the holy mountain.


    Outside the yard, Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong, who had been in the future for a long time, felt the breath of the datura flower king. Their eyebrows jumped wildly and their eyes were full of panic. The datura flower king was the ninth demon ancestor of the demon domain. They knew it, but when the ninth demon ancestor came here, they felt that the datura flower king at that time was only half a step of nirvana, Now, in a short period of time, the smell of Datura flower king is so strong that they are afraid. Just one breath makes them feel that they are overwhelmed. In the face of such a powerful datura flower king, they are under great pressure.


    "Hoo!"


    Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan dared to take a long breath only after they left by mistake.


    "Two Taoist friends, we meet again."


    After they had just calmed down, a voice sounded in their ears, and a little white bird fell in front of them.

 Chapter 275

    "Taoist friend, haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    Seeing the big demon from Optimus city in front of him, they have grown to such a situation in a short time. Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong didn''t expect that they can''t see through Xiaobai''s strength at the moment.


    Dare not have the slightest carelessness, bow to Xiaobai.


    "Taoist friends are modest. Taoist friends'' Divine text is very strong and can fight the realm of God and fire." At the moment, a golden light flickered in Xiaobai''s eyes, glanced at Xiao Zhan''s soul sea, and made Xiao Zhan tremble, as if he had been seen through by the other party.


    "Elder, what is your realm now?" Xiao Zhan felt as if he had been seen through by Xiaobai. There was a look of panic in his eyes. He didn''t dare to match each other, so he quickly changed his Taoist friend into an elder.


    "I''m just a fake fairy."


    "You two, work hard. With the guidance of the childe, you will catch up quickly." Xiaobai''s laughter fell and flew into the backyard.


    Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong looked at each other. In their eyes, they felt that they were very small, especially at the moment, the troubled times came.


    When they first met Li Yixi, they were also in high spirits, but at the moment, the once self styled strong existence gradually woke up, and they were no longer so confident.


    "Lao Zu, if we don''t work hard, we will be left behind. Even if we want to be childe''s chess pieces, we are not qualified. Since we come here and childe promised, we should seize the opportunity to cultivate and improve and be a useful chess piece. We will absorb dragon beads here. After absorbing dragon beads, our strength will be greatly improved." At the moment, Xiao Zhan suddenly had a sense of crisis, afraid of being abandoned.


    When they meet Li Yixi, their life is already open. If they don''t cherish it, it''s really waste.


    "Good!"


    "We are here to absorb the Dragon beads with the help of the power of enlightenment God bamboo!" At this moment, Xiao cangqiong also felt the crisis. They walked into the bamboo forest, sat cross legged in the bamboo forest and began to absorb the power of dragon beads.


    At the moment when they absorbed the power of the dragon ball, a figure in the mountains suddenly raised his head, his eyes seemed to penetrate the void, and felt the situation here.


    "Dragon beads, there are dragon beads here. There are two wastes that can''t be reincarnated. Where are you qualified to absorb such treasures? Only our ancestors are qualified for such treasures!" The poisonous dragon worshipper did not expect that he had just awakened and felt the breath of dragon beads. The poisonous dragon worshipper once killed and swallowed a poisonous dragon. After refining the Dragon beads of the poisonous dragon, he got the blood power of the poisonous dragon and achieved his name as a poisonous dragon worshipper.


    With the blood of the dragon family, he felt the breath of the dragon ball at the moment when the powerful dragon ball appeared.


    There was a sneer on the corner of the mouth of the poisonous dragon venerable. The next moment, his body disappeared into the mountains and turned into a dragon shadow. He came to the falling immortal collection quickly. The speed was extremely terrible. He could feel the sound of wind and thunder during flying.


    Soon, the poisonous dragon venerable approached the holy mountain.


    The figure was suspended in the void, and looked coldly at the two people in the bamboo forest, with a touch of sarcasm on the corners of his mouth.


    "Mole ant, what qualifications do you have to refine dragon beads? Dragon beads belong to me!"


    The poisonous dragon venerable is naturally not an easy generation. He directly reaches out and grabs it. His terrible mana spreads towards the dragon ball in an instant.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong''s look coagulated. Their eyes were full of incredible colors. Even here, some people dared to rob the Dragon beads, eat at the mouth of the tiger and seek death?


    At the moment, a pen appeared in my hand. When I waved the pen in my hand, it was a blow to the Dragon venerable.


    "Boom!"


    With the help of Li Yixi''s pen, Xiao Zhan dissolved the method of catching the poisonous dragon.


    "Huh?"


    "I have some strength, but can you take what I want? I like it, so it''s what I belong to me. " After the Dragon worshipper was surprised, the surprise at the corners of his mouth turned into ridicule, like the nine day Phoenix watching the local chicken in the mud.


    At the moment, the poisonous dragon venerable looked extremely disdainful. The next moment, he spread his hand and caught them again. This time, the poisonous dragon venerable would not underestimate them. The hand he caught turned into a dragon claw and carried the ferocious dragon power, which changed the faces of Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong.


    However, at the moment, the dragon claw has not caught the moment of Xiao Zhan and Xiao Cang. In the bamboo forest at the moment, a pillar seems to turn into an indomitable God bamboo, which is a blow to the dragon claw of the poisonous dragon.


    "Ah!"


    Under this blow, the poisonous dragon worshipper sent out a miserable howl, and the whole dragon claw was completely turned into a blood mist and absorbed by the divine bamboo.


    Just a bamboo, it was so powerful that the Dragon worshipper was terrified to the extreme.


    He turned around and wanted to escape, because here, at the moment of God bamboo''s hand, the poisonous dragon venerable felt that he would die.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the moment, the poisonous dragon venerable was extremely fast, and even burned blood essence.


    |"Shall we go? No one has come to the door for a long time. Have you left? " At the moment, Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong changed their looks, because the two people at the moment felt an immortal breath. When they looked up, they saw a dark sparrow on the eaves of Li Yixi, with its wings spread, tearing the void and chasing away.


    "It''s terrible. What''s that?"


    At the moment when the little sparrow flew out, Xiao Zhan vaguely saw a golden light. The body of the little sparrow became huge and wrapped in golden light.


    "It may be the golden winged ROC bird, the existence of the first speed in the world." Xiao cangqiong took a deep breath and spoke to Xiao Zhan.


    "Golden winged ROC bird?"


    After hearing his father''s words, Xiao Zhan''s body trembled and turned pale. The golden winged ROC bird''s blood was extremely noble. The supreme existence of the fairy world turned into a sparrow here.


    "Don''t think so much. Now I know why the childe has invited us again and again." Xiao cangqiong took a deep breath and said seriously.


    "Why?"


    Xiao Zhan doesn''t understand. Isn''t this a chance?


    "Because we are watched. If we refine dragon beads in the family, can we stop the man just now?" Xiao cangqiong said with a dignified look.


    "No, I see."


    After listening to Xiao cangqiong''s words, Xiao Zhan glanced at the room in front of him and took a deep breath. They continued to refine the dragon ball. The dragon ball was indeed a hot potato. If it was refined earlier, others in the province kept watching, which might even bring disaster. The terrible existence just now was not their ability to fight. The strong woke up and didn''t improve, They are bound to lose their ability to compete.


    In the void, the Dragon worshipper was relieved after plundering thousands of miles.


    But the next moment, the look changed dramatically.

 Chapter 276

    "Big bug, you are so slow!"


    A defiant voice sounded in the ears of the poisonous dragon venerable. When the poisonous dragon venerable turned around, a figure covered with golden armor was suspended in the void, holding his hands in front of him. In the void, there were a pair of golden wings, the virtual shadow floated, and the winding breath made the poisonous dragon venerable panic to the extreme.


    "God, forgive me. I don''t know where I offended God. Please give me a chance to atone."


    At the moment, the arrogant appearance of the poisonous dragon worshipper disappeared in an instant and was replaced by a look of panic. At the moment, he was really terrified. There was an immortal here, which was not the existence he could contend with. Therefore, the poisonous dragon worshipper at the moment directly asked for atonement.


    "Atonement?"


    "This doesn''t seem to be your character. I think you seemed extremely arrogant when you robbed the dragon ball. How did you change when you saw me?" The golden winged ROC bird looked at the poisonous dragon and sneered.


    "I... i


    The poisonous dragon worshipper at the moment was even more frightened, because the poisonous dragon worshipper at the moment heard the words of the golden winged ROC bird and reacted. Maybe the golden winged ROC bird came from where, because he felt a thrilling breath at the moment when the bamboo attacked him.


    "My Lord, I''m guilty. Please make atonement. I''m willing to be an ox and a horse and serve my Lord."


    Dragon Master, I''m really flustered now.


    "Wait? You are disgusting with the poisonous gas. You''d better die! "


    "I haven''t seen the smell of blood for a long time, and if you dare to act wildly on the childe''s chassis, no one can save you." The golden winged ROC bird is no longer playing. It will be judged directly.


    The next moment, the golden winged ROC bird opened its mouth, which turned into an eagle''s mouth, and the terrible power of phagocytosis broke out.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment, the poisonous dragon venerable, with a resolute face, directly exploded his body, and the terrible destructive force erupted, while his soul fled without hesitation.


    Increase the speed to the strongest dragon venerable, and despair at the next moment. Because at the moment, in front of him, there was a mouth. The speed of the golden winged ROC bird was so terrible that it was impossible to escape.


    "How weak!"


    "I haven''t tasted immortal for a long time. Nine lions are really lucky. I went out and swallowed an immortal. I really want to kill them." The golden winged ROC bird turned into a sparrow glanced at the sky and disappeared into the void.


    In the yard, Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong, who continuously refined the Dragon beads, improved their strength greatly in the blink of an eye. When they thoroughly refined the Dragon beads, their strength reached the state of the initial stage of Shenhuo. They didn''t expect such a huge improvement.


    However, although the refined dragon ball, at the moment, they still have some difficulty in controlling the power of the dragon ball, so they have to digest it.


    "The divine script is still too weak. We must improve the divine script, but how to improve it quickly?" At the moment, Xiao Zhan feels difficult.


    If Shenwen wants to improve, it needs strong Haoran righteousness, but Xiao Zhan doesn''t dare to break into Li Yixi''s study to practice.


    "After absorbing the dragon ball, although the physical power and mana are greatly increased, it is not helpful to improve the divine text."


    "Xiao Lao, come and try the fruit and have a rest first."


    At the moment, Li Yixi appeared in the yard. He saw them here and shouted.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan hurried over.


    But they haven''t sat down yet. At the moment, a voice sounded outside the yard, "Tang Hai, see you, childe!"


    Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan were surprised that Tang Hai came so fast.


    "Tang Hai?"


    "Go and open the door for him!" Tang Hai is also an acquaintance. At the moment, Li Yixi is busy and tells Xiao Zhan. After that, he enters the house.


    "Old Tang!"


    Xiao Zhan opened the gate with a surprised look, but his look changed when he found Tang Hai outside the yard. Because at the moment, Tang Hai''s face is very pale, his face is full of wrinkles, he is a hundred years old, and his black hair has turned sandy white at the moment, which obviously consumes a lot of life.


    "Old Tang, what happened?" Xiao Zhan asked solemnly at the moment.


    "My life was bad. I entered a relic and met a terrible existence. It burned my life for 500 years before I escaped from heaven." At the moment, Tang Hai was still frightened in his eyes. Obviously, he was desperate because of his existence.


    "Old Tang, come on, come in!" Xiao cangqiong hurriedly held Tang Hai and entered the yard.


    At the moment, the two people are very nervous. They feel the state of Tanghai at the moment. There is the possibility of falling at any time. Their life is burning and there is little left.


    "Come on, old Tang, the childe just sent out fairy fruit. You can swallow one quickly. Maybe you can keep your soul alive!" Xiao cangqiong suddenly thought of Xianguo and hurried to hold Tang Hai.


    "Fairy fruit?"


    At the moment, in Tang Hai''s turbid eyes, there is a color of hope. He is also full of expectations for Li Yixi''s gods here, which may keep his soul.


    At the moment, his hands trembled, grabbed a fruit, stuffed it into his mouth and ate it quickly.


    After seeing Tang Hai swallow the fruit, Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong watched nervously to see if Tang Hai had any improvement.


    "Boom!"


    At the next moment, they looked happy, because at this moment, they both clearly felt that a terrible force of life broke out in Tang Hai''s body. At the next moment, Tang Hai felt that his soul body at the moment was rapidly becoming stable and no longer collapsing. With the intake of fruit energy, Tang Hai was shocked to feel that his life expectancy was increasing.


    A fruit, now fully adds 500 years of life to Tanghai.


    Tang Hai didn''t care about anything and directly swallowed the core in his hand. How could Tang Hai waste such a sacred thing.


    "How about old Tang?" Seeing that Tang Hai had recovered a lot at the moment, Xiao Zhan asked nervously.


    "I... I recovered!"


    "What fruit is this, do you know? I''ve made up for all the life I''ve lost. " At the moment, Tang Hai stared at them. In his eyes, he was still shocked.


    One fruit can make up for 500 years of life, which is unimaginable in Tang Hai.


    "What, hard? Have you recovered your burning life?" Xiao Zhan took a deep breath and asked in horror.


    It''s ridiculous. Can a fruit really restore its burning life?


    However, after seeing Tang Hai nodding, Xiao Zhan felt that countless thunders were exploding in his mind.


    At the moment, their eyes had time to fall on the remaining fruits on the plate, but their hearts trembled when they saw them.


    "What is this?"


    The moment they saw the fruit, they were stunned. They didn''t pay attention to the fruit just now. At the moment, they almost shouted.

 Chapter 277

    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    In the yard, three empty sounds sounded. Tang Hai, Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan retreated together. There was a color of fear in their eyes. After retreating more than ten meters, they still felt their hearts pounding. For a moment, their hearts were extremely uneven and stunned by the scene in front of them, Because at the moment, there are still four fruits on the plate on the table in front of the three people, but the four fruits at the moment are surrounded by aura and filled with Tao rhyme, like four sleeping babies.


    "Da Da!"


    When the three didn''t know what to do, footsteps rang out in the room, and Li Yixi came out slowly.


    "I... I ate people!"


    At the moment, Tang Hai wanted to reach into his mouth to dig, but what he ate had already turned into Shouyuan and was digested by him.


    He felt extremely uncomfortable. At the moment, he felt more ferocious than the demon cultivator. He even ate babies.


    "What is a baby?"


    Li Yixi, who just came out, heard Tang Hai''s words, looked puzzled and alert. He hurriedly looked at Tang Hai, and his body was closer to Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong.


    "Childe, that''s a baby!"


    Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong looked at Li Yixi with tears on their faces. It was not fruit at all. Li Yixi said it was fruit, but they dared to be angry. Can''t dare offend Li Yixi, otherwise he will die ugly. Li Yixi waved out the immortal.


    "What, this is fruit."


    "Look carefully, where is this baby? It''s just that the appearance of fruit is similar to that of a baby. Do you think I''m a peerless devil? Am I so cruel to feed on babies? " At the moment, Li Yixi''s face is a little black. It''s just a few fruits. Each one is so fussy.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words and seeing Li Yixi pick up one and eat it, the three dare to fall on the ginseng fruit.


    "Huh?"


    "Really not a baby." Xiao Zhan sensed that his hanging heart was slowly put down, and the panic color in his eyes disappeared.


    "Really?" Hearing the result of Xiao Zhan''s induction, Xiao cangqiong and Tang Hai stared at Xiao Zhan and felt that Xiao Zhan was lying.


    "It''s really fruit. Why did I lie to you?" Xiao Zhan looked at them contemptuously and forgot his frightened eyes just now.


    "Childe, this fruit is really strange. We were all frightened and thought it was a baby?" Xiao Zhan sat next to Li Yixi, picked up one, looked at it, and was amazed. It was so similar.


    After Tang Hai and Xiao cangqiong saw Xiao Zhan grabbing the ginseng fruit, they recovered a trace in their eyes and felt their soul. They finally determined that it was really fruit. But the ginseng fruit was too scary. When they saw it for the first time, they were really frightened just now. At the moment, Tang Hai, after confirming that it was really fruit, banged his heart, He calmed down slowly. The scene just now really frightened him.


    I thought I really ate a baby today, because just now my life was about to run out, and my soul would collapse at any time, leading to my death. I didn''t look carefully at it at all.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    After Tang Hai determined, he took a deep breath and approached Li Yixi. His respectful worship to Li Yixi originated from his deep gratitude.


    At the moment, I want to kneel on the ground and kowtow.


    At the moment, Tang Hai secretly swore: "the childe gave me 500 years of life. This is my extra life. I will die for the childe all my life. Childe, I must have thought that I would get hurt when I was in the ruins, so one second before I went to the yard, I prepared fairy fruits such as ginseng fruit, which helped me stabilize my soul and make up for the 500 years of life I spent. "


    "There''s no need to be polite. It''s a coincidence that old Tang came today. He''s taking it orally today." Li Yixi waved and invited the other party to sit down.


    Tang Haicheng sat down in fear. Li Yixi was speechless. These people were really just a ginseng fruit. They were scared like this. Are they still practitioners? At the moment, Li Yixi was speechless.


    Li Yixi grabbed one and stuffed it into Tang Hai''s hand, "Old Tang, have a good look!"


    Tang Hai, who took the ginseng fruit with great anxiety, stared at the ginseng fruit and looked at it several times. Once again, he confirmed that it was the fairy fruit, and a smile appeared in his eyes.


    "It''s amazing!"


    Xiao cangqiong also grabbed the last one and looked at it hotly.


    "Haven''t you really seen it?"


    Li Yixi looked like the three curious babies and was really speechless. Li Yixi was sure that the three were not faking and didn''t know each other.


    "Childe, we really haven''t met." The three nodded quickly.


    "You should know. I remember I told the story of journey to the West. This is the ginseng fruit in journey to the West. No, I''m wrong. It''s not as good as the ginseng fruit in journey to the west, but it''s just an ordinary fruit. It''s not so magical." Li Yixi explained.


    "Ginseng fruit?"


    At the moment, the three people looked at each other. Their eyes were full of panic. They couldn''t help recalling the part of ginseng fruit in journey to the West.


    The journey to the West was spread from Li Yixi, but all the things that came from Li Yixi''s hands were regarded as treasures. Naturally, the journey to the West was hidden in the crowd and read it with the children, but just now they really didn''t think about the journey to the West. The three people at this moment quickly fell into memories.


    Seeing the three people meditating, Li Yixi didn''t say anything, so he got up and went busy.


    In the blink of an eye, the three people looked at each other. Their eyes were full of panic and recalled that paragraph: "monk Tang''s teachers and disciples traveled all the way west to Wuzhuang Temple of Wanshou mountain. The ginseng fruit in the temple can prolong people''s life. Without permission, Wukong Bajie ate ginseng fruit secretly. When the path in the temple was found, he came to argue with the Tang monk. Wukong pushed down the ginseng fruit tree in a rage.


    The four masters and disciples had to escape from Wuzhuang Temple overnight. When Zhenyuan Daxian came back from going out, he caught up with Tang Monk''s masters and disciples and took them back to Wuzhuang temple. "


    At the moment, the three people trembled at the thought of that scene.


    It''s something that even the powerful Qi Tiansheng and marshal Tianpeng covet. It''s the treasure of Zhenyuan Daxian.


    At the moment, the three people are holding ginseng fruit in their hands, and their hands are shaking. Today, they actually saw such a treasure here. No wonder it is such a treasure, otherwise they really can''t recover the longevity yuan consumed by Tang Hai.


    "Ginseng fruit, ginseng fruit!"


    Holding the fruit in their hands, the three were nervous, excited and nervous, and all kinds of emotions mixed together.


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Zhan looked at them and said nervously, "such a treasure, in the childe''s memory, is the treasure of Zhenyuan immortal, the ancestor of earth immortals. Maybe this is a section intercepted and cultivated by the childe."

 Chapter 278

    "These treasures were originally eaten to live forever, so they can only make up for the lost life of senior Tang. I think it may be because there is not enough immortal supply in Zhao, so it is difficult to cultivate real human ginseng."


    Xiao Zhan explained.


    "Yes, it must be. How can I get such a favor from Tang Hai?" At the moment, Tang Hai was moved by tears.


    "Don''t disturb me, Mr. Tang. I''m afraid it won''t happen on the mainland. We''d better digest and absorb it quickly, otherwise it will cause trouble!" Xiao Zhan hurriedly said when he heard about the dragon ball.


    "Yes, this immortal treasure must be watched and absorbed." Xiao cangqiong looked dignified and said something about Longzhu.


    After hearing about Longzhu, Tang Hai was very nervous. At the moment, he arranged seals on ginseng fruit.


    "Old Tang, you?"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan looked at Tang Hai and heard about the dragon ball. At the moment, he didn''t eat ginseng fruit, but sealed the ginseng fruit cloth. He was very confused.


    "It''s all right. I''ll bet once. I''ll use these fairy fruits!" At the moment, Tang Hai''s eyes are full of surprises.


    "Old Tang, I''m talkative!" Xiao Zhan hurriedly apologized.


    Xiao Zhan also reflected at the moment. The weapon refining sect is not a small sect. It has been inherited for tens of thousands of years. Over the past tens of thousands of years, the inside information is terrible.


    I''m afraid there are some powerful people who seal themselves when Shouyuan is approaching. When the weapon refining sect is in danger of destroying the sect, they can do something for the sect with their last life.


    "No harm!"


    "We are about to merge and establish a hegemonic force. We are already a family, but those old guys may hinder. With this ginseng fruit, let them see the magical ability of ginseng fruit. I''m afraid no one dares to say anything, and will try their best to bring it together?" Tang Hai smiled.


    Tang Hai is thinking that there are few things to enhance life, even in the fairy world, and no one gives them away at will.


    "Is there any deep meaning, childe?" Xiao cangqiong at the moment, after hearing Tang Hai''s words, looked at Tang Hai and whispered.


    "Deep meaning?"


    Xiao Zhan at the moment is also a shock.


    The ginseng fruit handed to his mouth stopped, and his eyes fell on Xiao cangqiong.


    "Think about it, we all have a life span of more than 500 years. Of course, just now you lost your life. We have so many life spans, that is to say, we can''t die of old age in a short time. Moreover, with the childe''s side, our strength will continue to improve, our strength will improve, and our life span will increase rapidly, We don''t need to prolong our life. "


    Xiao cangqiong said his idea again. It is true that this ginseng fruit is a treasure in the world, but it really doesn''t play a big role for them. They really don''t need it for Shouyuan.


    "Huh?"


    "Lao Zu, you''re right. We really don''t need longevity, and ginseng fruit is not important to us, because its magic is just to prolong longevity and can''t enhance strength. What''s the reason for childe giving us? You must have some deep meaning, but what do you want us to do? " At the moment, Xiao Zhan also put down the ginseng fruit and thought about it.


    "Ginseng fruit, prolonging life is the most important thing for those who are about to run out of life. For example, I just said, we should think in this direction, but what is the childe''s purpose?" Tang Hai looked at the sealed ginseng fruit, which was also difficult to figure out.


    "Ginseng fruit is the most important for people whose life is about to run out?" At the moment, Xiao Zhan''s eyes lit up in an instant and hurried to look at the two people, "Tang Lao, Lao Zu, I know, I know the childe''s deep meaning."


    "Childe, what is the meaning and implication?" At the moment, Xiao cangqiong and Tang Hai''s eyes instantly fell on Xiao Zhan. With an urgent face, they want to know the deep meaning of Li Yixi, because it is very important to understand Li Yixi''s words.


    "What do you think we are all going to do now and what great things are we going to do?" Xiao Zhan looked at them and smiled.


    "Big deal? If it''s a big event, it''s the establishment of the sect gate. Is it related to the establishment of the sect gate? " Tang Hai looked at Xiao Zhan suspiciously.


    "Yes, it has something to do with the establishment of the sect. Old Tang, you don''t know the name of the sect we set up. The childe has given it a name, zhishengdao palace. " Xiao Zhan looked forward to the way.


    "Hoo, did you give your name to the holy way palace?" In Tang Hai''s eyes, a dignified color appeared. The word Tao palace is an extremely important word in the practice world.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan, looking at Tang Hai and Xiao cangqiong''s eyes, did not sell the key. He said directly: "the force we formed is called the supreme Taoist palace. The word Taoist palace is extremely valuable in the practice world. After we formed, how can we suppress one side and dominate the other side in this era of continuous recovery of the strong?"


    "There is only one way, that is to let those powerful people who have run out of life and have to be self styled prolong their life. Only in that way can we go to Shengdao palace to increase the number of strong people as soon as possible. I understand the childe''s deep meaning because old Tang wants to take ginseng fruit to save people. Maybe this is what the childe wants to express, Because the childe reckons that Tang Lai will take ginseng fruit, which ensures that we will think of everything. " Xiao Zhan finished this time with a decisive breath and was very determined.


    "I see!"


    "I see!"


    After hearing Xiao Zhan''s explanation, their eyes lit up in an instant.


    "However, Xiao Zhan, now only one ancient ancestor of our weapon refining sect is still alive. Do you still have two strong people in your Xiao family or academy?" Tang Hai looked at the way Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong expected.


    "I don''t have the Xiao family or the Academy, but I think the ancient ones in the state of Zhao and the heavenly Star Palace may still exist. Don''t we know if we go and have a look?" Xiao Zhan smiled.


    "Zhao, Tianxing palace?"


    "Xiao Zhan, you''re right. If there is a strong one among our major forces, then it''s only the emperor of the state of Zhao. It''s also possible for the supreme ancestor of Tianxing palace. I remember that Tianxing palace announced that the old ancestor''s Shouyuan had been exhausted, but how can the strong be willing to sit down." At the moment, Tang Hai''s eyes are full of fine Mans.


    People who have lived for countless years are definitely unwilling to sit down easily. They may be sealed by themselves.

 Chapter 279

    The three of them gathered together and finished their guess. Their eyes lit up and they were no longer so nervous. As long as they were careful, there would be no problem with what the childe asked them to do.


    Considering the rarity of ginseng fruit, Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong learned from Tang Hai and arranged countless seals on ginseng fruit. They felt safe and didn''t leak out before they stopped.


    "You two, of course, so we can''t delay and get this thing done immediately!"


    At the moment, Tang Hai, with a nervous face, hurriedly stood up and was about to start, but Tang Hai found that Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong were struggling and had no intention to leave.


    "Two, won''t you go?" At this moment, Tang Hai saw Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong heading towards the kitchen. He was thoughtful, suppressed his urgent heart, and sat down. At the moment, Tang Hai vaguely felt that he had guessed.


    "Organic fate, right?" Tang Hai stared at them and whispered.


    "Well, it''s a rare opportunity. Old Tang heard us before. We refined a dragon ball, so there will be a dragon corpse!" Xiao Zhan licked his tongue and felt that he was going to drool. The food cooked by Lao Bai was not only delicious, but also dragon meat.


    "Dragon soup?" Hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, Tang Hai was no longer so urgent and became an old God. If he missed such an opportunity, he would be an idiot.


    I feel that my ancestors have been waiting for tens of thousands of years and are not in a hurry.


    "Soon, Li Yixi wiped his hands and came out."


    "Mr. Tang, it''s really time today. I took it orally today. I asked Lao Bai to stew a pot of dragon meat today. Haven''t I eaten it? Hey, I haven''t eaten it either. Are you looking forward to it? I''ve watched it quietly several times. It''s really worthy of being dragon meat. It''s been stewed for so long with such a big fire. It''s almost time. "


    Li Yixi was also shocked at the moment. Li Yixi felt very awesome.


    In the kitchen at the moment, Lao Bai''s face was not very good-looking. A pair of big eyes stared at the Black Lotus flame under the pot.


    "Black Lotus, awesome, ah, the childe enough to urge several times, but not yet ripe." At the moment, Lao Bai is really nervous, but he saw Li Yixi quietly uncover the pot to investigate.


    Look at the eyes of the Black Lotus demon king, full of anger.


    Flame, the Black Lotus demon king who broke into the yard and was transformed by Lao Bai, used to be famous, but now the Black Lotus demon king came here and got countless opportunities. His strength is already dozens of times that of the past. But now he goes with all his strength. He feels he can burn mountains and cook seas, but he can''t stew the faucet in the pot.


    At the moment, the Black Lotus demon king was really nervous to the extreme. He was really afraid of Li Yixi''s anger. An idea put him out, because he was trembling. He heard Li Yixi murmur: "it''s not ripe yet!"


    The Black Lotus demon king was terrified at the moment.


    "Hiss!"


    When the Black Lotus demon king was extremely nervous, a force of fire suddenly shot out of the room to help the Black Lotus demon king. It was the ice fire holy lotus brought back by Li Yixi.


    "Thank you, thank you very much!"


    The Black Lotus demon king who got help was relieved at this moment.


    At the moment, heilian looked out of the kitchen door and stared at a dog and a cat inside. She was very frightened.


    These two people can''t provoke at all.


    "Childe, Tang has caught up with such delicious food in his life. He doesn''t live in vain." At the moment, Tang Hai was very excited after hearing Li Yixi''s words.


    Li Yixi took a deep breath, restrained his smile, looked at Tang Hai and said, "Old Tang, I think this dragon meat is precious, but do you think I can be qualified to step into the ranks of practitioners after eating broth?" At the moment, Li Yixi is really worried. In Li Yixi''s eyes, this is the biggest chance he has met so far. The dragon is a powerful divine object under the influence of people.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words and looking at Li Yixi''s eyes, there is a slight sweat on Tang Hai''s forehead at the moment, because Tang Hai is extremely nervous at the moment, and Li Yixi''s strength is all over the sky, which we all know, but we don''t know whether Li Yixi is asking himself what deep meaning he has or testing himself.


    But at the moment in Tang Hai, Li Yixi is waiting for his reply. He doesn''t even have time to ask Xiao Zhan and Xiao cangqiong. His heart is extremely urgent.


    It is absolutely impossible to say that Li Yixi has great strength when he thinks that Li Yixi is experiencing mortal life at the moment. Tang Hai took a deep breath and thought about the stretching animals such as dragon. Even if a pig ate it, it would change, and Li Yixi ate it.


    But thinking of Li Yixi''s great power and unfathomable magic power, it must not be those shallow skills that can move.


    That is, those skills are not enough to make Li Yixi work.


    While experiencing mortal life, a mortal knows that a practitioner can live a long life. After becoming immortal and ancestor, he must also want to practice. At the moment, Li Yixi''s eyes also let Tang Hai see that Li Yixi urgently wants to practice at the moment, because this is also a part of experiencing mortal life.


    Under immortals, all are mortals. Practitioners are also mortals.


    So at the moment, after taking a deep breath, Tang Hai said to Li Yixi: "childe, dragon meat is indeed a rare divine thing, but it is impossible to want people to suddenly give birth to any spiritual root, but it may change people''s physique and make people''s physical body powerful. The existence of sanctification of the physical body also existed in ancient times."


    "Change the body?"


    At the moment, hearing Tang Hai''s words, although Li Yixi was a little lost and couldn''t give birth to any dragon spiritual roots, Li Yixi also had a little surprise, that is, his body might change because of the dragon''s meat.


    In those novels, some people''s physical body is also extremely terrible. When the physical body is strong to a certain extent, Li Yixi thought that maybe he could embark on the road of cultivation at that time.


    "Childe!"


    "The dragon meat is ready." When Li Yixi was secretly happy, Hu Qingyun personally came with a large pot of meat. When she just put it on the table, she looked at the almost transparent milk white dragon soup and smelled the mouth watering taste. She was extremely restless and instinctively wanted to eat.


    At the moment, the three Tanghai people have completely become food goods.


    "Three, move chopsticks!"


    "It''s not delicious when it''s cold." At the moment, Li Yixi knows that he may have no chance for himself this time, so he doesn''t care about the three people. He first fills himself with a bowl and eats it.


    Li Yixi keeps swallowing. At the moment, Li Yixi is really swallowing, completely ignoring the image of an expert.


    Tang Hai three people, facing this supreme opportunity at the moment, also have no time to pay attention to Li Yixi. The three people also gobble up.


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun hurriedly added a quantity to Li Yixi, "young master, slow down, hot, there''s still more in the pot?"


    Hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, Li Yixi blushed slightly, slowed down quietly and became a gentleman.

 Chapter 280

    While eating, feel your body quietly. Is there any change.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is very quiet and doesn''t pay attention to others as usual.


    "Old Tang, if you say so, will you make the childe unhappy and destroy the childe''s experience of mortal life." At the moment, Xiao Zhan, after hearing Tang Hai''s words, was still dignified. Just now he talked about practice.


    "I wait, isn''t it a mortal?" At the moment, Tang Hai thought for a moment and felt that he was right. The voice asked.


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Zhan''s eyes brightened and became less depressed. Under the immortals, they are all mortals. In fact, they are also mortals. Xiao Zhan blamed himself for not thinking of this. After figuring it out, he was not nervous.


    At the moment, a large amount of dragon meat entered the belly of the three people. At the moment, the three people felt that their bodies were washed away by the force of blood like fire, which made their hearts tremble. They didn''t expect that the force of blood contained in the dragon meat was so frightening, and this was the result of the reconciliation of Li Yixi''s miraculous medicine, If you directly absorb those dragon blood and meat, maybe their flesh can''t bear this force at all.


    At the moment, the three people hurriedly lowered their heads, slowed down, tried to suppress the power of Qi and blood in their bodies, and quickly refined and sealed the power of Qi and blood. If they didn''t refine, they wouldn''t dare to eat any more. Once their Qi and blood were continuously replenished, they would be a balloon and explode.


    However, looking back at Li Yixi, I saw Li Yixi at the moment, frowning slightly.


    Because at the moment, Li Yixi just felt that there was a faint warm breath flowing through his body, and there was no qualitative change in his whole person. In such a situation, it was absolutely impossible to step on the road of cultivation.


    "Young master, how''s it going?"


    At the moment, the three people saw Li Yixi''s look and asked nervously.


    "Generally, the effect is not as magical as I imagined. I just feel a warmth. Is it so normal, old Tang?" Li Yixi asked with some disappointment.


    "Young master, take your time. Haven''t you changed a little?" Tang Hai didn''t dare say anything, so he could only answer.


    "Yes, I''m too greedy."


    "Come on, good thing, don''t stop." At the moment, Li Yixi regained his usual enthusiasm and immediately entertained the people.


    At the moment, the three people saw that the small blue and white bowl in front of them was full, and gradually felt a panic. They were different from Li Yixi. Li Yixi''s strength was all over the sky, and his body had already reached the peak, and their body was just a mortal body. How could they resist such terrible power of Qi and blood, In particular, the dragon''s Qi and blood far exceeds the power of Qi and blood contained in other big demons.


    But now Li Yixi is very enthusiastic. The three dare not say they can''t suppress it.


    Tang Hai, the three of them, can only go crazy to refine at the moment, otherwise it is difficult to refine the power to suppress their Qi and blood. Especially after Li Yixi took out the top Baihua wine, their faces changed. At the moment, they dare not say that they can''t drink today, because they have drunk it on weekdays. Under Li Yixi''s enthusiasm, they can only drink it tremblingly, However, under the power of both qi and blood, their faces became very red in the blink of an eye.


    At the moment, under the impact of the terrible force of Qi and blood, the whole body felt that it was about to crack.


    "Young master, thank you for your hospitality today. I have something else to do. I''ll visit you later." Nervously finish the bowl and the cup, and dare not stop at all. Without waiting for what Li Yixi said, he left in a hurry, because at the moment, he can no longer suppress it.


    The three people who left the courtyard could not bear it. They immediately increased their speed to the fastest level and went down the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, the three people sat cross legged and began to suppress the dragon''s Qi and blood in their body.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    At the moment, the three people vaguely found that their bodies were about to crack, and their terrible blood seemed to explode them.


    The three men, who are powerful and almost standing at the peak of the continent of Nantian, still howled in a low voice under the terrible dragon''s blood, even if they tried their best to suppress it.


    The eyes of the three were blood red. While howling miserably, the blood red eyes were full of expectation.


    A few hours later, the three finally stopped howling, but at the moment, the three were extremely embarrassed and hurried to sort it out with mana.


    "The blood of the dragon is terrible!" Xiao Zhan''s mouth was filled with a tragic smile and almost finished.


    "Yes!"


    "When I met the dragon''s Qi and blood for the first time, it was really magical. I felt that my blood power had been improved a lot and my body was more than ten times stronger. Now if I met anyone, even if I lost the enemy, I wouldn''t be so embarrassed." At the moment, Tang Hai''s eyes are full of shocking colors. At the moment, he vaguely found that a faint blood red dragon pattern appeared on his arms.


    Like a tattoo, there is something more in the faint blood.


    "Maybe we will awaken some abilities of the dragon." Xiao cangqiong was originally majoring in the power of the flesh. Today Xiao cangqiong absorbs the most. At the moment, Xiao cangqiong''s power of Qi and blood is the most terrible. He feels the most clearly about his own changes.


    "Boom!"


    Xiao cangqiong''s voice just fell, his body suddenly trembled, and Xiao cangqiong changed color in an instant.


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong gave a terrible cry. Under the eyes of Xiao Zhan and Tang Hai, Xiao cangqiong''s body was burned by a flame. The next moment, under the power of the fierce flame, his body turned into a white bone. At the same time, Xiao cangqiong''s bones radiated terrible vitality under the eyes of Xiao Zhan and Tang Hai, In the blink of an eye, his flesh condensed again.


    After reuniting with the flesh, there was a dragon shaped Flame mark in Xiao Cang''s heart.


    Xiao cangqiong gasped fiercely after gathering his magic power in a robe.


    At that moment, Xiao cangqiong really felt death.


    "Brother Xiao, your eyebrows?" At the moment, Tang Hai looked at the Dragon flame in the middle of Xiao cangqiong''s eyebrows and was shocked.


    Hearing Tang Hai''s words, Xiao cangqiong naturally felt his soul power. Xiao cangqiong took a deep breath and the dragon shaped flame pattern slowly disappeared.


    "Grandpa, what changes have taken place after the rebirth and transformation of the flesh?" Xiao Zhan also looked at Xiao cangqiong excitedly, and his flesh was reborn and transformed. This is almost impossible. Only when he became an immortal and survived the disaster, can he have a chance to transform. Now Xiao cangqiong''s flesh has transformed once.


    This shocked Xiao Zhan and Tang Hai.

 Chapter 281

    Hearing what they said, Xiao cangqiong felt the power of his body. The terrible power made Xiao cangqiong out of control and powerful beyond his control. After closing his eyes and looking inside once, Xiao cangqiong was frightened to find that at the moment, there were some faint dragon shadows in his body.


    At the moment, after he entered the realm of divine fire, his divine fire was dim, but the divine fire at the moment was more than ten times stronger. The center of the flame can be seen faintly at the moment, and a little dragon is curled up in it.


    At the moment when the soul felt the divine fire, the dragon shaped Flame mark in the middle of Xiao cangqiong''s eyebrow appeared. At the moment when Xiao cangqiong touched the divine fire, he found that those originally dim dragon shadows woke up at the moment, and issued a roar. The Dragon chant was extremely fierce. At this moment, Xiao cangqiong''s blood rose again, and his strength doubled. In his palm, There was a trace of flame, like a king who controlled the flame.


    At this moment, the breath sent out can be worshipped, as if it can burn everything.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment of seeing this scene, Xiao Zhan and Tang Hai were shocked and inexplicable. They looked at Xiao cangqiong with hot eyes. At the moment, Xiao cangqiong seemed to be an invincible existence in their eyes.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong couldn''t suppress his inner joy and laughed directly.


    "Brother Xiao, have you awakened the blood of the dragon family?"


    Tang Hai took a hard breath. His eyes were full of horror. He stared at Xiao cangqiong and wanted to get the answer.


    "Yes, I''ve got the dragon family magic power, burning the sky and dragon inflammation. At the same time, I have condensed the Dragon shadow in my body. At the moment of exercising my magic power, the Dragon shadow recovers, blood boils, and my strength can be doubled." At the moment, Xiao cangqiong was really excited to the extreme, and he was a little incoherent.


    Originally, this is a personal secret, but they are special. Because they are all the people around Li Yixi, no one dares to have any bad thoughts, so Xiao cangqiong has nothing to hide at the moment.


    "Congratulations, brother Xiao. Now our strength is the strongest. Our flesh is weak and small. Maybe we can change in the future. Now that we have refined and absorbed the blood of the dragon, we will separate. I will go back to the refining tool sect to wake up our ancestors. How about you go to the state of Zhao and the heavenly Star Palace respectively? Since the childe has spoken, then the zhishengdao palace, It must be established at the fastest speed. " Tang Hai took a deep breath and said with a dignified look.


    "Well, it''s so decided that we can''t delay the establishment of the sect." Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan also looked at each other. In their eyes, they looked serious.


    "Tang took a step first!" Tang Hai''s voice fell, Tang Hai turned into a residual shadow and disappeared into the sky.


    Xiao cangqiong and Xiao Zhan looked at each other and went to the state of Zhao and Tianxing palace.


    In a huge continuous mountain range, heavy snow is flying. On the highest main peak in the mountain range, it emits a hot smell. On the main peak, you can''t feel a trace of cold, but instead it is hot.


    Because it was a huge crater. In the crater, a figure, holding a war hammer, fought with the fire Python in the magma. The fire Python had a powerful breath. Around the crater, the disciples and elders of the weapon refining sect were nervous. I don''t know whether Tang Yin, the strongest sect, could defeat the fire Python and resolve the catastrophe.


    "So powerful."


    "All right? If we can''t hit it hard and seal it again, then our weapon refining sect can''t continue to stay here. The fire Python has practiced for tens of thousands of years and its strength is too strong. " The eyes of the elders of the refining clan are full of dignified colors.


    "Whoosh!"


    When the people were nervous, a figure came quickly in the void to sense the breath of the coming people. The people of the weapon refining sect looked happy.


    "Lao Zu, come on, help Tang Yin suppress the fire python. The fire Python is about to break the seal." An elder shouted anxiously.


    "Is the fire Python going to break the seal?"


    "Die!"


    At this moment, Tanghai is cold, and this Python has been hard to kill and kill. It is the heart of the Lian Zong. But the Lian Zong is mainly made of refining equipment. It must rely on the power of the volcano, so it can only be sealed. But the other party does not absorb the essence of the fire in the volcano, and its strength is stronger and stronger.


    "Whoosh!"


    Tang Hai''s angry voice fell, and his body instantly fell into the huge crater magma.


    "Hum!"


    "Tang Hai, we have fought countless times. This time, what if you come? Don''t seal me."


    "Roar!"


    The fire Python spits out people''s words, regrets to return Tang Yin with one blow, and plunders Tang Hai. The terrible smell makes people scared, as if it was going to devour Tang Hai.


    "Lao Zu, be careful!"


    Seeing the fire Python''s attack, the people of the weapon refining sect were frightened in their eyes. The fire Python was going to work hard to show its talent.


    "Evil, get back!" Tang Hai''s rage, terrible mana and physical power erupted, and a faint dragon power erupted from the body. At the moment of the explosion of dragon power, the breath of fire Python was directly suppressed, and there was panic in the eyes of fire python.


    Dragons have the power to suppress all animals.


    "No, it''s impossible. How can you have the breath of the dragon." At the moment, the suppressed fire Python roared in horror. However, Tang Hai smiled. Sure enough, he has changed under the blood of the dragon, but he hasn''t obviously felt it. How can he let go of the scourge of fire Python at the moment.


    "Haotian hammer, disorderly cloak!"


    At the moment, Tang Hai shows his magic skills from Tang Yin. The terrible hammer technique is displayed. The hammer shadow all over the sky blocks all the retreat routes of the fire python.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, the hammer shadow all over the sky fell on the fire python. At the moment, the fire Python''s body exploded directly. An inner pill wanted to escape and was directly captured by Tang Hai.


    "Lao Zu, you?" In the blink of an eye, the unstoppable fire Python didn''t kill Tang Hai. Tang Yin''s body fell into immortality and his face was shocked. I don''t know when the strength of Lao Zu became so terrible.


    "I just got some chances for you when you came back!" Tang Hai''s voice fell, and Tang Yin took an envious breath. He thought it was normal for the omnipotent Li Yixi, even if something happened.


    "When you leave, you will perform your duties!"


    Tang Hai''s voice fell. He grabbed Tang Yin directly and went to the forbidden area of the weapon refining sect. He didn''t dare to delay at all.


    "Grandpa, what are we doing in the forbidden area?" Tang Yin looked puzzled. He didn''t know why he went to the forbidden area as soon as he returned. The forbidden area can''t be opened at will.


    "To resurrect the ancestors!" Tang Hai''s eyes showed a look of expectation.

 Chapter 282

    "Resurrecting our ancestors?" Tang Yin was shocked when he heard Tang Hai''s words.


    "Lao Zu, did you go to that relic this time and find a divine object that continues Shouyuan?" Tang Yin looked forward to the resurrection of the real ancestor of Lianqi sect. In this era of continuous recovery of the strong, the resurrection of the old ancestor is the best way for Lianqi sect to become powerful.


    "See your ancestors!" At the moment, Tang Hai didn''t explain with Tang Yin, but was thinking about how to make the old ancestors agree to merge and establish the sect. After all, this is the first patriarch of the refining sect, who established the existence of the refining sect. After the merger, the name of the refining sect will disappear. I don''t know whether the other party is willing to.


    Although Tang Hai thought he was 99% sure he would agree, what about 1% of the total?


    Tang Hai took out an iron card and opened the dusty door of the forbidden area. The two looked forward to entering it.


    "Tang Hai, what happened? Is there a strong man who wants to destroy our weapon refining sect?" When Tang Hai and Tang Yin entered, they sat cross legged on their bodies, woke up from their deep sleep, slowly raised their heads, and their eyes fell on them. Their mana surrounded their bodies like a real dragon. Their breath floated, containing the power of thunder.


    "Lao Zu, no!"


    "Tang Hai came only to awaken his ancestors in a real sense. Now countless strong people have recovered, and it''s time for his ancestors to recover." Tang Hai said excitedly.


    "Recovery? Tang Hai, don''t you know that my life is exhausted. After complete recovery, I can only survive for a few days at most? " Tang Lan''s eyes were full of helplessness.


    "When Tang Hailai resurrected, he naturally prepared everything and prepared things to extend his life for him." Tang Hai smiled confidently.


    "What a precious thing to extend my life. Can the thing you find extend my life for one year? If I had a year, I might break into the forbidden area and find something to extend my life in the forbidden area. " Tang Lan heard Tang Hai''s words and looked forward to Tang Hai.


    "Report back to my ancestor. I don''t need to go deep into those dangerous forbidden areas. The treasures found by Tang Hai can extend my ancestor''s life span of 500 years, and I will become an immortal within 500 years." Tang Hai looked at Tang Lan and explained, but Tang Hai didn''t immediately take out the ginseng fruit and let Tang Lan swallow it, because Tang Hai was afraid that Tang Lan would refuse the merger, which must be completed. If he refused, Tang Hai felt that he needed to consider reviving his ancestors.


    "What?"


    "Can you extend my five hundred years of life?"


    "How is this... How is this possible?"


    "Tang Hai, do you dare to deceive me? Is there such a divine thing in the world? Even in the fairyland, such gods are extremely rare. There are also mortals in the fairyland. Those powerful immortals also want to extend their life for their offspring. These gods will not appear on earth, and you will get them. " At the moment, Tang Lan was very angry and thought he would cheat himself.


    Even though the whole body is full of rotten breath, the breath of the whole person is very terrible. There is a roar of thunder between the flow of mana.


    "Lao Zu, how dare Tang Hai cheat? These treasures are really not available in the world. They are given by a fairy saint. If Lao Zu wants to completely recover and get 500 years of longevity yuan, he needs to promise a condition. If Lao Zu agrees, Tang Hai will immediately recover Lao Zu!" Tang Hai was not afraid, but said his thoughts.


    "Hum!"


    "Is it the false fairy coming? If you want me to be a slave, don''t think about it!" Tang Lan was furious and refused directly.


    In Tang Lan''s eyes, the seal of heaven has not completely collapsed at the moment. It is absolutely impossible for immortals to come. Tang Hai and others must have been deceived by pseudo immortals.


    "What my ancestors and Haizu said is true. The childe has great cultivation and takes 10000 ways as chess. He once taught me the most powerful magic power and helped me gather the soul of war when I was in the realm of Rendan. My strength is unfathomable!" At the moment, Tang Yin, after hearing Tang Hai''s words, did not hesitate and chose to tell the truth. Tang Yin is looking forward to Li Yixi''s establishment of the sect. I don''t know how powerful the sect will be.


    "Condensing the soul of war, talent Dan realm, how is it possible?" Tang Lan didn''t even think about it and shook her head directly.


    "Look, old ancestor!" Tang Yin didn''t choose to continue to argue, but directly revealed Haotian hammer. At the moment, Tang Yin had strange soul rings. Those magical powers were transformed into soul rings by Tang Yin.


    "Huh?"


    When Tang Yin revealed the soul ring and the fighting soul of Haotian hammer, Tang Lan''s look changed in an instant. And at the moment, Tang Lan also felt the breath of Tang Yin and determined Tang Yin''s cultivation.


    At the moment, Tang Lan feels very clearly that Tang Yin''s bone age is only less than 20 years old, but at the moment, Tang Yin''s breath is actually the seven aspects of nirvana.


    This made Tang Lan feel like she was dreaming. Even in their time, when the road to immortality had not been sealed, it was impossible for the peerless genius to cultivate to such a level at such an age, which made Tang Lan confused.


    After three confirmations, Tang Lan''s breath became extremely fast and looked forward to Tang Yin. In ancient times, he was very sure to become an immortal.


    "What''s your name?" At the moment, Tang Lan, after taking a deep breath, really paid attention to Tang Yin. Before, she didn''t even bother to remember Tang Yin''s name, but after discovering Tang Yin''s age and strength, she looked at Tang Yin and completely changed.


    But at the same time, I also thought of a possibility in my heart, which descendant Tang Yin might be.


    Because the system of cultivation is very special, which is completely different from the mainland.


    "Ancestor, my name is Tang Yin."


    "Nineteen years old!" Tang Yin answered Tang Lan''s words honestly.


    "Tang Yin, did that take you as an apprentice? If so, our tool refining sect can obey some of his orders, but we can''t go against morality. When my grandfather sees you and sees the fairy way, you may become an immortal. " After taking a deep breath, Tang Lan made some compromises.


    "Old ancestor, I am not a disciple of the childe. How can the childe appreciate my qualifications? The childe has cultivated a heavenly Fox and stepped into the realm of immortality in a short time. My qualifications are rubbish!" Tang Yin thought of Hu Qingyun and felt that he was a waste and could not enter the eyes of Li Yixi.


    "Huh?"


    "What, have you trained a demon fairy?" Tang Lan heard Tang Yin''s words and felt as if it were a arabian night. As soon as her face changed, she felt that Tang Yin was lying to herself. How could she cultivate an immortal.


    But the curious Tang Lan still asked, "how long did it take him to cultivate an immortal?"


    Hearing Tang Lan''s words, Tang Yin took a deep breath and thought of the time when Hu Qingyun became an immortal. She was extremely restless because it was too fast.


    "Less than a month!" Tang Yin replied.

 Chapter 283

    "Presumptuous!"


    "Tang Yin, do you dare to deceive me like this?"


    "How can we cultivate an immortal in a month? If so, isn''t he invincible? He can create countless immortals at will. Do we still need to work for him?" At the moment, Tang Lan even thought that Tang Yin''s talent shocked him, but he still couldn''t help scolding. He felt that Tang Yin was too young and his IQ was even more worrying. His words were full of countless flaws. If Tang Yin said that Li Yixi spent a hundred years to cultivate an immortal, he believed it, but less than a month, how could it be possible?


    This is absolutely impossible, unless who is the creator.


    "Stop your anger and listen to me!" At the moment, Tang Hai feels that if it goes on like this, Tang Lan will be scared to death. After all, Tang Lan doesn''t have much longevity. If he doesn''t revive as soon as possible, he will live for a long time.


    "Hum!"


    "Tang Hai, can immortals appear at this time?" Tang Lan looked angry and felt that the two people regarded themselves as fools.


    "Old ancestor, childe is not interested in our weapon refining clan. If our weapon refining clan refuses to merge, childe will not be angry, nor will he blame us, because there is no need for strong people around childe, but from beginning to end, childe has never dealt with anyone, any power, and the terrible existence around him, but only stopped some existence with strength beyond immortals, Everything we have now is given by the childe. Otherwise, in the era of Xiandao seal, how can we practice to such a level? "


    "The merger is just to establish a hegemonic force and dominate the fairyland. In the era of the recovery of the strong, the childe still doesn''t care about us. The childe is cultivating his mind and experiencing the life of mortals. He has never shot. Maybe he is playing a game with some terrible existence, and we are just chess, but we don''t want to miss this opportunity. We are willing to be this chess piece."


    "There is more than just one immortal around you, childe." Tang Hai took a deep breath and didn''t give Tang Lan time. He finished all he had to say in one breath.


    "Please think twice." At the moment, Tang Yin also bowed down. Tang Yin knew that if the weapon refining sect did not participate, the forces of the fire sect, the Xiao family and the Academy, the Tianxing palace and the state of Zhao would be more excited.


    Because it''s a chance.


    But Tang Yin also knew that if Tang Lan refused, maybe the refining sect would be unbroken. Many people left and joined the Shengdao palace alone.


    "What?"


    "Fairy, are there many?" At the moment, Tang Lan, after being angry, looked at Tang Yin and Tang Hai with a serious face, and felt that these two people could not be fools when they reached such a state of cultivation, but if what they said was true, then what state Li Yixi in his mouth was strong in cultivation. If such existence could flatter, it would definitely open a road to heaven.


    Tang Lan''s face was still angry at the moment, but her heart was extremely restless at the moment.


    He is just a mortal. How much does he know about the power of the fairyland? Perhaps, Tang Hai and Tang Yinkou exist, and it is not necessarily true.


    "There are a lot of demons and immortals around you. The spirit of the supreme artifact is a servant. A dog around you is so powerful that it is difficult to guess. Moreover, I heard from my Taoist friends that you killed the immortals when you waved."


    "This is still when the childe realized the life of mortals and forgot his random reaction under the supreme divine power. The immortal whom the childe destroyed is the one in the legend of luoxianji. The terrible dragon riding dragon has now become the childe''s Chinese meal. I am lucky to get some dragon blood of the divine dragon." Tang Hai''s voice fell, his breath burst, and the power of the Dragon appeared in an instant.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Tang Lan felt the breath burst out of Tang Hai''s body, and his eyes were shrinking. At the moment, he naturally felt the breath of the dragon.


    Tang Lan was shocked and inexplicable because he felt the breath of the dragon. How does the dragon exist? Even if someone gets the Dragon corpse, the Dragon corpse is everywhere a treasure. Who is willing to give it to others? But since Tang Hai gets it, it must be powerful and terrible. Even creatures such as the dragon are only a kind of monster in his eyes, not a sacred beast.


    "Hoo!"


    At the moment, Tang Lan was quiet, and her heart was still turning over rivers and seas at the moment. At the moment, Tang Hai and Tang Yin didn''t speak. They quietly waited for Tang Lan to digest these contents. If someone suddenly came and said so to themselves, they would feel neurotic. However, it''s really incredible. It naturally takes some time to digest.


    A quarter of an hour later, Tang Lan slowly raised her head and looked at Tang Hai. She said with a dignified look: "who will control the established forces and what forces will participate."


    At the moment, Tang Lan calmed down and looked at Tang Hai and asked.


    Hearing Tang Lan''s words, Tang Hai knows that Tang Lan has agreed. Now I''m afraid he''s considering the distribution of rights. What position can the Lianqi sect have.


    Tang Hai hurriedly said: "the forces participating in the formation are all powerful forces with the guidance and gift of the childe. They are Lianqi sect, Tianxing palace, the royal family of Zhao state, the Xiao family of smell college and luoxianji. As for the controller of power, we consider using the Presbyterian Council to control power, and the childe will not and is not interested in participating!"


    "Is that so?"


    "Doesn''t that mean that the whole force is still under our own control? If anyone doesn''t participate!" Tang Lan was shocked.


    "Yes!"


    "However, this force, when the childe needs it, we naturally want to complete the childe''s task unconditionally. However, the childe has never said a clear task. We can only get a gift after we understand the task and complete it." Tang Hai told me what happened these days.


    "This is the chance, the chance of the refining clan."


    "I agree!"


    After taking a deep breath, Tang Lan still feels unreal, but after the complete resurrection, he will see Li Yixi. At that time, everything will be seen.


    "Lao Zu, this is a gift from the childe. Ginseng fruit can really increase people''s longevity for 500 years. I went to a relic to compete for opportunities. I was badly hurt and burned all my longevity yuan when I ran for my life. After eating one, I have more than 500 years of longevity yuan. Now I have more than 500 years of longevity yuan under the nourishment of dragon soup." Tang Hai took out the ginseng fruit and looked excited at the ginseng fruit in his hand.


    "It can''t have happened on earth. Did the childe bring it down from the fairyland?" Looking at the ginseng fruit in her hand at the moment, Tang Lan was extremely frightened, because Tang Lan felt the Taoist rhyme and a trace of immortal gas on the ginseng fruit. How could there be immortal gas in the world? At the moment, Tang Lan, although he hasn''t seen Li Yixi, he believed Tang Hai and Tang Yin.

 Chapter 284

    If it were not for the most powerful in the fairyland, who could take out such a divine thing with a life span of 500.


    "This should not be brought down from the fairyland, but planted by the childe, because when I got it, the rhizome still looked like it had just been picked off. Moreover, if it was brought down from the fairyland, the childe could not take out five at will. There was no mortal thing around the childe." Tang Hai corrected Tang Lan at the moment.


    "What?"


    "This


    At the moment, Tang Lan was surprised again. She took out five at will, but this is a mortal place. How can she plant immortal fruits?


    "This is mortal. It''s impossible." Tang Lan looked at the ginseng fruit and shook her head.


    "Old ancestor, are there immortals around you? The immortal road is still cut off? Moreover, the chickens raised by the childe are all made by the divine beast Jinwu. The eggs of Jinwu are eaten as eggs by the childe. I won''t say more. The old ancestors will have a chance to see the childe when they are resurrected. At that time, the old ancestors will know that the childe is terrible. " Tang Yin broke in at the moment.


    "Really?"


    "I''m looking forward to that." Tang Lan took a deep breath and opened the sealed ginseng fruit. Here, the immortal gas was dispersing. Tang Lan swallowed it anxiously and the immortal gas was dispersing. It was a natural disaster.


    The moment of swallowing ginseng fruit.


    "Bang bang!"


    In the belly, in the blink of an eye, the breath broke out one after another. It was like life in an instant. It quickly circulated all over his body. In the blink of an eye, the rotten breath in Tang Lan''s body was removed to the outside. When the breath flowed through the soul sea, Tang Lan''s soul sea, the shriveled soul body, became full and full of vitality in this moment, It broke out in Tang Lan''s body.


    Tang Lan''s body, pale face quickly faded, a white hair instantly turned black, and in the blink of an eye, Tang Lan, who was dead and full of decadent breath, turned into a scholar in his thirties.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, Tang Lan really felt the strong vitality contained in the increase of his Shouyuan, which directly restored his appearance to the extreme panic in his heart when he was young. What kind of divine object is this, which can not only continue Shouyuan, but also contain strong vitality and rotten atmosphere, which is difficult to disperse. This object is completed in the blink of an eye and makes people degenerate.


    "Congratulations to my ancestors!"


    At the moment, Tang Hai and Tang Yin quickly worship Tang Lan.


    This is the founder of the weapon refining clan.


    "OK, Tang Hai, you did a good job!"


    "This seat is finally reborn."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    At the moment, Tang Lan was surrounded by mana, as if he was going to turn into a spirit. He wanted to roar like a real dragon, which made people tremble at a glance.


    At the moment, Tang Lan has added 500 years of life, and her strength has recovered to the peak in the blink of an eye. Tang Hai and Tang Yin feel very clearly that Tang Lan''s cultivation is at the peak of Shenhuo.


    After the cry, Tang Lan, with an inexplicable dignity, looked down on Tang Hai and asked, "Tang Hai, what are you going to do next? Zongmen can start to be established."


    "Not yet!" Tang Hai replied.


    "Well, this is an opportunity for our weapon refining sect. Our weapon refining sect has several powerful demon God puppets. Powerful demon God puppets are the strongest thing to establish the mountain gate." Tang Lan looked forward to the way.


    "Respect the law of our ancestors!"


    Tang Hai and Tang Yin quickly knelt down and took orders. After they went out, they summoned countless strong people of the weapon refining sect and went to the falling immortal collection.


    Today, the Xiao family in luoxianji is coming one after another. Every time they come, the breath they carry is incomparably frightening.


    "Lord Yun, I haven''t seen you for just a few months. My strength is unfathomable." Xiao cangqiong came out and hugged the clouds.


    "Huh?"


    Looking at the clouds of Xiao cangqiong, I thought my strength was very strong, but after feeling the breath of Xiao cangqiong, my eyes were full of surprise.


    "You... Brother Xiao, what accomplishments do you have now? Your talent is beyond my reach." At the moment, the clouds looked frightened.


    "My talent is just ordinary. All these are given by the childe. I went to see the childe a few days ago and got the blood of the Dragon given by the childe. Only then can my body be reborn and transformed and have the magic power of the dragon family." Xiao cangqiong explained.


    "What?"


    "Dragon magic?"


    Yunxiao was shocked when he heard Xiao cangqiong''s words. At the moment, his heart was extremely restless.


    Dragon, that''s a divine beast, but Xiao cangqiong got such a chance where Li Yixi was, which shocked Yunxiao.


    "Brother Yunxiao, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    At this moment, Zhao Wang and Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, came out of the Xiao family.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Just drink today!" At the moment, after feeling the breath of Zhao''s father and son, Yunxiao took a slight breath. If the breath of Zhao''s father and son also crushed him, it would be humiliating.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Brother Zhao, brother Yunxiao, brother Xiao, I''m not late for Tangjiang!" Now in the void, several figures came.


    Xiao Zhan also followed closely. At the moment, beside Tang Jianghe, there was a terrible presence with a sword all over, as if to crack the void.


    "See old Tang."


    This man is the strongest ancestor of Tianxing palace, Tang Jingtian.


    "There is no need to be polite. Tang has just wasted some years than you. Tang Lan, the master of refining tools, has arrived." Tang Jingtian is naturally the way to know Tang Lan.


    "Brother Jingtian, wait a moment. Brother Tang Lan is coming."


    At this moment, after Tang Jingtian appeared, in Xiao''s house, a figure of great stature appeared, invisible, emitting a breath of suffocation and supremacy.


    "Overlord Zhao Wu!"


    At the moment, Tang Jingtian looked at Zhao Wu. A trace of fear flashed in his eyes. When Zhao Wu was alive, Zhao was not called Zhao state, but Zhao imperial dynasty. It can be seen that Zhao Wu was powerful at the beginning.


    "Yes, I am!"


    At the moment, Zhao Wu looked at Tang Jingtian. There was a hint of war in his eyes, but he was soon suppressed. Now is not the time to compete, but he will be a family in the future.


    "Overlord, Jingtian sword saint, haven''t seen you for a long time." At the moment, in the void, Tang Lan scholar dressed up, hugged Tang Hai and Tang Yin, and walked in the void.


    "Tang Lan still likes to disguise. He is obviously a violent, but he always pretends to be a scholar." Tang Jingtian joked.


    "I''ve seen the king of earthquakes!"


    At the moment, Zhao Wu doesn''t dare to underestimate Tang Lan. Tang Lan looks like a scholar, but Zhao Wu who knows Tang Lan will not be deceived by Tang Lan''s appearance.


    "Ha ha ha, I haven''t seen you for many years. The vicissitudes of life have changed. I didn''t expect that we should set up a sect together." Tang Lan sighed.


    "Yes, the sealed immortal road is gradually opened, and the strong recover. Only by combining can we achieve one hegemony and seek one peace in this troubled world." Zhao Wu''s eyes were full of expectation.

 Chapter 285

    People gathered in the Xiao family. The three newly revived experts Tang Lan, Tang Jingtian and Zhao Wu still questioned Li Yixi''s identity. After all, they had never seen it with their own eyes. However, from the perspective of ginseng fruit, Li Yixi was also a terrible existence in their eyes and must be seen.


    At the moment, Tang Lan glanced at Tang Jingtian and Zhao Wu. In their eyes, Tang Lan also saw that they were absent-minded. Tang Lan knew that they both wanted to meet Li Yixi at the moment, so Tang Lan smiled and said, "since everyone is gathered, how about we go to see the immortal?"


    "Very good. After visiting the immortal, we can build the holy land of Daogong." Zhao Wu was the first to make a statement.


    "In this way, it can also save a lot of time. Go to the immortal in front of us. If the immortal thinks we don''t have the first time to visit, we may be unhappy!" At the moment, Tang Jingtian is also half pushed.


    Tang Lan heard what they said and didn''t care. Because of their ideas, Tang Lan had already guessed that his voice fell, and the two people would definitely be the first to agree.


    As for the little 99 in their hearts, Tang Lan didn''t bother to take care of it and met the immortal. It''s not worth mentioning at all.


    "This


    Tang Hai frowned slightly when he felt that Tang Lan''s eyes fell on him, but he couldn''t refuse. If these people didn''t see Li Yixi, they wouldn''t have enough awe of Li Yixi. At that time, there might be some moths in the zhishengdao palace, so Tang Hai looked at Xiao cangqiong and decided to visit Li Yixi today.


    Because the strength of Li Yixi is not what they boast. The strength of Li Yixi will only be more terrible than what they see.


    "Naturally, so let''s go to see the childe today!"


    "Dear elders, there is a taboo before visiting the childe. You must be clear that the childe now incarnates into mortals and experiences life. No matter where we see anything, we must not shout in surprise and disturb the childe''s thoughts. As for other requirements, there is no need."


    "Let''s go!" Tang Hai took a deep breath and said this taboo, not words.


    When I saw Li Yixi, it was more useful than what he said here. At that time, these people absolutely had no pride now, even if they were the peerless strong men who had been in one side before the ages.


    Tang Lan, Tang Jingtian and Zhao Wu looked at each other, looked at the cautious people on their faces, and dared not say anything. They followed Tang Hai to the mountain where Li Yixi was located.


    The set of fallen immortals is not far from where Li Yixi is. For those practitioners, this distance is not called distance at all. It''s just a matter in the blink of an eye.


    At the foot of the mountain, people dare not fly and climb up the mountain road.


    "Dangdang!"


    At the moment, there is a huge stove in the yard. Lao Bai acts as a starting point to help deal with chores. Li Yixi''s eyes are full of expectation.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is casting a sword.


    Got the Dragon corpse. On the Dragon corpse, Li Yixi found countless treasures. Naturally, he wanted to forge a sword.


    At the foot of the mountain, when they were halfway up, Tang Lan and Tang Jingtian, Zhao Wu''s look changed slightly. At the moment, they felt a little unusual. They knew from Tang Hai and others that there was a huge rift valley a few months ago, but now they can''t feel the slightest trace. Instead, they can feel the magic power of this curved path, Open up.


    However, they can feel that the strength of the people who open up this mountain road is not very strong.


    At the moment, seeing these traces, I am vaguely disappointed with Li Yixi.


    Tang Lan frowned and said, "Tang Hai, did you open up this mountain road?"


    "Tell my ancestors that we didn''t open up this mountain road." Tang Hai immediately replied that he really didn''t know who opened up this mountain road, and the means were very rough.


    "Predecessors, the people who opened up this mountain road are very mysterious. At that time, I was extremely injured and in a semi closed state, but I still felt some in luoxianji. Those people are very strong, physical and extremely overbearing. It seems that they disappeared after opening up this mountain road, and the speed is extremely fast." Xiao cangqiong looked at the three people and naturally knew what they thought, so he explained casually.


    "Is the flesh strong?"


    Tang Jingtian frowned and said nothing.


    Knowing that this was not pioneered by Li Yixi, there was a glimmer of expectation for Li Yixi.


    Soon, the crowd came to the front of the yard.


    "Three elders, this is where the childe lives." Xiao cangqiong explained in a low voice.


    The eyes of the three people can''t wait to look at the yard. At the moment, the soul power of the three people doesn''t converge, so they directly urge the soul power to explore. However, before the soul power reaches the gate of the yard, the three ancient strongmen are all pale.


    "Wow!"


    "Wow!"


    "Wow!"


    At this moment, the three souls were wiped out and vomited blood together.


    "Senior, you


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong, Tang Hai and others were speechless one by one. At the moment, they vaguely guessed that the three people used their soul to investigate the situation here. They didn''t do it and didn''t dare to do it. They forgot to remind the three people, but they looked at each other and thought that after such teaching and training, the three people might know to converge after they went in.


    "Dangdang!"


    At this moment, before they had time to ask for an audience, they vaguely heard the sound of striking iron in the courtyard, which was not affected.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    After the three ancient strongmen recovered, their chest fluctuated and gasped violently. At the same time, their eyes fell on the two stone carvings in front of the courtyard. Their eyes were full of panic.


    "Tang Lan is ignorant and offended."


    "Zhao Wu is ignorant and offended."


    "Tang Jingtian is rude. Thank you for your kindness not to kill!"


    At the moment, the three people, regardless of anything, directly face the two stone carvings in front of the courtyard and kneel down and kowtow, because it is these two stone carvings, not others, that kill the souls of the three of them.


    "You can''t be wild here, or you''ll die!"


    At this moment, the two stone carvings in front of the courtyard came alive in an instant and turned into two heroic and murderous generals. They were so murderous that they seemed to kill hundreds of millions of people. The murderous spirit was so terrible that they almost collapsed!


    "I don''t dare to offend when I wait!"


    At the moment, the three people knelt on the ground, trembling, and their eyes were full of panic. The previous heart of underestimate disappeared in an instant.


    A face of panic, at the moment the three hearts, only one word.


    "Fairy!"


    The three never dreamed that there were two immortals in front of this ordinary courtyard, and they were also protected here as statues. How noble the immortals were, and they were willing to turn into stone statues. The three had to be frightened and frightened.

 Chapter 286

    At the moment, Tang Lan couldn''t help thinking of Tang Hai and Tang Yin''s words, "there is more than one immortal around the childe."


    At the moment, Tang Lan personally saw the immortal turned into a stone carving just to guard the door. Tang Lan''s heart was extremely restless.


    After the three knelt down and thanked, the two terrible murderous thoughts that suffocated people''s souls disappeared. The two generals turned into ordinary stone carvings, as if they were used for decoration.


    "Three elders, can you calm down and ask to see the childe?" Tang Jianghe asked. Tang Jianghe was a little angry at the moment. Zhao Wu and Tang Lan couldn''t control him, but Tang Jingtian was an elder of Tianxing palace. He had told him to come here and restrain himself. He was still offended. He was taught a lesson. It was good to be taught a lesson, but Tang Jianghe was very worried about whether this matter would affect their image in Li Yixi''s heart.


    At the moment, Tang Jingtian also felt the disgust of his descendants, but he didn''t dare to say anything at the moment. First, Tang Jianghe''s swordsmanship is shocking, and his strength is not much weaker than him. Second, Tang Jingtian also realized that he and others are too reckless, which may have offended Li Yixi.


    "Please see the elder!"


    The three were ashamed and took a deep breath.


    "Childe, today I can come together and see you!"


    The sound of Tang River sounded outside the yard.


    "Huh?"


    "There are so many people. At the moment, Hu Qingyun in the yard sweeps his soul. When he sees so many people outside, there is a different color in his beautiful eyes, which is a little cold." Hu Qingyun feels that so many people constantly visit Li Yixi. Even if it is to establish a sect, she really doesn''t know the etiquette, which will disturb Li Yixi.


    But thinking that Li Yixi is very hospitable and doesn''t say anything, Lao Bai is fighting. Other existence doesn''t bother to pay attention to these people at all. Hu Qingyun can only stand up and open the gate.


    "Creak!"


    In the uneasy waiting of the people, the courtyard door creaked and opened, and a beautiful face appeared in the yard, which brightened the eyes of the people.


    But the next moment, the pupils of the three ancient strongmen suddenly shrunk, and there were palpitations and panic in their eyes.


    This, they have guessed, is the immortal created by Li Yixi. In just one month, the three of them felt the immortal spirit wrapped around Hu Qingyun, and their eyes were full of fear.


    Although they are strong, they have also seen the existence of immortals. They are nothing in front of immortals.


    Under the immortal, all are mortals.


    And the immortal, already had the huge difference with them, had the formidable chasm.


    "Meet the Green rhyme fairy!"


    The people bowed to Hu Qingyun and were very respectful. They didn''t dare to be rude.


    "Naturally, come in. I''m busy. I''m afraid I don''t have time to see you in a short time!" Hu Qingyun said and entered the yard.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, everyone looked frozen, and there was a look of panic in their eyes. They didn''t look very good one by one, and their hearts pounded. They thought it was the behavior of the previous three people, which made Li Yixi angry. But at the moment, even if Li Yixi wanted to kill them, they didn''t dare to leave. Maybe there was a glimmer of vitality in it.


    In fear and fear, the people entered the yard.


    "Dangdang!"


    After the crowd entered the yard, the sound of striking iron became clearer.


    At the moment, I was relieved to see Li Yixi beating in the distance.


    The others were really relieved, but the three ancient strongmen who came for the first time, their legs, almost made the whole person kneel on the ground.


    Because the hammer wielding Li Yixi is full of the spirit of the road. Every time Li Yixi wields the hammer, the three of them can clearly feel the power of the road.


    At the moment, the power of those roads around Li Yixi is extremely mysterious. They are all flesh body roads.


    However, the flesh Tao is not just the flesh Tao of the human race.


    At the moment, from the power of Qi and blood, they vaguely saw immortals, gods, demons, Buddha and other virtual shadows, as if Li Yixi''s body was sleeping in the terrible existence of the heavens.


    "What kind of divine body is this?" At the moment, the most shocking thing is Zhao Wu. Zhao Wu is the avenue of physical cultivation, but at the moment, in front of Li Yixi, Zhao Wu feels like a child standing in front of a giant. He feels extremely small and proud of the world hegemony. At the moment, he feels that in front of Li Yixi, he is rubbish.


    No, not even garbage.


    At the moment, Zhao Wu feels that Li Yixi''s random hammer can make him die without a burial place.


    A heart is pounding. I don''t know whether to stand, sit or visit. At the moment, Zhao Wu, even if he was once the emperor and controlled hundreds of millions of miles of territory, has a sense of dignity in his bones, but at the moment, that dignity has been completely scared away.


    Zhao Wu''s eyes fell on Zhao Zhenyu. Zhao Wu knew that Zhao Zhenyu, the king of Zhennan, had to know Li Yixi before Zhao Wang and wanted Zhao Zhenyu to speak.


    Zhao Zhenyu, who felt his ancestors'' eyes and was very nervous at the moment, took a deep breath and walked over there.


    The people hurried to follow up at the moment.


    "Childe, I''m coming to visit you today. I don''t know what you''re building?" Zhao Zhenyu didn''t dare to watch with his soul, so he didn''t know what Li Yixi was doing?


    "Haven''t seen you for a long time. You''re welcome. Sit down!"


    Li Yixi put down his hammer, wiped his sweat, made a drink.


    "The founder of the weapon refining clan, Tang Lan paid a visit to the childe!" Tang Lan took the lead.


    "Zhao Wu, the ancestor of the Zhao family, paid a visit to the childe!"


    "Tianxing palace, Tang Jingtian, meet you!"


    When they saw that Tang Lan robbed the first, they scolded and licked the dog in their heart.


    But the next moment, they knelt down directly to Li Yixi and let Tang Lan scold: "good two licking dogs. Isn''t it disrespectful to Li Yixi?"


    At the moment, Tang Lan was angry and felt calculated by the two people.


    "Come on, get up. I''m just a mortal. How dare I bear your kneeling!"


    Li Yixi was so frightened that he quickly dodged away.


    When they thought of Li Yixi''s incarnation as a mortal, they got up quickly and didn''t dare disturb Li Yixi.


    "Idiot, I''m not afraid to lick wrong and be kicked to death!" At the moment, Tang Lan, seeing their frightened appearance, was secretly happy and relieved.


    In order to shorten the distance between Tang Lan and Li Yixi, she hurriedly asked, "what are you making?"


    Tang Lan came from Lianqi sect and is also the founder of Lianqi sect. For Lianqi, it''s quite good. At the moment, Tang Lan naturally wants to solve the problem for Li Yixi and get Li Yixi''s appreciation.


    Because Tang Lan knows that Li Yixi is definitely a big man and must lick it.


    His goal is to be the first dog around Li Yixi to lick the dog.

 Chapter 287

    "Tang Hai, Tang Yin, you two are stunned. The childe''s strength is unfathomable. I have seen the fairy king in ancient times, but I can''t feel the pressure of the childe on the fairy king. The childe is afraid to be above those fairy kings. The childe may be the supreme fairy emperor in the fairy world. The childe exists. Even if we want to be chess pieces, we are not qualified, Now, although we don''t know why the childe appears in the world, this is our opportunity. We must seize the opportunity to be close to the childe''s thigh. We do everything we can to be the dog around the childe, the first dog. Isn''t the childe casting a vessel now? Do you know what our refining sect does? Refining utensils is our best job. This is our opportunity to show. If we miss such a good opportunity, we deserve to be killed by thunder. "


    At the moment, Tang Lan''s anxious voice sounded in Tang Hai''s and Tang Yin''s ears. Tang Lan was really anxious at the moment and wanted Li Yixi''s attention.


    Because now, this is the opportunity for their weapon refining sect. If they don''t meet the weapon refining sect, they won''t have the opportunity to show at all. This gives the weapon refining sect an advantage over Tianxing palace and King Zhao''s room.


    "I''ve been lucky recently. I''ve got some materials and I''m going to cast two swords." Li Yixi has nothing to hide. Li Yixi is indeed casting a sword and answering Tang Hai.


    "Yes!"


    "Young master, are you casting a sword?"


    "Tang Lan is the first person in the weapon refining sect. He has some experience in refining weapons. If the childe casts a sword, I can work for the childe." As Tang Lan said, before Tang Hai and Tang Yin reacted, she had walked to the stove and a set of special clothes for refining tools appeared on her body, ready to perform well in front of Li Yixi.


    At the moment, Tang Hai and Tang Yin are directly stunned. They want to scold Tang Lan as an idiot. They have some experience in what shit. In front of Li Yixi, his experience is shit.


    "Tang Hai, Tang Yin, come and help. Where are you doing?" Tang Lan saw that she was ready, but at the moment, she didn''t see any action between Tang Hai and Tang Yin. She was a little angry. She directly shouted angrily: "are you two idiots? We want to be the first dog around the childe. Now it''s our specialty. Can''t you miss it? "


    At the moment, Tang Lan''s voice is filled with hatred that iron is not steel. He feels that his younger generation is really out of tune. Such an opportunity has not shown.


    However, the next moment, Tang Yin and Tang Hai''s words made Tang Lan feel as if he had been struck by thunder.


    Tang Hai and Tang Yin were helpless. They looked at Tang Lan as if they were idiots. They whispered, "ancestor, do you know what level the sword is made by the young master? Don''t we know how many abilities our weapon refining sect has? Even if it''s the old ancestor, your level of refining is the highest in our refining clan, but the old ancestor, have you ever refined immortal artifacts? "


    At the moment, Tang Hai and Tang Yin''s eyes are full of anger. They feel that Tang Lan has just recovered and his head is rusty. They even have such a bad idea.


    "I... i


    At the moment, Tang Lan''s ears echoed the voice of Tang Hai, and the roaring noise in his head. At the moment, the whole person couldn''t say a word. At this moment, Tang Lan''s body was extremely stiff, and also reflected that Li Yixi existed. Even if he wanted to cast a sword, how could the sword be a mortal thing?


    Tang Lan wanted to slap herself in the face and beat herself to death.


    "Childe, our ancestors have just recovered. Don''t take his words seriously. He still lives in ancient times. In ancient times, the level of refining tools was really poor. I don''t know the current refining methods and skills. Let''s burn a fire for childe."


    "Old ancestor, just have a look. The times are progressing now, and refining tools is not comparable in ancient times." Tang Hai quickly frowned.


    "I... it''s Meng Lang, I''ll just look around!"


    At the moment, Tang Lan was overjoyed when he heard Tang Hai''s words. Tang Hai''s words were simply saving lives. If he really went to refine the tools, he would be finished. He would scrap all the immortal materials of Li Yixi. At his level, it was absolutely impossible to refine the immortal tools.


    He himself, even in ancient times, had to take a chance if he wanted to refine a fake immortal instrument. The success rate was extremely low. As for what immortal instrument he refined, it was a joke. If he could refine an immortal instrument, he would have become an immortal.


    If you can''t endow weapons with immortal Qi, how can you refine them into immortal Qi?


    Those ancient immortal tools are actually some defective products obtained from the fairy world.


    "Yes!"


    At the moment, Tang Jingtian and Zhao Wu, after hearing Tang Hai''s words, saw Tang Lan retreat to one side, with a puzzled face. This is a good time for the refining clan to show their skills. Tang Lan doesn''t want it.


    When they were puzzled, Xiao cangqiong''s voice sounded in their ears, "because Tang Lan reacted under the reminder of Tang Hai at the moment. Even if he was powerful, could he refine a fairy sword? What kind of person is the childe? Is the sword you carry with you still a common product? What the childe refines is an immortal weapon. Tang Lan is too eager to show. He lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot. "


    "I see!"


    At the moment, hearing Xiao cangqiong''s explanation, the two people at the moment also reacted in an instant. A sarcastic color appeared in their eyes and glanced at Tang Lan. Unexpectedly, Tang Lan didn''t flatter and almost screwed up.


    At the moment, they suddenly felt that Tang Lan did a good job.


    In this way, it seems that Tang Lan''s IQ is worrying. Maybe Li Yixi will have some disgust with Tang Lan.


    "You are modest!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi doesn''t know what to say. Li Yixi thinks that the people of the refining sect must be very powerful in refining utensils, because they eat this bowl of rice.


    But after hearing Tang Hai''s words, he didn''t ask these people to help him cast swords. Under the systematic cultivation, Li Yixi was also an expert in casting tools, and these people couldn''t know what kind of swords they wanted to cast. If they told them in detail, it would waste time, so he said modestly.


    "Childe, have you refined the materials now?"


    He ran to Tanghai, where the fire was burning, and looked at the iron in the stove. He couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s worse. It has to be quenched several times. The magazine has not been removed. Now it can''t cast a good sword!" Li Yixi took another sip of water and explained with a smile.


    "Refining impurities?" Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Wu immediately smiled.


    You can''t refine your own utensils, but refining impurities is most suitable for you.


    I cultivate heaven and earth hegemony. My power is terrible and frightening. I am fully competent to refine impurities.


    "Childe, I don''t have any ability, but I have brute force. I''ll refine impurities for childe. Childe is taking a break." Zhao Wu couldn''t wait to speak.

 Chapter 288

    Zhao Wu''s voice fell. Before Li Yixi could say anything, he saw Zhao Wu eagerly go to the stove, quickly tear off his coat, revealing a strong upper body, as if it contained amazing power.


    At the moment, Zhao Wu showed his upper body, which brightened Li Yixi''s eyes. His eyes were full of longing. These days, Li Yixi kept eating dragon meat and blood. Li Yixi felt that his body had been very warm. He felt that his body might be transformed by the power of dragon''s Qi and blood. Maybe his body would make some progress in a short time.


    At the moment, it was a burst of envy to see Zhao Wu''s burly, muscular and terrible body.


    Li Yixi was thinking that he didn''t know how long it would take to practice before he had one tenth of Zhao Wu''s strength.


    But what Li Yixi didn''t know was that Zhao Wu, who came to the stove at the moment, felt the eyes of Zhao Zhenyu and Zhao Kuo, and his body was a little stiff, because Zhao Wu found that the offspring of his two offspring didn''t look very good at the moment. Zhao Wu suddenly had a bad hunch that he might have an accident.


    At the moment, Zhao Wu suddenly looked at Tang Lan and felt pity for each other. It was all caused by the expectation of performance.


    On Zhao Wu''s face, he kept smiling, but hurriedly transmitted the voice to Zhao Kuo and Zhao Zhenyu, "is there anything special about refining impurities?"


    Zhao Wu is really very nervous at the moment.


    "Nothing, but refining the materials for refining immortal sword is definitely not as simple as we think. Let''s try it. Maybe our guess is wrong?" At the moment, Zhao Kuo and his son don''t know whether it is difficult to remove impurities and the materials of these immortal tools.


    "Zhao Wu, are you ready?" At the moment, Tang Lan immediately smiled and felt that Zhao Wu was an idiot. It was a pity that Tang Jingtian was not rash, but he didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse?


    Tang Lan''s voice fell and hurriedly clamped out the materials in the stove.


    At the moment when the material came out of the furnace, Zhao Wu didn''t dare to be in a daze even if he was nervous. He stretched out his hand and grabbed it at the hammer next to him.


    "Yes!"


    But when Zhao Wu held the hammer, "when the childe taught me a lesson, I really wasn''t made of iron." At the moment, Zhao Wu is very weak and wants to step down the pole.


    But Li Yixi didn''t give him a chance and said with a smile, "wait, you watch and I''ll teach you!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Zhao Wu''s face was already pale. At this moment, it was more white, but it was something he fought for. Even if he died, he had to go on.


    "Ancestors, drink more water. That water is not ordinary water!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Kuo and his son knew that Zhao Wugang had just burned his blood essence and hurriedly reminded him to drink water for treatment.


    "Huh?"


    "Drink water? Can this be a spiritual solution that can''t help me? "


    Zhao Wu heard Zhao Kuo''s voice and frowned slightly.

 Chapter 289

    After frowning, he listened to the reminder of Zhao Kuo''s father and son, picked up the cup without hesitation and took a sip.


    As soon as he put down the cup, Zhao Wu''s pupils suddenly shrunk.


    Almost screamed directly, holding the cup in my hand, and constantly roaring in my heart, "this is a very busy divine thing. Unexpectedly, it can make up for the damage of burning blood essence in the blink of an eye."


    At the moment, Zhao Wu was really stunned. His eyes were full of shocking colors, and his face was unbelievable.


    At the moment, Zhao Wu, who doesn''t know this is a unique opportunity, nervously holds the cup and directly drinks the remaining water in the quilt, even without a drop. Looking at the empty cup in his hand, he doesn''t give up. At the moment, Zhao Wu really doesn''t want to put down the cup.


    "Not enough?"


    "Come on, have a drink!" At the moment, Li Yixi, looking at Zhao Wu with a sweaty face, smiled and poured another cup for Zhao Wu.


    "This... This..."


    Looking at the water in the cup, Zhao Wu, his legs under the table, trembled violently, and his eyes were occupied by the heat. This time, there is still no melancholy, drink it all at once.


    The strong power of Jiutian spirit liquid flows in Zhao Wu''s body in an instant. At the moment, Zhao Wu feels that his Tiandi bully body has made a breakthrough in an instant. His eyes are full of shock and surprise. Although he has just paid blood essence, he has been rewarded at the moment.


    "What is that?" Tang Jingtian looked at Zhao Wu who had made a breakthrough in an instant. His eyes were full of incredible colors. Zhao Wu had burned his blood essence and was going to be seriously ill, but now he not only recovered but also made a breakthrough. Tang Jingtian found the problem even if he was stupid. The problem was the glass of water. His eyes were staring at Tang Jianghe and wanted to know the answer.


    Because at that moment just now, Tang Jingtian felt that Zhao Kuo''s father and son had delivered a voice to Zhao Wu, otherwise Zhao Wu would never drink water after burning blood essence at that time.


    "That''s a treasure, the supreme treasure."


    "Jiutian Lingye!"


    After taking a deep breath, Tang Jianghe didn''t hide anything. The voice told Tang Jingtian.


    "What?"


    "The legendary nine days spirit liquid?"


    "How could it be? What a treasure is Jiutian Lingye? Even if the childe is an Immortal Emperor, he can''t be so extravagant. He even gave Zhao Wu two cups." Tang Jingtian felt he was dreaming and couldn''t believe what Tang Jianghe said.


    "Jiutian Lingye is indeed a supreme treasure, but that''s what we think, childe. Different from us, Jiutian Lingye is precious in our eyes, but childe only uses it as ordinary water. Childe is used to wash, wash vegetables and raise fish!" At the moment when Tang Jianghe''s voice fell, Tang Jingtian was stunned. At the same time, he snorted coldly and said in a bad tone: "what are you making up? How can you use it to raise fish? How many nine day spirit liquids do you need? Are there so many nine day spirit liquids in this world?"


    Tang Jingtian can''t believe it. It''s ridiculous. It''s Jiutian liquid.


    "Wangwang!"


    When Tang Jingtian was extremely restless, he saw a black dog walking towards Li Yixi with a big bowl in his mouth.


    "Lao Hei, are you thirsty?"


    "Come!"


    Li Yixi picked up the kettle and poured a full bowl for Lao Hei.


    Tang Jingtian looked at the black dog leaving with a bowl in his mouth and suddenly felt that he was not as good as the dog?


    Compared with Tang Jingtian, Zhao Wu, who is sitting next to Li Yixi at the moment, is more restless. He doesn''t dare to ask for such gods, but Li Yixi gave a dog at will.


    "Tang Yin, what is that and why Zhao Wu has recovered."


    At the moment, Tang Lan stared at the bowl in Zhao Wu''s hand and asked.


    "The supreme treasure, Jiutian Lingye, our ancestors have to fight for it. It''s very magical." Tang Yin and Tang Hai licked their lips, recalling the taste of Jiutian Lingye.


    "Jiutian Lingye?"


    Tang Lan, Shua at the moment, stood straight. Tang Lan''s eyes were almost falling into the cup. It was Jiutian Lingye.


    Looking at Lao Hei drinking Jiutian Lingye, at the moment, all his thoughts are on Jiutian Lingye.


    "Old ancestor, if the childe didn''t give it to you, you won''t be lucky. You can''t get something for nothing here. As long as you are a childe, you won''t be stingy." Tang Hai reminded me.


    Soon, the material was burning red, and Li Yixi also stood up.


    At the moment, Zhao Wu follows Li Yixi nervously and wants to see how Li Yixi quenches materials.


    "Childe!"


    At the moment, Tang Lan hurriedly took out the materials and looked forward to Li Yixi.


    "Zhao Wu, watch it. You need to control the strength to quench and refine materials. You can''t let the strength disperse."


    Li Yixi, holding a hammer, kept dropping the hammer at the next moment.


    At the moment when Li Yixi dropped the hammer, a huge Haotian hammer was suspended. At the moment, the Haotian hammer turned out to be golden.


    "Golden, God level fighting spirit?"


    The people who looked at this scene suddenly changed their looks.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, Zhao Wu''s heart hung to his throat. His eyes were full of excitement. He stared at the hammer in Li Yixi''s hand and didn''t want to miss any details.


    Because at the moment, Zhao Wu has found that this is a terrible hammer method, which is incomparably magical. It is countless times stronger than the magic power he practiced before.


    Zhao Wu thought that this might be an immortal skill, so he was willing to miss a trace there. The people in the whole yard are dignified and hot at the moment.


    "When!"


    When the last hammer fell, the materials in front of Li Yixi were quenched to the best degree.


    "How?"


    "Do you understand?" Li Yixi smiled.


    "Thank you, childe. I understand." At the moment, Zhao Wu is very excited. Compared with the past, his strength should be improved several times. There is no waste of power. The control of power by this hammer method has reached an earth shaking level.


    "What a powerful hammer technique. How much have you learned?" Tang Lan''s eyes fell on Tang Yin.


    Tang Lan is full of expectations for Tang Yin.


    "Old ancestor, have you forgotten the hammer soul of Tang Yin? Who helped him gather it?"


    "Our tool refining sect has already obtained this set of hammer technique, and Tang Yin has been practicing it for a long time. Everything about Tang Yin was given by the childe. The cultivation methods of different systems came from the childe. The childe said, "it was the inheritance of a transcendent force called haotianzong, which cultivated the power of God." Tang Hai said proudly at the moment.


    "I see. It''s terrible!" Tang Lan looked at Tang Yin with envy at the moment.


    At the moment, Tang Jingtian, who has been staying out of the matter, looks at Zhao Wu, who has been getting benefits, and can''t stand it anymore. Tang Jingtian feels that if he doesn''t lick the dog, he can''t catch up with the hot shit.

 Chapter 290

    "Childe, let me help you. The fire is not strong enough!"


    At the moment, Tang Jingtian couldn''t help but gather here directly.


    At the moment, Tang Hai and Tang Yin look a little stiff. They are already burning a fire. Do you need three strong people to burn a fire? But it''s hard to refuse. Everyone licks dogs. At the moment, it''s better to compare who licks the most.


    "Don''t you take a break?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was really confused. So many people surrounded the stove. Is it really good? Li Yixi saw that Lao Bai, who had started the fire, was pushed aside to have a rest. These are all guests. It''s not good.


    However, at the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, Li Yixi was kind, but at the moment, Tang Jingtian and Tang Jianghe people suddenly trembled in their hearts and gave birth to a color of panic in their eyes.


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian looked a little pale and hurriedly said, "childe, you have rested well, and your body will rust when you rest."


    Tang Jingtian''s voice fell and hurriedly lowered his head. He didn''t dare to take a more look at Li Yixi. There was a panic in his eyes. "I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Childe, I think I''m arrogant and unwilling to bend down to do things. I''m afraid I left a bad impression in the childe''s impression."


    Tang Jingtian really regretted this moment, but Tang Jianghe didn''t look good at the moment.


    "Ha ha!"


    Tang Lan and Zhao Wu looked at each other. The two people who had been frightened before suddenly showed a smile in their eyes. Sure enough, it was a blessing, not a disaster.


    Although he made a fool of himself, he must have left a good influence on Li Yixi.


    Even if you can''t, you have to rush forward, which is a necessary condition for licking a dog.


    Li Yixi took a deep breath, and his look became dignified at that moment. He no longer paid attention to Tang Jingtian, because he must be serious about casting the sword body now.


    Seeing the seriousness of Li Yixi''s face, they dare not say any more. They know that Li Yixi at the moment must be cast wholeheartedly.


    "Dangdang!"


    In the yard, the sound of beating iron sounded one after another. Under the eyes of the people, the sword tires of the two swords came out soon. Looking at the formed sword tires, the eyes of the people showed a dignified color on the table.


    The first sword. Its blade is wide and its majesty is condensed.


    The natural dignity just looked at Tang Jingtian. Even ancient people had seen the existence of immortals. Under that dignity, the body and soul trembled slightly. The eyes were full of panic and felt like kneeling down.


    On the other hand, the handle looks better. It looks slender and light. When people stare at the long sword in public, they can''t help but feel a strange feeling. Although the sword is a fierce object, it''s even more difficult to express their ambition with the sword. The sword maker must be an elegant man who has penetrated the earth and knows the sky and the earth. Although it''s an ancient object of the Later Zhou Dynasty, it has been floating in troubled times for many years, but it can''t be true if he doesn''t encounter the left behind talents.


    "Good sword!"


    At the moment, just the sword tire makes people marvel.


    At the moment, Li Yixi continued without any distraction. Gradually, people became more and more frightened with Li Yixi''s sword casting, because when Li Yixi forged the sword, people felt that some dragon scales were cast into the sword body with Li Yixi''s casting. At the moment when the Dragon scales entered, people at this moment, One by one, they stepped back, because at this moment.


    On the sword body, there was a dragon chant.


    At the next moment, the majestic and domineering breath of the Dragon appeared, which greatly changed everyone''s look. At the moment, on the sword body, people actually saw a virtual shadow of the Dragon walking upstream of the sword body.


    "It''s incredible that the sword soul was born."


    However, at the moment of the birth of the sword soul, at the next moment, immortal Qi was constantly produced on the sword. At the moment, everyone turned pale again. The immortal Qi was fierce and extraordinary, as if to tear everything, destroy everything, dignified and overbearing.


    "The fairy sword is about to be born. Come on, realize that this is a unique opportunity. We want to witness the birth of the fairy sword." At this moment, everyone felt their souls trembling, and their eyes were pleasantly surprised.


    He hurriedly realized the breath in the sword at the moment.


    Although these people only got some immortal Qi, but after a short time, they gained too much. Although they didn''t find that their cultivation level had improved, they could feel that they really became different at the moment, as if the whole person had changed.


    "Ancestor, I always feel I''m different, but I can''t say it?" At the moment, Tang Yin looked puzzled and asked Tang Lan.


    "Because you are now ascending blood and soul, you know?"


    "This is immortal Qi. Even a trace of it will improve greatly, because without immortal Qi, you can''t become an immortal even if you work hard and have outstanding talent. However, some immortal Qi will naturally help people transform."


    "Childe, I''m still a sword maker!"


    Tang Lan felt like an ant at this moment.


    Although Tang Lan didn''t get the holy thing Jiutian liquid like Zhao Wu today, Tang Lan knew that she got a lot, because under the casting of Li Yixi, Tang Lan seemed to see a new way of casting.


    After today, as long as he absorbs today''s gains, their casting skills will surely make a qualitative leap.


    "Boom!"


    When Li Yixi''s last step fell, the sword gave off an atmosphere of majesty and hegemony, which almost shocked everyone.


    At the moment when Li Yixi turned around, the sword seemed to revive as if the Dragon had swallowed it. Half of the Daoyun in the yard was swallowed. Before Li Yixi turned around, the soul of the sword quickly deposited.


    "The soul of the sword was born, and the spirit was born!"


    At the moment, the people looked at this scene with panic on their faces.


    The birth of the sword soul is already a great thing, but at this moment, the newly born sword soul has produced such intelligence in an instant, which has never been heard before.


    "Good sword!"


    However, Li Yixi didn''t see any vision. He looked calm and excited. He held the sword and looked at it.


    "Young master, what''s the name of this sword?"


    Jian Cheng, one by one, stared at Li Yixi and wanted to see what the sword was called.


    The dragon soul in the sword body is also looking forward to looking at Li Yixi.


    "Just call it Tai ah!"


    Li Yixi forged this sword according to the TAIA sword of the Confucian leader, and Li Yixi also felt that he was a scholar. Giving TAIA''s name was more suitable for him.

 Chapter 291

    "Too ah?"


    "Good name!"


    At this moment, the people listened to the name and felt that it was the only name worthy of the majesty and hegemony of the sword.


    Li Yixi did not stop casting, but continued casting, because there was still a sword that had not been cast at the moment. This sword was also cast by Li Yixi for Hu Qingyun. With the continuation of Li Yixi, people stared at it. Some people wanted to understand the casting techniques in the process of casting the sword, and some people wanted to absorb the immortal spirit in the process of casting the sword.


    However, Tang Jingtian and others who practice swordsmanship want to feel the sword spirit when the sword was born. Only when they understand the breath of the fairy sword can they find an opportunity and feel the charm of some fairy swords.


    Li Yixi''s sword casting level was really superb. Soon a fairy sword was born. Li Yixi did not cast the dragon scale, but injected a feather. The feather was so magical that it was completely cast into the sword body.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s casting was completed, everyone''s heart trembled wildly.


    Because the sword also gave birth to the soul of the sword, and the soul of the sword was actually a Phoenix. At the moment, everyone was frightened. Their eyes stared at the feather on the sword body. Although they were introduced into the sword body, they could still feel the horror of each other from the sword body.


    "Phoenix?"


    "This is the feather of the Phoenix?"


    The people at the moment are really shocked. As far as they know, there has never been a phoenix on this continent, and the Phoenix is terrible. Li Yixi even got a phoenix feather. At the moment, everyone is extremely restless.


    "Not bad, not bad!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi, looking at this sword, is very satisfied.


    Li Yixi imitated Ling Xu''s sword, but when he made it, he favored women. With this piece of phoenix feather, it seemed more suitable for women.


    "Qing Yun, look, do you like it?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi smiled and his eyes fell on the busy Hu Qingyun in the distance.


    "Yes!"


    Hu Qingyun, who came to take over the fairy sword, looked at the sword made by Li Yixi. A touch of emotion appeared in her eyes.


    Especially seeing the phoenix feather on the sword, Hu Qingyun was extremely excited.


    Because Hu Qingyun just now naturally felt that the sword made by Li Yixi was the dragon soul.


    "Dragon and Phoenix sword soul."


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun blushed slightly. She thought of herself as a Tianhu. Everything had changed since she met Li Yixi. She had always loved Li Yixi, but she didn''t dare to have a trace of mind when she thought that Li Yixi was a supreme existence.


    But at the moment, after Li Yixi made a fairy sword for her, Hu Qingyun had some ripples in her heart.


    I think if Li Yixi needed it, she would be willing to become a furnace tripod.


    "Childe, does this sword have a name?" At the moment, Hu Qingyun looks forward to Li Yixi.


    "Yes!"


    "What do you think of Feng Shujian?"


    Li Yixi thought for a moment and smiled.


    "OK, it''s called Feng Shujian. I like it!"


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun, holding the fairy sword, couldn''t help dancing.


    "I''m too tired. When I have time, I''ll make a scabbard!" Li Yixi is over.


    At the moment, Li Yixi holds TAIA in his hand and looks forward to it.


    At this moment, Li Yixi can also feel the majesty and hegemony of tai''a.


    "Old Tang, I don''t know if you have any swordsmanship suitable for me to practice. I feel warm all over after absorbing the blood of the Dragon these days. Maybe my body has changed a little. Since I have made a sword, I can practice ordinary swordsmanship." Li Yixi looked at Tang Haidao.


    "Yes!"


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian''s look suddenly lit up.


    If he missed such an opportunity, as the Jingtian sword saint, he really deserved it.


    "Young master, I have a superficial sword skill here. I don''t know whether you like it or not!"


    Without waiting for Li Yixi''s reply, Tang Jingtian hurriedly took out a piece of inheritance crystal from his arms.


    This swordsmanship is the Jingtian thirteen swords created by Tang Jingtian after his swordsmanship reached its peak.


    This swordsmanship looks ordinary, but it is the integration of Tang Jingtian''s swordsmanship all his life.


    "Good thing!"


    "This thing is much better than video teaching. It gives people the feeling of 3D. It''s much more convenient to learn."


    "Thank you!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi sees the inheritance crystal in front of him, and his eyes are full of excitement.


    Tang Jingtian practiced swordsmanship. Under the 3D effect, he could see every step very clearly.


    Li Yixi, who has finished casting swords, can''t help dancing swords in the yard after watching Jingtian thirteen swords.


    "Huh?"


    When Li Yixi''s sword moved, Tang''s startling look changed greatly. He stared at Li Yixi''s sword dance. Tang Jiang''s soul trembled at the moment, "the childe''s random sword dance actually contains the principle of kendo."


    Tang Jianghe knew that this was definitely not the amazing swordsmanship created by Tang Jingtian, but Li Yixi''s own problem.


    If Tang Jingtian had understood the truth of Kendo ten thousand years ago, the immortal road had not been cut off at that time. I''m afraid Tang Jingtian had already become a peerless sword immortal. Therefore, all these are the reasons for Li Yixi, because Tang Jingtian is also addicted to it at the moment.


    Naturally, it was absorbed by those Kendo principles.


    "Can''t you master ten thousand ways?"


    At the moment, Tang Lan was shocked when he looked at Li Yixi who danced the sword. When they entered the yard, they felt that Li Yixi practiced the body way. However, just now, they felt the casting immortal way Li Yixi took. At the moment, Li Yixi broke out the extreme of kendo. Li Yixi must be proficient in kendo.


    "Young master, taking ten thousand ways as chess, you are naturally proficient in ten thousand ways. Ancestor, do you think it is necessary for us to join in the merger, or continue to be independent? " Tang Hai''s eyes fell on Tang Lan.


    "Naturally, it''s merged. Who will stop it? I''ll kill him!"


    "There is no room for negotiation. The tool refining sect must join the supreme Tao palace." At the moment, Tang Lan stared at Li Yixi and didn''t see Tang Hai.


    At the moment, Zhao Wu and Tang Jingtian also decided that the supreme Tao palace must join, which is simply a matter of going to heaven step by step.


    "Yes, it''s easy to understand. It shouldn''t be long before you can control it."


    "Thank you!"


    Li Yixi looked at Tang Jingtian and was very excited.


    "It''s just superficial swordsmanship. If you like it, I''ll just keep looking for it if you don''t like it." At this moment, Tang Jingtian was extremely happy to see the change of Li Yixi''s attitude towards himself.


    Seeing that Li Yixi stopped and Tang Hai and others looked at each other at the moment, Xiao cangqiong stood up and asked, "childe, will we disturb the childe when we build the zhishengdao palace around here?"


    "Excuse me, what''s the trouble? Even if the holy Dao palace you built surrounds here, no one dares to disturb it. It''s more quiet. I like quiet." Li Yixi felt that he was a mortal, extremely dangerous in troubled times, and it was best to surround himself here.

 Chapter 292

    "Since you agree with the establishment of the supreme Tao palace here, we will immediately prepare for the establishment of the sect. You, I will visit again later."


    I got Li Yixi''s reply. At the same time, the three strong people who have just recovered now see the horror of Li Yixi. They have no objection to the establishment of zhishengdao palace. Xiao cangqiong and others look at each other and are ready to immediately establish zhishengdao palace. This is the most important thing at present. They have strong recovery people here, but they are not the only strong recovery people here. Moreover, the strong people who have recovered here are those who are about to run out of Shouyuan in ancient times, while other self styled strong people can recover directly without Shouyuan treasures.


    In ancient times, when the immortal road was about to break, the existence of those powerful people, sensed by the seal of the Immortal King, would fall to heaven and destroy and kill, and could only be self styled. However, now, with the gradual destruction of the seal of the Heavenly Immortal King, there is no threat to those self styled strong people. Those people speculate that the immortal road may be opening, so people continue to recover, Chaos is coming.


    "Everybody, stay and go after dinner!" Li Yixi saw that these people were so urgent to leave, so he couldn''t help but ask them to stay.


    "Childe, now that the troubled times are coming, we must establish the zhishengdao palace and arrange a defense array to prevent people from attacking and killing. After all, now the strong are constantly recovering, how many relics in the southern sky can provide these people for cultivation?"


    "Next, I''m afraid it will often happen. Although we can''t be invincible in the world, we must support justice with our ability and protect more people within our ability. The childe said that if we are poor, we will be alone, if we reach, we will help the world. When chaos comes, we can''t wait to die." Xiao Zhan saluted immediately.


    "Good!"


    "Then I won''t leave you. After this busy period, you must come here." Li Yixi also saluted the crowd.


    "Childe, I''ll see you later."


    At the moment, Tang Jingtian three people salute Li Yixi respectfully. At the moment, where dare they have a trace of disrespect.


    Soon, they withdrew from the yard and left the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, at the moment, all the powerful forces came to the foot of the mountain and waited quietly.


    After Xiao cangqiong and others went down the mountain, they immediately ordered to establish the holy city.


    "Brother Tang, I wonder if you have brought the powerful magic puppet of the weapon refining sect?" At the moment, Zhao Wu''s eyes fell on Tang Lan.


    "That''s nature. Since we want to build a sect and a city, we must use powerful gods, demons and puppets."


    Tang Lan''s voice fell. At the next moment, in front of the people, there were more than a dozen huge powerful gods and Demons puppets. These puppets had no wisdom, but their breath was frightening.


    "Is this the rumored powerful God devil puppet?" Tang Jingtian saw the treasure of the legendary weapon refining sect for the first time.


    "Yes, it''s a pity that I have been given the great power magic puppet for countless years. I still don''t know how to further use the great power magic puppet. Up to now, I just simply urge the great power magic puppet to build fortifications." Tang Lan is a little helpless at the moment.


    "Everyone obeys orders. This is the matrix for the establishment of the holy city and the holy Tao palace. Now, immediately start the establishment of the religious gate. Those who are slack are not allowed to enter the holy Tao palace for practice all their lives." At the moment, Xiao cangqiong stepped out, and his voice sounded in every disciple''s mind.


    "Your honor!"


    These people, even the Xiao family, the Academy, the weapon refining sect, the fire sect and the Tianxing palace, but at the moment, Xiao''s voice fell and his eyes were full of hot colors. The holy Dao palace was established jointly by five forces, and each of them was incomparably expected to live in this troubled world.


    When luoxianji vigorously built zhishengdao palace, it was shrouded in black houses on a huge plain in the southern region of the sky. Here, even a grass and a tree could not be seen. It was desolate. There were cracks all over the earth. Among these cracks, black fog constantly appeared from these cracks.


    On this barren land, the field of vision is greatly limited, and only about 50 meters can be seen clearly.


    Most importantly, there are some poisonous insects creeping in those dead bones.


    The black fog also contains strong poison. Under the strong poison, it has almost become a no man''s land, not to mention mortals. Even those practitioners rarely dare to enter here. It is called the dark earth.


    A forbidden area of life in the southern sky.


    "Whoosh!"


    At this moment, in the forbidden area of life that even practitioners dare not enter, a voice breaking through the air sounded, and a figure suddenly appeared on the barren land. He was covered in a black robe and only showed two eyes. However, in the face of poisonous insects and black fog everywhere, he was not afraid at all, but greedily absorbed those black fog, It seems to be very enjoyable.


    In the hands of the black robed man, there appeared a simple token emitting endless death. After the black robed man injected mana, it shook on the desolate plain, as if the mountain was about to collapse.


    On the huge plain, there was a huge crack at the moment. In the crack, the dense black fog that was terrible to the place poured out madly, as if the door of hell had been opened.


    In the huge crack, at the moment, a huge black gate rises from the crack and is thousands of feet high. On the huge portal, dense runes are carved. At the moment, those runes are gradually lit up and filled with this void. Next moment, after the huge portal, a huge city is suspended in the abyss.


    An underworld appeared on the earth.


    On the huge portal, there are two soul stirring characters, the nether earth.


    Standing in front of that huge door makes people feel small. At the moment, the black robed man looked at the huge portal. Even if he practiced the power of death, he didn''t dare to stay here and immediately entered the huge underworld city.


    There are countless figures in the underworld, but these figures at the moment have no vitality. Silence is everything here.


    Black robe put the token in his hand into a pit. The next moment, in the city of Hades, a column of dead gas rose into the sky. At the moment of the outbreak of dead gas, those figures in the city who seemed to have died for thousands of years gradually recovered, and some bones also moved at the moment.


    The man in black had no control and immediately entered the largest palace.


    In the huge palace, under the throne, there were four shadows shrouded in the black fog. With the entry of people in black robes, the four shadows slowly opened their eyes.


    "Meet the four Pluto kings. As instructed, I opened the underworld."


    "The immortal road will open. Welcome my recovery."

 Chapter 293

    "You did a good job. The nether earth should dominate the southern sky, and the immortals disappear. Then who can compete with my nether earth."


    "Go, I''ll wake up the emperor immediately."


    The voice fell, the four figures looked at each other, immediately got up and went to the forbidden area of the netherworld. The forbidden area of the netherworld is a bottomless abyss, as if it is really connected with the Jiuyou purgatory. The terrible netherworld is full of. For normal practitioners, it is a disaster, but for these people of the netherworld, it is dew.


    The four people looked at each other and directly entered the abyss. After flying for a long time, they entered the bottom of the abyss. At the bottom of the abyss, there were nine huge ghost dragon bones lying on the ground. On the nine huge ghost dragon bones, there were huge iron chains. At the other end of the iron chain, a huge black coffin was connected. The black coffin was extremely huge, 100 meters long, It is more than ten meters wide.


    The four kings of the underworld took out their knives, cut their palms, and dropped their blood on the altars one by one.


    The next moment, at the bottom of the abyss, a mass of dark fire burned up, like purgatory. The abyss was full of the roar of resentful souls.


    At the moment, the four Pluto kings did not care about those, as if they could not hear. They knelt down to the huge black coffin and said, "welcome my emperor!"


    "Welcome me."


    A voice rang out, and the voice rang through the abyss.


    As soon as the sound disappeared, in the abyss, there were 19 dead bodies of the nether dragon. At the moment, there were dark lights on the head. The terrible nether Qi around wrapped around the bodies of the nine nether dragons. The next moment, the nether dragon, who had died for tens of thousands of years, gave birth to the blood and flesh of the nether dragon and nine towering breath under the nourishment of the nether Qi. This moment broke out.


    "Roar... Roar..."


    The nine dark dragons were the first to recover, and the dragon power filled this space.


    "Welcome my emperor!"


    At the moment, the nine dark dragons gave birth to intelligent eyes, lowered their proud faucet to the huge black coffin behind them, and injected the power of the dark dragon.


    "Will Xianlu open?"


    A voice like heaven and earth sounded from the huge black coffin, like the God who dominates heaven and earth.


    That voice is very insipid, but it has the ability to attract souls.


    "Boom!"


    The huge black coffin slowly opened. At this moment, a huge vortex strangely appeared in the huge black coffin. In which huge vortex, there was a terrible swallowing force.


    At the next moment, the dark Qi in the whole abyss, under the power of swallowing, frantically poured into the huge black coffin. At the moment, there was a terrible body lying in the huge coffin. All those dark Qi were absorbed by the huge body. At the next moment, the strong dead Qi broke out on the huge body, even at an extremely fast speed like those dark dragons, Flesh and blood grew, and the huge black coffin began to change from a black coffin to an emperor.


    The huge body was surrounded by the dark Qi. The next one turned into a middle-aged figure, wearing a black Emperor Dragon Robe. Those eyes seemed to devour everything.


    "I''ll see the emperor!"


    At the moment, the four Pluto kings worship the Pluto emperor.


    "Aiqing, don''t be polite."


    "Come on, let''s go out first!"


    The voice of the emperor of the underworld fell. At this moment, the Nine Dragons of the underworld made a startling dragon chant. The Nine Dragons took the emperor out of the sky and flew towards the exit of the abyss.


    In the hall of Emperor Ming, tens of thousands of years later, Emperor Ming ascended the throne again.


    "I''ll wait and see the emperor!"


    At the moment, the hall of the emperor of the underworld is full of strong people, kneeling and shouting at the emperor of the underworld.


    "Aiqing, please get up. How''s the outside world now?"


    "How is Jixia school now?"


    At the moment, the emperor of the underworld is wrapped with dark Qi, which distorts the void, as if the power of thunder is brewing.


    On the hall at the moment, these demons looked at the emperor, and their eyes were full of fanaticism.


    The netherworld, in ancient times, was also a great evil force in the southern sky. It was powerful and terrible.


    "Report back to Emperor Ming. Now the outside world is also recovering from the strong. The situation is very chaotic. The forces on the mainland are constantly shuffling. As for Jixia school palace, it is very quiet." The man who opened the netherworld before hurriedly reported back.


    "Is it normal?"


    "God helps me. The emperor still thinks that Jixia school palace has been destroyed by those people?"


    "The four Pluto kings listen to orders!" At the moment, the emperor of the underworld''s eyes fell on the four kings of the underworld.


    "I''ll see the emperor!"


    The emperor of the underworld looked at the four people and said coldly, "now, the emperor orders your four kings of the underworld to personally lead the team to Jixia school palace and catch all the treasures and scholars in Jixia school palace. The emperor needs them to suppress the demons. Their boldness and Qi and blood are good things."


    "Yes!"


    The four great underworld kings hurried out of the hall. Soon, in the underworld, figures rose up and disappeared.


    Jixia school palace is very quiet, as always.


    On the nine peaks, they were practicing one by one. They didn''t expect that the strong in the dark earth had gone.


    At the moment, it was noon, and the scorching sun was hanging in the air, but the next moment, a cold wind suddenly hung between heaven and earth, and the sky gradually became dark, because at the moment, huge warships appeared over Jixia school palace. On those warships, death was intertwined, as if they were from hell.


    "What''s that?" At this moment, the disciple of practice looked at the void, and his eyes were full of panic.


    Because the smell of the dark earth is really uncomfortable, which completely conflicts with Haoran righteousness.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    At the moment, the figures in Jixia school palace broke through the air, and Liu Yun also swept out of the library Pavilion. Looking at the warships in the void, his eyes were dignified.


    "What, it''s impossible. The emperor of the underworld is not dead. How can he still be alive? The underworld has revived!"


    At the moment, Liu Yun''s eyes were full of panic. Obviously, he was extremely afraid of the Emperor Ming.


    On the warship at the moment, the four Pluto kings took a look at the Jixia school palace below, and the Dharma Seals fell one after another, instantly isolating the void.


    "Make a quick decision!"


    "Jixia school palace is really in decline."


    Several Pluto kings looked at each other and didn''t shoot together. Instead, they separated and flew to different places.


    Wine Valley and Flower Valley are together. A king of Hades comes. The terrible death breaks out without taboo. The flowers and plants here wither and die in an instant.


    The southern Hades was too lazy to say a word. He directly stretched out his hand and grabbed it at the wine Valley and Flower Valley.


    The big hand of mana cohesion blocks out the sky and the sun.


    "Get out!"


    The wine Valley master at the moment, his body burst out.


    The mighty spirit erupted, and the huge palm falling in the sky was a palm.

 Chapter 294

    "Boom!"


    The deafening sound sounded, and the huge palm collapsed and drove away in an instant, so that the dead spirit of the void disappeared.


    At the moment, the wine Valley leader saw the void and recovered the light, but his eyes were dignified, because the figure suspended in the void gave him great pressure.


    It''s too powerful. The valley leader of wine Valley knows that the attack just now must not be the strongest means of the other party. If Li Yixi had not come to Jixia school palace and instructed it, the Jixia school Palace at the moment would be like fish on the chopping board and could only be slaughtered.


    "Who do you dare to offend our Jixia school?"


    At the moment, the wine Valley master''s eyes are full of cold. At the moment, fighting broke out not only here, but also in other places.


    "I, Pluto of the southern sky, you surprised me. It''s incredible that the ruined Jixia school palace can break my Pluto''s handprint."


    "I remember that in ancient times, when the carefree fairy King sealed the continent, the immortal ancestors of your Jixia school palace were very proud to challenge the carefree fairy king one by one. Finally, they were cut off from inheritance and deprived of the power of Qi. Now the strong are born again. However, it''s good that the strong contain more noble righteousness, which just meets the cultivation of my netherworld practitioners. At this moment, the southern nether King''s eyes are full of surprises.


    "What, netherworld, you come from netherworld!"


    At the moment, the wine Valley leader suddenly changed his face. The dark earth is powerful and frightening. It was said that it was destroyed and turned out to be false.


    "Stop fighting. What''s the use of fighting?"


    The voice of the southern nether King fell, and with a big hand, countless nether demons rushed to the scholars in wine Valley and Flower Valley.


    "Kill!"


    At this moment, the people of wine Valley and Flower Valley also know that if they are caught by the nether earth, they will die. They fight hard one by one. They don''t want to be the things of evil cultivation.


    "You dare to resist. Well, kill you and everything will end." At this moment, the southern nether King glanced at the wine Valley master with cold eyes, and a look of disdain appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Whoosh!"


    The next moment, the body turned into a ghost and went straight to the wine Valley owner. At the moment, the wine Valley master looked dignified and directly roared: "drink overlord wine!"


    The wine Valley owner also quickly took down the wine gourd at his waist and poured wine into his mouth.


    At the moment, the disciples of wine Valley and Flower Valley fly out one by one and drink at the same time.


    However, the southern Hades looked disdainful, because he knew that the wine made by these people in the wine valley was very magical, which was also their way of fighting. He thought it was normal. Now he just wanted to end the battle first.


    However, when he was about to get close to the wine Valley master, the look of the southern Hades changed in an instant, and his eyes were full of panic, because the wine gourd shouted in his mouth directly exploded, and his body was like an angry dragon waking up. The breath was frightening.


    The whole body vibrated with majestic air waves, which twisted the surrounding void. Those air waves seemed to turn into angry dragons, emitting endless destructive power.


    "What kind of wine is this?"


    "How could it have such a terrible effect?"


    At this moment, the southern Hades was full of horror in his eyes.


    Because at this moment, the dead gas around the body is destroyed and purified under the majestic breath.


    At the moment, the wine Valley master seems to be transformed into a God.


    As soon as the southern nether King touched the noble spirit around the wine Valley master, his blow was destroyed by those noble spirit.


    Let the south celestial Pluto retreat quickly. When the south celestial Pluto looked at his palm, he found that his flesh and blood were burned by that heroic spirit.


    "Pluto seal!"


    At the moment, seeing the wine Valley master whose breath was still soaring, the southern Hades king looked very dignified and directly performed his own unique kill.


    On one side, the Pluto seal engraved with a black dragon appeared. The Pluto seal is a powerful magic weapon of the four Pluto kings. The terrible dark Qi in the body was not only injected into the Pluto seal, but the original small Pluto seal turned into a huge thing to block out the sky and the sun.


    At the moment, a huge virtual shadow also appeared behind the wine Valley master.


    "Overlord fist!"


    The wine Valley master, under the overlord wine, burned his heroic spirit, because he knew that life and death were between this move.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment when their attacks collided with each other, the terrible destruction broke out directly in the wine Valley and Flower Valley. The earth continued to crack and the air waves continued to explode.


    "Pooh!"


    The wine Valley leader shot out with all his strength, but he sprayed blood directly under the attack of Pluto seal.


    "Boom!"


    The magic weapon in front of the South sky Pluto, the seal of the South sky Pluto, exploded directly at the moment. The terrible self explosion force directly hit the South sky Pluto.


    At the moment, the southern Pluto looked gloomy and almost dripping water. He was hurt.


    However, the southern Pluto has not had time to breathe.


    At this moment, the valley leader of Huagu, under the overlord wine, his breath climbed to the extreme, and killed him with one blow of overlord fist.


    "Damn it!"


    At the moment, the southern Pluto sent out an angry roar.


    "Boom!"


    Under this fist, the body of the South heavenly Pluto, who was already badly hit, exploded directly, and the soul body just appeared. Shrouded in terrible power and boldness, he issued a miserable howl.


    In the howl, the shape and spirit of the southern underworld disappeared.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At the moment, the two valley masters lost the power of World War I. fortunately, they killed the weakest of the four Pluto kings of the netherworld.


    At the moment, the remaining strong men in the dark earth are also retreating in panic under the fighting between the two valleys.


    "If it hadn''t been for the wine worship Lord who gave overlord wine and Overlord fist, the wine Valley and Flower Valley would be over." At the moment, the wine Valley leader, even if he killed the southern nether king, is still afraid.


    Today, they can live because of Li Yixi, who handed down the formula of overlord wine and Overlord fist before leaving.


    "Yes, look at the place where the battle took place. The wine offering adults are immortal. All the four Pluto kings were blocked. All the places attacked by the four Pluto kings were given by the wine offering adults." The leader of Flower Valley looked at the place where the battle took place. His eyes were full of dignified colors.


    At this moment, a startling sword burst out in Shushan. The sword rushed like a river and killed the king of Beiming.


    Under this sword, the northern Pluto was defeated.


    That sword is the sword of the river.


    At the same time, Qin Feng and Qi Mountain also joined the fight. Although the king of Beiming was powerful, he was blocked.


    In the void, the most powerful Dongming King confronted Li Mu. In their eyes, there was a terrible killing opportunity.


    "Who are you?"


    "At such an age, I have reached such a state of practice." At the moment, the Dongming King wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and looked at Li Mu coldly. It was obvious that he had underestimated Li Mu just now and suffered a loss.

 Chapter 295

    "Jixia school palace, Li Mu."


    At the moment, Li Mu, although he hurt the Dongming king just now, he didn''t dare to underestimate each other. After all, it was very dangerous in ancient times. These people can survive. Are they weak.


    "Li Mu?"


    "Yes, I can''t help admiring you for your age. You''re less than 50 years old. Even when Jixia school was the most prosperous in ancient times, you were extremely arrogant. Now I give you a choice. You should cherish it and devote yourself to my practice. Lord Ming will naturally help you, With the guidance of Lord Ming Huang, your strength will become more powerful. The immortal road will be opened and becoming an immortal is just around the corner. Don''t miss the good opportunity. " Dongming King stared at Li Mu and said with a smile.


    It seems that there has been no fight before. It seems that friends meet and talk happily.


    "Emperor Ming, what''s that? King Dongming, it''s best for you to retreat now and let Emperor Ming self styled, otherwise you will destroy the Jixia school palace if you invade it, because I''m protected by the immortal, and the immortal is still the honorary sacrifice wine of my Jixia school palace."


    "Otherwise, Jixia school palace fought with the carefree fairy king in ancient times. It was deprived of Qi and broke the inheritance. How can we be so strong now?" Li Mu stared at the Dongming king and said coldly.


    His whole body is wrapped with a mysterious and lofty breath. In the face of the strongest Dongming king, Li Mu is still not afraid.


    "Immortal?"


    "Joke, the carefree fairy King sealed this continent. Can a mere immortal come here? Even if it is a self styled immortal at that time, so what? As long as you devour your noble spirit and flesh to practice, the strength of the emperor of the underworld will be raised to the point of half immortal. Will you lose if you fight with the immortal at that time?"


    "Moreover, you may not know that the emperor of the underworld is not from our continent. The emperor of the underworld can''t be killed. At most, he is sealed. The more you seal, the emperor of the underworld will constantly change. It''s just wishful thinking to want to destroy our underworld. You can''t step into the underworld. The fool of the king of the underworld in the South underestimated you, The fall is just an accident. You don''t really think that the strength of the four Pluto Kings is as vulnerable as the southern Pluto king. " At the moment, the Dongming king is tempting Li Mu to betray.


    "The Ming emperor is not the existence of this world. He can''t be completely destroyed. Can he only be sealed?" At this moment, Li Mu knows this secret for the first time. At this moment, Li Mu finally knows why the Emperor Ming is still alive, because it is recorded in the classics of Jixia school palace that the Emperor Ming fell and the Emperor Ming was buried in the wasteland.


    The emperor of the underworld cannot be killed. It must be revived again. Li Mu''s heart is extremely restless at the moment. I don''t know whether Li Yixi has a way to kill the emperor of the underworld, otherwise the mainland will change, and I''m afraid it will become a country of death.


    The ability of the emperor of the underworld is very special. He can transform normal people into people of the underworld and cultivate the Tao of the underworld.


    "How are you thinking? My patience is limited." At the moment, the king of the netherworld looked at Li Mu and looked calm. He was not afraid that Li Mu could escape and spread the secret. Although he had been injured before, that was his carelessness. If Li Mu''s last words, even if Li Mu was a genius, the king of the netherworld would kill him without hesitation.


    "Half dead? Only you people who are greedy for life and afraid of death will be willing. I, Li Mu, can''t kill the Pluto with the guidance of the childe, but it''s OK to kill you. "


    "Liu Lao, use the calligraphy left by the childe to kill the West Pluto king, and give the East Pluto king to me." At the moment, Li Mu roared at Liu Yun.


    "Die!"


    At the moment, seeing that Li Mu refused, the king of the East Hades was not in words. His terrible death burst out and shrouded Li Mu.


    "Boom!"


    However, at this moment, in the center of Li Mu''s eyebrows, a divine text flew out of the sea of souls, suspended on Li Mu''s head, and the divine power of the word "heaven" broke out completely.


    Devour those stampeded dead breath directly.


    "There is life and death!"


    At the moment, Li Mu muttered to himself that after the Tianzi Shenwen swallowed up those dead Qi, Li Mu found that the Shenwen has become much stronger. Unfortunately, the power of life in the Tianzi Shenwen is not very strong. Swallowing too much dead Qi will lead to the imbalance of life and death and out of control. So after swallowing the part, the word Shenwen suddenly burst out and enveloped the East Hades.


    Before the East Heavenly King reacted, the bodies of the East heavenly king and Li Mu disappeared into the void.


    "Where is this?"


    At the next moment, the space of the word of heaven and the eyes of the East heavenly king are full of panic, because the East Pluto feels that his strength has been suppressed. In this world, Li Mu''s strength has been strengthened.


    "Nature is my Shenwen heaven and earth. Now the Shenwen heaven and earth is not big enough. When you kill you and devour all you have learned, heaven and earth should continue to grow. The childe instructed me to practice, and then instructed me to condense the Tianzi Shenwen, create a piece of heaven and become the master of heaven and earth. The emperor of the underworld will die in the face of the childe."


    "The king of the East Hades, just talked nonsense with you. It''s ready to pull you into my heaven and earth. Now go to hell!"


    "Whoosh!"


    At the moment, Li Mu is more powerful under the blessing of the power of heaven and earth.


    He snatched his body out and grabbed it directly at the king of the eastern underworld. At the moment, Li Mu turned his big hand into a huge cage in his own heaven and earth, and killed the king of the eastern underworld with the power of the five elements of lightning.


    "Hum!"


    "Kill me, nonsense." The king of the nether world was afraid of Li Mu and wanted to break the world, because he felt that the world was not perfect and could not trap himself. If you break the world, you won''t be suppressed.


    However, the king of the eastern underworld, who was just about to retreat, changed his look.


    In Li Mu''s divine world, Li Mu was able to control the speed of time here. Under Li Mu''s control, his body slowed down a bit and was shrouded by the power of the five elements of thunder.


    The power of thunder restrained death. The five element thunder attack was suppressed by the power of heaven and earth. The extremely powerful Dongming King howled miserably at this moment.


    "I''m a monk. Why should I fear a war?"


    "Heaven and earth thunder, please listen to me!"


    At the moment, Li Mu''s body is suspended in the void. The terrible force of thunder between heaven and earth appears and becomes more terrible. At the moment, Li Mu is like a god of thunder.


    At the moment when the king of the East Hades had not broken the power of the five elements of thunder, it contained the power of the thunder that destroyed the sky and the earth. It turned into a sword of judgment and fell on the king of the East Hades.


    "No ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!"


    At the moment, the king of the netherworld looked desperate.


    At the moment, the king of the East underworld has never been so desperate in his life. He can''t give full play to his power. He is suppressed by Li Mu''s power of heaven and earth. The sword of judgment at the moment is enough to kill him.


    However, at the moment, the king of Hades, in despair, also fell into madness.

 Chapter 296

    Knowing that he was going to die, the king of Hades roared and blew himself up.


    The terrible power collided with the trial thunder sword urged by Li Mu.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise instantly rang through the Shenwen world.


    "Wow!"


    Li Mu''s heaven and earth is not strong enough to crush everything. At this moment, under the despair of the East Pluto king, this heaven and earth was instantly destroyed, and Li Mu was also injured by the East Pluto king.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "The childe instructed me to create a new world. I, Li Mu, can only kill a king of the underworld. It''s almost the same when the emperor of the underworld comes and devours your whole body. My heaven and earth will be repaired and become more powerful." At the moment, Li Mu''s mouth is covered with blood, but his eyes are full of excitement. Today, he completely broke out what he learned for the first time. The king of the East Hades, however, was a terrible existence in ancient times, but today he died in his hands. Such a thing was definitely not dare to think about before. Previously, Li Mu just wanted to keep his crown prince, Just inherit the throne.


    Jixia school palace, the living north and West Hades at the moment, look very ugly, and their eyes are full of panic.


    Before, they thought it was easy for them to destroy Jixia school palace with their strength, because they have lived from ancient times to the present. However, Jixia school palace was robbed of its fortune and its inheritance was cut off. How can they be their opponents? But now the southern Hades King fell, and now the strongest East Hades King disappeared under the strange means of Li Mu. Now they are two people, He didn''t get any benefits. He could only join hands with these people to kill an equal opponent. Once the East heavenly king died, Li Mu appeared, and they were dead.


    "Die!"


    "Die together." At the moment, Liu Yun, who was fighting with the Ximing king, kept watching his disciples die. His eyes instantly turned red and he couldn''t care about anything. He saw a divine text in the center of Liu Yun''s eyebrows. The divine text was left by the literary saint and contained terrible power. At this moment, Liu Yun wanted to explode, frightening the Ximing King''s body to retreat directly.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, in the void, the terrible destructive force broke out, distorting the sky. The array arranged by the dark earth exploded directly under the terrible destructive force, and the amazing war here also spread.


    Liu Yun, who burst the divine text, turned pale at this moment. A mouthful of blood spewed out and didn''t fall. He also hurried to the library to get Li Yixi''s calligraphy template. That thing may help him kill the Ximen king.


    "Damn it!"


    At the moment, the Ximing king, who was only slightly injured, looked at the explosion of Shenwen and broke the array shrouded here. They were furious. Today, they wanted to destroy the whole Jixia school palace without being aware of the ghost. Now it is the South Tianming king who fell, and the strongest East Tianwang is missing. At the moment, they are even desperate, It can only compete with the people of Jixia school palace.


    And now, the array has been broken, and the amazing war here will inevitably attract the attention of the outside world. The breath of the dark earth will inevitably be sensed by the strong outside. If the strong outside rescue here, their task will not be completed, but may fall here.


    "Yes!"


    At the moment, in the distant netherworld, at the moment when the array arranged by the four Pluto kings was broken, the emperor of the netherworld who practiced in the netherworld hall suddenly opened his eyes. At the moment, the emperor of the netherworld flashed a different color in his eyes that seemed to devour everything.


    "How could the Jixia school palace, which has been deprived of Qi and blood, still have such details?"


    At the moment, the dark emperor''s eyes are full of incredible colors.


    At the next moment, the emperor raised his head and looked at the void.


    At this moment, under the eyes of the emperor, the void in front of him was torn, and a channel slowly appeared in front of the emperor.


    "Die!"


    "I can''t kill you without the divine text. I, the Ximing king, will kill myself directly." At the moment, the king of the West Hades saw Liu Yun fleeing towards the library like a fugitive. In his eyes, he shot out and directly rushed away at Liu Yun.


    As long as Liu Yun is killed, the battle will be over. Although the losses are heavy, it is still a victory for the underworld. He works with the northern Pluto king to deal with these people without pressure.


    Liu Yun clapped it directly, broke the library directly, plundered it into the library, and held the calligraphy template carved by Li Yixi in his arms.


    "Die!"


    At the moment, the king of the Western underworld is using his great magic power to kill Liu Yun.


    The terrible attack shrouded Liu Yun and the library.


    When the king of the Western underworld felt that the battle was over and wanted to help the king of the northern underworld, the body of the king of the Western underworld stiffened directly. The library was not broken, as if nothing had happened. Moreover, at this moment, a breath woke up, just a trace, which made the king of the Western underworld''s body stiff and fixed in the void.


    At the moment, the Ximen King''s eyes were occupied by panic. The breath was so strong that people were desperate. Under the eyes of the Ximen king, his terrible magic powers were directly dissolved, and the dead spirit he carried was rapidly purified. The library that should have been destroyed was intact at the moment.


    "Is this the power of Xianbao?"


    At the moment, Liu Yun holding the calligraphy, his eyes are full of ecstasy, and the crisis continues to resolve. Moreover, under the gaze of Liu Yun, the words carved by Li Yixi burst out a terrible breath and gathered together. The virtual shadow of Li Yixi unexpectedly appeared in the library.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s virtual shadow appeared, it seemed as if time had stopped.


    In the void at the moment, a pair of eyes slowly appeared, which was the eyes of the emperor of the underworld.


    As soon as the eyes of the dark God appeared, the virtual shadow of Li Yixi disappeared from the library, and the next moment appeared outside the library.


    "Who are you?"


    At the moment, the Ximing king saw the virtual shadow of Li Yixi, and his soul was trembling. Even if he felt the appearance of the emperor''s eyes, he was still desperate.


    Because at the moment, Li Yixi, even if it is only a virtual shadow, still makes him feel desperate.


    At the moment, Li Yixi''s virtual shadow followed the whole body, and there was no look in his eyes, as if he had lost his soul. However, when Li Yixi raised his feet, the sense of suffocation shrouded Ximen king.


    "Is that..."


    At the moment, the king of the northern underworld also felt the terrible smell of Li Yixi, which scared the king of the northern underworld almost collapsed his mana.


    "It''s honorary sacrifice, sir. We have wine."


    The disciples of Jixia school palace saw the moment when Li Yixi''s shadow appeared, and a look of self-confidence appeared in their eyes.


    No matter how strong these people are, they firmly believe that these people are definitely not Li Yixi''s opponents.

 Chapter 297

    "See you, Lord sacrifice!"


    Some disciples of Jixia learning palace knelt down directly to the virtual shadow of Li Yixi. Those strong men from the underworld, after the breath of Li Yixi appeared, one seemed to be imprisoned and could not move.


    "See you, childe!"


    In Jixia school palace, after Li Yixi''s virtual shadow appeared, everyone''s eyes were full of fanaticism. Li Yixi was their faith and the God in their hearts. Even a virtual shadow was still invincible in their eyes.


    "Boom!"


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, Liu Yun was so powerful that he forced Liu Yun to explode the Ximing king of the literary saint and was trampled by the virtual shadow of Li Yixi.


    At this moment, the dark and divine eyes appeared on the void, and a dignified color also appeared in the eyes. In the face of Li Yixi''s virtual shadow, he was extremely afraid.


    When Li Yixi''s virtual shadow, blankly took the second step, the strong men who went here in the dark earth burst open at this moment.


    "Boom, boom!"


    All the bodies of the netherworld turned into blood fog and exploded in Jixia school palace.


    "Wow!"


    At the moment, the strongest king of the northern underworld also spewed out a mouthful of blood. The whole man fell into despair. He looked up at the eyes of the underworld God in the void and shouted, "Your Majesty, help me!"


    "However, the emperor of the underworld has not had time to save people. Although Li Yixi''s virtual shadow has no mind, the third part steps out, and the world trembles. Not only the body of the northern underworld king explodes, but also the eyes of the underworld God on the void directly explode at the moment, as if the universe can''t bear this foot.


    In the distant netherworld hall, the netherworld emperor sitting on the emperor''s seat trembled fiercely at the moment.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, the whole human body explodes directly.


    In Jixia school palace, Li Yixi''s virtual shadow seemed to penetrate the void. He saw the body of the Emperor Ming exploding and shrouded in blood mist. Then he took back his eyes, and the virtual shadow gradually dissipated.


    "Thank you, sir."


    In the Jixia school Palace at the moment, those who survived knelt down to the void, even if the virtual shadow at the moment had already disappeared.


    But still kneeling fanatically.


    "Childe, how strong is it?" At the moment, Liu Yun looked at the Jixia school palace, which was still dead and shrouded in the void the moment before. The next moment, all the enemies were killed, and the dead spirit was purified. His eyes were full of incredible colors, as if he had lost his soul and muttered to himself.


    After Li Yixi''s virtual shadow disappeared, the distant netherworld, the netherworld emperor who had been blown into blood fog, now the blood and the remnant corpse were strangely condensed and survived, but the netherworld emperor at the moment, his breath was much weaker, and his eyes were full of anger.


    At the moment, the emperor of the underworld seems very strange. His body is constantly creeping, a strange force. At the moment, it is changing his body. Countless Qi of the underworld is pouring madly into the emperor of the underworld. In the blink of an eye, the emperor of the underworld''s strength has increased. Half an hour later, the emperor of the underworld''s breath has not weakened, On the contrary, it was twice as much as when Li Yixi killed him. At the moment, the emperor of the underworld was very strange. There was angry anger in his eyes.


    "Ah ah!"


    "Kill, kill all the ants in this world, kill, destroy him, destroy him!"


    At the moment when the angry breath of the emperor of the underworld spread and opened, the monks in the whole underworld burned an angry flame and a face of anger in their eyes.


    These people, gradually the whole person fell into madness and roared to the sky, as if they were not like people but animals.


    "Kill, kill!"


    At this moment, one by one roared to the sky. The next moment, one by one unexpectedly killed on the dark earth, with a fierce face, as if he had lost his wisdom.


    "Boom, boom!"


    "Destroy it, hahaha, destroy it!"


    At the moment, the eyes of some strong people are full of crazy colors. One by one, they don''t hesitate to explode in their anger and explode to kill the friars beside them. These people may have been friends or relatives, but at the moment, in their eyes, all of them have lost their reason, and the only thing left is anger and towering anger.


    At the moment, the dark earth turned into a sea of blood. In a short time, the blood was flowing continuously.


    At the moment, the whole underworld is shrouded in the breath of outrage and destruction. The originally good country has turned into Purgatory.


    Countless forces of anger and destruction went to the palace where the emperor of the underworld was located. After these forces of destruction and anger entered the emperor of the underworld, the emperor of the underworld gradually calmed down his anger. The people fighting on the underworld fainted one by one at this moment.


    After more than a dozen breaths, the emperor of the underworld sat cross legged and slowly opened his eyes. At the moment, the emperor of the underworld has a better breath, and the eyes of the God of the underworld have become more terrible.


    It seems to devour people''s soul.


    "My people, my blood food, return!"


    At the moment, the emperor of the underworld roared. At the moment when the emperor of the underworld''s voice fell, the bloody underworld was vaporized into fog, covering the whole underworld.


    In the dark fog, the blood was quickly integrated into the dark fog. The residual corpses were strangely integrated under the dark fog and turned into complete people again. Those corpses that didn''t exist were also out of thin air and condensed out of the body at the moment.


    "My slave, return!"


    After resurrecting those people, the emperor roared again.


    At this moment, four black fog appeared in front of the Emperor Ming.


    In the black fog, after half an hour, there were four bodies.


    "See my emperor!"


    These four people are the dead South Pluto, North Pluto, West Pluto and East Pluto.


    It''s very strange. The eyes of the four people at the moment are full of excitement.


    For the emperor of the underworld, it was a great fear. In their eyes, the Emperor Ming seemed to be the creator.


    "Aiqing, please get up!"


    "I, the dark earth, will never die under the light of the great emperor''s dark Qi."


    "The Jixia school palace surprised the emperor. There was such a terrible idea. But now the idea has disappeared. I want to see how they can resist my army!" At the moment, the emperor''s eyes twinkled with killing intention.


    "The underworld, immortal, should unify the world!"


    At the moment, the four Pluto kings are roaring one by one, and their eyes are full of bloodthirsty luster.


    "We are willing to send troops to the Jixia school palace and destroy the Jixia school palace." The king of the East Hades, now his eyes are shining with greedy luster. At the moment, he thinks of Li Mu''s special divine text, which has opened up a world. This is something he has never met.


    "Three Aiqing, I need to expand. Don''t underestimate the enemy. The emperor can only revive you three times. Three falls represent your past, present and future." The emperor''s eyes fell on the four Pluto kings.


    "Emperor Ming''s order!"


    The four Pluto kings knelt down again.

 Chapter 298

    Jixia school palace suffered heavy damage from a sudden war.


    "Lord sacrifice!"


    At the moment, the heads of the nine major departments gathered in the main hall, and their eyes fell on Li Mu. In today''s World War I, Li Mu killed the Dongming King independently, allowing them to see the horror of Li Mu. They used to think that Li Mu was too young to command Jixia school Palace, but now, no one dares to question Li Mu.


    At moment, after voice of the nine major mountain leaders fell, Li Mu had no words and fell into meditation.


    "Lord sacrifice?"


    When Liu Yun saw that Li Mu didn''t answer, he couldn''t help but remind him and looked at Li Mu with a dignified face. At the moment, Liu Yun''s strength has declined sharply since he exploded the Holy Text of literature. Now, Li Mu is the strongest in Jixia school palace.


    Liu Yun''s voice fell. Contemplative Li Mu slowly raised his head and looked at these people with a dignified look. After taking a deep breath, he said, "after my consideration, I think there is only one way for us to live in Jixia school palace, that is to go to the childe and the holy Tao Palace."


    Li Mu''s voice fell, and the mountain masters of the nine departments frowned one by one. Their eyes were full of puzzled colors. Although the Jixia school palace suffered heavy losses, this time is also a baptism for the Jixia school palace.


    "Lord sacrifice, why do we have to dissolve our Jixia school palace now, for tens of thousands of years? We defeated the underworld. This is a baptism for us. In the future, we will only become stronger under the baptism of this war. Moreover, with so many inheritance given by the childe, our Jixia school palace will only become stronger and stronger. All the losses this time are heavy because the Jixia school palace has not fought for thousands of years and the inheritance is cut off. " The wine Valley master is straightforward. He can''t stand it now. He asks everyone''s voice.


    At the moment, in the main hall, all eyes fell on Li Mu''s voice. They really didn''t understand why they wanted to go to the Shengdao palace.


    Under the gaze of all eyes, Li Mu said solemnly: "I don''t want to abandon my foundation, but I found a problem?"


    At the moment, Liu Yun looks at Li Mu''s dignified face one by one. He doesn''t know the reason. Liu Yun knows that Li Mu is the prince. It''s impossible not to know what the result is?


    "Lord sacrifice, we want to know the reason. We are willing to obey the orders of Lord sacrifice!" Liu Yun finally felt that he believed Li Mu.


    "For this reason, you may not believe it if I say it, but I have to say, because it is related to the survival of Jixia school palace." Li Mu looked at the people in the hall and his words were very heavy.


    "Lord sacrifice, we want to know why." At the moment, several major mountain leaders saw Li Mu''s look. At the moment, they don''t know why they suddenly felt a little frightened. It''s better than Li Mu''s fear. Why?


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, Li Mu shook his fist and said, "I think none of the four Pluto Kings is dead. I have a feeling that they will return. At that time, it will be the real destruction of our Jixia school palace."


    Li Mu''s voice fell. On the hall at the moment, they felt that Li Mu was crazy. The East Hades died in the hands of Li Mu, the South Hades was killed by the wine Valley master and the Flower Valley master, and the North Hades and the West Hades were trampled to death by the empty shadow of Li Yixi''s thoughts. They saw it with their own eyes. Their strength is impossible to hallucinate.


    "Impossible?"


    As soon as Li Mu''s voice fell, the leader of Flower Valley and wine Valley looked at each other and directly denied Li Mu''s words.


    "Hiss!"


    When the two valley masters objected, the other people didn''t speak, and the two valley masters didn''t say what it was. They can live to this day. Naturally, they are not fools. They know that Li Mu''s words have not been finished, and Li Mu''s way of judgment has not been said. The reason for making a noise is that it''s ridiculous.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is a terrible thing. Before I fight with the king of the East underworld, the king of the East underworld wants to win me over, join the underworld, turn around and become the man of the underworld, practice the way of the underworld, and say that the man of the underworld will never die."


    "Before, I, Li Mu, absolutely didn''t believe it, but after I killed the East Pluto, I believed some, but I didn''t believe it. But I think the East Pluto didn''t die completely. After the East Pluto exploded, it was like a force that took away the life mark of the East Pluto. That force was irresistible. If the king of the East Hades died somewhere else, I don''t believe Li Mu said so, but he died in that heaven and earth. I can feel it. At the same time, I also feel it. It''s like the moment when the life mark of the East Hades was destroyed. A life Mark came from the past, swallowed up the power of death and reborn again. " At the moment, Li Mu''s words seemed like a myth in everyone''s ears.


    "It''s impossible. People have only one life. No matter where they are, I think the wine worship adult has hallucinated." Shushan mountain master, take a deep breath and shake your head.


    "Gentlemen, this is my secret, but it''s related to all the life and death of Jixia school palace. Don''t resist. Follow my lead." At the next moment, a heavenly word appeared in the center of Li Mu''s eyebrows. At the next moment, a traction force broke out, and everyone disappeared in the hall.


    In Li Mu''s world, they appeared one by one.


    "Where is this?"


    Looking at a completely strange place, these people''s eyes are full of doubts. The world is boundless, but here, they can see the edge of this small world, surrounded by chaos.


    "This is the heaven and earth opened up by my divine text under the guidance of the childe. Here I am the creator and God. I know everything that happens."


    "Get up!"


    Li Mu''s voice fell, and everyone clearly felt that Li Mu didn''t use magic, but a mountain rose from the ground on the earth at the moment.


    "Thunder down!"


    In the void, thunder appeared.


    Under the manipulation of Li Mu, the eyes were shocked. Li Mu even looked back at the time and made these people feel the feeling after the death of the East Hades. At the moment, they also believed Li Mu''s words. Those people may not have died.


    But also because they believed and accepted this fact, their eyes were full of panic, "wine worship Lord, if even immortals can''t die, won''t the southern heaven and even the whole continent be swallowed up by the dark earth?"


    "The childe must be able to kill each other, just because what appears today is only an idea left by the childe. That idea has no wisdom, which is the reason why those people don''t die completely. I think these dark earth people may have problems in cultivation. They have three lives in the past, now and in the future. They can die three times. " Li Mu doesn''t believe in mortals. He can live forever.


    Even an immortal will fall. Besides, it''s just some mortals.

 Chapter 299

    "Worship Lord, do everything according to your plan. Our Jixia school is really not the opponent of the dark earth. We stay and have only one result, that is, death. We are not afraid of death, but we can''t die in vain. Even if we are willing to accompany the funeral for the school, there are countless disciples in our school."


    At the moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Li Mu and waited for Li Mu''s decision.


    "Now, I announce that the mountain masters will integrate the disciples of the school palace as soon as possible. We will move to the Shengdao palace as soon as possible."


    ¡­¡­


    The original set of fallen immortals disappeared and was replaced by a huge male city, like a giant beast lurking on the earth.


    The city is huge. Under the magic power of countless powerful people, it has exerted the power of moving mountains and mountains and reclaiming the sea. A huge city with tens of millions of people has been established here. In the huge city, there are farmland cultivated by mortals, mountains, rivers and seas, plains and snow mountains.


    Li Yixi stood at the top of the peak and looked at the huge city. His face was shocked. His heart yearned for the ability of practitioners to the extreme. Before, Li Yixi thought it would take at least more than ten years to build a huge city. Even if these people had great magic power, Li Yixi was shocked when Xiao cangqiong began to move.


    These people use their magic power. With one sword, they directly flatten the mountain peak and turn it into a huge natural square. They need lakes. They directly use their magic power to move a large lake. They need buildings and refine them with magic power. With one hand, countless buildings rise from the ground and countless magic weapons fall. The huge city is surrounded by spiritual fog in an instant, like a fairyland. Li Yixi is even more satisfied, The holy Dao palace in the holy city was built at the foot of its own mountain. The huge Taoist field almost surrounded its own mountain peak.


    "Xiaobai, let''s go to the sky and see how big this holy city is?"


    At the moment, looking at the huge holy city, I couldn''t see the whole appearance of the holy city clearly. I couldn''t help but look at Xiaobai.


    "Yes, childe!"


    At the moment, Xiaobai reveals her body after hearing Li Yixi''s words. At the moment, Xiaobai''s body has changed a lot. Even though Xiaobai tries to converge, there are countless chaotic thunder power flowing between Xiaobai''s feathers. These days, after coming here, Xiaobai''s strength has undergone earth shaking changes, and the power of blood has been returning to her ancestors, At the moment, he is like a Thor bird.


    "Whoosh!"


    Xiaobai''s wings moved, and the terrible force of thunder appeared. Carrying Li Yixi, he broke into the air and appeared over the holy city.


    "This... This..."


    "This is a fairyland!" Standing on Xiaobai''s back, overlooking the huge city from a commanding position, Li Yixi is really stunned at the moment. This place is unspeakable.


    "Huh?"


    "Why is this holy city like this?" However, looking down from a very high place, Li Yixi found an unusual place, that is, the huge holy city is not square or round, but like a finger. This is what Li Yixi most doubts about. I don''t know why it was built like this. After looking at the panorama, Li Yixi returned to the courtyard with satisfaction.


    "Childe, I''m waiting to see you!"


    Soon after Li Yixi returned, Xiao Cang''s voice sounded outside.


    "Creak!"


    The gate of the courtyard was pushed open by Lao Bai. Lao Bai saluted all the gentlemen. At the moment, people were very nervous when they saw Lao Bai salute. Although they were nervous, they still entered the yard with a smile. They must keep calm here. Even if they were afraid of every plant, brick and rubble in the yard.


    "Everyone, I''m very busy these days. I''m worthy of being a man of great powers. It took only such a short time to build such a huge city. It really shocked me. Sit down!" Li Yixi invited everyone to sit down. His eyes were full of worship. In Li Yixi''s eyes, it was like a dream.


    Li Yixi asked Hu Qingyun to serve tea to everyone.


    "Thank you, Miss Qingyun!"


    At the moment, everyone quickly worshipped Hu Qingyun.


    "Childe, now we have completed the establishment and the layout of the array, but when we built the holy city, we transformed the appearance of the holy city. As childe saw, the holy city was built into a hand. The holy city was built by our five forces, so we built it like this, which means that we are connected with each other, Now please give this city a good name? " Xiao cangqiong was very nervous. At the moment, he looked forward to Li Yixi. At the same time, they also had a purpose, that is, they wanted to get the blessing of Li Yixi''s calligraphy, so no one could shake this huge city.


    "Name it? I''m not fit! " Hearing Xiao cangqiong''s words, Li Yixi was shocked. Can he make such an important decision himself? I''m a mortal.


    "Childe, our five forces are officially merged today and established the zhishengdao palace. If there is no difference, childe should give us a witness and give a name to this city!" Tang Lan, Zhao Wu and others, instantly looked at Li Yixi one by one.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it may be difficult for me Li Yixi to be sure of such a big event. Well, I want a name. Will you see if it''s appropriate?" Li Yixi didn''t dare to take over directly. These people are powerful practitioners.


    Li Yixi pondered for a moment, looked at the people and said with a smile, "I don''t think it''s appropriate to take the name of the city. I''ve never seen such a huge city. I don''t know whether it''s possible to take the country?" At the moment, Li Yixi is beating drums in his heart. Li Yixi sees clearly on Xiaobai''s back how big the city is. It is wrapped in mountains, rivers, lakes and rivers. Li Yixi thinks it is more suitable to take a country. It''s too big.


    "Take the country?"


    "All obey the childe!" After hearing Li Yixi''s words, a different color appeared in their eyes. They didn''t know what Li Yixi was suggesting, but when Li Yixi had a hint, they all felt that it was an opportunity, so they were very excited one by one.


    "Naturally, we all agree, so in addition, it has been built into the shape of the palm. I don''t know how to call it the Dao state in the palm?" At the moment, after his voice fell, Li Yixi looked uneasy. I don''t know whether these people will feel that their name is too bad and the city is too big. Among them, there is the supreme Tao palace, so Li Yixi named it like this.


    "The state of Tao in the palm?"


    "In the palm, although it''s big, in the eyes of childe, it''s really just a palm."


    At the moment, everyone, after looking at each other, was more afraid of Li Yixi.


    Moreover, people think that the word "Dao Guo" may also mean something. At the moment, people who have received Li Yixi''s name will not refuse. Even if Li Yixi arbitrarily named them, they also feel honored. Xian himself named them.


    "OK, just the Taoist country in the palm. Good name, childe. We also want to ask the childe to personally inscribe for the Taoist country in the palm." At the moment, everyone stood up and saluted Li Yixi.

 Chapter 300

    "Inscription?"


    "Good!"


    Li Yixi is very confident about his calligraphy, and these people invite themselves together. Li Yixi feels that he can''t refuse.


    "Young master, when can you help us inscribe?" After hearing Li Yixi''s promise, both Tang Lan, Tang Jingtian and Zhao Wu stared at Li Yixi with hot eyes and couldn''t wait.


    "Now, let''s go!" Seeing so many people''s hot eyes, Li Yixi was also idle. There was nothing to do, so he directly agreed.


    "Childe, please!"


    At the moment, Xiaobai is very conscious and quickly shows his body and crawls on the ground.


    "Everybody, let''s go together!" Li Yixi glanced at Xiaobai and invited everyone. Li Yixi couldn''t go alone because Xiaobai had bent over at the moment.


    "Yes!" After hearing Li Yixi''s words, everyone was stunned and felt like a dream. At the moment, everyone was very dignified and worried, because they had already found that they had stepped into fairyland and asked a fairy to entrust them with a few ordinary people. Who dares.


    But seeing these people hesitating, Xiaobai whispered to them, "just do what the childe says." Xiaobai''s voice is unquestionable and unquestionable.


    One by one, they stepped onto Xiaobai''s back and stood here. One by one, they felt that their legs were really trembling slightly. This was still under their utmost restraint, otherwise they would have been paralyzed on the ground.


    "Whoosh!"


    After the people sat down, Xiaobai''s body suddenly soared into the air. They clearly felt that some divine thunder was blowing in their ears.


    It is worthy of the lightning Peng family. It is as famous as the golden winged ROC bird. The speed is really terrible, and everyone clearly feels that the slightest force of thunder between feathers can kill them.


    Soon, Li Yixi and others arrived at the east gate, which was extremely high and 99 meters high.


    "It''s spectacular."


    At the moment, standing on Xiaobai''s back and looking at the huge door, Li Yixi was shocked, but Li Yixi didn''t know how to write for a moment. It was too big.


    Seeing that Li Yixi didn''t move, Xiao Zhan hurriedly patted his thigh, hurriedly heard the crowd, and made the city gate smaller. This was originally a magic weapon, but it soon became smaller.


    "Childe, is that all right?" After the gate became smaller, everyone at the moment looked at Li Yixi with anxiety.


    "Well, all right!" A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face, which was simple.


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and his eyes fell on Xiao Zhan and gave Xiao Zhan a praise. Just now, they were very restless and forgot this stubble. At the moment, Li Yixi is experiencing mortal life. How can they write such a big word. Fortunately, Xiao Zhan reminded everyone in time.


    At the moment, Li Yixi feels very honored to have such an opportunity to write these four words.


    In Li Yixi''s hand, a pen appeared. At first, it was very simple, but then, people turned pale directly. Where is this ordinary pen? It is surrounded by immortal Qi and introverted. It contains terrible power. This is a great immortal treasure.


    Li Yixi didn''t take care of these people and wrote seriously.


    When Li Yixi wrote the two words in his palm, these people were very powerful. At the moment, the people were shocked to find that this huge city seemed to be really turned into a hand. The center of this world and the place where Li Yixi lived seemed to be turned into an immortal body, which overlooks everything.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, Tang Jingtian, Tang Lan and Zhao Wu almost screamed. They have known Li Yixi for a short time. How can they think of this scene? It''s really scary.


    Fortunately, it was stopped immediately by Xiao Zhan and others before the voice came out.


    "You... Look at the void!" At the moment, the voice of Tang''s terror sounded in everyone''s ears, and everyone looked up. At the moment, everyone was frightened to find that there was a terrible existence standing in the void. The Taoist state in the palm was really only the size of the palm of the virtual shadow.


    This made everyone tremble.


    People at the moment feel like mole ants. Even if Tang Lan, Zhao Wu and Tang Jingtian are not far from the realm of immortals, they still feel like mole ants.


    That figure is similar to Li Yixi''s appearance, like the law of heaven and earth.


    At the moment when the word "Tao" fell, everyone''s look changed again, and everyone in the state of Shenhuo almost fell out of their eyes.


    Their vision is so high, but what they see now is more shocking than the huge virtual shadow before.


    Because in the city at the moment, there are spiritual springs everywhere, and countless plants and trees have a tendency to turn the spirit. A simple word of Tao has made the aura soar more than ten times. At the moment, it is raining in the void. Looking at the falling raindrops, they can''t wait to fly into the rain, because it is not ordinary rain at all, but aura rain, Under the aura rain, the wild animals in the mountains turned back to their ancestors, and their breath became very strong.


    Those ordinary people who had no foundation actually gave birth to spiritual roots at the moment. The strength of some extremely weak practitioners is soaring at the moment, especially in the zhishengdao palace. Those disciples kneel down one by one at the peak of Li Yixi. In a short time, there are tens of thousands of people who broke the mirror.


    Those old people who were haggard and about to die seemed to shine back, and their eyes regained their look. They could clearly feel the life span of those mortals, which was growing at the moment.


    The source of all this is actually the word "Tao" written by Li Yixi.


    It''s too much for everyone to be shocked. None of the ancient immortals had such means. It''s really terrible.


    At the moment, everyone took a deep breath, suppressed their tumultuous heart, and stared at Li Yixi''s pen. They didn''t know what would happen after Li Yixi''s pen fell.


    At the moment, even the rhyme of Li Yixi''s writing was too late to be shocked, because all the changes in front of them had already scared these people silly.


    Li Yixi wrote very carefully, and the last stroke of the word "country" fell. At this moment, the people were stupid. Although there was no obvious vision, they built the city, and no one knew better than them. At the moment, the city is getting bigger and strangely bigger. The original big city has increased by 10000 times under the word "country".


    At the moment, people can''t feel how big the city is.


    And at the moment, under the Tao rhyme carried by the aura rain, they felt that some elves were born and some beasts turned into demons.


    It has become a world.


    With abundant vitality and rich Avenue, it turns into a Taoist country, a real Taoist country.

 Chapter 301

    At this moment, everyone present felt a sense of suffocation, and a look of panic appeared in their eyes. Because at the moment, Li Yixi seems to be the creator. In the blink of an eye, he has created a world, and it is still a small thousand world with vibrant roads. From the outside, in this Xiuzhen world, it can only be defined by the city, because it is really not very big, but there is another heaven and earth inside.


    Now, under Li Yixi''s arbitrary national character, the world inside is too big, and at the same time, the people took a breath, because at this moment, they clearly felt that the firmness of the city wall is improving at a terrible speed. Although it was refined with magic weapons before, such a huge city cannot be refined with treasures, that is, medium-sized materials. Because it is too huge, even if all the details of the five forces are taken out, it is impossible to refine the city wall into an indestructible divine object, because they mainly refine the Holy Dao palace in the city. Where is it for a large gate, Is the top priority.


    But at this moment, the defense here is climbing at a terrible speed, as if a supreme supernatural power is adding and refining with great magic power and treasures.


    The array they arranged was also strengthened to countless times in the blink of an eye. At the moment, everyone took a cold breath and looked at Li Yixi''s serious face. They didn''t dare to say a word, or even breathe violently to calm their emotions, because everyone was frightened by Li Yixi.


    "How?"


    However, under the frightening eyes of everyone, Li Yixi at the moment is still satisfied with the four words in front of him. Li Yixi feels that he has played his due level. He can''t be said to have reached the peak, but he can''t be said to be abnormal.


    At the moment, Li Yixi felt a little uneasy. "This word is OK, but it has not reached a very satisfactory level. Sitting in the city and the Taoist country in the palm is like a fairyland. Do my four words deserve it? I don''t know whether these people are satisfied. If not, I''ll go back to practice and write again. It''s really stressful. "


    At this moment, Li Yixi was really nervous. Such a big event was even done by a mortal. Li Yixi came from the earth in his previous life. As a transgressor, Li Yixi knew that in those truth repair novels, the important inscriptions of great forces were very special, either vigorous and powerful, overbearing, or iron pen and silver hook.


    Those monsters are even more terrible. They are all powerful people. They leave words with great mana, write with their own power of the road, and contain their own sword in the words. Those words, as long as they look at them, seem to be able to devour their own soul. If they are organic, they can understand the road between the lines, but they are mortals to write such important four words, It really puts a lot of pressure on Li Yixi.


    However, at the moment when Li Yixi''s words fell, the people present woke up instantly.


    There was a little sweat on their foreheads, because they were stunned by what they saw just now, and they didn''t reply to Li Yixi at the first time. Xiao Zhan had the most contacts with Li Yixi, and had been instructed by Li Yixi, given a magic pen and Taoist prose. So at the moment, the people were really nervous and pushed Xiao Zhan out, hoping Xiao Zhan would answer, Maybe Li Yixi won''t get angry.


    Xiao Zhan is also a little nervous at the moment. Even when he was trapped, Li Yixi''s pen became a saint and slaughtered countless people, but what he saw today is Xiao Zhan''s increased fear of Li Yixi. Xiao Zhan quickly bowed down with his fist. "Childe, these four words are really very satisfied. I didn''t expect that childe''s calligraphy is more exquisite than before. Thank you for your name, I will replace all the people in charge of the Taoist Kingdom and thank you, childe. "


    "Thank you for giving me your name!"


    "Thank you for giving me your name!"


    "Thank you for giving me your name!"


    At this moment, the people on one side hurriedly agreed, and their eyes were full of excitement.


    Yes, this name was given by Li Yixi himself? After ten thousand years, someone should remember that it must be written on the file of the zhishengdao palace, "at the beginning of the establishment of the zhishengdao palace, the supreme power of the fairy world personally gave the name of the Taoist state in the palm, and personally gave four divine texts, containing infinite divine power, turning this small city into a small world, turning the city into a divine weapon and benefiting the world."


    At the moment, Li Yixi, looking at these people in front of him, his eyes are full of excitement. He can''t help but have some doubts. You won''t tell lies, but although Li Yixi has such an idea, he didn''t ask, because Li Yixi feels that he is just a mortal and doesn''t have to be a gangster. Isn''t that very good? Hello, Hello, Hello, everyone.


    However, when Li Yixi wanted to leave, Xiao Zhan took a deep breath and knelt down to Li Yixi, "childe, Xiao Zhan has another request today."


    With a plop, Xiao Zhan knelt down directly and knelt in front of Li Yixi.


    Huh?


    At the moment, everyone was confused. He didn''t know what Xiao Zhan wanted to do at the moment. He felt that his head was made of paste.


    "No, we''ve known each other for many years and talked about everything, even if it''s still the same today. Xiao Zhan, if I was a friend in the past, if I have anything to say, as long as I can do, I''m bound to help you. Where do you put me like this?"


    "Get up, or we won''t be friends in the future."


    At the moment, Li Yixi was really startled and hurriedly helped Li Yixi up with a serious face.


    Moreover, even when Xiao Zhan in the past was a mortal who could not practice, Li Yixi would not let him kneel down, let alone at the moment. Xiao Zhan at the moment is powerful and frightening. How can he let the other party kneel in front of him? Although Li Yixi is a mortal, he also has friendship. As long as he can do something, he will not hesitate to help.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan heard Li Yixi''s words and felt Li Yixi''s emotion. A touch of moving color appeared in his eyes.


    Several people around, especially Tang Jingtian, Zhao Wu and Tang Lan, looked at Xiao Zhan at this moment. Unexpectedly, the friendship between Xiao Zhan and Li Yixi was so deep that they were not like them. They really attached to Li Yixi, and Li Yixi really had some friendship with Xiao Zhan. This is an immortal. It may exist in the fairy world. They secretly decided, After Xiao Zhan, he had to be in power in the supreme Dao palace.

 Chapter 302

    In the past, Tang Lan, Zhao Wu and Tang Jingtian were still secretly discussing that the future zhishengdao palace would be jointly run by the three of them, but now looking at the scenes in front of them, the three decided that Xiao Zhan must be in charge of the Shengdao palace. They can get great rights when they are in charge of the Shengdao palace. To tell the truth, they also want this right, But Xiao Zhan has a friendship with Li Yixi. Maybe Li Yixi means to let Xiao Zhan be in power?


    If they are in charge together, if Li Yixi is angry, it will be terrible.


    Moreover, the current zhishengdao palace is a combination of five forces. It is indeed powerful, even stronger than the imperial dynasty. However, in the hands of Xiao Zhan, Li Yixi was happy and continued to guide them. At that time, the zhishengdao palace grew faster, and under the guidance of Li Yixi, they may be able to become immortals at the fastest speed. Compared with becoming immortals, the whole person took off their mortal fetus, To become an immortal with endless longevity is their lifelong pursuit of cultivation.


    And at that time, it was inevitable that they would go out and have more face than they are now in charge of the holy Tao palace.


    Therefore, the three looked at each other and directly wiped out their inner thoughts. Now Xiao Zhan, supported by Li Yixi, knows nothing about it. As soon as he knelt, he turned himself into the ruler of the supreme Tao palace.


    "Childe, it''s not a big deal. Even within the Dao state in the palm, the zhishengdao palace has been established. Today Xiao Zhan begged childe to give a word for the zhishengdao palace." At the moment, Xiao Zhan bowed to Li Yixi and waited nervously. He didn''t even dare to look into Li Yixi''s eyes or look at Li Yixi, because today''s Li Yixi has just inscribed an inscription for the Taoist state in his palm.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, after hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, everyone moved in their hearts. In their eyes, they immediately shot a fine light, especially Zhao Wu, Tang Lan and Tang Jingtian, who had just made a decision. At the moment, they admired Xiao Zhan. They even forgot this thing. If Li Yixi inscribed an inscription for the zhishengdao palace again, would there be any change in the zhishengdao palace? Where, but the place where they practice on weekdays is the real benefit of the zhishengdao palace. As for the palm Taoist country, the greater beneficiaries are actually all the people in the palm Taoist country and all the spirits in the world. If the zhishengdao palace is becoming stronger, what will happen to the disciples of the zhishengdao Palace?


    At the moment, all the emotions in their hearts disappeared at this moment. One by one, they also hurriedly lowered their heads and waited for Li Yixi''s answer. This answer is too important for them.


    "Xiao Zhan, you really are!" At the moment, Li Yixi is really speechless. He has countless me / days in his heart. Li Yixi just now was really scared. However, Xiao Zhan just found himself to write a few words. Even if he got the name of the book saint of the system, this is just a few words.


    However, the moment Li Yixi''s words fell, Xiao Zhan was almost paralyzed on the ground, and his eyes were full of panic.


    The only advantage of Xiao Zhan at the moment is that Li Yixi still supports him, otherwise he will really kneel down again. The rest of the people are trembling and extremely uneasy at the moment. They think that Li Yixi thinks they are too greedy. Xiao Zhan also thinks this at the moment.


    However, at the moment, Li Yixi only said half of his words and continued: "it''s just a small matter. What''s our relationship? You Xiao Zhan really are. Don''t you take me as a friend?"


    "Let''s go!"


    "It''s very simple."


    At the moment, Li Yixi gave Xiao Zhan a hard slap and patted Xiao Zhan on the shoulder.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Xiao Zhan at the moment was almost stunned by the surprise. Li Yixi didn''t refuse, but felt that he didn''t have to. Xiao Zhan at the moment almost shouted with excitement. This great opportunity has been obtained. The future zhishengdao palace will become different because of these four words. Xiao Zhan felt that he must be a hero of zhishengdao palace and a great hero.


    "Thank you, childe!" Xiao cangqiong and others felt finished just now, but after listening to Li Yixi''s words clearly, their eyes were replaced by excitement, unspeakable excitement, as if they had obtained a supreme treasure.


    "Here you are. Put it back." At the moment, Li Yixi pointed to the four words written in front of him.


    "Yes, childe!" Xiao Zhan was ecstatic at the moment. Everyone played the Dharma formula one by one, and the huge portal became smaller. At the moment, it slowly grew larger and became 99 meters high. Standing here, everyone at the moment felt that their soul power could not penetrate. These four words blocked their soul power, inside and outside, At the moment, it seems to become two worlds, and the reason for everything is just these four words.


    The huge portal at the moment makes people happy. Under the action of the four divine texts and in the void, there are countless auras gathered at the moment, shrouded in the four words, and soon turned into immortal fog. It seems that the portal is directly inserted into the fairyland. A casual look makes people want to kneel down involuntarily, and a sense of fear arises in their hearts.


    This is exactly what they want. The holy Tao palace is located. If it is unusual, it will not be called the holy Tao palace.


    "OK!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi looked at these four big characters and a smile appeared in his eyes. At the moment, Li Yixi was suddenly a little proud. No wonder Xiao Zhan knelt down and asked for words. His writing was OK.


    What Li Yixi didn''t find is that Xiaobai beside him has become an immortal. At this moment, almost all his eyes are scared out, because before Xiaobai, he paid more attention to the changes brought by the four divine texts. At that moment, Xiaobai seemed to see the birth of heaven and earth and created all souls. For Xiaobai, the impact was incomparable. In a short time, Xiaobai really benefited a lot, but at the moment when the portal was restored to its original state, those shocks disappeared, because the terrible breath was born on the portal at the moment. It was the Tao, the terrible Tao. This portal became the source of the National Road in the palm of the hand, and it was these four words that benefited the palm of the hand, And at the moment, under the divine power of four words, this portal is powerful and terrible. Xiaobai feels that even if he tries his best, he can''t break it. How terrible it is to be able to defend against immortals.


    Moreover, this portal, at the moment, even faintly gave birth to a trace of intelligence. Xiaobai really envies the spirit of this portal at the moment. Under these four divine texts, he is afraid to grow faster than himself.

 Chapter 303

    Especially that word, Xiaobai wants to stare at it without wasting a second. The only pity is that none of these people found that those four words are the real opportunity.


    Xiaobai wants to continue to understand, but now everyone is leaving, and Xiaobai keeps up again.


    At the moment, the Taoist state in the palm is really huge. Naturally, he can''t walk to the Shengdao palace. Li Yixi can only make Xiaobai work hard again.


    In front of the huge immortal palace, everyone''s figure fell. At the moment, there was not a word on the huge portal in front of the zhishengdao. However, looking at the zhishengdao palace surrounded by the spirit fog, Li Yixi felt that he had come to the fairy world. Everything in front of him was very powerful and made people feel like being in the fairy world.


    "Xiao Zhan, I have to trouble you." Now I know that this is not the time to appreciate here. Get things done first. It''s not too late to see. These people won''t refuse.


    "Yes, childe!" Xiao Zhan naturally knows Li Yixi''s meaning, and this portal is transformed by a Lingbao. Xiao Zhan''s idea moves. This portal keeps getting smaller and floating in front of Li Yixi. It''s like rice paper, and it''s better to write.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is also a joy. It is so convenient that he is bound to write better words.


    Li Yixi picked up his pen and directly wrote down the four words of zhishengdao palace.


    When the four words were finished, the people were startled, because it was only an ordinary Lingbao, but when the divine text fell, the people felt in horror that this Lingbao was growing at an extremely terrible speed. The grade of Lingbao was not only improved, but in the blink of an eye, Tang Lan found that this Lingbao had become an immortal tool.


    The people at the moment were stunned and stunned. This is the first fairy tool in the supreme Taoist palace, the real first fairy tool, and it is still growing. It can grow continuously. They are completely afraid to guess how far it can grow. At the moment, they really want to take this portal away immediately as the Zhenzong fairy treasure of the supreme Taoist gate, But thinking that it was Li Yixi who created it, they didn''t dare to move at will, because Li Yixi lived on the central peak of the zhishengdao palace. They built Li Yixi''s place into the supreme forbidden area of the zhishengdao palace. It''s definitely not easy for anyone to set foot there.


    "Roar!"


    When the people were shocked that Lingbao turned into Xianbao, suddenly, a startling dragon chant sounded in their ears, frightening them to spread their soul to the ground, because the Dragon chant came from the depths of the earth.


    When people''s soul power detected the underground, they were terrified one by one, because at the moment, countless auras spread under the zhishengdao palace. At the moment, thousands of small spiritual veins gathered under the zhishengdao palace. Those small spiritual veins created a huge spiritual vein in this moment. That huge spiritual vein was melting into a dragon at the moment. Once the Dragon melting was successful, Then it must become an existence that is infinitely close to the immortal pulse. If one day it turns into an immortal pulse, they may soon become immortals. They are stunned. They may become immortals and saints by practicing in the zhishengdao palace.


    You don''t need to experience any disaster at all. You can break through the sky and enter the fairyland to absorb the immortal Qi.


    In the holy Tao palace, countless Tao rhymes are coming at the moment.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At the moment, people could no longer suppress their inner panic. They breathed violently one by one, calmed their mood, and covered up their violent breathing with magic power.


    "Sure enough, the childe''s action is a great opportunity." Xiao Zhan is extremely restless at the moment. Although his actions today are extremely dangerous, at the moment, Xiao Zhan knows that he is right. Let Li Yixi give the word, which is the greatest opportunity for the zhishengdao palace. From then on, even if the zhishengdao palace wants to decline, it is difficult. Because the huge spiritual pulse is formed, the endless power of Qi will surely gather together, Who can stop the way to the holy Tao palace.


    "This word is better than the one outside. It''s OK!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi looked at the four words in front of him, and his eyes were filled with satisfaction. For these four words, Li Yixi was really satisfied.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    "Childe, there''s another thing I forgot to tell you. The palace we carried back from Longyang lake is also refined into the zhishengdao palace. Where is the childe''s exclusive palace? You can go down the mountain to live when you like. When you want to be quiet, you can go back to the courtyard." At the moment, Xiao Zhan suddenly remembered this thing.


    "What, no, I''m a mortal, living in the supreme Tao palace, is it really good?" At the moment, Li Yixi didn''t expect a surprise at all.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan, no matter how much, hurriedly took Li Yixi and said, "young master, let''s go and see if you are satisfied. If you are dissatisfied, we are making a change."


    At the gracious invitation of Xiao Zhan, Li Yixi had to follow Xiao Zhan and others into it.


    "This... This... This is too wasteful."


    At the moment, Li Yixi was really shocked when he looked at the decoration inside. At the moment, Li Yixi felt that there was no common product in the huge courtyard built with the palace. Many of them were carried back from the Dragon Palace, but these people also added countless treasures here.


    "Childe, are you satisfied? If not, we are reforming until childe is satisfied." Xiao Zhan at the moment, uneasy way.


    "Very satisfied, no problem!" At the moment, Li Yixi has a feeling that if he says he is not satisfied, this place will be greatly transformed. This place is like a fairy palace. Li Yixi is not satisfied.


    "Hoo!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, all the talents took a long breath. They really tried their best. They were very afraid of Li Yixi''s dislike.


    "Everybody, I''m a little tired. I''ll go back first."


    "Now you must be very busy when you first set up the zongmen. I''ll go back and see if Qingyun likes it." At the moment, Li Yixi, I don''t know why, feels a little tired.


    "Congratulations, childe!"


    Looking at Li Yixi and Xiaobai breaking through the air, they quickly bowed and saluted.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    Li Yixi had just left for a moment. In the void in front of the state of Taoism in his palm, the sound of breaking the air sounded, and the spirit boats appeared one by one. It was the Jixia school palace that moved here.


    Li Mu on the spirit boat looks very dignified at the moment. I don''t know whether he can enter the jishengdao Palace today and get the protection of Li Yixi. The dark earth is really terrible.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the palm of the hand, in front of the Taoist Kingdom, a voice broke the air, and the cold voice rang through the void.


    "Who, this is the Tao country, you can''t fly by."


    The figure appeared in the void more than ten miles away from the Tao country, staring coldly at countless spirit boats.


    "Are you there?"


    At the moment, after hearing the cold voice, Li Mu quickly woke up from his meditation. The mountain owners of Jixia school Palace also hurried out of the spirit boat.


    "Lord sacrifice, we arrived, but we were stopped." The disciples who control the spirit boat feel the terrible pressure of the people who appear and panic on their face.

 Chapter 304

    "I''ll handle it!"


    As the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, Li Mu naturally will not lose his dignity because he appears at random. Even now, the people in Jixia school Palace are very embarrassed, and Li Mu still maintains a dignity.


    However, as soon as Li Mu''s voice fell, he frowned. It was not because of the person stopped in front of him, but because Li Mu felt frightened at the moment that the aura here was so strong that Li Mu was frightened. It was desolate here, but the aura was terrible. Moreover, Li Mu could feel that the aura ahead was more strong.


    "There is such a place in the southern heaven. No wonder the childe lives in seclusion here." Liu Yun, who came out at the moment, also trembled. His eyes were full of incredible colors and his look was shaking. At the moment, the disciples of Jixia school palace looked much better. They forgot everything about leaving their homes one by one. It felt like a treasure land.


    "Who, answer quickly!" An elder of Lianqi sect is in charge of guarding today. Now he feels that these people are extraordinary. Now the strong are recovering and the power is being destroyed. He looks very nervous. He also preached back to the jishengdao palace early. If these people attack, he must be unstoppable alone.


    "I don''t know what you call it. The sacrifice at Jixia school palace in the Tang Dynasty is also the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty." At the moment, Li Mu, looking at the other person, hurriedly squeezed out a smile from the corners of his mouth, because Li Mu found that there was a word of Tao on this person. Li Mu guessed that he might be a person from the holy Dao palace. He was very polite. After all, he came now, but he defected to the holy Dao palace.


    "Jixia school palace? And the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty? " At the moment, Tang soul looks very serious. He is a big man. Whether he is an enemy or a friend, he must stabilize these people. He can neither offend nor be too weak.


    "Tang Hun, the elder of the outer gate of the supreme sage temple, is responsible for guarding the outer city today. I have seen your Highness the prince." Tang soul is very polite. If the identity of the other party is true, it will be very noble.


    "Huh?" However, when Li Mu and others heard that Tang soul was only an external elder, or a marginal figure, otherwise it was impossible to guard the city outside, and everyone looked different. Because they feel very clearly that the strength of Tang soul is really inappropriate, and the peak of divine power. These accomplishments are the existence of old ancestors in many sects. They are just a marginal figure in the zhishengdao palace. They look at each other. There is a dignified look in their eyes. They feel that they will be able to join the Shengdao palace when they come here, Moreover, the jishengdao palace must treat each other with courtesy, but now, people feel that they are afraid that things will not be as they think.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the moment, a sound broke through the air and a figure came walking in the void. It seemed very slow, but in fact it was very fast. It appeared in front of everyone in a few steps.


    "The bone age is less than 20, shrink to an inch, and the strength can''t be seen through." Li Mu looked at Tang Yin and looked very dignified.


    "See the son!"


    At the moment, Tang soul saw Tang Yin and quickly bowed to salute.


    "Step back!"


    Tang Yin glanced at Tang''s soul, and his eyes fell on Li Mu and others. He hugged his fist and said, "down to the Shengdao palace, Tang Yin, I don''t know what you want to do with the state of Taoism. Now, we are in charge of the state of Taoism for the time being."


    "Tang Yin?"


    "Are you Tang Yin, Tang Yin of the weapon refining sect? Do you know Mr. Meng hao? Li Mu, who is in Jixia school palace, meets brother Tang. " When Li Mu heard Tang Yin''s words, he was happy for a moment. Of course, Li Mu was unfamiliar with Tang Yin here, but Meng Hao happened to know Tang Yin and had a good relationship with Tang Yin. Meng Hao asked Li Mu to come here and ask Tang Yin for help.


    "Yes, I''m Tang Yin. I don''t know why Jixia school palace came here?" Tang Yin was surprised that this man was introduced by Meng Hao.


    Seeing that it was Tang Yin, Li Mu''s heart immediately became calm. "Brother Tang, the childe was invited by Mr. Meng Hao to go to Datang. It was to treat me and guide Li Mu. Li Mu has this ability now. The childe is the reputation wine offering of Jixia school palace. Now Jixia school Palace has suffered a great disaster and has to move here. I hope he can be protected by Jidao palace."


    "You said you were instructed by the childe. How can you prove it? Show me your skills. I have nothing to say. Tang Yin was also instructed by the childe."


    At the moment, Tang Yin doesn''t believe it on his face, but he has already believed it in his heart. However, Tang Yin has made rapid progress these days. He wants to see what is outstanding about Li Mu instructed by Li Yixi.


    "In that case, Li Mu offended." At the moment, Li Mu naturally guessed the temptation of Tang Yin.


    Li Mu felt that he must go all out, otherwise, he was afraid that Jixia school palace would be underestimated.


    At the moment when Li Mu stepped out, the heavenly word divine text appeared, and the terrible power of heaven and earth shrouded the people in Tang Yin. The heavenly word divine text opened the sky inside. It can not only move the enemy into heaven and earth, but also kill the king of the East Hades within a kilometer around him, just like in heaven and earth, just to get the physical power and the power of the great road of the king of the East Hades, Now it''s just for competition. It''s the same everywhere.


    "Yes!"


    "Sure enough, I got your advice." Seeing the moment when the divine script appeared, Tang Yin was 100% sure that Li Mu was indeed instructed by Li Yixi. Otherwise, it would be absolutely impossible to understand the divine script. The inheritance of literature and Taoism was cut off ten thousand years ago.


    "Haotian hammer!"


    "Shawl!" At the moment, Tang Yin didn''t dare to underestimate Li Mu. He went all out. The soul of war appeared and rushed at Li Mu. Even if suppressed by his own power of heaven and earth, Li Mu at the moment turned pale in an instant, "so strong!"


    The hammer shadow all over the sky came. At this moment, everyone in Jixia school palace felt suffocation, as if this void could not bear that force.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment when the attacks collided, the terrible breath swept away. Even if there was divine text suppression, Li Mu also stepped back three steps at the moment.


    However, the hammer shadow all over the sky is still coming and does not disappear.


    At the moment, Li Mu finally felt the breath of Tang Yin and was half angry.


    Under the attack of Tang Yin, Li Mu retreated again and could only admit defeat.


    "You''re not my opponent. You have to practice hard. You''re a little weak. What''s the matter? The fairy King cut off the inheritance of Jixia school palace and didn''t see you move?" After testing, Tang Yin looked puzzled at the moment.


    However, at the moment when Tang Yin''s voice fell, the people of Jixia school palace thought of that scene and turned pale directly.


    Li Mu took a deep breath: "the dark earth, the ancient dark earth that almost destroyed the southern heaven, has returned."


    "Dark earth?" Tang Yin frowned. He seemed to have heard it, but he couldn''t remember it. However, in the distance, a bloodthirsty breath bloomed. At the same time, the cold air burst out, and the voice was very cold, "where to escape."


    "It''s a man of the dark earth." Li Mu''s look has changed at the moment. The dark earth has come so fast.

 Chapter 305

    "Bold!"


    At the moment, Tang Yin''s look was suddenly cold, and there was an extremely terrible cold in his eyes.


    Tang Yin still remembers Li Yixi''s words that if they are poor, they will be alone, and if they reach the world, they will help the world. It is precisely because of this idea that they established the Taoist state in their hands and the supreme Taoist palace. However, now, some people dare to be presumptuous here, and the smell made Tang Yin feel extremely disgusted in an instant.


    "Presumptuous, you are nothing. You dare to block our work in the netherworld. Blocking the netherworld is to be an enemy with the netherworld. You should kill the nine families. Today, all the people in Jixia school palace want none of them. Otherwise, the forces behind you will be destroyed." There are only three people in the underworld, but they are not weak. They are just a little inferior to the four underworld kings. They are all the existence of reincarnation and robbery. They are wrapped with dark Qi all over, as if they were death messengers from the nether world.


    At the moment, the three strong men in the underworld have a sarcastic color on their lips. Even if they feel the strength of Tang Yin, they are still unafraid and directly preempt others. They want to suppress Tang Yin with momentum. Moreover, people in the underworld feel that they will never die. There has always been no taboo in doing things and don''t look at any enemies.


    "Hum!"


    "It''s up to you to destroy the forces behind me. Today I Tang Yin will kill you and see what you can do?" Tang Yin is also a proud person. How can he care about these people? From his heart, Tang Yin instinctively repels these people and instinctively wants to eliminate them. That dark Qi is corroding the aura here. This is something Tang Yin absolutely does not allow.


    "Really?"


    "Then kill you first!" The three people in the netherworld looked at each other, and there was a look of disdain in their eyes. Two of them came directly to Tang Yin. The speed was too fast. In the blink of an eye, they came to Tang Yin and were wrapped with netherworld Qi. At the moment, those netherworld Qi trembled strangely, as if it contained the power of thunder, As if to tear the void.


    The next moment, the dark spirit moved strangely. Behind the man, it turned into nine huge snake heads and killed Tang Yin.


    "Nine babies?"


    At the moment when she saw the giant thing that was vaporized into the dark, a dignified color appeared in Tang Yin''s eyes. Although Tang Yin was proud, it didn''t mean recklessness and didn''t know the people behind heaven and highland.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment, a terrible breath broke out in Tang Yin''s body. Soul rings appeared around Tang Yin''s body at the moment.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s that?"


    At the moment when the soul rings around Tang Yin appeared, there was an incredible color in their eyes, because no one had ever seen such a strange thing on this continent, but everyone felt incredible at the moment when each soul ring lit up, because Tang Yin was really rising at the moment. When fighting with Li Mu before, The people of Jixia school palace have felt the horror of Tang Yin, but now, they finally know that Tang Yin didn''t go all out in the war with Li Mu just now. Tang Yin is really going all out at the moment.


    "Lingtian strike!"


    When Tang Yin faced the eighteen huge snake heads transformed by the dark Qi, he came down to them with a fierce attack with a Haotian hammer.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment when the attacks of the three people collided together, the two strong men of the nether earth were extremely surprised. They didn''t expect that Tang Yin''s cultivation method was so strange and his breath was so powerful. Under Tang Yin''s Lingtian strike, the nine baby''s body, which was transformed by nether Qi, was directly smashed. Both of them are affected at the moment,


    But at the moment, they were just surprised and were not afraid to fight close to Tang Yin.


    "Huh? What do you want to do? " At this moment, Tang Yin, with a frozen look, gave birth to a sense of crisis in his heart. The whole person was shrouded in an inexplicable death crisis at this moment.


    No, these people are obviously inferior to me, but they choose to fight closely with me. If something goes wrong, there will be demons. You have to fight back.


    "The soul of war!"


    Tang Yin felt the danger and roared loudly. The soul of war Haotian hammer in his hand suddenly turned into gold, and the terrible breath bloomed. At the moment, Li Mu in the distance felt the breath and turned pale. At this moment, Li Mu also realized what it was. Li Mu in the past thought it was a weapon, but now, after clearly feeling the breath, Li Mu reacted. It was not a weapon at all, but the soul of war.


    At this moment, Haotian hammer becomes extremely huge. It carries the power to destroy heaven and earth and kills two strong men in the dark earth.


    "Boom!"


    The power of destroying heaven and earth is rampant. Even if one person fights two alone, he still has the absolute upper hand in this moment.


    "Wow, wow!" The two strong men of the underworld spit blood together, but to Tang Yin''s surprise, they seem to have a deep hatred with themselves and have no intention of retreating, which makes Tang Yin feel extremely unusual.


    "Brother Tang, be careful. These people can''t be killed." At the moment, although Li Mu doesn''t know what the two strong men in the dark earth want to do, he instinctively feels that Tang Yin is in danger.


    "Boom!"


    However, at the moment when Li Mu''s voice just fell, one of the strong reincarnation robbers was ferocious and bloodthirsty before the attack of Tang Yin.


    "Die!"


    At the moment, the person in front suddenly exploded, and the power of destroying heaven and earth came over Tang Yin.


    "Damn it, how can it be? It''s not a fatal situation. It explodes to hurt me. Even if I die, they won''t benefit?" At the moment, Tang Yin tried his best to stop the aftermath of self explosion, and countless questions in his heart.


    However, before Tang Yin understood it, the man behind him was also crazy. He exploded in front of himself, and another loud bang sounded. Even Tang Yin could not bear it no matter how strong he was.


    Tang Yin''s body flew upside down, and a mouthful of blood spewed out. At this moment, Tang Yin was directly hurt. Tang Yin''s face was very ugly. He had never seen such an opponent, and he even killed himself.


    "Huh?" However, at the next moment, Tang Yin''s look changed greatly, because at this moment, the two people who had just burst out were slowly condensing out in the distant void. In addition to the weak breath, Tang Yin had no scars, which made Tang Yin feel that he had an illusion.


    "Hahaha, I said that the people of my netherworld will never die. If you block our netherworld affairs today, you will die and the forces behind you will die." The voice of the dark earth friar sounded and made people stand upside down.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, the people of Jixia school felt cold on their backs. As Li Mu expected, they didn''t die,


    "I didn''t die." At the moment, Tang Yin was also frightened.

 Chapter 306

    "How is that possible?"


    At the moment, Tang Yin was extremely frightened. This was the most strange thing Tang Yin met. These people were really strange and unpredictable. They were reborn by such means.


    "Go!"


    At the moment, Tang Yin knew that he could not continue to stop, otherwise everyone would be finished today. He dragged his seriously injured body and quickly retreated. The spirit boat of Jixia school Palace also started in a hurry and went to the Dao country in the palm. The speed of the spirit boat was very fast. The distance of more than ten miles was coming. To Tang Yin''s surprise, these people in the dark earth didn''t attack them. Their eyes were full of satisfaction. They looked like teasing and followed behind them, as if watching a group of beasts struggling to death.


    "What is that?"


    At the moment of approaching the state of Tao, people looked at the huge gateway towering into the clouds. The people of Jixia school palace were palpitating one by one, as if they were dreaming. They felt that it was not like the world.


    "Now, kill you right in front of the so-called Tao country, let you know what despair is. Even if someone keeps coming, the three of us will never die and kill you, and it''s still between the fingers!" At the moment, the three great dark earth friars burst out with terrible dark Qi. Their eyes turned red and came here. The speed was fast to the extreme.


    In the blink of an eye, they came to the people. At the moment, Tang Yin and Li Mu also looked ugly for fear that these people would explode.


    However, at the moment when the three great netherworld friars approached the gate, a confused thought woke up on the gate. The word "Tao state" in the palm of the palm, and the terrible power of the road flowed and suppressed the three people in an instant.


    "This


    At the moment, the three people smiled grimly, but suddenly, they found that their bodies were fixed and could not move for a minute. A breath of terror fell on the three.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    When Tang Yin and Li Mu were very nervous, suddenly the three people in the netherworld howled miserably. Under the eyes of the people, the three people in the netherworld, their flesh and soul, kept coming back from the dead. They knew that after three times, all the netherworld Qi was decomposed and the three people completely disappeared.


    "Dead!" At the moment, Li Mu''s eyes were filled with excitement. These people in the dark earth can be killed, not really. Just now, Li Mu''s power of heaven and Earth spread in the past. He felt very clearly that he would not make mistakes.


    "Dead?" At the moment, Liu Yun and others have a look of awe in their eyes, because they feel very clearly. Before they shot, it was the huge portal in front of them. No one thought that the portal contained such divine power. A light wiped out the past, present and future of the three people.


    "Hoo!" At the moment, Tang Yin looked at the portal and looked envious.


    He said to Li Mu: "it must be the divine text on the portal. Today, the childe wrote an inscription on the portal in person. In the palm of the Taoist Kingdom, this is the childe''s world. When demons and monsters come here, they will seek their own death. Even if their means are strange, they will die."


    At the moment, Tang Yin thought of Li Yixi''s figure, and a fanatical color appeared in her eyes.


    "Lord sacrifice, have you written four divine texts on it?" After hearing Tang Yin''s words, the disciples of Jixia school palace immediately saluted the portal with extraordinary solemnity and respect.


    "Let''s go!"


    "There''s no need to be afraid of shit in the Taoist country. Let''s go first." Tang Yin took the people into the Tao kingdom.


    "Huh?"


    "Here... How can there be such strong vitality and aura?" After they entered, there was no sense of crisis hanging above their heads. They felt it one by one and were stunned.


    "Remember, this is the Tao country."


    Looking at the look of the people, Tang Yin''s mouth at the moment showed a look of satisfaction.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    At the moment, in the zhishengdao palace, I felt the change of the portal, and all my figures fell, "Tang Yin, what''s the matter?" Zhao Wu and others looked at Tang Yin, who was hurt all over, and looked dignified.


    "The nether earth was made by people from the nether earth. The nether earth is so strange that it can''t be killed. Fortunately, the childe left four divine texts. The four divine texts broke out and killed each other. I was caused by those people''s self explosion." Tang Yin thought of the people in the dark earth, who were fierce and not afraid of death. She was really afraid.


    After hearing what Li Mu and Tang Yin said, everyone looked very dignified.


    Xiao Zhan frowned and said, "according to what you said, these people are afraid that they are only searching for the people of Jixia school palace. Now that they have found you, they are afraid that the dark earth will kill the Taoist palace."


    "Dear predecessors, we Jixia school Palace are willing to join Shengdao palace. I wonder if we can?" At the moment, Li Mu felt the breath of the people and the power of a portal. Unexpectedly, he completely wiped out the life mark of the netherworld Friar and decided to join the holy Tao palace.


    However, after Li Mu''s voice fell, his eyes fell on Xiao Zhan, waiting for Xiao Zhan''s decision.


    Li Mu was also surprised that Xiao Zhan made the decision.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, since the childe of Jixia school has held the position of honorary sacrifice, it is not appropriate to integrate into the Shengdao palace. You have entered the Taoist country. Now you may also feel that there is heaven and earth in the Taoist country. This is a world of Taoist countries with countless spiritual channels. You can choose a mountain range to establish a sect. After all, although the inheritance of Jixia school is cut off, But you are also beginning to recover now. If you integrate into the holy Tao palace, there will be no Jixia school palace in the world. " Xiao Zhan smiled.


    "Huh?" At the moment, people are also very confused. Unexpectedly, the five forces are not simply merged, but really integrated into a new sect.


    These people of Jixia school palace don''t want to completely cut off the Jixia school palace. Moreover, the country is indeed very safe. At the moment, they are really moved. At the moment, Li Mu also sees that although he wants to integrate into the Shengdao palace, perhaps entering the Shengdao palace is the most correct choice, these people obviously don''t want to integrate, but establish a sect. Li Mu has nothing to say.


    "Naturally, Jixia school palace is in the country of Taoism. Let''s establish a sect."


    "Thank you for allowing Jixia school palace to lay a foundation here."


    "Thank you!"


    Jixia school palace disciples bow their hands one by one.


    "We have all been instructed by the childe. The Taoist kingdom was founded by the childe. You are qualified to build forces. The world is big. You can choose at will."


    Xiao Zhan''s mouth also showed a smile at the moment. Everyone was very satisfied with this promise. Naturally, zhishengdao palace would not allow outsiders to intervene. If you want to join, you can only break up and completely integrate.


    "I think we should be more careful. When chaos comes, the underworld will come soon. The people who come will be more terrible. The people in the underworld are very strange and have three lives. The underworld was the existence feared by major forces in ancient times." At the moment, Tang Jingtian looked at each other and didn''t look very good.


    "It doesn''t matter. Trust me, childe." Xiao Zhan glanced at the four divine texts and was extremely confident.


    At this moment, Qi Qi, the four great Pluto kings who investigated everywhere in the void, received the news, and each corner of his mouth flashed a sinister color and hurried to the holy Tao palace.

 Chapter 307

    Half a day later, the spirit boats all over the sky came to the outside of the Taoist country in the palm, and countless dark earth friars came. The overwhelming dark Qi corroded the aura here.


    "Stop."


    At the front of the spirit boat, the king of the East Hades stood on the spirit boat and felt a trace of dark Qi left in the void in front of the door of the Taoist kingdom in his palm. There was a cold color in his eyes. When he saw the spirit boat stop, the other three Hades also felt the same at the moment, because there were no three elders of the earth. It was obvious that the other party was dead and completely dead. Not long ago, I summoned them. The Jixia school palace suffered a loss. Now the three elders died strangely. At the moment, although the people in the dark land are still rebellious and domineering, they are still much more cautious than before. They don''t underestimate the world as before. What''s more, here is the force that the Jixia school palace came to join.


    Since the Jixia school came here, it''s very simple. The Jixia school feels that it can protect the Jixia school. That is to say, the comprehensive strength of the forces here is definitely stronger than the Jixia school. However, they have suffered losses in the Jixia school. How dare they be careless.


    "Dead!"


    The East Pluto took back his soul power and his eyes fell on the other three Pluto kings.


    "Dongwang, they are indeed dead, but we haven''t found any traces of battle. Who can so easily erase our friars in the netherworld. If that''s true, this will be our great enemy in the netherworld." The North Pluto looked at the East Pluto and said seriously.


    "Yes, in that case, we will have another dangerous opponent." Ximing Wang''s eyes were also frozen, and he looked a little ugly.


    "Whoosh!"


    At this moment, on the wall of the Taoist state in the palm, the figures fell down, and the cold eyes fell on the void, on the spirit boats all over the sky. On these spirit boats, the spirit boats of the dark earth are different from ordinary spirit boats, but driven by the spirit of the dark.


    At this moment, in the void, the sun is blocked by the dark Qi, as if it had turned into a dark earth.


    "It''s so fast. The dark earth is really not a good thing. It can corrode Reiki. No wonder the way of cultivation is very different from us. It can cultivate the past, present and future three bodies. In this way, there will be three lives. It''s really terrible." Xiao cangqiong and others are coming at the moment. They feel that the dark Qi is constantly corroding the aura here. Their eyes are full of disgust. If the people of the dark earth take root here, it will be a great threat to the aura here. Moreover, Tang Lan knows that the dark Qi of the dark earth is very strange and can transform the aura into the dark Qi.


    At the moment, people on both sides were afraid and didn''t take action at the first time.


    At this moment, the sound of breaking the air sounded, and the strong men of Jixia school came. After all, these people from the netherworld came here, but they had to do their part. However, when the eyes of the people of Jixia school fell on the four underworld kings, their eyes narrowed sharply once, and a look of panic appeared in their eyes.


    Sure enough, as Li Mu guessed, the four Pluto kings really didn''t die.


    "Go and test it!"


    The king of the East Hades looked at the huge city in front of him, and there was a chill in his eyes. In any case, he had to test today. What means did he use here to completely kill the elders of the underworld.


    "Kill, kill!"


    At this moment, at the command, countless dark earth friars came to the city gate. Their eyes were full of madness. These people did not know that the people who had died before were immortal in their minds.


    "Kill them!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan looked at the dark earth friars in the void, and the people looked at each other. They all killed outside the city. They appeared. They attacked the dark earth friars and suppressed them. The high-end combat power of zhishengdao palace far exceeded that of Jixia school palace. At this moment, under the attack, the bodies of countless dark earth friars completely exploded, but on their faces, I couldn''t see the slightest smile, because in front of them, those dark earth friars were constantly reborn and resurrected in front of them after they died.


    The constant self explosion has caused great trouble to them.


    "Damn it, the nether earth is really damn. It''s so difficult to deal with. There are too many nether Qi here. They can revive with the help of nether Qi. Retreat and find a way to kill it. It''s useless." Xiao Zhan looked extremely ugly at the moment.


    At the moment when everyone retreated, the monks from the dark earth came frantically, but when they were close to the portal kilometer, the portal seemed to be activated. The terrible power of the avenue broke out, and the great spirit came mixed in the avenue.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    When the portal became powerful, the dark earth friars howled miserably one by one. Under the attack of the portal, their bodies melted continuously, and there was no chance of resurrection at all. All those who were shrouded fell.


    "What, what''s that?" At the moment, when the king of the East Hades looked at the huge portal, a look of panic appeared in his eyes. Even the king of the East Hades felt that there was a danger of falling in the breath of the sun. At the moment, the four kings of the East Hades turned pale.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    "Fortunately, if the childe doesn''t give the word, then we will be finished in the holy Tao palace. The mortals and ordinary disciples in the city will die without doubt." At the moment, Xiao Zhan looked out and looked very dignified.


    "Back!"


    At the moment, the king of the East Hades, seeing that the people of the underworld fell continuously, ordered to retreat.


    "East King, what should I do?" The other three kings set their eyes on the East Pluto, who was not only the strongest, but also their military division.


    "Hum!"


    "They blocked us by this portal. This portal should have some similarities with the netherworld portal of our netherworld. However, there is no way to deal with them. Have you forgotten how our netherworld was transformed? If they don''t fight, then we will transform this place, corrode it and turn it into dark earth. When we corrode this portal, then we will have another dark artifact in the dark earth. This is a treasure. " At the moment, the king of the East Hades, in his eyes, glittered with hot light.


    "Yes, we are the only ones with such treasures."


    With the command of the king of the East Hades, the monks of the underworld camped one by one to transform the world here.


    "No, what are they doing, transforming the world?" The look of the people changed greatly in an instant. If these people were successful, they would transform all the people outside the Taoist kingdom in their hands into the underworld. Wouldn''t there be no chance to go out of the zhishengdao palace, but they couldn''t destroy these people in the underworld at all.


    "I''m going to see the childe." Xiao Zhan looked extremely ugly.

 Chapter 308

    Xiao Zhan, who is listed as the forbidden area of the zhishengdao palace, came for the second time today. His eyes are full of sorrow. This dark land is really difficult to deal with. Xiao Zhan doesn''t know if there is any way to deal with it when Li Yixi doesn''t do it. At the moment, Xiao Zhan takes a deep breath and worships the yard, "Xiao Zhan, meet the childe!"


    "Creak!"


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, and Hu Qingyun opened the gate.


    "Xiao Zhan, I''ve seen the Green rhyme fairy." Facing Hu Qingyun, Xiao Zhan is very nervous. This is an immortal. He is very careful.


    "The childe is in the study. Are you here for the smell outside? That breath is disgusting. Killing those people is a matter of one sword, but I can''t completely eliminate the dark Qi. Childe must have a way. " Hu Qingyun smiled at Xiao Zhan and said.


    "Xie Qingyun fairy!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan saw Hu Qingyun''s attitude towards herself, which was very good. In an instant, a smile appeared in her eyes. After paying homage to Hu Qingyun for the first time, she went to Li Yixi''s study.


    "Come on, Xiao Zhan, come in!"


    Xiao Zhan had just walked outside Li Yixi''s study, and Li Yixi''s voice rang out in the study.


    "Huh?"


    "Young master, do you know I''m coming? Before I could make a sound, the childe knew it was me. " At the moment, Xiao Zhan couldn''t help smiling in his eyes, and he looked forward to Li Yixi.


    "Xiao Zhan, see you, childe!" Xiao Zhan entered the study and bowed to Li Yixi.


    "Childe, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Zhan stood upright and asked with a smile. Because at the moment, Li Yixi, writing in his hand, doesn''t know what he is doing?


    At the same time, Xiao Zhan''s eyes fell on the desk in front of Li Yixi. On the desk in front of Li Yixi, there was a piece of rice paper. On the rice paper, there was an unfinished bird, white all over, giving people a sense of infinite light, as if this bird represented the light of the world. Xiao Zhan''s eyes at the moment, A big bird flew through the darkness, and countless forces of light broke out in its body. Everywhere it passed, all filth and darkness were dispersed, repeatedly like the God of light.


    Where it is, there will be no filth and darkness.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, when Xiao Zhan took back his eyes, there was a color of panic in his eyes. It was not because of this painting, but when Xiao Zhan fought with the dark earth friar, he was extremely careful. Moreover, Xiao Zhan was still cultivating literature and Taoism. He was wrapped with a great spirit. There was a dark spirit hidden in him. This terrible dark spirit made Xiao Zhan look very stiff.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan is very glad that he came to Li Yixi''s courtyard for the first time and found the secret. Otherwise, if he let these dark Qi hide in his body all the time, he doesn''t know what will happen.


    Will he become a member of the netherworld? The battle before the netherworld gave Xiao Zhan a great shadow. After all, he met such a thing for the first time.


    This force can transform heaven and earth and corrode aura. This is a great threat, not only to the holy Dao palace, but also to the continent.


    The only good thing is that at the moment, under the power of light in the painting, the wisp of dark Qi in the body has been purified directly.


    And not completely disappeared, but transformed into aura, which made Xiao Zhan''s eyes show a touch of excitement.


    "Originally, the young master has already had countermeasures. The Taoist state in the palm of the hand, but the young master opened up and someone came to make trouble. How can the young master be kind to the enemy? Who is the young master? The strength is universal." At the moment, Xiao Zhan worships Li Yixi.


    "Childe, what kind of bird are you painting? Why have I never seen or heard of it?" At the moment, Xiao Zhan is shocked and curious. Xiao Zhan has never seen this magical bird.


    "Don''t you know?"


    "This kind of bird is called the bright bird. Its talent is to purify all filth. It is very domineering. Where it is, it absolutely does not allow other filth to exist. It represents the vast sky. It is the spiritual sustenance of our scholars. At the same time, its talent is very special. It is also of great benefit to the martial arts. This bright bird can cultivate its talent, magic and human race, As long as the corresponding orifices and acupoints are opened up, the magic power of the bright bird can be displayed. For example, some people swallow a lot of blood from some fierce animals to cultivate and strengthen themselves. These people swallow the essence of fierce animals and dare not swallow a lot, because the body has no time to refine the influence of the chaotic Qi and blood carried by those fierce animals. Since the efficiency is much slower, But if you have the power of the bright bird, you don''t have to care about those effects and can swallow and practice a lot. " Li Yixi turned around and explained to Xiao Zhan.


    "Can humans still practice the magic power of the bright bird?"


    Xiao Zhan at the moment was stunned, but Xiao Zhan believed Li Yixi''s words and felt that Li Yixi would not talk nonsense. Xiao Zhan at the moment recalled Li Yixi''s words and constantly absorbed the blood of fierce animals for cultivation, so it would be an extremely great help to the cultivation of the flesh, and the cultivation time would be shortened by dozens of times or even more.


    Originally, those physical warriors need a hundred years, but with these magical powers, it may only take a year, or even less.


    When the dark earth came, Li Yixi painted the bright bird. At the moment, Xiao Zhan felt that this must be Li Yixi''s way to deal with the dark earth. Xiao Zhan knew that he had to ask for it by himself. After all, Li Yixi always hinted that they did things.


    When Li Yixi''s last stroke fell, on the paper, a bright bird seemed to have come back to life. In the whole study, there was infinite light. At this moment, Xiao Zhan found that his mighty power became incomparably concise and pure in an instant.


    "Childe, Xiao Zhan saw such divine birds for the first time. It''s also the spiritual symbol of our scholars. Whether you give up your love and give it to Xiao Zhan." At the moment, Xiao Zhan bowed slightly to Li Yixi.


    "Do you want it?" Li Yixi, the surprise on his face at the moment, just now, he just talked casually. He didn''t expect Xiao Zhan to stare at him.


    "Yes!"


    "Childe, are you willing to give up your love!" Xiao Zhan smiled and waited for Li Yixi''s reply.


    "It''s just a painting. It''s not a precious thing. You built me a palace?" Li Yixi smiled and promised to give it to Xiao Zhan. Li Yixi didn''t feel abrupt. Li Yixi thought that scholars like these paintings and calligraphy.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    "Then I''m welcome." Xiao Zhan carefully put away the bright bird painting.

 Chapter 309

    "Are you still afraid that I won''t give up?" Li Yixi looked at Xiao Zhan who couldn''t wait, and a smile appeared in his eyes.


    These days, Li Yixi has found a problem, that is, these practitioners like their calligraphy and painting very much one by one. At the moment, Li Yixi is extremely grateful to the system. Although the system exploded, he did not teach him to practice or help him open it, he still lives well in this practice world with these abilities.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan was a little embarrassed. After putting away the painting, he felt a lot more secure and had no fear of the dark earth.


    "Young master, I...."


    "Ha ha ha!" Seeing Xiao Zhan''s embarrassment, Li Yixi laughed.


    "I''m joking. Why are you free to come here today? You should be very busy to establish a sect. I don''t know what day you will go to Shengdao palace to officially celebrate Daqing?" Li Yixi was curious. When the sect was established, he would naturally choose the auspicious day of the zodiac and invite the forces of cultivation in the four directions.


    "Childe, three days later, it is the auspicious day we have chosen. Xiao Zhan came here today to tell childe about this. At that time, please participate in our celebration." Xiao Zhan''s eyes lit up and suddenly found a suitable speech for himself. Otherwise, it really seemed abrupt to go to the back mountain today.


    "In three days?" Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    "I''ll be there by then. Naturally, you like calligraphy and painting. Then I''ll give you one. Three days must be enough." Li Yixi felt that the only thing he could do was calligraphy and painting.


    However, what Li Yixi didn''t know was that after Li Yixi''s voice fell, Xiao Zhan almost knelt down excitedly. The paintings Li Yixi painted at will are supreme treasures. What miracles will they be painted in three days.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan guessed that Li Yixi was trying to build a real Taoist country. At the moment, the zhishengdao palace does not seem to have any treasure except the words on the portal. If Li Yixi gave a painting, the zhishengdao palace would rise faster. Xiao Zhan didn''t expect that it had the opportunity to come one after another today.


    "Young master, Xiao Zhan replaces everyone in the jishengdao palace to thank you, young master." Xiao Zhan stood up and worshipped Li Yixi.


    "No need to be polite, just a picture." Li Yixi hurriedly picked up Xiao Zhan.


    "Xiao Zhan, go and be busy. I''ll remember it in three days." Li Yixi smiled. It''s not easy to leave Xiao Zhan.


    "Yes, childe, Xiao Zhan leaves!"


    Immediately bowed and exited the courtyard.


    Outside the courtyard, Xiao Zhan took a deep breath and worshipped the courtyard.


    Holding the calligraphy and painting in his hand, he went straight to the Shengdao palace.


    "Lord!"


    In the palm of the city head of the state of Taoism, everyone saw Xiao Zhan''s return, and their eyes were full of anticipation. If Li Yixi had no way, it would be troublesome. Tang Yin was straightforward and asked directly, "Taoist Lord, can you give me a solution?"


    Tang Yin''s voice fell. At the moment, they stared at Xiao Zhan with hot eyes.


    "Naturally, three days later, it will be the celebration Hall of the zhishengdao palace. The childe instructed us to establish the zhishengdao palace. How can these demons and heretics make trouble here? This dark earth is really looking for death. Even the childe dares to provoke us."


    "Now I tell you a great joy. In three days, the childe will give us a painting. The childe has to spend three days preparing. It must be a divine object. When we go to Shengdao palace, we finally have a divine object at the bottom of the box." When everyone was excited, Xiao Zhan threw a bomb again.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, people burst out two fine mans in their eyes.


    "Listen to the people of Jixia school palace. Now capture and send everyone in Jixia school palace, surrender to my netherworld and turn into my netherworld. Only then can you live, or you will die."


    "But no one has ever lived to provoke the forces of the netherworld and the netherworld?"


    "A few days ago, I told Li Mu that my netherworld is not from this continent. You can see now that my netherworld is powerful. We can cultivate the third life body, want to kill us, talk about fusion, and as long as we don''t die, we can use the netherworld Qi to repair the killed first life body again. We can always maintain the third life body. You can fight with the netherworld."


    "I am invincible."


    "And one of the purposes of the carefree fairy King''s seal on this continent is to prevent the strong existence of our underworld from entering this continent. Now the seal continues to break, and the stronger existence of our underworld will come soon. At that time, the underworld will only be stronger. Now is your only chance. If you miss this opportunity, you will have no chance." At this moment, the East Pluto stood on the reformed underworld and threw another bomb.


    "Does the carefree fairy King seal the mainland and block the arrival of the strong in the dark earth?" Now everyone knows this secret for the first time.


    At the moment, Tang Lan, Zhao Wu and Tang Jingtian couldn''t help breathing, and a look of horror appeared in their eyes.


    When the carefree fairy King sealed the immortal Road, countless thunder punishments came. Even the fake immortals would die under the thunder punishment, which forced countless strong people to seal themselves, because once they accidentally broke through to the point of fake immortals, the thunder punishment would come and kill them.


    Originally, there was an intention to block the underworld. What is the purpose of the constant infiltration of the underworld to occupy the mainland?


    At the moment, people think that the emperor of the underworld is not the strongest of the underworld, but just a pioneer official. They are more afraid of the underworld. After all, even the carefree fairy king is afraid of the infiltration of the underworld.


    However, when the people were frightened by the words of the king of the East, Xiao Zhan''s mouth turned disdainful.


    "Hum!"


    "Dongming king, today I''ll let you know that the underworld is not invincible. It''s the way to die to be the enemy of me to Shengdao palace. Today I''ll kill you and let you know that I to Shengdao palace can''t be provoked. The carefree fairy king is afraid of you, which doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you." At the moment, Xiao Zhan saw that everyone looked dignified and knew that it was time for him to take action. Now everyone was terrified when they heard the words of the East Hades king. As long as they killed these people, their morale must be greatly boosted, and they were no longer afraid of the so-called dark land.


    Before the king of the East underworld could make a disdain and mocking voice, Xiao Zhan stepped out of the city wall and appeared outside the city alone under the eyes of all the people in the underworld.


    "Hum!"


    "Arrogant what, kill us?"


    "With you alone, you can do it. We died just now."


    "King of the northern underworld and king of the Western underworld, you two kill this person and let these people know that the underworld is powerful." The East Hades looked at Xiao Zhan as if he were looking at a dead man.

 Chapter 310

    "Yes!"


    The eyes of the king of the West and the king of the North fell on Xiao Zhan, and there was a sneer in their eyes. At the moment, they rose up in the air, waiting for Xiao Zhan to leave the range that the door can guard. Naturally, they are not idiots. Although they don''t take Xiao Zhan in their eyes, they know the horror of the portal, which can really erase their terrible existence. Naturally, they won''t kill themselves.


    However, Xiao Zhan is not a fool. He is just thousands of kilometers away from the guard range of the portal and leaves some way for himself. He is not afraid of death, but there is a saying that a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall.


    "Xiao Zhan, do you want to kill all of us in the netherworld, that''s it? He is as timid as a mouse. He doesn''t even dare to stay away from the door. Isn''t it a joke to talk about how to kill all of us in the dark land? " At the moment, the two Pluto kings looked at each other and their eyes fell on Xiao Zhan. Their eyes were full of ridicule and a face of ridicule. They wanted to provoke Xiao Zhan and keep Xiao Zhan away from the door. They worked together to kill Xiao Zhan with one blow, which showed the strength of the underworld.


    However, in the face of the ridicule of the two Pluto kings, Xiao Zhan smiled at the corners of his mouth, "the ancients said that a gentleman does not stand under the dangerous wall. He can wipe out thieves here. Why take risks? Are you miscellaneous fish, you garbage and you filthy things worth my risk? You don''t want to kill us. Don''t you claim that the underworld is powerful and immortal? Then why don''t you two high beings in the dark earth come to kill me? What are you afraid of if you don''t die or destroy? Are you afraid of the God gate behind me? "


    "You are just a group of insects who are greedy for life and afraid of death. You are self righteous. You call yourself the Pluto. Have you forgotten that you are the of life? Shame, disdain, ridicule, ridicule and spit on us. Don''t you know that you are humiliating your ancestors and humiliating your roots. Your body is transformed into a Styx, but your soul has the ability to cut off your own soul. In that case, I admire you. If you don''t cut it, it means you are a group of bedbugs who are greedy for life and afraid of death. "


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan stood there and looked at the two Pluto kings with a mocking face. His eyes were full of shame. The four Pluto kings were not from the underworld, but the human friars transformed by the underworld emperor. At the moment, Xiao Zhan''s voice rang through the void, making their faces dripping with water. They didn''t expect to provoke Xiao Zhan, but were humiliated by Xiao Zhan.


    "Cutting the soul is bullshit. Once you kill the soul, you will die."


    At this moment, the arrogant two kings of the underworld shut up instantly. However, Xiao Zhan would not let these people go, "insect, are you afraid of death? Is that what you call immortality? It''s ridiculous, stupid, just a bad pen. Come on, cut me, come on! "


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan constantly humiliates and ridicules the two great kings of the underworld, and steps out slowly. Xiao Zhan humiliates them. It''s not a waste of time, but Xiao Zhan doesn''t know how to start the divine power in the painting and wants to annoy them. They are the two great kings of the underworld with extremely strong strength. If they kill them with their best strength, Then the dark Qi will make the power of light in the painting completely explode. At that time, the power may be more powerful.


    So Xiao Zhan, who humiliated the two Pluto kings, now looked angry, kept away from the door and disdained. However, he was actually constantly calculating whether he would be in danger.


    "You... Want to die!"


    "On this day, there is no place to bury you in this land. Today, the soul has to disappear and cannot enter reincarnation."


    At the moment, the whizzing sound of breaking the air sounded. The two great Pluto kings at the moment were extremely angry, and their breath burst out. It was wrapped around them. The dark gas was overwhelming. The terrible dark gas was violently shocked and wrapped around the two Pluto kings. At the moment, there was a void around them. Under the terrible breath, the naked eye could see the void under the terrible breath, Start twisting.


    At the moment, the appearance of the two people has completely changed. In addition to the dark Qi contained in their bodies, the previous two people can see that they are human beings, but at the moment, their faces are covered by the dark Qi, and their faces turn black. In the dark Qi, the terrible force of death broke out, and the two great Pluto kings came like two dark dragons.


    The speed is extremely fast. Some weak practitioners can''t keep up with the speed of the two at this moment. At the moment, one of them is killing head-on and the other runs behind Xiao Zhan to prevent Xiao Zhan from retreating into the range of the portal. When one of the Pluto King completely circles behind Xiao Zhan, it will be even more terrible, An unbridled outbreak.


    At the moment, they don''t hesitate to burn their blood essence and push their breath to the limit.


    "Die, mole ant!"


    The roars of the two Pluto kings rang through the void, and two terrible attacks shrouded Xiao Zhan.


    "No!"


    "Why doesn''t the Taoist Lord retreat and let the two Pluto kings surround him?" Xiao cangqiong and others at the moment saw the terrible power to destroy the sky and the earth, and a look of panic appeared in their eyes. Under such an attack, even Tang Lan had to die if they faced it independently, because the two Pluto kings at the moment were desperate to kill Xiao Zhan, and they didn''t care whether they were dead or not, because they were outside the scope of the portal at the moment, Even if they explode, they can''t die.


    In a pair of frightened eyes, Xiao Zhan was still smiling in the face of two terrible attacks. He didn''t feel that these two terrible attacks would erase him.


    "Wave!"


    Instead, at the moment, a pure and incomparable Haoran breath broke out in Xiao Zhan''s body. It was not Xiao Zhan who wanted to kill the enemy, but Xiao Zhan who had made a breakthrough in his state of mind. There was one more thing in Xiao Zhan''s Dantian at the moment. It was this thing that instantly turned Xiao Zhan''s Haoran Qi into incomparably pure.


    "Wendan, this is the legendary Wendan."


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan was roaring in his heart. He didn''t expect that under such danger, he was calm and let the courage in his body condense out of his courage. At the moment, Xiao Zhan is a real Wendao practitioner. In the void at the moment, a golden light appeared. The golden light landed at Xiao Zhan and directly passed through the terrible attack of the two Pluto kings.


    "That is the blessing of heaven and earth. Is it possible that Xiao Zhan was born with courage?"


    At the moment, everyone''s eyes are full of incredible colors. Tang Lan, Zhao Wu and Tang Jingtian have lived for tens of thousands of years. Naturally, they have seen the prosperity of ancient literature and Taoism.


    The blessing of heaven and earth at this moment is the blessing of heaven and earth when the ancient literati were born.

 Chapter 311

    "Dark earth, mole ant!"


    "Those who invade our territory will be punished even if they are far away."


    "All over the world is king''s land. Within the four seas, there are all kings and ministers. The doctor was negligent and unfair. Take me as a good person and send me all the time. " Xiao Zhan is very excited at the moment. I said that he was afraid of the underworld when he established the vast sky. At the moment when Wen Dan was born, the last trace of fear in his heart disappeared, replaced by anger and disgust with the underworld.


    Under the two breath of destroying heaven and earth, he was calm.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    "Xiao Zhan, die!" At the moment, the two Pluto kings broke out with all their strength, roared angrily, and the power to destroy the sky and the earth shrouded Xiao Zhan. Xiao Zhan was calm, which almost angered the two Pluto kings, and a more terrible attack came.


    At the moment, the hearts of Tang Lan and Zhao Wu are almost hanging to their throat. Their eyes are full of panic. I don''t know why Xiao Zhan doesn''t retreat or avoid.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan''s white robe turned gray under the dark spirit. Under the power of destruction, the white robe began to turn into ashes. This white robe is not a mortal thing, but a treasure. At the moment, only a trace of power has such power. It can be seen how terrible the real power of the two Pluto Kings is.


    "Dong Wang, what are you doing about Xiao Zhan? Is he looking for his own death?" The king of the southern sky next to the king of the eastern underworld looked very ugly at the moment. Xiao Zhan humiliated the two great underworld kings. In fact, he humiliated the underworld and humiliated them. But at the same time, the king of the southern sky was angry and puzzled. He lived so many years and knew a lot about people''s hearts. Moreover, for monks, the purpose of monasticism is to live forever. No one has ever tried to die.


    Xiao Zhan, the king of the southern sky had already found that his bone age was very young. Compared with them, he was too young. At the moment, the seal of the king of the free fairy continued to break, and soon the fairy road would open. At that time, there was absolutely hope to set foot in the realm of the fairy. It was obvious that he could hide in the city and live. Why did he come out and die? Everything puzzled the king of the southern sky.


    However, at the moment, the East Pluto''s eyebrows are also frozen together. He doesn''t understand why Xiao Zhan doesn''t resist and run for his life. The Xiao Zhan just now condenses the precious courage of literature and Taoism. Why don''t you escape, resist and die?


    "Impossible, impossible, how can such a genius die for no reason? Impossible. What did I ignore?"


    "What does he want to do, what does he want to do?"


    At the moment, the East Pluto king has no time to answer the South Pluto king. His eyes are staring at Xiao Zhan surrounded by the power of the West Pluto king and the North Pluto king to destroy the sky and earth. He is crazy thinking about what Xiao Zhan''s purpose is. The previous Xiao Zhan angered the two Pluto kings but did not dodge. This is impossible and unreasonable. How can Xiao Zhan be an idiot.


    The king of the netherworld at the moment, looking at this scene in front of him, his eyes are bloodshot. The king of the netherworld at the moment is not happy to see that Xiao Zhan is about to die. On the contrary, the king of the netherworld at the moment has a bad premonition. Thinking of Xiao Zhan''s words just now, Xiao Zhan wants to kill them. Xiao Zhan''s strength is absolutely impossible to kill them. So what are Xiao Zhan waiting for at the moment, Does Xiao Zhan want to start what means, need a strong force to inspire.


    Thinking of the moment of excitation, the East Pluto king suddenly contracted his pupils. Because the East Pluto king at the moment found that Xiao Zhan was holding a roll of paper in his hand and came out to fight for life and death. How could he hold a piece of paper.


    "Hell, die!"


    Xiao Zhan at the moment, under the power of destroying heaven and earth, calculated to the limit at the moment. If he didn''t untie the seal, he would have to die. Therefore, Xiao Zhan''s manual work directly pinched and burst the seal.


    "Back, fool, back!"


    At the moment, under the eyes of everyone, Xiao Zhan roared directly when he was about to die. At the moment when the seal was released, the king felt the breath of death and the ultimate power of light, which was the power of death for them.


    The roar of the East underworld king resounded through the heaven and earth, but at the moment, the people in the underworld heard the voice of the East underworld king and looked puzzled. Why should they retreat? Isn''t it about to kill Xiao Zhan? Retreating, didn''t you successfully give up an opportunity to kill Xiao Zhan? What Xiao Zhan said before is still echoing in their ears. At the moment, people in the dark land want to kill Xiao Zhan themselves.


    However, all the people in the city head, at the moment when the East Hades roared, their eyes lit up one by one, because at this moment, Xiao Zhan broke the seal, and an extreme force of light broke out with Xiao Zhan as the center.


    It was like a sleeping beast, which was enraged to the extreme.


    "Damn it, how is it possible? How is it possible? What is this?"


    However, at the moment, the North Pluto king and the West Pluto king also felt that things were wrong. They were too proud and felt that they were immortal. They didn''t know that Xiao Zhan angered them to take advantage of them, but now the attack had broken out, and they couldn''t stop it. If Xiao Zhan had urged them a little earlier, they would also be able to withdraw half of their strength, but now it''s impossible to withdraw their strength.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan saw the endless power of light in the picture scroll in his hand. The picture scroll slowly unfolded in front of him. Under the provocation of the extreme dark Qi of the two Pluto kings, Xiao Zhan knew that he had won the bet. The bright bird had already given life in Li Yixi''s pen. He hated the dark Qi and these filthy gases, Then the ultimate dark earth power will only let the bright bird burst out the ultimate light power.


    At the moment, as predicted by Xiao Zhan, the bright bird in the picture was completely angered, revealing the ultimate power of light and purifying the dark Qi.


    "What''s that? It''s so holy." At the moment, in the city, people felt the power one by one at the moment of the outbreak of the power of light. The word holiness appeared in everyone''s mind, as if that was justice, as if that was the light of the world, as if that was the light of life in the dark.


    At this moment, the moment the power of light appeared, facing the power shrouded by Xiao Zhan, under the power of light, those forces that destroyed heaven and earth disappeared.


    Instead, the dark Qi that blocks the sky and the sun, especially the dark Qi that envelops Xiao Zhan, completely disappeared under the power of light. With the expansion of the picture, the scope of the power of light is expanding. At first, it just enveloped Xiao Zhan and went in all directions after resolving the crisis of Xiao Zhan.


    "Roar!"


    At the moment, the painting was completely unfolded in front of Xiao Zhan. A cry suddenly rang through the void, and a fierce breath with towering power broke out.

 Chapter 312

    "Is that..."


    At the moment, under the eyes of horror, a huge, incomparably white and holy bird carrying towering power and the ultimate power of light appeared. At the moment of appearance, the whole bird of light burst out endless power of light and terrible power of light, spreading towards the void.


    "No... no..."


    At the moment of the complete appearance of the bright bird and the outbreak of the power of light, the northern Pluto and the Western Pluto were completely desperate and roared with despair. The emperor of the underworld once told them that a long time ago, there was a race that could easily kill the underworld. That race was the bright bird that appeared at the moment. For the underworld, the bright bird was the nemesis, the natural nemesis.


    At the moment, the two people saw the moment of the bright bird and were completely desperate. Under the endless light, they had no time to escape. At the moment when the power of light fell on their body, even their strength was towering, they had no chance to play. Wherever their body touched the power of the bright bird, it melted directly like spring snow meets flames, There was no pause


    In the past, now and in the future, the body of the third generation was completely destroyed by the power of light.


    "Run, run, that''s the power of light!" At the moment, the East Pluto king saw the moment when the powerful bright bird appeared. He was completely desperate. At the moment, where was there any immortal self-confidence? He turned and ran for his life at the expense of burning blood essence.


    "No... no..."


    At the moment, the southern Pluto king was also desperate. Because his reaction was a little slow, and the bright bird flew here, he was directly shrouded by the power of light, and the whole person disappeared into the void.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah..."


    At the moment, the dark earth friar, under the light power of the bright bird, issued a tragic howl, but it could not be stopped. One by one, the world was constantly melted and transformed. At this moment, the dark Qi was purified again and turned into a normal world.


    "Whoosh!"


    The king of the eastern underworld reacted the fastest, but the speed of the bright bird was also fast. The power of light was dozens of times faster than the speed of light. He chased the king of the eastern underworld. The king of the eastern underworld swept a distance of 10000 meters and was shrouded by the power of light, howled and turned into ashes.


    "Wow!"


    In the distant netherworld hall, the death of the four great netherworld kings made the netherworld emperor spray blood directly. These people were turned around by him. There was a trace of his power on these people, which was also his means to revive these people. However, at the moment, the four great netherworld kings were killed, and the power of light appeared on the netherworld emperor. Even if the netherworld emperor''s strength was complete, the netherworld Qi was melting.


    On the emperor''s face, there was an instant of panic, and almost all his eyes fell out.


    "It''s impossible. There can''t be the power of light in this world. The God of light has been killed, and the light realm has been transformed by the dark earth. Why is there the power of the bright bird in this world?" At the moment, the emperor''s eyes were full of panic.


    "Damn it, damn it."


    "Impossible!"


    At the moment, the Emperor Ming roared hysterically, and his face was full of unwilling color. He spent countless years transforming the dark earth. When the seal of heaven and earth was about to disappear and the strong man of the dark earth was about to come, there were bright birds in the world. All calculations, all preparations and all lurking turned into bubbles.


    At the moment, the emperor of the underworld is unwilling. He looks angry and roars up to the sky. He doesn''t believe, unwilling and don''t believe all this is true.


    "My netherworld is about to occupy this realm. I will be able to take the spiritual roots of heaven and earth in this realm and let the netherworld God go further. Why is this? Why is this? I must be dreaming." This has been lurking for countless years. Even the fairy didn''t kill her. When she was about to succeed, such a thing happened.


    "Wow!"


    In the palm of the Taoist Kingdom, with the continuous death of the dark earth friars, the more power that the dark emperor is swallowed at the moment. The power of light burns the soul of the dark emperor. What a pain it is to burn the soul.


    "I''m not reconciled!"


    The emperor screamed hysterically, but now the emperor knew that all this was true. At the same time, the emperor also felt that there was no vitality in the power of light. Obviously, it was not a real bright bird. But now, under the power of light, the seal in his body was completely smashed, the breath of the immortal bloomed, and heaven''s punishment came on the sky. If it didn''t retreat, Under the double attack, even the dark god can''t save him.


    The dark emperor''s face was unwilling, his eyes turned to blood, and directly tore the earth. There was an abyss on the earth. The dark emperor went straight to the abyss. At the bottom of the abyss, there was a crack. The dark emperor''s body directly exploded and increased the crack by one point. The dark emperor directly abandoned his flesh body that had been cultivated for tens of thousands of years, and his soul power was wrapped in the dark Qi, Into the tiny crack.


    The next moment, in that thin crack, a breath of terror came and restored the abyss.


    In the void at the moment, there was thunder everywhere, but with the disappearance of the Ming emperor, the power of heavenly punishment lost its target and slowly disappeared.


    However, the transformation of the emperor took tens of thousands of years, shed countless sweat and calculated for countless years. The emperor could not take away the earth built with countless treasures.


    "Roar!"


    The emperor of the underworld disappeared for a moment, and the bright bird appeared over the underworld. The demon looked at the underworld under him. His eyes were full of disgust. At the next moment, the more terrible power of light fell. The whole underworld disappeared at an extremely terrible speed under this power of light. The monks of the underworld didn''t even have time to howl, and their bodies disappeared.


    The huge portal in front of the underworld seemed to be provoked at the moment. There was an eye on the portal. It seemed to come from Jiuyou purgatory, which was Soul-catching. However, after feeling the power of light, it howled and disappeared rapidly. The huge portal, in the power of light and rapid destruction, the whole huge underworld, in a twinkling of an eye, there was hell, Into a pure land on earth.


    Until no longer feel a trace of the dark air, the bright bird disappeared in the sky of the dark earth.


    In front of the Taoist state in the palm, the dark earth friars who were killed by the bright bird in the blink of an eye were in a trance, as if everything just happened was a dream.


    "Roar!"


    When everyone was in a trance, the roar of the bright bird sounded in the void. Under the eyes of all the people, the bright bird appeared again. After flying around in the void, he looked at the void reluctantly, slowly fell on the painting suspended in the void, and integrated into the painting. The light force in the void also slowly disappeared at the moment, and everything returned to normal.

 Chapter 313

    The bright bird integrated into the painting and was collected by Xiao Zhan. He was careful. His eyes were full of incredible.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yixi''s magical powers were so terrible that they could not kill. In front of Li Yixi''s means, they were nothing. A mere painting destroyed all the dark earth, and the extremely powerful dark earth became history.


    The appearance of the bright bird and the scenes of erasing the netherworld were taken in the eyes of some powerful beings. Almost all of these people have been recovering since these days. Naturally, they know that in ancient times, the netherworld was powerful, countless immortals came, and they failed to completely destroy the netherworld. At that time, when the carefree fairy king came, these people guessed that the netherworld was completely erased. What did they expect, After tens of thousands of years, I woke up and saw the friar of the netherworld again.


    Even the carefree fairy king is unable to destroy the existence. Today, it is so simple to erase it. These people are extremely uncomfortable one by one. This is really beyond everyone''s expectation.


    In an ancient manor, the old woman suspended in the void took a deep breath at the moment. Until now, she recovered from the shock just now, closed her eyes, but said, "the establishment of the zhishengdao palace will be the celebration of the founding of the sect three days later. Choose the best disciples in the family and go to celebrate with heavy gifts."


    The old woman is the one who wakes up these days. Before, she really didn''t pay attention to the zhishengdao palace, even if she knew that Tang Lan, the old ancestor of the tool refining sect, Zhao Wu of the state of Zhao, and Tang Jingtian, the Jingtian sword saint of the Tianxing palace, were not dead. These people combined to form a force. The old woman also thought it was very ordinary and there was nothing worthy of her attention, but today, When the underworld came, she felt that when the zhishengdao palace was about to be destroyed, the result she saw was not what she had guessed, but that the zhishengdao palace killed the immortal underworld with the power of destroying the dead, which made the old woman calm down.


    The old woman knows that neither Tang Lan nor Zhao Wu nor the Jingtian sword Saint Tang Jingtian can do it in the zhishengdao palace, and that power is completely different from those people''s practice. It is the power of light. That terrible power can be controlled. The old woman is afraid of the person who controls it. Who is it? As for what the treasure was and how it came from, the old woman didn''t pay attention to it, because the old woman didn''t think it was created now. In her eyes, it may be a treasure left in the ancient times. Moreover, Xiao Zhan condensed the courage of the world and blessed it, which made the old woman very afraid. The strength of literature and Tao is not just talk.


    A pen swings ten thousand demons, a pen breaks the past and the future.


    One stroke of killing immortals, one roar of killing demons, and one book sealing heaven and earth, all the terrible things still reverberate in my mind. This is also the reason why the Xiaoyao fairy King joined hands with the strong in the fairy world, killed the strong in literature and Taoism, and cut off the inheritance of literature and Taoism. The Xiaoyao fairy king is afraid of the existence. She is just a mortal. How can she not be afraid.


    "Wen Dao, are you going to recover?"


    "The seal of the carefree fairy King continues to break. It seems that the world is no longer calm. Wendao is really difficult to kill. Are those terrible existence of Wendao going to return from that place?" The old woman at the moment, when she woke up, felt that her chance had come, but now she suddenly felt that ten thousand years later, perhaps she was still just a witness of the times.


    Wen Dao is the protagonist of the times, from beginning to end.


    In a mountain range, above the mountain range, there is a huge fairy mountain. Now on the fairy mountain, an old man with white hair and beard slowly retracted his eyes.


    "Ancestor, what are you looking at?"


    At the moment, in front of the old man with white hair and beard, an eight or nine year old doll looked at the old man with her back and expectation.


    Here is your home.


    Within hundreds of millions of miles, it is the territory of the king''s family. The old man is also the strongest one who has just awakened. The ancestor of the king''s family once had a peerless talent for longevity.


    "Doll, do you want to see it?" At the moment, Jun Changsheng, after hearing the voice, his eyes fell on the little doll. A rare smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, which was very soft. He was kind to his descendants who didn''t know how many generations later.


    "Jun Hao, meet my ancestors!"


    At this moment, the head of the jun family comes and worships his ancestors. Jun Hao''s strength is extremely strong and reaches the realm of divine fire. However, when looking at the elderly Jun''s long life, his eyes are full of worship. In this era when the immortal road is cut off and the avenue is sealed by the carefree fairy king, he can practice to the realm of divine fire. The word Tianjiao is also very suitable to call him, However, Jun Hao''s eyes towards Jun Changsheng are still incomparable worship, because Jun Changsheng is a legend of the jun family, but also because of the reason of Jun Changsheng, the blood of the jun family is so powerful.


    Jun''s family takes Jun as its surname. Their family was not this surname before. This surname shows that Jun''s family was once prominent and detached.


    The ancestor of the jun family, the most famous person in ancient times, can kill the existence of immortals with his body. Behind him, there is a sword to cut heaven''s punishment and become immortals. At the moment, Jun Changsheng sighed, "are all your family born at the wrong time?"


    At the moment, after Jun Hao appeared, a sense of helplessness and powerlessness appeared in his eyes.


    "Our ancestors, your family, will be able to reign in the world again. We are the kings of the whole world." Jun Hao''s eyes are full of unwilling and hot at the moment, and his look is very complex.


    "King in the world?"


    "You mean no God?" Jun Changsheng''s eyes fell on the little doll, and a touch of heat appeared in his eyes.


    "Well, there is no God in my family. When I was born, the purple Qi covered 30000 miles. I practiced the sword at the age of three, understood the meaning of the sword at the age of four, condensed the heart of the sword at the age of five, awakened the body of the Wuxiang sword at the age of seven, and reached the peak of the nine-year-old Shendan. It was unparalleled in the world. When my ancestors came out, the purple Qi was only 3000 miles." At the moment, Jun Hao is staring at the little doll in front of him. His grandson, Jun Wushen.


    Jun Wushen was born with a purple atmosphere of 30000 miles, which was even more terrible than the vision when his ancestor Jun was born, so Jun Hao named the baby Wushen.


    However, at the moment, when Jun Changsheng heard Jun Hao''s words, the corners of his mouth just showed a look of expectation, not as excited as Jun Hao thought.


    "Godlessness is the future of my family. Maybe it can become a star in this era!" Jun Changsheng sighed.


    "Ancestors." At the moment, Jun Hao heard what Jun Changsheng said and wanted to continue. However, he was interrupted by Jun Changsheng''s wave. Jun Changsheng touched Jun''s godless cerebellar bag and said, "Jun Hao, godless, the old ancestors told you about the defeat in those years. Literature is invincible."

 Chapter 314

    At the moment, Jun Hao and Jun are godless, and their eyes fall on the legend of Jun Changsheng and Jun''s family.


    "In those years, I spent 50 years in the fairyland. The Western Heaven Sword Pavilion in the fairy world invited me to practice in the Western Heaven Sword Pavilion in the fairy world, strongly supported me and made me the successor of the Western Heaven Sword Pavilion, but I refused." At this moment, you live forever and fall into memories.


    Before they set foot in the fairyland, they were invited by the powerful forces of the fairyland to cultivate them as the successor of the pavilion Lord. It can be seen how evil the talent of Jun Changsheng is. At the moment, Jun Hao and little Jun Wushen heard the memory of legend, and their eyes were full of excitement. They continued to wait, because Jun Changsheng at that time had not reached the peak.


    Under the expectation of the two people, Jun Changsheng said fiercely: "I refused without hesitation, because the owner of the Xitian sword Pavilion could not trap me. However, at that time, the Xitian sword Pavilion felt that my Jun Changsheng was rude, ignored the immortal and wanted to abolish me in anger. My Jun Changsheng cut it with a sword. What about the immortal."


    "After I cut the immortal, I pulled out my sword to heaven, opened the sky with one sword, and destroyed the power of heaven''s punishment. I set foot in the fairyland. The master of the West Sky Sword Pavilion blocked me. When the atmosphere of my fairyland was not stable, I intended to cut off my fairyland and let me bear the dignity of humiliating the West Sky Sword Pavilion. I pulled out my sword and cut it. That was the" food is not tired of essence and taste is not tired of delicacy. Please enter my urn and cook it with fire. "


    The big demon was so angry that he saw another pen in the young man''s hand. When he raised the pen in his hand, the wind surged and the world changed color. He wrote down the word "Zhu", which was like a Heavenly Sword. He killed the big demon at the level of real immortal. A pot appeared in the void, and the void generated divine fire. Then the young man cooked in public, and the big demon at the level of real immortal ate.


    One book, one stroke, shocked all immortals.


    On that day, I saw this scene and felt that I had finally met my opponent, so I challenged the youth. At the moment, Jun Changsheng seemed to return to that day.


    "Brother, my name is Jun Changsheng. The fairyland is invincible in the same realm. I can kill this demon with a sword. I am invincible. You are the strong one among the Tianjiao I have seen. Can you teach me and defeat me?" In the void, Jun Changsheng stepped out and looked at the young man in green.


    "Can you teach me? I''m Li Qingyi. I see that my brother has outstanding talent. He must be a peerless arrogant. We can just be friends. We can write poetry, drink wine and enjoy life. " However, it was Li Qingyi''s refusal.


    "Hum! If you want to be a friend, you have to take my long life sword. Otherwise, you are not qualified to write poetry and drink with my long life. " Jun Changsheng''s voice fell, and the fairy sword came out of its scabbard. It was a sword to Li Qingyi.


    The sword Qi runs for nine days and goes away.


    "It''s humiliating to fight and kill. Elder brother, you''re already possessed." Li Qingyi shook his head and nodded at Jun Changsheng, which made heaven and earth pale. Under one stroke, Jun Changsheng directly sprayed blood and fainted.


    Invincible natural pride, a defeat.


    Jun Changsheng took a deep breath, "at that time, I didn''t even take his pen. From beginning to end, I didn''t feel a trace of cultivation in him. I could only cover him with a holy breath. Later, I knew that the breath was called Haoran righteousness."


    I was defeated. With one stroke, my heart was shattered and became a loser.


    At this moment, Jun Changsheng told the amazing secret.


    "My ancestors, I will certainly defeat Li Qingyi on Haoran." The gentleman at the moment is godless, and his small face says seriously.


    "Why?" Jun Changsheng smiled.

 Chapter 315

    "Because Li Qingyi broke the way of his ancestors and his future, just like killing his parents." At the moment, the nine year old gentleman is godless and looks very firm.


    "No, Li Qingyi''s breaking my way was good for me. At that time, I was deeply rooted in evil and became extremely paranoid. If Li Qingyi hadn''t broken my way in those years, I wouldn''t live now, because the carefree fairy king would never allow me to exist. Because my existence will inevitably touch the interests of the carefree fairy king. Let''s not say that, Let me tell you something about Haoran. "


    "On Haoran, the cultivation is very simple, but not simple. On Haoran, everyone has only one idea: reading, unifying the family, governing the country and calming the world. What they cultivate is the Wen Tao in my mouth. The divine text is both the rule and the rule is the avenue. Therefore, once they cultivate to the nirvana state, the divine text can be realized, and the divine text can be realized, that is, the power of the rule can be realized, At that time, their action was the power of rules, which was much more terrible than our cultivation. It seemed that the strength of scholars was earth shaking. The Confucian temple on the mainland was built here after Li Qingyi abandoned me. The founder of the Confucian temple in the middle heaven region was Li Qingyi, who was comparable to the existence of the fairy king. "


    "There is a magical thing. He is the incarnation of the Tao. I call him the spirit of the Tao. The literature and Tao are powerful and boundless. They don''t practice skills, fairies, martial arts, and blood support. They just need to read books, calm down, read sage articles, and understand the concentrated divine writings. In fact, those divine writings are not ordinary divine writings, with a trace of the aftertaste of the spirit of the Tao, Therefore, people can understand and condense. When scholars understand the divine writings, what they understand is actually the ideas left by the writer. Those divine writings can also be called ideological divine writings. Li Qingyi once painted a painting in which a rare animal came alive and killed a fairy king. It is because Li Qingyi is extremely powerful. Although he didn''t do it himself, his divine writings are extremely powerful, It has long been transformed into a road. What he wrote has become the spirit of the road. The precious animal in the painting is both the spirit of his road. "


    "Our sword cultivation can''t do this. Our sword cultivation focuses on breaking thousands of methods with one sword, but it''s difficult to break thousands of methods with one sword. In those years, I was powerful for some reasons, but my sword went astray. Li Qingyi actually saved me. When the carefree fairy king planned something, he also forgot me, otherwise, I won''t live, so I have to thank Li Qingyi. "


    "The Confucian temple built by Li Qingyi was robbed of its fortune by the carefree fairy King ten thousand years ago, and its inheritance was cut off, and the literary path declined. However, today, the old ancestors saw the literary path again, and it may be that the literary path will soon recover. Even if the carefree fairy king and some people calculated that the Haoran could not come, there may be something left on the Haoran, which was not noticed by the carefree fairy king, Today, heaven and earth bless. It is the people with literature and Taoism who have gathered their courage and really set foot in literature and Taoism. Literature and Taoism is the strongest way of practice. "


    "Godless, my ancestors have told you so much to let you know the terrible of Wendao. This time, you can go to the founding ceremony of Shengdao palace. Our king''s family should also be born. After you go to Shengdao palace, don''t be proud and be modest. Maybe where can you get some opportunities to strengthen Wendao friars? If you can worship the master, Don''t miss the opportunity. Wendao is of great benefit to our martial arts practice. "


    The voice of your eternal life fell, facing your godless and dignified way.


    "Yes, my ancestors, but is Wen Tao really so powerful?" You have no God, but you still don''t believe it.


    "You can see the bright beast today, isn''t it powerful?" Jun Changsheng smiled.


    "Powerful, super powerful. When the bright bird came, those immortal dark earth friars were a group of local Jiwa dogs, which were vulnerable." There is worship in your godless look.


    "Then I tell you that the bright beast is the spirit of the road, painted by a terrible strong man of literature and Taoism, which gives the power of the road, so it turns into the spirit of the road and gives birth to wisdom. Even if you can''t kill the enemy, even if you take it with you, the Tao rhyme can constantly help you practice and break through the shackles, and the practice of the road will be very smooth."


    "My ancestors guessed that there might be a strong man of literature and Taoism in the zhishengdao palace. You must pay attention to who you go to the Shengdao palace. If you know him, you must find a way to worship him. Besides learning fencing, reading is also good, you know? Also, you should remember that the strong writers and Taoists like to call themselves mortals. They like to rule by doing nothing. Let it go! " Jun Changsheng looked at the child in front of him and liked it very much. However, Jun Changsheng once dominated the fairyland. Naturally, he knew that it was most appropriate to give you godless guidance on what kind of spiritual path to practice.


    "Yes, old ancestor, then I''ll go to the Shengdao palace to see what''s powerful." Although Jun Wushen is obedient, he is still a little unhappy. He thinks that the sword skill of Jun''s family is the most powerful.


    Jun Changsheng didn''t say anything. Naturally, he knew that Jun was godless, but now Jun is too small to understand in the future.


    Seeing that you have no God to leave, Jun Hao said with a worried face: "old ancestor, is it wrong to let no God go? No God is the hope of my jun family?"


    Jun Changsheng looked up at the void and said faintly, "it doesn''t hurt. The speed of cultivation is too fast. It''s not good for him. It''s good to go out and see the world. There''s a day outside."


    At this moment, Jun Changsheng sighed.


    "Old ancestor, when can you recover?" At the moment, there is no one around. Jun Hao looks forward to watching Jun Changsheng. He is ordinary and surrounded by death. It seems that he can die of old age at any time.


    "With the help of Li Qingyi, I have cultivated my heart sword for many years. I have a sword that can be cut off at any time."


    "Go, your family should be born. The troubled times are coming so fast. The arrangement of the carefree fairy king has been broken. It has been a thousand years ahead of schedule. The carefree fairy king will be angry. This is not what he wants. My first sword will point to the carefree fairy king." Jun Changsheng left a word and closed his eyes.


    "Respect the order of our ancestors!"


    Jun Hao heard the words of Jun Changsheng, and his eyes were full of excitement. Jun Changsheng gave birth to the blood of the jun family, which is also the biggest inside information of the jun family. When Jun Changsheng recovers, the jun family should also recover.


    At the age of nine, Jun was godless. At a young age, he was dressed in white and took a domestic servant out of the border of Jun''s house.


    "Is this the outside world?" With a look of joy, you went out of the border for the first time.


    "Well, godless young master, the outside world is very dangerous and intriguing, but it''s also very interesting." The servant was very old and smiled at you.


    Two figures, one big and one small, left in the air.

 Chapter 316

    The original set of fallen immortals has long disappeared. Instead, it is a huge city. At this moment, two figures, one big and one small, stroll in the distance. The goal is here.


    "Grandpa nine, it''s really strange. Why did the jishengdao palace build a city outside the jishengdao palace?" Looking at the huge city from a distance, Jun Wushen looked puzzled and couldn''t understand. There were doubts in a pair of small eyes.


    "Go and have a look, don''t you know?" Jun Jiu (the ninth servant of Jun''s family) smiled and said that he was very patient with Jun''s godlessness. No matter what he had, he would guide Jun''s godlessness to think instead of telling the answer directly. Jun''s godlessness has long been used to it. Perhaps it is the habit of the legitimate people of Jun''s family. Jun''s family calls itself king and doesn''t like to be taught how to do things. That''s the way to die.


    "Yes!"


    "Then go and have a look."


    Jun Wushen soon came to the huge portal. At the moment, Jun Wushen was shocked. This portal gave Jun Wushen a special feeling. Jun Wushen stopped and looked at the top. Where was surrounded by the spirit fog, as if it led to an infinite height without limit.


    But at the moment when Jun Wushen''s sword eye opened, Jun Wushen''s look changed in an instant. His little body trembled at the moment, and his face was incredible.


    "The state of Tao in the palm, this is the divine text. Do you want to read the divine text? It''s terrible. " At the moment, you are godless. When you think of your eternal life, you are shocked by Wen Dao.


    However, Jun Wushen didn''t continue to watch. This is an opportunity, but he can see it anytime. At the moment, Jun Wushen is more curious about the zhishengdao palace. He wants to see the bright birds in the zhishengdao palace.


    In front of the Shengdao palace, Junjia junjiu handed over a congratulatory note and a gift at the same time.


    "Congratulations to Shengdao palace. The young master of your family came to congratulate him personally." Jun Jiu smiled and looked kind.


    However, the elder, who was here to greet the congratulations from all sides, changed his look in an instant. He was not angry at the fact that the jun family sent a child to congratulate, but was afraid. He quietly transmitted the voice into the holy Tao palace, because Jun''s godless breath was really terrible. He saw it very clearly. His bone age was only nine years old, but this nine year old child, He felt danger, and the smell had to frighten him. He had never heard of it. It was terrible. The elder hurriedly squeezed out a smile, registered them and issued a token to enter the holy Tao palace.


    To the temple, Xiao Zhan frowned at the moment.


    "Lord, what happened?" Tang Lan at the moment couldn''t help asking.


    "Mr. Tang, do you know your family? Today we have a guest in Shengdao palace. He is called Jun Wushen. He is nine years old and the peak of Shendan." Xiao Zhan looked dignified.


    "Your family?"


    "Nine year old Shendan peak, Taoist Lord, please meet it in person. If you have such talent and take Jun as your surname, it must be a family. That family once dominated the fairy world." Tang Lan suddenly thought of something, and her look suddenly changed. She was full of fear.


    "Oh, really?" Seeing Tang Lan''s look, Xiao Zhan is not wasting time. In front of Shengdao palace, Xiao Zhan and Tang Lan appear.


    "See the Lord!"


    The disciples of zhishengdao palace bowed one by one.


    "Lord?"


    At this moment, Jun Changsheng''s eyes also fell on Xiao Zhan. The old ancestor Jun Changsheng arranged himself to come to Shengdao palace. Jun Wushen was naturally curious about the Taoist master of zhishengdao palace. At this moment, his eyes fell on Jun Wushen. Xiao Zhan looked at Jun Wushen and his face suddenly changed. Even if he reached his level, his face also changed, At the age of nine, Shendan reached the peak and was full of sword Qi. The whole person could not feel any breath except the sword. It seemed that he was born for the sword. This kind of existence makes Xiao Zhan have to be moved. Xiao Zhan also knows that those powerful beings in the world will open up and finally come into the world.


    "You are godless. Please meet the Lord and congratulate him!" Jun Wushen looked at Xiao Zhan, and his eyes brightened at the moment. He was also very curious about Xiao Zhan, because in Xiao Zhan, Jun Wushen felt a different breath. The whole person of Jun Wushen was also very holy, which was qualitatively different from the people around him.


    "Godless little brother, don''t be polite. It''s a great honor for you to come to Shengdao palace. Please." Xiao Zhan sent an invitation to Jun Wushen.


    However, Jun Wushen refused. He was not proud, but he had his purpose. He said in an unassuming way: "thank you, Taoist Xiao. You go and be busy. I don''t need to care as a child. I walked around. I was curious about the supreme Tao palace for the first time. I just walked around."


    Xiao Zhan was surprised. Unexpectedly, Jun Wushen didn''t have any shelf, just like a cute neighbor.


    "OK." Xiao Zhan looked at Tang Lan and promised Jun Wushen.


    "Master Wushen, why don''t you get close to Taoist Xiao? Is master Xiao a man of literary and Taoist practice? " Jun Jiu said with a smile, that face, never had any other look.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t think that Lord Xiao is the only strong man in literature and Taoism in zhishengdao palace, because someone is stronger than Lord Xiao. The four words in zhishengdao palace can''t be written by Lord Xiao." Jun Wushen is not stupid, and when he went to the hall, it must be some polite words. Where does Jun Wushen like that boring scene.


    Jun Wushen walked away along the place guided by Xiao Zhan.


    "Lord, where is the residence of the childe? It seems that the childe and the Green rhyme fairy are in the yard today?" Tang Lan looked at Xiao Zhan and guided Jun Wushen to the place where Li Yixi''s yard was. She looked puzzled. Where was the disciple of zhishengdao palace, and she couldn''t easily set foot.


    "I have never seen or heard of the existence of nine year old divine pill. The childe has no disciples. I don''t know whether the childe likes it. If the childe likes it and you have no God to become the childe''s disciple, then the king''s family and us to Shengdao palace can be regarded as an alliance in this troubled world. It''s a good thing, and the childe will not be angry." Xiao Zhan smiled.


    "What the Lord thinks is." Tang Lan''s eyes are also bright at the moment.


    In the yard, Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun came out. Today''s Li Yixi has been carefully sorted out. It is completely different from people on earth, floating like an immortal.


    "Yes!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi and Jun Wushen not far away just looked at each other. At the moment, Jun Wushen felt incredible. Jun Jiu, the domestic servant around him, took a sharp breath at the moment. The next moment, he knew he had lost his attitude and hurriedly suppressed it.


    Jun Wushen, now a pair of eyes are staring at Li Yixi curiously. At the moment, Jun Wushen is shocked by his face. At the moment, Li Yixi is full of immortality. With his hands and feet, he is surrounded by great spirit and Tao rhyme, and instantly becomes the center of this piece of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 317

    "Whose child is this? He is so handsome and lovely!" At the moment, Hu Qingyun''s eyes are also bright.


    "It''s really strange." At the moment, Li Yixi also smiled. He was not angry because Jun Wushen broke in. After hearing Hu Qingyun say cute, he walked to Jun Wushen.


    Jun Wushen was very nervous when he saw Li Yixi coming towards him. Even when he saw his ancestors and the existence of cutting immortals, Jun Wushen was not nervous, but when he saw Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun, Jun Wushen was very nervous at the moment.


    "You have no God. It''s impolite to visit the elder. You broke into the elder''s residence." At the moment, you are very nervous.


    "It doesn''t matter. The courtyard and palace are all used to entertain guests? And I''m not an elder. My name is Li Yixi. I''m just a mortal. I''m lucky to live in the supreme Tao palace. " Li Yixi smiled.


    However, when Li Yixi''s voice fell, Jun Wushen was shocked. At the moment, Li Yixi, with Tao rhyme and like an immortal, called himself a mortal. After feeling the breath of Li Yixi, Jun Wushen naturally remembered the words of his ancestors. Monks of literature and Taoism like to call themselves ordinary people. At the moment, Jun Wushen is 100% sure, Li Yixi was the most powerful man of literature and Taoism in the zhishengdao palace.


    At the moment, Jun Changsheng''s eyes fell on the book in Li Yixi''s hands and asked, "do you like reading? I haven''t read many books, otherwise I can argue with my predecessors. "


    Jun Wushen didn''t change his name because of Li Yixi''s words. He still called Li Yixi an elder, because Li Yixi was terrible in Jun Wushen''s eyes. The confident Jun Wushen felt the pressure for the first time in his life, which was great.


    Tong yanwuji. At the moment, Li Yixi doesn''t care about the title of Jun Wushen, but has an interest in Jun Wushen. This child is very young, but he is very sensible. He can see at a glance that he is extremely extraordinary and different.


    "So small, naturally less reading, there will be countless opportunities in the future?"


    "Come and sit down. Are you my first guest here?"


    "Try the fruit. It''s just picked. It''s very fresh!" At the moment, with a wave of Li Yixi, a plate of flat peaches appeared on the jade table.


    Li Yixi handed a flat peach to Jun Wushen and looked at Jun Wushen curiously, "do you like reading? Don''t children like reading? Reading is so boring. What books have their own golden house and Yan Ruyu. They are all deceptive. I guess you prefer practice! "


    "Well, I like to practice sword. Do you like to practice sword, too? I think the elder''s sword is very strange. Do you also like to practice sword? " At this moment, Jun Wushen''s eyes suddenly fell on Tai A in Li Yixi''s waist.


    At this moment, Jun Jiu heard Jun Wushen''s words and woke up from Li Yixi''s arrogance just now. He hurriedly looked at Li Yixi''s TAIA sword. When he looked at TAIA sword, Jun Jiu''s eyes contracted violently. His heart was extremely uneven and he didn''t dare to look more. He was afraid that Li Yixi didn''t like it. At this moment, Jun Jiu stood behind Jun Wushen, In his heart, Jun Jiu is naturally responsible for guarding Jun Wushen. The hope of the jun family, the powerful and terrible natural strength, is not low in the jun family, and his knowledge is not low. Jun Jiu has seen the immortal sword of Jun Changsheng, which is the matching sword of Jun Changsheng and the immortal sword that has cut off immortals, but now Jun Jiu finds that this TAIA sword is full of authority and hegemony, The breath is more terrible than the immortal sword.


    At the moment when his eyes left Li Yixi, Jun Jiu''s eyes happened to fall beside Hu Qingyun and saw Hu Qingyun''s sword. At the moment, Jun Jiu''s body trembled fiercely and almost knelt down. He glanced at the place. There was no one else except him and Jun. he was extremely shocked.


    Today, he saw two terrible fairy swords in the newly established zhishengdao palace.


    There is only one immortal sword in your family. At the moment, you are extremely afraid of Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun. Jun Jiu is very clear that the two people in front of you are definitely not mortals. Today may be the opportunity of Jun Wushen. When you think of your immortal life, you deliberately let Jun Wushen come to the holy Tao palace. Jun Jiu feels that he may want Jun Wushen to seek the opportunity here.


    "Well, I like practicing sword, but it''s just to strengthen my body. I prefer reading, writing, painting and drinking! If you like practicing swordsmanship, you may prefer sister Qingyun. Sister Qingyun is a master of swordsmanship? " Li Yixi smiled.


    When Jun Wushen heard Li Yixi''s words, his eyes fell on Hu Qingyun. At the moment, Jun Wushen has incomparably bright small eyes. Some of his eyes can''t be moved away from Hu Qingyun, because in Hu Qingyun, Jun Wushen, as a swordsmanship genius, naturally feels the sword meaning of Hu Qingyun.


    "Jun Wushen, I''ve seen sister Qingyun!"


    At the moment, Jun Wushen hurriedly stood up and worshipped Hu Qingyun.


    "Sit down without God. Don''t be polite. Be casual. What''s the matter with you coming to Shengdao palace?" Hu Qingyun asked with a smile.


    Jun Wushen heard Hu Qingyun''s words and his eyes moved. At the moment, Jun Wushen knows that this may be his own opportunity, the opportunity of heaven and earth. At the moment, Jun Wushen is very nervous. After taking a deep breath, he worshipped Hu Qingyun and Li Yixi. "My ancestors said that I read too little and came to Shengdao palace to study. I don''t know if my predecessors can teach me to read?"


    At the moment, Jun Wushen finally feels that he can''t lose this opportunity. I''m afraid it''s only this time in life. If he misses it, he won''t have it.


    "Reading?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi is also ignorant. When Li Yixi came to this world, he was the first person to say that he wanted to read with him. Looking at the serious gentleman, Li Yixi smiled.


    "No God, are you sure you want to learn to read? Reading is boring? " Li Yixi smiled.


    "When it''s boring, I can practice my sword." You have no God''s serious way.


    "Elder, would you like to teach me to read? I will be as serious as I practice sword." At the moment, Jun Wushen is very serious. Jun Wushen is afraid that Li Yixi will refuse him. Once Li Yixi refuses himself, there will be no chance.


    "If you study with me, your family will worry." Li Yixi saw Jun''s godless face and felt very cute.


    "Grandpa nine has always been with me. My ancestors know that I have studied with my teacher and will certainly support it. At first, I wanted to study with Taoist Xiao. I think he is like a scholar, but now I decided to study with my predecessors." To tell the truth, Jun Wushen did consider worshiping Xiao Zhan as a teacher. After all, Xiao Zhan condensed his courage, but after seeing Li Yixi, Jun Wushen changed his attention.


    "Senior, master Wushen is really here to study. I don''t know if you are willing to teach master Wushen!" At the moment, Jun Jiu didn''t see Li Yixi''s answer. He was very uneasy and echoed.

 Chapter 318

    "You are serious!" Li Yixi smiled. Jun Wushen doesn''t really want to read.


    Hu Qingyun at the moment also likes Jun Wushen very much. Hu Qingyun has already seen Jun Wushen''s talent. Such talent is qualified for Li Yixi''s guidance, so Hu Qingyun at the moment also said with a smile: "childe, naturally, no God wants to read. Childe can stay with you. No God also has domestic servants to take care of, and we don''t need to take care of it."


    At the moment, the gentleman is godless. After hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, he looks at Hu Qingyun with small eyes and a grateful face.


    "Well, all right!" After hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, Li Yixi agreed. Li Yixi also felt that teaching reading was not a big deal. Anyway, he was idle. In this world of practice, the most important thing was practice, not fame. There was little pressure to read and read.


    "You are godless. Please see your teacher!" At the moment, Jun Wushen was too excited. With a plop, he knelt directly in front of Li Yixi and kowtowed directly.


    "Hey, it doesn''t need so much red tape. It''s just reading." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Teacher, you can''t waste your gifts!"


    At the moment, you are godless, but you look serious and serious.


    At the moment, Jun Jiu on the side is also extremely excited. Jun Wushen finally worships his teacher. In the future, with the blessing of literature and Taoism, there will be an incomparably large space for growth, and with such a terrible existence shelter, no one dares to move.


    "Click!"


    At the moment, Jun Wushen has completed a great event. No matter how talented and calm he is, he is still a child. Holding the flat peach given by Li Yixi, he takes a hard bite and the juice flies.


    "Slow down, there are many." Li Yixi touched Jun''s godless little head.


    "Well, thank you, teacher!" At the moment, you are godless and happy.


    "Childe, Xiao Zhan wants to see you!" At this moment, Xiao Zhan''s voice sounded.


    "Come on, come in!" Li Yixi said hello.


    Xiao Zhan entered the courtyard and saw Jun Wushen''s juice flying. He guessed something, but he didn''t say anything. He bowed to Li Yixi and said, "childe, the ceremony is about to begin. Xiao Zhan came to invite childe."


    "Teacher, the ceremony must be boring. Let''s read. There are Yan Ruyu and gold houses in the book." At the moment, Jun Wushen, a child with no taboo, looked at Li Yixi with a look of expectation. Although Jun Wushen has peerless talent, he has reached the peak of Shendan at such an age. Naturally, he is a cultivation madman. He has never been interested in those celebrations, but he is interested in cultivation.


    "Well, then we won''t go. Xiao Zhan, go and be busy first. When you''re finished, I''ll go to the dinner." Li Yixi said with a smile that he had just accepted a disciple. At the moment, Jun Wushen was very curious and looking forward to the content written by Li Yixi.


    Moreover, the worship of Li Yixi has reached the extreme. At the moment, the worship of Li Yixi exceeds the worship of your longevity.

 Chapter 319

    At the moment, Li Yixi didn''t feel anything. The whole person was serious and devoted to writing. After all, for him, Jun Wushen, it was his rice paper that appeared one by one with strong and extremely heroic spirit. At the moment, Jun Wushen looked at Li Yixi, as if Li Yixi had turned into an inaccessible saint, untouchable, Do not profane.


    Li Yixi''s enlightenment teaching for Jun Wushen is the Three Character Classic. On the rice paper, words fall down one by one, "at the beginning of man, nature is good. Similar in nature, far in habit. If you don''t teach, sex is moving. The way of teaching is based on expertise. Once upon a time, Meng''s mother chose her neighbor. If you don''t learn, you''ll break the loom


    Today''s zhishengdao palace is extremely lively. Within a million miles, countless forces come to congratulate, but few of these people have just recovered. Those who have slept for thousands of years are all ancient heroes. At the moment, in the eyes of these people, this zhishengdao palace is just a force established by Tang Lan, Zhao Wu and Tang Jingtian, Although these three people have a good reputation in ancient times, for these existence, these three people are not the top existence. Naturally, they will not come in person. They all send some future generations to show their respect. After all, although these three people are not amazing existence, they can not be underestimated, and face should be given.


    At the moment, the huge square of the jishengdao palace is offering sacrifices to heaven, and countless strong people gather. These mermaids and dragons are mixed. In fact, many people don''t really come to congratulate, but inquire about some news about the bright bird. This is their ultimate goal. As for the jishengdao palace, these people just feel good.


    However, at this moment, when a noble monster was slaughtered to worship heaven, there were natural visions in the void of the supreme Tao palace, and the virtual shadows of saints loomed.


    "Look, what''s that... What''s that?"


    At the moment, an absent-minded middle-aged man glanced up at the void to pass the time. However, when his head was raised, the whole body became extremely stiff. Therefore, at the moment, the man saw figures in the void. Those figures exuded the most holy breath. After the man shouted out in surprise, The eyes are full of incredible colors. There is such a strange phenomenon in the worship of heaven. At the moment, the man''s eyes are constantly shining. His eyes are staring at those virtual shadows in the void. His face is shocked. "There are virtual shadows of saints in the worship of heaven. Is this a blessing of saints? It''s only to Shengdao palace. At the moment, the immortal road is cut off. Why can we get the favor of saints? Is it false? But it''s impossible to create this vision. "


    Shua Shua!


    At the moment, as the man''s voice fell, a series of figures hurriedly raised their heads and looked into the void. Sure enough, in the void, a series of virtual shadows of saints appeared at the moment. At the moment, the people''s looks changed together. This scene had to move people. The people who come today are not ordinary people.


    "The saint''s virtual shadow, this supreme Taoist palace, has such a blessing?" An old woman''s eyes were full of amazement at the moment.


    "Lord, look. Are we blessed by God in the holy way palace? Even a sacrifice to heaven has caused such a vision. I''m afraid we''re the first force in the world! "


    At the moment, beside Xiao Zhan, Tang Jingtian looked shocked.


    "Do you think this vision is because we worship heaven?" At the moment, Xiao Zhan didn''t answer Tang Jingtian''s words. Instead, he looked thoughtfully at the courtyard where Li Yixi was located and looked at the virtual shadow of the sage in the void. At the moment, after looking at the position, Xiao Zhan probably knew the reason. Today''s Li Yixi didn''t even come to the grand ceremony. He must be teaching his disciples the vision at the moment, Xiao Zhan''s 100% confirmation is due to Li Yixi''s reasons, but Xiao Zhan at the moment will not deny it. This is a great good thing for the zhishengdao palace and creates momentum for the zhishengdao palace.


    "When saints come, bless the Taoist palace. When I go to the Taoist palace, I should respect forever!" At this moment, a disciple of the zhishengdao palace, whose eyes were full of excitement, shouted directly.


    However, the voice of this disciple just fell, but it aroused the voice of countless disciples, "blessed by saints, we should respect eternity alone."


    "Respect forever, respect forever..."


    At this moment, the voice rang through the void like a tsunami. At this moment, these disciples'' sense of belonging to the zhishengdao palace suddenly increased. The eyes of those disciples in the zhishengdao palace were full of excitement and pride. I am a disciple of the zhishengdao palace.


    "Tao palace is immortal! Tao palace is immortal! The Tao palace is immortal! " At the moment, some mortals in the palm of the Taoist Kingdom also saw the virtual shadow of saints over the zhishengdao palace. Many of these people were residents of luoxianji and the people of several major forces. At the moment, the people saw this scene and knelt down directly in the direction of the zhishengdao palace without hesitation. The voices kept ringing and soon became one.


    "Boom!"


    There was a dull voice in the heaven and earth. The sound changed the look of those who came to congratulate in the holy Dao palace, because the rumbling sound was not other abnormal sounds, but the countless power of luck in the palm of the Dao country, gathered in the voice of thousands of people in the holy Dao Palace.


    "What a strong power of luck."


    At this moment, I feel the strength of the Qi coming to the holy Dao palace. The look of these people changes in an instant. The strength of such Qi is more terrible than some forces that have been established for thousands of years.


    "The Tao palace is immortal, the Tao palace is immortal!"


    At this moment, when countless voices were transmitted to Jixia school palace, the people of Jixia school palace saw the virtual shadows of the saints in the zhishengdao palace. These people naturally felt that the virtual shadows of the saints were the literary and Taoist saints. Now from top to bottom, everyone knelt down and worshipped in front of the zhishengdao palace. Countless practitioners knelt down. The more terrible power of Qi and luck came to the zhishengdao palace again.


    "This, this and other forces of Qi and fortune have surpassed the ten thousand year imperial dynasty."


    The terrible luck shrouded the jishengdao palace. The congratulatory people turned pale. Those absent-minded people were full of dignified eyes at the moment. These people knew that the jishengdao Palace at the moment needed to be measured again.

 Chapter 120

    How can these people not be shocked that such a terrible power of Qi was born when worshiping heaven and Jianzong.


    With Li Yixi''s pen waving, the content on the paper continues to increase. At the moment, in the middle heaven, over a desolate forbidden area, there was a loud bang, shrouded in the dark clouds over the Confucian temple, and the power of thunder was born. Under the power of thunder, those dark clouds continue to disperse at the moment, and an area without dark clouds appeared over the Confucian temple.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment, the huge statues in the Confucian temple seem to have come back to life, sending out an amazing force. At the moment, the broken air in the Confucian temple rings. In the originally empty Confucian temple, there are five or six old figures, but none of these people say a word. At the moment, a few people are in a pair of eyes that are already turbid because of their old age, At the moment, a series of fine mans burst out, staring at the huge statue.


    In front of the statue at the moment, countless talents gather and turn into words, "at the beginning of man, nature is good. Similar in nature, far in habit. If you don''t teach, sex is moving. The way of teaching is based on expertise. Once upon a time, Meng''s mother chose her neighbor. People share the same ten righteousness. "


    When the last word fell, the statue of the Confucian temple exploded to nine inches and nine inches, dispersing the clouds above for a minute at a time.


    "Boom!"


    The seal array at the infinite height has broken a lot under the talent at the moment.


    "Baia saint!"


    In the Confucian temple at the moment, several old figures, looking at the disappearing words, left tears in their old eyes, kneeling in the void. At the moment, these people are not sad, but cry with joy.


    "When the literature and Taoism prosper, the immortal road should appear. The king of leisure will destroy my literature and Taoism. Don''t think about it. What if he takes away my literature and Taoism''s good fortune? When the sage''s article of my literature and Taoism is born, when you dispel your power of robbing evil, when all the power of robbing evil is dispersed, my literature and Taoism will go straight to the sky." At this moment, the oldest figure in the Confucian temple, with a cold light in his eyes, was full of hate and extremely angry.


    "I''ll wait, byathon!" At the moment, all the old Confucians worship the void, and their eyes are full of excitement. Such an amazing article benefits all the people. Their talent is nine inches and nine inches, representing the work of Asia sanctuary.


    Outside the forbidden area of the Confucian temple at the moment, countless figures shook up in the dark clouds over the Confucian temple, like evil spirits, trying to enter the Confucian temple.


    Those dark clouds are not simply the dark clouds, but the power of robbing evil arranged by the carefree fairy king, which corrodes the power of Wen and Tao all the time. Until today, a shocking article has broken a power of robbing evil and enhanced the power of Confucian temple.


    In the Confucian temple at the moment, the old man, the head, has not yet got up, but now he feels the demons and monsters born in the power of robbing evil. He wants to enter the Confucian temple to devour talent. The old man''s eyes are cold, looks directly outside the Confucian temple and says, "get out!"


    A burst, the mighty force broke out, and the demons and monsters in the power of evil suddenly evaporated directly and continuously, sending out a creepy howl. Before they appeared outside the power of evil, their bodies seemed to be ignited by the fire, sending out a harsh howl, and went to the depths of the power of evil, but their accomplishments did not exist.


    "Evil and evil, my literary road is revived, who can stop it!" Now the old man''s voice exploded in the void. For a long time, these evil forces have been making trouble, and the forbidden area of the Confucian temple has been shrouded by the evil force (dark cloud). They are difficult to absorb their talents and convert them into the mighty force. They have always been very afraid, but now some of the evil force has been dispelled. They can cultivate the mighty force, so naturally they don''t tolerate it.


    The reason why these people misunderstood Li Yixi as an Asian saint was that they did not know the content of the three character classic written by Li Yixi. What Li Yixi wrote today is only a small part of the Three Character Classic. If Li Yixi wrote the complete three character classic, the soaring talent in the Confucian temple could not be only nine inches high, but exceeded ten inches, Avenue Saint level.


    At the holy Dao palace, Li Yixi, holding the pen in his hand, is very satisfied with the three character Sutra he wrote. The three character Sutra is originally an enlightenment reading. Li Yixi prepared it for Jun Wushen.


    "Teacher, have you finished writing?"


    At the moment, Jun is godless and not tall. He can''t see the content written by Li Yixi. He looks forward to looking at Li Yixi.


    "Well, let''s learn this for the time being!"


    "The enlightenment I prepared for you is the Three Character Classic. I hope you can read it well." Li Yixi looked at Jun''s eyes, smiled and said.


    "Yes, sir, I will never let you down." Jun Wushen nodded immediately and looked serious.


    At the moment, Li Yixi picked up Jun Wushen and put him on the chair, so that Jun Wushen could see what he wrote. However, when Jun Wushen''s eyes fell on the paper, Jun Wushen was stunned, because at the moment, when Jun Wushen looked at the paper on the desk in front of him, the terrible rhyme flowed, but Jun Wushen was frightened to find that he could only see three of these words, and these three words were extremely vague. When Jun Wushen wanted to see the fourth word, Jun Wushen''s eyes almost bled. He was so frightened that Jun Wushen immediately looked away.


    "This is the divine text. Read the divine text."


    At the moment, Jun Wushen sitting in the chair was stunned, and his eyes were full of incredible colors. Unexpectedly, as soon as he became a teacher today, he saw the idea divine text. Jun Changsheng said that the idea divine text can be captured and understood for his own use, but at the moment, Jun Wushen feels powerless and shocked, because let alone capture and understand, he can''t see it even if he sees it. When Jun Wushen doesn''t know how to read, Fortunately, Li Yixi''s voice sounded.


    "Wushen, what the teacher prepared for you today is the three character Scripture. You read it with the teacher. At the beginning of human life, people are good... Li Yixi began to teach you Wushen.


    "At the beginning of human life, people are good by nature... At the moment, Jun is godless. After hearing Li Yixi''s voice, he was immediately overjoyed. Li Yixi taught him so. Even if he can''t see the above ideas and divine texts, it doesn''t have a great impact on him. Li Yixi was shocked. Jun Wushen''s memory was really terrible. After only teaching twice, Jun Wushen could recite the Three Character Classic of this remnant.


    Li Yixi left the study with satisfaction. However, at the moment, Jun Wushen didn''t mean to stop. Jun Wushen seemed to be possessed and sat there reciting constantly.


    With the recitation of Jun Wushen, Jun Wushen was pleasantly surprised to find that a moment of talent was born in his body. The idea and divine text in front of him became a lot more solid, and the words he could see were gradually increasing.


    "Wen Dao, it''s so esoteric. It''s not bad that the ancestors were palpitating." At the moment, Jun Wushen not only gave birth to talent, but also got countless benefits in recitation.

 Chapter 121

    "What a heart, this child!" In the yard, Li Yixi sipped tea, still listening to Jun Wushen''s constant recitation and smiled knowingly.


    "The students you accept are naturally good." Hu Qingyun also smiled.


    In the study, Jun Wushen kept reading aloud. The talent in his body was constantly condensed, and the content he saw was constantly increasing. Jun Wushen read, "people don''t learn and don''t know righteousness. As a son of man, Fang Shaoshi. " Suddenly, Jun Wushen felt his soul sea concussion, which changed his look and became extremely nervous. At the moment, with the help of talent, Jun Wushen can finally see this position, but the soul sea is the top priority of practitioners. If the soul sea collapses, he will die.


    At the moment, Jun Wushen immediately looked inside and observed his soul sea. When he saw his soul sea, Jun Wushen''s body trembled fiercely, "what''s this?"


    Seeing his soul sea, there was a skim. Jun Wushen looked puzzled and confused. When Jun Wushen observed carefully, Jun Wushen finally found the clue. It was not a skim, but half of the herringbone. At the moment, there was half a divine text in the soul sea.


    "This is the idea of God, this is the idea of God!" The little figure at the moment is full of excited color in his eyes. I didn''t expect that he caught the idea and divine text in such a short time.


    "Why is this idea incomplete?" When junwushen was confused, he kept looking at the soul sea. Finally, in the soul sea, junwushen saw the other half of the herringbone, and that Na was about to fly out of the soul sea¡° What should I do? " At the moment, you are godless. Your eyes are full of tension. Life is "godless, have a rest!" At the moment, Li Yixi was really helpless. He waited for three hours. Jun Wushen didn''t mean to stop. At the same time, Li Yixi also found that Jun Wushen''s voice began to hoarse and had to let Jun Wushen stop.


    "Yes!"


    "Teacher, do you call me?" At the moment, Jun was absent-minded. Li Yixi''s voice suddenly rang out in his mind. He woke up and quickly saluted Li Yixi.


    "Yes, take a break. You have to combine work and rest in your study. First have a glass of water and have a rest. Let''s go to the dinner party." Li Yixi brought you a glass of water and touched your little head.


    Li Yixi put it into the water and went out. At the moment, Jun was not God. He was stunned to find that it was evening and the time passed so fast.


    At the dinner party at Shengdao palace, Jun Wushen naturally knew that he immediately took up the water and drank it in one gulp. He put down the cup, wiped his mouth and rushed to the door. However, before Jun Wushen rushed to the door, his limbs became extremely stiff. The boss with small eyes stared at him with an incredible face, "what is this, this is definitely not water."


    Into the abdomen, he disappeared in an instant. He didn''t even feel it. Jun Wushen seemed to be dreaming.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment when Jun Wushen hasn''t reacted, a mysterious breath flows all over his body. At the moment, Jun Wushen finds that his whole person is transforming, his sword body has become more pure, and his blood has improved. At this moment, Jun Wushen finds that there is a transformation, and his cultivation has entered the realm of heaven, which makes Jun Wushen feel completely untrue, Jun Wushen took more than a dozen breaths to determine that all this was true.


    Not only is the cultivation improved, but the human characters and divine texts in the soul sea are even bigger at the moment.


    "What divine thing is this? It''s terrible!" At the moment, Jun Wushen''s small eyes are full of fine Mans. After suppressing his emotions, he quickly came out of the study. Jun Wushen knows that Li Yixi is still waiting for him, and his throat has returned to normal at the moment.


    "Teacher!" Jun Wushen saluted Li Yixi.


    "Let''s go!" Li Yixi smiled and led you to the temple.


    "Master Wushen?" At the moment, when Jun Jiu saw Jun Wushen, Jun Jiu almost went crazy and felt that he had an illusion. Not only did Jun Wushen break the mirror and step into the realm of heaven, but Jun Jiu found that Jun Wushen had a great transformation from before, but where did it happen? For a moment, Jun Jiu couldn''t say clearly, "who is this, two realms a day?"


    At the moment, Jun Jiu closely followed Li Yixi, Hu Qingyun and Jun Wushen, keeping a fixed distance. He turned over rivers and seas in his heart, bowed his head and dared not go to see Li Yixi. It''s terrible. One day and two environments. At the moment, Jun Jiu can''t imagine how far he can grow with Li Yixi. As Tianjiao, although Jun Wushen is small, he is also very rebellious. However, in front of Li Yixi, Jun Jiu found that his young master has no pride.


    "Wen Dao, it''s really terrible."


    "Double cultivation of Wendao and kendo. Kendo is assisted by Wendao. The achievement is unpredictable and unpredictable!" Jun Jiu soon suppressed all his emotions because the supreme temple had arrived.


    Outside the holy temple, Xiao Zhan felt that Li Yixi had arrived. He waited outside the door for the first time. In the holy temple, his eyes showed doubts. He didn''t know who was coming. He even asked the Taoist Lord of the holy Tao palace to lead the high-level of the Tao palace to meet him.


    "Childe, Miss Qingyun." Li Yixi came and bowed.


    "Thank you. We''ll just go in by ourselves." At the moment, Li Yixi felt a little nervous when he felt countless eyes on himself.

 Chapter 122

    "Who is this?"


    At this moment, the moment Li Yixi stepped into the temple, and everyone in the temple changed color in an instant.


    The people sitting got up in a hurry. If Li Yixi didn''t sit, no one dared to sit, because at the moment, Li Yixi, soon after writing the Three Character Classic, had a strong Taoist rhyme, like a visitor from the fairyland.


    "What is that?" At the moment, some people''s eyes also fell on Jun Wushen, because there was a word "Jun" on Jun Wushen''s robe. Jun Jiu followed behind him was also extremely powerful, but he bowed down and followed him. At first glance, he was a domestic servant. These people were frightened and breathed a cold breath. At the moment, they also guessed that this was Jun''s family, Jun''s family, in the eyes of these people, That is the supreme existence.


    "I''ll see you later." "The name of your eternal life"


    At the moment, all the people salute Li Yixi, because Jun Changsheng is an immortal. These people look at the word Jun on Jun Wushen and Jun Jiu, mistaking Li Yixi for Jun Changsheng, because Li Yixi is still accompanied by Hu Qingyun. In legend, Jun Changsheng''s wife is also an immortal. These people are people tens of thousands of years later. They have not seen Jun Changsheng. At the moment, looking at the immortal Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun, the first thing in my heart is Jun Changsheng.


    Everyone bowed and saluted, and Li Yixi looked slightly changed. However, with Li Yixi''s nervous look, Jun Wushen felt that Li Yixi was misunderstood and was a little angry, so he immediately said, "this is my teacher, surnamed Li, name Yixi, not my ancestors. The teacher is more powerful." The voice of King Wushen is not small, ringing through the temple.


    "Childe, please!" Xiao Zhan didn''t say anything when he saw Jun''s godless explanation. Even if it was just a sentence of Jun''s godlessness, no matter Li''s terrible memory in the past, my teacher, these people didn''t dare to disobey in the slightest, because at the moment, these people naturally feel the terror of Jun''s godlessness. At the age of nine, they are connected with the world. This strength is incomparable.


    Jun Wushen''s teacher, these people dare not offend, and Jun Wushen also said that the teacher is more powerful.


    "Come on, keep a low profile, teacher. I''m mortal." At the moment, Li Yixi whispered a reminder to Jun Wushen. Jun Wushen blushed and became extremely quiet.


    At the moment, in the temple, these people are people with extraordinary cultivation, otherwise they are not qualified to enter the temple. These people have heard Li Yixi''s words. However, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, these people dare not speak. They are all mortals, so what are they?


    Finally, Li Yixi sat at the head of the table and sat down with Xiao Zhanping. No one dared to say anything? Because these people know that Li Yixi is too noble, your godless teacher.


    "Today, I came late. This painting was sent to Shengdao palace." At the moment, Li Yixi sat down and took out a picture album. Jun Wushen was very sensible at a young age, "teacher, I''ll come!"


    He got up quickly, took the picture scroll from Li Yixi''s hand, walked to Xiao Zhan, bowed and said, "Taoist Lord, my teacher''s gift."


    Seeing the picture scroll in Jun Wushen''s hand, Xiao Zhan was extremely restless at the moment. Although he knew that Li Yixi would give the picture scroll early, when he saw the picture scroll at the moment, Xiao Zhan''s heart was pounding. Xiao Cang and Tang Lan were also extremely excited at the moment.


    Shua Shua!


    In the temple, countless eyes fell on the picture scroll in an instant. Xiao Zhan took a deep breath, stood up, took the picture and bowed to Li Yixi, "thank you for the picture!"


    In the temple, Xiao Zhan''s painting has become the only focus. Everyone wants to know what the painting is? At this moment, a man''s eyes twinkled and took a deep breath: "I don''t know what painting Sir gave to the supreme Tao palace?" The man''s voice fell, and everyone was very excited. They all wanted to know what the painting was and what attitude the jun family had towards the zhishengdao palace.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan heard each other''s words and felt each other''s eyes. Naturally, he knew what these people were thinking, so he smiled and said, "since you want to see it, today we''ll take a look at the divine things written by the childe."


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, the mana urged, and the picture scroll was suspended in the temple and slowly unfolded.


    With the continuous expansion of the picture, an invisible atmosphere of suppressing heaven and earth bloomed. At the moment, those people in the temple turned pale one by one and almost knelt down.


    Under the terrible pressure, fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, "what treasure is this, which contains such terrible pressure?"


    "It''s terrible. Is this an immortal thing?"


    At the moment, everyone in the hall turned pale under the pressure.


    When the painting was completely unfolded, everyone''s soul trembled at the moment, as if this thing could suppress nine days and ten places. On the painting, there were a few words, "map of mountains, rivers and countries".


    At the moment, everyone''s look has changed. Where is this painting? There are thousands of worlds, mountains and rivers, strange places, sun, moon and stars, flowers, trees, birds and animals, mountains and rivers... The boundless aura breeds hundreds of millions of creatures, and everything is between life and death, as if there is a real small world of society in the picture.


    People feel that this painting can kill immortals, bury gods, kill demons, threaten heaven and earth, suppress nine days and ten places, gods, demons and Buddhas.


    At the moment, everyone''s face turned white and tried to look away. Because looking at this picture, everyone felt that the map of mountains and rivers would move their soul into it and suppress it forever.


    Shua!


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan was also extremely fast. He collected the mountain and river country map at his fastest speed. Xiao Zhan felt that if he didn''t collect it, countless people in the supreme temple would fall today. Xiao Zhan never thought that the mountain and river country map was so terrible. At the moment when the mountain and river country map was launched just now, Xiao Zhan felt immortal, Xiao Zhan knew, This is definitely a fairy treasure.


    Hoo Hoo!


    Xiao Zhan put away the mountain and river country map. These people in the temple were not angry, but they were grateful on their faces. They breathed one by one. At that moment, they felt their soul power and wanted to break away from themselves and enter the mountain and river country map.


    "What level of deity is this?" Beside Li Yixi, the existence of Li Yixi has no great influence. Jun Wushen sees more clearly than anyone. His small eyes are full of shock. Jun Jiu, standing beside Jun Wushen, seems to be wet and sweating.


    "Jun Jiu, do you know what level of deity this is?" Jun Wushen asked nervously.


    "Godless young master, I''ve never seen or heard of it, but I''m sure it''s definitely not owned by the world?" Jun Jiu looked dignified.


    At the moment, Li Yixi saw one by one with their heads down and mistakenly thought that these people didn''t look at his painting. He explained: "this is my painting. It''s a little crude. It''s a short time in three days. I really can''t draw any sacred objects."


    However, Li Yixi''s voice fell.


    Quiet, to the stillness of the temple.

 Chapter 323

    At this moment, with the sound of Li Yixi falling, the whole temple was quiet and terrible, the needle dropping could be heard, and even the sound of breathing disappeared.


    "How is that possible?"


    "How is that possible?"


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    At the moment, in the holy temple, the eyes were flashing wildly, and their eyes were full of panic. With the voice of Li Yixi falling, many people immediately reacted, because Xiao Zhan just unfolded the picture in front of everyone. Although many people didn''t really see the mountain and river country map because of their strength, many people saw the mountain and river country map, Just now, no one wondered why there was still some moisture in the ink on the mountain and river country map, because just now everyone was shocked by the terrible pressure of the mountain and river country map. Now Li Yixi''s voice sounded, and people began to pay attention to this problem. What kind of person li Yixi was, what a godless teacher, how arrogant people would never deceive them, and they were entangled with immortality, In their eyes, Li Yixi was an immortal. How could he deceive them.


    After a short silence, the sound of violent breathing sounded in the hall. Although they were sitting one by one, they were not stable at the moment. When his eyes fell on Li Yixi, they were full of thrillers. Such a terrible treasure was only painted by others. No one was shocked by such a thing.


    Is this the horror of immortals?


    "Wen Dao, this must be the great power of Wen Dao from the fairy world. It must be that now the fairy road will open and the strong will continue to recover. There is nothing strange that such terrible existence will come to the mainland first."


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Some people thought of this possibility, breathed violently, looked at Li Yixi with fear and hope, feared Li Yixi''s strength, and hoped to get to know Li Yixi and look forward to being appreciated.


    "How terrible!" At the moment, Xiao Zhan''s look is also dignified. At that moment, Xiao Zhan also felt the supreme pressure released in the mountain and river country map. It''s really terrible. Xiao Zhan felt that these people, the mountain and river country map, could easily be suppressed in the mountain and river country map. Xiao Zhan felt that once it was suppressed, he would die.


    "Childe, this map of mountains and rivers is too valuable!" Xiao Zhan took a deep breath and looked up at Li Yixi. His heart was palpitating. He felt that he could not urge him. In addition to being able to suppress the seal, Xiao Zhan definitely had countless magical abilities. Moreover, Xiao Zhan also felt that the time flow rate in the map of mountains and rivers was completely different from the outside world. It was used for cultivation. Maybe there was an unexpected harvest, such a treasure, Tang Lan these people are incomparably sure that this must be an immortal weapon, and it is also a powerful immortal weapon.


    "It''s just a picture. I''m afraid you dislike it? After all, time is too short to draw a picture of mountains and rivers. " Li Yixi smiled.


    "Thank you, childe." Xiao Zhan didn''t dare to say anything at the moment. Xiao Zhan quickly put it away. To the high level of Shengdao palace, they also stood up one by one and worshipped Li Yixi.


    "Childe Li, did you really draw this painting?" At the moment, there are other voices in the supreme temple, because some people don''t believe it. These people think it''s absolutely impossible. If Li Yixi painted such a treasure, Li Yixi must be the most powerful of literature and Taoism. The identity of these people is not low, because they know some secrets. The carefree fairy King sealed this continent. In fact, the seal is mainly aimed at Wendao. This painting is a treasure of Wendao. If it is really painted by Li Yixi, Li Yixi will be able to break the seal and revive Wendao, but until now, the seal still exists, So these people think Li Yixi lied again.


    "Yes, don''t you believe it?" Li Yixi is very helpless at the moment. This is the first time that someone has questioned his painting art.


    "If you don''t believe it, I don''t think you can draw such a miracle. It took three days. I''m afraid it will give you a lifetime, and you won''t want to draw such a miracle." The middle-aged man, with a firm face, said that if the monk Wendao was so terrible, he would not immediately break the seal.


    "Yes, if you can draw it, I''ll cut off my arm today." At the moment, an old woman came out with a sarcastic look on her face.


    "Dare you? I''m willing to join the bet. I put a pair of eyes on it. " At the moment, a third man also appeared, and his eyes were full of sarcasm.


    "Die!" At the moment, Xiao Zhan suddenly turned pale. These people were eager to die and provoked Li Yixi here. No matter who he was, he had to be killed. Today, it was not easy to invite Li Yixi to the dinner. Such an opportunity has come from knowing Li Yixi, but for the first time, if it failed for the first time, how to get Li Yixi''s advice in the future.


    Xiao Zhan in this moment is waiting for Li Yixi''s attitude. As long as Li Yixi is a little unhappy, he will kill them directly. If Li Yixi wants to punish these people in his own way, he should satisfy Li Yixi at all costs.


    "Jun Jiu, these people are those forces. They dare not give our jun family face. They don''t say it was painted by the teacher. If not, the teacher is also my Jun''s godless teacher. These people are so presumptuous that they should be punished." At this moment, Jun Wushen also preached to his servants.


    "Young master Hui Wushen, I know the people of these forces, but these people will never give our jun family face, because these people are the dog legs of the Xiaoyao fairy king when he went down to the world. To put it bluntly, they are the eyes of the Xiaoyao fairy king in the world. Moreover, our jun family was also the object of the Xiaoyao fairy King''s destruction, so we survived, That''s because the carefree fairy King found that our ancestors were abandoned by Li Qingyi. The king''s family is self styled and has no threat. At the moment, these people have such a chance to find fault. Naturally, they won''t let go, but they provoke the childe. This is just the way to die. Let''s look at it coldly. " Jun Jiu hurriedly explained.


    "I see. There are a lot of lackeys. If the teacher doesn''t kill them, they will all be killed when they leave the zhishengdao palace." Although you are a little godless, your sword cultivation is smooth.


    At this moment, countless eyes fell on Li Yixi in the temple, waiting for Li Yixi''s decision.


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, Li Yixi at the moment was speechless. Li Yixi took a deep breath and looked at these humanitarians: "is such a bet too cruel? We don''t have to gamble so hard. We''ll be affected by our parents."


    However, Li Yixi''s voice fell, but in exchange for the more arrogant arrogance of those people, "are you a man, dare you gamble? Your family is self styled. Where is your family? It''s ridiculous for you to go to Shengdao palace? "


    At the moment, Li Yixi is really speechless. Someone forced him to pretend to be thirteen.

 Chapter 324

    And at the moment, I have to do it. If I don''t do it, I really can''t explain clearly, but it really takes a lot of effort to draw a picture of mountains and rivers. But today is about the holy Tao palace. Li Yixi didn''t want to be affected by the holy Tao palace because of himself.


    "In that case, I''ll draw one. You can supervise it yourself!" Li Yixi reluctantly agreed to these people, but at the moment, Li Yixi feels that he can prove himself. What hands and feet are used for?


    "Well, we watched you draw with our own eyes. If you can draw it, we will never break our promise." At the moment, a few people are sure that Li Yixi is pretending. And even if they lose, there is nothing. They are the dogs of the carefree fairy king in the lower world. It depends on the owner to beat the dog. What can they do to Shengdao palace? You can also take this opportunity to let these people know their existence.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan didn''t know how Li Yixi would punish these people, so he didn''t dare to make any decision. After hearing that Li Yixi wanted to draw, he immediately asked people to prepare pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Soon, in the holy temple, everything was ready. Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, Li Yixi walked over, picked up his pen and began to draw. With the moment of Li Yixi''s pen moving, several laughing guys standing next to Li Yixi''s eyes moved with Li Yixi''s pen, and gradually, the soul power of these people, He was absorbed into the painting by the residual painting in front of Li Yixi. At the moment, Li Yixi''s speed is very fast. After all, this is the second time to draw a picture of mountains and rivers. The speed is completely different from the first experience before. Not to mention the existence of Li Yixi, the painting saint.


    "Huh?"


    The soul power of several people disappeared, and the people around naturally found that there was panic in their eyes. The only good thing is that when Li Yixi painted the picture of mountains and rivers, because Li Yixi was standing next to the picture of mountains and rivers, the terrible pressure in the picture of mountains and rivers was completely suppressed by Li Yixi, which had little impact on the people watching at the moment.


    But as the souls of those people disappeared, the people in this moment felt the existence of those souls in the mountain and river country map. At the moment, they found the traces of those people in a dark crack on the mountain and river country map, which led to Jiuyou purgatory.


    "Ah ah!"


    At the moment, those souls howled hysterically and were tortured by some people in the purgatory.


    The people looked at the torture, one by one they were scared to stand upside down, and their eyes were full of panic. The torture was really terrible. Their tongues were constantly pulled out, and people couldn''t survive or die. They clearly found that those people couldn''t bear to commit suicide, but they lived strangely the next moment. At the moment, these people looked creepy, I feel my bone marrow is cold.


    "Ox head and horse face? Is it, is this the underworld? " At the moment, the people suddenly found two figures of torture. Their eyes were full of panic and felt dazed. However, after three confirmations, they were frightened to find that they were not dazzled, and when they looked around, they were frightened to find that there were two figures standing not far away, just like the legendary black-and-white impermanence.


    "This is really hell, the first layer, tongue pulling hell."


    At this moment, people are looking at the people who are pulled out of their tongue and howling. Their eyes are full of panic. In this moment, they can not cover their mouths and dare not let themselves make any sound.


    "Ha ha!"


    "This is the end of offending the childe. There are too many words. Torture is suitable for them!" Xiao Zhan smiled coldly at the moment.


    Compared with the horror of these people, those people in hell screamed hysterically: "this is the underworld, this is the underworld, ah..."


    One by one, they screamed hysterically in the underground places in the picture of mountains and rivers, and when several people roared towards the void, they were even more frightened, because at the moment, Li Yixi, who bent over to draw, appeared in their eyes. At the moment of seeing Li Yixi, they fainted.


    However, the next moment, under torture, he came back to life again and made a scream of people standing upside down.


    Next, scissors hell, iron tree hell¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Under the gaze of the public, these people completed the torture of the 18th floor hell, but it didn''t end. They reincarnated to the tongue pulling hell again. Such torture seemed to be reincarnated all the time. There was no result. In the hell, they didn''t even have the right to commit suicide. At the moment, the people watching hurriedly took back their eyes and went to see other things, To alleviate the impact of that scene on the whole person.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Some people can''t stand it. They step back and dare not continue to watch. They breathe violently in the back, but the scenes in their minds are always hard to forget.


    The eyes were full of panic, and the whole person became in a trance.


    "Have you ever been to the underworld? Why is everything in this underground mansion so clear? In the childe''s pen, it is so easy to create an underground mansion. " Tang Lan and others, at the moment, they separated from the underground one by one, and all their vests were wet with sweat, with palpitations and fear on their faces.


    "Young master, what kind of people have traveled all over the world. Maybe they have been to the underworld. I don''t know. Do you remember the journey to the west? The monkey king can break into the underworld. Don''t you think the childe can''t? " Xiao cangqiong said with a dignified look.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, people''s looks are changing, because at this moment, they really think of the content of journey to the West. The monkey king, the great saint of Qi Tian, has been to the underground. Li Yixi has naturally been there. There is no doubt.


    In the eyes of everyone, Li Yixi''s last pen fell at the moment.


    "All right!" At this moment, Li Yixi held the pen, looked at his work in front of him and smiled.


    Li Yixi is more satisfied with this painting.


    "Damn it, these grandsons dare to question the childe''s ability." At the moment, Li Yixi''s voice just fell into the temple. After a few people looked at each other, they did not hesitate. Various attacks broke out, directly turning their bodies into ashes.


    Watching several people go crazy and destroy several bodies, they looked puzzled. These people have no soul and are dead. However, the next moment, they wake up and want to kill themselves.


    "I forgot this. It''s a fairy. It''s a good opportunity to show. Just lick it. I missed the opportunity to show."

 Chapter 325

    At the moment, bad eyes fell on those people, but they didn''t care after they felt those eyes.


    "That''s too cruel!"


    Li Yixi looked at the people who had yelled beside him and instantly turned into ashes. He was stunned. He felt that these people were really cruel and killed them directly. Li Yixi suddenly felt that the spiritual world was so dangerous.


    "Childe, it''s damned that these scum dare to question childe''s ability, and I guess they are intentional. It''s also a disaster to keep such people. Kill them directly and return the world." At the moment, several people, after feeling Li Yixi''s eyes, looked awe inspiring with justice.


    "We are willing to stay with you and die at any time." The people at this moment, the word of righteousness and righteousness. And after the voice fell, he slapped himself one by one on his chest, and a mouthful of blood gushed out, forming a mysterious mark in front of his body, which instantly disappeared on Li Yixi''s body.


    They were stunned. It was a slave seal. They thought these guys were crazy and went straight to slavery. They were not just talking about it. They were really willing to die.


    "I... i


    Xiao Zhan looked very ugly at the moment. These people robbed all their lines. It''s damned, but now they feel powerless. They don''t need to remedy. Today''s opportunity to lick the dog was completely robbed. Moreover, these people are also extremely cruel to themselves and directly become slaves of Li Yixi. How can we say that their strength is also a overlord in the outside world, and they are willing to be slaves.


    At this moment, Jun Wushen beside Li Yixi was stunned. These people were really good at seizing the opportunity. After scanning Jun Wushen''s sword eye, they found that although their strength was strong, their potential was almost exhausted. It was almost impossible to go further, but after choosing Li Yixi, even if Li Yixi gave them some water, The accomplishments of these guys can rise slowly.


    At this moment, Jun Wushen also understood the intention of these people. If cultivation does not exist, licking is right. For them, really licking is enough.


    Jun Wushen knows that he followed Li Yixi for only half a day. He ate a flat peach and drank a glass of water. The cultivation of the whole person has improved two great levels. These people follow Li Yixi and are simply the most correct choice.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi was also stunned and stared at several people in front of him, because at the moment, Li Yixi clearly felt that he could control the life and death of these people. Li Yixi pinched hard to make sure that everything he felt was true and that he could really decide the life and death of these people.


    These people are all big men of practice, otherwise they would not be able to enter the dinner party in the holy Tao palace. But at the moment, they drew a picture and inexplicably controlled the life and death of these people.


    Isn''t there more free thugs around you in the future.


    "Well, what did you do?" After taking a deep breath, Li Yixi felt that these people must have made mistakes, which led to all this.


    "Childe, we are willing to be loyal to the childe, be the childe''s slaves and protect the childe. The previous blood seal is our voluntary slave seal. Once the childe reads it, it may decide our life and death. This is also our oath. If we are unfaithful, the childe will kill it at will." At the moment, several people looked firm.


    "It''s impossible. Can it be lifted?" Li Yixi was stupid. It turned out to be a slave seal. These guys are not only as simple as being free thugs, but as their own slaves, even life and death are under their own control.


    At the moment, Li Yixi felt that these people must have made mistakes. It is impossible for him to be a mortal and a slave.


    "Childe, this is what we want. The slave seal is not a small matter. If it is lifted, we will die." Several people hurriedly explained.


    "What? Do you have to die? Are you too reckless? " At the moment, Li Yixi is really shocked. This slave seal can''t be lifted. Aren''t these people in their own hands in this life?


    "Childe, don''t be reckless. We have determined it after careful consideration. We will never regret it." Several people at the moment immediately explained. This is a time to show loyalty. We must not be vague.


    And several people think that this is the most correct decision in their life.


    "This... This... Li Yixi at the moment was stunned and completely unprepared.


    "Childe, they are willing to be loyal to childe. This is their blessing. Now that the slave seal has been condensed, it is impossible to untie it. Childe, take it. In this way, childe''s safety can be guaranteed." At the moment, Xiao Zhan saw that the matter had become a foregone conclusion and had to come forward to explain.


    "That''s not good!" At the moment, Li Yixi still hesitates.


    "Childe, it''s true. It can''t be changed." Tang Hai several people, hurriedly echoed.


    "All right!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi took a deep breath and saw that it couldn''t be changed. It was the only way. He suddenly had so many powerful slaves. Li Yixi didn''t adapt.


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun looked at several people and was speechless. These people were really cruel.


    "I''ll wait and see you, childe!" At the moment, seeing that Li Yixi was willing to accept himself, they immediately bowed down and worshipped. They simply walked behind Li Yixi, not just talking. These people are really willing to be slaves.


    No one expected that such a result would happen in the temple after those people embarrassed Li Yixi.


    At the moment, Li Mu, Tang Hai and Xiao cangqiong, who knew Li Yixi, looked at the people behind Li Yixi with envy in their eyes.


    "I''m so stupid that I didn''t think of this. If I choose to be a slave, I''m afraid I have made extraordinary achievements now." Gnashing their teeth one by one, they are very unhappy with those guys, but at the moment, they dare to show any dissatisfaction. They can only envy in their hearts. They are Li Yixi''s slaves. Even if they are slaves, they have a higher status since then.


    Xiao Zhan smiled and said, "young master, how to deal with this painting and send it back to the yard?"


    When it was over, Xiao Zhan asked nervously. He had one and naturally didn''t dare to ask for it again.


    "Here you are. It''s useless for me to take it." Li Yixi smiled and got several strong bodyguards at the moment. Li Yixi naturally didn''t care about this picture of mountains and rivers.


    "Childe, it''s too expensive. You''ve given one as a gift." Xiao Zhan hurriedly explained.


    "Is this disgust?" Li Yixi smiled.

 Chapter 326

    "Xiao Zhan doesn''t dare. He just feels too valuable. Since the childe gave it, Xiao Zhan accepted it." Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Zhan was a little nervous and immediately put away this picture of mountains and rivers.


    The next dinner party became enjoyable, and no one dared to say anything.


    After the dinner, the three half step master of Shenhuo followed Li Yixi and went to the courtyard.


    Several people arrived outside the courtyard. The three stopped quickly and guarded outside the courtyard without entering.


    "Huh?"


    "How did you stop, come in." Li Yixi''s puzzled way.


    "Childe, we are practitioners. In fact, we don''t need to sleep. We guard around and don''t let others disturb childe''s rest." The three immediately replied.


    Li Yixi saw that the three looked firm and could not be persuaded. He had to acquiesce. Li Yixi took a deep breath and asked, "I don''t know what to call?" Up to now, Li Yixi doesn''t know the names of these people. How to call them?


    "Childe, just call us dragon one, dragon two and dragon three. It''s easy to remember!" The three looked at each other, and the man in the head said aloud.


    "I remember, in that case, I''ll grievance you first today. It''s not spacious here. Build some houses tomorrow. You should have a rest and shelter from the wind and rain." Li Yixi left a word and entered the yard.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    When they saw Li Yixi entering the courtyard, they looked at each other, and their eyes were full of excitement.


    "Brother, how did you think of it?" The other two people are staring at Long Yi with a burning look at the moment. With a look of worship, Long Yi has seized this great opportunity. They saw that at the moment when their slave seal fell, the eyes of those high-level officials of the supreme Tao palace were full of jealousy. Obviously, their choice was right.


    "Although our three brothers have good strength, it''s not easy to live in this troubled world. The people who offended the childe before, I know, were the eyes left by the carefree fairy king. These people didn''t hesitate to enter the hell. Obviously, the childe didn''t care about the carefree fairy king at all. We must seize such a backer, and our potential has been exhausted. Childe''s painting is a supreme treasure. It must be the strongest. Maybe we can go further. " The Dragon took a deep breath and explained.


    "Elder brother, your decision is our decision. The childe may be an immortal. We are fairy slaves. Our status has not weakened, but soared." Dragon one dragon two, excited way.


    After taking a deep breath, the three sat cross legged.


    Late at night, the three heard the change. They opened their eyes together. When they wanted to roar, they felt that their mouths were directly sealed. Their mouths were opened, but there was no sound.


    At the moment, the three people were scared to death, because the two statues in front of the three people sealed their mouths at this moment.


    "Be quiet, the childe is asleep now. The divine body operates automatically and the divine power leaks out. This is an opportunity. The breath emitted by the childe''s cultivation, but the divine power, you are the childe''s slave. It''s a good life. Otherwise, you two are not qualified to occupy this position. At least you have to be immortal." One of the statues is for the three humanity.


    "At least you have to be immortal?"


    At the moment of hearing this, the three people at the moment had the opportunity to look at the two statues. The next moment, the three people turned pale together, because they not only felt the smell of immortality on the two statues, but also felt the smell of immortality on the dense figures around them. They never thought that they were outside the small courtyard, There are so many demon immortals.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At the moment, the three people were extremely frightened. At the same time, after they looked at each other, their hearts were trembling with excitement.


    Because the three people at the moment found a great opportunity, that is, countless demon immortals gathered here, emitting a strong and extremely immortal spirit, immortal spirit, which belongs to the fairy world, but they enjoyed it at the moment.


    The three men saw that all the demon immortals gathered around the courtyard to practice and let the fairy spirit spread out. They were uneasy to absorb one or two wisps. Seeing that these demon immortals didn''t care, they were overjoyed and tried their best to absorb the fairy spirit. At the end of the night and dawn, when a touch of fish white appeared in the East, the demon immortals quickly disappeared, and peace was restored outside the courtyard.


    The three brothers of the dragon family, who fell into deep cultivation, opened their eyes. Their eyes were full of essence.


    "Brother, I''m afraid I can break through the divine fire in a short time."


    "Me too!" At the moment, the three people all had a divine light in their eyes. They were excited. It was difficult to get in, but after absorbing the Fairy Spirit from the demon fairy overflow, their harvest changed dramatically.


    Today''s Li Yixi remembers that he had three more slaves yesterday. He ordered Lao Bai to prepare breakfast early. As soon as the sun came out and spread it into the yard, Li Yixi came out.


    "I''ve seen you, childe!" The three hurried to salute.


    "Three, come in and have something to eat. Although we are masters and servants, we can get along with friends. We don''t have to be so serious. Come in and have something to eat. After eating, we''ll build some houses, and you also have a place to rest and shelter from the wind and rain." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Yes, childe!" The three longs nodded hurriedly, followed Li Yixi''s back, and nervously entered Li Yixi''s courtyard. They were extremely afraid of Li Yixi. They felt the smell from Li Yixi last night. It was terrible.


    Just as the three sat down, Lao Bai brought a pot of broth, "three, please!"


    However, the three people looked at Lao Bai who left, and the whole person was stiff, "is the supreme artifact a servant?" At the moment, the three of them feel weak and explosive. They exist like this. They are all servants. They are lucky.


    Fortunately, I saw countless demon immortals last night. I''m more nervous today, otherwise I''ll be scared to death.


    The three took a deep breath and ate nervously, fast, because they had to work after eating.


    The three people didn''t even pay attention to what they ate. After a few breaths, their hands holding chopsticks suddenly became extremely stiff, because at this moment, the domineering breath broke out in their bodies. At this moment, the three people felt the roar and domineering breath of countless divine dragons in their bodies, which almost tore their bodies apart, The sound of dragon singing sounded, and countless dragon shadows emerged in the body.


    At the moment, the three looked at the pot in front of them, and there was a dragon shadow. They were scared, "this is dragon soup!"

 Chapter 327

    At this moment, the three people saw the Dragon shadow in front of them and were scared to stand upside down. What a terrible existence of the dragon. In their eyes, the dragon family is comparable to the fairy family. However, such existence has become the Chinese food of Li Yixi. No, it has become the Chinese food of their three brothers.


    "Brother, am I dreaming?"


    At the moment, long San suddenly felt chilly all over. A chill swept through the whole person''s body. Long San felt that he had turned into an ice sculpture, and his eyes were full of panic.


    "It''s true, it''s true." At this moment, longyi''s speech became stuttered, because at the moment, under the horror, the whole person''s breath suddenly changed. Without preparation, longyi directly broke through the realm of divine fire. At the moment, longyi feels very unreal, but all this is true. When long Yi looked at the horror of the Dragon shadow, his eyes were full of horror. Long Yi knew that his potential had already been exhausted, and the limit of cultivation was only half a step of divine fire. However, last night''s no chance, coupled with today''s Dragon soup, he even stepped into the realm of divine fire.


    "I broke through!" At the moment, longyi was trembling with excitement and stepped into the realm of divine fire. Shouyuan suddenly soared countless times. At the moment, longyi and Shouyuan increased by 10000 years. After the breakthrough, the domineering dragon power in the body was suppressed by dragon one.


    Long Yi just suppressed the domineering dragon power in his body. The next moment''s long er and long San, under the foundation of Long Tang, their potential increased. At the same time, they both set foot in the realm of divine fire. After refining the dragon power in their body, they opened their eyes and shot a fine light in their eyes, "brother, we have also broken through." At the moment, the two people trembled with excitement and were able to step into the realm of divine fire. It was all chance. If they were allowed to practice, even if they had the chance last night to make a breakthrough, they didn''t know how long it would take. However, here, the breakthrough was as easy as drinking water.


    And soon after, they found in their own soul sea that the soul body had a trace of domineering dragon nature, which made their eyes extremely bright. Seeing Li Yixi coming, the three quickly got up and saluted. For Li Yixi, the three were in great awe at the moment. At the same time, the three also knew that they are now Li Yixi''s slaves. As long as they don''t die, as long as they lick, they will achieve infinite success, "childe, we''re finished."


    The three looked respectful and waited for Li Yixi''s arrangement.


    "This is a tool. Go there and clean up those bamboo forests. The cleaned bamboo is just used to build houses." Li Yixi found axes and some swords and threw them to the three.


    "Yes, childe!" The three looked at each other, quickly picked up tools and went to the area designated by Li Yixi. The three looked at the bamboo forest from a distance. Long Yi directly condensed mana into countless blades and cut directly into the bamboo forest. In Long Yi''s view, they certainly didn''t need to cut down one by one.


    However, when the blade of mana condensed fell on those bamboos, longyi''s look changed in an instant. The terrible attack left a trace on the huge bamboos. It was far from cutting the bamboos, which was almost impossible.


    "No way. Am I hallucinating?" Dragon two and dragon three were really shocked at the moment. They knew the strength of dragon one very well, but they failed to cut off the bamboo with all their strength. They thought it was an illusion. Long Yi took a deep breath, and his mana condensed into a knife breath. When he cut off a bamboo, Long Yi''s look changed greatly, because he didn''t cut off the bamboo completely with all his strength. If he wanted to cut off, he needed at least three knives.


    "Brother, use the tools. This tool is a magic weapon!" Long er looked at the axe in his hand at the moment, and there was a palpitation in his eyes.


    "Huh?" The other two people, their eyes also hurriedly fell on the tools in their own hands. The tools in Li Yixi''s mouth turned out to be divine soldiers. At the moment, the two people looked thrilled. Take a deep breath and know that these bamboos are not ordinary things. They began to cut them down. The three divine fires exhausted their magic power. At the moment, they only cut less than half of the bamboo forest. At the moment, they were tired and panting, and sat in front of a huge statue.


    At the moment, the three people couldn''t even care about communication. They sat cross legged and practiced to restore the mana in their bodies.


    However, when the three people first settled down, Buddhist sounds sounded in their minds. The Buddhist sounds were like the sound of the sea tide, and the sound of Sanskrit reached the heavens.


    In the sea of souls of the three people, endless Buddha lights appear, like a terrible king Buddha walking from an infinite place. With the passage of time, a giant Buddha appears in the minds of the three people. The moment the Giant Buddha appears, all their thoughts disappear in an instant.


    The soul body was instantly plated with a layer of Buddha light. At the moment, the temperament of the three changed greatly, and they seemed to become eminent monks.


    A quarter of an hour later, the three woke up together, their eyes full of panic. When they saw that there was a layer of Buddha light on their bodies, their faces were changing.


    "Is it true?" At the moment, Long Yi''s look changed. He took a deep breath and condensed a Dharma seal on his chest to form a character. With one palm, countless bamboos in front of him exploded directly, which greatly changed the look of the three people. "It''s true. We got the Buddha''s no inheritance, the Tathagata God''s palm."


    At the moment, the three people looked shocked and felt they had a dream, but all this in front of them told them that it was true, not a dream.


    "Tathagata God''s palm!"


    At the moment, the three people couldn''t help looking at the statue behind them and quickly saluted the statue.


    The three people who got the Tathagata God''s palm greatly increased their strength. They soon cut down the bamboo and urged their mana. They soon built three bamboo houses outside the yard, which can be regarded as the residence of the three people.


    "Yes, I am worthy of being a practitioner. The speed is fast." Li Yixi looked at the three bamboo houses and was amazed. The speed of the three shocked Li Yixi.


    "Young master, what can I do for you?" Long Yi looked at Li Yixi and bowed down quickly.


    "Do you have any orders? That''s not true. Let''s match it with friends in the future. I''m safe. I''ll thank you three in the future. Don''t be too polite. It''s too dangerous in this practice world. If I didn''t paint that night, I''m afraid it would be dangerous. " Li Yixi thought of that scene. Those people were imposing and still had some palpitations in his heart.


    "Childe, since then, the three of us have vowed to be loyal to childe. Childe is a painting saint. Who dares to covet childe, we will kill him." Long Yi hurried.

 Chapter 328

    At the moment, the voice of dragon one fell. Dragon two and dragon three hurriedly said, "the childe is the saint of painting. Those who disobey the childe should be killed."


    "There''s no need. Let''s just be casual. Do you sign a contract with me because I''m a painter?" At the moment, Li Yixi, listening to the three people''s words, his eyes brightened, and there was a fine light in his eyes, because Li Yixi felt that the three people were not stupid, but a powerful practitioner could not conclude a master-slave contract with himself at will.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, the three people said without thinking: "childe, we are really willing to conclude a master servant contract with Childe because childe''s painting is really magical. In our memory, there have been no calligraphy and painting of this degree for tens of thousands of years, only those saints in the Confucian Temple tens of thousands of years ago, It is only possible to draw such amazing gods. "


    At the moment, the three people didn''t hide their thoughts. They really felt the supreme pressure from Li Yixi''s map of mountains and rivers and knew that Li Yixi was a terrible existence, so they concluded a master-servant contract with Li Yixi. After hearing Li Yixi''s words, the three people at the moment thought that Li Yixi was testing them whether they had other intentions, so they didn''t dare to hide it at all, because the master-servant contract had been concluded, but they knew what Li Yixi thought. If they told lies, they would live to the end, and the three didn''t dare to lie.


    "Is that so?" At the moment, Li Yixi was shocked because Li Yixi found that he could feel the thoughts of the three people. When the three people spoke before, Li Yixi felt that the three people really didn''t tell lies. After listening to the three people''s words, Li Yixi''s eyebrows were happy. Li Yixi was thinking that his picture of mountains and rivers had been replaced by three strong people. Was his painting really so shocking? At the moment, Li Yixi knew that he could know whether the three people were lying, so he asked again: "what do you think of the value of my painting in the spiritual world?"


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he stared at the three people and looked forward to their true answers.


    "Childe is a saint of painting. Childe''s painting is priceless in the practice world!" This time, the three still didn''t have any hesitation, and Li Yixi didn''t feel that the three were lying.


    "Priceless?" Li Yixi was moved and admired the system. The system trained itself into a painting saint. Even the strong in the spiritual world wanted to collect his works. At the moment, Li Yixi knew that his painting was very precious. After thinking about Xiao Zhan''s shock after getting his painting, Li Yixi was sure that what the three said was true.


    Li Yixi said nothing and left happily.


    "Elder brother, childe, is this a hint?" Long er looked at Li Yixi and asked some inexplicable words. Then he left, making long er look silly. Because in the eyes of long er, Li Yixi''s strength is so strong. It is absolutely impossible not to know how strong his strength is. However, he came to say these words with the three of them. Long er looked puzzled. When I think of these terrible existence, I usually don''t say it directly. Something will only imply that long er frowns at the moment and his eyes fall on the other two people.


    "Eldest brother, I think the childe must test our understanding, whether we can understand the childe''s meaning and help the childe do some things. After all, what accomplishments the childe has. If we don''t have enough understanding ability, I''m afraid the childe won''t stay with us. We are around the childe, naturally we just deal with some small things. Naturally, it''s small things, childe and so on, Otherwise I wouldn''t say it clearly. " Long San frowned at the moment.


    "I see. When you talk about those people at the dinner party, you must be dissatisfied with them. The childe''s painting is a supreme artifact. Those people dare to force the childe to draw. What''s this not to seek death? Childe definitely implies to us that we should get rid of the forces behind those people, that is, the running dogs left by the holy palace and the carefree fairy king in the world. Otherwise, childe will never let us cut down any bamboo today, because if we cut down bamboo, childe must count that we will rest halfway and get the inheritance of the Tathagata palm. " At the moment, a pair of eyes become incomparably bright.


    "Yes, brother, it must be so."


    Otherwise, how could you give such a terrible magic power? The Tathagata palm is really too mysterious. Even in our current state, we can only understand some fur. It must be a great magic power in the fairy world. The holy palace is the running dog of the carefree fairy king in the fairy world. There must be some terrible details. The carefree fairy king will not let his eyes be destroyed by other forces.


    "The Tathagata God''s palm, we understand that the Buddha''s light shines. When the three people fit together, they can have six Zhang gold bodies for a short time. The carefree fairy King cultivates the power of robbing evil. The Buddha''s light shines, but it is the nemesis of the carefree fairy king." At this moment, the Dragon two reacted directly. The three of them are combined and are exerting such magical powers. Their power can be seen in general.


    "It must be so. Then we have to hurry up and practice this move to perfection. After completion, we go directly to the holy palace and destroy the holy palace." The three looked at each other and sat down in the middle of the bamboo house, practicing the Buddha''s light.


    Three people just settled down, unexpectedly the soul body came to a strange world, "what is this place?"


    The three looked at each other, and their eyes were full of horror.


    "Fast, fast practice, I found that here, my comprehension ability has been improved ten thousand times." At the moment, Long Yi, who was overwhelmed in his heart, immediately sat cross legged and practiced. After hearing this, the other two also found their understanding ability, climbed ten thousand times, and immediately fell into practice.


    An hour later, the three people in the bamboo house opened their eyes. Their eyes were full of incredible colors. At the moment, they found that they had fully realized the Buddha''s light, and their strength had been raised to the middle of Shenhuo, which surprised the three people.


    "No, why am I still in an ethereal state? Is it the problem of this bamboo house?" The dragon''s look changed. At this moment, they really went to see the bamboo house. When they cut down, they knew that the bamboo was not simple, but they were understood by the Tathagata God''s palm. They were impacted and forgot it.


    At the moment, the three turned pale and looked at the bamboo house. Their eyes were full of hot, and a heart almost jumped out of their throat.


    "Let''s go. It''s time to destroy the holy palace." Long Yi suppressed his inner horror and stepped out of the bamboo house. After explaining the reason with Lao Bai, the three broke through the air and left.


    Although they came for a short time, they found that Lao Bai was the housekeeper.

 Chapter 329

    The holy imperial palace is built in the holy imperial city with the most prosperous martial arts in the southern region.


    In the holy Imperial City, there is a huge statue. On the statue, there is a terrible divine power. This huge statue is the statue of the carefree fairy king. The statue is located. It is listed as a forbidden area by the holy imperial palace. No one is allowed to step here. Moreover, this huge statue of the carefree fairy king is not only the belief of the holy palace, but also has a great role, that is, communication. In this huge statue of the carefree fairy king, there is a mark left by the carefree fairy king. If the carefree fairy king has any command, the carefree Fairy king will awaken the mark in the statue in the holy imperial city.


    The holy palace is the only overlord in the holy city. It rules everything in the holy city. No wind or grass can escape the ears of the holy city.


    In today''s holy emperor''s palace, there are several figures with a terrible smell all over them. They seem to suppress everything. These people are the strong men in the holy palace who have been revived one after another recently. All their breath is above the peak of divine fire. The breath emitted by the person who is the leader is even more terrible. There is a wisp of Fairy Spirit in his winding breath. Obviously, this person has transformed his own magic power into a wisp of Fairy Spirit. If calculated according to the cultivation realm of the mainland, he is a pseudo fairy, Once the immortal road is opened, you will be an immortal if you survive the disaster. This is the inside story of the holy palace. The holy palace does not pay attention to the holy Tao palace.


    At the moment, the head man said in a cold voice, "one day has passed, can you hear the message from several people who went to the holy Tao palace?" The cold eyes swept around, and the others did not dare to look at him, and bowed their heads to avoid. He replied carefully: "the palace master has not received their reply yet. According to the time, he should be back soon. Maybe there is no brilliant place in the zhishengdao palace. If there is a threat, we must receive the message at the first time. After all, their cultivation is not weak and they have reached the state of divine fire. Even if there are strong people in the zhishengdao palace to arrest them, They also have time to send back some information. "


    "Are you so confident? Don''t you understand the rules of the holy palace? Everything needs to be reported back at the first time anyway, but now one day has passed, but there is no news at all. Aren''t you surprised? According to the instructions left by the fairy king, there is still a thousand years to open the seal, but now I wait for all to recover in advance. Don''t you think it''s strange? Not long ago, there was a bright divine bird in the zhishengdao palace, which killed the immortal existence in the underworld. Only the Wendao Zhibao can kill the strong people in the underworld. Now you tell the leader of this palace that there is nothing special in the zhishengdao palace. " At the moment, the voice of the leader of the holy palace was extremely cold.


    Other people were extremely quiet at this moment, and none of them dared to say anything. This man was not only unfathomable in strength, but also the man''s pet at the lower boundary of the carefree fairy king. His invisible power made the hall quiet and terrible.


    "Palace master, I immediately went to the holy Tao palace to find out the information. I''m afraid it''s not easy to go to the holy Tao palace. This time, one of them followed us in ancient times. Although my talent is limited, there has never been a mistake all the time. It''s impossible not to know the rules." At the moment, a man stood up and said with a dignified look.


    "Go, fast!" The master of the holy palace said in a cold voice.


    "Yes!"


    The old woman was ordered to break through the air and go to the holy Tao palace.


    Not far from the city, the old woman of the holy palace happened to meet the three brothers of the dragon family who came to the holy palace. The old woman looked cold, extremely overbearing, and the cold breath shrouded the three brothers of the dragon family in an instant. Her voice was cold and said: "the three bears of the dragon family, do you know what happened in the holy palace and why no one from the holy palace came back? If you hide one or two, Today I slaughtered your three dragon bears. " The old woman looked down on the three with a condescending attitude. In ancient times, the three brothers of the dragon family were weak. In the eyes of forces such as the holy palace, they were three bears, not three males.


    "The holy palace? What a big tone. Do you think this is still the ancient times, when your holy palace covered the sky with one hand? How dare you call our three brothers so. " At the moment, long San looks extremely cold and goes to destroy the holy palace. Before the holy palace arrives, he is despised by the people in the holy palace. Where can the three people be humble at the moment.


    "What are you talking about? You can''t die!" The old woman was so angry that she seemed to kill animals. She slapped her hand. The terrible evil spirit turned into a big hand, filled with countless strange runes, and killed the three brothers of the dragon family.


    "The way of yin and ghost? I''ll break you. The dragon three steps out and points out to the huge palm of the void. " At this moment, the third dragon is full of Buddha''s light. What he shows is the flower picking finger of the Buddha.


    "Boom!"


    The terrible attacks collided with each other. Under the finger of dragon three, the huge ghost hand collapsed instantly. The terrible Buddha nature purified all the Yin ghost forces in the void.


    "Huh?"


    "How dare you dare to resist!" The old woman was so angry that she killed people in the holy palace. Since ancient times, no one dared to resist. Now, seeing that long San dared to break her attack, she was extremely angry.


    "Ghost King kills God!" The old woman roared and looked ferocious. She directly showed her powerful magic power. The ghost king killed God and planned to kill the three people in one move.


    "Ridiculous, holy palace, mole ant!" At the moment, long San looks disdainful. They can''t afford to provoke the former holy palace, and they practice the strange way of robbing evil. But now it''s different. Where did Li Yixi get the Buddhist inheritance? If the holy palace offended Li Yixi, it''s already dead.


    "Tathagata God''s palm, the Buddha''s light shines!"


    At this moment, long San''s face was angry and his fingerprints were printed, forming a character on his chest. Endless Buddha light broke out from long San''s body and directly took a slap in the face of the old woman''s ghost King killing God.


    The endless Buddha light bloomed in the void, and the huge characters suppressed the old woman. The ghost King''s virtual shadow made a miserable howl under the Buddha light, and the body melted away constantly. The old woman''s eyes looked frightened. At this moment, under the light of the Buddha, the Yin and ghost mana in her body was evaporated.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    The terrible Buddha light made the old woman howl bitterly, and her body turned into nothingness. Even the strength of long San was far inferior to her. With the help of the Buddha light, she still killed the old woman second.


    The rebellious and cruel old woman died directly.

 Chapter 330

    "Bang!"


    In the holy palace, a ray of cold light broke out in the eyes of the man on the first seat. The cup in his hand was directly pinched and burst. The temperature in the main hall suddenly changed. At the moment, a layer of frost appeared on the ground, and the temperature suddenly dropped to more than 100 degrees below zero. Moreover, in this terrible cold, it was accompanied by the extremely cold killing opportunity, under that terrible killing opportunity, In the holy palace at the moment, everyone looked angry.


    "Damn it, someone dares to kill the people in my holy palace within the territory of my holy palace." The palace master of the holy palace was extremely angry. Such a thing has never happened in tens of thousands of years. Who doesn''t know that the holy palace is loyal to the carefree fairy king, and the carefree fairy king has left a mark, but now the old woman who just went out directly fell.


    All the people in the hall were extremely cold and furious at the moment.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    At the moment, the sound of breaking the air sounded, and three figures burst out. At the same time, the three brothers of the dragon family plundered into the holy Imperial City, and the cold voice rang through the holy imperial city. "The holy Imperial Palace, offend my childe, be punished. Since then, there is no holy Imperial Palace in the world." At the same time, the most terrible attack came. The palaces of the holy palace continued to collapse. At the moment, the Taoist field of the holy palace continued to collapse and turn into ruins.


    At the moment, the three figures just swept out are flashing cold killing opportunities and towering anger in their eyes. Unexpectedly, some people dare to destroy the holy palace, and their eyes want to crack.


    "Die!"


    However, before they could roar, the three brothers of the dragon family moved and turned into three golden figures. At the moment, the three people urged the Buddhist magic power to not destroy the king''s Buddha body. The three people didn''t waste their words and fists and directly killed the three people in the holy palace. At the moment, there were many Buddha and dragon virtual shadows in their bodies, and the virtual shadows sent out startling dragon chants.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, the three newly revived terrible existence of the holy palace exploded directly, and the blood fog all over the sky bloomed in the void.


    "Impossible?" At the moment, their bodies were destroyed, and their eyes were full of anger and disbelief, because what they practiced was the inheritance left by the carefree fairy king. Their bodies were extremely strong. At the moment, they were blown up by the existence of the three whose accomplishments were not as good as theirs. At the moment, the man in the holy emperor''s hall also looked cold, which was beyond his expectation. At the same time, he also recognized the three brothers of the dragon family.


    "If you offend the childe, you should be punished!"


    The three brothers of the dragon family blasted each other''s flesh without stopping. They made a more terrible attack and shrouded their souls. Under the terrible Buddha light, the souls of the three people were directly melted and transcended.


    "Presumptuous!"


    At the moment, the leader of the holy palace didn''t even have time to save people. Everything happened so fast that he didn''t hurry to respond. The three bodies were exploded and the three souls were transcended. Even now, with the strength of pseudo immortals, he could only watch the three people die. He died less than half a month after his recovery.


    "Su Qian, who do you think you are? Dare to scold us." At this moment, the Dragon looked at Su Qian with a cold face. Su Qian was the leader of the holy palace and had a powerful existence in ancient times.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "The three bears of the dragon clan, after a chance, dare to be presumptuous in front of Su Qian. What are you? Today I will turn you into puppets, so that you can''t survive or die."


    "Evil comes!"


    Suqian roared and shook the sky. The terrible cold breath broke out from the holy palace and entangled Su Qian.


    At the moment, the disciples in the holy palace exploded one by one, and countless evil forces erupted. The breath was disgusting and showed an ominous smell. After contacting the evil forces, the surrounding plants and trees were directly deprived of all their vitality, directly decayed into ashes, and the soil turned black. In the blink of an eye, It''s like a place of death.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Facing the terrible power of robbing evil, the terrible Buddha light burst out in the bodies of the three brothers of the dragon family. Where the Buddha light passed, the power of robbing evil was dispersed, which was difficult to pose a threat to the three people.


    "Rob the evil body!"


    Su Qian roared and the power of robbing evil broke out. It almost turned into death here. A terrible figure appeared behind Su Qian. Su Qian, a mortal body, condensed the virtual shadow of the heaven and earth, which made people palpitating.


    Robbing the real body, three heads and six arms, seemed to come from the depths of hell and dominate the God of death. On the six arms, the power of robbing evil surrounded and killed the three brothers of the dragon family. Everywhere they passed, the void became distorted under the terrible breath, as if they were about to be torn apart and could not withstand the terrible attack.


    At the moment, the three brothers of the dragon family, facing Su Qian''s cards, robbed the real body, and a dignified look appeared in their face.


    "Tathagata palm!"


    At the moment, the three people roared, and the more terrible Buddha light suddenly burst out from the three people''s bodies. At the moment, the three people seemed to be really holy monks from the Western Buddhism. The endless Buddha light shrouded, and the virtual shadows of the three great Buddhas suspended in the void to suppress everything. Moreover, the virtual shadows of the three holy Buddhas were very strange, both Buddha and dragon, as if they were three dragon Buddhas.


    In front of the three people, the Buddha seal condensed into three huge characters. The place where the three people are now turned into a blissful pure land in the western sky. All the power of robbing evil has been melted.


    Three virtual shadows of dragon Buddha suppress the world.


    "Impossible?"


    At this moment, Su Qian''s look changed greatly. He robbed the evil real body, but the carefree fairy King stayed in him and summoned a trace of power. Such means were blocked by the three brothers of the dragon family. At the moment, three terrible attacks had been killed at him.


    "Boom!"


    The three characters, fused together, turned into a huge Buddha palm, carrying endless Buddha light, and came to Su Qian''s evil body.


    The power of destroying heaven and earth broke out in the void. At this moment, under the aftershock, the holy palace was completely flattened. Su Qian''s evil body was directly exploded under the palm of the Tathagata God, and his body collapsed. The power of robbing evil was even completely destroyed.


    If it were not for the statue of the carefree fairy king, which blocked a lot of power, Su Qian at the moment would undoubtedly die and would never survive.


    "The statue of the carefree fairy king still exists?" At this moment, the three brothers of the dragon family changed their look, because at this moment, they found that the statue of the carefree fairy king was completely intact without any damage. At the moment, the whole statue trembled as if they were going to wake up, and the three changed their color together.

 Chapter 331

    "Is this the means left by the carefree fairy king?" At the moment, the three people are extremely uneasy. Not to mention anything else, just the four words of the carefree fairy King make the three people change color. After all, the carefree fairy king has cruel means and terrible strength.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "A mark left by the fairy King wakes up. Die, even if the fairy King seals heaven and earth, but this mark can explode the power of half immortals. How can you stop it?" At the moment, Su Qian coughed up blood and roared.


    "Bang bang!"


    As Su Qian''s voice fell, the indestructible huge statue continued to crack. Under the eyes of the three people, the huge statue finally burst open. In the center of the statue, there was an ordinary sized black skirt woman statue. The statue was carved from jade. The next moment, under the gaze of the three people, a terrible breath broke out on the statue, The terrible force of robbery broke out, and the statue came alive at the next moment.


    "The carefree fairy king?" At this moment, the three brothers of the dragon family turned pale again and looked frightened. In ancient times, they had seen the carefree fairy king from a distance. It was just like this. At the moment, the three people stepped back three steps. Although the carefree fairy king was a woman, he was ruthless and his power of robbing evil was incomparably vicious. The three people originated from the fear of the soul.


    "He is not a carefree fairy king, but just half a step in Wonderland. Even if he has a sense of carefree fairy king, what can we do? We also have cards!" After long Yi was frightened, he thought that he still had cards. The color of fear on his face disappeared and the color of confidence appeared again.


    "Yes, you do exist. If the carefree fairy King dares to come, you will certainly do it. Today we will kill this idea." Dragon two appeared a cruel color.


    "Huh?"


    "Do they still have cards?" At the moment, Jun Changsheng, who was hiding in the void, saw that the panic color of the three brothers of the dragon family had faded, and an unexpected color appeared in his eyes. Just now, the moment when the Immortal King Xiaoyao was in the last half of his life, he wanted to take the hand, but he saw confidence again in the face of the three brothers of the dragon clan.


    This makes you live forever and hide at once. At the moment, Jun Changsheng''s eyes stared at the three people in front of him. After Jun Changsheng got the summons from Jun Wushen, he learned that the holy palace had offended Li Yixi and wanted to destroy the holy palace to please Li Yixi. Jun Changsheng found that the three people suddenly appeared and killed the holy palace with lightning speed, and the three supreme powers fell off by surprise. He also showed his supreme magic power to kill Su Qian''s evil body, which surprised you for a long time. Because according to the summons of Jun Wushen, Li Yixi is a strong man of literature and Taoism, and his strength is unfathomable. It makes Jun Wushen live in two places a day, and it condenses an idea of divine literature. The three brothers of the dragon family are slaves, and you know it when you grow up.


    But now, Jun Changsheng was shocked to see that the three brothers of the dragon family not only greatly increased their strength, but also displayed terrible magic powers completely different from Wen Dao.


    I thought it was the ultimate killing move of the three, but now the remnant thought of the carefree fairy King wakes up. The three are frightened first and then confident, which makes Jun Changsheng have to wonder. What is the bottom card of the three?


    You can go back to the fairyland.


    At this moment, under the afterthought of the carefree fairy king, the statue came alive in an instant, with the power of destroying the sky and the earth all over. In those eyes, it seemed that there was a divine light penetrating people''s soul.


    "Fusion!"


    "Zhang Liujin!"


    At the moment, the three brothers of the dragon family roared and burned the mana in their bodies. The three people were wrapped by the Buddha light and merged into one. The pressure erupted in this moment was terrible to the extreme. The three people merged into an invincible golden body, and the Buddha light erupted to the extreme.


    "Tathagata palm!"


    The golden body is a big eared Buddha sitting cross legged on a golden holy lotus. At the moment, in the face of the half step fairyland killed by the endless power of robbing evil, there is no emotion in his eyes. He looks like he feels sorry for heaven and people, and takes a plain palm at the residual thoughts of the carefree fairy king.


    However, the seemingly ordinary Tathagata divine palm has become a hundred times stronger than before, and it also contains the ability of sealing and calming heaven.


    "What magic power is this?" The killing Immortal King Cannian felt the horror of the Tathagata God''s palm, and there was a look of panic in her eyes. Moreover, the Buddha''s light was more powerful at the moment, which posed a great threat to her power of robbing evil. The power of robbing evil was instantly weakened by 50%. The afterthought of the carefree fairy King changed greatly and ran away directly, but when he felt the seal and the power of calming the sky, a look of despair appeared in his eyes.


    "Boom!"


    The huge Buddha''s palm fell, and the void was directly smashed. The space debris produced a huge cutting force. Everything everywhere was swallowed up in an instant, and the evil force between heaven and earth was purified in an instant.


    "Pooh!"


    At this moment, seeing that the remnant thoughts of the carefree fairy King were directly killed, Su Qian''s power to rob evil was also exhausted. He could no longer suppress the terrible power. A mouthful of blood spewed out, and his form and spirit were destroyed.


    The huge golden body in the void is difficult to maintain at the moment. It turns into three figures. The look of the three people at the moment becomes incomparably pale. But the three men looked at the Immortal King''s residual thoughts being killed, and a look of excitement appeared in their eyes.


    "The holy palace has been destroyed. Let''s go!" The three looked at each other, and a smile appeared in their eyes, and they went away.


    The three disappeared, and the body of Jun Changsheng, who was hidden in the void, appeared. Looking at the ruined holy palace, Jun Changsheng took a breath, "what a terrible power. Unfortunately, the strength is weaker and can not last for a long time, otherwise I can''t stop it. What magic power is this? Is the difficult way also from Li Yixi?"


    At the moment of your longevity, you are afraid of Li Yixi. Before Jun Changsheng, he thought that Li Yixi might be just an ordinary immortal left in the world with a self seal, but now, Jun Changsheng can''t think so anymore, because today, with the three dragon brothers with medium and lower strength in ancient times, they show their terrible strength.


    "No God, this is a chance to meet no chance."


    "This article is not only the robbery of your family, but also the blessing of my family."


    At the moment of your longevity, you raised your head and looked at the void. There was a touch of melancholy in your eyes.


    In the fairyland, a fairy palace was surrounded by cranes. In a palace, a white jade statue exploded in an instant, which attracted the attention of the immortal on duty today. The immortal''s look changed greatly.

 Chapter 332

    "No, no, the mark left by the fairy king in the dark and yellow world has been destroyed." In the immortal house of the carefree fairy king, the immortal on duty today suddenly turned very ugly. That mark did not have any impact on the carefree fairy king himself, but in the dark and yellow world, the carefree fairy king has been arranged for many years and did not hesitate to fight with the plague king, the dark fairy king and the nether fairy king in the fairy world, At that time, the carefree fairy King paid a high price to drag down the three supreme beings. He came to the xuanhuang world and destroyed the layout of the plague heavenly king, the dark fairy king and the nether fairy king. Everything was extremely smooth. As soon as the time came, the carefree fairy king would get the supreme inheritance of the xuanhuang world and the cultivation method related to the catastrophe, one of the three thousand Avenue techniques.


    However, all of a sudden, King Xiaoyao stayed there, but his vital mark was suddenly destroyed, which is likely to affect the layout of King Xiaoyao for tens of thousands of years, so he can''t be nervous. At the moment, in the immortal''s hand, a jade was directly crushed and waited nervously.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    The next moment, the sound of breaking the air sounded, and countless figures came. These immortals came. In their eyes, a look of panic appeared. They dared not speak and stared at the torn statue until an old and bent figure appeared. People turned their eyes to the man, "Lord doomsday."


    At the moment, everyone hurried to salute the doomsday immortal. At the moment, the bent figure slowly raised his head. At the moment, the eyes of the doomsday immortal can''t be looked at directly. His eyes seem to destroy everything and directly destroy the world. The magic of doomsday cultivation is the doomsday natural disaster and the powerful subordinate of the carefree fairy king.


    "The fragmentation of the seal of the fairy King indicates that the holy palace in the lower world has been destroyed. In fact, the seal of the fairy king is not an attack means, but one of the important array bases of the heaven sealing array. If the array base is destroyed, the plague world corresponding to the array base here will invade the xuanhuang world at the first time, and immediately send a message to the life family in the middle heaven to spy on the Qi power of the xuanhuang world, Check whether the plague world has begun to invade the xuanhuang world. " The end is extremely dignified and looks extremely ugly.


    "Yes, Lord doomsday!"


    At this moment, he hurriedly ordered people to find the immortal responsible for communicating with the life family in the middle heaven and immediately summon them to communicate with the life family in the lower world and find out the news.


    However, the person who went to summon soon came back and brought a person who was the karmic immortal responsible for communicating with the life family.


    "Karma, why are you here? Didn''t the fairy king let you leave the garrison without authorization?" At the end of the day, seeing the immortal karmic barrier who practiced the difficult way of karmic barrier, he came to the Immortal King''s house, and there was a sense of dignity and uneasiness in the depths of his eyes.


    "At the end of the day, I''m dying. I can''t summon the immortal palace. My immortal soul has fallen, leaving only the last afterthought. I can only guard the return of the remnant soul with my remnant body." At the moment, the karmic immortal''s breath is free and uncertain, as if it would fall at any time.


    "Who dares to invade our free fairy realm?" At the end of this moment, I was angry. I thought that people from other immortal regions attacked the Xiaoyao immortal region, which made it difficult to cultivate karma. There was only a trace of disability left. The karma immortal, but the capable generals under the Xiaoyao Immortal King, otherwise it would be impossible to garrison such an important place.


    "Brother doomsday, it''s not that other fairyland attacked our Xiaoyao immortal domain, but that attack came from the xuanhuang world." At the moment, the karmic immortal is still frightened in his eyes.


    "It''s impossible. Today''s Immortal King''s mark is broken, and there can''t be strong people who can cross the border to hurt you. These days, there have been no changes in the plague immortal realm, the dark immortal realm and the netherworld immortal realm I''m responsible for. Several immortal kings have always stayed in their own immortal realm and can''t appear in the dark and yellow world, except for the terrible existence of the Immortal King, No one can hurt you. " At the moment, the immortal of doomsday has doubts in his eyes.


    If you want to cross the boundary and hurt the karma immortal like this, you must be a fairy king.


    At this moment, all eyes fell on the karmic immortals in an instant. They wondered that the karmic immortals would die. They knew that the karmic immortals would not lie. Is there any secret? At this moment, all people are waiting for the explanation of the karmic immortals. Are they afraid of the existence of other immortal regions and know that the secret inheritance of the dark yellow world is not successful.


    It''s about the great way technique. Even the plague emperor, the dark fairy king and the nether fairy king will not reveal the ten great disaster techniques before the three thousand great way technique. Although the current three people have been calculated by the carefree fairy king and temporarily fall into the disadvantage, they have not completely lost the opportunity to compete. Such a great way technique is absolutely impossible for other fairy kings to know, Because the strength of the three of them is not much different from that of the Xiaoyao fairy king. As soon as the time comes, if they cooperate with the Xiaoyao fairy king, they will be at a disadvantage. The Xiaoyao fairy king also knows this. Therefore, the Xiaoyao fairy king goes to find a way, hoping to improve their strength and win the bottom card to compete with the three fairy kings.


    Under the gaze of one eye after another, the karmic immortals breathed violently and looked at their eyes. There was a dignified look in their eyes. They looked serious and said: "I am not a person from the three immortal regions. I am very clear about the power system of the three immortal regions. This power is extremely hegemonic, as if it comes from the TIANYAO domain, because this power belongs to the demon and is a black sun eating divine dog, And the strength is above the fairy king. It is very likely that he is a demon emperor, otherwise he can''t cross the border and hurt me like this. However, the sky demon domain, the distance from our Xiaoyao fairy domain and dozens of fairy domains, can''t have such a terrible existence. There is a mysterious yellow world under the jurisdiction of Xiaoyao fairy domain. I really don''t understand why. "


    The most powerful Confucian temple in the xuanhuang world, the inheritance above Haoran, has also been seized by the fairy king, and it is impossible to give birth to a strong existence.


    The karmic immortal at the moment, even if he experienced that scene, he didn''t know how the other party existed. It felt like a dream, but now he''s going to fall. This is not a dream.


    At the moment, it becomes very quiet here. In each eye, there is confusion and panic. This is related to the deployment of the fairy king, "impossible, how can this happen?" At the moment, there was a touch of anger in the eyes of Taoist priest doomsday. Such a thing is absolutely impossible to happen, but now the karma immortal who is about to die is absolutely impossible to lie.


    "Black sun, go down to see what happened?" At the moment, the doomsday immortal instantly looked at the black sun who was cultivating the black sun storm Avenue. The black sun was not a human body, but a powerful immortal beast that had been born in the black sun storm.


    "Yes!"


    The black sun with an eagle face was wrapped around with a terrible black sun storm, as if the surrounding void was about to be shattered and took orders.

 Chapter 333

    "One day in the sky, one year on earth, I''m afraid it''s now. It''s been a long time since the lower boundary. I don''t know what happened to the lower boundary. You go to find out the truth. I''ll try to contact the fairy king and let the fairy king return. Such major events are not something we can decide. " The eyes of the doomsday immortal are full of dignified colors.


    The Black Sun fairy is ready to go down, and others are busy.


    The plague immortal region, which is close to the Xiaoyao immortal region, now entered the fairy King''s residence. Seeing the cholera immortal in charge of the way of cholera in the plague immortal palace, he immediately said: "brother cholera, the opportunity is coming. The array base arranged by the Xiaoyao Immortal King in the xuanhuang world has been destroyed for some reason. Now the plague world under our jurisdiction can penetrate into the xuanhuang world, I wonder if there are any arrangements? "


    "What, are you sure?" At the moment, cholera is really immortal. There is a fine light in his eyes, staring at the immortal in front of him.


    The immortal stared at him and said with a smile, "we can order the lower world to begin to infiltrate the dark and yellow world."


    "Really, that''s great. I''ll contact the fairy king immediately. You send a message to the lower world, let the people in the lower world begin to penetrate into the xuanhuang world, and let the people in the xuanhuang world begin to believe in and practice my way of plague, so that the powerful existence can continuously project the xuanhuang world, so as to prepare for the fairy king to come to the xuanhuang world." Cholera is really immortal. At this moment, his eyes are full of excitement and decisively gave orders.


    Lower bound, ancient restricted area.


    It calmed the ancient forbidden area. Today''s night, thousands of animals roared in horror, as if something amazing had happened to the ancient forbidden area.


    In the depths of the ancient forbidden area, under an abyss, a boundless smell of plague broke out, and figures came here in an instant. The figures that came this time were as many as 10000, which obviously cost an extremely high price. When 10000 figures came, one of them was terrible, and the breath seemed to tear the world apart.


    At first glance, it was beyond the realm of virtual immortals. This figure appeared. There was darkness over the forbidden area, and there was no light. It seemed that the ancient capital was dark. This terrible existence appeared in the depths of the ancient forbidden area, but there was no satisfaction in his eyes, and his face was dignified.


    "Go!"


    At this moment, the real immortal, with incomparable determination, showed his magic power and directly let tens of thousands of figures around him distort the void and spread them outside the forbidden area.


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss!" Because at this moment, the sound of piercing the void sounded. In the dead, like the ancient black void, there were strands of green. Those green came from the black night sky and tore the space. It was some green branches, willow branches. At the moment, these willow branches are extremely terrible. In the depths of this ancient forbidden area, it is night, full of curse, plague, cholera, darkness, nether power, death pervades and corrodes everything. Everything that has life will die if touched. However, these willow branches can block those strange and disordered forces, The power to clean up everything has brought vitality here.


    "Ah ah!"


    At the moment, those people in the forbidden area who distort the void and are transmitted outside the forbidden area have strong existence. One by one, they are directly penetrated by the willow branches. Even the immortals have no resistance at the moment, just like mole ants. The willow branches seem to be divine weapons. Even the immortal treasure can''t stop its attack.


    A wicker, now carrying the most powerful vitality, kills a real immortal. Wherever it passes, it directly tears the void, and the power of darkness fades away.


    "I summon the Immortal King with the blood of plague."


    In the face of the terrible wicker, there was a look of panic in the eyes of the real immortal. He didn''t dare to hesitate. In his hands, a pair of blood essence appeared. In this drop of blood essence, there was tremendous pressure. At the moment, he swallowed the plague blood without hesitation. The next moment, the momentum of the real immortal soared a hundred times, and a terrible virtual shadow came to the depths of the forbidden area.


    Directly put out a hand, grabbed the wicket which was killed in the shuttle space, the moment of big hand appeared, countless destructive power such as plague, cholera, plague, went to the willow bar, carried the threat of extinction, corroded everything, infected everything.


    However, when the attack collided with the wicker, those terrible destructive forces were directly dissolved by the vitality of the wicker, and the huge palm collapsed in an instant.


    "Liu Shen, the fairy king of the disaster era has fallen. My plague is the most suitable to inherit the art of catastrophe. Why did you stop me?" The virtual shadow of the plague fairy king is full of fear and panic in his eyes. In fear, the body was directly pierced by the wicker and turned into nothingness.


    No one survived the existence above the divine fire, but those under the divine fire did not have time to clean up, because at the moment just now, the divine willow was only an instinctive reaction, not a sober moment.


    Outside the ancient restricted area, on the bloody war city of the bloody war country, the look of the bloody war King became extremely dignified at the moment. Watching countless figures coming, a touch of forest cold appeared in his eyes, and a big hand waved, "kill!"


    Countless strongmen of the bloody war country directly killed those figures, but these figures are very strange. They are no longer like before. They have no intelligence. They gather together in an instant and break through the blockade of the bloody war city with a lightning speed. Many figures have entered the bloody war country.


    "Damn it."


    At the moment, the blood war King''s eyes are full of anger, but at the moment, those figures disappear strangely, which can''t be captured at all.


    The bloody king knew that the bloody war country was over, and he was afraid that a natural disaster would happen soon. Everything from the ancient forbidden area was full of ominous. There was no wisdom in the past. Today, it was so abnormal, "is the natural disaster coming?"


    After entering the city, the bodies of those figures exploded directly, and the power of plague lurked into the bodies of some mortals, who could not feel it for a while. Some powerful, even desperate, broke through the air.


    "Lord, what should I do?"


    At the moment, a general appeared in front of the bloody king and said nervously.


    "Destroy the city!"


    "All the people in the city, no matter who, will kill and turn it into a dead city." The bloody King took a deep breath and said with a dignified look.


    "But Lord, if you kill mortals, you will breed powerful demons, and your cultivation can''t be further." The general looked unbearable unless the king of bloody war fell into an evil way.


    "It''s worth it for the people all over the world."


    "Slaughter the city!"


    At the command of the bloody king, the array was started everywhere. In this big city that has stood here for tens of thousands of years, thousands of lives were wiped out. The bloody King spit blood directly and fainted.

 Chapter 334

    In Taiqing palace, under a huge peach tree, Su Feixuan sat cross legged. At the moment, she felt someone enter and slowly opened her eyes, "palace master, the big thing is bad."


    The people who came in looked nervous and hung sweat on their forehead. It can be seen that something big has happened here. Otherwise, this is the forbidden area of the Taiqing palace and can''t easily break in.


    "Don''t panic. Our Taiqing palace has a deep foundation and is not afraid of any forces within a radius of thousands of miles." Today''s su Feixuan has long been different from the past. The entangled breath on her body is very terrible. The Taiqing palace has destroyed all the forces around her who are trying to destroy the Taiqing palace. At the moment, the Taiqing palace is the overlord within thousands of miles.


    Su Feixuan was called the goddess of heaven by the disciples of the Taiqing palace. In fact, everything about Su Feixuan was due to the chance of meeting Li Yixi that day.


    "Palace leader, it''s not that someone attacked our Taiqing palace, but that countless plagues have appeared within our sphere of influence, and countless people have died in the plague. Even our practitioners can''t do anything in the face of the terrible plague. It''s really strange. It seems that the plague is controlled by the behind the scenes." The disciple looked frightened at the moment.


    "Is there a mastermind behind the plague?"


    "What''s going on?" At the moment, Su Feixuan has a dignified look in her eyes. If it''s an ordinary plague, just send someone to deal with it. However, even practitioners are afraid of the plague, and there are behind the scenes, which makes Su Feixuan have to pay attention to it.


    Millions of people are extremely important to the current Taiqing palace, because the disciples of the Taiqing palace come from these people. If the plague destroys everyone, the foundation of Tianqing palace will be shaken.


    "Palace leader, not only is the plague difficult to control, but there are some preachers in the plague. They are asking the people to believe in the plague fairy king. They say that if they get the blessing of the plague fairy king, the plague will not infect them. There are too many such preachers now. If we can''t restrain them, our Taiqing palace is afraid that our inheritance will be threatened, because now some practitioners have joined them. " The disciple looked flustered.


    "What?"


    "Spreading faith?" At the moment, Su Feixuan''s look is suddenly changing. Even practitioners are affected, which is serious. Su Feixuan took a deep breath and said solemnly, "I''ll have a look!"


    Su Feixuan''s voice fell, and the huge mahogany beside her suddenly became smaller and entered the center of Su Feixuan''s eyebrows. This peach tree is the flat peach core obtained by Su Feixuan when she broke into Li Yixi''s yard that day. Su Feixuan refined it into her own magic weapon. Relying on these gods, Su Feixuan has the current strength and the peak of reincarnation.


    "See Lord Su!"


    At the moment, in the Taiqing palace, a figure in a Dragon Robe bowed to Su Feixuan, and his eyes were full of panic. He is the king of the bloody war Kingdom, but now, he can only come here to ask Su Feixuan for help, because Su Feixuan is the strongest.


    "I''ll see. If I can save it, I''ll do my best." Su Feixuan left a word and disappeared into the Taiqing palace.


    Su Feixuan walked in the air and soon entered a huge town. In that huge Town, corpses were everywhere and a strange force was distributed in the air.


    Su Feixuan felt this strange power and felt a burst of disgust in her heart, but at the moment, the vitality in Su Feixuan''s body blocked the power out of her body, and Su Feixuan went to the center of the town.


    At the moment, in the center of the town, a black statue is suspended, and countless figures kneel into one. In each eye, they are full of excited colors, as if they were in a daze. "Please come and bless the plague fairy king. We are willing to pay tribute to incense. The plague Fairy king is a real fairy who saves the suffering and difficulties of the world."


    "Please bless the fairy king!"


    "Please bless the fairy king!"


    At the moment, countless figures knelt together, excited on their faces, and even sacrificed their own blood to the suspended black statue.


    Next to the black statue, a figure shrouded in a black robe was suspended. Looking at these people, a color of satisfaction appeared at the corners of their mouths. Countless forces of faith entered the statue. At the moment, a mysterious force was emitted from the statue, which made some dead people live. It was very strange.


    "Grandpa, let''s go. We can''t save them here. These people are too strange!" At this moment, in the distance of the statue, there are more than a dozen figures. These people are wrapped with Reiki. They are a family of practitioners here. The old man wants to destroy the statue, but the children of the family are dissuading. Because the old man wants to destroy the statue, the only thing he can do is to urge the life treasure refined at countless costs, The life treasure is not completely stable. Once forced, a hundred years of practice will be destroyed.


    "If you don''t save me, I must have a devil in my heart. From then on, it''s hard to enter. And then, what''s different from these demons? I''m a monk. Why fear a war, why cherish a war! "


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, a small tower flew out of the old man''s body. This was his life thing. He urged the life thing to kill the statue directly.


    "Hum!"


    "It''s just a treasure of life. I also want to shake the statue of the fairy king." The figure in the black robe gathered the power of faith on one face and looked sarcastically at the flying tower. Its strength was in the realm of Tiandan.


    However, the man in black underestimated each other''s determination. At the moment when the tower approached, the tower did not attack the statue, but chose to explode.


    "Boom!"


    The self explosion of this life magic weapon, swept by the terrible storm, turned the black robe pale.


    There were cracks on the statue under the terrible force. The look of the black robe was extremely ugly. He hurried to repair the statue with the power of faith.


    The power of plague dissolves the power of self explosion.


    "Poof!"


    The magic weapon of this life exploded. The old man almost fainted with a mouthful of blood. His eyes were full of despair, "I can''t destroy it."


    When the old man was in despair, Su Feixuan came step by step and looked at this scene with a cold look.


    "Girl, go quickly. This power is very strange. It will make people lose. Once you resist, you will die." Seeing that Su Feixuan was so young, the old man was afraid that Su Feixuan didn''t know it was terrible, so he quickly reminded him.


    But at the moment, Su Feixuan didn''t hear it again and again. She walked to where step by step, looking very cold.


    "Such an evil way cannot exist. Such an evil person should be punished."

 Chapter 335

    At the moment, when Su Feixuan was close to where, she clapped her hand and the terrible power broke out.


    "Yes!"


    At the moment, the black robed man suddenly turned pale, because he felt Su Feixuan''s horror, which he could not resist at all. He didn''t respond well. Even people with statues turned into ashes in an instant. At the same time, Su Feixuan''s magic weapon became powerful and the power of vitality broke out, dispersing the plague here as much as possible.


    "Damn it, you damn it, you dare to destroy the statue of the fairy king." Those kneeling people, with a crazy face, rushed to Su Feixuan.


    "What power is this?" At the moment, Su Feixuan frowned and could only disperse the power in these human bodies. When the black gas in these human bodies dissipated, they fell into a state of silence one by one. Su Feixuan found that she could not wake up these people with her own strength, which made Su Feixuan''s look extremely dignified.


    At the moment, Su Feixuan also felt that this power seemed to be extremely evil, but when Su Feixuan touched it in time, he found that this power was pure, powerful and mysterious. Instead of killing these people, he let them enter a state of extinction. Of course, in the state of extinction, if there was no breath guidance from the statue, people''s bodies would decay, Really dead.


    "Sir, can you save them?" At the moment, the old man looked very pale, but dragged his seriously injured body to Su Feixuan. He looked at Su Feixuan eagerly and hoped that Su Feixuan could save people.


    "I can''t save it!" At the moment, Su Feixuan showed a dignified color on her face. Su Feixuan felt that such means must come from the depths of the forbidden area. Perhaps only Li Yixi could dissolve this strange power, but on the day Li Yixi left, the dragon and Phoenix followed. She didn''t know where Li Yixi had gone. At the moment, Su Feixuan felt powerless.


    Under the control of the mastermind behind the scenes, the power of the plague soon began to spread and spread at an extremely terrible speed. Those people also collected countless power of faith.


    Hundreds of miles away from the Taoist palace in the palm of the southern sky region, several figures appeared in a city under the cover of the night. Several people looked at each other, the Dharma Seals fell one by one, and the Dharma Seals fell on mortals. Several people looked at each other and disappeared.


    At the end of the night and dawn, countless people died here in a short time. At the same time, there was a voice that those who believe in the plague fairy king will give blessing to resist the plague.


    In a short time, the plague began to appear in the southern sky, and no one could stop it.


    Zhishengdao palace is the strongest force within thousands of miles. Today, countless people go to the Shengdao palace in the hope that they can resolve the disaster. However, after seeing the patient, Xiao Zhan''s eyebrows coagulate together. Such strange power is extremely mysterious. Xiao Zhan can''t save people at all.


    "Taoist Xiao, can''t you help it?" Everyone''s eyes fell on Xiao Zhan, with a look of despair.


    "You wait first. I''ll see you. You''re a great doctor. Maybe you have a way!" Xiao Zhan left a word and took the unconscious man to Li Yixi''s yard for help.


    "Childe, can you save people?" Xiao Zhan at the moment has a worried face.


    At the moment, the three brothers of the dragon family also look at Li Yixi. The breath on this person is extremely strange. Even they are extremely palpitating. I don''t know how to resolve Li Yixi.


    "Yes!"


    "This disease is very strange. It makes people enter the state of fake death, but if it is not treated in time, it will really die, and the virus seems to be contagious." After Li Yixi''s observation, a different color appeared in his eyes.


    A silver needle appeared in his hand and stabbed the unconscious man. Xiao Zhan found that the plague power in the man had disappeared.


    "The disease is not difficult to treat, but it is infectious and difficult to deal with. It''s OK." Li Yixi smiled and kept busy with his own affairs.


    "Childe, what are you doing?" At the moment, Xiao Zhan''s eyes fell on Li Yixi. At the moment, Li Yixi seems to be making lanterns. The red lanterns are just round and look very festive.


    Li Yixi said with a smile, "it''s the new year. According to the customs of my hometown, we should hang lanterns and celebrate. At the same time, I wish you good health in the new year."


    "Xiao Zhan, give you one." Li Yixi handed Xiao Zhan a lantern.


    "Thank you, childe!" Xiao Zhan took the lantern and couldn''t help but look happy, because there was a word on the lantern, which was a divine text. Xiao Zhan was very happy.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan has absorbed all the methods of Li Yixi''s acupuncture just now. He knows how to disperse that force, so he left with a lantern.


    When Xiao Zhan returned to the temple, his eyes were full of hope. Li Yixi also explained the rescue method, but the look of the people was not very good. "Taoist Xiao, this method can save people, but it is too troublesome. It needs magic as the source, but the disease is infectious. When people are poor, they can only treat a few people, There is no guarantee that those people will not be infected. "


    "This


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan''s face was frozen. Xiao Zhan had not considered this possibility before. At the moment, under the reminder of these people, Xiao Zhan reacted instantly. At the same time, he also remembered Li Yixi''s words, "this disease is not difficult to treat, but it is infectious and difficult to deal with."


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan was stunned. The next moment, he looked at the lantern in his hand and fell into meditation, "happy? Bless? "


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan took a deep breath and felt that Li Yixi would not aim at nothing. Is sending him lanterns implying something?


    When they saw Xiao Zhan staring at the lantern, they said with a heavy face, "Taoist Xiao, can you ask the expert about other ways to save people?"


    Xiao Zhan said faintly, "the way to save people is right in front of you. This lantern may be the key. Come on, go get some sesame oil and light the lamp." Xiao Zhan didn''t look at the crowd and ordered the disciples of the Taoist palace.


    "You


    At the moment, people think Xiao Zhan is crazy. A broken lantern can dissolve the plague. That''s the hell.


    However, Xiao Zhan''s strength is terrible. These people dare not say much. Now they can''t find anyone to help. They can only wait. Soon, Xiao Zhan lit the lantern. Under the light, the golden blessing word on the red lantern exudes sacred brilliance at the moment.


    "The word Fu is upside down!" Everyone frowned when they saw that a word of blessing had arrived.


    However, at the moment when everyone''s voice fell, the inverted blessing word burst out of infinite power of light at the moment. At the moment, the blessing word seemed to be separated from the lantern. A divine force spread to the void in an instant, which made everyone pale.


    "This is... Divine script!"

 Chapter 336

    After feeling the power of the divine text on the lantern, the people present immediately changed their eyes, and their eyes were full of horror. The man who said the word fell down just now looked extremely frightened. Where did you think that a written blessing word was such a strong divine text? It was stupid at the moment.


    "Go and have a look. The lantern given by the childe must be related to the plague." Different from these people, Xiao Zhan''s eyes lit up at the moment, and a terrible fine light burst out from his eyes. He directly carried the lantern in his hand and broke through the air.


    "Go." Seeing Xiao Zhan''s figure breaking through the air, the people reacted in an instant. One by one, they hurried to keep up with Xiao Zhan''s footsteps and left in the distance. At the moment, Xiao Zhan chose a town closest to the holy Tao palace, because there was a plague. Xiao Zhan wanted to see if this was Li Yixi''s means to deal with the plague. After all, Xiao Zhan also saw the plague. It was not a disease at all, but a mysterious force and mysterious rules.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    The sound of breaking the air sounded, and the figures appeared over the town. At the moment, on the lanterns, the word Fu Shenwen burst out a force and shrouded the town.


    "Boom!"


    When the power of divine script came to the town, in the town, a force of rules also turned into two virtual shadows of divine script in the void, "plague".


    At the moment of seeing the two holy texts of "plague", Xiao Zhan and others changed greatly. As expected, it was like their broken materials. This was not a disease. The more the power of the road eroded the world, and the two holy texts of "plague" were just projections, they were extremely powerful and made everyone pale. Moreover, at this moment, there are countless forces of faith in the cities and towns, winding around these two words in the void. With the blessing of the force of faith, the two divine texts of "plague" are improving at a terrible speed. With the blessing of the power of faith, Xiao Zhan found that even if he did his best, he could not break the two sacred texts.


    "Click!"


    However, when the power of the blessing script spread to the two scripts of "plague", the two scripts immediately broke apart. Those who entered the state of silence in the town now lived one by one, and their breath was very weak, as if they were really ill.


    "Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! "


    Those people in black hiding in this town, under the power of the blessing word God text, the avenue in their body was completely broken by the blessing word God text power, spewing blood one by one, smashing the Tao heart and turning into a waste man. Because the way of plague is completely eliminated and the way of plague is cut off. These people are practicing the way of plague. When the source of the way disappears, it will naturally be abandoned.


    "What happened?"


    "The avenue is deprived?" At the moment, although those people are still alive, there is no doubt that their eyes are full of panic, because they are disconnected from the plague world and will die. The way of plague is the avenue of the plague fairy king. Even if this is not the world under the jurisdiction of the plague fairy king, now the smell of the plague fairy king has penetrated into the world. What kind of power can wipe out the smell of the plague fairy king. Encounter such existence, how not to frighten these people.


    "I see. Is there a layout of supreme existence that wants to rob the power of faith?" Xiao Zhan saw this scene, and sure enough, as he thought, a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. At the moment, Xiao Zhan can''t help thinking that they have been guessing who Li Yixi is playing with. Is it a game with this terrible existence?


    Because to rob the power of faith, once the power of faith reaches a certain degree, the existence of those powerful terror can come across the border.


    While Xiao Zhan was thinking, the power of the broken "plague" was instantly absorbed by the blessing word. At the moment, the blessing word has become more terrible, and the scope of coverage is also growing.


    "Go!"


    At this moment, as like as two peas, they continued to rush to other places. As a matter of fact, the situation was exactly the same as here. At this moment, everyone knew that there was no such thing as a supreme existence.


    With the continuous absorption of the power of the broken divine text, the word of blessing broke away from the lantern, the floating clouds rose straight, and the scope of the cover increased continuously, and soon expanded to thousands of miles away. Moreover, the divine text was still broken and continuously absorbed. Xiao Zhan knew that if it was saved, there was no need to take action at all. This divine text could remove all dangers and benefit the world.


    "The blessing has fallen, the blessing has come!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan smiled at the corners of his mouth and said with a smile, "it turns out that the childe is intentional. Isn''t it the meaning of blessing? This is to tell me that there is no need to worry. The childe will bless the world and benefit the common people. "


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan felt that he finally understood the true meaning of Li Yixi.


    In a very short period of time, those who came from the plague world at countless costs were all abolished, and the collected power of faith was also wiped out by a force. There was nothing left, and the world returned to normal.


    "Click!"


    In the plague world, a holy land, a statue had a powerful breath, but the next moment, a terrible breath came. The statue, which absorbed the power of countless beliefs, directly broke into pieces.


    "How is that possible?"


    Everyone present at the moment turned pale in an instant.


    Because this statue is the statue of the plague fairy king, which also contains a drop of the plague fairy King''s blood essence. These days, it has absorbed a lot of faith and become more powerful. However, when people see hope and can help the plague fairy king to come together in the dark and yellow world, all the harvest suddenly turns into nothingness.


    The statue contains the Immortal King''s blood essence and the circulation of Taoist rhyme. It is almost impossible to destroy, but now it is broken.


    At the same time, a figure quickly entered the palace, and his eyes were full of panic.


    "Senior elders, things are bad. All the disciples who entered the xuanhuang world have their soul lights off. No one is spared, and almost all of them die one after another." The elder who came at this moment is the person in charge of the soul lamp.


    "Damn it, how is this possible? Who can do it? In such a short time, find all the latent disciples and erase them all." In the eyes of these supreme elders in the hall, there was a look of panic. Now the plan failed, and everyone''s eyes twinkled. They were very nervous. They had to hurry to contact the fairy world and what to do next.


    It''s really powerful to erase so many marks at the same time. It''s beyond everyone''s imagination. They can''t deal with it anymore.

 Chapter 337

    In today''s middle heaven, the void suddenly split, and a towering threat came. A big bird blocking the sky and the sun appeared. At the moment when the huge figure appeared, there were many visions. Around the huge body, there were rounds of black sun rising, countless black winds raging and destroying everything, as if the end of the world had come. At the moment, the black sun was really immortal, as if the God of destruction, The body of the black sun appeared, and countless stars fell directly under the black sun storm.


    "What''s that, so powerful?" At the moment, countless figures appeared over the forbidden areas in the middle heaven. The eyes were full of horror. What I saw today is really terrible.


    "It''s the black sun storm. It''s the world killing magic power under the king Xiaoyao." At the moment, over the Confucian temple, where the power of robbing evil was dispelled, several people in the Confucian temple were suspended. Watching the dark sun coming, their eyes were full of cold. The people in the Confucian temple were extremely cruel to the carefree fairy king. They wanted to eat their blood, burn their bones and prevent their soul from reincarnation.


    At the moment, the huge demon body in the void, the complete lower boundary, turned into a man with an eagle head. At the moment, the black sun, his face was gloomy and terrible. For the lower boundary, he had a lot of damage.


    "Welcome the immortal!"


    At the moment, in those forbidden areas in the middle heaven, countless people knelt down and worshipped the dark sun with a sincere face.


    However, the black sun at the moment, with his anger on his face, simply ignored these people. At the moment, he just wanted to know who was the one who destroyed the life family. After finding it, heiri decided to cut it thousands of times, because it was very harmful for him to come by force.


    The big hand grasped the void, and countless causal forces were caught by the black sun. At the moment, the eyes of the black sun emitted a terrible light. The next moment, a black big dog shadow appeared in the palm of the black sun, "sure enough, it''s the demon family, damn it!"


    At the moment, the black sun was so angry that he directly threw out the empty shadow of the black dog in his hand and chased the place where the black dog disappeared.


    "When the real fairy comes in the dark day, I''m afraid that the demon is dead. Those who dare to provoke the fairy King''s care simply don''t know whether they live or die." Those who had seen the old black shadow in the forbidden area that day showed a sneer at the corners of their mouths.


    "Can you block the dark sun?" In the Confucian temple at the moment, several people look extremely heavy.


    The black sun was powerful and soon reached the southern region of heaven. He killed the zhishengdao palace. Far away, the huge animal claws fell towards the zhishengdao palace. At this moment, everyone in the zhishengdao palace felt suffocation and woke up from their dreams, but they couldn''t move under the pressure of that power.


    "What''s that? It''s so powerful!"


    Outside the yard, the three brothers of the dragon family, who were practicing in the bamboo house, suddenly changed their looks. Under that breath, even if they got the inheritance of the Tathagata palm and Buddhism, they still felt like mole ants. It was late at night. At the moment, countless demon immortals gathered outside the yard, and their eyes could not help falling on these demon immortals.


    "Huh?"


    "He dared to capture my cause and effect. In the yard, the old black man who was climbing and practicing suddenly opened his eyes. In those eyes, it seemed that there was a danger of extinction. The next moment, the old black raised his claw and pressed it, and the black sun in the void changed color in an instant, as if the other party had controlled the sky. At the moment, the black sun felt the danger of extinction and changed color directly, The defiant color on his face disappeared and was replaced by panic. His huge Dharma body was directly broken and turned into a black eagle, falling from the void.


    The black sun who wanted to fight against the attack hit him outside the yard. At the next moment, he gathered all his breath, his body trembled, and his eyes were full of panic, because at the moment, countless figures were gathered around him. All these figures gave off the smell of immortals, many of which were stronger than him, and the black sun was also found at the moment, The master of the causal force captured by himself is in this yard, not outside the yard. He is trapped in a circle and scared the dead. Where is the demeanor of a real immortal. In this moment, the dark sun was frightened to find that there were so many terrible existence hidden in this small mountain, which was more terrible than Xiaoyao fairy house.


    However, searching the trembling black sun, he soon found that these dense demon immortals just glanced at him at random, didn''t pay attention to him, let the Black Sun breathe a little relieved, and the next black sun fled without hesitation.


    But just disappeared into the void, before we could be happy, suddenly, countless wickers came, staggered together, turned into a huge fishing net, shrouded in the dark sun.


    The black sun changed his look again. He still couldn''t escape from the cage by how he used his magic power. He was pulled under the tree by the willow branch.


    "Hoo!"


    At the moment, just after the Black Sun regained its freedom, a cruel color appeared in the demon eyes, directly spit out the inflammation of the black sun, and burned it against the willow.


    However, the next moment, the black sun turned pale. Because his life was really fire, he had no effect on the willow. He spread his wings and broke through the air and wanted to escape. However, a wicker pulled down like a whip and pulled the black sun back to the original place. A random pull of the wicker made the Black Sun show his teeth and eyes, occupied by panic.


    "Black sun storm!"


    The Black Sun immediately exerts his strongest magic skill. The storm of the Black Sun shrouds the willows.


    "It''s so cool. It''s more violent!"


    However, at the moment when the Black Sun desperately urged the magic, a voice sounded in the black sun''s ears, which scared the black sun''s magic power and the Black Sun natural disaster directly dispersed.


    "Come on, don''t be lazy. The black sun wind bath is good!"


    Countless wickers came and smoked hard against the black sun.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    At the moment, the black sun made a miserable howl, but endured the severe pain on his body and hurriedly urged the magic. The black sun storm shrouded the God willow.


    "Ah hoo, ah Hoo!"


    At dawn, the whole body of the black sun is wet with sweat, and the magic power of the whole sky is exhausted. When you open your mouth, the black sun is really hot, and the power is pitiful. There is black smoke in your mouth.


    "So weak, get out!"


    Liu Shen left a very unhappy voice, directly pumped the black sun away and fell into the yard.


    The dark sun at the moment passed out directly.


    In the early morning, the sun rose. Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin, who went to the Shengdao palace, went out of the yard early to chat with the three brothers of the dragon family about the coming of the powerful existence last night. At the moment, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin, combined with the memories of Tang LAN, Zhao Wu and Tang Jingtian, and the huge demon body seen by the three brothers of the dragon family last night, came to a conclusion that was the terrible existence last night, He is a capable general around the carefree fairy king. He is a real fairy in the dark sun.


    Originally worried that heiri would be disrespectful to Li Yixi, he provoked Li Yixi, but from the mouth of the three brothers of the dragon family, heiri escaped last night.

 Chapter 338

    "Hiss!"


    "Ran away?" At the moment, Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan looked at each other. Their eyes were full of panic, and their faces changed slightly. Last night, at the moment of the arrival of the true fairy in the dark sun, the pressure suppressed the southern heaven, and the invisible breath made it difficult for everyone in the zhishengdao palace to breathe. The most important thing is that the other party was not against the zhishengdao palace. If it was against the zhishengdao Palace, the whole zhishengdao palace would be finished.


    However, the existence of such a terror, across the fairy world, the peerless figures under the carefree fairy king, even escaped. At the moment, the word "escape" echoed in my mind. Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin looked at each other. They were thirsty and couldn''t say a word. What did they see here yesterday.


    "Three brothers, thank you for telling me!" Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan stood up and worshipped the three brothers of the dragon family. Even if the accomplishments of Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin were far better than the three brothers of the dragon family, they didn''t dare to underestimate them at the moment. Their eyes were full of respect.


    Because today, when Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin saw the three brothers of the dragon family again, they found that the three brothers of the dragon family had changed greatly.


    A few days ago, the cultivation of the three brothers of the dragon family was only half a step, but now the three brothers of the dragon family are not only terrible because of their soaring strength, but also they feel that the three brothers of the dragon family at the moment are like three giant Buddhas. Their feelings have completely changed, become strange and become more terrible.


    According to the information received by zhishengdao palace, the foundation left by the carefree fairy king, the holy palace and the holy city have now become ruins. Where the residual breath is the smell of Buddhism and Taoism. Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin now understand who destroyed the holy palace after seeing the three brothers of the dragon family.


    "You are welcome, Taoist masters. We are just childe servants. How dare we bear such a big gift." A smile appeared on the faces of the three brothers of the dragon family. On their faces, there was no trace of ferocity and hegemony. At the moment, the three people gave them a feeling of compassion and softness, without any sharp feeling.


    The three brothers of the dragon family hurried to return the ceremony. They were extremely excited. Their decision that night was extremely correct. Otherwise, they would not have been today and would not have received the most powerful divine power of Buddhism, the Tathagata divine palm. Moreover, in the past, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin, as the principal and Deputy Taoist masters of the supreme Taoist palace, would have been so polite to them. Although they are slaves now, the three brothers of the dragon family know very well that their status is still above Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin.


    Moreover, outside the courtyard, they saw countless demon immortals gathered, and the Black Sun real fairy fled in panic. They knew that Li Yixi was terrible and unpredictable. In the past, they thought Li Yixi was just an immortal, but now, Li Yixi''s cultivation is far beyond their speculation. The Black Sun real fairy, the supreme existence beside the carefree fairy king, was scared and fled before entering the courtyard. It can be seen that, Li Yixi''s horror is far more than the real fairy in the dark sun, and may still be above the fairy king.


    "The three brothers follow the childe. It''s a fairyland. Their future achievements are unlimited. Please take care of them in the future." Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin dare not take it seriously. The smile on his face is stronger and friendly.


    "Creak!"


    At the moment, the distant door slowly pushed away, and Li Yixi came out. He saw Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin from a distance. Li Yixi was stunned. Now the zhishengdao Palace should be very busy. These two guys had time to come. A smile quickly appeared on Li Yixi''s face, "Xiao Zhan, Tang Yin, are you two so free? Come on, come in and have a drink? "


    These two people have a high status now, and they are now the principal and Deputy Taoist masters of the zhishengdao palace. In the future, they will live here. Their safety depends on them. They must maintain a good relationship. Of course, the more iron the better.


    "Well, I''ll disturb you." Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin looked at each other and hurriedly smiled. Naturally, Li Yixi invited him. This opportunity to obtain opportunities is rare.


    Their voices fell and they hurried to Li Yixi, as if they were afraid of Li Yixi''s refusal at the next moment.


    "Come in, too. There''s no need to work so hard. There''s the jishengdao palace outside. It''s not so dangerous." Li Yixi looked at the three brothers of the dragon family and also issued an invitation.


    "Thank you, childe." The three brothers of the dragon family looked at each other and were overjoyed. The three brothers of the dragon family only entered the yard once, but what they saw and heard was frightening. They also knew that they had countless opportunities to follow Li Yixi. Where would they refuse.


    Five people gathered together and happily entered the yard.


    Just a few steps into the yard, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin were not very good. At the moment, the three brothers of the dragon family looked greatly changed and their eyes almost fell out. They are so powerful that they can never forget.


    At the moment, seeing the huge black eagle in the yard, I was extremely uncomfortable. The three brothers of the dragon family naturally recognized it. The black eagle was the real fairy of the black sun with great strength yesterday.


    Obviously, they saw that the Black Sun Zhenxian ran away, but at the moment, they unexpectedly appeared in Li Yixi''s courtyard. Sure enough, he was hostile to Li Yixi and couldn''t escape.


    "Huh?"


    "What kind of eagle is this? It''s a good god horse. It feels strong and powerful. It must be delicious." At this moment, Li Yixi also saw the real immortal body of the Black Sun lying on the ground.


    However, the black sun at the moment almost scared his soul out of his body. Before, he had been staring at Dahei lying on the ground, feeling the terrible smell that Dahei carried all over, and he was extremely uneasy, because heiri felt that the smell of Dahei was even more terrible than the carefree fairy king. Heiri had no hope for the layout of the carefree fairy king. Anyway, he planned and how to restrain several other fairy kings, but when he met Dahei, Under absolute strength, they are vulnerable.


    However, hearing Li Yixi''s voice, the black sun looked up at Li Yixi and was almost scared out of his body, because at the moment, the breath carried by Li Yixi, the black sun as a real immortal, is more clear how terrible it is. The Tao rhyme on Li Yixi actually contains ten thousand Tao, not just one or several, but a collection of ten thousand Tao.


    While walking around, thousands of ways avoided, as if they were alone, and became the center of heaven and earth. The great black of strength and terror has become eclipsed compared with Li Yixi. The invisible breath in the body is like the roar of gods and demons, the roar of beasts and the singing of immortals and Buddhas.


    However, such a terrible existence, at the moment, his eyes fell on himself. From those eyes, the black sun felt that the other party wanted to stew himself. That eye was the desire for food.


    Heiri Zhenxian, as the red man around the carefree fairy king, walked sideways in the carefree fairy domain, but at the moment, heiri was looked at by Li Yixi and fell into despair.

 Chapter 339

    Li Yixi is too strong, strong enough to surpass his cognition.


    The black sun at the moment clearly felt that Li Yixi''s eyes at the moment were the same as he once liked game.


    Moreover, at the moment, Li Yixi didn''t talk about it. The next moment, he really grabbed the real fairy in the dark sun. At the moment when Li Yixi stretched out his hand, the dark sun looked frightened and wanted to fight hard. However, the dark sun was frightened. Li Yixi raised his hand and locked the void. He was completely imprisoned.


    Until Li Yixi caught it in his hand, the force that imprisoned everything disappeared. At the moment, Li Yixi still weighed it in his hand, and a satisfied color appeared at the corners of his mouth, "yes, it''s really magnificent, some weight."


    "Lao Bai, come and kill the eagle. This kind of game is hard to find."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin''s eyes changed, because at this moment, they also found that there was a trace of familiarity on the black eagle. It was the smell of the real fairy in the Black Sun last night. Looking at the dull eyes of the three brothers of the dragon family, they understood that this was the real fairy in the black sun, 100%.


    Offended Li Yixi, it is impossible for the Black Sun Zhenxian to leave. It seems that this is going to be stewed. Eat the real fairy of the demon family. Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan at the moment are excited. The real fairy''s body contains immortal Qi. They have a great chance.


    "Three brothers, didn''t the black sun really escape? Didn''t you find out you were caught? " Xiao Zhan Chuanyin longyi asked.


    "I know it''s terrible outside the hospital. Can we speculate about the existence in the hospital?" At the moment, longyi is also helpless. He quietly grabbed a real immortal, which is very terrible.


    "Master!"


    At the moment, Lao Bai in the kitchen came out after hearing Li Yixi''s words.


    "Kill the eagle. It''s a good thing. Stew it."


    Li Yixi grabbed the black sun and said happily.


    However, seeing Lao Bai''s knife, heiri can feel that the other party really wants to kill himself, because this one is terrible. The knife is also terrible, comparable to the fairy king.


    He really only has to be eaten. At the moment, the black sun is struggling violently and thinking hard about how to find a chance to live. The black sun wants to say the purpose of the carefree fairy king, but at the moment, he finds that he can''t even spit out a word.


    "What way is this? Why is it so? Why can''t I make a sound? At the moment, I have really turned into an eagle, and even the Dharma bodies of heaven and earth have disappeared." The Black Sun fairy was terrified.


    The heaven and earth Dharma body is a life magic power, which can incarnate into the body that covers the sky, but now it has disappeared. The Black Sun immortal confirmed that it is not a seal, it really disappeared, and I was almost scared to death.


    "What is it?"


    "What is it?"


    "What do I need to do to avoid being killed?"


    The black sun is really immortal at the moment. It''s completely stupid.


    "It won''t be the head of the three thousand Avenue, the general outline of the three thousand Avenue, great destiny!"


    The dark sun is really immortal at the moment. They all stammer.


    Li Yixi''s hands, as if they could destroy heaven and earth, are not adjectives, but really destroy heaven and earth and destroy a world.


    In the dark sun''s desperate struggle, Li Yixi smiled, "what are you struggling with? You are an eagle, not a chicken. I can lay eggs by raising chickens. It''s no use raising you."


    "Laying eggs?"


    The black sun in this moment was oppressed and bent on his face. He was really immortal, but he looked at the local chicken in the distance and his eyes were dull, "that... That''s the divine beast rosefinch."


    At the moment, the black sun was frightened, and the rosefinches turned into local chickens.


    At the next moment, the people were stunned. The terrible Black Sun immortal laid an egg under the eyes of the people with shame.


    At the moment, the black sun is really immortal. His face is a little black. He feels that he has lost the immortal''s face. He is really immortal. He has laid eggs.


    "Huh?"


    "Is it really a mother? That''s nice, but Eagles lay eggs in different seasons. Their reproductive ability is not high. I''m afraid they can''t eat many eggs. " Li Yixi looked surprised, but felt that the eagle could not lay eggs all year round. It was still not as tempting as the eagle meat.


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he still felt that the shameful black sun was flustered. There was no shame. Now his life was almost gone. Without hesitation, he laid two eggs directly.


    "Well, it''s really productive. Keep it well!"


    "Lao Bai, go get an eagle egg and fry tomato." Li Yixi gave an order and threw the frightened Black Sun aside.


    The dark sun, who finally survived, was so excited that he even forgot about being forced to change his body structure and lay eggs.


    Greedily sucking the air.


    "Eggs, that''s eggs."


    Xiao Zhan, Tang Yin and the three brothers of the dragon family were completely stunned. The Black Sun immortal laid eggs and changed his gender. Of course, such existence, it is not difficult to change gender.


    If I hadn''t seen this scene with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe anything.


    At the moment, when they looked at Li Yixi, their faces changed.


    Compared with Xiao Zhan and others, the black sun is more frightened at the moment. There are only four words in his head, big destiny.


    It''s terrible that you have met the existence of the great destiny skill. It''s not as simple as saying what you say. It''s the strongest magic power that can really change your destiny. Even if the enemy is very powerful, but those who are proficient in the great destiny skill want to kill, it''s too simple. In a word, your strength is strong, and there will be all kinds of difficulties, This kind of irregularity is more than the influence of gas transport, and I don''t know how many times.


    This is the strongest power of existence at the head of the three thousand Avenue. At the moment, the black sun suddenly found that the carefree fairy king was so poor. If Li Yixi wanted to fight for the art of great disaster, the carefree fairy king could not get it anyway.


    Moreover, in addition to controlling the great destiny technique, Li Yixi''s strength is too strong to describe. That realm is not in his own cognition at all.


    At the moment, the dark sun thought of the carefree fairy king, the nether fairy king, the plague king and so on. He paid countless prices and felt extremely ridiculous.


    Li Yixi wants who gets it, so he gets it.


    "Lao Bai, give him some ingredients and lay more eggs on weekdays." Li Yixi didn''t realize anything. He just felt that he had received the goods again today.


    "Sit down, what are you doing standing?" Li Yixi saw the people standing and quickly sent out an invitation.


    "Yes, childe."


    Several people reacted, hurriedly sat down, looked away, and didn''t dare to see.


    The three brothers of the dragon family were more nervous because Li Yixi was still standing.


    "Be casual. Don''t care about the master and servant. We can just be friends." Li Yixi looked at the uneasy three brothers of the dragon family and smiled.


    "Thank you, childe." The three quickly stood up and worshipped Li Yixi.


    At the moment, Lao Bai came out with some corn and sprinkled it in front of heiri. Heiri''s face was very black. He was really immortal. He was really raised as a chicken, but he felt Li Yixi''s eyes and hurried to eat. Wan Yi said that he was picky about food, so he might not have a chance to live.

 Chapter 340

    Li Yixi looked at the dark sun pecking corn kernels. A smile appeared on his face and said to himself, "it''s OK. It''s good to feed. If it''s difficult to feed, it will only become thinner. It''s better to kill it now."


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he took back his eyes and didn''t pay attention. However, how the Black Sun exists, even if Li Yixi speaks to himself in a small voice, but as a real fairy, the Black Sun listens to it word by word and pecks faster.


    "Damn it, as I expected, if I don''t perform well, it will be difficult to survive."


    "I''m a real immortal in the carefree immortal field. I peck rice like a poultry here." The Black Sun pecking corn kernels can''t help crying at the moment. It''s too oppressive. How can he exist. The black sun in this moment hated the real immortal at the end of the day. If it weren''t for the real immortal at the end of the day to lower him, he wouldn''t suffer so much.


    At the moment of the black sun, two lines of clear tears fell.


    "Big black eagle, isn''t it delicious? Do you need my help? " When heiri felt humiliated and shed tears, a small local chicken appeared beside heiri Zhenxian. This small local chicken is a young rosefinch.


    "Huh?"


    "OK, let''s go together!" After hearing the little rosefinch''s voice, heiri was stunned and agreed without hesitation, because at the moment, heiri feels extremely wronged and can have demons to help him solve it, which is a great good thing. However, in the dark sun at the moment, just after the sound fell, the whole demon was stunned and his body was very stiff.


    Because at the moment when his voice fell, the little rosefinch beside him was so fast that his eyes could hardly go up, and there was no corn left on the ground in the blink of an eye. It was too fast. However, the Black Sun saw this noble little rosefinch with a very satisfied appearance at the moment, which made it difficult for the black sun to understand. This is a divine beast.


    "Idiot!"


    However, when heiri was puzzled, a voice of contempt sounded in heiri''s mind. When heiri''s demon eyes looked, they found that it was a pot of Datura that despised themselves.


    In the future, the dark sun has to think about why he is despised. The next moment, a bang, a mysterious breath, comes from his belly. The mysterious breath flows in his body at an extremely fast speed. At the moment, the eyes almost fall out, and the eyes are full of incredible colors, because the dark sun at the moment is reflected, Why he was despised, because what he just let out was a divine thing. He missed a great opportunity.


    The Black Sun last night almost hurt the original power in order to meet the requirements of Liu God. However, after swallowing a few corn kernels, I recovered. There was a terrible original rhyme in the corn kernels. The losses last night would take at least decades or even hundreds of years to recover, but now I have completely recovered.


    Therefore, the Black Sun didn''t know what he had missed. Looking at the distance, the little rosefinch who was elated and even broke through a small realm despised himself and almost spit blood in anger.


    At the moment, the black sun has a sharp pain in his heart, and he doesn''t feel good. But it''s too terrible here. He doesn''t dare to say anything at all. He can only choose to refine the original Tao rhyme in his body.


    Fairyland, the lower entrance connecting the middle heaven realm, is a real immortal in the Xiaoyao immortal realm. At the moment, his eyebrows are screwed together. The time has passed so long that he has not received any news. He is very upset. After all, in the lower world, even the mark of the carefree fairy king has been destroyed, full of uncertainty. The strength of the black sun is extremely strong. If the black sun can''t be solved, he will naturally be even worse.


    "Whoosh!"


    At this moment, a figure came and asked directly, "how is it now, but have you received any news?" The real immortal who came at this moment was stronger than the black sun. When walking, there were many big sun virtual shadows around his body. He was full of the power of destroying the sky and the earth. He was the first strong person around the carefree fairy king, the big sun real immortal. It is the fire magic power of Dayi that cultivates. Its strength is extremely terrible. A pair of red eyes and a pair of red eyebrows make people dare not look directly at it.


    At the moment, when I saw the arrival of the great sun true fairy, the earth difficult true fairy at the moment showed a touch of fear in my eyes and quickly bowed to salute, "I''ve seen the great sun true fairy. The time of the lower boundary of the Black Sun true fairy continues. According to the time of the lower boundary, it''s almost a day and a night now, but I haven''t received any news. I''m afraid that this lower boundary is different from the past."


    At the moment, the earthly immortal looked extremely dignified. He didn''t dare to hide anything. He directly spoke out his inner uneasiness.


    "Huh?"


    "Haven''t you received any news after such a long time? How could this be possible? The real fairy in the black sun is irritable and doesn''t work as a procrastinator. Did he encounter any big trouble, but the lower world has already been sealed by the fairy king. Where can there be any powerful existence? It''s impossible for the fairy to appear. Will there be any suppression of the existence of the real fairy? " At the moment, the great sun is really immortal, and his eyes are full of puzzled colors.


    "It''s hard to be an immortal!" At the moment, with a big hand waving, a light curtain appeared in front of him. In that light curtain, there was an ancient battlefield. On that ancient battlefield, now standing in a terrible existence, it is the person who practices the road of human difficulty that is difficult to be a real immortal. At the moment, people are difficult to be true immortals. After receiving the call of Da RI true immortals, they said faintly: "Da RI, what''s the matter? I''m very busy now. My human difficult way is not complete yet. I have to continue to kill."


    Rennan Zhenxian''s strength is not weak, and he doesn''t have a good face for Dayi Zhenxian. However, Dayi''s strength is slightly stronger than him, and his status is higher. People can''t dare to completely exceed the rules of the immortal palace.


    "It''s hard for people. After the lower boundary of the dark sun, they lost contact. Go to the lower boundary to see what happened?" Dari Zhenxian doesn''t care. He knows the strength and temper of people and says what he means directly.


    "The lower boundary, the lower boundary sealed by the fairy king?" The person at the moment is difficult. He frowned and asked.


    "Yes, I have to preside over some things now. I can''t go down directly." Dari Zhenxian hesitated and frowned when he saw that people were difficult.


    "I''m afraid it''s not calm in that place. Now, in addition to the black sun, two real immortals have disappeared. I think it''s most correct to summon the fairy king and wait for the fairy King''s instructions." It''s hard for people to look dignified.


    "What are the two real immortals? Who says that the black sun is dead and there can be no immortals in the lower world? It''s hard for people. Do you want to disobey my order?" Da RI Zhenxian scolded coldly.

 Chapter 341

    "Big day, you don''t know what you''re afraid of now. I remember not long ago, a sword Qi entered the fairy world and killed a real immortal of ice fire Saint family. Even the body was taken away by the other party. The other party''s strength is absolutely above the real immortal. You think it''s ridiculous that the black sun can be safe and sound!" People are hard at the moment, cold way.


    "What?"


    "Did the ice fire Saint die a real immortal? Was it killed by people in the lower world? How is this possible? " At the moment of the big day, the look is incomparably cold. I think people are difficult to be immortal. This is a blatant disobedience. Even lying is so absurd.


    "Hum, big day, I''m loyal to the Immortal King. Heaven and earth can learn from each other. If you don''t believe it, don''t you go back to the ice fire holy family and see it? At that time, you know whether I lied or not. Now the lower bound has exceeded the layout of the fairy king. Several fairy kings compete. I think this situation is very normal. Although the fairy king has no choice, he may have ignored something. " It was difficult for people to leave a word and a face of anger, which directly ended the dialogue


    "It''s impossible?" At the moment of the big day, the look is incomparably cold. I always think it is difficult for people. This is deceiving him.


    "Da RI Zhen Xian, don''t you know when you go to the ice fire Saint family? It doesn''t take much time to go to the ice fire holy family from here. I have everything here. Maybe you haven''t arrived at the territory of the ice fire holy family, and the Black Sun true fairy has come back? " At this moment, he hurriedly explained.


    "Good!"


    "I''ll go to the region of the ice fire Saint family to see if what people say is true or false. If it''s false, people can''t think better." After Da RI Zhenxian left a word, he turned and left.


    At the moment, seeing that Da RI Zhenxian had left, he did not hesitate to arrange several arrays at the lower boundary channel, so he was relieved.


    In the lower bound, in Li Yixi''s courtyard, Xiao Zhan and others have already left. At the moment, Li Yixi is explaining the Three Character Classic to Jun Wushen.


    "Wushen, you can recite the three character Sutra, but you may not understand it. Today, the teacher will give you a good lecture!" Li Yixi, with a smile on his face, faced Jun wushinto.


    At the moment, Jun Wushen quickly nodded, looked forward to Li Yixi and waited for Li Yixi''s explanation. These three character scriptures were really mysterious. After understanding a human character divine text that day, Jun Wushen didn''t understand a divine text in the later time. Therefore, Jun Wushen at the moment naturally looked forward to Li Yixi''s explanation.


    Seeing your godless appearance, Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth and said slowly, "at the beginning of human life, nature is good. When people are just born, their nature is good, their nature is similar, and their habits are far away, which means that everyone''s nature is very close, but the difference is getting bigger and bigger due to the different living and learning environment the day after tomorrow."


    "Three talents, heaven, earth and people, three lights, sun, moon and stars. What do you mean "three talents"? Three talents refer to heaven, earth and people. What is "Sanguang"? The three lights are the sun, the moon and the stars. "


    "Boom!"


    At the moment, Jun Wushen was shocked at the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell. At the moment, Jun Wushen stared at the three character Sutra written by Li Yixi in front of him. At the moment, the three characters of heaven, earth and man and the two characters of heaven and earth became blurred. The two ideas of heaven and earth were captured by Jun Wushen.


    At the moment, there are three words "heaven, earth and man" in the soul sea. There is a shocking color in the eyes of Jun Wushen. At the moment, Jun Wushen is powerful for countless times. It is not the improvement of the realm of cultivation, but the sublimation of the whole person.


    "Three talents, heaven, earth and people, it turns out that only people are not perfect. No wonder these days, I found that although the human character divine text is magical, it is not helpful to practice. Now I understand, because my understanding is not enough. People can give full play to their strength only with the help of the power of heaven and earth. I see, I understand the essence of Sancai sword array. " At the moment, Jun Wushen suddenly feels enlightened. These days, he has cultivated the three talents sword array from Jun''s family, but he has not been able to get the essence. Now, under Li Yixi''s explanation, Jun Wushen understands that the three talents, heaven, earth and man, heaven and earth are the most important. That is the source of power. The power of heaven and earth condenses in his body first, and as a man of martial arts, he can give full play to his strength to the extreme.


    However, although Jun Wushen has gained a lot at the moment, he has captured the two divine texts of heaven and earth, which consumes a lot of willpower. At the moment, his face is a little white, and he doesn''t dare to see the idea divine texts in front of him. He can only choose to seriously listen to Li Yixi''s explanation, and then compare it with the idea divine texts of the Three Character Classic to understand the essence.


    After Li Yixi finished, Jun Wushen left the yard with his servant.


    These days, Jun Wushen and his servants have always lived in the country of the master. Today, when they returned to the house they bought, there was one more person in the house.


    "No God, meet my ancestors!"


    At the moment, when Jun Wushen saw the figure in the house, he immediately bowed and saluted, and a surprise color appeared in his eyes.


    "Without God, how are you getting these days? Haven''t swordsmanship fallen yet, Sancai sword array, how much have you understood? " Jun Changsheng saw that Jun Wushen''s accomplishments had indeed soared countless times, and a surprise appeared in his eyes. At the same time, he looked forward to Jun Wushen very much.


    "Look, old ancestor!" Jun Wushen didn''t say, but chose to draw his sword.


    When the sword came out, the small eyes were full of serious colors. At the moment, Jun Wushen, according to today''s understanding, urged the two divine texts of heaven and earth, mobilized the power of heaven and earth, and blessed himself. At this moment, the Sancai sword array erupted into terrible power.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, Jun Changsheng, the boss with staring eyes, this Sancai sword array is not simple, but in such a short time, Jun Wushen unexpectedly controlled it to such a degree that Jun Changsheng never expected.


    "Wushen, you are a genius in kendo."


    "Heaven doesn''t give birth to you. You have no God. Kendo is like a long night." At the moment of your longevity, you are amazed.


    "My ancestor, actually, is not that I have strong comprehension ability, but that when I met the teacher, I knew how ridiculous I was in the past. The power of thinking about the divine text was indeed too helpful to practice. Today, even if I know the essence of the Sancai sword array, I can''t control the power of heaven and earth so easily without the help of the divine text." At the moment, Jun Wushen couldn''t help laughing and excited after feeling the divine effect of the two divine texts of heaven and earth.


    "Shenwen?"


    "Have you understood the two divine texts now?" At the moment, Jun Changsheng was stunned when he heard Jun Wushen''s words. From the message, Jun Changsheng just knew that Jun Wushen controlled the herringbone divine text, and now he even controlled the two divine texts of heaven and earth. He can''t display the Sancai sword array to such a place.


    "Good!"


    "Old ancestor, I can''t show you the divine script yet. When I can show you the divine script, I''m showing you. Now, the human character divine script is real." Jun Wushen''s business fell, and the human character divine text appeared at the next moment.


    "This... This..." when Jun Changsheng saw the herringbone divine script in front of Jun Wushen, there was a shock in his eyes. In such a short time, the herringbone divine script was so powerful. How could it be. Jun Wushen said that he could have the present. Jun Changsheng felt ridiculous, but before he could say anything, the herringbone divine text appeared in front of him.


    Looking at the herringbone divine text, your breath at the moment of longevity has become extremely rapid.

 Chapter 342

    Looking at the herringbone divine text, your breath at the moment of your longevity is extremely urgent.


    "Without God, how do you practice? Why can God''s stationery be realized? It''s very difficult to realize God''s stationery?" Jun Changsheng''s face, a big question mark, was frightened.


    "Watch the divine text given by the teacher!" Jun Wushen was puzzled and took out the three character Sutra written by Li Yixi.


    However, at the moment, when your eyes fell on the Three Character Classic, the whole person was eaten by thunder.


    "This... This..."


    At this moment, seeing the longevity of the three character Scripture divine text, his eyes were full of panic and became stuttered. He couldn''t even say a complete word. He was completely frightened by the divine text in front of him. Although Li Qingyi abolished Jun Changsheng in those years, he saw Li Qingyi''s thoughts and divine writings behind him. Li Qingyi is the ancestor of literature and Taoism in the mainland, but now Jun Changsheng finds that Li Qingyi is simply the gap between fireflies and Haori compared with Li Yixi. This gap is too big to make up.


    After reading the text, Jun Changsheng has been practicing for tens of thousands of years, but his heart is shaken at the moment, and he even has the idea of killing Jun Wushen and taking the text. However, he soon dispels the evil idea by Jun Changsheng, because Jun Changsheng, with the help of Li Qingyi, also condensed a text. Today is the text, Let you live forever and suppress the evil idea.


    At the moment, Jun Changsheng hurriedly closed his eyes and waved his hand to put away his thoughts. At the moment, Jun Changsheng''s chest fluctuated violently and tried to calm his emotions.


    At the moment of opening his eyes, Jun Changsheng even had the idea of killing Jun Jiu. But Jun Changsheng thought that this is the Taoist country in the palm. If Jun Jiu dares to make any changes, he will not escape Li Yixi''s five finger mountain. Therefore, this divine article is really precious after killing this nod.


    "No God, what is this article? From now on, don''t easily show it in front of anyone, including your father and mother, you know?" At this moment, you live forever and look very serious.


    "Ancestors, is it so precious?" Hearing the words of your eternal life, you are godless at the moment, and there is a dignified color in your eyes. Although you are small, you have peerless talent, and your natural mind is not comparable to that of ordinary people. At the moment, your eyes have become dignified.


    "Let me tell you, at that moment, I wanted to kill you and seize this divine text, because with this divine text, the old ancestor can be powerful countless times in a short time, and may be able to kill the existence of the Xiaoyao fairy king, even if the Xiaoyao fairy king has made great progress in tens of thousands of years. You know what? If you practice now, you should take the human character divine script as the main divine script to practice. The human character divine script is not strong now, because you have not controlled the terrible part of the human character divine script. People have seven emotions and six desires. The seven emotions are joy, anger, worry, thought, sadness, fear and fear. Among the seven emotions, each emotion is the supreme Avenue, and the combination of the seven roads is terror, In addition to the blessing of the human character divine text, I''m afraid it has earth shaking power, and the way of seven emotions is in the three character Sutra, which is called joy and anger, sorrow and fear, love and evil desires, and all seven emotions. Remember, when you understand these, you can understand the way of seven emotions and six desires. "


    At the moment, the corner of your mouth moved and swallowed the last words. You didn''t dare to say it, because there are countless terrible roads in the three character Sutra, not only the way of seven emotions.


    Although Jun Changsheng just glanced at it, he naturally found the terrible part of this three character Scripture. If it was written by ordinary people, it must be just a shocking article, enlightening the humanities and great help to the human race. However, this article is not a simple article, but a will divine article, which is terrible, At the moment, in Jun Changsheng''s mind, there are still other contents of the three character Scripture, such as water, fire, wood, gold and earth. If there are five divine texts, you will control the five element Avenue. The five element Avenue. Jun Changsheng has heard of the terrible five element art. If you gather these five divine texts, you may understand the supreme Taoism, the most powerful supreme Taoism, Among the three thousand Avenue, the top ten Avenue technique is the big five element technique.


    Once you understand the big five elements, your strength must be terrible. What carefree fairy king can be killed with a backhand.


    Moreover, the way of six desires is also among them. When you grow up, you see green, red, yellow, black and white. These five colors are recognized by your eyes.


    Sour, bitter, sweet, spicy and salty. These five flavors are contained in the mouth.


    The smell of burning incense and fishy decay, these five odors are smelled by the nose.


    Pao Tuge, wood, stone, gold, silk and bamboo are eight tones.


    These four tones should be coordinated.


    If you understand these, you can control the way of the six desires. Moreover, Jun Changsheng feels that the above terrible magic powers are not only these, but also countless magic powers. He doesn''t dare to watch. At that moment, Jun Changsheng seems to see the six samsara. These are the details of the great samsara, such as the great samsara, which can''t be controlled directly, If you want to control the great samsara, you must first control the six samsara. No magic power can be achieved overnight, let alone three thousand roads.


    At this moment, you are extremely uneasy in your heart. You are so frightened about Li Yixi that you really want to take away this three character classic. As for other magical powers, whether you can control them depends on your chance. After you have calmed down your mind, you laugh in the courtyard and have a very happy laugh.


    "I am the beginning of your family, suppressing countless Tianjiao. The descendants of your family come out, and there is no God in the world."


    At the moment, Jun Changsheng murmured to himself, and his eyes were full of excitement. At the moment, Jun Changsheng felt that his life was extremely tragic, but when he saw Jun Wushen, Jun Changsheng seemed to see a new world, a new world in which Jun Wushen suppressed all immortals.


    At this moment, you will know how big the world is. Li Qingyi is very strong, but compared with the mysterious Li Yixi, he is nothing, because what I see today is only Li Yixi''s book teaching you godless enlightenment.


    "No God, in the future, the old ancestors will teach you to practice sword in the palm of the Taoist Kingdom, but you must not slack off in your literary and Taoist Studies, otherwise you will be a disgrace to the king''s family. Your teacher''s strength is all over the world and unpredictable. You should study hard. In the future, where you are, you should be the only true God in the world. Otherwise, you will be sorry for this thought God article." After Jun Changsheng restrained his laughter, he became very serious. He said every word with great prudence.


    I look forward to you and regard the three character Sutra as the supreme treasure.

 Chapter 343

    "Yes, ancestor!"


    At the moment, you are godless and quickly worship you for your longevity. At the moment, Jun Wushen took a deep breath, and a dignified color appeared in his eyes. He held the three character Sutra tightly. At the moment, Jun Wushen knew the importance of the three character Sutra under the reminder of Jun''s longevity.


    "Go and practice well!"


    Jun Changsheng smiled and disappeared.


    In the middle heaven region, the voice of heaven forbidden area, a figure fell down and walked towards the mountain gate.


    "I''ll see elder martial sister Xuanyin."


    At the moment, no one else is coming to the forbidden area of Tianyin. It is bu Xuanyin who rushed back to the forbidden area of Tianyin from the imperial city of Southern Tianyu these days. In fact, bu Xuanyin is not from southern Tianyu. When the main battle of Southern Tiandi city died, bu Xuanyin happened to practice in southern Tianyu, so he ascended the Lord of Southern Tiandi city.


    "Xuan Yin, how are you these years?" As soon as Bu Xuanyin entered the forbidden area of the sound of heaven, a figure came along. This is an old woman who looks very friendly and is the master of Bu Xuanyin.


    "Shifu, I''ve been doing well these years, which makes Shifu worried." Bu Xuanyin saw her master and saluted quickly.


    "Just come back. Now the world has changed greatly, the ancient seals have been torn constantly, and now immortals are coming. I''m afraid the southern Tianyu is no longer safe. Maybe you can live better in the Tianyin forbidden area." Looking at the disciple in front of her, the old woman couldn''t help reaching out and touching Bu Xuanyin''s head.


    "Master, in fact, I didn''t come back to avoid danger, but I saw a big event in the southern heaven. I had to go back to the middle heaven to report to the sect. It''s very important." Bu Xuanyin hurried.


    "Oh?"


    "Xuanyin, what do you need to come back in person?" At the moment, the old woman looked very dignified and looked at her disciples. Bu Xuanyin could be the leader of the southern Heavenly Emperor city. Naturally, the old woman knew that her disciples would come back in person. It must be a great thing.


    "Master, this matter is very important. Now the world has changed. The patriarch should recover. I want to see the patriarch!" After hearing the old woman''s words, bu Xuanyin didn''t say anything big, but wanted to meet zongmen, because Li Yixi was really terrible and unpredictable. Bu Xuanyin thought it was better for old man Tianyin to visit in person. Although his master was strong, his strength was limited.


    If Li Yixi thought he underestimated him, it would be troublesome. So at the moment, bu Xuanyin felt that it was the old man Tianyin who went there in person to express his attitude towards the forbidden area of Tianyin.


    "OK, I''ll take you to meet the Lord." The old woman didn''t mean to blame her disciples. Instead, she appreciated Bu Xuanyin more. She felt that Bu Xuanyin had known the importance of things through her experience over the years and was very satisfied.


    Soon, bu Xuanyin and the old woman came to the Tianyin hall, "please see the patriarch."


    The old woman bowed outside the hall.


    "Come in!"


    At the moment, a voice sounded in the hall, and the old woman took Bu Xuanyin into the hall. At the moment, in the Tianyin hall, a person is watching the piano score.


    "Bu Xuanyin pays a visit to the patriarch. I have something important to report today!" After entering the hall, bu Xuanyin quickly bowed down and saluted.


    "Oh!"


    "Young people are terrible. At a young age, they have reached such a state. Tell me, what is it?" After seeing Bu Xuanyin, old man Tianyin also showed a satisfied look in his eyes. As a zither devil, old man Tianyin''s attainments in zither are at the peak. At this moment, he naturally feels the zither realm of Bu Xuanyin.


    "Disciple Bu Xuanyin found a peerless expert in the southern sky region. He was so powerful that he hurried back to the forbidden area of the voice of heaven and wanted the patriarch to strengthen the elder. This may be the key to the rise of our forbidden area of the voice of heaven." At the moment, bu Xuanyin said directly.


    "Xuanyin, you?" At the moment, bu Xuanyin''s master also took a deep breath and felt that Bu Xuanyin was too disrespectful to the old man Tianyin.


    Old man Tianyin has already reached the pinnacle in the piano track, and has a high status. How can anyone be qualified to ask old man Tianyin to condescend to visit in the southern Tianyu? At the moment, the old woman feels that Bu Xuanyin is really nonsense.


    However, she did not blame Bu Xuanyin. She felt that Bu Xuanyin was too young and had not seen the era of strong men in ancient times, so her vision was limited.


    "Xuanyin, the most powerful in the lower world are in the middle heaven. Don''t you know?" At this moment, old man Tianyin frowned slightly.


    I also feel that Bu Xuanyin''s vision is limited. Now Zhiqiang is recovering. There are many immortals in the middle heaven. As soon as the immortal road opens, it is the time to step into the fairyland.


    "Lord, master, Xuanyin dare to ask, is there anyone who can kill immortals in the middle heaven?" At the moment, bu Xuanyin didn''t seem to feel the impatient eyes of the old man Tianyin and asked persistently. After all, in Bu Xuanyin''s eyes, Li Yixi is the greatest opportunity in the forbidden area of Tianyin.


    There is no chance to compare with it.


    "No!"


    Old man Tianyin is very magnanimous and straightforward at the moment.


    "If I tell you that there is such an existence in the southern heaven, and it is only a maid, the maid of the expert, do you believe it?" At the moment, bu Xuanyin looked firm.


    "Xuanyin, are you kidding? There are immortals to be maids." Seeing the sound of heaven at the moment, the old woman frowned and hurried to remind her.


    "Lord, master, Xuanyin dare not tell a lie. After all, this thing can''t be fake."


    "On that day, the immortal body fell into the world and was swallowed by a nine lions around the maid. Countless people saw this scene that day."


    "The disciple is willing to guarantee his life. If one word is false, the disciple should enter Jiuyou Purgatory and not be reborn." Seeing that they were still hesitating, bu Xuanyin added.


    "This


    At the moment, the Tianyin old man''s eyebrows coagulated together, and a dignified color appeared in his eyes.


    "Xuanyin, do you know that if I leave the middle heaven region now, the immortal road will open and the relics left by some immortals will open, then I will miss it." At the moment, the old man Tianyin hesitated.


    "Lord, can you listen to me play a song that I learned when an expert played it?" Bu Xuanyin knew that old man Tianyin would hesitate, so she hurried.


    "Accurate." Old man Tianyin also wants to see how the existence in Bu Xuanyin''s mouth is in the piano way.


    However, when Bu Xuanyin''s song ended, old man Tianyin looked dignified.


    "Xuanyin, how much do you control this song?" At the moment, old Tianyin is interested.


    "Less than one in ten thousand." At the moment, bu Xuanyin didn''t dare to hide anything, and hurriedly replied.


    "In that case, I''ll go with you!" Old man Tianyin thinks that Bu Xuanyin''s words are a little watery, and one in ten thousand is too exaggerated. But at the moment, old man Tianyin thinks that the other party may be an expert in piano and wants to have a duel to confirm his piano attainments over the years.

 Chapter 344

    When Bu Xuanyin and the old man Tianyin went to the southern region of heaven, the big real immortal in the fairy world crossed hundreds of millions of miles and finally entered the territory of Tianyan.


    Among the Tianyan family, figures appeared in a hurry to meet each other, because the ice and fire Saint family was within the scope of the Xiaoyao immortal domain, and the big RI Zhenxian was the right arm of the Xiaoyao Immortal King. How dare the Tianyan family in the fairy world offend? There were only three immortals in the fairy world, and one died not long ago, and now there are only two immortals left.


    One day in the sky, one year on the earth. It seems that a long time has passed, but in the fairy world, in fact, the past time is really not long.


    "Everyone, there is no need to be polite. Today, I came to confirm one thing. Did you Tianyan family fall an immortal?" As soon as dari Zhenxian arrived, he asked directly. For these people, dari Zhenxian was naturally too lazy to waste time.


    "Report back to Zhenxian. Our Tianyan family was called by the lower world. We were in great trouble in the lower world. When we wanted to rescue from the lower world, we were killed by a fairy sword. Even the fairy body was brought back to the lower world by the fairy sword." The immortal of Tianyan family naturally dare not lie.


    "Really?"


    At the moment, the great sun is really immortal. His eyes coagulate in an instant. He directly exerts his magic power and allows time to go back to see what happened at that time.


    When dari Zhenxian traced back to that scene, a look of panic appeared on dari Zhenxian''s face, because dari Zhenxian saw that terrible scene. The sword was so terrible that dari Zhenxian felt that even he couldn''t catch it.


    At the moment, the big day is really immortal. I believe that people are difficult and know that people are difficult and don''t lie.


    "It''s so strong. How terrible there is in the lower boundary. It seems that the fairy king must come back in advance." At the moment, the great sun Zhenxian hurried away, looking very anxious.


    If you can''t call back the carefree fairy king, I''m afraid all the layout of the carefree fairy king in those years will fail.


    To Shengdao palace, in the back mountain courtyard, today''s big black eagle is no longer as shaky as it was at that time. It no longer feels angry that it is raised as a chicken by mortals. At the moment, it has already seen the horror of this place.


    At the moment, even if he was killed, the Black Sun didn''t want to leave. At the moment, the black sun gave birth to a feeling that the fairyland doesn''t deserve to be called the fairyland at all. This is the fairyland.


    Everything here shocked the Black Sun immortal. What he saw and heard was extremely terrible. Moreover, in a short time, the Black Sun immortal had felt his strength and had been greatly improved. In particular, Li Yixi''s song just now almost made the black sun break through, and the black sun''s control over the Tao was more clear.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is teaching Jun Wushen in the yard. The big black eagle listens carefully and doesn''t want to miss a word.


    At the border of the southern region of heaven, two figures came. The two figures that came at the moment were not others, but the old man Bu Xuanyin and Tianyin.


    At the moment when old man Tianyin came to the southern region of heaven, his face coagulated, and a look of fear appeared in his eyes.


    The next moment, the void split directly, and a black halberd fell into a valley. The whole valley changed dramatically in an instant. Everything there became extremely strange, as if it was out of tune with the world.


    "Lord, what''s that?" At the moment, bu Xuanyin felt the situation, and a look of panic appeared in her eyes. She was extremely afraid of what had just come.


    Extreme uneasiness.


    "It''s a weapon. It''s contaminated with other world weapons. I guess if it''s right, it must be from the plague immortal region. I''m afraid it''s restless in the southern heaven region. After we met the expert in your mouth, we''d better leave the southern heaven region as soon as possible!" Old man Tianyin looked at the other side with fear, and his face became extremely dignified. In those years, he had seen the terrible of the plague fairy king. They could not provoke those people at all. Therefore, old man Tianyin wanted to go back if Bu Xuanyin didn''t have to go to see Li Yixi.


    "Lord, that thing seems to be corroding the world. Can you resolve it?" Bu Xuanyin found that a strange smell made everything around different.


    "Come on, that''s not what we can manage." Old man Tianyin heard Bu Xuanyin''s words. His face changed and disappeared quickly.


    After they disappeared, a virtual shadow appeared on the halberd in the valley, with a pale face. At the moment, there was a strange luster in their eyes.


    "Where is the inheritance place of disaster Immortal King?"


    At the moment, this virtual shadow has a greedy face.


    At the next moment, with a wave of hands, there were numerous plague troops in the valley.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin felt that old man Tianyin was on his way, and her heart was more restless. Bu Xuanyin couldn''t help asking, "Lord, do you know what just came?"


    At this moment, Tian Yin looked at the voice of step Yin, and knew that if he did not reply, he would not give up his step. He sighed after a sigh. "The man is terrible," he said. "He is a celestial being. He is called a plague celestial man. His magic power is to create plague. Wherever he goes, he will continue to suffer calamity. The coming of the plague fairy is afraid of the end.


    "Immortal?"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin''s heart hung to his throat and his face was frightened.


    And after listening to the voice of the old man, the voice of step Yin is extremely ugly. The plague is not good stuff at all, and it is the place where the Tang Dynasty is located. It does not know how many innocent people are dying.


    Immortal, don''t you care about the life and death of mortals?


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin was very angry, but he felt his strength and was powerless.


    "Yes, childe, childe must have a way!"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin can only put all her hopes on Li Yixi. In Bu Xuanyin''s eyes, Li Yixi is an omnipotent existence.


    After old man Tianyin and bu Xuanyin came to the zhishengdao palace, they explained their intentions and entered the back mountain.


    "Who?"


    "What''s the matter with entering the back mountain?"


    Before they got close to the courtyard, three figures appeared and their eyes fell on the old man Tianyin.


    "Huh?"


    "What a terrible Buddha meaning. Doesn''t it come from the Buddha world?"


    At the moment, the old man Tianyin looked at the three brothers of the dragon family, and his look was full of horror.


    That Buddha meaning is really terrible. Old man Tianyin felt that he was influenced by each other and looked scared.


    "I don''t know how to address several predecessors?" At the moment, bu Xuanyin hurriedly bowed to salute.


    "We are the servants of the childe. We just guard here. As for the name, it doesn''t matter. What''s the matter with you?" Long Yi asked calmly, but at the moment, the old man Tianyin felt full of oppression. Long Yi''s strength was comparable to him. Such a person was a servant. Old man Tianyin was shocked.


    So what is the master in their mouth like and what strength?

 Chapter 345

    "Several elders, my name is bu Xuanyin. I have an old acquaintance with you. I came to visit you today." Bu Xuanyin explains his intention.


    "Are you an old acquaintance with the childe? In that case, it''s easy. I''ll go to see you. If you want to see you, come in. Otherwise, if you want to enter the yard, you have to step on my body. " Although Long Yi has a smile on his face, Long Yi also knows that Li Yixi is gradually known by outsiders. Li Yixi has earthly strength, and naturally countless people want to visit. However, the three brothers also got the job by chance. Naturally, they will not allow those who do not know Li Yixi to easily enter the yard and disturb Li Yixi''s life. In that case, they are incompetent.


    "In that case, please bother the elder!" At the moment, bu Xuanyin worships the dragon one by one. Bu Xuanyin is very nervous. She doesn''t know whether Li Yixi is willing to see him and the old man Tianyin. If she doesn''t, she won''t have the chance.


    "Childe, there are two people outside. One of them is called Bu Xuanyin. He said he had an old acquaintance with Childe. He came to visit childe. I don''t know whether to let her in?" Long Yi entered the yard and asked.


    "Bu Xuanyin?"


    "Let her in. The girl seems to like piano music very much. Did she help me that day? The ice fire holy lotus that regulates the temperature was found with her help. It''s a good thing. I haven''t had time to thank you. " At the moment, Li Yixi, hearing that the caller was Bu Xuanyin, quickly stood up and walked outside.


    Outside, bu Xuanyin and old man Tianyin are waiting. At the moment, bu Xuanyin is very nervous. I don''t know whether Li Yixi is willing to see him today. At the moment, the old man Tianyin is also looking forward to a comparison with Li Yixi. The song of spring and snow makes the old man Tianyin look forward to it.


    "Miss Xuanyin, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    When Bu Xuanyin was worried, Li Yixi''s voice sounded and strode forward.


    "Xuanyin, see you, childe!"


    Seeing that Li Yixi came out to meet her in person, bu Xuanyin quickly bowed and saluted with great anxiety.


    "See you!"


    At the moment, the old man Tianyin frowned when he saw that Li Yixi was extraordinary, but his bone age was terrible, but he still saluted with a fist. After all, although Li Yixi was very young, the old man Tianyin found that he couldn''t see through Li Yixi''s accomplishments. At the moment, Li Yixi was shrouded in a fog. Old man Tianyin doesn''t know if someone took away Li Yixi.


    "Senior, I can''t use it. I''m just a mortal. I can play piano, chess, calligraphy and painting!" When Li Yixi heard the words of old man Tianyin, he immediately apologized. Old man Tianyin looked like a big man of practice. He was dressed in a green shirt, Hefa Tongyan and immortal.


    "I''m also good at piano music. I came here today and wanted to compete." When old man Tianyin heard Li Yixi talking about piano music, he immediately became interested and confident.


    Old man Tianyin felt that he had reached the peak in the piano way.


    "Well, all right!" At the moment, Li Yixi is a little guilty. In Li Yixi''s impression, those practitioners playing music are extremely terrible. They control people''s souls and wipe out the souls of murderers by strange means.


    What''s more, the sky fell apart under a song, but Li Yixi saw the hope on the other party''s face, and it was hard to refuse, so he reluctantly agreed.


    Bu Xuanyin on one side was very upset when she heard the words of old man Tianyin. She was a little relieved to see that Li Yixi was not surprised. If Li Yixi saw off the guests, it would be in trouble.


    At the gracious invitation of Li Yixi, the two entered the yard.


    "I''ve seen sister Qingyun!"


    Bu Xuanyin enters the yard. When she sees Hu Qingyun, she salutes immediately. Her eyes are full of fear.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, old Tianyin''s eyes fell on Hu Qingyun and his eyes jumped wildly. Old Tianyin had seen the existence of immortals. At the moment he saw Hu Qingyun, old Tianyin believed Bu Xuanyin''s words. At the moment, Hu Qingyun''s breath is terrible. This is still the case of Hu Qingyun''s convergence.


    "I''ve seen the Green rhyme fairy!" At the moment, old man Tianyin dared to be presumptuous. He quickly bowed down and saluted. With a cautious face, he didn''t dare to be rude at all.


    "You are all friends. There is no such etiquette here. Just be casual. I''ll prepare some food for you." Hu Qingyun didn''t stay much and left soon. However, looking at Li Yixi sitting there and Hu Qingyun busy, the old man Tianyin looks very frightened at the moment.


    At the moment, old man Tianyin believed Bu Xuanyin''s words. Now he looked at Li Yixi, completely changed and became extremely frightened.


    How could the existence of three half immortals guarding the door and sword immortals serving as servants be mortals.


    "Childe, my name is Zhao Tianyin. After hearing the childe''s Divine Song yangchunbaixue, I came here to visit and hope to get the childe''s advice." At this moment, the old man Tianyin has no confidence or dare to say anything. It is a great opportunity to be instructed by Li Yixi. After all, he is strong, and he is only a half immortal. Li Yixi is a Sword Fairy.


    "Spring and snow?" After hearing Yang Chunbai Xue, Li Yixi was surprised. When did the old guy hear himself playing Yang Chunbai Xue.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s puzzled look, bu Xuanyin hurriedly explained: "the childe had played yangchunbaixue in Jixia school palace. Xuanyin happened to be outside Jixia school palace that day and heard the childe''s music."


    "I see. It''s really a rare song." Li Yixi also praised it. After all, yangchunbaixue is one of the famous songs.


    "Young master, Tianyin knows some piano music. I wonder if you can play one. How about giving me some advice?" Zhao Tianyin was very nervous and asked.


    "Yes, anyway, I''m idle now. Playing music can also cultivate my sentiment. Please." Li Yixi immediately reached out and invited Zhao Tianyin into the pavilion.


    At the moment of entering the pavilion, Zhao Tianyin was like being bitten by thunder. Her limbs were stiff and she stared at the ancient Qin in Li Yixi''s Qin Pavilion.


    At the moment, the Guqin is no longer an Guqin in Zhao Tianyin''s eyes, but a divine willow supporting heaven and earth. On the divine willow, there are several powerful divine dragons roaring.


    The immortal spirit is intertwined. It is an ordinary thing. Zhao Tianyin has never seen such a divine thing in her life.


    "Mr. Zhao, what do you think of this piano?" At the moment when Zhao Tianyin''s soul was almost swallowed up by the guqin, Li Yixi''s voice sounded. At this moment, the breath disappeared, and the scene in front of him returned to normal. Zhao Tianyin looked frightened. He was almost swallowed up by the soul of the Qin just now. At the moment, Zhao Tianyin didn''t understand that the Guqin in front of him was a supreme artifact made of divine willow and dragon tendon.


    Zhao Tianyin''s face turned white. It was terrible.

 Chapter 346

    Fortunately, Li Yixi didn''t pay attention to Zhao Tianyin at the moment. Zhao Tianyin''s face slowly recovered. He just lost his temper.


    "Childe, this ancient Qin is amazing. The voice of heaven has never seen such gods. This Qin is not a thing on earth. It should only be in heaven." Zhao Tianyin immediately responded. At the moment, Zhao Tianyin didn''t say a lie at all. What he said was not flattering Li Yixi, but completely from his heart.


    "Ha ha, just blow." Li Yixi smiled. At the moment, Li Yixi looked at his Guqin and was very happy. It was produced by the system. As expected, it was all high-quality products, but Li Yixi felt that Zhao Tianyin was too flattering.


    "Childe, what I said is completely from the bottom of my heart. There is absolutely no lie." Zhao Tianyin immediately explained.


    "Can I see your Guqin?" At the moment, after Li Yixi introduced his guqin, his eyes fell on Zhao Tianyin.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin was immediately overjoyed and hurried to take out his Tianmo Qin. Zhao Tianyin is called Qinmo. To a large extent, it comes from this ancient Qin. Tianmo Qin has a magic power, which can increase the sound of the piano and make the player''s strength further.


    Zhao Tianyin looked at his Guqin as if she were a lover. The Guqin had been with him for thousands of years and was closer than his relatives.


    However, when Zhao Tianyin''s eyes fell on Li Yixi''s face, Zhao Tianyin found that Li Yixi''s eyebrows were frowned together at the moment. I don''t know why Li Yixi was so. Before Zhao Tianyin could ask, Li Yixi directly said, "there is a problem with your piano and needs to be repaired. If it is repaired, it can produce a better sound."


    "Is it broken?"


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin was stunned. This Tianmo Qin is an immortal instrument. It has accompanied him for thousands of years and participated in countless killings. He has been warm for thousands of years. How can there be a problem. At the moment, if she was not afraid of Li Yixi''s strength, Zhao Tianyin would turn her face directly, but Zhao Tianyin could not see through Li Yixi. Coupled with the terror of Hu Qingyun around Li Yixi, although she was unconvinced, she immediately said: "the childe is an expert in piano. I don''t know what the childe sees as a problem."


    "You lied. You think your Guqin is OK!" However, as soon as Zhao Tianyin''s voice fell, Li Yixi touched the Tianmo Qin and looked at Zhao Tianyin.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin''s look changed. Just now her mood was hidden well. Could Li Yixi fail to read her mind, but Zhao Tianyin at the moment had no time to think about it. She was very nervous. She had to say it bluntly, "childe, this piano has been with me for thousands of years, and there can be no problem."


    "Really?"


    "Why don''t we bet!" Li Yixi smiled.


    "Childe, don''t know what to bet?" Zhao Tianyin looked at Li Yixi with great anxiety at the moment.


    "If I find that your Guqin has great shortcomings and help you repair them, how about playing some of your best tunes for me?" Li Yixi is also an Aegean man. He wants to get more songs.


    "Good!" After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin immediately decided that for the strong players of Qin Dao, the best song is his own card, but Zhao Tianyin doesn''t think there is a problem with his Guqin.


    At the moment when Zhao Tianyin''s voice just fell, Li Yixi''s mouth flashed a smile. Li Yixi''s hand fell on the Tianmo piano at will. The next moment, the indestructible Tianmo piano broke under Zhao Tianyin''s gaze and was directly scrapped.


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin trembled and looked at Li Yixi in horror. Zhao Tianyin got the magic Qin from a relic. She didn''t know what material it was made of, but it was indestructible. She resisted the attack of immortal tools, but Li Yixi''s casual was broken. Zhao Tianyin thought Li Yixi had exerted some magic power. Such attacks made Zhao Tianyin scared, If you fall on yourself, you will die incomparably.


    "Look, it''s empty below. There''s a moth in it?" Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Zhao Tianyin thought it impossible, but when Zhao Tianyin looked carefully, her heart throbbed. Sure enough, Zhao Tianyin found that it was empty and found a nine striped demon bug, and the nine striped demon bug was actually an immortal.


    At the same time, Zhao Tianyin also found that the ancient Qin seemed to be made to seal the nine striped heavenly demon bug. Because it was broken at the moment, he could see a lot of Sanskrit. He saw that he wanted to spend the nine striped heavenly demon bug, but the array inside collapsed and the nine striped heavenly demon bug dominated, so the Sanskrit Qin was transformed into a heavenly demon Qin.


    The nine striped devil insect, however, is extremely powerful. At the moment of seeing the nine striped devil insect clearly, Zhao Tianyin was very stiff and almost fainted, because at the moment, the bloodthirsty eyes of the nine striped devil insect who reached the fairyland fell on him. Zhao Tianyin''s whole body was imprisoned by the nine striped devil insect. The greedy and bloodthirsty nine striped devil insect, However, it feeds on the brains of strong overhaul walkers and is proficient in the terrible space Tao. Whatever is targeted by it will undoubtedly die, because whatever your strength is high, it can also enter your brain and eat it unconsciously.


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin wanted to roar, but found that he couldn''t make a sound at all, because he was too weak to make any struggle in front of the nine pattern demon bug.


    At the next moment, Zhao Tianyin felt the spatial fluctuation and knew the moment when the nine striped demon insect was going to enter his brain. Li Yixi said, "black eagle, add food to you!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell. Li Yixi waved his hand at will. The powerful nine striped devil insect was directly patted by Li Yixi and flew out. Moreover, the nine striped devil insect fainted directly under Li Yixi''s random pat.


    "Whoosh!"


    The next moment, a dark shadow appeared. What Li Yixi called was the dark sun.


    Heiri heard Li Yixi''s voice and galloped. After seeing the nine striped demon insects in front of him, the demon eyes bloomed. Heiri Zhenxian has a sample of life magic power, that is, he has captured the life magic power of other demons. However, he can only use it three times in his life. He has used it twice before. The last time, one didn''t find a suitable one for himself, And the powerful monster that he can capture, at this moment, he was naturally excited to the extreme when he saw the powerful nine striped demon insect that fainted.


    The nine striped devil bug is really weird. If he is sober, he will die in the face of the nine striped devil bug, but now he is knocked unconscious by Li Yixi, which is a good opportunity.


    The nine pattern heavenly devil bug, living in the ancient battlefield, is the life devil bug of the supreme devil God. It is extremely difficult to kill. The black sun has never considered it. It is not that the other party''s magic power is not strong, but too strong. He will die if he meets it.

 Chapter 347

    However, now I even met the nine striped demon insect, which was stunned. It was a great gift from heaven.


    Swallowing the nine striped heavenly devil insect and winning the talent and magic power of the nine striped heavenly devil insect, he can not only control the space talent of the nine striped heavenly devil insect, but also get the supreme Avenue, the ultimate magic power of space talent, and the big cutting technique of one of the three thousand avenues.


    At the moment, when the dark sun was shocked, Zhao Tianyin recovered a trace of Qingming in her desperate eyes. At that moment just now, when he realized that he was going to die, he looked desperate. However, the nine striped demon bug, which was extremely powerful and uncontrollable, was directly patted by Li Yixi at will, fainted and lost the ability to move.


    Zhao Tianyin saw the records of nine striped Tianmo insects in the ruins of Tianmo Qin. Now Zhao Tianyin finally knows why there are records of nine striped Tianmo insects in the ruins in addition to the supreme magic Tianlong Bayin.


    It turned out that the monk fed the devil with his body and sealed the nine pattern heavenly devil insect in his own life magic instrument. As for the name of the heavenly devil Qin, Zhao Tianyin took it himself, because when he played the eight tones of the dragon to kill the enemy, the Qin always sent out a magic sound, which was very uncomfortable, so Zhao Tianyin named it the heavenly devil Qin.


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin doesn''t know where Tianlong Bayin is. It''s the supreme Sanskrit sound, in order to suppress the nine pattern heavenly demons in the Guqin. He has been refining with his own efforts for thousands of years, trying to turn it into his own life magic weapon.


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin thought that he was using his own efforts to refine the guqin, that is, he was using his own efforts to raise the nine striped Tianmo bug and help the nine striped Tianmo bug break the seal. His heart was cold. If the nine striped Tianmo bug woke up completely, he would be dead and would only become the first food of the nine striped Tianmo bug. Fortunately, it''s sealed here. The immortal road is cut off, and the immortal Qi can''t spread to the world. Otherwise, I''m afraid the nine striped demons would have broken the seal long ago.


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin felt that she was the rest of her life. She breathed heavily, as if she had been away from Jiuyou purgatory.


    The next moment, under Zhao Tianyin''s eyes, he found the black sun that almost fainted because he was excited to see the nine striped heavenly devil bug. He fiercely pecked at the nine striped heavenly devil bug in front of him and swallowed the nine striped heavenly devil bug directly.


    "Huh?"


    Zhao Tianyin, who had just breathed heavily, was almost scared to death. Just experienced the feeling of the rest of her life after the disaster and found another hair on her scalp. Zhao Tianyin felt that she had an illusion, but she was sure that she was awake and was watching the dark sun, which almost suffocated Zhao Tianyin.


    "The black sun is really immortal!"


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin determined that the black eagle in front of her was the real fairy of the black sun. Not long ago, the lower boundary of the real fairy of the black sun was earth shaking, which frightened countless forbidden areas in the middle heaven. That day, Zhao Tianyin also came to kneel not far from the real fairy of the black sun. Naturally, she was very familiar with the smell of the real fairy of the black sun.


    The black sun is really an immortal. It''s a peerless figure who sealed the continent. The right arm of the carefree fairy king. The lower boundary of the day is murderous. It''s definitely to find fault, but now it''s raised as an eagle in Li Yixi''s yard.


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin trembled with fear.


    Zhao Tianyin doesn''t know how to do it at the moment, but Li Yixi''s next sentence, Zhao Tianyin is completely stupid.


    "Black eagle, lay more eggs. If you feed it so well, don''t waste food, otherwise you might as well stew a pot of soup." Li Yixi looked at the magnificent black eagle and muttered.


    The next moment, in the eyes of Zhao Tianyin, the Black Sun Zhenxian laid an egg not far away.


    Black sun, but the supreme immortal beast.


    "Huh?"


    "Yes, this eagle egg is not only big, but also tastes good. It''s good to have another egg every other day!"


    "Lao Bai, the Black Hawk has laid eggs. I''ll eat more today." Li Yixi was very happy and shouted, some aftertaste the taste of Eagle eggs.


    "Yes, master!"


    The next moment, before Zhao Tianyin could figure out what she saw, Lao Bai came out with a bowl and directly beat the Black Sun Zhenxian''s egg in the bowl and took it away.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin couldn''t say a word. Her eyes were full of panic. The black sun was not only raised as a chicken, but also used to lay eggs. At the moment, Zhao Tianyin felt that her world outlook had collapsed and felt extremely untrue.


    "Mr. Zhao, I have taken it orally today. Remember to stay for a meal before leaving. Now we go to help you repair the guqin, but you should remember that if you lose, you must leave me some songs at the bottom of the box before you can leave." Li Yixi looked at Zhao Tianyin and smiled.


    "Yes, childe, I''m willing to admit defeat. I''ll definitely leave the music at the bottom of the box." At the moment, Zhao Tianyin secretly wiped his sweat. Where dare he fool Li Yixi. Fooling Li Yixi is no different from looking for death. How difficult it is to kill and catch nine striped demons, but they are nothing in front of Li Yixi.


    The murderous Black Sun definitely came to trouble Li Yixi, because the black sun is the right arm of the carefree fairy king, but now it has become an egg laying eagle.


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin has already turned upside down in her heart. How can she go to death?


    Even if Li Yixi wants the forbidden area of Tianyin, Zhao Tianyin will let it out without hesitation, because life is more important than anything.


    And at the moment, once Li Yixi is happy and strong, then it is a great opportunity, more important than anything.


    Li Yixi''s existence is definitely stronger than the carefree fairy king. Almost all of the world soars to the carefree fairy domain. In the carefree fairy domain, the carefree fairy king is the master. Now, close to Li Yixi, after arriving in the fairy world, you don''t have to look at the face of the carefree fairy house. What a chance.


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin''s eyes fell on Bu Xuanyin, who was chatting with Hu Qingyun. Her eyes were full of excitement.


    Bu Xuanyin, a descendant ten thousand years later, has brought him such a great opportunity. At the moment, Zhao Tianyin is thinking that if she rejected Bu Xuanyin at that time, it must be the biggest mistake in her life.


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin''s heart turned upside down, but she immediately followed Li Yixi''s footsteps. She didn''t know what materials li Yixi would find for herself to repair the Guqin.


    However, at the moment, Zhao Tianyin, who followed Li Yixi behind, looked confused, because Li Yixi walked to a pile of firewood and looked for it.


    This made Zhao Tianyin not calm for a moment. "Do you want to use waste wood to help yourself repair the Guqin?"


    "Yes, just use it."


    "Go and get him!"


    When Zhao Tianyin was confused, Li Yixi''s voice rang.


    "It''s really repaired with waste wood." At the moment, Zhao Tianyin is directly stupid.

 Chapter 348

    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin was really confused. Although it looks complete, it''s waste firewood and can only be burned here.


    However, at the moment, Zhao Tianyin didn''t dare to go against Li Yixi''s words. She went over and reached out to grab the wood selected by Li Yixi. However, when Zhao Tianyin''s hand touched the wood, Zhao Tianyin''s face changed instantly. Because the wood was incomparably special, its weight was ten times that of other wood.


    "What sacred tree is this?"


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin looked at the wood like an iron block and his eyes were full of doubts. Even though he had lived for tens of thousands of years, he had never seen such magical wood and heard its name.


    Looking at Zhao Tianyin''s look, Li Yixi smiled, "Mr. Zhao won''t think this is ordinary wood. This wood is very special, but it''s useless here, otherwise it won''t be used to burn a fire."


    "What the childe said is that Tianyin is short-sighted." At the moment, Zhao Tianyin apologized quickly. Looking at the wood in her hand, a dignified color appeared in her eyes. Li Yixi used it to burn a fire, which made Zhao Tianyin feel incredible. After Zhao Tianyin felt it, she knew that it was extremely precious. It had reached the material for casting immortal tools. If it was outside, it would be something that countless practitioners would struggle to break their scalp. It became waste here in Li Yixi.


    "Childe, what do you need me to do?" Holding the material in his hand, Zhao Tianyin is very excited at the moment. This is the material for refining immortal utensils. Can''t Li Yixi want to refine an immortal utensil for himself.


    The previous Guqin was also an immortal instrument, but the immortal instrument was obtained from the ruins. I don''t know the origin, and it is also very dangerous. Moreover, it is contaminated with the breath of the former owner, and my strength has not reached the immortal state. It can be said that it is extremely difficult to completely eliminate the immortal''s breath.


    In the past, Zhao Tianyin had obtained the Tianmo zither for tens of thousands of years. Before it was completely refined into his own life magic weapon, he knew that it was extremely difficult to refine an immortal instrument. However, if you want to refine your own magic tools into your own life magic tools before they are contaminated by the breath of others, it is very easy. The time it takes is only a few months. Their existence has lived for tens of thousands of years, which can be directly ignored in their eyes, that is, the time to blink.


    Zhao Tianyin is not excited at the moment.


    In front of my eyes, I personally gave birth to an immortal instrument. I''m afraid I''m the first person in the mainland.


    However, at the moment, after hearing each other''s words, Li Yixi smiled and said: "naturally, if old Zhao wants to make a move, it will be troublesome for old Zhao. The wood is as hard as iron. At the same time, it also has the shrinkage and ductility of iron. You can shape it as a huge piece of iron. Go there and shape it into a piano body with an iron hammer. I''ll get something first."


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he went to his study.


    "Is it so magical?" After hearing Li Yixi''s voice, Zhao Tianyin was shocked. She went there and knocked it with a hammer. Soon, Zhao Tianyin was shocked to find that the wood was a kind of divine iron as Li Yixi said.


    Looking at the precious materials in front of her, Zhao Tianyin was extremely cautious at the moment, forged them carefully, wrapped the divine wood with supreme magic power and cast it into a piano body.


    Zhao Tianyin has just finished casting, and Li Yixi has come over. In Li Yixi''s hand, a carving knife appears. The carving knife seems to have a soul in Li Yixi''s hand. Li Yixi''s speed is extremely fast. Soon, Qin forehead, Yue mountain, Xiang, shoulder and seven strings are completed. Zhao Tianyin is dazzled and palpitating at the moment, because of the carving knife, Even cut iron like mud.


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin felt that her eyes could not keep up with Li Yixi''s speed.


    Soon, guqin as like as two peas, just like the magic of heaven, is almost identical, and it has completed all processes. Li Yixi gently plucked the strings, and the pleasant sound of the piano sounded.


    "Yes, just paint it." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Paint?" At the moment, Zhao Tianyin heard lacquer and looked puzzled. She didn''t know what it was.


    "It''s just a pigment." At the moment, a box appears in Li Yixi''s hand. The paint in the box is not called paint, but some dragon blood extracted from the Dragon corpse by Li Yixi.


    However, seeing the box opened in Li Yixi''s hand, Zhao Tianyin was scared to almost collapse, because in front of Zhao Tianyin at this moment, it was like an angry dragon. The earth shaking sound of the Dragon almost tore Zhao Tianyin''s eardrum directly.


    "Dragon blood!"


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin''s eyes are full of panic. She is really frightened. The pigment in Li Yixi''s mouth is actually made of dragon blood. Zhao Tianyin really hasn''t seen the dragon in her life? The dragon is a divine beast, which can hardly be seen in the world, but at the moment, the precious dragon blood has been used as paint by Li Yixi.


    Watching Li Yixi really Shua the dragon''s blood on the guqin, Zhao Tianyin was extremely restless and frightened. At the same time, she was extremely excited.


    With Li Yixi''s action, Zhao Tianyin couldn''t help raising her head. At the moment, there was a virtual shadow of dragon and Phoenix in the void on the yard.


    "The harmony of dragon and Phoenix, the birth of immortal ware!"


    Zhao Tianyin couldn''t believe her eyes at the moment. Today, he even saw the birth of fairy ware here. Although Zhao Tianyin looked forward to it, it was just expectation, but now it was really born.


    Looking at his own guqin, Zhao Tianyin opened her mouth again and again to say thank you, but found that she couldn''t say a word, and her face became extremely stiff.


    "Well, like this, it''s OK!"


    Looking at his works, Li Yixi was very satisfied.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Zhao Tianyin knelt down.


    "Huh?"


    "Mr. Zhao, I can''t help it. We are all Qin lovers. It''s really not difficult to make an ancient Qin, such as strings." Li Yixi quickly reached out to hold Zhao Tianyin.


    "Yes, childe!"


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin was extremely shocked. Li Yixi said it was light, but how difficult it was to forge an immortal tool. Even those immortals in the fairyland don''t have an immortal tool. Many people have practiced for tens of thousands of years and don''t have an immortal tool. This is also the reason why it''s difficult to refine a life magic tool. Otherwise, there won''t be so many people who choose to inherit some obtained immortal treasures instead of refining their own life magic tools.


    However, at the moment, when Li Yixi raised his hand, he completed a casting of immortal treasure. In Zhao Tianyin''s eyes, it is impossible to describe Li Yixi''s horror in words.

 Chapter 349

    It''s very difficult to refine an immortal instrument. Even those immortal instrument masters have to prepare for it for a long time. However, Li Yixi is extremely powerful. Zhao Tianyin saw it very clearly just now. Every time Li Yixi''s carving knife falls, the piano body in front of him seems to have been tempered once, and it irrigates the piano body with Taoist rhyme to make the ancient Qin, It is full of Taoist rhyme. The refined Guqin not only has extremely high quality, but also leaves a terrible Taoist rhyme in the Guqin. When Zhao Tianyin refined, it can save countless time.


    Moreover, when pregnant and raising this life magic weapon, it can save thousands of years of hard work.


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin, kneeling down is the worst way to thank him. The life magic weapon forged in this way is just like the grace of creation for practitioners.


    Because this life magic instrument is countless times stronger than ordinary magic instruments, and it is closely related to itself. When it is used, it doesn''t need to consider any phagocytosis, just like a part of the body.


    "It''s just a small matter. The paint is not dry yet. You are a practitioner. You should have a way to make the paint invade the piano more perfectly!" Li Yixi looked at Zhao Tianyin and smiled.


    "Yes!"


    "Childe, it''s not difficult. I''ll come!" Zhao Tianyin took a deep breath and suppressed her tumultuous mood. This is an immortal weapon. Although she hasn''t touched the Guqin yet, Zhao Tianyin has felt the horror of the Guqin. The quality of the Guqin may be higher than she expected, and the outside is not any pigment, but precious dragon blood, even in the immortal region, The dragon family is also very noble. Even the carefree fairy King dare not kill a dragon to extract dragon blood, because the dragon family lives in the Dragon world and wants to go deep into the Dragon world to kill the dragon, which is almost a fatal situation.


    The dragons scattered outside are almost all the mounts around those powerful beings. They dare not be contaminated. They kill the dragon and take blood. It offends a supreme being and seek their own death.


    That kind of existence is more noble than the carefree fairy king.


    The carefree fairy king is only the king of the carefree fairy domain, just like the throne granted by the world. It does not mean that the carefree fairy king has reached the realm of the fairy king.


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin is extremely careful. She cautiously urges her magic power to nourish her Guqin with supreme magic power, so that the dragon blood on the Guqin can perfectly invade the Guqin. However, when Zhao Tianyin''s magic power touched the guqin, there was a dragon virtual shadow in the Guqin at the moment. The terrible dragon virtual shadow and the cold dragon eyes glanced at Zhao Tianyin. At this moment, Zhao Tianyin seemed to be stared at by the gods, and his soul trembled.


    The only advantage is that the Dragon shadow didn''t pay too much attention to Zhao Tianyin, and soon took the initiative to integrate into the piano.


    "Is this the soul of the piano?"


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin was stunned. Li Yixi not only cast immortal tools, but also gave the ancient Qin a soul. The strength of the Qin soul is even more powerful and frightening, reaching the realm of immortality. At the moment, Zhao Tianyin is pregnant with the ancient Qin while roaring in his heart. At the moment, the Qin soul was born. It can be said that the strength of the ancient Qin surpassed Zhao Tianyin.


    Once Zhao Tianyin refines the magic power into his own life, then the immortal tools are integrated with himself. Zhao Tianyin can directly use the immortal tools and set foot in the realm of all immortals. There is no need to open any immortal road at all.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin trembled with excitement, and her eyes were full of excitement.


    At the moment, he seemed to pour mana into the Guqin without money. Under the pregnancy of mana, a thin halo was born on the Guqin. There was a trace of Fairy Spirit in the halo.


    "The inferior immortal weapon of the earth level?" At this moment, Zhao Tianyin was stunned. At the moment, he constantly pregnant and raised the Guqin with magic power. Under constant contact, Zhao Tianyin finally knew the grade of Guqin and the grade of immortal tools.


    It sounds that the grade level is not high, because the immortal tools in the fairy world are divided into three levels: Heaven, earth and man, and each level is divided into the lower, middle and upper grades.


    However, at the moment, Zhao Tianyin is even more frightened when she sees the Guqin in front of her than when someone has created a Tianjie immortal instrument, because it is extremely difficult to refine an immortal instrument. Some immortal instruments can only be refined for tens of millions or even tens of thousands of years. It takes hundreds of years to refine an ordinary immortal instrument. However, at the moment, Li Yixi only took a short and terrible hour, It''s really terrible, and the grade of immortal tools has reached the lower grade of the earth. If Li Yixi is in the fairy world, it will become a supreme existence only by means of refining tools. The whole fairy world, even those powerful forces, have to treat Li Yixi as an ancestor level supply, because it''s difficult for others to refine immortal tools, But Li Yixi was too fast to refine immortal tools, and this grade is powerful and terrible.


    Other powerful immortal masters, even if they refined one in a hundred years, still exist like ants compared with Li Yixi.


    "He is worthy of being a practitioner. He has many means. If he doesn''t care, it takes a lot of time to wait for the paint to dry, and it can''t be such a perfect integration." Li Yixi at the moment, looking at Zhao Tianyin in front of the guqin, eyes in the eyes of a touch of envy.


    "Childe, thank you!"


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin can''t find words to express her inner gratitude. She can only say these two words again.


    "You don''t have to be so polite. It''s just a matter of lifting a finger. Now try it. Is there anything wrong?" Li Yixi waved to Zhao Tianyin.


    "Childe, the ancient zither Tianyin can''t find any defects. I lost before. I''ll play some cellos in our Tianyin forbidden area for childe. Please give me some advice." At the moment, Zhao Tianyin worshipped Li Yixi.


    "It''s just learning from each other, not pointing." Li Yixi smiled modestly and waited for Zhao Tianyin''s piano sound.


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin saw Li Yixi''s look and knew that Li Yixi was waiting to play by himself. He didn''t dare to waste time. He stroked his fingers on the ancient Qin. At the next moment, notes burst out from the Qin Pavilion. Those terrible piano attacks were weakened countless times in the yard. At the moment, Li Yixi was born with a breath, Before those attacks reached Li Yixi, they disappeared directly.


    At the moment, Li Yixi sits cross legged and quietly listens to each other''s piano.


    At the end of the last song, Li Yixi''s eyes slowly opened, and a happy look appeared in his eyes. Today, he gained a lot on the piano music.


    After listening to such music, Li Yixi felt extremely extraordinary.

 Chapter 350

    "Childe!"


    "These are the three cellos in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven. They are the mystery of the forbidden area of the sound of heaven. What do you think? At the end of the piano song, Zhao Tianyin''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, full of expectation and hope to get Li Yixi''s guidance.


    "This zither music can be said to be perfect, but I think you play it wrong. You are a practitioner. You know the word Da Dao Zhi Jian. In fact, although this piano music is mysterious, you understand it too complex, and don''t pay attention to the piano music itself, but pay more attention to yourself. If this music is a divine music, then you who play the piano music should be a God, and the piano music is just a song. " Li Yixi heard Zhao Tianyin''s words and said with a smile.


    "Huh?" At this moment, after hearing the other party''s words, Zhao Tianyin suddenly showed a surprise in her eyes. Suddenly, a window opened. At the moment, Zhao Tianyin found that, in fact, she had long gone astray under the influence of Tianmo Qin, and she was the most important. All the time, Zhao Tianyin relied on the Qin music itself and Tianmo Qin itself, and had always forgotten her existence. At the moment, Zhao Tianyin suddenly woke up when she heard Li Yixi''s words. At the moment, Zhao Tianyin smiled at the corners of her mouth, He sighed in his heart: "at this moment, Zhao Tianyin knows that I am me."


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin was shocked. At the moment, Zhao Tianyin seemed to have changed. At the moment, Zhao Tianyin seemed to be integrated with the Qin Pavilion.


    "The unity of heaven and man?"


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin, who has been silently listening to the sound of the piano, also felt the change of Zhao Tianyin. There was a look of panic in his eyes. The unity of heaven and man is the supreme realm that practitioners yearn for. It can be reached only after reaching the peak of cultivation on the avenue of cultivation and understanding the mystery of the avenue. Bu Xuanyin has been cultivating her mind and has been eager to step into this mysterious realm, but she has been unable to find a way and touch it all the time.


    The forbidden area of the sound of heaven is the strongest force in the world in terms of rhythm, but even the ancestor of the forbidden area of the sound of heaven and the old man of the sound of heaven have not set foot in this realm. It can be seen that this realm is precious and mysterious.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin looked at Zhao Tianyin, who had achieved the unity of heaven and man, and her eyes were full of envy. Dare not make any sound, for fear of affecting the old man of Tianyin at the moment.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    At the moment, the old man Tianyin feels as if he is this day, this place, maybe he is a part of this heaven and earth. He is perfectly integrated into this heaven and earth. At the moment, he has perfect control over everything around him. His fingers fall on the Guqin and play again.


    This time, Zhao Tianyin played the same piano music, but at this moment, bu Xuanyin felt that it had changed. The previous piano sound was full of attack power, but it seemed as if there was no soul. However, the piano sound at the moment seemed to produce a soul. The notes seemed to turn into elves, which seemed to weaken the attack. In fact, a look of panic appeared in Bu Xuanyin''s eyes at the moment.


    At that moment, she almost fell into the trap of piano sound. If it weren''t for the existence of Li Yixi, bu Xuanyin felt her soul. She was afraid that she would fall into it and couldn''t extricate herself until her soul was erased.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin''s eyes were full of panic.


    "It''s terrible. Is this the horror of the unity of heaven and man?" At the moment, bu Xuanyin''s heart set off a huge wave. For a moment, it was difficult to calm down.


    After Zhao Tianyin reached the unity of heaven and man, her strength soared. Even in the middle heaven, Zhao Tianyin was enough to run rampant. Because of the suppression of heaven and earth, these awakened people actually have the same cultivation. The distinction between strong and weak is only based on the understanding of Tao. Now Zhao Tianyin''s understanding of Qin and Tao will soon enter a terrible realm.


    "Young master, you are really an expert. If you give me some advice at will, my ancestors have set foot in the unity of heaven and man." Bu Xuanyin''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, with a shocked face.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    At the end of the song, Zhao Tianyin slowly stood up, and her state of mind reached a terrible state.


    "No, the teacher leads you in. Practice depends on the individual." I just said my own opinion. In fact, you can receive such a large amount of goods. Today, I also receive a large amount of goods. These songs are not bad. Li Yixi looked at Zhao Tianyin and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Don''t you want to hear the spring snow?"


    "Today, I''m interested in listening to your piano. Today I play a song. You''re good!"


    Li Yixi sat in front of his guqin, slowly closed his eyes, and his ten fingers danced on the Guqin like butterflies. Note after note seemed to turn into butterflies in the sky and fly in the Qinting.


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin looks at Li Yixi with an unusually dignified look. Gradually, a look of panic appeared in his eyes, "this... This... This is the realm of no self. I am the Tao, the Tao is me, and the highest realm of the Tao!"


    Zhao Tianyin felt the state of Li Yixi at the moment, and her eyes were full of panic. Li Yixi unexpectedly reached the realm of legend.


    "This... This..."


    At the same time, Zhao Tianyin, who was already shocked, looked changing.


    Because at this moment, Li Yixi''s body erupted into a strong and extreme Taoist rhyme. At this moment, Li Yixi seems to be the embodiment of Tao. In the Qin Pavilion, it is permeated by Taoist rhyme.


    "Xuanyin, quickly, quickly absorb the natural rhyme of Qin Dao. This is the natural rhyme of Qin Dao."


    Zhao Tianyin was staring at the boss with his eyes almost falling out. Looking at Li Yixi at the moment, his face was incredible.


    After Zhao Tianyin''s voice fell down, he hurried to practice and absorbed the Tianyun of Qin Dao emitted by Li Yixi at the moment. This is the rhyme of Qin Dao''s Avenue. These Avenue rhymes, like Tianyin, can directly help people improve their understanding level of Qin Dao.


    "Qin Dao Tianyun?"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin, who is also the boss with staring eyes, hurriedly absorbs the natural charm of Qin Dao here.


    "I see, I see!"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin also knows why sometimes the flow of Tao rhyme on Li Yixi is so terrible. It turned out that Li Yixi at that time incarnated into Avenue.


    At this moment, not only Bu Xuanyin and Zhao Tianyin are practicing, but also Hu Qingyun is practicing. At this moment, Hu Qingyun''s mouth also shows a touch of excitement. Today, I heard Li Yixi''s comments on Zhao Tianyin. With this song, spring and snow, by analogy, today''s Kendo has finally entered the realm of no self.


    At the moment, there are countless sword Qi around Hu Qingyun''s body.

 Chapter 351

    "What is this realm?" When the sound of the piano continued to diffuse, the Black Sun immortal who was refining the nine pattern demon insects suddenly opened his demon eyes. Among those demon eyes, it seemed as if two rounds of black sun had appeared. Those demon eyes were terrible to the extreme, as if they could destroy everything.


    "Boom!"


    In the bamboo house, the three brothers of the dragon family are practicing the Buddha''s palm at the moment. In their minds, the suspended virtual shadow of the Buddha suddenly burst out a terrible Buddha light, and a terrible Buddha lamp appeared on their heads. This Buddha lamp suddenly burst out a terrible Buddha meaning. At this moment, the three people turned into gold, as if they turned into three golden giant Buddhas, The Buddha''s light shines in an instant, as if coming from the Buddha world. Especially the Buddha lamp on the top of the head is extremely terrible.


    "The second form of the Tathagata God''s palm, the Golden Top Buddha lamp has become."


    At the moment, when long Yi opened his eyes, there was a terrible Zen in his eyes. Today''s three people become more like Buddha.


    "I see, I see!"


    "I understand wrong!" At the moment, the blue eyed ape king, who has been practicing for many days under the peach tree in the backyard, suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes seemed to devour everything. The emptiness in front of him was almost pierced. There was one more eye in the eyebrow of the blue eyed ape king.


    "This is the heavenly eye of Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun." After many days of Enlightenment under the peach tree, the blue eye pierced the void, looked up at the infinite High South Tianmen enlightenment, and finally opened the heavenly eye with the help of Li Yixi''s selfless rhyme.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king has greatly increased his strength. In a short time, he is only one step away from fairyland.


    At the end of the song, Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes, and the Tao rhyme all over was still very rich.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin and bu Xuanyin immediately got up and thanked.


    "Why be polite? We just learn from each other!" Li Yixi was smiling and gentle.


    At the moment, when looking at Li Yixi, the eyes were full of panic and heat, as if they had found some great treasure, "it''s terrible that we have reached the realm of no self. If we practice under the sound of the piano for a long time, my strength will be greatly improved."


    At the moment, a token appeared in the black sun and the beast''s claws. It was the fairy jade communicating with Xiaoyao fairy house. At the moment, the Black Sun real fairy directly crushed it without hesitation.


    At the moment, the di Nan Zhen Xian guarding by the channel found that the contact token with the Black Sun Zhen Xian was broken, and his eyes were full of panic, "has the Black Sun fallen?"


    In Xiaoyao immortal mansion, almost everyone has a token in his hand. There is a trace of soul power in this token, which will be broken only when he dies. What Di Nan doesn''t know is that today''s black sun, in order not to be controlled by Xiaoyao fairy house, directly broke the fairy soul and completely got rid of the relationship with Xiaoyao fairy house.


    The dark sun in the courtyard vomited a mouthful of blood at the moment, but there was no pain in his eyes, but he was happy.


    The Tang Dynasty, thousands of miles away, has not celebrated the new year in a few days, but at the moment, no one''s face has a trace of joy, replaced by panic and despair.


    Today, within a short span of time, the plague in the numerous territories of the Tang Dynasty has not only been completely scrapped, but also the rats will bite people and turn them into a single mouse. The whole Tang Dynasty''s hundreds of millions of people plunged into panic.


    "Sir, there''s a good plan!"


    Li Zhan, emperor of the Tang Dynasty, looked at Meng Hao, and his eyes were full of heavy colors. His face was dripping with a gloomy face.


    If there is no good solution, all the people of Datang will become infected rats.


    At the moment, in front of Meng Hao, there is a huge plague rat being studied. Meng Hao''s face is extremely dignified.


    "Your Majesty, Meng Hao''s medical skills are mediocre and powerless." After Meng Hao stood up, a look of despair appeared in his eyes.


    "Does the emperor want to see my people turn into animals without people and ghosts?" At the moment, Li Zhan sounded that those people who turned into rats lost their mind. When they tore like beasts, their eyes turned red.


    "Your Majesty, if you can cure it, I''m afraid there''s only one person in the world who can do it." Meng Hao''s eyes fell on Li Zhan in an instant.


    "Mr. Meng, are you talking about the childe?" Li Zhan''s eyes brightened at the moment.


    "I''m going to zhishengdao palace to contact Li Mu and meet the childe together!" Li Zhan immediately decided to break through the air and go to Shengdao palace.


    Li Mu, who received the news in front of the Taoist state in his palm, waited here early. He was very upset. He didn''t know what happened to the current Tang Dynasty.


    "What''s the matter? After mice bite people, the bitten people will turn into mice. What ability is this? Even if it''s a virus, it''s impossible. Isn''t it some terrible magic?" At the moment, Li Mu looked extremely gloomy.


    After the seal was constantly broken, the originally peaceful world suddenly became full of crisis, and all kinds of strange situations appeared. At the moment, Li Mu, also those who have seen the netherworld, can transform normal people into netherworld friars by the same means after being transformed?


    Otherwise, such a strange thing has never happened, and there is no record in history books.


    In the Tang Dynasty and the royal dynasty, on the same day, Zhao Tianyin and step Yin found the valley of the plague fairies. In the eyes of the plague, there was a dreadful luster. "Click on the tongue, there is no fairy world, and it is comfortable to practice. Now that no one has discovered that the seal of the world has been broken, so I have controlled everyone. Then my plague will become a great success.


    "At that time, I am not without the opportunity to compete with the free and easy king," and if I am now in control of the disaster, where is the temple of heavenly kings, then the catastrophe technique is mine. After all, the plague I have trained is also one of the disasters.


    The plague fairy with laughter is with hair standing on end.


    The plague, sitting on his knees, entered his body in a strange way. His strength was raised at an extremely frightening speed.


    Li Zhan rushed to the Taoist state in his palm and looked at Li Mu. His eyes were full of despair.


    "Father, what''s the matter now?" Li Mu was extremely worried.


    "In the Tang Dynasty, one fifth of the people have become rats and lost their reason. Everything has withered or changed. If the childe has no way, then the Tang Dynasty is over and the world is over." At the moment, Li Zhan''s eyes are full of despair.

 Chapter 352

    To Shengdao palace, when Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin heard what Li Zhan and his son said, their eyes were full of dignified color. If there was no solution, the world would be over.


    Such things are full of strangeness.


    "You two, let''s go to see the childe immediately. The childe should have a solution, otherwise the world will be destroyed." After Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin looked at each other, their eyes were full of panic. They didn''t dare to delay, so they rushed directly to the back mountain. However, when I entered the back mountain, I met the three brothers of the dragon family and the black sun.


    "Taoist Xiao, Taoist Tang, what''s the big deal of your coming today? Now the childe is receiving guests? " Long Yi raised his head and asked with a dignified look. Today, Long Yi found that none of Xiao Zhan and others had a smile on their faces, one by one.


    In Li Zhan''s body, he felt the power of despair, which made the three people and a demon fairy look extremely dignified.


    Hearing Long Yi''s words, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin didn''t hide it, and said directly: "three Taoist brothers, there is a strange thing in the territory of the Tang Dynasty. There are countless mice. These mice are not powerful. They are practitioners who are new to the realm of earth pill, but these mice are extremely strange. Wherever they go, they burst out a strange smell, Those plants and animals are either dead or mutated. Now they are beginning to bite people. However, those who are bitten are turned into mice one by one. In the current Tang Dynasty, one fifth of the people are turned into mice and participate in the destruction. "


    "The words of three elders, Taoist Xiao and Taoist Tang, are true. Now only the childe can save all the people from water and fire." At the moment, Li Zhan also made a voice and looked desperate. It was his people.


    After hearing each other''s words, the three brothers of the dragon family suddenly turned pale, and a look of panic appeared in their eyes.


    If it goes on like this, isn''t it that mankind is in danger of exterminating the family, and with the passage of time, the speed will be faster and faster. The three brothers have lived for tens of thousands of years and have never heard of such a strange thing. At the moment, the three people, after looking at each other, also realized the seriousness of the situation. Knowing that they couldn''t wait, they got up immediately.


    "Rat?"


    However, at this moment, just as long Yi was about to stand up, a voice sounded in everyone''s ears. When Xiao Zhan and others were wondering and looking for the source of the sound, Long Yi''s eyes suddenly fell on the black eagle. The black eagle is the real fairy of the black sun.


    "Brother heiri, do you know?" Long Yi just heard the voice of Black Sun Zhenxian''s doubt and asked immediately.


    "Maybe I know what''s going on?" After hearing longyi''s words, heiri took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "Huh?"


    Hearing the words of the black sun, the eyes fell on the real fairy of the black sun. It was a surprise that the real fairy of the Black Sun knew.


    Looking at a pair of eyes, they fell on themselves. The black sun looked dignified and said, "if it is really as you said, maybe what I guess is true."


    The black sun really took a deep breath and continued: "in the upper boundary, there is a fairy land called the plague fairy field near the Xiaoyao fairy area. Once there was a terrible relic in the immortal realm of the plague. Later, it was called the temple of extinction. The inheritance of this unholy shrine was changed into a plague. This inheritance is very vicious and needs to be constantly destroyed. If we live to change our constitution and let it practice the plague Avenue, the more we change, the more we will cultivate the plague Avenue.


    In the field of pestilence, at first such a road was not taken seriously by all the forces. Until more than a dozen small families were destroyed and the world was transformed, the attention of all the major forces was aroused. There was only one way to solve the plague, that is, the successor to kill the plague Avenue. But those forces paid a painful price and were still escaped by the man.


    If I guess well, the plague immortal who plague the plague Avenue will enter the world when it enters the space and time tunnel.


    At the moment, the black body is really immortal. When I think of this avenue, I am afraid.


    "Is it so terrible?"


    "I can''t catch it in the fairy world, so what shall we do?" Xiao Zhan and others have changed greatly, and now they are more anxious.


    "No harm, I could not solve it before, but now, I can find the plague fairy, kill him!" After a moment of silence, the black sun looked at the crowd.


    The black day naturally believed in the cause and effect, and also discovered Li Yixi''s fearful. In the dark day, he thought Li Yi Xi had swallowed up nine stripes of heaven and evil insects, and got the magic power of nine stripes. Otherwise, it''s impossible. Today, he just won the magic power. When he went out of the yard for the first time, he met Xiao Zhan, who came to ask for help.


    "In that case, thank you, master."


    Li Zhan and Li Mu were so excited that they almost knelt down in front of the black sun.


    "Believe in the dark sun!"


    When Xiao Zhan heard the words of black sun, he also breathed a sigh of relief. The immortal fairies were immortals, and black days were also immortals.


    "Go, the longer the time, the plague is no taboo in the world, and the progress of strength will be even more terrible. Although I got a magic power today to specifically control the plague, if the plague is too strong, I incapable of action." The dark sun set off immediately.


    When the crowd arrived in the territory of the Tang Dynasty, a look of panic appeared in the eyes of Xiao Zhan and others.


    When they heard Li Zhan''s words, they felt very serious, but when they got here, they knew how serious it was. The word "extermination" was right. In the territory of the Tang Dynasty, at the moment, a large territory turned into death and desolate.


    "Black Sun fairy, how to search each other?" Today, the Dragon came with him. At the moment, he couldn''t help asking, with a dignified face.


    "It''s easy, I''ll come!"


    At the moment of the dark sun, a Dharma seal came out and fell on a mouse. On the mouse, a mysterious breath rose and went to a place.


    "Go!"


    "Hiding the breath, tracking this destructive atmosphere, we can find the plague. Now the plague, maybe the world is immortal. No one can trace him. It is very slack. We have a great chance. If the plague is not strong enough, I can solve it. When he dies, the plague Avenue is unmanned, and everything will recover slowly." The voice of the dark sun fell, and the people quickly followed, cautious to the extreme.

 Chapter 353

    Several people restrained all their breath, followed the breath that was moved by the real fairy in the black sun, and hurried away.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, such breath can not be locked, but in their eyes, such breath can not be lost. At the moment, the eyes of several people are full of dignified colors. Soon, under their tracking, the breath entered the canyon.


    "Disappeared!"


    "The plague is here, and finally found him. The plague is really arrogant. It doesn''t hide a bit. It''s a direct choice to practice in this canyon." After the existence of plague in black days, a sneer appeared in his eyes.


    "That''s natural. I heard the description of his friends in the dark days. The plague did not die in the presence of so many forces under the plague. So in his eyes, would he be afraid of this sealed world?" At the moment, there was a sneering smile on the corner of his mouth. He naturally guessed the plague. In the eyes of the plague, he was the supreme existence, and no one could stop him.


    Therefore, even if it is just now, the plague that has been stained with the black sun''s breath has not been observed, and it has been devoured directly.


    At the moment, the black sun and the Dragon looked at each other, and a smile appeared in their eyes.


    From all sides, even if the plague is strong enough, the arrogance of such a proud as Lucifer is much simpler. At the next moment, the eyes of the black sun become very different. The next moment, the most unnatural breath coming from all sides, is locked in black days. The next moment is the black spirit, and the magic of a stock is derived. This is one of the magical powers of the nine striped demon bug.


    These breath is attached to the breath of death, and people see the plague in the canyon far away. However, the plague at this moment still has no scruples about the total income of those who live in the world.


    "Now, how to deal with him!"


    The Dragon looked at the black sun and looked forward to the way. Now that the plague has swallowed up those scent, even if he had great powers, he could not have escaped the chase, because the breath of the black day, when he was talking about it today, the black day and the Dragon said that the breath was engulfed by the plague, not only the flesh of the plague was infected with the breath, but also the soul was infected with the breath, which could not be removed at all.


    "It''s natural to kill this sun Zai. The childe is practicing here. He even destroys the world. What do you keep him for?"


    "And if I kill him, maybe I can get a lot of benefits. If I plague the plague, it will increase my ability." The dark sun smiled.


    "Well, what are you waiting for?"


    At the moment, heiri and others smiled, but the smile, cold and terrible, even regarded human life as grass mustard in order to practice magic. Such people simply wouldn''t treat each other as human beings. At the moment, there was only one idea in everyone''s heart, killing.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    At the moment, the sound of a broken road sounded against the plague.


    "Huh?"


    "Someone found me. It turned out that there was an immortal among them. No wonder, it seems that I underestimated the world." The plague at the moment saw several figures burst, and a smile on the corners of the mouth spread. The voice said that the world had been underestimated. But the plague at the moment showed no sign of fear in the face. The sarcasm on one face did not put Xiao Zhan in his eyes.


    "Plague, you wreak havoc on the world, seek death!"


    The crowd appeared and roared directly.


    "There are so many words, and what kind of thing are you? Even if you are mortals, you dare to scold me. It''s really fearless for those who don''t know, and rats eat the world."


    The plague''s body did not move in the slightest movement, and saw the black sun really immortal, and the others were instantly ignored by it.


    "Roar!"


    At this moment, roars of anger rang out. In the canyon, the earth suddenly cracked, and a huge evil mouse appeared. Its body was huge. Its eyes were full of bloodthirsty color. Facing the attack of the people, the huge mouse opened its mouth and sucked fiercely, and a terrible breath appeared, It seems that this world is about to be swallowed up by each other.


    "Golden Buddha lantern!"


    At this moment, facing the devouring power of the divine mouse, the Black Sun didn''t even see it. The Black Sun naturally believed in the strength of longyi. Longyi followed Li Yixi. Although he hasn''t stepped into the fairyland yet, the black sun can feel that there are a lot of immortals in longyi''s body, and the magic power of longyi''s practice is the most powerful magic power in the Buddhist world. To deal with this just a divine mouse, There is no need to consider whether the enemy can be defeated, because the other party can defeat 100%.


    The next moment, the terrible Buddha light broke out in the canyon, and the terrible purification power swept across it.


    A huge Tathagata virtual shadow appeared, and the terrible palm print seemed to be able to suppress heaven and earth.


    "What?"


    "What magic power is this?"


    The plague, whose face was disdain, saw a solemn color appearing in the eyes of the other side, and the plague did not expect that anyone could restrain him. No one could restrain him in the field of plague. There was a plague in this mortal world.


    "Boom!"


    An earth shaking sound exploded, and the huge God mouse exploded directly. The speed of dragon one was not blocked at all.


    However, at this moment, the plague still does not see any action. The eye falls on dragon one. "What kind of magical power do you practice, which can restrain my ability?"


    "The devil is a foot high and the Tao is a foot high. You can''t be invincible in this world." At this moment, a look of disdain appeared in the eyes of the dragon.


    "Is the devil a foot high and the Tao a foot high?"


    "How do you feel you''re telling jokes? You can kill us just by your people. Are you too confident? Can you ambush me now?"


    "Come out, my babies?" The mouth of the plague spreads with a chuckle. With the plague''s voice falling down, the next moment, the canyon breaks apart, and there are several giant rats. The breath of these mice is stronger than before.


    Moreover, the fragmented God mouse, which was killed by the dragon, now gathered with strange breath, turned into a terrible existence, as if it could not be killed.


    "Plague, did you turn them into your puppets?" At the moment, the Black Sun immortal appeared a surprised color in his eyes, because the Black Sun immortal felt several familiar smells, which came from the God mouse.


    "Good?"


    "If you dare to hunt me down, I can make them cheaper, and you, too, dare to stop me. You can join my plague army very quickly. How many generals do I lack?"


    "Who the hell are you? You know them? " After plague heard the words of the black sun really immortal, it did not take a look at the dark day.

 Chapter 354

    "I ah, once the Immortal King''s mansion of Xiaoyao immortal region, the black sun is really immortal."


    When he heard each other''s words, he saw a sneering smile in his eyes. When he was in the fairyland, he went to the pestilence fairyland and met with those who had been killed by the plague. It was too easy for them to remember a person''s breath.


    "The once carefree fairy land? Black sun, you have not betrayed the king of Xiaoyao fairy. As far as I know, the king of Xiaoyao fairy has left the Xiaoyao fairy domain. Are you sneaking here to plan the supreme inheritance here? "


    At this moment, the plague, looking at the Black Sun fairy, has a sneer on the corners of the mouth. "Let''s join hands."


    "Hum!"


    "Are you waiting for such ruins? Plague, go to death, do it!" Xiao Zhan, who was speaking with the plague, was ready at the moment. He was too lazy to go on with the plague.


    "Boom, boom!"


    At this moment, the terrible breath bloomed. Li Zhan''s father and son, Xiao Zhan, Tang Yin and long all broke out at the moment. The terrible attack came in an instant.


    Xiao Zhan these people, one by one, have the opportunity given by Li Yixi. Although the realm has not completely stepped into the fairyland, their strength is extremely terrible and comparable to that of ordinary immortals.


    "Seal!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan looked extremely cold and hung in the void. The cold voice sounded. The next moment, with Xiao Zhan''s big hand waving, a picture appeared in an instant. It was the picture of mountains and rivers given by Li Yixi. At the moment, the picture of mountains and rivers was integrated into one by Xiao Zhan, which was more terrible.


    As Xiao Zhan''s voice sounded, the mountains and rivers were suppressed in the void, blocking heaven and earth.


    When plague did not know what it was, the power of terror engulfed, and the mighty God rats were instantly sealed into the mountains and rivers.


    "Get out!"


    The instant plague had changed for the first time, and a look of anger appeared in his eyes.


    Terrible fist, as if able to pierce the firmament, but when the plague fell on the map of the mountains and rivers, there was no influence on the mountains and rivers, but shivering.


    "Is this a treasure?"


    This instant plague fairy, with a look of panic in his eyes.


    At the same time, the real immortal in the black sun also took a breath. At the moment, he also felt a breath of Lingbao on the map of mountains and rivers. The Lingbao is in the fairy world, but the divine objects still on the fairy tools. The people who have Lingbao are all peerless figures and suppress the existence of the heavens.


    At the moment, a mortal person owns the plague fairy and the black sun really immortal.


    "Ha ha!"


    "There are no products that are given by the son of heaven, but you cannot escape from the plague today." Heard the plague, Xiao war''s mouth corner, a cold cold color.


    It is impossible for the plague to escape.


    "Hum!"


    "Who said I was going to escape? Previously, I might escape, but now I see Lingbao, do you think I might escape? As long as I get this treasure, even if it is a disaster, I may run amok in the immortal mansion of the Immortal King, and I will be able to establish my death world in these heavens. " The plague licked some lips and unbridled greed at the moment.


    At the moment, though the plague felt the horror of the mountains and rivers, he still did not feel that some mortals could defeat him.


    "Rats eat heaven and earth."


    The plague once again roars, but this time it is not a puppet, but behind the plague, there is a huge void at the moment. It is the law of heaven and earth that plague has been cultivated.


    The plague of the moment increased a bit.


    "No, kill him quickly!"


    At the moment, we saw the law of the plague, and the look of the black sun changed, because at this moment, under the breath of the heaven and earth, the magic of the nine stripes of heaven and evil insects could not immediately kill the plague.


    However, the plague''s strength is too strong. Once they are attacked by the plague''s magical power, they will mutate and become an accomplice of plague.


    However, the plague at the moment has no intention, but first feint, and then locked the weakest Li Zhan and Li Mu. Li Chang and Li Mu changed greatly at the moment. They did not expect the plague to perform such a terrible attack. The target of the attack was on them.


    The two men hurriedly blocked together, but under the plague attack, the gap was too big, and both spitting blood.


    "No!"


    The people at the moment have changed greatly in an instant.


    Because at the moment of Lee exhibition and Li Mu''s injury, the terrible plague force invaded the two people''s body.


    "Ah!"


    At the next moment, Li Mu and Li Zhan uttered a miserable howl. At the next moment, in the eyes of everyone, they turned into two God mice. Their eyes were full of bloodthirsty color and killed Xiao Zhan.


    "Repression!"


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes jumped wildly at the moment, and his eyes were full of panic. Xiao Zhan was frightened when he saw Li Zhan and his son being rodentized.


    The fear of plague is so great that no one can imagine that the magic of the plague fairy is so terrible.


    Xiao Zhan hurriedly urged the country map of mountains and rivers to suppress the other party.


    "Haotian hammer, disorderly cloak!"


    Tang Yin''s eyes were dignified and directly chose the most violent tactics.


    Xiao Zhan''s divine prose suddenly appeared, holding the magic pen sent by Li Yixi and pointing it mercilessly.


    "Well, another Lingbao!"


    Seeing the pen in Xiao''s hand, the plague''s appearance changed, and the greed was completely disappearing before the eyes. There was no more fighting in the eyes. "How could it be possible to have two pieces of Lingbao?" and these two pieces of Lingbao actually stained the breath of the same person. He was at the bottom of what the pupil was, why he possessed such a thing, and it was still two.


    Is it the supreme power of the fairyland that has come to this world to be in charge of two Lingbao?


    The instant plague was frighten to the souls of the dead. Although he was confident, though he felt that his own ability was not what anyone could kill himself, he was strong enough to find death when he met the supreme power of fairyland.


    Then the backhand can suppress him when he exists.


    Lingbao, however, is generally only worthy of its existence. Xiao Zhan was holding two pieces of Lingbao. The plague fairy was frightened at the moment, and most of the Black Sun fairy was afraid to pee. It showed that Xiao Zhan had a terrible existence behind him.


    "Escape!"


    This instant plague, where there is still a hint of war.


    He launched a crazy attack on the map of mountains and rivers in the void.


    However, when the terrible attack of plague fell on the map of the mountains and rivers, the plague''s panic was found to be suppressed by the mountains and rivers.


    At the next moment, the plague saw everyone killing him, and his eyes suddenly appeared a poisonous color.

 Chapter 355

    "Boom!"


    This instant plague, without hesitation, resolute to the extreme. At the moment when people had not yet responded, plague chose to explode.


    As the terrible voice sounded, earth shaking powers swept in, and a real immortal exploded, which showed how terrible his powers were.


    "No!"


    "Back!"


    This instant people, one by one, directly criticized the mother. No one had ever thought that even before the war, the plague really immortal, who did not put the public in their eyes, had chosen to explode. No one had ever thought of practicing the immortal body. It was very difficult. But at the moment, the plague had not yet reached the Jedi. At the moment of the explosion of the plague fairy, everyone at the moment looks extremely ugly, and no one ever thought of it.


    At this moment, everyone looked crazy and retreated back at their fastest speed.


    But at this time, the Xiao war, which is urges the mountains and rivers, is becoming pale. Now the plague is really immortal. It is close to the mountains and rivers.


    The most terrible VAILLANT swept over, even though Xiao war hurriedly urged the mountains and rivers to suppress the overwhelming pressure. It was still devastated by VAILLANT, a real plague.


    There is no ability to urge the mountains and rivers to suppress the forbidden void.


    At the moment, only the plague of the soul body fell on the body of Xiao war. At the moment, there was a rift in the body of Xiao war, and once again appeared a greedy color in his eyes. He wanted to kill Xiao war and take away the mountains and rivers. It''s all worth it.


    But soon, the greedy look in the eyes of the plague disappeared.


    "Escape!"


    The plague at the moment is extremely decisive and will run away directly.


    Although the practice of pestilence is extremely evil, the man is decisive and exceedingly good at judging the situation. This is also the reason why he can still kill the other side and escape from ascension to heaven in the immortal realm of the plague.


    Watching the pestis fairies break up, and each one looks extremely ugly. If the flea fairies escape, then it will be a great danger for the continent. The law of pestis immortal practice is too vicious.


    "Escape?"


    "If the plague, if you don''t explode the flesh, want to kill you, is there still some difficulty?"


    "But now you''re dead!" After seeing the real plague of the plague, the black sun really saw the flesh, but after a brief reaction, it was a great joy after the reaction. The plague fairy did not have the body. Then only the plague really immortal of the soul body could not be the opponent of the black sun at all. Especially at this time the black sun really immortal, and inherited the magic of the nine stripes.


    "Kill me?"


    "Black sun, you''re dreaming. Now the seal has been broken. You never know how terrible my inheritance is. If you want to kill me, who can kill me unless the domain master appears or is proficient in the magic power of the nine striped heavenly magic insect, the companion of the ancient demon God!"


    This instant plague of escape is really immortal, and the corners of the mouth are full of confidence.


    "Ha ha!"


    "The plague, it''s really been guessed by you. I really will have the magic of the nine stripes!"


    "Open!"


    With the sound of the black sun, the double wings of the black sun, and the double wings of the black day, could cut the space, and the speed suddenly soared several times. The plague that had already opened up was really immortal. In this instant, the look was crazy, because at this moment, the black sun really kept up with him. And with the approaching of the black day, the plague really felt the fatal crisis.


    I haven''t seen it yet, but I saw the dark days at the moment, and the magic spirit of a stock appeared on the instant. When the plague fairy did not realize what it was, there was still some distance from the next day. The cutting space was instantly coming to the body of the plague.


    "No!"


    "This is the soul devouring skill of nine striped demons!"


    The instant plague fairy saw that the black sun really swallowed him for a moment, and suddenly his face became wild and his eyes were full of panic.


    The plague really immortal really can not understand why the black day will have the magic power of the nine stripes, the nine lines of the devil, even in the magic world, only those gods who exist supreme and live for many years will have it, but what the black day will do.


    With the despair of the plague, the sky vanished instantly and replaced by darkness.


    At the next moment, countless space cutting power bursts, and the soul of the plague fairy can not block such a terrible attack. In the short time, the whole soul body is cut into numerous fragments.


    The pestis immortal gave a shrill and shrill cry and was swallowed up by the black fairy.


    The next moment, the terrible figure of the Black Sun Zhenxian disappeared and turned into an eagle Orc in the void.


    "Thank you, brother heiri. It''s really dangerous today!" At the moment, Long Yi, who was swept over, felt cold all over. At the moment, he was still scolding his mother.


    This plague fairy is like a sudden madness. He has chosen to explode himself. This is something they never anticipated. If not all of them are deep, they will react very fast.


    Poof!


    At the moment, although Xiao Zhan suppressed the terrible attack, he still gushed out a mouthful of blood and his face was a little pale.


    "Are you all right, Taoist Xiao?" Long Yi hurriedly asked.


    "Nothing!"


    "It''s really his grandmother''s evil door. The grandson blew himself up directly. He was domineering before, which made people completely unprepared." Xiao Zhan at the moment can''t stand it directly.


    "Damn it!" At the moment, the ashen Tang Yin is also angry.


    "Xiao Zhan, how are Li Mu and Li Zhan?" After Tang Yin scolded, she looked anxiously at Xiao Zhan.


    "It''s all right. The plague died, and now they have recovered, but the plague of the plague is terrible. They are afraid that it will take a while to recover." Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, and the next moment the mountain and river country map appeared. Two figures came out of the mountain and river country map. Li Zhan and his son looked ugly at the moment.


    "The emperor of the Tang Dynasty died of plague, and the end of the Tang Dynasty''s death is over." Xiao Zhan''s mouth began to smile.


    "Thank you!"


    At the moment, Li Zhan had a bitter smile on his lips. At the moment, he could see it naturally, and the crowd was not easy. The plague was really terrible.


    But now that the plague is dead, the death of Datang is really over.

 Chapter 356

    "You''re welcome. This grandson is terrible."


    "When we all came around to kill before, there was no arrogance on his face. His words didn''t look at us at all. He was arrogant, as if he were the master of the world overlooking the earth, saying that he was an immortal existence."


    "The method is very strange. It can constantly summon God rats to attack us. It''s a fierce move. It directly turns you two into epidemic rats, which frightens us. But the next moment, we choose to explode. Is it because the soul is divided into different personalities? Did another personality appear just now?" At the moment, Tang Yin, seeing that Li Mu''s father and son were all right, directly began to curse his mother.


    It''s terrible. I almost went to see my ancestors.


    "He should have seen Taoist Xiao and was frightened. He was very decisive. No wonder he killed the immortal in the plague immortal region!" At this moment, the dark sun fell beside the people and whispered.


    Looking at an invincible position, he quickly explained, "you have not discovered that the plague before us is indeed not putting us in the eyes, and devouring countless inhuman powers. The plague has become a natural law, almost in an undefeated land. The magic of my nine stripes is not finding the chance to kill him."


    "However, after the exhibition of the mountains and rivers on the road of Xiao Dao, the greedy color appeared in the eyes of the plague, because the map of the mountains and rivers in Xiao Dao''s hands is a powerful treasure. Even in the fairyland, only the supreme existence can have such a treasure. Naturally, the plague has produced the idea of winning treasure, but when Xiao Dao''s hands are in the hands, The instant the pen appeared, the heart of the plague broke down, because that one is still a powerful treasure. Even in the fairyland, it is impossible for anyone to have two Lingbao, and the strength is still so weak and still alive.


    "The only ones who can do this scene are the proud disciples of the supreme existence in the fairy world."


    "However, these disciples must be valued by those supreme beings. Generally, there will be incomparable strong people to accompany them as Taoist protectors. So the instant plague felt that there would be a terrible existence to come, and no time would dare to waste. He chose to explode the flesh directly and wanted to run away from this place with strange escapes.


    "However, what he didn''t expect was that I became the magical power of the nine striped devil bug."


    "So the plague just came to the end of life and death."


    After hearing the speculation of the black sun, everyone at the moment couldn''t help looking at Xiao Zhan. At the moment, everyone was extremely frightened. If Xiao Zhan hadn''t fought here today, I''m afraid someone would fall.


    "Taoist Xiao, I don''t know who your master is?" At the moment, after the explanation, the Black Sun couldn''t help but look at Xiao Zhan. His eyes were full of expectation. He could give two Lingbao. Xiao Zhan''s master must have terrible strength. If there was an opportunity, the Black Sun naturally didn''t want to miss the opportunity. Such existence would be of great benefit to a good relationship.


    "My master?" Hearing the black sun''s words and looking at the people''s expectant eyes, Xiao Zhan said with a bitter smile: "you may not know, but Tang Yin knows that everything I have is given by the childe. If it weren''t for the childe, I would still be a useless man up to now?"


    "This map of mountains and rivers and the magic pen were given by the childe."


    "This pen was so powerful that I knew it was not an ordinary thing." Xiao Zhan smiled.


    "Well, Taoist Xiao is the childe''s disciple!" The dark sun at the moment was shocked. Black Sun has seen Li Yixi''s terrible. He can''t help looking at Xiao Zhan with envy. He is extremely powerful and has supernatural powers. It''s almost impossible to catch the nine striped demons. However, in front of Li Yixi, they are so vulnerable. It''s difficult for them to guess Li Yixi''s strength.


    "No!"


    However, when heiri Zhenxian thought Xiao Zhan was Li Yixi''s disciple, Xiao Zhan looked bitter at the moment.


    "Tang Yin has also been handed down by the childe, but our talent is mediocre. How can we get into the childe''s eyes? We are not even registered disciples, but the childe has given instructions at will." Xiao Zhan at the moment, after talking about Li Yixi, his eyes are full of awe.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, everyone was stunned. Even long Yi didn''t know that Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin were the supreme way taught by Li Yixi.


    Even if they are not Li Yixi''s disciples, at the moment, everyone''s eyes fall on them, which is also the envy of one face.


    "Doesn''t that mean that so far, there is only one disciple of the childe?" At this moment, the Dragon looked dignified.


    "Yes, there is only one disciple of the childe. You have no God!"


    Xiao Zhan said with a smile. His eyes were full of envy.


    "Jun Wushen, this name is so domineering. Is this man very powerful?" At the moment, the black sun''s eyes fell on everyone. The time for the black sun to reach Li Yixi''s yard is really short. I really haven''t seen Jun Wushen once.


    "Tianhe peak!" Dragon one.


    "So weak?" At the moment, the dark sun, after hearing this cultivation, was completely stupid. He didn''t know how many million years he hadn''t heard of this realm. It was too far away from him and almost forgot it.


    At the moment, the eyes of the dragon and others fell on the black sun.


    "Am I wrong? Tianhe peak is really weak. " At the moment, the dark sun is a little confused. I don''t know why people look at him like this.


    "You are godless. You are only nine years old this year!"


    The Dragon bit his teeth and said solemnly.


    At the age of nine, Tianhe peak. Such talents make people despair. Perhaps only such accomplishments can enter Li Yixi''s eyes.


    "Nine?"


    In this instant, the black sun, with a bang, was black in front of me and almost scared to death.


    It seems like a dream. The king is godless. He is the peak of the nine-year-old Tianhe realm. Even in the fairy world, such a talent has never appeared.


    "My vision is too low. I underestimate the people in the world!" At the moment of the dark sun, a face of embarrassment.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Let''s go and see how Datang is now?" When Li Zhan saw that everyone was palpitating one by one, he changed the topic.


    "Well, let''s go and see what the plague is like to make the world a curse." In the dark, Li exhibition shifted the topic, and instantly rejoicing, breaking away from the sky and going to other places. But after seeing it, the look of each one was extremely ugly, and those people were restored. But countless farms, countless vegetation completely abandoned, what time could be recovered, and now everyone found that the breath of plague Avenue still had remnant. I don''t know how many years it will take to disappear.


    "Childe, maybe there''s a way?"


    Looking at the displaced ordinary people, Xiao Zhan looked gloomy.

 Chapter 357

    "Everyone, thank you today. As for the future, let''s deal with it by ourselves. If there is anything in the future, no matter the mountains and fires, I Li Zhan will die!" Li Zhan looked at the territory becoming death, and a dignified color appeared in his eyes, but he still thanked everyone.


    "Emperor Tang, it''s just a small matter. Don''t be polite. We are friends!" Long Yi smiled.


    "In that case, let''s say goodbye here. I''m afraid the childe will catch me and kill me!" The black sun smiled.


    "Farewell!"


    After the people bowed their hands, Li Zhan returned to the imperial capital of the Tang Dynasty to preside over major events. Li Mu''s Jixia school palace is still under construction. There are still many things to deal with. He didn''t go back with Li Zhan and went to the Middle Kingdom with Xiao Zhan and others.


    "Li Mu, let''s go to see the childe. Maybe the childe has a way to solve the plague?" At the moment, longyi''s eyes fell on Li Mu.


    "No, if you want help, you will do it. You don''t need anyone!" Li Mu smiled.


    "Yes, if you really want to do it, you will do it. Now you are experiencing the life of mortals. If you go directly, I''m afraid it will make you unhappy." At the moment, Xiao Zhan also hurriedly said.


    Although Long Yi is now following Li Yixi, Long Yi doesn''t know much about Li Yixi.


    "I see!"


    At the moment, when the Dragon heard the two people explain, he suddenly realized that if so, many things can be explained. They go quickly, and they return quickly.


    After they returned, Zhao Tianyin and bu Xuanyin were still in the yard and had not left.


    "Young master, Zhao Tianyin wishes you a happy new year in advance. I''m disturbing you today!" Zhao Tianyin at the moment saw countless terrible things in the yard today. He dared to be arrogant and had already become cautious. In his eyes, Li Yixi at the moment is a supreme existence that can''t be provoked. It''s really lucky to know Li Yixi today.


    "How about going tomorrow?" Li Yixi sees Zhao Tianyin and they are leaving. Li Yixi asks them to stay.


    "Childe, next time, visit childe again!" Zhao Tianyin said goodbye immediately. How dare she really stay.


    "OK, I''ll see you next year!" Li Yixi saw that the other party was determined to leave and was not staying.


    After saying goodbye, bu Xuanyin and Zhao Tianyin carefully left the yard.


    "Hoo!"


    After leaving the zhishengdao palace, Zhao Tianyin took a long breath and felt comfortable. She was too nervous in the small courtyard.


    "How about the patriarch?"


    "I didn''t lie to you!" At the moment, bu Xuanyin smiled at Zhao Tianyin.


    "Xuanyin, you are the gospel of my voice forbidden area."


    "What I got today is beyond ten thousand years of deep sleep and cultivation. The childe''s strength is unfathomable. I''m afraid the carefree fairy king will be unlucky. I''ve calculated for so long, but he can''t figure out who the childe is." At the moment, Zhao Tianyin smiled at the corners of her mouth. In the past, he was extremely afraid and afraid of the carefree fairy king, but now after seeing Li Yixi, the carefree fairy king is just like that in Zhao Tianyin''s eyes. Today, he saw the real black sun fairy as the right arm of the carefree fairy king. Today, he turned into an egg laying black eagle in Li Yixi''s yard. Naturally, he guessed the horror of Li Yixi. Otherwise, it would be so easy to accept the existence of the real black sun fairy.


    "Go, let''s go back to the middle heaven, and the pestis immortals come here. If the childe doesn''t sell, I''m afraid it''s going to be over here. Now I''m not an opponent of the plague fairy."


    When he came out of the Middle Kingdom, when Zhao Tianyin remembered the coming of the plague fairy, his eyes were full of fear. He hurried to remind him.


    "Yes!"


    Bu Xuanyin also knows that they can''t do anything now. They can only protect themselves first.


    However, when they reached the sky over the Tang Dynasty, they couldn''t help but stop, because at this moment, although they turned into a restricted area, they found some practitioners flying in the air and comforting the ordinary people on the territory that turned into death.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we are the royal guards of the Tang Dynasty. The evil cult who spread the plague virus has been killed. Now everyone is safe. Don''t be afraid. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty has personally ordered that we will build houses and collect food for you. There will be no tax in this territory for a hundred years." At the moment, a practitioner is comforting the frightened ordinary people.


    "Lord, what''s the matter? Is anyone dead?" At the moment, bu Xuanyin listened to the words of those practitioners, and incredible words appeared in her eyes. Moreover, bu Xuanyin felt that although this territory has become a Jedi and it is impossible to grow food in a short time, the plague gas is slowly disappearing, but it takes a long time to completely disappear.


    At the same time, I also understand the meaning of Tang Emperor Li Zhan. These people can only be resettled locally. First, to prevent these people from having any infectious diseases, and second, to appease them locally. These people will not be displaced and will not bring panic to other places. After all, in the world of practitioners, it is not difficult to want relief.


    "Let''s go and have a look!"


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin has a different color in her eyes.


    With the step Yin, he went directly to the place where he met the plague fairy. When the two arrived, he looked at the bleak eyes, the vast ground of the thousand holes and the breath left behind, and a look of panic in the eyes of two people.


    "I''m dead. It''s the people around you who did it. You won''t let these people act recklessly here." Feeling the breath of dragon one and the black sun, Zhao Tianyin''s eyes are full of shocking colors.


    In a short time, an immortal fell.


    They return to the forbidden area of Tianyin in the middle heaven region. Bu Xuanyin''s master nervously comes to meet them. I don''t know whether Zhao Tianyin blames Bu Xuanyin.


    But when Bu Xuanyin''s teacher heard Zhao Tianyin carefully say, "from today on, bu Xuanyin will be the successor of the Lord of the forbidden area of Tianyin forbidden area." At this moment, the old woman was stupid.


    One day passed quickly. Li Yixi got up early and had breakfast.


    Today''s courtyard finally has a feeling of the Spring Festival. The lanterns made by Li Yixi have been hung up and the Spring Festival couplets have been pasted. Li Yixi is looking forward to this year''s Spring Festival. This is his first spring festival when he leaves the ancient forbidden area. Naturally, it should be more grand.


    "Childe, I''m ready!"


    Hu Qingyun dressed up carefully today. Li Yixi secretly swallowed her saliva. Today''s Hu Qingyun is really beautiful.


    "Let''s go!"


    Li Yixi felt guilty. He quickly took back his eyes and went down the mountain with Hu Qingyun. The Spring Festival is coming soon. Naturally, he has to prepare new year goods.

 Chapter 358

    When Li Yixi came to the huge market outside the zhishengdao palace, a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. Almost all the epitomes of the original set of fallen immortals remained.


    "How lively!"


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun felt the atmosphere here and a smile appeared in her eyes.


    The two of them went on a tour in the market.


    When they came to a pavilion, they heard the storyteller talking. They couldn''t help but stop and listen.


    "Yesterday, an evil god came to the Tang Dynasty on the mainland. In a short half day, the evil god spread a plague on the world, and countless mortals turned into mice. When everyone was about to despair, a God came and killed the evil god who committed heinous crimes, and finally ended the terrible plague..."


    Li Yixi looked at each other, and there was a look of doubt in his eyes. Today''s storyteller was actually a scholar and from Jixia school palace. Li Yixi had been in Jixia school palace. Naturally, he knew the clothes signs of Jixia school palace.


    "Hello, childe!"


    At the moment, the children listening to books around them saw Li Yixi and hurried to salute.


    "Lord sacrifice!"


    At the moment, the scholar''s eyes also fell on Li Yixi. He quickly stood up and saluted. His eyes were full of hot color. Unexpectedly, I saw Li Yixi here.


    "How did you get here and still tell fairy tales here?" Li Yixi looked puzzled. Are these practitioners coming to rob the storyteller''s job? At the moment, Li Yixi feels incredible.


    "Lord sacrifice, what I''m talking about is not a fairy tale, but what really happened yesterday. In the current Tang Dynasty, one fifth of the territory has become Jedi. We''re here to tell a story. We hope you can wish the ordinary people among the Jedi the favor of the gods and their homes will be restored as soon as possible." Which disciple of Jixia school palace hurriedly explained.


    At this moment, Li Yixi also found that there was a lamp in the hands of these people. It turned out to be a wish. Li Yixi''s face was slightly red.


    "Wine worship adult, do you want to go to Jixia school palace to have a rest and forget to report to wine worship adult. Now Jixia school palace is in the palm of the Taoist country." The scholar hurriedly said.


    "Have you come here like this?"


    "In that case, let''s go and have a look!" Li Yixi couldn''t help but look at Hu Qingyun.


    "Yes!"


    "Listen to the childe''s arrangement. Since the childe wants to go, let''s go and have a look. It''s boring to be idle!" Hu Qingyun hurried.


    Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun arrived at Jixia school palace. Li Mu and others waited early, "see the wine worship Lord!"


    "You''re welcome. I just came to have a look. What are you doing?" At the moment, Li Yixi looked at Jixia school palace. Today, countless disciples gathered. It seemed that they were writing something. He asked curiously?


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Mu''s look brightened instantly, and a touch of excitement appeared in his eyes. He hurriedly explained: "young master, an evil God appeared in the territory of the Tang Dynasty yesterday. He spread the plague and made countless people lose their homes. Although which evil god has been killed, those territories have become Jedi and can''t grow food now, Because there are still remnants of the breath of evil gods, talent can dispel those remnants of the breath. At the same time, the Spring Festival is coming. We will send a couplet to the people of those Territories to express our wishes. "


    "What, is it true?"


    "Damn it, it''s so damn that there are such evil gods!"


    "In that case, I also leave a pair of Spring Festival couplets to wish those people to rebuild their homes as soon as possible." Li Yixi took a deep breath into his airway.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Mu was very happy. The scholar next to them hurried out of his position.


    Li Yixi picked up his pen and wrote, "when spring returns, snakes dance and birds sing."


    Hengpi, spring returns to the earth.


    After Li Yixi finished writing, he put down his pen, folded his hands and silently blessed for a moment. Li Yixi didn''t write much, because Li Yixi felt that he was not a practitioner, and what he wrote was not talented and didn''t work. Just one picture to express his mind.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Seeing Li Yixi open his eyes, Li Mu quickly thanked him.


    "Li Mu, now countless people are in disaster. If you can help, please help. I won''t stay much today." Li Yixi took a deep breath into his airway.


    "Congratulations, childe!"


    One by one, they hurried to bow.


    Li Mu''s body began to tremble until Li Yixi left the Jixia school palace. At his fastest speed, he returned to the couplet written by Li Yixi. Looking at the couplet in front of him, Li Mu''s hands trembled violently, put them away carefully, broke through the air and rushed to the Tang Dynasty.


    Li Zhan, who received the summons from Li Mu, and the officials of the Tang Dynasty waited in front of the Jedi early. Where a high platform had been built and countless blood sacrifices had been prepared for cattle and sheep.


    When Li Mu arrived, he knelt down one by one, and his eyes were full of anticipation, "welcome the holy thing!"


    The voice resounded through the world.


    When Li Mu saw this scene, a satisfied color appeared in his eyes.


    "Sacrifice!"


    With the voice of the sacrificial host, cattle and sheep were slaughtered.


    Li Mu took out Li Yixi''s Spring Festival couplets. With a wave of his hand, the Spring Festival couplets were pasted on the huge portal already prepared.


    The next moment, on the originally ordinary couplet, endless divine light burst out in an instant.


    At the next moment, with the great gateway as the center, the originally lifeless earth quickly grew green with the fastest speed, and the earth was rapidly turning green. A large number of snake snakes appeared in the void and swallowed up to the territory of the Jedi. Numerous plague of rats were swallowed up by silver snakes, and the birds and beasts that had already died. At this moment, he unexpectedly came to life strangely and began to contend on the sprouting and growing branches.


    Those branches, peach, apricot and pear blossoms, bloom slowly, as if in spring.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, the Tang officials almost fell out of their eyes, and their eyes were full of panic.


    The scene in front of me was really terrible. It was originally a deserted Jedi, but now, in the blink of an eye, it directly turned into a paradise. The source of all this was a spring festival couplet.


    "You see, is that the God of spring?"


    At the moment, a minister trembled violently and pointed to the void.


    In the void, there was a virtual shadow, holding a bottle in one hand and a willow branch in the other. The willow was waved, and the barren earth was full of vitality immediately.


    "Meet the spring God!"


    At the next moment, the ministers knelt down and shouted one by one in those deserted territories.


    In the blink of an eye, the barren territory turned into beautiful rivers and mountains, rivers reappeared, streams moistened the earth, and all souls revived.


    "Childe, you... What do you really exist?" At the moment, Li Mu''s body trembles.

 Chapter 359

    Thousands of miles of rivers and mountains turned into Jedi, but no one thought that everything recovered in a short time, as if someone had reopened a piece of heaven and earth.


    Until the Jedi came back to life, the divine light on the couplet disappeared. At the moment, there was no singularity in the magical couplet and turned into an ordinary thing.


    But at this moment, this ordinary thing was unusual in the eyes of the people. Even if they lost all their powers, these people had seen this miracle today. They took a deep breath and knelt to the couplet.


    Thank you for hundreds of millions of people.


    In the courtyard, Li Yixi didn''t know anything. He brought back full of new year goods. He felt that this year''s Spring Festival had finally felt something.


    "Master!"


    At this moment, Jun Wushen and Jun Changsheng entered the yard. At this moment, Jun Wushen''s eyes are full of respect.


    "Who is this?"


    At the moment of seeing Jun''s longevity, Li Yixi''s eyes brightened at the moment, because in Jun''s longevity, Li Yixi felt an inexplicable breath, which set off Jun''s longevity very unusual and extremely dusty. It''s different from people Li Yixi has seen before. What Li Yixi doesn''t know is that the breath of Jun''s longevity is the breath of immortals, Jun Changsheng left many means in those years. With the help of Li Qingyi, he has already recast his foundation. Today, he has broken the mirror into the immortal.


    "Master, this is my ancestors. It''s almost the new year. I come to congratulate them and give some gifts to master!" Jun Wushen immediately smiled.


    "I''ve seen you, childe!"


    At the moment, Jun Changsheng suddenly woke up when he heard Jun''s godless words. Today''s Jun Changsheng broke the mirror and entered the immortal again, but at the moment of entering the courtyard, Jun Changsheng felt it at will, but he was scared at the moment, because the breath in the yard made Jun Changsheng''s eyes full of panic.


    Jun Changsheng, but tens of thousands of years ago, he was rampant in the fairy world, but in this small courtyard, he still felt like an ant.


    Just now, Jun Changsheng felt as if he was dreaming and entered a dream. After hearing Jun''s godless words, he woke up and saluted Li Yixi immediately.


    "You''re welcome!"


    Seeing Jun Changsheng salute, Li Yixi quickly reached out to hold Jun Changsheng and called himself childe to these people. These days, Li Yixi has been numb.


    But at the moment when Li Yixi held Jun''s life, Jun''s eyes were full of panic.


    Because at the moment, Jun Changsheng is very close to Li Yixi and almost pasted together, so Jun Changsheng feels very clearly. Li Yixi''s body seems to contain the power of the dog days.


    "This... What constitution is this?"


    At the moment, Jun Changsheng was really shocked. The strength of Li Yixi''s flesh made him extremely frightened. The blood flow in Li Yixi''s body was like a river running, and he felt the voice of Brahma singing of the gods, Buddhas, immortals and demons in his body.


    This is an extremely terrible thing.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    "Excuse me today!"


    At the moment, Jun Changsheng forced himself to calm down, but even if he forced himself to calm down, he was still deeply disturbed. What he saw today overturned his cognition.


    He, different from others, is a fairy, and he was once the Tianjiao who ran across the fairy world.


    "Excuse me? I''m a mortal. I don''t shut up, and I don''t kill demons and demons. That''s just reading and writing, playing the piano and painting, and entertaining myself. "


    Hearing Jun Changsheng''s words, Li Yixi''s mouth quickly showed a smile, took Jun Changsheng and went to the pavilion to sit down.


    "Do you always like tea?" At the moment, Li Yixi, looking at Jun Changsheng with extraordinary temperament, asked with a smile.


    "Young master, just call me immortal. Let''s just make friends directly. I once knew a scholar and envy your days. Practitioners are actually just a group of martial artists, but they are boring." After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Jun Changsheng was startled. After seeing Li Yixi''s terrible, he dared not let Li Yixi call him Jun Lao. Li Yixi didn''t say to call him by his name. Even if he called him grandson directly, Jun Changsheng felt very normal.


    Because Jun Changsheng knows that Li Yixi has this ability and qualification.


    "Naturally, let''s match it with friends. My name is Li Yixi. Just call me Yixi directly. I also call you Changsheng. How about it? " Li Yixi heard your words and looked at your dusty temperament. At the moment, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Today, the Immortal King is not an old man, but a middle-aged face.


    "Long life, you have seen brother Yixi!" At the moment, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, Jun Changsheng was very happy. He was climbing a high branch and trembled with excitement.


    Such existence is willing to match him as a friend.


    "I''ve seen elder brother."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "We won''t flatter each other. Today we meet for the first time and have a good chat. We are friends. Naturally, I can''t treat you badly. I invite you to drink tea today. This tea is extremely precious. I''m not willing to drink it on weekdays. Of course, it''s incomparable with your practitioners." Li Yixi''s mouth, now a smile.


    "Master, tea set!" Lao Bai hurried to bring the tea set and boiled water.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment of seeing Lao Bai, Jun Changsheng''s eyebrows jumped wildly and almost screamed with fear, because Lao Bai was not only a supreme artifact in his eyes. Jun Changsheng''s strength was extremely powerful and gave birth to an immortal soul. After looking at Lao Bai, what he saw was different from many people.


    Because Lao Bai is actually composed of countless immortal tools. There are tens of thousands of immortal tools in Lao Bai''s body. Lao Bai is a terrible immortal tool library. How can you not be shocked when you live forever? Moreover, such existence is actually a servant around Li Yixi.


    At the moment, Jun Changsheng was completely stunned by Li Yixi''s handwriting.


    Jun Changsheng felt that if those immortal weapons made by Lao Bai were changed into weapons, Li Yixi would be able to establish a supreme power in the fairy world. Only immortal weapons masters can forge immortal weapons, and how difficult it is to create an immortal weapon. However, Li Yixi has created immortal weapons for tens of thousands of years in order to create a domestic servant.


    At this moment, Jun Changsheng almost knelt down when he saw Lao Bai.


    In front of Li Yixi, he had no temper at all. In the past, he always felt that he had peerless talent. However, in front of Li Yixi, Jun Changsheng felt that he was an ordinary person. Looking at Li Yixi, he looked like a mortal looking at a flying immortal. His eyes were full of panic and anxiety.


    It was not until Lao Bai''s figure retreated that Jun Changsheng vomited. Just now, he really felt too scary.

 Chapter 360

    He took a deep breath and stared at the tea set in front of Li Yixi. Just now, when he shocked that Lao Bai was composed of tens of thousands of immortal tools, Li Yixi said that the tea he drank today is extremely precious. Even Li Yixi was reluctant to drink it. Li Yixi and others feel that precious tea is absolutely the supreme divine thing.


    "Brother Yixi, it will hurt you today." Jun Changsheng hurriedly squeezed out a wisp of smile, and his eyes were full of expectation.


    "It''s a pleasure to have friends coming from afar!"


    "What a pain." Li Yixi laughed and took out a delicate box from the system space.


    "Fairy ware, heavenly superior!"


    At the moment of seeing the exquisite box, Jun Changsheng''s body trembled. Unexpectedly, all the things Li Yixi took out at will were such gods. At the moment, Jun Changsheng set off a huge wave in his heart.


    Jun Changsheng stared at the exquisite box. He wanted to know how precious the tea was.


    Looking forward, Li Yixi opened the box, and Jun Changsheng finally saw the tea in the box.


    Looking at the moment of tea, Jun Changsheng''s soul trembled violently, and his eyes were full of panic.


    "There are so many Avenue lines on it. Where is this tea? This is the original power of the avenue."


    At the moment, Jun Changsheng looked at the tea in the box and his eyes were almost scared out. The lines on the tea exuded a terrible rhyme in front of Jun Changsheng. At the moment, Jun Changsheng wanted to rob the tea and run away directly.


    Don''t mention that he is a mere immortal. Even those supreme beings in the fairy world are jealous when they see this tea.


    Watching Li Yixi put several pieces of tea into the tea set, Jun Changsheng''s heart is bleeding.


    This is a divine thing condensed by the original power of the avenue. It is the best use to understand the Tao directly. At the moment, Jun Changsheng looked at Li Yixi pouring hot water and felt that the water had abandoned the divine tea.


    But at the moment of your longevity, even if your heart is dripping blood, you dare not say anything. How dare you be presumptuous in front of Li Yixi.


    Soon, Li Yixi made good tea, and poured a glass for your long life.


    "Elder brother, how about trying?"


    "This is my darling!" Looking at the soaked tea, Li Yixi looked excited.


    "Brother Yixi, then I''m not polite." At the moment, although Jun Changsheng felt that the water had wasted the divine tea, he was still looking forward to such a divine thing. He hurried to pick up the tea and took a sip.


    When the tea entered the mouth, Jun Changsheng''s look changed wildly. He wanted to close his eyes and feel it, but his shocked eyes stared at the boss, because the moment the tea entered the mouth, the terrible Tao rhyme, instantly entered his own soul sea, and Jun Changsheng found out in horror that where is the tea, and after entering his throat, it directly turned into a warm current, Instantly integrated into his limbs and bones.


    "How?"


    Li Yixi looked at Jun Changsheng''s reaction and was very satisfied. A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Childe, no, brother Yi, this tea is really a sacred thing. No wonder you offer it as a treasure. It''s really unparalleled in the world. I''ve never seen this kind of sacred tea. I must have good and fine products." At the moment, Jun Changsheng was extremely excited. After the sound fell, he quickly drank the tea in the cup and closed his eyes directly.


    At the moment, Jun Changsheng is not tasting tea, but he at the moment. An extremely mysterious feeling appears. He seems to see his own Tao. At the moment, Jun Changsheng doesn''t know that this tea has the divine effect of understanding Tao.


    Jun Changsheng closed his eyes and the power of his soul increased at an extremely terrible speed. He soon came to a huge river and stood on the river. Jun Changsheng felt like a boat in the sea. His eyes were full of shocking colors. At this moment, Jun Changsheng felt that where is this ordinary river? This is the source of the avenue, Ten thousand rivers, a long river formed by ten thousand rivers.


    The moment when Jun Changsheng''s hand touched the long river, the river in his hand made him feel that it was a collection of thousands of roads, extremely complex and unable to absorb.


    "Kendo, where is Kendo? This is a great opportunity. I can''t miss it. Maybe in my life, I only have this chance to have divine things to help me." Looking at the moment of the long river, Jun Changsheng naturally reacted. Jun Changsheng is an immortal and knows the immortal''s cultivation method.


    The cultivation of immortals is not just to shut up, but to understand the Tao. If they don''t have enough understanding, they will be an empty fairy all their life. If they want to move forward, they must understand the Tao and the Tao in the ten thousand rivers.


    The ten thousand rivers are as vast as the Milky way on the nine days.


    There are countless tributaries, which are actually different roads.


    At the moment, Jun Changsheng hurriedly closed his eyes, felt where his Kendo was, and realized that Kendo was not difficult, because Jun Changsheng was a pure sword practitioner. Kendo was a great road, and there were many practitioners, so it was not difficult to find it.


    Soon, the figure of Jun Changsheng appeared in front of a huge tributary. The huge tributary in front of him was actually the long river of kendo.


    If I can walk this long river, I will reach the top of Kendo and become the first sword cultivation in the world of heaven.


    But it is not so easy to walk in the river of kendo. It is not to walk with footsteps, but to promote with your own understanding.


    At the moment when Jun Changsheng stepped into the long river, he injected all his life''s Kendo understanding into the long river. At the moment when his understanding was injected into the long river, Jun Changsheng''s body moved forward continuously in the long river. Soon, his body moved more than ten miles. It seems far away, but in fact, compared with this huge Kendo long river, This is only a small part.


    "Is this the only way I have understood Kendo for tens of thousands of years?"


    At the moment, Jun Changsheng looked at the vast Kendo River, and a shocking color appeared in his eyes.


    However, at the moment, the function of divine tea has not been exhausted. It helps Jun Changsheng and quickly understands the Kendo feelings of others in the long river. With the help of divine tea, Jun Changsheng advances more than ten miles again. Soon, the effect of divine tea disappears, Jun Changsheng''s soul returns to his body, and Jun Changsheng''s eyes slowly open at the moment.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment, Jun Changsheng was shocked, and the roar of the avenue sounded.


    The next moment, Jun Changsheng set foot in the realm of true immortality.


    "This divine tea is terrible. It can help people to practice in the ten thousand rivers in the fairy world." At this moment, you are very frightened.


    Immortal, why do you want to enter the fairy world to practice? One is the fairy Qi, but the fairy world can feel the ten thousand rivers, and the world can''t.


    At the moment, he was on earth, with the help of a piece of tea, and entered the ten thousand rivers that can only be entered by the fairy world.

 Chapter 361

    At the moment, when Jun Changsheng opened his eyes, he was still frightened. Looking at the teapot in front of him, he had already set off a huge wave in his heart. At the moment, Jun Changsheng also knows why Li Yixi called this tea precious.


    "No disappointment!" Li Yixi looked at Jun Changsheng with a surprised face and smiled. Li Yixi was very confident about his tea.


    "I remember elder brother Xi''s tea. I''ve got a great advantage today." This moment of your longevity, immediately said, this word came from the heart.


    At the moment, Jun Changsheng looked at the tea in front of him, and there was a look of regret in his eyes. There was still tea today, but his understanding of Kendo had been exhausted. Even if he had the opportunity to enter the Wandao River, he could not make any progress.


    When Jun Changsheng regretted, Li Yixi suddenly said with a smile: "idleness is also boring. Elder brother Changsheng, can you play chess?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Jun Changsheng''s look immediately coagulated. He didn''t know what Li Yixi was going to do, but Jun Changsheng had some experience in chess. Because he didn''t know Li Qingyi at that time, Li Qingyi spent a lot of time at Jun''s house in order to treat Jun Changsheng. Li Qingyi is also a master of literature and Taoism and is extremely powerful at chess. Under the guidance of Li Qingyi, Jun Changsheng is a master in chess.


    "Understand a little!" At this moment, Jun Changsheng was very nervous. He immediately responded and didn''t dare to be careless.


    "Naturally, how about playing chess and drinking tea?" Li Yixi is itchy today. He wants to play chess. He just doesn''t know whether Jun Changsheng is interested.


    "Good!"


    Jun Changsheng immediately agreed to come down. They took tea and went to the chessboard to sit down.


    When Li Yixi''s first chess piece fell, Jun Changsheng''s look changed, because Daoyun was born on the chessboard at the moment.


    Li Yixi''s chess is like kendo.


    This made Jun Changsheng''s look coagulate and become extremely dignified. With the continuous falling, there was a slight sweat on Jun Changsheng''s forehead, but at the moment, Jun Changsheng''s eyes were full of essence. With each move of Li Yixi, he had a new understanding of kendo. Half an hour later, after a game of chess, Jun Changsheng naturally lost miserably. But this time, Li Yixi was very enjoyable. Li Yixi took Kendo as chess. Jun Changsheng was also a Sword Fairy. He had a very strong understanding of Kendo and naturally took a lot of steps.


    "Thank you for your advice, brother Yixi. That''s all for today!"


    "Next time, visit brother Yixi again." At the moment of your longevity, you can''t wait to go back and digest what you got today. You quickly stand up and say goodbye.


    "Elder brother, are you so busy?" Li Yixi is reluctant to give up. Playing chess today makes Li Yixi like you forever, as if he had found a bosom friend.


    "Brother Yixi, come back and visit me tomorrow. I''m afraid you''ll drive me away then? I won''t disturb you today! " Jun Changsheng immediately smiled.


    "See you next year, teacher!" You are in a hurry to salute without God.


    "Good!"


    "See you next year!" Li Yixi knew that Jun Changsheng and Jun Wushen were not local people, so he felt that the other party might not stay here for the new year. It should take some time to go home, so he didn''t forcibly keep the other party.


    Jun Wushen and Jun Changsheng left the yard and returned to the yard of the Taoist kingdom in the palm. At the moment, Jun Changsheng began to breathe violently. What he saw and heard today is really too frightened. Jun Changsheng''s awe of literature and Taoism is due to Li Qingyi, but today, Jun Changsheng finds that Li Yixi is really terrible. Li Qingyi and others are afraid of nothing in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    A piece of tea can help him enter the Wandao River in the fairyland and directly improve his cultivation to the realm of true immortality. Today, he instructs Jun Changsheng with the help of playing chess. Jun Changsheng feels that if he digests and steps into the Wandao river again, he may be able to step into the realm of immortality.


    In the fairyland, accomplishments are divided into: virtual immortals, real immortals, celestial immortals, Xuanxian, Jinxian, luojinxian, Xianzu and the supreme era fairy king.


    Before closing, Jun Changsheng didn''t know when he could get out of the pass. He looked dignified and said, "no God, you must follow your teacher well. Your teacher''s strength may exist in the fairyland, which is unfathomable, you know?"


    "Yes, old ancestor, I will try my best!" You have no God these days, even if you don''t say it for a long time, you have no God also knows the horror of Li Yixi.


    Because under Li Yixi''s education, these days, although the time has passed very briefly, junwushen has now set foot in the realm of nirvana. The speed of cultivation is even more terrible than hanging, and he has understood many divine texts, which gives junwushen the opportunity to go on the road of ten thousand ways.


    Time passed quickly and finally ushered in New Year''s Eve.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s Spring Festival couplets were posted one after another, his terrible talent rushed into the sky. At this moment, the seal array on the nine days broke at least 100 Taoist patterns, and the strength of the seal decreased sharply again.


    In the fairy house of the netherworld fairy kingdom, the netherworld fairy king, as the domain master, immediately opened his eyes, and a look of surprise appeared in the eyes of the netherworld fairy king.


    As powerful as the nether fairy king, I feel as if I have an illusion at the moment.


    "How is that possible?"


    "How could it be that the seal of the carefree fairy King broke a main array pattern. According to the calculation of the carefree fairy king, it''s not the time to open the dark yellow world, and the carefree fairy King hasn''t returned. What''s the matter?"


    At this moment, the dark fairy King frowned together, and a look of doubt appeared in his eyes.


    After pondering for a long time, the dark fairy King''s eyebrows coagulated together, "is this the plot of the carefree fairy king?"


    Although he hesitated, in fact, the ghost fairy king at the moment was shining with fine light in his eyes. This was a rare opportunity. The final ghost fairy King took a hard breath.


    "Hell!"


    At the moment, the cold voice sounded.


    The next moment, the terrible dark Qi appeared in the netherworld fairy King''s house. A figure appeared and knelt down to the netherworld fairy king, "netherworld, meet the domain master!"


    The strength of the dark, powerful and frightening, and the power of the whole body, is terrible to the extreme.


    At the moment, the netherworld fairy king looked at the netherworld in the hall and said, "netherworld, now your strength has touched the realm of immortals?"


    "Yes, domain leader, I have touched the realm of immortals. If I had three bodies in the past, now and in the future, I might be able to fight immortals." At this moment, there is no hidden way.


    "Ming, I have a dangerous thing that needs you to do, but I can''t predict what will happen, but it''s very important. I want you to send someone to investigate. If there is a loss, the domain master will help you reunite." The nether fairy king promised.

 Chapter 362

    "Does the domain master let one of my three bodies enter the dark and yellow world to explore the situation? Today I also feel that the big array of the carefree fairy king is broken. I can come to a more powerful separation!" The dark hurried.


    "Yes, I feel it too, but the domain master doesn''t know if this is the plan of the bitch of the carefree fairy king. He doesn''t dare to take risks himself." The nether fairy king said immediately.


    "Ming, listen to the arrangement of the domain master, which will let the future come to the dark and yellow world to explore." Ming immediately responded.


    "Good!"


    "Ming, you are worthy of being a good brother of the domain master. I will never forget you. Go!" A decisive color appeared on the face of the nether fairy king.


    "Yes!"


    At the moment, Ming withdrew from the hall and went to prepare. After all, he suffered a great loss last time when he was in the dark and yellow world. This time, he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    In the small courtyard, night falls slowly.


    The courtyard became happy tonight and prepared a rich new year''s Eve dinner.


    Looking at the delicious new year''s Eve dinner in front of them, the Dragon 13 brothers are very nervous at the moment, but their mouths are full of saliva and swallow saliva secretly. In their eyes, it is a supreme opportunity.


    "Childe, can we start?" Today''s Hu Qingyun, the way of expectation.


    Hu Qingyun used to be a heavenly fox. She didn''t have the habit of celebrating the new year at all. This is the first time and she is looking forward to it.


    "Wait, today is new year''s Eve. I''ll show you a dazzling fireworks first."


    "Long Yi, you go and move out all the things I have prepared." At the moment, Li Yixi thought of setting off fireworks in the past. He became interested and acted with long Yixi. He was ready early.


    Tonight, where the dark earth was originally located, the earth is torn again, and the unfathomable abyss appears again.


    The next moment, the boundless dark Qi erupted, and a figure crossed the border.


    What is coming at this moment is not others, but the future body of Ming. The future body is extremely powerful, which is the most powerful body of the three bodies of Ming. This is also the last time the bright bird destroyed everything and made Ming extremely afraid of the continent. All of this made the future body come.


    "Far south!"


    In the dark eyes, there was a touch of cold. The next moment, all the breath was restrained, and the whole person integrated into the night sky, as if nothing had happened.


    Soon, Ming appeared in the sky above the jishengdao palace as if he were incarnated in the sky.


    "Huh?"


    "What place is this? There is heaven and earth inside. It''s simply opening up a small world." Ming looked at the incomparable greatness of the Taoist kingdom in his palm and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    After a moment of surprise, there was a touch of forest cold in Ming''s eyes. Last time, the dark earth suffered a great loss here, so today comes. Ming''s first idea is to sacrifice blood to everyone here and open up the place into the dark earth. Moreover, when Ming sees the great national power in his palm, he is even more satisfied with it. Once it becomes the dark earth, Then the outside world may not know, because the huge portal outside can block the exploration of God''s mind.


    However, before Ming could make a move, Li Yixi in the yard lit fireworks.


    "Boom, boom!"


    At the next moment, countless fireworks burst into the sky.


    "Wow!"


    "How beautiful." At the moment, Hu Qingyun saw the moment of fireworks explosion, and a touch of excitement appeared in her eyes. Fireworks bloomed all over the sky, dazzling.


    "Ah!"


    However, at the moment, at the moment when the fireworks burst, the soul was directly lit by the fireworks. The fireworks seemed to be aimed at the soul, and a look of panic appeared in his eyes.


    Because whatever he does, the flame in the sea of his soul cannot be extinguished.


    "What fire is this!"


    "Damn it, what the hell is this?" At the moment, before he had time to sacrifice all the creatures here, the hell howled miserably, and his eyes were full of panic and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    "Huh?"


    In the courtyard at this moment, the dark sun couldn''t help looking at the sky. The next moment, the demon''s eyes were round, and his eyes almost fell out.


    "Isn''t this the netherworld of the netherworld fairy realm?"


    The demon eyes of the black sun were full of incredible colors. Looking at the fireworks, the body of Ming struggled violently, as if it was torture. The next moment, the figure quickly ran away.


    The black sun looked at the beautiful fireworks and shuddered in an instant. It was the most powerful Ming. He was scared to run for his life under the fireworks.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    At this moment, when he fled the jishengdao palace and appeared in front of the crack in the nether earth, the nether could no longer hold down and issued a miserable howl. At this moment, the soul sea was almost over.


    Even here, it is difficult to suppress the flame in the soul sea with the help of the boundary power of the netherworld immortal domain.


    When Ming''s future body was about to enter the abyss, a huge black figure blocked Ming''s way.


    "Who?"


    At the moment, under the fireworks burning in the soul sea, the whole person was going crazy. When he felt something blocking his way back, a terrible chill broke out in his eyes, but when his eyes saw the behemoth in front of him, the whole person was instantly frightened and trembled.


    "On New Year''s Eve, the young master is happy. You block the sky. You dare to block the sky. Die!"


    Ming didn''t even have a chance to speak. The behemoth directly raised its claw and fell. Ming''s immortal body exploded directly.


    At the moment, it is Da Hei, the dog around Li Yixi.


    At the moment when the immortal body of Ming was blown to pieces under the attack of Da Hei, a small group of fireworks appeared in the body of Ming. The fireworks seemed to have wisdom, and instantly entered the crack and disappeared.


    "Wow!"


    Outside a forbidden area in the netherworld immortal region, the netherworld body fell at the moment, suddenly vomited blood, and his eyes were full of panic.


    "Impossible, impossible, my future body just entered the dark and yellow world, how did I die." Ming almost went crazy, which he didn''t expect at all, because he didn''t receive any information about the xuanhuang world.


    When Ming was crazy, there was a glimmer of light in the forbidden area of Ming Qi. Before Ming had time to observe, the speed of that light was extremely fast, as if it crossed the space. It suddenly appeared in front of Ming. At the moment, Ming had no time to dodge. He watched the fireworks and entered his eyebrows.


    "Ah!"


    At the next moment, the powerful Ming suddenly howled miserably. In the past and now, the body fell one after another, and it was too late to escape. The soul sea was directly lit by the fireworks.


    At the next moment, the body of the nether world exploded directly. All the nether world Qi was cleared away in an instant in this forbidden area, and the nether world Qi forbidden area turned into a boundless fire area in an instant.


    "What is this?"


    The ghost fairy king who came at this moment had his eyes jumping wildly, and his eyes were full of panic. Ming was dead, and it was too late to save people. Here, it was transformed into an endless fire area. The breath of the ghost fairy area was cleared away, and there was no trace of it. This made the nether fairy King terrified, "is it possible that the carefree fairy king is lurking in the dark and yellow world? Is this the inflammation of annihilation?"

 Chapter 363

    At this moment, the netherworld fairy king looked at the sea of fire in front of him, and his eyes were full of horror. The flame could cross the border and instantly erase his first battle general, the past and present bodies of the netherworld, which are infinitely close to the realm of immortals, until he didn''t even have a chance to rescue. To use two words, that is "second kill".


    "Whoosh, whoosh."


    At the moment, shadows came one after another, and everyone''s eyes were full of panic. From the appearance of fire to the fall of the dark, it was almost in the blink of an eye. Everything happened too fast and caught people off guard.


    "What flame is this? It''s so terrible." A real immortal, with a dignified face, stretched out his hand and urged Xianli to catch a small flame and wanted to study it.


    But at the moment when his immortal power touched the flame, the people present changed their looks one by one. A look of panic appeared in their eyes. A real immortal roared, "come on, withdraw the immortal power."


    The voice of the real fairy was almost roaring, because she was a real fairy with fire. She had an extremely keen sense of the fire, but she felt a terrible extreme in that small flame, as if she had the power to burn the sky and destroy the earth.


    Even herself, as a true fairy with fire, was in danger of falling under that small flame.


    However, the moment her voice remembered, it was too late.


    "Boom!"


    Under the eyes of the immortals, with a bang, the small flame suddenly exploded, and the immortal power of the real immortals seemed to be gunpowder.


    Before the people had time to rescue, the flame speed was extremely terrible. It turned into a fire dragon and was about to wrap around the real immortal.


    "Water!"


    At the moment, the real immortal''s face became extremely ugly. He didn''t expect that the flame would burst out suddenly, but fortunately, he was a little prepared before touching the flame.


    The road of his practice is the road of water. When the water comes, the water suddenly appears around his body, like a vast river, pouring down against the fire dragon.


    A look of confidence appeared on his face.


    However, the next moment, his face changed wildly, because when his water road fell on the flame, it had no effect at all. The water flow was as vast as a river, but it was directly evaporated at the moment of contact with the flame.


    "No..."


    At this moment, he finally turned pale and couldn''t keep his composure before.


    The water he summoned was, frankly, the power of his Avenue. His Avenue was so unbearable in the face of the flame, which showed that the flame Avenue was extremely powerful and could not be countered by him at all.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, the terrible flame shrouded the real immortal''s body.


    "Ah..."


    The shrill howl sounded immediately, which was creepy.


    "Out!"


    The netherworld fairy king has been observing the sea of fire in front of him. He doesn''t pay too much attention to the real fairy touching the fire. He thinks it''s not so terrible, but the scene that happened at the moment makes the netherworld fairy King turn pale directly.


    The voice of the netherworld fairy king is extremely cold. As a real fairy, the strength is powerful and terrible. With the word of the netherworld fairy King falling, the terrible netherworld power erupts.


    As the netherworld fairy king, the natural mana is complete and has a terrible power to follow the words. However, at the moment when the netherworld power comes, the immortal body of the real immortal completely disappears under the power of fire, turns into nothingness, and disappears together with the soul.


    At the moment when the power of the nether world touched, the fairy king of the nether world saw that his lower body was dead and his face changed wildly. Because he felt that the power of fire seemed to have a soul, he immediately left a separation in place, and the main body appeared more than ten meters away.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, the separation of the nether fairy king turned into ashes.


    As the existence of the true immortal peak, even if it is a separation, the Youming fairy king also has the strength of the true immortal peak, but the flame at the moment is more terrible than just now and vanishes in an instant.


    At the moment, the people looked at the terrible flame, and a touch of panic appeared in their eyes.


    Deng Deng Deng!


    At the moment, a real immortal felt his soul trembling. He couldn''t help taking a few steps and opened the distance from the flame.


    Looking at the endless flame from a distance, I looked afraid.


    "Want to die? You dare to cover up the sky on the happy day, young master. You are bold and reckless. "


    When the immortals were frightened, a fire spirit appeared in the endless sea of fire. The cold eyes of the fire spirit fell on these immortals, full of anger.


    "Young master?"


    Hearing the words of the fire spirit, a touch of panic appeared in their eyes. It seems that they have offended a terrible existence.


    "Elder, I don''t know what to call that childe elder. We''ll come to apologize immediately." A real immortal felt the breath of fire spirit at the moment, and was extremely frightened. He immediately responded.


    "The childe is the childe. There is so much nonsense. As for me, I am not an elder. I was just born. The childe created me and gave me my soul. I am not so old. If I dare to offend here again, there will be no amnesty. This channel will be guarded by me and fight if I don''t obey!"


    The fire spirit seems very young and hostile to these people.


    A picture is disturbing me and I''m killing you, threatening these real immortals in front of me.


    "Dao you, I''m rude. We''ll withdraw immediately." At the moment, the dark fairy king showed a look of fear in his eyes and a smile on his mouth, indicating that the immortals were far away from the endless sea of fire.


    "Domain master?"


    Far away from the endless sea of fire, an immortal''s eyes fell on the Youming fairy king. He looked very dignified and waited for the Youming fairy King''s decision. At that moment, he dared to feel that the flame was extremely terrible and had the strength of the early days of immortals. If he wanted to kill, he could still kill, but killing the fire spirit would inevitably pay a heavy price.


    "Before the seal of the xuanhuang world is completely opened, no one is allowed to enter the xuanhuang world, otherwise he will be an enemy of the domain owner. There must be a terrible existence on the side of the xuanhuang world. You also feel that the fire spirit has just been born, but it has the power of immortals, and the power of fire is extremely special, and its power is extremely terrible, A fire spirit is so terrible. The existence of this fire spirit must be more terrible. We can''t provoke it. "


    After the nether fairy King left a word, he disappeared directly.


    The face of the nether fairy king is not very good-looking, but at the moment, he secretly feels lucky. If he doesn''t let the nether come to the dark and yellow world, but himself, is he the one who died now.


    "Cover the sky?"


    "Is it that Ming is extremely unlucky and appears over a terrible existence. After all, Ming represents death and unlucky." The ghost fairy king doesn''t look very good.

 Chapter 364

    After all, in the xuanhuang world, there is the inheritance of the emperor of disaster. It is the most advanced Avenue technique among the three thousand avenues. The technique of catastrophe has a fatal temptation for him. If he controls the technique of catastrophe, his attack power will be greatly blessed.


    At that time, he would step into a stronger realm with the help of the inheritance of the art of catastrophe. He was the master of the domain and was called the king by the people of the domain, but the nether fairy king knew that he was only a small person in the vast fairy world.


    But once he gets the cataclysm, his status will soon change dramatically.


    That''s one of three thousand boulevards.


    But now, the nether fairy King dare not be impatient. If he is impatient, he will die. There is no doubt that the nether fairy king has a sneer on his mouth. The carefree fairy king is the most powerful and has countless arrangements. Then let the carefree fairy King resist this terrible existence!


    Because the carefree fairy king felt that terrible beings such as "Li Yixi" appeared in the xuanhuang world and may also covet the art of catastrophe.


    After converging all his emotions, the netherworld fairy King chose to shut down and improve his strength.


    To the back mountain of Shengdao palace, in the small courtyard, cheers and fireworks lit up the night sky.


    In the void, huge characters were formed, "may all living beings be like dragons."


    "What is that? Why does it feel so mysterious?"


    The black sun in this moment looked at the big characters in the void, and the eyes were full of horror. At the moment, countless people thought it was just beautiful, novel and strange.


    But the black sun has been in the fairy world for more than 100000 years. His horizons are different from those of these people. At the same time, he can''t see through Li Yixi. He has some guesses about Li Yixi, because Li Yixi is really amazing.


    His strength is unfathomable and he has never shot, but every word he says has a result. Therefore, heiri feels that Li Yixi may have controlled the supreme Taoism related to fate.


    As for the general outline of the three thousand Avenue, the great destiny technique at the head of the three thousand Avenue is really mysterious. It has never appeared and has never been controlled. It is the strongest Avenue related to real immortality. It is said that it can not be controlled.


    However, in this world, it seems that there has been a small fate technique. Heiri feels that Li Yixi is very likely to control it.


    Great destiny cannot be achieved, but small destiny is respected. He is in charge of heaven.


    At the next moment, the big characters in the void dissipated slowly. In this moment, the pupils shrank and the eyes were full of panic.


    Black sun is a real immortal. At the moment, he found that at the moment when countless fireworks fell, a mysterious power filled the whole Taoist country, especially the Zhisheng Taoist palace closest to here.


    The black sun was frightened to find that the spiritual roots were born one by one in the bodies of some mortals.


    "I...!"


    At this moment, I saw the birth of Linggen in the bodies of countless mortals, and the black sun was almost scared to death.


    The reason why practitioners are noble is that only about one in ten thousand people can have spiritual roots, and it is rare for powerful people to embark on the path of practice.


    Linggen, it can''t be forged. It''s determined by heaven.


    Irreversible, but now there are spiritual roots one by one. Even in the fairy world, such a situation has not occurred.


    There are still countless mortals in the fairy world.


    But now, as the words made by Li Yixi disappeared, this panic scene appeared, and Linggen was born one by one.


    Those practitioners seem to have God''s help one by one. At the moment, about 10000 people in the supreme Tao palace break the mirror, and more winners directly break the two realms.


    At the moment, in the supreme Tao palace, disciples opened their eyes. Their eyes were full of panic, as if they were dreaming. However, after feeling their strength, they made a breakthrough and could not be fake.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    At the moment, those elders appeared in the supreme Tao palace one by one, and were frightened to see countless disciples break through.


    "Pa!"


    Tang Jingtian slapped himself in the face and felt that he had a dream, because it was completely impossible.


    "Yes... It''s true!"


    At the moment, Tang was stunned and forgot the burning pain on his face.


    The eyes fell on Zhao Wu and Tang Lan. The three looked at each other and wondered when it was so easy to practice.


    "Maybe, what did the childe do?" Tang Yin''s mouth trembled and thought of Li Yixi''s existence.


    "Young master?"


    "The childe must have done it!" At the moment, a certain color appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    Only Li Yixi can do this.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    A few people''s hearts were hanging before they fell. A sound of breaking the air sounded, and more than a dozen figures fell in front of the people. These people are the elders sent by the zhishengdao palace to patrol in the palm Taoist country. At the moment, they came back one by one.


    "What''s up?"


    At the moment, everyone''s eyes are full of dignified colors. I don''t know why, they all came back.


    After the sound fell, they waited solemnly for the results. However, at the moment, more than a dozen figures looked at each other, but no one spoke, because they all felt that they had an illusion, but they explored it several times and it was true.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Jingtian and others looked at these people hesitating one by one and frowned. They looked extremely ugly.


    "I''ll tell you all the supreme elders that countless mortals have given birth to spiritual roots in today''s palm Taoism." A patrolling elder answered truthfully after taking a deep breath.


    "Ridiculous, ridiculous!"


    "Linggen was born. It was determined when he was born. How could Linggen be born the day after tomorrow." Tang Jingtian was angry at the moment.


    He thinks it''s ridiculous. He can understand that one person can change his life against the sky, but isn''t it bullshit that countless people change their life against the sky?


    "This..."


    The elder at the moment couldn''t say a word after hearing Tang Jingtian''s scolding. Linggen was born. Naturally, they knew this truth, but tonight they really saw countless mortals born Linggen, otherwise so many people wouldn''t come together.


    "Elder, my son was born with spiritual roots."


    At the moment, when the scene was very quiet, a loud voice sounded. Holding a young man in his hand, he came very fast. The elder looked crazy at the moment.


    "Presumptuous, Yunze, your son is born without spiritual roots. Don''t we know?" At the moment, Zhao Wu yelled directly.


    This man is a strong man of the Zhao family. It can be said that he devoted himself to the Zhao family, so he was promoted to serve as an elder in the zhishengdao palace.


    His biggest regret is that his son can''t practice. In order to find out whether his son has hope, Zhao Wu even explored it himself. The boy was born with no spiritual roots and had no luck with the fairy way. The old man''s strength is not weak, but he went crazy at the moment.


    Yes, Zhao Wu thinks the other party is crazy.

 Chapter 365

    "Too... Too... Elder, my son really gave birth to the spiritual root. Maybe his spiritual root didn''t wake up for some reasons. Now I wake up. I swear, I''ll never be wrong. I promise with my life." At the moment, after hearing Zhao Wu''s words, Yunze showed a look of fear in his eyes, but he still clenched his teeth and said firmly.


    "Hum!"


    "Yunze, I''m giving you a chance to get out of here. It''s absolutely impossible to entangle here. I cleaned you up myself. Now I have a lot of things and don''t have time to waste with you."


    Zhao Wu''s anger on his face at the moment, Yunze''s son, he not only checked himself, but also gave a valuable spirit object to stimulate the potential of Yunze''s son, but Zhao Wu found that Yunze''s son is just an ordinary person without any talent. In short, it''s a waste. It''s impossible to awaken the spirit root.


    But now Yunze even told him that my son had a spiritual root. Zhao Wu naturally didn''t believe it.


    Yunze at the moment didn''t dare to speak. Yunze also felt that Zhao Wu seemed really angry at the moment. If he spoke, he was afraid that Zhao Wu would kill, so he immediately pressed down his joy at the bottom of his heart and decided to find a suitable opportunity to tell Zhao Wu.


    The dozen people, with their heads bowed one by one at the moment, dared not breathe, and were extremely nervous.


    The scene became extremely quiet.


    Yunze''s son is stunned at the moment. Isn''t it a good thing that he awakens Linggen? Why doesn''t everyone believe it? He suddenly felt extremely wronged, and Wei looked at Zhao Wu, "old master, I really awakened Linggen, really!"


    At the moment, Yunze''s son is not old, and even his voice trembles because of fear.


    But in the dead silence, everyone heard.


    "Get out!"


    At the moment, Zhao Wu showed a touch of anger in his eyes. Obviously, he was extremely angry. A waste told him that I woke up Linggen. Is it possible?


    But when Zhao Wu''s eyes fell on Yunze''s son, the whole person seemed to be hit by thunder, and he was stunned, because at this moment, Yunze''s son looked scared, but there was a weak flame at his fingertips.


    This means that not only the spirit root is awakened, but also the boy seems to have mastered the art of controlling fire.


    "This... This..."


    At this moment, Zhao Wu wiped his eyes and even smoked his big mouth. The burning pain on his face told him that this was indeed true, but it was impossible. He had checked and confirmed it.


    "Whoosh!"


    In order to further confirm, Zhao Wu appeared in front of Yunze''s son, took Yunze''s son''s hand and felt the spirit root in each other''s body.


    "Bapin fire spirit root, how is it possible?"


    After the induction is confirmed, Zhao Wu is not good all over the people. It is true, but it doesn''t make sense.


    "Is it true what they say?"


    At the moment, Zhao Wu felt his scalp numb. If ordinary people were born with spiritual roots, then practitioners can be seen everywhere.


    "Lao Zhao, let''s go and have a look. Maybe what they said is also true?"


    "Yes, we can''t kill with a hammer. Go and have a look. Don''t you know the specific situation?"


    "Getting angry here is not the way to solve things."


    Tang Jingtian also opened his mouth and said his thoughts hard. Yunze''s son is a mortal. He happened to be there that day. He watched Zhao Wu check with his own eyes. There can be no mistake, but now this happened. I''m afraid it''s unusual.


    "Good!"


    After Zhao Wu''s voice fell, both of them disappeared into the zhishengdao palace.


    At the moment, the Daoist state in the palm is different from the zhishengdao palace. The zhishengdao palace is a practitioner. The practice does not know the years. Few people will care about the new year, but many people in the Daoist state in the palm are mortals and are very happy.


    Zhao Wu and Tang Jingtian appeared in the street. When their hands fell on a little girl, they were frightened to find that the other party really had spiritual roots, and their eyes narrowed sharply.


    After they looked at each other, their figures twinkled in the street. After investigating hundreds of people, their faces changed instantly, and their eyes were full of incredible. Tang Jingtian opened his mouth wide and felt that his mouth was very stiff. "Lao Zhao, it''s true. These mortals have been born with spiritual roots. Let''s go back first and think about it in the long run."


    "Let''s go!"


    At the moment, Zhao Wu''s face is extremely ugly and still feels unreal.


    When they returned, they gathered together in the most holy temple and the high level of the most holy palace.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, now we have confirmed a message, that is, in the palm of Taoism, almost everyone has awakened the spiritual root, and the spiritual root is very powerful. Some practitioners in the holy Tao palace have broken the mirror continuously. This is unusual." Zhao Wu looked frightened.


    This was originally a good thing, but now countless people have awakened their spiritual roots. The Taoist state in the palm is equivalent to hundreds of millions of practitioners in an instant. This is an extremely terrible thing. I''m afraid the future cultivation resources will become a big problem.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    At this moment, many figures have entered the holy temple. The strength of these people is not weak. They are also the elders patrolling outside the holy temple. They belong to the people in charge of the Sky Patrol Pavilion. Just now someone reported that mortals awakened their spiritual roots. Now the people who came here are so urgent. What happened¡°


    "What happened? I broke into the temple. Come on, say!" At the moment, Zhao Wu didn''t dare to question like before. At the moment, he also felt unusual. I''m afraid something had happened. Otherwise, people who went to the Shengdao palace knew the rules and couldn''t break into the temple.


    "Elder Tai, things are bad. In the East China Sea, where I am responsible, there are countless golden carp crossing the dragon''s gate, and many have succeeded. There are thunders. Now there are many dragons, which may have an impact on the residents of the South China Sea. It seems that many fish and shrimp also tend to turn into demons."


    "Elder Tai, the East wasteland I''m responsible for was originally desolate due to the distance from the barren forbidden area, but tonight, everything recovers, countless plants turn into spirits, and the desolate East wasteland is now transformed into an ancient forest." The elder in charge of the East wasteland looked very frightened, and sweat was dripping on his forehead.


    "Elder Tai, there are many ancient relics in the snow area I am responsible for. There is treasure everywhere. Please decide what to do?" The third elder, a dignified way.


    "Elder Tai, I''m in charge of the west of the demon domain. Many gods fell from the sky. Now I''m going crazy competing for the treasure chest, and many forces have been destroyed." The fourth elder looks very dignified.


    "The supreme elder, the battlefield of all ethnic groups I am responsible for, has a aura rain tonight. All ethnic practitioners have made continuous breakthroughs."


    "Supreme elder, I ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!"

 Chapter 366

    Listening to the news one by one, everyone couldn''t sit still in the holy temple at this moment, even the high-level of the holy Tao palace, but at the moment, everyone trembled one by one, and a look of panic appeared in their eyes. Tonight, so many major events have happened. It''s just a ghost.


    At the moment, there are only two words in everyone''s mind, that is, hell.


    Mortals were frightened by the birth of spiritual roots. Now there are so many things. It can almost be said that the world began to change, especially the news, the emergence of time-space cracks.


    "What shall we do, gentlemen?" Zhao Wu looked at the crowd and looked very dignified.


    "Wait until the two Taoist Masters arrive!" At the moment, in the supreme temple, each one doesn''t look very good. Seeing that Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin haven''t arrived yet, he can''t help saying.


    After all, Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan are in charge of the current zhishengdao palace.


    "Meet the supreme elder. The people around the two Taoist Masters responded. The two Taoist Masters just told them that they might break through. No matter what happens, never disturb them." Go and invite the elders of the two Taoist masters to come back now with a dignified look.


    "Is there a breakthrough?"


    Hearing this, the people in the temple not only didn''t get angry, but also burst out in their eyes. Because Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin are extremely powerful and only a paper away from the immortal. If they want to break through, they must break into the fairyland.


    Originally, in this world, it is impossible to become an immortal, but Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin have no doubt about Li Yixi''s advice.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the two Taoist masters are about to break through. As the elders of the zhishengdao palace, we must be responsible for the safety of the zhishengdao palace. During this period of time, we should not allow anyone to disturb the two Taoist masters, otherwise there will be no amnesty for killing them. Once the two Taoist Masters set foot in Wonderland, no matter what major events happen in the world, we can handle them in the zhishengdao palace." At the moment, Zhao Wu and others burst out in their eyes.


    "Yes!"


    With the order of the zhishengdao palace, the whole zhishengdao palace became heavily guarded. It was really that a mosquito was wiped out by the sword, and the big array was opened, like a great enemy.


    The next day, the sun appeared, and two breaths like an abyss and a prison erupted from the closed place. All the disciples of the holy Tao palace felt it.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    All the elders gathered outside the closed place and waited expectantly.


    Boom!


    As the heavy stone gate opened, a fine awn appeared in the eyes one by one, staring at the depths, not wanting to miss a trace.


    "Huh?"


    Stepping out one after another, the two men with smiling lips looked at the elders of the zhishengdao palace outside. They couldn''t help looking at each other. After looking at each other, Xiao Zhan looked serious and said, "gentlemen, what''s the big deal?"


    However, the one who answered Xiao Zhan was cheering, "congratulations to the Lord, step into the fairyland and live with heaven and earth!"


    Cheers rang out.


    "Yes!"


    Xiao zhanleng looked at Tang Yin for a moment, then looked at Tang Yin, and a proud look appeared in his eyes.


    Yes, today they both set foot in fairyland, a realm they never thought of.


    "Please get up. From now on, we will be the top force in the mainland to Shengdao palace." Xiao Zhan said in a clear voice.


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    Elders stood up with a happy face.


    "Lord, something important has happened now. Please go to the temple and tell me how to do it?" Zhao Wu and others looked at each other and hurriedly said.


    "Good!"


    Soon, all the people gathered in the temple. When they knew what had happened, Xiao Zhan looked at Tang Yin and smiled helplessly. Xiao Zhan said helplessly, "Tang Yin, come on!"


    Hearing Xiao Zhan''s voice, the elders suddenly fell on Tang Yin.


    "You guys, in fact, we all expected this. It must be that some elders present didn''t practice last night. Did they see the dazzling fireworks in the forbidden area of the back mountain? Did they see that everyone is like a dragon!" Tang Yin looked at the crowd and a look of fear appeared in her eyes.


    Today, he and Xiao Zhan were able to set foot in fairyland because they saw fireworks and wished all sentient beings to be like dragons. Without this opportunity, they could not have set foot in fairyland so early.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin also understand that in Li Yixi''s eyes, all beings are equal, and all plants, bamboo and stones have life.


    At the same time, Li Yixi also solved a big problem, that is, the cultivation needs of all sentient beings. Now all sentient beings turn into dragons, that is to say, they can compete for dragons and compete. Before such a big era, everything is possible.


    "Isn''t it..."


    At the moment, many elders looked at a loss, but like Zhao Wu, Tang Jingtian and Tang Lan, they thought of Li Yixi one by one, and couldn''t help shaking all over.


    At the moment, they all understand that their pattern is too small.


    "Elders obey orders. Childe says that all living beings are like dragons. Then we can''t take all the opportunities to the holy Tao palace. In the palm of our hand, we digest all the domestic areas. Other areas belong to our sphere of influence. We control those uninhabited areas. We send people to fight for them. We can''t forcibly seize them, you know?"


    Tang Yin''s eyes fell on everyone.


    Hearing the speech, the elders immediately said, "yes!"


    Xiao Zhan said again, "as for the space-time crack, now the three supreme elders go to guard it by themselves. If there is any situation, summon Taoist leader Tang and me immediately. Now that we are in Wonderland, we will be able to solve it at the first time." Xiao Zhan looked serious.


    "Take orders!"


    Zhao Wu looked at each other at the moment. They didn''t resist at all.


    Moreover, the three people at the moment heard what Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin said, and a happy look also appeared in their eyes, because the three people at the moment also felt that their bottleneck was loose. As long as they got some opportunities, they would be able to set foot in fairyland.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    In Li Yixi''s small yard, the Black Sun Zhenxian lay in the corner, trembling and breathing violently. Tonight, he was frightened.


    "This must be a small destiny, it must be, otherwise how a word has changed everything."


    Overnight in the dark sun, the immortal soul wandered around the mainland. What he saw and heard frightened him. At the moment, the world seems to have turned into a fairy world. Almost all mortals can practice. It''s really terrible and frightens the immortal.


    "Xiaoyao fairy king, I''m afraid your calculation will fail. When all the seals are gone, I''m afraid it will take a lot of time. Are you sure you can defeat here at that time? I bet right. Li Yixi controls the small destiny technique and follows, and eternal life is expected. "

 Chapter 367

    In the temple, countless elders were ordered to leave. Tang Yin said in silence for a moment: "Xiao Zhan, childe naturally made a great wish to wish all living beings like dragons. Now all mortals in the world have given birth to spiritual roots. Should we also contribute and promote when we go to the Shengdao Palace? Childe can''t preach in person. We are childe''s chess pieces. Naturally, many things need us to do, I intend to set up numerous small monasteries in the Taoist kingdom in my palm, and let our disciples in the holy Tao palace preach and preach, so that the method of practice can be popularized. Otherwise, now the beasts turn into demons and plants become spirits. Although those mortals have awakened their spiritual roots, it is difficult to survive in this world without the method of practice. After all, the childe''s great wish is to wish all sentient beings like dragons, It is not only human beings who benefit, but all living beings who benefit. "


    "You''re right. The childe''s pattern is really beyond our comparison. We only have Xiandao in our hearts, and only the zhishengdao palace has become the supreme force to build our own Taoism field. But now, the childe has made a great wish and given us a gift to promote both of us to the fairyland. Now, we are afraid that we are the only two immortals born in tens of thousands of years in the world, Now we have achieved our wish. Our life expectancy has increased by 100000 years. We also have enough strength to seek happiness for the people. This is what we must do. Although childe wishes all beings to be like a dragon, childe is also a human race. He must still have his heart in the human race. Let''s preach first and let the human race dominate in this great era! " Xiao Zhan at the moment, after hearing Tang Yin''s words, immediately gave affirmation.


    "Naturally, we all want to preach together, and since we want to preach, we will teach the highest, deepest and most suitable Tao, not perfunctory, not pretending, but doing it sincerely. I''m going to teach our supreme practice method in the holy Dao palace. If you have outstanding talents, you can enter me to practice in the holy Dao palace. It''s also a great good thing for the holy Dao palace. At that time, the holy Dao palace really attracted talents all over the world. " Tang Yin looked at the sky and looked hopeful.


    "Meet the two Taoist masters. My subordinates have something to report!"


    After they had just decided, an elder came, looked extremely respectful and saluted in front of them.


    "Oh, what''s the matter? Has something big happened?" Xiao Zhan couldn''t help but look at the elder and asked.


    "Report back to the Taoist leader. In China, the disciples of Jixia learning palace now publicize the cultivation method and attract talented people to practice in Jixia learning palace. Now they have gained a lot. Those poor scholars who are old have strangely born talent. The accumulation of countless years has exploded and their strength has improved very quickly. They have entered Jixia learning palace and have the method to prolong their life, Each one is ecstatic. The Jixia school palace has not only attracted talents, but also won the hearts of the people in the palm of the Taoist country. Can we follow suit? This is a great good thing for the Taoist palace. Hundreds of millions of people have been born. This is our opportunity? "


    The elder not only gave feedback on what he saw and heard, but also gave suggestions, which made Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin feel satisfied. He has a good eye.


    Tang Yin smiled at the corner of his mouth and looked at the old Taoist priest below: "we have decided to spread the first volume of the strongest cultivation method in our Taoist palace to benefit the people all over the world. At the same time, we are choosing the elite disciples in the Taoist palace to walk around the world, establish a small Taoist field, explain the cultivation method and solve the doubts of hundreds of millions of practitioners."


    "I order you to build a merit hall in the holy Tao palace. You can release tasks in the merit hall and let disciples go out to preach and obtain merit. You can go to the merit hall to exchange rewards." Tang Yin''s voice fell and his eyes fell on Xiao Zhan.


    Xiao Zhan held out his hand, and pieces of gods fused in front of him. Soon, Xiao Zhan refined it into an ancient bronze book with three big characters on it, merit book.


    At this moment, the bronze ancient book emits endless golden awns, which disappear in the sky. The merit book at this moment becomes sacred.


    "The Taoist Lord is invincible!"


    At this moment, the elder below immediately showed a shocking color in his eyes. Unexpectedly, Xiao Zhan was so powerful that he raised his hand to create a powerful fake immortal weapon. At the same time, he also knew that Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin coincided with him. The elder was very happy at the moment.


    "You, from now on, take charge of the merit hall!"


    "Go!"


    With a wave of Xiao Zhan''s big hand, the merit fell into the elder''s hand.


    "Thank you two Taoist masters. My subordinates will live up to their mission!"


    The elder below, his eyes were full of excitement, his body trembled slightly, and took down the merit book.


    "Huh?"


    However, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin were shocked at the moment. In their eyes, they were shocked. Their eyes were full of incredible. They never thought that establishing merit hall and preaching the world would have such benefits.


    After seeing the elder retreat, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin looked at each other. They were frightened in their eyes.


    At the next moment, a golden lotus appeared in front of them. Although it was unreal, at the moment, both of them felt the magic of the virtual shadow of the Golden Lotus in front of them. Both of them felt the power of merit and virtue.


    I didn''t expect that they had received the power of merit when they established the merit hall. If they really preached the world at that time, how strong would the Golden Lotus be in front of them?


    How powerful will the merit Golden Lotus be at that time.


    "Is this the childe''s hint that we have completed it?" At the moment, Tang Yin couldn''t help staring at Xiao Zhan with an incredible face. Tang Yin always felt that the golden lotus was extremely terrible when it grew up. It was definitely not an ordinary thing.


    "I don''t know, but it''s definitely a treasure. Now it''s just a virtual shadow. There are such powers. I feel that my immortal power is constantly tempered under the action of golden lotus. Even if I don''t practice, I''m making progress, and I think this golden lotus is not so simple." At the moment, Xiao Zhan also took a breath, and a surprise appeared in his eyes.


    "It''s a pity that Li Mu robbed us of many merits. If we were the only one to preach in the holy Tao palace, I''m afraid we would get more merits. However, Li Mu is also the person instructed by the childe and the childe''s chess piece. We don''t distinguish each other. Li Mu''s brain is very flexible and even beat us." Tang Yin smiled.


    "Well, now everything has been arranged. Today is the first day of the new year. We have to pay New Year''s greetings, but what can we give?" Xiao Zhan is in trouble now.


    "It''s not difficult. Let''s go to the East China Sea and have a look at the situation there in an instant." Tang Yin smiled.

 Chapter 368

    "I''m confused. Young master, how can I lack treasures? The natural golden carp in the East China Sea cross the dragon''s gate. I''m afraid many good things have been born. Let''s look for some to give to the childe. I''m afraid the childe will be satisfied. After all, the childe seems to like food very much. At the same time, let''s see if it can be suppressed there. " Their laughter left and disappeared from the zhishengdao palace.


    The East China Sea is vast.


    It belongs to the sea area. The sudden changes have frightened the fishermen who make a living by fishing. They absolutely can''t accept the sudden changes in the sea they depend on for survival.


    "Master, let''s leave after the new year. This place is too dangerous now. There are fish demons on the offshore beach. It''s too dangerous. Over the years, we have made a living selling fish and saved some money. We went inland. Even if it was harder, we could survive. It''s better than losing our lives! " In the fishing village, the young couple looked at the boundless sea, and his wife was very worried.


    "Wait a minute. It is said that an immortal came to our fishing village today and took root here. He said he wanted to eliminate demons and teach us fairies at the same time. If this is true, I want to try. If we can practice fairies, we won''t be so miserable in the future." The man with bare upper body smiled.


    "The master of the family is not so easy to cultivate. I''m afraid he''s a liar!" The woman can''t help frowning at the moment. She always feels unreal.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go and have a look. We can''t lose anything. If someone does, how about we try again?" The man was very nervous when he saw his wife, so he asked for it.


    "Well, let''s go and have a look now. This matter can''t be delayed. If not, let''s leave the East China Sea immediately. I can weave. You have great strength and can support our family." The woman still seemed worried and said immediately.


    "Good!"


    "Let''s go at once!"


    They hurried to a courtyard in the fishing village. As soon as they got outside the courtyard, they heard the cheers inside, "I... I can practice magic, I can practice magic!"


    "Immortal, I also want to try. Can I try? I''m smarter than him. Maybe I can learn magic! "


    At the moment, the yard was very noisy and excited voices sounded.


    After they went in, they saw an acquaintance manipulating the flame at the moment. When they saw a person floating up, they were nervous and excited.


    "Good, folks, come slowly, one by one, don''t worry. Everyone has a share. I will point you here for a long time. You can rest assured that I am a disciple of the holy way palace, not a monk who practices evil arts. This is our identification plate. You can go to the temple to check it." At the moment, the disciple of the supreme Tao palace is very dedicated.


    In the void, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin appeared. After taking a look, they nodded.


    "Yes, he is indeed a talented person. He even took the lead in promoting the cultivation method and promoting him to be the leader of the merit hall. There is nothing wrong. When he is summoned, he can teach more advanced magic." Xiao Zhan smiled.


    They soon disappeared. When they appeared again, they came over the deep waters of the East China Sea, as if they could see through the sea.


    "Presumptuous, who dares to come to our dragon palace to be wild." At this moment, a huge figure appeared. The body was very huge. It was a huge turtle.


    However, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin directly ignored each other''s scolding and threat.


    "Just him. Mr. turtle soup may like it."


    Tang Yin grabbed the giant turtle directly with his big hand. There was a look of panic in the monster eyes of the giant turtle, but he couldn''t struggle at all and was taken away directly.


    As for Jiaolong, his strength was not weak. After feeling their breath, he fled directly, and they were too lazy to pursue him.


    In the back mountain courtyard, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin came.


    "Young master, happy New Year! We brought you some game. I wonder if you like it. "


    They bowed to Li Yixi and quickly smiled on their faces.


    "You''re welcome!" Li Yixi said, but he was really looking forward to it. It was a gift from a practitioner. It was definitely not an ordinary thing.


    Under Li Yixi''s expectant eyes, Xiao Zhan waved his hand and a big turtle appeared in the yard.


    The moment the big turtle appeared, he shouted abuse directly.


    "You don''t know what kind of people you are. You dare to catch me. I''m the Prime Minister of the Dragon Palace. When the Dragon King returns, he finds that I''m not here. You have good fruit to eat. I know. Now let me go immediately."


    "Huh?"


    "Demon?"


    Seeing the giant turtle spitting people''s words, Li Yixi was startled and swallowed people''s words. This is a monster.


    As a mortal, Li Yixi is very nervous at the moment and clenches the sword around his waist. Seeing the appearance of Li Yixi, Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan were shocked instantly. Their eyes at the giant turtle were full of anger. They didn''t expect that the damn turtle dared to be presumptuous after seeing their terrible place. Seeing that Li Yixi turned pale, they were extremely uneasy at the moment.


    "Evil animal, seek death!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan looked cold and determined. He directly killed jugui town.


    After killing the giant turtle, Tang Yin quickly explained: "young master, it''s the new year. I don''t know what to send for the new year, so we deliberately killed a demon. The little demon should make good soup."


    "Thank you. This turtle is a good thing, but it''s a little dangerous. It''s OK to deal with it." Li Yixi''s face immediately put on a smile. At the moment, his hanging heart finally put down.


    "Lao Bai, deal with it quickly and add soup this morning!" After Li Yixi calmed down his tense mood, a smile immediately appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Zhao took Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin to sit down. Li Yixi couldn''t help licking his lips.


    "It''s really time for you to come today. You took it orally. I''ll buy you a coke today." Li Yixi''s mysterious way.


    "Coke?" Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan don''t understand at all, but they are full of expectations at the moment. Anyway, they think it''s normal for Li Yixi to have something magical here. Anyway, they know it''s a chance.


    "Sit down first and I''ll go and have a look first. The demon turtle is a good thing. You can''t see it on weekdays. Don''t be damaged by Lao Bai."


    Li Yixi left a word and left.


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin, now their eyes fell on the three brothers of the dragon family, and immediately hugged and said, "congratulations to the three brothers on stepping into the fairyland!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin were shocked. Unexpectedly, these three people also broke the mirror. It seems that the world is going to change greatly.


    "Tongxi, Tongxi!"


    "You are blessed. It''s really time to come today. Coke is not an ordinary deity. You''ll know later. We broke the environment with the help of coke last night."


    At the moment, the three brothers of the dragon family are slightly boxing here, and they continue to be busy.

 Chapter 369

    "Coke?"


    "Can you become an immortal?" At the moment, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin were shocked and couldn''t sit still.


    There are such miracles in the world. Isn''t it that with the help of coke, many people can break the wonderland, but there are really many people who are half in Wonderland. At the moment, the two people have a look of panic in their eyes. After looking at each other, they come together, "three brothers, is coke so magical? Tell us what you''re doing. Let''s help you. " Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan wanted to help the three in order to inquire about coke.


    "No, no, no, no!"


    "You rest, you are guests, and this is one of the ingredients of coke. It''s not careless. Let''s come. The three quickly refused." Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan heard the words of the three brothers of the dragon family. At the moment, they were shocked and their eyes were shocked. This was actually one of the raw materials of coke.


    Staring at me, I don''t want to miss a process.


    "Taoist Xiao, Taoist Tang, what are you looking at?" At the moment, there is a man in the courtyard. It is Jun Wushen. Today, Jun Wushen can''t wait to pay New Year''s greetings to Li Yixi. Looking at Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan staring at the three brothers of the dragon family, he asked curiously.


    "Nothing, just curiosity!"


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin knew that Jun Wushen was Li Yixi''s disciple. They didn''t dare to be careless and immediately smiled.


    After feeling the breath of Xiajun''s godlessness, they were shocked, and a dignified color appeared in the depths of their eyes. They didn''t expect that Jun''s godlessness had reached a terrible level at such an age. Now Jun''s godlessness is already the peak of Nirvana, and most importantly, Xiao Zhan felt that there is a terrible spirit wrapped around Jun''s godlessness.


    Jun Wushen is not only cultivating Kendo, but also making rapid progress in literary and Taoist. His Haoran breath is comparable to Xiao Zhan before the breakthrough.


    This shocked the two people, but also envied them.


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun came out. Jun Wushen immediately ran over and saluted Hu Qingyun. "Wushen paid a visit to Shiniang. I specially asked my family to send these Rouge powder to Shiniang. Happy New Year!"


    "Really?"


    "Thank you, Wushen. Come on, today Shiniang will teach you a move of fairy sword. " Hu Qingyun heard Jun Wushen''s words, immediately put on a smile at the corners of her mouth and secretly looked at the room.


    "I... i


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin were stunned and almost scolded their mother. They were so stupid. How many opportunities did they miss.


    What a character Li Yixi is. Hu Qingyun has always followed Li Yixi and absolutely likes Li Yixi. Moreover, Hu Qingyun''s strength is still unfathomable. If they get hu Qingyun''s favor first, won''t Hu Qingyun also mention them.


    Silently looking at Hu Qingyun, Professor Jun''s godless in the distance, their mouths moved, their faces were bitter, and they couldn''t say a word.


    Soon, Li Yixi came out.


    "Sit down, let''s quench our thirst first. We have to wait for breakfast."


    "I''m sorry to bother you today. I ran out to catch the demon early in the morning."


    "This thing is good and sweet. Quench your thirst first." Li Yixi put down a plate of cut sweet potato slices and smiled.


    "Thank you, childe!" At the moment, they looked at the sweet potato slice in front of them, and their hearts were extremely excited. When the sweet potato slice was imported and the melon juice entered their mouth, they were shocked with instant affection, and their eyes were full of incredible colors.


    At this moment, their looks changed. If Li Yixi hadn''t sat in front of them, they would definitely scream.


    Because the juice of this sweet potato is different from the past. The juice is not a Taoist rhyme or a thing to improve their cultivation. At the moment, they feel that they have swallowed Wan daoze and the extremely complex Wan daoze. Those daoze are churning in their bodies at the moment, and they are anxious to suppress them.


    Among those Tao principles, it seems that there are countless people''s feelings about the Tao. If they do not suppress and clean up different feelings, they will be possessed by the conflict.


    What they didn''t know was that the sweet potato was planted by Li Yixi and watered by the stream.


    That stream is not an ordinary stream, but a long river of time, that is, a 10000 river.


    At the moment, the two people who have just broken through are not shocked, because at the moment, they are equivalent to being forcibly instilled with countless feelings. These are not the feelings of ordinary people, but the feelings of some immortals, because it is impossible for non immortals to leave feelings in the ten thousand rivers.


    At the moment, they have found a great bargain and instantly got countless insights. If they enter the 10000 rivers, their strength will advance by leaps and bounds.


    "What kind of person is the childe? Even a melon contains the feelings of countless immortals, and these immortals seem to be very powerful." Tang Yin took a deep breath and asked Xiao Zhan.


    "I don''t know. I''m actually a Taoist. We are indeed childe''s chess pieces. Childe must know that after we break through the immortal realm, the previous gods are not helpful to us, so we have given the gods needed by the immortal. Maybe we are not strong enough to suppress changes now." Xiao Zhan echoed.


    "Isn''t this melon good?"


    "It''s very comfortable. I don''t want to eat it on weekdays. It''s hard to get it every season." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Yes, we''ve never tasted such good melons. Thank you, childe!" The two immediately responded.


    "Xiao Zhan, how are your chess skills now? It''s still early. How about our next set?" Li Yixi''s expectant eyes fell on Xiao Zhan.


    "A little progress, please give me some advice!"


    Xiao Zhan didn''t know what hint Li Yixi had, so he immediately responded.


    Tang Yin stood aside and watched silently. With the continuous playing of chess, Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan were extremely excited. At the moment, the complex power in the body was eliminated, became extremely docile and digested.


    At the moment, they naturally know that Li Yixi played chess with them, just to help them absorb 10000 feelings.


    Half an hour later, a game of chess was finally over.


    "Yes!"


    "Chess has made rapid progress. It''s beyond my imagination. It''s a little addictive today." A happy look also appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    "Master, all right!"


    At this moment, Lao Bai came up with the dishes and looked like a gentleman.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Blessed are turtles and coke today. Come on, you''re welcome."


    "However, no God, you are small. Drink less coke. It''s unhealthy to drink too much." Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Jun Wushen and immediately smiled.


    "OK, teacher!"


    Jun Wushen nodded immediately. However, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin were very excited and stared at the coke in front of them.

 Chapter 370

    "Come on, have a toast!"


    Li Yixi picked up the coke in front of him and looked at the people with a smile.


    "Dry!"


    Xiao Zhan and others held Coke''s hands, trembling slightly, and were extremely excited. From the moment they saw coke pouring out, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin trembled, because countless bubbles popped up in the cup at this moment and exploded in the cup.


    The sound was different when it fell on their ears, like the sound of thunder.


    When coke was down, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin felt that the whole head was ringing, as if there were countless thunder sounds in the whole head. At this moment, they felt that the center of their eyebrows and the place containing immortal power were rapidly extending, and increased several times in a short time.


    If you want to become an immortal, you must open up the meixinqiao Xianhai and accommodate Xianli. At the moment, they finally know why coke can help people break through the fairyland.


    "How?"


    "This coke is also called happy water in our hometown. It''s OK after drinking." Li Yixi knew that there was no coke in the world. Even if these people were practitioners, they would be shocked when they drank coke for the first time. They couldn''t help laughing.


    "Teacher, it''s amazing. I''ve never drunk it. Is it a fairy product?" At the moment, Jun Wushen couldn''t help looking at Li Yixi with big eyes. He was shocked. After drinking coke, Jun Wushen felt that he had improved greatly in an instant and was frightened by the coke in front of him. Jun Wushen worshipped Li Yixi. Naturally, he knew that everything here was not ordinary, but today''s coke really shocked Jun Wushen.


    "Immortal product?"


    "This is just an ordinary coke, not a fairy product. This is the baby? This is the meat of the tortoise demon. It''s absolutely good. How do you taste it? " Li Yixi smiled at Jun Wushen and immediately asked everyone to eat turtle soup.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is very excited. He should first clip himself a large piece.


    Under Lao Bai''s cooking skill, today''s turtle soup is incomparably delicious, and the turtle meat is melted at the entrance, which makes Li Yixi''s eyes shine.


    "Yes, it''s really good. Let''s try it."


    Li Yixi smiled and was extremely satisfied. He couldn''t help closing his eyes and aftertaste the taste.


    "Really?"


    "I''ll try it too!" Xiao Zhan''s eyes lit up. The demon Turtle was not very powerful, but seeing Li Yixi''s satisfaction, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin were very happy at the moment. I know that Li Yixi recognized their gifts.


    After dinner, several people couldn''t stay, because they had to refine and use it, otherwise they would be burst.


    "Young master, I''m sorry to disturb you today. We''ll visit you again when we''re free!"


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin quickly stood up and said goodbye.


    "You two are Taoist masters now. Naturally, there are many things. I don''t need to be polite here. I''ll come when I''m free. It''s your business. You can do it well. The ancients said that industry is skilled in diligence, waste in play, success in thought and destruction in follow. The road is long. You should remember." Li Yixi was very serious and gave a warning. After all, although Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin were both practitioners, in Li Yixi''s eyes, they almost made friends with themselves. At that time, they were also very depressed. Therefore, Li Yixi also regarded them as friends and said that he hoped that they would manage the holy Tao palace better and better.


    If it were someone else, Li Yixi would not dare to talk like that. He is a mortal.


    "What you said is that we will remember!" Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin looked very serious and saluted Li Yixi.


    Out of the courtyard, Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan had a dignified look in their eyes. Tang Yin looked at Xiao Zhan and said, "Xiao Zhan, do you think you''re telling us something?"


    Tang Yin, frowning and meditating for a moment, did not know what Li Yixi implied.


    "Can we do our business well?" At the moment, Xiao Zhan took a deep breath. After his voice fell, his eyes immediately fell on Tang Yin and asked, "do you think the childe''s words mean that we should do a good job of preaching? After all, this is extremely helpful to our practice. Maybe childe thinks we have grasped the key point of everyone like a dragon and obtained the golden lotus of merit and virtue. Let''s work hard, After all, there are countless realms above immortals. "


    Tang Yin frowned and said, "these words contain a lot of information. Now the childe has made great wishes and can''t be underestimated everywhere. Let''s deal with the recent events well!"


    "You''re right. I''m cutting corners." At the moment, Xiao Zhan''s eyes brightened after hearing Tang Yin''s words.


    As soon as they entered the holy Tao palace, an elder immediately came to report, "meet the two Taoist masters. This is the treasure chest we got from the holy Tao palace and delivered to the Tao Palace at the first time."


    The elder was holding a box in his hand and looked respectful.


    "Treasure chest?"


    "Heaven''s treasure chest. What is it in this treasure chest?" At the moment, Xiao Zhan looked at the treasure chest in his hand and couldn''t help but see a fine light in his eyes.


    After looking at Tang Yin, Xiao Zhan directly opened the treasure chest.


    At the moment of opening the treasure chest, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin almost screamed, and a look of panic appeared in their eyes. "In the treasure chest, there was a drop of powerful blood essence. On this drop of blood essence, there was a terrible breath. Their souls were afraid of this drop of blood essence. It was too powerful."


    After Xiao Zhan urged the immortal soul, he finally knew what essence blood it was. It was a drop of ancient god essence blood.


    Xiao Zhan looked at the drop of blood essence in front of him and took a deep breath. He was reluctant to give it up, but he still handed it to Tang Yin, "you refine it. Your cultivation methods are different from mine. You pay more attention to the physical body. The physical power of the ancient God is an extremely terrible existence. You are more suitable than me."


    "Good!"


    After taking a deep breath, Tang Yin took the ancient god''s blood essence.


    At the moment, Tang Yin looked at the blood essence in his hand and looked very dignified. "Xiao Zhan, this treasure chest is such a treasure. I''m afraid other treasure boxes are not simple. We must try our best to win it."


    "Yes, we can''t be idle. The road is long. The immortal road has no end!" Xiao Zhan also took a deep breath at the moment.


    "Tang Yin, you refine the ancient god''s blood essence first. I''ll go out and find out." At this moment, Xiao Zhan was very urgent. Although he broke through the fairyland, Xiao Zhan felt that there were such gods in this era. He was afraid that fairyland would continue to be born.


    "Good!"


    "After I refine, I will go out of the customs immediately. If I encounter trouble, summon me and I will go out of the customs immediately!" Tang Yin looked dignified.


    "Yes!"


    "You''re right. We have a lot of things now. We don''t have time to waste. Otherwise, after our strength falls, we won''t be qualified to be chess pieces." Xiao Zhan muttered, and his body disappeared.

 Chapter 371

    Xiao Zhan went out of the zhishengdao palace and directly tore the space away.


    The West neighborhood is full of the smell of wilderness. Although the forces here are not particularly powerful, the monks here are full of the smell of killing and cutting. The West neighborhood is very chaotic, and the West neighborhood is connected to the demon domain. The forces here often conflict with the demon clan of the demon clan, and their cultivation resources almost come from the demon clan, This can be said to be the battlefield for Terrans and demons to train their disciples.


    Today''s West neighbor is on a plain and in a manor. At the moment, there are swords and crossbows.


    "Song Junshu, hand over the treasure chest, or you will have a river of blood in the Li courtyard today. I promise you, there will be no chickens and dogs." A big man with a fierce look, a face of flesh, and a scar left by the claws of a monster on his face, like a big centipede. His breath is fierce and frightening.


    Those people behind them also have fierce eyes, with greedy luster in their eyes.


    The day before yesterday, someone got a treasure chest and a powerful immortal treasure, which suddenly increased their strength. After being known, the treasure chest has now become a hot treasure.


    At the moment, the Lord of the manor also looked very dignified. Looking at the people in front of him, he frowned and said, "I, song Junshu, am naturally not qualified to swallow this treasure box alone. I have contacted my son and I am going to give it to the zhishengdao palace. If you move my Li family, you will be the enemy of the zhishengdao palace. You can think about it."


    "Hahaha, I''m so happy. These treasures may help others to ascend to the sky. Do you think we will believe you?"


    "Do you think we are idiots?"


    "Today, I have only one word to ask you, are you willing to hand over the treasure chest? I only give you three breaths. After three breaths, everything will speak with strength." The big man with a fierce face can''t help it now. Whether true or false, if he can''t get the treasure chest, the longer the time, the more slim the inevitable opportunity.


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    At the moment, the big man stared at Song Junshu fiercely. At the moment, the breath in his body began to explode. As long as the other party''s quatrains, he shot.


    "Huh?"


    "Sure enough, this treasure chest is both an opportunity and a curse!"


    Xiao Zhan at the moment, standing on the void, looked at what happened in the manor and couldn''t help muttering.


    Xiao Zhan knew that if he waited, there would be dead here, and he would die because of the zhishengdao palace. Now that Xiao Zhan has stepped into the fairyland, he can naturally see some causes and effects. The owner of the manor is right. His son is indeed a disciple of the zhishengdao palace. At the moment, some disciples of the zhishengdao Palace also rushed here, so Xiao Zhan''s body fell directly from the sky.


    "Everybody, step back!"


    "The manor here does have cause and effect with my holy Dao palace. This treasure chest already belongs to the holy Dao palace."


    After Xiao Zhan appeared, he looked at these humanitarians in front of him.


    "The holy way palace?"


    "That''s really nice. Do you say you are from the most holy Dao palace?"


    "Kill, kill them. This treasure chest is ours." When the big man saw Xiao Zhan appear, he couldn''t help it any more and made a direct move.


    "Taoist friend, please kill them immediately. These people are disciples of chaos demon palace. They do all kinds of evil. The reason why they didn''t do it immediately today is that they were afraid I would destroy the treasure chest." Song Junshu made a sound immediately after seeing Xiao Zhan''s appearance. He couldn''t see through Xiao Zhan''s cultivation. He realized that Xiao Zhan''s strength was unfathomable and made a sound immediately. Otherwise, once there was a war, the manor would be destroyed.


    "Yes!"


    "Out!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan heard song Junshu''s words and spit out two words. These people immediately stopped and were directly erased one by one in fear.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan has no mercy. He knows that evil cultivation can''t be tolerated.


    "Song Junshu has seen the elder!"


    Song Junshu saw that Xiao Zhan didn''t move and spit out two words directly. These people were wiped out without trace. They trembled and knelt directly.


    "There''s no need to be polite. I''ll fight in the next Xiao. It''s related to the zhishengdao palace. You won''t hurt it." Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, and an invisible force helped song Junshu up.


    "Xiao Zhan, Taoist master?"


    At this moment, song Junshu reacted. His eyes were full of surprises. He didn''t expect that Xiao Zhan was the Lord of zhishengdao palace. Song Junshu was very excited. He took out the treasure chest and handed it to Xiao Zhan.


    "Lord, this is my treasure chest. Now I''ll give it to Lord!"


    "Huh?"


    "This treasure chest is different?" After Xiao Zhan took over the treasure chest, he found that the treasure chest was different from the previous one and opened it immediately.


    At the moment of opening the treasure chest, a pagoda appears in front of you. On the pagoda, the healthy qi lasts forever.


    "Huh?"


    "Is it a fairy weapon?" At the moment, Xiao Zhan looked at the pagoda in front of him, and a look of shock appeared in his eyes.


    Not knowing the function of the pagoda, Xiao Zhan himself dropped a drop of blood to recognize the Lord.


    The next moment, the information of the treasure chest appeared in Xiao Zhan''s mind.


    "Zhenyao tower, a lower level fairy instrument of character, suppresses demons and demons in the world, and eliminates demons and guards!"


    "Yes!"


    "It''s for imprisonment."


    Looking at the demon tower in front of him, a thoughtful color appeared in Xiao Zhan''s eyes.


    His eyes fell on song Junshu and said with a smile, "this is a great treasure, which can suppress demons. The West neighbor is a place of chaos. How about our Taoist master leaving it here? Of course, this pagoda has been refined by our Taoist master, and there is an idea left by our island master. I have become an immortal, and no one can take it away. The pagoda is within ten miles, There will be no demons and evil spirits who dare to cause trouble. In the future, the disciples of the Taoist palace will also arrive here one after another. They will establish a small Taoist temple here and revive the world. I think you have a good physique. I will give you a treasure and let you preside over the removal of demons and defend the Tao here. "


    "Thank you, Taoist Lord. Song Junshu will die forever!"


    At the moment, after hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, song Junshu quickly knelt in front of Xiao Zhan.


    "Good!"


    "I''ll leave it to you!"


    Xiao Zhan smiled at the corners of his mouth, left a treasure and left.


    Because at the moment, Xiao Zhan received a summons from the three elders. There are abnormalities in the cracks in the space.


    On an ocean, an island was strangely cracked. The crack could lead to the strange world. At the moment, Zhao Wu, Tang Lan and Tang Jingtian stared at the crack with dignified expression.


    In the crack at the moment, there is a golden ancient book suspended. In the ancient book, there is endless divine power to suppress everything. On the other side of the crack, there is a dark shadow of secret hemp, which is creepy.


    "I''m afraid this crack leads to the demon world." Tang Jingtian and the three of them looked very dignified.


    The three did not expect that the crack here was so dangerous. If no treasure chest fell into the crack and was torn apart by the force of space, there would be ancient books. I''m afraid the demon clan had come here.

 Chapter 372

    At the moment, the three looked at the crack in front of them.


    "Hiss!"


    The next moment, the void was torn apart, and the three people were surprised, but what they found was Xiao Zhan, and their hanging heart fell. At that moment just now, the three people were really frightened.


    "Welcome the Lord!"


    The three took a deep breath and saluted Xiao Zhan.


    "No need to be polite. What happened?" Xiao Zhan appeared in front of the three and said with a dignified look.


    Xiao Zhan knew that if nothing very serious had happened, Tang Lan, Zhao Wu and Tang Jingtian, who had lived for tens of thousands of years, would never have been easily summoned to him. Naturally, they would have been summoned to him. Then there must have been something that the three of them could not do.


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, and Zhao Wu immediately said, "Taoist Lord, where are you looking!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan looked along the direction pointed by Zhao Wu''s hand. The next moment, he looked a little shocked. "What''s that?"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan stared at the golden ancient book suspended in the crack, and a dignified color appeared in his eyes. At this moment, Xiao Zhan even took a simple look, but at that moment, Xiao Zhan knew that this was definitely not a mortal thing, otherwise it would be impossible to suppress the dense and unpredictable number of demons.


    "The demons?"


    "Is this crack connected outside the territory?" At the moment, Xiao Zhan looked at the dense demons. There was a dignified color in his eyes. Although the demons were very similar to the demons, in fact, the demons had nothing to do with the demons.


    "Taoist Lord, this golden ancient book is a powerful literary weapon. If you take it and add the magic pen given by the childe, your strength will soar in an instant." At this moment, their eyes fell on Xiao Zhan.


    But for such a big event, they dare not make a decision at all, because once they can''t stop the terrible demon clan on the other side of the crack, taking the golden ancient book will bring destruction to the continent. So at the moment, the three people looked at Xiao Zhan and waited for Xiao Zhan''s decision.


    "It''s really a civil service."


    "The most powerful Wen Bing, but if we take away this Wen Bing, can we stop the numerous heavenly demons who don''t know the number?" At this moment, Xiao Zhan was really moved when he knew that the golden ancient book was a powerful literary soldier, but he didn''t know whether he could stop the demons.


    "Whoosh!"


    Xiao Zhan didn''t give an answer. The next moment, his body appeared in the crack and in front of the golden ancient book. He silently felt the golden ancient book in front of him and the countless demons suppressed on the other side.


    "No!"


    "Although this golden ancient book is extremely powerful, in order to suppress the current boundary channel, it is rapidly consuming the power of the source. If you let it go, it will inevitably consume the source. Not only will the golden ancient book be scrapped, but also the demons will come to the mainland." Xiao Zhan felt it for a moment and knew the current crisis.


    "Who are you?"


    "Why do I have a familiar smell on you?"


    When Xiao Zhan frowned, suddenly a tired voice sounded in Xiao Zhan''s mind, full of doubts.


    When Xiao Zhan was palpitating, a figure appeared on the golden ancient book in front of Xiao Zhan. It was the spirit of the golden ancient book. The moment he saw the spirit, Xiao Zhan''s look changed. Xiao Zhan felt very clearly. Although it was a spirit, his cultivation reached the realm of an immortal, which was much stronger than Xiao Zhan himself.


    "Xiao Zhan, I''ve seen you, master!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan saluted immediately when he saw the spirit of the golden ancient bookcase. He didn''t dare to be careless. The golden ancient book in front of him is just as powerful as the tool spirit, so the golden ancient book is definitely the most powerful immortal treasure. Once the other party urges the golden ancient book, Xiao Zhan feels that he is not an opponent.


    "No need to be polite. I feel a familiar smell on you. Who are you?"


    "I see your destiny. You have been changed against the sky, otherwise your destiny is just a mortal, but now you have stepped into the realm of immortals. It''s incredible."


    "If you want to help people change their lives against the sky, you need strength, but it''s extremely terrible. Unless you are the master of heaven and earth, you will be eaten to death." The spirit of the golden ancient book looked at Xiao Zhan and frowned.


    "Change your life against the sky?"


    Xiao Zhan at the moment can''t help thinking of Li Yixi. He was really a mortal before he met Li Yixi. It was Li Yixi that changed his life. In Xiao Zhan''s eyes, Li Yixi is an unfathomable existence, but now hearing the words of the golden ancient book, Xiao Zhan suddenly felt that he might underestimate Li Yixi. Maybe Li Yixi is more terrible than he imagined.


    Because there are many people who have changed their fate with Li Yixi, not just him.


    In other words, Li Yixi changed his life against the sky for many people, but he did not bite back, which shows that Li Yixi must be powerful and terrible.


    "Report back to the elder, I met an expert. Maybe who helped me change my life against the sky, but elder, you said that I have a breath you are familiar with. It''s impossible. How can I have a breath you are familiar with?" At the moment, Xiao Zhan had a helpless smile on his face.


    Golden ancient books have just appeared. It is absolutely impossible to feel your own breath on yourself.


    "Do you think it''s incredible?" At the moment, the instrument spirit smiled and looked at Xiao Zhan Dao.


    "Yes, sir, you may feel wrong." Xiao Zhan said bluntly at the moment.


    "Little doll, do you know what this divine thing is?"


    "Do you think my strength is the only one? Let me tell you, I have been injured and severely damaged by supreme existence. Otherwise, this is just a trillion heavenly demons, and I can destroy my fingers. " A proud color appeared on the face of the instrument spirit.


    "Have you been badly hurt?" At this moment, Xiao Zhan trembled with fear when he heard the words of the spirit of the golden ancient book. A dignified color appeared in his eyes. Unexpectedly, a golden ancient book that had been hit hard in the past. Now there is such pressure. Is this a supreme immortal tool.


    "Little doll, don''t guess. You can''t guess. Let me tell you, the golden ancient book in front of you is one of the three greatest treasures of the ancient emperor, the emperor''s book. The ancient emperor, that is the most powerful existence in heaven and earth. Stamp your feet, and the three worlds have to tremble. " At the moment, the spirit of the golden ancient book seemed to fall into the memory, with a proud face, as if the worldly spiritual treasures were not worth mentioning in his eyes, but Xiao Zhan also felt the feeling of the Holy Spirit from each other, not a lie.

 Chapter 373

    "Elder, what is the existence of the ancient emperor?"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan couldn''t help but look at the weapon spirit. Xiao Zhan naturally envies the ancient emperor in the mouth of the weapon spirit. A heavily damaged weapon still has such power. The ancient emperor definitely exists and has great strength. Listen to the other party''s legend, he is definitely worthy of it.


    "You just need to know that he is one of the few supreme beings in the world." On the face of the instrument spirit, the proud color is even better.


    "Elder, you said that the ancient emperor was so powerful, and you were the most precious weapon of the ancient emperor. How could you feel familiar with my little existence?"


    "Compared with you, I''m just a little person. No, I''m not even a little person." Xiao Zhan hurriedly explained that Xiao Zhan didn''t believe all the words of the emperor''s book spirit.


    "Huh?"


    "You''re right. That''s why I feel strange. Why do I feel familiar in you?"


    "In fact, this is an incredible thing. I don''t believe it myself, but I do feel it. If you don''t believe it, don''t resist my strength. Of course, my strength won''t hurt you. It''s just a trace. If you feel threatened, you can disconnect at any time. I want to find out and ask you to help me. " At the moment, the spirit of the emperor''s book suddenly fell on Xiao Zhan.


    "I... i


    "Well, I believe the elder!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan wanted to smoke a big ear melon, but it was too late to stop. Xiao Zhan was very close to the emperor''s book, and the strength of the instrument spirit was much stronger than him. If the other party wanted to force induction, he couldn''t resist, so Xiao Zhan hesitated and decided to let the other party induce. If such existence can''t provoke, he won''t provoke. Anyway, as the other party said, if you feel dangerous, you can disconnect at any time and try your best not to rush for a moment.


    "Good!"


    "Then I''ll start!" After hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, the spirit directly urged a force and instantly fell on Xiao Zhan. At the next moment, the breath locked an object.


    Xiao Zhan felt the feeling of the emperor''s book, and his look suddenly changed. When he wanted to disconnect, he suddenly felt that he couldn''t move and was directly imprisoned.


    Moreover, it was not the spirit of the emperor''s book that imprisoned him, but the thing that was stared at by the spirit.


    "Buzzing, buzzing!"


    In an instant, a weapon appeared in Xiao Zhan''s waist storage bag. It was the pen Li Yixi gave Xiao Zhan.


    Xiao Zhan never thought that the familiar thing sensed in the emperor''s book was the pen given to him by Li Yixi. This is Li Yixi''s. at the moment, Xiao Zhan can''t help thinking of Li Yixi. Is Li Yixi the emperor of the ancients.


    "Huh?"


    "It was, it was


    However, when Xiao Zhan was shocked, Xiao Zhan suddenly found that the spirit of the emperor''s book was even more shocked than himself after seeing this pen. It seemed that the other party really knew the pen. Couldn''t he know the childe? At the moment, Xiao Zhan couldn''t help staying up for a moment. He thought maybe this might be a good opportunity to understand Li Yixi.


    "Elder, do you know this pen?"


    Xiao Zhan asked carefully, looking forward to it.


    "Didn''t I just say that? I am one of the three greatest treasures of the ancient emperor. Do you know what the other two treasures are? " At this moment, the spirit of the emperor''s calligraphy instrument stared at Xiao Zhandao.


    Naturally, I''m not asking Xiao Zhan, I''m just excited.


    Then, the instrument spirit of the emperor''s book said, "the other two most powerful treasures are called Tianhuang sword and renhuang pen."


    At the moment when the spirit voice of the emperor''s book fell, Xiao Zhan trembled all over and his pupils shrank suddenly. Terrified, he looked at the pen in front of him.


    "Is this, is this the emperor''s pen?"


    "You gave me such a sacred thing, young master. I


    Xiao Zhan at the moment, looking at the pen in front of him, shocked inexplicably. I feel my head buzzing.


    He is in control of a supreme treasure.


    At the moment, looking at Xiao Zhan''s look, the spirit of the earth emperor''s book said solemnly, "you guessed well. This is one of the ancient emperor''s magic soldiers, the human emperor''s pen."


    With the sound of the spirit falling, Xiao Zhan trembled all over again and his hands trembled incomparably.


    "It''s really a human emperor''s pen. Then why did the childe give it to me so easily? Is the childe an ancient emperor or a more terrible existence than the ancient emperor?" Xiao Zhan''s mind turned a hundred times at the moment, but no matter which result, it was a matter of great panic.


    "But, sir, why doesn''t the emperor''s pen see the spirit of the instrument?" At this moment, Xiao Zhan asked the question in his heart.


    "Who says there is no spirit?"


    Xiao Zhan''s voice just fell, and a figure slowly appeared on his pen. At the moment, this figure is nine points similar to Li Yixi. The only difference is that the face is incomparably blurred and can''t be seen clearly.


    Almost as like as two peas in Li Yixi, the other figures and shapes are almost identical.


    "See you, master!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan knelt down directly.


    This virtual shadow once saved him. If the spirit didn''t appear when they went to Wendao academy, they would be dead.


    All along, he thought that it was a trace of thought left by Li Yixi, but he thought that it was the spirit of the pen. This was the emperor''s treasure and the emperor''s pen.


    Xiao Zhan was really frightened at this moment. During the short conversation, he was stunned.


    "Who are you and why have you become the spirit of the emperor''s pen?" However, at the moment of the emergence of the emperor''s pen spirit, the instrument spirit of the emperor''s book looked alert at the moment. The pen was indeed the emperor''s pen, but the emperor''s Book Spirit found that this instrument spirit was no longer the instrument spirit he knew at the beginning. It was very strange. No wonder he felt very familiar, but he couldn''t remember.


    "Naturally, I am not the spirit of the human emperor''s pen. The human emperor''s pen was damaged and almost scrapped. It was recovered only after the owner''s pregnancy. The spirit of the instrument is naturally finished. I am a new spirit. The spirit of the instrument cultivated by the owner." At the moment, the spirit of the instrument on the emperor''s pen is a proud way.


    "It''s impossible. If all the weapons and spirits are destroyed, how can ordinary people repair such heavy damage." The spirit of the emperor''s book felt hallucinating.


    "Hum!"


    "In this world, there are no gods that can''t be repaired by the master. Even if you have no strength, you can''t have one. However, in the hands of the master, you will be pregnant and raised in a short time. Now that you appear, don''t you know if you go to see the childe? These demons are just small things. I''ll deal with them. " The voice of the emperor''s pen fell. Under Xiao Zhan''s frightened eyes, the instrument spirit immediately held the emperor''s pen and stepped into the other side of the space-time crack.

 Chapter 374

    "Boom, boom!"


    At the moment when the emperor''s pen spirit crossed the territory with the emperor''s pen, hundreds of millions of heavenly demons instantly roared, and their eyes became blood red. They killed at the emperor''s pen. These heavenly demons had low wisdom, but these heavenly demons were extremely terrible and almost immortal. If they could not be wiped out in an instant, then the heavenly demons could continue to resurrect, so these heavenly demons, At this moment, they rushed at the emperor''s pen one by one, trying to devour the original power contained in the emperor''s pen.


    In the face of the dark, dark cloud like demons, a look of disdain appeared in the eyes of the emperor''s pen at the moment.


    "I''m the emperor''s pen and should kill all demons!"


    Disdain sounded from the mouth of the emperor''s pen spirit. In an instant, the emperor''s pen spirit waved the emperor''s pen and wrote a word in the void.


    At the moment when the divine text of the word Zhu fell, the divine text of the word Zhu instantly sent out an infinite divine light, as if it had turned into a golden sun. Where the light passed, the so-called immortal demons turned into ashes one by one, and there was no chance of rebirth.


    When the golden light lit up the earth, hundreds of millions of demons disappeared in an instant. Even the infinite magic gas here was cleaned up in an instant, as if nothing had happened here.


    "So powerful!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan took a cold breath. At that moment, Xiao Zhan felt very clearly. At the moment of the emperor''s pen, Xiao Zhan felt the existence of fairyland among the heavenly demons. Those existence were the strong among the heavenly demons, but the heavenly demons of fairyland were rude to resist under a divine text of the emperor''s pen, Become afraid to strike.


    As if the spring snow met the flame, it was melted directly. The killing just now really felt not like killing, but like a dream. The word God text, powerful, let the devil despair.


    "How strong!"


    At the moment, as the instrument spirit of the emperor''s book, he saw this scene at that moment, and there was a look of panic in his eyes. Not only did Xiao Zhan feel powerful and incredible, but even when he was in his heyday, he knew that he could not make such a terrible attack as the emperor''s pen instrument spirit.


    At the moment, the emperor''s pen is just its own strength, which makes the emperor''s book feel an incredible shock.


    "What kind of existence has cultivated such a terrible spirit, and has improved the quality of renhuang pen so much. Moreover, the current renhuang pen is so powerful that it is given to others at will."


    After seeing the horror of the emperor''s pen, the emperor''s book at this moment gave birth to a fear from the soul for Li Yixi, an expert in Xiao Zhan''s mouth. At the moment, Li Yixi is an unspeakable terrible existence in his eyes.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "Why does it appear in this desolate and exhausted lower boundary?"


    At the moment, the spirit of the emperor''s calligraphy instrument is really shaking. When the emperor''s pen is shot, this scene is really shocking.


    "It''s out. It''s out like this."


    "Isn''t that the Wenbing that the childe gave to the Taoist Lord? What is the quality of Wen Bing? Zhao Wu, Tang Lan and Tang Jingtian in the distance saw the dark and invisible army of demons. They were directly killed under the divine text of the emperor''s pen and instrument spirit. They didn''t even have the chance to revive, and their souls trembled.


    At this moment, the three people suddenly felt dry mouth. It was really terrible. They were really scared.


    That''s the power to enter the world and easily destroy here, but it''s even killing all under a divine text.


    "What do you think is the limit of this literary soldier?" At the moment, Tang Lan, as a foundry, looks forward to Zhao Wu and Tang Jingtian.


    "We know that childe''s things are not ordinary, and he just wrote a divine text. He didn''t really fight. These heavenly demons may not be worth fighting in his eyes, just like mole ants.


    At the moment, they scolded in their hearts.


    Let them guess the horror of the emperor''s pen. Where do they know.


    "It''s too weak. Such existence dares to covet here. This is the place where the childe lives and recalls the world. The childe even forgot his accomplishments and completely fell into the life of ordinary people. This must be extremely important for the childe. How can you destroy it?" At the moment, the emperor''s pen looked at the battlefield where there were no more demons, and a cold color appeared at the corners of his mouth. After the sound fell, he turned and returned to the crack.


    "Now, you know my strength!"


    "I can''t predict the childe''s ability. Even if the current childe falls into memory and doesn''t know what he is doing, even if the childe forgets his terrible cultivation, he can quickly grow into a terrible existence as long as he stays with the childe."


    "You are seriously injured, but as long as you get into the childe''s hands, you will be able to be repaired. Although I am a brand-new tool spirit now, you are the emperor''s book and share the same origin with me. I suggest you go to the childe''s side to repair it. The prestige of the emperor''s book has been reduced. The great era is coming. The ancient emperor''s divine soldiers should not disappoint the human race." The voice of the emperor''s pen fell, the spirit disappeared, and the emperor''s pen fell into Xiao Zhan''s hands.


    "Emperor''s pen?"


    "How terrible!"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan held the emperor''s pen, his hands trembled, and a look of shock appeared in his eyes.


    Today, he is the first time to see the power of the emperor''s pen. The previous battle was really just a child''s play.


    Xiao Zhan was very excited at this moment.


    "Young generation, how can I meet an expert!" At the moment, the emperor''s book is full of expectations for Li Yixi in the emperor''s pen. He can''t wait to see Li Yixi immediately. However, such an expert is so easy to see. He can only put his hope on Xiao Zhan. After all, he doesn''t know Li Yixi at all.


    "See you, young master? Master, are you sure? " Xiao Zhan quickly put away the emperor''s pen and his eyes fell on the emperor''s book.


    "Yes!"


    "As he said, I''m seriously damaged now. If I don''t go there, I''m afraid it will be difficult to repair. Moreover, the great era is coming, and the world will change. I''m too weak, and I will only lose the reputation of the Dihuang book. The Dihuang book is the divine soldier of the ancient emperor, and the human emperor falls. We can''t lose his reputation." The emperor''s book said proudly.


    "This is simple. The emperor''s book is very special. The golden pages are the most precious at first sight. The childe may like it. I''ll send you to the childe. Just stay with the childe." Xiao Zhan had a smile on his mouth. For Li Yixi, it was blind self-confidence.


    "Then, as you say!"


    At the moment, the spirit of the Dihuang Book entered the Dihuang book, which fell into Xiao Zhan''s hands.

 Chapter 375

    Holding the emperor''s book, Xiao Zhan looked at the other side of the empty space-time crack. After confirming that there was no hidden danger, he returned to Tang Lan and others.


    "Lord!"


    At the moment, the three immediately bowed to Xiao Zhan.


    Knowing that Xiao Zhan has such magic soldiers, they are more awed of Xiao Zhan. At the moment, the three people feel that Xiao Zhan, even if it is Li Yixi''s chess piece, is also an extremely important chess piece. Otherwise, Li Yixi will not give such a powerful literary soldier. Such chess pieces naturally make the three people pay more attention to it.


    "On the other side of the space-time crack, all the demons have been killed. Now there seems to be no danger, but we must not be careless. We must carefully monitor here and allow no accident, you know?"


    "Now I have something important. I need to go back to Daogong. Don''t make any mistakes." Xiao Zhan looked dignified.


    He just explored. The demons behind the space-time crack have indeed been cleaned up, but the world behind the space-time crack seems to be a big world. Where people feel extremely terrible, Xiao Zhan doesn''t dare to explore too much. He is afraid that the immortal soul will cause more powerful existential attention, but his ability can''t seal the space-time crack at all and can only be monitored.


    "Yes, I won''t let the Lord down." Tang Lan and the three hurried to salute at the moment.


    "Remember, don''t be careless!" Xiao Zhan explained again, then tore the void and rushed to the Taoist palace.


    After a long time, Xiao Zhan appeared in the holy Dao palace.


    "Huh?"


    Xiao Zhan, who had just returned, looked at the place where Tang Yin was closed. At the moment, Xiao Zhan felt that Tang Yin''s breath had become extremely terrible. However, it took a lot of time to get out of the pass. He didn''t disturb Tang Yin''s cultivation. After taking a deep breath, Xiao Zhan went to the back mountain where Li Yixi was.


    Holding the emperor''s book, Xiao Zhan at the moment thought out his words. After all, Li Yixi''s current state is very special. It is a mortal state. Li Yixi can''t be frightened.


    "Lord Xiao!"


    It was evening now. Seeing that Xiao Zhan had come, the three brothers of the dragon family quickly saluted.


    Naturally, I guessed that Xiao Zhan might have something important to come to see Li Yixi. Otherwise, he left in the morning and couldn''t come back now.


    "Three brothers, excuse me. Xiao has a big event to visit you. No, he has a treasure to give you." Xiao Zhan looked at the emperor''s calligraphy in his hand.


    "Huh?"


    Hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, the eyes of the three brothers of the dragon family fell on the emperor''s book, and their look suddenly changed.


    The three felt the endless power of the emperor in the emperor''s book. Unexpectedly, Xiao Zhan got such a great treasure. Almost all of these treasures can be controlled by the strongest of the Terran.


    "This is one of the divine soldiers of the ancient emperor, the earth emperor book, but now it is seriously damaged. I''m going to send you to see if you can repair it. After all, this is the symbol of the human emperor. If you can repair it, repair it!" Xiao Zhan took a deep breath into his airway.


    "Huh?"


    "Where is this?"


    "Buddha world?"


    When the three brothers of the dragon family were shocked, the emperor''s book trembled at the moment, and the instrument spirit emerged, looking at the three people in great fear.


    "What Buddhist world?" At the moment, the three brothers of the dragon family looked puzzled.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s not the Buddha world, so how did you get the most powerful power of Buddhism?" At this moment, the spirit of the earth emperor''s calligraphy instrument was stunned. As the most powerful magic power in the Buddha world, even in the Buddha world, only those who are extremely powerful and have made great contributions in the Buddha world can practice.


    But the three people in front of us are not monks, but they have practiced the most holy Buddhist skill of Buddhism.


    "Do you know the origin of the Tathagata palm?" The three brothers at the moment were really surprised. They didn''t expect that an instrument spirit knew the magic power they practiced.


    "Yes!"


    "I followed the emperor into the Buddhist world and saw the unique Buddhist School Tathagata palm."


    "It''s incredible that you should have learned the Tathagata divine palm. Has the Buddha world been destroyed and the inheritance scattered everywhere, but it''s impossible. The Buddha world is extremely powerful. One of the top boundaries of the heavens. Even the god world and the Dragon world can''t destroy the Buddha world. Moreover, the Buddha world has a powerful existence that has lived for several centuries." At the moment, the emperor''s book mumbles to himself and feels incredible.


    "I haven''t heard of any Buddhist world. The divine power is realized by the childe''s yard. The childe has great strength. Nothing is impossible. Maybe the childe went to the Buddhist world and inherited the Buddhist magic power of the Buddhist world?" The three didn''t care.


    "Impossible?"


    "It''s impossible to rob the Buddha to inherit the magic power." The emperor''s book said impolitely.


    "Let''s stop here. Don''t argue. When you see the childe, you will naturally know the childe''s terrible." The three brothers of the dragon family thought this guy was as incredible as when they didn''t know Li Yixi.


    But when you see the horror of Li Yixi, you will understand how strong Li Yixi is.


    "Taoist Xiao, go in!"


    The three brothers of the dragon family bowed to Xiao Zhan.


    "Good!"


    Xiao Zhan smiled and walked into the backyard.


    "Teacher, Taoist Xiao is coming!" Jun Wushen shouted when he saw Xiao Zhan coming to the yard again.


    "Xiao Zhan?"


    Hearing Jun Wushen''s words, Li Yixi came out.


    "Xiao Zhan, I''d like to meet you. I''m here to disturb you again today. Childe, I got something today. I thought childe might be interested, so I sent it to childe. The new year''s greeting in the morning is too casual. " Xiao Zhan bowed and hurriedly took out the emperor''s book and handed it to Li Yixi.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, the spirit of the emperor''s book was trembling when the emperor''s book approached Li Yixi. At the moment, he found that he was directly imprisoned in the emperor''s book and couldn''t move at all.


    And in Li Yixi''s body, the emperor''s book felt a terrible breath, which frightened the emperor''s book.


    Facing Li Yixi, it gives him a feeling of facing a world.


    "Could it be that he failed to open up this heaven and earth, or that this is his Taoist temple." Although the emperor''s book can''t get out, it can feel the surrounding situation.


    This place is more terrible than the places he has been.


    The reason why he couldn''t get out was not that Li Yixi deliberately suppressed him, and he was directly suppressed by the power of heaven and earth.


    "Golden Books?"


    "It''s too expensive." Li Yixi took the emperor''s book.


    "Precious, that''s natural." At the moment, the spirit of the emperor''s calligraphy instrument gave birth to a sense of pride after hearing Li Yixi''s words.


    But Li Yixi''s next sentence, Qiling didn''t say a word anymore.


    "Yes, it''s heavy and can sell for a lot of money. When I''m short of money, I''ll pay it back." After weighing his weight, Li Yixi smiled.

 Chapter 376

    "Just like it, childe." Xiao Zhan''s mouth shook and finally spit out such a sentence.


    Xiao Zhan did not expect that the treasure of the ancient emperor was just selling silver flowers in front of Li Yixi.


    At the moment, Li Yixi was terrified when he held the emperor''s book, because he found himself directly imprisoned, together with his thinking.


    "Childe, Xiao Zhan is leaving." Xiao Zhan saw that Li Yixi had accepted the emperor''s book. Knowing that his affairs had been handled, he was ready to leave.


    "Hey!"


    "Is it that urgent? You practitioners, you have no time to practice. In the blink of an eye, you may forget the new year. It''s late today. Let''s go after dinner. " Li Yixi smiled.


    In the endless void of the foreign battlefield, there is a hall suspended.


    The hall is huge.


    Like a huge city, the whole hall has only one color, black.


    That black, as if to devour the light of the sun and moon, in the huge palace, the smell of rushing into the sky raged, and the dark demon hall. Outside the palace, there are four big characters, four big characters, which are the magic world God text. The breath is extremely terrible and frightening.


    In the dark sky devil hall, the dark sky, one of the four heavenly devil kings in the world of heavenly demons, sat cross legged, and the whole figure seemed to devour everything.


    "Whoosh!"


    A figure entered the hall and knelt down to the dark sky demon king.


    "Your Highness, our southern sky region has changed dramatically. Today, all the demons in the whole southern sky region have died. It has become a desolate place. Its opponents are extremely powerful. Hundreds of millions of demons have died almost in the blink of an eye. Otherwise, we can''t even receive a message. Now do you want to send strong people to search in that area immediately, Find out where and what happened? "


    Kneeling figure with a respectful face.


    "Haven''t you received any messages? If you can sweep the existence of hundreds of millions of demons, your strength must be extremely terrible. You can send 3000 demons to search with a billion demons, so that they can kill everything. Even if it''s not simple in that place, maybe there''s a mutation in that place, and we can''t know it, we can kill the demons! " At the moment, the dark sky demon king suddenly opened his eyes and looked at his subordinates kneeling in the hall.


    "Subordinate, take orders!"


    The demon general, who was covered in black armor, bowed out of the hall and worshipped the dark sky demon king.


    Seeing his subordinates retreat, the Dark Lord closed his eyes again, as if he had fallen into a deep sleep.


    In this vacant area, a billion demons soon arrived and began a carpet search without sparing any details.


    Zhao Wu, the three men who were lurking in this battlefield, felt the three thousand demons among the one billion demons. Their souls were frightened and their faces changed wildly. At the moment, the three men became frightened.


    "Go!"


    "Go now, or you will be sensed." Zhao Wu looked very dignified. At the moment, he didn''t even dare to watch the situation there, because once they were caught by the devil, it would be extremely dangerous.


    The three looked at each other and quietly withdrew from the foreign battlefield.


    "What should I do?" At this moment, Tang Lan and Tang Jingtian''s faces were not very good-looking.


    "Although a magic array is arranged here, there are 3000 heavenly demons comparable to fairyland. We must immediately summon the Taoist Lord and let the Taoist Lord come to preside over it. We are not opponents." Zhao Wu took a deep breath and looked at them.


    In Li Yixi''s courtyard, Xiao Zhan felt the summons at the moment, and a dignified color appeared in his eyes.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t expect that the other party sent 3000 demon generals. Such a force is even more terrible than before.


    "Xiao Zhan, can I help you?"


    Li Yixi, who is now playing with lanterns, can''t help but fall on Xiao Zhan.


    "Yes!"


    "Childe, there are some small things that need to be dealt with."


    Xiao Zhan immediately replied.


    "In that case, go and deal with it. This lamp is given to you. The fire is booming on New Year''s Eve, and the lamp should be on the first day of the new year, which is an auspicious picture."


    Li Yixi handed Xiao Zhan the lantern in front of him.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    The moment he saw the lantern, Xiao Zhan immediately looked shocked, and a look of shock appeared in his eyes. Xiao Zhan just followed Li Yixi to make trouble. Xiao Zhan naturally knew the horror of these lanterns. He didn''t expect Li Yixi to send one to himself. Xiao Zhan thanked him again and again, carefully took the lanterns and left the backyard.


    Xiao Zhan appeared in the zhishengdao palace. Looking at the lantern in his hand, a fine light appeared in the depths of his eyes.


    "This... This..."


    "What is the quality of this lamp?"


    Xiao Zhan stared at the bronze ancient lamp in the lantern. There was a look of fear in his eyes. Li Yixi asked him to get the lamp from Li Yixi''s study.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yixi put it directly into the lantern and gave it to him.


    Under the bronze ancient lamp, Xiao Zhan clearly felt the power of light everywhere.


    And now Xiao Zhan feels his mind, incomparably clear. Now the immortal eyes, under the ancient lamp, become extremely terrible, as if they can see through the fairy world. There is a huge river in Xiao Zhan''s eyes at the moment.


    "Is this... Is this the ten thousand rivers?"


    Looking at the moment of wandaohe, Xiao war was really terrified. Xiao Zhan did not expect that, unexpectedly, beside the bronze ancient lamp, he could cross the seal array of Xiaoyao fairy king, and sensed the wandaohe in the fairyland. Xiao Zhan is very clear. Now, he can enter the Wandao River in the fairyland to practice with the help of bronze ancient lights.


    When he came back today, he had a great harvest. Xiao Zhan felt that if he entered the Wandao River, rongdao had made a lot of progress.


    "What the hell is this treasure!"


    Xiao Zhan looked at the bronze ancient lamp in his hand and trembled in his heart.


    In the eyes of Xiao Zhan and others, the Xiaoyao fairy king is an immortal. He is extremely powerful and can seal the existence of a world. However, this palm sized bronze ancient lamp can take his immortal soul, penetrate the seal placed by the Xiaoyao fairy king and touch the ten thousand rivers.


    Xiao Zhan in this moment can feel countless immortal Qi coming to him at the moment.


    Xiao Zhan knew that he might only find the fur of the bronze ancient lamp.


    "Whose quality is higher, the bronze ancient lamp and the emperor''s pen?"


    Xiao Zhan''s heart was shocked at the moment.


    "Taoist master, this is the treasure chest found by the disciples of our Taoist palace."


    An elder approached Xiao Zhan carefully and saluted immediately.


    "Huh?"


    "Treasure chest?"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan looked at the treasure chest in front of him, and a different color appeared in his eyes. This treasure chest was the third one Xiao Zhan touched in a short time. Each one shocked Xiao Zhan. Xiao Zhan couldn''t help looking forward to it at the moment.

 Chapter 377

    "This treasure chest is amazing. Almost everything in it is the most precious treasure. Those disciples even presented the treasure chest. Their loyalty to our zhishengdao palace can not be questioned."


    "Well, after the treasure chest competition is over, you go down and make statistics. In the end, those disciples and elders have made great contributions to the sect, but for those who have made great contributions, our Lord gives them a great opportunity to practice for three days under the immortal spirit!" Xiao Zhan pondered for a moment, and his eyes fell on the elder.


    "Yes, thank you, Lord!"


    Xiao Zhan said carelessly, but at the moment, the elder in front of Xiao Zhan''s body has become extremely heavy. The elder''s strength is not low. These days, he has stepped into the realm of reincarnation and is regarded as a core figure in the zhishengdao palace. However, with the growth of strength, he also knows that there is no immortality in the world, because the world is sealed.


    But now Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin have entered the fairyland. They both know that the two Taoists have no chance. At the moment, it never occurred to them that Xiao Zhan was willing to let those disciples practice with immortality because of the treasure chest.


    Looking at the elder''s trembling, Xiao Zhan immediately understood that Xianqi was an extremely precious thing.


    Although it seems that it doesn''t need money to be pulled by the bronze ancient lamp at the moment, it is afraid that there is no such thing in the whole continent except the zhishengdao palace because the bronze ancient lamp can be pulled.


    "You don''t have a treasure chest. It''s a great achievement. You can be included in the list of cultivation." Xiao Zhan looked at the shocked trembling elder and smiled.


    "Thank you, Taoist Lord, for traveling around the Taoist palace, I will die forever!"


    Zhou you had turned around, but after hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, his legs trembled. He turned directly to Xiao Zhan and knelt down, with his forehead in close contact with the ground.


    "Go and get things done." Xiao Zhan waved.


    Waiting for the elder to leave, a dignified color appeared on Xiao Zhan''s face.


    "The crack is connected to a big world. Where does it give people the feeling? It''s extremely terrible. I''m afraid there are many people with advanced cultivation. I don''t know whether they can completely solve it. Otherwise, it''s a huge hidden danger!" Xiao Zhan sighed and disappeared into the zhishengdao palace.


    On the ocean, Zhao Wu and his three men are lurking in the dark. At the moment, they are really frightened.


    "The Taoist Lord has received the news. I don''t know how long it will take to arrive. Now the devil has come here, and he is still a terrible existence. I''m afraid it''s hard to hide the illusion from each other. The strength of the three of us is just mole ants in front of him." Tang Jingtian nervously held the sword in his hand, and beads of sweat with the size of beans appeared on his forehead.


    "Wait, if he finds the crack channel, even if it is self explosion, we should make this space in disorder for the time being, so that the demons can''t pass through for the time being!" Zhao Wu bit his teeth and said.


    "Yes, now the Taoist Lord must be coming. If the other party finds the channel, we must stop it first. Once the demons enter the mainland and disperse, the world will be over."


    "Damn it, the demons are the demons!" At the moment, Tang Lan looked very ugly.


    At this moment, the three people could no longer see the slightest big man style. The three people became trembling, and the beads of sweat fell one by one.


    Because the family of heavenly demons likes blood food most. In the eyes of the family of heavenly demons, they are fragrant blood food. If the heavenly demons in Wonderland appear, they can''t escape each other''s induction and can''t escape.


    "Damn it, don''t come here."


    "Damn it!"


    As soon as their voices fell, their bodies stiffened with fear.


    "Huh?"


    "This place is wrong!"


    "Not long ago, there were creatures here. This is the breath left by the emergence of creatures, but where did the creatures go?"


    "There are no traces of living creatures and residual breath around. Is there any channel here?"


    A demon general was searching not far from the crack. After sensing the breath here, his eyes lit up and a fine light appeared in his eyes.


    "Come here, this way!"


    At the moment, the demon general licked his lips excitedly and gave a voice to a demon general not far away.


    "Whoosh!"


    Who''s figure flashed and appeared beside him, "what''s the matter? Do you find anything?" The other party''s eyes fell on him.


    "Feel it carefully!" The devil heard his companion''s words, and his mouth turned excited and whispered.


    "Huh?"


    "Is there anything unusual?" At this moment, his companion was excited and felt the immortal soul everywhere. The next moment, he was shocked. When he opened his eyes, his eyes were full of fine Mans, and his whole body was trembling.


    "This is the breath of the Terran. It can''t be wrong!"


    The new demon general looked at his companion with a trembling voice.


    "Yes, the blood food of the Terran is the most delicious. We are lucky today." At the moment, the eyes of the two demons turned green.


    "There is only the smell of Terran here. After all, what channels are there? Otherwise, the other party can''t leave inexplicably. However, we must be careful. All the demons in this area have fallen.


    While excited, the two demons will be extremely cautious.


    "Don''t worry, let''s be careful. There''s absolutely no big deal. The smell of this Terran is weaker than the two of us. As long as we are careful, there will be no danger." The two demons looked at each other, and the demon soul searched around. Soon, the two demons would get close to the crack.


    "Magic array, this is the Terran magic array!"


    "I feel the power of space. It''s a crack in time and space!" At the moment, the two demon generals showed their fine eyes.


    "Go!"


    At the moment, the two demons will cautiously approach the crack of time and space.


    "Damn it, I really found it. When will the Taoist master arrive!" Zhao Wu is really shocked at the moment. His eyes are full of despair. Is this going to die in his job?


    Xianlu will open and die here. To tell the truth, the three are really unwilling.


    "Hiss!"


    At the next moment, the two demons will make a move. The magic array arranged by Tang Lan is broken in an instant, and a huge space-time crack finally appears in their eyes.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Terran world, tut tut!"


    "There are three half step virtual immortals lurking outside. It''s really good!"


    At the moment, the two demons made excited voices and licked their lips. Together, they came to the crack of time and space at an extremely terrible speed.


    "Kill for the Terran!"


    At the moment, although their foreheads are full of bean sized sweat beads, they can''t help it. They directly burst into the space-time crack and are ready to explode.


    But just as their bodies approached the crack of time and space, at the moment when they were about to explode, a terrible force came and imprisoned them. The void opened. Xiao Zhan with lanterns finally arrived.


    "What''s that?"


    At the moment, the two demons stopped and looked crazy.

 Chapter 378

    The eyes of the two demons suddenly fell on Xiao Zhan, who had just appeared. To be exact, it was the lantern in Xiao Zhan''s hand.


    "See the Lord!"


    At the moment, after Xiao Zhan''s incarceration disappeared, a surprise appeared in their eyes. After living for tens of thousands of years, the three almost cried and burst into tears. At that moment, they had begun to explode. If Xiao Zhan didn''t stop in time, they would really explode.


    "It doesn''t matter. It came in time. It took a moment."


    "Step back and I''ll come!" At this moment, Xiao Zhan will confront the two demons.


    "Woo woo!"


    At the next moment, the two demons made an obscure sound in their mouths, formed a unique sound wave and sent it back.


    "Woo woo!"


    At the next moment, countless obscure voices sounded and spread all over the foreign battlefield.


    "Huh?"


    "Damn it, what kind of subpoena is this? It''s hard to stop it." Xiao Zhan''s look is also very ugly, because the current situation is really bad. Once the killing starts here, the demons in the distance must have found the changes here. Therefore, the location of today''s space-time channel can''t be concealed.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t kill the two demons immediately, but waited quietly, waiting for the demons to gather. Today''s Xiao Zhan pinned his hope on the bronze ancient lamp.


    Since Li Yixi asked him to bring it, Xiao Zhan was sure that the bronze ancient lamp could resist these demons.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    The sounds of piercing the void sounded, and the dark demons rushed here. Their eyes were full of hot colors.


    "Taoist Lord, please master renhuang''s pen!" The three of Zhao Wu faced the dark and terrible demons. Although they were not afraid of death, their souls trembled under this breath.


    The three sensed some. The number of heavenly demons was one billion, and there were three thousand terrible breath, which was more terrible than before. With such power, the three didn''t know how to resist such terrible existence.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just look at it. Childe naturally has a way to deal with it. You must know where this is." Xiao Zhan did not kill immediately, but did his best to cover up the bronze ancient lights in the lantern in his hand. Xiao Zhan knew that heaven demons could not kill as many as they killed. What to do now is to control the situation of this extraterritorial battlefield. In that case, the Taoist palace can make more reasonable arrangements.


    Naturally, Li Yixi didn''t let the space-time crack disappear. Xiao Zhan always felt that Li Yixi might have hinted that Xiao Zhan suppressed the killing in order to find out the situation.


    "Do you know what will happen if the demons offend our Terrans?"


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan looked at a towering and frightening figure among the demon generals, and asked in a cold voice.


    "Hum!"


    "Terran, the fall of the ancient emperor, what backing do you have for Terran, and I feel very clear that this Terran world is extremely dilapidated. Although we have just recovered some aura, we can''t stop us now. We kill thousands of ethnic groups in foreign battlefields. All ethnic groups can''t help us. You can''t stop us if you only have ants."


    "What I''m curious about now is what means you used to erase the Tianmo clan here in an instant."


    The leader of the Tianmo clan seems not to care about Xiao Zhan at all, but in fact, he is still very afraid. Today, someone killed everything in an instant, and he is still a little frightened.


    In this world, no creature wants to die.


    "You''re afraid. I tell you, you''d better retreat, or the expert will kill you again."


    "This continent is extremely dilapidated, but the emergence of experts, the recovery of all souls, and the continuous emergence of blood and spiritual roots. The experts only raise their hands to destroy you." Xiao Zhan frowned when he heard that this was an ancient foreign battlefield with thousands of nationalities.


    Such places do exist.


    While Xiao Zhan was frightened, the demon leader was also shocked.


    He was given a kind of cultivation method by the dark sky demon king, which can capture the hearts of others. Just now, he found that every word Xiao Zhan said was true, not to frighten them, which surprised him. Does this broken world really exist as terrible as that?


    At the moment, the demon leader pondered for a moment, and his eyes became cold.


    Decided to give it a try.


    "Kill!"


    At the next moment, with a big hand, countless heavenly demons came to kill this side of the space-time channel.


    "Huh?"


    "So reckless?"


    He still wanted to continue to inquire about the news, but these demons killed him, which made Xiao Zhan unprepared.


    "Go!"


    Facing these demons, Xiao Zhan directly threw out the lantern in his hand, and the immortal power in his body was constantly injected into it.


    "Boom!"


    At the next moment, the lantern instantly turned into ashes, an ancient bronze lamp instantly suspended in the void, and the endless power of light broke out.


    Around the ancient bronze lamps, the next strange scene appeared.


    A virtual shadow appeared, which seemed to be real.


    "See you, childe!"


    At the moment, the three of Zhao Wu fully felt that the virtual shadow was real. They knelt down directly to meet with a surprise on their face.


    "This is not the childe itself, but a virtual shadow!" Xiao Zhan took a deep breath and explained.


    The appearance of Li Yixi''s virtual shadow, reading with his head down, never looked at the demon army. Driven by Xiao Zhanxian''s power, he kept going to foreign battlefields.


    "Heaven and earth have healthy qi and miscellaneous natural manifold; The lower is the river and the upper is the sun and the stars; People say Haoran, Peihu plug cangming; Huanglu should be Qingyi, Hanhe and tuming court; When the poor Festival is to see, one by one hanging Danqing; In Qi Tai Shi Jian, in Jin Dong Hu pen; In the Qin Dynasty, Zhang Liangzhi, in the Han Su Wu Festival; For general Yan''s head, for Ji Shi''s blood; It is Zhang Suiyang''s tooth and Yan Changshan''s tongue; Or for Liaodong hat, clear the ice and snow; Or as a teacher''s example, ghosts and gods cry heroically; Or for crossing the river, generously swallow Hu Jie; Or to attack the thief Wat and break against the vertical head; It is the majestic and majestic place of Qi, which will last forever; When it passes through the sun and the moon, the theory of life and death is safe


    The sound of reading rang out one after another. The sound was very penetrating, and the endless spirit came out vertically and horizontally like a long dragon.


    At this moment, the noble spirit rises vertically and horizontally and turns into mountains, rivers, sun, moon and stars in the void. Soon, the noble spirit turns into a world, which is a dynasty between people. With the continuous change of times, there has been a virtual shadow of a saint, such as the Taishi Jian of the state of Qi, Dong Hu''s pen of the state of Jin, Zhang Liangzhi of the Qin Dynasty and Su Wu festival of the Han Dynasty.


    General Yan, Ji Shi, Zhang Sui, Guan Ning, Zhuge Liang¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 379

    "Ah... Ah... Ah..."


    With Li Yixi''s virtual shadow reading beside the ancient bronze lamp, infinite heroic spirit broke out, and countless virtual shadows of saints appeared. Those natural demons, whether ordinary natural demons or extremely terrible natural demons, melted rapidly under the heroic spirit. A billion natural demons soon disappeared under the sound of Li Yixi''s reading.


    However, the virtual shadows of those saints, the noble spirit, did not disappear, and the sound of reading did not stop. The sound of reading remained the same. The virtual shadows of those saints stared more and more, as if they had become real beings, and endless noble spirit was born on them.


    Xiao Zhan was breathing violently at the moment, and his eyes were full of panic.


    After ten minutes in a daze, Xiao Zhan suddenly woke up. His brain was buzzing and his eyes were full of incredible.


    "Wake up!"


    Xiao Zhan couldn''t suppress his inner excitement and directly roared. Xiao Zhan''s voice exploded in the minds of Zhao Wu, Tang Lan and Tang Jingtian, because the three people at the moment were stunned and frightened by the scene in front of them.


    Because the bronze ancient lamp, when urged by Xiao Zhan, was making a breakthrough.


    On the desolate foreign battlefield, plants and trees have grown rapidly at the moment. The mountains and rivers condensed in the void have become entities and fall on the desolate earth. Mountains and rivers have been born on the earth. The sun, moon and stars condensed in the void have really become real sun, moon and stars and are suspended in the void.


    A Holy Ghost stood on the mountain, by the river, in the bamboo sea, reading in the palace.


    At the moment, a saint''s virtual shadow closest to Xiao Zhan is eight feet long, like a crown jade, wearing a Lun scarf and a crane cloak, floating like an immortal. Holding a pen in his hand, he dropped words one by one on the paper, which made Xiao Zhan almost crazy. Shenwen, those things are all Shenwen.


    "Bye... See the Lord!"


    At the moment, the three people, with beads of sweat on their foreheads, quickly knelt down to Xiao Zhan. If Xiao Zhan hadn''t awakened them just now, their souls might have dissipated and integrated into the new world.


    "Come on, practice and wake up!"


    "Today, if you can''t break into the fairyland, my Lord will personally kill you." At this moment, Xiao Zhan''s eyes were red and extremely urgent.


    In his life, Xiao Zhan never expected to witness the groundbreaking scene, and it is not people who make the world today, but an ancient bronze lamp given to him by Li Yixi.


    The sky opened today is a heaven without heaven and a vast sky.


    The heroic spirit of this moment is so strong that it turns into droplets.


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes are really red. Such an opportunity can''t be copied and can''t be reproduced once.


    So now Xiao Zhan can''t speak normally, but roars out.


    "Yes, thank you!"


    Zhao Wu, Tang Lan and Tang Jingtian, who woke up, also had red eyes. They knelt directly at Xiao Zhan. The next moment, they entered a new world with the fastest speed in their life and realized and practiced.


    "Tang Yin, Tang Yin


    Let the three enter the new world. In the hands of Xiao Zhan, a messenger appeared. The messenger associated with Tang Yin kept calling, because Tang Yin was refining the ancient god''s blood essence.


    "Huh?"


    In the supreme Tao palace, Tang Yin, who was refining the blood essence of ancient gods, directly ejected a mouthful of blood, and a dignified color appeared in his eyes.


    If no major event had happened, Xiao Zhan would never have called him so urgently, because Xiao Zhan knew that he was refining the ancient god''s blood essence. Xiao Zhan was so urgent, it must be a major event that he couldn''t solve. Otherwise, he wouldn''t rather let him bite back and wake him up.


    Tang Yin quickly took out the messenger sign, "Xiao Zhan, what happened and what do you want me to do?"


    Tang Yin even didn''t have time to wipe the blood at the corners of his mouth, so he shouted directly.


    "Tang Yin, it''s great. You finally wake up. You''ve been backfired. Don''t worry about the backfire now. Hurry up. Take all our disciples to the holy Tao palace here at the fastest speed and in the shortest time. I''ve left my position. The fastest speed can''t waste time. Time is life. Hurry up!"


    In the messenger, Xiao Zhan''s voice was almost roaring.


    "What?"


    "Boom!"


    After hearing Xiao Zhan''s voice, Tang Yin had no time to ask. The messenger directly broke the contact, and Tang Yin''s look changed greatly.


    Under the power of Tang Yin, the whole closed place suddenly turned into ruins, and Tang Yin appeared in the void.


    At the moment, Tang Yin''s body became huge and turned into a virtual shadow of an ancient god. His ideas were transmitted all over the zhishengdao palace. He even interfered with all the disciples with immortal thoughts and asked everyone to gather. The disciples in other places had no time to gather. Those people were directly grasped in the palm of Tang Yin''s hand.


    Tang yinlian didn''t have time to explain. She disappeared directly in the zhishengdao palace. The next moment she appeared, she appeared over the Jixia school palace.


    "Huh?"


    "Who?"


    Li Mu, who was practicing, suddenly changed his look. There were dense beads of sweat on his forehead. At the moment, Li Mu seemed to feel that the sky had fallen.


    "Shut up and don''t resist!"


    The next moment, in Li Mu''s mind, Tang Yin''s voice sounded.


    The Jixia school palace was directly captured by Tang Yin''s magic of moving mountains and reclaiming the sea, leaving a huge pit in place.


    Tang Yin''s body disappeared and melted into the void.


    "Yes!"


    "Was that Tang Yin just now?"


    "Did Tang Yin cultivate the legendary Dharma, heaven and earth? It''s really powerful. If only I could practice?"


    Li Yixi in the courtyard was stunned when he saw the huge body of Tang Yin appearing in the void. But Li Yixi shook his head and felt that he was dazed and didn''t pay attention.


    "Tang Yin, what happened? Where are you taking us?"


    Tang Yin, who continued to pass through the space tunnel, heard Li Mu''s shocking voice.


    "Li Mu, something big has happened. Xiao Zhan summoned me back and asked me to go with all the forces I can carry. When I get to the place, go out and kill me!" Tang Yin''s Qi and blood are floating at the moment, and he doesn''t know what happened, because Tang Yin can''t contact Xiao Zhan anymore. He thinks there is a big war. After all, there are time and space cracks there. Xiao Zhan is so urgent. That''s the only explanation.


    "Good!"


    Li Mu took a deep breath into his airway.


    But close to his eyebrows, Li Mu frowned and looked at a pair of dull eyes falling on him. Li Mu wanted to curse his mother. What did he take everyone to do in the war of stepping on the horse? Could he be cannon fodder?


    In Jixia school palace, but many people just entered Jixia school palace to practice. They didn''t have combat power at all. Li Mu''s face was black.

 Chapter 380

    "Tang Yin, those ordinary disciples, it''s no use taking them. Let them leave!" Li Mu said with a black face.


    "This


    "It''s too late!"


    Tang Yin also reacted at this moment. He just received the summons from Xiao Zhan. It was too urgent. He didn''t have time to think about it. He just wanted to take people there.


    "Have you set foot in Wonderland?" Li Mu suddenly asked Tang Yin.


    "Yes!"


    "With the help of the childe, we have set foot in Wonderland. Now we are in the space channel. Those people go out and die faster. I''m in a hurry and have no time to release them." Tang Yin''s voice rang out in Li Mu''s mind.


    "I... i


    At the moment, Li Mu was shocked and wanted to spit blood. This time, Jixia school palace was afraid to break the inheritance, and his face was very black.


    "Li Mu, let everyone be ready to invade the foreign world, never die, and always have a war. After you go out, kill!" Tang Yin looked dignified.


    "Good!"


    Li Mu wanted to spit blood, but he agreed with a black face. After all, this foreign invasion was a world war, and no one could avoid it.


    Li Mu''s eyes fell on everyone in Jixia school palace and quickly explained the situation. Only a few people had a look of panic in their eyes, and the others were red at the moment.


    "War, death!"


    "The Terran will never die!"


    Li Mu''s accident was incomparable, and Tang Yin''s accident was incomparable. The weakest Jixia school palace was even more belligerent than the zhishengdao palace.


    Tang Yin couldn''t help trembling. "The scholars are really terrible. They are all a group of madmen. What a terrible war intention!"


    "Everybody, get ready and kill!"


    At the moment, Tang Yin couldn''t help licking her lips and looked crazy.


    "War!"


    Countless roars sounded, killing the sky.


    "Kill!"


    At the next moment, Tang Yin directly tore the space and fell before the space crack. Countless murderous thoughts broke out and countless figures were killed from the illusory world of Tang Yin''s palm. But at the next moment, everyone was stupid and stared at each other. Let alone the enemy, there was no personal shadow. Fart.


    "Tang Yin, what are you doing with his size?" Li Mu''s eyes turned red in an instant. He had been preparing for a long time, but he didn''t have any enemies.


    "I... i


    At the moment, Tang Yin is also stupid. He doesn''t understand what''s going on. Is it a fantasy?


    Tang Yin looked alert.


    "I... i


    "Mistake!"


    Xiao Zhan, who was practicing, understood his voice. He didn''t make it clear. "


    Xiao Zhan hurried out.


    "Xiao Zhan, what happened to the enemy?"


    Seeing Xiao Zhan appear, Tang Yin and Li Mu look at Xiao Zhan.


    "Mistake, mistake, mistake!"


    Xiao Zhan is helpless at the moment.


    "I ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.


    "Come on, get in, get in, big chance, peerless chance."


    "Tang Yin, you even brought it to Jixia school palace. I forgot this. Come in and practice!"


    "Whoosh!"


    After Xiao Zhan left a word, he went straight into the crack.


    "Practice?"


    Tang Yin and Li Mu failed to react for a moment, and their eyes fell into the crack.


    "Huh?"


    "Great spirit, what a strong great spirit!"


    "I''m Cao, go, go in!"


    Li Mu''s eyes were red. Jixia school palace practiced Wendao and directly entered it.


    "Go in!"


    Tang Yin saw that the disciples of Jixia learning palace disappeared and hurried to take the disciples of zhishengdao palace into the palace.


    "This... This..."


    "What treasure is this?"


    After entering, they were stunned one by one.


    Countless voices of reading came from all directions.


    "Those who practice, understand and can''t break the territory, just roll on the horse!" Xiao Zhan''s strength is extremely strong. He forced everyone into understanding and practice.


    "Is this the legendary Haoran?" Li Mu was stunned. Li Mu saw countless virtual shadows of saints, but when Li Mu saw Li Yixi reading by the bronze ancient lamp, the whole person was stunned.


    "Tao can be said, very Tao. Name can be name, very name.


    The beginning of nameless heaven and earth; the mother of all things.


    Therefore, there is often no, and you want to see its beauty; there is often, and you want to see its enthusiasm.


    The two are synonymous with each other, which is called Xuan.


    Mysterious and mysterious, the door of all mysteries.


    It is known that beauty is beauty


    Li Yixi''s virtual shadow is still reading, and the sound of reading seems to penetrate the world.


    At this moment, a virtual shadow nearest to everyone is writing hard, and divine texts emerge one by one, "the middle road collapsed before the first emperor started his business. Today, Yizhou is tired and flawed. This is the autumn of crisis. However, the ministers of the guards are unremitting inside, and the loyal people forget to be outside. They cover the special treatment of chasing the former Emperor and want to repay it to their majesty. It''s better to open up the holy hearing, to honor the legacy of the former Emperor, and to have a great spirit of people with lofty ideals. It''s better not to belittle yourself, quote unjust words, and plug the road of loyal admonition... "


    In the distance, a sage, Zhang Liang, was reading Taigong''s art of war.


    "The three emperors have nothing to say, and the world owes nothing to them. The emperor''s body is heaven and earth. He has words and orders, and the world is peaceful. The princes and ministers give in to the merits, and the people don''t know why, so the envoys don''t treat the gifts and reward the merits, which is beautiful and harmless... "


    At the moment, the world is simply a literati world.


    The precious articles of saints have become everywhere, and countless divine texts fill the world.


    "I''m rough!" Li Mu scolded directly and hurriedly fell into practice.


    Middle heaven, Confucian temple.


    In the Confucian temple, which was originally imprisoned by the evil force, today, old and young people gathered in the Confucian temple and looked at the empty shadows of saints in the Confucian temple.


    In the black cloud of robbing the Confucian temple, there were countless thunders, and the evil things born by the power of robbing evil made a miserable howl.


    The power of robbing evil was quickly wiped out, and the power of robbing evil in the imprisoned Confucian temple completely disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    But none of the old children in the Confucian temple was eager to leave. They sat cross legged in the Confucian temple and watched the virtual shadows and shocking articles of saints emerging in the Confucian temple. One by one, they were ecstatic today.


    "Haoran is present and reappeared."


    "King Xiaoyao, you can''t imprison Wendao. Wendao is invincible and can''t be imprisoned!"


    One by one, the old children burst into tears and were ecstatic.


    As time passed, the light on the green lamp disappeared, and the virtual shadow of Li Yixi also slowly disappeared. The green lamp fell beside Xiao Zhan.


    This place was originally a desolate foreign battlefield, but at the moment, it has become a paradise. Some plants and trees have become spirits. They are also reading. Even those born beasts are listening to books in confusion.


    Here, it has strangely become an independent world. It seems to be connected with the extraterritorial battlefield, but there is a space barrier between it and the extraterritorial battlefield.

 Chapter 381

    "Boom!"


    At this moment, there was a rumbling thunder over the Confucian temple. The power of countless nihilistic thunder came, and the terrible nihilistic thunder fell. In this moment, the sky over the Confucian temple became a nihilistic thunder sea. In the thunder sea, there was a golden carp tumbling. The thunder sea was terrible, but the golden carp seemed very happy and made waves in the thunder sea.


    "The suppression of Qi has disappeared, disappeared, and Wen Tao has revived."


    A group of old Confucians in the Confucian temple looked at the golden carp rolling in the sea of nothingness and thunder. A touch of joy appeared in their eyes. Old tears filled their eyes. They waited for countless years to wait for this day.


    "Boom!"


    The nothingness thunder in the sky is becoming more and more terrible.


    "Roar!"


    The golden carp tossing in the thunder sea gave a startling dragon sound in an instant, and its body was rapidly increasing. It soon became hundreds of meters long and began to turn into a Jiao.


    In the blink of an eye, a majestic dragon appeared over the Confucian temple.


    "Good luck!"


    The golden carp represents the Qi luck of the Confucian temple. In ancient times, the Qi luck power of the Confucian temple was the dragon.


    Before the crowd had time to cheer, the Lucky Dragon soared into the air and went away into the distance.


    "What''s the matter? Why did the Qi leave? Is it related to the previous vision? Or is it that the revival of Wen Tao is not in the middle heaven, but in other places? " A group of old Confucians froze for a moment, then one by one urged the literary soldiers to fly away and follow the Qiyun dragon.


    There are many kinds of soldiers, including gentleman''s sword, piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, pen and inkstone¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Look, what''s that..."


    "Are my eyes dazzled?"


    In a forbidden area, a supremacy looked at the Confucian temple Confucians driving away the literati soldiers. One by one, he was stunned and felt his eyes turned. Because the Confucian temple had been imprisoned for tens of thousands of years, it suddenly appeared. The eyes of the people in this forbidden area were full of incredible colors. It was a large array arranged by the carefree fairy king himself, over the Confucian temple, The carefree fairy king also left a powerful immortal article "robbery". Even a fairy does not exist in the Confucian temple. How to break the seal, so everyone who sees it feels that they have an illusion. This is not true.


    "Palace leader, do you feel it?" Beside the Lord of the forbidden area, a beautiful woman looks dignified and looks young, but her eyes are full of vicissitudes, unlike the existence of this era.


    "The Confucian temple has broken its seal, which is not in line with common sense. What happened?" The Lord of the forbidden area at this moment has a look of horror in his eyes. He, as the leader of the forbidden area, is naturally an ancient man. He has lived for countless years. Naturally, he has witnessed the seal of the Confucian temple and watched the carefree fairy king of the celestial realm personally. Even if they exist at this level, it is impossible to break the seal of the middle heaven, but now the Confucian temple has untied the seal, A look of shock appeared in the eyes of the Lord of the forbidden area.


    He really can''t understand why this is so, because it doesn''t conform to common sense. According to reason, if the carefree fairy king doesn''t do it, the seal can''t be untied, because this continent is sealed, and no one can become an immortal. Who can untie the seal, and no one has that strength.


    "Lord, the Confucian temple has been unsealed!"


    In Tianyin Pavilion, bu Xuanyin stood behind Zhao Tianyin, looking shocked.


    Bu Xuanyin followed Zhao Tianyin to practice. She has made great progress these days. She also got countless secrets from Zhao Tianyin and learned countless ancient things, including Confucian temples. However, she didn''t expect that today''s Confucian temples were unsealed, and those old Confucians went away one by one and didn''t stay in the Confucian temple, The Confucian temple is the place of their spiritual belief. Those who would rather die in it than leave now have left. Have they been frightened out of their hearts for thousands of years?


    "They are chasing the power of the Confucian temple. How is this possible?"


    "Why did the dragon of the Confucian temple leave?"


    Zhao Tianyin, at the moment, frowned together, completely unable to understand, even how to untie the seal of his lazy to explore, but eyes dead stare at the people of the temple of Wenmiao left.


    "Huh?"


    "Where, isn''t it the direction of the southern sky?"


    "Do they want to go to the southern heaven? The seal has been lifted. Did the childe do it?" At this moment, Zhao Tianyin suddenly thought of Li Yixi and couldn''t help shaking. Zhao Tianyin believed in Li Yixi very much. The Black Sun real immortals around the carefree fairy king gave in. It has been explained that between the carefree fairy king and Li Yixi, the Black Sun real immortals chose Li Yixi, which shows that Li Yixi is a more terrible existence than the carefree fairy king, It''s not difficult to break the seal arranged by the carefree fairy king.


    "Your Excellency, where is the direction to go to the southern heaven? Have these people gone to the southern heaven? Are they looking for the childe?" After hearing Zhao Tianyin''s words, bu Xuanyin felt a sudden thunder in her mind. At the moment, she finally figured it out. Li Yixi had been in Jixia school palace, and his practice must be Wendao. These people went to see him and said it made sense.


    "Come on, let''s follow up and have a look!"


    Zhao Tianyin waved his hand, put away the piano in front of him, and followed with Bu Xuanyin.


    "This direction is the desolate south celestial region. I didn''t expect the dragon of Qi to go to the south celestial region. Is it impossible for the sage to be born in the south celestial region, but the south celestial region has declined incomparably, and it is impossible for the sage to appear." The people in the Confucian temple who followed the Qiyun dragon looked puzzled at the moment.


    Soon, people came to the southern heaven.


    "Roar!"


    The Qiyun dragon above the clouds once again made a dragon chant, which was full of excitement.


    After a dragon chant, he continued to break through the air.


    "Huh?"


    "Strange, that''s not where the childe is!"


    Zhao Tianyin and bu Xuanyin, who followed behind, were shocked and doubted. Did they guess wrong.


    "Come on, let''s go and see what happened?"


    Zhao Tianyin pondered for a while and continued to break the air to keep up. Now Zhao Tianyin has further strength and it is not difficult to keep up with the people in the Confucian temple.


    "Your Excellency, isn''t this the territory of the Tang Dynasty? How is it different from last time? " Bu Xuanyin looked at the mountains and rivers under her, and her eyes wrinkled.


    "Huh?"


    "Is this place destroyed by the plague fairy?"


    "Why is it like this? Is there anyone who can''t use the means of heaven?" Zhao Tianyin also reacted at the moment, and her face changed.


    But at the moment, there was no time to study deeply, so we had to keep up with the people in the Confucian temple.


    Soon, the people of the Confucian temple, following the Qiyun dragon of the Confucian temple, came to the crack in time and space leading to the battlefield outside the territory.

 Chapter 382

    "Roar!"


    The Confucian temple was full of Qi, and the Dragon roared and swam excitedly in front of the crack in time and space.


    In the newly opened vast sky, Tang Lan, who has practiced for a long time, instantly opened her eyes. At the moment, Tang Lan is qualitatively different from the previous one. Tang Lan is full of mysterious breath. The next moment, it seems that some shackles in her body have been broken, and a towering threat erupted.


    Immediately, Tang Jingtian and Zhao Wu both opened their eyes. They finally broke the shackles and set foot in the position of virtual immortal.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    In the void, the sound of bells and drums sounded. Here, the avenue is not sealed, and there is no restriction on becoming an immortal.


    Outside the Confucian temple, after a few rounds of air transportation, the Dragon immediately entered the space-time crack.


    "Go!"


    "Go in!"


    The people from the Confucian temple looked at each other and saw the joy of the dragon in the Confucian temple. They knew that there was a great opportunity here, so they immediately followed into it.


    After the Qiyun dragon entered the space-time crack, in the void, countless Qiyun forces turned into rolling rivers to face the Qiyun dragon.


    Each of those long rivers of Qi is more terrible than Jiaolong, but no spirit body was born like Jiaolong.


    "Roar!"


    With the roar of excitement, the Qiyun dragon directly began to devour the power of Qiyun in the next moment. In a short time, the Qiyun dragon was evolving rapidly.


    "This... This..."


    "What is this place and why there is such a strong power of luck and such a terrible spirit."


    The people in the Confucian temple who just came in were stunned one by one. The strength of Qi and fortune here is full-bodied and terrible. They watched the Qiyun dragon in the Confucian temple devour the power of Qiyun here. The speed of evolution was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a five clawed Golden Dragon. Evolution continued, as if there was no limit. After a few breaths, the originally weak Qiyun dragon evolved into a terrible nine clawed Golden Dragon. At the moment, the nine clawed golden dragon, Long Wei is mighty.


    Directly into the world.


    "Huh?"


    "I''m out of luck. I''m integrated here. This..."


    The people in the Confucian temple were stunned when they looked at the scene in front of them. The Qi luck of the Confucian temple was gone. Is this swallowing the Qi luck or being swallowed by the Qi luck.


    "Let''s take a closer look at the world. The noble spirit is so strong that it is countless times better than the Confucian temple. This is the supreme treasure for our literature and Taoism." As soon as the voice fell, before the people had time to act, bells and drums sounded on the void.


    At the next moment, there was a flower rain all over the sky.


    Countless petals fell from the void. The petals were scattered by the petals formed by the top of three flowers.


    In the void, there are countless immortal sounds of musical instruments.


    "Someone has stepped into Wonderland, and there is more than one." Wen Dao was shocked. Zhao Tianyin and bu Xuanyin, who had just entered here, were also shocked.


    They are here today to witness someone becoming an immortal.


    "Does Wendao have a backhand and hide a small thousand world here. A fairy was born here and untied the seal, but it doesn''t make sense. It doesn''t make sense that he has just set foot now. Even if he has set foot, it''s impossible to untie the seal of the carefree fairy king." Zhao Tianyin felt a mess in her mind.


    "Who?"


    "Presumptuous, please stop, or there will be no amnesty for killing!"


    The three Tang Lan, who just broke the mirror, haven''t had time to cheer. They feel that someone has entered the moment. They look cold. Because the breath of entering is incomparably strange. Now countless people have entered the deep practice. They have broken through the fairyland. Now countless flowers of the avenue have turned into petals falling all over the sky. It is extremely helpful to these people. If disturbed by others, Then this is a big loss.


    The three came in the air, with petals all over the sky.


    At the moment, the three people, because they are immortals who broke through in the vast sky, are now filled with a strong and extremely heroic spirit.


    After seeing the three people, the people in the Confucian temple were not frightened, but excited. They knelt down directly to the three people, "congratulations to the old ancestors on stepping into the fairyland!"


    "Congratulations to our ancestors on stepping into Wonderland!"


    "Congratulations


    The sound of surprise resounded through the void.


    "Huh?"


    The three people whose faces were not good were stunned and completely confused. They wanted to expel or erase these people directly, but they didn''t expect that these people would kneel down when they saw them.


    "Who are you? Why don''t I know you?" Zhao Wu said with a black face.


    Zhao Wuzhen didn''t know the old Confucian temple people in front of him.


    "Tell our ancestors that we are Confucian scholars in the Confucian temple in the middle heaven region. Today, our ancestors broke the mirror, the Confucian temple was lucky, and the Dragon led us here. Our ancestors set foot in the fairyland. From then on, our literature and Taoism will open up a prosperous era again." An old Confucian instant tears.


    Tears mingled with the nose.


    "Huh?"


    "Misunderstood!"


    After hearing these people''s words, Tang Lan took a look at the strong and mighty Qi carried by herself and knew why.


    These people come from Confucian temples. Naturally, they are people who practice Wendao. In ancient times, the Confucian temple in the middle heaven was the center of Wendao. Now these people see themselves, they have such a strong force, it must be misunderstanding.


    "Are you from the Confucian temple?" After the three looked at each other, Zhao Wu''s eyes fell on the people in the Confucian temple and asked.


    "Tell our ancestors that we are from the Confucian temple!"


    The old man, headed by the Confucian temple, hurried to salute and showed great respect to the three people.


    "Since he comes from the Confucian temple, he must be a man who practices Wendao. The childe has issued the great wish that everyone is like a dragon, and has opened up a vast heaven. He must support Wendao. Naturally, so come with me, but if someone doesn''t listen to the arrangement and interferes with other practitioners, there will be no amnesty." The three finally decided to accept these people.


    After all, before Li Yixi, he had made a great wish to wish all living beings like dragons. He certainly didn''t mind these people entering practice. Moreover, these people are still practitioners of literature and Taoism, and the vast sky is opened up here.


    "Zun, the order of our ancestors!"


    All the Confucian scholars knelt down and respectfully followed the three people and went deep into Haoran heaven.


    Zhao Tianyin and bu Xuanyin, who are also practitioners of zither and Taoism, are mistaken for Confucian temples. They also go deep into Haoran heaven.


    After going deep, the people in the Confucian temple were stunned when they saw the dense practitioners. Some of these people were extremely weak, and many were not literate and Taoist practitioners, which made them even more puzzled.


    But at the moment, no one in the Confucian temple has time to ask these questions, because they see countless virtual shadows of saints and countless divine texts filled with emptiness. This is a supreme opportunity.


    "You, come here to understand the Tao!" Tang Jingtian pointed to a place, and the three also crossed their knees and continued to understand.

 Chapter 383

    Hearing Tang Jingtian''s voice, the eyes of the people in the Confucian temple almost fell out. The Confucian temple can be said to be the ancestor of Wen and Taoism in this continent. But they had never heard of or seen such a grand occasion.


    "This is the virtual shadow of the sage. The sage wrote the teacher''s example?"


    An old Confucian scholar in a Confucian temple looked at Zhuge Liang''s empty shadow, wrote quickly, and kept writing his teacher''s example. Countless divine writings emerged and were frightened.


    "When the first emperor was there, he always sighed and hated Yu Huan and Ling Ye. Shi Zhong, Shang Shu, Chang Shi and joining the army. This is a minister who has learned of Zhenliang''s death Festival. May your majesty kiss and believe it, and the prosperity of the Han Dynasty can be expected in the future.


    The minister is based on cloth clothes. He works hard in Nanyang, lives in troubled times, and reaches the princes without seeking knowledge. The former Emperor didn''t treat his ministers as despicable and self defeating. He took care of his ministers in the thatched cottage three times and consulted his ministers on the affairs of the world. Therefore, he was grateful, so he allowed the former Emperor to drive away... "The old Confucian scholar read it directly and excitedly.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, other Confucian scholars couldn''t help looking around. They didn''t know why their companions read the articles they saw in the Confucian temple. But at a glance, the whole person was stunned. "This is the world shaking article written by the virtual shadow of the sage. Is it true that everything we see in the Confucian temple actually appears here?" An old Confucian scholar said to himself in horror. As his voice fell, old Confucian scholars looked around.


    Because here at the moment, countless people practice and read constantly. If you don''t watch carefully, you really can''t find anything.


    "That''s the saint''s text!"


    Constantly watching, the eyes of the people in the Confucian temple were almost frightened out. Here, they saw countless virtual shadows, which were manifested in the Confucian temple.


    Zhang Liang, Su Wu, Yan Yan, Ji Shao, Zhang Xun, Xu Yuan, Zhuge Liang¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "That''s... that''s... what''s that?" At the moment, an old Confucian scholar looked at the void and found that the sun suspended in the void was wrapped with a terrible Tao rhyme, as if it were a divine text.


    "That''s, that''s the divine text of the word ''Tao''."


    An old Confucian looked at it and was shocked all over.


    "Practice, practice!"


    At the moment, the old Confucian scholar quickly suppressed his inner horror and made everyone practice immediately.


    Because he found that these saints'' virtual shadows and all over the sky are passing with the passage of time. If he didn''t pay attention to it, he really couldn''t find it.


    Now he knows that this is the only chance. If he doesn''t practice now, it''s impossible to practice again in the future.


    "Your Excellency, where shall we go?"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin did not pay attention to the people in the Confucian temple, nor to the people in Jixia school palace and zhishengdao palace, but his eyes fell into a bamboo forest, because in the bamboo forest, there was a virtual shadow playing the piano at the moment, and the music they played was still the one they had heard, "snow in spring!"


    "Yes."


    Zhao Tianyin immediately took back her shocked eyes. If she couldn''t catch the opportunity, she would regret all her life.


    And Zhao Tianyin was ecstatic at this moment.


    Because he felt the familiar feeling, Li Yixi''s feeling of playing sunny spring and white snow.


    "Xuanyin, practice well. It may have something to do with the childe. Understand the spring and snow well. I''m going to practice. Maybe I can become an immortal this time." Zhao Tianyin trembled violently, sat across her knees in the bamboo forest and began to practice.


    "Yes, your excellency!"


    Bu Xuanyin bowed to Zhao Tianyin, who sat cross legged, and immediately entered the practice.


    Time was fast, and three days passed in a flash.


    All the visions in the vast sky disappeared in an instant.


    However, the people of cultivation are not awake and are still understanding.


    There are constant breakthroughs.


    "How about Tang Yin?"


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes fell on Tang Yin who had just opened his eyes and asked.


    "Yes, the harvest is too great. If I can enter the middle of the ten thousand rivers, I think I may be able to enter the realm of true immortality." In Tang Yin''s eyes at the moment, there was a fine light in an instant.


    Tang Yin looked back at Xiao Zhan, "what about you?" Tang Yin looked at Xiao Zhan with a look of expectation.


    "I''ve gained a lot. This time it''s cheap for Jixia school palace. The guy Li Mu is breaking into the fairyland. If he hadn''t come here and wanted to break into the fairyland, he doesn''t know how long it would take? Tang Yin, what kind of person are you talking about? An ancient bronze lamp around you can make a difference. What kind of God is this? "


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell. At the next moment, the bronze ancient lamp appeared in Xiao Zhan''s palm. At the moment, the bronze ancient lamp was still on, as if it would not go out. It was blown by the mountain wind, but there was no flicker of the lamp.


    "The first time? What''s the situation? I''m confused. Tell me! " Tang Yin stared at Xiao Zhan.


    Soon, Xiao Zhan explained to Tang Yin. At the moment, Tang Yin looked at the bronze ancient lamp in Xiao Zhan''s hand, and a look of panic appeared in her eyes.


    "This... This... This is incredible!"


    Tang Yin stared at the bronze ancient lamp and was almost stunned.


    It took Tang Yin more than ten minutes to wake up from the shock. Looking at the bronze ancient lamp, a shock appeared in her eyes.


    "Hoo!"


    "It''s amazing. You can''t guess. Let''s just follow the childe''s hint. We can''t guess how childe exists." Tang Yin took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "Xiao Zhan, Tang Yin, thank you!"


    Li Mu opened his eyes and walked towards this side. He hugged Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin. Now Li Mu is in a trance. He never thought that this was a chance place. At the beginning, he was ready to fight to the death.


    If it were not for such a precious place, he could not break the environment and become an immortal.


    "How? I think you''ve broken the border for a long time. How do you feel when you''re back? " Xiao Zhan looked at Li Mu and smiled.


    "We have gained a lot. If we open the seal and go to the melting road of ten thousand rivers, it will certainly improve greatly." Li Mu did not hide it and said frankly.


    "Why don''t we walk the ten thousand rivers now?"


    Xiao Zhan stared at Tang Yin and Li Mu and said with a smile.


    "Xiao Zhan, are you crazy without being stimulated? The whole world has been sealed by the carefree fairy king. What we cultivate is the Tao belonging to the fairy world. How to enter the fairy world and how to enter the ten thousand rivers." Tang Yin couldn''t help reaching out and silently said on Xiao Zhan''s forehead.


    "Fuck off!"


    Xiao Zhan opened Tang Yin''s hand directly.


    "You two, are you interested? There are CHILDES in this world. What do you say is impossible." Xiao Zhan was too lazy to continue to sell off and shook the bronze ancient lamp in front of them.


    "Huh?"


    "Isn''t it..."

 Chapter 384

    At the moment, when they saw the bronze ancient lamp in Xiao Zhan''s hand, they reacted in an instant, and there was a touch of excitement in their eyes.


    I''m trembling all over. I can really. Then don''t I say that their strength can''t be improved because they are not in the fairyland after breaking into the fairyland.


    "The childe gave us such a treasure. I think it means that we use the power of the bronze ancient lamp to let the immortal soul enter the middle of the ten thousand rivers in the fairy world and improve cultivation. Do you want to try it together today?" Xiao Zhan''s eyes fell on them, and there was an excited light in his eyes.


    "That''s nature. I''ve been practicing all my life for longevity. Now I''ve set foot in fairyland. I haven''t seen the grand occasion of the fairyland yet?" Tang Yin looked very excited and his body was trembling slightly.


    "Fairyland? I also want to see it. It''s a legendary place. Although it''s actually just a more plane, I''m also full of expectations. " In Li Mu''s eyes, there was also a look of excitement. He shook his fist and made a creaking sound.


    "I can''t wait to see it. Now a world has been opened up here. With barriers, the demons in foreign battlefields can''t come in. Let''s go to the fairy world!" Xiao Zhan felt his heart pounding with excitement.


    Xiao Zhan made mysterious Dharma Seals one by one, and countless immortal forces were injected into the bronze ancient lamp. In an instant, the three found that the bronze ancient lamp was brighter. An invisible force wrapped their immortal souls and kept moving towards the infinite height.


    "Is this the big array arranged by the carefree fairy king?"


    "This is a big array. It''s terrible. Even if we enter the fairyland, it''s impossible to break it."


    The three looked at each other, and a dignified color appeared in their eyes. They couldn''t help but feel uneasy. They didn''t know whether the power of the ancient bronze lamp was enough to help them break the seal and let them enter the Wandao Hanoi fusion road in the fairy world to improve their practice.


    The three men stared at the array, and the immortal soul kept approaching.


    With the constant approach, the three people were very nervous. It was a big array arranged by the immortal.


    When the immortal soul approached the array, the three directly closed their eyes. Although they chose to believe Li Yixi, they were still very nervous. They felt that their hearts were about to jump out.


    "Huh?"


    However, when the immortal soul touched the big array, nothing happened. Under the power of the ancient bronze lamp, the immortal souls of the three of them passed the seal of the big array.


    "It''s terrible to ignore the immortal array. How strong is the childe? The bronze ancient lamp lights childe''s reading. It''s so terrible."


    The three people in this moment, after looking at each other, were shocked in their eyes.


    Celestial beings are already extremely terrible. Even in the fairy world, they are also a overlord. They can be granted a land of a domain and become the domain master.


    Even if they become immortals, it is extremely difficult to make progress in the fairy world. After hundreds of thousands of years, some immortals are still in the realm of virtual immortals, which shows the difficulty of cultivation.


    Being able to practice to immortals is an extremely terrible existence.


    However, the large array arranged under such existence has become so unbearable and ignored under the bronze ancient lamps used by Li Yixi for lighting all year round.


    "We''re really hanging up when we follow the childe!"


    "In such a short time, we have all stepped into the realm of virtual immortals. If we practice by ourselves, I''m afraid we are still a poor practitioner. We are working hard for a little spiritual stone!" Tang Yin sighed.


    "Yes, the childe is really heaven and man. He didn''t instruct us, but he changed our destiny at will!" Li Mu took a deep breath and said excitedly.


    "Ah, it''s so cool!"


    "Is this the Fairy Spirit?


    The three people appeared in the fairyland the next moment and felt countless immortal Qi wrapping the immortal soul. They felt a shiver all over and gave out a comfortable groan.


    "Is this the fairyland?"


    At the moment, the three people, wrapped in the power of the bronze ancient lamp, appeared in the fairy world.


    "What a rich Fairy Spirit."


    "Under such circumstances, if you can''t set foot on the road of practice, it''s really waste." Li Mu sighed.


    "Huh?"


    "Did you find out? I felt that almost all of the fairyland have spiritual roots or blood power and can practice, but the people at the bottom still have a hard time. " Tang Yin sighed.


    When Tang Yin and Li Mu were amazed, they suddenly looked at Xiao Zhan. I don''t know why Xiao Zhan trembled at the moment.


    "Xiao Zhan, what''s the matter?"


    At the moment, the two people looked at Xiao Zhan and asked.


    "Li Mu, Tang Yin, what do you two think is the difference between this fairyland and the Tao in our palm, in addition to the rich Fairy Spirit?" Xiao Zhan looked at them now and said with a dignified look.


    "Is there a difference?"


    Tang Yin and Li Mu looked at each other and felt seriously.


    At the next moment, Tang Yin and Li Mu looked crazy.


    "What''s the difference?" Xiao Zhan took a deep breath, stared at them and asked again.


    "No difference!" Tang Yin and Li Mu were shocked instantly because there was no difference. They felt very clearly that there was no difference, but because there was no difference, they were trembling at the moment.


    Because here is the fairyland, the Taoist state in the palm is in the world.


    People here have the power of spiritual roots and blood. In addition to more immortal Qi, the cultivation environment is almost the same as that of the Taoist state in the palm, or even not as rich as that of the Taoist state in the palm.


    This is an extremely terrible thing.


    "Xiao Zhan, doesn''t this mean that the childe established a little fairy world on earth?" At this moment, Tang Yin was very frightened.


    Li Mu is also staring at Xiao Zhan.


    "Yes, sir, you have established a fairyland when you find your great wish. It depends on us to what extent you can go."


    "Originally, the fairyland is nothing more than that." At the moment, Xiao Zhan suddenly felt that the fairyland was really like this. If he had a choice, he would rather stay next to Li Yixi to practice.


    "Yes, the fairyland is nothing more than that. It''s just the childe''s random ambition. Maybe the childe is not serious." Li Mu''s words sound understatement, but in fact, at the moment, there has already been a huge wave in his heart. One word has created a fairyland, which needs how terrible strength to do.


    At the moment, the three people were trembling, and suddenly felt that the fairy world was not interested.


    Soon, under the traction of the ancient bronze lamp, the three immortal souls appeared on the Wandao river.


    Looking at the turbulent wandaohe River under them, a touch of excitement appeared in their eyes.

 Chapter 385

    "Is this the Wandao river?"


    At the moment, looking at the ten thousand rivers in front of them, a touch of excitement appeared on their faces.


    "Do you need help?" Tang Yin''s eyes fell on them in an instant. Because Xiao Zhan and Li Mu are different from him, although he has understood a lot of divine texts this time, the divine texts are too weak compared with the two, so Tang Yin''s plan at the moment is to integrate Tao.


    However, Li Mu and Xiao Zhan are different. They practice Wendao and will not choose to integrate Dao, but choose a more difficult way to open Dao.


    "No, you go. We don''t have much ambition. We''ll try our best this time. We can drive as big as we can. We''ll have a chance in the future." Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin smiled at each other.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll go to rongdao." Tang Yin felt where his hammer road was and went to melt the road.


    Xiao Zhan and Li Mu chose to open the road based on wandaohe river.


    A day later, the three gathered together.


    "Tang Yin, how''s it going?" Li Mu looked at Tang Yin curiously.


    "Just set foot in the realm of true immortality, and you?" Tang Yin looked at them and asked.


    "Xiao Zhan is also a real immortal. I don''t have enough information. I can be half a real immortal, but this promotion is extremely great. Let''s go back. I don''t know how long the power of this bronze ancient lamp can last." Li Mu smiled, obviously very excited.


    "Good!"


    With the help of the bronze ancient lamp, the immortal souls of the three people soon came back. The flesh was shocked and three terrible smells broke out. Although Li Mu did not step into the realm of real immortals, his breath was extremely terrible.


    "Good baby!"


    Xiao Zhan looked at the bronze ancient lamp in his hand, and his eyes were filled with excitement.


    "By the way, now the vast sky has been opened up. This place is not dangerous, but I feel that this extraterritorial battlefield is very special and can not be seen through at all. Maybe we will gain something in this extraterritorial battlefield." Tang Yin looked excited.


    "Huh?"


    "I forgot one thing!"


    As soon as Tang Yin''s voice fell, Xiao Zhan''s body shook. Suddenly Xiao Zhan thought of the treasure chest. When he left to Shengdao palace that day, he received a treasure chest, but he was busy all the time. He didn''t have time to open the treasure chest to see what the treasure was. At the moment, there was finally time. Xiao Zhan''s eyes were full of anticipation.


    "Treasure chest?"


    Hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, Tang Yin and Li Mu''s hot eyes instantly fell on Xiao Zhan. I don''t know what treasure Xiao Zhan will get today.


    The treasure box opens, and a powerful explosion occurs in a moment. In front of the three people, a huge ancient tripod is suspended at this time. No one is pushing at this moment, but it gives the three people a strong feeling. At this time, they are all the real immortal state.


    "What''s this treasure and what''s its use? Xiao Zhan, you should refine it quickly. After refining, you must know its magic." Tang Yin immediately said.


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Zhan nodded and dropped a drop of blood on the ancient tripod. Xiao Zhan began to refine the ancient tripod. Xiao Zhan didn''t spend much time refining the ancient tripod. At this moment, there were countless messages in Xiao Zhan''s mind, "prison King tripod!"


    Moreover, the prison King tripod is extremely special. There is a duntian array in the prison King tripod. Under the duntian array, the prison King tripod has the ability to travel through time and space. The speed is extremely terrible, but Xiao Zhan was stunned and looked at the prison King tripod in front of him with a shocked face.


    "Xiao Zhan, is there anything wrong?"


    Seeing Xiao Zhan''s silence, Tang Yin immediately asked.


    Xiao Zhan heard Tang Yin''s words, his eyes fell on them and said solemnly, "do you think everything we experienced is a coincidence?"


    "It''s almost impossible for us to urge the prison King tripod. There is only one way to urge the prison King tripod, that is, to raise heaven demons in the prison King tripod. If you want to give full play to the real strength of the prison King tripod, you must raise ten billion heaven demons in the prison King tripod." Xiao Zhan''s eyes were very complicated.


    "The childe made a great wish, the gods fell from the sky, and the cracks in time and space appeared, opening up a vast sky. Isn''t it all childe''s arrangement? Does the childe want us to enter the foreign battlefield for experience?" Li Mu took a hard breath. Now they have set foot in Wonderland. There is almost no chance to experience here, but the battlefield outside the territory is very suitable.


    "Yes, I think the childe is implying us to go to foreign battlefields for trial, otherwise there will be no prison King tripod." Xiao Zhan looked dignified.


    "In that case, let''s enter the foreign battlefield and have a look!" In Tang Yin''s eyes, there was a hot color.


    "Let''s go!"


    The three did not take care of the situation in Haoran day. They went out of Haoran day and entered the foreign battlefield.


    In the vast sky, with the passage of time, practitioners gradually wake up one by one.


    After they woke up in the Confucian temple, they were very excited. Their strength has been greatly improved by this gain. If the seal is opened, they will have the opportunity to challenge immortal robbery and fight for a long life.


    The first seat of the Confucian temple looked at Tang Lan and walked towards Tang Lan. His eyes were full of respect, "ancestors, can we stay here to practice?"


    At the moment, the Confucian temple is the first, and I am very nervous.


    "The childe''s great wish to wish all living beings like dragons has opened up a holy land Haoran sky with the power of an ancient lamp. Naturally, anyone can practice, including your Confucian temple, but one thing needs to be corrected. I''m not your ancestor. We just happened to enter the newly opened Haoran sky to practice and get something!" Tang Lan immediately explained.


    Because these old people in the Confucian temple may live longer than them?


    "Huh?"


    "Has this place just been opened up? How is this possible? "


    "If there is such a figure in Wendao, why do we unseal the Confucian temple now? And it has the ability to open up the world. Why not break the seal of the carefree fairy king? " The first Confucian temple has now raised questions one by one.


    "Childe is unfathomable. How can we know what to do?"


    "You know, you can''t be offended. Practice well. When the great era comes, the carefree fairy king will come. I''m afraid there will be no storm." Tang Lan didn''t bother to explain and walked away directly.


    "Does the power of an ancient lamp open up a world?"


    At the moment, the Confucian temple is the first one. I''m so scared.


    Knowing that Tang Lan left, he stayed where he was.


    He had never imagined such an existence.


    "It seems that times have changed and the Confucian temple has been sealed for too long. Since you can stay here to practice, you will always have a chance to understand." Take a deep breath and lead the people of the Confucian temple to choose a mountain, open up a Taoist temple and start practicing.


    In the quiet vast sky, at the next moment, countless fairy music sounded, and the flowers of the Avenue all over the sky fell.

 Chapter 386

    One by one, they cast their eyes into the bamboo sea.


    Zhao Tianyin in the bamboo sea slowly opened his eyes. In his eyes, there was a touch of excitement. Today, tens of thousands of years later, he finally broke into an immortal, and the immortal robbery disappeared.


    "Congratulations, your excellency!"


    Bu Xuanyin in the bamboo sea worshipped Zhao Tianyin, and a surprise appeared in her eyes. Finally, a fairy was born in Tianyin Pavilion.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "After tens of thousands of years, I finally became an immortal!"


    Different from Xiao Zhan and others, Zhao Tianyin has experienced a very long time. Today, he becomes an immortal. The spirit in his heart can no longer be suppressed. His voice resounds through the void and old tears flow.


    After Zhao Tianyin vented, she wiped her tears, took a deep breath and worshipped the void, "Zhao Tianyin, thank you for your success!"


    This worship, Zhao Tianyin sincerely, is extremely grateful to Li Yixi.


    "Congratulations, Taoist friend!"


    "Congratulations, Taoist friend!"


    A fairy was born. Zhao Wu and others came. Congratulations to Zhao Tianyin.


    Zhao Tianyin quickly hugged her fist.


    "Xuanyin has seen several predecessors!" Bu Xuanyin sees Tang Lan and others and salutes quickly.


    "Miss Xuanyin doesn''t need to be polite. Miss Xuanyin is one step away from the fairyland. Miss Xuanyin is a friend of the childe. Let''s match it with a Taoist friend!" The three immediately laughed.


    Zhao Tianyin and bu Xuanyin are in a great mood.


    "I don''t know how long it''s been?" Zhao Tianyin took a deep breath and asked Bu Xuanyin. He was so devoted to practice that he forgot how long he had been in the past.


    "Lord, today is 14, and tomorrow is the Lantern Festival!" Bu Xuanyin answered immediately.


    "Is the Lantern Festival coming soon?"


    "Come on, let''s meet you. It''s the Lantern Festival. Thank you for your kindness." Zhao Tianyin took a deep breath and went to the Dao country in the palm with Bu Xuanyin.


    Zhao Tianyin set foot in fairyland. It didn''t take long to reach the palm road country. Taking a deep breath, they entered the palm road country.


    After entering the Taoist kingdom in the palm, Zhao Tianyin was stunned, as if she had gone to the wrong place, and severely slapped herself. When she found the burning pain on her face, she believed that she had not dreamed. All this was true, but because she was sure it was true, her whole body was shaking.


    "Dao state, is this the meaning of Dao state?"


    "In this country, there is no mortal, but all practitioners." Zhao Tianyin really felt that she was dazzled, but the reality told him that all this was true.


    Zhao Tianyin wandered around the country and finally knew the whole story.


    "What strength is the childe, what magic power has he displayed, and even a great wish has created a holy land." Zhao Tianyin''s voice trembled slightly, and his eyes were full of panic.


    "Come on, let''s go to see the childe and send the prepared congratulatory gifts!" After calming her heart, Zhao Tianyin went to Shengdao palace.


    In the courtyard of Li Yixi of Shengdao palace, Li Yixi is examining the three character Scripture of Jun Wushen today. He sees that Jun Wushen has mastered the previous three character Scripture, and his mouth is filled with satisfaction.


    "Yes, yes, in a short time, I have controlled all these words. Today, the teacher will write you the content behind the Three Character Classic." Li Yixi felt Jun''s godless head and was extremely satisfied.


    "Hard teacher!" You have no God''s expectation.


    "What''s the trouble? Let''s go to the study!" Li Yixi stretched out his hand, took Jun Wushen and went to his study.


    In the study, the emperor''s book on the desk saw Li Yixi and Jun enter without God. Looking at Li Yixi''s mention of this, there was an excited look in his eyes.


    "The childe is going to write. This time, I can recover 70% by absorbing the power of ten thousand ways."


    The spirit of the instrument of the emperor''s book, now a touch of excitement appeared in his eyes. He never thought that following Li Yixi, he would be able to absorb the power of ten thousand Tao and repair his injury.


    Jun Wushen and the spirit of the earth emperor''s book look forward to Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and began to wave his pen.


    "When you are a teacher, don''t go against it; Cut Qi and decline, great and small skills; To hemp, five clothes end; Ritual and music shooting, number of Royal books; The six ancient arts are not available today. But calligraphy and learning are followed by all; Both literate and literate; There are ancient Chinese characters and large and small seal characters; Li Cao Ji, do not mess; Ruo Guangxue; Fear its complexity. But a little. Can know the original; We must pay attention to the discipline; Detailed exegesis, Ming sentences


    The pen in Li Yixi''s hand kept waving, and the divine texts appeared on the paper in front of him. In the study, the terrible power of ten thousand Tao broke out.


    At the next moment, fairy music sounded in the void, and countless virtual shadows became apparent.


    There are literary and Taoist saints and human emperors.


    There are Confucius and his disciples.


    There are Duke of Zhou, LV Buwei with spring and autumn, Lao Tzu and Chuang Tzu.


    In the palm of the hand, the voice of thousands of roads sounded in the sky.


    One by one, they put down their work and began to feel and practice.


    "What''s that?"


    "Why are so many saints virtual shadows born? What are you doing?"


    Zhao Tianyin, who has not yet arrived, looks at the virtual shadow on the void, and her eyes are full of panic.


    What I see today is really terrible. At the moment, the Taoist state in the palm seems to have become the source of the avenue. Countless forces of the avenue were born out of thin air and began to change. In Li Yixi''s backyard, the peach tree seems to wake up at the moment. The terrible divine power erupts. The already powerful divine tree is growing crazily.


    "Open the sky, is the childe opening the supreme sky?"


    A terrible existence suddenly woke up at this moment.


    "Roar!"


    The big black figure disappeared in the yard. The next moment, the body appeared at an infinite height. The body kept getting bigger, and the cultivation was growing at a terrible rate.


    Around Li Yixi, everything is evolving.


    Li Yixi didn''t find anything. He was very focused. He continued to wave his pen and wrote: "from Xi Nong to the Yellow Emperor; No. 3 emperor, ranking in the world; Tang Youyu, the second emperor; Xiang Yixun is called the prosperous age; Xia Youyu, Shang youtang; King Wu of Zhou was called the three kings; Xia chuanzi, family and world. "


    Finally, the three words "family and the world" fell down. Li Yixi slowly stopped writing. He felt that he was almost done. There were too many contents, and you were too nervous. After all, he was only ten years old now.


    However, what Li Yixi didn''t know at the moment was that the emperor book beside him had been scared silly. He stared at the figures in the void. His eyes were full of panic. The emperor figures emerged one after another. He found that these emperor figures were even more terrible than his master.


    "How is this possible?" At this moment, the spirit of the emperor''s calligraphy instrument felt that he was going crazy.


    Looking at Li Yixi''s eyes, he was extremely frightened and set off a huge wave in his heart.

 Chapter 387

    The ancient emperor, which is an extremely powerful existence, can walk in the world. Even if he goes to the highest world, he is also an extremely face-saving existence. In the eyes of the earth emperor book, the ancient emperor is a supreme existence of the human race.


    But today''s Dihuang book is frightened to find that the virtual shadow of several divine texts in Li Yixi''s pen is even more terrible than the ancient emperor. The imperial breath makes the spirit of Dihuang Book tremble. He really can''t believe what Li Yixi exists. The divine texts are so terrible.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, the emperor''s book suddenly became speechless, and his eyes were full of panic.


    "What is this existence, the highest existence of the world?"


    Similarly, in the study, Jun Wushen looked at the empty shadows, and his eyes were full of panic. He worshipped Li Yixi. These days, he already knew that Li Yixi was unfathomable, but today''s Shenwen made Jun Wushen feel that he seemed to have no understanding of his teacher, and he was very strange to his teacher.


    Just a few words are so terrible. What kind of power would it be if Li Yixi did it?


    In the palm of his hand, Jun Changsheng, who had been closed for a long time, suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were full of panic. The next moment, his body appeared outside the secret room, staring at the void.


    "What does this exist, the sage of the fairyland?"


    "No, it''s not. The carefree fairy King seals this continent. It can''t be the manifestation of the virtual shadow of the sage in the fairy world, but why is there such a terrible virtual shadow of the sage in this world? What a terrible breath. Such breath is absolutely above the fairy." Jun Changsheng looked at a virtual shadow all over the sky, his body trembled slightly, and his eyes couldn''t help brightening at the next moment.


    "Where, where isn''t the supreme Tao palace?"


    "Is it, is it what the childe is doing?"


    Jun Changsheng''s heart is turning over rivers and seas at the moment.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the next moment of Jun''s longevity, his figure disappears directly. He goes to the zhishengdao palace and wants to see where he wants to go. What''s wrong with Li Yixi.


    After entering the jishengdao palace, Jun Changsheng''s face coagulated again, "well, it''s impossible. Why is there so few people in today''s jishengdao palace, and the high-level officials are almost absent. What happened? It''s impossible for the strong to go out."


    The immortal soul of Jun Changsheng swept through the zhishengdao palace, and a dignified color appeared in his eyes. The zhishengdao palace was so powerful that there were only so few people left in the Dao palace.


    The next moment of your longevity, your face coagulated again, "fairyland?"


    The look locked the two people. The next moment, Jun Changsheng appeared in front of them.


    The two people who appeared were none other than Zhao Tianyin and bu Xuanyin. At the moment, Zhao Tianyin and bu Xuanyin were full of shock. They stared at the virtual shadow and felt the power of thousands of ways around the virtual shadow.


    "Huh?"


    The arrival of Jun Changsheng interrupted their practice.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?" The eyes of your eternal life are full of alert colors.


    "Zhao Tianyin, I''m here to meet you. I don''t know what to call you?" Zhao Tianyin felt the breath of Jun Changsheng and trembled. Zhao Tianyin saw that Jun Changsheng was a real fairy. The real fairy was extremely terrible. Now she didn''t know whether it was an enemy or a friend, so Zhao Tianyin didn''t dare to be careless at the moment.


    "Meet Mr. Li. Do you know him?"


    Jun Changsheng, who was on alert, was stunned when he heard Zhao Tianyin''s words. He didn''t expect that the two people came here to meet Li Yixi, but Jun Changsheng was completely strange to them.


    "Yes, sir, I came to see you today. Thank you for helping me set foot in the fairyland." Zhao Tianyin heard that Jun Changsheng called Li Yixi the childe. She looked happy and was not so afraid. Who is Zhao Tianyin? After living for so many years, she naturally guessed that Jun Changsheng also knew Li Yixi.


    "Young master, can you help you set foot in the fairy way?"


    "Impossible, the world has been sealed, how can immortals be born!" Jun Changsheng frowned and looked at Zhao Tianyin in disbelief.


    "Perhaps the older generation did not know that the Lord of the temple road opened a new world with a treasure given by the son of the prince. They named it Hao Ran heaven, where I broke the fairyland." Zhao Tianyin said with a smile.


    "Is it a treasure that made a difference?" Hearing this, Jun Changsheng was stunned, and his eyes were full of shock.


    "Well, it''s an ancient bronze lamp. It''s said that the childe reads to illuminate. The childe is really powerful. An ancient lamp used to illuminate at will around him can open up a world!" Zhao Tianyin''s eyes were full of shock. For Li Yixi, it was the extreme worship.


    "I see, I see!"


    "No wonder people have disappeared in the supreme Tao palace."


    "I congratulate you on your longevity!" After Jun Changsheng forcibly suppressed his inner shock, he hugged Zhao Tianyin.


    "I''ve seen your friends." Zhao Tianyin immediately hugged her fist.


    "Zhao Daoyou, do you know what''s going on with this saint''s virtual shadow?" Jun Changsheng''s eyes fell on Zhao Tianyin and asked. After all, he had just passed the customs.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s related to the childe. I just appeared and I just came!" Zhao Tianyin looked excited.


    "Come on, let''s meet the childe!"


    Jun Changsheng took a deep breath and went with them to where Li Yixi was.


    "I''ve seen Jun Daoyou and Zhao Daoyou."


    When Jun Changsheng and Zhao Tianyin went outside the courtyard, the three brothers of the dragon family quickly saluted with a smile on their faces.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment of seeing the three brothers of the dragon family, Jun Changsheng was stunned, because when they came last time, they were not immortals, and there was still a long distance from the fairyland, but now when they met again, the other party was already immortals, which made Jun Changsheng suddenly feel that they had an illusion.


    Because it really doesn''t make sense.


    "Jun Daoyou, what''s the matter?" The three brothers of the dragon family looked at Jun Changsheng with a puzzled face and thought something big had happened.


    "Three Taoist friends, have you become immortals?" After Zhao Tianyin''s repeated confirmation, he felt thirsty and asked weakly.


    "Yes!"


    "During the Chinese new year, the childe made a divine object. With the help of the divine object, our three brothers became immortals. If we didn''t meet the childe, our three brothers would never set foot in the fairyland in their life." When they talked about Li Yixi, their eyes were full of worship.


    If not meet Li Yixi, the three of them at the moment, just three ordinary characters, can not be such existence.

 Chapter 388

    "Taoist friend, what is it?" After hearing longyi''s explanation, Jun Changsheng couldn''t wait to ask.


    "We don''t know what it''s called. The childe''s name is coke!" The Dragon smiled.


    "Coke?"


    At this moment, Jun Changsheng''s whole body became stiff, because Jun Changsheng racked his brains to think, but he didn''t expect that there were such gods. If Li Yixi gave any elixir, he could understand it, but he really hadn''t heard of coke.


    Jun Changsheng knew that Li Yixi was really incredible here. After taking a deep breath to calm his mind, he couldn''t wait to ask, "three Taoist friends, what were you doing before? Why was such a terrible vision born?"


    Jun Changsheng''s voice fell, and Zhao Tianyin and bu Xuanyin''s eyes fell on the three.


    The three looked forward to looking at the three brothers of the dragon family and wanted to know what had just happened?


    "Well, childe seems to be teaching you to read without God!"


    Long er touched his head and said with a smile.


    "Is this reading?"


    "Are you reading the book of heaven?" At the moment, the three people were shocked, and there was a touch of panic in their eyes. It was incredible that such terrible visions appeared in reading. Jun Changsheng knew Li Qingyi before and regarded Li Qingyi as heaven and man, but suddenly Jun Changsheng felt that Li Qingyi was nothing compared with Li Yixi, just a slag.


    People, tutors and apprentices are so terrible.


    However, compared with Jun Changsheng, Zhao Tianyin didn''t believe it, because Zhao Tianyin didn''t see the divine writings written by Li Yixi, but Jun Changsheng saw it. After seeing it last time, Jun Changsheng knew that it contained the power of countless terrible roads. Therefore, he heard that Li Yixi taught Jun to read without God. Although he was shocked, he accepted it.


    "If I go to see you now, will I disturb you?" Jun Changsheng asked with a dignified look.


    "No, I''m idle now. I haven''t taught reading."


    "You and the childe are acquaintances. Go!" Long Yi immediately smiled.


    Especially for Jun Changsheng, the three of them dare not offend, because Jun Changsheng is the ancestor of Jun Wushen. Jun Wushen is also Li Yixi''s disciple. The three dare not provoke.


    "Excuse me, three. Come back and have a drink with three when you''re free!" On Jun Changsheng''s face, a smile appeared and hugged the three.


    Jun Changsheng walked to the courtyard with Zhao Tianyin and bu Xuanyin. Today''s courtyard is open. The three people in the distance saw Li Yixi in the courtyard.


    "See you, childe!"


    Outside the courtyard, the three bowed directly to Li Yixi.


    "Huh?"


    "Jun Daoyou, Zhao Daoyou!"


    "Come on, come in."


    At this moment, Li Yixi showed a touch of excitement in his eyes, because Li Yixi felt extremely comfortable playing chess with Jun Changsheng. It was also good to play the piano with Zhao Tianyin, and he also got several famous songs.


    "Thank you, childe!" When they heard Li Yixi''s words, they dared to get up. They were excited and nervous, and carefully walked into the yard.


    "Young master, give me this zither score!"


    Zhao Tianyin immediately took out a music score and handed it to Li Yixi. This is the gift Zhao Tianyin prepared for Li Yixi. The music score is obtained by Zhao Tianyin in the ruins. It is all fairy music, but Zhao Tianyin is not reluctant to give up at all.


    Piano music?


    "I like it!"


    Li Yixi looked through it in front of Zhao Tianyin. The next moment, Li Yixi showed a satisfied look on his face, "good music, good music, such music is rare!"


    Li Yixi was very satisfied with Zhao Tianyin''s music.


    "Come on, sit down, don''t be polite!"


    Li Yixi put down his piano music and immediately invited them to sit down.


    "You sit down first. Qingyun goes out with Lao Bai. I''ll come over!" Li Yixi entered the room.


    When Li Yixi left, Zhao Tianyin''s eyes fell on Jun Wushen, who was reading at the moment. When their eyes moved to the article in front of Jun Wushen, they all shook and almost jumped out of their hearts.


    The sound of reading constantly echoed in my ears, "you must pay attention to any discipline; Detailed exegesis, Ming sentence reading; For a scholar, there must be a beginning; At the end of primary school, to four books; Twenty Analects of Confucius; Group of disciples, remember good words; Mencius, seven only; Morality, benevolence and righteousness; The doctrine of the mean is Confucius; Being neutral is not easy; Being a university is Zeng Zi; From self-improvement to peace and order; Familiar with the four books, filial piety; Such as the six classics, can only be read; Poetry and books are easy, and the ceremony of spring and autumn; The six classics should be emphasized; There are mountains, there are Tibetan; There are Zhou Yi and San Yi in detail; There are codes and instructions; There is an oath, the mystery of books; I, the Duke of Zhou, salute Zhou


    Jun Wushen''s reading was directly ignored by the three people.


    Because the eyes of the three people at this moment were completely attracted by the articles in front of Jun Wushen. Under the eyes of the three people, the divine texts turned into a series of virtual shadows of saints. Those virtual shadows of saints are extremely powerful.


    "Before, it was the childe who was writing an article."


    "This divine text is terrible!"


    Looking at this moment, countless Taoist rhymes surrounded Jun Wushen. The eyes of the three people were full of panic and knew the reason of the previous vision.


    After they looked at each other, they took back their eyes tacitly and didn''t look at it. Even if they wanted to see it, they were suppressed.


    "Hoo Hoo!" At this moment, Zhao Tianyin breathed violently, and suddenly felt that the Confucian temple that he had yearned for was weak and explosive.


    "Old ancestor, how did you get out of the customs!"


    After reading it again, Jun Wushen raised his head and saw Jun''s eternal life and unexpected way.


    "Come and have a look. Read quickly. Reading is important!" Jun Changsheng immediately said seriously.


    "Huh?"


    Hearing their conversation, Zhao Tianyin and bu Xuanyin, who were breathing violently at the moment, were stunned and stared at Jun Changsheng in disbelief. They didn''t think that Jun was godless. Li Yixi''s disciples had something to do with Jun Changsheng, and their eyes were full of envy.


    "Yes!"


    "He is my descendant!"


    Seeing the shocked eyes of the two people, Jun Changsheng was very proud of the enjoyment on his face.


    "Congratulations, Taoist friend!"


    Zhao Tianyin took a deep breath and hugged Jun Changsheng again.


    Really envy, sour.


    It would be nice if Bu Xuanyin was also a disciple of Li Yixi. What a pity!


    Zhao Tianyin can only envy at the moment.


    Quietly looked at Jun Wushen for a few eyes, and he was very envious. If he had such a chance, how good it would be.


    "Three, come and try some fruit and drink coke to quench your thirst!" Li Yixi came over with a plate and a smile on his face.


    "Coke?"


    However, Li Yixi''s voice fell. Jun Changsheng, Zhao Tianyin and bu Xuanyin changed together. A fine light appeared in their eyes. At the door, they heard the three brothers of the dragon family say that coke can help people become immortals.

 Chapter 389

    "Is this the divine thing?"


    "The greatest treasure that can help people break through the fairyland. It looks dark. It''s so magical?" Zhao Tianyin and Jun Changsheng were shocked and looked at the coke in front of them without any trace.


    "Coke?"


    "Can you really help people break into immortals? Do I have a chance to become an immortal? " Compared with the expectations of Zhao Tianyin and Jun Changsheng, bu Xuanyin is really nervous at the moment. If she has the chance to get coke today, she will soar to the sky.


    Bu Xuanyin looks at the coke in front of her. For a moment, she feels dry. Bu Xuanyin grabs the chair under her body with both hands to calm herself.


    "Miss Xuanyin, come and try!"


    However, when Bu Xuanyin was extremely nervous, Li Yixi poured a coke and put it in front of Bu Xuanyin.


    Seeing the coke in front of her, bu Xuanyin was silly and gave it to herself first. However, she had the lowest strength here, and her identity was also the lowest. Bu Xuanyin felt incredible. "Childe, I''d better give it to you first?"


    Bu Xuanyin thinks Li Yixi may have made a mistake. This is a sacred thing. Are you qualified to drink it?


    "Huh?"


    "Xuanyin girl, it doesn''t have to be so simple. It''s the same here. It''s all guests. You''re still a woman. Ladies first!" Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Jun Changsheng and Zhao Tianyin immediately said, "yes, you pay attention to what you do here, and women first, women first!" Li Yixi gave it to bu Xuanyin first. How dare they say anything about their identity? In their eyes, Li Yixi is heaven and man, and what Li Yixi says is what they say. Their identity is incomparably noble in the outside world, but in front of Li Yixi, it is a fart. No, it''s not a fart.


    "Thank you, master, thank you!"


    Bu Xuanyin thanked her immediately. At the same time, bu Xuanyin also responded. This is Li Yixi''s residence. Li Yixi and others exist in his eyes. The immortal is afraid of nothing in his eyes. Therefore, the cultivation of Zhao Tianyin and Jun Changsheng has no advantage here.


    After bowing to Li Yixi, bu Xuanyin looked at the coke in front of her and a look of excitement appeared in her eyes.


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin looked at the coke in front of him. His body was very nervous and stiff. It was a divine thing that helped people break the environment and become immortals. It was as difficult to become immortals as ordinary people.


    Bu Xuanyin nervously picked up the cup and slowly handed it to his red lips.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin trembled, and a pair of beautiful eyes stared at the cup in his hand.


    In the coke in the glass, countless bubbles are rising and exploding in the glass. It seems ordinary, but it is different when it falls in Bu Xuanyin''s ear. Bu Xuanyin feels that countless divine thunder are exploding in her mind, as if countless sounds of the road are ringing in her mind.


    This moment''s step Xuanyin, just holding it, has the feeling of being impressed.


    Feel your soul become very excited, and the cells of your body tremble.


    "Brush!"


    Zhao Tianyin and Jun Changsheng also instantly set their eyes on Bu Xuanyin. The three brothers of the dragon family said that this divine thing can help people break into immortals. They also want to see it with their own eyes. The road to immortality is extremely bumpy. They think it can''t be as simple as that, otherwise they will be beaten to death.


    Both of them have been practicing for thousands of years.


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin forgot that even Jun Changsheng and Zhao Tianyin stared at themselves. They nervously opened their mouth and took a sip of coke.


    "Huh?"


    When the coke entered her throat, bu Xuanyin''s body trembled, because Bu Xuanyin felt a force exploding in her mouth and the whole mouth was hissing. That feeling instantly spread to the brain.


    In the abdomen, a breath rushed up and integrated into his own blood. The blood flowed to the brain through blood vessels. The next moment it gathered in the center of the eyebrow, and countless thunders appeared. A space, immortal soul space, was opened up in the center of the eyebrow.


    "I ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!"


    At this moment, the step Xuan sound, the body trembled fiercely, shocked incomparably, and hurriedly opened his eyes.


    "Miss Xuanyin, it tastes good!"


    "Pour after drinking?"


    Li Yixi directly pushed the bottle over. Li Yixi was numb to bu Xuanyin''s expression, because the three brothers of the dragon family were the same during the new year. Li Yixi felt that these people were shocked and frightened by the anger.


    "Huh?"


    "Unexpectedly, actually really opened up the immortal soul cave!"


    At the moment of feeling the breath of Bu Xuanyin, Zhao Tianyin and Jun Changsheng trembled and almost scared to death.


    They actually watched Bu Xuanyin enter the fairyland, and they also found that there was no thunder here. They looked up at the void, but they were almost stunned.


    Because at the infinite height, there was a huge divine dragon at the moment. The smell of the divine dragon made them feel like mole ants. They saw that the immortal robbery was swallowed by the divine dragon, and the other party even made a gap, which scared their souls.


    "It''s terrible. What cultivation is that?"


    Zhao Tianyin looked at Jun Changsheng in horror and asked.


    "Where do I know?"


    "Why are there such gods in the sky?"


    "The dragon clan, doesn''t it exist in the Dragon kingdom?" Jun Changsheng was extremely frightened and completely confused. There was such a terrible dragon here.


    However, the next moment, the two people were even more frightened. Because of the huge and frightening existence of Long Wei, they even fell into the yard. On the way of flying, they turned into a goldfish and directly fell into the pond not far away.


    Still in the pond, rolled around before diving.


    "This... This..."


    "Is this the Dragon raised by the childe?"


    Jun Changsheng and Zhao Tianyin''s limbs became extremely stiff. Fortunately, they were sitting, otherwise they would be scared at the moment.


    Today, they witnessed such a terrible scene.


    Bu Xuanyin didn''t pay so much attention. She quickly drank the remaining coke in the cup. When Li Yixi didn''t know, she stretched out her tongue and licked all the coke on her lips.


    "Fairyland, I finally broke through fairyland!"


    Bu Xuanyin, who broke into the immortal, was trembling all over. She never thought that she could become an immortal, let alone become an immortal so easily. Everything was really as simple as drinking water, and she didn''t suffer at all.


    "Becoming an immortal is as simple as drinking water. Childe, it''s terrible!"


    "Two Taoist friends, drink together!" When Zhao Tianyin and Jun Changsheng were shocked, Li Yixi picked up the cup and said.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    They also quickly picked up the cup and took a sip.

 Chapter 390

    Bu Xuanyin becomes an immortal. This is something she never thought of. No one expected it.


    Moreover, because the continent was sealed, there was no heaven and earth vision, and there was no heaven and earth reward. Everything seemed as if nothing had happened and became ordinary, just like practitioners breaking through a small realm.


    On the battlefield outside the territory, there was a huge ancient tripod in the void, moving at an extremely terrible speed. The ancient tripod was the prison King tripod Xiao Zhan got from the treasure chest.


    At this moment, the speed of the ancient tripod was too fast for the naked eye.


    "Xiao Zhan, what kind of treasure do you think this is? It has such a terrible speed. Now we just captured five million heavenly demons. If we really captured several billion heavenly demons and kept them in the ancient tripod, how powerful is the divine power of the prison King tripod."


    In the inner space of the prison King tripod, Li Mu felt that the speed of the prison King tripod flying in the void was really frightened. The demons here were almost killed by the bronze ancient lamp. They moved an extremely wide area and only arrested five million demons.


    "Billions of demons?"


    "Hey!"


    "I can''t imagine that five million heavenly demons are so difficult to feed. I have to be poor for billions of heavenly demons." Hearing Li Mu''s words, Xiao Zhan''s face suddenly showed a touch of weakness.


    Tang Yin and Li Mu were shocked and embarrassed when they heard this. At the moment, they also thought of the difficulty of raising the heavenly demons. The heavenly demons were just reincarnated by a group of hungry ghosts. The blood food they needed was really terrible. It was only five million. If it was billions, I don''t know whether anyone could afford it.


    "Huh?"


    "Be careful!"


    At the next moment, Li Mu screamed directly.


    Because the three people were chatting, the speed of the prison King tripod was extremely fast. At the moment, before the prison King tripod, there was a huge planet. The speed of the prison King tripod was too fast and hit the planet directly.


    "Damn it."


    When Xiao Zhan woke up, he had no time to change his direction. He could only watch the prison King Ding hit the planet.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, a terrible crash sounded. The three people in the prison King tripod also felt a shock. The next moment, the prison King tripod came out from the other side of the planet.


    "Woo... Woo..."


    At the same time, a howl sounded behind him.


    The prison King Ding also stopped. At the moment, the huge planet behind him howled miserably. The sound shocked the surrounding void almost collapsed, and great vitality appeared.


    Those vitality comes from the sea of blood falling from the sky.


    "What creature is this, so huge?" The three people in the prison King''s tripod were stunned. They didn''t think that what they hit was not a planet, but an unknown creature. At the moment, the blood from each other''s body was shrouded like the sea.


    "Don''t be in a daze, get rich, come on, help me urge the prison King Ding to collect blood!" Xiao Zhan saw that Tang Yin and Li Mu were still in a daze. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood and roared directly.


    "Good!"


    They also immediately recovered, and there was a touch of excitement in their eyes. I''m afraid they can keep the demons for a long time.


    The three worked together, and finally even the corpse the size of the planet was included in the prison King''s tripod. However, even if they were real immortals, they were very tired at the moment.


    The three were also stunned. They drove the prison King''s tripod to search for demons, and unexpectedly killed a terrible creature in the realm of true immortals. Xiao Zhan gasped, "what kind of creature is this? Do you have any impression?"


    "I have a faint memory. Let me think about it!" Tang Yin frowned at the moment and his eyes brightened at the next moment.


    "I know what this is!" Tang Yin''s shocking way.


    "What kind of creature is this?" Xiao Zhan and Li Mu blinked and stared at Tang Yin.


    Tang Yin explained: "I made a slip of the tongue before. I saw this creature not in my memory, but in the drop of ancient god''s blood essence I refined. This creature is called watching the moon. It is an extremely terrible existence. It is associated with the ancient god family. It shrinks into a ball, afraid of sleeping. The prison King Ding is so terrible that he can kill such beings. "


    At the moment, Tang Yin secretly bares her teeth.


    However, the change here soon attracted the attention of the distance. After all, the moon has been here for countless years. It was suddenly killed, which naturally caused the change.


    In the dark sky demon hall, the dark sky Demon King opened his eyes in an instant, and there was a shocking color in his eyes. Those eyes seemed to see through the void. "The moon is dead, the moon is dead, and the existence of my heavenly demons who dare not move is dead. This is the companion of the desperate ancient god."


    The lawless Dark Lord was stunned at the moment.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s that? It''s an ancient tripod. What grade of treasure is this?"


    "I must get it. If I get it, my combat power will rise rapidly. Maybe I can be promoted to the level of demon God." On the face of the dark sky demon king, there were many magic patterns. The next moment, he urged the dark sky demon hall to come quickly to the prison King''s tripod.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise in the void. The dark sky demon hall was turned into a black halberd by a demon soldier. It tore the void and fell over the prison King''s tripod. The dark sky demon king who stepped on the magic halberd looked very hot.


    "Good baby, I feel the smell of the demons in it."


    "Yes!"


    "No, we have attracted a powerful existence, and the void is imprisoned by him." Li Mu''s face changed.


    "Terran, there are Terrans!"


    "Terran, get out and die!" Dark sky big evil king cold way.


    "Zhenxian peak, so strong." Xiao Zhan looked frozen.


    "The devil in the realm of true immortality, we haven''t really fought a war since we broke through? I happened to meet you today. Try your strength! " Tang Yin was suddenly interested.


    "Good!"


    Hearing Tang Yin''s words, Xiao Zhan and Li Mu also looked bright.


    The next moment, the prison King Ding disappeared and the three appeared in the void.


    "In the early days of two real immortals, one and a half real immortals. It''s good. Today there''s a blessing in mouth!" In the dark sky, the great devil''s eyes were filled with expectation.


    His huge fist directly killed the three people and licked his lips as if he were a devil.


    "Dream?"


    Tang Yin smiled. At the next moment, her body grew rapidly and turned into an ancient god. Her breath shocked all directions. The Haotian hammer in her hand appeared and blasted out at the dark sky demon king.


    "Boom!"


    A terrible loud noise sounded, and the terrible power spread. Countless demons from afar were immediately wiped out by Yu Wei.


    "Huh?"


    "Ancient god blood?"


    At the moment, the dark sky demon king looked at Tang Yin''s incarnation of the ancient god, and an incredible color appeared in his eyes. The ancient gods are extremely powerful outside this territory.

 Chapter 391

    The blood of ancient gods is extremely rare. The ancient gods are extremely rare, but powerful and terrible. The dark sky demon king looked at Tang Yin and a different color appeared in his eyes.


    "Boom, boom!"


    However, Tang Yin ignored the dark sky demon king at the moment. On Tang Yin, soul rings lit up one by one.


    "Huh?"


    "This... This..."


    "What kind of practice is this? Why have I never seen it?" Seeing the soul ring on Tang Yin''s body, there was a look of fear in the eyes of the dark sky demon king. He had never seen this soul ring. Looking at Tang Yin whose soul ring was lit up and whose strength was more powerful, there was a dignified color in the eyes of the dark sky demon king. Although his strength was strong, he did not dare to trust such a strange Tang Yin.


    "Soul ring, ancient god blood, how can you have such strange cultivation methods? I''ve seen the ancient god family, but the cultivation methods are completely different from him. Isn''t this a world cultivation method that has never been born?" The Dark Lord secretly guessed that only the unborn boundary practice method could explain it.


    "Big Xumi hammer method!"


    Tang Yin roared, and the soul of Haotian hammer appeared in Tang Yin''s hand. The next moment, Haotian hammer in Tang Yin''s hand turned into a huge war hammer, which was smashed directly at the dark sky demon king.


    "Huh?"


    "What a terrible threat. Is this the soul of war, the real body of the soul of war?"


    The Dark Lord frowned. He knew that the blow was terrible and didn''t dare to be careless. At the moment, there were two people on the side. He didn''t want to capsize in the gutter.


    "Broken!"


    The black halberd in the dark sky demon king''s hand was shocked, and the attack directly against Tang Yin was a halberd.


    "Boom!"


    Two amazing forces collided together, and Tang Yin''s body retreated a distance of kilometers in the void.


    "Cut!"


    However, at the moment, Xiao Zhan has shot at the dark sky demon king and pointed it out with the emperor''s pen. The terrible killing force has locked the dark sky demon king.


    "Damn it, it''s monk Wendao!"


    The dark day demon king looked gloomy. He had to give up chasing Tang Yin and kill Xiao Zhan.


    "Whoosh!"


    Although Li Mu is only half a step into the realm of true immortality, he is not idle at the moment. A divine text appears in the center of Li Mu''s eyebrows. It is Li Mu''s divine text of heaven and earth. At this moment, Li Mu is covered by the power of heaven and earth. In a ten mile radius, it is under the increase of his divine text of heaven. Under the increase of divine text, Li Mu''s cultivation has stepped into the realm of true immortality.


    "Cut!"


    Li Mu, who was holding a sharp sword, was not slow at all and killed the Dark Lord.


    Tang Yin, who was defeated by the dark sky demon king, did not immediately participate in the fight, but thought for a moment, "sure enough, I didn''t have enough control over the power. I still couldn''t play the power of real immortals. No wonder the childe hinted that we entered the battlefield outside the territory. Only in the fight can we control our power and know our shortcomings as soon as possible, Otherwise, it will always be just flowers in the greenhouse, vulnerable. "


    Tang Yin thought for a while and killed the Dark Lord.


    Half a day later, the dark sky demon vomited blood. He was half immortal and could only fight with the three people. The only thing to be thankful for is that the three people''s immortal power can''t compare with themselves. They are almost exhausted. It''s only a matter of time to kill each other.


    However, when the dark day demon king felt that victory was in sight, the three immediately returned to the side of the prison King Ding. Xiao Zhan said with a smile: "don''t fight, it''s almost over. It''s no fun to continue fighting. Anyway, the three of us can''t kill you. Let''s end it!"


    "Huh?"


    "Go, can you go now?" The dark sky demon king looked at Sen Han''s way. He didn''t know. Xiao Zhan and the three just took his familiar power.


    "Shall we go?"


    "When did I say I was leaving? I mean, this battle is over!"


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, and the bronze ancient lamp appeared in Xiao Zhan''s palm.


    "No!"


    At the moment when the bronze ancient lamp appeared, the dark sky demon king was in despair and turned around to escape. However, under the bronze ancient lamp, where could he escape? He was directly wiped out by the power of the bronze ancient lamp, and the body was taken away by the prison King Ding.


    "Go, you can''t stay here!"


    The three hurried into the prison King''s tripod and urged the prison King''s tripod to move away.


    "Fighting is really the best way to grow. It''s really the power to control." Li Mu smiled.


    "Tang Yin, what are you looking at?"


    After Xiao Zhan and Li Mu were surprised, their eyes fell on Tang Yin. Because Tang Yin was staring at a space opened up in the prison King''s tripod, where was the corpse of the divine beast looking at the moon.


    "I feel that there seems to be a vitality in the body looking at the moon, but it is very weak. I don''t know if I feel wrong." Tang Yin frowned.


    "Vitality?"


    Hearing Tang Yin''s words, their faces changed, and their eyes immediately fell on the body looking at the moon. The next moment, they were shocked.


    "Sure enough, there is vitality. Let''s go and have a look!"


    At the next moment, the three people directly appeared in the body of Wangyue. In the body of Wangyue, the three people were shocked.


    Because at the moment, there is an egg in the moon watching body, the egg of the moon watching.


    "Unexpectedly, you gave birth to a descendant. Tang Yin, you refined the blood essence of the ancient god and can incarnate the ancient god. This moon watching is useful to you!" Li Mu''s eyes lit up and looked at Tang Yin hot.


    "Well, it really works for me!"


    "Sure enough, everything you do seems to be just random, but it''s good for us. If you can''t understand the childe''s hint, you''ll miss a great opportunity."


    "You say we don''t come to foreign battlefields. Don''t we know our shortcomings? I can''t get the egg of the moon watching beast of the ancient gods." Tang Yin looked dignified.


    "Yes, childe, it''s like a God. First, the ancient god''s blood essence, and then the bronze ancient lamp opened up the world, suppressed the space-time channel, and it''s the prison King''s tripod. It has the ability to shuttle. It let us meet the moon watching and let Tang Yin get the companion beast of the ancient god. We are also fighting and know our shortcomings¡° Xiao Zhan took a deep breath and was in awe of Li Yixi.


    "Yes, young master, you are worthy of the supreme existence. You know everything like a God."


    "Now the dark sky demon king is dead. Let''s catch nearly 300 million demons here. After catching them, we''d better go back first. I don''t feel very safe here." Xiao Zhan took a deep breath, looked at them and said.


    "Good!"


    At the next moment, the three men drove the prison King tripod to the nest of the dark sky demon king, captured countless heavenly demons, and drove the prison King tripod back to Haoran sky.


    However, what the three did not know was that shortly after they left, where they killed the dark sky demon king, a pair of huge ancient god eyes appeared in the void, full of anger.

 Chapter 392

    The three returned to haorantian. In a short time, earth shaking changes took place in haorantian. Countless attics were established, Confucian temples and Jixia school palace were integrated, and a mountain range was selected to open up a Taoist temple.


    The disciples of zhishengdao palace will not miss such a precious place as haorantian. A sub Pavilion of zhishengdao palace has also been established here.


    But many people have returned to the holy Tao palace. The real root of them is the state of Taoism in their hands.


    "Huh?"


    When Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin stepped out of the vast sky, their bodies suddenly trembled. They looked at each other in disbelief, because at the moment they appeared, countless merits and virtues fell on them. The merit and virtue Golden Lotus in their immortal orifices was much stronger. At the moment, they felt that merit and virtue Golden Lotus played an auxiliary role in the growth of immortal soul, and they were very happy.


    "It seems that the merit hall we built is not in vain, and those disciples are not lazy."


    Tang Yin smiled, and they hurried to the Dao country in the palm.


    Today, it happens to be the Lantern Festival.


    The palm road tonight is very lively in China.


    Guessing lantern riddles, putting lanterns, singing constantly from the flower boat in the lake.


    Among the crowd, Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun also went to a huge wharf. At the moment, the wharf is very lively. There are at least tens of thousands of people away from here, all putting Kongming lights.


    "I''ve seen childe Li, Mrs. Qingyun!"


    Almost all the people here are from the original luoxianji. These people all know Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun. They often see Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun go out and get into the right, mistaking them for husband and wife.


    "Grandma, you''re mistaken. We''re not married yet?" Li Yixi hurriedly explained to the old woman.


    "What, Mr. Li, you haven''t married yet. I thought you were married long ago. You two are talented and beautiful. They are not like mortals. They are just Golden Boys and girls. Turn around. Don''t dislike the old woman. You''d better find a good day to get married."


    "Young lady Qingyun followed the young master and never left. She must have been interested in the young master. Young master Li, young lady Qingyun looks like an immortal and likes you so much. Don''t miss it, or I''ll matchmaker you and get married on a good day." The old woman''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    "This


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun, with a shy face, secretly peeked at Li Yixi.


    Happened to see Li Yixi also looking at him, more shy, hurriedly said goodbye to his face.


    At the moment, Li Yixi was very happy and wanted to kowtow to the old woman. Beautiful women such as Hu Qingyun, Li Yixi always felt that he didn''t deserve it, because Hu Qingyun was not only beautiful, but also Li Yixi knew that Hu Qingyun was still an immortal. Although Li Yixi thought that Hu Qingyun''s spiritual realm might be just ordinary, he didn''t deserve it.


    But Hu Qingyun has been following her side. Li Yixi also knows that Hu Qingyun is interested in her, but he doesn''t know how to speak. Today, he unexpectedly met this old woman. Li Yixi is really happy.


    Although Li Yixi was a transgressor, he was a otaku in his previous life and a otaku in this life. He flirted with his sister and was not proficient at all.


    "Mother-in-law, I don''t know if Qingyun agrees?"


    Meeting such a good opportunity, Li Yixi naturally seized it immediately.


    "Miss Qingyun, childe Li agreed. I don''t know if Miss Qingyun agreed to marry childe Li?"


    In her eyes, the old woman immediately smiled and asked Hu Qingyun.


    Just back in the palm of the Taoist state, I found Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin between Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun. At the moment, I just heard this. The three directly forgot to breathe and stared at Hu Qingyun. I don''t know whether Hu Qingyun will agree.


    "I ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At the moment, after Hu Qingyun finished speaking, her face turned red and she didn''t dare to see Li Yixi.


    "I... i


    "Hey, I''m such an idiot. It''s good to propose to Qian Qingyun early!" Li Yixi was speechless. It turned out that the little girl really liked herself.


    "Congratulations, childe Li, Congratulations, Miss Qingyun. Then the old woman is your witness. You two are the reincarnation of golden children and girls. The ninth day of September next year is a auspicious day. It is a great day for the establishment of the imperial dynasty. Celebrate with the country!" The old woman was overjoyed.


    "Thank you, mother-in-law!"


    "Mother-in-law, this is for you. You are our witness. This is a little of my heart!" Li Yixi took down the jade pendant from his waist and put it in the palm of the old woman''s hand.


    "The old woman will take it. Childe Li, the old woman wishes you well." With a look of joy on her face, the old woman accepted the jade pendant.


    "You will be invited to the wedding!"


    After Li Yixi saluted the old woman, he said goodbye to the old woman with joy.


    Hu Qingyun blushed and dared not look at Li Yixi. Li Yixi also felt embarrassed. When her eyes fell in the distance, she took the opportunity to grasp Hu Qingyun''s hand and immediately said, "Qingyun, let''s go there and put Kong Mingdeng."


    Li Yixi held Hu Qingyun''s hand tightly and ran directly.


    When Hu Qingyun saw that Li Yixi didn''t look at herself, a look of joy appeared on her face. She was still pulled by Li Yixi and ran to the distance.


    "On the ninth day of September, did you get married?"


    "We have to prepare. We must prepare a remarkable wedding for the childe!" Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin brightened their eyes at this moment.


    Li Yixi is very happy today. Today is a big day to get rid of the status of a single aristocrat. After Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun released a Kongming lamp together, they hurried to pray.


    Until Kong Mingdeng disappeared into the night sky.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "The childe is getting married!"


    In Li Yixi''s small courtyard, several goldfish emerged in the pond, spitting out excited laughter.


    "The Han Han of the dragon family, keep a low profile. If you disturb the childe''s good mood, you don''t know how to die."


    Big black raised his head and looked at several dragon families.


    "Thank you, black emperor. It''s my family''s gaffe, but the childe''s big marriage is the first great event in the world." Several goldfish turned into dragons, with a surprised look on their face.


    "Yes, young master, you must celebrate with the whole world."


    The lazy cat suddenly appeared nine lion heads, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    "Black eagle, is there anything good in the fairyland? For example, immortal animals and so on. You have to kill a few when you get married! " Nine lions stared at the black sun in an instant.


    Shua Shua!


    At the next moment, there were countless terrorist beings in the courtyard, and their eyes fell on the real fairy in the black sun. They were so frightened that the real fairy in the black sun was shaking at the moment. It was really terrible. The strength of these beings was too terrible, which was more stressful than him in the face of the carefree fairy king, and there were countless now.


    "Yes, there is a holy land in the fairy world, in which there are many fairy beasts!"


    The Black Sun fairy didn''t dare to waste time and hurriedly replied. I''m very nervous. If I don''t find it, I''ll stew myself at that time. Then I can''t find a place to cry, so the Black Sun Zhenxian immediately explained.

 Chapter 393

    On the battlefield outside the territory, the void was torn directly. The next moment, in the crack of the void, a huge golden figure came out.


    This huge figure was like a mountain, and was covered with golden awns.


    "Damn it, I dare to kill my companion beast. I must skin you and make your life worse than death."


    "My companion, I spent a great price to help it produce children."


    The figure appeared, and there was a terrible cold in his eyes.


    No one else, just above the previous void, the master of those huge and terrible eyes, the desperate ancient god.


    The ancient god of despair, a seven star ancient god, cultivated the golden body of the ancient god.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s strange that I can''t feel any breath. How can this be possible? My companion animal has disappeared without a trace. It''s impossible. It''s just a real fairy. How can I escape my perception!" The ancient god of despair felt for a while and couldn''t find the breath of Xiao Zhan and others. An incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    "Can''t you show any magic power? It''s absolutely impossible to go out of the foreign battlefield in such a short time. There''s no breath at all, as if it suddenly disappeared." The eyes of the desperate ancient god were full of doubts.


    "Hum!"


    "Even if you have the supreme power and erase your breath, you can''t escape."


    "Time goes back!"


    The ancient god of despair snorted coldly, and the terrible power erupted from him at the next moment. At this moment, the terrible breath imprisoned the space in front of him, and the time and space here began to go back. Time went back, and what happened here constantly appeared in his eyes.


    When the desperate ancient God saw Tang Yin fighting with the dark sky demon king, a shocking color appeared in his eyes.


    "The ancient gods are actually the ancient gods. No, no, they just refined the blood essence of our ancient gods. What kind of cultivation system is this? Why is it so incredible?" The desperate ancient god looked at the soul ring on Tang Yin, and his eyes were full of unexpected colors.


    "Huh?"


    "Originally, it was this treasure that killed my companion. No wonder I said it was just a real fairy. What ability and qualification do I have to kill my companion."


    "What a mysterious treasure. It has the ability to shuttle through the void. These treasures are the supreme treasure in foreign battlefields."


    The desperate ancient god even forgot the death of his companion beast for a while and stared at the virtual shadow of the prison King''s tripod.


    "So baby, I also killed my companion. You can''t go. It turns out that there is a world hidden here."


    After looking back at time, the ancient god of despair finally knew what had happened.


    Also found the anomaly here.


    "You can''t go!"


    The next moment of despair, the ancient god, directly tore the void and stepped into the void.


    The vast sky world, the sky suddenly split.


    "What''s that?"


    "The sky is cracked!"


    The practitioners in Haoran sky suddenly found the void split, and a look of panic appeared in their eyes, and their bodies quickly fled to the distance.


    "What''s going on?"


    Tang Lan, looking at the huge crack suddenly appeared, his eyes were full of incredible color.


    This vast sky, there is a problem.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, in the crack, a terrible smell suddenly broke out, which greatly changed Tang Lan''s look.


    At this moment, Tang Lan even stepped into the realm of immortality, but at this moment, the whole person completely lost the ability to move under the breath of desperate ancient god.


    Desperate ancient gods, powerful and frightening, transcend the existence of immortals.


    "Huh?"


    To the back mountain of Shengdao palace, in the small courtyard, the lazy cat opened her eyes and looked in the direction of Haoran sky.


    "Damn it, there are ancient gods entering this world and destroying the childe''s world!"


    The next moment, the cat in the yard disappeared directly.


    "Sure enough, there is a world here. It''s so powerful. I like it. I refined the origin of the world and my strength can be improved. I really have to thank you, otherwise I can''t find it here?"


    In the eyes of the ancient god of despair, there was a touch of excitement in an instant.


    At this moment, in the whole vast sky, everyone looked at the figure of the ancient god of despair in the void, and their eyes were full of despair.


    "Refining the power of the source?"


    "I''m afraid you''re thinking of farting!"


    "Just a seven star ancient god, are you dreaming?"


    However, when the ancient god of despair was excited, there was no trace in the void, and a cat appeared in the void.


    The desperate power of the ancient god of despair suddenly became fragmented. In the vast sky, the power that imprisoned all disappeared in an instant.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    "What a terrible existence!"


    Tang Lan people, who were separated from the power of despair, were breathing violently at the moment. Their eyes were full of panic. They were really frightened just now.


    There is a big gap between the strength of desperate ancient gods and them.


    "Elder, what do we do now?"


    A disciple of zhishengdao palace, with a look of panic in his eyes, looked at Tang Lan and asked.


    "No, just watch!" Tang Lan saw the cat in the void and remembered that it was the pet cat in Li Yixi''s yard. She was confident in an instant.


    "Don''t you have to do it?"


    Hearing Tang Lan''s words, the disciples of the zhishengdao palace were very flustered.


    However, in the void of the next moment, the little cat, as it approached the ancient god of despair, changed slowly. In the blink of an eye, it became a huge statue, full of the smell of destruction, with nine lion heads, and forgot to breathe one by one.


    Frightened by nine lions.


    "Who are you?"


    "I have no enemies with you. Let''s go our own way!"


    Feeling the breath of the nine lions, the ancient god of despair changed in an instant. On the nine lions, he felt the breath of death. If he fought with the nine lions, he would die.


    "No hatred?"


    "You destroyed this world, this is the childe''s world. We are dead enemies, and I miss the flesh and blood of the ancient god!" The eyes of the nine lions slowly turned red.


    At the next moment, he raised his ferocious claw and waved it directly to the ancient god of despair.


    "Hiss!"


    Where the claw passes, the void is directly cut open, carrying the most terrible power to kill the desperate ancient god.


    "Damn it, what is this?"


    In the face of this terrible attack, the ancient god of despair suddenly turned pale, because under the attack of nine lions, he felt like a child.


    The desperate ancient God turned and ran away, but the speed was still slow. His body was cut into several sections by nine lions.


    "No... no..."


    Seeing the gold body of the ancient god broken, the desperate ancient god screamed in horror.

 Chapter 394

    The flesh body is cut off, and the soul body appears in the void the next moment.


    At the moment, the soul of the ancient god is full of despair in his eyes, directly facing the space-time crack of the coming time.


    Don''t hesitate to burn your soul to improve speed and burn your soul. What a terrible pain it must be, but the desperate ancient god just wants to live and forget the pain.


    "Yes!"


    "It''s worthy of being a seven star ancient god. It''s really not stupid. You know how to run for your life."


    "The soul body doesn''t have any taste. Since it escaped, it''s OK!"


    The nine lions opened their mouths and directly swallowed the body of the desperate ancient god. Their body slowly turned into a cat and disappeared into the void under the gaze of a pair of eyes.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    When the cat left, they witnessed the existence of this scene one by one. Now they began to breathe violently. Just now, the atmosphere was really afraid to breathe.


    Because just now, they were afraid of bumping into nine lions.


    In their eyes, the ancient god of despair is a devil, but the nine lions are demon hunters, which are countless times more terrible than the ancient god of despair.


    "Tang Lan, can you predict how terrible it is?" Zhao Wu looked at the scene and looked shocked.


    Zhao Wu has been to Li Yixi''s yard. He is very familiar with the cat, but he never thought that the cat was disguised by this peerless beast.


    "There is no ordinary existence around you. It''s terrible. A statue as terrible as that was directly killed by the second."


    Tang Lan took a deep breath and felt his legs trembling.


    "Ah!"


    On the battlefield outside the territory, the soul of the desperate ancient god was very pale.


    Full of horror, he gave a terrible howl, turned directly and ran away. He didn''t dare to stay for a moment, as if there were monsters behind him.


    In the palm of his hand, in a courtyard, Zhao Tianyin heard the sound of the door pushing, and his eyes were filled with excitement.


    Shua stood up and stared at the door.


    Watching Bu Xuanyin come out, he said excitedly, "Xuanyin, is the immortal orifice stable now?"


    Zhao Tianyin''s eyes were full of excitement at this moment.


    It occurred to me that this time he came to the desolate South Tianyu in the eyes of practitioners in the middle Tianyu. He had such a big receipt. First, he broke into an immortal, and now even Bu Xuanyin has become an immortal.


    "Yes!"


    "Thank you for your concern!"


    Bu Xuanyin bows to Zhao Tianyin.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "You''re welcome. I should thank you!"


    "If you didn''t bring me to the southern heaven and meet the childe, how could I become an immortal? In fact, all my opportunities are due to you."


    "Otherwise, even if I stand in front of the childe, I''m afraid the childe won''t look at me, let alone instruct me."


    "From now on, you are no longer the successor of the Tianyin Pavilion, but the deputy leader of the Tianyin Pavilion. We are in charge of the Tianyin Pavilion together!" Zhao Tianyin looked serious.


    "This


    Bu Xuanyin didn''t expect it at all.


    "I have made up my mind!" As soon as Zhao Tian saw that Bu Xuanyin wanted to refuse, he quickly made a voice to stop it.


    "Go!"


    "Let''s go back to the middle heaven region and prepare for it. I''m afraid it will become restless after the Confucian temples are unsealed and leave one after another." Zhao Tianyin''s voice fell, and they hurried to the middle heaven.


    When they returned to the middle heaven region, they did find that the middle heaven region has become an undercurrent.


    Zhao Tianyin returned to the Tianyin Pavilion. Some people outside the Tianyin Pavilion hurried away one by one, because the Confucian temple people left that day. Some people in the forbidden area saw Zhao Tianyin pursue.


    "Master!"


    When Bu Xuanyin returns to Tianyin Pavilion, the first person she looks for is her master. The master of Bu Xuanyin is an old man, very old.


    "Xuanyin, are you back?"


    "You are the heir of Tianyin Pavilion now. Don''t be impatient. You have to show the momentum of the heir!"


    Seeing Bu Xuanyin''s return, the old woman ran to hold her hand, and a smile appeared in her eyes.


    "From today on, bu Xuanyin will be promoted to the deputy head of Tianyin Pavilion. Everything in the forbidden area can be decided. Those who don''t respect you will be killed without amnesty!"


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin''s voice resounded through the forbidden area.


    "Huh?"


    "Vice President? Isn''t this one of the masters of the forbidden area? "


    The old woman''s body became extremely stiff in an instant. She looked at her disciples in disbelief. When she returned from a trip, she became one of the masters of the forbidden area. She looked puzzled!


    "Xuanyin, what happened?" The old woman looked at Bu Xuanyin and asked puzzled.


    "Master, feel my cultivation!" Bu Xuanyin looked at the old woman and smiled proudly.


    "Fix for?"


    When Bu Xuanyin returns, the old woman really hasn''t felt Bu Xuanyin''s cultivation.


    After hearing the sound of Bu Xuanyin and feeling it, the old woman was stunned.


    "This... This..."


    "It''s impossible. Heaven and earth don''t allow immortals to be born. You can''t be an immortal?" The old woman felt it, and an incredible color appeared in her eyes.


    "Master!"


    "Why not!"


    "Nothing is impossible!"


    "It''s not just me, but the pavilion Lord has set foot in the realm of immortals!" Bu Xuanyin looks at her teacher and throws another bomb.


    "What?"


    "Have you set foot in the fairy way?"


    "Isn''t it, isn''t it that there are two immortals in our Tianyin pavilion?" The old woman felt as if she were dreaming, and her eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Hiss!"


    After taking a hard breath and calming her emotions, the old woman looked at Bu Xuanyin and asked, "the way of heaven does not allow true immortals to appear. How did you do it?"


    Looking at his master''s eyes, bu Xuanyin said with a smile, "the pavilion leader followed the Confucian temple and met a great opportunity. I was that we visited the childe. The childe gave me something and I broke the territory."


    "Gods?"


    "Impossible, how can there be such a divine thing in the world!" The old woman shook her head.


    "Master, I knew you didn''t believe it, but try it yourself and you''ll believe it!" Bu Xuanyin smiled mysteriously.


    "Huh?"


    "Do you still have that divine thing on you?"


    The old woman''s eyes fell on Bu Xuanyin.


    "Good!"


    "When we left, the childe gave me a small bottle and said to quench my thirst on the way!" Bu Xuanyin''s voice fell and a small bottle of coke appeared in his hand.


    "Is this immortal liquid?" When the old woman saw Bu Xuanyin take it out, some believed Bu Xuanyin.


    "Master, don''t you know if you try?" Bu Xuanyin also knew that when the master saw the magic of coke, he believed it. This is ten thousand times more powerful than explanation.


    "Is it really that magical? I''ll try! " The old woman took a deep breath, opened the bottle and poured it in.


    "Huh?"


    The old woman with a mouthful changed her look.


    A wave of air was born in his body, which almost burst him. He swallowed too much, too fast.


    Fortunately, I opened my mouth in time and vomited a lot.


    Spit out the moment, around her, vegetation crazy growth, flowers bloom in an instant.

 Chapter 395

    "This... This..."


    At the moment, the old woman was scared silly.


    "Master, come on, practice quickly, don''t waste it!" Bu Xuanyin was also very surprised. She never thought that the old woman would be so reckless and swallow it directly.


    At this moment, where would the old woman doubt anything? She immediately sat cross legged in the yard and practiced directly, because if she didn''t refine in time, she would die, so at this moment, it''s too late to even go to the secret room.


    Bu Xuanyin is also very nervous now, guarding the old woman in the yard.


    The old woman''s strength is extremely strong. Bu Xuanyin believes that the other party can break the situation.


    "Whoosh!"


    There is a void outside the forbidden area of Tianyin Pavilion. At this moment, a figure comes step by step and displays the magic power of shrinking the ground into inches. The speed is fast to the extreme.


    In the blink of an eye, he came outside the forbidden area of the sound of heaven.


    "I, the emperor of heavenly martial arts, pay a visit to the Lord of Tianyin Pavilion!"


    The emperor of heavenly martial arts said goodbye, but in his eyes, he didn''t put the Tianyin Pavilion in his eyes. He stood straight and disdained.


    "It''s the emperor of heavenly martial arts. Please!"


    Zhao Tianyin, who had just returned to the Tianyin Pavilion, was in a good mood. After hearing each other''s voice, he felt a chill in his eyes. If he had been afraid of the emperor of heavenly martial arts before, but it was not the same now. After the voice spread, he sat down directly in the Tianyin hall.


    "Huh?"


    The elders in the hall did not look at each other face to face.


    His eyes were full of puzzled colors.


    If on weekdays, Zhao Tianyin would go out to see the Emperor Wu Shenghuang directly, but he ignored it today.


    "Hum!"


    Outside the forbidden area of the voice of heaven, the emperor of heavenly martial arts had a touch of forest cold on his mouth.


    "How dare you not come out to meet me!"


    "I want to see your courage!"


    The emperor of heavenly martial arts stepped out, his body disappeared, went straight to the Tianyin hall, and was about to enter the Tianyin hall.


    "Hum!"


    "Tianwu, are you so rude?"


    "Get down!"


    In the hall at the moment, Zhao Tianyin felt a chill around her mouth. After the sound fell, the figure of tianwu Shenghuang was directly suppressed on the ground.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, the people were shocked one by one. At the next moment, all the elders in the Tianyin Pavilion were full of fine eyes.


    At this moment, they finally know why Zhao Tianyin doesn''t go out to meet the emperor of heavenly martial arts, because the emperor of heavenly martial arts doesn''t deserve it.


    "Die!"


    The next moment, the emperor of heavenly martial arts, saw an explosion of breath on his body, breaking the power of imprisonment exerted by Zhao Tianyin.


    "Huh?"


    "Immortal power, you have such a treasure?"


    Seeing the heavenly warrior emperor falling in the hall, there was a look of surprise in Zhao Tianyin''s eyes. Just now, he didn''t try his best to suppress it. The other party broke Zhao Tianyin just by accident.


    That was really immortal power.


    "Zhao Tianyin, you have the courage to suppress the emperor. Who gives you the qualification? Do you think only you can communicate with the ancestors of the fairy world?"


    "How can your immortal ancestors in the Tianyin forbidden area compare with our tianwu forbidden area, and now the tianwu forbidden area is the Holy Land selected by the real immortal. Who dares to compete against the real immortal is to be the enemy against the real immortal, not to mention the real immortal. It''s also a light and easy thing for me to kill your Tianyin forbidden area. Besides, now our tianwu holy land is valued by the carefree fairy king in the fairy world."


    "As long as the emperor''s word, the Xiaoyao immortal palace will destroy the Tianyin Pavilion in the fairy world."


    At the moment, the emperor of heavenly martial arts looked arrogant.


    "Communicate with the fairyland?" Zhao Tianyin was very surprised.


    "Yes, you are in the forbidden area of the voice of heaven. Do you surrender? Those who surrender will not be killed!" The emperor of heavenly martial arts is very proud.


    "What?"


    "In tianwu forbidden area, I found King Xiaoyao''s mansion as a backer?" In the Tianyin hall, a shocking color appeared in the eyes of elders.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, before Zhao Zihui could answer, he saw a terrible breath rising into the sky in the forbidden area of Zihui, and all countless fairy music sounded.


    "So fast?"


    Zhao Tianyin was also surprised. She didn''t expect Bu Xuanyin''s master to break the territory so soon.


    "Fairyland?"


    The emperor of heavenly martial arts felt the breath and changed color directly.


    It''s just a fake fairy. There are virtual immortals in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven.


    "Yes, it''s an immortal. In the forbidden area of the voice of heaven, an immortal was born!"


    "Tianwu, you said before that my Tianyin forbidden area would be slaughtered if I didn''t submit to it?"


    "Do you think you have this strength?"


    "I forgot to tell you that I have set foot in Wonderland."


    Zhao Tianyin''s voice fell, and the breath of terror fell on the emperor tianwu Shenghuang. The powerful emperor tianwu Shenghuang was directly suppressed by Zhao Tianyin and knelt on the ground.


    "Impossible. There is no immortal spirit in this world. How to open up immortal orifices and transform immortal power?" At this moment, Emperor tianwu still doesn''t believe it.


    "I don''t believe it, do I?"


    Zhao Tianyin''s body suddenly appeared in front of the emperor of heavenly martial arts, pointing out to the emperor of heavenly martial arts.


    "Ah!"


    The emperor of heavenly martial arts howled directly at the next moment, felt his strength passing away, and a look of panic appeared in his eyes.


    "Zhao Tianyin, you dare to abolish me. King Xiaoyao''s mansion will not let you go, nor will it let Tianyin Pavilion in the fairy world go." Tian Wu Sheng Huang Hong roared with his eyes.


    "Xiaoyao immortal mansion?"


    "It''s ridiculous. The real Fairies in the dark sun are subject to the childe. If the carefree fairy King dares to come, he will die."


    "You have colluded with King Xiaoyao''s mansion in tianwu forbidden area. The childe will get married soon. How dare you plan to start a war and be killed!"


    "Today, I''ll let you see with your own eyes how my Tianyin Pavilion destroyed your tianwu forbidden area!"


    Zhao Tianyin''s voice fell. The next moment, he grabbed the emperor of heavenly martial arts and appeared directly over the forbidden area of Tianyin.


    "The emperor of heavenly martial arts colluded with the fairyland to destroy the forbidden area of heavenly sound. The forbidden area of heavenly martial arts should be destroyed. Follow me to the forbidden area of heavenly martial arts and destroy the forbidden area of heavenly martial arts!" Zhao Tianyin''s voice sounded, and the disciples in the forbidden area saw the heavenly warrior emperor held by Zhao Tianyin, and their eyes were full of incredible color.


    "Yes!"


    At this moment, many figures suddenly soared into the air. Most of these people were from the previous hall.


    "Lord, I''m afraid it''s wrong to destroy the tianwu forbidden area!"


    "Xiaoyao Immortal King is too strong!" An elder said with a dignified look.


    "So what? The Black Sun immortal came. You know, now the Black Sun immortal has become the poultry around the childe. The Black Sun immortal is the right arm of the carefree fairy king. The black sun has betrayed and would rather be poultry. Do we still need to kneel down and worship the carefree fairy King and become the enemy with the childe?"


    "The chance of the mainland, the carefree fairy king is destined not to get it. It''s the childe''s. Now he slaughtered the tianwu forbidden area, which just shows my position in the Tianyin forbidden area. I''m still thinking about how to make my position clear. The tianwu forbidden area was sent up." Zhao Tianyin sneered.


    "What?"


    "It''s impossible. How can the Black Sun immortal be a poultry? You dare to humiliate the Black Sun immortal. You''re dead!" The emperor sneered.

 Chapter 396

    "Hum!"


    "Frog at the bottom of the well!"


    In Zhao Tianyin''s eyes, there was a look of disdain.


    In fact, at the moment, the elders of the voice forbidden area don''t believe that the black Qi real immortal comes, but they know that the Black Sun real immortal breath crushes the world and frightens all families. How can they be poultry?


    "Whoosh!"


    However, Zhao Tianyin waved his hand, and the next moment in the void, there was an image.


    "That''s, that''s the real fairy in the dark sun!"


    "How... How is it possible?"


    "The Black Sun immortal has really become a poultry. Who is that? The Black Sun immortal is so scared in front of him!" The scene in front of everyone was that the real fairy laid eggs in the dark day. One by one, they trembled and were frightened to the extreme.


    "Impossible!"


    Tianwu Shenghuang looked at this scene and roared directly, but he believed it in his heart, because Zhao Tianyin used a photo stone and could not forge an image.


    And if this thing is not true, even if Zhao Tianyin is given a hundred lives, Zhao Tianyin dare not cheat, otherwise after the Black Sun Zhenxian knows, Zhao Tianyin will die.


    "Hum!"


    "Zhao Tianyin, let me go quickly. What if the dark sun betrays me?"


    "The Black Sun immortal must have fallen into each other''s trap and been controlled by others. Don''t you know the terror of the carefree fairy king? The strength of today''s carefree fairy king is even more unfathomable. If you oppose our tianwu forbidden area, you are against the fairy king! "


    Although the emperor of heavenly martial arts was frightened in his heart, he thought of the carefree fairy king, and a look of condescending appeared on his face again.


    "Shut up!"


    "Click!"


    At the next moment, Zhao Tianyin directly abandoned one arm of tianwu Shenghuang, and the painful tianwu Shenghuang''s forehead was full of fine beads of sweat.


    The emperor''s eyes were full of anger and resentment, but he didn''t dare to say anything anymore. Now if he talks more, he will die¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The southern region of heaven, the palm of Taoism, is thriving in China.


    "Old man, the weather is not very good today. Shall we go back and continue to go deep? I''m afraid it''s unsafe."


    On a fishing boat, a couple of old men and women were rowing and fishing, but today they cast a net, but they didn''t catch any fish. There are some evil doors!


    "No, let''s try it in depth. If there''s no harvest, we''ll go back!"


    The old man thought, took a deep breath and went deep into the lake.


    At the foot of the lake, the body of a huge Python moved slightly. The terrible evil spirit frightened all sides. All people and creatures under the lake dared not come near here. The surrounding fish and shrimp had already been swallowed up by him, and a diagonal grew on the snake''s head.


    "Yes!"


    "There are humans coming. The taste of humans should be good!"


    The boa constrictor began to turn into a dragon. He had already given birth to wisdom. He was very powerful with dragon blood. At the moment, he couldn''t help licking his lips.


    The next moment, his body swam towards the fishing boat, opened his mouth and wanted to swallow the fishing boat.


    An old couple on the fishing boat felt nothing and continued to cast their nets.


    At this moment, the jade pendant on the old woman''s waist flashed an aura.


    The next moment, under the lake, facing the boa constrictor swallowed by the fishing boat, there was a look of panic in the demon''s eyes.


    Because as like as two peas appeared before their body, the ghost of the scholar was almost the same as Li Yixi. Although nothing was done, he stared at the anaconda in a cold way. But at the next moment, the body of the anaconda was directly imprisoned, and the look of panic was what looked like in the eyes of the anaconda.


    Because of his huge body, he is getting smaller at the moment.


    "Who are you? How brave! I''m the 18th son of the Dragon King of the South China Sea. If you touch me, my father will not let you go!"


    The boa constrictor spits out words and wants to live.


    However, after hearing his voice, the virtual shadow did not move and stared at him coldly.


    In the roar, the 18 sons of the Dragon King of the South China Sea turned into a small snake two meters in size and blue all over.


    It was caught directly by the fishing net falling at the moment.


    "Damn it, no..."


    At the moment, the 18 sons of the Dragon King of the South China Sea are full of panic in their eyes. Even if his body is changed, he becomes a water snake, but his body is not comparable to that of an ordinary water snake.


    Pull the fishing net directly and run wildly.


    The disappointed old man, who was closing the net, suddenly felt a strong force and his eyes brightened in an instant.


    "Great strength, it must be a big fish!"


    At the next moment, the couple''s eyes lit up and both worked hard.


    "Whoosh!"


    Fishing nets tightened and fishing boats shuttled across the lake.


    "Wow!"


    "What a big fish. It may be a fish demon. Today''s harvest is too big. Old woman, throw down the demon subduing charm."


    Now it''s different from before. Now everyone is practicing. When they see demons, they are not afraid, but look forward to them, because demons are full of treasures.


    Moreover, the 18 sons of the Dragon King of the South China Sea did not choose to attack the fishing boat. The husband and wife have determined that this is a little demon. Where will they miss this opportunity to catch demons.


    "Good!"


    "Old man, now!"


    With excitement on her face, the old woman quickly took out a seal character, input some mana and threw it directly onto the fishing net in front of her.


    "No... no..."


    "Damn it, it''s my Dragon Prince!"


    Seeing the falling of the above seal characters, the eighteen sons of the Dragon King of the South China Sea suddenly showed a look of despair in the demon eyes.


    The body trembled violently.


    When the seal fell, his strength was sealed in nine times out of ten, and it was impossible to break free.


    The 18 sons of the Dragon King of the South China sea never dreamed of eating an old couple on their way to practice, and even gave them heads.


    "Come on, come on, the fish demon has been suppressed. Close the net quickly!"


    The old man was overjoyed and hurried to close the net.


    "Yes!"


    "It''s not a fish demon, but a snake demon. Green back and golden belly, good guy!"


    The old man''s face was instantly excited.


    At first glance, they knew that they were extraordinary, and they were extremely happy.


    "Take it!"


    At this moment, the old man took out a small magic weapon and included the crown prince of Nanhai dragon.


    "Go, go back!"


    "This is a treasure. If it''s stewed for san''er, san''er''s strength will increase greatly. Maybe it''s not necessary to enter the holy Tao palace for cultivation!"


    The old man was very excited at the moment.


    "Good!"


    "Good!"


    The old woman is also very happy at the moment.


    They have a son. Recently, they awakened their spiritual roots. After being instructed in the sub cabinet outside the jishengdao palace, they showed their terrible cultivation talent. They will soon be accepted by the jishengdao palace. Naturally, they hope their children will enter the jishengdao palace for cultivation.


    They are just farmers and fishermen. In ordinary days, where can they have enough money to buy the resources needed for cultivation.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    "I''ll kill your nine families!"


    "Damn it, what''s this broken magic weapon? Break it for Prince Ben!"


    The Dragon Prince in FA Bao was terrified when he heard the words of the husband and wife.


    He was the Dragon Prince at the peak of nirvana. He was caught by two people who had just set foot in the door of practice. He was extremely desperate.

 Chapter 397

    However, the Dragon Prince, who has been sealed with strength, can''t break the magic weapon no matter how he tosses.


    "Damn it!"


    "Damn it, I''m not reconciled. I''m the Lord of the Dragon Palace in the future!"


    "Just two old people want to kill me!"


    The Dragon Prince now, the demon eyes become red as blood.


    "No, I can''t waste my strength. Aren''t they going to kill me? Then I''ll swallow them when I kill them. Mole ants, don''t want to kill me!" Seeing that the magic weapon could not be broken, the Dragon Prince quickly restrained his mind and prepared to fight when he came out of the magic weapon.


    "Wife, you hurry to kill me. I''ll find san''er and come back."


    The old man is not afraid that his wife can''t kill the snake demon, because his wife''s strength has soared recently, which is the most powerful in their family.


    "OK, old man, go and go back!"


    The old woman smiled.


    "Young master is really a good man. Since he got the jade pendant of the young master, it is a blessing from God. Not only our family''s cultivation speed is extremely fast, but also good luck. Stewing this snake demon will certainly make san''er go further, and all the old man''s problems will be eliminated." The old woman was very excited with her kitchen knife.


    The old woman is no one else. She is the old woman who helped Li Yixi propose to Hu Qingyun.


    "Out!"


    A Dharma seal was issued, and the prince of Nanhai dragon, one of the low-level magic weapons, was released.


    Seeing the old woman walking alone, there was no other person in the yard, and her eyes lit up.


    "Good chance. As long as I knock her unconscious, I can live!"


    The Dragon Prince did not struggle, but quietly waited for the old woman to approach.


    "No strength?"


    "Pretend to be dead, snake demon. How could it be so unbearable? It''s really insidious!"


    However, the next moment, the Dragon Prince saw that the old woman was not close, but took out a seal character and wanted to throw it to himself. The Dragon Prince was not calm.


    "Damn it!"


    "When did such fools become so cautious!"


    The Dragon Prince did not dare to pretend when he saw that something could not be done. A ferocious color appeared in the demon''s eyes and directly bit the old woman.


    Prince long has accumulated strength for a long time. Even if it is sealed, it is also a shocking blow. Prince long is full of confidence and will kill the old woman. There is absolutely no problem.


    But when the Dragon prince approached the old woman, the jade pendant suddenly flashed a light on the old woman''s waist. The next moment, the Dragon Prince, whose body was as fast as lightning, directly became extremely stiff and was directly hit by the rune and seal thrown by the old woman.


    This is a lightning seal character. The prince of the dragon is smoking and stiff.


    "Ah!"


    The Dragon Prince is really crazy at the moment.


    However, there is nothing to do now. Facing him is a knife.


    Nanhai Dragon Palace, in the Dragon Palace, a huge figure sat on the throne, looked at an old man with a turtle shell and smiled.


    "Prime minister, what do you think of the Prince now? I don''t know if the prince is close to the holy land now. Maybe you can get a chance in the Holy Land!"


    "Yes, Lord Dragon King!"


    With a wave of his hand, the prime minister appeared a turtle shell in front of him and began to divine.


    Looking at the divinatory symbols in front of him, the old turtle''s look changed greatly and his body became extremely stiff.


    "Lord Dragon King, no, no, the prince has a bloody disaster." Prime Minister tortoise was stunned at the moment.


    At this moment, a panic voice also sounded outside the Dragon Palace, "Lord Dragon King, it''s bad, it''s bad, the prince''s soul lamp is off."


    A big demon entered, and his eyes were full of panic.


    "What?"


    At the moment, the Dragon King of the South China Sea looks greatly changed.


    "Your Highness, the prince is dead!"


    The big demon, creeping on the ground in horror, answered.


    "Damn it, who killed my son!" The Dragon King of the South China Sea is very angry at the moment.


    "Prime minister GUI, you said my son had a great chance around the holy mountain. Why is my son dead now?" The Dragon King was furious and his cold eyes fell on the prime minister.


    "Lord Dragon King, I''m wronged. It''s an organic fate near the holy mountain, but it''s also dangerous. The crown prince is afraid to try to cannibalize, because once cannibalism, the crown prince will worry about his life, as I said!" Prime Minister GUI explained flustered at the moment.


    "Hum!"


    "Eighteen is so smart. How can you offend this one? I don''t believe it. If I look back and find that it''s not the case, I''ll kill you!" The Dragon King of the South China Sea was furious.


    At the next moment, I spit out a mouthful of blood and use my own blood to guide me to exert the power of blood.


    Soon, the Dragon Prince cannibalism, the captured picture appeared, but there was no virtual shadow in the picture.


    "Ah!"


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    "What a shame! I''m going to kill them. Just two mortals took my son and killed him!"


    At this moment, the Dragon King of the South China Sea was completely angry.


    His son was killed by two mortals.


    "Someone!"


    "Get out of the Holy Land and kill these two mole ants!"


    "Avenge my son!"


    The Dragon King of the South China Sea roared.


    "Yes, Lord Dragon King!"


    At the next moment, countless monsters disappeared into the Dragon Palace.


    "Mom, I''m back. I heard you caught the snake demon. Really?"


    At the moment, a young man of fifteen or sixteen years old surprised into the room. Behind the young man, there was a figure. It was Jun Wushen.


    The old woman helped Li Yixi, so Jun Wushen took good care of the old woman''s son and gave advice from time to time.


    Today, I heard that a demon was caught at home and said that he would pull Jun Wushen over.


    In his eyes, Jun Wushen was regarded as a good friend by him although he couldn''t see through his cultivation.


    "Just wait. Is this your Taoist friend?" The old woman looked at you and her eyes lit up.


    "Yes!"


    The young man nodded hurriedly.


    "Thank you, little brother. If you hadn''t given us some runes and seal characters, you really couldn''t catch the snake demon today? It''s worthy of being a demon. It''s really strong. Little brother, I heard that the demon is covered with treasure. Look at this skin. Can you refine magic weapons? "


    "If possible, how about asking my little brother to help my son refine a magic weapon?"


    The old woman quickly and carefully took out the Dragon skin.


    "I... i


    Looking at the Dragon skin in the old woman''s hand, Jun Wushen was really startled.


    Jun Wushen naturally saw that it was a dragon skin, but Jun Wushen was shocked by how the old couple caught this guy who was about to turn into a dragon and had the power of dragon blood.


    "Is that ok?"


    "Little brother, is it worse?" The old woman was disappointed when she saw that you were godless and didn''t answer.


    "No, it''s not bad. It''s enough to make a treasure coat. Just leave it to me. You can rest assured that the creation will be completed within three days."


    Jun Wushen glanced at the jade pendant on the old woman''s waist and suddenly understood why.


    My heart secretly wiped a sweat for the old couple. Without Li Yixi''s jade pendant, I would die if I met this demon.

 Chapter 398

    "That''s good, that''s good!"


    After hearing Jun Wushen''s words, a look of excitement appeared on the old woman''s face.


    "Then bother brother Wushen. Thank you, brother Wushen!"


    The old woman''s son Dajun is godless, but in the face of your godlessness, you should match it with your brother, because your godlessness is extremely powerful. If you call your predecessors, you will not be called by your godlessness.


    "All right, all right!"


    "Let''s come and taste the snake demon!" The old woman who opened the pot looked at a nine color mist rising in the pot, and her eyes were full of excitement.


    However, this scene fell into Jun Wushen''s eyes and scared Jun Wushen.


    "No, the snake demon has dragon blood, and is extremely pure. Its strength is extraordinary. It has reached the point of transforming Jiaos. If they eat like this, the power of dragon blood will explode. Their weak body can''t bear it at all. They must have something to suppress." At this moment, Jun Wushen hurriedly took out something.


    "Auntie, wait first. I have a pill here. If you integrate the pill into it, the effect will be better!"


    "Pills?"


    "It''s too expensive!" The old woman was uneasy when she heard Jun Wushen''s words.


    "Aunt, it''s not a precious pill, it''s just to increase some Aura!" While explaining, Jun Wushen hurriedly put the pill into the pot. After that, he was relieved.


    She said in her heart, "it''s good. It''s good that I came with them. Otherwise, if they eat, something big will happen. She''s the teacher''s witness!"


    Your godless heart is slowly falling at the moment.


    "Aunt, you can!" Jun Wushen smiled when he saw the pill open.


    Today, in excitement, the family stewed Prince long and drank it.


    "How hot!"


    Soon, the family of three turned red.


    "No, I still underestimate the tyranny of dragon blood!"


    "What should I do?"


    At this moment, the monarch was godless and couldn''t help changing color. He didn''t know what to do.


    At the next moment, the jade pendant on the old woman''s waist flashed, and the three forces instantly entered the three people''s bodies. That energy contains great vitality and a sense of coolness.


    The three returned to normal, and their breath shook one after another. In a short time, they broke the environment one after another, and the foundation was recast again.


    "Congratulations, Congratulations!"


    When you see a family of three broken, you have no God to immediately hug your fist and congratulate.


    Jun Wushen knows that with the dragon blood to build the foundation, the family''s achievements will be unlimited in the future.


    Jun Wushen didn''t stay for a long time. Before long, he left the yard.


    The gentleman who left the courtyard was godless. The smile in his eyes disappeared instantly. There was a dignified color in his eyes. He said in his mouth: "the death of the Dragon Prince is afraid to cause a big storm. We must calm the storm. Otherwise, the three members of the family will die. After all, they are still too weak. Compared with the Dragon Palace, they are just mole ants."


    Jun Wushen said, carrying a sword longer than him and walking towards the lake.


    Jun Wushen came to the lake and practiced directly by the lake.


    Sitting cross legged and practicing, the king is godless, like a God, extremely terrible.


    At the same time, at the moment, Jun Wushen kept reciting the three character Sutra, and a statue of the emperor surrounded his body.


    After a long time, the lake suddenly separated and shadows came one after another.


    It is the big demon from the Dragon Palace.


    These big demons have a terrible breath. Among the demon eyes, they do not hide their fierce light.


    Ordinary people fainted directly under this terrible breath.


    "Yes!"


    "Where could there be a child? Go and swallow it. The prince was badly hurt by the human race. There was no living mouth within a radius of ten miles." The big demon, whose voice was extremely cold, said.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The little demon who heard the order of the big demon immediately appeared an excited color in his eyes, replied before all the demons, and went to Jun Wushen as soon as possible.


    "Damn it, he took the lead." Those water demons who lost opportunities because of their slow speed were full of depression.


    "Hum, one by one is worthless, just a doll. The population here is so dense. There are countless blood and food within ten miles. What do you rob?" The demon snorted coldly.


    "Yes, sir, I''m wrong." After hearing the words of the big demon, the water demon''s eyes were full of greed.


    "Little doll, today you are my ration." Before that little demon came to Jun Wushen, a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth, turned into a huge black fish, opened his mouth and tried to swallow Jun Wushen.


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss!"


    The next moment, the sound of sword cutting remembered. Staring at the people here, seeing the black fish demon, it was immediately divided into countless pieces.


    "Huh?"


    "What a terrible sword!"


    At the moment of seeing this scene, all the demons in the Dragon Palace in the South China Sea turned pale.


    The demons who came this time were extremely powerful, but one of them was directly decomposed by the sword Qi. The demons present were extremely afraid.


    "Who are you?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    The big demon of the demon family stared at Jun Wushen.


    "Naturally, I''m waiting for you!"


    Now, at last, it can be over.


    "The sword breaks the sky!"


    The sword behind Jun Wushen came out of its scabbard. At the same time, he swept out with a long sword in his hand.


    The terrible sword intention swept out, and a great demon was killed on the spot.


    Only the big demon with the head left.


    At the moment, the great demon''s huge body trembled, and his eyes were full of panic. Looking at the godless eyes of Jun, he was very frightened.


    "What should I do?"


    "Is this still human? He is clearly just a child. Why is he so powerful! "


    "Am I hallucinating? His bone age is only ten! " The big demon looked at Jun Wushen, and his eyes were full of incredible color.


    However, after confirming several times, the big demon knew that he was not dreaming, and the dead king was so powerful.


    While the demon was frightened, there was a cold light in the demon''s eyes, trying to find a way.


    Because he knew that it was not his strength that didn''t die, but Jun Wushen deliberately didn''t kill him, otherwise he would have died under the sword just now.


    The huge body trembled and the heart set off a huge wave.


    "No, we must find a way, or we will die!"


    The big demon turned his mind and thought about his current situation.


    He knows that there is not much time left for him now. If he continues, even if the king in front of him does not kill him, the practitioners here will definitely feel the amazing sword just now.


    When those practitioners come, he will die.


    Thinking of this, the big demon clenched his teeth and a fierce light appeared in the demon''s eyes.


    "Spell it!"


    In the hands of the big demon, a dragon tooth appeared quietly. It looked like a sword. There was a terrible smell wrapped around the Dragon tooth.

 Chapter 399

    The Dragon tooth sword is the card prepared by the Dragon King of the South China Sea for them.


    It is a powerful magic weapon refined by the Dragon King with the Dragon teeth he took off. It is extremely destructive. The Dragon Power wrapped around it can tear everything.


    "Die!"


    On the face of the big demon, there was a touch of flesh pain.


    "Whoosh!"


    The Dragon teeth were thrown out by him in an instant. At the moment, the Dragon teeth were repeatedly turned into a long dragon and killed at Jun Wushen.


    At the same time, the body of the demon quickly retreated and fled to the lake.


    At the same time, the spirit of the demon still pays attention to the Dragon teeth to see if Jun Wushen died under the Dragon teeth.


    "Hehe, I can''t hide. Die!"


    Seeing Jun Wushen still in a daze, the big demon looked happy and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Huh?"


    But the next moment, the big demon''s pupils shrink fiercely, and his eyes are full of panic.


    Because when the magic weapon refined by the Dragon King with dragon teeth stabbed Jun Wushen in front of him, the terrible sword Qi erupted in front of Jun Wushen. The sword Qi directly tore the powerful dragon teeth. Jun Wushen didn''t move from beginning to end.


    The big demon looked at this scene and his legs trembled.


    Almost scared to death, there was a huge wave in my heart.


    "This... This..."


    "How is this possible, how is it possible?"


    You know, it''s made from the Dragon teeth of the Dragon King, the Lord of the South China Sea. It''s extremely powerful and indestructible.


    However, the indestructible dragon teeth, in front of Jun Wushen, were as if they were like tofu, which was directly torn by the sword Qi.


    A strong fear appeared in the demon''s heart, as if it were a ghost.


    At this moment, the speed of the big demon soared, desperate to urge the secret arts, raised his speed to the limit, entered the lake and disappeared.


    "Do you think you can go?"


    "Keep you, just let you bring a message."


    The corner of Jun Wushen''s mouth suddenly burst into a sneer, slowly raised his hand and urged his sword finger. A sword breath burst out from his fingers and entered the lake.


    Originally, when he entered the lake, the demon thought he had escaped and had to urge the Dharma array in his hand to send it to the South China Sea, he saw a sword Qi pouring into his body.


    However, the sword Qi didn''t kill him. He felt that the sword Qi was weakened and just spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The next moment, the demon disappeared at the bottom of the lake and left with the power of transmission.


    "If the Dragon King of the South China Sea takes my sword, he will be disabled if he doesn''t die. He doesn''t dare to come here. It''s a warning."


    Jun Wushen murmured and disappeared by the lake with his sword on his back.


    Nanhai Dragon Palace, now because the Dragon Prince is dead, countless big demons are gathered, waiting for the big demons sent to bring back news to quench the Dragon King''s anger.


    Each of these monsters has a terrible smell. The worst people are the peak of reincarnation.


    "Wang, I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for you to send shrimp soldiers and crab generals into the Taoist state in the palm. Even if the prince dies there, it''s because we can''t provoke him. It''s said that there is an immortal living there. We can''t afford to provoke him now." The prime minister said nervously.


    "Hum!"


    "What immortal, is there an immortal in this world?"


    "Haven''t you seen it? The carefree fairy King blocked the mainland in those days. No immortal spirit came. Who can become an immortal unless the seal is broken, but now the seal still exists!" At the moment, a huge man sneered.


    "Yes, the king doesn''t know. Shut up!"


    "Wang''s strength is infinitely close to the existence of immortals."


    "In the era of no immortals, the king is one of the supreme beings. The people living there can only be as strong as the king at most. The Dragon Prince died there. Does he dare to stop our dragon palace?"


    As soon as these words came out, there were bursts of echoing voices in the Dragon Palace.


    "Yes, the zhishengdao palace is just spreading some false news."


    "If it''s blocked, we''ll kill zhishengdao palace directly. I''ll see how powerful this zhishengdao palace is and can block my magic power!"


    A fierce light on each face.


    When the Dragon King of the South China Sea saw the noise in the hall, he looked cold. "Well, shut up."


    Seeing that the Dragon King was angry, they hurried to shut up and dared not provoke the Dragon King.


    Because the Dragon King has just lost his beloved son. If he is killed by the Dragon King, there is no place to cry.


    "The king has also heard that there are immortals there, so it is tempting to send shrimp soldiers and crab generals. After all, no matter what, the king''s beloved son died there. I also gave my dragon tooth sword to crab generals. The strength of crab generals has been greatly improved. They should be able to detect some news." The Dragon King of the South China Sea said in a deep voice.


    As soon as these words came out, they were not bright from the demon''s eyes.


    In doing so, people really can''t grasp the handle. The Dragon King is just an angry father who died his beloved son.


    "Wang is far sighted. We are ashamed!"


    "However, Wang, if the zhishengdao palace is just a piece of gold and jade, then we will destroy the zhishengdao palace and let the world know the strength of our dragon palace." A demon sneered.


    The Dragon King of the South China Sea smiled and said nothing?


    At this moment, the Dragon Palace in the South China Sea, above a transmission array, lights up instantly.


    "Are you back?"


    Seeing the light of the transmission array, there was an excited color in the eyes one by one and stared at it.


    Soon, a huge figure appeared from the transmission array.


    Looking at the crab general, the Dragon King of the South China Sea looked slightly wrinkled, because there was no demon behind the crab general at the moment, and he was very weak.


    "Wang, no!"


    The crab will enter the hall and open his mouth. When he wants to talk, his face will change greatly the next moment.


    The whole body trembled violently, as if the body was about to collapse.


    "Huh?"


    "In your body, there is still a hidden hand of the other party. Can''t you suppress it?" The Dragon King of the South China Sea frowned slightly at the moment.


    "Damn it, jishengdao palace is so brave that it slaughters our Dragon King''s shrimp and crab generals."


    "King, give orders. Let''s go to the jishengdao palace and destroy it!"


    "Otherwise, I can''t afford to lose this man in the dragon palace!"


    "Yes, Wang, give orders!"


    In the Dragon Palace, there were fierce lights one by one.


    However, the Dragon King of the South China Sea didn''t speak at the moment, because he looked at the state of the crab, which was very wrong.


    I feel that the crab is going to die, but now only the crab will come back. If the crab is going to die, then no intelligence has been reached, and so many men have died, which is a big loss.


    Therefore, the figure of the Dragon King disappears on the throne and appears next to the crab general. It is necessary to help the crab general suppress the sword Qi in his body.


    "Damn it, did Tang Jingtian of the zhishengdao palace do it?" The Dragon King of the South China Sea looked extremely cold.


    The big hand fell directly on the crab general, but it had not had time to explore.


    The next moment, his face changed greatly.


    As if he had touched some taboo, the crab exploded his body directly, and the terrible sword Qi appeared at the same time.

 Chapter 400

    "Back!"


    At this moment, the Dragon King of the South China Sea roared, because he felt the power of sword Qi, which was really terrible.


    "Boom!"


    The voice of the Dragon King in the South China Sea just fell. At the next moment, the crab split his body, and the terrible sword Qi burst out. Those big demons who didn''t have time to retreat were directly ruthlessly wiped out under the sword Qi.


    "This


    The Dragon King of the South China Sea looked very ugly at the moment. A dragon Qi suddenly appeared on his body, which blocked the threat of sword Qi.


    A terrible force spread and shook the Dragon King of the South China Sea back several steps.


    But that''s not over.


    In the body of the crab general, the blood mist slowly condensed into a figure, which is the idea body of Jun Wushen.


    "The Dragon King of the South China Sea, you are so brave that you let your descendants enter the palm road to commit murder in China and intend to kill. It''s just looking for death!"


    "The Dragon Prince dares to spy and wants to devour mortals who have great kindness to his family and teachers. He takes his own death."


    "Today, I want to cut you a sword. If you can stop it, you come to the Taoist Kingdom and I''ll fight you!"


    The voice of the virtual shadow fell, and the sword Qi in his hand condensed a sword. He cut it out to the stunned South China Sea Dragon King at the moment.


    "Hiss!"


    The sword Qi turns into a hundred meters long and kills the Dragon King of the South China Sea directly.


    "What level of sword spirit is this?"


    The Dragon King of the South China Sea suddenly turned pale when he saw the sword Qi.


    "ZuLong possessed!"


    The Dragon King roared. Behind him, a huge dragon shadow appeared. The Dragon shadow covered the sky and blocked out the sun. The terrible power was blessed on the Dragon King of the South China Sea.


    At this moment, the Dragon King of the South China Sea soared and touched the realm of half immortals.


    At the moment, the Dragon King of the South China Sea is powerful and terrible, and his body turns into a golden dragon.


    Raise the dragon''s claw and directly pat the sword Qi of Jun Wushen.


    "Hiss!"


    The sound of cutting is very harsh.


    The South China Sea Dragon King with inflated confidence turned pale directly, because under the sword gas, one of his dragon claws was directly cut down by the sword gas, and the blood soared in an instant.


    The Dragon King''s body was knocked back a hundred meters by this sword.


    "Pooh!"


    The Dragon King''s internal organs were eroded by the sword Qi, and a mouthful of dragon blood gushed out.


    After stopping the wound and growing a dragon arm again, the South China Sea Dragon King''s face was pale and frightening.


    At the moment, the Dragon King''s legs are trembling slightly.


    "Across thousands of miles, the mind holds the sword, and the change is from the heart. What realm is this? I borrowed the power of Zu long, but I still lost the enemy. His breath is obviously not strong. But what kind of Kendo is this Kendo, and why does it have such terrible killing power? Is it possible to understand the big and small killing skills, but it is impossible."


    "It''s just a child. Why?"


    The Dragon King of the South China Sea looked up at the sky and muttered to himself.


    As soon as this word came out, the Dragon Palace was quiet and terrible, a dead silence.


    The big demons who were shouting just now were all frightened. No one dared to say anything about crusading against the jishengdao palace.


    The figures that were shouting just now have been separated by sword Qi in the Dragon Palace.


    And they saw clearly that it was just a faint idea. They came to the Dragon Palace with the help of the crab''s body. If the real body came, they couldn''t stop it at all.


    The magnificent hall has added countless blood flowers to the ground.


    The demons were trembling and panicking.


    No one expected that the mere crab would go and provoke such a terrible existence.


    "Doesn''t it mean that there are no immortals in the jishengdao palace? I think he is the sword fairy? " A big demon, with a bitter look at the moment.


    He couldn''t believe that such a terrible existence existed in the sealed world.


    "Wang, are you okay?"


    Prime Minister GUI saw the sword spirit left in the Dragon Palace at the moment. The demon''s eyes were full of fear, but he couldn''t help asking. After all, the Dragon King is the Lord of the Dragon Palace. Once the Dragon King is really hurt, the Dragon Palace will be in chaos.


    In the dragon clan, the throne is based on the strong.


    "No problem!"


    "Just lost some dragon spirit!"


    The Dragon King regained his breath and said with a frightened look: "the Taoist state in the palm can''t afford to be provoked. The prince is really damned. He can''t find the opportunity, but it will cause great disaster. This sword is extremely terrible. Even if it is not a sword fairy, it is also a disciple of the Sword Fairy, otherwise it can''t be so terrible."


    "Prime minister, now we can''t set foot in the palm of the Taoist country. What should we do?"


    "It''s better to resolve this scourge!"


    At the moment, the Dragon King stared at the prime minister.


    "Wang, do you mean to let me go to the Taoist state in the palm to inquire about the news and make amends?"


    Prime Minister GUI naturally guessed the Dragon King''s plan and felt a little uneasy.


    "Good!"


    "However, the old prime minister can make divination first. If it''s a big evil divination, don''t go!" The Dragon King still gave a choice.


    "Good!"


    "Naturally, so the old minister will divine!"


    The prime minister was very nervous. He took out the shell, talked about it for a long time, and threw it in front of him.


    At the moment, in the Dragon Palace, it is extremely quiet. The unparalleled demon eyes look at Prime Minister GUI and want to know the result of prime minister GUI''s divination.


    "Wang, there is no great danger in this trip. Naturally, the old minister will go to the Taoist state in charge to see the situation!" Although Prime Minister GUI didn''t want to go, he decided to have a look under the demon eyes.


    Because if he doesn''t go and others go, if there is trouble, he will really finish the calf.


    "Thank you, old Prime Minister!"


    The Dragon King of the South China Sea worshipped Prime Minister GUI.


    In Li Yixi''s yard, Li Yixi plays the piano and Hu Qingyun dances.


    Outside the yard, the three brothers of the dragon family, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin were all excited.


    Because at the moment, under the sound of the piano, the five people have gained a lot.


    At the end of the song, Xiao Zhan said with a dignified look: "in the past, when we listened to the piano, we just absorbed the Tao rhyme. We thought that the biggest opportunity was the Tao rhyme. Today we know that the Tao rhyme is just some fur."


    "Yes, Taoist Xiao said well!" The three brothers of the dragon family are also full of emotion at the moment.


    "Qing Yun, are you tired?"


    At the end of the song, Li Yixi walked out of the piano Pavilion and immediately handed Hu Qingyun a towel!


    "Young master, not tired!"


    Looking at Li Yixi, Hu Qingyun was pleasantly surprised. Before long, she will be Li Yixi''s wife.


    "Hey, it''s so boring. Why don''t we go out and play?"


    "Just don''t know where to go now?"


    "Well, I''ll ask the three brothers of the dragon family."


    "They should know!" Li Yixi''s eyes lit up and walked outside the hospital.


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin have left. The three brothers of the dragon family look at Li Yixi and immediately get up and say, "master!"


    "No need to be polite, three. I don''t know where to travel now?" Li Yixi looked at the three with hot eyes.


    "Travel?" The three brothers of the dragon family are confused and don''t know what they mean.


    Seeing that the three people didn''t understand, Li Yixi immediately said, "it''s to go to places with beautiful scenery or those holy places of civilization, such as ancient buildings and big temples, which are very famous places."

 Chapter 401

    "Holy land?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the three brothers of the dragon family looked at each other, and the eyes of the other two instantly fell on Long Yi.


    "Holy land?"


    "The great temple?"


    At the moment, longyi''s brain is running crazy.


    "Is the childe implying something?"


    "It must be. You have a purpose when you go out. In the mainland, the holy places are concentrated in the middle heaven. You must go to the middle heaven!"


    In this moment, the dragon''s eyes lit up.


    Long Yi hurriedly looked at Li Yixi and said with a smile, "childe, I know there are the most holy places and temples there, but it takes a lot of time to go, so I can''t go out early and return late?"


    "I''m not in such a hurry. I''ll play more and have nothing to do."


    Hearing Long Yi''s words, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up for a moment. Li Yixi didn''t know much about this continent.


    "It''s going to be hard for you. You''ll lead the team this time. Get ready and start tomorrow morning!" Li Yixi left a sentence and left excitedly.


    "Brother, are you really going to the middle heaven?"


    The eyes of one or two brothers of the Dragon fell on longyi in an instant. They were very curious.


    "The childe said that the holy land can be regarded as the holy land on the mainland. Where else is only the middle heaven? Where is the origin of cultivation on the mainland." Long Yi smiled confidently.


    "Yes, brother is right. I forgot that the middle heaven region is the center of the mainland. In the past, there was a terrible danger between the middle heaven region and the South Heaven region. We can''t go there, but now we have set foot in the fairyland. It shouldn''t be difficult to pass." Long er''s eyes brightened at the moment.


    "Go and get ready!"


    "We''ll go to zhongtianyu tomorrow morning. Didn''t Zhao Tianyin leave a messenger?"


    "Inform Zhao Tianyin that the childe is going to zhongtianyu. Let him prepare. We don''t know about zhongtianyu!" Longyi continued to command.


    "I see!"


    In the middle heaven region, various forces have reached a balance and have been peaceful for tens of thousands of years, but the world has recovered. Now in the middle heaven region, many forces have been destroyed and the war is raging.


    In the forbidden area of the voice of heaven, countless strong people gathered and were discussing things in the hall.


    "Your Excellency, now the forces of the major boundaries have penetrated in. Although we have an advantage now, we can''t destroy the major forces, especially the creation Temple supported by the plague world. It''s the most terrible. The power of the plague is terrible."


    An elder stood up with a look of horror in his eyes.


    Obviously, for the plague world, it is incomparable fear and suffer a lot.


    "Yes, your excellency, the means of the creation temple are too weird. Countless forces have surrendered and are becoming stronger and stronger now."


    In the hall, eyes fell on Zhao Tianyin and bu Xuanyin.


    At the moment, they look very dignified.


    Originally, three immortals were born in Tianyin Pavilion, and it was easy to sweep through the middle heaven. But what Zhao Tianyin never thought of was that the mainland seal was constantly loosened, and the power of each boundary penetrated in. With the blessing of the other boundary power, Tianyin Pavilion could not dominate and unify the middle heaven.


    "Damn it, the temple of creation is really damn!"


    Zhao Tianyin gnashed his teeth. The temple of creation has now become the biggest threat to Tianyin Pavilion.


    "I don''t know how the plague power of the southern heaven was cleared. If only I knew!" At the moment, bu Xuanyin suddenly remembered that the destructive power caused by the plague immortal when it landed in the southern heaven disappeared.


    Although she didn''t inquire about this last time she went to Zhongtian, bu Xuanyin was sure that Li Yixi had the power to eliminate the plague.


    At that time, no one could resolve the southern region of heaven except Li Yixi.


    "Huh?"


    As soon as Bu Xuanyin''s voice fell, Zhao Tianyin was stunned because Zhao Tianyin felt that his messenger was shocked. It was for his private use.


    Zhao Tianyin takes out the messenger and enters Xianli.


    Just after entering Xianli, a voice rang out in Zhao Tianyin''s mind.


    "Zhao Tianyin, childe is going to visit the Holy Land in zhongtianyu tomorrow. You need to collect information. Where is busy, you must satisfy childe. We don''t know much about zhongtianyu!"


    The voice in the messenger fell, and Zhao Tianyin was stunned.


    Then Bu Xuanyin was overjoyed.


    "Young master, are you going to our middle heaven?" Bu Xuanyin felt that she had heard wrong, and her eyes fell on Zhao Tianyin.


    "Yes, yes!"


    A smile appeared on Zhao Tianyin''s face, excited and inexplicable.


    At the next moment, Zhao Tianyin directly waved to stop the elder who wanted to speak in the hall, and said solemnly: "ladies and gentlemen, now I want to announce something. From now on, we will shrink all our forces, and those relics and even some territories will be directly abandoned to guard the territory we have completely controlled!"


    "What?"


    "Pavilion leader, then we will lose the great opportunity. Those relics are very important to us. There are immortal tools in them. Giving them to the underworld, the demon and the creation temple will only make the three forces stronger, so our advantage will be lost." An elder, feeling that he had heard wrong, tried to refute.


    "Hum!"


    "Chance? We have to meet the real chance. The childe is going to Zhongtian."


    "When the young master comes, the hell clan, the demon clan and the creation temple will disappear." Zhao Tianyin said confidently.


    "Go down and do it. Whoever makes a mistake will be killed without amnesty!" Zhao Tianyin''s look became extremely serious.


    Soon, everyone disappeared. There were three immortals to frighten. It was absolutely impossible to pose a threat to the Tianyin Pavilion in a short time, whether it was the Ming clan, the demon clan or the creation temple.


    What makes Zhao Tianyin helpless about these three forces is that they all shrink and are difficult to destroy, because the other party has immortal strength by relying on the blessing of boundary forces.


    The danger is that the strength of the other side''s boundary is constantly infiltrating and expanding.


    But now, hearing that Li Yixi is coming, Zhao Tianyin is not worried.


    "The childe is coming. I''m afraid it''s the infiltration of several boundaries that makes the childe unhappy." A look of excitement appeared on Bu Xuanyin''s face.


    "Yes, the Ming clan, the demon clan and the plague world are actually swallowing the origin of the mainland and trying to make a strong existence come. It''s like annihilating the world and countless creatures die miserably, which must make the childe unhappy." Zhao Tianyin smiled.


    The three realms are different from the Xiaoyao fairy realm. The Xiaoyao fairy realm is the place where the dark and yellow world soars. Although it is difficult for the Xiaoyao fairy king to come, it is much easier than the three realms. It is much more difficult for the three realms to come than the Xiaoyao fairy king.


    This is also the reason why we continue to devour the source and try to open the channel of descent.


    Is it really good to devour the lives of countless mortals for the tomb of Tianjun?


    Bu Xuanyin thought of the dead ordinary people and couldn''t bear it in her eyes.


    Especially in the plague world, the power of plague has done great harm to the source. So far, countless mortals have died.

 Chapter 402

    To the holy Tao palace, a spirit boat broke through the air.


    In the spirit boat, Li Yixi looked at the mountains and rivers under the spirit boat, and his eyes were filled with excitement.


    "Qingyun, this time we''re going to Zhongtian. It''s said that there are countless holy places there. We shouldn''t be disappointed!" Li Yixi smiled.


    "Yes!"


    "As long as you like it, I like it!"


    Hu Qingyun looked at Li Yixi, and a smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. With a smile, Li Yixi felt that all good things had lost their color.


    Under the control of the three immortals, the spirit boat was extremely fast. In a short time, it directly crossed the southern heaven and reached the dangerous area between the southern heaven and the middle heaven.


    Here, the speed of the spirit boat slowed down.


    "Huh?"


    "Where is this?"


    The speed of the spirit boat slowed down, and Li Yixi also saw the scene here.


    This is a huge sea area, but this sea area is extremely special. There are huge eddies on the sea surface here. The power contained in those eddies is extremely terrible, as if to devour everything around.


    In addition to those strange eddies, you can see that there are gaps in the sky. In the terrible gaps, a terrible swallowing force is born, and countless sea water flows towards the sky.


    "Childe, this is an ancient battlefield. The war turned it into a Jedi, and everything was destroyed!"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Long Yi quickly responded.


    "Ancient battlefield?"


    "It''s terrible to break through the world. What a terrible power it must be."


    Hearing Long Yi''s words, Li Yixi''s eyes showed a shocking color.


    "Unfortunately, there is no camera, no camera, otherwise, I really want to leave some souvenirs here." Li Yixi was disappointed.


    "Camera?"


    "Camera?"


    "Childe, what is that?"


    Hearing this strange thing from Li Yixi''s mouth, Long Yi couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s something from my hometown. You can save the pictures here. You can have a look when there''s nothing to do." Li Yixi explained.


    "Childe, it''s not difficult. You can use the photo stone. The photo stone can also record everything here. We''re ready when we come!" The dragon''s eyes brightened in an instant. He took out a spar and urged the photo stone to record the picture here. Soon, the dragon was urging. In front of Li Yixi, a light was emitted from the spar, just like a projector. The picture just now was shown.


    "Good, good thing!"


    Seeing the photo stone, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    "Long Yi, come and get us in. You can take it out and watch it later." Li Yixi gave an order, directly pulled Hu Qingyun and began to cooperate with long Yi to record.


    After a long time, Li Yixi looked at the picture in the photo stone and was extremely satisfied.


    "Eh!"


    "Look what kind of fish it is. It''s so big!"


    Li Yixi on the spirit boat looked at the sea at will, but the whole person was stunned and suddenly shouted.


    Longyi and others hurried to see a huge fish shadow in the sea below.


    Long Yi hurriedly explained, "childe, it''s not a fish. It''s a monster. It inherits some of Kun''s blood power!"


    "Kun?"


    "Does Kun really exist in this world?"


    "Come on, record him!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up and hurriedly ordered.


    Long Yi doesn''t know why Li Yixi is so excited. He records the following Kun. Li Yixi is very excited when he looks at this influence, because at this moment, Li Yixi thinks of Xiaoyao.


    "There is a fish in Beiming, which is called Kun. Kun is so big that I don''t know it''s thousands of miles away. It turns into a bird and its name is Peng. The ROC''s back is thousands of miles away. It flies in anger, and its wings are like clouds hanging from the sky... "


    However, when Li Yixi''s voice sounded, the three brothers of the dragon family and Hu Qingyun turned pale.


    At this moment, the three people felt that the Kun they met just now was changing. Although the spirit boat had flown out of an extremely long distance, the three people were immortal. The immortal soul was so powerful, even if they were incomparably powerful. At this moment, the three people were shocked inexplicably.


    I saw that the big fish in the sea had only a trace of Kun''s blood, but at the moment, the blood recovered crazily, and the power of blood returned to its ancestors at an extremely terrible speed. In the blink of an eye, its body grew continuously, and countless auras between heaven and earth gathered in its upper space.


    Open your mouth and swallow everything.


    In a short time, its body soared to cover thousands of miles of sea.


    From a demon at the peak of nirvana to a half step demon fairy.


    And it''s not over yet. Kun''s body in the deep sea began to evolve. In a short time, it turned into a big bird with a terrible smell. With its wings spread, it began to beat the water. In an instant, it set off a terrible tsunami. The ROC soared up to 90000 miles above the floating clouds in the blink of an eye.


    "Become an immortal!"


    "Kun turns into Peng!"


    Watching this scene, the three were shocked inexplicably.


    Never thought that Li Yixi''s words had become a reality.


    "I have become an immortal today. My blood has successfully returned to my ancestors!"


    At the infinite height, the demon eyes of Dapeng bird look at the earth. Looking at the sea area where they once lived, an incredible color appears in their eyes.


    Until now, he is still a little incredible.


    At the moment, it can still hear Li Yixi''s voice.


    Promoted to demon fairy, blood returns to ancestors, and countless inheritance and memory are added to the blood.


    When the demon''s eyes looked at Li Yixi''s spirit boat, his whole body trembled and his body quickly became smaller.


    "What kind of magic power is this? Is it small destiny? No, no, small destiny can''t exist. It should be small wish, the predecessor of the top ten big wish on 3000 Avenue."


    "What does he exist? It''s terrible!"


    "This is a chance. It''s a big chance. We must seize it!"


    The body of the ROC bird is flying rapidly towards the spirit boat at the moment. He wants to stay with Li Yixi. After inheriting some memories, the ROC bird is ecstatic. Even if it is a small wish, it is an extremely terrible magic power. It follows such an existence, and the future is unlimited.


    Such existence, strength is definitely not as simple as fairy.


    "Yes!"


    "Brother, Kunpeng is coming. Will you kill him?"


    Long er has a nervous way.


    "No, you need to enlighten it. You should have some ideas. Kun Peng has just become an immortal. If he can''t hurt you, he doesn''t dare!" The Dragon shook his head.


    After Kunpeng approached, his body fell on the spirit boat with great anxiety.


    Seeing that Li Yixi had no trunk, several terrorist beings just glanced at it and did not pay attention, and their hanging hearts fell slightly.


    Now he has only one goal, that is not to be driven, just follow, and don''t ask Li Yixi for an opportunity.


    "Yes!"


    "This bird is so beautiful. Where did it come from?"


    Li Yixi turned around and found Kunpeng.

 Chapter 403

    "Huh?"


    "It''s great that an expert doesn''t hate me."


    At the moment, Kunpeng felt Li Yixi''s eyes, and there were fine mans in his eyes.


    When Kunpeng''s body fell on the spirit boat, in fact, Kunpeng''s heart was extremely uneasy. After all, Li Yixi was really terrible.


    A few words at will turn it into Kunpeng on the nine days, the overlord of the sky.


    This is not what the immortal can do. If you want to do this, you can''t imagine what kind of cultivation and strength you need.


    A few minutes ago, he was just a salted fish with Kunpeng blood in the sea.


    His realm is only the peak of nirvana. In the eyes of these people, it is just mole ants.


    It is absolutely impossible to practice to the present state.


    The road to immortality in this world has long been sealed.


    The power of the road is sealed, and the immortal Qi is also sealed. It can not be absorbed by mortals, and it is impossible to cast immortal bodies.


    Cheng Xian, that''s just thinking. It''s impossible at all.


    I never thought about it.


    But today I met such a terrible existence. In just a few words, he became the overlord of the sky, the supreme existence, Kunpeng.


    Blood successfully returned to its ancestors.


    Now he has become Kunpeng. Some inheritance memories in his own blood have been revived, and he has obtained the powerful cultivation formula of Kunpeng family. The future road has been pointed out.


    In today''s mainland, he is already a supreme overlord.


    But Kunpeng knows that if he wants to go further and practice to a higher level, following Li Yixi is the most correct choice.


    No one.


    At the beginning of making this decision, Kunpeng was very nervous.


    Because Li Yixi''s strength is really terrible, powerful beyond his cognition. With such existence, Kunpeng feels that he may not be able to see himself now, even now, he has stepped into the realm of immortals.


    But when Li Yixi''s eyes fell on himself, Kunpeng obviously felt a surprise.


    Kunpeng knows at this moment that his decision is right.


    Or Li Yixi enlightens himself to follow him.


    When Kunpeng was surprised, Li Yixi stood up and walked towards him.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you!"


    Li Yixi came to Kunpeng. After his voice fell, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Kunpeng.


    "How is that possible?"


    At this moment, Kunpeng suddenly turned pale.


    Because he felt that at the moment when Li Yixi stretched out his hand, the void where he was was was imprisoned by terrible forces, and his body seemed to be fixed.


    Kunpeng''s strength is extremely powerful now. He has reached the realm of immortals, but under this force, he seems to be an mole ant and has no ability to resist at all.


    Space is imprisoned and time stops passing. At the moment, Li Yixi seems to be the master of this world, controlling everything here, all things and all forces will be enslaved in front of him.


    Kunpeng now dares to swear that even if he burns his blood essence, burns his soul and bursts out his greatest strength in life, it is impossible to break free from the imprisonment of Li Yixi.


    It seems that this big hand can cover the sky with one hand, collapse the sky with one finger, and destroy the world with one hand.


    Palm fate, control everything.


    Even now Kunpeng knows that Li Yixi will not hurt himself, but he is full of panic, and it is difficult to hide his uneasiness in the demon eyes.


    Its body is trembling and its soul is trembling!


    However, Kunpeng''s eyes fell into Li Yixi''s eyes. Li Yixi felt that he frightened Kunpeng. After all, birds are afraid of humans, so he stretched out his hand and gently stroked Kunpeng''s feathers to appease Kunpeng!


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s voice, Kunpeng nodded quickly!


    "I can still be psychic and understand my voice, good guy!"


    Seeing Kunpeng nodding, Li Yixi''s eyes showed an incredible color.


    It was a surprise that I caught such a human bird.


    "Qing Yun, come and have a look!"


    "This bird can understand me. Shall we raise it?" Li Yixi''s eyes hurriedly fell on Hu Qingyun.


    Dada, dada!


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Hu Qingyun came quickly.


    "Look!"


    Li Yixi handed the Kunpeng in his hand to Hu Qingyun with an excited face.


    "How could this happen?"


    "How could this happen?"


    When Kunpeng fell into the hands of Hu Qingyun, the originally calm and incomparable Kunpeng suddenly changed color.


    "What kind of accomplishments is she? Why is it so terrible? In her body, I can feel the power of some demons. Is she also a powerful and unimaginable demon? "


    "No... no way, maybe I''m hallucinating."


    "She is a Sword Fairy. She is a terrible Sword Fairy. Her strength may be above or even stronger. Anyway, I can''t guess!"


    "If she was a demon, even if she turned into a human, she could not turn into a statue, such a terrible, such a pure Kendo friar!"


    "Most of our demons cultivate their own life magic powers. Even if they are converted into human form, they are more inclined to the attack magic powers of the flesh. There is no way to cultivate Kendo!"


    "Unless those terrible magic roads are suitable for the cultivation of all spirits, no demon will forget his magic powers and practice the skills of the human race!"


    "So I must have had an illusion. He is not a demon family. He is a powerful and unimaginable supreme being!"


    At this moment, countless thoughts flashed through Kunpeng''s heart. He was extremely afraid of Hu Qingyun.


    "Childe, this bird is really beautiful. Since childe likes it, let''s raise it. I think he likes childe very much. Even if he doesn''t need to be caged, he will follow him." Hu Qingyun smiled at Li Yixi.


    "Really?"


    Hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, Li Yixi felt a little incredible.


    But he took Kunpeng from Hu Qingyun and slowly released his hands.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up, because he found that Kunpeng in his palm didn''t fly away, but walked around in his palm. He seemed to have no fear of him!


    "Sure enough, really psychic!"


    "I like it!"


    "Come on, how about a cherry?"


    Li Yixi immediately took Kunpeng to the side of the table, took out a cherry from the plate and put it in front of Kunpeng!


    "Is this really a cherry?"


    Looking at the red transparent cherry in front of him, Kunpeng felt an illusion, because there was a trace of mysterious power on the cherry in front of him.


    Kunpeng felt that he really had an illusion. He shook his head fiercely, and then opened his eyes to look at the cherry in front of him!


    "How is that possible? It''s not an illusion, but real. It''s incredible. Who is he? Is it the supreme existence from the fairyland? "

 Chapter 404

    "It must be from the fairy world. If it wasn''t from the fairy world, how could you get such fairy fruit!"


    "It is absolutely impossible for such gods to exist in the world. If they existed, they would have been taken away by those powerful people and could not be kept!"


    Kunpeng saw it very clearly. The cherry was very fresh. It was definitely just picked from the tree.


    "Huh?"


    When Kunpeng thought he had an illusion and shook his head, this scene was just seen by Li Yixi. Li Yixi was stunned first and then overjoyed!


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. This is a good thing. Try it!"


    The appearance of Kunpeng just now was very cute. Li Yixi was very happy in an instant.


    At the same time, Li Yixi sent the cherry in his hand to Kunpeng''s mouth!


    "Huh?"


    Kunpeng was stunned, because at this moment, an inexplicable force fell on him. His mouth opened involuntarily and swallowed the cherry in front of him.


    It lost control of its body.


    Before Kunpeng woke up from the shock, he suddenly felt a terrible force in his abdomen and suddenly broke out. At the same time, countless voices of the road sounded in his mind!


    The power of the abdomen was instantly transformed into immortal power, which made Kunpeng''s eyes appear incredible and feel like he was dreaming. Although he stepped into the realm of immortal, there was no immortal spirit in the world. It was absolutely difficult to condense immortal power!


    But only in this short time, under the power of a cherry, he condensed dozens of immortal powers.


    At the same time, with the help of the voice of Da Dao, he even introduced the magic power in his memory to practice. The magic power, which he had just inherited from his blood, he had not had time to understand it, but now he succeeded in practice inexplicably, which made Kunpeng''s body tremble slightly and his eyes become extremely bright.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Li Yixi felt Kunpeng''s eyes and a smile appeared in his eyes. Li Yixi thought Kunpeng liked cherries.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, there are plenty. As long as you like, let you eat enough!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Kunpeng was very happy in an instant!


    After swallowing more than a dozen cherries in a row, Kunpeng felt that he was going to burst!


    The power in the body was hard to suppress, so he flew to one side and stopped.


    "It tastes good, but I can''t taste cherry in this sea area. I have a lot. If you want to eat, then you''ll follow me. Of course, if you don''t want to, forget it. If you want to, nod your head!"


    Li Yixi felt that Kunpeng could understand him, so he asked tentatively. He really liked it. If he stayed, he could relieve his boredom on the road!


    Although Kunpeng is about to burst now, when he hears Li Yixi''s words, he quickly nods and says that he is willing to follow Li Yixi, because this is a great opportunity. Kunpeng feels that his choice is very right. If he doesn''t follow Li Yixi, he wants to get the strength he has now, I''m afraid he doesn''t have decades or even hundreds of years of hard practice, Not at all!


    "Sure enough, this guy can understand me. Is it a demon?"


    Li Yixi is very satisfied!


    Looking at the three brothers of the dragon family here from a distance, there was envy in their eyes. Unexpectedly, Kunpeng was just enlightened by Li Yixi and was loved by Li Yixi. I''m afraid he grew up faster than them in the future.


    "This guy is so lucky. I''m jealous!"


    Long Yi looked at Kunpeng jealously from a distance!


    "Become an immortal in one day, and I''m jealous!"


    The two brothers also said that they are really jealous. They have made a lot of efforts to cultivate themselves now.


    Kunpeng ascends to the sky step by step!


    "How long is it from the middle heaven?" Li Yixi couldn''t help but look at Long Yi.


    "Childe, it won''t be long before we can cross the sea and enter the middle heaven."


    "I contacted Zhao Tianyin of Tianyin Pavilion. Let''s go to Tianyin Pavilion first. Zhao Tianyin has extraordinary strength. He told me before that if we come to Zhongtian one day, we must go to Zhongtian. This time, we happen to come here, and we''ll go there to understand the situation of Zhongtian!"


    Longyi explained!


    "Tianyin pavilion? We are acquaintances with him. It doesn''t hurt to come here and visit him. It''s not a small help for us. Otherwise, we are completely strangers here and it''s not easy to ask for help in case of difficulties! "


    Hearing what longyi said, Li Yixi agreed.


    Time flies. The spirit boat crosses the sea area and finally sees the land. At the moment, there are many people waiting there!


    "It''s the childe. The childe is here!"


    Zhao Tianyin, who had been waiting for a long time in the distance, straightened her waist in a hurry. Her eyes were full of expectation and respect!


    As soon as the spirit boat fell to the ground, Zhao Tianyin quickly saluted.


    "Zhao Tianyin and Tianyin Pavilion welcome you!"


    "Young master, long time no see!" Step spin sound also hurried to make a sound at the moment.


    "Two, please!"


    Li Yixi apologized. He didn''t expect such a person to come here to meet him.


    "You''re welcome, childe. You don''t have to think about anything when you come to zhongtianyu for the first time. Everything is arranged by Tianyin Pavilion. You must be satisfied! "


    "Young master, I must be very tired after driving all day. Now let''s go to Tianyin Pavilion and have a rest for a while?" Zhao Tianyin looks forward to Li Yixi.


    "OK, listen to master Zhao''s arrangement!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin was overjoyed and hurriedly stretched out her hand, "please, childe!"


    He prepared a carriage for Li Yixi early so that he could see the scenery all the way.


    But when Li Yixi came to the carriage, he suddenly stopped and looked solemnly at the coachman.


    "Huh?"


    "Childe, what''s the matter?"


    Feeling the change of Li Yixi''s mood, Zhao Tianyin looked very nervous. He thought his people had made some mistakes, which caused Li Yixi''s dissatisfaction.


    "He is ill. I seem to have seen this disease in the southern heaven?"


    "If you don''t treat it, it''s very serious. The disease seems to be contagious!"


    Li Yixi solemnly explained to Zhao Tianyin?


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the eyes of the people in the Tianyin Pavilion lit up in an instant. A elder said, "do you have a way? This disease is really strange and difficult to detect? "


    After the voice of the elder of Tianyin Pavilion fell, everyone''s eyes fell on Li Yixi!


    Their cabinet leader is very respectful and worshipful to Li Yixi. It can be said that he is blind. They want to know whether Li Yixi can deal with the plague. The car driving elder has just returned from the creation temple. If Li Yixi has a way, there will be a way to deal with the creation Temple!


    The plague world behind it is not enough to fear.

 Chapter 405

    "It''s not difficult, but let''s go back first!"


    "I think he is also a practitioner. His strength is extraordinary. There will be nothing in a short time!" Li Yixi looked at the old man driving the car and said for a moment.


    "You''re right. Go back first. Don''t worry!" Hearing Li Yixi''s words, a fine light flashed in Zhao Tianyin''s eyes, and her heart was very excited.


    Although those elders are skeptical at the moment, they don''t dare to say more now, otherwise Zhao Tianyin will be angry. Moreover, they don''t know whether Li Yixi really has the means to deal with the plague. If they offend Li Yixi, they will lose a good opportunity to resolve the plague.


    Soon, the carriage entered the forbidden area of Tianyin. When it arrived, Li Yixi looked at Zhao Tianyin and said, "this disease is really similar to that in the southern Tianyu. Go and get the pen, ink, paper and inkstone first. I need some herbs. There should be no problem using these herbs to deal with the plague!"


    "It''s the childe. Go and do it right away!"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin quickly nodded and ordered the disciples in the forbidden area of Tianyin to get pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s order to get pen, ink, paper and inkstone, the elders in the Tianyin forbidden area frowned one by one. They thought Li Yixi was just a local doctor. It was the power of plague. How could it be resolved by some herbs? It was the power of rules and absurd?


    But when Zhao Zihui''s cold eyes were felt, the elders of the Zihui forbidden area dared not speak one by one.


    Can only stand by and wait, waiting for Li Yixi to make a fool of himself.


    In their eyes, Li Yixi is a mortal, who can''t even feel a trace of cultivation. A mortal can resolve the plague. In their eyes, it''s just a fantasy.


    "All right?"


    Bu Xuanyin''s master, however, saw the magic of the coke brought back by Bu Xuanyin and believed that Li Yixi would not make up and fool them, but he was still a little uneasy looking at the eyes of the elders around him.


    "Master, since the childe has made a move, there is absolutely no problem!" Bu Xuanyin saw the teacher''s suspicious eyes and showed a confident smile on her face.


    In Bu Xuanyin''s eyes, Li Yixi is an omnipotent existence.


    She saw the horror of Li Yixi with her own eyes.


    Moreover, bu Xuanyin is very clear that even if Li Yixi doesn''t do it, Hu Qingyun, who is standing next to Li Yixi, is a terrible Sword Fairy. She once saw Hu Qingyun on the battlefield of all ethnic groups. With a sword, she entered the fairy world, crossed the barrier of a world and killed a fairy.


    As long as Li Yixi nods and Hu Qingyun acts, the creation Temple supported by the plague world can never exist. Even if the plague world comes, it will undoubtedly die, because Hu Qingyun is a peerless Sword Fairy. After so long, Hu Qingyun may be more terrible, and there are three immortals around Li Yixi.


    "Young master, take a break before drinking tea. This is an elder in the forbidden area of the voice of heaven. His strength is good. He can''t be hurt by disease in a short time!"


    Zhao Tianyin ignores those eyes and makes tea carefully. His eyes are full of respect. If he doesn''t know Zhao Tianyin, he will never believe that Zhao Tianyin is the owner of Tianyin forbidden area.


    It is now one of the supreme overlords in the middle heaven.


    No one would imagine that a supreme overlord in the middle heaven would bring tea and water to a mortal, and he was extremely respectful, just like a child''s blind worship and fear of his idol.


    "Yes!"


    "Good tea, good tea!"


    Li Yixi took a sip and felt refreshed. He sighed in his heart that he was worthy of the spiritual tea in the practice world. It was really good and refreshing.


    "Pavilion master, the pen, ink, paper and inkstone have been taken!"


    The disciple who went to get the pen, ink, paper and inkstone returned. With a wave of his hand, a desk appeared here. On the desk, the pen, ink, paper and inkstone were already ready.


    "Don''t be busy, young master. Have a rest!"


    Zhao Tianyin glared at the disciple.


    "It doesn''t matter. The most important thing is to cure the disease first. I''ll write down the prescription first. Go and fill the medicine!"


    Li Yixi stood up, picked up his pen and began to write prescriptions under the gaze of a pair of eyes. At the same time, he said in his mouth, "you should have all these medicines here. They are not precious medicinal materials? Ginseng, angelica, Cordyceps... "


    "This..."


    Hearing the medicine in Li Yixi''s mouth, the year,, the eyes of the elders of Tianyin Pavilion almost fell out. I feel that Li Yixi is funny because these things are just ordinary medicinal materials. How can he deal with the power of the plague?


    "Childe Li, are you sure these herbs can cure this disease?"


    An elder couldn''t stand it any longer and stood up and asked.


    "Shut up!"


    At the moment of hearing this voice, Zhao Tianyin was almost angry. If he couldn''t do it now, he really wanted to kill the elder directly.


    Zhao Tianyin glanced at the elder with cold eyes and said, "who gives you the qualification to speak now? How can you, a frog at the bottom of a well, know the childe''s horror? From now on, you are no longer the elder of the voice forbidden area. Get out of here! "


    The elder of Tianyin forbidden area heard Zhao Tianyin''s words and was filled with resentment. A mortal wrote a mortal prescription and said he could deal with the plague. He really disagreed and thought Zhao Tianyin was crazy.


    The elder now disdained to glance at the prescription Li Yixi was writing, but after he looked at it, the whole person was stunned, his legs trembled violently, and his eyes were full of panic.


    "Huh?"


    In fact, other elders in the voice forbidden area agreed with what the elder said, but at this moment, they saw the elder trembling all over and looked puzzled.


    When they looked down the elder''s eyes, they just saw the prescription written by Li Yixi.


    At this moment, the disdain in the eyes of these elders disappeared, replaced by panic. Like the elder, his whole body trembled slightly, and a huge wave set off in his heart.


    "God text, that''s God text, what a terrible God text!"


    "Who the hell is he? The words written casually are divine writings. The horror of these divine writings is beyond our understanding. Each of these words is invaluable. No, it can''t be described by value. Once these divine writings are controlled by people, they will definitely have earth shaking power. "


    However, at the moment, Zhao Tianyin saw that the elder was still there, and his eyes twinkled with Sen Han''s killing intention, "don''t you roll? Do you want me to invite you personally? "


    Hearing Zhao Tianyin''s cold and murderous voice, the elder suddenly woke up and was covered with cold sweat. At the moment, he knew he was wrong and how ignorant he was.


    He wanted to speak, but when he saw Zhao Tianyin''s cold eyes, he could only swallow his words into his stomach and slowly retreated with fear and trembling.


    "Divine text, it''s really divine text. What a terrible divine text!" Bu Xuanyin''s teacher also saw the prescription and the moment when she saw the prescription. Even now she is an immortal, but looking at these divine texts, her soul couldn''t help shaking because it was too terrible.


    Li Yixi remembered the words of the elder just now. Li Yixi said with a smile: "although these drugs look ordinary, they will have magical effects when combined. All diseases can be cured. We should believe four words."


    After Li Yixi said this, he stopped and did not continue to say it. Instead, he put up a pen and wrote four words on another white paper, and it was a winner.


    After writing the four words "man will conquer heaven", Li Yixi was silent for a moment and wrote two more words, Shennong.


    "Boom!"


    However, what Li Yixi didn''t know was that when he wrote the four words "man will conquer heaven", a terrible force spread all over the world. The world began to recover strangely. Those monks who were practicing were strangely broken one by one.


    Those who practice swordsmanship simply understand the meaning of swordsmanship at this moment.


    Those who understand the Tao can realize the Tao in an instant. Those shackles that are difficult to crack are simply broken, as if with the help of God.


    When the people around them saw the four words, they got great benefits one by one. They got the answer to the difficult question of monasticism.


    "He, who is he?"


    The elders of Tianyin Pavilion were stunned one by one at this moment, and their souls were trembling.

 Chapter 406

    People who heard some prescriptions before looked disdainful and thought that Li Yixi was a disgrace here, but now no one dares to think so.


    Already written by Li Yixi, the divine texts trembled, and the heart set off a huge wave, together with the soul trembling.


    "Good... Terrible. What strength is this?"


    "There were countless strong people in the Confucian temples in those years, but I haven''t seen such terrible divine writings. What kind of state does it take to write such terrible divine writings?"


    These people are not too weak in strength, and the worst is the realm of reincarnation. When they see these gods, they will know how terrible these texts are.


    Many people have lived countless years and witnessed countless legends, but those legends suddenly find that they are nothing compared with Li Yixi in front of them.


    At this moment, the most frightened people in their hearts are actually the people who set foot in Wonderland, because they see more and tremble more.


    "Heaven and earth have revived, and the Terran has been favored by heaven and earth. This time is different from the last time. Last time, the childe issued a great wish to wish all living beings like a dragon, and all spirits in the world have benefited. But this time, when the childe wrote the four words" man will conquer heaven ", only the Terran really benefited!"


    The three brothers of the dragon family, now Xiannian is swimming between heaven and earth. He sees everything that has happened in his eyes and trembles wildly in his heart.


    They can see that in the dark, a terrible force of luck between heaven and earth has blessed the Terran. The Terran has now become a well deserved king in the world, no one!


    At that moment, they felt that countless people had received great benefits. Some people''s accomplishments had made a breakthrough. Some people had bad luck and were about to fall, but under the blessing of Qi, they changed their lives against the sky in an instant.


    Some Terrans who fought with monsters succeeded in killing when they were about to fall.


    The three brothers of the dragon family also felt that the previous middle heaven was eroded by the boundary force, but at that moment, the boundary force of the demon world penetrated through the demon clan, the force of the underworld penetrated through the underworld, and the plague force of the plague world penetrated through the creation temple were absolutely suppressed.


    "How... How is it possible?"


    On Li Yixi''s shoulder, Kunpeng saw the divine texts in front of him and was stuttered with fear.


    Especially the two words that everyone didn''t notice, Shennong!


    At the moment, voices sounded in his mind. Emperor Ze all things and Shennong will not die.


    Shennong''s two divine writings seem to turn into a terrible figure, suppress heaven and earth, kill immortals and demons, and dominate the world.


    The moment Kunpeng saw these two words, he found that the power of the avenue was faintly going to turn into a figure. This figure made him extremely frightened, as if it itself was like a mole ant in front of this figure.


    However, Kunpeng knows that he is an immortal now!


    But in the face of these two words, the virtual shadow in the Tao rhyme is so small.


    "Is the childe calling a terrible existence with divine script?"


    At this moment, Kunpeng thought a lot. He has the inheritance and memory of Kunpeng family. His vision is extremely high, but he is still scared and inexplicable.


    When everyone was trembling, Li Yixi said with a smile, "Lord Zhao, first arrange someone to fill the medicine. If I can''t cure the elder''s disease, I''m afraid they don''t believe my ability!"


    Li Yixi was extremely confident in his medical skills, because under the systematic teaching, he was given the title of medical immortal by the system.


    In fact, the power of this terrible plague is not so terrible in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    "Childe, I''m going to get the medicine myself now. There''s no room for omission. I believe in childe''s ability. These guys are really bastards. They dare to doubt childe''s medical skills!" Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin''s eyes became extremely bright at this moment!


    "Well, then please Lord Zhao!"


    Li Yixi smiled helplessly and handed his written prescription to Zhao Tianyin.


    Zhao Tianyin''s hands trembled slightly and her heart was excited to laugh wildly, because the prescription was composed of a divine text. If he could understand the supreme truth of the divine text on the prescription, his strength would surely make rapid progress.


    This is simply a rare opportunity that goes against the sky and is impossible to appear again.


    Zhao Tianyin''s eyes were very hot just now, but he didn''t dare to speak, because if Li Yixi wanted to give it to him, he would give it to him. If Li Yixi didn''t want to give it to him, he would never get it, and that would also make Li Yixi dissatisfied with him.


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin seized the moment of this divine article, trembling with excitement in her heart, and went directly to resist the sky.


    "This...!"


    Looking at this scene, the eyes of all the high-level Tianyin Pavilion here are full of loss and regret.


    These people regret one by one, and even complain about themselves. Why didn''t they react at the first time just now? This is a great opportunity. They successfully missed it in front of their eyes!


    That''s a divine article, a divine article.


    Don''t say all control, just get some understanding in it, it''s also amazing.


    But just now they were frightened and successfully missed the opportunity. They all felt extremely regretful and wanted to give themselves a big mouth.


    While disappointed and regretting, they were also extremely excited, because compared with the previous elder, although they also questioned Li Yixi in their hearts, they didn''t speak.


    Now in front of Li Yixi, there are two pieces of paper with divine texts written on them. They are looking forward to it. If Li Yixi gives them the divine texts on those two pieces of paper, no, let them understand, they will die without regret.


    However, when they looked forward to it one by one, Li Yixi spoke, but his faces were not very good-looking.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Bu Xuanyin. "Miss Bu, there are a lot of such diseases in Zhongtian now, right? But you don''t have to worry. Believe me, the prescription is absolutely useful. These four words are for you. Believe yourself, man will conquer heaven! "


    Li Yixi reached out and put the word "man will conquer heaven" in Bu Xuanyin''s hand.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment when Bu Xuanyin''s hand just touched these four words, an invisible force of heaven directly fell on Bu Xuanyin. At this moment, bu Xuanyin''s body suddenly trembled, and her eyes were full of incredible colors.


    Her strength has not improved at all, but bu Xuanyin feels that she has been blessed by the power of heaven. At the moment, bu Xuanyin feels that she has been favored by heaven and earth and become the emperor of heaven and earth!

 Chapter 407

    "Son of heaven!"


    "The earth emperor, that is the way without God!"


    "The childe has given the way of no God. This step Xuanyin has got such an opportunity against the sky!"


    "Without God, this is a powerful and terrible road. If you completely control and take charge of this road, you can build a powerful and terrible great emperor skill!"


    "The great emperor''s art is one of the 3000 Avenue. Although it is not ranked in the top ten of 3000 Avenue, it is also a powerful and terrible Avenue art. Bu Xuanyin has got such a terrible opportunity."


    At the moment, in the Tianyin Pavilion, the elders just felt that Bu Xuanyin''s strength would increase sharply with the four divine texts of man conquering heaven, but no one knew that this was a godless way.


    At this moment, the most shocking thing in my heart is not Bu Xuanyin, but Kunpeng on Li Yixi''s shoulder. He has countless inheritance memories. Naturally, I also know what the opportunity represented by the godless Tao is?


    It is impossible to directly control the 3000 Avenue. Only when you control the cultivation method corresponding to the avenue and practice to the extreme can you control one of the 3000 Avenue techniques in hundreds of millions.


    And Kunpeng also knows that no one has ever really controlled the great emperor''s art in his memory. That is to say, if Bu Xuanyin understands this avenue and reaches the extreme, she may control the great emperor''s art!


    There are only 3000 boulevards in the world. Once controlled by others, as long as the Taoist master who controls the Boulevard does not die, no matter how terrible your talent is, it is impossible for others to control the Boulevard. Moreover, no matter how terrible your talent is and how powerful you are? In front of the Lord, he can easily control your life and death.


    This is also the strength of the 3000 Avenue. Therefore, the carefree fairy King learned about the xuanhuang world. After there was a Tianjun tomb, he directly sealed the world, because the Tianjun tomb buried one of the 3000 Avenue catastrophes.


    This is one of the most rebellious relics in the world. If he controls the cataclysm, she can become a supreme power between heaven and earth in the shortest time.


    Really stand at the peak of the world.


    Therefore, for Tianjun''s tomb, the carefree fairy king can be said to be unscrupulous. Even if she destroyed the xuanhuang world and buried all the spirits in the world, she is willing to accept such cause and effect!


    "Thank you, childe!"


    "I will overcome everything, not afraid of hardships, strong enemies and tribulations, so as to benefit all the people!"


    After feeling the changes in her body, bu Xuanyin trembled slightly. If she didn''t know that Li Yixi liked to walk in the world as a mortal, she would definitely kneel before Li Yixi.


    "It''s just a small matter. Here''s another one for you. Shennong tastes all kinds of herbs and saves the world. He is the emperor of heaven and earth. We should take him as an example!"


    Hearing Bu Xuanyin''s words, Li Yixi then handed the paper with the word Shennong on the table to bu Xuanyin again.


    "This..."


    At this moment, the body trembled slightly, and the excited tears almost came out.


    Hu Qingyun found that Bu Xuanyin was really going to kneel down to Li Yixi, so she stepped out first and grabbed Bu Xuanyin''s arm.


    "Sister Xuanyin, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I have to bother my sister to play in zhongtianyu this time. We don''t know much about here."


    Hu Qingyun took the opportunity to hold Bu Xuanyin and didn''t let Bu Xuanyin kneel down.


    "Sister Qingyun, don''t be polite!"


    Being held by Hu Qingyun, bu Xuanyin naturally wakes up. She knows that she almost did wrong just now, and her face is slightly white.


    But when I looked at the two divine texts of Shennong, I was extremely excited.


    "Emperor, this is a supreme emperor. If I understand his way, my godless way will certainly make great progress. Unexpectedly, the childe not only gave me the godless way, but also left me an imperial way for me to understand and practice. The childe''s great kindness is really unrequited!"


    Looking at the two sacred texts of Shennong, bu Xuanyin doesn''t know how to express what he is saying.


    A sound broke through the air, and Zhao Tianyin returned and filled the medicine.


    Now Zhao Tianyin''s body is still trembling slightly. Obviously, her heart is still excited about the divine text she just got.


    "Yes!"


    However, Zhao Tianyin, who had just arrived, found Bu Xuanyin''s abnormality. Her eyes fell on Bu Xuanyin and found the divine text in Bu Xuanyin''s hand.


    "This...!"


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin''s eyes stared so big that his eyes almost fell out. He didn''t expect that Bu Xuanyin had such an opportunity. At the moment, the divine text in Bu Xuanyin''s hand contains the precious degree of the avenue, which is countless times that he got.


    The eyes were full of envy, but there was no jealousy.


    Because of his current achievements and opportunities, if it were not for bu Xuanyin, it would be impossible to get them.


    So to bu Xuanyin, he congratulated silently in his heart.


    "Childe, I''ve caught all the herbs you want."


    Zhao Tianyin quickly took back her eyes and put all the herbs Li Yixi needed neatly in front of Li Yixi.


    At the same time, when Zhao Tianyin came, he also brought an alchemist. I don''t know whether Li Yixi needs it.


    "Young master, this is an alchemist in Tianyin Pavilion. He is very good in alchemy. I don''t know if you need him to start!" Zhao Tianyin introduced the people behind her.


    "See you, childe!"


    The old man with white hair and beard saluted Li Yixi very respectfully at the moment, because he also saw the prescription. He didn''t dare to offend Li Yixi.


    At the same time, he was very excited. If Li Yixi gave some advice, he would benefit a lot in his life.


    "An alchemist?"


    "Great. With an alchemist, you can refine pills with remarkable effects."


    "Master, then I''ll trouble you. Please follow my orders to help me extract the essence of these herbs directly."


    This is an alchemist. Li Yixi is very polite.


    "If you need anything, just tell me directly. It''s my greatest honor in my life to be able to help you, but I don''t know if I can do it!"


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on the alchemist''s face and his heart was very excited!


    "It''s not difficult. For you, it should be very simple. You can extract all the essence of these medicines directly, and then merge them together according to my steps." Li Yixi smiled hurriedly, with a relaxed face.


    Because in his eyes, the Alchemist is very powerful. Extracting these drugs is absolutely easy.

 Chapter 408

    "Childe, do you want to start now?"


    Although the alchemist was a little uneasy, he still looked forward to Li Yixi.


    "Yes, let''s start now!"


    Hearing the words of alchemy, Li Yixi nodded.


    "It''s childe. If I''m wrong, I hope you can correct me in time."


    At the beginning, the alchemist''s eyes were full of excitement.


    With a wave of his hand in front of him, a pill oven appeared, and the Dharma array was played one by one. The pill oven was suspended in front of him, which stimulated the pill fire and began to preheat the pill oven. It was really not difficult, but he was still very nervous, because these herbs were ordinary things. He didn''t know how to refine these ordinary drugs to be able to resist the plague.


    Nervous, all the required herbs were refined.


    From the beginning to the end, I didn''t see Li Yixi speak, and I was a little relieved.


    "Childe, after extraction, what shall we do next?"


    Hearing the alchemist''s words, the eyes of the surrounding people hurriedly fell on Li Yixi, because the operation just now was very simple and there was no magic. I just didn''t know how Li Yixi would refine next, so that these ordinary drugs could have the effect of resisting the plague.


    "According to the essence of the herbal extract."


    At the moment, Li Yixi became a little serious and seriously commanded the alchemist to start refining medicine. With the blindly smelling herbs entering the Dante furnace, he was very nervous one by one.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s refining technique, the old man''s face was shocked, "what refining technique is this? I seem to have seen it in ancient books, but it has been lost! "


    "What is this technique?"


    At the moment, the alchemist listened to Li Yixi''s command of alchemy, practicing with a shock on his face, becoming more and more prosperous, because this refining technique is really superb. He vaguely remembered that it was recorded in books, but this technique has long been lost.


    A few minutes later, the old man''s body trembled wildly, because he remembered what refining technique it was? The shocked almost lost control of the Dan fire. He refined the Dan medicine all the way. There were beads of sweat on his forehead. After quickly stabilizing the Dan fire, he suppressed the shock in his heart.


    "This is the nine tower alchemy, the legendary formula of the supreme Dharma of the Dan Road."


    "I''m in control today!"


    The alchemist was so excited that he trembled. For him, nothing is precious, which is really very important for their alchemists.


    "I even controlled the nine tower alchemy, the nine tower alchemy, but I can refine the existence of fairy pills. When I have enough strength, the seal of the Heavenly Emperor will disappear, and then I can use the nine tower Alchemy to refine those fairy pills."


    The excitement in his heart is beyond words.


    For tens of thousands of years, an alchemist who can refine immortal pills has never appeared. Ancient alchemy techniques have been lost one after another. By the time of his master, all those alchemy techniques have been lost, which is a great blow to the alchemist.


    For a long time, he searched everywhere for those alchemy methods, and constantly went deep into some dangerous relics, hoping to find the ancient alchemy methods, but hundreds of years later, he had no harvest, and he was completely disappointed.


    Unexpectedly, today I got the most powerful and mysterious nine tower alchemy from Li Yixi.


    If he got it himself, it would take him a long time to control it, but under the guidance of Li Yixi, he quickly controlled the nine tower alchemy.


    "Be careful, it''s going to be Dan!"


    Now to the final stage, Li Yixi couldn''t help reminding him, because he found that the old man seemed very excited and had to maintain a stable mood, otherwise he would explode Dan.


    "Boom!"


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell. In the void, dark clouds pressed the city, and thunder sounded.


    "Dan Jie, is it Dan Jie?"


    Black clouds pressed the city and thunder roared everywhere. At this moment, everyone was shocked. No one thought of using these ordinary herbs? It''s extremely rare that it even led to Dan robbery and wanted to cause heaven robbery in the refining process. After ancient times, it was only seen in ancient books. In the past ten thousand years, no one''s Alchemy led to Dan robbery.


    But today, in the forbidden area of Tianyin, there is a Dan robbery.


    "Dan robbery, it''s Dan robbery. I even caused heaven robbery in the process of refining Dan!"


    The alchemist almost roared with excitement, which led to the disaster, which will be the pride of his life.


    "Boom!"


    Thunder roared everywhere. Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, a terrible disaster fell on the Dante stove.


    "Huh?"


    "Is this Dan Jie? Seeing the moment of Dan robbery, Li Yixi was shocked. He never thought that there was really Dan robbery in the world. When he saw the old man, his eyes were filled with admiration. Li Yixi felt that all this was caused by the old man''s superb refining techniques, but he didn''t know that the Dan robbery was actually his nine tower alchemy, which turned corruption into magic. "


    At this moment, everyone was very nervous, including the alchemist.


    "What should I do? What shall we do? "


    At this moment, the alchemist was anxious like an ant on a hot pot.


    But now Li Yixi even looked at the disaster and didn''t say a word. He didn''t know what to do?


    He had never heard of such a thing as resisting natural disaster.


    "Isn''t it terrible? Isn''t it a pity to destroy the pill? " Under the gaze of the crowd, Li Yixi said.


    When Li Yixi''s voice fell, everyone suddenly changed color one by one, because the natural disaster in this moment was still violent a moment ago, but now it has become incomparably docile.


    Those violent energies seem to have disappeared.


    Tianjie turned into a docile Thunder Dragon. Under the stare of a pair of dull eyes, he turned around the Dan furnace and entered the Dan furnace.


    "Tianjie is afraid of Childe. Childe, is it stronger than the way of heaven?"


    Li Yixi''s words scared Tianjie to become so docile. Zhao Tianyin and others trembled. It''s really terrible.


    "Where does childe exist? In my memory, this robbery is the judgment of heaven on all things. Heaven is supreme, but I''m afraid of Childe. Is it true? Am I not hallucinating? "


    On Li Yixi''s shoulder, Kunpeng''s body trembled slightly at the moment.


    "Boom!"


    After leilong entered the Dan furnace, a terrible breath broke out in the Dan furnace. The moment he felt the breath, he was very excited one by one. This was not the explosion of Dan, but the successful refining of Dan medicine.

 Chapter 409

    The black clouds over the Tianyin forbidden area disappeared in the blink of an eye and the clear sky was restored.


    The people who had been staring at the pill stove to see what quality the pill was suddenly felt a voice in their mind and turned their eyes to the void.


    "Impossible, impossible!"


    "It''s just an ordinary medicinal material, refined pill. Can it be a fairy pill? Why did the voice of the road ring? "


    The sounds in my mind shocked me one by one.


    "Dandao Tianyin, it''s Dandao Tianyin!"


    Different from others, the alchemist''s eyes were full of excitement and looked at the void with dancing.


    After suppressing the inner surprise, he sat cross legged and practiced.


    Brush!


    This moment is not just the alchemist''s perception. Countless people sit cross legged. This is an opportunity. Although many of these people are not alchemists and know nothing about alchemy, they also have countless benefits for them? It''s just that they don''t understand as much as alchemists, but they won''t miss such an opportunity to listen to the voice of the road.


    "Dan Dao Tianyin?"


    At the moment, looking at the figures sitting cross legged, Li Yixi was stunned. When he looked at the alchemist sitting cross legged, his eyes were full of worship.


    However, Li Yixi had some regrets. This Dandao heavenly sound sounded ordinary, could not feel the mystery, and suddenly felt a little decadent.


    But thinking that he was a mortal, Li Yixi was in a better mood.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t feel it as a mortal. Can you feel some, little guy?" Li Yixi looked helpless and his eyes fell on Kunpeng on his shoulder.


    "I..."


    At the moment, Kunpeng heard Li Yixi''s words and couldn''t help turning his eyes, because the heavenly sound of Dan is not as good as the Tao rhyme of Li Yixi when Li Yixi instructed the alchemist to refine pills just now!


    Kunpeng thinks Li Yixi''s words are too forced. This is the Dandao Tianyin. Although it is common, you can''t see it, but we can see it!


    Even in general, Kunpeng is still very excited.


    But Kunpeng shook his head, saying he couldn''t understand it. After all, in Li Yixi''s eyes, he was just a bird, so he quickly shook his head.


    Soon the heavenly sound of the pill disappeared. The alchemist quickly opened his eyes and saluted Li Yixi with some apology. "Childe, I wasted some time just now because I understood the heavenly sound of the pill. Can I turn on the stove now?"


    "Turn on the stove!"


    Li Yixi looked forward to it. He didn''t know what the medicine looked like when the master practiced it.


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, the people around him looked over one by one, carefully tiptoed and stretched their necks, unwilling to miss a trace.


    After the alchemist got Li Yixi''s order, he secretly swallowed a mouthful of water, took a deep breath, and took a pat at the Dan stove. The pills flew out, round and clear, and a strong smell of medicine broke out, a total of 12 pills.


    The alchemist didn''t dare to be careless. He took all the 12 pills in his hand and saw the pills in his hand. The alchemist trembled, "Dan pattern, this is Dan pattern!"


    At the moment, he was so excited that he saw all the legends spread in Dandao today.


    "Childe, see if you are satisfied?"


    The alchemist knew that Li Yixi was still looking here. He didn''t dare to look more. He hurried over and handed the medicine in his hand to Li Yixi.


    "Good, very good, the effect should be very good!"


    "Elder, take one and try it!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the elder who had driven before.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, the old man trembled all over.


    Reaching out to take the pill, he saw the pill pattern on the pill. In fact, he was very reluctant to give up. The plague power on him was not fatal. If he could, he wanted to save the pill.


    But it is obviously impossible, because now everyone''s eyes are on him, and they want to see if this pill can dissolve the power of the plague.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the old man took a deep breath and swallowed the pill directly!


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, he crossed his knees and practiced in situ to refine the power of the pill.


    The entrance of the pill turned into a warm current, which flowed through his limbs. After the entrance of the pill, it turned into the power of thunder. The power of thunder turned into the virtual shadows of thunder dragons, which roared in his blood and flesh.


    Under the roar of the Thunder Dragon, the medicine suddenly broke out, and the plague power in his body collapsed and disappeared as if the sheep had met the wolf.


    "The plague has disappeared. This pill is terrible!"


    The people around him stared at the old man one by one. Now they clearly felt the plague power of the old man and disappeared.


    "Boom!"


    After the power of plague disappeared, the old man did not open his eyes. At this moment, the old man''s body trembled slightly, because those Thunder Dragon virtual shadows were integrated into his blood. At this moment, he got the power of thunder, which was transformed into his blood.


    After a few breaths, the old man slowly opened his eyes. There was a flash of thunder in his eyes. After confirming that he had thunder blood, he set off a huge wave in his heart.


    He opened his eyes and hurriedly got up to salute Li Yixi, "thank you for your kindness!"


    He is extremely grateful for the thunder blood given by Li Yixi. Although his talent is good, he is not strong. It is the limit to be able to practice to the present level. But now after getting the thunder blood, the old man feels that his potential has soared again and has enough resources. He feels that he has the opportunity to set foot in the fairy way.


    "No!"


    Seeing the old man kneeling directly to himself, Li Yixi was startled and hurriedly stretched out his hand to help the old man up.


    "Now, guys, do you believe it?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the people and smiled.


    "Please forgive me, sir. It was our ignorance and suspicion before!"


    Seeing incredible things happen, no matter who it is now? I don''t dare to underestimate Li Yixi. If these experts offend Li Yixi, I''m afraid they don''t need Li Yixi. Zhao Tianyin and others will clean up the door.


    Looking at the people''s eyes, Li Yixi''s face showed a satisfied look, "in fact, these herbs can deal with diseases without refining into pills, but after refining into pills, the effect will be more significant!"


    "We thank you for all the people in the middle heaven. Thank you for saving your life!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was worshipped one by one, with a look of ecstasy.


    "Childe, sister Qingyun, it''s hard. This way, please." Seeing that a major event had been solved, bu Xuanyin arranged a yard for rest and hurriedly led her past.


    Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun left. Zhao Tianyin''s smiling face disappeared and said coldly, "someone spoke to question the childe and immediately expelled from the forbidden area of Tianyin."

 Chapter 410

    "Well, your excellency!"


    After hearing Zhao Tianyin''s words, none of these elders spoke for the elder who questioned Li Yixi just now, because Li Yixi was too strong and beyond their understanding. Such existence was contradicted and expelled from the Tianyin Pavilion. In fact, it was only good for them, and the Tianyin pavilion would not be angry.


    In the temple of creation, a figure fell.


    "Report to the hall Lord that the forbidden area of the voice of heaven has been fighting with us and won''t let us go at all, but today it unexpectedly shrinks the battlefield strangely and lets out the relics that have been competing with us for many days. My subordinates feel very abnormal!"


    After the figure entered the hall, he reported it immediately.


    "What about the demon clan and the Ming clan? Have the people of Tianyin Pavilion withdrawn? "


    In the creation temple, the Lord of the creation Temple heard the information brought by his subordinates and asked with a frown.


    "Return to the hall Lord, as the hall Lord expected, on the side of the demon family and the Ming family, the Tianyin Pavilion also shrinks all its strength and defends the territory!"


    "Oh?"


    Hearing his subordinates'' answer, the eyes of the temple Lord of the temple of creation were full of doubt.


    "Now do you know what happened in the forbidden area of the voice of heaven?"


    At this moment, the creator''s eyes fell on his men.


    "Lord Hui, according to the secret chess we arranged in the forbidden area of Tianyin, we found that a guest came to Tianyin Pavilion today. It seems that his identity is very noble. An elder of Tianyin pavilion was expelled from Tianyin pavilion just because he contradicted each other!"


    "So cloth maze?"


    "If the order goes on, all the strong in the temple of creation will immediately compete for the territory controlled by the forbidden area of the voice of heaven at any cost, no matter whether there is any conspiracy in the voice of heaven pavilion or not? As long as we make the power of the coming boundary strong enough, we can form a channel to let the immortal of the plague world come. At that time, under the absolute power, all intrigues and tricks become vulnerable. "


    The Lord of the temple of creation, now a look of disdain appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    "Hall Lord, wise!"


    One order after another, the message went on quickly. In the blink of an eye, these people in the creation Temple launched a crazy attack on the territory of the voice forbidden area.


    Although many people are arranged in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven, the three strongest immortals are all in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven. Because Li Yixi came, they all came to welcome him.


    In a short time, the forbidden area of the sound of heaven suffered heavy losses. The temple of creation, the underworld and the demon family launched a fierce attack at the same time.


    The three forces, without the urging force of the boundary at any cost, erode the origin of the mainland, transform the earth, and try to condense a portal to let the boundary behind the three forces come to the immortal.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the forbidden area of the voice of heaven, an empty voice sounded. At the moment, a disciple looked anxious.


    "Your Excellency!"


    His forehead was full of sweat. He almost broke in and wanted to report.


    But Zhao Tianyin waved to stop it.


    "Childe, take a break first. I''ll go out and have a look!"


    Zhao Tianyin withdrew from the hall with a smile on her face.


    After exiting the hall, Zhao Tianyin looked at the disciple with a dignified look, because the disciple was in charge of communication. Now he broke in, something serious must have happened.


    "What happened?"


    Zhao Tianyin looked at the disciple and asked solemnly.


    "Tell the pavilion leader that things are bad. The three forces of the creation temple, the Hades and the demons have launched a fierce attack on us and competed for a large number of our territory. The strength of the other party''s boundary is constantly eroding. If it goes on like this, it''s bad. If the other party consolidates the strength of the portal and the strong ones in the back boundary are coming, we''ll be annoyed."


    "Now, the temple of creation devours the most territory. I''m afraid the plague world behind the temple of creation is about to come to the immortal."


    The disciple looked frightened.


    "Damn it!"


    "You have just come to the forbidden area of the voice of heaven, and they dare to offend. I want to see how powerful the creation temple is!"


    "Do you really think we are from Nirvana?"


    Zhao Tianyin left a word. Her body was divided into two. After leaving a separate body, she tore the void and went away.


    So is bu Xuanyin.


    In front of a huge city, the creation Temple launched a crazy attack. The moat array was arranged by Zhao Tianyin, but it shook violently at the moment and seemed to be broken at any time.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    "The temple of creation opened the power of the door and came to an immortal. What shall we do?"


    In the city, the figures were pale.


    In the face of immortals, they were desperate one by one.


    Immortal, they can''t stop it at all.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The destruction of this ancient city has swallowed up the origin here and the strength of the human race. The portal must be strengthened and an immortal can come again.


    "Just ordinary people still want to block our plague world."


    At the moment, in the void, a figure was suspended, holding a skeleton staff in his hand, with disdain on his face. Every time the skeleton staff was waved, the terrible force of destruction came and eroded the city protection array.


    "Broken!"


    The figure snorted coldly, and the terrible power came, and the large array that was difficult to support broke up in an instant.


    "Kill, destroy the city!"


    The man sneered, and the people in the temple of creation burst away with excitement.


    "It''s over!"


    In the ancient city, people in the forbidden area of the voice of heaven were in despair.


    "Destroy the city?"


    "Just spell you!"


    A furious voice sounded, the void cracked, and Zhao Tianyin''s figure came out of the space channel.


    Those who had just entered the temple of creation in the ancient city turned their bodies into nothingness.


    "See you, Lord!"


    When Zhao Tianyin appeared, the people in the ancient city were full of excitement in their eyes, and countless people knelt down to the void.


    In the past, when Zhao Tianyin came, the creation Temple immediately returned, but this time, the creation temple did not.


    The man holding the skeleton staff said disdainfully: "it''s a surprise. The carefree fairy King sealed the heaven and earth, and there are still people who can become immortals. However, it''s a pity that I''m just an empty fairy with the blessing of the power of the plague world. But here, I have the fighting power of a real fairy. Despair!"


    After hearing this sentence, people in the ancient city look crazy. It''s true. This is also the reason why the creation temple has not been destroyed. With the blessing of the power of the boundary, the half step virtual immortal has the combat power of the virtual immortal.


    This is an immortal, that is to say, with the blessing of the power of the realm, he has the combat power of a real immortal.


    However, Zhao Tianyin seemed to be suppressing something. Hearing this, he was not afraid, but showed a sneer.


    "It''s a pity. If you could consolidate the portal one day earlier and come to the immortal, maybe my voice forbidden area would be defeated."


    "You''ve been calculating for so long, all kinds of dark hands are constantly, and even paid the price of heartache for the fairy king. Unfortunately, you''re all in vain, because the childe doesn''t like you, let alone the arrival of virtual immortals. Even if the plague fairy king comes, you have to die!"


    Zhao Tianyin is very confident at the moment.


    "Really?"


    "When you know what the power of a true immortal is, you won''t be so arrogant."


    The voice of the man holding the skeleton staff fell, and the power of the real immortal fell on Zhao Tianyin.


    "Click!"


    Zhao Tianyin knelt down directly.


    The people in the ancient city turned pale one by one and looked frightened. Zhao Tianyin was an immortal and a pillar of their soul, but now he has been suppressed.


    "Do you know what the power of true immortals is? Mole ants! " The man disdained.


    "Yes, is this the power of true immortals?"


    "Then it''s over!"


    However, at the moment, Zhao Tianyin is not suppressed. In his chest, a piece of paper flies out, the paper opens, and the mighty force erupts, suppressing Zhao Tianyin''s power and directly collapses.


    What appears now is the prescription written by Li Yixi.

 Chapter 411

    "Huh?"


    In Zhao Tianyin''s arms, the moment the paper appeared, a terrible force suddenly appeared between heaven and earth, which seemed to shake the earth and destroy the world.


    At the moment of feeling this power, the immortal who came to the plague world suddenly changed his look, and his eyes were full of panic.


    The hand holding the skeleton staff trembled violently. At the moment, he was imprisoned by a terrible force. Even with the blessing of the power of the plague realm, his cultivation reached the realm of true immortality, but now he feels like an ant.


    And the most terrible thing is that the paper that appears in Zhao Tianyin''s arms has not really started.


    "Brush!"


    At the moment when the piece of paper appeared in Zhao Tianyin''s arms, the plague world, the breath of the virtual immortal disappeared without a trace. Zhao Tianyin stood up and everyone in the ancient city, Tianyin Pavilion, was all loose!


    The eyes were full of excitement, and pairs of eyes fell on the paper in front of Zhao Tianyin.


    Even if they don''t know what it is, what power does it have? But they think this piece of paper is absolutely a terrible treasure. Otherwise, it is impossible to dissolve the supreme authority of the other party.


    This piece of paper rises slowly under the eyes of countless people, as if to fly to the end of heaven and earth.


    At the same time, a virtual shadow slowly appeared.


    The virtual shadow is seven points similar to Li Yixi, but the face is still blurred.


    The words on the paper burst out endless divine light one by one, and the virtual shadow made a sound, ginseng, angelica, Polygonum multiflorum


    One by one, the names of medicine ring out between heaven and earth.


    It was as if the pharmacist in the drugstore was grasping medicine. In the void, the power of heaven and earth condensed into a huge medicine tripod, which seemed to suppress the world. Those God cultures made blindly medicinal materials and were put into the medicine tripod condensed by the power of heaven and earth in the void.


    At this moment, everyone saw that the terrible virtual shadow in the void was refining medicine.


    "That''s... What''s that for?"


    Seeing this scene, no matter what forces, their eyes were puzzled.


    They don''t know what they''re doing? What does it do?


    However, the next moment, between heaven and earth, a strange fragrance of Dan appeared.


    The fragrance of Dan shocked people''s soul.


    Because at this moment, smelling this medicine fragrance, everyone feels that their soul power is growing madly, like swallowing a divine thing that can help the growth of soul power.


    "This, this is the danxiang formed by the power of rules? Who is he? Is this what people can do? "


    Smelling the danxiang, Zhao Tianyin trembled violently, and her eyes were full of panic.


    Taking heaven and earth as the furnace and divine texts as medicine, refining rules and divine elixirs is something I''ve never thought of.


    "Is this the childe''s means?"


    In the ancient city, Zhao Tianyin looked up at the scene in the void. His legs were shaking and his heart was trembling.


    Now he finally knows why this prescription appears in his arms? I''m afraid Li Yixi had expected that when he came to the Tianyin Pavilion, the power of the Tianyin pavilion would shrink. However, when they shrink, several forces would launch a fierce attack. Moreover, he thought that the place he rushed to was the plague world. I''m afraid this prescription is the means to deal with the plague world.


    "Ah...!"


    At the moment of the appearance of Dan Xiang in the Dan stove, those people in the plague world held their heads in their hands and made a miserable howl.


    The territory they transformed, the boundary power of the plague world, like the spring snow meets the scorching sun, constantly vanishes and disappears.


    In a short time, the plague fairy king of the plague world spent endless years and paid a terrible price. Everything prepared for his arrival came to naught.


    The portal of cohesion above the void is the power of the plague world. However, when the elixir refined by the power of rules appears between heaven and earth, all the power of those boundaries disappears.


    In the temple of creation, the Lord of the temple of creation suddenly changed his look. He looked up at the huge medicine tripod in the void, and his soul was trembling.


    Mind almost lost!


    The scene he saw today frightened him to the extreme, because it was the puppet supported by the plague world, but now the plague world, the cohesive boundary force, has disappeared, that is to say, the plague world can no longer bring a trace of power to the world!


    The virtual immortal who came before, under the danxiang condensed by the force of rules, has died, and the temple of creation has completely lost its dependence.


    Before that, they can also use the boundary power of the plague world to raise their cultivation to a higher level, but now they are back to the prototype.


    Facing the three immortals in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven, they are sheep and can only be slaughtered.


    Hundreds of millions of miles of territory is not just people. Those withered forests have long been turned into withered beasts. A strange scene appeared under the danxiang, as if time had gone back and recovered before destruction.


    The hundreds of millions of people who died turned from white bones into living people one by one.


    "This...!"


    Those powerful beings, when their souls swept to the mainland, just found this strange and terrible scene. Their legs trembled violently and felt like they were dreaming.


    Some people even took out their weapons and stabbed themselves in the thigh because they didn''t believe it was true, but the pain of retreating told them that what happened and what they saw were true.


    "Everyone listen to my orders and kill the temple of creation today. These people have betrayed the human race and slaughtered all living beings. They are just animals. Kill them all!"


    Seeing the complete disappearance of the power of plague, Zhao Tianyin''s face showed a touch of excitement. Now is the best opportunity to destroy the temple of creation.


    "Respect the order of the pavilion Lord!"


    Hearing Zhao Tianyin''s words, all the disciples and elders in Tianyin Pavilion were excited. The boundary power of the plague world disappeared. Without the blessing of the plague power, the temple of creation was a toothless tiger in their eyes, and there was no threat anymore.


    Moreover, Zhao Tianyin is here. Zhao Tianyin is an immortal. Under the leadership of the immortal, it is easy to destroy the temple of creation.


    The eyes of these people who have been oppressed for a long time are red. These days, they see their robes and their relatives. Many of them have been killed by the temple of creation.


    Now it''s an opportunity for revenge. One by one, anger erupted and killed Zhao Tianyin to the temple of creation.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    "Why does Zhao Tianyin have such details? What is that? It can destroy the fairy King''s layout in an instant! "

 Chapter 412

    Seeing the army of the forbidden area of the voice of heaven coming here like a tide, and in the temple of creation, everyone was full of panic and despair!


    The temple Lord couldn''t figure it out. He really couldn''t figure it out. The power of the boundary of the plague world has been able to condense the portal into an entity, which is enough for the immortal to come. If the ancient city before was destroyed, the huge portal can be reinforced at this time, which is enough to support the arrival of the immortal!


    Once the true fairy comes, with the blessing of the boundary power of the plague world, the true fairy can burst out the power of the heavenly fairy here. When a heavenly fairy comes, it will be easy to destroy here.


    However, seeing that the plan was about to succeed, it died prematurely.


    He felt that he had an illusion, which was not true, but the reality told him that the layout of the plague world had become a bubble.


    "The temple of creation regards everything in the world as a ruminant dog, betrays the human race, and is a puppet of the plague world. It has no humanity. There is no temple of creation in the world after today!"


    Zhao Tianyin appeared in the void, looked at the creation Temple below, raised his hand directly, and took a palm at the creation Temple below!


    Zhao Tianyin''s hand, at the moment, blocks the sky and the sun, blocks the sunshine in the void, and the world becomes dark!


    The power of destroying heaven and earth and all the strong people in the suppressed creation Temple knelt on the ground. Their eyes were full of fear and despair. At the moment, they regretted very much. If they hadn''t betrayed the Terran and become puppets of the plague world, they wouldn''t die today!


    "Click!"


    Looking at the huge palm coming from time and space, the strongest of the creation temple, the Lord of the creation temple, couldn''t support it. His legs knelt on the floor and his knees were directly crushed!


    "Zhao Tianyin, we are willing to surrender. We have to take refuge in the plague world!"


    The Lord of the temple of creation is in complete despair at the moment. He knows that the plague world can''t come again. He just wants to live!


    Even if Zhao Tianyin abandoned his accomplishments or became a slave, he would like to!


    "Kill human beings and destroy all creatures in heaven and earth. You are not qualified to be a man, let alone live and die!"


    Zhao Tianyin''s voice was cold and terrible, and his huge hand covered the sky fell on the temple of creation.


    "Boom!"


    Within a hundred miles of the temple of creation, mountains, rivers and the temple of creation were directly photographed into the earth, and everything was destroyed. Here, it turned into a plain like a huge handprint.


    Everything that once existed was destroyed.


    "The pavilion master is invincible, the pavilion master is invincible!"


    Looking at the complete destruction of the temple of creation, the eyes of those followers in the forbidden area of the voice of heaven are full of excitement. Although they have been extremely oppressed these days, they have finally won today and completely destroyed these inhuman animals.


    "Wow!"


    Plague world, nine real immortals sitting cross legged in front of a huge door. At this moment, nine people sprayed blood together!


    His face was as pale as paper, and he couldn''t see a trace of blood!


    The head man''s eyes were full of panic. In order to condense this portal, the plague fairy world spent an extremely terrible price to successfully condense out, but now there are cracks on the huge portal.


    "Click!"


    "Click!"


    A harsh sound sounded.


    Under the gaze of one eye, the cracks on the huge door are getting bigger and bigger. On the door service door, the cracks are like cobwebs.


    "Boom!"


    At the next moment, the huge portal exploded directly and turned into fragments all over the sky!


    "Wow!"


    In the plague fairy world and the plague fairy King''s house, the plague fairy King spewed blood directly, because the power of the portal was directly related to him, which was prepared for him to come directly to the xuanhuang world. Now he was suddenly destroyed, which also caused great damage to him.


    "How is that possible? Why? " At this moment, the plague fairy King''s eyes became red as blood, his face was ferocious, and his handsome face was ferocious as a ghost. It''s frightening at a glance.


    The breath of terror broke out. The existence in the hall was directly wiped out by his terrible, domineering and vicious power. At this moment, his power was out of control.


    The plague fairy king is extremely angry now. The portal is not only related to it, but also made by his original immortal tool. Now it has been directly destroyed!


    The next plague fairy king, his body disappeared directly into the plague fairy world!


    When he appeared, his figure had come to the plague world under the plague fairy world. Looking at the nine real immortals whose breath was weak to the extreme, he had already turned into a void portal full of fragments, and his heart was dripping blood!


    At the next moment, a mouthful of blood is directly ejected. This mouthful of blood is purely angry!


    In order to prepare this dark hand, he has prepared for tens of thousands of years and paid for his own immortal weapon. It can be said that the plague fairy King lost a huge loss this time. If the seal of the xuanhuang world is opened now, he has completely lost the opportunity to compete!


    Because he has no ability, his strength has been weakened by 20%.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    "What the hell happened? What the hell happened? "


    The plague fairy King roared up to the sky and questioned the sky.


    "Domain leader, I''m afraid we can covet the xuanhuang world. Maybe the disaster emperor is not dead, otherwise we can''t explain why we failed to come to the xuanhuang world several times."


    A real fairy was weak. Seeing that the plague fairy king was about to lose control, he stood up and said his thoughts.


    Otherwise, the xuanhuang world was sealed by the carefree fairy king and could not become an immortal. Why were the immortals they came to directly wiped out.


    The last time it came was a half step fairy, who was still killed by the second, and that channel turned into an endless fire area.


    This time it was even more terrible. The portal formed by the blessing of the plague fairy King''s life fairy tool directly collapsed, and the nine real immortals penetrated the past boundary and disappeared without a trace.


    If someone says this is done by mortals, he doesn''t believe it.


    "It''s impossible. The disaster king is definitely dead, because no one is in charge of the current disaster Avenue and can''t become the Supreme Lord. That''s because some of the rules of the great disaster art have been brought into the grave by the disaster king."


    Hearing his subordinates'' words, the plague fairy King''s mood slowly calmed down.


    "Domain leader, if the disaster emperor dies, then it must be what means the disaster emperor left, otherwise it is impossible to cross the border and break your immortal weapon in an instant."


    The immortal looked firm.


    Otherwise, the xuanhuang world has been sealed, and no one can become an immortal. How can we kill half a step of heavenly immortals and break the immortal weapon of the plague fairy king.

 Chapter 413

    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    The plague fairy King frowned at this moment.


    "Domain leader, this is the only possibility now. Otherwise, the dark and yellow world is sealed by the carefree fairy king. There is no immortal spirit to penetrate, and the power of the avenue is sealed, which makes people unable to understand. How can such a terrible existence be born? Infiltrate the power of our past boundary, wave and clean it, and even cross a world, and directly destroy the domain master''s immortal weapon! "


    Hearing the words of the plague fairy king, the real fairy looked dignified, but he firmly believed that his guess was true, otherwise he really didn''t believe there were other possibilities!


    The real fairy is also the military master of the plague fairy king. After the plague fairy king is calm, he is also thinking about this problem. He thinks this may really exist. Otherwise, why did he fail twice in a row?


    This guess does not seem to have any loopholes, but the plague fairy king still frowns slightly, because if there are other means left in the disaster Tianjun tomb, isn''t the carefree fairy king who knows the disaster Tianjun tomb in vain?


    Because the one who knows the tomb of the disaster Tianjun department best is actually the carefree fairy king. He only guessed that the disaster Tianjun tomb is in the xuanhuang world according to some news. Later, he knew that there really exists the Tianjun tomb through confirmation.


    The carefree fairy king is in the fairyland, but there is an intelligent existence, even a woman, but no one dares to underestimate it. The plague fairy King thinks that the carefree fairy king can''t be so stupid. He doesn''t know anything and directly seals the big world.


    "Domain leader, are you thinking that the carefree fairy king can''t be so stupid. He doesn''t even know the situation of Tianjun''s tomb and directly seals the world?"


    The real immortal saw the plague fairy king and didn''t speak. Naturally, he guessed what the plague fairy king was thinking. Maybe he also considered it.


    "Yes, I don''t think the carefree fairy king is so stupid, otherwise she can''t get to where she is now!"


    The plague fairy king said frankly.


    "Domain master, this time we infiltrated the xuanhuang world, not only the plague fairy world, but also the underworld and the demon world. Now we can check the situation of the underworld and the demon world. If the power of the underworld and the demon world infiltrating into the xuanhuang world has been removed, and the cohesive portal has been completely smashed, Then maybe the xuanhuang world is really as I expected, and the disaster Emperor may leave some terrible hindhands! "


    The master of the plague fairy king put forward his own idea and wanted to confirm whether his guess was correct!


    "Well, immediately send someone to the underworld and the demon world to observe whether the two worlds have the same problem. If it is like us, there may be a terrible existence in the xuanhuang world. Even if it is not the successor left by the disaster emperor, it is also a terrible existence, which is comparable to the supreme existence of the disaster emperor, and has entered the xuanhuang world!"


    After a moment of silence, the plague fairy king said what he thought!


    "Yes, my subordinates will immediately send people into the underworld and the demon world to inquire whether these two big worlds have suffered as much as our plague world. If so, we must stop all plans for the xuanhuang world. If there is such a terrible existence, all plans are meaningless in the face of absolute strength."


    The real immortal worshipped the plague Immortal King and hurried to arrange people to go to the underworld and the demon world to understand the situation.


    "I hope it''s not what I think?"


    "Otherwise, no matter what chance there is, it has nothing to do with us!"


    The plague fairy looked at the void, and his heart was very heavy at the moment!


    In the middle heaven, the territory where the underworld is located, the powerful and terrible boundary force is constantly coming. After these people of the underworld have been blessed by the boundary force of the underworld, their strength has become extremely terrible. The people stationed in the voice forbidden area are not the opponents of the underworld at all. Countless elders have been killed, and the origin of the territory and the power of Qi have been continuously deprived.


    "Stop them, stop them, beat them back, regardless of the cost. Otherwise, if they get enough source and Qi power, the portal will definitely be reinforced. If they are reinforced again, they may be able to bear the arrival of immortals. At that time, for our voice forbidden area and our Terrans, it is the real disaster behind us, And our parents, and our wives and children, kill? "


    Guarding here is a supreme elder of the forbidden area of the sound of heaven. At the moment, I see that the smell of the underworld is getting stronger and stronger. The empty door is constantly reinforced. His eyes are full of dignified color. His eyes turn red as blood. He completely falls into a state of madness and burns blood essence at any cost.


    In the Ming clan camp, a figure stepped out slowly, and his eyes were full of cold colors. "Just half a step, Xu Xian, do you think you can stop us?"


    "Kill him!"


    The cold voice fell, and the terrible figures in the Hades gave up their opponents and directly killed the supreme elder in the voice of heaven forbidden area. More than a dozen terrible attacks came to the supreme elder!


    Boom!


    With an earth shaking noise, the place where the supreme elder was located was completely transformed into nothingness.


    When other people in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven saw the fall of the supreme elder, their eyes were full of despair.


    "Back!"


    The remaining elders, seeing that things could not be done, could only roar reluctantly. The people with the voice of heaven forbidden area quickly retreated and withdrew from the ancient city.


    These people of the Ming family saw that the people in the voice forbidden area were defeated and left like a lost dog. Their eyes were full of excitement and began to seize the origin here and the strength of the human family''s luck.


    In a short time, the door in the void was completely reinforced.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "The portal is finally stable, Terran mole ants, you are dead!"


    Inside the portal, an arrogant voice sounded, the terrible dark Qi broke out, and the sky became dark. There was a black vortex in the huge portal. In the center of the vortex, a great figure stepped step by step.


    "Welcome your excellency!"


    Seeing the figure of the great bank and the existence of the Ming family, the eyes are full of fanaticism and crawl on the ground.


    "Is this the dark yellow world? The carefree fairy King sealed here. The aura here has dried up. There is no trace of immortal aura. Even the power of the avenue has been sealed. The existence here is really weak and terrible! "


    "When this immortal comes, he will be able to destroy all the people in the middle heaven in one day, and build this place into the holy land of our Ming family. No one can take any advantage of this place, no matter what the demon world or the plague world. Tianjun''s tomb belongs to our Ming family."


    The rampant voice resounded through the void.


    "Are you sure you have this ability?"


    The voice just fell, and the void suddenly split. Bu Xuanyin came out of the void channel with a gloomy face!

 Chapter 414

    Looking at the territory originally belonging to the forbidden area of Tianyin, it has been eroded by the power of the boundary of the underworld and turned into the underworld. Then look at the dead bones of the human race on the earth. Bu Xuanyin''s heart burns up the anger of burning the sky.


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin''s eyes become extremely cold. The temperature between heaven and earth suddenly drops. Everything around Bu Xuanyin''s body turns into ice sculpture in the blink of an eye.


    "Huh?"


    "The xuanhuang world is a sealed world. The power of the great road is sealed, and the immortal spirit can not penetrate. I was surprised that an immortal was born. However, my immortal''s strength, but the peak of the virtual immortal, is only one step away from the realm of the real immortal. If it is not to suppress the realm, I will come to the xuanhuang world first, This fairy has already set foot in the realm of true fairy! "


    "Even if you happen to be an immortal, you are still an ant in the face of this immortal. I think you look good. If you are willing to be my slave, I can give you hope to live!"


    Facing Bu Xuanyin with cold eyes and terrible breath at the moment, the immortal of the Ming family, who has just arrived, has disdain in his eyes and does not regard Bu Xuanyin as his opponent at all.


    Because as he said, in order to come to the dark and yellow world and suppress the people coming from other realms, he has been trying to suppress his cultivation. If he does not suppress his cultivation, with his talent, he has already broken the realm and become a real immortal.


    "Boom!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a surging breath broke out in his body, and the terrible pressure shrouded the void here!


    Feeling the overwhelming pressure, those people of the Ming clan were excited and shocked in their eyes, because they knew that the immortal broke the environment and became a real immortal.


    If this person becomes a real immortal, with the blessing of the power of the realm, his strength can burst into the realm of immortals. Immortals are also unique figures who can cross and conquer the mysterious and yellow world. They think it is easy to conquer this world.


    Under the eyes of one after another, the virtual immortal in the underworld really stepped into the realm of real immortal in the blink of an eye.


    "Invincible, invincible, the underworld is invincible!"


    Those people of the Hades, seeing this scene, roared with excitement one by one.


    "Now do you know what despair is?"


    After the success of the Ming clan, his eyes are full of pride and arrogance. He looks down at Bu Xuanyin!


    In his eyes, now he is invincible in this dark and yellow world.


    "Despair?"


    "Just a real fairy. Do you really think you are invincible in the world? Don''t say you are a true fairy. Even if the fairy king of the underworld comes, you will die today! "


    "You devour the original power of the world and deprive the human race of the power of luck. You''re looking for death!"


    Hearing each other''s words, bu Xuanyin''s voice became colder.


    "Oh, really?"


    "I''d like to see what means you have, I give you ten minutes, in this ten minutes, whatever you can do to attack me, I will not fight back, I will let you see the real immortal terrible!"


    The true immortal of the Ming family, with a defiant color on his mouth, looked at Bu Xuanyin with mocking eyes.


    "Really?"


    "Then go to hell!"


    Hearing each other''s words, bu Xuanyin''s voice became extremely cold.


    This person''s strength is really immortal. With the support of the other party''s boundary power, he can really burst out the immortal''s combat power!


    With her own strength, bu Xuanyin knows that she is absolutely impossible to defeat each other, but today is different from the past. With the divine text given by Li Yixi, the endless luck is blessed on the Terran. Bu Xuanyin firmly believes that no matter how terrible the enemy is, the Terran must win!


    Looking at the other party''s arrogant mockery, bu Xuanyin''s killing broke out!


    With a big hand, bu Xuanyin took out the divine text given to her by Li Yixi not long ago.


    Bu Xuanyin injects the power in her body into the divine text at any cost!


    "Boom!"


    Bu Xuanyin''s immortal power was constantly injected into it. The two divine texts of Shennong broke out in an instant. Two endless divine lights turned into terrible pillars of light. These two huge pillars of light began to merge in the void.


    The breath of destroying heaven and earth burst out from the light column of fusion!


    "What?"


    "What is this? Why did such a terrible smell break out? "


    At the moment of feeling this breath, the real immortal of the Hades showed a frightened color in his eyes and extreme uneasiness in his heart!


    Just now, his arrogance and disdain completely disappeared. Even with the support of the power of the boundary, he could burst out the fighting power of the immortal, but under this breath, he felt his own soul tremble.


    "You have such means. Ben Xian underestimated you!" After the cold voice of the real immortal of the Hades fell, his body disappeared instantly. The next moment, his figure appeared not far in front of Bu Xuanyin, stretched out a hand, exercised the supreme power of the Hades, and attacked the huge light column!


    Because he felt that there would be a terrible existence in this pillar of light, he did not hesitate to stop it!


    "Boom"


    The most powerful attack contains the power to destroy the sky and the earth. The real immortal of the Hades didn''t leave his hand and went all out.


    But when his strongest attack fell on the pillar of light, a terrible rebound force hit his body directly.


    His powerful immortal body, at this moment, there were cracks on it, and his body seemed to burst!


    "Damn it, what the hell is this? Why is it so terrible? "


    A mouthful of blood spewed out, and the arrogant real immortal of the Hades was no longer arrogant, domineering and disdainful.


    At the moment, there was only panic and despair in his eyes.


    Because his all-out strike did not damage the light column. At the moment, he has been seriously injured, and it is impossible to break the fusion of the light column.


    "What about this...?"


    Those people of the Ming clan saw the immortal who had just arrived badly hurt and beat to death. Their excited hearts turned cold in an instant. Their bodies trembled slightly, and their eyes were full of panic.


    How terrible the pillar of light that real immortals can''t break is. They don''t dare to speculate and imagine. They can''t help looking at the portals in the void. They don''t know whether there is a more terrible existence in the portals. Otherwise, today''s Pluto will become the history of the xuanhuang world. From then on, the race of Pluto will never appear in the world!


    However, the dark people staring at the portal despair one by one at the next moment, because there is no figure coming in the portal!


    After the light column fused, I saw an old figure in the divine light, holding a bamboo pole in his hand, slowly stepping out of the light column!


    Although the clothes were ragged, the figure of Wei''an made all the people of the Ming clan completely desperate.

 Chapter 415

    A great figure in rags, holding a bamboo pole in his hand, came step by step. At the moment he appeared, his figure seemed to become the center of the world.


    Step by step in the void, step by step, as if this piece of heaven and earth were to be broken.


    "How is that possible?"


    "How could this world come to such a terrible existence? His strength may have surpassed our Lord of the underworld."


    Seeing the Wei''an figure in the void, the body of the real immortal of the Ming nationality trembled violently, and a huge wave was set off in his heart. At the moment, he was not arrogant and overbearing, but only frightened and trembled.


    Because at the moment when Shennong appeared, he found that the breath carried by Shennong was really terrible. When he paid attention to the ordinary bamboo pole in Shennong''s hand.


    His whole soul was trembling, and his eyes glittered with fear.


    "This... This is a supreme Taoist soldier. It''s terrible. How can anyone train their weapons into a Taoist soldier? Such an existence has never appeared even in the world at such levels as the underworld and the fairy world. In this sealed dark and yellow world, such a terrible existence has come! "


    "Ha ha!"


    "What the carefree fairy king, the plague fairy king, the Lord of Jiuyou, and the supreme devil in the demon world all seem extremely ridiculous in front of this. The great disaster skill of the disaster heavenly king is not something that people at their level can compete for. If this person wants it, no one has the ability to compete with it!"


    "Moreover, this man is only the illusion of two divine texts, so who is the master of writing these two divine texts? Is it the most terrible existence in ancient times, the Supreme God above Haoran? "


    At this moment, the real immortal of the underworld looked ironic. At this moment, when he saw this figure, he knew whether it was the underworld, the demon world, the plague world, or the carefree fairy king with infinite means. When the seal of heaven and earth was broken, they were all jokes!


    These people are really strong, at least in his eyes.


    However, he found that these existed in front of this great figure, and they were just ordinary monks. It was almost impossible to capture the great disaster technique in the emperor''s tomb here.


    Unless the master who wrote this divine text can''t see the top ten catastrophes of 3000 Avenue, they have no chance to get Taoist art. The two divine texts are so terrible. The master is absolutely vertical and horizontal in the world. Who can compete with it.


    "Who in the end is the most powerful person in the heavens who has come to this dark and yellow world?"


    The real immortal of the underworld looked desperate.


    "Run!"


    In the army of the Ming family, several half step virtual immortals were full of panic in their eyes and roared directly, because they knew that they could do nothing in the face of this great figure, so they shouted one by one and fled to the door in the void.


    Because there is no place for them in this dark and yellow world. In the past, they could dominate here with the help of the power of the underworld, but now they have no chance!


    "How strong!"


    Compared with the panic and despair of Zhu Qiang and zhuqiang of the Ming nationality, in the instant void, bu Xuanyin stood with her eyes full of worship. Looking at Shennong''s great figure, she seemed to see a pioneering Terran emperor.


    "Is this the emperor?"


    "Is this the way without God?"


    "If I understand this imperial way, I must be able to further my cultivation!"


    Now Bu Xuanyin looks at the great figure in the void, and her eyes are full of expectation!


    Those half step virtual immortals of the Ming family fled to the huge portal above the void one by one in fear, and did not hesitate to burn blood essence and soul in exchange for enough speed and strength, hoping to escape from the sky.


    However, when the strong men of the Hades were frightened, the great figure walking step by step in the void finally spit out the first sentence!


    "All the people in the world are human and earth, and all the families in heaven and earth are human ministers!"


    "Just the underworld, dare to invade our Terran world and be killed!"


    At the moment when the sound fell, the bamboo pole in his hand seemed to drive away livestock and patted the strong ones who fled.


    The moment when the bamboo pole was wielded in his hand was like a supreme artifact. When the attack came, the powerful existence turned directly into blood mist.


    "Huh?"


    "How terrible!"


    "You must go, or you''ll never go again!"


    The real immortal in the underworld was full of panic in his eyes. He did not hesitate to burn blood essence and improve the speed magic power to the extreme. His whole body turned into a lightning bolt and swept directly to the huge portal in the void.


    A heart is now almost hanging to his throat, and his eyes are full of panic. He has been staring at the Wei''an figure in the void, because if the other party shoots the bamboo pole at himself and faces the attack of the bamboo pole, he can confirm 100% that he can''t resist.


    However, seeing the great figure, he never paid attention to him. There was a touch of excitement in his eyes. Under the gaze of his eyes, his body ran through the huge door.


    At the moment when his body ran through the huge portal, Shennong''s big hand grabbed the huge portal, and the power of rules instantly blessed the huge portal. The original huge portal almost collapsed because of the penetration of the real immortal, but under his terrible power, the portal in the void became very stable in an instant.


    Then, in rags, he disappeared directly into the door.


    The underworld, a nine secluded place, with figures sitting cross legged, suspended a huge portal above them, trying to maintain the portal one by one and make it stable.


    "Huh?"


    But suddenly, the color changed one by one, and their eyes were full of panic, because they felt that the huge door in front of them was about to collapse.


    It took tens of thousands of years and countless gods to build this portal. If it is broken directly now, it will be a great loss to the underworld.


    When the door was about to collapse, one by one in panic and despair, suddenly a terrible force began to bless the door. The door about to collapse became extremely stable in an instant.


    The eyes of the people present were full of doubts. They felt as if they had an illusion!


    When the crowd had not reacted, they saw a figure coming from the door.


    At the moment of looking at this figure, all the strong men of the Hades present had doubts in their eyes.


    "Mingjiu, didn''t you just come to the dark yellow world? Why are you back? "

 Chapter 416

    At the moment, his breath fluctuated violently. Even if he fled back to the big world of the Styx, he still felt locked by death.


    There was no mind and no time to respond to these people. They burned their blood essence crazily again and left in the distance.


    Living is now his greatest desire.


    "Huh?"


    "What happened?"


    "Mingjiu escaped. Is there any great terror in the xuanhuang world?"


    "What the hell?"


    The people looked at each other one by one, and their eyes were full of puzzled colors.


    According to the calculation of tens of thousands of years, they know that there is no danger in the xuanhuang world, because now no matter the carefree fairy king, the plague fairy king, the nine Youming king or the Lord of the demon world has ever come to the xuanhuang world.


    The netherworld nine comes to the xuanhuang world. It should be able to rule the world soon.


    But I never thought that Ming Jiu, who had just arrived in the dark and yellow world not long ago, ran back in a panic at the moment.


    "Fast, fast, seal the transmission power of the portal!"


    "Slow is late."


    A half step immortal presided over everything here. When he saw that Mingjiu was running away, he had a bad feeling. He roared directly and asked all people to join hands to temporarily seal the transmission power of this portal.


    When Ming Jiu came to the dark and yellow world, he had their power blessing one by one. Ming Jiu broke through the real immortal there and could burst out the fighting power of the Heavenly Immortal. However, Ming Jiu escaped back in such a panic, and he didn''t even have time to talk to them. He felt that something terrible might have happened. Coupled with the previous portal, it was going to break up suddenly, It was immediately blessed and can be very stable.


    Now he felt that even if he passed through the gate himself, the big gate could definitely bear it.


    The eyes could not help but show the color of panic. Even the Lord of the underworld could not do this, otherwise he would have come to the dark and yellow world.


    However, before he started, he knew it was late.


    Because in that portal, a mighty force came at the moment, and the terrible breath was even more terrible than the Lord of the underworld.


    He wanted to escape, but at the moment of the breath, a terrible force directly imprisoned here.


    Everyone''s eyes suddenly shrunk and looked at the door art in the void in horror.


    Although the portal has become very strong now, when this breath comes, they feel that the indestructible portal seems unable to bear this terrible power.


    In their frightened eyes, a ragged figure appeared.


    The bamboo pole in his hand waved gently at them, as if he were driving away snakes, insects, rats and ants in the mountains.


    But when the ordinary bamboo pole fell, the eyes were full of despair.


    Even if they have the cultivation of true immortals, they feel like mortals in the face of this bamboo pole.


    When the bamboo pole fell, the immortal bodies were directly crushed and wiped out together with the soul.


    After the bamboo pole was swept, the figure of Wei''an did not really face them from beginning to end.


    "No..."


    In the distance, the strong men of the Ming clan who were shocked by the return of the ninth Ming clan came one by one. They just saw this terrible figure coming and waved away a real immortal.


    The eyes were full of panic. No one thought that invading the dark and yellow world would provoke such a terrible existence.


    "Damn it!"


    "Why?"


    One by one, they stopped in a hurry and looked at the virtual shadow in the void in horror.


    Before they could escape, Shennong waved the bamboo pole at them. The originally ordinary bamboo pole immediately crossed tens of thousands of miles and fell directly on them one by one.


    All people''s bodies exploded in the void at this moment and turned into a mass of blood fog.


    No one survived!


    "Hum!"


    "A group of mole ants dare to invade the xuanhuang world. The childe lives there now. There is the supreme holy land. How can you trample and defile it?"


    "Especially the insects in your underworld are very annoying."


    "It''s a pity. If the childe hadn''t made the great wish that all living beings would be like a dragon, today I really want to completely destroy your underworld and make your underworld disappear completely from the world of heaven!"


    Shennong is extremely powerful. Although he is the manifestation of divine literature, he can feel the great wish of circulation between heaven and earth.


    His own strength is extremely terrible. He naturally feels what power it is?


    That''s 3000 Avenue, the existence of the top ten, big wish!


    "Today, I deprive you of half the power of Qi and fortune in the underworld and half the power of the boundary. This is your punishment for invading the xuanhuang world and disturbing the childe!"


    Shennong''s voice fell, and he caught his big hand at the underworld. The earth of the underworld was constantly dry, and the mysterious power of Qi was directly captured by Shennong!


    In the void of the underworld, there was a rumbling sound. Countless heaven and earth catastrophes fell on the underworld!


    The Lord of the underworld, looking at his world and suffering from the great disaster of heaven and earth, can only clench his fist and dare not move at all, because Shennong''s words just now are not a warning to others, but a warning to him.


    If he dares to stop, he will die today!


    After all this, Shennong''s face showed a color of thinking, and then said, "childe likes peace and ordinary life. After today, you will be self styled in the underworld!"


    "If the seal of the xuanhuang world is not lifted, the underworld will always be self sealed, otherwise, the underworld will be destroyed!"


    After Shennong''s cold voice fell, the world of the underworld changed, and the power of the world was mobilized. The terrible power of rules directly closed the underworld!


    After all this, the bamboo pole in Shennong''s hand disappeared, and Weian''s figure stepped into the portal in the void under the gaze of frightened eyes. At the same time, the huge portal in the void directly collapsed and turned into fragments all over the sky.


    "Wow!"


    From beginning to end, the Lord of the underworld did not have time to say a word. At this moment, a mouthful of blood spewed out and his face was as white as paper.


    Incomparable palpitations, incomparable panic, incomparable despair.


    In front of the great figure, he really felt like an ant.


    The door was smashed, his luck was deprived, and he was badly hurt, but he didn''t dare to have any complaints, and his heart was extremely oppressed.


    In the xuanhuang world, bu Xuanyin is still suspended in the void, looking at the huge portal in the void.


    At the next moment, Shennong returned bravely.


    A terrible force of Qi and fortune, a terrible force of boundary, broke out in Shennong''s palm and was constantly integrated into the xuanhuang world.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, the power of Qi in the middle heaven was blessed, and the sealing power on the void trembled violently, almost completely broken.

 Chapter 417

    On the nine days, the extremely powerful seal finally appeared cracks when Shennong deprived the power of Qi and boundary of the underworld and blessed the xuanhuang continent.


    The luck of the human race is like a dragon. The seal formed by the power of robbing evil can no longer suppress the surging luck. The power of countless roads finally broke away from the seal. At this moment, countless people''s understanding of the Tao has increased countless times.


    For tens of thousands of years, there has been no trace of Fairy Spirit in the xuanhuang world. Today, a trace of Fairy Spirit has finally been born.


    Xiaoyao immortal domain, the real immortal of doomsday sitting cross legged, suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of panic.


    Originally sitting cross legged, he suddenly stood up with an unbelievable face.


    He felt himself hallucinating.


    "How is that possible?"


    "The seal left by the domain master has been destroyed. Am I hallucinating?"


    At this moment, a broken sound and a figure suddenly entered the hall. At a glance, they immediately saluted the real immortal at the end of the day. According to the report, "my Lord, the seal arranged by the fairy king has cracks today. We can''t repair it. Please do it!"


    As soon as the immortal''s voice fell, another sound broke through the air. The figure was very embarrassed and entered the hall. He was very short of breath. It was obvious that he was very anxious to get here and didn''t have a rest.


    "Lord doomsday, xuanhuang world, the power of Qi and fortune has soared to a terrible level today. The power of seal can''t be suppressed at all. The people in the lower world are as lucky as dragons. Without the blessing of the domain master''s power of robbing evil, this array will be destroyed in a short time!"


    "I don''t know what to do? Please express it clearly? "


    At this moment, the sound of breaking the air sounded, and several real immortals in the Xiaoyao immortal domain came, and their eyes were full of dignified colors.


    When these people came here, they all felt the change of seal.


    "Gentlemen, now the domain master has something important to deal with. It is impossible to return to the Xiaoyao immortal domain in a short time, let alone reinforce the Tianfeng array. Now we need to reinforce the Tianfeng array as much as possible, delay the time and wait for the domain master to return!"


    The doomsday fairy saw these people coming one after another. Of course, he knew that these people found something unusual and gave orders without hesitation.


    "We obey the order of the real immortal at the end of the day. Even if we fight our lives, we will maintain the seal until the return of the domain master!"


    These real immortals hurried to express their positions one by one.


    "Go!"


    "I will report your loyalty!"


    The doomsday immortal looks serious at the moment. After seeing these people withdraw from the hall, he began to contact the carefree fairy king. There have been constant changes these days. Now he is under great pressure, and everything has exceeded his previous expectations.


    In the middle heaven region, where the demon family is located, the color of panic appears in each eye, and the previous complacency is no longer restored.


    The portal in the void here is also very powerful now. The demon world has come to an immortal, but the immortal''s body is shaking violently at the moment, his eyes are staring at the front, and his eyes are full of fear.


    "Amitabha, the sea of suffering is boundless. It''s time to turn around!"


    In the void, a figure came slowly. Behind him, a huge Buddha appeared.


    This huge Buddha statue seems to be able to suppress heaven and earth.


    His pace was very slow and he came towards the forbidden area created by the demon clan step by step.


    But these people of the demon clan were not happy because of his slowness.


    Because every step this figure takes, the terrible Buddha power erupts in an instant. At his feet, golden lotus blossoms appeared, and those golden lotus burst out endless Buddha light. Under those Buddha light, the terrible magic Qi quickly disappeared and was transformed into heaven and earth aura.


    In order to transform these territories into magic land, the people of the demon family have tried their best and expended endless power.


    However, in front of the figure, the magic earth suddenly recovered to its previous appearance, and the power of the boundary of the demon world was directly transformed into the earth by him.


    "What should I do, my lord?"


    On the magic earth, the eyes of figures fell on the immortal in the demon world who had just come.


    At the moment, they can only put their hope on this man.


    After all, the figure in front of them is so terrible that they can''t defeat it at all.


    Being watched by a pair of eyes, the immortal in the demon world looked very dignified, and his eyes fell on Long Yi.


    "Who are you? Your Buddha world invades this world, and our demon world will not interfere. You come here to destroy it now. Do you decide to live with our demon world now? "


    The immortal from the demon world looked at Long Yi. He thought that long Yi might be the immortal who infiltrated the xuanhuang world in the Buddha world and wanted to prevent the demon world from coming to the world.


    "Buddha world?"


    "Sorry, I don''t know what the Buddha world is or where it is? I only know that the childe comes here to relax, and your existence has posed a threat to the childe''s mood. If you don''t disappear, how can the childe relax? "


    As soon as the Dragon looked at these people in the demon world, the cold voice fell!


    "Relax?"


    Hearing Long Yi''s words, the faces of these people in the demon world became extremely ugly.


    From Long Yi''s words, they know that long Yi does not come from the Buddha world, but only the arrival of their demon world, which may disturb someone''s mood.


    In their eyes, Long Yi is a terrible existence, but it seems that he is only an existing servant.


    "A fox pretends to be a tiger?"


    "I want to see what strength you have to stop our demon world!"


    The immortal of the magic earth has set off a huge wave in his heart, but if he doesn''t try, he will be scared back to the demon world. This is not the style of the demon family in the demon world.


    Carry the most terrible attack and kill the Dragon directly in the void!


    "Amitabha!"


    "Monks are merciful, but I can only kill you today for the sake of all the people in the world and the dawn people!"


    Long Yi is now facing the terrible attack of the powerful in the demon world, with a sad face.


    On longyi''s body, the terrible Buddha light broke out. At the moment, the whole person of longyi seems to be transformed into a huge golden Buddha.


    His hands gathered in front of him, and a loud voice sounded.


    "The Buddha shines!"


    The Dragon clapped one by one, and the terrible Buddha light turned into a huge Buddha hand and photographed the strong man in the demon world.


    "Boom!"


    With a startling noise, the immortal in the demon world was photographed to pieces, and the evil Qi burst out of his body was instantly purified by the light of the Buddha.


    "How strong!"


    Seeing the immortal coming from the demon world, he was directly killed by a palm. The remaining demons were full of panic and despair in their eyes.


    "Go!"


    Some strong men roared and went desperate to the huge door in the void. They wanted to escape back to the demon world, because they could not defeat dragon one.


    "Amitabha, you kill countless people. I''ll surpass you today!"

 Chapter 418

    I saw figures and fled to the huge portal in the void.


    Long Yi''s mouth turned cold. When he arrived here just now, he saw that countless Terran friars and Terran mortals were wiped out by the people in the demon world.


    During this time, these people have committed countless sins here. The Buddha has golden eyes and angry eyes. Today he will be the angry King Kong.


    "The light of the Buddha first appears!"


    At this moment, dragon one directly cast the Tathagata palm!


    At the moment of casting the Tathagata palm, a Tathagata shadow with a height of ten thousand feet appeared in the void. I saw the Tathagata shadow with a height of ten thousand feet, made the same move as him, and slowly clapped it with a palm against the huge portal in the void!


    The Golden Buddha, which was ten thousand feet high, was clapped with one palm. The terrible attack destroyed the sky and the earth. The void was trembling, and there were dense cracks, as if even this day was about to collapse.


    "Good... Terrible!"


    The strong Terrans who saw the figure of the Tathagata in the void set off huge waves in their hearts. Looking at the dragon one in the void, their eyes were full of worship.


    Among these people, there are some monks. These monks see the ten thousand foot high Tathagata virtual shadow in the void, kneel directly on the ground and worship the void.


    "See the Buddha!"


    "See the Buddha!"


    All monks'' eyes are all excited. Those old monks are full of tears.


    I''ve been practicing Buddhism for thousands of years. I''m very excited to see the Buddha today.


    "No..."


    Compared with the current Carnival of the human race, the eyes of these people of the demon clan are full of despair. When they see the huge Buddha''s big hand that blocks out the sky and the sun, it carries the extreme power of terror and imprisons the void. All the eyes of the demon clan are despair.


    "Boom!"


    When the Buddha came, everything here was destroyed. All the figures turned into nothingness. On the void, the huge portal to the demon world was constantly disintegrating at this moment.


    Another loud noise sounded, and the empty door collapsed completely and turned into fragments all over the sky.


    At the same time, the huge Buddha''s hand also broke in the void. In the void, there were many virtual shadows of Buddha. Hundreds of millions of Buddha crossed his knees in the void, knocking wooden fish one by one, chanting words and chanting Buddhist Scriptures through the void.


    Under the chanting of the Buddhist scriptures of the virtual shadow of the Buddha, the magic gas on this territory has been completely purified, and the transformed magic land has recovered its former appearance!


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the sky, in the void, thunder is everywhere at the moment.


    There was heavy rain in the sky. At the moment of these heavy rains, green buds and withered branches suddenly appeared on the dry earth. At this moment, vitality was born, and green leaves soon covered the branches.


    This heavy rain is a raindrop of Reiki. In this moment, the Reiki is rich to a terrible degree in the middle heaven.


    As if in the fairyland.


    Aura falls like rain.


    Countless practitioners broke the state one after another at this moment.


    Once the Dragon finished all this, he turned and left.


    In the forbidden area of Tianyin, the singing and dancing are at a high level. The real bodies of Zhao Tianyin and bu Xuanyin have returned one after another.


    Those elders, now their eyes fell on Li Yixi one by one, and a huge wave was set off in their hearts.


    When Zhao Tianyin and bu Xuanyin left, many elders of the Tianyin forbidden area also left separately. They naturally saw the incredible scenes that happened today.


    When Li Yixi first arrived in the middle heaven, he questioned Li Yixi one by one. Now his heart is pounding.


    If it weren''t for Li Yixi''s generosity, they would be dead.


    "Young master, I''ll give you a toast!"


    To solve all the troubles, zhongtianyu is about to be unified. Zhao Tianyin holds up her glass and looks very excited.


    "Dry!"


    Li Yixi also picked up his glass and drank it all at once.


    People in the middle heaven are very excited, but now in the immortal palace of the plague fairy world, the plague fairy King''s face is very ugly.


    Above the hall, the real immortal looked very pale.


    "Report to the domain master. Now the people we sent to the demon world and the underworld have sent letters back one after another!"


    "The underworld has been closed. All channels connected with the outside world are closed!"


    "The demon world heard that the losses were heavy. Like us, the portal built at a great cost was completely smashed. The immortal who came to the xuanhuang world has fallen!"


    "Domain leader, as we expected, there may be a terrible existence in the dark and yellow world. Otherwise, all those who cannot enter will be killed!"


    The real immortal looked dignified. Other real immortals in the hall heard his words, their legs trembled slightly, and a look of panic appeared in their eyes!


    "Click!"


    The wine cup in the hands of the plague fairy king was directly pinched and exploded by the plague fairy king.


    "Damn it!"


    At this moment, the plague fairy king was extremely angry, but there was no place to vent.


    Instead of getting the chance, he lost a life fairy.


    Seeing the look of the plague fairy king, the real fairy on the hall hurriedly said: "domain leader, in addition to these bad things, we have found a thing. The dark yellow world, which was completely banned by the carefree fairy king, has torn the seal of the carefree fairy king today. According to our calculation, it won''t take much time, The seal arranged by the carefree fairy king will collapse, and then we can know the specific situation of the xuanhuang world! "


    "Maybe we have the strength to fight!"


    Hearing this, the plague fairy king was overjoyed. He looked at his subordinates excitedly and asked again, "are you sure the seal arranged by the carefree fairy king will be torn?"


    "Return to the fairy king. I have confirmed this. The seal arranged by the Xiaoyao fairy king has indeed been broken. Now those people in the Xiaoyao fairy domain are trying their best to strengthen the seal!"


    "But no matter how hard they try, it is absolutely impossible to repair the seal. Now the immortal spirit infiltrates. I think there will be immortals in the xuanhuang world in a short time. At that time, even the carefree fairy king can''t sit still. This is also our opportunity!" The immortal smiled and was very excited.


    "Unfortunately, now I have lost my life immortal weapon and my combat power has been weakened a lot. I must cooperate with the one in the demon world!" Hearing that the seal was really torn, the plague fairy King''s face turned helpless.


    "Domain master, do we go to the demon world now and connect with the demon world first?" Above the hall, everyone''s eyes fell on the plague fairy king.


    "Well, first reach cooperation with the demon world!"


    "Otherwise, the opportunity of the xuanhuang world will be completely missed from our plague fairy domain!"


    The plague fairy waved and asked these people to prepare for the alliance.

 Chapter 419

    The Terran''s aura soared and turned into rain. It rained all day and night.


    The middle heaven, which had become desolate because of the war, completely changed its appearance overnight.


    Even Zhao Tianyin, looking at the scene in front of him, has a feeling of dreaming.


    "Childe, it''s terrible!"


    Zhao Tianyin''s soul wandered around the world, and the immortal soul returned with a shocking color in her eyes.


    "Childe, it''s not the existence we can guess. It''s terrible!"


    Beside Zhao Tianyin, bu Xuanyin''s eyes were full of worship.


    Bu Xuanyin never thought that the two divine texts in his pen could become so terrible.


    "Shennong, the emperor, what is the realm and existence? Is it real? " Remembering Li Yixi''s words that day, bu Xuanyin couldn''t help thinking.


    Seeing the immortal couple coming in the distance, bu Xuanyin and Zhao Tianyin quickly restrained all their emotions, and there was a touch of excitement in their eyes.


    "I''ve seen childe and sister Qingyun. You are a pair of celestial couples made in heaven!"


    "I envy you!"


    Bu Xuanyin walked over and took Hu Qingyun''s arm and said, with envy in her eyes.


    "Xuanyin, you have a sweet mouth!"


    Hu Qingyun heard Bu Xuanyin''s words, and her neck turned red. The blush soon climbed to the root of her ears.


    Quietly looked at Li Yixi and saw a gentle smile on Li Yixi''s mouth. Hu Qingyun''s face became more red.


    "I''ve seen you, childe!"


    Under the leadership of Zhao Tianyin, the people in Tianyin forbidden area saluted Li Yixi directly. Their eyes were full of respect. In the eyes of the elders, they could no longer see Li Yixi''s disdain when he first arrived in the middle heaven. Their waist bowed 90 degrees, and they didn''t even dare to face Li Yixi.


    This seemingly ordinary young man has already proved everything with his strength.


    "You don''t need to be polite!"


    "Li''s only cloth clothes can''t be a big gift for everyone!"


    "Just treat each other as friends."


    Li Yixi hurriedly stretched out his hand and motioned that everyone didn''t need to be polite.


    When Li Yixi''s big hand stretched out, each one''s look changed greatly, because at the moment when Li Yixi stretched out his hand, the terrible power of heaven and earth broke out. Under that power, each body was directly lifted up.


    At the same time, thinking of the account of Long Yi and others, he hurried away and gave Li Yixi a way.


    "Childe, we have arranged a trip for childe in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven. I hope childe likes it. Today, we go to the Confucian temple. Where is the origin of literature and Taoism in the middle heaven? Although there is no one now, the childe should like the historical sites and scenery there. Moreover, where is the birth of a saint who once dominated the wind and cloud." Zhao Tianyin hurriedly introduced.


    "Confucian temple?"


    "Where, is it the origin of the literary Tao in the mainland?"


    "The birth of saints is indeed very commemorative. We will never be disappointed where we go today." After hearing Zhao Tianyin''s explanation, Li Yixi''s eyes showed a look of expectation.


    "Saints?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was full of expectations for the Confucian temple. He wanted to arrive at the Confucian temple and the place where the sage was born. In Li Yixi''s eyes, it was only the word sage, which was worth Li Yixi''s visit.


    "Qingyun, the Confucian temple once gave birth to saints. Although there is no one in this place now, I think it must be extraordinary. Where we go today may not have any unexpected harvest." Li Yixi took Hu Qingyun''s hand and walked towards the carriage.


    "Well, you like playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. The Confucian temple will not disappoint you." Hu Qingyun saw that Li Yixi was so happy, and a smile also appeared in her eyes.


    She likes everything Li Yixi likes.


    Moreover, before Qingqiu mountain was destroyed, Hu Qingyun heard from the elders of the family that the Confucian temple was extremely powerful in ancient times and was extremely friendly to the Tianhu family in Qingqiu. Once an elder of Qingqiu mountain followed a Confucian temple sage and became a great demon in heaven and earth.


    For the Confucian temple, Hu Qingyun is also full of expectations.


    "I''ve seen childe, Green rhyme fairy!"


    Beside the carriage, the elder who drove that day quickly bowed and saluted. When he saw Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun, his eyes were full of expectation.


    In this short time, his whole person has changed once, and his strength has soared several times.


    The awakened thunder blood was stronger than he thought.


    He knew that everything he had was given by Li Yixi, and after knowing the terrible of Li Yixi, he was extremely grateful to Li Yixi and his wife.


    "Old man, I have to work hard for you again today."


    Li Yixi looked at the elder with a smile in his eyes.


    "It''s my honor to be able to serve you. I''m just the coachman in the forbidden area." The elder quickly explained.


    "The old man is modest. I don''t know what to call him?" Li Yixi looked at the old man and smiled.


    "Young master, just call me Qin Cheng." The old man quickly bowed down.


    "Qin Cheng?"


    "I remember you!" Li Yixi smiled.


    At the moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help sweeping his eyes over the carriage, and there was a touch of excitement in his eyes.


    This carriage is antique and absolutely expensive.


    "Huh?"


    When Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the horse, an unexpected color appeared in his eyes.


    Today''s horses are totally different from yesterday. These horses are tall and covered with pure white fur. They are incomparably handsome.


    "Old man, what horse is this?"


    "I''ve never seen it before. I''m white and give people a feeling of incomparable holiness!" Li Yixi excitedly stretched out his hand and touched the head of the white horse.


    When Li Yixi''s big hand fell on the white horse, there was a look of expectation in the white horse''s eyes, as if he was enjoying Li Yixi''s touch.


    "Huh?"


    However, at the moment of seeing Li Yixi''s touch, in fact, the hearts of the people present were hanging to their throats. The white horse, I don''t know what kind of race, they had never seen. It was the people in the Tianyin forbidden area who met in a mountain range after the surge of heaven and earth''s aura. In order to capture these horses, the Tianyin forbidden area paid a great price.


    This white horse looks very docile, but they know that these white horses are powerful and terrible.


    One by one, they were afraid that the white horse collided with Li Yixi.


    But seeing the white horses so docile, they were relieved.


    "Childe, we have just caught this horse. We don''t have a name yet!" Zhao Tianyin quickly smiled.


    "No name yet?"


    "The whole body is snow-white, and the God is incomparable. It''s different from everything in the world. How about calling him a white dragon horse?" Li Yixi''s eyes brightened and smiled.


    "White dragon horse?"


    "Good, good name!" Zhao Tianyin''s eyes lit up when she heard the name.


    "Huh?"


    However, Zhao Tianyin''s voice just fell, and her whole body trembled, and her frightened eyes fell on these white dragon horses.


    Because at this moment, these white horses had a change in their bodies, and a powerful blood burst out.

 Chapter 420

    "Huh?"


    "How could it be that dragon blood was born?"


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin''s eyes were full of panic. He didn''t expect that these white horses burst out of the dragon blood at this moment.


    Zhao Tianyin began to feel that she had an illusion, but after pinching her thigh, the pain on her thigh told him that it was not an illusion, but true.


    These white horses, which he has studied, can never have the blood of the dragon family, but now, they are strangely born.


    "Do you envy me, old man?"


    When Zhao Tianyin was shocked, there was a laugh in Zhao Tianyin''s ear.


    This voice, full of joy, is the laughter of the white dragon horse in front of us.


    "Is there a birth of wisdom?"


    Before, Zhao Tianyin knew that these white horses were extremely powerful, but it had been difficult to communicate. She didn''t expect to be able to spit out people now.


    "Of course!"


    "The childe enlightens us and gives us the blood of the eight heavenly dragons. From then on, we can be regarded as the supreme beast."


    "Your blood is far inferior to ours!"


    Bai Longma replied to Zhao Tianyin at the moment.


    "I... i


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin looked extremely frightening. He didn''t expect Li Yixi''s words to let the other party give birth to the blood of the supreme beast. Even among the dragon family, the eight heavenly dragons are extremely noble.


    Zhao Tianyin suppressed the horror in her heart and hurriedly preached, "Congratulations!"


    "You''re welcome. In the future, if you want to eat dragon meat in the forbidden area of the voice of heaven, tell me. I''ll just take a dip in your urine. My urine has the effect of turning dragons. Fish and shrimp can turn dragons, absorb plants and become spirits."


    The white dragon horse looked rebellious.


    "Of course, you can also be used as mounts!"


    "Thank you!"


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin quickly wiped her forehead. Although there were no beads of sweat on her forehead, Zhao Tianyin was really frightened at the moment.


    "Childe, if you like it, Qin Cheng can drive these horses and follow him." Qin Cheng saw Li Yixi''s incomparable love of seeing the white horse at the moment, and couldn''t help looking forward to the way.


    "This... This is not good!"


    Hearing Qin Cheng''s words, Li Yixi hesitated.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin suddenly woke up and said with a quick smile: "childe, aren''t you just a few horses?"


    "It''s for you, childe."


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Zhao. This horse should be invaluable. I''ll draw some paintings for you. My paintings should be worth a few money!" Li Yixi thought of Xiao Zhan and others saying that his calligraphy and painting were priceless. At this moment, Li Yixi felt that he could not take other people''s things for nothing, so he said so.


    "Thank you, childe Zhao. Childe''s calligraphy and painting are unique in the world!"


    Zhao Tianyin, who has just sent out several dragons, is dying of heartache. He didn''t expect Li Yixi to be willing to send such a divine object in the twinkling of an eye, which surprised Zhao Tianyin.


    "Fortunately, I sent out the white dragon horse. The previous white dragon horse was definitely a test for me by the childe. If I don''t give up, I''m afraid I won''t get the childe''s calligraphy and painting. The childe''s calligraphy and painting contains a great road!"


    Zhao Tianyin''s eyes were full of excitement at this moment.


    "Childe, Green rhyme fairy, please get in the car!"


    Zhao Tianyin was overjoyed, reached out and invited them.


    "Thank you, Lord Zhao!"


    "Qingyun, let''s get on the bus and see the Confucian temple. I don''t think we''ll be disappointed!"


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, Li Yixi grabbed Hu Qingyun''s hand and stepped into the carriage.


    "Yes!"


    "Yes, is this an array?"


    "Is it so comfortable on this carriage?" Li Yixi smiled.


    "You guessed right. This is an array. You can enjoy the beautiful scenery all the way. The carriage won''t feel bumpy, and there won''t be more harsh wind because of its speed!" Qin Cheng, who was driving, hurriedly explained.


    "Treasure!"


    "Make a lot of money!"


    A smile appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    "Huh?"


    "Did you make it?"


    The dragon''s first and third brothers who followed behind pulled their lips at this moment, and the three whispered, afraid to say more.


    But the three know that Zhao Tianyin has made a lot of money today. This is just some simple arrays. The only precious thing is the materials for making carriages. However, these materials are nothing compared with Li Yixi''s calligraphy and painting.


    "Let''s go!"


    Qin Cheng shouted. The carriage was just floating.


    "Huh?"


    "Can the horse fly?"


    "Is this a demon?"


    Li Yixi was frightened.


    "Childe, don''t worry. Do you have me?"


    Qin Cheng immediately smiled.


    "OK, please." Li Yixi heard Qin Cheng''s words and responded. This is the forbidden area of the voice of heaven. How can the supreme overlord of the middle heaven keep ordinary horses?


    The driver is definitely not ordinary.


    "Childe, look!"


    "Wow, how beautiful!"


    At the moment, the carriage was flying in the air. Looking at the egrets flying by the carriage, Hu Qingyun''s eyes were full of excitement.


    Then flocks of birds came here and danced around the carriage.


    "A hundred birds and a phoenix!"


    "Good omen!"


    Qin Cheng saw the vision in front of him, and there was a touch of excitement in his eyes.


    "Good, good omen!"


    Behind the carriage, Zhao Tianyin and others walked in the air one by one, following behind the carriage.


    Seeing Zhao Tianyin''s forehead covered with sweat, they couldn''t help wondering, "what''s the matter, pavilion master? Has something big happened?"


    "Nothing, just scared by the childe."


    "Childe, it''s incredible that he enlightened those white horses with a word."


    "Haven''t you found the abnormality of white horse yet?" Zhao Tianyin puzzled.


    "Huh?"


    "White horse?" People really didn''t pay attention to the white horse. How could a few horses attract their attention.


    After hearing Zhao Tianyin''s words, they looked at the white horse one by one.


    However, when the elders of the voice forbidden area looked at the white horse, their legs trembled, their eyes were full of panic, and they almost fell out of the void.


    "How is that possible?"


    "Is this a dragon?"


    At this moment, the white horses in front of me had the slightest form of horses, accompanied by clouds and fog. They were covered with a layer of white dragon scales. They were incomparably handsome.


    "Yes, these horses have been given the blood of eight heavenly dragons!"


    After Zhao Tianyin''s voice fell, the scene was very quiet.


    Only the sound of backward inhalation.


    "One thought makes eight dragons?"


    Li Yixi looked at the carriage one by one, and his eyes were full of awe.


    "White dragon horse, white dragon horse!"


    "I seem to have heard of it somewhere?" At the moment, bu Xuanyin frowned and fell into thinking.


    Bu Xuanyin felt that she had really heard the name.

 Chapter 421

    Bu Xuanyin muttered to herself, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and her eyes fell on Bu Xuanyin.


    This name was just taken by Li Yixi. Bu Xuanyin said he had heard it and frowned one by one.


    "I remember. It came from that story. Sure enough, it was not a simple story, but a terrible world!"


    After Bu Xuanyin remembered it, there was a shocking color in her eyes and she breathed violently.


    "Xuanyin, what do you think of?"


    Bu Xuanyin''s master asked when he saw that Bu Xuanyin was so frightened.


    Brush!


    At this moment, the eyes of everyone in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven fell on Bu Xuanyin.


    "Nothing. It''s a story that the childe once told. In that story, there are white dragon horses and eight heavenly dragons." Bu Xuanyin finally remembered the journey to the West that he had seen in zhangzhongdao.


    "The story?" Everyone frowns.


    "I say it''s a story because the childe says it''s a story. It may be the childe''s memory. Where are countless magical powers, the birth and death of the palm, and one hand covering the sky? Maybe it''s the real fairyland!"


    "When you are free, go to the Taoist state in your palm and you will understand that the eight heavenly dragons are the son of the Dragon King in the story."


    After Bu Xuanyin said this, he stopped talking.


    Looking at Li Yixi on the carriage, his eyes were full of fear.


    At this moment, bu Xuan was not so surprised when he heard the magic powers in his journey to the west, such as turning a horse into a dragon.


    On the way, white birds followed, watching rivers, waterfalls and peach blossom forest!


    Li Yixi was very satisfied with the route chosen by the other party.


    Babu Tianlong drove very fast. Half a day later, he saw the Confucian temple from a distance.


    "Childe, where is the Confucian temple!"


    Qin Cheng, who was driving, saw the Confucian temple, a magnificent Holy Land in the distance. His eyes were full of excitement.


    The Confucian temple, which has been sealed for tens of thousands of years, is the first time he has seen the whole picture today.


    "Huh?"


    "How spectacular!"


    "Is this the Confucian temple?"


    At this moment, seeing the Confucian temple, Li Yixi''s eyes were shocked.


    The construction of the Confucian temple really shocked people''s soul. It was uncanny workmanship.


    The Confucian temple has given birth to countless saints. Although the people in the Confucian temple have left, where the Confucian temple is, it seems to be a paradise on earth.


    Around the Confucian temple, there are many cranes flying, which is simply a supreme holy land.


    "Welcome, childe!"


    In front of the Confucian temple, Tianyin forbidden area had already arranged people to wait. When Li Yixi and others arrived, they hurried to salute one by one.


    "Childe, please!"


    Zhao Tianyin and bu Xuanyin hurried forward to guide Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun.


    Soon, everyone walked into the main hall of the Confucian temple one by one. In the main hall, Li Yixi saw a huge statue. On the statue, there were dense words. These words attracted Li Yixi. After Li Yixi came closer, he began to watch.


    "Huh?"


    The next moment of Li Yixi, his whole body trembled, and his eyes were full of shocking colors.


    "Isn''t this... Isn''t this the Three Character Classic?"


    "Why does it appear in the Confucian temple? Is the world beyond itself? In ancient times, there were people on earth who couldn''t cross it, but why not!"


    Li Yixi looked down and found that the Three Character Classic was incomplete and unfinished.


    "Childe, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Li Yixi frown, Zhao Tianyin immediately asked.


    "Nothing. The three character Sutra has not been written. It is a holy land. If the three character Sutra is engraved here, it must be of great significance. Let me finish it today!"


    "Lord Zhao, do some of you bring pen, ink, paper and inkstone?" Li Yixi looks at Zhao Tianyin.


    "Childe, yes!"


    "I''ve been carrying it?"


    Zhao Tianyin''s mana gathered a desk and hurriedly took out his pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Zhao Tianyin''s eyes were full of excitement. She directly became a schoolboy and polished ink for Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi picked up his pen and began to write: "Xiang Yixun is called a prosperous age. Xia Youyu, Shang youtang. Zhou Wenwu is called the three kings. Xia chuanzi, family and world. Four hundred years, moved to the summer society. Tang vaxia, the country''s famous merchant, lasted for 600 years until the death of Zhou. King Wu of Zhou began to kill Zhou¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, the body trembled wildly, and a shocking color appeared in the eyes.


    Li Yixi gave her the godless way.


    At the moment, she unexpectedly found that Li Yixi''s pen fell and divine writings were born one by one. On these divine writings, there appeared the shadow of a respected emperor. Each of these emperors was extremely terrible, just like the son of heaven. At this moment, bu Xuanyin looked at these virtual shadows, endless feelings of emperor Taoism were absorbed by her, and the emperor Taoism she cultivated soared in an instant.


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin fell into the feeling and forced indoctrination.


    "This... This..."


    At this moment, the elders of the forbidden area of the voice of heaven saw the terrible imperial shadow on the divine texts one by one, and their eyes were full of panic.


    Looking at Li Yixi''s divine writings, there was a huge wave in his heart. His eyes were full of shock, and his legs trembled violently.


    "People leave their children, Jin Manying. My godson, the only one. Hard work is useless. It''s good to give up the precepts. " At the moment when the last word fell, the Golden Lotus fell one after another over the Confucian temple. At this moment, the Confucian temple was shrouded in the golden light of the Golden Lotus in the void.


    "Huh?"


    In the vast sky, those people in the Confucian temple practicing in Jixia school Palace are feeling a little and look up at the middle heaven.


    The spirit dragon of Haoran sky appeared in an instant and was excited in the void.


    The next moment, a huge virtual shadow condenses out of the void.


    The complete three character Sutra exploded in the void.


    In the Haoran sky, countless Golden Lotus fell at the moment, and the strong Haoran power filled the Haoran sky.


    Figures stopped practicing and opened their eyes excitedly.


    "Great elder, what''s the matter?" Li Mu''s figure appeared. Li Mu looked at the old man in the Confucian temple and asked.


    "The saint God chapter, the saint blesses!"


    "Worship the saint!"


    Once the head of the Confucian temple, after explaining a sentence, shouted.


    "Holy worship!"


    "Holy worship!"


    Countless figures knelt down and worshipped the empty shadow of Li Yixi.


    Haoran day, today''s pilgrimage.


    In the Confucian temple, Li Yixi put down his pen and found nothing. He looked at Zhao Tianyin and said, "master Zhao, this is the rest of the three character Scripture. You can arrange someone to engrave it later. Only in this way can it be complete."


    "Yes, childe!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin put away her paintings and calligraphy with trembling.


    The hand holding calligraphy and painting is shaking.


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin was full of sweat. She felt that what she was holding was not a word, but a supreme road.


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin still has countless virtual images of emperors in her mind.

 Chapter 422

    "Well"


    Zhao Tianyin trembled before she could wipe off her sweat.


    Because at this moment, on the huge statue of the Confucian temple, the missing part of the three character Scripture, that is, the part just written by Li Yixi, mysteriously emerged and supplemented the three character Scripture.


    "This... This..."


    Zhao Tianyin''s eyes were full of shock


    At the same time, Zhao Tianyin also thought of a legend that the statue in the Confucian temple is made of a divine object and contains the power of literary and Taoist cause and effect. Only the articles that startle the world and open up a world of great controversy can be manifested on it.


    "Let''s go!"


    After Li Yixi explained, a smile appeared on his face.


    I don''t feel lonely. There are other people crossing in the world. I don''t know at all. The content above is actually left by myself.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help looking at the statue again, but at the moment, the three character Scripture has been supplemented.


    "Yes!"


    "Forget, Zhao Ge majored in Tongtian. It''s easy to leave some words."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Childe, Zhao Tianyin''s strength is low. He can only do small things."


    Zhao Tianyin quickly smiled.


    "Childe, this way, please!"


    Zhao Tianyin hurriedly invited Li Yixi to go elsewhere.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Seeing Li Yixi leave, the people in the hall dared to breathe one by one. They saw that scene with their own eyes.


    Countless imperial shadows were revealed, and the supreme pressure almost made them kneel down one by one.


    Just now, one by one, they gritted their teeth and insisted. Now Li Yixi left and couldn''t hold on any longer. Some people even sat on the ground.


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin also slowly opened her eyes. Today, watching Li Yixi write, bu Xuanyin gained a lot. When she fully understood it, bu Xuanyin felt that she might have set foot in a higher realm.


    Bu Xuanyin hurried up.


    "Yes!"


    "Qing Yun, you see this man is so strange. I feel that he is different."


    Just entering the library, Li Yixi saw a man and suddenly stopped.


    Because now in the library, there is a young man in his twenties who is meticulously cleaning up the dust, which has attracted Li Yixi''s attention.


    The young man was not only cleaning up the dust, but also seemed very interested in the collection of books in the library. His eyes were full of longing.


    In the Confucian temple, almost all of them are dressed in white, but this young man is different from everyone. He is black, but there is nothing wrong with wearing black on him. At a glance, people will find that he is very suitable, as if he was born for black.


    Moreover, his eyes, different from ordinary people, were extremely dark, as if they could devour people''s souls.


    "Childe, this is not a human race, but a demon clan!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Hu Qingyun hurriedly explained.


    "Demon clan?"


    "Shouldn''t the demon clan be ferocious and terrible?"


    "It''s also a human shape. It''s almost no different from the Terran."


    After hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, Li Yixi had an unexpected look in his eyes.


    "Childe, it is said that in ancient times, there were no fairies, demons, Hades, Protoss and all human forms in heaven and earth. They were collectively referred to as the human race. However, with the change of times, some powerful and incomparable existence was born in some tribes, opening up a road to heaven. The way of inheritance was left in the blood, which created different races now." Hu Qingyun explained to Li Yixi.


    "Huh?"


    "I think it''s wrong. So it''s like this. Don''t you say it''s all human."


    "Let''s go and have a look. This guy seems to like reading, but he doesn''t dare to read. It''s interesting." Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Childe, this is a demon servant. You can''t read books and cultivate saints and humanities. However, we are revising this provision, and all sentient beings will be equal in the future." Zhao Tianyin hurriedly explained, and there were beads of sweat on her forehead.


    My heart trembled, "Damn it, I forgot that the childe had made a great wish that all living beings would be like dragons. Although the demon family was an enemy, as Qingyun fairy said, in ancient times, the demon family was actually our human family, but it was not an enemy. The childe must have warned me that everyone who was not a mortal enemy should be equal. It must be so."


    "Hello, my name is Li Yixi. What''s your name, please?"


    Li Yixi approached the young man and smiled.


    "See you, my Lord!"


    "My name is magic!"


    When the young man in black saw Li Yixi''s back, Zhao Tianyin and other beings trembled and followed him. He knew that it must be an unparalleled figure and hurried to kneel.


    "Come on, get up!"


    "All living beings are equal. There is no high or low. Look at those emperors. Ten thousand years ago, his ancestors may be just ordinary people. Everything is possible!" Li Yixi picked up the devil and smiled.


    Zhao Tianyin and others behind him trembled.


    Zhao Tianyin is absolutely sure that Li Yixi is telling him that all beings are equal.


    "Devil, thank you soon, childe!"


    Seeing the devil, Zhao Tianyin was very nervous and hurried to remind him.


    "Devil, have you seen the childe!"


    The devil saluted Li Yixi respectfully. The devil''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, and there was still a strong color of fear in his eyes.


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    "Let me ask you a question. Do you want to read very much?" Li Yixi remembered that the devil secretly looked at those books before and asked.


    "Tell me, young master, I dare not. I just don''t know how to write my name. I dare not spy on the saint humanities in the future!" The devil looked very nervous at this moment.


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t be nervous. Do you really want to learn to write your name?"


    "This is simple, I''ll teach you!"


    "Look!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell. In the library, there were pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Li Yixi pulled himself over.


    Seeing that Li Yixi wanted to teach himself to write, a fine awn appeared in the devil''s eyes.


    The devil didn''t know why. At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, he believed 100% that Li Yixi was definitely not just talking, but really teaching him.


    "This... This..."


    "Childe, is this to give the divine text?"


    "This is the demon clan!"


    In the distance, some elders of Tianyin forbidden area frowned, but they dared to stop them. They looked at the young people of the demon family, and their eyes were full of envy.


    No one thought that he was so strong that he would envy a demon youth who had never practiced.


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, Li Yixi picked up his pen, and his eyes were full of memories.


    "The devil?"


    "What a strange name. The demons in my memory are extremely terrible." Li Yixi sighed in his heart and wrote with memories.


    At the moment when Li Yixi wrote, the people in the library trembled wildly.


    Because this moment of Li Yixi seems to be transformed into a supernatural demon God.


    In an instant, Li Yixi didn''t feel a trace of bookish anger. He was only overbearing, rebellious and crazy that heaven and earth could not be bound.

 Chapter 423

    "Young master, he


    At this moment, they felt their souls trembling.


    "Shut up!"


    "How the childe exists, he must be proficient in ten thousand ways. Maybe he values this devil and wants to teach the supreme devil way. If he disturbs the childe, he will be killed without amnesty!"


    Zhao Tianyin''s cold voice exploded in everyone''s ears.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Zhao Tianyin''s words, their bodies trembled wildly.


    "Teach the supreme devil?"


    "This guy has a good life!" Those elders almost fell out of their eyes at the moment, with envy and extreme.


    "What a terrible way!"


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun watched Li Yixi''s pen fall, and her body trembled. Even she felt afraid.


    Li Yixi seemed very satisfied with the last stroke.


    "Devil, that''s your name, devil!"


    "Don''t you want to learn?"


    "You keep it. When you have nothing to do, you can see more and learn more!"


    "All things in the world cannot be nameless unless they do not exist!" Li Yixi patted the devil on the shoulder.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    The devil knelt down directly at this moment.


    "Thank you for teaching me!"


    Looking at the kneeling devil, Li Yixi didn''t refuse this time. Because of this kneeling, Li Yixi felt that the devil was full of gratitude. If he stopped it, it would be bad.


    "Yes!"


    "I''m gone. You''re good at learning!"


    Li Yixi picked up the devil and patted him on the shoulder.


    Seeing Li Yixi walking to other places, they hurried to keep up. As for the divine text in the devil''s arms, no one dared to spy on it.


    "Devil, from then on, you are free."


    "If you like, you can join the forbidden area of the sound of heaven to practice." When Zhao Tianyin left, his voice sounded in the devil''s mind.


    Seeing the people leaving, the devil worshipped Li Yixi''s back.


    "Is that my name?"


    The devil excitedly took out the paper and opened it slowly. His eyes were full of excitement.


    "Boom!"


    However, at the moment when the devil''s eyes touched the magic word, the whole devil seemed to be hit by Tianlei.


    His eyes were blank. His eyes gradually lost all color, leaving only darkness.


    In the dark, the devil found that a word appeared above him, which was written by Li Yixi.


    "Isn''t that my name?"


    "Why are you here?"


    The devil''s eyes were full of puzzled colors and stared at the devil word curiously.


    At the next moment, an ancient terrible breath was born from the magic words, and countless Taoist rhymes broke out.


    In the Sutra Pavilion, the demon youth closed his eyes, but a terrible breath burst out in his body.


    Endless Tao rhyme wrapped the devil''s body in an instant.


    The power of the endless road of the demon clan was blessed on the youth of the demon clan at this moment.


    At this moment in the demon world, the look of the Lord of the demon family changed greatly. With a "Teng" sound, he directly stood up.


    "This... How can this be possible? The avenue of my demon family is being eroded and the Qi is shifting. What happened?"


    The Lord of the demon family, his soul trembled wildly at this moment, and his eyes were full of despair.


    But he couldn''t stop all this.


    In the book collection Pavilion in the middle heaven region, the young demon clan was soon wrapped in endless magic Qi and turned into a huge cocoon.


    No one pays attention to all this.


    "Childe, this is Lingyan Pavilion, with portraits of all saints in the Confucian temple!"


    When Li Yixi first came to another hospital, Zhao Tianyin immediately introduced him.


    "Lingyan Pavilion?"


    "Portrait of a saint?"


    "Let''s go and see the sage together." In this moment, Li Yixi was occupied by Jing Mang in his eyes.


    "Childe, please!"


    Seeing that Li Yixi liked it, Zhao Tianyin hurried to open the way.


    Soon, they came to Lingyan Pavilion.


    Li Yixi stopped. Lingyan Pavilion is the absolute holy land of the Confucian temple. Although there are only some portraits here, the carefree fairy king in those years did not dare to enter and destroy these portraits, because these portraits contain endless divine power, which was written by other saints when they became saints. In Lingyan Pavilion, it is rumored that someone has entered the Avenue on the portraits, You can change your life against the sky. You really live forever and set foot in an extremely terrible state.


    One by one, they hurried to salute, and there was a trace of profanity.


    "Lingyan Pavilion, is it like a saint?" At this moment, Hu Qingyun also looked dignified and worshipped Lingyan Pavilion.


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin has already saluted and pushed open the door of Lingyan Pavilion, waiting respectfully on one side.


    "Saints, respect!"


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and worshipped Lingyan Pavilion.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment when Li Yixi worshipped, Zhao Tianyin beside the gate changed greatly.


    Because at this moment, a strange scene appeared in Lingyan Pavilion. The portraits of these saints seemed to have come back to life. They hurried out of the portraits and knelt down to Li Yixi, who bowed outside!


    This scene made Zhao Tianyin tremble.


    The body stepped back and opened the distance.


    At the moment of Li Yixi''s worship, the Lingyan Pavilion seemed to be shaking.


    Li Yixi didn''t know anything. After saluting, he smiled and said, "let''s go in and have a look at the style of saints on the mainland."


    "Yes, childe!"


    One by one, they responded quickly. Under the leadership of Li Yixi, a group of people entered Lingyan Pavilion.


    Looking at the portraits of saints, Li Yixi''s eyes showed a look of worship.


    In Lingyan Pavilion, Li Yixi found 1808 portraits of saints.


    Each painting is incomparably vivid, as if it were alive.


    When everyone looked respectful, Li Yixi couldn''t help frowning.


    "Childe, what''s the matter?"


    Hu Qingyun asked when she saw Li Yixi frown.


    "Did you find it? I have a feeling that the position of these paintings is wrong. They shouldn''t be put like this!"


    Li Yixi shook his head puzzled.


    "Childe, what''s wrong with you? Can''t someone move here? I''ll recover!"


    Qin Cheng, who had been following him, hurried.


    "You see, the placement of these portraits is extremely like the position of the stars in the sky. If those portraits are changed, won''t they completely match the position of the stars?"


    Li Yixi''s puzzled way.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, everyone heard Li Yixi''s words. After looking at them, their eyes were full of shocking colors. Except for a few paintings, the placement of these portraits really coincided with the position of the stars in the sky.


    "Childe, it must have been moved by thieves. I''ll recover!"


    Qin Cheng''s practice was not weak. He felt it for a moment. He hurried to look at Li Yixi and waited for Li Yixi to nod.


    "I think so too. I must have been moved. Go and recover!" Li Yixi told Qin Chengdao.


    After the sound fell, Li Yixi went to see these portraits.


    Qin Cheng took a deep breath, walked towards several paintings and began to restore the position of these paintings. When the position of the last painting was placed in the designated position, Qin Cheng''s body trembled and his eyes narrowed sharply.

 Chapter 424

    "Shua Shua!"


    At this moment, a pair of eyes fell on Qin Cheng, and the eyes were full of incredible colors.


    In Lingyan Pavilion, Qin Cheng''s body was trembling, and his eyes were full of incredible. At that moment, after Qin Cheng put the last painting away, a mysterious breath fell on him. The breath was as fresh as the sun, carrying the power of endless light.


    The moment he entered his body, Qin Cheng felt frightened and began to change.


    It''s not to reward magic soldiers, improve blood, or get any magic objects, but Qin Cheng was excited and wanted to roar.


    "This is the chance of Lingyan Pavilion. It''s so simple?"


    Elders looked at Qin Cheng with envy and jealousy. Unexpectedly, Qin Cheng, a coachman, even got the chance in Lingyan Pavilion.


    Now, even if you run one by one, it''s too late.


    Because there was only one chance, but Qin Cheng took it away.


    Damn it, Qin Cheng is still Li Yixi''s coachman. He seems to be a coachman, but he really doesn''t dare to move. He can only look at Qin Cheng with envy.


    "Yes!"


    "Is this the chance of Lingyan Pavilion?"


    "The young master saw through it at a glance. Didn''t he predict?"


    Hu Qingyun looked at Qin Cheng. At the moment, her eyes were full of envy.


    At that moment, Qin Cheng got the chance of Lingyan Pavilion, ascended to heaven step by step, directly became an immortal, changed his life against the sky, and directly cultivated into an immortal body. The trinity of field, Yuanshen and himself can recover from multiple injuries.


    "The immortal body is the immortal body!"


    Dragon one or three people looked at each other, and their eyes were full of envy.


    "Young master, it''s terrible. He saw through the opportunities here so simply. Qin Cheng must be very satisfied with the young master, and he is the young master''s coachman. His strength is too weak. It''s a matter of face. He has become immortal and stepped into the ranks of immortals."


    "I''m still too weak. I can''t. I have to step up my practice. Even if I''m a pet bird, I have to be a different pet bird!" After Kunpeng glanced at Qin Cheng, his eyes were full of envy.


    Suddenly, Kunpeng felt that his strength was too weak.


    "Congratulations!"


    Bu Xuanyin worships Qin Cheng. At the moment, the other party has become an immortal. How dare you neglect it.


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    "Everything I have is given by the young master and the pavilion master. If the pavilion master didn''t arrange me to drive for the young master, Qin Cheng would still be that Qin Cheng."


    Qin Cheng quickly bowed his head and worshipped Bu Xuanyin.


    Remain true to our original aspiration.


    Qin Cheng felt that if he had some accomplishments, he would be arrogant, which would inevitably cause Li Yixi''s dissatisfaction, and bu Xuanyin was really a benefactor to him.


    "Congratulations!"


    "Promotion to immortals!" Hu Qingyun also nodded to Qin Cheng.


    "Qin Cheng doesn''t dare. Qin Cheng visits his mistress!"


    Qin Cheng hurried to salute Hu Qingyun. After his accomplishments reached the immortal, Qin Cheng looked at Hu Qingyun with fear, because Qin Cheng finally saw Hu Qingyun''s accomplishments, the peak of Xuanxian, and the most powerful sword immortal.


    "Yes!"


    "Don''t be proud, the road is boundless!"


    After hearing Qin Cheng''s address, Hu Qingyun smiled in her eyes.


    "Yes!"


    Qin Cheng bowed his head slightly and retreated behind Hu Qingyun without trace.


    "I''ve seen you, brother!"


    The dragon three hurriedly greeted Qin Cheng.


    "Qin Cheng has seen three Taoist friends!"


    Even if Qin Cheng was promoted to heaven, he felt danger in the face of the three brothers of the dragon family.


    His accomplishments are high, but Qin Cheng doesn''t control any magical powers. If he fights, he will only lose. Of course, he can''t be killed by the three brothers of the dragon family, but Qin Cheng knows that the three brothers of the dragon family follow Li Yixi, and the improvement of strength is definitely not slow.


    So there is no pride.


    "I''ve seen Taoist friends!"


    On Long Yi''s shoulder, Kunpeng nodded to Qin Cheng.


    "Kun Peng?"


    "I''ve seen Taoist friends!"


    After feeling the blood of Kunpeng, a look of fear appeared in Qin Cheng''s eyes.


    Kunpeng is a beast.


    "Long Yi, come and take a picture for us!"


    Li Yixi was very excited and called to the dragon.


    Long Yi hurried over.


    After a long time, Li Yixi came out of Lingyan Pavilion.


    "Childe, are you satisfied today?"


    Zhao Tianyin asked nervously. I don''t know what places Li Yixi didn''t like when she came here today.


    "Satisfied, can you be dissatisfied?"


    "Such a magnificent scene, such a history, is simply incredible!"


    Li Yixi showed a satisfied smile.


    "Master Zhao, don''t be so polite. I''m not a peerless strong man. I''m just a mortal. If I hadn''t tried to practice many times myself, I would have been misled by you and mistook me for a peerless expert. I just studied piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, wine and flowers."


    "It''s hot this day. Come and drink a bottle of mineral water!"


    Li Yixi took out a bottle of water from the system space and handed it to Zhao Tianyin.


    I also took a hard sip.


    "Just be satisfied, young master. You are modest. You are unique in the world, with music, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, wine and flowers." Zhao Tianyin quickly flattered. It was really hot. Zhao Tianyin opened the bottle cap and poured himself a mouthful of water.


    With one mouthful, Zhao Tianyin drank half a bottle of water.


    "Huh?"


    However, Zhao Tianyin was shocked at the next moment.


    Staring at the water in his hand, his face was incredible, "this... This is the legendary nine heaven spirit liquid?"


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin''s strength burst out, almost bursting Zhao Tianyin.


    Zhao Tianyin hurried to a secret place and refined the spirit liquid. After refining, Zhao Tianyin felt her strength and improved a lot.


    "Sure enough, you will have everything if you do well and you are satisfied."


    Zhao Tianyin was excited and inexplicable. A bottle of Jiutian Lingye could at least withstand his years of hard cultivation.


    At the moment, an elder came to this side and was immediately held by Zhao Tianyin. Zhao Tianyin said with a dignified look: "have the dinner been arranged? There must be no mistake!"


    "Don''t worry, Lord!"


    "I''ve checked it more than ten times according to your arrangement. There won''t be any mistakes. You should like it." The elder hurriedly promised.


    "Go!"


    After Zhao Tianyin determined that there was nothing wrong, she hurried to Li Yixi.


    "Childe, let''s visit the Confucian temple today and go to Tianlong temple tomorrow. Do you have any comments?" Zhao Tianyin said nervously.

 Chapter 425

    "Tianlong temple?"


    "Yes, is there any incense?"


    "Can you go and make a wish!"


    Li Yixi suddenly became interested and couldn''t help looking at Zhao Tianyin.


    "Make a wish?"


    "Yes, where incense is strong, and people often make wishes!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin immediately responded and answered immediately.


    "Childe, you have a rest first. We have arranged activities tonight. You must be satisfied in the evening!" A look of confidence appeared on Zhao Tianyin''s face.


    "Have you prepared any activities in the evening?"


    "Hard work!"


    "Finally, I feel like my hometown. In the past, when we were in my hometown, we would have a party every night. I was very happy and missed it. Go and prepare. I''m really tired today. See you in the evening!"


    Li Yixi smiled. At that moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help thinking about his life on the earth before crossing. At that time, every time he went out to travel, everyone would get together in the evening and have a good time.


    "Childe, come and have a look!"


    When Li Yixi was meditating, the voice of Hu Qingyun sounded in his ear. Li Yixi walked over and his face was full of love.


    "Qing Yun, what''s the matter?"


    Li Yixi looked at Hu Qingyun in front of him, and his eyes were full of joy.


    "Childe, look, this is the content left by longyi''s photo stone today. Look, the picture is so beautiful." Hu Qingyun pointed to an image played by the photo stone, and her beautiful eyes were full of excitement.


    "Well, it''s really beautiful. You''re as beautiful as heaven. This one is even more beautiful. I can''t find a better adjective."


    At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help touching Hu Qingyun''s hair with joy on his face.


    "Childe!"


    Feeling Li Yixi stroking her hair, Hu Qingyun''s face flushed slightly.


    This moment Li Yixi, also responded, the old face red, hurriedly said, "Qingyun, rest for a while, wait a minute, Zhao Ge master arranged dinner, it should be very lively!"


    Li Yixi quickly changed the topic and went to the other side to resolve the embarrassment just now. At that moment, Li Yixi really couldn''t help it!


    However, after all, the world is different from the earth, and the thought is still very feudal.


    After Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun had a good rest, Zhao Tianyin personally invited them.


    "Childe, today''s dinner is ready. Can we go now?"


    "OK, that''s it. Let''s wait a long time!" There was a look of apology on Li Xi''s face.


    "Please, childe!"


    Zhao Tianyin hurried out of the way. Soon, the three came to a square in the Confucian temple.


    The figures sat cross legged, waiting for the arrival of Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting!"


    Seeing him and Hu Qingyun, Li Yixi''s face showed a touch of apology.


    "Childe, it''s still early. We just arrived."


    All the people hurried up, but they didn''t dare to have the slightest carelessness.


    "Please sit down quickly. Li is late today. How about a penalty first?" Li Yixi picked up his wine glass and filled it directly.


    "Childe!"


    Seeing Li Yixi drink a cup, the tension in their hearts faded slowly.


    At this moment, the sound of the piano rang out from every corner here.


    Zhao Tianyin played the piano directly in person at this moment. The beautiful sound of the piano was fascinating.


    "Good!"


    At the end of the song, Li Yixi applauded with satisfaction.


    "Childe, how about this song?"


    Zhao Tianyin''s eyes looked forward to Li Yixi, hoping to get Li Yixi''s guidance. Zhao Tianyin knew that Li Yixi''s attainments were terrible on the piano road.


    "Yes, the sound of the piano makes people want to be intoxicated. It is a little stiff, otherwise it will be perfect." Li Yixi, who was given the title of "saint of Qin" systematically, has his own unique views on Qin Dao.


    "I''ll play a song for you this evening." Li Yixi did it.


    At this moment, in the Sutra Pavilion.


    The huge black cocoon slowly cracked, and the cracks covered the whole huge black cocoon in a short time.


    "Boom!"


    A terrible blast broke out, and the huge black cocoon burst open. In the black cocoon, a figure sat cross legged. It was the devil.


    At the moment, the devil looked palpitating, with a winding breath. It was very terrible. Behind him, a magic shadow appeared, which seemed to destroy the sky and the earth.


    A moment later, the demon with closed eyes slowly opened his eyes, and two terrible black awns shot out of those eyes.


    The terrible shadow also slowly disappeared in this moment, and the Sutra Pavilion also returned to normal.


    After everything returned to normal, the devil looked at his hands and his whole body was shaking. He felt incredible, as if he were dreaming. But the devil knew that this was not a dream, it was true. Now he has stepped into a terrible state, and this is only the beginning.


    "Young master, who are you?"


    "Why is it so terrible? Just one word has made me so strong and won countless supreme inheritance. I believe I can become a overlord in a short time. "


    Looking at his hands and feeling the power in his body, the devil trembled with excitement. Before that, he was a devil slave with no power to bind chickens, but now he has become a strong man.


    At this moment, the devil felt a powerful breath in his body. He was still difficult to control and practiced hard.


    Dong Dong!


    When the devil worked hard to suppress the power in his body, the melodious sound of the piano slowly entered the devil''s eardrum.


    "Huh?"


    Hearing the melodious sound of the piano, the devil''s body trembled suddenly. At the moment of hearing the sound of the piano, the devil felt the terrible power in his body and became docile. His running magic skill became incomparably smooth. Under the traction of the piano sound, the magic attack slowly ran under the guidance of the piano sound for a short time, The devil''s palm controls the magic skill of heaven.


    At the moment of controlling the Tongtian magic skill, a Tongtian magic shadow appeared again behind the devil. The magic shadow at this moment seemed to be real. Behind the magic shadow, there were terrible supreme magic soldiers, each of which exuded the power of destroying the sky and the earth.


    In the devil''s soul sea, the huge divine text and magic word sent out a towering magic gas, a pure and Extreme Magic gas, which immediately circulated in the devil''s body.


    The devil suddenly felt that a powerful blood in his body awakened in an instant. At this moment, the devil seemed to be able to suppress the heavens.


    This terrible breath came and disappeared quickly, and lurked in an instant.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Feeling the sound of the piano disappear, the devil slowly opened his eyes and knelt down to the place where the dinner party was located.

 Chapter 426

    On the Confucian Temple Square, the bright moon is in the sky at the moment, and Li Yixi''s song ends. One by one, he opens his eyes, which are full of excitement.


    "This... This..."


    "This piano sound can help people understand the road. What a terrible piano sound. What kind of attainments has it achieved!"


    "I... I broke through!"


    "I succeeded in cultivating magic power!"


    At this moment, the elders of the forbidden area of the sound of heaven felt dry and their eyes were full of panic. No matter what, they didn''t expect to receive such a generous gift when they came here to attend the dinner.


    His legs trembled violently under the bronze table. Now he looked at each other one by one, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Seeing the incomparable silence at the scene, Zhao Tianyin quickly got up and bowed to Li Yixi.


    "We thank you for your piano sound. Your piano sound is like the sound of nature. We have never heard such a beautiful piano sound. Your attainments are the first in the world."


    After hearing Zhao Tianyin''s voice, elders woke up, quickly stood up and saluted Li Yixi.


    "Huh?"


    Looking at each one bowing to himself, Li Yixi was stunned, and his eyes were full of shock.


    Li Yixi had no idea that these people were so excited when he played a song by himself.


    "Have my piano skills improved again?"


    "After all, after the explosion of the system, only one system space is left, which can''t evaluate me. These days, I''ve never been lazy. I read and write, play piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and study every day. After all, this is my ability to survive in this world."


    "I must have improved my piano skills."


    A moment later, Li Yixi looked excited.


    "You guys, it''s just a song. I''m happy today. I''m playing a song for you. I don''t know if you are interested. Now I suddenly have a passion and can''t control myself! "


    Li Yixi looked at the crowd and smiled.


    "Huh?"


    "Young master, do you want to play another song?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, they felt that they had hallucinations one by one, but after hearing each other and asking, they determined that they did not have hallucinations, but that everything was true.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    One by one, they trembled and worshipped Li Yixi again.


    "Childe, if you have a piano, you should have wine. I''ll give you a toast first!"


    Bu Xuanyin was so excited that she picked up the wine.


    "Good!"


    "Then drink a drink, and help you to be happy first!"


    Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth, picked up the cup and drank it with the people.


    "The sound of the childe''s piano is so magical that it can help people understand the Tao?"


    At this moment, the Kunpeng on longyi''s shoulder was full of shocking colors in his eyes. Longyi felt his voice trembling.


    Long Yi couldn''t help laughing and said, "what''s the shock? After you''ve been following the childe for a long time, you''ll know that it''s nothing. After all, you can hear it almost often around the childe. Our favorite thing is not the childe playing the piano, but others!"


    Long Yi and Kun Peng preached.


    "Huh?"


    "Long Yi, do you think I''m stupid?"


    "This is not a chance. What is a chance? Is there a greater chance?"


    "Tell me, I don''t believe it?"


    Kunpeng heard longyi''s words, and a look of doubt appeared in his eyes.


    "Little Kunpeng, don''t believe it. I''ll tell you first. The biggest opportunity to follow the childe is to watch the childe read and sleep." The Dragon smiled.


    "Bah!"


    "Long Yi, you think I''m stupid. What''s the chance to read and sleep?"


    Kunpeng sneered directly and felt that long Yi was sneering at its low IQ.


    "Really?"


    "You will know later how terrible it is to read and sleep!" Long Yi knows that Kunpeng doesn''t believe it. Even if he himself, others say so, he doesn''t believe it.


    "Taoist friends, you have endless opportunities around you. Please give me more advice in the future!"


    Beside longyi and others, Qin Cheng felt the voice of longyi and Kunpeng, and looked humble.


    "Follow around the childe, you will know. Just point out to each other!" Long Yi didn''t dare to ask big, so he hurried.


    After long Yi responded to Qin Cheng, he quickly restrained his mind, because Li Yixi began to prepare to play the piano. Long Yi will not miss such an opportunity.


    In the distance, the demon who was just leaving felt that Li Yixi was about to play the piano again and took back his steps.


    He hurried to the square. In a relatively hidden place, the devil sat cross legged and waited quietly.


    "Since it''s a party, let''s not stick to one style. This song is played at will!"


    Li Yixi stroked the Guqin and decided to play with his nature at the next moment.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    In the expectation of the public, Li Yixi''s hand-operated and played on the Guqin.


    At this moment, Li Yixi directly closed his eyes and really played with his nature.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help thinking of those peerless figures in the divine tomb, unwilling to be overbearing.


    The sound of the piano was extremely urgent. One by one, it seemed that they had come to a terrible world. They saw a peerless figure and roared up to the sky.


    "A thousand robberies are difficult for a hundred generations. They are in a hurry and play between the fingers. Immortal body, immortal soul, shaking the past and the present, invincible! When the Yin and yang are disordered, dye the sky with my demon blood! "


    This peerless figure roared up to the sky, which made everyone tremble.


    As if his soul was about to explode.


    "What is this existence, so strong?"


    At this moment, including Hu Qingyun, the eyes were full of panic.


    This figure is too strong, powerful and terrible, as if heaven and earth really can''t bury him. The body and soul will never die and last forever.


    "Huh?"


    In the secret corner, the devil''s whole body trembled.


    At this moment, the devil, seeing this peerless figure, felt his whole blood waking up, and every drop of blood roaring.


    This figure made the devil seem to see the real devil.


    The next moment, the picture turned, and the devil saw the figure again.


    "Hundreds of millions of creatures are soldiers and millions of gods and demons are generals. Worship generals and the gods are awed. The town Demon Stone dyed the blood of the saint, sealed all the demons in the world, and dared to resist! "


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, people''s souls trembled wildly.


    The eyes were full of panic.


    Hundreds of millions of creatures are soldiers and millions of gods and demons are generals. Are the gods subdued?


    At this moment, the eyes were full of panic.


    "Boom!"


    In a secret corner, the devil who sat cross legged and practiced suddenly shook his whole body.


    The devil''s body broke out a terrible breath, which was extremely overbearing and full of unyielding.


    At the moment, the devil, the backbone of the whole person, completely turned black in this moment, a terrible pride, unyielding and invincible breath broke out.


    That''s the ghost bone.

 Chapter 427

    Now the devil, his body trembled violently.


    Looking at the figure in front of me, I felt that my body was about to crack, but at the moment when the holy devil''s bone appeared, the devil persisted under the power of the monstrous devil.


    "It''s not impossible to resist orders against the sky. I don''t dare. It''s just not strong enough!"


    At the moment, the devil sounded the sentence in his mind, "the town Demon Stone dyed the saint''s blood, sealed all the demons in the world, and dared to resist the sky!"


    Under the sound of Li Yixi''s piano, their hearts throbbed.


    "Heaven can resist!"


    One by one, under the oppression of this terrible figure, the belief of invincibility was condensed.


    At this moment, the people present changed their temperament one by one.


    Those people with low self-esteem in their hearts immediately disappeared, and their eyes were full of war.


    At the same time, a voice sounded in everyone''s mind, "how big the heart is, how big the world is, and everything in heaven and earth is in our hearts. The world exists because we exist. "


    "Boom!"


    At the moment when the sound sounded, everyone was shocked.


    Several immortals, at this moment, their eyes are full of incredible colors.


    I can''t help but carefully aftertaste this sentence. How big the heart is, how big the world is, and everything in heaven and earth is in our hearts. The world exists because we exist.


    "Originally, I finally know why I''m not strong enough. Originally, I''m afraid. It seems to condense the invincible Tao heart, but it''s not, because my vision is not high enough. If I face the carefree fairy king, I must avoid it, because I feel inferior to her."


    "Invisible, in my idea, the carefree fairy king in charge of the carefree fairy domain is the supreme king, ridiculous, ridiculous!"


    "Xiaoyao fairy king, in the fairy world, is only the domain master of a domain, not the strongest master."


    "The carefree fairy king is not enough for us to fear."


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin was shocked. When Zhao Tianyin figured it out, there was a thunder all over the sky in Zhao Tianyin''s immortal orifices.


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin clearly felt his immortal orifices, which expanded several times at this moment.


    At the moment, Li Yixi, with his fingers dancing on the guqin, has no intention of stopping.


    The high sound of the piano seemed to pierce the world.


    "Huh?"


    The next moment, one by one, they woke up in an instant, and their eyes shook to the void.


    At this moment, the people watched in horror. Under the sound of Li Yixi''s piano, those notes seemed to turn into a terrible blade, directly killing the void.


    At the moment, the sound of the piano is very high.


    One by one, they stared at it, because the current notes of Li Yixi turned into thousands of attacks and went away to the sky sealing array at the infinite height.


    It was arranged by the carefree fairy king at a great cost.


    It can be said to be indestructible.


    "Boom!"


    However, when the notes of Li Yixi fell, the indestructible array of sealing the sky continued to collapse.


    "Dong!"


    The next moment, Li Yixi closed his eyes and jerked the strings, and a startling sound broke out.


    The impregnable sky sealing array broke in an instant.


    The sealed Avenue, completely exposed, the immortal spirit of the fairy world, directly spread down.


    At the moment, the Xiaoyao immortal realm is repairing the immortals who seal the sky array, and their looks have changed greatly one by one.


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    One mouthful of blood spewed out directly. At the same time, their bodies flew back directly, hit the ground hard, and fainted after being hit hard.


    "Impossible!"


    "Who is it? Who is it? This is the heaven sealing array arranged by the fairy king. Even if there are immortals in the dark and yellow world, it is impossible to break this heaven sealing array. Why did the heaven sealing array collapse suddenly today.


    "Pooh!"


    The Apocalypse immortal, who is the most powerful and practices the Apocalypse Apocalypse supernatural power, immediately spits out blood.


    The eyes were full of panic. The real fairy at the end of the day felt like an illusion.


    Such a thing is completely impossible in his eyes.


    The Tianfeng array was torn in some places before. Although the end of the day was shocked, I was just worried that the leakage of immortal gas would make some people set foot in the fairyland, which might have an impact on some arrangements of the carefree fairy king.


    But now the Fengtian array has collapsed directly, and the sealed xuanhuang world has been completely unsealed, and the doomsday can no longer calm the mood.


    And the end of this moment, I feel that under the attack just now, my Taoist base has been affected. If I don''t repair it immediately, I will definitely become a loser.


    At the end of the day, the immortal couldn''t care about anything else. His body went to the cave in the distance. After entering, he completely sealed the exit of the cave.


    Because the immortals know that if they are disturbed, they will die.


    Even the time to contact the carefree fairy king is gone.


    "Broken, the seal is broken!"


    On the Confucian Temple Square, everyone witnessed the scene just now. Their eyes were full of excitement.


    After tens of thousands of years, the seal is finally broken today.


    At the moment when Li Yixi broke the seal, they were shocked. They finally knew how terrible the seal was.


    "Fairy Spirit!"


    "Is this fairy spirit?"


    Several people who set foot in the fairyland felt the immortal spirit falling from the void at this moment, even if it was very thin, but their eyes were full of exciting colors.


    Now, they can finally improve quickly.


    South Tianyu, in the vast sky opened up, they opened their eyes one by one and felt something. When they appeared in the South Tianyu, they were shocked, "the seal is broken!"


    In the Confucian temple, after the high piano sound, Li Yixi''s piano sound became soft.


    It seems that they are trapped in memories and reflection. One by one, they seem to listen to the light language of supreme existence: "time flies, years pass, what has gone has gone forever, and it is impossible to turn back. What exists still exists, and only what exists is true. People can''t always live in the past. Only by grasping the present can they not regret the past... "


    Soon, the last note fell. Under the frightened eyes, Li Yixi opened his eyes.


    "Hoo!"


    At this moment, I felt incomparably peaceful and comfortable.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Hu Qingyun, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Seeing that the sound of Li Yixi''s piano disappeared, they woke up from their panic.


    One by one looked at each other and dared not say anything.


    Forcibly suppress the inner shock. Under the sign of Zhao Tianyin, everyone stood up and raised their glasses to Li Yixi.


    "To the childe!"


    "In our life, we all grasp the present and leave no regrets!"


    The crowd roared.


    "Dry, have wine tonight, get drunk tonight!"


    Li Yixi raised his glass, and an excited look appeared in his eyes to drink with the people.

 Chapter 428

    "If you don''t get drunk, respect the childe!"


    When they heard Li Yixi''s words, their eyes were full of excitement.


    I didn''t expect that Li Yixi was so terrible that he was willing to drink with them. One by one, he was very excited, picked up his glass and drank it.


    Tonight, no one chooses to use mana to turn the wine.


    Next, at the invitation of Li Yixi, a very formal dinner party became noisy. Many people in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven were practicing the rhythm together. At the request of Li Yixi, all kinds of rhythm sounded in an instant, and the dinner scene became a dance floor.


    In the plague fairy world, the plague fairy King''s house, the plague fairy king was refining immortal utensils. Now it was just the critical moment, but suddenly, a broken sound sounded and plundered directly into the hall.


    "Boom!"


    The affected plague fairy King directly explodes the fairy weapon in front of him.


    The body of the blasted plague fairy King retreated, but a fairy weapon that was about to be refined was scrapped.


    "Do you want to die?"


    At this moment, the eyes of the plague fairy King were full of cold killing intention and terrible plague power, enveloping the whole hall. The plague fairy King''s anger was difficult to suppress, even if the person who broke in at the moment was his right arm.


    Not long ago, when he infiltrated the xuanhuang world, his life immortal tool broke, causing him heavy losses.


    It was not easy to find the material before the sword tire was condensed and exploded.


    Collecting these materials cost him tens of thousands of years of savings, but now, tens of thousands of years of savings have completely turned into nothing.


    "Domain master, I...."


    At this moment, the man''s body trembled violently and didn''t know how to say it.


    Because he felt that the plague fairy king had a killing intention to him, and there was no fraud in that killing intention. He also knows why the plague fairy king is angry. If he changes his identity with the plague fairy king, he also wants to kill.


    "Damn you, do you know what the king is doing?"


    "You dare to break in. I said that unless the dark and yellow world is broken, you can''t disturb me. Do you know?" The plague fairy King''s voice was cold, and his terrible eyes stared at his subordinates.


    The body of the plague fairy king was trembling, and the killing intention could hardly be suppressed.


    "Yes, my subordinates know the domain master''s command!" The figure trembled violently and answered in a trembling voice.


    "Then why did you disturb the king''s refining tools? Why can''t the king find a reason to kill you?" The plague fairy king is about to do it.


    "Domain master, my subordinates have always followed the domain master''s orders and never violated them. Today, the seal of the xuanhuang world is broken. My subordinates have come to report."


    On the hall, the figure looked innocent.


    Today, he did come to report it.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "How could it be that in such a short time, you told the emperor that the seal of xuanhuang world was broken!"


    The killing intention of the plague fairy king is more intense. Doesn''t it mean that his life fairy tool has been wasted.


    "Domain leader, have your subordinates ever lied to you? If you don''t believe it, don''t you know?" The figure whispered.


    "Hum!"


    The plague fairy King snorted coldly and felt at will.


    Then the next moment the plague fairy King''s body froze.


    "Domain master, my subordinates have never lied!"


    Seeing the body of the plague fairy King frozen, a smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Die!"


    The next moment, the plague fairy king suddenly shot and directly wiped it out.


    "Fuck you, I''ve just broken my immortal weapon, but the seal of the world is broken. Are you kidding me?"


    The plague fairy King seemed humiliated at this moment.


    The killing intention broke out completely.


    "Someone!"


    After killing one person to vent his anger, the plague fairy King calmed down a little and said coldly.


    "Domain master, what can I do for you?"


    The person who came in was trembling. Not far away, he was still lying on a corpse?


    He used to be the most valued subordinate of the Immortal King of the plague region. He was very flustered.


    "From today on, you take over his work and immediately inquire about the actions and results of various immortal regions on the xuanhuang world. I want to know the results in the shortest time." The plague fairy king is very urgent at the moment.


    "Yes, domain master!"


    The man nodded quickly and bowed out of the hall.


    "Cataclysm, I must get it!"


    The plague fairy king looked ferocious.


    "The underworld, now the closed boundary is slowly opened, but the Lord of the underworld looks at the dark and yellow world, his eyes are full of panic, and he doesn''t dare to send someone to explore.


    "Unsealed, sure enough!"


    "With the existence of such strength, it is extremely simple to break the seal. I can''t covet catastrophe."


    Pluto''s voice fell, closed his eyes and didn''t pay attention.


    In the middle of the sky, the night is at the end of the day.


    Li Yixi opened his eyes hard and felt his head slightly heavy.


    "Huh?"


    "My head is a little dizzy!"


    Li Yixi couldn''t help patting his head.


    "Young master, you drank a little more last night. Drink wine and soup quickly!"


    Li Yixi just opened her eyes, and Hu Qingyun was ready to understand wine and soup early.


    "Yes!"


    "Qing Yun, you are very kind to me!"


    Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth, took the Jiejiu soup and drank it all at once.


    After drinking jiejiutang, Li Yixi felt that his head was not so heavy and much more comfortable.


    "Qing Yun, what time is it now? Don''t waste time!"


    Li Yixi suddenly remembered that today he was going to Tianlong temple.


    "No delay, childe. Now we are on the way. This palace is a magic weapon!" Hu Qingyun explained.


    "What, is it already on the way?"


    "Next time, I''ll drink less!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes twinkled, and suddenly he felt a little blushing, ashamed and lost his hair.


    "Childe, it''s more comfortable!"


    Zhao Tianyin, who was waiting outside, heard Li Yixi''s voice and hurried in with a smile on her face.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. It''s troublesome for you!"


    "Master Zhao, please sit down!"


    Li Yixi invited Zhao Tianyin to sit down.


    "Green rhyme, do you have hot water?"


    "Since it hasn''t arrived yet, have a cup of tea!" Li Yixi smiled.


    "Yes, childe, I''ll get it right away!" Hu Qingyun left quickly.


    "Huh?"


    "Tea?"


    The moment Zhao Tianyin heard the tea, Zhao Tianyin was shocked, and her eyes were full of excitement.


    But Zhao Tianyin knows that Li Yixi''s place has no ordinary things at all, and today it has an organic fate.


    Soon, an attractive smell of tea came from the teapot.


    Li Yixi poured Zhao Tianyin a cup.


    "Master Zhao, have a taste. This tea is very precious to me!" Li Yixi smiled.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Zhao Tianyin was full of expectation and trembled slightly.


    Carefully pick up the tea and drink it up.


    At the entrance of the tea, Zhao Tianyin''s whole body changed, because at this moment, Zhao Tianyin felt that her immortal soul was out of the body.


    In the blink of an eye, Zhao Tianyin felt her immortal soul and appeared on a huge river.

 Chapter 429

    "This... This is ten thousand rivers?"


    "How is that possible?"


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin felt the ten thousand rivers under her body, and there was a look of panic in her eyes.


    "The childe''s tea has such magical effect. It''s extremely difficult to enter the wandaohe River in the records of the forbidden area of the voice of heaven, even in the fairy world, but it appears here in the dark and yellow world in the blink of an eye. What kind of tea is this!" Zhao Tianyin''s eyes were full of panic.


    "Damn it, I''m an idiot. How can there be anything around you!"


    "Such an opportunity can''t appear at all. I''m wasting my time. I have to melt the Tao. I have to go to the piano Tao first!"


    As soon as Zhao Tianyin patted her forehead, she instantly felt where her piano path was and left quickly.


    In recent days, Zhao Tianyin has received countless opportunities. However, Zhao Tianyin knows his own details. Now he is very rich. Zhao Tianyin urgently wants to know whether he can merge into the realm of true immortality.


    Soon, Zhao Tianyin found Qin Dao and began to melt Dao urgently.


    As the leader of the forbidden area, Zhao Tianyin has countless ways to practice in fairyland. He immediately injects all his feelings into the ten thousand rivers.


    Soon, after Zhao Tianyin''s insight was injected, she also understood the feelings of others. With the help of Wudao tea, it seemed that a long time had passed in the blink of an eye. Zhao Tianyin, the immortal soul''s eyes closed, opened his eyes.


    "I finally set foot in the real fairyland!"


    "Damn it, I don''t know how long it has passed and whether it has delayed the Tianlong temple."


    Zhao Tianyin''s immortal soul returned immediately.


    At the next moment, Zhao Tianyin will open her eyes and find that she is still steaming in her tea cup. Zhao Tianyin is shocked.


    "Did I spend so little time?"


    After feeling the temperature of the tea cup, Zhao Tianyin knew that it would take a terrible short time to return from wandaohe.


    "What is this means?"


    Zhao Tianyin''s legs trembled slightly.


    "Your Excellency!"


    At this moment, the voice of people in the voice of heaven forbidden area sounded outside.


    Seeing that the other party was about to stop talking, Zhao Tianyin naturally knew what might have happened. With a reluctant face, he put down his tea cup, saluted Li Yixi and went out.


    "What''s up?"


    Zhao Tianyin said angrily that the tea had no chance.


    "It''s a bad thing for you. You should know that last night, the childe broke the seal of the mainland, and the imprisonment of the carefree fairy King disappeared. The immortal of Tianlong Temple returned from the fairy world. There was news from Tianlong temple. All guests are declined today, and we can''t go."


    The elder of Tianyin forbidden area looks very nervous.


    "What?"


    At the moment of hearing this sentence, Zhao Tianyin became very stiff as if he had been bitten by thunder.


    I didn''t expect such a thing to happen halfway.


    The forbidden area of Tianyin unifies the middle heaven, but Zhao Tianyin forgot that the seal of the mainland was broken last night. Now the immortal of Tianlong temple has returned, which is confident.


    "Damn Tianlong temple, it''s just looking for death."


    "Who is the immortal who came to Tianlong temple and what is his cultivation?"


    Zhao Tianyin looked very ugly.


    "Tell the pavilion master that the immortal who came to Tianlong temple this time is an empty immortal."


    Ten thousand years ago, he was promoted to be the host of Tianlong temple in Wonderland. Now he is the peak of virtual immortals. It is said that he is only one step away from real immortals!


    The elder of Tianyin forbidden area hurriedly explained.


    "What, virtual immortal peak?"


    Hearing what his subordinates said, Zhao Tianhui was stunned for a moment.


    I couldn''t believe it. "You just said, what is the cultivation achievement of laikong?"


    "Report back to the pavilion leader. Now the empty immortal is at the peak and extremely powerful." The elder thought Zhao tianhin was going to be angry, and a look of fear appeared in his eyes.


    "Virtual immortal peak?"


    "I see!"


    "I''ll go and have a look first. Does Tianlong Temple want to turn the sky?"


    Zhao Tianyin sneered at the corners of her mouth.


    "Huh?"


    Looking at Zhao Tianyin directly breaking through the air, a look of panic appeared in the elder''s eyes. I don''t know what will happen if Zhao Tianyin goes?


    In the void, Zhao Tianyin, who walked against the sky, sneered at the corners of her mouth: "is the virtual immortal at the peak?"


    "Originally, the childe is not drunk at all, but has long expected that there are immortals returning from Tianlong temple. This is to prevent the childe from visiting Tianlong temple. The childe must let me go to Tianlong temple to solve the problem of emptiness!"


    "When you''re empty, do you even dare to stop the childe?"


    Zhao Tianyin sneered at the corners of her mouth, tore the void directly, and disappeared.


    Soon, in front of Tianlong temple, the void suddenly split.


    Zhao Tianyin came out of the void crack.


    "See you, Lord!"


    Outside Tianlong temple, the people who were driven out of the forbidden area of Tianyin by Tianlong Temple hurried to salute one by one when they saw Zhao Tianyin coming.


    "Master Zhao, go back!"


    "I''m from Tianlong temple. It''s inconvenient to receive foreign guests today."


    The monk in charge of guarding the gate outside Tianlong temple said proudly.


    It was a great fear to see Zhao Tianyin before, because Zhao Tianyin was an immortal, but today, when the immortal of Tianlong Temple returned, the monks of Tianlong Temple stood upright.


    "Let''s empty the bald donkey and come to see our pavilion Lord!"


    "Otherwise, I will tear down your Tianlong Temple today."


    However, as soon as the monk''s voice fell, Zhao Tianyin was not afraid, but broke out a terrible killing intention.


    "Zhao... Lord Zhao, wait a minute. I''ll report it immediately!"


    Under Zhao Tianyin''s terrible killing intention, the monk entered the Tianlong temple in horror.


    Soon, a voice sounded in the Tianlong temple.


    "Zhao Tianyin, I haven''t seen you for tens of thousands of years. I didn''t expect you to be so rude. Today, when I return, I don''t see foreigners in Tianlong temple."


    "Do you still want to kill Tianlong temple? Do you have this strength?"


    The cold voice fell, and a figure shrouded by the Buddha light appeared in front of Tianlong temple. The cold eyes fell on Zhao Tianyin with disdain on his face.


    In his eyes, even Zhao Tianyin''s talent is so outstanding that he has never been to the fairyland or wandaohe rongdao. His strength is only in the early stage of the virtual immortal, and he can suppress the backhand at the peak of the virtual immortal.


    So at the moment, Zhao Tianyin is completely ignored.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Empty, you waste, arrogant what?"


    Zhao Tianyin''s voice fell, and Zhao Tianyin''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Kong and took a palm at Kong.


    In the face of emptiness, Zhao Tianyin chose a domineering way.


    "Presumptuous?"


    "Mole ants, I''m strong!" The empty corners of his mouth burst into a sneer.


    However, the next moment, the empty immortal was shocked.


    "Pooh!"


    A mouthful of blood spewed out, the body retreated more than ten steps, and the eyes were full of panic.


    Looking at Zhao Tianyin in disbelief, his voice trembled and said, "you are not an empty fairy. You are a real fairy. How can this be possible?"

 Chapter 430

    At this moment, he looked at Zhao Tianyin in disbelief and felt that he had an illusion.


    He said that ten thousand years ago, before the mainland was sealed, he had peerless talent and became the worldly walking of Tianlong temple, sweeping Tianjiao, becoming the first Tianjiao, fighting Tianjie, and breaking the environment into an immortal.


    After that, the carefree fairy King sealed the mainland. The main road here was sealed. It was impossible to set foot in the fairy road. Even the fairy spirit could not penetrate. Here has become a barren place. If the seal is not broken for a day, the world will decline all the time.


    When he was in the heaven, he heard that someone broke into immortals in the xuanhuang world. He felt that Zhao Tianyin and others had opened a powerful immortal relic. Maybe there were immortal remains in the immortal relic, or some immortal Zang was left here to help them step into the realm of virtual immortals.


    Because heaven and earth are sealed, even if people in the xuanhuang world become immortals, they still can''t fly to the fairy world. If they can''t fly to the fairy world, they can''t have the opportunity to enter wandaohe. It''s absolutely impossible to improve their accomplishments.


    He was also convinced of this, so he came to xuanhuang world for the first time after the seal was broken last night.


    People who heard about the forbidden area of the sound of heaven want to visit the Tianlong temple. He is directly angry. He feels that Zhao Tianyin simply doesn''t know life or death, but he is afraid of the influence of the forbidden area of the sound of heaven in the fairy world and dare not take the initiative to provoke the forbidden area of the sound of heaven.


    It is said that Zhao Tianyin is entertaining a distinguished guest this time. He intends to take Tianlong temple as an example. Because he returns, he does not receive foreign guests, refuses Zhao Tianyin, and forces Zhao Tianyin to get angry and find trouble in Tianlong temple, so that he can teach Zhao Tianyin a lesson in good faith.


    Unexpectedly, everything developed according to their expectations, but it seemed that they fell into a dreamland.


    At that moment, his eyes were full of anger. He felt that this was Zhao Tianyin''s magic. After all, the forbidden area of Tianyin, the way of practicing music, contains magic.


    "I will break this illusion today!"


    "Add the immortal Buddha!"


    He thought it was an illusion and roared.


    In the body, the terrible breath broke out, and a terrible immortal Buddha virtual shadow appeared behind the empty, with a solemn appearance and terrible Buddha meaning.


    At this moment, the air in the body doubled again.


    "Pick a finger!"


    The whole person also became dignified and pointed out to Zhao Tianyin.


    This refers to extreme terror, as if it can track the world.


    "Hum!"


    "I don''t know life or death. It''s just an empty fairy peak. It''s so presumptuous. Today I''ll let you know what is called heaven outside the sky and outsiders!"


    "Kneel down!"


    Zhao Tianyin snorted coldly, and the terrible breath broke out. The real immortal breath broke out completely without suppression.


    At the moment of Zhao Tianyin''s outbreak, a real immortal virtual shadow appeared behind Zhao Tianyin. The huge real immortal virtual shadow suppressed the empty immortal Buddha virtual shadow and completely collapsed. At this moment, the Tianlong temple was shaking as if it was about to collapse.


    "Boom, boom!"


    In Tianlong temple, countless figures knelt down under this breath at this moment. They were so shocked that they didn''t dare to see Zhao Tianyin at all.


    "Click!"


    The first to bear the brunt of the attack, he knelt in front of Zhao Tianyin. His eyes were full of panic. His knees were directly broken and his heart was deeply hurt, which made him completely awake. At this moment, he finally knew that this was not an illusion, but true. Zhao Tianyin stepped into the realm of true immortality.


    "When I''m empty, do you dare to stop me?"


    "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now!"


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin looked very cold and questioned Kong


    "If you know your mistake, please make atonement!"


    At the moment, my eyes were full of panic.


    Where dare you continue to fight against Zhao Tianyin? Even in the fairy world, there is only one real immortal in Tianlong temple. It''s not certain who will live and who will die?


    He looked at Zhao Tianyin in the air, and his eyes were full of panic.


    "Hum!"


    "It''s really presumptuous. If you don''t like it, Tianlong temple will be killed!"


    "There are thousands of boundaries in the heavens. You can''t imagine the existence of Tianlong temple."


    "It''s better to be sensible when you''re empty. Zhao Tianyin''s qualification is not as good as you, but under the guidance of the childe at will, even if the heaven and earth are sealed and don''t enter the fairy world, I can still step into the realm of real immortals. Around the childe, real immortals often enter cattle hair to provoke the childe. There is no place for you Tianlong temple in the world."


    The underworld, the plague fairy world and the demon world invaded the middle heaven. The childe came and wrote down a few divine texts. All the people who came to the three worlds were destroyed. You think your Tianlong temple and your three worlds are still strong. You can stop the childe.


    Zhao Tianyin said coldly.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Hearing Zhao Tianyin''s voice, he breathed violently. He had heard of it, but at that time he thought it was false. It was the news that Tianyin banned earthquakes to deter various forces. Seeing Zhao Tianyin''s terrible strength, he naturally knew that he was wrong.


    What the people of Tianlong temple said is true.


    "I''ll wait and welcome you!"


    At this moment, I was completely convinced.


    "Hum!"


    "Just know, you know?"


    "Your coming, childe already knows, and I have to thank you. If you weren''t an idiot like you, I wouldn''t have the opportunity to be given a divine object by childe, sent into the ten thousand rivers, and set foot in the realm of true immortality in the blink of an eye!"


    "Yesterday, I was still an immortal?"


    Zhao Tianyin looked at the sky at the moment, and suddenly she was not so angry.


    "Huh?"


    "How is it possible that the world, even the fairy king, the master of a domain, can''t know the future?"


    "How does that person exist?"


    In this moment, the air was empty, a look of panic appeared in his eyes, and his body trembled slightly.


    I can no longer see a trace of pride on my body. I know that in this world, he has left for thousands of years. I''m afraid a lot of major events have happened. Everything is different from ancient times, and may have become more prosperous.


    "Heavenly voice Taoist friend, please give me a life!"


    The empty frightened way.


    "Hum!"


    "The childe is coming. I''m afraid killing you will make the childe unhappy. After all, the childe brought his fiancee to Tianlong temple to pray for Buddha today."


    "You still refuse. In my opinion, this is the childe''s gift to your Tianlong temple. How does childe and Qingyun fairy exist?"


    Zhao Tianyin said coldly.


    "Then which elder, why do you ask for Buddha?"


    This is the most incomprehensible part of empty space.


    Hearing this, Zhao Tianyin took a deep breath, looked at the air, and said with a dignified look: "I forgot to tell you that the childe''s strength is unfathomable, but the childe doesn''t like to be called an expert, and doesn''t like others to treat him as an expert. He doesn''t like people to talk about practice around him. The childe likes the life of ordinary people. Remember, Just treat the childe as a mortal. "

 Chapter 431

    "Is this elder a hermit?"


    "Amitabha, thank Zhao Daoyou. I know what to do!"


    Zhao Tianyin took back the terrible real immortal breath, the broken bones in the air, slowly recovered, and a touch of sacred meaning appeared on the empty face. A faint Buddha light appeared on the top of her head, setting herself off like a saint.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "I''m free. What are you doing? Do you want to kneel down and worship you?"


    "Can you afford it?"


    Seeing Kong''s appearance, Zhao Tianyin almost blew up and scolded her mother directly.


    "I... i


    Hearing Zhao Tianyin''s reprimand, he was shocked in an instant, and he also reacted in an instant. He had been living in the fairy world, had already adapted to this appearance, and had forgotten it.


    "Amitabha, Zhao Daoyou reminded me that I was confused!"


    The empty body trembled, and a look of panic appeared on his face. He thought that if he appeared like this, Li Yixi would worship him, he would never be able to bear it, and there was no place to die.


    After suppressing the inner panic, the empty figure suddenly turned into an ordinary big monk.


    Looks kind and purposeful, looks ordinary.


    "It''s almost the same. The childe is coming. Go and prepare!"


    Seeing that the matter had been solved, Zhao Tianyin immediately ordered the people in the forbidden area of Tianyin and the monks of Tianlong temple to get busy and prepare all reception things.


    Soon, it became a happy place, with figures waiting quietly.


    Among the immortal treasures, Li Yixi is standing in front of his desk and drawing.


    At the moment, Li Yixi painted a coffin. Hu Qingyun beside her even stepped into the realm of Xuanxian, but at the moment when she saw the painting, her eyes were full of panic and clenched her fist, as if there was a terrible existence buried in the coffin.


    Dare not make a sound, afraid to disturb Li Yixi.


    At the urging of the elders of the Tianyin forbidden area, Xianbao soon saw the Tianlong temple. The elders of the Tianyin forbidden area outside Xianbao looked at each other, and one of them hurried to the Tianlong temple.


    The elder quickly came to Tianlong temple and said, "meet the pavilion Lord!"


    "The childe is coming, but the childe is painting. I don''t know what painting it is. It''s too scary. We can''t disturb the childe until it''s finished!" The elder said nervously.


    "Good!"


    "I see. You did a good job. When you go back, I will give you a big reward!" Zhao Tianyin hurried.


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    A smile quickly appeared on the elder''s face.


    "Zhao Daoyou, what shall we do?"


    "Wait, wait for the childe to finish painting, and he will appear!" Zhao Tianyin quickly explained.


    Zhao Tianyin''s voice just fell. At the moment, a palace flew here in the distance, and the speed became very slow.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment of looking at the palace in the void, the souls of Zhao Tianyin and others trembled one by one.


    Because at the moment, a terrible scene appeared over the palace. A terrible coffin was pulled by nine divine dragons with endless power, as if it came from the end of time.


    Whether it was the coffin or the nine dragons, the breath of the virtual shadow made them feel frightened.


    Under this supreme pressure, one''s legs trembled violently.


    "Zhao Daoyou, what is this?"


    "What a terrible threat?" At the moment of seeing this scene, a look of panic appeared in the empty eyes. He had never seen such a terrible scene, even in the fairy world. Today, he saw it in the xuanhuang world.


    This supreme power is far beyond the true immortal. I have never seen it anyway.


    "The childe is painting. It may be a vision refracted by the childe''s painting."


    Can we know the horror of the childe.


    "I forgot to tell you. The childe has unfathomable attainments in literature and Taoism!"


    Zhao Tianyin looked at the empty shadow in the void and trembled.


    "Huh?"


    "The most powerful man?"


    At the moment of hearing these two words, the empty body trembled violently.


    I know that Wendao is the most terrible and powerful Avenue.


    In the palace, Li Yixi at the moment is finishing, and soon finished painting everything. The nine divine dragons seem to have come back to life, and their dragon power is extremely shocking.


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and looked at the picture in front of him. A smile appeared in his eyes. He was very satisfied.


    Finally, Li Yixi picked up his pen and wrote four words on the painting, the third bronze coffin.


    After Li Yixi finished writing, he put down his pen.


    "Childe, what kind of painting is this? It''s terrible!" Hu Qingyun asked carefully.


    "This painting?"


    "Just some memories. This is the third bronze coffin in my memory. The rumor is very magical. No one knows who his owner is?"


    "No one knows what level of existence he is. Even when the emperor fell, those ancient supreme beings don''t know who built the three generations of copper coffins. They don''t look like things in the world of heaven, as if they came from heaven."


    "It''s terrible that he can cross the past, present and future!"


    Su Xiuyi smiled and put the painting away.


    The supreme pressure also disappeared!


    "On God?"


    At the moment of hearing the sentence, Hu Qingyun''s eyes were full of shocking colors.


    Hu Qingyun has always felt that the fairyland is the ultimate plane.


    But hearing Li Yixi''s words, Hu Qingyun suddenly felt that the world was more mysterious and terrible than she wanted.


    "Is there anything in this world that the childe doesn''t know?" Hu Qingyun whispered in her heart.


    "Childe, the Tianlong temple is here!"


    At the moment, outside the palace, people in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven saw that Li Yixi had finished painting and quickly bowed down to salute.


    "Tianlong temple, have you arrived?"


    Li Yixi turned and looked at the man.


    The elder of Tianyin forbidden area was shocked when he saw Li Yixi, because at the moment, Li Yixi had just finished painting, and his ten thousand rhymes were terrible.


    Just one look made his soul tremble.


    Seeing Li Yixi looking over, he quickly restrained his mind and immediately said, "tell childe that we have just arrived at Tianlong temple. Do you need to rest and go to Tianlong temple?"


    The elder of the forbidden area of the voice of heaven said with great anxiety.


    "No, I''m not tired. It''s said that Tianlong temple has been inherited for tens of thousands of years. The inheritance has not been cut off. I can''t wait to see it." Li Yixi responded.


    "Qingyun, let''s go!"


    "How about going to see the Tianlong temple?"


    Li Yixi reached out and took Hu Qingyun''s slender jade hand and walked outside.


    "I''ll wait and welcome you!"


    Outside, people who had been waiting for a long time saw Li Yixi appear and salute quickly.


    He glanced at Li Yixi quietly. At this moment, his body trembled violently, and his eyes were full of panic. At the moment, the power of all Tao on Li Yixi was really terrible, which made his soul tremble.

 Chapter 432

    "How is that possible?"


    "How is that possible?"


    "In the body, there is a force of ten thousand Tao, and it is rich to this extent. It has to be what strength to do it."


    "Is it that he has reached the extreme of cultivation, so there is too much power of the avenue?"


    "I, unexpectedly want to shut out such an expert. I''m really confused. This supreme being is far more terrible than those domain masters in the fairy world. Compared with him, those domain masters are nothing!"


    "The forbidden area of the voice of heaven, how do you get to know such existence? The forbidden area of the voice of heaven is about to rise. Its power is unstoppable and unstoppable."


    After a look, he quickly took back his eyes. He dared to look at Li Yixi more, and his heart trembled to the extreme.


    Just now I looked at it with curiosity. At this moment, my heart was still trembling. I don''t know whether it would offend Li Yixi. After all, such a character is so terrible that it is beyond his cognition.


    The moment was empty, the soul was trembling, and the eyes were full of panic. I didn''t know whether Li Yixi would erase him.


    After all, he wanted to refuse Li Yixi to enter Tianlong temple.


    "Everybody, don''t be polite, otherwise I don''t know what to do!"


    Seeing the respectfulness of figures, Li Yixi''s face showed a helpless color.


    "Childe, please!"


    When they heard Li Yixi''s words, they were relieved and hurried to open the way to restore their normal look.


    "Childe, this is Tianlong temple!"


    "It has been inherited for tens of thousands of years and has a long history."


    Zhao Tianyin hurriedly introduced at the moment.


    "Tens of thousands of years?"


    "It''s worthy of being a power of practice. It''s really not comparable to ordinary temples. It''s a pity that these three words have been worn down for too long. It''s incredible for tens of thousands of years.


    "Today, since I came to Tianlong temple to pray, I also want to do something to show my sincerity. I don''t know who is the host of Tianlong temple. Would you like to change the plaque of Tianlong temple?"


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and felt that his calligraphy was OK. He wanted to write three words to Tianlong temple.


    "Huh?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin was shocked. Unexpectedly, Li Yixi was willing to give pen and ink to Tianlong temple. This Tianlong temple was a great bargain. Li Yixi''s pen and ink, but divine literature, contained a great road.


    It would be nice if such a thing were given to the forbidden area of the sound of heaven.


    "What are you doing when you''re empty?"


    "The childe is going to give a word. Don''t you hurry and thank me!"


    Seeing that Li Yixi''s voice fell, Zhao Tianyin didn''t respond and hurried to deliver the sound.


    "Childe, I''m the host of Tianlong temple. Just call me empty. Childe can give words. That''s the blessing of our Tianlong temple!" He answered in a hurry.


    "Childe, let''s go first. Someone has prepared pen, ink, paper and inkstone!" He forced out a smile.


    "Thank you for hosting!"


    Hearing Kong''s words, Li Yixi quickly saluted. Unexpectedly, he was the host of Tianlong temple. Li Yixi was really surprised, because today''s Kong looks very ordinary, just a big monk.


    "Childe, please!"


    Other monks in Tianlong Temple hurriedly invited Li Yixi to go inside, with a respectful face.


    He didn''t immediately follow in, and looked up at the three words of Tianlong temple. There was some color of love in his eyes.


    "Dear predecessors, I''m incompetent, offended an expert and couldn''t keep the Zen text left by my ancestors!" At this moment, I can''t help looking lost.


    "I''m free. What are you doing?"


    "I don''t want to go up immediately. Childe gives me the word, but what''s the unique opportunity of your Tianlong temple?"


    "If you don''t want to, sell it to me after you finish writing!"


    Zhao Tianyin didn''t immediately follow up when she saw empty, so she couldn''t help preaching.


    "Are you sure you want to buy it?"


    "Wait, I''ll sell it to you!"


    "Price has the final say!"


    Hearing Zhao Tianyin''s words, Liaokong immediately smiled and was very excited. If Zhao Tianyin bought it, the plaque of Tianlong temple would not need to be replaced, and the Zen texts left by the old ancestors could be preserved.


    At this moment, I just want to keep the Zen text of the founder of Tianlong temple.


    "Are you sure?"


    After hearing Kong''s words, Zhao Tianyin''s body trembled and looked at Kong unexpectedly. At the same time, she smiled at Kong the next moment and smiled at the corners of her mouth, "you empty Taoist friend, are you sure you want to sell it to me?"


    "If Zhao Daoyou wants it, how can I refuse you? Just look at the price!" He hurriedly smiled, as if afraid of Zhao Tianyin''s refusal.


    "Good!"


    "Well, I''ll buy it. It''s a fairy weapon. Keep it!"


    Zhao Tianyin immediately took out a fairy weapon and handed it to kongzhen Buddha.


    "Huh?"


    The empty looked at the immortal instrument in front of him, and a different color appeared in his eyes.


    Immortal utensils, even in the fairy world, are extremely precious things. He never thought that Zhao Tianyin at the moment took out immortal utensils to buy Li Yixi''s ink treasures.


    "Wait, no, Zhao Tianyin said before that the childe is a terrible man of literature and Taoism. Doesn''t he say that what the childe writes is divine literature. The childe''s breath is terrible, and the divine text is strong. I''m afraid it''s extremely terrible. I can''t sell it to Zhao Tianyin, otherwise I''ll really regret in case I regret! "


    At this moment, I left and suddenly woke up.


    "Zhao Daoyou, I was joking before?"


    "How can the childe exist and give ink treasure? That''s a unique opportunity for our Tianlong temple. Will I sell it to you?"


    "The childe has gone in. Let''s hurry up!"


    After leaving a word, he immediately entered the Tianlong temple.


    "The bald donkey doesn''t mean what he says!"


    "I''m so angry!"


    "It''s all my fault. I''m so excited that I took out a fairy weapon. I should order it casually!" Zhao Tianyin looked at the fairy weapon in her hand and regretted it very much.


    Zhao Tianyin doesn''t understand. He just got empty. He really wants to keep the plaque. After all, it was written by the founder of Tianlong temple.


    At the same time, he didn''t know the horror of Li Yixi''s divine writings.


    But after he took out the fairy weapon, he woke up with a start.


    Zhao Tianyin really blames herself at the moment.


    But knowing that nothing could be done, he hurried into Tianlong temple.


    In Tianlong temple, the monks of Tianlong temple have already prepared their pen, ink, paper and inkstone, waiting quietly for Li Yixi.


    However, Li Yixi didn''t do it immediately. Instead, he respectfully perfumed the main hall and washed his hands before coming to the table.


    Looking at the things ready at the moment, he slowly lifted his pen. Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, Li Yixi fell down.


    When Li Yixi''s pen moved, countless clouds and fog fell in the void, as if a divine dragon was about to come.

 Chapter 433

    "Huh?"


    "This is a vision. What state has the childe''s literary way reached?"


    Seeing Li Yixi start writing, there are many visions. In the empty eyes of this moment, there is a shocking color. I don''t want it at all. Li Yixi is so terrible.


    Soon, Li Yixi''s first word was written. At this moment, he was empty and looked at the word of heaven.


    "What?"


    At this moment, the soul was almost sucked into the divine text of Tianzi.


    "It''s terrible. My soul was almost swallowed up by the word of heaven. This is not a divine text, but the evolution of heaven and earth. What a terrible divine text. What level of divine text is this?"


    He felt his brain buzzing and his eyes were full of panic. He never thought that Li Yixi''s divine text was so powerful.


    At this moment, the empty eyes could not be moved any more. They stared at the pen in Li Yixi''s hand and saw that Li Yixi''s pen fell.


    Soon, Li Yixi finished writing the dragon character.


    "Roar!"


    The last stroke of Li Yixi''s dragon character has just fallen, and there is a look of panic in the empty eyes, because at the moment, under the gaze of the empty eyes, the dragon character is no longer a single divine text, but directly in the empty eyes and transformed into a huge Buddha dragon. The terrible Buddha meaning follows and is incomparably powerful.


    Suddenly, he felt that he had become small in front of the Buddha dragon.


    At the same time, a terrible dragon chant sounded in his mind.


    "The spirit of God culture?"


    "What a terrible divine text!"


    At this moment, my eyes were full of panic. I didn''t have time to pay attention to the last word temple. I stared at the Dragon word.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    He didn''t wake up from his panic until he heard the sound of thanks in his ear.


    Looking at the three holy texts quickly collected by the real host of Tianlong temple, he looked very happy. If Zhao Tianyin really took them away, he would definitely be angry.


    "Damn it, I almost became the biggest traitor in the history of Tianlong temple. I even wanted to sell such a divine object to Zhao Tianyin!"


    Seeing that Shenwen was put away, he suddenly returned to normal in his eyes.


    But deep inside, still extremely restless.


    "You''re an empty Taoist friend. Can you sell it to me? I''d like to add a fairy weapon! "


    Zhao Tianyin looked at Kong and looked forward to the incomparable way.


    "Do you want to fart?"


    "I won''t sell a hundred!" Empty and refuse directly.


    "Childe, welcome to our Tianlong temple. Where is the main hall of our Tianlong temple? Where do we worship the great power of the Buddha world? I heard that childe came to pray today. How about going to the main hall now?"


    The empty hurried to introduce Li Yixi.


    "OK, let''s go!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Qingyun, let''s go and have a look!"


    Li Yixi hurriedly took Hu Qingyun and followed Kong to the main hall of Tianlong temple.


    In the main hall of Tianlong temple, a golden Buddha is enshrined, which is magnificent.


    I vaguely feel the Buddha light filling the main hall.


    Under the gaze of both eyes, Li Yixi pulled Hu Qingyun to the Buddha.


    Li Yixi hurried to offer incense and was extremely respectful. He took Hu Qingyun and knelt before the Buddha.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun kneeling down, he was stunned. Zhao Tianyin grew up and looked at the pious Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun.


    "Click!"


    "Click!"


    At this moment, in the ears of Zhao Tianyin, Liaokong and others, the pure gold Buddha in the main hall of Tianlong temple was splitting. When it was completed, it couldn''t afford Li Yixi''s kneeling.


    "How is that possible?"


    "This is the powerful statue of Buddha?"


    The empty body trembled.


    The eyes are full of incredible colors.


    "Hum!"


    "The power of the Buddha world?"


    "How strong is it? The Buddha is the most powerful divine power. The childe can teach us at will. What great power does the Buddha have? Dare to bear the childe''s kneeling."


    When he was frightened, the voice of dragon one sounded in his ear.


    "Young master, are you scared of the Buddha''s magic power?"


    "What magic power?"


    He stared at longyi in shock.


    At the next moment, he almost fell to the ground, because the voice of Long Yi remembered in his mind, "Tathagata God''s palm, Zhang six golden body!"


    The Buddha''s divine palm and the divine power Zhang Liujin body can be said to be the supreme divine power of Buddhism. Li Yixi taught it to the people around him at will.


    "No, I don''t know if this real Buddha can bear the worship of the childe!" When I think of this Buddha, I still live in the Buddha world, and my look changes.


    In the Buddha world, a giant Buddha is listening to the Buddha today, but the next moment.


    "Pooh!"


    In full view of the public, a mouthful of blood gushed out, his face was pale and bloodless, and his body was almost broken.


    "No!"


    The figure of the Buddha who talks about Buddha appears around him in an instant and uses the supreme power to help him suppress the injuries in his body.


    But the Buddha''s face changed the next moment. He felt a terrible breath in his body. He couldn''t suppress it at all and had to let go.


    Boom.


    This Great Buddha directly destroyed the foundation of Buddhism and Taoism.


    "How is that possible?"


    The Buddha was shocked and retreated, and a touch of panic appeared in his eyes.


    At the moment, he knew what was going on. He felt that there was terror and knelt down to worship the Buddha statue of his disciples. The terror was too powerful, as if there were nothing in the world of heaven that could bear his worship.


    "How could such beings worship a Buddha statue?"


    The Buddha''s expression is full of puzzled colors. I don''t know what''s going on?


    In the Tianlong temple in the middle heaven region, Li Yixi looked pious, "please bless the Buddha!"


    Li Yixi mumbled to himself. After praying, he stood up piously.


    However, at this moment, the empty look was very stiff.


    "Childe, I came to Tianlong temple at the beginning of today. Please have a rest in our temple so that we can serve vegetarian tea!" At the sign of emptiness, a monk hurriedly invited Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun out of the main hall, because at the moment, emptiness was almost uncontrollable.


    Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun had just left. The Giant Buddha in the main hall of Tianlong temple could no longer be suppressed. The huge Buddha statue collapsed immediately.


    "Wise Saint Buddha, there''s nothing wrong!"


    He wiped his sweat and tried to condense the Buddha statue again with supreme mana, but at this moment, he was frightened to find that he couldn''t condense the Buddha statue.


    Did the wisdom Buddha fall?


    The empty legs trembled violently, and the eyes were full of panic.


    If there is no falling, condensing the Buddha statue is very simple.


    But at this moment, the Buddha statue of the wise Saint Buddha can not be condensed, which makes the empty heart uneasy to the extreme.


    The Buddha world, at this moment, countless visions appear. The wise Saint Buddha is inexplicably silent.

 Chapter 434

    He didn''t believe in evil, but also urged mana to reshape the golden body of the wise Saint Buddha.


    This time, instead of taking a shot immediately, he took a few deep breaths to calm his inner thoughts and urge the Buddha power in his body to the extreme.


    "Congealing!"


    At this moment, he looked very serious and used his strongest strength to reshape the golden body of the wise Saint Buddha.


    This moment was empty and looked dignified to the extreme.


    In the blink of an eye, he used up half his strength.


    The broken Golden Buddha finally took shape, but it was empty and had no time to breathe.


    With a bang, the golden body of the wise Saint Buddha collapsed again.


    This made an empty pair of eyes, staring round. In their eyes, they were full of panic. They were extremely powerful. At the moment, they turned pale and stammered: "wisdom... Wisdom Saint devil, no... Won''t really fall!"


    At this moment, my body was shaking violently. My eyes were full of panic. I couldn''t believe the scene in front of me.


    "Grandpa... Childe... Is it so terrible?"


    At this moment, my legs trembled with fear.


    "I don''t believe it. There should be no such possibility. I''ll try to communicate!"


    After he was frightened, he felt that it was really incredible. He still didn''t believe it. After sorting out his emotions very quickly, he sat across his knees in the middle of the main hall and sincerely communicated with the wisdom Saint Buddha.


    "Wow!"


    In an instant, just after communicating with the wisdom Saint Buddha, he suddenly opened his eyes, directly took a mouthful of blood, and his face was very pale.


    "Dead, the wise Saint Buddha is dead!"


    "Really dead, I can''t feel the Buddha meaning of the wise Saint Buddha!"


    The wise Saint Buddha is the executor of the road of the wise Buddha. At this moment, I found that the wise Buddha has no master at the moment. Such a powerful road. The wise Saint Buddha has practiced for so many years and will never abandon it. Now it has become a road without a master. There is only one possibility. The wise Saint Buddha is dead.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    After confirmation, he was empty, breathed violently, his eyes were full of panic, and his face was dull.


    "Fortunately, fortunately, when the childe appeared, the childe didn''t salute, otherwise I would be finished."


    This moment of emptiness set off a huge wave in his heart. The powerful and extremely intelligent Holy Buddha fell because of Li Yixi''s worship. If he was such a slag, I''m afraid he would die on the spot.


    "According to the childe''s strength, it is impossible to directly vent his anger with the wisdom Saint Buddha. Perhaps the childe''s worship is too pious and his terrible vow explodes the wisdom Saint Buddha."


    After thinking for a moment, he shook his empty body and felt that his legs were a little soft.


    The childe prayed and was afraid of being extremely terrible.


    After spitting out more than a dozen tones and suppressing his inner panic, he hurried to the depths of Tianlong temple.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is drinking Zhai tea.


    "When I''m free, I''ll see you. I don''t know if the Zhai tea in Tianlong temple can meet your appetite. If the Zhai tea doesn''t work, I''ll change it for you right away?" Looking at Li Yixi, who frowned slightly while drinking tea, the moment was empty, his body trembled wildly, and his eyes were full of panic.


    If Li Yixi is angry, they will have finished their calves.


    If he knew that Li Yixi was so terrible, he would not come today. He would not go down until Li Yixi left.


    After that, his legs trembled slightly and waited nervously for Li Yixi''s answer.


    Compared with other people''s tension, he knew that after the fall of the wisdom Saint Buddha, he was more uneasy, and even worried and scared every moment.


    "This tea is really bitter!"


    After the empty voice fell, the people couldn''t help pricking up their ears. When Zhao Tianyin and others heard this, their faces changed one by one.


    Compared with Zhao Tianyin and others, the empty legs are more unbearable. At this moment, they directly lose all their strength and have to kneel down.


    "But


    However, the next moment of Li Yixi''s sentence, however, slightly let the air see hope.


    He stared at Li Yixi and waited for the words behind Li Yixi. He hoped that Li Yixi''s words could make Tianlong Temple exist.


    "But this tea is really good!"


    "Tea is like life. If you eat bitter, you can be a master!"


    "Taste tea, taste, taste life."


    "Drinking tea can show a person''s character, because drinking tea requires attention. The first is the patience to wait for boiling water, the second is the care of how to make tea, the third is the concentration when making tea, and the fourth is the meditation to taste the taste."


    "This tea is very bitter, but when you endure its bitterness and astringency, you will soon find that there will be a fragrance in your mouth, which is hard to forget!"


    "This tea is really good!"


    "Just like life, it must be bitter before sweet!"


    Li Yixi hasn''t drunk such bitter tea for a long time. He can''t help falling into some memories.


    Hearing Li Yixi, the sky and the people of Tianlong Temple put down their hanging hearts one by one.


    At that moment just now, they were too nervous.


    "I''ve had some tea. I wonder if we can go sightseeing in Tianlong temple!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the empty body in an instant.


    After all, in Li Yixi''s eyes, he is the host of Tianlong temple. If he doesn''t agree, he really can''t look around. After all, Li Yixi also found that there are really no outsiders in Tianlong Temple except those who worship the Buddha. Moreover, Li Yixi was nervous when he thought that this is a holy land of practice.


    However, the Tianlong temple is extremely magnificent and has a long history. Li Yixi is extremely curious.


    "Young master, if you like, you can do whatever you want. I''m afraid you don''t like it?"


    When I heard Li Yixi''s words, I jumped with empty eyebrows. I didn''t think at all and promised.


    He knows how dare he refuse such a small matter. The wise Saint Buddha has just died. He doesn''t dare to offend Li Yixi because of this small matter.


    "Well, today, Li Yixi will disturb you!"


    Li Yixi stood up and hurried to the empty Buddhist ceremony.


    Frightened, the air changed greatly and hurried to avoid without trace.


    "Childe, please!"


    Empty quickly wiped a sweat and made way.


    "I don''t need so many people to follow. I just look around. If I disturb the cultivation of the temple, it''s my sin!" Li Yixi saw many monks following him and said with some worry.


    "Huh?"


    "Damn it, why am I so stupid? How can I travel with so many people!"


    "I''m so stupid that I need to be promoted!"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, he wanted to give himself a big mouth and kill himself.


    "What the childe said is that you don''t practice one by one?"


    "No wonder the strength is so weak. Don''t you hurry to the afternoon class?" He hurriedly indicated.


    "Childe, it''s time for afternoon class. I won''t accompany you anymore. Please don''t blame me!" When they got the sign, the monks hurried to salute.


    "Masters, go and be busy!" Li Yixi quickly smiled. How dare he delay these people''s practice.

 Chapter 435

    "Childe, I''ll leave!"


    The crowd quickly saluted and bowed back.


    Seeing that there are fewer people at the moment, most of them are acquaintances. Li Yixi finally put on a smile on his face. Now it''s really relaxed.


    "Childe, this is Tianlong temple. I''m familiar with it. I''ll introduce you to childe!" He didn''t leave. Although he was frightened in the face of Li Yixi, at the same time, he also knew that this was an opportunity. It was a great opportunity. Once Li Yixi was satisfied and gave him a chance at will, it would be useful to him all his life.


    Soon, led by Kong, Li Yixi and others followed Kong and watched Tianlong temple about once.


    "Childe, what''s wrong with Tianlong temple?"


    On the way, he saw Li Yixi frown many times. A dignified color appeared in his eyes. He didn''t know what dissatisfaction Li Yixi had. If Li Yixi was not satisfied, he was really worried.


    "It''s not wrong, but I can''t find the feeling of my hometown. These Buddhas are very strange!"


    Hearing the empty words, Li Yixi was helpless. When he saw the empty, he was very nervous and couldn''t help explaining.


    Indeed, after Li Yixi visited Tianlong Temple today, Li Yixi suddenly felt very strange and had no feeling on the earth at all.


    Zhao Tianyin''s eyes lit up when she heard Li Yixi''s words.


    "Childe, this is a hint, but I''m a fool. I can''t understand what childe means. I''d better come!"


    Seeing that Li Yixi''s words fell, Zhao Tianyin looked dull and didn''t know how to deal with them. Zhao Tianyin immediately said, "childe, maybe you don''t know. In fact, our inheritance in the middle heaven has been broken once, and many things have disappeared. Although Tianlong temple has been inherited for thousands of years, in fact, many things in Tianlong temple have been lost, including many Buddha statues and so on, If you tell us some big Buddhas in your hometown and we build them, it will be of great help to Tianlong temple. "


    "I don''t know what Buddha is worshipped in childe''s hometown?"


    Zhao Tianyin''s voice fell, and Li Yixi''s eyes brightened. "I see, but the Buddha in my hometown is different from you. In my hometown, many people like to worship Tathagata, Guanyin, etc."


    "Boom!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell instantly, and the bodies of Kong and others trembled wildly, and the eyes were full of shocking colors.


    At this moment, in their minds, there appeared a huge and indomitable Buddha, which seemed to be the Lord of the Buddha world.


    "Tathagata, Tathagata divine palm?"


    At the moment of hearing Li Yixi''s words, the first and third brothers of the Dragon trembled fiercely, and a fine light appeared in their eyes. They practiced the supreme divine power of the Buddha world, the Tathagata palm. They also wanted to know about the Buddha.


    "The Tathagata?"


    "Young master, can you tell me something about the Tathagata? The Tathagata in childe''s mouth is not the Tathagata in childe''s Story Journey to the west? "


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin looked very frightened and immediately looked at Li Yixi.


    "Good."


    Hearing Zhao Tianyin''s words and looking at Zhao Tianyin''s serious eyes, Li Yixi was stunned, but he still answered.


    "Journey to the west?"


    Hearing Zhao Tianyin''s words, he looked blank and didn''t know at all.


    "The Tathagata is the head of the western world in the journey to the West story told by the childe. All his accomplishments have shocked the past and the present."


    At this moment, the Dragon hurriedly explained.


    "Childe, can you draw it down? Let''s make a gold body and worship it in the temple!" After hearing the explanation, he looked forward to Li Yixi. He was in awe of the Tathagata. He felt that the existence that could be valued by Li Yixi was absolutely a terrible Buddhist master.


    However, after the empty voice fell, Zhao Tianyin and others looked at the empty incredulously. He unexpectedly put forward such a request, which surprised them.


    "This, yes!"


    However, when Zhao Tianyin and others were frightened, Li Yixi agreed, and Li Yixi''s face was full of smiles and didn''t get angry.


    "Huh?"


    "Did you say Tathagata just for this moment? This may be what the childe hinted. Fortunately, he was hit by the empty bald donkey. " Zhao Tianyin is very nervous at the moment.


    "Childe, shall we go back and draw?" Zhao Tianyin hurriedly inquired.


    "Since you want statues, you must draw more carefully. Go back and draw!"


    Li Yixi looked serious.


    "Then bother the childe!" The air felt the eyes of the people and felt very uneasy.


    "It''s just a small thing!"


    "When I finish painting, I''ll send you!" Li Yixi left a word and left.


    Seeing Zhao Tianyin in the back, Liaokong asked nervously, "Zhao Daoyou, did I say wrong just now?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Fortunately, the childe may have intended to give you the portrait of the Tathagata Buddha, otherwise it will be troublesome. Do you know how terrible the childe''s painting is!"


    "I really envy you. With the portrait of the Tathagata, I''m afraid that after your understanding of the Tianlong temple, the promotion will be extremely great. The Tathagata is the Buddha!"


    "Do you remember how the young master painted in the palace before? Childe''s paintings are not ordinary things? " Zhao Tianyin looked at Kong with envy.


    "I..."


    Hearing Zhao Tianyin''s explanation, at this moment, the vacant forehead was full of sweat. He was very frightened. Just now, he begged Li Yixi to draw.


    Zhao Tianyin saw the empty tension and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Since the childe didn''t refuse, just wait!"


    "Zhao Daoyou, how can I not be nervous? Do you know how terrible the childe is?"


    "Before, the childe worshipped the wisdom Buddha in the hall, and then the wisdom Buddha fell."


    The empty voice trembled.


    "What?"


    Zhao Tianyin heard Kong''s words and looked crazy. Her eyes were full of disbelief. She felt that she had heard wrong. It was an illusion. Zhao Tianyin, the wise Saint Buddha, knew that it was an extremely terrible existence.


    Seeing Zhao Tianyin''s questioning eyes, he was helpless and explained it again.


    "Childe, what strength is it?"


    After hearing this, Zhao Tianyin was no longer calm. His eyes were full of panic, and his body was shaking.


    Unexpectedly, a powerful and terrible existence fell directly. It''s terrible.


    "Now, you know why I''m scared!"


    He looked at Zhao Tianyin with sweat on his forehead and said with a bitter smile.


    "Thank you for reminding me!"


    Zhao Tianyin looked very dignified at the moment, worshipped Kong and hurried away.


    Li Yixi returned to the palace. After a short rest, he picked up the pen in his hand and began to draw. At this moment, the figure of the Tathagata appeared in his mind. The pen in his hand was like divine help.


    Outside, the figures trembled violently at this moment, and their eyes were full of horror. They stared at Li Yixi''s palace, because at this moment, the terrible Buddha light burst out in the palace.

 Chapter 436

    together!


    Two!


    Three!


    Four


    Under the gaze of one eye after another, I saw a sudden appearance of Buddha lights in the palace where Li Yixi was located.


    At first, these Buddha lights appeared slowly and shot out of the palace one after another under the eyes of everyone.


    However, soon, the speed of the emergence of Buddha light increased sharply.


    In the blink of an eye, the Buddha light changed from one, two and three to ten, 20 and 30.


    The more the Buddha light appears in the back, the faster it is frightening.


    In an instant, many Golden Buddha lights were emitted from the palace. Under the eyes of the people, many Golden Buddha lights appeared from the doors and windows. In a short time, the palace turned into gold and was shrouded by the terrible Buddha light!


    "It''s hard... Is this the manifestation of the Buddha?"


    "How could there be such a strong Buddha light?"


    "Look, that''s Buddha light. It''s so rich!"


    Compared with Zhao Tianyin and others outside the palace, the monks in Tianlong Temple saw the light of Buddha, and the excitement in their eyes was extremely frightening!


    The monks of Tianlong Temple practice Buddhism and Taoism. The Buddha light is very important to them, just as the monks listen to the sound of the road. In the Buddha light, they can understand the supreme Zen!


    In Tianlong temple, when the first monk''s voice sounded, his eyes looked along the monk''s eyes. At the next moment, his body became extremely stiff, and his eyes were full of excitement. Some people felt that they had an illusion and slapped themselves in the face, but they felt the burning pain on their face. They knew it was not an illusion, This is true. Outside Tianlong temple, Buddha light did appear.


    "The Buddha''s light is indeed the Buddha''s light. Is it the Buddha''s holiness? Unexpectedly, there is such a strong Buddha light within the scope of our Tianlong temple. This is not the Buddha''s manifestation, or someone has proved the fruit position. There is a great power in our Buddhism and Taoism! "


    "Yes, what elder martial brother said is true. Such a strong Buddha light, if it is not the Buddha''s manifestation, it is the strong Buddha who has obtained the supreme road and achieved the Buddhist fruit position!"


    "It''s not impossible for the Buddha to manifest his spirit. Now the seal of heaven and earth is broken. Maybe the supreme power of the Buddha world has come. It''s not certain that we want to open a Taoist temple in the xuanhuang world."


    "I don''t think it''s possible for the Buddha to become a saint. After all, how does the Buddha exist? It''s a supreme existence. How can it come to such low-level planes as our xuanhuang world?"


    "I think the seal of heaven and earth is broken now. It should be that someone has proved the avenue that there is such a strong Buddha light. However, no matter what, it is a great opportunity for us Buddhists. Maybe we can understand the supreme Buddha under the Buddha light!"


    At this moment, the monks in Tianlong Temple looked at each other face to face. They were very excited and debated. No one was satisfied.


    Soon, in the main hall, the old monk knocking on wooden fish and singing Buddhist scriptures opened his eyes. At this moment, he also felt endless Buddha light, as if this terrible Buddha light wanted to purify all sins in the world.


    "What a pure Buddha meaning, what a terrible Buddha light, what happened?"


    The old monk was very old. At this moment, his body trembled violently, and endless essence burst out in his turbid eyes.


    The old monk is over 800 years old. He has already achieved the state of being calm and calm. But at this moment, his eyes are full of desire, and his body stands up directly with a Teng.


    At this moment, he moved very fast. He couldn''t see that he was over 800 years old and his life was coming to an end. He seemed to be a young man with agile body.


    "What a terrible Buddha light. Maybe under this Buddha light, I can realize the Buddha''s meaning. This is an opportunity for me to break through. If I lose this wedge machine, I may not be able to break through in my life. Now, although the seal of heaven and earth is broken, my life is about to run out, my blood has declined, and it is impossible to break through the environment and become an immortal!"


    "But under the light of the Buddha, maybe I can do it!"


    The old monk murmured to himself. His body was trembling with excitement. The next moment, his body disappeared directly into the temple and appeared on the square!


    "I''ll see the first Bodhi hall!"


    At the moment when the old monk appeared, all the monks outside saluted the old monk respectfully.


    "First, now there is such a strong Buddha light within the scope of our Tianlong temple. At this time, our Tianlong temple has a great opportunity. Someone may have proved the avenue, but I don''t know who exists!"


    An extremely powerful monk, seeing the first seat of the Bodhi hall, showed a respectful look in his eyes and hurriedly explained.


    "Preach?"


    "It is absolutely impossible that such a strong Buddha light, even if it is stepping into the realm of true immortality, can not burst out such a strong Buddha light and Buddha meaning, not to mention the Buddhist monks who have just preached virtual immortality!"


    "This must be the revelation of the Buddha, or there is an extremely terrible Buddhist treasure. Only the revelation of the Buddha and the extremely terrible Buddhist treasure can break out such a strong Buddha light and Buddha meaning, and the rest is absolutely impossible!"


    "Why should we waste time here? Don''t we know everything when we go to the source of the outbreak of Buddha light?"


    "Go, don''t waste time arguing here. This is a great opportunity for us Buddhists. Once we miss it, it will never happen again."


    The first seat of Bodhi hall. After the sound falls, I can no longer care about the disciples of Tianlong temple. My body turns into a series of phantoms and goes outside Tianlong temple at top speed!


    "Meet the first Bodhi hall!"


    At the moment when the first Bodhi hall appeared before Tianlong temple, the monks here found the first Bodhi hall. They saluted one by one. Their eyes were full of respect, because the first Bodhi hall was the strongest of Tianlong temple. When people in the demon world attacked, they sacrificed their lives and forgot to die to save countless monks, so in the eyes of all monks, The first Bodhi hall is more respected than their host!


    "This..."


    "Is there really a Buddhist treasure here?"


    Seeing the terrible Buddha light and Buddha meaning burst out in the palace, the old monk''s body trembled violently. At this moment, he couldn''t control himself!


    Even the monks who saluted him at the moment forgot that his old and turbid eyes looked at the terrible Buddha light and shed excited tears!


    "Who is he?"


    Seeing that the first Bodhi temple was in tears, he couldn''t help but look at the host of Tianlong temple and frown.


    After all, at this moment, he knows that Li Yixi must not be disturbed, because Li Yixi is painting the Buddha statue of Tathagata. A slight impact may cause the defects of the Buddha statue, and it is also likely to make Li Yixi have a psychological aversion to Tianlong temple.


    "I reported back to the empty immortal. He is the first Bodhi temple and the benefactor of Tianlong temple. Without it, Tianlong temple would not exist under the attack of the demon world!"


    "Moreover, his understanding of Buddhist scriptures is very profound. He is the first person in our Tianlong temple. If he is given the opportunity, he is most likely to become an immortal!"


    When the host of Tianlong Temple saw the empty inquiry, he hurriedly explained!

 Chapter 437

    "The first Bodhi temple and the first Tianlong temple?"


    Hearing the words of the abbot of Tianlong temple, the chill on his empty face slowly disappeared, but his voice was still cold. He told the abbot of Tianlong Temple: "tell him in the past that you must not disturb the childe''s painting now, otherwise it will be a great loss to our Tianlong temple, and you know the childe''s terrible. When the childe is angry, I''m afraid there is no hiding place for our Tianlong temple. "


    "Yes, I''ll explain it now!"


    "I will never let him offend childe Li because of his recklessness!"


    When the abbot of Tianlong Temple heard Kong''s words, he also knew the importance of Li Yixi''s painting to Tianlong temple. He looked very dignified and came to the first building of Bodhi hall at top speed.


    But at the next moment, the abbot of Tianlong Temple trembled violently, and his legs became extremely stiff.


    Because before he reached the head of the Bodhi hall, the first body of the Bodhi hall burst out and went to the palace where Li Yixi rested. His body fell outside the palace!


    "Damn it!"


    At this moment, the abbot of Tianlong Temple wants to kill the old monk, even if he has made great contributions to Tianlong temple.


    His eyes were fixed on the head of the Bodhi hall. Now he didn''t dare to speak. If it affected Li Yixi today, he would be a sinner.


    Brush!


    Countless eyes fell on the head of the Bodhi hall. They were stunned. They didn''t expect that since someone would fall directly outside the palace, someone was so bold and arrogant that they didn''t know whether to live or die!


    "Empty, who is this guy?"


    "Is he crazy?"


    Zhao Tianyin suddenly woke up at this moment, felt his head buzzing, and looked at Kong with astonishment.


    "I have not expected a head of Tianlong temple to be so reckless!"


    Hearing Zhao Tianyin''s words, he looked very ugly and clenched his fist. He could see that the joints were slightly white because of his strength. It was obvious that he was empty. Now he was very nervous!


    The first Bodhi hall is now outside the palace. If you break into the palace, it will be really over, and your empty heart will tremble to the extreme.


    "How is that possible?"


    "It''s not the Buddha''s holiness, it''s not the great power of the Buddha world, nor is there a terrible Buddhist treasure. Unexpectedly, someone is painting?"


    "Who the hell is this?"


    "What did he draw?"


    "Why can such terrible Buddha light and Zen come out just by painting?"


    "This man is terrible. Even the great power of the Buddha world can''t do it, but I can''t feel a breath related to Buddhism on him, but it''s strange that I can draw something with such Buddhist meaning!"


    After the first Bodhi hall looked through the window and saw the situation in the palace clearly, the whole body was shaking and huge waves were set off in the heart, as if he were dreaming!


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun''s eyes swept over and landed on the head of the Bodhi hall. He immediately said, "be quiet. Don''t make a noise. If you make a noise, you will disturb the childe. You can understand it outside now!"


    "I think you have the wisdom of Buddhism. If you have a strong enough understanding today, you may be able to preach and become an immortal. Such opportunities will not be common. Moreover, the source of the demon world hidden in your body will be thoroughly purified under the light of the Buddha. Have a good understanding!"


    When he was in the first Bodhi hall, he suddenly felt a voice ringing in his mind and hurried to see Hu Qingyun around Li Yixi!


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun nodded slightly to the first Bodhi hall from a distance!


    However, after Hu Qingyun nodded, the first Bodhi hall was even more frightened!


    Hu Qingyun''s accomplishments are naturally completely invisible to him, as if it were an ordinary existence. However, when Hu Qingyun''s words sounded in his mind, where would the first Bodhi hall still regard Hu Qingyun as an ordinary person.


    There was a thrill in my heart. The first Bodhi hall didn''t expect that someone could see through his body at such a distance and know all about him at random!


    He has a Buddha root, which has never been told to anyone, and no one knows. This is the reason why he understands the Buddha Dharma faster than others, but Hu Qingyun saw through it just at a glance today.


    And it made him extremely thrilled. Hu Qingyun could actually see the hidden magic world breath in his body. Those magic world breath was invaded by each other''s magic gas when people in the magic world came.


    The first Buddha in the Bodhi hall felt that his profound Dharma had already expelled all the evil Qi from his body, but he didn''t expect that there was still the evil Qi of the demon world hidden in his body.


    At this moment, his mind suddenly remembered the words of the great power in the demon world that day. You were born with Buddhist wisdom, but so what? Heaven and earth are sealed. It''s better to enter my demon world and become the demon Buddha in my demon world!


    "I wish you a hand with the power of the origin of the demon world. The demon world welcomes you!"


    For a long time, he did not see the original power of the demon world in his eyes, but he did not expect that the original power of the demon world would always exist. If he did not find it today and had no such opportunity to eradicate it, he might become a demon Buddha, not a Holy Buddha.


    Thinking of this, I was extremely frightened. The first seat of the Bodhi hall folded his hands and worshipped Hu Qingyun sincerely. After this worship, the Bodhi hall sat cross legged outside the window and began to practice under the light of the Buddha.


    With the help of the Buddhist spirit root in his body, the rich Buddha meaning entered his body at a very terrible speed. In the blink of an eye, his body was shrouded in the light of the Buddha, and the whole person seemed to turn into a Holy Buddha.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Seeing that the first Bodhi hall didn''t break into the palace, but practiced outside, the people''s hanging hearts fell slowly. At that moment, they were really worried to death!


    I''m really afraid of disturbing Li Yixi''s painting.


    "Fortunately, the fool didn''t disturb the childe. Otherwise, he would be the sinner of our Tianlong temple. The crime can''t be forgiven!"


    The sky looked very cold.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were on the head of the Bodhi hall. They saw the head of the Bodhi hall wearing Buddha light, like a Holy Buddha. Their eyes were excited. They also wanted to get close to the palace, even if they were far away. This was a great opportunity!


    "Are you fools?"


    "Such a good opportunity, why don''t you come to enlightenment and practice quickly?"


    In my empty ears, I suddenly remembered Hu Qingyun''s voice, which hated iron but not steel!

 Chapter 438

    "I''m confused!"


    "I''m confused!"


    "Hurry up, hurry up and get close to the palace. Hurry up and understand, but don''t affect the childe, you know?"


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin and Kong had a wonderful face. They never thought that when Li Yixi painted, they could go around to feel the meaning of Buddha.


    Their voices sounded in everyone''s ears. This is a great opportunity. If you miss it, it will be a great loss.


    At the moment, they look a little uncomfortable. If these people know, they can always feel it, but they are stopped by them, then these people are afraid to hate them.


    After Zhao Tianyin looked at Kong, a helpless smile appeared on the corners of their mouths. They didn''t expect this scene.


    At the moment, when their eyes fell on the head of the Bodhi hall, they couldn''t help feeling grateful.


    Because if the first Bodhi hall does not appear, even Hu Qingyun will not transmit the sound to them, so they will really lose the opportunity to understand the meaning of Buddha.


    At this moment, the figures hurried around the palace. In an instant, the people on the inner and outer floors surrounded the palace tightly, sat cross legged one by one, and immediately felt the terrible Buddha''s meaning.


    In the palace, while painting, Li Yixi thought about some things in his heart. He looked helpless, but he didn''t know what to do.


    "I made a slip of the tongue. I even said that we worship the Tathagata Buddha. In fact, this is just a character in the novel. The Buddha is not the Tathagata, but even now I run out and say that the Buddha is not the Tathagata. I''m afraid they don''t believe it. It seems that we can''t talk nonsense in the future!"


    "Many people in the world pay homage to real people, who are powerful and terrible. The Tathagata is just an illusory figure. Can you really pay homage?"


    "Before, I should have said that the Buddha belongs to Dharma. That''s good. I said it was the Tathagata, the Tathagata who controls the western sky! "


    "Some of them have also read the journey to the West. Even if I say the Tathagata is false, I''m afraid they won''t believe it."


    While painting, Li Yixi thought wildly, thinking about Shaolin and 72 unique skills.


    Outside the palace, many figures sat across their knees, especially the monks of Tianlong temple. Under the shadow of the Buddha light, they got an extremely terrible feeling today.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, a kind-hearted old monk suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were full of horror. His excited body was shaking violently and couldn''t control himself.


    If he didn''t know that he couldn''t make noise here, he really wanted to roar to the sky at the moment.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter with you? Why is your body shaking? This is a rare chance to see in the ages. Hurry up and have a good understanding. "


    Beside him, a monk noticed his change and looked at him. His eyes were full of doubts.


    "Younger martial brother, younger martial brother, have you got anything now?"


    When the old monk heard his younger martial brother''s words, a look of gratitude appeared in his eyes. His younger martial brother even reminded him of his feelings and had no bad thoughts for him.


    "Elder martial brother, I''m a little more qualified than you. Now I have a little understanding. Elder martial brother, you should quickly restrain your mind and have a good understanding. I feel that this rich Buddha meaning is of great benefit to practicing Buddhism."


    The younger martial brother of the old monk hurriedly said, from his voice, we can feel the excitement in his heart.


    "Younger martial brother, don''t you realize anything else? Is it just to realize the Buddha''s meaning? "


    The old monk''s face looked puzzled, because his younger martial brother was more talented than him. He just realized a supreme skill, but his younger martial brother didn''t realize it. At this moment, his face looked puzzled.


    "Huh?"


    Hearing the elder martial brother''s words, a different color appeared on his face at this moment. From his elder martial brother''s words, he vaguely heard something. It seems that his elder martial brother just understood something wonderful from the Buddha''s meaning.


    His elder martial brother is not as qualified as him, which is well known in Tianlong temple. At the moment, he is very curious about what his elder martial brother has got. He is too happy to control himself.


    Taking a deep breath, he asked solemnly, "elder martial brother, have you realized anything?"


    At the same time, his eyes fell on his senior brother, waiting for his senior brother''s answer.


    "Yes, in this Buddha''s meaning, I just understood a supreme skill of our Buddhism, the golden bell jar!"


    When the old monk preached, his voice trembled with excitement.


    Because he realized the golden bell jar in the Buddha''s meaning. The golden bell jar is simply the supreme divine power of terror. He turns golden all over. A huge golden bell envelops himself. He is immune to any attack. He has never heard of such magic powers in Tianlong temple.


    "The golden bell jar?"


    "The supreme power?"


    When his younger martial brother heard what he said, a look of doubt appeared in his eyes. The next moment he shook his head and sighed at his elder martial brother.


    "Elder martial brother, although your talent is not as good as mine, we still need to be down-to-earth and come step by step. Monks don''t lie. Understand it well."


    He still doesn''t believe it.


    The old monk found that his younger martial brother didn''t believe him, but now he couldn''t explain here. He was very depressed.


    "Huh?"


    Before the old monk could restrain his mind and continue to understand the Buddha''s meaning, beside him, the body of a young monk trembled violently.


    The little monk smiled on his face. It was difficult to hide his excitement. The corners of his mouth cracked and smiled silently.


    "Yuan Ming, what''s the matter with you?"


    The younger martial brother of the old monk also felt that the body of the little monk beside him was shaking violently, and his face was shocked.


    Suddenly he was not calm. "Is what elder martial brother said true? What did they really understand in this Buddha''s meaning? "


    There was a look of doubt on the monk''s face, so he hurried to send a message to the little monk next to him.


    "Martial uncle, martial uncle, don''t you understand anything? Your qualifications are among the top ten in our Tianlong temple! "


    After the little monk heard his voice, a look of doubt appeared in his eyes. His cultivation was so weak that he understood it. Did martial uncle''s talent be so strong that he didn''t understand anything?


    "Huh?"


    Hearing the little monk''s words, he hurriedly squeezed out a smile on his face. In order to test the little monk, he smiled and replied, "martial uncle certainly understands my talent. You don''t know. Martial uncle is just curious about what magical skill you have understood?"


    "Martial uncle, I''ll tell you. In this Buddha''s meaning, I understand the most powerful divine power of Buddhism, Yi Jin Jing."

 Chapter 439

    "Yi Jin Jing?"


    When the monk heard what the little monk said, his eyes were full of doubts. He had never heard of this magic power, and his face was full of doubts.


    He couldn''t help thinking, "is it true that, as they said, in this Buddha''s meaning, I can really understand the divine power, then why can''t I understand it? Their qualifications are not as good as mine, and their strength is not as good as none? "


    There was doubt in the monk''s eyes, but now even the little monk realized that his senior brother''s words were not necessarily false, but could be true.


    But if it was true, it would be terrible. His heart set off a huge wave at this moment. He tried his best to suppress the horror and palpitations in his heart and try to calm his face.


    His eyes fell on the little monk again, and his gentle voice sounded in the little monk''s mind, "what is the function and magic power of your muscle changing Sutra?"


    "Martial uncle, this magic power is amazing. I''ve never seen such a terrible magic power. This muscle changing Sutra can wash essence and cut marrow, improve people''s qualification and talent, raise a person''s understanding to an extremely terrible state, and cultivate a very terrible supreme magic power!"


    "Martial uncle, this is a unique opportunity. We can''t waste any more time. You must have realized it. Let''s continue to understand it. Maybe I can understand a magical power later!"


    When the monk was curious, the little monk''s voice suddenly stopped and immediately entered the perception.


    The monk''s mouth opened, but he saw that the little monk had fallen into sentiment and was not disturbing each other. When his eyes swept over all the monks in Tianlong temple, at this moment, he suddenly found that the people who understood today were not only his senior brother and the little monk next to him.


    "Is it true?"


    "In this Buddha''s meaning, I can really understand the divine power of Buddhism."


    "Who is the childe?"


    "Since he is so powerful, so powerful that it is difficult to guess, he can teach the supreme power of Buddhism only by Buddha''s will. Is he the reincarnation of Buddha?"


    At this moment, the monk''s heart set off a huge wave, but he knew that this was not the time to be shocked. These people had realized and gained, and he had not really gained so far.


    "No, I''m the top figure in Tianlong temple. If I don''t understand the Buddha''s meaning, how can I command them from now on?"


    "Today I must understand a profound Buddhist magic power!"


    After taking a deep breath, the monk closed the six roots and continued to understand.


    Soon after, he suddenly opened his eyes, and two terrible golden lights came out of his eyes.


    His body trembled excitedly, his eyes were soaked instantly, and excited tears poured out of his eyes.


    "Really, it''s true. I can really understand the supreme power!"


    Just now, when he gathered his mind to understand the Buddha''s meaning, suddenly a golden figure appeared in his mind. This figure was the most powerful arhat in the legend of Buddhism.


    This arhat figure practiced a set of boxing in his mind. This set of boxing was extremely terrible. Each fist waved out, as if it contained the power to destroy the sky and the earth.


    When the arhat virtual shadow finished practicing the boxing, the moves and pithy mental skills of the boxing appeared inexplicably in his mind.


    "Luohan fist!"


    "I actually understood the divine power Luohan fist!"


    At this moment, the monk was really excited. Arhat was among the Buddhists, but he was the supreme existence.


    Where can he not be excited.


    He has been practicing for 300 years. In the past 300 years, he has met countless opportunities, but he has never been so excited as this time, because the supreme magic power taught by Luohan has long been lost in the world.


    "What''s going on? Why are these monks trembling with excitement? Don''t they get anything? But I''m also understanding the Buddha''s light and Buddha''s meaning. I don''t find anything special. It''s just that I have a great power to suppress and eliminate my own demons! "


    Zhao Tianyin also found the abnormality of the monks around him. She couldn''t help opening her eyes and glancing at them. There was a look of doubt in her eyes.


    "Huh?"


    When Zhao Tianyin''s eyes fell on the empty body, Zhao Tianyin''s body suddenly trembled.


    Because at this moment, Zhao Tianyin found that the empty body trembled as violently as other monks.


    He could clearly see the emptiness at this moment, and his fists were white. Obviously, he was too hard and excited to control himself, otherwise it would not be like this.


    "What did they get?"


    "Those little monks are excited. They are empty, but immortal. He is in such a state that he behaves like this under the Buddha''s will. What does he get?"


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin couldn''t suppress her inner curiosity.


    After taking a deep breath, he hurried to the air and said, "what''s the matter with your excitement?"


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, I heard Zhao Tianyin''s words and smiled in my eyes.


    After suppressing his inner surprise, he whispered to Zhao Tianyin, "didn''t Zhao Daoyou get anything? I just realized the supreme power of Buddhism in this Buddha''s meaning. King Kong does not damage the divine power! "


    "You know what? This Vajra not bad divine skill is terrible. The childe has taught us such a terrible supreme skill. After practicing this Vajra not bad divine skill to the extreme, the whole person can turn into a golden arhat golden body. "


    "Can be immune to all magical attacks!"


    "It''s incredible that you should know such a terrible Buddhist magic power. Even in the fairy world, I''ve never heard anyone practice. Maybe in the Buddha world, this is also a supreme magic power!"


    After the air spoke to Zhao Tianyin, he seemed unable to stop and chattered a lot.


    "This..."


    "It''s incredible that the young master has hidden Buddhist miracles in the light and meaning of Buddha. The young master is clearly proficient in literature and Taoism. Why are there so many Buddhist miracles now?"


    Zhao Tianyin got confused at this moment and felt that she didn''t seem to understand Li Yixi at all.


    Seeing Zhao Tianyin''s stunned eyes, he felt empty at this moment, and his heart was actually turning over rivers and seas. Li Yixi today even taught them so many Buddhist miracles through a statue of Tathagata. He couldn''t help thinking that if he practiced these miracles to the extreme, what fairy world and what Buddha world might not be as powerful as their Tianyin temple.

 Chapter 440

    In order to draw the Buddha statue of the Tathagata, Li Yixi kept falling into memories today, because Li Yixi felt that since the other party wanted to build a golden body of the Buddha statue, it must draw the charm of the Tathagata.


    So today he recalls many things, including the inheritance of Buddhism and Taoism.


    In order to draw this Buddha statue of Buddha, Li Yixi applied a lot of thought and spent a lot of time. It was not until the sun set that Li Yixi made his last stroke in the Wanli sunset.


    "Hoo!"


    "Finally finished!"


    Looking at the portrait of the Tathagata Buddha in front of him, Li Yixi took a long breath and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    After looking at the Buddha painting in front of him, he seemed to see the coming of the Tathagata. The whole figure of the Tathagata sat on the Golden Lotus. Endless Buddha light broke out from his body, as if it could shine on the world of the heavens.


    After seeing Li Yixi''s pen put down, Hu Qingyun hurried over and her eyes fell on the portrait of the Tathagata.


    But when Hu Qingyun''s eyes fell on the portrait of the Tathagata, Hu Qingyun''s beautiful eyes were occupied by panic.


    "How is that possible?"


    "What is the realm of the Tathagata? It''s terrible. Why do I feel that he can kill me when he waves? "


    "Now I have the cultivation of Xuanxian!"


    Hu Qingyun was very restless at this moment. Even if he was in the fairy world, his cultivation is an extremely powerful existence. After all, it is only the carefree fairy king at the peak of immortals who controls the fairy world. If she goes to the fairy world now with her strength, her status should be much higher than the carefree fairy king.


    But in front of the Buddha painting, she felt that the real body of the Buddha could easily erase herself. It was too incredible and terrible!


    "Qing Yun, what''s the matter with you? How do you feel that your face is a little pale? Are you uncomfortable? "


    When Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Hu Qingyun''s face, he saw that Hu Qingyun''s face was slightly white. He was worried and reached out to touch Hu Qingyun''s forehead.


    But when Li Yixi''s hand fell on Hu Qingyun''s forehead, Hu Qingyun''s face turned red and hurriedly pushed away his hand.


    "Childe, I''m fine. It''s just a little hot!"


    Looking at Hu Qingyun with dodging eyes, Li Yixi naturally understood that the girl was shy.


    Outside the palace, after Li Yixi''s last stroke, the Buddha light and Buddha meaning all over the sky disappeared in an instant.


    The figures sitting cross legged woke up one after another. The eyes of the people were full of surprises. Everyone in Tianlong Temple got great benefits today.


    "Now the childe has finished painting. The opportunity here is over. Everyone immediately returns to Tianlong temple and performs their duties without mistakes!"


    The empty voice quickly sounded in everyone''s mind.


    All the monks of Tianlong Temple quickly worshipped the sky and left excitedly one by one.


    Zhao Tianyin saw the monk of Tianlong temple outside the palace. He walked clean in the twinkling of an eye. He opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word.


    Just now he really wanted to ask what these people realized today and why they were so excited.


    But after the empty voice fell, everyone walked away. Zhao Tianyin naturally couldn''t find anyone to ask. At the moment, her eyes fell on empty.


    "No!"


    Knowing what Zhao Tianyin wanted to ask, he answered Zhao Tianyin first.


    Today''s income is a great opportunity for Tianlong temple. It''s natural that tiankong can''t spread these things. These things can be the supreme inheritance of Tianlong temple from now on.


    With these skills, he felt that Tianlong temple would become the overlord of the world.


    "I''ve also gained something today. I''ll go back and practice in seclusion for a while. I must be tired today. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    After leaving a word, he turned and left.


    "A bunch of bastards!"


    Seeing that a group of people in Tianlong Temple ran away after getting benefits, Zhao Tianyin was angry.


    "Pavilion leader, it''s really cheap this time. With today''s income, Tianlong temple may soon rise in the middle heaven."


    An elder of the forbidden area of Tianyin looks at Tianlong temple with envy.


    "Today''s Tianlong temple does have a great opportunity, but it is impossible for them to dominate the xuanhuang world!"


    "Almost everyone who followed the childe got the chance of Tianda, even changed his life against the sky. Tianlong Temple just got the chance to rise up. If you want to dominate the xuanhuang world, it depends on the childe''s meaning."


    Bu Xuanyin''s teacher came over and said faintly.


    "Yes, you''re right. This time Tianlong temple has the opportunity to rise, but you still need the childe''s nod to dominate the xuanhuang world."


    At the moment, a smile appears on Zhao Tianyin''s face again, because they have a greater chance than Tianlong temple.


    Bu Xuanyin, who is in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven, was granted the way of no God by Li Yixi. Once Bu Xuanyin controls the way of no God and the art of the great emperor, the forbidden area of the sound of heaven will be the overlord between heaven and earth.


    All the monks of Tianlong Temple returned to the temple and did not do anything, but all the people gathered in the main hall.


    One by one, they narrated today''s skills and supernatural powers.


    One by one, the kung fu skills sounded in everyone''s ears, and a look of shock and excitement appeared on their faces.


    When the last little monk finished his kung fu, he took a hard breath.


    What you get today is incredible.


    A young monk in his teens stared at Kong with hot eyes and asked, "real Buddha, do you think this childe can be the reincarnation of the Buddha?"


    At the moment of hearing the little monk''s words, his eyes fell on the empty body. He couldn''t wait to know the answer. What they got today is too terrible.


    If Li Yixi was not the reincarnation of the Buddha, they don''t believe it. If it wasn''t the reincarnation of the Buddha, how could they be proficient in such profound Buddhist magic powers.


    They are also willing to teach them so many Buddhist miracles. In their eyes, only the Buddha will have such a broad mind and spirit.


    He felt the hot eyes falling on him, and a helpless color appeared on his empty face. In fact, he also felt that Li Yixi was the reincarnation of the Buddha.


    However, lekong also knows something they don''t know, that is, Li Yixi is proficient in more than Buddhism and Taoism. For example, when Li Yixi painted this Buddha statue, he used literature and Taoism most.


    Wen Dao is divided into Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, poetry and wine flowers. Painting Dao is one of the seven main roads of Wen Dao.


    Without the strong support of painting Tao, even if Li Yixi controls the supreme Dharma of Buddhism, it is impossible to teach them the supreme Tao with the Buddha meaning of a painting.

 Chapter 441

    "Childe, unfathomable, unknowable!" Under the gaze of one eye after another, he took a deep breath and replied to the crowd.


    After hearing the empty answer, in fact, no one in the hall was satisfied with the answer. Li Yixi was incomparably powerful and unfathomable. There is no doubt that this explanation is not an explanation for them at all.


    The emptiness of this moment naturally saw the dissatisfaction of these guys from the eyes of everyone, so he had to explain, "do you know how the childe spread?"


    "You are the first Bodhi hall. Tell me how the childe did all this. You see more than we see!"


    "Brush!"


    At this moment, hundreds of pairs of eyes fell on the first seat of the Bodhi hall. They looked at the first seat of the Bodhi hall with great curiosity, because only the first seat of the Bodhi hall is closest to the palace and can see everything in the palace from the window.


    Feeling the eyes falling on him, the first Bodhi hall took a deep breath and looked at the people solemnly.


    "The empty True Buddha is right. The childe is not the reincarnation of the Buddha, nor is he a member of our Buddhism. The childe is a saint of literature and Taoism."


    "The childe didn''t preach to us. In fact, the childe devoted himself to painting from the beginning. We can feel these supreme Buddha meanings and skills because all these are contained in the painting!"


    "If it was an ordinary painting, we would not realize anything. The reason why we have gained now is that the childe is a sage of literature and Taoism. The childe''s painting in literature and Taoism has definitely reached the peak. The acme of painting Taoism hides all Buddhist roads and supernatural powers in that painting."


    "Buddha''s light and Buddha''s meaning also appear from Buddha paintings."


    "Everyone thinks that the magic powers and skills we feel today are the greatest opportunity for our Tianlong temple. In fact, it is not. The real opportunity for our Tianlong temple is the painting painted by the childe today. That painting is the real treasure of our Tianlong temple!"


    "With that painting, I believe we can feel more terrible magical powers and more terrible Zen. Relying on it, our Tianlong temple can rise in the middle heaven and the rise of the heavens!"


    The sound of the first Bodhi hall sounded in the ears of every monk in Tianlong temple.


    When the sound of the first seat of the Bodhi Hall fell, there was a terrible moment of silence on the hall, and the dropping of needles could be heard.


    Quiet, quiet terrible!


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    A moment later, on the main hall, a series of violent breathing sounds sounded. After waking up from the words of the first seat of the Bodhi hall, the eyes were full of horror.


    "Now you know how terrible the childe is. From then on, the childe will be the biggest benefactor of our Tianlong temple, and the childe is not the existence we can offend. As long as we see the childe, we must treat the childe as the founder of our Tianlong temple, do you know?"


    After seeing the shock in everyone''s eyes, he took a deep breath and said his thoughts.


    First, Li Yi and Li Yi are unfathomable, and their strong strength is unknown. They can''t afford to offend or offend such existence.


    Because when Li Yixi read it, the whole Tianlong temple may be erased directly in the world without leaving any trace.


    Second, Li Yixi is extremely powerful, and he has no dissatisfaction with Tianlong temple. He has given countless skills to Tianlong temple and a precious portrait of Buddha.


    If you get the support of Li Yixi, it is not so difficult for Tianlong temple to become a overlord in the world of heaven.


    "We obey the order of the true Buddha and will treat the childe as the founder of our Tianlong temple."


    Monks made a promise at this moment.


    "It''s late today. Let''s go back and digest what we got today."


    Hearing the words of the people, a satisfied smile appeared on his empty face. Li Yixi''s powerful made him feel terrible. He naturally wanted to explain to these people. If these people accidentally offended Li Yixi, it would be a great disaster for Tianlong temple.


    Seeing all the monks leave, there was a touch of joy on the empty face.


    At this moment, he really wanted to start practicing the supreme Buddhist skill he got today, but he suppressed his inner excitement and came to the depths of Tianlong temple.


    Deep in the forbidden area of Tianlong temple, there is a huge stone tablet in the shape of a disc. After the empty Dharma Seals fall, the huge stone tablet lights up slowly.


    This stone tablet is the sacred thing that Tianlong Temple communicates with the fairyland.


    "What''s up?"


    "I''m empty. Didn''t you just lower the boundary? Is there something big happening in the lower world? "


    "With your cultivation, there should be no problem?"


    A virtual shadow slowly appeared, and the cold voice sounded!


    At the moment of seeing this virtual shadow, a touch of respect appeared on his face. Even though he has now stepped into the peak of the virtual immortal, he still has incomparable respect for this body shape, which originates from his inner respect.


    Because this figure is no one else, it is the Tianlong immortal Buddha, the founder of Tianlong temple.


    Tianlong immortal Buddha is now the strongest existence of Tianlong temple in the fairy world. They all practice under the protection of Tianlong immortal Buddha.


    "Tell the master that everything is well in Tianlong temple!"


    After hearing each other''s words, he smiled on his empty face and saluted the Tianlong immortal Buddha, the founder of Tianlong temple with his hands folded.


    "Oh!"


    "Since everything is fine in Tianlong temple, why did you communicate with me?"


    At this moment, the Tianlong immortal Buddha could not help frowning, but he knew Kong''s caution. If there were no important things, he would not communicate with him. However, Tianlong temple was well, and he communicated with himself, which made him curious.


    "Grandmaster, I have to communicate with you today, because I just came here and met a terrible existence in our Tianlong temple. His strength is beyond measure."


    "Maybe the Buddha of our Buddha world is not his opponent!"


    After taking a deep breath, he directly said what he wanted in his heart.


    However, the Tianlong immortal Buddha in Tianlong Temple heard empty words and his face sank.


    "Empty, you really let me down. It''s ridiculous. Do you know how powerful our Buddha world is? Can anyone in the world surpass the Buddha in the Buddha world?"


    "The Buddha is already supreme among the ten thousand realms of the heavens. Otherwise, how can he spread Buddhism and Taoism all over the ten thousand realms of the heavens?"


    "You should know that whether it is Buddhism, Taoism, Wendao or other roads, we need the power of faith. How many people are jealous that our Buddhism and Taoism spread all over the heaven and the world and collect the beliefs of the heaven and the world?"


    "Now the Dharma has spread all over the world, and no one has stopped it. That''s because the supreme Buddha of our Buddhism has the strength to suppress the world, and no one dares to obstruct it!"


    The face of Tianlong immortal Buddha was filled with confidence.

 Chapter 442

    "Master, these are empty, I know!"


    Hearing the reprimand of Tianlong immortal Buddha, there was no resentment on Kong''s face.


    Because every word that Tianlong immortal Buddha said is the truth. Among the heaven and the world, those supreme beings preach in the heaven and the world because they are searching for the power of faith in the heaven and the world to reach their realm. The power of faith is really very important for them.


    The Buddha in the Buddha world can spread the Dharma all over the heaven and the world, and no one can stop it. His strength is indeed extremely powerful.


    Otherwise, Buddhism and Taoism would have been obstructed.


    "Grandmaster, I know all this, but what I saw today is really incredible. The strength of this existence has exceeded the cognition of emptiness. Maybe I don''t have the qualification to give him shoes!"


    After taking a deep breath, he said to the founder of Tianlong temple.


    "Hum!"


    "You''re ridiculous. What you say is ridiculous. You know, the dark and yellow world is sealed by the carefree fairy king. Even the virtual fairy can''t be born. How can such a powerful existence be born? If such a powerful existence is really born, why can we break the seal of the carefree fairy King now? "


    "You also lived in the fairyland, and you still live in the Xiaoyao fairy kingdom. Don''t you know the power of the Xiaoyao fairy king? The carefree fairy king is not an ordinary fairy king at all. Her strength is unfathomable. Otherwise, how dare you move so much in the xuanhuang world! "


    After hearing the empty words, Tianlong xianfo''s eyes were full of disdain.


    When mentioning the carefree fairy king, a touch of dignity and fear appeared in his eyes.


    "Master, I know all this, but do you know what happened in Tianlong Temple today?"


    He knew why the founder of Tianlong Temple denied his words, because he didn''t believe everything he met if others told him.


    It is difficult to explain the existence of such a thing in this declining world.


    "Hum!"


    "What did you see in Tianlong Temple today? What an incredible thing, I''d like to hear it. "


    "I don''t know who used a cover up to deceive you."


    Tianlong xianfo still doesn''t believe empty words at the moment.


    He explained directly, "today, we will have a childe in Tianlong temple. When I just came, he seemed to know the past and the future even when I appeared!"


    "At the beginning, I also felt ridiculous, but when Zhao Tianyin in the forbidden area broke out the cultivation of true immortals, I had to believe his terror!"


    "After I came to Tianlong temple, I refused to visit the forbidden area of Tianyin, but Zhao Tianyin came to our Tianlong temple to bully. Zhao Tianyin, a rising star ten thousand years later, has reached the realm of true immortality."


    "At the beginning, I also thought it was a cover up, but after I fought with Zhao Tianyin, Zhao Tianyin''s strength was really immortal and suppressed me with a wave!"


    "From Zhao Tianyin''s mouth, it is only the gift of this existence that Zhao Tianyin can set foot in such a realm!"


    "Master, you know that the xuanhuang world has been sealed for thousands of years. It is impossible to have immortals, let alone real immortals."


    "Huh?"


    After hearing the empty words, a dignified color appeared on the face of Tianlong xianfo.


    At this moment, a touch of shock appeared in the eyes of Tianlong xianfo, because as Luo Kong said, he knew that the xuanhuang world had already been sealed, and there was no immortal spirit to leak down, let alone a road to observe, but Zhao Tianyin had reached the realm of true immortality, which he couldn''t explain.


    Tianlong immortal Buddha continued to ask, "do you just deduce his strength from this point?"


    I still think it''s one-sided.


    "No, from these information, naturally it is impossible to know its strength and unfathomable, because the moment he came to our Tianlong temple, thousands of roads around the whole person followed, and he wrote three words for our Tianlong temple, Tianlong temple!"


    "These three words are not ordinary words, but powerful and incredible divine words."


    The word "Tianlong" seems to be transformed into the supreme Buddha dragon on the nine heavens, and the word "Temple" seems to be able to suppress the demons in the ten thousand realms of the heavens.


    Today, he knelt down to the wisdom Saint Buddha enshrined in our Tianlong temple. As soon as he knelt down, the golden body of the wisdom Saint Buddha collapsed and the wisdom Saint Buddha may fall.


    When it comes to this point, the empty body trembled slightly. Just one worship made the wisdom Saint Buddha fall. Up to now, the empty body is still frightened.


    Because all this is far beyond his cognition, the wise Saint Buddha can be a supreme existence in the Buddha world!


    "Are you sure!"


    "Are you sure that the wisdom Buddha has fallen?"


    When Tianlong xianfo heard Kong''s words, his breath became urgent. His eyes were full of incredible colors. Just kneeling, he let the supreme existence of Buddha fall. It sounded ridiculous, but he knew that Kong would never lie.


    "Grandmaster, how could I lie? If you don''t believe it, you can now feel the avenue of the wise Saint Buddha. Now the avenue of the wise Saint Buddha has become a ownerless Avenue. "


    "The wise Saint Buddha has not yet reached the detached state. He will never abandon his Avenue. Now there is no one in charge of the avenue and can''t reshape his golden body. There is only one possibility, that is, he fell, otherwise it won''t explain!"


    He said what he thought in his heart.


    "Wait, I''ll feel it."


    After taking a deep breath, Tianlong xianfo sat cross legged and sensed it silently!


    In the Tianlong temple in the fairy world, at the next moment, the Tianlong immortal Buddha suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were full of shock. His body trembled violently, and the Buddha beads in his hand fell to the ground without feeling it.


    "Is it a coincidence that the wisdom Saint Buddha fell?"


    "Yes, coincidence, it must be coincidence. Otherwise, a mysterious and yellow world exists. How can the supreme powerful wisdom Buddha fall as soon as he kneels down?"


    "From this point of view alone, it is not enough to show that he is terrible. He is not a stupid man. Is there anything else happening?"


    At this moment, the Tianlong immortal Buddha trembled violently in his chest. He hurried through the treasure in front of him and asked, "is there anything else happening in our Tianlong Temple today?"


    After the sound fell, Tianlong immortal Buddha was very nervous. He wanted to let Kong tell him that nothing had happened, so the fall of the wise Saint Buddha may really be a coincidence.


    If something else happens, it may be true.

 Chapter 443

    "Master, in addition to what I told you before, Tianlong temple has got a great opportunity today. I have never seen such an opportunity in the fairy world, and from what I know, you may not have met such an incredible opportunity!"


    "After visiting our Tianlong Temple today, his eyebrows wrinkled together. When I asked him why and if he was dissatisfied with our Tianlong temple, he told me that the Buddha in our Tianlong temple was different from what he had seen before!"


    "At the same time, he said he was willing to give us a Buddha statue to worship!"


    "Because the disciple couldn''t see through his cultivation strength at that time, he didn''t dare to refuse. He could only promise you!"


    "But when he wrote and painted, a terrible vision happened in Tianlong temple."


    "The terrible Buddha light broke out from the palace where he painted, as if the whole heaven and earth were shrouded in the Buddha light. Countless disciples went to practice and understand under the shadow of the Buddha light!"


    "Under the Buddha''s light and in the rich Buddha''s meaning, almost everyone of the disciples of Tianlong temple has realized the supreme power of our Buddhism today."


    "There are arhat fist, flower fingering, subduing magic palm, tendon changing Sutra, marrow washing Sutra, Vajra not bad divine skill, 18 arhat array..."


    At this moment, he looked very dignified and did not dare to hide anything. He said the supreme magic skill that all the disciples returned today in front of the virtual shadow of Tianlong xianfo, and dared not miss a word.


    "What, what did you say, you say it again!"


    Hearing these supreme skills in the empty mouth, the ancestor of Tianlong temple and Tianlong immortal Buddha could no longer keep calm at this moment. His body leaped and stood up directly from his Futon. His eyes were full of incredible colors. His fists were clenched into fists. His legs were shaking violently and his eyes were staring at the precious mirror in front of him, An empty figure!


    "Grandmaster, today, we Tianlong Temple disciples, from the Buddha light that erupted when they were painting, have understood the subduing devil fist, Vajra fist, arhat fist, 18 arhat array, marrow washing Sutra, Vajra not bad magic power and so on. The supreme skill of Buddhism!"


    This moment was empty. He also knew that Tianlong real Buddha was shocked now. He had to explain it again. If someone told him so, he couldn''t believe it!


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    In the Tianlong temple in the fairy world, the Tianlong immortal Buddha really couldn''t keep calm at this moment. A Zen stick appeared in his hand and supported his body with the Zen stick. Otherwise, he couldn''t even keep his standing posture at this moment.


    "It''s absolutely impossible for this matter to spread out. At the same time, you should let everyone in the temple know that such supernatural powers can''t spread out."


    "Even if such existence is not invincible, it is also an existence standing on the summit of the heavens. You can''t offend it, you know?"


    "Maybe... Maybe this is an opportunity for our Tianlong temple. Although our Tianlong Temple practices Buddhism, there is no one in the Buddhist world to support us. Look at us. If we can get the recognition of the supreme existence, then we can really rely on in the world of heaven. At that time, our Tianlong temple can really become a overlord."


    At this moment, the Tianlong immortal Buddha seemed to see the brilliant future. Once he spoke, he could not stop.


    "Master, I know. I will certainly remember what master said."


    "Grandmaster, the supreme being is too powerful. In order to show the sincerity of our Tianlong temple, I wonder if the grandmaster can visit the Supreme Master in person!"


    This moment of emptiness tells the real purpose of communicating with Tianlong xianfo this time!


    Because he knew that he was only a member of the Tianlong temple and could not represent the Tianlong temple. If the Tianlong immortal Buddha of the Tianlong temple came here, maybe Li Yixi had a better impression of the Tianlong temple.


    "Empty, although the seal of heaven and earth has been lifted, with my strength, if I want to lower the boundary, I will inevitably pay a painful price. We Tianlong temple can''t afford such a price!"


    "Now I give you everything about Tianlong temple in the lower world. No matter what happens, you must not offend the supreme being. If you have a chance, you must curry favor with him!" When the Tianlong immortal Buddha of Tianlong temple said that he was flattering, he looked very dignified, not a joke, very serious.


    "Opportunities?"


    Hearing the words of the Tianlong immortal Buddha, he couldn''t help but brighten his eyes. At the moment, he suddenly thought that Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun came here to pray for the wedding soon.


    Liaokong immediately said excitedly, "grandmaster, the supreme being will hold a wedding in a few months. This may be an opportunity for our Tianlong temple. I hope our Tianlong temple can get the childe''s attention this time, but there is nothing available in the Tianlong temple in the lower world. I don''t know if grandmaster can find a treasure in the fairy world and give it to the childe?"


    "Great, great"


    "I''ll give you a big reward when you return. If you don''t tell the story of the Supreme Master''s wedding, our Tianlong temple will really miss a great opportunity!"


    "The existence of such an expert makes it impossible for those mortals in the Tianlong temple in the lower world to get into the eyes of the expert. Don''t worry, I will look for it at any cost in the fairy world this time. I must find a suitable gift to give to the expert before the childe''s wedding to show our respect for the Tianlong temple."


    After hearing the empty words, Tianlong immortal Buddha laughed excitedly in the hall. He couldn''t maintain the solemnity of a immortal Buddha, so he was so excited that he danced!


    "Master, I understand!"


    After hearing the words of Tianlong xianfo, Liaokong worshipped the virtual shadow of Tianlong xianfo.


    "Well, that''s all for today. I have to prepare. Now there''s really not much time for the childe''s wedding. It''s not easy to find a treasure that can be held!"


    "During this period of time, you also try to insinuate and see what childe likes. If you know childe''s preferences, it''s easier to satisfy childe when looking for treasures!"


    Tianlong xianfo suddenly thought of something and said to Kong with a dignified look!


    After the voice of Tianlong xianfo fell, he directly cut off contact with Kong. Obviously, he can''t wait to find the treasure now.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    After informing the Tianlong immortal Buddha, the empty chest fluctuated violently, and the hanging heart fell slowly. Li Yixi''s wedding, but they had the best chance to make friends with Li Yixi. If they missed it, such an opportunity could hardly appear again.


    Getting Li Yixi''s favor is related to the fact that Tianlong temple has become the overlord of the world.


    After completing this great event, he sat cross legged directly and couldn''t wait to start practicing King Kong''s immortal Kung Fu.

 Chapter 444

    Vajra''s immortal Kung Fu seems to be printed in the empty mind, because under the perception of the Buddha''s light, in the empty mind, every detail and every place that needs attention are all controlled by the empty mind, so it''s very simple to practice at this moment.


    One night later, he suddenly opened his eyes in the back mountain forbidden area, and two terrible essence rays shot out of those eyes.


    "Boom!"


    A terrible strong wind broke out from the empty body. The monk''s robe on his body turned into fragments all over the sky at this moment. His body turned into gold in an instant, as if it were a little golden man.


    After spending a night, he finally cultivated the King Kong immortal martial arts to the first level. At this moment, he was like a golden arhat, full of terrible power, his eyes were full of excitement, and his body was trembling slightly.


    It''s incredible that he spent only one night cultivating such supreme powers. Even if he dreamed, he never dreamed of it, but now all this has become a reality.


    "Childe, it''s terrible. He can help us understand all the difficulties of these supreme supernatural powers. Let''s repair them smoothly. There''s no bitterness or difficulty. Everything comes naturally."


    "Even in the fairyland, it will take a long time for those powerful people to practice to my present level, but with the help of the childe, I only spent one night. It''s terrible. Childe, how powerful is he? Who the hell are you? From where? "


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    This moment was empty, a pair of eyes glittered with incredible light, and his heart was shaking. He was completely stunned. All this was very incredible. If it hadn''t happened to him, he wouldn''t believe it.


    After calming the inner excitement, a touch of joy sprang up at the corners of the empty mouth and punched out the rockery in front of him. The huge rockery burst in an instant and the rubble was flying all over the sky.


    However, after successful cultivation, King Kong didn''t destroy the emptiness of the divine power. It only used the power of the flesh, but at this moment he didn''t feel any pain. He seemed to turn into a arhat golden body.


    "What Zhao Tianyin said was true. Yesterday, I didn''t believe that childe raised his accomplishments to the realm of true immortality. Now I have seen the terrible that King Kong doesn''t destroy god. I finally believe that childe''s one thought can really create a terrible existence."


    "No matter what happens, we must maintain a good relationship with the childe. As long as we have a good relationship with the childe, everything is possible. It is just around the corner to dominate the world."


    "Now I have become a Vajra not bad magic power. I believe that other disciples and elders in Tianlong temple have also achieved success, but I don''t know what level they have reached."


    After the idea appeared in the empty heart, he couldn''t help it any more. He directly recovered his original appearance. The monk robe appeared on him. After wearing his clothes, he went directly to the main hall of Tianlong temple.


    The bell of Tianlong temple''s morning class sounded, and figures appeared in the hall. Everyone was informed. Otherwise, they really don''t want to go out today. They want to practice their divine powers to a higher level.


    All the disciples gathered in the hall, and their eyes glittered with excitement. Even those disciples with ordinary talents in the past were filled with self-confidence on their faces at this moment, and they were no longer decadent.


    The empty eyes swept over and saw the confident appearance and disciples who had changed greatly in a day. He was extremely excited.


    Yesterday, I just felt that Tianlong temple could become one of the overlords, but after seeing today''s scene, he firmly believed that Tianlong temple could really become one of the overlords of the heavens.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, one night has passed. What is the result of your practice?"


    After taking a deep breath, his eyes fell on all the disciples, and his eyes were full of expectation.


    "Tell the true Buddha that I have made a breakthrough. Yesterday, with the help of supernatural powers, I broke through a realm. At the same time, I have introduced the cultivation of supernatural powers!"


    "The disciples are no longer mediocre from now on."


    A disciple stepped out one step. His eyes were full of excitement. He folded his hands and saluted to the empty.


    "Return to the true Buddha, I have started the cultivation of the muscle changing Sutra. I found that after I started the cultivation of the muscle changing Sutra, my talent has improved, my understanding of Buddhism has become ten times faster than before, and my cultivation speed has risen to ten times!"


    The little monk who got the Yi Jin Jing stepped out and his face was full of excitement.


    "Brush!"


    After the little monk''s voice fell, his eyes fell on him, and a terrible fine light shone from his eyes. At this moment, everyone found that the little monk really broke through, and his spirit was increased ten times.


    And he was wrapped with a mysterious smell, which even they felt afraid.


    But at this moment, no one dared to peep into the little monk''s Yi Jin Jing, because in their eyes, it was given by an expert and did not belong to them. If they forcibly robbed it, they would be punished by heaven. Therefore, none of these people peeped into each other''s opportunities, which is why they showed their recklessness.


    "Good, good, good!"


    After hearing the little monk''s words, he said three good words, and an excited look appeared in his eyes.


    At this moment, although he didn''t know what level of supernatural power the Yi Jin Jing was, he knew that the skills that could improve people''s talent and understanding ability were absolutely among the ten thousand realms and belonged to extremely powerful skills, otherwise he couldn''t do it.


    So he looked at the little monk with envy. Even though he was already an immortal at the moment, he still envied him. He was still a fleshy boy.


    "What are you practicing? I don''t know what skill you learned yesterday?"


    At this moment, the empty eyes fell on the first seat of the Bodhi hall. Yesterday, he ignored the first seat of the Bodhi hall, but at this moment, he felt the breath of the first seat of the Bodhi hall, and a look of horror appeared in the empty eyes. This night, the first seat of the Bodhi hall changed too much.


    Because of the emptiness at this moment, he found that he could not see through the strength of the first Bodhi hall.


    It shocked him.


    "Huh?"


    After the empty voice fell, their eyes hurriedly fell on the first seat of the Bodhi hall. At this moment, they also reflected that the first seat of the Bodhi hall is covered with a light Buddha light, as if it had become a Buddhist saint.

 Chapter 445

    "First, what did you realize?"


    "What kind of cultivation are you now?"


    "Why do you look different? In the past, I felt a faint breath of death on you, but today in your body, I only feel a holy force and powerful vitality? "


    The little monk who got the Yi Jin Jing was very surprised when his eyes fell on the head of the Bodhi hall. He couldn''t help but say his inner feelings.


    Under the gaze of one eye after another, the originally turbid eyes of the first Bodhi hall at this moment have become golden and never look old again.


    Hearing the little monk''s words, he stared at the first Bodhi hall with empty eyes. At this moment, there was a huge wave in his heart. He had a feeling that the first Bodhi hall was more terrible than what he understood.


    Because among all the people in Tianlong temple, only the first one in Bodhi hall is sitting under the palace window, very close to the place where Li Yixi painted, and they all sit around the palace and under the steps of the palace. Compared with the first one in Bodhi hall, they are much farther away from the Palace.


    The closer it is to the palace, the closer it is to Li Yixi''s location, the stronger the Buddha''s meaning. Moreover, the first Bodhi hall has a distant glimpse of Li Yixi''s terrible Buddha statue. Perhaps the first magic power realized by the Bodhi hall will be one of the supreme magic powers of Buddhism.


    Under the gaze of one eye after another, a kind look and a kind smile appeared in the eyes of the first Bodhisattva.


    "Yesterday, the old monk, I really understood. Under the childe''s care and the childe''s wife''s reminder, I got the opportunity to feel and practice under the window."


    "Where, I also had the honor to look at the Buddha statue written by the childe from a distance. At that moment, a Buddha sound sounded in my mind, as if it came from the heavens. Under this Buddha sound, I really understood the supreme power of Buddhism?"


    There was nothing hidden in the first Bodhi hall. At the moment, he seemed to become a kind old man. He said everything, whether it was fast or slow.


    "Is Buddhism the supreme power?"


    Hearing the words of the first Bodhi hall, the hall of Tianlong temple was suddenly quiet and terrible, because the old monk did not say that he was one of the most powerful gods of Buddhism, but directly said that he understood the supreme gods of Buddhism!


    At this moment, I heard the words of the head of the Bodhi hall. All the people in the hall clenched their fists tightly together. No one found their bodies shaking. Their eyes were staring at the head of the Bodhi hall. No one spoke because they were afraid they could not hear clearly. Next, everyone was full of expectations.


    "Is Buddhism the most powerful power?"


    "Is it, is it the supreme Tathagata God''s palm?"


    When he heard the words of the head of the Bodhi hall, he trembled violently and set off a huge wave in his heart, but he still didn''t believe it because he felt that the Tathagata God''s palm was too terrible to understand.


    Because that is the secret of Buddhism. Only those supreme beings in the Buddhist world can have the opportunity to practice. Moreover, Li Yixi is a strong man of literature and Taoism. He can never get the supreme power of Buddhism, nor can he teach it to the first Bodhi hall in the sound of Buddhism.


    Although he didn''t believe it was true in his heart, he still didn''t speak at this moment. He clenched his fist and waited for the next explanation of the first Bodhi hall.


    Because Li Yixi constantly breaks their cognition, although the possibility of Li Yixi mastering the Tathagata palm is almost zero, it is not really impossible.


    In everyone''s expectation, the first Bodhi hall finally spoke: "yesterday, under the endless Buddha light, the old monk, I received the blessing of the Buddha and the love of the childe. I understood the supreme Buddhist magic power, the first form of the Tathagata palm. After a night of hard practice last night, I can get started today!"


    "Also because of the success of cultivation, the seal of heaven and earth was broken, and the immortal Qi came. With the help of divine powers, I have succeeded in the right way and set foot in the virtual immortal."


    The old monk was kind and spoke out his situation!


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The voice of the head of the Bodhi Hall fell. His voice was calm, but everyone above the hall could not be calm at the moment. Their chests fluctuated violently, and their eyes were full of incredible colors.


    The first Bodhi hall has realized the supreme divine power, Tathagata divine palm.


    "Sir... Sir, what is your existence? Unexpectedly, he really controls the supreme power of Buddhism, the Tathagata palm! "


    At this moment, his body trembled violently, and his eyes were full of shocking colors.


    "Have you dispersed? Hurry up to practice. It''s still early, but it won''t take long for us to give the boy a gift! "


    The empty voice fell. After a word, he couldn''t wait to go back to the mountain. He didn''t expect that the first Bodhi hall had such a magic power. At this moment, Li Yixi''s terrible overturned his cognition again, so that he had to contact the Tianlong immortal Buddha again.


    In the fairyland and Tianlong temple, the Tianlong immortal Buddha at this moment was very upset. He didn''t know what gift to prepare. Now he was thinking hard. One of his precious mirrors trembled at this moment, and the empty shadow appeared slowly.


    "I''m empty. What happened?"


    Tianlong immortal Buddha contacted himself when he saw Kong. At this moment, the whole person was very nervous. He was really afraid of making mistakes and offending Li Yixi, which would be a great loss to Tianlong temple, so he was very nervous at this moment.


    "Grandmaster, grandmaster!"


    "I missed an important news last night and didn''t report it to the ancestor. I just learned this morning that, childe, he actually controlled the supreme power of our Buddhism and taught it to a monk in our Tianlong temple."


    "Now someone in Tianlong temple has learned the supreme power of Buddhism, the Tathagata palm!"


    The empty voice trembled because he was so excited.


    "What... What?"


    At this moment, the Tianlong immortal Buddha heard the empty words, and his whole body stood up again. His eyes were full of incredible colors, as if he had heard wrong.


    But the Tianlong immortal Buddha knew that he had heard correctly, otherwise he would never contact him again.


    "The Tathagata palm is the most powerful power of my Buddhism!"


    At this moment, Tianlong immortal Buddha was extremely excited. Even if he reached his realm of cultivation, he still couldn''t restrain his excitement.


    "When you''re free, you have to receive it yourself. You can''t tolerate a mistake, you know?"


    At the moment, the eyes of Tianlong immortal Buddha are dignified to the extreme.

 Chapter 446

    At the same time, at this moment, the Tianlong immortal Buddha clenched his fists, couldn''t wait for his eyes to fall on Kong, and stressed, "when you are empty, you must find out what you like? This is too important. If you have a chance, you can''t miss it. You can''t miss it. "


    "Yes, my grandmaster, I must keep it in mind. I will never forget such important events."


    At the moment of emptiness, he felt the urgency of the other party from the voice of Tianlong xianfo. In addition, emptiness, his understanding of Li Yixi these days, but now he worships Li Yixi to the extreme. At the same time, he wants to have more intersection with Li Yixi and arouse Li Yixi''s attention.


    In today''s Tianlong temple, all people practice with great diligence. Such a scene can be said to have never appeared in thousands of years.


    In order to practice, these people really forget to eat and sleep.


    Time passed quickly. In the palace outside Tianlong temple, Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun had come out slowly. According to Zhao Tianyin and Kong, they had been waiting here for a long time.


    Seeing Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun walking slowly, no matter Zhao Tianyin or he was empty, at this moment, he was very excited and hurried to salute Li Yixi, "I''ll see you, childe."


    Their eyes were full of fanaticism, and they wanted to kneel in front of Li Yixi.


    "You two don''t have to salute like this. I''m just a mortal, but I have realized something on the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting!"


    Li Yixi saw these people again and saluted himself. There was a helpless color in his eyes, which can only be explained. However, when Li Yixi''s voice fell, an invisible force of heaven and earth fell on Zhao Tianyin and Yi Kong, helping them up.


    Feeling the invisible power of the avenue, Zhao Tianyin and Kong were shocked.


    Naturally, this moment should not continue to delay, and quickly dodged his body.


    At this moment, I saw what Li Yixi was holding in his hand, and the whole person''s body was shaking with excitement.


    Because he knew that this must be the Buddha portrait painted by Li Yixi. The Buddha light burst out when painting, which made them have such a great harvest.


    What about the painting itself?


    So now he was trembling with excitement, but he didn''t dare to say a word, let alone beg.


    "Master laikong, this is the painting I made yesterday. Because I am a mortal, the painting I painted is only ordinary products, but it has no impact on the creation of Buddha statues. Please don''t mind."


    When he was excited, Li Yixi had come to Kong''s side, with a gentle smile on his mouth, and slowly handed the picture in his hand to Kong''s body.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, there was a shock in his eyes. He didn''t expect such a precious treasure. Li Yixi gave it to him so casually. He was very nervous before and didn''t know how to ask for such things against the sky.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin on one side was full of jealousy, but Zhao Tianyin also knew that in front of Li Yixi, he must not have any greed. If he belongs to himself, he will get it. If he doesn''t belong to himself, he will definitely suffer retribution.


    "If you''re free, don''t take the gift quickly. Thank you, childe!"


    Zhao Tianyin was still in a daze at the moment when she saw Kong. She kicked Kong quickly and reminded him.


    Reminded by Zhao Tianyin, he woke up empty and looked a little flustered. He quickly reached out to take the painting in Li Yixi''s hand and saluted Li Yixi at the same time, "thank you, childe. Tianlong temple is very grateful."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. It''s just a little fun!"


    However, facing the empty gift, Li Yixi waved at random and said.


    "Small... Small?"


    One side was empty. After hearing Li Yixi''s words, the shadow eyes were full of shock. Such a divine thing was just a small thing in Li Yixi''s eyes. What kind of divine thing are these precious things in Li Yixi''s eyes?


    At the moment, the empty heart set off a huge wave, but his face remained silent and suppressed the horror in his heart.


    "Young master, I gave you calligraphy when I first came to Tianlong temple. I don''t know what you like. If I have something in Tianlong temple, we are willing to give it to you. You can keep a souvenir!"


    At this moment, I suddenly remembered the words of Tianlong xianfo and quickly bowed down to Li Yixi.


    After his voice fell, the whole person''s ears moved and didn''t want to miss any word of Li Yixi.


    "No, no!"


    "I''m just a mortal. You Tianlong temple are practitioners. Everything in your eyes must be precious. Can I ask for it, and I can''t practice? Those things have no effect on me!"


    "As a mortal, I only like piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, poetry and wine flowers!"


    After the empty voice fell, Li Yixi quickly waved his hand. He didn''t dare to ask these people for treasures.


    Although Li Yixi felt that his piano, chess, calligraphy and painting were very powerful, Li Yixi felt that these things were mortal. Although they were precious, they were nothing in front of the immortal.


    Li Yixi is very happy to make friends with these people.


    "Do you like piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry and Jiuhua?"


    However, the speaker had no intention and the listener had a heart. At this moment, he was excited and his body trembled violently. He didn''t expect to know Li Yixi''s preferences by asking casually. Now he finally knows how to make Tianlong immortal Buddha prepare a big gift.


    "Childe, today we held a prayer in Tianlong temple to bless childe''s wedding. I wonder if childe is interested in participating?"


    When he got the answer, he was very excited and his eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    In fact, prayer is false, and kneeling down to worship Li Yixi is true, because he and Tianlong immortal Buddha decided that from then on, the power of belief in Tianlong temple will be passed on to Li Yixi. From then on, Li Yixi is the belief of Tianlong temple.


    "Pray?"


    "Thank you, master."


    Hearing this sentence, Li Yixi''s eyes were excited. Li Yixi knew that the people of Tianlong temple were all practitioners, which was different from those fortune tellers on earth. They could really see the fate and pray for themselves. Frankly, it was a Dharma, so they could get something for free. Li Yixi was naturally very happy in his heart, Hasten thanks..


    "You''re welcome, childe. It''s just a small matter!"


    Seeing Li Yixi salute, his empty body hurried away. Under Li Yixi''s kneeling, the wise Holy Buddha fell. If he accepted Li Yixi''s worship, he would have finished the calf.

 Chapter 447

    "Childe, we have everything ready. Please come in with your wife."


    After seeing Li Yixi''s promise, he was pleasantly surprised and invited Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun into Tianlong temple.


    A huge Taoist temple is arranged in the Tianlong temple. All the monks in the Tianlong Temple today are gathered here, sitting cross legged one by one. At the moment, there is a huge altar in the middle, which is used for prayer.


    "Amitabha, we''ll pay a visit to you. I wish you eternal life, live with heaven and earth, and have boundless happiness and longevity!"


    When these monks saw Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun coming, a touch of fanaticism appeared in their eyes and quickly saluted Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun.


    "I''m sorry to bother you today!"


    Seeing that these people were so respectful, Li Yixi showed a look of gratitude on his face and hugged them slightly!


    But they hurried to turn their bodies away. How dare they really bear Li Yixi''s gift.


    At the empty invitation, Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun sat in the center.


    "Huh?"


    "Long Yi, what do you think these monks are doing? Why can''t I understand? Where is there such a prayer? "


    On Long Yi''s shoulder, at this moment, Kunpeng looked at the scenes in front of him. The demon eyes were full of puzzled colors, and hurriedly sent a voice and asked.


    "Pray?"


    "Do you really believe that they are praying, childe? What kind of people do you need them to pray and bless? What they do today is not prayer at all, but take the childe as their faith. From then on, all their faith will be absorbed by the childe! "


    "For supreme existence, the power of faith is a good thing, which is of great use!" Long Yi heard Kunpeng''s words and had to explain.


    "What, take the childe as a belief?"


    "These guys are really smart. I forgot this. Since then, I have regarded the childe as my faith."


    After Kunpeng heard longyi''s explanation, a fine awn appeared in his eyes.


    "Now, gentlemen, prayer begins!"


    Under the empty arrangement, Li Yixi couldn''t reach the designated position, and his eyes were full of excitement. Under his order, the figures of Tao quickly stood up, and the monks sang on the Taoist field of Tianlong temple!


    At the moment when they sang the Buddhist scriptures, the power of faith on everyone in Tianlong Temple slowly fell on Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun.


    "The power of faith, is this the power of faith?"


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun felt that in her soul, an invisible force of faith was absorbed by herself. Hu Qingyun''s body trembled slightly. At this moment, she was very excited in her heart.


    Because yesterday, after watching Li Yixi''s painting of Buddha statues, she got great benefits. She was originally Xuanxian. Yesterday, her strength had reached the peak of Xuanxian. She was only one step away from the next level.


    However, this seems to be just a step towards the door, but if you really want to do it, you still need to spend a lot of energy and time, but you didn''t expect that the power of faith gathered today. After you absorbed it, Hu Qingyun''s eyes were full of shock, because at this moment she felt that with the help of the power of faith, her step towards the door was about to be taken, Saved her a lot of time.


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun also knew the benefits of the power of faith.


    After everything was over, Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun left Tianlong temple, but everyone in Tianlong temple did not disperse, but looked at Kong excitedly one by one. To be exact, they looked at the painting in their empty hands. They knew that this was the supreme treasure given by Li Yixi and the portrait of the Buddha.


    "I''ll wait to see the Buddha!"


    After taking a deep breath, everyone knelt down to the portrait of Tathagata Buddha on the table. After giving a big gift, he opened the picture on the table slowly with a dignified face.


    "Boom!"


    When the painting was opened, in the painting on the table, the figure of the Tathagata seemed to come back to life. In an instant, a great figure appeared on the hall. At this moment, the virtual shadow of the Tathagata sat cross legged on the lotus. The whole person was shrouded in the Golden Buddha light. The God was powerful and mysterious.


    "Buddha, is this... Is this the Buddha?"


    At this moment, I saw the virtual shadow appearing on the painting. The eyes of all monks in Tianlong temple were full of shocking colors. This virtual shadow seemed to be able to shock the heavens. It was really terrible.


    "See the Buddha!"


    After taking a deep breath, he quickly made a sound and knelt directly to the Tathagata virtual shadow in front of him.


    After kneeling in the air, at this moment, other monks also woke up. Their eyes were full of fanaticism. They knelt directly on their knees and began to kneel piously in front of the virtual shadow of the Tathagata.


    When people knelt down, the Buddha''s voice sounded all over the sky in the main hall of Tianlong temple, which seemed to turn into the supreme pure land of the Buddha world.


    At the same time, at this moment, there were many illusions around the figure of the Tathagata. These illusions were powerful Bodhisattvas. The power they gave off frightened everyone one by one. The strength was so powerful that it was incredible.


    These virtual shadows are relatively light, but the 18 virtual shadows that appear next moment make everyone in Tianlong Temple tremble to the extreme.


    Because at this moment, a voice sounded in everyone''s ears. It was an extremely powerful array, 18 arhat array.


    This array is exquisite and consists of 18 Arhats. It can kill immortals and subdue demons.


    "Childe, it''s terrible that there is a supreme inheritance left in this portrait. This terrible array needs 18 powerful Arhats to be able to perform. If it is cultivated by us, Tianlong temple will be in an invincible position."


    After feeling the horror of the 18 arhat array, his empty body crawled on the ground, trembled violently, and tears of excitement flowed in his eyes.


    "Inheritance, inheritance again!"


    "What a powerful inheritance!"


    The monks above the hall naturally felt the subtlety and strength of the 18 arhat array. Their eyes were shocked and excited.


    After the virtual shadow of the Tathagata taught 18 arhat array, it slowly disappeared and turned into an ordinary portrait.


    When the painting returned to calm, everyone on the hall returned to calm.


    After standing up, he collected all the Buddha statues of the Tathagata in his eyes. The next moment he urged the magic power and waved his big hand. In the main hall of Tianlong temple, a Buddha statue of the Tathagata slowly condensed into a golden body of the Tathagata.


    After all this, he couldn''t wait to go back to the forbidden area of the mountain, because now he had to tell Tianlong immortal Buddha about Li Yixi''s love for piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry and wine flowers, so that Tianlong immortal Buddha could find suitable treasures in the fairy world.

 Chapter 448

    In the fairyland, in the Tianlong temple, the Tianlong immortal Buddha''s eyebrows are screwed together and his face is very ugly. Now he doesn''t think it''s appropriate to send any gift to Li Yixi.


    The most important thing is that he doesn''t know anything about the supreme existence of Li Yixi at all. He doesn''t know Li Yixi''s preferences at all. However, in the eyes of Tianlong immortal Buddha, Li Yixi''s existence is absolutely difficult to make friends with. It''s more difficult to know his preferences than going to heaven. Although he talked to Kong before and asked him to inquire about Li Yixi''s preferences, But in fact, Tianlong immortal Buddha did not report any hope.


    He didn''t really believe that Kong could get preferences from Li Yixi. After all, the empty strength is so weak, how can we talk with experts.


    "Buzzing, buzzing!"


    However, when the Tianlong immortal Buddha frowned, suddenly the mirror in his arms trembled. This treasure territory is a treasure communicating with the Tianlong temple in the lower world. It is usually discarded in those corners and never cared. But now, because of the emergence of Li Yixi, the Tianlong immortal Buddha has always been careful to hold the treasure territory in his arms.


    Ensure to communicate with the lower bound at any time.


    After feeling the vibration of the mirror, Tianlong xianfo knew that it must be empty to communicate with himself. Now Li Yixi is the most important thing in his eyes.


    "What happened when you came to communicate with me so long ago? These bastards won''t offend the supreme being? "


    He hurriedly took out the precious mirror. The eyes of Tianlong immortal Buddha were full of panic. He was really a little flustered, because now he had no time to communicate with him. Those supreme beings were a little less, and a small detail might cause the other party''s anger. Therefore, Tianlong immortal Buddha was extremely nervous at this moment.


    After taking a hard breath and calming his inner mood, Tianlong immortal Buddha injected mana into the mirror in front of him.


    "I''m empty. Has something big happened?"


    The Tianlong immortal Buddha who just activated the mirror couldn''t wait to ask his voice. He was very urgent and afraid of what happened in the lower world.


    Hearing the words of Tianlong Xingxian Buddha, he was stunned.


    At that moment, he was so excited that he didn''t observe the expression of Tianlong xianfo. He thought Tianlong xianfo guessed. Now he knew Li Yixi''s preferences, so he replied without thinking: "great things have happened, grandmaster!"


    "What?"


    "You bastards, how do I tell you? Even if the Tianlong temple is destroyed, you can''t offend the childe. How did you do it? To what extent have you offended that existence? Tell me quickly! "


    The Heavenly Dragon and Buddha in the fairyland almost roared out. There was a raging anger in those eyes. If the sky was empty in the fairyland at the moment, the Heavenly Dragon and Buddha would definitely tear the air, so as to calm his inner anger at the moment.


    "Huh?"


    Hearing Tianlong xianfo''s angry words, he was stunned again. Then he immediately responded. He knew that Tianlong xianfo misunderstood what he said. It was a good thing, not a bad thing.


    "Say it quickly. Are you deaf?"


    Seeing Kong, he was stunned there and didn''t reply to himself in time. The voice of Tianlong xianfo was even more angry.


    "Master, something big has happened, but it''s not a bad thing, it''s a good thing!"


    Liaokong really felt the anger of Tianlong xianfo, so after taking a deep breath at this moment, he quickly replied to Tianlong xianfo.


    "Good thing?"


    "When you''re free, can you finish talking at once? You almost scared me to death, you know? I almost blew my lungs just now. "


    "Tell me quickly what happened?"


    After hearing Kong''s words, Tianlong xianfo also reacted and knew that he had misunderstood Kong, but Tianlong xianfo was very angry at this moment. He felt that Kong was ambiguous and misunderstood. It was a shame!


    "Grandmaster, didn''t you ask me to pay attention to childe''s preferences? Today, the childe came to our Tianlong temple and brought Buddhist paintings. At the same time, he also gave us another great opportunity in Tianlong temple. In this process, he made his own opinion and changed the power of our belief in Tianlong temple to the childe! "


    "At the same time, I also found out today that you like it. You said that he is a monk of literature and Taoism. What he likes is piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry and Jiuhua!"


    He didn''t dare to say more. He hurriedly told Tianlong xianfo what happened today. He spoke very fast.


    "Does that person like piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry and hops?"


    "Damn it, I''m really confused. This existence is the strongest in literature and Taoism. Then he must be very good at and addicted to the avenues of piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, wine and flowers. Otherwise, he can''t reach such a state. I even forgot this stubble!"


    "Fortunately, the expert reminded me. Otherwise, the old monk, I really don''t know what gift to prepare?"


    "It''s empty. Just now you said that the childe gave us a big chance. What chance is it? I don''t think it''s a small thing that you can say it''s a big chance!"


    At this moment, the Tianlong immortal Buddha couldn''t help being sour. Now he really wants to stay in the Tianlong temple in the lower world, but the Tianlong immortal Buddha knows that although the seal of heaven and earth is broken, he can''t afford the price he wants to pay for the lower world, so he can only envy it here!


    "Back to our ancestors, after we opened the Buddha painting sent by the childe today, there was a virtual shadow in the Buddha painting. The virtual shadow of the Buddha gave us Tianlong temple and gave us 18 arhat arrays!"


    At this moment, of course, I know that Tianlong xianfo''s heart has been sour, so I dare not hide anything and finish it directly in a sentence.


    "18 arhat array?"


    After hearing the empty words, Tianlong immortal Buddha was shocked and his eyes were full of incredible colors. In Buddhism, arhat is a powerful existence. Everything related to the word arhat is a very terrible thing.


    But at this moment, he heard the 18 arhat array from the lower boundary as far as possible.


    As soon as the array was named, Tianlong immortal Buddha knew that it needed 18 Arhats to form a large array. Tianlong immortal Buddha was very excited when he thought about it. The power of the large array composed of 18 Arhats could really kill immortals and kill demons.


    "Good, good!"


    "When you''re free, you do well, you do it very well!"


    "You go. Now the childe has a good attitude towards you. I''ll prepare the treasure now. I hope the childe can like it."


    At this moment, the Tianlong immortal Buddha said three good words in succession, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    After the voice of Tianlong immortal Buddha fell, he directly interrupted his communication with Kong, and his body burst out of Tianlong temple in the fairy world.

 Chapter 449

    After knowing Li Yixi''s preferences from the sky, Tianlong xianfo naturally knows where to prepare gifts, so now he goes directly through the air with a smile on his mouth and a cassock.


    The place chosen by Tianlong immortal Buddha is a holy land of literature and Taoism. Of course, this holy land is not in the Xiaoyao immortal region. In order to seal the xuanhuang world, the Xiaoyao Immortal King expelled or killed all the practitioners of literature and Taoism in the Xiaoyao immortal world. There is no inheritance of literature and Taoism in the Xiaoyao immortal region.


    Soon, Tianlong xianfo arrived at a cross domain transmission array area.


    "Tianlong, where are you going? I remember you are very stingy. All along, you''d rather spend dozens of times. You''re not willing to pay the cost of the transmission array. Are you ready to take the transmission array today? "


    The guard of the transmission array seemed to know the Tianlong immortal Buddha. When he saw the Tianlong immortal Buddha appear here, an unexpected color appeared in his eyes and joked.


    "There is some confusion in my cultivation. I''m going to see if anyone can help me solve my doubts."


    Tianlong xianfo naturally knew that he could not disguise himself in front of this person, so he directly said the destination of this time.


    However, Tianlong immortal Buddha''s face is slightly red. In fact, Tianlong immortal Buddha has not been very good in the fairy world over the years. He not only needs to practice himself, but also needs to ensure the cultivation of his disciples and grandchildren. Therefore, Tianlong immortal Buddha has been very short of cultivation resources.


    "Are you going to immortal kingdom?"


    After hearing the words of Tianlong immortal Buddha, as the guardian of the transmission array, he was just stunned, because Tianlong immortal Buddha went to the immortal region of China to solve his doubts. Although this destination was unexpected, it was also reasonable.


    Because the immortal realm of Shenzhou is a gathering place for scholars and practitioners of literature and Taoism among the several immortal realms near the Xiaoyao immortal realm, where they may be able to solve their doubts.


    Because those who practice literature and Taoism have far better views than those who practice pure martial arts.


    Almost anyone who meets a bottleneck in cultivation will go to Shenzhou immortal region to look for opportunities.


    So at the moment, he heard the Tianlong immortal Buddha say that he had a question and wanted to go to the immortal kingdom of China to find the answer. He had no accident. It was also the dream place of countless monks!


    The only pity is that it is very difficult to live in Shenzhou immortal region, because there are countless literary and Taoist monks there, so countless practitioners go to Shenzhou immortal region, which has already become a place of land and gold. There is no fixed residence and can not stay in Shenzhou immortal region for a long time.


    "Yes, go and see if it can help me break through."


    Tianlong immortal Buddha looked at each other and smiled at the corners of his mouth. These people don''t seem to be very strong, but they can''t afford it. It is a supreme force in the fairy world that controls the transmission array.


    So at the moment, even if you see contempt and ridicule in each other''s eyes, Tianlong immortal Buddha smiled and endured.


    "1000 pieces of fairy jade!"


    After the man got the answer, he didn''t bother to pay attention to where and what the Tianlong immortal Buddha went and directly extended a big hand to the Tianlong immortal Buddha.


    Fairy jade is a common hard currency in the fairy world and is also needed by practitioners. Fairy jade contains fairy Qi.


    1000 pieces of fairy jade is actually very painful for Tianlong fairy Buddha, but Tianlong fairy Buddha had to take out 1000 pieces of fairy jade in order to go to the fairy kingdom of China.


    Because if he flies away with his strength, it will take too long. The time flow rate of the fairy world is completely inconsistent with that of the xuanhuang world. One day in the fairy world, a whole year will pass in the xuanhuang world.


    So now for the Tianlong immortal Buddha, his time is very urgent, so the forced Tianlong immortal Buddha can only choose to take the transmission array to reach the immortal region of China.


    After receiving the fairy jade, the Tianlong immortal Buddha entered the transmission array and directly transmitted it to the immortal domain of Shenzhou.


    After arriving at the immortal kingdom of Shenzhou, Tianlong immortal Buddha didn''t waste time and went directly to the most familiar place, Tianyue Academy.


    "Amitabha, little brother, please go and report it, and say that Tianlong from Tianlong temple is visiting!"


    Outside Tianyue academy, Tianlong immortal Buddha smiled at the young man guarding the gate.


    "It''s Tianlong immortal Buddha. You''re a good friend of our hospital master. Go straight in. The Dean told you. You don''t need to report!"


    The youth of Tianyue academy smiled and saluted the Tianlong immortal Buddha.


    "Amitabha, thank you, benefactor."


    Tianlong nodded to the young man, and then slowly walked into Tianyue Academy.


    "Tianlong, meet brother Tianyue!"


    After entering Tianyue academy, Tianlong saluted the president of Tianyue Academy.


    "It''s Tianlong Taoist friend. Come on, please!"


    The relationship between Tianyue and Tianlong is very good. Before Tianyue ascended, he was also a person from the xuanhuang world. Now Tianyue saw Tianlong''s visit and hurriedly invited Tianlong into the hall.


    "Tianlong Taoist friend, we haven''t seen each other for some days. Is it OK to live in Xiaoyao immortal region?" Taoist Tianyue''s eyes fell on Tianlong, and the corners of his mouth smiled.


    "OK!"


    "Congratulations to Tianyue Taoist friends for stepping into the realm of immortals!"


    Feeling the strength of Tianyue, Tianlong quickly saluted with his fist.


    In the past, the strength of Tianyue was not much different from that of Tianlong. I didn''t expect to set foot in the immortal realm so soon. At the moment, Tianlong immortal Buddha really envies Wendao practitioners.


    "Today, Taoist Tianlong is here. What''s the matter? I broke through the realm of immortals. According to the rules of Wendao, I''m going to the Confucian temple. " Suddenly he thought that he had something important to deal with, and Tianyue''s eyes became embarrassed.


    "Brother Tianyue, are you going to the Confucian temple?"


    "Just in time, Tianlong came today to bother Tianyue Taoist friends to introduce me to the wine immortal in the Confucian temple." Tianlong''s eyes lit up.


    "Do you want to see martial uncle wine?"


    "I try my best. You know, uncle Jiushi''s temper is not very good?" Tianyue doesn''t think he can succeed. He can only tell the truth.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m sorry to bother Tianyue Taoist friends!" The Heavenly Dragon and Buddha saluted quickly.


    The Confucian temple is the origin of Shangdao in the immortal kingdom of China and the leader of the immortal kingdom of China. All practitioners of Wendao who set foot in the immortal kingdom must register and have a chance to enter the Sutra Pavilion of the Confucian temple.


    "Naturally, let''s go!"


    Tianyue also knows that Tianlong immortal Buddha went there in person. I''m afraid it''s not simple and there was no delay, because it takes a lot of time to go to the Confucian temple.


    Xuanhuang world, Tianlong temple, in just two days and one night, the whole Tianlong Temple seemed to be reborn. The power of Qi became extremely strong, and the whole temple was shrouded in the light of Buddha.


    The monks of Tianlong Temple seemed to be crazy one by one, and all fell into crazy cultivation.


    In the palace outside Tianlong temple, Li Yixi is drinking tea.


    Sitting opposite Li Yixi, Zhao Tianyin secretly looks at the coffin drawing of Jiulong not far away from time to time. From the coffin drawing of Jiulong, Zhao Tianyin feels a terrible pressure, which makes Zhao Tianyin''s soul tremble wildly.


    "Master Zhao, are you very interested in that painting?"


    Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth and his eyes fell on Zhao Tianyin.


    "Huh?"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin, who was concentrating, suddenly trembled wildly and hurriedly took back her eyes.


    I dare not lie. I can only tell the truth, "childe''s paintings are priceless. I''m curious. Why did childe draw a coffin?"

 Chapter 450

    "Just fall into some memories!"


    Li Yixi smiled faintly.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin could no longer suppress his curiosity. After taking a deep breath, he asked cautiously, "childe, this coffin is full of mystery. Can you tell me?"


    After the voice fell, Zhao Tianyin was stunned. He wanted to give himself a big ear melon seed. Just now, he seemed to be possessed. He even said such treacherous words. He even took the initiative to inquire about these gods.


    In Zhao Tianyin''s eyes, Jiulong pulls coffins. These coffins are not ordinary coffins at all. Maybe they are burying supreme figures.


    I''m spying on some secrets.


    "This is just an unreal thing. I only saw it in a story. It is said that it is mysterious. It is said that it comes from heaven. Such a coffin is indeed mysterious. No one knows what is buried in it. However, it is said that there were many such treasures on heaven. They seem to be coffins, but they are actually places for the super strong to rest. After the war, A place for healing and refuge. "


    "However, these are fictional, not true."


    "If master Zhao likes this painting, he will give it to master Zhao. Master Zhao is tired these two days." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Grandpa... Childe... Zhao is not tired. It''s lucky for Zhao Tianyin to be able to accompany him and visit the world!"


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin heard that Li Yixi was going to give her calligraphy and painting. Her eyes were full of incredible colors. Her legs under the table trembled violently. Zhao Tianyin couldn''t suppress it at the moment. After just looking at the painting, Zhao Tianyin knew that it was absolutely a supreme divine thing with unpredictable power.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin vaguely understood why she had a special feeling when she looked at the painting. At the moment, she suddenly woke up. It turned out that this is not a coffin for burying people, but may be a powerful treasure.


    At the moment, although Li Yixi said so, Zhao Tianyin dared not really want the painting.


    However, under the eyes of Zhao Tianyin, Li Yixi stood up, put away the coffin drawing of Jiulong and came over.


    "Zhao Daoyou, naturally you like it, so give it to you!"


    Li Yixi grabbed the painting''s hand and reached out to Zhao Tianyin.


    "Childe, it''s too precious. Zhao Tianyin doesn''t dare to ask for it!"


    Looking at the words in Li Yixi''s hands at the moment, Zhao Zihui stood up and said in a trembling voice.


    "What I dare not want is just a painting. Is it still a supreme immortal treasure? I can draw a lot of this thing if I need it!" Li Yixi''s face is always hung with a soft smile.


    "Thank you... Childe Xie!"


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin was so excited that she almost knelt down.


    The hands holding calligraphy and painting trembled slightly.


    But at this moment, Li Yixi was thinking about other things. He didn''t pay attention to Zhao Tianyin and didn''t find Zhao Tianyin''s abnormality.


    "Zhao zongmen, do you really think my calligraphy and painting are precious?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked into Zhao Tianyin''s eyes. Li Yixi was very nervous and wanted to do something, but he was afraid of making a joke, so at the moment, Li Yixi stared into Zhao Tianyin''s eyes to prevent Zhao Tianyin from lying.


    "Precious, childe''s paintings are unique in the world. Even if you set foot in fairyland for cultivation, childe''s paintings have infinite magic in my eyes." Zhao Tianyin is stared at by Li Yixi at the moment. She is very nervous. She speaks from the bottom of her heart and doesn''t dare to lie.


    Hearing Zhao Tianyin''s words, Li Yixi felt that Zhao Tianyin didn''t lie and took a hard breath. Before, Li Yixi was really afraid that these guys would cheat themselves in order to take care of themselves.


    "Zhao zongmen, do you think I can sell a lot if I hold a painting exhibition in zhongtianyu?"


    "You know, I''m getting married, but I''m shy!"


    When Li Yixi said this, he couldn''t help blushing. Although he didn''t lack food and drink, Li Yixi still felt that he was really poor.


    "Are you shy?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin thought of a startling thunder in her mind.


    The whole person is stupid.


    "I''m so stupid. No wonder I''m a pig. The childe is a supreme master. But now I''m going to hold a wedding. The childe''s wedding must shock the mainland and cost a lot. But the childe is in a special state. I didn''t expect to be here. I missed a great opportunity."


    Li Yixi was shocked when she saw Zhao Tianyin. She frowned and felt uneasy.


    "Zhao zongmen, my paintings are not immortal treasures. Of course, I can''t exchange them for the treasures of practitioners. Just exchange some gold and silver." Li Yixi said cautiously.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words again, Zhao Tianyin suddenly woke up, because Li Yixi''s words just now set off a huge wave in her heart.


    He hurriedly said, "young master, if you hold a painting exhibition, you will sell a lot, but the calligraphy and painting of young master are extremely precious. If measured by gold and silver, it is a trample on the calligraphy and painting of young master. Zhao felt that the calligraphy and painting of young master must be measured by the treasures of practitioners. Young master may not know that the calligraphy and painting of young master has a charm, which is of great benefit to practitioners."


    "Boom!"


    Hearing Zhao Tianyin''s words, Li Yixi heard a thunder in his mind.


    In an instant, Li Yixi reflected why his paintings were so precious. It turned out that they were of great benefit to practitioners.


    "Does... Does my calligraphy and painting have a sense of dignity with the help of the system?"


    "It must be noble spirit and noble force that can suppress the demons. They are eager for my calligraphy and painting. They must suppress the demons with noble force. I see!" Li Yixi suddenly woke up. Now Li Yixi finally knows his calligraphy and painting. Why are they so popular.


    Li Yixi''s heart was ecstatic at this moment.


    I feel that my calligraphy and painting have a trace of great power, and the value is really different.


    "Really?"


    "Then I''ll prepare for this auction these days. I have to bother Lord Zhao. At that time, I''ll write an article and give it to Lord Zhao."


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s mouth flashed a smile and mistakenly thought he had got the answer.


    More confidence on his face.


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, Zhao Tianyin knelt on the ground directly and excitedly. Zhao Tianyin didn''t expect that he had such a great opportunity and was valued by Li Yixi at the same time.


    With a plop, Zhao Tianyin knelt directly in front of Li Yixi at the moment. "Zhao Tianyin will never let the childe down and will complete the auction successfully."


    Zhao Tianyin was so excited that she almost burst into tears.


    Sure enough, I had countless opportunities to follow you.

 Chapter 451

    "Lord Zhao, you can''t, you can''t, we are friends!"


    Seeing Zhao Tianyin suddenly kneeling in front of him, Li Yixi was startled and hurriedly stretched out his hand to help Zhao Tianyin up.


    Seeing that Li Yixi came to help herself, Zhao Tianyin immediately woke up. However, he knew that Li Yixi disguised himself as a mortal and behaved badly.


    "Childe, Zhao will never let childe down. I don''t know when the childe''s painting exhibition is going to start?" After taking a deep breath, Zhao Tianyin asked solemnly.


    This matter was regarded by Zhao Tianyin as the most important thing in her life.


    shrink from no sacrifice.


    "Don''t worry. There are still some days in the middle heaven region. I''ll prepare first these days." At this moment, Li Yixi has completed a great event, and his heart is very happy.


    "Lord Zhao, let''s have a drink today."


    "How?"


    "I''ll send someone to prepare immediately and drink today!" Zhao Tianyin showed an excited look.


    Immediately stood up and walked outside. Today was an incredible day for Zhao Tianyin. He never thought he would have such a terrible chance to fall on him.


    Zhao Tianyin knows that once he has handled this matter well, even his own strength can soar to the sky. After all, Li Yixi is the strongest in literature and Taoism. Even the articles given at will are amazing articles. They are amazing articles composed of divine writings. Once he understands this article, he can break the current path of cultivation, Maybe you can set foot in Wendao.


    Wendao has a fatal temptation for all practitioners, because Wendao is too powerful. It needs talent and strong existence guidance. In his realm, it is not difficult to condense talent, but it is more difficult to get the guidance of a strong Wendao than to ascend to heaven. This is also the reason why Wendao is declining in the dark and yellow world.


    In order to prevent the sudden rise of Wendao, the carefree fairy king killed all the strong Wendao in the Confucian temples in the middle heaven and sealed them at the same time, resulting in the interruption of the inheritance and decline of the Chinese Dao in the xuanhuang world.


    Zhao Tianyin, who walked out of the palace, could no longer suppress her inner surprise. With a slap, her big hand fell on a big tree.


    The whole person was trembling with excitement. Before Zhao Tianyin knew it, his fingers had caught into the trees, but now there was a huge wave in his heart. He didn''t know that he had lost his temper.


    "Your Excellency, what''s the matter with you?"


    When Zhao Tianyin couldn''t suppress the surging waves in her heart, bu Xuanyin came not far away and saw the scene. Her eyes were full of doubts and asked.


    "Huh?"


    Hearing Bu Xuanyin''s voice, Zhao Tianyin suddenly reacted. At this moment, he found that his five fingers had gone deep into the trees and knew that he had lost his attitude just now.


    His face was embarrassed and smiled at Bu Xuanyin: "it''s all right, it''s all right. It''s just an excited gaffe just now. By the way, the childe entrusted me with a major event today. We must finish it in the forbidden area of the voice of heaven, and there can''t be any mistakes!"


    Speaking of the moment of the auction, Zhao Tianyin''s face was full of dignified color, and the whole person seemed to have changed.


    At the same time, beside Zhao Tianyin, bu Xuanyin''s look became cautious and no longer at will.


    Bu Xuanyin looks forward to seeing Zhao Tianyin. Zhao Tianyin is so excited and impolite that Li Yixi''s account is definitely not a small thing, but a big thing.


    So at this moment, his face was full of dignified color.


    "The childe is about to get married, but the childe says he is short of money and is going to hold an auction in zhongtianyu to auction childe''s calligraphy and paintings. The auction has been entrusted to our Tianyin forbidden area. We can''t be careless about such a big event, you know?"


    "Auction, auction childe''s calligraphy and paintings?"


    After hearing Zhao Tianyin''s words, bu Xuanyin felt that she had heard wrong. Her eyes were full of incredible colors.


    Every word in Li Yixi''s painting is a divine text. Every painting contains a terrible rhyme and can understand the supreme road.


    Bu Xuanyin didn''t expect Li Yixi to hold an auction in zhongtianyu.


    Because of the works written by Li Yixi, each of them is a supreme deity, and each of them will be competed for by every force in the middle heaven.


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin breathed very fast. Her eyes looked at the palace as if she had an illusion. Bu Xuanyin never thought of Li Yixi''s existence and would hold an auction?


    "It''s not an illusion. The childe is going to hold an auction in zhongtianyu!"


    "This is not only an opportunity for us in the forbidden area of the voice of heaven, but also an opportunity for the rise of countless forces in the middle heaven. Now the seal of heaven and earth is broken, the aura of the xuanhuang world is like a dragon, the heaven and earth recovers, the richness of aura has become a hundred times that of the past, and practitioners have sprung up like mushrooms. Perhaps the childe''s purpose is to let us in the xuanhuang world and cultivate Tianjiao who can suppress the world."


    "Xuanyin, as the deputy leader of the forbidden area of the sound of heaven, you should know what the real purpose of Xiaoyao fairy king to seal our xuanhuang world is?"


    "The carefree fairy King sealed our xuanhuang world because there was an earth shaking opportunity hidden in our xuanhuang world. Even if the carefree fairy King existed, he was very jealous."


    "Perhaps the childe''s real purpose is to want some people in our xuanhuang world to rise and participate in the competition for this amazing opportunity."


    "After all, the childe''s strength is unfathomable. The amazing opportunity in the eyes of the carefree fairy king may be just an ordinary relic in front of the childe. Naturally, the childe is not interested."


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin spoke out her inner thoughts.


    "You''re right. This may be the real meaning of the childe."


    "It seems that in this auction, we have to do everything we can to avoid any accidents. Just now I was thinking that we have a good opportunity to prepare some things in advance and win the childe''s gods as much as possible in the auction. But now, your excellency said, we can''t do so, Childe''s auction must be known to all forces in the middle heaven in the shortest time, and everyone can compete equally. "


    Bu Xuanyin took a deep breath. At the same time, there was a palpitation in her beautiful eyes. Just now, she was greedy.


    "Good!"


    "If we do well what the childe has told us, the childe will certainly give us an opportunity. If we have a greedy heart, maybe the opportunity with the childe will end here."


    When Zhao Tianyin heard Bu Xuanyin''s words, a smile also appeared on her face.


    Seeing that Bu Xuanyin didn''t go astray, he was very happy. At the same time, he secretly praised Bu Xuanyin. He was worthy of Li Yixi''s fancy and gave the godless way. He was really different from ordinary people. After all, even if he had gone through thousands of years, it was difficult to suppress greed.

 Chapter 452

    "No!"


    "I''m confused. Young master, I''m in a good mood today. I''m going to have a drink tonight. I don''t know how our people are preparing?"


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin suddenly remembered what he had come out to do. His face was slightly red and looked at Bu Xuanyin nervously.


    "Your Excellency, everything is ready. Now I''m here to invite you and sister Qingyun."


    When Zhao Tianyin heard Bu Xuanyin''s words, a smile finally appeared on her face. It would be a big mistake if she wasted her time and let Li Yixi wait for a long time.


    "Good, good!"


    Zhao Tianyin said three good words in a row!


    "Come on, let''s go in now and invite the childe and the Green rhyme fairy!"


    After Zhao Tianyin''s voice fell, Zhao Tianyin and bu Xuanyin entered the palace together.


    "Childe, today''s dinner is ready!"


    After entering the palace, Zhao Tianyin immediately bowed to Li Xin.


    "Please, we''ll come right away!"


    Li Yixi showed a smile on his face, turned and entered the room, ready to wake up Hu Qingyun, because Hu Qingyun has been practicing since he returned today.


    "Qingyun, you don''t have to work so hard. Zhao Zongzhu and others have prepared the dinner. Let''s go now. We can''t keep others waiting!"


    Li Yixi looked at the beautiful Hu Qingyun in front of him, with a soft smile on his face.


    Hu Qingyun has just broken the boundary in Tianlong Temple today with the help of faith, so she has been in a stable state since her return.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the beautiful eyes slowly opened and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, "childe, let''s go now!"


    They walked out of the palace, and longyi and others hurried to follow.


    "Madam, did he break through?"


    "Feel like a lady is so powerful that she can''t help it?"


    At this moment, when the eyes of long Yikun Peng and others fell on Hu Qingyun, their eyes were full of horror. Originally, Hu Qingyun''s strength was very terrible, but now it has become more powerful.


    In the main hall, when Li Yixi, Hu Qingyun and others arrived, the figures hurriedly stood up and looked incomparably respectful.


    "I''ll wait and see you, childe!"


    Tonight''s dinner is different from the past. Today''s dinner is attended not only by people from the forbidden area of the sound of heaven and Tianlong temple, but also by some old Confucians in Confucian robes. These old Confucians have gray hair and are full of classics.


    The eyes of these old Confucian scholars fell on Li Yixi. At this moment, the originally turbid eyes burst out at this moment.


    Although these old Confucians don''t seem to have strong strength, they have a lofty spirit in their bones. Even powerful people will never look at each other if they are inconsistent with their personality and ideas.


    This is also a common problem of monks of Wendao.


    However, at the moment when they knew that Li Yixi was a strong man of literature and Taoism, these old guys almost tore their faces in order to attend tonight''s banquet, but they almost didn''t start.


    Now I see Li Yixi, who is like a banished immortal, and Hu Qingyun, who is full of immortality, coming, showing respectful colors on their faces.


    In their eyes, Li Yixi was the predecessor of Wendao, and his lofty spirit disappeared in an instant.


    Li Yixi glanced at these strange faces and didn''t care too much. After all, it was a banquet held in the forbidden area of the voice of heaven. He couldn''t stop other people. Moreover, these people looked very kind. Li Yixi naturally didn''t resist.


    "Everybody, sit down quickly!"


    "Sorry to keep you waiting again today!"


    Looking at the crowd, Li Yixi''s face showed an apology and felt a little embarrassed.


    "It''s our blessing to be able to wait for the young master. Please sit down, young master!"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, those old Confucian scholars were full of respect. If Li Yixi didn''t sit, how dare they sit.


    Because in their eyes, Li Yixi is an elder, a man of literature and Taoism, who attaches great importance to seniority.


    Hearing these people''s words, Li Yixi showed a smile on his face.


    Li Yixi mistakenly believed that these people were so respectful to themselves because of their calligraphy and painting, their great power, their ability to suppress demons and ask for themselves.


    For practitioners, mind demons are extremely terrible things that can destroy a person.


    Misunderstood Li Yixi, a smile appeared in his eyes and hurried to sit down.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, these beings are extremely powerful. If they imprison themselves, they will be finished.


    See Li Yixi sit down, all the talents sit down slowly.


    "Childe, in order to increase the atmosphere today, I specially invited several literati in zhongtianyu who are full of poetry and books. They are all poets. They won''t be bored tonight." Zhao Tianyin quickly stood up and explained to Li Yixi.


    "Poetry, everyone?"


    "Li Yixi, I''ve seen celebrities!" After knowing the identity of these people, an unexpected color appeared in their eyes and saluted quickly.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, all celebrities are extremely noble and value face, so he immediately stood up and saluted several old scholars.


    "Young master, you can''t use it!"


    Seeing Li Yixi''s great gift, the old Confucians who were sitting were so frightened that they quickly stood up and bowed down.


    "What can''t be done? It''s just a suckling boy. It scares you like this. Is it still a famous scholar in the middle heaven?"


    "A group of hypocritical people."


    At the moment, a lazy Confucian scholar with a wine gourd came in. When his eyes fell on Li Yixi, he was full of disdain.


    "Crazy scholar, what are you doing here?"


    Seeing that the visitor is this arrogant guy, I don''t like it. Hearing the crazy scholar''s words, everyone''s eyes are full of panic.


    They knew the horror of Li Yixi. They were always careful. When they heard the words of crazy scholars, they wanted to kill crazy scholars immediately. But now Li Yixi didn''t speak, they didn''t dare to say more, and looked at Li Yixi without trace.


    "Damn it, where did the madman dare to slander the childe!"


    Kunpeng on longyi''s shoulder, now a fierce light appeared in the demon''s eyes, waiting for Li Yixi to speak.


    "What the elder said is that I am young and should salute. I don''t know what the elder calls me?" There was no anger on Li Yixi''s face. On the contrary, just now, I saw fear from the sitting face. I was very curious about this crazy scholar.


    "Me?"


    "You can also call me crazy scholar like them. As for the name, you don''t deserve to know!"


    The crazy scholar sat directly on the main hall, and his disdainful eyes fell on Li Yixi. He continued: "I heard that at the banquet tonight, scholars must be proficient in poetry and the best party before they can participate. You little dolls are also qualified to participate. I''m curious. What ability do you have, can you make gifted quatrains, or can you keep words forever?"


    The voice of the crazy scholar fell and was extremely quiet on the hall.

 Chapter 453

    At the moment, his eyes fell on the crazy scholar, full of cold killing intention.


    But the crazy scholar stared at Li Yixi, and his mouth was full of disdain, as if he hadn''t found it.


    "Crazy scholar, you have a grudge with us in the voice forbidden area, but is it appropriate for you to do so today?" At the moment, Zhao Tianyin couldn''t help but look very cold.


    "Huh?"


    "Gratitude and resentment?"


    "I came to find fault!"


    "I''m a friend of Lord Zhao. Naturally, this person will find fault. I''m still a scholar. I can teach this person a lesson for Lord Zhao."


    "This man seems crazy, but he''s not crazy at all. His position seems random, but it''s the easiest to escape!"


    A sneer appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    "Elder, I''m not very good at writing poems and songs, but I have dreamed of countless poems. I can recite them. Please comment on them."


    "Huh?"


    "Young master, are you going to teach crazy scholars a lesson?"


    "This crazy scholar is looking for death!"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, they looked at the crazy scholars one by one, and their eyes were full of sneers.


    "Really?"


    "Since today is a banquet, you can recite a song about wine. I''ll listen to you and listen to whether you are daydreaming."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    After the sound fell, the crazy scholar laughed recklessly.


    Prepare to see Li Yixi make a fool of himself. When it comes to wine, those old children stop talking. Crazy scholars enter the Tao with wine. If wine is the topic, crazy scholars have an advantage. They naturally know that the crazy scholar wants to compare poems and songs with Li Yixi, and beat his face in the forbidden area of Tianyin.


    "Good!"


    However, when everyone was worried, Li Yixi agreed without hesitation.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ll have a drink first!"


    Li Yixi took the glass before he got up and drank it in one gulp.


    "The gate of heaven is closed at night. Why is the wine star relegated to the world? Five fights of golden stem dew for you, drunk to kill thousands of mountains in the south of the Yangtze River. "


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, the whole person became extremely overbearing, as if incarnated into a peerless Sword Fairy. The killing word surprised all the people in the hall.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, the crazy scholar was frightened by a word of killing, and his soul trembled wildly. The whole person seemed to be shrouded in the towering intention of killing.


    Li Yixi saw that the crazy scholar was speechless, and a sneer came up at the corners of his mouth.


    On weekdays, Li Yixi has no competition with the world, but today, Li Yixi has changed his attention. Because he is about to hold a calligraphy and painting exhibition, he is simply overbearing today. With the help of these scholars sitting here, he spreads his great power.


    "The gate of heaven is closed at night. Why is the wine star relegated to the world? Five fights of golden stem dew for you, drunk to kill thousands of mountains in the south of the Yangtze River. "


    "What a terrible poem!"


    After hearing this poem, everyone trembled slightly.


    But now, on the hall, although the old Confucian students were palpitating, they were excited in their eyes. They took out the ink and paper inkstone and recorded Li Yixi''s poems.


    "How are you, master?"


    The voice fell, and Li Yixi''s eyes stared at the crazy scholar.


    But now the crazy scholar is frightened by what Li Yixi has just done. He is extremely frightened. His mind is shocked. Where can he think of a good poem that can suppress Li Yixi''s poems in a short time.


    Seeing that the crazy scholar didn''t answer, Li Yixi''s mouth burst into a sneer.


    Once again, he drank the wine in the cup, directly turned over the wine utensils on the table, and the pen, ink, paper and inkstone appeared in front of him.


    "I wanted to hold a work auction recently, but I haven''t created it yet. Since my predecessors want to compete today, let''s compete. Tonight, I''m Li Yixi and make a fool of myself."


    For the stepping stone sent up, Li Yixi was impolite.


    "Childe, I''ll grind ink for you."


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun didn''t look very good at the crazy scholar. She took wine as water and began to grind ink.


    "Childe, I''ll pour you wine!"


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin hurried to Li Yixi''s side and helped Li Yixi fill up with wine.


    When I was angry, I was also very excited.


    It will be a great opportunity for crazy scholars to provoke Li Yixi.


    "Childe, I''ll fan for you!"


    "Childe, I''ll take off your shoes!"


    At this moment, the existence of stepping into the fairyland approached Li Yixi, one by one.


    "Huh?"


    The crazy scholar who saw this scene was shocked, and his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    The cultivation method of crazy scholar is an evil way in literature and Taoism. The seal of heaven and earth is broken. Crazy scholar naturally gets great benefits. He also has communication with the strong writers of evil ways in the fairy world. He wants to let these people know their strength with the help of today''s banquet.


    The crazy scholar checked Li Yixi''s bone age and knew that Li Yixi was only about 20 years old, but unexpectedly, these immortals are so respectful to Li Yixi now, and the poem just now frightened the crazy scholar extremely uneasy.


    Li Yixi took the wine in his left hand and the pen in his right hand, and the words fell down one by one. "The ROC rose with the wind one day and soared up 90000 miles. If the wind comes down at rest, it can still winnow the cangming water. The world laughed at my great words when they saw my constant tone. Xuanfu is still afraid of later generations, and her husband should not be young. "


    "Boom!"


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s pen fell, in the hall, a towering breath broke out from the calligraphy and painting in front of Li Yixi. In Li Yixi''s pen, it was like a peerless demon Peng appeared. The people present were hard to breathe.


    One by one, a terrible Tao rhyme erupted in this moment.


    In an instant, on the hall, the Taoist rhyme was full-bodied and terrible.


    "Peng?"


    The Kunpeng on Long Yi''s shoulder trembled at the moment when Li Yixi wrote the Peng character, and his eyes were full of panic.


    At the moment of seeing Peng''s divine text, Kunpeng felt as if he had witnessed his ancestors with his own eyes.


    The last word fell. Li Yixi didn''t stop writing, but kept waving his pen. Soon he drew a terrible shadow of Kunpeng in the blank.


    "Boom!"


    When Kunpeng finished painting, there was a terrible cry in the hall.


    At this moment, in the hall, a terrible mire shadow appeared, as if it could tear the nine days and subvert the world.


    Just one look, one by one, was full of panic.


    As soon as their legs were soft, some people knelt directly on the ground.


    That pressure is really terrible.


    "Daoyun, this is the sound of the road of the ancestor of Kunpeng!"


    Several people beside Li Yixi trembled with excitement. Because of Li Yixi''s existence, Kunpeng''s coercion did not pose any threat to them.


    However, when everyone was frightened, Li Yixi waved his big hand and threw the calligraphy and painting in front of him aside.


    The empty shadow of Kunpeng was also waved by Li Yixi and directly scattered.


    The terrible pressure disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 454

    Hu Qingyun waved her hand and caught the painting. The calligraphy and painting fell on an unmanned desk.


    "No... impossible... Obviously I sensed that he was just a young man of 20 years old. How could he be so terrible and how could he be a strong man of literature and Taoism."


    While others were frightened, there was excitement and excitement in their eyes, but the crazy scholar was not excited at the moment, some were just frightened.


    At this moment, he almost scared the whole person.


    However, what shocked the crazy scholar even more was that the pen in Li Yixi''s hand didn''t mean to stop at all.


    At the same time, Li Yixi at the moment roared directly.


    "Zhao Ke has a beard and a bright frost and snow.


    The silver saddle shines on the white horse, rustling like a meteor.


    Kill one person in ten steps and leave him alone for thousands of miles.


    When things are over, brush your clothes and hide your name.


    Idle over Xinling drink, take off the sword and cross your knees.


    He will eat Zhu Hai and persuade Hou Ying with a cup.


    Three cups of promise, the five mountains are light.


    After the hot eyes and ears, the Qi element neon is born.


    Handan was shocked to save Zhao with a golden hammer.


    The two heroes of the millennium are the great beam city.


    Even if you die, you won''t be ashamed of Britain in the world.


    Who can write your excellency, the white headed taixuan Sutra. "


    Li Yixi''s mouth spits out words one by one. Xiake''s luggage Yixi once wrote, but today''s Li Yixi is better than countless in the past. At the moment, his heart is full of anger. The killing intention of Xiake''s line is instantly filled with emptiness.


    At that moment, Li Yixi seemed to incarnate into the master of heaven and earth. At the moment when every word sounded, the void was trembling, and the terrible power suddenly broke out.


    At the infinite height of the xuanhuang world, a big world close to the xuanhuang world, just gathered a channel at the moment. An immortal just came to the xuanhuang world, but he had not had time to watch the xuanhuang world. At this moment, words full of killing intention suddenly sounded in his mind.


    The mighty power of terror directly shrouded his body.


    "No... no..."


    The immortal''s eyes were full of panic. He didn''t expect this scene at all. The Tao and Wendao they practiced happened to be the nemesis.


    At this moment, seeing such terrible power, my eyes are full of despair.


    Because although his strength is strong, he is simply unable to resist such great power.


    In the howl, his immortal body burned directly under the mighty force.


    A celestial being was wiped out in an instant.


    After killing an immortal, the terrible killing intention spread towards the channel of the other party''s big world.


    "Impossible?"


    "This is the coordinates of the xuanhuang world. It can''t be wrong!" The Lord of the world saw an immortal fall with his own eyes. His eyes were full of panic.


    "Isn''t it... Isn''t it possible that this place is above Haoran?"


    At this moment, he was scared crazy.


    "No, why was such a terrible killing idea born."


    Not far from Tianlong temple, a figure shrouded in black robes appeared in his eyes at this moment.


    This man is the patron of the crazy scholar and the immortal who has just come to the dark and yellow world.


    This person also practices some of the cults of Wendao.


    It was even closer to the main hall, and he was also eaten back at the moment when the powerful power broke out.


    "Pooh!"


    A mouthful of blood can''t be suppressed at all.


    This person, although he follows the left path of others, practices the Wen path and can barely resist it.


    However, at the moment when he wanted to run for his life, a terrible virtual shadow of the swordsman appeared behind his body.


    Before he could react, a cold light flashed across his throat and blood rushed out.


    "No ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!"


    The man put his hands over his throat and wanted to beg for mercy, but it was too late.


    Just arrived in the xuanhuang world, he died before he could implement the plan.


    "This... This is a Xiake line. It once appeared on the battlefield of all races. Today, I see that the power has risen more than a hundred times. Where is the limit of the childe?" Bu Xuanyin looked at the moment of this scene, and a look of panic appeared in her eyes.


    "Childe, it''s terrible. I have such terrible attainments in calligraphy and painting." The people in the hall were really frightened at the moment.


    Li Yixi, unexpectedly in the blink of an eye, created two sacred objects.


    Moreover, according to Li Yixi''s intention, this divine object was to be sold. In an instant, everyone''s heart moved.


    "This is a sacred thing. I must get it!"


    Some existence, this moment excited about crazy, eyes are red.


    However, at the moment, Li Yixi didn''t mean to stop writing at all. After writing a Xiake line and drawing a Xiake, he continued to write hard.


    "Yuzhang old county, Hongdu new mansion.


    The stars are divided into wings and the earth is connected to Henglu.


    With three rivers and five lakes, it controls the rough Jing and leads ou and Yue.


    The treasure of heaven, the ruins of dragon light and ox fight; Outstanding people, Xu Ru went down to Chen Fan''s bed


    In an instant, the terrible Taoist rhyme seemed to turn into essence. All the people in the hall were ecstatic and crazy to absorb Taoist rhyme. Some people finally broke through the bottleneck in an instant.


    "Daoyun, what a terrible Daoyun!"


    The horses that pulled the cart for Li Yixi rose in the air and turned into eight heavenly dragons to absorb the rich Taoist rhyme.


    Kunpeng''s body fell next to the first poem written by Li Yixi, staring at calligraphy and painting.


    Watching the charm of Kunpeng on calligraphy and painting.


    At this moment, Kunpeng heard the sound of thunder in his mind.


    Countless Kunpeng family roads are understood by Kunpeng at the moment. Kunpeng''s strength is climbing at a terrible speed at this moment. In the blink of an eye, it has stepped into the ranks of real immortals, but this is not the end.


    "Pooh!"


    As Li Yixi''s divine writings fell, the crazy scholar on the hall directly gushed blood, and his face was very pale.


    His face was frightened and his body trembled violently.


    "He, unexpectedly, is really the supreme power of Wendao. He may be one of the ancestors of Wendao!"


    "I''m confused. Everything the voice forbidden area said is true!"


    "Time, life!"


    At this moment, the corner of his mouth was filled with despair.


    The crazy scholar knows that he has offended Li Yixi''s existence and will never live.


    After an article written by Teng Wangge, Li Yixi''s great power was not exhausted, but became more terrible. He continued to write hard.


    With his left hand drinking and his right hand writing, Li Yixi has entered a special state.


    Beside Li Yixi, a golden ancient book appeared. At the moment, a face appeared on the ancient book. The face was full of panic. It saw such a terrible existence for the first time.


    The golden ancient book is the emperor''s book of the ancients.


    I have followed the ancient emperor to countless places and seen countless great powers, but today the Dihuang book finds that those supreme beings are nothing in front of Li Yixi.

 Chapter 455

    "How about Dai Zongfu? Qilu is still green. Nature is beautiful, yin and Yang cut the dawn. Swing your chest and give birth to Zeng Yun. Break your canthus and return to the bird. It will be the top of the mountain and see all the small mountains. "


    "When I was drunk, I looked at the sword with a lamp, and dreamed of blowing back to camp. Under the command of 800 Li Fen, 50 strings turn over the sound outside the Great Wall. Autumn soldiers on the battlefield. The horse made Lu flies fast, the bow is like a thunderbolt, and the string is startled... "


    "Laugh up and go out. Are we Penghao people?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At this moment, Li Yixi seemed to be possessed by magic. While drinking, he waved his brush. At this moment, Li Yixi seemed to be transformed into wine immortals, poetry immortals and painting immortals.


    In the hall at this moment, the Taoist rhyme is so rich that it is difficult to say.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, an old Confucian scholar with gray hair stared at Li Yixi''s works. Suddenly, his body suddenly shook, and a powerful breath rose in his body.


    Today, I finally entered the Tao by watching Li Yixi''s poems and paintings.


    "Thank you, Saint Wen!"


    At the moment, the old man was in tears. His knees were soft and plopped. He knelt directly on the hall and knocked his head three times against Li Yixi.


    His forehead was in close contact with the ground, but it seemed as if he could not feel the pain, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    When I came to the dinner party today, I didn''t expect to get such a great opportunity. According to his cultivation and age, he would die of old age soon. However, I didn''t expect to meet Li Yixi today and help him enter the Tao.


    At this moment, in the sea of his soul, a divine text "mountain" appeared.


    This mountain character seems to suppress everything.


    Moreover, in the hall at the moment, the power of Haoran is too strong. With the absorption of Haoran by the elderly, the divine text "mountain" has rapidly strengthened. In a short time, the word "mountain" has reached a terrible level.


    "Boom!"


    Beside him, another person immediately entered the road, dancing and dancing excitedly. He wanted to roar up to the sky and roar out the excitement in his heart at the moment, but Li Yixi had not stopped writing, so he could only suppress the excitement in his heart.


    In today''s hall, countless existence have made a breakthrough.


    "Bring the wine!"


    Li Yixi drank it up and threw the cup in his hand.


    "Childe, wine!"


    Zhao Tianyin, beside Li Yixi, was trembling with excitement. After hearing Li Yixi''s words, without saying a word, she directly sent a jar of wine to Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi reached out and directly lifted a jar of wine and drank it with his head up.


    At the moment, the hall is very quiet, as if Li Yixi was the only one.


    The wine spilled by Li Yixi dripped on the ground.


    "Wow!"


    The sound of wine flowing sounded in everyone''s mind.


    "Young master, are you angry?"


    Looking at Li Yixi''s appearance, the people around him are extremely frightened at the moment. They don''t know why Li Yixi is so, but they don''t dare to dissuade at all. At the same time, their eyes are full of excitement. They don''t know what miracles will be left in Li Yixi''s next step.


    On the hall, the clattering wine poured into Li Yixi''s mouth.


    A jar of fine wine was directly drunk by Li Yixi.


    "Pa!"


    The wine jar fell to the ground and was smashed to pieces. Li Yixi''s body shook.


    "Childe!"


    Hu Qingyun''s face showed a touch of tension, and her heart was extremely worried, because she had never seen Li Yixi drink like this since she knew Li Yixi.


    Those beautiful eyes are full of sorrow and sorrow.


    Afraid of what happened to Li Yixi.


    "No harm, happy today!"


    "Qingyun, I''m fine. I''m fine!"


    "If heaven doesn''t love wine, the wine star is not in heaven. If the earth does not love wine, the earth should have no spring of wine. Heaven and earth love wine, and love wine is worthy of heaven. It has been heard that Qingbi is holy, and the restoration of Tao is as turbid as Yin. Since sages have drunk, why ask for immortals. Three cups lead to the avenue, and one bucket is natural. But if you get the interest in wine, don''t spread it to the awakened. "


    "Poetry immortals say that you must be happy when you are happy in life. Don''t make the golden cup empty to the moon. I''m born to be useful. I''ll come back after I''ve lost a thousand gold. It is fun to cook sheep and kill cattle. You will have to drink 300 cups a day. Master Cen, Dan Qiusheng, will bring wine. Don''t stop. A song with you, please listen to it for me. The bells, drums and dishes are not expensive. I hope I''ll be drunk for a long time. In ancient times, sages were lonely, and only drinkers kept their names. "


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Today, there is wine and poetry. It seems that there is no piano!"


    "Master Zhao, would you like to play a song?"


    Li Yixi''s body shook, his mouth smiled, and his eyes fell on Zhao Tianyin.


    Li Yixi tonight, writing poems and drawing, now he has a terrible rhyme. Even if he sees him, he has to kneel down in fear.


    "Childe, this is Zhao''s honor!"


    Zhao Tianyin heard Li Yixi''s words at the moment, and an excited color appeared in her eyes.


    Zhao Tianyin was also extremely excited.


    Tonight, Li Yixi''s amazing works are constantly born. It''s a great honor for him to play the piano. After all ages, if there is a legend of Li Yixi, there will be a name on today''s hall, his name, zither player Zhao Tianyin.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    At this moment, the sound of the piano sounded on the hall.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Good, good!"


    "Then I''ll recite a poem about the piano."


    Li Yixi''s body is shaky. The pen in his hand is stained with ink. He reads while writing.


    "The lonely tongs sing in secret and falsely, and pass on the secluded truth in simplicity. As if the string pointed out, I saw the early ancients. The meaning is far, the wind and snow are bitter, and the spring comes when the rivers and mountains come. The high banquet is not finished, who can distinguish the classics. "


    In Li Yixi''s mouth, words appeared one by one, and divine writings were born one by one.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin was shocked, and the whole person suddenly opened up, and an exciting color appeared in his eyes.


    Because at this moment, a divine text "Qin" appeared in his mind.


    At the same time, his zither way got a great opportunity. The heart of the zither reached great fullness in an instant and reached the unity of human and zither with the zither.


    This realm, which he longed for all his life, did not expect to achieve today.


    Thank you!


    Zhao Tianyin was so excited that she was about to shed tears.


    I never thought that I should set foot in such a realm.


    "Boom!"


    Zhao Tianyin''s body seemed to turn into a vortex, and the power of phagocytosis of terror broke out. The thick Taoist rhyme in the hall poured into Zhao Tianyin''s body. Zhao Tianyin''s cultivation soared in an instant. Everyone in the hall could feel the improvement of Zhao Tianyin''s cultivation at the moment.


    At this moment, in Zhao Tianyin''s soul sea, the Qin character and divine text were also pregnant and raised by the mighty force, rapidly promoted, and reached a terrible state in the blink of an eye.


    The dignity of Zhao Tianyin disappeared instantly. The whole person could no longer see that he was the Lord of the forbidden area of Tianyin and the supreme overlord of the middle heaven.

 Chapter 456

    Zhao Tianyin at this moment, at a glance, is an ordinary zither player, reaching the goal of returning to nature.


    "Lord, he


    "Lord, he set foot... Set foot


    "Understand that if you step into the realm of immortals, you only need to take a trip to 10000 rivers, and your strength will also step into immortals!"


    In the main hall, Zhao Tianyin became the focus at the moment. Everyone saw the improvement of strength at this moment. The elders in the Tianyin forbidden area now have their mouths open and their eyes are full of incredible.


    Because they know very well that Zhao Tianyin set foot in the realm of true immortality with the help of Li Yixi a few days ago, but they didn''t expect that Zhao Tianyin''s understanding of Tao reached the realm of immortality.


    "No... no..."


    "Impossible, impossible


    At this moment, the crazy scholar looked at Zhao Tianyin''s breakthrough, and the whole person was completely crazy.


    Those eyes turned red.


    "Pooh!"


    A mouthful of blood spewed directly from his mouth. The next moment, the whole person was really crazy.


    The Taoist heart was completely broken and walked out of the hall crazily with a wine pot.


    One by one, their eyes fell on the really crazy crazy scholars without the slightest sympathy, because this is a Taoist struggle. If they fail, maybe this is their end.


    And crazy scholar is not a good man.


    Many people have died in his hands over the years.


    Seeing that he was crazy, his heart collapsed, and some people were very happy.


    The song ends.


    Li Yixi has also finished Wang Changling''s Qin.


    "Pa!"


    Li Yixi waved his hand, and the pen in his hand was still on the ground at will.


    The corners of the mouth are smiling and very happy.


    "Come on, let''s have a drink!"


    Li Yixi shakily picked up his glass and glanced across the hall.


    "I''ll wait and respect you, childe!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words one by one, their eyes were full of excitement. Li Yixi''s invitation was a great honor in their eyes.


    The hands of the people holding the wine glass were trembling slightly. It was obvious that they were extremely excited.


    They drank it all at once.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Happy!"


    Li Yixi is drunk now, his body is shaking, and his mood is very comfortable.


    At this moment, Li Yixi had a picture of jiujianxian in his mind. He was very envious. It would be great if he were a practitioner.


    Singing in his mouth: "the sword comes in the wind. In addition to demons, there is wine and happiness in the world. I can drink all the rivers and swallow the sun and moon. I can''t get drunk after a thousand cups. I''m the only one who can drink the Sword Fairy."


    At the moment when the voice fell, the drunkenness finally surged up, and Li Yixi fell into Hu Qingyun''s arms.


    fell asleep.


    "Childe, childe!"


    Hu Qingyun''s pretty face is slightly red at the moment. She and Li Yixi have never been so close. At the moment, she can feel li Yixi''s breath and her heart beats.


    Holding Li Yixi''s slender jade hand, now it is loose and tight, tight and loose, and the heart is extremely restless.


    And there are a lot of people here?


    Seems to see Hu Qingyun''s embarrassment, one by one quickly looked away, pretending not to see.


    Longyi several people wanted to come forward to help at the moment, but they didn''t see Hu Qingyun make a sound and didn''t dare to come forward.


    Can only pretend to find nothing.


    "Childe, childe


    Hu Qingyun shouted nervously, but the voice was extremely low. Seeing that Li Yixi didn''t wake up, Hu Qingyun couldn''t care about anything. She could only carry Li Yixi up and leave quietly.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Until I found that Li Yixi had left, on the hall, at the moment, a violent breath finally sounded.


    All the people present were breathing hard. What they saw and heard today is really incredible.


    Just now, Li Yixi was writing poetry and painting with all his heart. He didn''t dare to disturb.


    "Worship childe!"


    The people present knelt down one by one in the direction of Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun''s departure.


    Pious, from the bottom of my heart.


    At this moment, my heart is extremely restless.


    Previously, he thought that Tianlong temple had so many opportunities that Tianlong temple would become the overlord of the heavens, but now he doesn''t feel so empty.


    Li Yixi''s strength is unfathomable. If these poems, calligraphy and paintings written by Li Yixi today are obtained by other forces, other forces will rise rapidly. They feel the Taoist rhyme in the hall at the moment, and tremble with hollow gods.


    "Childe, what cultivation is it?"


    I was really frightened when I mumbled to myself.


    In the hall at the moment, the rhyme of Tao can be said to be extremely rich. It is simply a dream place for cultivation, just like the origin of Tao.


    But in an instant, all the people in the hall left except those in the forbidden area of the voice of heaven.


    Because the auction is going on, these people have seen the value of Li Yixi''s poems. They are not willing to miss the opportunity and go out one by one. Even the opportunities here are too late to digest and absorb.


    "Your Excellency, what should I do?"


    At the moment, in the hall, it was very quiet. An elder looked at a hundred poems and didn''t know how to deal with them. These things were sacred. His identity really didn''t dare to move.


    "I''ll handle it!"


    With a wave of Zhao Tianyin''s hand, all the poems, calligraphy and paintings were collected by Zhao Tianyin.


    At the moment, the top level of the Tianyin forbidden area is in a strong Taoist rhyme, but they can''t calm down to practice one by one. Seeing Zhao Tianyin practice again, they can''t help but take a deep breath and ask: "cabinet leader, do we go back now and the people of other forces leave, I''m afraid we will make all the preparations. These are the most precious treasures. Let''s also participate in the auction in the Tianyin forbidden area!"


    That''s a divine text. These elders are not excited.


    "Shut up!"


    "I have my own plan. The forbidden area of the voice of heaven will not participate in the auction. Of course, you can participate in it!"


    Zhao Tianyin''s voice was suddenly very dignified.


    "Yes!"


    After hearing Zhao Tianyin''s words, everyone dared not speak. Zhao Tianyin rejected her words, but also left room. The people present immediately negotiated secretly and wanted to win one together.


    In the forbidden area of the back mountain of Tianlong temple, the empty figure appeared again. Because it was urgent, at the moment, his chest was still undulating violently, and beads of sweat hung on his forehead.


    What I see today is really shocking.


    He took a deep breath in the air and dared not waste a second. He nervously began to contact Tianlong xianfo.


    In the immortal realm of China, on the spirit boat in the void, the Tianlong immortal Buddha who was discussing Tao with the Tianyue felt the precious mirror trembling in his arms and shocked all over.


    He hurriedly said to Tianyue, "brother Tianyue, I have something to deal with. How about talking about Tao later?"


    Hearing the words of Tianlong xianfo, Tianyue was surprised, but he didn''t say anything and left the room of Tianlong xianfo.


    Tianyue left. At the moment, the Tianlong immortal Buddha was extremely anxious. He played one Dharma seal after another. When he felt there was no omission, he hurried to take out the precious mirror.

 Chapter 457

    The hands of Tianlong immortal Buddha trembled slightly and anxiously injected the immortal power into the mirror.


    When the mirror was shocked, an empty figure appeared in the mirror.


    "Huh?"


    "What great event has not happened?"


    The Tianlong immortal Buddha saw that the empty forehead was full of sweat. Coupled with the solemnity of the empty face, the Tianlong immortal Buddha turned pale and appeared uneasy in his eyes.


    No matter where you look, Tianlong immortal Buddha can''t feel any good news.


    At this moment, the Tianlong immortal Buddha felt that the whole person was not good.


    "When I''m free, I''ll see my grandmaster!"


    After seeing the Tianlong immortal Buddha, Liaokong quickly saluted.


    "I''m empty. What''s up?"


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so embarrassed? What happened?"


    "Someone won''t offend the childe!"


    Tianlong xianfo was extremely uneasy. At the moment, he heard empty words. From his voice, he felt dignified. He looked even worse. He asked nervously. His words were not smooth.


    After the sound fell, the whole man stared at Kong and didn''t make a sound. He was afraid of talking and couldn''t hear what Kong said clearly.


    The legs of Tianlong immortal Buddha trembled slightly.


    "Great things have really happened, grandmaster!"


    In the forbidden area of Tianlong temple in xuanhuang world, when he heard the words of Tianlong immortal Buddha, he took a deep breath and answered.


    "What?"


    "Pedal pedal pedal!"


    After hearing the empty tone, the Tianlong immortal Buddha could not suppress his inner fear. He withdrew five or six steps in a row before stopping his body shape and his face was completely gloomy. In the eyes of the Tianlong immortal Buddha, Li Yixi was a big thing, and everything else was a small thing. After hearing the empty words, he misunderstood again, Staring at Kong, he said coldly, "have you offended the childe?"


    "Huh?"


    After hearing this, the whole man was stunned. I don''t know what Tianlong xianfo is talking about. I feel that the two people are not on the same line at all.


    "Grandmaster, don''t offend the childe!" He answered quickly when he was empty.


    "What?"


    "Lao Kong, you deceive the teacher and destroy your ancestors. You dare to deceive me and don''t offend the childe. Then it doesn''t matter what happens. You scared me to death!" Tianlong xianfo''s face was very ugly at the moment. He stared at Kong and was furious.


    I can''t wait to scrape the air.


    "Grandmaster, I didn''t offend you, but it''s also a big event at the moment. It''s related to you and the amazing opportunity!"


    Hearing the reprimand of Tianlong immortal Buddha, he was really oppressed. Today, he really didn''t say a lie. He came to repay so nervously and was reprimanded.


    "Say!"


    Tianlong xianfo is almost angry now. If he is empty, he will definitely slap him to death.


    The voice can feel extremely angry. In the eyes of Tianlong immortal Buddha, it''s not a big deal as long as it doesn''t offend Li Yixi.


    "Grandmaster, the childe made a move. At today''s dinner, we saw the childe make a move in person. The childe is really a strong man of literature and Taoism. He is powerful and terrible. Every word written by the childe is a powerful divine text with unpredictable power."


    "The childe is no worse than painting in the way of calligraphy."


    "Tonight''s childe, in front of countless influential people, directly wrote hundreds of poems, that is, hundreds of divine texts, and paintings. According to the news, childe is going to auction these things, but our Tianlong temple is too poor in the lower world. I''m afraid it''s difficult to win even one."


    At this moment, I think of the current situation and look very ugly.


    In the empty eyes, these things are opportunities and treasures.


    But now I find that the treasure is in front of me, but I may not get it, and my heart is naturally dripping blood.


    Tianlong Temple got a picture of the Buddha Buddha, and the power of Li Yixi''s calligraphy and painting was very clear. So at the moment, he knew what the great opportunity was for the auction.


    "What?"


    "Did you write hundreds of articles?"


    At the moment, Tianlong xianfo looked very frightened, which completely subverted his cognition.


    Li Yi used to exist like this, but the Supreme Master has never heard of such a Supreme Master throwing out his treasure.


    This is directly mass production.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Hundreds of articles. Just listening, Tianlong xianfo felt that he was going to suffocate. He had never heard of such a thing.


    There are hundreds of such treasures that I have never thought of.


    "If it''s empty, what price do you think it will sell?" Now, the voice of Tianlong immortal Buddha is trembling and excited. At the same time, he wants to die, because Tianlong temple is too poor.


    Now, he is more aware of the pitiful place of the poor. It is possible to watch the passing of treasures. Most importantly, once Li Yixi''s things are auctioned, no one really dares to compete for them.


    "I think it''s possible to have at least ten primary immortals." He is also in a state of ignorance, but he knows that the forces in the middle heaven are crazy now.


    In desperate exchange for resources, some forces even sold their Zhenzong Kung Fu. It''s really smashing the pot and selling iron.


    "What?"


    At the moment of hearing this, the face of Tianlong xianfo was very ugly.


    But in the face of such a treasure, Tianlong xianfo really doesn''t want to miss it, so now he takes a deep breath directly and says to Kong, "I know. Don''t worry. Even if it''s selling iron, I''ll collect enough property for you."


    At this moment, the Tianlong immortal Buddha completely broke out.


    He directly interrupted his contact with Kong, lifted the array of the room and went to Tianyue''s room.


    "Tianlong Taoist friend, what''s the matter?"


    At this moment, Tianyue naturally found that the look of Tianlong immortal Buddha was wrong.


    "Brother Tianyue, Tianlong has something to ask for. Please help brother Tianyue." At this moment, Tianlong immortal Buddha knelt down directly, and his eyes were full of solemnity.


    "Huh?"


    Tianyue was really confused when he saw Tianlong and xianfo kneeling in front of him with a plop.


    He hurriedly protected the body of Tianlong immortal Buddha and hurriedly said, "Tianlong Taoist friend, what''s our relationship? If you have something to say, as long as Tianyue can help, you won''t refuse!"


    Tianyue is helpless at the moment, because Tianyue knows that Tianlong is intentional. If he doesn''t agree, Tianlong won''t get up.


    This is Yang Mou. They are friends. They are not the only two on the spirit boat.


    Seeing that Tianyue agreed, Tianlong xianfo hurriedly showed a look of excitement on his face.


    "Brother Xie Tianyue!"


    The Tianlong immortal Buddha quickly got up and knelt down in full view of the public to ask for help. Naturally, it was also very humiliating.


    Tianlong, xianfo and Tianyue hurried into the room.


    "Tianlong Taoist friend, what''s up?" Tianyue frowned.


    "I want to borrow ten immortal tools from brother Tianyue?" At this moment, the Tianlong immortal Buddha said with a serious face.


    "What, ten immortals?"

 Chapter 458

    Tianyue heard the words of Tianlong immortal Buddha and felt that he had an illusion.


    Even if he stepped into the realm of immortality at the moment, ten immortals are no small matter, which can almost make him lose his fortune.


    The boss of Tianyue stared at Tianlong immortal Buddha, with an unbelievable face.


    "Yes, it''s really ten primary immortal tools. If there are intermediate and advanced ones, it''s better." At the moment, the Tianlong immortal Buddha could not care about his face and said brazenly.


    "Tianlong, you''re not crazy!"


    "Ten immortals, it''s impossible!" At this moment, Tianyue directly and categorically refused to give Tianlong immortal Buddha a chance.


    What is the most important thing for a fairy? Of course, it is resources, and among the resources, the most precious is immortal tools, because immortal tools can not only attack and cut, but also contain a large amount of immortal Qi.


    Ten immortals, this is a terrible asset.


    It''s enough to make people betray. Although his relationship with Tianlong is good, it hasn''t reached this level. Once Tianlong immortal Buddha leaves, Tianyue academy will be over. "


    "Tianyue Taoist friends, please complete it."


    "I am willing to take my life fairy as a mortgage!"


    The Tianlong immortal Buddha naturally had expected that Tianyue would flatly refuse, so he didn''t have any illusions. At the moment, it is really chengruo. The original life fairy tool of an immortal is extremely precious. The original life fairy tool is in the hands of others, which is equivalent to his own life and handed over to each other.


    Tianyue heard the words of Tianlong xianfo and just wanted to sneer.


    But the next moment, the whole person was stupid and his eyes almost fell out.


    Because under the gaze of Tianyue, a string of Buddha beads appeared in front of Tianlong immortal Buddha. Tianyue knew that this was the original immortal tool of Tianlong immortal Buddha.


    "Cut!"


    Tianlong''s crazy face directly cut out with the power of heaven and earth, and cut off most of his connection with the Buddha bead.


    Most of them lost contact with their own life immortal tools. Even if Tianlong''s strength is extremely strong, it is still difficult to suppress the power of counterattack at the moment.


    "Pooh!"


    A mouthful of blood gushed out directly.


    His face was very pale.


    "Brother Tianyue, this is my promise. Please help brother Tianyue."


    After Tianlong finished everything, with a plop, he knelt directly in front of Tianyue and continued the bitter drama.


    At the moment, Tianyue opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word.


    The scene in front of him completely overturned his cognition. Unless it is certain that he will die, he will never give it to them, because once it is handed over, it is equivalent to giving his life to the other party.


    Tianyue is now frightened by the ruthlessness of Tianlong xianfo.


    Tianyue has seen countless fugitives, but he has never seen anything like Tianlong.


    "I don''t have that much!"


    After a long time, Tianyue''s voice was cold.


    He was very upset. Tianyue knew that this was yangmou. Tianlong xianfo was calculating on him and forcing him to borrow, but as a friend, he had to help.


    "Brother Tianyue, how many can I borrow?"


    The Tianlong immortal Buddha reported ten pieces. He wanted to do well. Naturally, he knew that there could not be ten pieces of immortal tools in Tianyue. Therefore, when he heard that there were no ten pieces, he was not angry at all. Instead, he asked with expectation.


    "I only have five pieces, but I don''t have one more."


    There is some angry way in Tianyue.


    It''s like talking and friends don''t have to do it.


    "OK, five is five. I''ll borrow it!"


    After hearing this, Tianlong xianfo knew it was impossible to borrow more, so he agreed.


    "Tianlong, what are you doing and why do you need so many immortal tools!"


    After Tianyue lent Tianlong five immortals, he stared at Tianlong and wanted to ask.


    But how can the Tianlong immortal Buddha tell the truth? The strong writers and Taoists are very rich. Once these guys go down, the Tianlong temple is really the end of the calf.


    "Something big has happened in Tianlong temple. Continue to use some immortal tools. Don''t worry, I will never break my promise." Tianlong and xianfo immediately changed the topic.


    Tianyue didn''t want to say or ask when he saw Tianlong immortal Buddha. After borrowing five immortal tools, Tianlong immortal Buddha left in a hurry.


    Tianlong temple in the fairy world, Tianlong immortal Buddha soon contacted.


    "Immortal Buddha, what can I do for you?"


    Presiding over all matters of Tianlong temple in the fairy world, he hurriedly asked.


    "Listen, now, immediately, smash the pot and sell iron for me. Even if you rob, you have to gather up ten immortal tools for me. If you can''t, you''ll sell the mountain gate." The voice of Tianlong immortal Buddha is very serious.


    People who heard the words of Tianlong immortal Buddha in Tianlong temple were stunned and felt that Tianlong immortal Buddha was crazy.


    "Grandmaster, you''re not crazy!"


    The monk looked at the empty shadow of Tianlong immortal Buddha.


    He was really surprised by Tianlong xianfo.


    Even the Mountain Gate didn''t want it for immortal tools.


    "I''m not crazy. I have important things to do. Once we succeed, Tianlong temple can rise up and become a overlord in a short time."


    "Now, now, do it for me?" The voice of Tianlong and xianfo exploded like thunder.


    Then, the figure of Tianlong immortal Buddha disappeared.


    "Host, do you really want to do this?" A little monk said.


    "The grandmaster has spoken. Get ready..."


    At the moment, the forces that can communicate with the fairyland are desperately communicating and competing for all property.


    "Pavilion Lord, now the middle heaven is in chaos!"


    Beside Zhao Tianyin, an elder hurried up with a helpless face.


    "What happened?"


    Zhao Tianyin frowned slightly and asked.


    "In order to participate in the auction, all the major forces are crazy now. Even the Zhenzong Kung Fu and the life-saving means left by the ancestors have been taken out in exchange for the treasure."


    The elder looked bitter.


    I didn''t expect that an auction would be such a sensation, but he didn''t know that the fairyland was in disorder.


    "Let them!"


    "You can''t stop it. Once you stop it, you won''t die!" Zhao Tianyin took a deep breath and said helplessly.


    If you stop others from bidding for treasures, you will definitely fight.


    "This is also the reason why Zhao Tianyin gave up."


    In the main hall, the only people who can practice calmly at the moment are the few who follow Li Yixi.


    Long Yi and others are very quiet.


    In their eyes, Li Yixi''s calligraphy treasures can be seen at any time. It is the power of Tao rhyme and divine text left at the moment, which is rare. So now, they are working hard to practice one by one.


    Until the end of the night and dawn, the power of Tao rhyme and divine text in the main hall disappeared. One by one, they hurried up and left the main hall.


    Haoran day, Xiao Zhan and others who were practicing at the moment opened their eyes one by one, and their eyes were full of incredible colors.


    Because overnight, they found that the power of Wen Dao''s luck soared.


    "Is it the childe who did something?"


    Xiao Zhan quickly shook his head.


    "It should be related to the childe. Who is so powerful except the childe." At the moment, Li Mu looked admiring.

 Chapter 459

    Middle heaven, sword Pavilion.


    A figure directly entered the hall at a terrible speed. All the elders of the sword Pavilion in the hall looked very ugly. No one dared to break into the sword Pavilion so recklessly.


    Such a practice is to completely ignore the sword Pavilion. For these elders of the sword Pavilion, it is a disgrace to the sword Pavilion.


    "Who dares to break into my Jiange cabinet?"


    The elder of the sword Pavilion stood up, his eyes were cold and terrible, and the surrounding temperature suddenly decreased a lot, as if he were in ice and snow.


    From his voice, he could hear his mood at the moment, like a volcano about to erupt, and the burning anger was shining in his eyes.


    The whole body was full of terrible sword Qi, which cut the surrounding space and made a hissing sound.


    The momentum of the whole person becomes extremely terrible, which may crush the body coming at any time.


    In the sword Pavilion, the other elders are the same. Everyone is ready to kill the existence who doesn''t know the etiquette and breaks into the hall. Their eyes are full of anger and cold killing intention.


    "Elder, please forgive me, it''s me, it''s me!"


    Feeling the cold eyes and terrible killing intention, and those vertical and horizontal sword Qi, the young man who had just arrived trembled violently, and his eyes were full of panic. He was really afraid that these people would miss and kill him.


    Because he didn''t come here to break into the sword Pavilion. He also knows the rules of the sword Pavilion, because he is one of the talented disciples of the sword Pavilion, but today''s thing is too important. It''s important for him to ignore the rules of the sword Pavilion.


    "Ling Taixu!"


    "Do you want to die?"


    "Although I value you, I didn''t expect you to be so presumptuous. I don''t know the etiquette. It''s something worse than a pig and a dog. How can I have such a low quality as you in our sword pavilion?"


    After the elder of the sword Pavilion saw the figure on the main hall clearly, the anger in his eyes not only did not disappear, but became more terrible. He stared at the figure kneeling on the main hall, shaking with anger.


    The elder slowly stretched out his finger to Ling Taixu and shouted angrily. From his voice, he could feel the anger in his heart at the moment.


    Today''s sword Pavilion gathered all the elders to discuss important matters, but I didn''t expect that Ling Taixu, one of the talented disciples of the sword Pavilion, should break in so recklessly.


    According to the rules of the sect, if you break into the core of the sword Pavilion without permission, you will be killed!


    "Ling Taixu, I was so blind that I accepted you as my disciple!"


    "You really let me down. From today on, you are no longer my disciple. I have nothing to do with you!"


    Ling Taixu''s master is also an elder of the sword Pavilion. Now he is also in the hall. After seeing Ling Taixu''s recklessness, he cuts off his sleeves with a sword, indicating that he has cut off the relationship between teachers and disciples with Ling Taixu since then.


    In fact, he is fighting for Ling Taixu''s chance not to be expelled from the sect.


    Ling Taixu was stupid at this moment. What he wanted to report today was really very important, but he didn''t expect to rush back to the sword pavilion to report such a big event. However, these elders of the sword Pavilion directly kicked him out of the sect without asking.


    Ling Taixu''s talent is outstanding and his mind is very good. At the moment, although he is despised and disgusted by these elders, Ling Taixu still has no complaints on his face, because today he really broke the rules of the sword Pavilion and broke into the sword Pavilion cabinet.


    "Elders, Ling Taixu really offended the rules of the sword Pavilion today. Before you deal with Ling Taixu, please let Taixu report a major event, which is related to the rise and fall of my sword Pavilion."


    After taking a deep breath, Ling Taixu looked very dignified.


    "Hum!"


    "It''s ridiculous. You are just a disciple. You said that what you know is related to the rise and fall of my sword Pavilion. When was my sword Pavilion so unbearable, Ling Taixu? Is this the excuse you''re looking for for for yourself?"


    "Don''t you feel like a clown now?"


    After hearing Ling Taixu''s words, an elder looked disgusted. The matter discussed today is very important, which is related to the survival of the sword Pavilion, because now the Tianyin forbidden area in the middle heaven region has become the supreme overlord. Now the sword Pavilion is discussing whether to take refuge in the Tianyin forbidden area. Once taking refuge in the Tianyin forbidden area, the sword Pavilion will no longer exist, so there is a resentment in the hearts of these elders.


    The attitude towards Ling Taixu is naturally not much better.


    "Elder, master, this matter is really very important. Disciples can''t lie or lie, because this matter has spread throughout the middle heaven. All the great forces in the middle heaven are preparing now. If our sword Pavilion doesn''t prepare, our sword Pavilion will miss this opportunity!"


    Ling Taixu suppressed his anger and his eyes fell on the elder and his teacher.


    "Ling Taixu, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    The elder of the sword Pavilion looked very ugly, but now he calmed down a little. He knew that Ling Taixu was a good-natured descendant and should not do such reckless things.


    "Elders, if there''s a lie in what I said, I''m ling Taixu. I''m willing to be sent to the 18th floor of hell and never be reborn!"


    Seeing that these elders still didn''t believe themselves, Ling Taixu swore directly to heaven.


    "Huh?"


    After hearing Ling Taixu''s words, all the elders present turned pale one by one, and the anger in their eyes disappeared, but looked at Ling Taixu with a dignified face!


    "Ling Taixu, now I''ll give you another chance. If your reasons can''t convince us, I''ll drive you out of the sword Pavilion today. You''re no longer a disciple of my sword Pavilion!"


    After the elder of Jiange took a deep breath, his eyes fell on Ling Taixu, and his voice was cold and terrible.


    Now, although he was skeptical, he still didn''t agree with Ling Taixu''s words. He gave Ling Taixu this opportunity just because Ling Taixu''s talent was really outstanding, so he expelled Ling Taixu from the sword Pavilion and felt that it was a waste of talents.


    "Yes, elder!"


    Ling Taixu finally got a chance to speak. After taking a deep breath, he hugged all the elders and saluted his disciples. Then he said, "elders, a message came out from the forbidden area of the sound of heaven today. Ten days later, an auction will be held in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven, in which hundreds of literary treasures will appear, All forces in the middle heaven can participate in this auction! "


    "This news sounds ordinary, but the disciples have been confirmed by Tianlong temple and other great forces in the middle heaven. These literary and Taoist treasures are extremely precious and written by a supreme being."


    "Now in the middle heaven, every powerful force is communicating with the fairyland and wants to win a treasure. If the disciples expect it well, I''m afraid the immortal in the sword Pavilion in the fairyland has also received some information."


    After getting the chance, Ling Taixu didn''t give all the elders a chance to speak, and said his own things at one breath.

 Chapter 460

    "Ridiculous, ridiculous, it''s ridiculous!"


    "It''s ridiculous. It''s the lower level. The supreme treasure was born. Even the supreme existence of the fairy world was known in a short time. Don''t you think your own reason is absurd?"


    After hearing Ling Taixu''s words, an elder looked sarcastic at Ling Taixu as if he were an idiot.


    The elder has always been against Ling Taixu''s master. Now he has this opportunity to expel Ling Taixu from the sword Pavilion. How can he let him go.


    Because Ling Taixu''s talent has always been superior to his disciples, he can''t lift his head in front of Ling Taixu''s master. If Ling Taixu is expelled from the sword Pavilion, no one among Ling Taixu''s disciples can suppress his disciples.


    "It''s ridiculous."


    "But as a gifted disciple, do you really think it''s absurd to say such an absurd reason?"


    The master of Ling Taixu frowned when he heard his old enemy''s words. He was very clear about Ling Taixu''s nature of mind. Even in the face of death, Ling Taixu would not be so unbearable.


    Now Ling Taixu talks like this and feels extremely absurd, but he has a hunch that this may be true.


    "Elder, do you think everything Ling Taixu said is false?"


    "I don''t think the news can be false. If the news is false, as Ling Taixu said, he can''t hide it at all, because he said that almost all powerful forces in the middle heaven now know about it. If he still lies like this, isn''t it an idiot?"


    "Ling Taixu is a talented disciple of my sword Pavilion. I don''t think he is an idiot!"


    Master Ling Taixu''s eyes fell on the elder.


    At this moment, the elder of Jiange''s eyes coagulated and couldn''t help thinking.


    He knew very well that Ling Taixu, as his master said, could never be an idiot. However, Ling Taixu understood the supreme sword code of the sword Pavilion. If they were all idiots, the disciples of the whole sword pavilion would be idiots!


    "Elder 13, go out and check the situation immediately to see if what Ling Taixu said is true?"


    The elder of Jiange, his eyes became unchanged and dignified at this moment, and decided to investigate.


    "Hum!"


    "Check, what''s there to check?"


    "Elder, don''t go."


    "Ling Taixu''s words are ridiculous. How can they be true? This guy is afraid that he has been frightened because he heard that the sword Pavilion wants to expel him. I suggest that he be expelled from the sword Pavilion directly and his identity as a disciple of the sword Pavilion be cancelled! "


    The elder doesn''t want to miss this rare opportunity now. He just wants to drive Ling Taixu out of the sword Pavilion.


    The situation in the hall was filled with gunpowder.


    Teacher Ling Taixu''s face also became extremely embarrassed. How to say that Ling Taixu was also his disciple. He was so targeted, and he was angry in his heart.


    "Everybody, what are you doing?"


    "When did my cabinet become your quarrel place? How presumptuous! "


    In the inner hall, a cold voice sounded, a sword appeared, and an old man with white hair and beard mysteriously appeared in the main hall.


    At the moment of seeing this figure, the eyes of elders were full of fear. This white haired old man was the strongest of the sword Pavilion and the master of the sword Pavilion.


    "Congratulations to you, master, for stepping into the realm of immortals!"


    Seeing the appearance of the master of Jiange, all the elders on the hall knelt down to the old man one by one, and their eyes were full of joy.


    Because these days, the leader of the Jian pavilion has been practicing in seclusion. The leader once said that if he did not break through the realm of immortals, he would never leave the pass.


    Because this cabinet leader is close to life and death, he will become benevolent if he doesn''t succeed.


    Now the pavilion Lord suddenly appeared. People thought he had broken through the realm of immortals and proved the road.


    However, the pavilion master''s cold eyes swept over the hall, looked at all the elders kneeling on the ground, and his eyes sank.


    "Get up, I haven''t made a breakthrough. I have a very important thing to go through the customs. It needs to be announced. This matter is related to the survival of my sword Pavilion!" The leader of the sword Pavilion glanced at the crowd and said in a dignified tone.


    After all the elders above the hall heard the words of the master of the sword Pavilion, everyone''s eyes couldn''t help falling on Ling Taixu. Ling Taixu said similar words just now.


    All the elders were shocked at the moment. Is what Ling Taixu said true?


    But it''s impossible!


    Ling Taixu knows that they have no doubt, but the leader of the Jian Pavilion is closing his outlook on life and death and has no contact with the outside world. Now the leader of the Jian Pavilion already knows, but they don''t know yet.


    This is almost impossible.


    "Huh?"


    When people were thinking, the eyes of the master of Jiange couldn''t help falling on Ling Taixu in the main hall, because all the people above the main hall are the elders of Jiange, and only Ling Taixu is the disciple of Jiange!


    It is unprecedented for a disciple of the sword pavilion to enter the inner hall.


    "Elder, what''s going on? How did a disciple enter the cabinet of my sword pavilion? "


    The pavilion leader of the sword Pavilion showed a look of doubt in his eyes.


    After hearing the words of the pavilion leader, the elder who had embarrassed Ling Taixu suddenly showed a happy look on his face.


    He hurried out and said excitedly, "Your Excellency, this boy simply doesn''t know the etiquette. He is arrogant and ignorant. He even rushed into the inner hall. He also said recklessly that there is a news from the forbidden area of the voice of heaven in the Middle Kingdom, saying that there will be an earth shaking auction in the Middle Kingdom soon, in which there are hundreds of literary treasures, These treasures are related to the rise and fall of my sword Pavilion. "


    "This disciple is simply ignorant. He even excused himself for such absurd reasons and wanted to avoid the internal sin of breaking in!"


    After the elder''s voice fell, he looked at Ling Taixu proudly.


    Looking forward to the decision of the leader of the Jian Pavilion, he broke into the cabinet. In the history of the Jian Pavilion, all the disciples were expelled from the sect. Now he wants to know what else master Ling Taixu can do after the leader of the Jian Pavilion speaks?


    "Huh?"


    Hearing the elder''s words, master Ling Taixu looked ugly and waited for the decision of the pavilion Lord.


    The leader of the Jian Pavilion stared at Ling Taixu with eyes full of shock. He didn''t expect that Ling Taixu should know this event. He would have closed the gate of life and death and would never leave the gate if he didn''t break the boundary. However, he left the gate because he got the message from the immortal in the fairyland. Now the whole fairyland is busy, The immortal in the fairy world guessed that something big had happened in the xuanhuang world, so let him go through the customs to investigate!

 Chapter 461

    When the elder saw that the leader of Jiange looked at Ling Taixu, he was overjoyed. He felt that the leader was extremely angry and would drive Ling Taixu out of the sect.


    He thought his goal had been achieved.


    "Pavilion leader, Ling Taixu is one of the talented disciples of my sword Pavilion. I ask the pavilion leader to forgive Ling Taixu once. Maybe Ling Taixu was cheated by others!"


    Ling Taixu''s master is now sober and has a hard head to plead with the leader of the Jian Pavilion.


    "Your name is Ling Taixu, isn''t it?"


    "I have heard your name before. You are indeed one of the rare talented disciples of our sword Pavilion."


    "I am very pleased that you are very brave. From today on, I will announce you as one of the heirs of my sword Pavilion and add another son to my sword Pavilion."


    However, to everyone''s surprise, after hearing the whole story, the leader of Jiange not only didn''t get angry, but showed a satisfied smile on his face, and directly promoted Ling Taixu to one of the saints of Jiange.


    From ancient times to now, there is only one son of the sword Pavilion, but today, the leader of the sword pavilion has added a son for the first time, which is unexpected to everyone and has never happened in the history of the sword Pavilion.


    "Cabinet leader, Ling Taixu broke into the cabinet and acted boldly. He violated the rules of my sword Pavilion. He should be expelled from the sword Pavilion. Why not punish him and make him the son of God? It''s against the rules of the sword Pavilion!"


    The elder was surprised when he heard what the leader of the Jian Pavilion said. He felt that what he had just said was not clear, which made the leader of the Jian Pavilion misunderstand, so he spoke again.


    "I know. Didn''t you just say that? He broke into our sword Pavilion today in spite of the rules and the threat of being expelled from the sect. "


    "The reason why I promoted him to be the son of the sword Pavilion is that today he has the courage to break into the cabinet and report this event at the risk of being expelled from the sword Pavilion!"


    "The great event he said is the one I want to tell you now. Such a great event has happened in the middle heaven. As the elders of the sword Pavilion, you don''t know it. It''s ridiculous to punish a disciple and expel him from the sect. I now order you to face the wall and think about it."


    When the pavilion Lord''s eyes fell on the elder, they became incomparably cold. In his voice, he was angry that iron is not steel.


    "Your Excellency, I......"


    At this moment, the elder was directly stupid. He never thought it would be this result, but after he opened his mouth, he suddenly thought that the leader of the Jian Pavilion had left the customs without becoming an immortal. Moreover, he thought of a possibility because of an important event. Maybe what Ling Taixu said is true, so he didn''t dare to say another word.


    "I obey your arrangement!"


    Now, after knowing that something could not be done, he could only recognize it. With cold eyes, he glared at Ling Taixu and left the hall.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the reason why my cabinet leader left the customs today is that the immortal in the fairy world sent me a message. Now there are people searching for treasures in the fairy world. According to some information, those people searching for treasures in the fairy world may have something to do with our middle heaven, so let me leave the customs to investigate this matter!"


    "This matter is very important. We Jiange must find out the cause and effect of everything in the shortest time. Do you understand?"


    "Your name is Ling Taixu, isn''t it?"


    "Tell me what you know!"


    After the voice of the master of the sword Pavilion fell, his eyes looked forward to Ling Taixu.


    "Lord Hui, as far as my disciples know, various visions have frequently appeared in the middle heaven these days. A few days ago, in the area where Tianlong temple is located, the Buddha''s light covered the sky and blocked the sun, as if the Buddha had come!"


    "Last night, the power of Haoran broke out, and countless literati and Taoist friars made inexplicable breakthroughs!"


    "From last night to now, many powerful forces in the middle heaven are selling their property everywhere. Even some forces don''t hesitate to take out the Zhenzong skill of zongmen."


    "Only for some treasures, this matter is unusual to my disciples!"


    "And the disciple just learned that an auction will be held soon in the forbidden area of the voice of heaven, the supreme overlord of the middle heaven region, and hundreds of literary and Taoist treasures will appear on the auction. I think this matter may be related to the auction of the forbidden area of the voice of heaven, otherwise the major forces will never smash the pot and sell iron."


    After taking a deep breath, Ling Taixu said all his guesses and ideas.


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    After hearing Ling Taixu''s words, the head of Jiange suddenly changed his look and looked dignified.


    "I absolutely dare not talk nonsense. If the pavilion leader is confused, I have a suggestion, but I don''t know what to say!"


    After taking a deep breath, Ling Taixu''s eyes fell on the master of the Jian Pavilion.


    "I forgive you for your innocence, but it doesn''t hurt to say anything!" The master of Jiange directly waved his hand, stared at Ling Taixu and said.


    "Your Excellency, the truth of this matter is actually very simple. If you want to go to Tianlong temple with your accomplishments, it won''t take too much time. Such an earth shaking auction, then the Tianyin forbidden area must know the truth of the matter best. There, your Excellency will be able to get the answer. Your excellency is in Tianlong temple."


    "But this matter will interrupt your cultivation."


    Ling Taixu said solemnly.


    "You''re right. I''m confused. I''ll go to Tianlong temple to see Zhao Tianyin and find out!"


    After hearing Ling Taixu''s suggestion, the leader of the sword Pavilion turned his body into a sword light and broke through the air!


    In the palace outside Tianlong temple, Li Yixi woke up and felt his head slightly heavy. He vaguely remembered that he had drunk too much yesterday.


    "Young master, you finally wake up!"


    "Childe, this is the antidote soup. Drink it quickly and you won''t have a headache after drinking it."


    Hu Qingyun, who had been guarding by the bed, finally showed a smile.


    Hurriedly brought a bowl of Jiejiu soup.


    "Qing Yun, it''s very kind of you. I''ll drink less in the future. It worried you last night."


    Li Yixi was a little helpless. He didn''t know what happened last night. He was confused and got drunk.


    Fortunately, Hu Qingyun had already prepared the Jiejiu soup. After drinking all the Jiejiu soup, she felt better. Li Yixi stretched out and walked slowly towards the outside.


    Outside Tianlong temple, a sword light broke through the air at the moment. It was the Jiange master who came all the way.


    Before the figure of the leader of the Jian Pavilion fell on the ground, his eyes fell on Li Yixi who came out of the palace.


    This casual glance stunned the whole leader of the Jian Pavilion. His eyes were full of incredible colors. He felt that he was dazzled, but after wiping his eyes, he knew he had no dazzle. All this was true.


    He was born with a sword eye. What he saw was naturally invisible to others.

 Chapter 462

    At that moment just now, he inadvertently opened his sword eye. Under his eyes, Li Yixi was surrounded by the power of roads. The number of virtual shadows of roads exceeded 100. Those who control a road can become the most powerful in the world. However, in front of him, this seemingly ordinary scholar, there were more than 100 virtual shadows of roads, This is unheard of.


    "It''s terrible. Here... Is this still human?"


    At this moment, the leader of the Jian Pavilion set off a huge wave in his heart, and his eyes were full of shocking colors. The avenue followed Li Yixi. Only the power of the avenue could wipe him out with a wave.


    "See you, childe!"


    "Young master, are you better today? Do you need me to arrange some medicinal meals to replenish your health?"


    When the leader of the Jian pavilion was shocked, Zhao Tianyin, who was in the position of Tianyin, trotted over and respected Li Yixi to the extreme in terms of action language.


    "Who is this person that makes Zhao Tianyin, the leader of Tianyin Pavilion, so grovel? Is he the owner of the auction?"


    The leader of the Jian Pavilion saw all this in front of him, and his eyes were full of panic. Zhao Tianyin is now the supreme overlord of the middle heaven. He can cover the sky with one hand and make him so afraid. In this world, I''m afraid there is only this terrible existence in front of him.


    In front of the palace, Li Yixi saw Zhao Tianyin and smiled: "master Zhao, you don''t need to be so polite. You''re just drunk. There''s no big deal. I''ll ask Master Zhao about it then. I don''t know what''s going on now?"


    Li Yixi''s mouth was smiling and looked at Zhao Tianyin with some uneasiness. Li Yixi knew that getting married would cost a lot.


    For this exhibition, Li Yixi has great expectations and hopes to solve his immediate difficulties.


    And in Li Yixi''s heart, he is a mortal, and Hu Qingyun is still a practitioner. Although Li Yixi doesn''t know what Hu Qingyun is now, he knows that it is his blessing to marry such a good wife.


    He owes Hu Qingyun a grand wedding.


    "Don''t worry, childe. Everything has been arranged. Nine days later, it''s time to bid. Childe will be satisfied."


    Zhao Tianyin immediately assured with a confident face.


    "That''s good!"


    "That''s good!"


    Li Yixi heard Zhao Tianyin''s words, smiled on his face, and his hanging heart finally put down.


    After taking a deep breath, Li Yixi said to Zhao Tianyin, "by the way, Zhao Zongzhu, I said I would send you an article. I''m in a good mood today. I''ll write it for you."


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin immediately smiled and was extremely excited. Unexpectedly, Li Yixi didn''t forget what he said.


    Although she was surprised, Zhao Tianyin was still very frightened. She was afraid that this was Li Yixi''s temptation to him, so she immediately said, "childe, it''s my blessing that I can do things for you. Zhao Tianyin dare not ask for anything."


    After hearing this, Li Yixi quickly waved, "master Zhao, what scholars said is absolutely not broken. Since I said I would send you an article, I will send you an article."


    "Come on, let''s go in!"


    After Li Yixi left this sentence, he walked into the palace with a smile.


    Zhao Tianyin was overjoyed at the moment, her legs trembled slightly, her fists turned white, tightened her nerves, and hurried to catch up with Li Yixi''s footsteps.


    "What, give Zhao Tianyin an article? What article is it? Why is Zhao Tianyin so respectful? "


    The leader of the sword pavilion has extraordinary strength. Li Yixi and Zhao Tianyin didn''t hide their words. Although he is far away, he heard it clearly just now.


    Moreover, the leader of Jiange also saw that Zhao Tianyin was very excited after hearing the article given by the other party, which made him suspicious.


    Today, he came here to see Zhao Tianyin, but now he saw Zhao Tianyin and Li Yixi dressed up as a scholar enter the palace. Naturally, he didn''t dare to disturb him.


    Zhao Tianyin is such a respectful person. Now he asks for an audience. Zhao Tianyin will not pay attention to him.


    So the body fell under an ancient wood, closed its eyes and adjusted its breath, and waited patiently.


    "Green rhyme, go and pour a glass of water." Entering the palace, Li Yixi ordered Hu Qingyun to prepare tea.


    Li Yixi went to his desk, picked up his pen and meditated.


    A moment later, Li Yixi thought of the world of the book sage Wang Xizhi. Now he is not a cat and dog, but an immortal.


    "Huh?"


    Outside, under the ancient wood, the Jiange master, who knelt down to regulate his breath, suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were full of panic. His eyes stared at the void and looked at the huge terrible shadow.


    When the master of Jiange looked at the palace, his legs trembled wildly, and his eyes were full of panic.


    Because at this moment, he felt the extremely rich Taoist rhyme and great power, which came from the palace.


    "Is this existence the owner of the sacred object at this auction?"


    "No wonder it''s so terrible that even the fairy world was shocked. His things must be extremely precious. This person must be the most powerful man of literature and Taoism."


    "Getting what he has means no chance. What is the article written today, which contains such terrible power."


    The leader of Jiange is eager to see it, but he doesn''t dare to disturb.

 Chapter 463

    In the palace, with Li Yixi''s continuous pen waving, the mighty power in the palace became more and more terrible.


    The eyes of Hu Qingyun and Zhao Tianyin were full of panic. It never occurred to them that the article written by Li Yixi today had become so terrible. This was something that had never happened before. Hu Qingyun was a little better. Zhao Tianyin beside Li Yixi was stupid. At this moment, his brain directly lost the ability to think. Such a terrible thing, Zhao Tianyin has never seen it.


    At the moment, in the Confucian temple, a figure is practicing in the main hall.


    This figure in black is no one else. It is the young demon of the demon family who Li Yixi gave the word "demon".


    "Huh?"


    The devil who had closed his eyes to practice was shocked at this moment. His eyes were full of incredible colors. His eyes suddenly opened and stared at the huge statue in the Confucian temple.


    On the statues of the Confucian temple, words appear one by one, which is the preface to the Lanting collection written by Li Yixi.


    "What is this?"


    "Amazing article?"


    "Is it the childe who did it?"


    At this moment, the devil showed a look of panic in his eyes. He stared at the articles on the Confucian temple and looked at the words one by one. The devil seemed to be possessed by the devil and stared without blinking. Gradually, a sharp breath appeared on the devil.


    Haoran day, the strong men of Jixia school palace who were practicing opened their eyes one by one in an instant.


    Not looking up into the void.


    "What?"


    "The power of Qi and fortune has increased again. What are you doing today?"


    The eyes of Li Mu and the old people in the Confucian temple were full of horror. Last night, they just observed the sharp rise of the dragon of literary and Taoist Qi, but they didn''t expect another sharp rise today.


    When was the power of luck so worthless.


    Staring at each other one by one, I want the other party to tell myself that this is an illusion.


    However, people know that this is not an illusion, it is true.


    Plague fairy world, the face of the plague fairy king at the moment is wearing an excited smile.


    He asked his subordinates, "now, are you ready?"


    The voice fell behind, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    After hearing his words, my subordinates hurriedly replied to the plague fairy king, "report to the domain master that everything is ready. We have stabilized the channel. Now the seal of the xuanhuang world is lifted and the domain master can come."


    "Good, good!"


    "When the domain master returns, I''ll reward you. You''ve worked hard!"


    After the plague fairy king heard this, his eyes were full of excitement. Even if he was a high-ranking and powerful person, he was extremely excited when he heard that he could come to the dark and yellow world.


    He knows that up to now, the carefree fairy king has not returned, and other big worlds have been damaged. Only he has established a channel that can bear the strength of the fairy king in the plague fairy world.


    "Domain master, do you want to send someone to investigate first in case there is a terrible existence lurking in the dark and yellow world."


    On the hall, a real fairy immediately said.


    Many failures made him extremely afraid of the xuanhuang world.


    And according to the information, so far, the underworld and the demon world have been self styled, and the plague fairy king has not found the reason for each other''s self styled.


    But now the plague fairy king can''t wait to come to the xuanhuang world. He is very worried.


    "Hum!"


    "Do you think the Lord of this domain will die when he comes to the dark and yellow world?"


    "The strength of the domain master is so unbearable."


    "Or do you think the domain master will come first and take away the opportunity."


    The plague fairy king has been longing for the art of catastrophe for a long time and has long been possessed by the devil. At this moment, he has almost lost his reason when he sees the opportunity, because this is his great opportunity to soar to the sky. Someone stopped him and made the plague fairy King angry instantly.


    In his eyes, this man is ruining his future.


    "My subordinates don''t dare. My subordinates just think that many things have happened in the xuanhuang world. We have failed one after another. We don''t know where our strength exists. For the sake of safety, please don''t be so hasty."


    The real immortal was stared at by the plague fairy king, his forehead was covered with sweat, and his body trembled slightly, because at this moment, he felt the killing intention of the plague fairy king.


    "You are presumptuous. Are you still afraid of that existence because of your strength?"


    "You, go to hell!"


    The voice of the plague fairy King fell. The next moment, the plague fairy King appeared strangely in front of the real fairy, suddenly took his hand and grabbed the real fairy''s head.


    The terrible plague force entered each other''s body.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    The shrill howl rang through the hall in an instant.


    Under the power of the terrible plague, the real immortal died like a miserable man.


    At this moment, the fairy King''s hall was quiet and terrible. The needles could be heard. The rest of the real immortals dared not even breathe.


    "Hum, waste!"


    "Dare to stop the domain master from acting!"


    After the plague fairy King left a word, his body disappeared into the hall.


    "What should I do, gentlemen?"


    An old immortal with worried eyes.


    "Hum, this bastard of plague area, let him go if he wants to die. He can go first, or he can explore the way for us."


    "Don''t you want to go?"


    "Where is the emperor''s tomb!"


    A real fairy, now licking her lips, said greedily on her face.


    "Yes, Tianjun tomb. Any chance is enough for us to enjoy."


    Some real immortals are not suppressing their greed at the moment.


    "Whoosh."


    In front of a large hall, the figure of the plague fairy king came.


    "I''m waiting to see the domain master!"


    People here, salute immediately.


    "No gift, you''ve worked hard these days."


    The plague fairy King smiled.


    "I can''t wait to work hard for the domain master!" The crowd hurried to salute.


    "No, you work hard. You can rest!" The corner of the mouth of the plague fairy King burst into a sneer. The next moment, the power of the plague broke out, and all these people were wiped out by the power of the plague.


    "Hum, hum!"


    "You are alive. The domain master is worried that you are building a channel. I can rest assured when I die. This channel will be destroyed when I come." The corners of the mouth of the plague fairy King were covered with a cruel color.


    The next moment, he stepped on the array, a channel appeared under his feet, and the figure of the plague fairy King disappeared.


    As soon as the figure of the plague fairy King disappeared, the channel and array began to collapse.


    Let those who come lose the chance to come.


    At the lower boundary, on a wasteland, a vortex suddenly appeared in the void. The next moment, a figure stepped out of the vortex.


    The terrible pressure makes all souls crawl on the ground.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Is this the xuanhuang world?"


    "Cataclysm belongs to the master of this domain."


    There was a proud smile on the plague fairy King''s face.


    "Nine years of Yonghe, at the age of Guichou


    However, at this moment, voices sounded in the void, as if the gods were singing.


    "What is this, impossible?"


    The plague fairy king suddenly changed his look.

 Chapter 464

    Because now, when the plague fairy king followed the sound, he found that the source of the sound was a virtual shadow of divine text. These virtual shadows of divine text were powerful and terrible.


    As if he had a strong will.


    "Divine text, this is divine text!"


    "It''s impossible. This is the xuanhuang world. How can such a powerful divine text appear in a low-level plane? Even in the vast sky, it''s difficult to see it. How can it appear in a low-level plane?"


    At this moment, the plague fairy King''s eyes were full of panic.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    At this moment, the plague fairy King vomited blood. The passage behind him collapsed and disappeared. He wanted to tear the space back, but he felt the power of terror and came to him.


    His soul trembled at the moment of feeling the pressure.


    "Damn it, it''s the power of Haoran."


    "Is this Haoran heaven?"


    "A low level, impossible, impossible, must be an illusion!" The plague fairy King cultivates the way of plague. The mighty power is his natural nemesis. In fact, at his point, the ordinary mighty power can''t hurt him.


    But the plague fairy King chose the wrong time. Today''s Li Yixi is writing about Su Xiuyi in the world. What he doesn''t know is that this is just a great power. This is a supreme treasure.


    Li Yixi put away his calligraphy and paintings and put them into Zhao Tianyin''s hands. Zhao Tianyin thought it was true.


    "Childe, thank you!"


    Zhao Tianyin is so excited at the moment.


    "It''s just a small matter. I have to bother Lord Zhao about the auction!" Li Yixi couldn''t help reminding me that at the moment, Li Yixi left all his hopes at the auction.


    "Don''t worry, childe."


    "It must be done perfectly!" Zhao Tianyin left a word and bowed out of the palace.


    Looking at the Lanting preface in his hand, the whole person was dizzy.


    Under the ancient wood, the master of Jiange who had been staring at the palace saw Zhao Tianyin come out and take a deep breath to walk over.


    Outside the palace, the people attracted by the vision looked at Zhao Tianyin with envy.


    "Congratulations to Zhao Daoyou!"


    At the moment, the empty Buddha looked at the collected calligraphy and paintings in Zhao Tianyin''s hand, and his eyes were full of envy.


    "Congratulations, your excellency!"


    The elders of Tianyin forbidden area were excited at the moment. They never thought of it. After Zhao Tianyin said they would not participate in the auction, they were helpless, but now Li Yixi has given more powerful artifacts.

 Chapter 465

    "Congratulations, Mr. Zhao!"


    The leader of Jiange Pavilion also came over, and his eyes were full of respect. Today, naturally, it is different from the past. The former Tianyin forbidden area and Jiange are also forces with similar strength. They are both one of the forbidden areas in the middle heaven, but the current Tianyin forbidden area has long been immortal, which is not comparable to Jiange at all.


    In front of such supreme overlords as the voice of heaven forbidden area, the sword Pavilion leader can only surrender.


    What''s more, going here today still needs to prove something. If Zhao Tianyin is angry and doesn''t tell, it won''t do any good to Jiange.


    He can''t finish the task assigned by the fairy.


    So the master of the sword Pavilion at the moment looks very humble.


    "You are the master of the sword Pavilion!"


    "Dao you, why did you suddenly come here without saying hello?"


    "People who don''t know think I can''t entertain guests in the forbidden area of the voice of heaven?"


    "Please, go to my palace!"


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin immediately issued an invitation. In the face of her former old friends, Zhao Tianyin''s mood is actually a little complicated. Not long ago, he was on an equal footing with these people, but now, after meeting Li Yixi, everything is different.


    Everything you have seems like a dream.


    "OK, please bother brother Zhao!"


    Zhao Tianyin, the master of Jiange, even received herself in person, and a smile appeared on her face.


    After all, Zhao Tianyin is now the Lord of the forbidden area of Tianyin, and he is an immortal.


    Without him, he also felt normal. At the moment, Zhao Tianyin was willing to see him, which made him very happy.


    The master of Jiange hurried to follow Zhao Tianyin into a mobile palace.


    "Brother Jian, you''re here for the auction!"


    Entering the palace, Zhao Tianyin took out Lingcha and looked at the master of Jiange with a smile.


    "Brother Zhao guessed well. Jianmou came for this. I don''t know whether it''s true or false. The news in zhongtianyu is too chaotic." The master of Jiange hurriedly smiled.


    Zhao Tianyin is willing to say that he is very excited.


    It''s better than asking yourself countless times.


    "Brother Jian, what do you think of it?"


    Zhao Tianyin smiled at the corners of her mouth, trembled slightly, and pointed to the preface to the Lanting collection just written by Li Yixi on the table.


    "Divine things are rare in the world!"


    "I''m afraid I can''t find it in the Xiaoyao immortal region."


    Zhao Tianyin, the master of the Jiange Pavilion, pointed to calligraphy and painting. The master of the Jiange pavilion has been communicating with the fairy world over the years. Naturally, he knows something about the fairy world.


    I know a lot.


    "Xiaoyao immortal domain?"


    "Naturally, there is no Xiaoyao immortal region, otherwise the current Xiaoyao immortal region will not be so chaotic."


    "Let me tell you, the auction held in the forbidden area of the voice of heaven is exactly what the childe auctions. Even if the childe abandons it at will, it is also a treasure, not to mention that the childe has spent some time."


    "As long as I master this amazing article, no, as long as I get started with this article, I can be invincible in the Xiaoyao immortal domain."


    "Now, under the guidance of the childe, I have stepped into the ranks of true immortals. The childe''s realm is unfathomable."


    "Those calligraphy and paintings are supreme gods. In order to avoid suspicion, I have ordered that I should not participate in the auction and give this opportunity to everyone."


    "After all, childe has made great wishes. I wish all living beings like dragons."


    "Go and prepare!"


    "If it''s late and you can''t get one, then the sword Pavilion will withdraw from the stage of middle heaven from now on."


    Zhao Tianyin knew what the leader of Jiange wanted to know, so she said it directly.


    "Thank you, immortal Zhao!"


    At the moment, the master of Jiange didn''t even dare to call brother Zhao. His legs trembled violently, and his eyes were full of incredible colors. He knew that Zhao Tianyin had set foot in the immortal, but he didn''t know that Zhao Tianyin had set foot in the real immortal.


    Zhenxian, two words can overwhelm the sword Pavilion.


    The elder of Jiange flying into the fairy world, tens of thousands of years later, the strongest is just a real fairy.


    Zhao Tianyin can destroy the sword pavilion with a wave.


    At the moment, the master of Jiange is a little confused.


    But after looking at Zhao Tianyin and feeling the horror of Zhao Tianyin, he didn''t dare to have the slightest doubt and left directly.


    I can''t wait to go back and reply to the immortal in Jiange.


    But just out of the palace, the empty Buddha looked at the Jiange master with a smile.


    "I''ve seen the sword, little friend!"


    Hearing the empty words, the master of the sword pavilion was shocked, his eyes were full of horror, and he stared at the sky dead and dead.


    But he knew that the evil spirit of Tianlong temple, with unparalleled talent, had suppressed the existence of an era, and even came.


    "I''ve seen the real Buddha!"


    The leader of Jiange doesn''t dare to be careless. He looks very respectful.


    Because I know from the immortal in Jiange that he is about to step into the realm of real immortal.


    Tianlong temple is a great power in the Xiaoyao immortal region compared with other rising forces in the middle heaven region.


    "No need to be polite!"


    "Did you come to see the young master?"


    "Meet the childe!"


    He smiled and asked.


    "I don''t know you. I just want to find Zhao Xianren to prove something." Since the leader of Jiange doesn''t dare to hide anything.


    "Oh!"


    "I guessed wrong, otherwise the childe will give you some advice. With your strength, you will become an immortal today."


    "Excuse me, you are busy!"


    After the empty voice fell, he turned and walked away.


    Knowing that the leader of Jiange doesn''t know Li Yixi, he naturally doesn''t want to waste time. Now he is almost possessed by his cultivation.


    Today''s appearance is due to the strange phenomenon in Li Yixi''s preface to Lanting collection.


    "Huh?"


    "Give me some advice. Can I set foot in the immortal today?"


    "How is this possible?"


    The master of the Jian Pavilion thought he had an illusion. He shook his head and denied the idea.


    "Jiankong, do you question the childe?"


    The elder of Tianyin forbidden area frowned when he heard the words of Jiankong, the leader of Jiange.


    "Huh?"


    Feeling the anger of the elders of the forbidden area of the voice of heaven, Jiankong was surprised, but he still said: "there is still a long way to go when I set foot in the immortal''s territory. Even if it is an expert''s advice, I can''t set foot in the immortal, even if the expert''s strength is all over the sky."


    Jian Kong said truthfully.


    "Hum!"


    "It''s ridiculous. It''s just a frog at the bottom of a well. You can''t guess how powerful the childe is."


    "As soon as you read it, our pavilion master joined the real immortal."


    "It''s just a fairy. If you look after you, childe, please drink a glass of water, you can break through."


    "Go away, you are not welcome here!"


    The next moment, a voice sounded in Jiankong''s ear.


    Feeling a pair of disgusting eyes, Jiankong was cold all over.


    Sword empty at the moment, the heart set off a huge wave.


    Jiankong realized that what Buddha kongzhen said was true. Li Yixi gave some advice, which might really help him break the state and become an immortal.


    At this moment, the sword is empty and the heart is incomparable.


    But after knowing the horror of Li Yixi, he dared not disturb and asked for an audience.

 Chapter 466

    Jiankong at the moment, even those eyes around him had no time to pay attention. After taking a deep breath, his body directly turned into a sword light and broke through the air.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Jiankong, who was on his way, was shocked when he thought of the scenes he had heard before.


    Breathing became extremely fast.


    He hurriedly summoned the sword Pavilion and exchanged it for treasures at all costs.


    After knowing that it was Li Yixi''s literary and Taoist treasure, how could he miss it? Now even the fairy world is in chaos. If they continue to watch indifferently, the sword Pavilion will really be eliminated by this era.


    "How does this elder exist?"


    "It''s incredible to write an article that has caused such visions!"


    At the moment, the sword was empty, and the scene I saw today sounded. My eyes were full of panic.


    He had never seen such great power erupt in the palace.


    "Shenwen must be Shenwen, otherwise it can''t be so terrible!"


    Suddenly, Jiankong thought of a possibility, and endless fine mans burst out in his eyes, and the whole body was shaking.


    The eyes were full of panic.


    After Jiankong returned to the Jiange, he did not hesitate to urge a divine sword to communicate with the Jiange immortal far away in the fairy world.


    "Jian Kong, have you found out now?"


    "The immortal realm is in chaos now. Many forces from the middle heaven realm are frantically exchanging for treasures. What happened in the middle heaven realm?"


    Before the divine sword, an illusory shadow appeared and asked in a dignified voice.


    Today, the forces from the middle heaven region in the Xiaoyao immortal region are really in disorder, as if they are crazy one by one. They are selling their industries in exchange for resources.


    That''s why the Sword Fairy is so anxious.


    Jiankong was shocked when he heard this.


    Unexpectedly, an auction of Li Yixi shocked even the fairyland, and they didn''t know it.


    After hearing the urgent words of the old ancestor, Jiankong took a deep breath and asked, "old ancestor, is Tianlong temple in the fairy world involved?"


    Jian Kong thought of today''s words and asked.


    Because Jiankong felt that from his words, Tianlong Temple must know the auction, and he knew more than him.


    "Tianlong temple?"


    "Do you have any doubt?"


    "The first to sell off the industry is Tianlong temple. It is rumored that the monks in Tianlong temple are crazy and even the Lingshan mountain they occupy has been sold off."


    However, after hearing Jiankong''s words, the ancestors of Jiange said solemnly.


    "What?"


    "Did you sell the Lingshan mountain you occupied?"


    At this moment, the sword was empty, as if he had heard wrong. Lingshan, but the place where Tianlong Temple established its sect gate, wouldn''t it mean that even its own sect gate was sold.


    This is not crazy. Even the sect has been sold. Isn''t it that a group of monks have become wild monks.


    There is no place to rest.


    "You heard right. The Lingshan mountain, where the sect gate of Tianlong temple is located, has been sold by Tianlong temple. You are so shocked. Do you know what? Say it quickly."


    "You''re such a waste. What''s going on in the middle heaven? You don''t know why. No wonder the sword pavilion has declined." The ancestors of Jiange are almost angry at the moment.


    "Tell my ancestors that an auction will be held soon in the forbidden area of Tianyin in the middle heaven!"


    When Jiankong saw that his father was angry, he immediately said.


    "What?"


    "Auction, are you not crazy? Is this your reply to me?"


    "Did the crazy monks in Tianlong temple, attracted by an auction in the middle heaven, even sell Lingshan?"


    "Are you crazy, or are they crazy!"


    Master Jiange, I''m almost mad now.


    How could an auction in zhongtianyu cause such a big shock that Tianlong temple and Lingshan in the fairy world were sold? It is absolutely impossible.


    "Lao Zu, I''m absolutely right. This matter must be related to the auction in zhongtianyu, because the auction appeared in zhongtianyu. No, it was completely unexpected in xuanhuang world."


    "Such auctions are calculated to appear in Xianyu, which has not been seen in hundreds of thousands of years."


    "Because there is a supreme being in the forbidden area of the voice of heaven. The things auctioned at the auction are his things."


    "Today, I caught a glimpse from a distance. Which expert is not a man on earth."


    "It must come from Haoran."


    "Because he wrote an article, which caused terrible visions. The power of Haoran was rich to the extreme. Jiankong had never seen such terrible visions."


    "And today, I have seen the kongzhen Buddha of Tianlong temple. He said that if the existence gives one or two directions, I can immediately testify to the immortal."


    Jiankong saw that his ancestors were angry and sweat beads were on his forehead. He quickly explained.


    "Are you sure?"


    "How is this possible?" At the moment, the ancestors of Jiange still have doubts and rage in their voices.


    "I''m sure."


    "This matter is absolutely related to the auction. Now the supreme being is in Tianlong temple. Tianlong temple is absolutely aware of this matter. The elder of Tianyin forbidden area said that the supreme being, the current Lord of Tianyin forbidden area, immediately stepped into the ranks of real immortals."


    Jiankong said immediately.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Auction, what is it?"


    At this moment, the ancestor of Jiange looks very dignified.


    After thinking carefully, I think Jiankong''s words are not impossible.


    Thinking about the changes of those crazy monks in Tianlong temple, he couldn''t help but doubt it at the moment.


    "Poetry, calligraphy and painting!"


    "Hundreds of pieces!"


    Jiankong immediately replied.


    "What, is it true that which existence comes from the supreme power above Haoran?"


    "Is the seal of the xuanhuang world broken and has nothing to do with him?"


    At the moment, the ancestor of Jiange is really frightened.


    Just calligraphy and painting, let Tianlong Temple sell off the mountain gate. It''s incredible to step on a horse. If it''s true, there''s only one possibility, that is, those calligraphy and painting, which are extremely precious.


    Beyond his knowledge.


    "But I didn''t find any abnormality in the forbidden area of the voice of heaven in the fairy world. Why?" The Sword Fairy of the sword Pavilion asked her doubts.


    "Lao Zu, the Lord of the forbidden area of the sound of heaven said that people in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven are not allowed to participate in the auction in order to prevent cheating."


    "It''s still the one who once made a great wish that all living beings would be like dragons. Now the number of immortals in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven can''t continue to participate. Moreover, today, the divine work is what the expert gave to the forbidden area of the sound of heaven. The forbidden area of the sound of heaven doesn''t get nothing." Jiankong immediately responded.


    "No participation?"


    "I''m afraid it''s in case someone gets in the way and annoys the expert!"


    "Jiankong, listen, you prepare immediately and participate in the auction. I''ll also prepare. If it''s true, once the Jiange is absent and can''t get a divine object, the Jiange will really be eliminated." The Sword Fairy in the sword Pavilion broke off contact.

 Chapter 467

    When the connection was disconnected, Jiankong still stood in place with a dull face, and his eyes were full of horror.


    "Madmen, a group of madmen, even sold Lingshan."


    Jiankong thought of the news he got from the ancestors of Jiange. The whole person was ignorant and was extremely afraid of Tianlong temple.


    I never thought that Tianlong temple was so crazy that even Lingshan was sold.


    This is simply the point of never giving up until the goal is achieved.


    However, soon Jiankong woke up from the shock and slapped his thigh. "Damn it, I forgot such a big event. Now the whole middle heaven is in chaos. If I don''t do it, I''m afraid I can''t take out many treasures at the auction."


    "Tianlong temple, who knows the best about this auction, did not hesitate to sell off the Lingshan mountain in the fairy world. These treasures are absolutely precious. The sword Pavilion must not be missed."


    "If I miss it, I''ll be the sinner of the sword Pavilion."


    Jiankong''s figure left here, and the whole Jiange was busy in an instant.


    Outside Tianlong temple, in the palace.


    Zhao Tianyin looked respectful in the palace. "Childe, the auction is ready. Childe, don''t worry. Today we go to the holy lake. I don''t know if childe has any other requirements."


    "That''s good!"


    "Coming to zhongtianyu is a tourist. Naturally, Lord Zhao chose the holy lake. Where must be a holy land on earth, let''s go to the holy lake!"


    Li Yixi''s mouth was filled with a smile.


    "Childe, let''s start!"


    Zhao Tianyin immediately said.


    "Yes!"


    "Bother Lord Zhao again." An apology appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    "What do you say, young master? In fact, I find it''s not a good thing to practice in seclusion all the time. It seems that I have improved a lot when I go out for a trip. I have to thank you, young master?" Where will Zhao Tianyin get into trouble? She wants to follow Li Yixi every day?


    How can he be willing to miss such a good opportunity? If Li Yixi is willing, he can''t wait to take Li Yixi to finish every inch of the land in the middle heaven.


    In Tianlong temple, when he heard that Li Yixi and others were going to the holy lake, he was reluctant to give up.


    Li Yixi was here, but Tianlong Temple gained a lot. Li Yixi left with a face of reluctance, but he dared to stop Li Yixi there.


    He took a deep breath and said to Zhao Tianyin, "Zhao Daoyou, childe, it''s a big deal. Just in case, he thinks he still has some strength. This time, he will follow the childe. If there is any trouble, let the childe drive!"


    He made an empty decision and followed Li Yixi.


    "The empty Buddha, do you doubt Zhao''s strength?"


    "And do you think the people around you are not as good as you?"


    Zhao Tianyin sneered.


    "Zhao Daoyou misunderstood. How dare I underestimate Daoyou? Isn''t it more people and more security that I follow?" Knowing that Zhao Tianyin didn''t mean to be angry, he smiled.


    And Zhao Tianyin can''t stop her from going.


    Soon, at the command of Zhao Tianyin, Li Yixi''s palace was urged, and the palace broke into the air.


    He shamelessly entered Li Yixi''s palace. "Childe, this is the holy Buddhist Scripture of Tianlong temple. It''s given to childe."


    "It can make people calm and hope to help you."


    He smiled and showed an ancient and simple Scripture.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing the Scriptures in her empty hand, Zhao Tianyin''s look changed. This holy Buddhist Scripture is the most precious treasure of Tianlong temple. He took it out.


    This really shocked Zhao Tianyin.


    "Holy Sutra?"


    "Is this too precious? I won''t practice." Li Yixi said helplessly.


    "Childe, this is not a cultivation method. It just helps people calm down." He immediately explained.


    "All right!"


    "I also know a lot of Buddhist scriptures that help calm down. I don''t know. Do you know?" Li Yixi smiled.


    "You still know Buddhist scriptures. I wonder if you can give me some advice?"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Liaokong''s eyes brightened. His eyes were full of excitement. Although he was nervous, Liaokong knew that this was an opportunity. Once he missed it, he couldn''t have it. Li Yixi asked. Maybe he saw that he had given the treasure of Tianlong temple and wanted to give himself some advice.


    "I don''t dare to give advice. I just know. Since the empty host is interested, I''ll write it down today. How about the empty host?"


    Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    At this moment, I almost knelt down. My eyes were full of excitement, especially when I heard Li Yixi say to write. That''s divine literature.


    Where can I not be excited.


    "Sure enough, there are countless opportunities to follow the childe!"


    At this moment, I was so excited that I felt that my decision was really right.


    "Childe, I''ll grind the ink for you!"


    Zhao Tianyin looked envious at the moment. In order to rub the chance, she immediately ran to rub ink for Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi didn''t say anything. He looked proud. Li Yixi thought it was the great power of his calligraphy that attracted these people.


    Next to the desk, Li Yixi''s pen moved under the gaze of several pairs of eyes:


    "When observing the free Bodhisattva and walking deep Prajna paramita for a long time, he saw that the five implications were empty and lived through all hardships. Relic son, color is not different from emptiness, emptiness is not different from color, color is emptiness, emptiness is color, and the same is true when thinking and knowing. The relic is the empty phase of all dharmas, which is neither born nor destroyed, neither dirty nor clean, nor increased nor decreased. Therefore, the air is colorless, there is no thought, action, consciousness, eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body and mind, colorless sound, fragrance, touch, no vision, even the unconscious, no ignorance, no ignorance, even no old death, no old death. No pain gathers and destroys the Tao, no wisdom and no gain. "


    Every word of Li Yixi fell, and everyone present was shocked, and their eyes were full of incredible colors.


    The Dragon thirteen brothers are also excited and trembling at the moment.


    At this moment, the Buddha meaning in the hall was extremely rich.


    "It''s impossible. Who is the childe? What kind of Buddhist Scripture is this? Why is it so terrible? Is it in the Buddhist world?"


    At the moment, my heart is shaking wildly, and my eyes are full of incredible colors.


    He felt emptiness, and his Dharma was greatly benefited by the function of this half Scripture.


    At this moment, the mind is empty, and there is a burst of endless Buddha consciousness in the body.


    Today, I step into the realm of true immortality.


    With empty eyes, he stared at Li Yixi''s pen and continued to watch the birth of divine texts and the endless Buddha meaning contained in divine texts.


    "For no gain. Bodhi Bodhisattva Yu, according to Prajna paramita, has many reasons, so he has no worries. Without hindrance, there is no terror, far from reversing dreams, what is Nirvana. All Buddhas of the third generation, according to Prajna paramita, obtained the three contempt three Bodhisattvas. Therefore, it is known that Prajna paramita is a great God mantra, a Daming mantra, a supreme mantra, a nothingness mantra and so on. It can eliminate all suffering and is true. Therefore, the Prajna paramita mantra, that is, the mantra says: uncover the truth, uncover the truth, uncover the truth, uncover the truth, Bodhisattva bhaha. "


    "Boom!"


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s last word fell, a vision appeared.

 Chapter 468

    In the empty palace, endless Buddha light broke out, and a Buddha shadow appeared, as if the Buddhas in the heavens were singing. Countless Buddha sounds rang through the void.


    The palace is surrounded by countless virtual shadows of the Buddha.


    At this moment, it was as if mountains and rivers were shaking.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, the dragon one or three brothers in the palace shot a terrible Buddha light in their eyes. After feeling the horror of this Heart Sutra, they were shocked.


    Because at the moment, a Grand Buddha voice appeared in the minds of the three people.


    A Buddha shadow that seemed to occupy the void appeared, and a voice sounded in their minds.


    "The third form of the Buddha''s palm moves mountains and rivers!"


    At the moment, in their minds, the shadow of the Buddha showed the third form of the Tathagata God''s palm.


    The terrible power made the three brothers'' eyes show a terrible Buddha light.


    "Yes!"


    "Why do these three people have such terrible Buddha meaning? Are they the reincarnation of the Buddha?"


    After discovering the abnormality of the three people, the whole person was stunned, because the Buddha meaning of the three people at the moment was really terrible, as if the three people were transformed into three Buddhas.


    "How about the empty chair?"


    When the air shook, Li Yixi''s voice sounded.


    Liaokong immediately woke up, "childe, to be honest, there is really no Buddhist sutra with such Zen meaning in Tianlong temple. I don''t know its name?"


    Li Yixi said with a smile, "this is called the Heart Sutra. If you like it, take it!"


    "Just now, the abbot gave me a Buddhist sutra, which is a thank you. It''s not a precious thing! "


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the whole person''s brain was blank. Li Yixi gave him such a divine thing.


    This is also a Buddhist sutra composed of divine texts. Even if it is an ordinary Buddhist sutra, it is extremely precious.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    After waking up, he took the Heart Sutra tremblingly.


    Trembling all over.


    "Childe, look, where is so beautiful!"


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun''s voice sounded, and Li Yixi immediately went over to enjoy the scenery with Hu Qingyun.


    Seeing Li Yixi leave, Zhao Tianyin is very envious.


    "I''m an empty Taoist friend. Congratulations on breaking the mirror and getting the most precious treasure of Buddhism."


    "It should be empty. Thank Zhao Daoyou. If Zhao Daoyou didn''t bring the childe to our Tianlong temple, then Tianlong temple is still the former Tianlong temple. Since then, Tianlong temple and Tianyin forbidden area are allies. As long as Tianyin forbidden area needs something, Tianyin temple will definitely stand by." At this moment, he directly made a vow of heaven.


    Feeling the oath passed down from the dark, Zhao Tianyin was surprised and surprised.


    The oath of heaven, but you can''t break it.


    If you disobey, you will be sworn by heaven.


    "Well, in the future, we will be allies!"


    Zhao Tianyin is also a great surprise. After Li Yixi''s guidance, Tianlong temple is not the former Tianlong temple. Tianlong Temple must be very powerful.


    Naturally, the forbidden area of the voice of heaven will not refuse such an ally.


    "Zhao Daoyou, this Heart Sutra is too important for my Buddhism. It will certainly help me go further and understand a lot."


    Holding the Heart Sutra, he hurried to the corner and realized it.


    After reading it silently for three times, the whole body was shocked, and the whole person seemed to have changed once along with his soul.


    The Buddha rhyme on the body becomes incomparably holy.


    "I have achieved the supreme Buddha body?" At the moment, the air was empty, the face was incredible, and the eyes were full of incredible colors.


    After taking a deep breath, he quietly walked out of the palace and took out the precious mirror in the corner outside the palace. This precious mirror is given by Tianlong xianfo and can keep in touch with Tianlong xianfo.


    In the immortal realm of China, the Tianlong immortal Buddha, who closed doors on the spirit boat and practiced the immortal martial arts of King Kong, immediately opened his eyes, which were full of excitement.


    These days, every time the mirror changes, the Tianlong immortal Buddha is excited, because every time there is a harvest.


    After passing countless Buddhist miracles from the sky, the monks of Tianlong temple in the fairy world sold off the Lingshan mountain of Tianlong temple without hesitation.


    "I''m empty. What''s up?"


    Up to now, Tianlong immortal Buddha can barely suppress his emotions, looking at the emptiness in the mirror with a hopeful face.


    "Grandmaster, I have good news for you. Today, the childe gave me a Buddhist sutra. I broke the territory and set foot in the real immortal."


    In the precious mirror, there was a voice of empty excitement.


    "Have you entered the realm of true immortality?"


    "Good, good, good!"


    "Since then, we have two true immortals in Tianlong temple, which can also have a solid foundation in the fairy world."


    Tianlong and xianfo are very happy at the moment.


    It''s a big deal to have a real fairy.


    "Grandmaster, I''ll read this Heart Sutra to you now. It may be of great benefit to you. Unfortunately, my strength can''t pass on the original text of this Heart Sutra to you. Otherwise, if you get this Heart Sutra written by God, maybe you can set foot in heaven!" It''s a pity to be empty.


    But there is no way.


    "Good!"


    "It''s empty, Grandpa. I didn''t read you wrong. I didn''t expect you to share such a powerful thing with me." Tianlong xianfo is excited at the moment.


    "Master, restrain your emotions. Listen, I''m going to start!" After taking a deep breath, he explained.


    "Good!"


    The Tianlong immortal Buddha was inexplicably excited. He quickly suppressed his emotions and calmed his mind. Soon, the Heart Sutra chanted by the air sounded.


    "When observing the free Bodhisattva and walking deep Prajna paramita for a long time, he saw that the five implications were empty and lived through all hardships. Relic son, color is not different from emptiness, emptiness is not different from color, color is emptiness, emptiness is color, and the same is true when thinking and knowing. Relic is the empty phase of all dharmas, which is neither born nor destroyed, neither dirty nor clean, neither increased nor decreased... "


    "Huh?"


    At the moment of hearing the Heart Sutra, the Tianlong immortal Buddha suddenly turned pale, and his eyes were full of panic.


    There are huge waves in my heart.


    Under the Heart Sutra of empty chanting, Tianlong immortal Buddha felt as if he had seen his own Tao at the moment.


    Once some places that I didn''t understand suddenly opened up, and the bottleneck broke directly.


    This sutra gives Tianlong and xianfo the feeling of listening to the voice of heaven.


    "I see!"


    At this moment, the Tianlong immortal Buddha was shocked and the avenue was broken. In the next moment, countless virtual shadows of the Buddha appeared in the void.


    Endless Buddha sounds resound through the void.


    The dean of Tianyue academy opened his eyes now. His eyes were full of surprises.


    "The Tianlong guy broke the mirror!"


    "According to my observation, it is impossible for him to break the environment for decades. It''s strange!"


    Tianyue was shocked at the moment.


    However, looking at the countless Buddha virtual shadows and Buddha sounds around the spirit boat, Tianyue knew that this was not a fairyland, but that the Tianlong immortal Buddha had really set foot in the fairyland.


    It shocked him.

 Chapter 469

    Zhongtianyu, the palace where Li Yixi is located, is a treasure. Driven by Zhao Tianyin, it is fast.


    It didn''t take much time to reach the holy lake.


    Unfortunately, it was already evening when we arrived at the holy lake. It is naturally inappropriate to visit the holy lake now.


    "Childe, the holy lake is so beautiful. It makes people intoxicated under the sunset."


    Hu Qingyun beside Li Yixi smiled and liked the holy lake very much.


    At the moment, Li Yixi took a look, but he thought the holy lake was good.


    Li Yixi now feels the beauty of sunset and solitary ducks flying together, and the autumn water is the same as the sky.


    "It''s just why the holy lake is so quiet. It shouldn''t be."


    Li Yixi glanced around, and there was an unexpected color in his eyes.


    Around the holy lake, from the architectural point of view, there should be a good night market here.


    But now, there are few tourists, and they are rushing away one by one. The residents around the holy lake are also beginning to close their doors.


    Zhao Tianyin was also stunned. This scene was unexpected.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on an old man who was closing the stall not far away and hurried over, "uncle, excuse me, why did you close the stall so early now?"


    "The night market here should be very good?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi asked his doubts.


    Zhao Tianyin and others, at the moment, their eyes also fell on the old man.


    "Have you just come to the holy lake?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the old man jumped first, then calmed down and asked quickly.


    "Yes, we have just arrived at the holy lake. What''s going on here?" Li Yixi smiled when he saw that the old man seemed very nervous.


    "Hoo!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the old man took a look at the jade amulet on his chest. There was no change, so he was relieved.


    Quickly explained: "everybody, you''re not here at the right time. Recently, the holy lake is often haunted. It''s very scary at night. All ghosts travel at night. Everyone outside is dead."


    "It''s normal during the day, but at night, it turns into a place of Yin death. I advise you to find an inn quickly. Don''t come out at night. It''s dangerous outside, but as long as you''re in the house, you''ll be fine. In the house, you''ll be protected by saints."


    After the old man said that, he ignored the crowd and quickly closed the stall. Soon the door was closed.


    "Childe, it doesn''t matter. I''ll see what evil spirits are doing tonight."


    "Just in time, as practitioners, it''s a merit for us to kill evil spirits."


    Zhao Tianyin hurriedly explained at the moment. She was a little uneasy and was afraid of Su Xiuyi''s blame.


    "I believe you, let''s go back first!"


    Li Yixi felt the light slowly darkening and gave a reminder.


    "Yes, childe!"


    The crowd soon returned to the palace.


    "Don''t worry, childe. We''re here tonight. No demons or monsters can come near here." After waiting for someone, he immediately said.


    "Childe, we must protect you!" The Dragon 13 brothers are also in a hurry.


    "Good, good!"


    "Everyone pay attention to safety!"


    Li Yixi was a little nervous.


    On earth, some people say that there is ghosts. Lee will make complaints about others. But here, Li Yi Xi can not dare. There are really ghosts.


    Seeing the people leaving the palace, Li Yixi was a little nervous.


    "Green rhyme, now close the window." Li Yixi gave an order. Hu Qingyun didn''t say anything and hurriedly closed all the windows.


    As the sky gradually darkened, the surrounding became gloomy, and scary voices came from time to time. Even if there were three brothers of the dragon family outside, Li Yixi was still a little nervous.


    "Door god, to door god!"


    "The door god can suppress evil spirits!"


    Li Yixi thought of the door and suddenly his eyes lit up


    Li Yixi hurriedly prepared pen, ink, paper and inkstone and drew them on the desk.


    Li Yixi''s door gods at the moment are Qin Qiong and Yuchi Gong.


    Li Yixi painted the portraits of Qin Qiong and Yuchi Gong quickly.


    "Long Yi, stick this on the door!"


    Now there is a lot of Yin outside. Li Yixi is a little nervous. He can only order Long Yi to do it.


    Seeing that long Yi had posted the door god, Li Yixi was slightly relieved.


    Outside, the empty face was very black, "Zhao Daoyou, didn''t you ask someone to check here first?"


    Hearing the empty words, Zhao Tianyin looked very ugly at the moment, "I don''t know. Not long ago, the holy lake was still in good condition. I thought that this place suddenly became like this?"


    "Now, it''s not the time to argue about this. Let''s see what happened to the holy lake?" The Dragon took a deep breath and said coldly.


    "Yes, I''d like to see what''s going on.


    With the passage of time, the overcast wind outside has become greater.


    Gusts of Yin wind are creepy.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s going on?"


    It is Buddhism and Taoism that practice in emptiness, which has a restraining effect on ghosts, but at this moment, it is only a gust of Yin wind. Suddenly, I feel extremely uncomfortable.


    This shocked Kong, and his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    His accomplishments are really immortal.


    But even in the dark wind, I felt suppressed.


    "Zhao Daoyou, do you feel abnormal?"


    "No, it''s not a night trip!"


    "Even if it is a ghost fairy, I have seen it in the fairy world. There is no such terrible authority at all."


    "Maybe today, we met something terrible!" He looked at Zhao Tianyin with empty eyes. A look of panic appeared in his eyes at the moment.


    Everything here is so weird.


    "I feel it, but in any case, I can''t let the childe be affected." Zhao Tianyin took a deep breath and said with an ugly face.


    Such a thing has never been met.


    They have lived for countless years and haven''t seen any demons and ghosts, but now they are suddenly uneasy.


    "Come here!"


    "Something''s wrong with this place!" The dragon one and three brothers are frowning now. They have practiced the Tathagata palm, but now they all feel depressed.


    The three knew that what might have happened here was very unusual.


    "Thank you, three Taoist friends!"


    Zhao Tianyin, several people, will approach.


    After feeling the rich Buddha rhyme on the Longjiashan brothers, it was a little better.


    One by one, they are waiting with great fear.


    "Boom!"


    At the next moment, the center of the holy lake was like the door of hell opened. A terrible vortex appeared, and countless forces of yin and death rose into the sky. The Yin wind was frightening.


    "Is it the nine secluded land that has been opened?"


    "How is that possible?"


    The moment Zhao Tianyin saw this scene, her eyes were full of panic, and she was frightened by the pure power of the nether world.

 Chapter 470

    The next moment, under the eyes of several people, I saw a door really opened in the central vortex of the holy lake.


    A terrible breath appeared, and the powerful breath made people despair.


    At the moment when these figures appeared, Zhao Tianyin and others trembled violently.


    "Impossible?"


    "Absolutely impossible. This is an illusion. How can such a terrible existence occur? This is the world, not a forbidden place. Jiuyou yellow spring?" His empty body trembled violently.


    His eyes were full of fear and despair.


    Because those figures appearing at the moment, the weakest ones have the strength of real immortals.


    Today is empty, but I just preached true immortality.


    Zhenxian, how strong is it? Everyone knows very well.


    "Roar!"


    The first few figures, cold eyes swept around the holy lake, and the next moment, terrible green eyes stared at longyi and others.


    "When Jiuyou comes, you don''t have to let him be killed!"


    The figures, as if they had seen a good meal, rushed to longyi and others.


    "Damn it, what''s the matter? Go and stop it quickly. Don''t let it affect the childe." At this moment, Zhao Tianyin''s eyes were full of panic, and immediately gave an order.


    People can only rush up with hard eyelids.


    Use your magic powers to try to stop these ghosts.


    However, before long, more terrible figures appeared in the portal of the vortex center. The breath of these figures made people tremble.


    "Fairy, damn it, it''s fairy!"


    "Can''t it really lead to Jiuyou here?"


    One by one, they were stunned for a moment. They knew that their strength looked very strong, but it was impossible to block the existence of these horrors.


    Because not one or two, people saw that there were dense virtual shadows in the center of the holy lake. The strength of these virtual shadows was extremely powerful.


    "Go and run away with the palace!"


    He took a deep breath and his face was full of panic.


    "Good!"


    "I can''t wait to stop it!"


    Zhao Tianyin and others looked at the center of the vortex, and a dense figure appeared. There was a blank in their brain.


    "Go!"


    The people''s bodies retreated, but just as they approached the palace, they looked at each other, and their eyes were full of unexpected colors.


    In the eyes of the people, they watched the two ordinary and incomparable paintings on the door. At the moment, they burst out a terrible golden light.


    In an instant, they found that the two figures in the painting were really alive.


    Wrapped in gold, he appeared in front of the palace.


    "Kill evil and avoid giving way!"


    These two figures were Qin Qiong and Yuchi Gong. When their voices fell, they chased the ghosts from the crowd, and their bodies seemed to evaporate.


    The body is melting rapidly.


    "This... This..."


    "That''s possible. What''s this?"


    One by one, the mind is full of incredible.


    "I know. The childe asked me to post it. The childe said, this is the door god."


    Long Yi hurriedly explained.


    "Did you ask me to post it?"


    It turned out that these two figures were created by the childe. They are gods on earth.


    "Unexpectedly, the existence of the true immortal level was also wiped out by the golden light on his body." The empty heart fluctuated violently.


    "The land of nine secluded places should open a way in the world and be killed!"


    After the golden light forced back and killed those evil spirits, the people were shocked inexplicably.


    At the same time, I saw two figures facing the center of the holy lake.


    The terrible breath broke out. In a short time, the Jiuyou channel in the center of the holy lake was broken.


    After everything returned to normal, the two golden figures disappeared.


    "Is the family of Jiuyou dead?"


    "So terrible, so terrible!"


    "Such an incredible thing has happened here. Isn''t this place connected with the land of Jiuyou?"


    Seeing that everything was back to normal, he took a few hard breaths, and his eyes were filled with horror.


    "Yes, this place may have a time-space node with the nine secluded land. Otherwise, there can be no such terrible things. The nine secluded land is worthy of the supreme plane. The things inside are terrible. Maybe the existence we met in the legendary nine secluded land is just some mole ants."


    The Dragon took a hard breath, and a touch of fear appeared in his eyes. At that moment, he really felt the coming of death.


    In the face of the terrible existence of those nine secluded places, I have no power to stop it. If there were no door god on the portal, they might be dead now.


    "What''s that? Do you know what that was? "


    Zhao Tianyin calmed her inner panic and her eyes fell on the people.


    "That''s a painting painted by the young master. The young master said that the door god can suppress evil spirits. He didn''t expect that he should be so powerful. He can really resist the strong existence of those nine secluded places."


    When he felt the puzzled eyes of the people, Long Yi quickly explained, because the door god was painted by Li Yixi not long ago. At that time, Li Yixi didn''t go out of the palace, but gave it to him to paste.


    When he pasted it, he felt that it was ordinary and had no strong feeling, but he didn''t expect that at the moment when the nine secluded land was opened, the two ordinary figure paintings had such terrible strength.


    That''s the power that makes them despair!


    But in front of these two door gods, it seems that there is a kind of natural restraint. Just in the blink of an eye, the door to the nine secluded land that has been slowly opened has been completely broken. All the powerful souls wandering between heaven and earth have been killed.


    Let the world turn into a place of yin and death return to normal in a very fast time.


    "The childe painted the door god!"


    "Did you already know this scene?"


    "Or the childe really knows we can''t resist, so he made this divine object to resist the powerful existence of the nine secluded land."


    Thinking of this possible moment, they looked at each other one by one, and their eyes were full of fear.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yixi didn''t come out, but he counted everything that happened outside and prepared two door god paintings to suppress everything.


    "Yes, you must have expected it!"


    "How does the childe exist? He should be able to know the past and the future."


    "Today''s crisis is finally resolved. Otherwise, I''m afraid we will become Yin dead tonight!"


    Thinking of this possible moment, one by one''s breathing became urgent again, and there was panic and fear in his hidden eyes.


    The land of Jiuyou is a powerful place. It''s good, but it''s also an ominous place. Even those supreme beings and saints in the heavens are afraid of it.

 Chapter 471

    It took a lot of time for everyone to recover from the shock just now.


    After all, the nine secluded places are really terrible places that saints dare not enter easily. Their strength is too small in the face of the existence of the nine secluded places.


    "Fortunately, the childe went here today. Otherwise, the holy lake may be over."


    "Once the holy lake is finished, the existence of Jiuyou has transformed the holy lake, which is suitable for the existence of Jiuyou. I''m afraid there will be no hope in the middle heaven.


    After all, we are not waiting to resist these existence. "


    Zhao Tianyin took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "Yes, the reason why the Jiuyou place didn''t erupt immediately was that it was changed here. Therefore, the existence around the holy lake didn''t open the door at night to see the existence of the Jiuyou place. The reason why we were watched today is that we found the existence of the channel. Once the channel is spread by us, it will have an impact on the transformation of the Jiuyou place, That''s why the other party tried to kill her. "


    "Do you think it''s a coincidence that this nine secluded land came to the middle heaven?"


    He took a deep breath and his eyes fell on everyone''s faces.


    "Unknowable!"


    "We can''t speculate about the powerful and powerful!" The Dragon took a deep breath and said with some fear.


    As long Yi said, the idea of the strong in Jiuyou is really beyond their guess.


    "You say that the nine secluded places are also staring at the Tianjun tomb."


    "After all, in Tianjun''s tomb, there are three thousand Da Dao Shu, the top ten Da Dao Shu, the great disaster Shu."


    Suddenly, Zhao Tianyin''s body shook and a touch of uneasiness appeared in her eyes.


    After the xuanhuang world was watched by the carefree fairy king, the xuanhuang world was suppressed once.


    If the existence of Jiuyou land comes, I''m afraid it will directly destroy the world.


    "Probably, we must not let the existence of the nine secluded places have an opportunity to come to the xuanhuang world!"


    "We must clean up the nine quiet Qi here immediately." At the moment, he was shocked and couldn''t sit still anymore.


    If the world is destroyed, it will be a disaster for the xuanhuang world.


    "Good!"


    After they looked at each other, they immediately took action and immediately began to purify the Qi of Jiuyou.


    However, when the Buddha''s intention of dragon one touched the Qi of Jiuyou, the look of dragon one changed greatly.


    "No, don''t touch this thing. It has the ability of erosion and can assimilate our strength. It''s terrible."


    The first shot was longyi, but at the moment, longyi''s eyes were full of panic and his body was pedaling his hind legs.


    At the moment, at the fingertips of dragon one, there is a nine Youqi winding around, rapidly eroding the whole arm of dragon one.


    "Come on, I''ll clear this thing first!"


    When they saw the nine quiet Qi at the tip of the dragon''s finger, their eyes were full of horror.


    Qi Qi took the time of a cup of tea to completely clear the nine quiet Qi at the tip of the dragon''s finger.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At this moment, everyone breathed violently, and their eyes were full of panic.


    For the Qi of Jiuyou, I really realized the terrible place at this moment.


    "Damn it, the nine quiet Qi is so terrible that it can suppress our immortal power. The quality of this thing is really too high. It''s not something we can get rid of. It''s just a trace. We all spent so much time together. The nine quiet Qi here is like a fog, covering the whole holy lake. How can we get rid of it?"


    There was a touch of despair in everyone''s eyes.


    They have never seen such a thing.


    "If you want to keep the xuanhuang world, you can only ask the childe to do it!"


    After looking at each other with Zhao Tianyin, there was a touch of helplessness in his eyes.


    Only Li Yixi can clean up the nine quiet Qi here. Otherwise, it will become a death place. It may also exist in the nine quiet place, communicate the nine quiet Qi here, and open up a channel again.


    "No!"


    "Childe, I''ve never done it directly!"


    "You must have something ready. We can''t remember." At this moment, Long Yi directly waved to stop everyone. Their three brothers followed Li Yixi for the longest time and knew Li Yixi''s work style best.


    "Did you hint?"


    Hearing this, they couldn''t help thinking.


    But if they wanted to break their heads, they didn''t think of a solution.


    One by one, his face became bitter and he couldn''t help thinking.


    "By the way, it must be the Buddhist Scripture!"


    An hour later, Long Yi suddenly remembered that Li Yixi had written a Heart Sutra in the palace.


    Longyi''s eyes fell on the empty body.


    "Buddhist scriptures?"


    At this moment, a fine awn appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    "Yes, it must be the Heart Sutra. Childe will not write such a powerful Buddhist Heart Sutra for no reason." At the moment, Zhao Tianyin also showed a happy look on her face.


    "Heart Sutra?"


    He was a little suspicious, but he felt that everyone''s eyes fell on himself.


    He slowly took out the Heart Sutra written by Li Yixi today.


    Open slowly in front of everyone.


    When the Heart Sutra unfolds, the terrible Buddha''s intention suddenly erupts. At the moment, this Heart Sutra seems to turn into a light.


    At the same time, many Buddhist sounds sounded.


    I saw that on this Heart Sutra, the divine texts suspended one by one and turned into the empty shadow of the Buddha in the sky.


    These virtual shadows of the Buddha began to talk in the void.


    Under the Buddha''s voice all over the sky, there are illusory divine texts and virtual shadows in the void, which are powerful and boundless.


    "Hum, MI Hong!"


    When the virtual shadows of the six gods appeared, a terrible scene appeared in the void.


    The virtual shadows of the six gods quickly rotated in the void. At this moment, all the nine quiet Qi shrouding the holy lake was immediately gathered in the middle of the virtual shadows of the six gods and turned into a black ball.


    At this moment, the virtual shadow transformed by the divine text of the Heart Sutra, together with the virtual shadow of the six divine texts, suspended in the void and sang the Heart Sutra.


    "When observing the free Bodhisattva and walking deep Prajna paramita for a long time, he saw that the five connotations were empty and spent all hardships."


    "All the Buddhas of the third generation, according to the Prajna paramita, obtained the three contempt three Bodhi of ahindra."


    "Therefore, it is known that Prajna paramita is the great God mantra, the Daming mantra, the supreme mantra, the no and so on. It can eliminate all suffering and is true."


    "Jiedi Jiedi, BOLUO Jiedi, BOLUO monk Jiedi, Bodhisattva bhaha."


    At this moment, the terrible Buddha sound resounded through the virtual shadow, and the terrible Buddha meaning broke out.


    Those Jiuyou Qi, under these Buddhist sounds, trembled violently, and a trace of Jiuyou Qi turned into the power of light.


    The holy lake, which was originally shrouded in the spirit of Jiuyou, returned to normal under the chant of the Buddha in the sky.


    People wander around the world and can''t find a trace of Jiuyou Qi.


    "I see. Childe, it''s really terrible!"


    "I have already calculated everything and arranged everything."

 Chapter 472

    After all the nine secluded Qi was purified, the virtual shadows of the Buddha turned into divine texts and returned. At the same time, the Heart Sutra in front of the empty body converged all the divine power and became ordinary.


    The empty heart set off a huge wave. I didn''t expect that this Heart Sutra should have such a terrible power.


    His hands trembled and put away the Heart Sutra.


    "Congratulations, Taoist friends, for obtaining such a divine thing!"


    After they took a deep breath, their eyes were full of envy.


    "It''s just a coincidence!"


    "If such a big event hadn''t happened in the holy lake, I''m afraid the childe wouldn''t give such a divine thing. From then on, our Tianlong temple will kill demons and Demons and live up to the childe''s gift." After taking a deep breath, he worshipped Li Yixi.


    "It''s finally over!"


    "Before, I really felt the end of the world!" At this moment, the dragon was shocked in his eyes.


    "Go, go back!"


    "But you should remember that we did everything here. It has nothing to do with the childe, you know?"


    "The childe turns into a mortal and just wants to experience the life of a mortal. We must not mention it in front of the childe. The childe has already arranged a solution, you know?" At this moment, the Dragon suddenly turned around and taught with a dignified look.


    "I''ll wait, I understand!"


    Take a deep breath one by one and remember this sentence firmly.


    "Childe, all demons and monsters have been cleaned up. Childe, don''t worry. Have a good rest tonight and let''s visit the holy lake tomorrow." As soon as the Dragon came to the door, he said respectfully.


    In the hall, Li Yixi, who was very nervous, heard this, his heart slowly stabilized. Su Xiuyi was very worried just now. The ghosts in this world are terrible.


    Even if he has great spirit, Li Yixi was still worried just now.


    "Childe, it''s safe now!"


    Hu Qingyun, beside Li Yixi, also hurriedly comforted.


    "Yes!"


    "This middle heaven is really dangerous. After playing the holy lake, we''ll go back when the auction is completed!"


    "In the jishengdao palace, guarded by the jishengdao palace, it''s safer."


    Li Yixi thought and made a decision.


    "What you said is that when the auction is over, we''ll go back!"


    "I''ve been out for a long time this time, and I''ve seen a lot of things."


    "I also miss home. I still like the yard. Where do I live an ordinary life!" Hu Qingyun also agreed.


    "Well, I''m afraid you haven''t had enough?"


    "Qing Yun, it''s very kind of you!"


    Li Yixi was moved and saw the prosperity outside. Unexpectedly, Hu Qingyun still liked the life in the small courtyard.


    "Young master, have a rest!" Hu Qingyun smiled.


    "It doesn''t matter. Ghosts travel at night. I don''t want to sleep. It''s not just us. I''m afraid these people around the holy lake can''t sleep, one by one."


    "Now, there must be some children who are nervous in their parents'' arms?"


    "I''m not sleepy now. I''ll play the piano so that everyone can sleep at ease!"


    Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth, took out the Guqin from the system space, took a deep breath and played it, and the sound of the piano spread out from the palace.


    At this time, the song Li Yixi chose was the Buddhist zhunti mantra.


    At the moment when Li Yixi played, notes sounded in the void. Invisible, a piano sound entered everyone''s ears around the holy lake.


    Those people who are nervous suddenly have peace of mind. After a long time of uneasiness, they are already tired. In the twinkling of an eye, no matter old or young, they fall into a deep sleep one by one.


    The hanging heart also became stable, and no one had a nightmare halfway.


    Under the holy lake, in an underground palace, a figure sits cross legged at the moment.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s piano sounded, the figure trembled wildly, and a touch of panic appeared in his eyes.


    The next moment, he hurried to keep his head, as if his head was about to explode.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    His body was on the ground and rolled over.


    At this moment, in the center of his eyebrows, a nine quiet Qi was forced out by the piano sound and dissipated completely.


    The sound of Li Yixi''s piano did not disappear, but entered the ears of the rolling figure on the ground.


    Gradually, the figure was no longer howling, and his reason was restored in his eyes.


    This man is an unforgivable murderer. He practiced the art of controlling ghosts and killed many people.


    The reason why I came here is that there are evil spirits here, trying to capture them and subdue them to become my own mace.


    But I didn''t expect that I was directly controlled by the power of Jiuyou as soon as I arrived here.


    In the underground palace, countless people are still imprisoned at the moment. On these people, there are also nine quiet Qi and recovered wisdom one by one.


    It turns out that all the missing people around the holy lake are here.


    But if Li Yixi didn''t know the power of Jiuyou in time, these people would eventually become slaves of Jiuyou.


    Under the sound of the piano, a fine awn appeared in the man''s eyes.


    "Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha!"


    "From today on, there will be no ghost control Taoist. I''ll call shanci monk!"


    The man seemed to have suddenly gained the Tao. The ghost gas on his body disappeared completely, as if he was wrapped in Buddha light. The long hair on his head fell off and turned into a bald head.


    "Amitabha!"


    After singing the Buddha''s horn, he went to the place where the people were detained in the underground palace.


    Those sober people, looking at the moment he walked past, their eyes were full of panic in time, as if they had seen the Shura ghost.


    "You, don''t come here!" One by one, the voices were trembling.


    "Benefactor, today I suddenly wake up and become a monk here. I''ll let you go back. I''m sinful and should take it as my duty to popularize all living beings for the rest of my life."


    "Wait, go back!"


    With a wave of his hand, the blockade at the moment was broken.


    The figure of the kind monk also disappeared.


    In the palace, Li Yixi''s ten fingers beat rapidly on the string.


    Note after note seemed to ring through heaven and earth. All the nine quiet Qi left after the Heart Sutra was cleaned up disappeared without hiding.


    "Boom!"


    Outside the hall, the Dragon suddenly shook, and a terrible Buddha shadow appeared behind him.


    Long Yi slowly opened his eyes, and a surprise appeared in his eyes.


    "Today, I finally set foot in the realm of immortals."


    The Dragon got up quickly and worshipped the palace.


    Long Yi knows that everything is given by Li Yixi. If it weren''t for Li Yixi, he would still be at the peak of Nirvana and exhausted his potential. He can''t enter the fairyland in his life.


    "Brother, Congratulations!"


    Dragon two and dragon three, now open their eyes and look happy.


    "You are fast, too. If you follow the childe, even a donkey can set foot in the fairy way." The Dragon smiled.

 Chapter 473

    At the end of the song, Li Yixi''s heart calmed down and he could no longer feel his previous fear.


    Li Yixi felt his eyes and wanted to fight.


    "How sleepy!"


    "Must sleep!"


    Li Yixi read a sentence, went to the bed and fell asleep.


    A moment later, a snore sounded.


    A figure appeared beside Li Yixi''s bed. It was Hu Qingyun. Hu Qingyun saw that Li Yixi didn''t cover the quilt and gently pulled it, so she went aside and practiced.


    The Qi of Jiuyou disappeared, and the night sky was full of stars, which was extremely bright.


    One night later, Li Yixi woke up in the sound of golden rooster dawn.


    At this moment, the warm sunshine has been sprinkled into the house.


    "Good weather. It''s just right to swim the lake today!"


    "God is beautiful!"


    Li Yixi looked at today''s weather and was extremely satisfied.


    "Childe, go and wash quickly."


    "Today''s weather is excellent. It''s really rare to see such weather. It''s said that the holy lake is a place with a story. Let''s have a good look!" Hu Qingyun said expectantly.


    Looking at Hu Qingyun looking forward to, Li Yixi was a little strange. What is the story that makes Hu Qingyun so happy.


    "Qing Yun, I''m curious. What''s the story?"


    Li Yixi asked with a smile.


    "Childe, I just heard this morning. The holy lake is called holy lake because of a story. It is said that there was a couple here who knew and loved each other. But when they decided to get married, a Taoist passed by. The Taoist was very powerful and recognized the woman on his face, not a human, But a snake demon with a snake tail. "


    "The Taoist used a special spell to let the woman show her true body. She was driven away by the crowd around the holy lake and killed by practitioners."


    "Finally, the woman was imprisoned by the Taoist."


    "She was despised by thousands of people, but her fiance didn''t cut off the relationship with her because she was a snake demon, but pointed at the Taoist and scolded her. She said that the Taoist was an evil way, and the snake girl was the patron saint of the holy lake. Her existence made the Holy lake a hundred thousand miles around, with good weather."


    "But these people think men are crazy!"


    "Until the evil Taoist completely sealed the Snake Girl, the evil Taoist appeared. It turned out that the Taoist was the real evil demon."


    "Because the snake girl has a special blood and exists, the snake girl is designed for the snake girl because the evil Python practicing in the river connecting the holy lake is suppressed and it is difficult to set off a storm."


    "However, when the evil Taoist turned into a demon python, no one could stop it. The evil Python devoured her husband and pulled the waves of the river in front of the Snake Girl. He wanted to devour here, devour all the people here and occupy the holy lake for cultivation."


    "However, when the serpent devoured her husband and the river water came ferociously, the serpent urged the secret skill to turn into a demon saint, fought the serpent, killed the serpent demon body and rescued her husband. Unfortunately, the serpent performed the forbidden skill and her life was about to come to an end, but the demon soul of the serpent was still there. In despair, the serpent finally urged a forbidden skill to petrify herself, Suppress the python demon soul. "


    The husband woke up and saw that his lover had been petrified. He often sat next to the Snake Girl and played her favorite song until he died of old age.


    The practitioners of the holy lake witnessed the scene that year. After the man died, a statue of the man was built next to the Snake Girl.


    The virgin suppressed the Python and saved everyone. Therefore, it is called the holy lake.


    In their hearts, the snake girl is holy. "


    Hu Qingyun finished with an excited breath.


    Li Yixi listened quietly and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Without interrupting Hu Qingyun, Hu Qingyun smiled and said, "originally, there is such a origin for the name of the holy lake."


    "Today, let''s go and have a good look!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Hu Qingyun was very happy.


    "Childe, you wash first and I''ll prepare!" Hu Qingyun walked away excitedly.


    Hearing this story early this morning, Hu Qingyun is very happy, because Hu Qingyun knows that she is also a demon. Although she has turned into a human shape, she is still a demon in essence. She hopes to grow old with Li Yixi and respect each other like a guest.


    Soon after, they went to the holy lake.


    Sitting in the carriage, Li Yixi was curious.


    It was haunted yesterday. There were few pedestrians here, but today''s holy lake is very lively.


    Zhao Tianyin, with a fierce eye, saw Li Yixi''s doubts at a glance and hurriedly explained: "childe, today is the second day of February, which is a great day. According to legend, this day is also the date of engagement between the Snake Girl and her husband."


    "So on this day every year, within a hundred thousand miles, many practitioners and mortals will come here to pray and hope to get married."


    "For years, many lovers have been blessed with the soul of the snake and the wife after praying here, and finally came together."


    After listening to Zhao Tianyin''s words, a shocking color appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    When mortals came here, Li Yixi could understand it because of superstition, but even practitioners came, which Li Yixi couldn''t explain.


    Li Yixi frowned and couldn''t help looking at Zhao Tianyin. "Master Zhao, this story can''t be true, otherwise ordinary people can understand it when they come here, and it''s difficult for practitioners to explain when they come here!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin said with a smile: "childe, the story is true. The huge statue of the snake girl here is not artificially carved, but petrified after the Snake Girl performed the forbidden art."


    "Surrounded by a trace of holy power, there has been no loss for tens of thousands of years."


    Zhao Tianyin explained.


    "What?"


    After hearing Zhao Tianyin''s words, Li Yixi''s mouth was shocked.


    This was completely unexpected by Li Yixi. Li Yixi began to think that here is only a place where mortals place their hopes.


    But now, Li Yixi doesn''t think so.


    This world is full of fantasy.


    There are countless places to escape.


    "The snake girl is not the descendant of Nu Wa!"


    "However, Nuwa is just a legend. It doesn''t really exist." At the moment, Li Yixi set off a huge wave in his heart.


    After taking a deep breath and suppressing his inner shock, Li Yixi''s hope fell on Hu Qingyun, "Qingyun, it''s rare to come to the holy lake. It''s so magical here. Let''s pray today!"


    "Yes!"


    "Qing Yun, listen to the childe!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Hu Qingyun was secretly happy. She came to the holy lake today. After hearing this story, Hu Qingyun wanted to come here to pray.


    Now, I''m not happy to get Li Yixi''s positive answer.


    "Hurry up and go to breakfast. There are so many people!"


    Li Yixi smiled at the coachman and couldn''t wait.


    "Yes, childe!"


    At the next moment, the white horse transformed by eight Tianlong accelerated the speed.

 Chapter 474

    Soon, the carriage passed the stone bridge several miles long and finally reached the island in the center of the holy lake.


    "Is that the statue made of snake woman?"


    As soon as he got off the carriage, a huge statue appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes. It was 100 meters high. It was indeed a human snake tail. If he didn''t know it was petrified, he would be misunderstood that it was a big demon entrenched here.


    The height of 100 meters Li Yixi saw was only on the surface of the holy lake. Under the water, I''m afraid there were some demon bodies.


    "Is this the Snake Girl?"


    Hu Qingyun looked at the Snake Girl''s body. Her beautiful eyes were slightly wet. She worshipped the Snake Girl''s petrified body and was moved by the love they didn''t want to give up.


    Pious.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look!"


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand, took Hu Qingyun''s hand and went to the statue made of Snake Girl. In front of the huge statue, there was a palace.


    "Childe, this palace is called the holy lake goddess temple!"


    "Among them is the Snake Girl!"


    "People who come here to pray are all praying in the temple." Zhao Tianyin immediately explained.


    "Really?"


    "It''s magnificent. It''s a pity that the couple didn''t enjoy anything when they were alive?"


    Li Yixi sighed and the people went to the goddess temple.


    Knowing that Li Yixi was coming, Zhao Tianyin and others had already prepared incense. Naturally, Li Yixi did not need to prepare it himself.


    Walking into the goddess temple, Li Yixi found that many practitioners came here with Taoist monks to pray.


    However, these practitioners do not crowd out mortals because of their strength. It''s very lively here.


    "Green rhyme, come!"


    Li Yixi lit the incense and handed it to Hu Qingyun. They looked at each other and began to pray. After looking forward to it, they inserted the incense into the censer.


    Out of the temple.


    "I hope my prayer can come true."


    Li Yixi''s heart is full of expectation.


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun felt that a mysterious breath fell on them.


    Hu Qingyun felt that this was a pair of marks, which did no harm to them. However, there was a mysterious smell that connected their breath together.


    "Is this the wedding tie?"


    How powerful Hu Qingyun is, she naturally feels the origin of this power, which is the power of the four divine texts.


    The moment Hu Qingyun looked at the statue, her eyes were full of gratitude.


    Hu Qingyun naturally knew that Li Yixi was strong and wanted to help the Snake Girl. She felt that the Snake Girl husband and wife were so poor. After taking a deep breath, she said to Li Yixi: "childe, the Snake Girl and her husband were so poor that they didn''t get together until they died. Moreover, she didn''t have any resentment against the world. Instead, she wished lovers to get married. She didn''t know how to wish them."


    At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help raising his head and looking at the huge petrified demon body.


    "Yes, it''s great. If I were treated like this, I would never be so kind."


    "Wish them one day, the soul will absorb the essence of the sun and moon, and the statue will practice the adults again, so that they can really be together!"


    After Li Yixi finished speaking, he folded his hands and worshipped the statue of the Snake Girl.


    "Huh?"


    "How is that possible?"


    At the moment, inside the huge serpent petrified demon body, there was a virtual shadow of serpent. Suddenly, his eyes fell on Li Yixi, and his eyes were full of horror.


    "Yuner, what''s the matter!"


    An old soul asked with a smile when he saw the change of the Snake Girl''s virtual shadow.


    "Xianggong, today we finally met an expert. My forbidden art is irreversible. Once I use it, I can only be sealed in my body forever, and can''t absorb the power of the sun and the moon, let alone practice."


    "But today, the expert doesn''t know what magic power he has used. My forbidden art has disappeared."


    "Tens of thousands of years past, the demon body has already withered away, but our soul can absorb the essence of sun and moon.


    "In a short time, we will succeed in cultivation, truly incarnate as human beings and get married." At this moment, the excited virtual shadow trembled slightly.


    "What?"


    "Really?"


    "Can I practice, too? Then we can be together forever. " The old soul, now a happy face appears.


    His soul looks more solid than the Snake Girl.


    It is not that he is strong, but that the snake girl has been desperate to raise his soul in order not to let him disappear.


    "Thank you, master!"


    Two figures worship Li Yixi where he is.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s side of zhaotianyin, the body shock.


    She looked at the huge petrified body of the Snake Girl.


    In the eyes, the Snake Girl and her husband appeared, kneeling down with gratitude to Li Yixi.


    At the same time, Zhao Tianyin was shocked to find that the petrified statue seemed to be broken.


    On the nine day, a strong share of the sun and moon essence entered the petrified body.


    "Childe, what means is this?"


    At this moment, the heart was also shocked. After looking at Zhao Tianyin, they were very short of breath.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yixi said nothing and did nothing. He has been petrified for tens of thousands of years. No abnormal spirit of the snake demon has broken the seal of petrification.


    Now they have a terrible idea in their hearts. It seems that everything Li Yixi thought will come true.


    Before they had time to suppress their shock, suddenly, in the cloudless void, petals fell.


    "The sky is full of flowers and rain. It''s amazing!"


    Li Yixi looked at the countless flower rain falling around his and Hu Qingyun''s body. His eyes were full of excitement.


    Li Yixi grabbed the petals and found that the petals melted slowly. A fragrance of flowers entered his palm and burst into his heart.


    When Li Yixi was excited, the people around him were even more excited.


    "Come on, look, it''s full of flowers and rain. The lovers have been blessed by the snake saint. They are so envious!"


    "It''s really a golden boy and a beautiful girl. It''s like the reincarnation of a relegated fairy."


    "How envious! Such a thing has never happened?"


    "This pair of lovers will be happy for a hundred years and never grow old!"


    Countless voices sounded around.


    Zhao Tianyin and Li Kong looked at each other, and their eyes were full of unexpected colors. "It''s a demon who knows how to repay his kindness. He didn''t hesitate to burn his soul and bless the childe and the Green rhyme fairy with the divine culture. However, if he did so, I''m afraid it would make them a man of practice a hundred years later."


    "Is this a manifestation?"


    "Actually, it is true, it really exists!"


    "I got their blessing!"


    Li Yixi raised his head. Sure enough, he saw two figures in the petrified demon body. It was these two figures who waved that there was a blessing of flowers and rain all over the sky.


    Li Yixi was overjoyed when he heard of such blessings for the first time in history.


    After taking a deep breath, Li Yixi looked at the petrified demon body, put his hands together and prayed: "may your white heads not leave each other, step on hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers hand in hand, build a saint of heaven and earth, and never die."

 Chapter 475

    Li Yixi''s voice fell. At the moment, a red rope suddenly appeared on the fingers of the Snake Girl and her husband. The whole body appeared and disappeared quickly.


    The Snake Girl''s husband suddenly shook his body. Concentrate and see, but you can''t see anything on your fingers.


    However, at this moment, a shocking color appeared in her eyes.


    Because at the moment when the red line appeared, she clearly felt that a strange force connected their souls and destiny. If they were separated, they would wither. At the same time, a blessing of fate fell on them.


    At the same time, in their minds, there appeared a skill, the jade girl asked the heaven Sutra.


    "Does the jade lady ask the heavenly Sutra?"


    "What is this?"


    The snake girl felt the information in her brain and looked puzzled, but as she digested the information, she looked at each other. Their eyes were full of incredible and incredible.


    "This is... This is a powerful magic formula. I have never heard of this magic formula. According to the introduction of the skill, we can practice to the realm of difficult phenomena. The peak of this skill is beyond the fairyland. Before I die, it was just nirvana."


    The snake girl took a deep breath, her heart was extremely restless, and the whole person was stunned.


    "Thank you, master!"


    A moment later, the Snake Girl woke up. She took her husband and knelt to Li Yixi. Her eyes were excited.


    This is preaching and rebirth.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, when the Snake Girl and her husband were excited, something more terrible happened.


    The stars at infinity, all the stars, unexpectedly burst out of the glistening light of the stars. The bright stars became the essence of the sun and the moon. The essence of these sun and moon became a colorful neon and fell around the snake''s petrified body.


    The massive terrible power of the sun and moon, in an instant, repaired the soul power consumed by the Snake Girl for tens of thousands of years, and continued to make her husband and wife strong.


    "That is Bernard, the essence of the sun and the moon, the essence of the sun and the moon."


    The eight dragon dragons, which are turned into white horses, are also extremely sensitive to the essence of the sun and moon. In this moment, their eyes are full of shocking colors. They have never seen such a strong sun and moon essence. The essence of the essence of the sun and moon is terrible. It is comparable to the amount of practice absorbed in tens of thousands of years.


    But this is not the limit. Even more frightening, these sun and moon essence, as if there is no limit, is still continuing to land.


    "Look, look, that''s neon. There''s neon!"


    "Unbelievable, it is the first time that the rain is full of flowers, and now it is a blessing of neon. This childe has been blessed by such a saint. It is really incredible. Is it true that they are practicing the simultaneous interpreting of three generations and three generations of their love?


    "Otherwise, you can''t get such a blessing!"


    "Yes, they must have settled on the legendary Sansheng stone."


    "No, I think they are born golden girls!"


    "Today, heaven and earth bless!"


    At this moment, with the rain of flowers just now and the arrival of neon now, people who did not know the cause and effect completely exploded on the island in the center of the holy lake.


    Countless people came to Li Yixi''s side and surrounded Li Yixi and others in the middle.


    "Young master, I don''t know what to call you!"


    A beautiful woman was very nervous at the moment, but her eyes fell on Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun. Her eyes were full of envy. She summoned up her courage and asked.


    "Miss, I''m Li Yixi. This is my lover, Hu Qingyun!"


    Li Yixi saw that the woman was so polite and did not have the slightest disgust. A smile appeared in her eyes.


    "I''ve seen childe Li, Miss Hu."


    "My name is Wen qinger. This is my lover. I came here to pray today. I didn''t expect to witness such an incredible vision. Childe Li, Miss Hu and qinger have an idea. It may be a little offensive, but qinger still wants to ask, where are childe Li and Miss Hu from? I don''t know when you will get married, and whether we will fix the wedding day with you, I want to marry you in the same place and touch your joy. "


    Wen qinger has a Lori face and looks very cute.


    When this was said, no one felt inappropriate under Wen qinger''s smile.


    At the same time, the eyes of countless lovers brightened in an instant, and the eyes were full of excitement.


    At this moment, the empty and others, their eyes are also bright.


    Suddenly I had a good idea.


    Li Yixi listened to this idea and his eyes lit up. If there are countless lovers walking into the palace of marriage on his wedding day, it should be very lively. After all, he has no relatives in the world. In this way, it can make the wedding more lively.


    But the next moment, Li Yixi instantly extinguished the idea, because Li Yixi found that the woman was very cute, just like the sister next door. Li Yixi also wanted to marry him with each other, but Li Yixi found that the woman was a mortal.


    And I''m far away in the southern region of heaven. It''s impossible to get married together.


    If a mortal wants to get to the southern heaven, he can''t get there even if he studies his life.


    "Sorry, sister Qing''er, I also want you to marry us, but we are far away in the southern sky. It''s too far from here."


    Li Yixi said with some regret.


    At the moment of hearing this, a look of disappointment appeared on Wen qinger''s face.


    But he still said with a smile: "childe, it''s nothing. Then we also got married on the ninth day of September in nanzeguo. It''s enough to get married with you one day."


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin and others are all human beings. Where can we not see that Li Yixi is lost because the other party can''t attend his wedding? He immediately said: "childe, it''s not difficult. Childe''s marriage is a big event. We will go to the forbidden area of Tianyin. At that time, we can take Miss Wen qinger and his husband''s family to Shengdao palace."


    "Yes, yes, that''s what''s on the way."


    "Moreover, the marriage between the childe and miss Qingyun is a great event. Our Tianlong temple is also willing to go to the holy Dao palace to pray for the childe and miss Qingyun. We can take it with us at that time." The empty eyes are also bright at the moment.


    "Then bother your adult!"


    Wen qinger and her lover were all excited at once. Although they were mortals, they still knew the Tianyin forbidden area, the strongest cultivation force in the middle heaven. Suddenly, they found that the Tianyin forbidden area was also going to Li Yixi''s wedding. How could they not be excited if they could get such an opportunity.


    "It''s just a small thing!"


    Zhao Tianyin smiled at Wen qinger.


    "Childe Li, Miss Qingyun, can we also participate?"


    At this moment, countless lovers moved, hundreds of eyes fell on Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun, full of expectation.


    My heart is pounding. I hope I can get the permission of Li Yixi and the help of the forbidden area of the sound of heaven. Even those practitioners are not strong. It is almost impossible to go to the southern heaven.


    "This


    At the moment, Li Yixi suddenly felt a little confused.

 Chapter 476

    Li Yixi did not expect that there were so many people who wanted to marry with him. He was a mortal. He was not a peerless figure. What century wedding was held.


    So many lovers, Li Yixi instantly felt his pressure, especially great.


    "Everyone, Li is a mortal. What he held is an ordinary wedding, not a century wedding. There are too many people to be busy."


    Li Yixi some helpless way.


    Because so many couples attend the wedding, the cost is astronomical. Li Yixi knows where he has so much money.


    "Childe, I''ve heard that the Taoist master of zhishengdao palace in South Tianyu is already selecting 1314 couples for the childe to attend the childe''s wedding in South Tianyu. Could you give us some places in central Tianyu? Many people in central Tianyu want to attend the childe''s wedding!" Zhao Tianyin''s words suddenly sounded in Li Yixi''s ears.


    Hearing Zhao Zihui''s words, Li Yixi was shocked.


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin told him they were willing to make arrangements for his wedding, but Li Yixi didn''t expect that the two guys were so crazy that they had to select 1314 couples to attend their wedding.


    Helpless at the same time, Li Yixi at the moment is very nervous.


    Seeing that Hu Qingyun was talking to Wen qinger at the moment, Li Yixi hurriedly whispered to Zhao Tianyin: "Lord Zhao, I am a mortal. Where do so many people have money to prepare such a grand wedding? 1314 couples, that''s too grand."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin was stunned, and then his voice immediately sounded in Li Yixi''s ear, "childe, you underestimate your works. Your works are too precious. The wealth you can exchange is beyond childe''s imagination. It''s more than enough to hold such a grand wedding ceremony!"


    "Master Zhao, didn''t you lie to me?"


    "Is my work really so precious?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was really stunned.


    He looked at Zhao Tianyin with an incredible face.


    Li Yixi knew that such a grand wedding would cost the most.


    The cost must be astronomical, but Li Yixi never thought that his works were so precious.


    "Zhao Zongzhu, how much wealth do you think my works can exchange for!" Li Yixi asked excitedly after taking a deep breath.


    "Wealth?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin was also stunned. Where can Li Yixi''s works be measured by gold and silver? Zhao Tianyin knows that Li Yixi''s works are measured by immortal products. Once they compete, he doesn''t know how far they will climb.


    But Zhao Tianyin quickly reacted. Li Yixi is now a mortal. Naturally, he won''t say anything immortal. A word suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Immediately explained to Li Yixi: "childe, your wealth, according to my expectation, once the auction starts, childe will be the richest in the world."


    "The richest man in the world?"


    "Hoo!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi took a hard breath, and his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    I never thought that my works were so precious.


    But then, Li Yixi thought that his calligraphy and painting contained great power. The people who bought his works should be practitioners, and their strength was not low, because Li Yixi found that Zhao Tianyin and others seemed to care very much and must be able to exchange a lot of spiritual magic weapons.


    It''s not surprising to change the practitioner''s magic weapon into gold and silver.


    After taking a deep breath, Li Yixi whispered to Zhao Tianyin, "Zhao zongmen, of course, so you don''t have to give me the proceeds of this auction. My wedding is all spent. Hold a grand wedding for me."


    "After all, the girl Qingyun is also a practitioner. You can''t let her be wronged. Give her a surprise."


    At this moment, Li Yixi made a crazy decision to hold a grand wedding to surprise Hu Qingyun.


    "Yes, childe!"


    What Li Yixi didn''t know was that Zhao Tianyin was very frightened when she heard Li Yixi''s words.


    Zhao Tianyin knew that Li Yixi''s things were auctioned, but he almost looted the treasures of the xuanhuang world and the treasures of the Xiaoyao immortal domain. Li Yixi unexpectedly wanted to use all these things to hold a wedding. It was difficult to hold such a wedding, even if it was the power of the fairy world.


    After responding to Li Yixi, Zhao Tianyin was really in trouble and wanted to spend all the treasures. Zhao Tianyin didn''t know how to spend them for a while.


    This has become a difficult problem for Zhao Tianyin.


    At the moment, countless eyes still fall on Li Yixi and others, because these people have not received a response and do not know the answer.


    However, at the moment, one stared at the holy lake and wiped his eyes. He felt that he had an illusion.


    At the moment, the place where he stared was around the petrified body of the Snake Girl. At the moment, around the body of the Snake Girl in the water, fish appeared one by one. In a short time, there were a lot of fish here.


    Countless fish jumped out of the water excitedly at the moment.


    Scramble.


    Because today, countless sun and moon essence, the snake and the body around, sun and moon essence is too rich.


    "You... Look, this is the direction of ten thousand fish."


    "Good omen, good omen!"


    The old man was ecstatic after he was sure it was not an illusion.


    Now it''s very quiet. Everyone heard his voice.


    Countless figures looked over there, and their eyes were full of incredible colors.


    "The tide of ten thousand fish is the tide of ten thousand fish!"


    "Good omen, good omen!"


    The lovers who came here today burst out in their eyes.


    Hold your lover''s hand hard.


    "Childe!"


    "Today is a good day!"


    Hu Qingyun looked at the scene in front of her and smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    It''s human nature to join in the fun.


    The people around Li Yixi and others ran away in an instant. They all ran to the lake and prayed.


    "Yes, it''s a good day!"


    A happy look appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes. This was a grand scene that Li Yixi didn''t expect. Li Yixi also felt it was a good omen and was in a good mood for an instant.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Let''s go and see the beauty of the holy lake. The holy lake is beautiful. I believe the scenery is also very beautiful."


    Li Yixi smiled and took Hu Qingyun''s hand and boarded the carriage.


    In the sound of horse hoofs, he gradually moved away from here.


    In the lake, under the rich essence of the sun and moon, these fish groups, in a short period of time, are comparable to their practice for thousands of years.


    In a short time, all these fish gave birth to intelligence.


    The essence of the sun and moon also slowly disappeared. The fish did not disperse, but looked at the direction of Li Yixi''s carriage in a neat way, and nestled towards Li Yi Xi''s worship.


    Thank you for today, Li Yixi''s blessing.


    Because without Li Yixi, they may die, that is, a fish.


    Li Yixi was a little gracious to them.

 Chapter 477

    Thanks, fish.


    This scene is really too powerful. Looking at the direction of 10000 fish worship one by one, I found that the place where 10000 fish worship is actually the place where Li Yixi and others are located.


    Where, the carriage of Li Yixi and others is walking slowly.


    "Impossible, impossible!"


    "This should be a coincidence. How can 10000 fish worship?"


    "Which childe said that he was just a mortal!"


    "How can a mortal be worshipped by ten thousand fish? Is he the son of heaven, or will he be a big man and benefit the world in the future?"


    The old man, after discovering this scene, the whole man was stunned. He wiped his eyes ten times, a full ten times, and then he determined that this scene was true.


    Now, on the edge of the holy lake, thousands of fish worship. Everyone is praying with their eyes closed in the hope of good luck. No one pays attention to what these fish worship.


    And in their eyes, 10000 fish should worship the Snake Girl. After all, the snake girl is a demon family.


    No one thought that 10000 fish worshipped Li Yixi.


    It''s very quiet here. With the suspicious voice of the old man, it''s Wen qinger who is beside the old man.


    Wen qinger opened her eyes in an instant, also with doubts on her face, because she didn''t hear what the old man said just now.


    "What are you talking about, old man?"


    Wen qinger''s polite face fell on the old man with round eyes.


    "Little girl, look, look, the direction these fish worship is strange!" When the old man saw someone asking him, he immediately shared the shocking scene with Wen qinger.


    "The direction of worship?"


    Wen qinger was puzzled when she heard this, but at the moment, Wen qinger suddenly found that the fish in the holy lake were completely different from before. Just now, thousands of fish jumped out of the water, but now the fish cloud on the water was very quiet.


    And unusually neat, tens of thousands of fish, all look at the same place.


    Wen qinger looked at where in shock.


    In the eyes of Wen qinger, the carriage of Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun appeared.


    "This... This... This..."


    "Childe Li and sister Hu came together with powerful practitioners in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven. Are... Are childe Li and sister Hu immortal in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven?"


    At this moment, the idea appeared in Wen qinger''s mind.


    At the moment, not far from Wen qinger, a Taoist priest is also frowning.


    "Yunlang, do you know those people?"


    "I seem to have met somewhere. I''m very impressed, but at the moment, I forgot." The woman looked suspiciously at her Taoist companion.


    "I also have influence. Let me think, let me think..."


    A moment later, the man looked incredible.


    "I remember!"


    After the man spoke, the whole body was shaking.


    "Yunlang, what''s the matter with you? Are these people very noble?" The woman asked with a puzzled face.


    "Noble?"


    "How can you describe them? One of them is the king of the middle heaven, the Lord of the forbidden area of the voice of heaven, the overlord of the middle heaven, and the Lord of the Zhao Pavilion of the voice of heaven. It is said that the Lord of the Zhao Pavilion is an immortal."


    "Who the hell is that childe, who let the Lord of the voice forbidden area sit in front of and behind the horses? Is it an immortal coming from the fairy world?"


    The man at the moment feels that he is going crazy.


    Today, I saw the legendary existence in the holy lake.


    Zhao Tianyin''s existence is so far from them that it''s impossible to meet them, but today, I see it.


    And he was frightened to find that Zhao Tianyin and others accompanied young Li Yixi.


    The conversation between them also fell into Wen qinger''s ears.


    "Immortal... Immortal?"


    "Childe Li and sister Hu are immortal!"


    "I can even attend their wedding. No... it''s getting married with them!"


    At this moment, Wen qinger''s heart set off a huge wave.


    "No wonder childe Li and sister Hu came here today, and visions appeared frequently. It turned out that they were immortals."


    At the moment, as people keep opening their eyes, more and more people see the scene in front of them.


    "You... Look, what are these ten thousand fish worshipping?"


    As the sound sounded, countless eyes looked at the lake.


    Sure enough, I found that all the fish were moving in the same direction at the moment.


    When people were looking for the reason, ten thousand fish in the holy lake moved.


    Ten thousand fish swam neatly to the vicinity of Li Yixi and others, followed far away, and moved with the carriage.


    "What?"


    "Ten thousand fish moved with the carriage."


    "Is there a big demon in the carriage, or someone with Dragon Spirit?"


    Countless pairs of eyes stared at the carriage until it disappeared.


    At this moment, the son of emptiness, several empty voices sounded.


    Several figures wearing Tianyin forbidden robes came.


    "All the adults who have seen the sound of heaven forbidden area!"


    When the practitioners present saw these people in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven, their eyes were full of fear.


    Now the forbidden area of the voice of heaven is the supreme overlord.


    However, these people who appeared did not look at these practitioners, but walked towards Wen qinger''s lovers with envy one by one.


    When Wen qinger saw the disciples from the forbidden area of the sound of heaven coming, her eyes were full of panic. She hurriedly took her boyfriend''s hand and retreated. She was a mortal. How dare she offend these people.


    Several people in the Tianyin forbidden area also reacted instantly and knew that Wen qinger was afraid of them.


    After looking at each other, he stopped.


    Under the gaze of unparalleled eyes, he bowed to Wen qinger and smiled: "congratulations to Miss Wen qinger, congratulations to Miss Wen qinger!"


    They were summoned by Zhao Tianyin and came to the level list here. Wen qinger, but Li Yixi personally promised, and no one dared to change the quota. These people know Li Yixi''s strength. Wen qinger even had the opportunity to participate in such a supreme wedding, and they are still the kind walking around Li Yixi''s husband and wife. Even if they have great strength, they are extremely envious.


    "Everybody, do you admit your mistake!"


    Wen qinger''s small face was white, and she was afraid.


    "Miss Wen qinger, how can we recognize the wrong person?"


    "Didn''t Mr. Li promise you to attend the wedding? Naturally, we congratulate you, young master, but you are a unique person in the nine days. You really envy me for attending the young master''s wedding. "


    "I don''t have such a chance!"


    "Congratulations on your quota!"


    "On the day of the childe''s wedding, you are happy with the childe!"


    "We came here to register you, Miss Wen qinger. From now on, you and your family will all live in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven. We''ll go together to congratulate you on the day of your son''s wedding!" The voice of the disciples in the voice forbidden area fell, and the whole audience was extremely quiet.

 Chapter 478

    Wen qinger was stunned when she heard what everyone said in the voice of heaven forbidden area.


    She was a mortal. She was taken care of by the forbidden area of the voice of heaven because of an impulsive decision. Wen qinger felt that this scene was extremely untrue.


    Wen qinger looked at the people in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven. He thought he had an illusion just now. He took a deep breath and asked, "gentlemen, is what you said true? I''m just a mortal. I don''t even have the ability to practice. Is it true that if I have the opportunity to go to the wedding of Childe Li and sister Hu and marry them on the same day, I can go to your voice forbidden area? "


    "Moreover, is it too early? It''s still a long time before childe Li and sister Hu get married. It''s not something we ordinary people can consume when we go there."


    Hearing Wen qinger''s words, the disciples in the forbidden area of the voice of heaven envy one by one. Naturally, they know why Wen qinger is so nervous. After all, if they just choose a wedding day by mistake, they will feel it''s not true to be treated like this by the supreme power.


    After taking a deep breath, the disciple headed by the forbidden area of the sound of heaven explained to Wen qinger and his lover: "you two may not know what it means to marry childe Li and fairy Hu together. Even your royal family in Nanze must envy you now, because even members of the royal family in Nanze are not qualified to attend the childe''s wedding, Not to mention, as a new couple, we set foot in the palace with Childe Li and Qin Yun fairy. "


    "Childe Li is a saint of heaven and earth."


    "Now you know why I congratulate you. Childe Li promised you. This is your great honor. Of course, you don''t have to worry about the cost when you go to the forbidden area of the sound of heaven. All your expenses are borne by the forbidden area of the sound of heaven."


    "Please also ask Miss wenqing''er and your lover to register the situation. When you are ready, you will send someone to your place to pick you up."


    As the voice of the disciples in the forbidden area fell.


    WOW!


    The scene was completely fried.


    Looking at the direction of Li Yixi and others'' carriage leaving with shock, the eyes fell on Wen qinger, a pair of mortal lovers, and they were all envious.


    Those practitioners know that even they can''t get such a chance.


    In the huge body of petrified snake, the essence of the sun and moon is very strong at the moment. Under such a strong sun and moon essence, two couples are practicing the jade girl.


    In a short time, their progress was terrible.


    Their souls were so powerful that they almost turned into entities.


    In this short time, their promotion is equivalent to their ten thousand years of practice.


    "Hoo!"


    "The jade lady asked that the first layer of the Sutra had been successfully cultivated, husband!"


    When the Snake Girl''s eyes fell on her husband, they were full of excitement. Unexpectedly, they got such a terrible opportunity today.


    "Yuner, I built the foundation successfully, and I even achieved the Daoji."


    "As you know, my previous physique is just a person who barely has the cultivation qualification, but it is impossible to cultivate to any advanced level. But today, in a short time, I completed Nirvana and achieved the supreme foundation."


    At the moment, the husband of the snake girl was trembling with excitement, and her eyes were full of shock.


    "Yun''er, who exactly is that childe?"


    "Is he a fairy?"


    "Only immortals have such means." The husband of the snake girl is in extreme awe of Li Yixi at the moment.


    "Husband, in my inheritance and memory, even those powerful fairy kings can''t do this scene. We can''t guess the strength of Childe Li. This jade lady asking for heaven Sutra is a powerful Kung Fu that can reach the top of immortals and look at the world proudly."


    "If you are just an immortal, how can you give such a terrible cultivation skill at will."


    "Childe, we can''t guess."


    After the surprise, the Snake Girl''s heart set off a storm.


    As soon as the Snake Girl''s voice fell, a voice sounded in her mind.


    "Elder Snake Girl, I don''t know what to call you. Today, the childe enlightens you and makes you reborn. After the decision of my cabinet leader, 1314 new couples will be invited to hold it together when the childe gets married. You have won a place, but I don''t know what to call the names of elder Snake Girl and lovers?"


    An elder of Tianyin forbidden area, suspended in the void, is extremely respectful at the moment.


    This couple, but let today''s Li Yixi, in a good mood, naturally got a quota.


    "Do we have a chance to attend the childe''s wedding?"


    At the moment, the snake girl was also stunned and ecstatic. They were so short of a wedding that they didn''t expect to be able to exist with the supreme being in the end.


    The elder of Tianyin forbidden area nodded and gave the snake girl a clear answer.


    "My name is Zhao Yuner, my husband Yunze." At the moment, the snake girl is going crazy with excitement.


    "Master Zhao, on the ninth day of September, I''ll see you at Shengdao palace in the southern sky!" The elder of the voice forbidden area broke through the air.


    "Yuner, is this God''s favor?" Yunze couldn''t believe it.


    On the carriage, Li Yixi was very excited to see Hu Qingyun today, and the whole person was in a good mood.


    "Childe, look, the lotus is so beautiful!"


    Hu Qingyun hurriedly pointed to the lotus in the holy lake, looked like an endless lotus, and her eyes were full of joy.


    Such beautiful scenery is really rare.


    Li Yixi looked along Hu Qingyun''s eyes, and a smile appeared in his eyes.


    Here in the holy lake, the lake was completely covered by lotus.


    When the breeze blows, the faint fragrance of lotus gives people a mental shock.


    Li Yixi looked into the distance. The scope of the lotus was extremely wide, as if there was no end to it.


    In the sky, it seems to be connected with the blue sky.


    "Childe, the lotus here is the best beauty of the holy lake. According to legend, the lotus of the holy lake is extremely special. It seems to be a unique variety. The lotus leaves are evergreen all the year round and the lotus flowers are immortal all the year round."


    "Now, the lotus occupies an area of ten li of the holy lake."


    Zhao Tianyin saw that Li Yixi liked it very much and hurriedly introduced it to Li Yixi.


    "Lord Zhao, do you really occupy an area of ten miles?"


    Hearing Zhao Tianyin''s words, a shocking color appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes. Li Yixi didn''t expect that the lotus could reproduce so badly.


    Moreover, the four seasons are evergreen and the flowers bloom all the year round, which makes Li Yixi''s eyes show a shocking color.


    At this moment, Li Yixi also came interested and said with some expectation: "master Zhao, can I take one of these lotus flowers?"


    Li Yixi knew that this is a holy lake after all. It is impossible for anyone to dig at will.

 Chapter 479

    "Young master, it''s just a small matter. I don''t know which one you like?" Zhao Tianyin immediately said that anyone who can help, even if it''s a small thing, doesn''t want to miss it.


    "This one!"


    "This one with seedlings should be well planted." Li Yixi''s big hand hurriedly pointed to a lotus.


    With a smile on his lips, there are no lotus flowers in the courtyard?


    "Good!"


    "Young master, wait a minute!"


    A smile appeared in Zhao Tianyin''s eyes. With a wave of Zhao Tianyin''s hand, the lotus was picked by mana and caught.


    The Dragon waved a big hand and put away the lotus. Naturally, he can finish this little thing without Li Yixi doing it himself.


    Picked a lotus, Li Yixi''s eyes showed a satisfied color.


    "Childe, it''s a pity that the lotus hasn''t fully bloomed. Otherwise, you should have a different flavor when wandering among the endless lotus." Hu Qingyun smiled.


    Hearing Hu Qingyun''s words and looking at the seemingly boundless green lotus, a poem rang out in Li Yixi''s mind. Li Yixi recited:


    "After all, in May, the scenery of the holy lake is different from that of the four seasons. The lotus leaves in the sky are infinitely green, and the lotus flowers in the sun are very red."


    Li Yixi now has a drunken look on his face, as if he dreamed of all the lotus flowers in full bloom.


    The beautiful scenery is intoxicating!


    However, at the moment when Li Yixi''s words fell, Zhao Tianyin and others changed their eyes one by one, their legs trembled slightly, and their fists were white and unaware.


    Because at this moment, everyone''s soul felt that the boundless lotus around had changed.


    Originally, these lotus flowers were ordinary before. Although the varieties were special, there was nothing unusual.


    But just now, at the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, people were frightened to find that the surrounding lotus flowers had become different. These lotus flowers seemed to give birth to a soul, which was very incredible.


    At this moment, there was no wind, but they found that all the lotus around them bent slightly in one direction, as if they were worshipping.


    Just like in the forest, an animal king was born and ten thousand demons worshipped.


    After Zhao Tianyin took a deep breath, his soul spread towards the center of the holy lake.


    The place where his soul explores is the central area where these lotus flowers worship.


    "What, how is this possible?"


    But when Zhao Tianyin''s soul force explored here, a touch of horror appeared on Zhao Tianying''s face.


    Because at the moment, in the center of the ten mile lotus, the branches and leaves of a lotus turn into light gold, and the lotus changes very fast. At the beginning, it is only a leaf, but then there is a complete one, and even the flower turns into gold.


    And this is not the most shocking. What''s shocking is that the lotus at the moment makes bursts of abnormal noise in its body.


    The flower branches of this lotus grow at an extremely terrible rate, constantly getting higher and thicker.


    The golden branches and leaves slowly turn green the next moment.


    After completely turning green, it changes to gold again.


    Gold and green are constantly changing. At the same time, Zhao Tianyin also found that the smell of this lotus has become extremely terrible in each change of gold and green.


    As if people break through a realm, an exchange of gold and green is a transformation and nirvana for this lotus.


    This strange scene was also found in other people''s souls at this moment.


    Lotus is an ordinary plant. Its essence makes it impossible for it to grow into a towering tree. It is just an ornamental scenery.


    But now their soul force observed that the lotus broke this limit. In the blink of an eye, this ordinary lotus has grown into a towering tree, with a height of 20 or 30 meters.


    It''s terrible, but now there''s no intention of stopping.


    At this moment, people were frightened to find that the aura of heaven and earth around the holy lake was absorbed by the lotus, and the lotus grew faster and faster.


    The lotus in the center is getting redder and redder.


    "The lotus leaves are endless green, and the lotus flowers are red!"


    "Is it... Is this lotus blessed by the childe?"


    "Does it really want to grow to be connected with heaven?"


    The empty voice sounded in everyone''s mind.


    "The lotus leaves in the sky are infinitely green, and the lotus flowers in the sun are very red."


    "I see, I see!"


    Hearing the empty words, at this moment, the people suddenly woke up and watched the lotus with their soul. Their eyes were full of envy.


    Under the perception of their soul power, this lotus is constantly changing.


    In a very short time, the lotus covered the sky and the sun.


    A leaf covers a sky, and its branches and leaves are really connected with the sky in the blink of an eye.


    In an instant, the lotus that blocks the sky and the sun suddenly disappeared, leaving only one lotus in the void. The lotus was in full bloom. A red skirt fairy appeared in the center. As soon as the red skirt fairy waved, the petals slowly fell in the sky. This is the second rain of flowers today.


    There is also a whole lotus among these petals. The carriage runs in the rain of flowers, as if it were integrated into a fairy tale.


    "How beautiful!"


    Li Yixi reached out and grabbed a beautiful lotus.


    Gently smelled, Li Yixi felt the charming fragrance of flowers.


    "Green rhyme, this flower is for you!"


    Li Yixi turned and held the lotus in his hand in front of Hu Qingyun.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Looking at the lotus in front of her, Hu Qingyun''s eyes are full of happiness.


    "Childe... Childe has terrible strength. In order to make Qingyun fairy happy, he created such a grand scene by waving his hand!"


    "Among the ten mile lotus, I chose the one with the most potential and turned the lotus into a flower fairy, which led to the romantic scene in front of me."


    Zhao Tianyin and others know that the romantic scene of the rain of flowers is created after the lotus flower becomes an immortal in the void at the moment.


    How can such a scene not make people fear? In everyone''s impression, the immortal is a high existence. The dream of hundreds of millions of monks can not be reached. The population of xuanhuang world is hundreds of millions, but there are only a few immortals, but the realm in this dream is just a matter of waving in front of Li Yixi.


    Today, for a romantic scene, Li Yixi unexpectedly had an idea. Among the ten mile lotus flowers, an ordinary lotus turned into a flower fairy in the blink of an eye.


    This is more terrible than Li Yixi''s thought of letting Zhao Tianyin step on the real fairy.


    Because it is only a realm from immortal to real immortal.


    Li Yixi had an idea to turn a green lotus into an immortal and turn decay into magic. How can such divine means not make these people tremble in their hearts.

 Chapter 480

    Zhao Tianyin, these people, now quietly look at Li Yixi, and their eyes are full of panic.


    Li Yixi''s means are really terrible.


    "Long Yi, come on, use the photo stone to keep this romantic scene!"


    Li Yixi said to Long Yi.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, long woke up from the shock in an instant and recorded the scene in front of him with a photo stone.


    The sky is full of flowers and rain, and the picture is really romantic.


    "Green lotus, thank you, childe!"


    At the moment, in the void, the flower fairy turned into a green lotus worshipped Li Yixi respectfully.


    Li Yixi, for her, has enlightening grace.


    If there is no Li Yixi, how long will it take to give birth to wisdom?


    Let alone cultivate to the realm of demon fairy.


    The green lotus fairy at the moment is full of gratitude in her beautiful eyes.


    Seeing Li Yixi at the moment, she was very happy under the petals in the sky. The green lotus fairy danced in the void. With her dance steps, countless green lotus petals fell from the void.


    "It''s beautiful!"


    "If only we could have flowers and rain all over the sky on our wedding day!"


    Looking at the rain of flowers all over the sky, Li Yixi smiled.


    Hearing this sentence, the green lotus fairy in the void showed a touch of excitement in her eyes.


    Zhao Tianyin was also shocked and immediately said to the green lotus fairy in the void, "green lotus fairy, young master is married. Can you dance and let the flowers rain all over the sky?"


    Because Zhao Tianyin knows that the phenomenon of flowers and rain is not simple. It does harm to the green lotus fairy itself.


    "My Lord, my life is given by the childe. I will."


    "It''s my honor to be able to bring flowers and rain all over the sky for the childe."


    At the moment, the green lotus fairy''s eyes are full of excitement. In her eyes, it''s a great honor to attend Li Yixi''s wedding.


    "Good!"


    "My name is Zhao Tianyin. I''m the Lord of the forbidden area of Tianyin. If the fairy doesn''t dislike it, you can go to my forbidden area to practice!" Zhao Tianyin nodded slightly to the green lotus fairy after the sound transmission was completed.


    Although Zhao Tianyin knew that Qinglian fairy would attend after hearing Li Yixi''s words, in order to ensure 100%, Zhao Tianyin sent an invitation.


    "Young master, I''m so happy today."


    Hu Qingyun said excitedly.


    "Just be happy!" Li Yixi smiled and the carriage left slowly.


    "Childe, there is a manor in the holy lake. Shall we go and have a rest first?" Zhao Tianyin calculated. It was not long before she came out. She asked immediately.


    "Well, everything is arranged by Zhao Ge Lord."


    Li Yixi said with gratitude on his face. In Li Yixi''s opinion, if Zhao Tianyin didn''t exist in zhongtianyu this time, they would never be so happy in zhongtianyu.


    The carriage soon entered a manor.


    The manor is very quiet and the decoration is very exquisite. Li Yixi couldn''t find any defects.


    It seems to be a fairyland on earth.


    Entering the yard, Zhao Tianyin and others immediately said, "childe, you have a rest first. Let''s arrange things."


    "Go, leave us alone. If you have something to do, go and be busy!"


    Li Yixi smiled quickly. After Zhao Tianyin and others left, Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun swam in the middle of the manor.


    When Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun boarded the pavilion, suddenly, Li Yixi saw an interesting scene.


    Next door to the manor, two people are fighting with each other.


    These two people look very elegant. They both look like scholars.


    "Shut up, I''m qualified to be his teacher. What can you teach him? We agreed in advance that we should try who won and who took him as an apprentice. "


    The white haired old man said angrily.


    The old man with black hair was angry when he heard this, "white old man, I won''t accept your victory."


    "You are so scheming, not a gentleman''s way, and you don''t deserve to be his teacher..."


    Li Yixi looked over there and smiled, "interesting, is this a teacher competing for disciples?"


    "That disciple should be excellent!"


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, the black haired old man''s eyes suddenly fell on Li Yixi. His eyes lit up, "little brother, I think you are also a scholar. Can you come and comment?"


    At the moment, the old man with white hair also has a bright eye. He has argued with the old man for a whole day. Now he sees strangers and is eager to find someone to distinguish their victory or defeat.


    "Me?"


    After hearing this, Li Yixi stretched out his hand and pointed to himself.


    "Yes!"


    "Little brother, please!"


    At the moment, with an urgent face and two gentle forces, they spread to Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun, and received Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun in the courtyard.


    Li Yixi just landed. The two old men grabbed Li Yixi''s hand and said urgently, "little brother, you can judge who won today. Today, we have a competition. It''s clear that I won."


    Their hands pointed to the picture in front of them.


    At the moment, Li Yixi found that they were both masters of painting.


    Their paintings are very vivid, like living creatures.


    "Old man, I think he won."


    Li Yixi felt that the old man with white hair won.


    "Why?"


    The old man with black hair looks cold. He looks like Li Yixi. If he doesn''t tell the truth, he won''t forgive Li Yixi today.


    "You see, what you draw is the same thing, and there is one place on your painting that is not dry yet, which means that when you draw here, you hesitated and dropped a drop of ink here. However, this painting is very smooth."


    Li Yixi pointed to a place. Sure enough, there was a drop of ink.


    "I... i


    The old man looked stunned at the moment.


    They didn''t find this at all. They were very surprised. How did Li Yixi find it.


    In fact, Li Yixi just wanted to end the debate. In fact, the two paintings are between Bo Zhongxi and it is difficult to tell the winner. Both of them have their own styles.


    Even with Li Yixi''s eyes, I think the painting is good.


    "I lost!"


    The man was finally discouraged at the moment.


    "Little brother, do you know how to draw?"


    "I''ve dealt with that. Ordinary people can''t find it!" The old man''s eyes were extremely bright and looked at Li Yixi with a hot face.


    "Old man, I know something!" Li Yixi smiled.


    "Well, well, you are born with insight. Would you like to worship me as a teacher? I will give it to you with all my money? " The old man looked forward to Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was speechless.


    Both of them are masters of painting Taoism, but it is impossible to accept themselves as disciples. Not all of them can compare Li Yixi''s attainments in painting Taoism.


    "Old man, the childe''s painting is a little better than you. If you want to accept childe as a disciple, I''m afraid you can''t." Hu Qingyun smiled.


    "I don''t believe it. What does your little doll know?"

 Chapter 481

    After hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, the old man scolded Hu Qingyun with a serious face.


    He is extremely confident in his painting.


    Li Yixi saw the old man looking at himself with a hot face and a smile on his face. He was not angry because the old man wanted to accept himself as a disciple.


    Moreover, Li Yixi knew that the old man was still a practitioner. It was a great honor for him to be a disciple of a practitioner.


    But Li Yixi knew that he was a mortal and could not learn the method of practice from the old man.


    In painting, Li Yixi''s own attainments are much stronger than the old man. Naturally, he will not worship his teacher.


    So Li Yixi saw him angry and took a deep breath: "old man, I''m OK in painting. If you don''t believe it, how about I draw a picture for you? If you think you can surpass me, I worship you as a teacher. What do you think? "


    Because Li Yixi knew these two old guys, but they were very persistent people. If they were not persistent people, they would not be red faced here because they accepted a disciple.


    So the best way is to defeat him. If he defeats him, he won''t have other thoughts.


    It also saves trouble.


    "Boy, you really have no eyes. I want to see what you can draw?"


    The old man shook his head after hearing Li Yixi''s words, but he still gave Li Yixi a chance, because in his eyes, Li Yixi is too young. A young man of ten or twenty can be forgiven for being proud.


    "OK, then draw a picture!"


    When Li Yixi saw the old man''s promise, a smile appeared on his face. Then he picked up his pen and began to draw under the eyes of the two old people!


    "Huh?"


    However, when Li Yixi wrote, the two old men suddenly trembled, and their eyes were full of incredible colors.


    Because after Li Yixi''s stroke, the terrible Tao rhyme broke out on this plain rice paper.


    After Li Yixi wrote down this plain rice paper, it became no longer ordinary. Under the pregnancy of Daoyun, it turned into an incredible paper.


    At the moment of seeing the scene in front of them, the faces of the two old people were full of panic, as if they had an illusion and shook their heads fiercely, but their eyes fell on the painting again, and their faces changed again and again.


    Because with Li Yixi''s writing, the paintings in front of them became more and more terrible, more and more terrible.


    Li Yixi''s painting is a powerful puppet.


    With the pen in Li Yixi''s hand, the Hercules in front of him became more and more vivid, as if it were a legendary yellow scarf Hercules.


    "Dao Yun, it''s Dao Yun."


    "How is that possible? He is only a young man of about 20 years old. Why can he draw such a terrible picture? Every moment his pen falls, there is a rhyme with it. It''s impossible, impossible. I must have had an illusion! "


    The old man had threatened to accept Li Yixi as his disciple, but now when he saw the scene in front of him, the whole person was stunned. His face was unbelievable. He couldn''t believe that the scene in front of him was true. He couldn''t accept it!


    They were practitioners, but they didn''t find any aura fluctuation in Li Yixi.


    At the moment, the old man with white hair had an incredible idea in his mind, and his eyes fell on Hu Qingyun.


    Because Hu Qingyun is very powerful now, her body will automatically enter her body even if she doesn''t cultivate the aura of the surrounding heaven and earth. Therefore, the white haired old man knows that Hu Qingyun is a practitioner and very powerful.


    So he took a deep breath and asked, "little girl, who is this childe? He can''t be a strong writer, can he? But I have never heard of such a genius in this southern land! "


    "And there can be no such terrible existence in Nanze?"


    The voice of the old man with white hair sounded in Hu Qingyun''s mind for a moment. Hu Qingyun immediately responded: "the childe is naturally not from Nanze. I don''t know where the childe comes from. I just know that the childe now lives in the southern heaven temporarily. The childe''s strength is all over the earth, which is beyond our imagination."


    "It is also because of the childe that the forbidden area of the sound of heaven can become the supreme overlord. The childe''s realm may surpass the realm of immortality, which we can''t speculate."


    "And the childe is also a very powerful man of literature and Taoism. All the things in childe''s works are sacred objects, and none of them is ordinary!"


    "You should feel now that the childe can give divinity."


    "But don''t disturb the childe, because the childe''s current state is very special and seems to be in the state of cultivation. The childe is now incarnated as a mortal. He has forgotten his all-round cultivation. In order not to affect the childe''s cultivation, we must not tell the childe that he is a powerful practitioner and treat him as a mortal!"


    At the end, Hu Qingyun reminded me.


    "We understand!"


    At this moment, after hearing Hu Qingyun''s voice, their bodies were shocked, and there was a look of panic in their eyes, especially the old man with black hair. He just threatened to worship Li Yixi and other terrible existence as his teacher. Now when he remembered what he had just said, his whole person and soul were trembling.


    Can he teach such existence?


    They were also painting addicts. When their eyes fell on the painting in front of Li Yixi, they could no longer leave the painting in front of them.


    Soon, Li Yixi''s last stroke fell, and a yellow scarf warrior appeared in front of Li Yixi.


    At this moment, when they saw the yellow scarf Hercules in front of Li Yixi, their bodies were shaking violently, because in their eyes, this was no longer a painting, and the yellow scarf Hercules in the painting was endowed with divinity by Li Yixi.


    "Old man, how about my painting?"


    After Li Yixi finished painting, his eyes fell on the old man and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "I''m ashamed. I was abrupt before. I hope you can forgive me!"


    The old man with black hair trembled slightly and hurried to salute Li Yixi.


    "Old man, no, where can I accept your gift? I''m just a little better. "


    Li Yixi reached out and stroked the old man''s shoulder to prevent the old man from kneeling.


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin''s body fell into the courtyard: "childe, the wine and dishes are ready!"


    The two old people were shocked when they saw Zhao Tianyin. As practitioners, they naturally knew Zhao Tianyin. Unexpectedly, the powerful Zhao Tianyin was so respectful in front of Li Yixi.


    They both know that Zhao Tianyin has set foot in the fairy way and is already an immortal. They didn''t expect that Zhao Tianyin, who has become an immortal, is still so respectful in front of Li Yixi.


    At this moment, they were extremely afraid of Li Yixi.


    "Two old people, let''s talk again when we have a chance!"


    Li Yixi left with Zhao Tianyin.

 Chapter 482

    Li Yixi left, but the bodies of the two old people left trembled slightly. At this moment, they were shocked. They thought of Li Yixi as an ordinary young man not long ago, and their legs trembled uncontrollably.


    At this moment, the white haired old man felt as if he had fallen into a dreamland. His eyes fell on the black haired old man. His voice trembled and asked, "Lao Yang, did I have an illusion just now? Was that the owner of the forbidden area of Tianyin, Zhao Tianyin?"


    The old man with white hair looked at the old man with black hair seriously. At this moment, he was extremely restless. Just now, his whole mind almost fell on the yellow scarf Hercules of Li Yixi, and he didn''t really watch it.


    Just at the moment when Zhao Tianyin appeared, he glanced at him at random. He didn''t react until Zhao Tianyin and Li Yixi left. Zhao Tianyin appeared in his mind.


    "Yes, it''s not an illusion. It''s really the Lord of the forbidden area of the voice of heaven, the Lord of the Zhao Pavilion." The old man with black hair took a hard breath, his eyes fell on his companion and explained.


    "Unexpectedly... It''s Zhao Tianyin, master of Zhao Pavilion!"


    "I remember that Lord Zhao seems to have proved that he is an immortal now. What kind of identity is the young man? Since he can make Lord Zhao such a figure, he is so respectful in front of him."


    The white haired old man''s eyes twinkled with fear.


    "I don''t know. There is no suitable person in the middle heaven. Maybe he comes from the fairyland!"


    "Only those powerful beings in the fairyland can make master Zhao''s supreme overlord surrender. Otherwise, where can ordinary people have the qualification and strength to be treated so respectfully by master Zhao?"


    The black haired old man''s hands trembled slightly at this moment.


    "Maybe you''re right. This childe may be a powerful existence from the fairy world!"


    "No matter, Lao Yang, you see, this time we got a baby, a big baby!"


    After the old man with white hair was shocked, he immediately put the shock behind his head and stared at the yellow scarf Luxi painting in front of him.


    "Yes, it''s really a treasure. It''s the highest treasure. You can''t find it in the middle heaven."


    "Let''s go, let''s go. It''s such a treasure. We must ensure everything is safe. Otherwise, I will never rest in peace even if I die. There can''t be any accidents!"


    "Maybe after we understand the charm of this yellow scarf Lishi painting, our strength can go further!"


    The old man with white hair thought of the disdain on Li Yixi''s face when he left. He knew that Li Yixi would never come to take the painting back.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, this painting is only a random work, but in their eyes, it is a supreme treasure, more important than their lives.


    Seeing the painting in front of me, I was surprised and felt the crisis at the same time.


    Because this painting is a supreme treasure. If it is seen by those malicious people, it is absolutely difficult to keep their strength.


    After hearing this, the old man with black hair was shocked and suddenly woke up. His soul force quickly spread in all directions and looked at every corner around him.


    After confirming that there was no danger, his eyes fell on the white haired old man, "you''re right. Let''s get out of here quickly. If someone catches on us, we can''t protect such a treasure."


    At this moment, he even breathed very quickly. They carefully put the painting away, and their soul was extremely vigilant to observe every plant around.


    After the yellow scarf lux painting was put away, their bodies broke through the air and left directly.


    "Huh?"


    "Isn''t that black and white?"


    "Why did these two old guys leave in such a hurry? Did something big happen? "


    At this moment, a figure shrouded in black robes. When he looked up, his eyes were just right, sweeping the two old people who left quickly.


    He is a demon practitioner. He came to the holy lake because countless strange things have happened here recently, so he went here to find out if there are any treasures.


    But when he got here, he found that there was nothing unusual here. Everything was normal.


    The only anomaly is that there are many visions today.


    "Anyway, these two guys are practitioners of literature and Taoism. Their things contain rich Wenqi, which can suppress the demons in my body and make me practice more smoothly."


    "I can''t find a place to wear iron shoes. I saw them here today. I want to keep these two old men and catch them. My strength can set foot in the fairyland in the shortest time!"


    The demon friar was very decisive and immediately made a decision. His body turned into a dark shadow and quickly followed the two old men in the direction of leaving.


    The strength of black and white double saints is not weak. In a short time, they flew a hundred miles away from the area where the holy lake is located.


    "Lao Yang, let''s slow down. We''re on our way in such a hurry. I''m afraid it will cause some changes here."


    "It''s far from the holy lake. No one should find that we have got such a treasure. As long as we don''t reveal the treasure, there should be no trouble."


    "It''s such a tense and urgent way, which will cause some accidents."


    Their bodies fell into a pavilion, looked at each other, and they made a decision.


    "Yes, you''re right. We''re so nervous and anxious on our way that some people are bound to doubt. It''s not good for us."


    "When we left just now, my soul power swept there countless times. There are really no powerful practitioners near us. Our whereabouts should be safe."


    "Let''s go!"


    "There is a small town ten miles ahead. We go to the town to hire a carriage. No one will find our trace in the carriage. That should be safer."


    The old man with black hair took a deep breath and made a decision.


    But before they could get on their way, a cold voice appeared in the void, "black and white double saints really step through and have no place to find. It takes no time to get here."


    "I even met you two here. You literati and Taoist practitioners have gathered your courage. Your courage is a good thing for me. After I refine it, I can suppress the terrible demons in my body, and the speed of cultivation will be more than ten times."


    At the same time, the sky was shrouded in demons.


    The next moment, a demon practitioner covered in black robes blocked their way.


    "You are, you are the devil!"


    Seeing the bloody long knife around this man''s waist, the black and white saint''s eyes showed the color of fear.

 Chapter 483

    "So you two still know me. Since you two know me, you don''t need me to do it?"


    "Follow me, or you should know the means of my evil wind."


    The devil''s evil wind''s eyes fell on them, cold and bloodthirsty.


    After they had a look, their hearts were cold. From the eyes of the evil wind, they could feel that the evil wind demons were almost unable to suppress them. Once they fell into the hands of the evil wind, they would become a furnace for the evil wind to practice magic skills.


    Evil wind will definitely take out their bravery and refine pills to suppress the terrible demons in their bodies.


    They didn''t expect that just after they got the chance, they met the evil wind of the devil, a terrible evil power.


    None of the Wendao practitioners who fell into the hands of the devil and evil wind could survive. All of them were destroyed and killed by the cruel means of evil wind.


    Although their strength was strong and reached the realm of divine fire, they knew that they were definitely not the opponents of the evil wind.


    "Damn it."


    "Is heaven going to kill me?"


    "This is fate. Isn''t my destiny qualified to get this supreme divine thing?"


    After they looked at each other, they were completely desperate.


    The strength of the devil''s evil wind far exceeded them. They thought they were watched by the evil wind when they left the courtyard. They thought the evil wind followed them because they got the painting.


    After the two people looked at each other, they decided, "devil, we can''t get anything. You must not be delusional. Even if we destroy it today, we will never let it fall into your hands. A big devil like you can''t suppress the devil and set foot in the fairy way."


    However, when their voices fell, the devil''s body shook violently, and endless greed burst out in his eyes. He didn''t expect that the black and white saints who couldn''t wait to leave today had got a treasure.


    He knew from their words that the supreme treasure could suppress the demons in his body. At this moment, the devil was extremely excited.


    This is a complete windfall.


    "Treasure?"


    "If the treasure satisfies me enough, I may be able to spare you two from dying!"


    The devil''s greedy eyes fell on the black and white saints.


    "You..."


    After hearing the devil''s evil wind, the black-and-white saints'' faces became extremely ugly. From the devil''s words, they knew that the devil didn''t know they had such a treasure. They chased and killed them just to use them as a furnace tripod to suppress their spiritual cultivation.


    But they knew that they were trying to hide the evil wind of the devil, which was no longer possible.


    "Go!"


    Although this was a doomed situation, they were full of unwilling colors in their eyes. They quickly threw their magic soldiers to the devil and blew themselves up without hesitation.


    Two magic weapons exploded, and the terrible power completely shrouded the evil wind of the devil.


    Some people knew that it was absolutely impossible for the self exploding magic soldiers to kill the evil wind of the devil, so they turned and immediately broke through the air, hoping to escape from heaven.


    50 miles away from here, there is a powerful sect door. Maybe the powerful sect door can resist the devil. The sect door is their last hope.


    "Black and white double saints, do you want to go to Taibai sword sect?"


    "It''s a pity that you can''t reach Taibai Jianzong when you meet this Buddha. This is where you died."


    The cold voice of the devil suddenly sounded in their minds. At this moment, their faces became completely desperate, because the devil at this moment performed the terrible magic skill of swallowing heaven.


    A huge phagocytic black hole appeared behind them. Before they could resist, a terrible phagocytic force erupted in the black hole, directly involving their bodies in the black hole.


    When the light appeared in their eyes again, their strength was completely sealed by the devil.


    The body was thrown to the ground by the devil, and the devil''s cold eyes fell on them.


    "Can you still escape when you meet me? Hand over the treasure obediently, so that you can avoid some sins. "


    Feeling the seal in the body, the black and white saints were completely desperate.


    Because now they don''t even have the chance to destroy the painting. They have become fish on the chopping board and can only be slaughtered by the devil.


    "If you want to kill or cut today, you can do whatever you want. Maybe this is fate, but the seal is broken. Countless righteous friars have set foot in the fairy way. Even if you set foot in the fairy way, you will certainly be killed by my righteous friars."


    "We are waiting for you in hell!"


    Hearing their words, the devil''s face was full of disdain, "when I set foot in the fairy way, my backhand can suppress them."


    "It should be in your ring!" After the devil''s voice fell, he reached out and grabbed it. The space ring fell into the devil''s hand. The devil waved his hand again and erased the mark of the space ring.


    Then all the items in the space ring fell to the ground.


    "Huh?"


    "Baby, is it Wendao baby?"


    "What a terrible literary and Taoist atmosphere. With it, my demons can not only be suppressed, but also be completely erased. At that time, I will get twice the result with half the effort."


    When everything fell to the ground, the devil''s body suddenly trembled, his eyes were full of incredible colors, and he stared at a rolled rice paper on the ground.


    Because it is so eye-catching. Although the painting is put away, the terrible rhyme wrapped on it can still spill out, which is extremely conspicuous among these sundries.


    The devil, even if he is powerful, has seen countless treasures, but now he stares at this collected painting and his body trembles slightly, because he has never seen such a terrible Tao rhyme. This rhyme is still the Tao rhyme distributed by the treasure of literature and Taoism. The Tao rhyme of literature and Taoism is really too helpful for their practitioners.


    After seeing the painting on the ground being stared at by the devil, the eyes of the black-and-white saints were full of despair. They knew that the painting was completely out of touch with them.


    Under their eyes, the devil''s hand directly grabbed the picture on the ground.


    However, at the moment when the devil''s hand touched the painting, the powerful devil sent out a scream at the next moment. His body retreated for more than ten steps to stabilize his body, and a mouthful of blood gushed directly from the devil''s mouth.


    "Impossible, impossible!"


    "Why can this thing hurt me?"


    The devil was unbelievable. He could stare at the painting on the ground, and his eyes were full of fear.


    At this moment, the black-and-white double saints showed an incredible color in their eyes, and the picture on the ground was slowly suspended.

 Chapter 484

    It seems that there is a magic on this picture.


    At this moment, the Tao rhyme in the picture seemed to be provoked and became extremely terrible.


    Even the existence of the devil was hurt by just touching it.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Devil, how powerful are you? We''ll see how you take the picture scroll away today. It''s the picture scroll left by supreme existence. Your cultivation method is so evil that the picture scroll is your nemesis."


    "Die!"


    In order to take away the painting, the black and white saints showed a decisive color in their eyes.


    One of them directly killed the evil wind of the devil who was hurt by the picture scroll. One of them jumped at the picture scroll and wanted to open the picture scroll and kill the devil with the help of the terrible power in the picture scroll!


    Because just now, the devil just touched it and hurt the devil. They were looking forward to it. If they unfolded the picture, what would happen.


    "Huh?"


    "Death, black and white saints, originally I wanted to save your life, but now I don''t think it''s necessary."


    Seeing their actions, the devil''s look became incomparably cold. He didn''t know that the black and white saints wanted to kill themselves or hurt themselves with the help of the power of the picture at all costs.


    "Tao heart is a kind of devil!"


    The devil at this moment urged the supreme magic skill.


    In the devil''s eyes, two strange lights shot out.


    At this moment, the black-and-white double saints looked at the devil.


    "Be careful, this is a devil in the heart!"


    The old man with white hair jumped at the picture and his face changed.


    A heart suddenly hung to his throat, and his voice was almost roaring.


    However, after his voice fell, his companion''s body shook, his eyes became dull and controlled by the devil.


    "Damn it!"


    "Devil, you planted Magic Seeds for my senior brother!"


    At this moment, his eyes were full of despair. He was also greatly affected. The reason why he could stay awake was that he was far away.


    "Hum!"


    "As I said, you''re looking for death. This painting volume is going to be determined. No one can take it away."


    The voice of the devil''s evil wind fell, and the old man who planted the devil''s seed at the next moment also killed him under the influence of the devil''s seed with the devil.


    "Damn it!"


    His strength is far from that of the devil. With his senior brother, he can''t resist.


    Between several moves, he was also planted by the devil.


    After the demon lord controlled them, his body shook.


    "Pooh!"


    A mouthful of blood gushed out and his face was very pale.


    But there was a look of excitement on this pale face. There was no anger at being hurt.


    "Good baby, it contains such a strong literary and Taoist rhyme, such a possible literary and Taoist rhyme. Once it helps me practice magic skills, it will definitely make me thousands of miles a day."


    "I can''t touch it, but they can!"


    The corner of the devil''s mouth then showed a sneer.


    "Take the picture scroll and go!"


    The devil left a word and rose in the air.


    The black and white double saints controlled by the Taoist heart of the Lord are very dull in eyes. After hearing the order of the Lord, they grasp the picture scroll, and then take off the body and go with the Lord to the sea of chaos.


    The strength of the three people is extremely strong. It took a lot of time to finally reach the chaos magic sea.


    The power of the devil is called Tianmo hall.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of breaking the sky sounded, and the figure of the devil came in the demon hall.


    After the devil, the black and white saints also appeared one after another.


    "See the devil!"


    "The devil is invincible!"


    The disciples of the heaven devil hall were full of enthusiasm when they saw the devil.


    Because of these disciples, some people recognized that the two people who were following the devil at the moment were black and white saints who were strong in literature and Taoism.


    "Congratulations to the devil!"


    The elder of the demon hall hurried forward to salute.


    "Follow me!"


    The devil''s evil wind''s eyes fell on the elders of the Tianmo hall and waved directly to prevent these people from talking and going directly to the forbidden area of the Tianmo hall.


    It is absolutely impossible to enter here if it is not the core figure of the Tianmo hall.


    These elders also entered for the first time.


    "See the devil!"


    In the forbidden area, three figures appeared and worshipped the evil wind.


    These three people are the three elders of the Tianmo hall. They guard the forbidden area all year round, because the forbidden area is the center of the Tianmo hall, the big array to protect the Tianmo hall, and the control center is here.


    The Zhenzong array in the Tianmo hall is extremely powerful and is called the eighteen Pluto array.


    Every time you summon a ghost shadow, the power of the array will double. If you summon 18 ghost shadows, even if the immortal breaks into the Tianmo hall, it will be too much to eat. This is also the reason why the Tianmo hall is in the chaos of the demon sea and the right path cannot be destroyed.


    The elders who followed the devil''s evil wind saw that the devil took them to the forbidden area. Their eyes were full of doubts. They didn''t know what the devil was going to do.


    "Devil, isn''t this the black-and-white double saint of Wendao?"


    "Is the devil ready to use their courage to try to preach?"


    The eyes of the three elders fell on the black and white saints, and they were very excited.


    "No!"


    The devil''s light way.


    One of the elders, when his eyes fell on the elders behind the devil, couldn''t help frowning, "devil, these elders have entered the situation. I don''t know what arrangement the devil has?"


    This is a forbidden area. These elders are not qualified to enter.


    "Since I have called them, of course there is something they need to do!"


    "The strength of the three of you is really strong, but I think it''s hard to suppress it if you urge the eighteen underworld array." After the voice of the devil''s evil wind fell, in front of the black-and-white double saints, there was a yellow scarf warrior picture scroll at the moment.


    At the moment, the picture scroll is sealed with the strength of literature and Taoism by the black and white saints instructed by the devil. It looks ordinary.


    "Suppress this thing?"


    "Lord devil, you''re not kidding!"


    "This thing is ordinary. It''s just a roll of ordinary things. If I see it well, it''s still not an antique. It''s just that rice paper can be bought in the streets." An elder, in his eyes at the moment, felt whether the devil had an illusion.


    Where is this treasure? It''s just the most ordinary thing.


    At this moment, not only the elder doubted the devil, but also the other elders, although they dared not speak, but everyone''s eyes glanced at the things in front of the black-and-white double saints and determined that they were really ordinary things.


    "Hum!"


    "Do you think I''m crazy?"


    "This thing looks ordinary, but it is actually a powerful literary and Taoist thing, containing a terrible literary and Taoist atmosphere. If it is opened directly, the power is too violent and the Buddha can''t bear it. Therefore, it needs to be suppressed with the help of the 18th Pluto array. If it is absorbed in this way, it will be much safer."


    With a lesson from the past, the devil naturally did not dare to be careless.


    Try to suppress the picture scroll with the 18th Pluto array.

 Chapter 485

    The 18th Pluto array is extremely powerful.


    Full outbreak, even the immortal, once caught in it, will die.


    The devil is very confident about the power of the eighteen Pluto formation. In his eyes, it should be enough to suppress the eighteen Pluto formation, which even immortals can kill.


    Even if this is written by the immortal Wendao, even the immortal must die. Under the eighteen underworld array, it can definitely be suppressed.


    With the assistance of the 18 Pluto array, he will be much safer if he absorbs the rhymes of literature and Taoism.


    Feeling those eyes, the demon lord knew that these guys really underestimated this thing.


    He said cautiously: "since you think this thing is just an ordinary thing, open it and let everyone see its power!"


    At the same time, the devil also wants people to try to see if they can absorb it after such suppression. Even if there is an accident, it can''t hurt him.


    "Three elders, open the array. It can only be opened after suppression!"


    The demon lord issued an order, no doubt.


    "Yes, Lord devil!"


    The three heard the devil''s words and dared not question them, but in their hearts, they still felt that the devil was crazy. Such an ordinary thing should be regarded as a baby pimple.


    However, they did not dare to disobey. The three returned immediately and were ready to start the array.


    "Yan devil, how many times do you think you need to open the Pluto array?"


    One of them, the voice asked.


    "When the devil spoke, just open it. Such an ordinary thing is enough to suppress."


    "Even if it''s the most precious of literature and Taoism, it''s enough. The devil really makes a mountain out of a molehill. A great array of Pluto has been able to suppress the existence of the realm of divine fire."


    "I don''t believe it. This ordinary thing can turn spirits and reach the realm of divine fire!"


    The elder''s voice was disdainful.


    It seems that opening one more array is a blasphemy to the array.


    "Good!"


    "Indeed, this ordinary thing, a heavy Pluto array, is enough to suppress."


    "Then open a heavy Pluto array!"


    The three reached a goal, opened the 18 Pluto formation and summoned a ghost of the Pluto.


    His eyes fell on the devil and respectfully said, "Lord devil, the 18th Pluto array has been opened!"


    After the devil heard the words of the three elders, a touch of excitement appeared in his eyes.


    "You, go and unfold the picture. Remember, be slow and careful not to damage a trace."


    "You know what?"


    At this moment, the devil looked very serious.


    "Yes, Lord devil!"


    The elder appointed by the devil quickly nodded, but he was extremely disdainful. What danger can there be in a painting? If it is a precious literary and Taoist treasure, how can it be completed with ordinary rice paper.


    This rice paper is an ordinary thing. It can''t keep the flavor of literature and Taoism for a long time.


    Before walking to the scroll, the big hand fell on the scroll and unfolded slowly according to the instructions of the devil.


    However, when a corner of the scroll unfolded, the elder''s eyes were full of panic.


    Because just unfolding such a trace, he felt that the extremely terrible literary rhyme broke out.


    That terrible literary and Taoist rhyme directly suppressed the evil smell on him.


    "What?"


    "This is Dao Yun, Wen Dao Yun?"


    "How is it possible that this ordinary rice paper contains literary and Taoist rhymes?"


    There were surprises in the eyes of everyone present.


    Everyone is full of expectation at the moment. Just opening a corner and not seeing the content in the picture, they have such divine power.


    At this moment, the people also found that even under the suppression of the 18th Pluto array, the aura of heaven and earth around the picture scroll began to boil. There was a trace of golden light overflowing from the rice paper. The overflowing breath seemed to destroy the sky and the earth.


    On the elder Yan Mo''s face, a touch of excitement appeared, "unexpectedly, it''s really a treasure. Although the material of this picture scroll is too poor, it must not be a mortal, and it''s worth starting the Pluto array."


    The ice devil said with a smile, "speed up, speed up. Don''t be afraid. If there is the 18th Pluto array, it will hurt you."


    At this moment, ice demons, who have been silent, are excited.


    "Yes, elder!"


    The elder was so excited that he was so precious that he let him start.


    At the moment, the words and rhymes he absorbed completely suppressed his demons.


    If you open it a little, the overflowing literary and Taoist breath can definitely eliminate his demons. Therefore, at this moment, the elder was very excited and increased his speed a little.


    I can''t wait.


    However, with his actions, the picture continued to open.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the breath of the picture suddenly changed, and the originally relatively docile Taoist rhyme became incomparably violent.


    The wild breath makes the surrounding aura inject madly into the picture.


    "Damn it, slow down, slow down!"


    The devil in the distance, seeing the elder''s speed, unexpectedly accelerated, and scared the devil''s look greatly changed.


    Because at this moment, a golden finger appeared on the picture scroll suspended in front of everyone.


    At the moment of seeing this finger, the devil''s look changed greatly.


    He let this person unfold, just to let these people know the value of the picture. He didn''t let this person completely open the picture, but at the moment, even if it was stopped, it was too late.


    A terrible golden awn erupted from the picture.


    As if provoked, I saw the power of literature and Tao burst on the golden finger.


    The golden awn seemed to turn into a golden sun at the moment, and the smell turned people pale.


    Around the picture scroll, under the terrible breath, the plants and trees turned into ashes, as if the power of annihilation had erupted.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    When the people were frightened, they saw which elder disappeared under the golden light and his body under the terrible golden light.


    At the end of a scream, the whole body turned to ashes.


    "Damn it, asshole!"


    At this moment, the devil roared directly.


    The look of Yan devil also changed greatly.


    Immediately send a message to another elder, "quickly, quickly promote the Pluto formation to the second level, the Pluto formation, which can''t be suppressed."


    At the moment, the terrible power erupted. Under that power, the picture slowly unfolded.


    When half of the palm appeared, there was a whirlpool on the scroll, as if there was something terrible to come out of.


    At the same time, a surge of pressure broke out.


    This force seems to suppress everything.


    The only advantage is that at this moment, the Pluto array finally summoned the second ghost of the Pluto under the urging of the three elders.


    The breath of terror makes the power in the picture explode and slow down.


    The three elders of the Tianmo hall looked very happy. "Baby, this is really a baby. It even contains such a terrible literary and Taoist atmosphere. The Demon Lord took precautions and controlled everything. I admire it."


    As for the dead, no one cares.


    However, as soon as the voice fell, the devil''s look changed greatly. He not only didn''t like it, but roared directly.

 Chapter 486

    "Come on, come on!"


    "Black and white double saints, input power quickly and seal the picture scroll. Don''t let the picture scroll unfold."


    The devil''s voice was like a roar, and his eyes became very red, because he felt that the picture was about to unfold under the terrible power.


    When the devil just met the black-and-white saints, he knew the power of the picture scroll. The picture scroll was really terrible. Even himself seemed extremely small under the picture scroll.


    At that time, he just touched the scroll and was hurt by the mighty force on the scroll.


    Now we use the eighteen underworld array town to suppress the picture scroll. If we are not careful, it is very likely to stimulate the power of the picture scroll.


    At the same time, the devil''s cold eyes fell on the three elders, including ice devil and Yan devil.


    The voice was cold and terrible, and contained the most terrible killing intention. He was very clear that the complete power of the big array had not been opened to the extreme by the three elders, and the three elders did not do it according to his requirements.


    These people don''t know the power of the scroll, but he knows that once the scroll is unfolded, it will be enough to wipe out all practitioners in the demon hall.


    "Three elders, what are you doing? Do you want to die? If you want to die, I will fulfill you now. Unexpectedly, I disobey my orders. Now I will open the array to the extreme. "


    The three elders felt the devil''s bloodthirsty killing intention, and their bodies trembled. At this moment, they also realized the seriousness of the matter.


    This seemingly ordinary picture is definitely not as simple as they thought, because just a corner is opened, and the terrible smell will directly turn an elder in the Tianmo hall into ashes.


    If all of them are unfolded, maybe everyone here will fall under the breath of this picture.


    The three elders turned pale with fear. After they looked at each other, they printed their fingerprints one by one, anxiously awakening the power of the array.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the three opened the power of the array to the third level. There were three ghost shadows in the void of the Tianmo hall.


    At this moment, the eyes of all the disciples in the Tianmo hall were full of panic.


    "What''s going on? Why did the Zhenzong array of our Tianmo hall open? "


    "Did someone attack our Tianmo temple?"


    "Elder martial brother, it''s not good. Now the seal of the mainland has been lifted. During this period, countless righteous forces have been called righteous immortals, but we haven''t had an immortal in the Tianmo hall."


    "It seems that those people want to take the opportunity to destroy our Tianmo hall after their cultivation is improved. Let''s run for our lives!"


    At this moment, the disciples of the Tianmo hall were in a mess, and everyone''s eyes were full of panic.


    Although these people do evil on weekdays, they seem like they don''t want to die.


    But in fact, they are very afraid of death. When the disaster comes, these people are completely flustered.


    "Shut up!"


    "Everyone immediately take their place and open the array of my demon sect. Now the Demon Lord is suppressing a divine object, which can only be suppressed with the power of the array."


    "If anyone dares to disturb our heavenly demon hall, don''t blame the ruthlessness of our elders!"


    After an elder of the Tianmo hall appeared, his cold eyes swept all the disciples of the Tianmo hall.


    After hearing this sentence, the rioting disciples of the Tianmo hall calmed down slowly one by one, and they also knew that if there was a genuine Taoist sect attacking them and escaping from the Tianmo hall, there would be only a dead end.


    In the forbidden area of the Tianmo hall, the picture scroll shook slightly at the moment when the third major array was opened, and the explosive force was suppressed.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    When the three elders saw this scene, a smile appeared on their lips.


    At that moment, they almost peed and were frightened by the power of the picture.


    "Lord devil, good baby, good baby, it took the strength of three major arrays to suppress it."


    The eyes of the three elders fell on the devil, and a smile appeared at the corners of their mouths.


    However, after hearing the words of the three elders, the devil''s face not only didn''t look happy, but his face became more ugly. At this moment, he really wanted to kill the three elders directly in front of him.


    These three people did not continue to urge the array. The triple array was only suppressed for a moment, which was not enough to increase the picture of suppression at all.


    "Shut up!"


    "Don''t hurry up and urge me to use the array. Don''t you really want me to kill the three of you?"


    At this moment, the devil''s voice rang through the whole Tianmo hall, containing endless anger.


    The three elders with a smile sank when they heard the devil''s words. They thought the devil had made a mountain out of a molehill. Now they have opened the power of the whole three major arrays. Isn''t the power of the three major arrays enough to suppress the picture?


    But before the three elders could speak, their faces suddenly changed, because they found that the picture seemed to be angered by them.


    In the picture scroll, a more terrible force broke out in an instant. That force made all the elders in the forbidden area change color. With a loud bang, it was inputting the power of literature and Taoism to suppress the black and white saints of the picture scroll, and the body was directly hit by the terrible force.


    Both black and white saints vomited blood. They were directly stunned by heavy trauma.


    Around the scroll, the power of terror broke out, and the world turned pale.


    It was like a figure destroying the sky and the earth to come out of the picture. The prestige of the picture frightened all the elders in the forbidden area.


    The three demon sect elders who control the array are naturally among them. They have never seen such a terrible power. Under this power, they feel that their souls will be extinguished.


    "Fairy, it must be fairy!"


    "If it weren''t for the literary treasure left by the immortal, there would be no such terrible power. The devil Lord has got such a terrible literary treasure."


    The three elders of the demon lord trembled wildly at this moment.


    "Wow, wow!"


    At this moment, the three people clapped directly on their chest. They spit out a mouthful of blood together. The blood formed a strange mark in front of them, and the three marks flew into the array together.


    At the moment when the three marks flew into the array, it seemed as if something had been awakened. The terrible power was born, and the three elders were desperate to input power.


    The roaring sound sounded continuously. In an instant, the power of the big array was increased by three. At the moment, there are six power of the big array. Such power is extremely terrible.


    However, at the moment of the appearance of the virtual shadow of the six Pluto kings, the three elders and all their people did not show a relaxed color in their eyes, but their hearts trembled again.

 Chapter 487

    "Damn it, how is it possible? What the hell is this? Why is it so terrible? The power of the entire six nether King''s virtual shadows is not enough to suppress it. "


    "The power of the virtual shadow of the six underworld Kings is enough to suppress immortal weapons."


    "This thing is only written on ordinary rice paper. Is it more terrible than fairy ware?"


    All the people in the forbidden area had their eyes jumping wildly, their bodies trembled slightly, and their fists were clenched. Unconsciously, their fists were white.


    Because what I saw at this moment is too terrible. Only the picture left by one person contains such terrible power.


    These evil friars trembled. At this moment, they finally remembered those ancient books, which recorded the terrible modification of literature and Taoism.


    Over the past ten thousand years, no strong man of literature and Taoism has been born on this continent. In these years, almost all monks have forgotten the terrible of the strong man of literature and Taoism.


    At this moment, after seeing the power of the picture scroll, their faces really changed, and their awe of the strong of literature and Taoism climbed to the extreme.


    "Come on, come on."


    Everyone hurry to help the three elders urge the array to suppress the picture scroll. It must not be enough to open it, otherwise today will be the day when our heavenly demon hall will be destroyed.


    The devil''s face changed and became extremely ugly. He didn''t expect that his attempt had led to such terrible consequences.


    Before, when the black and white saints had not been seriously injured and unconscious, they could also let the black and white saints suppress the picture with the power of literature and Tao, but now they were seriously injured and passed out. They didn''t know whether they were dead or alive, so they had no power to suppress such a terrible divine object.


    The devil''s face changed again and again.


    See the more terrible power in the picture, slowly exploding.


    The devil was frightened at that moment. Under that terrible power, he felt very small.


    At this moment, the devil''s body seemed to turn into a mire bird, suspended in the void, and strange marks broke out in the devil''s body. The terrible power suppressed the picture scroll suspended in the air.


    Now all the elders of the Tianmo hall have shot, and the power of the array has been quickly awakened.


    The number of nether King''s virtual shadows over the Tianmo hall is increasing.


    Seven, eight, nine, ten, eleven!


    In a short period of time, there were 11 nether King virtual shadows in the void. The terrible power made the surrounding void seem unbearable.


    There were drops of sweat on the foreheads of those elders. At that moment, it seemed that death enveloped everyone. No elder dared to be careless and went all out to wake up the eleven ghost shadows in the blink of an eye.


    "Come on, come on, don''t stop."


    However, when these people awakened the array to 11 netherworld virtual shadows, the state did not improve.


    It was as if the scroll had a soul. When the array was opened, the power of drawing the scroll was also exploding. At this moment, the scroll was not sealed, but a part of the scroll was unfolded. Just now, only a palm was exposed.


    But now a complete arm has appeared on the picture, as if it could cover the sky and destroy the sky and earth with one hand.


    At the same time, a terrible force suddenly broke out in the forbidden area, and the buildings around the center were smashed and shot out like bullets.


    Heaven and earth turn pale.


    Some elders were hit by the shattered fragments and fell directly.


    "Damn it."


    Everyone''s face changed at this moment.


    They know that the picture in front of them is extremely precious, but they also know that this picture is beyond their control.


    At the beginning, he took the picture scroll as an ordinary thing. At this moment, his lungs almost burst.


    Everyone clenched their teeth and did not hesitate to burn blood essence to push out the strongest power. In the void of the Tianmo hall, the ghost King''s virtual shadow increased again.


    After five or six breaths, the power of the array was urged to the extreme.


    In the void, there are 18 netherworld virtual shadows.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes stared at the picture.


    Because they know that the power of the big array has been urged to the extreme. If the picture can explode and more terrible powers, they will die today.


    Because there is no power to suppress the picture.


    Under the suppression of the 18 ghost shadows, the suspended picture scroll was trembling.


    Everyone''s heart seems to have hung to his throat at this moment.


    "It should be suppressed. If it is spread, our Tianmo temple has got a treasure and almost destroyed the Tianmo Temple directly, then our Tianmo temple will become a joke for all evil practitioners within a radius of ten thousand miles."


    He took a long breath.


    After three breaths, the picture scroll suspended in front of the people stopped trembling, and everyone''s hanging heart fell. The devil vomited a breath and his face was very ugly.


    I really know that it seems that I can''t help him to practice, because if he is urged, the power in the picture may devour him at any time.


    "Lord devil, what the hell is this?"


    "It was so terrible that our Tianmo hall was almost destroyed by this picture."


    Yan devil''s face was very pale. At this moment, his eyes fell on the devil. For the picture in front of him, he was really frightened. He had never met such a terrible thing in his life.


    "How did I know it was so terrible?"


    "I got this thing from the voice of black and white saints. When they wake up, I''ll see where it came from!"


    The devil''s face was ugly.


    At the moment when the devil''s voice just fell, all the people suddenly turned pale, and their eyes fell on the calm picture.


    "Boom!"


    On the originally ordinary picture scroll, a force of destroying the sky and the earth suddenly broke out and imprisoned. At this moment, the picture scroll to the eighteen ghost shadows turned into ashes.


    The large array was completely destroyed, and the picture in front of them was rapidly unfolded in front of everyone.


    When everyone saw the figure on the scroll, everyone''s face changed.


    Because at this moment, the yellow scarf lux seemed to be alive. Around the body of the yellow scarf lux, golden lotus flowers appeared. These lotus flowers were like bullets, shooting out in all directions.


    "Run away."


    When the Golden Lotus appeared, the devil was completely desperate. The devil knew that it was impossible to resist the power in the picture with all his power.


    At the moment when everyone used their means to escape, the suspended picture scroll in the forbidden area turned into a golden light and directly appeared over the Tianmo hall. The picture scroll, which was only one meter long, suddenly grew longer and larger in the void, blocking the sky and the sun in the blink of an eye, as if it had turned into a curtain of heaven.

 Chapter 488

    "What happened in the forbidden area? Why are all the elders, including the demon lord, running for their lives now? "


    "No war broke out in our Tianmo hall. Why did these big people escape?"


    At this moment, all the elders in the forbidden area, including the devil, broke through the air and left quickly in the distance.


    Even burn blood essence.


    This scene made all the disciples of the Tianmo hall immediately confused. However, they knew that during this period, although everyone participated in the wake-up of the array, no battle broke out, but suddenly all the elders rushed away in the distance, and everyone''s eyes were full of anxiety and fear.


    As if shrouded in clouds, I was extremely uneasy.


    The next moment, all the disciples of the Tianmo hall suddenly turned extremely pale and their bodies trembled slightly, because under their eyes, the picture scroll only one meter in size blocked out the sun in the blink of an eye, and the whole void became extremely dark.


    "So... What''s that?"


    "How did the sky disappear?"


    "What happened?"


    When these disciples were puzzled, the void turned into a picture of the curtain of heaven, and a towering threat broke out.


    "Boom."


    A terrible voice sounded, and at the same time, a towering force suppressed it.


    Now the world is dark. Before these disciples could escape, they saw a vortex in the void, which is extremely huge.


    It seems that it can swallow the sky and devour the earth and bury all living beings.


    A golden light broke out from the depths of the vortex and approached. The golden light became more and more terrible and prosperous. In an instant, the golden light seemed to turn into a huge golden sun.


    Plop.


    Plop.


    Plop!


    At the moment of the golden light, a terrible figure came.


    Yellow scarf lux appeared.


    Cold eyes swept the audience, and the bodies of some disciples of the Tianmo hall turned into blood fog in an instant.


    At this moment, the Golden Lotus blossomed all over the sky, and the Golden Lotus blossomed into golden flames. At the moment of golden lotus blossoming, the terrible burning golden flame burned in the eyes of the disciples of the Tianmo hall.


    The Golden Lotus contains endless power of light. Even if the disciples of the heaven demon hall are only stained with a trace, their bodies are instantly wrapped by the golden flame.


    "Ah...!"


    Under the golden flame, these heinous demons were reduced to ashes in a tragic howl.


    "Damn, damn, damn!"


    The devil who ran for his life quickly, he could feel the screams of those disciples.


    A heart is dripping blood, although he is also an unforgivable devil, slaughtered countless creatures, and his hands are covered with blood.


    But when he felt the moment of death of these disciples, his face was very ugly, because he personally built the Tianmo temple, which consumed his whole life.


    Just because he brought back an ordinary picture, he even led to the destruction of the Tianmo temple he established in an instant.


    At that moment, everything in the Tianmo hall was burning. He knew that after the fire, there was no Tianmo hall in the world.


    "Damn it!"


    "What the hell is it? Why is it so terrible? "


    "I am unwilling, I am unwilling, I am unwilling!"


    An elder was a little weak. He saw a golden lotus behind him and came towards him.


    At the moment of despair, his eyes were red as blood, and his fists were creaking. Now he is not hesitate to burn blood essence to increase the speed, but the speed is still not enough to escape from the sky.


    The voice contained despair, reluctance, anger and resentment.


    The elders in front turned pale one by one, and there were beads of sweat on their foreheads. They looked back in horror.


    In their eyes, the Golden Lotus behind the elder fell on the elder.


    Boom!


    The elder''s body seemed to be watered with gasoline.


    When the Golden Lotus fell on him, the flame burst out suddenly, covering the elder''s whole body in an instant. The terrible temperature seemed to burn the void.


    Together with the soul, it suddenly turns into nothingness.


    From the flame falling on him to his complete disappearance, there was not even a second.


    "Damn, damn, damn!"


    "What the hell is this? Why is it so terrible? Even the cultivation of divine fire can''t resist a breath. "


    "Will everyone in the Tianmo hall fall today?"


    The elders'' eyes fell on the devil, and their eyes were full of resentment.


    If the devil hadn''t brought back such a terrible thing today, how could the Tianmo hall be so?


    However, when they were frightened and desperate, a more desperate scene appeared. In the void, more than a dozen golden lotus flowers came quickly, even one point two, two points four, four points eight


    In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen golden lotus flowers turned into hundreds of lotus flowers. The Golden Lotus seemed to have a soul and locked all the elders of the Tianmo hall.


    "No..."


    "No..."


    The voices of despair rang out again. In despair, those outer gate elders with weak strength were fallen on them by the Golden Lotus.


    In the blink of an eye, all the outer gate elders fell.


    When the inner gate elders saw all the outer gate elders fall, their souls were trembling.


    Because the Golden Lotus disappeared, but a Golden Shadow of the God of war came quickly. On the shadow, they felt the power of destroying the sky and the earth, as if the other party could kill them by moving his fingers.


    Yan devil looked behind him and set off a terrible wave in his heart.


    "This is a yellow scarf warrior, a yellow scarf warrior in the realm of immortals. How is this possible?"


    "When did my heavenly demon hall provoke such a terrible figure and use yellow scarf Hercules to deal with us?"


    The faces of the three elders became extremely ugly. Their strength was slightly stronger than that of the devil, so they were very fast. In a short time, the yellow scarf warrior did not threaten them.


    But they always feel uneasy and find it difficult to escape today.


    "It''s an unforgivable sin for a group of evil devils like ants to spy on the childe''s calligraphy. Today I sentence you to death!"


    The voice of the yellow scarf warrior sounded in the void, like the death note of the Lord of hell.


    Let everyone tremble and despair.


    "Young master?"


    "Who wrote this ghost thing? It''s so terrible. That paper is plain paper. I''m absolutely right, but why can I draw a yellow scarf warrior, and let this yellow scarf warrior give birth to a soul and become an independent individual."


    "Who is that being?"


    "Damn black and white saints, they mistook me." The devil''s face became ferocious, like a peerless beast that can choose people at any time. He hated both black and white saints to the extreme.

 Chapter 489

    At this moment, the devil hated the black-and-white double saints, and wanted to strip the black-and-white double saints into the 18th layer of hell.


    Looking at the golden fire behind him, he knew that the black-and-white saints had absolutely no bones at the moment, and the hatred could only exist in his heart.


    "Burial."


    Sen Han''s voice sounded from Huang Jin Lishi''s mouth. At this moment, Huang Jin Lishi''s body erupted into terrible power, which seemed to be able to bury the heavens.


    A golden spear appeared in his hand, which stabbed all the inner door elders of the Tianmo hall.


    When the golden spear was stabbed out, the spear seemed to turn into a mighty fire dragon.


    Where the fire dragon passed, a series of miserable howls sounded.


    The inner door elders of the demon hall blinked and their bodies turned to ashes.


    "How possible, how...!"


    The moment the devil and the three elders saw this scene, their bodies trembled violently, and their strength almost collapsed.


    "Blood escape!"


    Watching the Tianmo hall burned by fire, watching the elders of the outer door and the elders of the inner door fall one after another, the faces of the four people were scared without a trace of blood.


    Burn the blood essence in the body at any cost, and urge the speed of blood escape to the extreme. In the blink of an eye, the body burst and swept thousands of miles.


    Their speed soared, and the Yellow napkin Hercules behind them seemed to disappear. They knew that the Yellow napkin Hercules didn''t disappear and locked them all the time.


    In front of the four, a huge peak appeared, as if the top of the mountain had been cut off by the strong.


    The top of the mountain is incomparably flat. On this platform, there are countless palaces.


    This is where the ten thousand poisons gate is.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the ten thousand poison gate, a figure broke through the air and stood in front of the devil and others. The eyes were incomparably cold.


    "Devil, there is no resentment between our ten thousand poison gate and your heaven devil hall. You unexpectedly broke into the place of our ten thousand poison gate today. Don''t you want to die?"


    "Your Tianmo hall deceives people too much. Do you really think our ten thousand poison gate is afraid of you? Since you don''t know life or death, we will fight to the death today to see whether our ten thousand poison gate is strong or your Tianmo hall will last forever."


    The master of ten thousand poisons sect, his eyes became terrible at this moment, and his angry voice exploded in the void.


    "No, no, no..."


    "Poison lady, you misunderstood me. I have no idea of being the enemy of your ten thousand poison sect. We''re just passing by. Excuse me, I''ll leave now."


    Seeing the woman in black in front of him, the devil''s face became extremely ugly. He knew that the leader of the ten thousand poison sect was not weak. He was between Bozhong and him. If he fought with the leader of the ten thousand poison sect, he would waste countless time here. Once he wasted time, the yellow scarf warrior behind him would catch up.


    The leader of the ten thousand poison sect couldn''t kill him, but the yellow scarf warrior could. He didn''t want to die, so he quickly explained.


    "Hum."


    "Devil, do you really think I will believe you, you ungrateful bastard, I will kill you today. After killing you, the Tianmo hall will be my poison gate!"


    However, the poisonous lady didn''t believe the devil''s words at all. A terrible breath broke out in the poisonous lady''s body. A long sword like a spirit snake appeared in her hand and killed the devil directly. Thousands of swords shrouded the devil and others like thousands of spirit snakes.


    This is the supreme skill of the ten thousand poisons sect. The spirit snake sword. The devil''s face completely changed when he saw the terrible sword.


    He knew that if he didn''t fight today, he would never leave here, so the Demon Lord did it as a last resort.


    "The devil swallowed the world."


    The devil''s voice was incomparably cold. At this moment, a huge black figure appeared behind the devil.


    This huge black virtual shadow opened its mouth at this moment, and a huge vortex appeared in that mouth, as if it could really swallow a world.


    When the poisonous lady''s thousands of spirit snake swords were killed in front of the devil, they were swallowed up by the virtual shadow behind the devil, and the void immediately returned to normal.


    The devil saw the poisonous lady and wanted to continue to fight. His face became very ugly. He drank coldly: "poisonous lady, are you crazy when you step on a horse?"


    "I''m just passing by today. Who wants your ten thousand poison door?"


    At this moment, the devil couldn''t keep his demeanor at all, and his eyes became red as blood.


    If the poison lady continues to block his way, he will go to hell with the poison lady.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment of hearing the cold voice of the devil, the poison lady''s body suddenly trembled. The poison lady also knew that the devil would never lose his temper like this in ordinary days. Now that he is so lose his temper, something big has definitely happened.


    "Lord devil, why are you talking so much nonsense? We killed her together. It''s a waste of time. It''s too late! "


    After the three Yan demons looked at each other, they looked at the poisonous lady ferociously.


    The three men took the lead in killing the poison lady. They really want to live forever.


    "Tianmo sect, do you really think there is no one in my ten thousand poison sect?"


    "Open the array!"


    The voices in the ten thousand poison gate rang out, and the ten thousand poison array of the ten thousand poison gate opened at the next moment!


    A huge centipede appeared in the void. The centipede was not a real centipede, but was transformed by countless poisonous gases.


    Even the half step immortal had to die when he was contaminated with poison gas.


    This is why no one can provoke the poison gate here.


    The ten thousand poisons sect are all people who practice poisons. There are countless highly toxic poisons here.


    At the moment when the ten thousand poisons array of the ten thousand poisons gate was opened, countless figures in the ten thousand poisons gate burst out. Their cold eyes fell on the Tianmo hall and others, and their mouth corners were ferocious, as if they wanted to choose people to eat.


    These people, by their own means, covered the four demons with poisons all over the sky.


    "Waste!"


    When he saw the poison all over the sky coming towards here, the devil''s face was cold and terrible. He never thought that the three people he valued most were such waste. When he was in the Tianmo hall, he not only didn''t obey his orders at the first time, but also urged the array of the Tianmo hall to the extreme and suppressed the picture scroll.


    In the territory of ten thousand poison gate, they foolishly provoked ten thousand poison gate. At the moment, they are lost dogs. If they meet ten thousand poison gate, they will die!


    "Burning devil fire!"


    A hysterical roar was sent out, and the terrible magic inflammation broke out from his body. Those poisons coming here were burned in an instant.


    The devil was no longer arrogant and domineering in the past. When his eyes fell on the poisonous lady, he said anxiously, "poisonous lady, get away quickly. Our Tianmo hall has been destroyed and we are being killed. If you let us stay here, we will choose to explode and die with you!"

 Chapter 490

    "What are you talking about? Are you being pursued?"


    The poison lady of the ten thousand poison gate, hearing the devil''s words, not only did she not move away, but her eyes lit up an angry flame. She wanted to cut the devil thousands of times and strip the skin and cramp.


    From the devil''s tone, the poison lady can be sure that the people in the Tianmo hall were chased and killed today. It should be true.


    However, these people fled to the ten thousand poison gate. They were not at all kind-hearted. They wanted to lead the evil water to the East and lead the existence of chasing them to the ten thousand poison gate in order to use the ten thousand poison gate to block each other.


    "Yes, get out of the way quickly. There''s no time to explain."


    The demon lord found the poison lady''s breath, soared again, and his face became extremely ugly, because he felt the terrible breath approaching.


    "Get out of the way?"


    "Lord devil, are you kidding?"


    "You are going to bring disaster to the East and want me to let you go!"


    "Do you think our poison gate will be so stupid?"


    "Your heavenly demon hall is so powerful that you can''t defeat each other. Where is our ten thousand poison sect? The ten thousand poison sect didn''t provoke anyone. We don''t want to destroy our foundation because of you."


    The poison lady''s face was extremely cold and did not give in.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    Hearing the poison lady''s words, a series of broken voices rang out one after another, and all the strong men of the ten thousand poison gate stood around the poison lady''s body.


    One by one, they were extremely vigilant for fear of being calculated by the people in the Tianmo hall.


    "Kill them!"


    The demon lord now knows that it is impossible to make the people of the ten thousand poison gate move away. If you avoid the area of the ten thousand poison gate, it will take a lot of time.


    Once it takes time, they will die here.


    Therefore, a ferocious color appeared on his face, and he decided to kill all sides here and make a way of blood.


    "Boom, boom!"


    After the devil''s voice fell, the three elders behind him and the terrible magic came to all the people of the ten thousand poison gate.


    "Don''t fight with them. Use the power of the array to block them and delay the time!"


    The poison lady of the ten thousand poison gate also felt the terrible breath in the distance. Her body quickly retreated and pushed the array of the ten thousand poison gate to the extreme. The huge centipede suppressed the devil and others.


    "Boom!"


    The devil and others jointly launched a terrible attack, which almost destroyed the formation of the ten thousand poison gate.


    Seeing the big array shaking violently, all the people of the ten thousand poison gate were terrified one by one, and their eyes were full of panic. Never thought that the strength of the devil and others was so strong.


    So what is the existence of the devil and others like a lost dog?


    At the moment, including the poisonous lady, they are very worried. They are very worried that after the devil and others break the big array, they can''t resist it.


    "Devil, you can''t escape. Don''t struggle!"


    "If you move the childe''s things, even if you are poor and fall into the yellow spring, you will die!"


    When everyone in the ten thousand poison gate was worried, a calm voice sounded, and a crack suddenly appeared in the void. In the crack, a golden figure came out.


    Holding a long gun in his hand, he suppressed mountains and rivers with a terrible breath.


    At the moment when this figure appeared, the disciples of ten thousand poison sect trembled madly.


    His eyes were full of despair.


    They had never met such a terrible existence as this golden figure, and there was no sense of war in their hearts.


    "Damn it!"


    At this moment, the faces of the devil and the three elders became extremely angry.


    In their eyes, it was because of the blocking of the ten thousand poison gate that the yellow scarf Hercules caught up, so they hate the ten thousand poison gate.


    "A bunch of waste, do you feel it? This existence contains the power of literature and Taoism. Since ancient times, literature and Taoism are incompatible with our evil trend. Even if we die, you Wandu sect will be buried with us. "


    "If we stop him now, there''s still time. Maybe we can escape."


    Although the devil was angry, he still held the last glimmer of hope and roared to the poison lady of the ten thousand poison gate.


    "Devil, you are ridiculous!"


    "What kind of person is the childe?"


    "Do you think you can''t even accommodate evil people such as childe?"


    "Existence is reasonable. The so-called good and evil are just people''s views. This ten thousand poison sect is just cultivating poisons and does not ruin the lives."


    "What is the crime?"


    The corners of the mouth of the yellow scarf warrior showed a sarcastic color.


    "Do you really think you can escape from my palm?"


    "It''s over!"


    After the cold voice of the yellow scarf Rex fell, he slowly raised his hand and photographed the devil and others.


    When his big hand shot an instant, in the void, a golden terrible big hand kept getting bigger and shooting at the devil and others. This huge arm seemed to be able to block out the sky and the sun.


    "No..."


    At this moment, the devil and others were full of panic and despair, because they found that they couldn''t even move at this moment, and were completely imprisoned by that breath.


    In their eyes, the big golden hand grew bigger and bigger, and the next moment fell on their bodies.


    In the eyes of the disciples of the ten thousand poison sect, the powerful devil and others turned into blood fog and no bones.


    I can''t even resist for a moment.


    Boom!


    A loud noise sounded, and a huge handprint was left on the earth under him.


    Looking at the huge handprint and feeling the overwhelming pressure, all the people of the poison gate trembled one by one and dared not make any changes, because they knew that if they caused the terrible dissatisfaction, they would definitely die when waving.


    When everyone was thinking about how to beg for mercy, he saw the yellow scarf warrior turn around and step into the air and disappear. He didn''t care about these people in the ten thousand poison gate at all.


    Watching the yellow scarf Hercules disappear, including the poison lady of the ten thousand poison gate, they seem to have lost all their strength, and the violent breathing sound is like a fan.


    At the moment, the Tianmo hall turned into ruins. After the yellow scarf warrior returned, the black picture turned into the sky slowly returned to normal, and the figure of the yellow scarf warrior also disappeared in the picture.


    When the breath of the picture scroll returned to normal, two figures appeared in the ruins. It was the black-and-white double saints. In the picture scroll, a force fell into the black-and-white double saints.


    The black-and-white double saints slowly woke up. At the same time, the picture scroll also fell beside the black-and-white double saints, becoming ordinary.


    At a glance, it was just an ordinary picture, and there was nothing strange.

 Chapter 491

    The black and white double saints in the coma woke up slowly the next moment.


    Looking at the surrounding ruins, I feel like I''m dreaming.


    "What is this place? What the hell happened? Why am I here? "


    They asked themselves three questions in a row.


    Because it turned into ruins and looked very strange, both of them couldn''t recognize it.


    But they knew that not long ago, they were possessed by the devil''s heart, lost their mind and became the puppet of the devil.


    But I didn''t expect that after waking up now, the power of Tao Xin''s demons disappeared, and they controlled their body and mind.


    But looking at the surrounding ruins, there is no corresponding memory.


    "This is... This is the picture scroll, childe''s picture scroll!"


    "Childe''s picture is so magical that it hasn''t been damaged."


    After they looked at each other, their eyes were full of accidents and shocks.


    "Go, let''s get out of here!"


    After looking at each other, they grabbed the picture scroll and retreated to the distance.


    After they escaped for more than ten miles, they were shocked because they saw pieces of identity tokens on the ground.


    These tokens have dozens of pieces. All tokens have these three words on them, Tianmo hall.


    They picked up the identity token and looked at it. Their eyes were full of incredible shock.


    "This is the Tianmo hall, the identity token of the inner door elder. So many inner door elders in the Tianmo hall have fallen. What happened in the end?"


    "Is it... Was it the temple of the gods that was not there?"


    After seeing these identity tokens, the black and white saints looked at each other. Their bodies trembled slightly, and their eyes were full of panic.


    "Go and have a look!"


    After the voice of one of them fell, they rose to the void, suspended in the void, and looked at the mountains and rivers here.


    At the next moment, their eyes suddenly shrunk and stammered: "how is it possible that the Tianmo hall was destroyed? Who did it?"


    "We''ll go back and have a look. What''s going on here?"


    At this moment, the black and white saints were extremely palpitating, but their hearts were also full of curiosity.


    I really want to know who destroyed the demon hall?


    They worked hard to urge a special secret skill. At the next moment, everything here quickly traced back. They saw all the process of the destruction of the Tianmo hall.


    After they withdrew their strength, they were almost wet with sweat.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Their breathing was extremely heavy and their bodies trembled violently.


    Especially the old man with black hair, looking at the picture in his hand, the whole soul trembled.


    He wanted to throw away the picture in his hand, but in the scene of looking back just now, he knew that he had returned to them.


    I don''t know what will happen if I forcibly abandon the painting, so I don''t dare to abandon the painting here.


    "This picture scroll did it? It''s a terrible picture to destroy the demon hall. What''s the quality of this thing? It can make the things in the painting give birth to a powerful spirit! "


    Panic at the same time, the heart is full of curiosity, curiosity, who is Li Yixi? What is Li Yixi''s accomplishment?


    "Come on, go back, it''s over"


    "It seems that we are blessed and protected by this divine thing."


    Another person patted his companion on the shoulder and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Yes, we should not die!"


    A smile also appeared on the other person''s face at the moment.


    After carefully collecting the painting, they broke through the air and disappeared into the sky.


    In the holy lake courtyard, Li Yixi didn''t know anything. At the moment, there was a light rain in the sky, making the air more fresh.


    "Childe, the holy lake is interesting in the light rain."


    "It deserves to be a grand scene in the middle heaven. It really deserves its reputation."


    Hu Qingyun smiled.


    "Yes, it really makes people linger and forget to return. I''m afraid I can remember today''s holy lake all my life." Li Yixi stood in the pavilion with her hands on her back. Seeing that Hu Qingyun was so happy, a satisfied color appeared on the corners of her mouth.


    Moreover, today''s visions have filled Li Yixi with expectations for the future.


    "Qingyun, sit down and I''ll play a song for you."


    In the pavilion, Li Yixi sat cross legged.


    The Guqin appeared in front of him.


    He closed his eyes and plucked the strings.


    At the moment, Li Yixi plays the Phoenix courtship.


    The notes appeared one by one, and the wonderful sound of the piano attracted all the birds around.


    Countless birds fell around the pavilion, and none of them made a sound, as if they were afraid to disturb Li Yixi.


    Under the song of a phoenix seeking a mate, heaven and earth seem to be different.


    It seems that human souls have been washed.


    Dragon two and dragon three, a moment later, the terrible breath in the body flashed away.


    They opened their eyes, which were full of excitement.


    Today, it''s broken.


    Stepping into such a realm, I feel incomparably excited.


    "Congratulations, two Taoist friends!"


    Zhao Tianyin and Kong appeared and worshipped them.


    The three brothers of the dragon family have extraordinary talents. Compared with Zhao Tianyin and Li Kong, they are nothing. If they cultivate such talents, they will never want to become immortals all their life.


    But following Li Yixi, he completely changed his life against the sky.


    "Tongxi, we are so talented that we are ashamed of you. If you follow me, I''m afraid you''ve already set foot in a realm that is difficult to guess." They smiled and said modestly.


    "You see, he''s mutating."


    When the people spoke, the dragon''s eyes showed their essence.


    His eyes are fixed on the Kunpeng in front of him. At the moment, under the sound of Li Yixi''s piano, the Kunpeng has finally changed with the accumulation of these days.


    It was not long ago that I set foot in the realm of immortals, but today I set foot in the realm of real immortals.


    And at the moment, Kunpeng was wrapped with the power of thunder, and a terrible breath broke out.


    In the blink of an eye, the breath emitted by Kunpeng became extremely terrible, and the repressed longyi and others turned pale slightly.


    Long Yi''s strength is extremely powerful, but at this moment, everyone felt a threat in Kunpeng''s body.


    As if today''s Kunpeng awakened some terrible blood?


    At this moment, Kunpeng seemed to bear unspeakable pain, his body trembled violently, and his demon eyes became red as blood, enduring the sharp pain in his body.


    Because he didn''t dare to make a sound. Once he made a sound and disturbed Li Yixi, the opportunity would stop here.


    With the ups and downs of the piano sound, Kunpeng''s body trembled more and more. One by one, they found that there were some blood lines on Kunpeng''s body, as if his body was about to crack.


    After the last note of Li Yixi fell, Kunpeng could no longer bear the pain. His body broke through the air directly, and the floating clouds went up to 90000 miles.


    In the void, Kunpeng uttered a cry, which seemed to ring through the nine days.

 Chapter 492

    The blood is waking up for the second time. Kunpeng''s body becomes extremely terrible and blocks out the sky. If it hadn''t been for the light rain and the sky is relatively dark, it would have frightened many people.


    Kunpeng felt his blood boiling like magma in his body.


    His body trembled wildly. He endured it for ten minutes before the feeling disappeared. At the same time, Kunpeng became different. The winding breath was extremely terrible.


    "Atavism!"


    "I''m going back to my ancestors for the second time!"


    Kunpeng in the void was excited and trembled.


    The demon pupil was full of incredible. I didn''t expect such a harvest today.


    At the moment, Kunpeng feels the power under his control, which is huge to the extreme. At this moment, he really wants to fight. Let''s see what his strength is at the moment.


    Li Yixi put away his piano and looked at the dense birds around him with a smile on his mouth.


    "My zither skills have reached such a level. A song of Phoenix courtship has made such birds calm down and listen to the music. If I were a zither player, I should also be a very good zither player. Although the system exploded, it actually gave me the ability to survive."


    Zhongtianyu, sage village of the central imperial dynasty.


    A carriage drove in slowly.


    In the sage''s villa, the eyes of countless disciples are full of respect.


    Qi Qi bowed to the carriage, "I''ll wait and see the big master, the second master and the third master."


    In the carriage, it was the black-and-white double saints and the master of Shengxian villa who came back.


    Seeing that the carriage entered the sage''s villa, the master''s eyes fell on the black and white saints, "Hu Zhi and Yuan fan, you can say now. What''s the matter that I was asked to pick you up in person? You said that it was unsafe outside the sage''s villa in case of accidents. Now we have returned to the sage''s villa. There is a saint emperor''s sword in the sage''s villa, Kill the devil and retreat. "


    Hu Zhi and Yuan fan are the names of black and white saints.


    After hearing the words of the leader, Hu Zhi and Yuan fan looked at each other, Yuan fan looked as serious as before and said, "senior brother, let''s go into the sage''s tomb first and talk!"


    "You?"


    "Hum!"


    "I''d like to see what big event you have. You have to enter the sages'' grave to say whether anyone dares to break into our sages'' villa." Meng Yan was extremely angry and curious, but he knew that his two younger martial brothers, black and white double Saint Hu Zhi and Yuan fan, had always been careless and had never been so cautious.


    However, the more cautious they became, the more curious Meng Yan became.


    Hu Zhi and Yuan fan are helpless at the moment. It''s not that they don''t want to say. The strength of Meng Yan, as far as they know, soared to an extremely terrible level after attending a banquet, but they haven''t set foot in the fairy way. In this era, many people are now preaching immortals.


    If the immortal spied on it, the painting was robbed and there was no place to reason.


    "Elder martial brother, you will always know that this matter is related to the revival of our Shengxian villa." Hu Zhi took a deep breath and said very seriously.


    "Stop, I already know the way for the revival of our sages."


    When it comes to the revival of Shengxian villa, he has a confident face.


    Black and white double saints heard this, and there was a look of surprise in their eyes, but they didn''t ask. At the moment, they were extremely disdainful, but they knew that the revival of Shengxian villa was in their hands. This picture was too important for Shengxian villa.


    I can''t tolerate any carelessness. I just met the devil before.


    Soon, the three martial brothers entered the sages'' tomb.


    Sage tomb is the forbidden area of sage villa.


    It is the place where the strongest people in the past dynasties buried their bones. At the same time, countless holy texts of sages were left here in a special way. These holy texts can be used to resist the enemy.


    Hu Zhi and Yuan fan saw that they had safely entered the sages'' tomb and spit out a long breath of turbidity.


    Here is already a safe place, guarded by countless divine texts and holy emperor swords. They don''t think there are evil and heretical ways to spy on.


    Now the Confucian temple has disappeared, and Shengxian villa is a well deserved holy land of literature and Taoism.


    "Two younger martial brothers, you can say it now!" Meng Yan looked at them excitedly.


    "OK, elder martial brother, please start the guard of Shenghuang sword!" Hu Zhi looked at Meng Yan and said seriously.


    Hearing this, Meng Yan was embarrassed in the depths of his eyes, but he was soon covered up by it and didn''t let them find it. He smiled and said, "two younger martial brothers, this is already the tomb of sages. What are you afraid of? If there is danger, it''s not too late to start."


    After Hu Zhi and Yuan fan looked at each other, they thought it was the same reason.


    Take a deep breath, look at Meng Yan and say, "elder martial brother, our sage villa has been revived, and Wendao has been revived."


    "Wen Dao can finally be revived in our hands. Hu Zhi and my name will be engraved in the tombs of sages. We are the heroes of Wen Dao." Yuan fan was excited at the moment.


    "Younger martial brother, are you crazy?" Meng Yan looked at them and said with a silent face, "but don''t worry, I''ve found a way to revive Wendao."


    "Elder martial brother, don''t you want to know?"


    "It''s safe now. Let''s tell you. Recently, we two got a divine object, which is extremely terrible and can help the rise of our sage villa."


    "The three of us may be able to preach immortals soon." Hu Zhi, with his confident way, ignored all the words.


    "The three of us?"


    "Two senior brothers, I''m afraid I have to take a step first." Meng Yan''s voice fell, and a mighty force broke out in his body, which shocked Hu Zhi and Yuan fan.


    "This... This... This is impossible?"


    "Elder martial brother, when did you reach such a state of cultivation?" Hu Zhi and Yuan fan were shocked and looked at Meng Yan in disbelief.


    "Recently, senior brother, I attended a banquet and got a little. It''s not far from Xiandao." Meng Yan, a face of excitement.


    "OK, OK, Wendao is revived!"


    "Elder martial brother, we will help you to set foot in the fairy way as soon as possible. If there are no immortals in Wendao, it is not enough to stand a foothold in this era!" Hu Zhi and Yuan fan look hopeful.


    "Younger martial brother, you are not crazy!"


    "Don''t I know your strength, senior brother? And how can you help me preach? If you can, why should we wait until now? " Meng Yan shook his head.


    "Elder martial brother, it was not allowed before, it doesn''t mean it is not possible now."


    "Look at this, you will understand!" Hu Zhi and Yuan fan looked at each other, took out the scroll from the storage ring, looked at the scroll in their hands, and their eyes were full of excitement.


    The two of them, however, saw the scroll with their own eyes, destroyed the Tianmo hall and killed the devil and others.


    It''s enough that these divine objects contain the power of literature and Taoism to help Mongolian people to step on the path of immortality.


    "Younger martial brother, what is this?"


    "This thing is just an ordinary thing. Is it still left by the immortal Wendao?" Meng Yan thought of the upcoming auction and said something disapprovingly.


    His goal is to take a sacred object at the upcoming auction. As for other things, they can''t get into his eyes.


    "Elder martial brother, this is indeed left by Wendao immortal." Hu Zhi and Yuan fan looked at Meng Yan seriously.

 Chapter 493

    "Younger martial brother, you two are not crazy!"


    "Although the seal is broken, in the Xiaoyao immortal domain, Wendao has already been killed by the Xiaoyao fairy king. Although the Xiaoyao fairy king has left the Xiaoyao immortal domain now, Wendao immortal can''t come." Meng Yan''s dignified face felt that Hu Zhi and Yuan fan were crazy. He also stretched out his hand to explore their foreheads.


    But it was pushed away.


    "Elder martial brother, we are serious."


    "Look, you''ll know!"


    "But be careful. There have been visions before." Hu Zhi and Yuan fan are dignified.


    "Really?"


    Seeing Hu Zhi and Yuan fan is not like joking. Meng Yan also becomes serious. After all, at the banquet, he saw the supremacy of literature and Taoism, so Meng Yan is thinking whether Hu Zhi and Meng Yan met Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Meng Yan''s eyes were full of excitement.


    About to open the scroll, Meng Yan still couldn''t help asking, "younger martial brother, did you two meet childe Li?"


    As soon as Meng Yan''s voice fell, Hu Zhi and Yuan fan''s body were shocked. They looked at Meng Yan with shocked eyes, took a deep breath and said, "elder martial brother, do you also know a man with strong literary skills called childe Li?"


    "I don''t know. It''s the same person as childe Li we met." Yuan fan was shocked and looked at Meng Yan.


    At the moment, they have some conjectures in their hearts, but they feel too shocked.


    They guessed that perhaps the strength of mengyan was raised to such a level only after meeting Li Yixi.


    "Are you, the one you meet, also called Mr. Li?"


    At this moment, Meng Yan became stuttered and his body trembled slightly. At the moment, looking at the picture scroll in Yuan fan''s hand, his eyes were full of expectation.


    If, if this is also a relic left by Li Yixi, he can really set foot in the fairy way soon.


    Meng Yan took a deep breath and looked at his two younger martial brothers. With magic power, he condensed Li Yixi''s figure in front of Hu Zhi and Yuan fan.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s virtual shadow condensed, Meng Yan''s eyes stared at Hu Zhi and Yuan fan. He hoped that the childe Li they met was also Li Yixi, so the picture scroll they saw was precious.


    "Gudu!"


    Looking at the empty shadow of Li Yixi, they secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in shock: "senior brother, the person we met is childe Li."


    "Is it that childe Li has given you a sacred object when your strength has risen to this level?"


    Hu Zhi couldn''t help asking.


    "No, I don''t have such a chance." Meng Yan shook his head, but looking at the picture in front of him, the whole person trembled with excitement.


    Staring at them, he asked, "is this from childe Li?"


    "Good!"


    Hu Zhi and Yuan fan nodded excitedly.


    "What?"


    At this moment, he lost his voice and looked at the thing in front of him with an extremely excited look.


    However, at the banquet, he saw that Li Yixi left nearly 100 articles of literature and Taoism.


    Even if Li Yixi left it at will, it is definitely not an ordinary product.


    "Come on, come on, spread it out!" Meng Yan couldn''t help it now.


    "Good!" Yuan fan took a deep breath, and a force of literature and Taoism was injected into the picture. The picture seemed to be stimulated, suspended in front of the three people, and slowly opened the next moment.


    With the opening of the scroll, a golden light was born from the scroll.


    "Sure enough, it''s the childe''s way!"


    "Our sage villa has risen."


    "What a rich literary and Taoist atmosphere, what a powerful painting, I can understand one or two, and I can set foot in the fairy way."


    At the moment, seeing the picture scroll, Meng Yan was shocked and incoherent.


    "Yes!"


    At the moment, Hu Zhi and Yuan fan, looking at the picture after injecting the breath of literature and Taoism, become different from before. The power of literature and Taoism flowing above has become more terrible.


    Seeing Meng Yan sitting cross legged and comprehending directly, they were also very short of breath, because at the moment, there was a very strong literary and Taoist rhyme in the picture scroll. This rhyme is really terrible.


    An hour later, Meng Yan opened his eyes.


    Just now, beside the scroll, he saw a fairyland.


    As if possessed by magic, he murmured, "my way is wrong."


    "Wrong, wrong is outrageous. Even if such a Tao can prove the immortal, it can only stop the virtual immortal."


    "I''m even complacent. What''s the use of such a way?"


    "Childe, who is it?"


    At this moment, the Mongolian words and the breath in the body fluctuated, which shocked Hu Zhi and Yuan fan.


    Their faces were very ugly. "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter with you? Are you possessed?"


    Meng Yan''s state frightened them very much.


    "Younger martial brother, we are not crazy, and I am not possessed by the devil, but today''s me. We know where my Tao is and what it is?"


    "Before, without expert advice, I went into a fork in the road. Today, we know where my road is!"


    Meng Yan looked at them and said seriously, "two younger martial brothers, please help me protect the Dharma. Today I abolish my Taoist foundation and practice again!"


    After Meng Yan''s words fell, they were frightened and trembled in their hearts.


    The two hurriedly said: "elder martial brother, you can''t use it, you can''t use it. Elder martial brother, your current strength is only half a step away from the immortal."


    "Two younger martial brothers, I have made up my mind."


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, Hu Zhi and Yuan fan wanted to continue talking, but Meng Yan directly abandoned his cultivation.


    "You..."


    At the moment, they look very ugly.


    I never thought that Meng Yan was so cruel to himself.


    Self destructive cultivation and extremely weak Mongolian words, but there was no decadence on his face. On the contrary, his eyes were full of excitement.


    "Two younger martial brothers, now I have abandoned my accomplishments. You don''t have to persuade me. Help me protect the Tao. Here, with the abandoned divine text, the Tao rhyme is incomparably rich, and childe Li''s divine object, it''s not difficult to return to the peak!"


    Meng Yan looked determined, leaving Hu Zhi and Yuan fan speechless.


    "Good!"


    At this moment, the two can only promise.


    "Congealing!"


    Now here, the literary and Taoist rhyme is really rich and outrageous. Meng Yan looks determined. The next moment, a divine text slowly appears.


    With terrible talent support, Shenwen''s powerful speed is extremely fast.


    This divine inscription is gold, the gold of the five elements Avenue.


    At this moment, the Mongolian word chose to practice the golden way of the five element Avenue.


    The whole person''s breath becomes extremely sharp and makes people shudder.


    "How terrible!"


    "Elder martial brother, you have chosen to unite the golden way, golden wood, water, fire and earth. Among the five elements, the golden master kills the enemy. If elder martial brother sets foot in the fairy way and adds the holy emperor sword, then our sage villa is no longer a weak scholar."


    "Jin, the way to kill."


    "I see, I see!"


    At this moment, the two people remembered the yellow scarf Hercules before, and finally knew why the attack power of the yellow scarf Hercules was so strong.


    It turns out that in addition to the charm of Tao and the power of literature and Tao, there is also a road hidden in the painting.

 Chapter 494

    "Elder martial brother, it''s true that we didn''t understand the existence of the Golden Road in it?"


    Seeing the moment when Meng Yan understood the Golden Road, the eyes of Hu Zhi and Yuan fan were full of shock.


    "No, in this picture, there is not only the road of gold, but also the road of fire."


    Yuan fan suddenly remembered the golden fire lotus that appeared in the void when they looked back. Those fire lotus destroyed many elders of the Tianmo hall.


    "Fire, in this picture, there is still a road to fire."


    The yuan fan of this moment, in the eyes, is full of surprises.


    He quickly turned around and said to Hu Zhi, "elder martial brother Hu, I''ll give it to you here. My way is not strong enough. I want to change my way. Please for the safety of elder martial brother mengyan and me."


    "Younger martial brother yuanfan, what do you want to do?"


    Hu Zhi suddenly heard yuan fan''s words, and his eyes were full of doubts. The next moment he stared at Yuan fan, but it was too late to stop.


    "Boom!"


    In yuanfan''s body, a sudden breath broke out, and the power in yuanfan disappeared in an instant.


    The originally powerful cultivation turned into nothingness in the blink of an eye.


    Hu Zhi looked at the scene in front of him and really wanted to scold his mother. Hu Zhi''s nose was crooked. He wanted to jump up and yell at them.


    But now, no matter what you scold, it doesn''t help.


    Hu Zhi''s face is extremely ugly, but it can only be so at the moment.


    "Crazy, crazy!"


    Hu Zhi scolded angrily.


    "Elder martial brother, I''m not crazy. I want to gamble. I want to go further. In the picture, there is not only the road of gold, but also the road of fire. I''m ready to condense the fire god text." A smile appeared at the corners of Yuan fan''s mouth. After the voice fell, Yuan fan also closed his eyes.


    "Ning, a moment later, in front of yuanfan, a divine text appeared. It was fire!"


    At this moment, the power of fire attribute suddenly burst out on yuanfan.


    "Bastard, do I need you to do it?"


    Hu Zhi, at the moment, responded, and his face was also extremely ugly. At the moment, Yuan fan and Meng Yan, one absorbed the Golden Road, one absorbed the fire road, and he was the only one painting road. If he absorbed all of it, his strength would be absolutely extraordinary.


    When Hu Zhi was angry, he also knew that the two people chose to help him.


    A few hours later, Meng Yan and Yuan fan''s body suddenly shook, and their breath soared in an instant.


    At the moment, the two of them have raised their cultivation to the peak of reincarnation robbery in such a short time. This speed can be called against the sky.


    "Divine fire is at its peak!"


    Hu Zhi also slowly opened his eyes. In his eyes, a fine awn appeared.


    He is not far from fairyland.


    Hu Zhi''s heart was very excited.


    However, Hu Zhi just smiled, and a cold voice sounded in the sage villa.


    "Meng Yan, but where?"


    "My blood is limitless. I''ll take something today."


    "Whether you send it out obediently or kill me to get it, my spiritual demons are rampant, and I need the divine text in the sages'' tombs of your sages'' villa to suppress the spiritual demons."


    This figure is unscrupulous as soon as it appears.


    "Huh?"


    "Is the blood limitless?"


    "How dare you come to our sage''s manor to capture the divine text."


    "Today, I will urge the emperor''s sword to kill this man."


    Hu Zhi opened his eyes, which were full of cold.


    At the same time, Meng Yan also heard this. At the moment of hearing this, Meng Yan''s face became extremely ugly.


    Seeing that Hu Zhi was about to go out, his face changed quickly, "younger martial brother, you can''t go out. If you go out, you are not the opponent of xuewuji. In the tomb of sages, there is a divine text left by our ancestors. Xuewuji dares to enter. We want him to take off his skin."


    Hu Zhi said with a smile: "elder martial brother, although the strength of xuewuji is strong, it''s not that he hasn''t suffered under the holy emperor''s sword in our Shengxian villa. As long as I urge the holy emperor''s sword, he will run for his life like a lost dog."


    Hearing this, Meng Yan''s eyebrows jumped wildly.


    He hurriedly explained: "younger martial brother, I won''t hide it from you. In fact, the holy emperor sword of Shengxian villa is gone."


    At this moment, Mongolian people stammer.


    "Is it gone?"


    "How could this be possible? Did someone from the fairyland take the emperor''s sword?"


    Hu Zhi looked very ugly.


    "No, I sold it!"


    "Our sage''s manor is not rich enough to buy childe Li''s sacred objects. I sold them." Meng Yan knew he couldn''t hide it, so he simply said it.


    "What?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    After hearing Meng Yan''s words, Hu Zhi showed an incredible color in his eyes and looked at Meng Yan in disbelief.


    The emperor''s sword is the facade of Shengxian villa. Meng Yan took it and sold it.


    Hu Zhi felt that he had an illusion.


    But after Hu Zhi communicated with the array, he found that he couldn''t feel the location of the holy emperor''s sword.


    A heart, fell to the bottom of the valley.


    "Meng Yan, haven''t you appeared yet? Believe it or not, I slaughtered your sage villa today. "


    "Do you think it''s still the past? In the past, there was a great array of emperor''s sword. I was afraid of you, but now, you have lost the emperor''s sword. I can suppress you by raising my hand! "


    "I''ll give you ten breaths to think about. If I can''t get the answer within ten breaths, then it''s the beginning of the slaughter." The unbridled laughter of blood limitless sounded in the void.


    "Fool, do you know what you''re doing?"


    Hu Zhi''s heart died when he heard xuewuji''s words. At the moment, he finally believed it and Meng Yan really sold the holy emperor''s sword.


    At the moment, in the face of limitless blood, he was really terrified.


    Even if his painting at the moment reached the point of half a step immortal, Hu Zhi was still uncertain in the face of blood limitless.


    But at this moment, if you don''t go out, the sage''s villa will really be slaughtered.


    The blood is limitless, but the blood hand is slaughtered.


    Looking at Meng Yan and Yuan fan''s cultivation all the way, Hu Zhi knows that they can''t stop now, and it''s no use for them to go out at the moment. Their strength is too weak.


    "Blood is limitless, presumptuous!"


    Hu Zhi scolded, and his body appeared outside the sage''s grave.


    Cold eyes stared at the blood limitless, with a look of evil spirit.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Since you are in Shengxian villa, take out the divine script. It''s not much. I only need 10 pieces, otherwise I will destroy Shengxian villa today. This matter can''t be discussed."


    Blood limitless cold eyes fell on Hu Zhi, without giving a trace of face.


    In her opinion, today''s Shengxian village without Shenghuang sword is a paper tiger, which can be suppressed with one hand.


    "Blood is limitless, don''t be rampant!"


    "I''d like to see how you destroy my sage villa!"


    After Hu Zhi''s cold voice fell, a pen appeared in Hu Zhi''s hand. Hu Zhi took heaven and earth as paper, and a brush appeared in his hand. He drew rapidly in the void!


    A moment later, in front of Hu Zhi, there was a holy emperor sword!

 Chapter 495

    The moment the sword appeared, it seemed real.


    "Go."


    Hu Zhi roared, and the holy emperor sword condensed by the painting was instantly integrated into the array.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the array of sage villa was opened.


    "What?"


    At the moment, his blood was limitless, his eyes were heavy and his face was ugly. He was really afraid of the big array of Shengxian villa.


    Because he had been badly hurt under the big array of Shengxian villa, he saw that the big array was started, and a look of fear appeared on xuewuji''s face!


    But thinking that this is not the real emperor''s sword, the fear in my heart disappeared in an instant.


    "Three masters, I want to see how much power your holy emperor sword can produce today?"


    There was a sneer at the corners of blood limitless''s mouth, his body swept out like a roc, and the most terrible attack fell on Hu Zhi.


    "Senluo Vientiane blood fingerprint!"


    The sound of blood, cold and terrible.


    A huge bloody handprint shrouded in Hu Zhi. The huge handprint has not yet fallen. The strong smell of blood evil spirit makes people almost vomit.


    "Broken!"


    At the moment, Hu Zhi didn''t know whether it was ok, but regardless of others, he directly urged the array.


    "Boom!"


    In the array, the terrible sword Qi broke out in an instant, and thousands of sword Qi killed the bloody hand print in the void.


    In Hu Zhi''s uneasiness, Hu Zhi found that his bloody big hand was broken.


    "Huh?"


    Looking at the moment of this scene, Hu Zhi''s mouth turned excited.


    He never thought that the holy emperor''s sword condensed by his painting had such power. Hu Zhi felt that the holy emperor''s sword condensed by his painting had the power of 30% of the holy emperor''s sword. With the improvement of his strength, such power broke out.


    "No, there is a different charm in this holy emperor sword?"


    After the surprise, Hu Zhi was shocked, because at the moment Hu Zhi felt that the holy emperor sword condensed this time was completely different from what he had painted in the past, with a trace of charm. The reason why the array has such power is the charm.


    "Isn''t this... Isn''t this the charm in the childe''s painting?"


    "I realized one in ten thousand."


    "Childe''s way is terrible."


    "I only understand this point, the improvement of combat power is so terrible."


    After the excitement, Hu Zhi''s inner timidity completely disappeared.


    Holding a pen in his hand, his body hung up in the air. In the void, another divine text fell, prison!


    At the moment of the emergence of this divine text, Hu Zhi''s pen was quickly waved out. In the void, a prison pattern appeared, and the pattern was integrated into the void. The world seemed to turn into a prison. The blood with disdain on his face was limitless, and suddenly his face became extremely ugly.


    He was frightened to find that he seemed to be imprisoned at the moment.


    It''s extremely difficult to move.


    Strength has also been affected.


    At this moment, the blood is limitless, and a touch of panic appears in my heart.


    Because he felt that he could really be imprisoned here at the moment.


    "Damn it, how can it be? When did Hu Zhi''s strength rise to such a level? It''s impossible!"


    Blood limitless heart, set off a huge wave.


    His eyes became red with blood. Today, as he expected, he was sure of what he planned. But now xuewuji feels that if he doesn''t leave, he is really likely to explain here today.


    He doesn''t want to die.


    "Blood dragon breaks the sky!"


    Xuewuji showed his strongest unique skill and forcibly tore the power of painting.


    "Blood is limitless. You are so presumptuous that you dare to enter our sage''s manor."


    In the tomb of sages, Meng Yan looked at this scene. In his eyes, there was a happy look and roared loudly.


    "Damn it, Meng Yan is there!"


    Breaking the blood limitless of the power of the painting Road, where dare he stay at the moment? He knows the strength of mengyan. If mengyan joins it again, he can''t leave today. Therefore, the blood limitless at the moment dare not stay at all, and his body directly breaks through the air.


    Even prompted the blood escape.


    "Three masters are invincible!"


    "Three masters are invincible!"


    The disciples of sage''s manor are full of excitement in their eyes at the moment.


    When the blood limitless came, they couldn''t move at all under the pressure of the blood limitless.


    The title of blood limitless, blood hand butcher, makes them despair, because blood limitless is an evil devil. The method of practice is extremely vicious and murderous.


    At the moment, the blood is receding. These disciples are not excited.


    Hu Zhi''s body soared into the air, felt his strength at the moment, and a fine awn appeared in his eyes.


    Hurriedly said: "all disciples obey orders and perform their respective duties. Evil demons dare to step into our sage villa and kill without amnesty."


    "Respect the order of three masters!"


    There was no fear in those disciples.


    At the moment, Hu Zhi hurried into the sages'' tomb.


    After knowing the power of painting, Hu Zhi is not willing to let go of a chance to practice. Now, the power of the golden way and the fire way has been extracted from the painting, and the power in the painting is overflowing.


    Every overflow scattered a trace, Hu Zhi''s heart was dripping blood.


    After today''s sage tomb, I quickly understood and absorbed the power of painting in the painting scroll.


    One night later, the picture scroll of power was extracted and finally turned into a mortal.


    The three of them opened their eyes, which were full of regret.


    "A little short, I will enter the fairy way."


    "We are in a hurry!"


    The three people have a regret on their face. If they don''t urgently absorb the power of the Golden Road and the fire road and keep the picture for a longer time, Hu Zhi may set foot in the fairy way.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as we shoot a childe''s work at the auction, we can set foot in the fairy way." Meng Yan thought of the auction, and a fine awn appeared in his eyes.


    "Yes, there''s a chance."


    The three looked at each other and walked out of the sages'' grave one after another.


    A disciple came quickly and said respectfully, "three masters, an elder from the forbidden area of the voice of heaven."


    "The elder of the forbidden area of the voice of heaven?"


    "Come on, please!"


    After the three looked at each other, their hearts moved.


    At the moment, the forbidden area of the sound of heaven is the uncrowned king of the middle heaven, and the black and white saints know that Zhao Tianyin, the Lord of the forbidden area of the sound of heaven, follows Li Yixi. The forbidden area of the sound of heaven can''t offend at all. So at the moment, although they don''t know what''s going on, they don''t dare to neglect it.


    The three also hurried away, ready to meet the elders of the voice forbidden area.


    Just outside, the elder of the voice forbidden area smiled and did not have the slightest airs. He worshipped the three people, "meet the three masters. I came here today to tell you an important event. Young master will visit Shengxian villa tomorrow. He likes the noble spirit of Shengxian villa very much."


    After hearing the elder''s words, it was said that the three people were stunned and looked incredible.


    I can''t believe Li Yixi went to Shengxian villa,


    After the three reconfirmed, they were almost crazy with excitement.

 Chapter 496

    The elder of the forbidden area of the sound of heaven had just left. The three brothers of the monk felt that they were going crazy and were ecstatic.


    Such a thing should fall in Shengxian villa.


    They know the horror of Li Yixi one after another. As long as Li Yixi gives some advice, they will make a lot of money.


    "Someone!"


    Meng Yan took a deep breath and his eyes became extremely dignified.


    Li Yixi''s coming here is a great good thing, but if you offend Li Yixi, it will be a disaster in Shengxian villa, so this thing is not just chance.


    "Uncle Yan!"


    A Confucian scholar immediately came forward, saw Meng Yan''s serious face, did not dare to have the slightest smile, and respectfully waited for his command.


    "Zi Ming, tell me to go down. There will be a big man coming to our sage villa tomorrow. All disciples must remember that they must not act rashly and offend the big man. It will be a disaster for our sage villa." With a solemn face.


    "Martial uncle, Ziming knows!"


    The Confucian scholar took a deep breath and was about to leave.


    But yuan fan stopped, "Ziming, as the eldest martial brother of our Shengxian villa, you should know the importance of this matter, but you should also remember that this great man is extremely noble. We can''t boast. We Shengxian villa should try to keep the status quo, and everything will be the same as usual."


    "Zi Ming knows!"


    When the Confucian scholar left, there was a touch of excitement on the corners of Meng Yan''s mouth.


    "Younger martial brother yuanfan, what you said is that it is said that the childe is extremely powerful and can know the past and future. If we exaggerate, the childe must know that the childe comes here. We try our best to let the childe see the original state of our sage villa."


    The next day, outside Shengxian villa, countless Confucian scholars waited quietly.


    Soon, while everyone was waiting, the spirit boat appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    "Here comes childe Li!"


    Looking at the spirit boat in the void, Meng Yan''s eyes were full of joy.


    On the empty spirit boat, Li Yixi, wearing a fan and white clothes, looked at the sage villa under the spirit boat, and a smile appeared in his eyes.


    "This sage''s manor is really unique."


    "You see, where the sage''s manor is, it looks like a book!"


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    After careful observation, I really found the building of Shengxian villa, which is like a book opened.


    "It''s true. After all these years, the childe was the first to find it."


    He took a deep breath in the air, and a touch of unexpected color appeared in his eyes.


    All along, no one has found this. At the moment, looking at the spirit boat, everyone is shocked. The sage villa is not only like an open book, but also looks like a giant in the mountains and rivers below.


    The giant seems to be roaring up to the sky, trying to devour heaven and earth and pull all sentient beings into disaster.


    Invisible, a terrible force pervaded all directions.


    "What the childe said is!"


    Zhao Tianyin also said a word at the moment, but at the moment, Zhao Tianyin and emptiness set off a huge wave in her heart.


    Looking down at the earth, my heart was extremely restless.


    In their hearts, there are three words, "Tianjun tomb!"


    Together with some fragmented information in ancient times, combined with Li Yixi''s sentence, this sage village is like a book, which makes them wake up.


    At the moment, they can see clearly.


    Here is a place of great ferocity, an extremely terrible place. The great ferocity here is integrated with the great power here and turned into a peaceful atmosphere, so that all creatures within a radius of 100000 miles can be saved from disaster.


    They were extremely shocked. The function of Shengxian villa was to suppress.


    At that time, the carefree fairy king also stayed in Shengxian villa for three days, and then closed the xuanhuang world.


    They understood something, that is why the carefree fairy king did not directly open the Tianjun tomb, but sealed it here.


    Because this place cannot be opened at will, the disaster emperor is an extremely powerful person.


    The physical body of such existence is powerful and terrible.


    Nature can give birth to wisdom, but this wisdom is no longer the disaster Tianjun himself. Therefore, this Tianjun tomb is not only a tomb, but also a huge and terrible seal. If it is not properly prepared, it will be a real disaster once it is opened.


    A disaster of annihilation.


    At that time, the destruction of the world was not just the xuanhuang world, but would spread to the heavens. It was conceivable that the divine body of a heavenly king was powerful.


    Who can stop it.


    At the moment, the excited hearts of the two people were suddenly cold.


    This opportunity can''t be touched at all, because it''s a bomb.


    At the same time, Li Yixi''s voice sounded again.


    "Unfortunately, many of these buildings have been destroyed. If they are all intact, the sage villa will be more spectacular." Li Yixi always had a smile on his lips.


    When they heard this, they were shocked.


    Hurriedly said: "what the childe said is that this sage villa really needs to be renovated!"


    At the moment, they felt that Li Yixi was reminding them that it was time to repair the array. The sage villa was a big array.


    With this sentence, the spirit boat slowly fell from the void.


    "Welcome, childe!"


    The eyes of all the people in the sage''s villa were full of excitement. They worshipped Li Yixi.


    "Excuse me!"


    Li Yixi was helpless. He didn''t expect these people to be so enthusiastic.


    "Childe, it''s our honor to come to Shengxian villa!" Meng Yan immediately came forward to salute.


    "See you, childe!"


    Hu Zhi and Yuan fan immediately came forward to salute.


    "You two, we meet again!"


    Li Yixi looked at them with a smile on his lips.


    Li Yixi did not expect to meet black and white saints here.


    "Thanks for your advice!"


    They were a little uneasy. On that day, they even suspected Li Yixi''s painting and intended to accept Li Yixi as their disciples.


    I''m a little flustered at the moment.


    Zhao Tianyin immediately said, "brother Meng, this sage villa is the Holy Land in the middle of heaven. I''m sorry to disturb you today."


    "Sage villa, in the hands of Meng Yan, has declined."


    "Everybody, please!"


    Meng Yan immediately opened the way and led the people into the sage''s villa.


    Sage''s manor has an exquisite layout. It looks like everyone''s style.


    There is no grand hall from a commanding position, but it gives people a different sense of grandeur.


    Li Yixi, who entered the sage''s villa, couldn''t help but brighten his eyes.


    Today''s Li Yixi really witnessed the practice of Wendao disciples for the first time.


    At the moment, a figure in blue appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    I saw this man holding a sword with one hand, one hand behind him, forced by his eyes, as if he were integrated with the world.


    On the water surface pointed by his sword, a figure appeared, which was composed of water, like a fairy.


    This woman''s figure looks lifelike. If you don''t know what this person did, you definitely think it''s Shuiling''s appearance.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help asking, "what''s he doing, so powerful?"


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, Hu Zhi and Yuan fan immediately explained, "childe, this son has extremely high talent. He is the disciple we want to compete for."

 Chapter 497

    "This son''s mind is extremely rare!"


    "And the talent of literature and Taoism is very powerful. There has never been such a gifted disciple in the history of Shengxian villa." Hu Zhi looked at the young man and looked satisfied.


    After hearing this, Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth and looked at the young man with curiosity. "Today, it''s worth seeing such a genius."


    "I don''t know. What''s your name?"


    At the same time, Li Yixi also asked curiously.


    "Childe Li, this little guy''s name is Li Shan. He''s 15 years old!" Yuan fan immediately smiled and answered.


    "Fifteen?"


    "Good guy, it develops so fast. Is this puppy love?"


    "The beauty he condensed can''t be the person of his dream!"


    Li Yixi suddenly smiled at this moment.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s laughter, Yuan Fan said awkwardly, "return to childe Li. The woman he gathered is indeed his dream, his fiancee and the princess of the central imperial dynasty!"


    "Really!"


    "Interesting!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell and walked towards Li Shan.


    Li Yixi is very curious about Li Shan.


    Seeing Li Yixi walking towards Li Shan, Yuan fan and others were even more embarrassed. The disciple who just praised me was known to be in love early.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Yuan fan coughed quickly.


    Trying to wake up Li Shan.


    In Yuan fan''s cough, Li Shanli opened his eyes, and a touch of apology appeared in his eyes.


    "Second martial uncle!"


    Li Shan put his long sword back in its sheath and saluted immediately.


    "Li Shan, what are you thinking if you don''t do your afternoon class well?"


    "A gentleman should hold a three foot sword to level the world and benefit all the people!" Yuan fan pretended to scold.


    "Li Shan, don''t you hurry to see childe Li!"


    Seeing that Li Shan was still in a daze, Meng Yan immediately snorted.


    Li Shan smiled at Li Yixi and said, "Li Shan, meet childe Li and let childe Li laugh."


    When Li Yixi heard this, he smiled at the corners of his mouth, "what''s ridiculous? My old friend Yun Guan Ju Jiu is on the island of the river. A fair lady, a gentleman. Mixed vegetables flow left and right. My fair lady, I always want it. I can''t wait to be convinced. Leisurely, tossing and turning. Uneven vegetables are picked from the left and right. My fair lady, my friend. Different dishes, left and right. My fair lady, the music of bells and drums. "


    "My fair lady, you are so beautiful!"


    "Yes, but you can''t forget your homework."


    "I''m afraid it''s also a method of practice!"


    Li Yixi looked at some scholars not far away. They seemed to do their best and could only make two or three drops of water float up. He couldn''t help laughing.


    "You guessed right. I''m really practicing. We''re cultivating our mind."


    Li Shan immediately smiled.


    Li Yixi said curiously, "can I see your sword?"


    "Please, childe!"


    Li Shan didn''t know what Li Yixi was going to do, but he handed Li Yixi his sword.


    "Keng!"


    When the long sword came out of its scabbard and looked at its almost transparent body, Li Yixi was surprised. I don''t know what material it is made of. It''s very strange.


    "Good sword. It''s so strange. I haven''t seen such magical materials."


    "But let me hear a sword!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Yuan fan immediately said, "childe, this material is really strange. The sword body is almost transparent and appears in the light. We have never seen such material before. Childe is really knowledgeable."


    "Childe, have you ever seen such a sword?"


    Li Shan stared at Li Yixi curiously at the moment.


    Li Yixi was helpless at the moment and said with a smile, "I''ve seen it in a book. It''s called Han Guang, the sword of Yan Lu, the three heroes of Qilu."


    "Yan Lu is a strong man in the holy land of Confucianism and Taoism. He is very indifferent to life. He likes to be quiet but does not like to move. He has never won or lost with light in his hand. He is a unique hand in a draw."


    "Han Guang, the simplified score ranks 16th!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and a look of panic appeared in their eyes.


    "Have you never failed or won in your life?"


    How can we achieve such a result without extraordinary strength.


    One by one, the heart was shocked.


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin''s eyes fell on Li Shan''s face, and a touch of envy appeared on the corners of his mouth. He opened his mouth and said to Li Shan: "seize the opportunity, childe, this is to give you advice."


    Li Shan''s eyes lit up and asked Li Yixi, "young master, what kind of person is that elder Yan Lu?"


    Li Shan''s voice fell, and everyone''s eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "Yan Lu?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi was asked by Li Shan.


    Yan Lu is just a character in the bright moon of Qin Dynasty. At the moment, Li Shan asks. Li Yixi is really difficult to explain except the appearance of Yan Lu in animation.


    Li Yixi pondered for a moment and said with a smile, "there is a special magic on him. I can''t describe it. I''ll draw it down and see for yourself!"


    Li Yixi''s figure fell, Yuan fan and others were shocked in an instant, and their bodies trembled with excitement. I don''t know how precious Li Yixi''s paintings are.


    He quickly waved his hand and condensed a table with mana.


    Took out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Li Yixi is not surprised that such things have become commonplace.


    He picked up his pen and drew directly.


    At the moment, Li Yixi painted the scene of the battle between Yan Lu and Sheng Qi.


    When Li Yixi''s last stroke fell, Li Shanzheng was stunned.


    His eyes are fixed on the picture scroll, which is difficult to remove.


    Because at the moment, in Li Shan''s eyes, Yan Lu in the picture, holding a cold lightsaber, moved.


    Keep coming out of the sword.


    Li Shan''s heart set off a huge wave, "converge the body, hide the wisdom, leave the form to know, and hide among all sentient beings. In case of weakness, the attack and defense are like a wad of cotton, which makes the domineering attack have nowhere to focus. Sit and forget the mental skill. What kind of skill is this? "


    "Li Shan, childe Xie!"


    At this moment, Li Shan had more sitting and forgetting mental methods in his heart and directly worshipped Li Yixi.


    "No!"


    "It''s just a small thing. I didn''t do anything. What can I thank you for?" Li Yixi reached out and held Li Shan.


    Close contact with Li Yixi, Li Shanzheng was stunned, as if Li Yixi''s body contained the power of covering the sky.


    He even heard the roar of thousands of gods, demons and Buddhas.


    Close to Li Yixi, as if close to a world.


    Li Yixi put the scroll away and put it into Li Shan''s hand.


    Said with a smile, "practice well!"


    Li Yixi and Lishan passed by and went far.


    Li Yixi had just gone away. In the picture scroll in Li Shan''s hand, suddenly, a terrible breath broke out. Countless Taoist rhymes were directly poured into Li Shan''s body.


    At the moment, Li Shan wanted to roar, but he found that he couldn''t make any sound.


    His body, suspended here under the terrible rhyme of Tao, seemed to experience years at this moment.


    Yuan fan turned and took a look. The man was stunned.


    Because at the moment, a touch of immortality appeared on Li Shan.


    "Did you preach?" Yuan fan was stunned at the moment.

 Chapter 498

    When Yuan fan wanted to scream, Zhao Tianyin''s cold voice sounded in Yuan fan''s ears, "shut up!"


    "What''s the surprise, childe? It''s strange that Li Shan can set foot in the fairy way."


    "Don''t disturb the childe''s interest!"


    Zhao Tianyin almost warned.


    "Yes, Lord Zhao!"


    Yuan fan heard the scolding voice, where dare to say more.


    He took a casual look at Li Shan. In his eyes, there was a color of thinking. Then he looked at Zhao Tianyin and said, "brother Zhao, what do you think is the purpose of the childe''s gift to Li Shan? Does the childe want Li Shan to suppress the Tianjun immortal body in Tianjun''s tomb?"


    A terrible thought rang out in my empty heart.


    "Suppress the immortal body?"


    The moment Zhao Tianyin heard this, a huge wave arose in her heart, which was something he had never thought of.


    No victory, no defeat. Can such a strange man, with his extraordinary mind, suppress the immortal body?


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin couldn''t help thinking.


    However, I finally shook my head and still couldn''t understand it.


    Because the immortal body must be very powerful. Can Li Shan stop it? He doesn''t know.


    "Childe, this is the main hall of our sage''s villa. Everyone who joins the sage''s villa must visit this person. This person is a preacher of literature and Taoism, Li Qingyi."


    At this moment, they went to the sage hall and Meng Yan immediately explained.


    "Li Qingyi?"


    "Is it great?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help but look at the portrait of Li Qingyi. With a curious face, he turned out to be a preacher of literature and Taoism.


    Such a person, Li Yixi did not hesitate at all. He worshipped Li Yixi''s portrait.


    At the moment, the crowd also saluted in a hurry, because Li Qingyi was too powerful.


    He is a preacher of Wendao in the middle heaven region.


    However, when Li Yixi bowed down and worshipped, the portrait of Li Qingyi hanging in the middle of the sage Hall fell directly to the ground.


    "Down!"


    "Li Qingyi is not dead!"


    Zhao Tianyin and others are shocked at the moment.


    They know that Li Qingyi is a supreme power from Haoran.


    On that day, Li Yixi of Tianlong Temple worshipped, but the wisdom Buddha died.


    Meng Yan and others are embarrassed at the moment.


    Meng Yan quickly ordered people to help up the portrait of Li Qingyi.


    "Childe, this way, please!"


    Meng Yan led Li Yixi to one side.


    Above Haoran, in a thatched cottage.


    A figure in green clothes lying down suddenly opened his eyes, which were full of panic.


    "Huh?"


    "Who?"


    Li Qingyi''s face was very ugly.


    Because at this moment, beside him, a statue is broken.


    This statue is a life puppet made by him. It has the effect of replacing death.


    Li Qingyi was sweating all over in an instant.


    His eyes were full of panic. No one gave him a hand, but the power in the dark broke his life puppet.


    The next moment, the spotless thatched cottage and Li Qingyi disappeared.


    A mountain behind the Academy, Li Qingyi''s figure appeared here.


    Looking at the old man in the Academy, Li Qingyi bowed respectfully, "master, my life puppet is broken. Can master calculate a divination for me?"


    Li Qingyi showed great respect to the dying old man.


    "Unpredictable!"


    "Unpredictable!"


    "You go!"


    The old man did not look at Li Qingyi and shook his head at will.


    "I''m leaving!"


    At the moment, Li Qingyi''s face changed slightly. Even his master was unpredictable.


    In the sage''s villa, Meng Yan is explaining Li Qingyi to Li Yixi at the moment. Meng Yan unexpectedly finds that Li Yixi doesn''t know Li Qingyi, a preacher of literature and Taoism.


    After the explanation, Meng Yan asked, "young master, who did you worship when you were reading?"


    The words fell, the footsteps of the people disappeared, and their ears stood up. They also wanted to know the answer.


    "Me?"


    "I don''t worship!"


    Li Yixi took a deep breath. In ancient times, scholars worshipped Confucius, but by his time, it was a new era and had long stopped worshipping. Li Yixi spoke the truth.


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and everyone was shocked.


    This answer, beyond their expectation, is also reasonable. After all, Li Yixi''s strength is too strong.


    "Childe is invincible. This guy is really stupid. How can anyone dare to bear childe''s worship in this world."


    On longyi''s shoulder, the bird transformed by Kunpeng whispered to longyi.


    "Yes, the childe''s strength is so powerful that even the supreme and unique knowledge of the Buddha world is taught to us at will."


    At this moment, Long Yi also deeply agrees.


    "Childe, this is the altar of our sage villa."


    "It is not only the place where we worship the heaven, but also the most important place in our sage villa."


    "Our ancestors of Shengxian villa left a sermon. As long as our Shengxian villa exists, the once-a-decade heaven worship hall is indispensable. The Shengxian villa is here, and the altar must be there." Meng Yan said with a dignified face.


    "Huh?"


    As soon as Meng Yan''s voice fell, Zhao Tianyin and others changed their look.


    They had already found that this was the tomb of Tianjun. At the moment, thinking of Meng Yan''s words, he looked at Kong with a dignified face.


    Because here, it seems to be connected with a space-time node, which seems to be able to come to power.


    The so-called ten-year sacrifice is a disguise, because this time-space node will come once every ten years to suppress here.


    At this moment, they finally know why Shengxian villa can suppress the danger of Tianjun''s tomb, because here, power can come to suppress Tianjun''s tomb and strengthen the seal.


    "The altar?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help looking at the altar.


    A solemn look.


    Li Yixi''s worship, an invisible force erupted, and terrible force came. The array seemed to be urged to the extreme. For thousands of years, the ferocious smell exposed by loosening disappeared in an instant.


    Here, only the power of Haoran is left.


    "This... This... This is the ferocious power of the peerless emperor. Unexpectedly, the childe suppressed it as soon as he worshipped."


    Zhao Tianyin looked at Kong for a moment. His eyes were full of panic.


    Lord of heaven, that''s the Lord of heaven.


    Even if they die, the remaining power of such existence is extremely terrible and dangerous.


    "Childe, who is it?"


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin couldn''t care about her heartbeat. This question reappeared in her heart.


    At the moment, he was all over for a while, and a sneer came up at the corners of his mouth. "It''s ridiculous, ridiculous, the carefree fairy king even planned a great disaster in the emperor''s tomb. If the childe doesn''t agree, how hard the carefree fairy King works is to draw water with a bamboo basket."


    "The childe''s strength must be above the emperor."


    "You must get the masterpiece auctioned by the childe."


    "Once you understand it, Tianlong temple will be able to look up to the world of heaven." At this moment, the breath becomes extremely fast.

 Chapter 499

    With Li Yixi''s worship, Meng Yan and others suddenly felt inexplicably loose, as if they had removed some shackles.


    Under the guidance of Meng Yan, Su Xiuyi entered the enlightenment Hall of Shengxian villa.


    Enlightenment hall is a place where sages'' village absorbs fresh. There are countless children who follow a gentleman to study in ignorance.


    "Childe, this is the enlightenment hall."


    Meng Yan unexpectedly saw Li Yixi go over, listened to Lang Lang''s reading voice, and hurriedly smiled.


    The enlightenment hall is extremely huge. It is not a room, but a huge building. Children ranging from 37 to 10 sit cross legged here.


    "Meet the master!"


    The teacher, seeing the moment of being spoken, quickly saluted.


    "Meet the master!"


    The eyes of these children were full of excitement after hearing what Mr. said. Meng Yan was the master of Shengxian villa. In the eyes of these children, Meng Yan was a saint.


    So at the moment, these children look at the words, full of curiosity and awe.


    Worship one by one.


    This is what they want in the future.


    "Huh?"


    "See you, childe!"


    It was said that when the children visited themselves but not Li Yixi, they hurried to say something.


    The teacher, with extraordinary strength, felt the strange words at the moment. He was shocked all over and his eyes fell on Li Yixi. At this point, the whole person trembled wildly.


    Because Li Yixi, in his eyes, is really terrible.


    Li Yixi walked in front of him. In order to salute Meng Yan, he almost stood with Li Yixi and approached Li Yixi. He felt that he was a grain of dust.


    At the same time, at this moment, he finally found that in addition to the Mongolian words, there are countless strong people here, such as the second leader, the third leader, and several people with extremely terrible breath. However, these people are vaguely centered on Li Yixi at the moment.


    When he was over a hundred years old, he immediately guessed that Li Yixi had an extremely noble identity.


    Immediately saluted Li Yixi, "Zhao Lin paid a visit to the childe."


    Seeing her teacher salute, the three thousand children standing there don''t know anything at the moment, but follow Zhao Lin salute, "see you, childe!"


    Although these children are very young, at the moment, Li Yixi was shocked by their seriousness and courtesy.


    These little guys are dressed in white and salute very neatly.


    "Get up!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Childe, these children are very young. Many of them are illiterate. They can only teach some poetry." Zhao Lin immediately explained.


    "Poetry?"


    "Good!"


    "These children are so sensible. When I was seven or eight years old, I was not as good as them. I was only in grade one?"


    "At that time, only three character scriptures could be recited."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Three Character Classic?"


    At this moment, Zhao Lin could not help frowning. Her eyes were full of doubts, because he had never heard of the Three Character Classic.


    Li Yixi also found Zhao Lin''s look.


    Suddenly, I realized that I came from blue star. The Three Character Classic is something of blue star. Naturally, there is no such thing here.


    Li Yixi quickly explained, "that''s the enlightenment in my hometown."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Zhao Lin''s eyes lit up.


    Zhao Lin is in charge of enlightenment in Shengxian village. Over the years, she has always felt that enlightenment is insufficient. Now she hears that there is a different enlightenment. Where will she miss it.


    Zhao Lin immediately saluted Li Yixi, "childe, over the years, I also feel that my teaching of enlightenment is insufficient. Please teach me. I hope Zhao Lin can learn from each other and improve enlightenment."


    Li Yixi looked at Zhao Lin and immediately helped Zhao Lin up.


    "Mr. Zhao, I can''t make it. It''s not a precious thing."


    "I used to study in school. Suddenly, I miss such days. I have nothing to do today. Just take these children and read it again. See if there is anything desirable."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Li Yixi''s voice fell. Zhao Tianyin and others were shocked one by one, looking forward to looking at Li Yixi.


    Meng Yan and others are very excited at the moment.


    I wish I could praise Zhao Lin.


    "Childe, please!"


    Zhao Lin didn''t know anything at the moment. She looked forward to Li Yixi.


    Those children are very excited to hear that there are different enlightenment at the moment.


    Li Yixi stepped onto the high platform and looked at 3000 children with a gentle smile on his lips.


    "Zhao Lin, you did a good job!"


    "From tomorrow on, I will allow you to enter the sages'' grave and Practice for a month." Meng Yan looked at Zhao Lin and said excitedly.


    "Enter the sage''s tomb for practice?"


    Zhao Lin listened to the news with a puzzled look on her face, but she was ecstatic in her heart. The sages'' tomb has divine text. He can practice with the help of the power of divine text.


    When Zhao Lin was excited, Li Yixi on the high platform began.


    "At the beginning of a person, his nature is good, his nature is similar, and his habits are far away."


    Three thousand children are now reading along.


    "Huh?"


    With Li Yixi''s Professor, Zhao Lin''s eyes narrowed fiercely, because at the moment, Zhao Lin felt frightened that the terrible Fairy Spirit was born on Li Yixi. At the moment, Li Yixi seemed to be different from them.


    "Three talents, heaven, earth and people, three lights, sun, moon and stars!"


    Li Yixi was reading, but at this moment, people felt that behind Li Yixi, heaven and earth changed and the sun, moon and stars moved.


    The terrible Taoist rhyme filled the enlightenment hall in an instant.


    "This... This is the avenue of stars!"


    At the moment, looking at the vision behind Li Yixi, Meng Yan''s heart trembled wildly, and his eyes were full of panic.


    At this moment, one by one looked at the continuous flow of the sun, moon and stars behind Li Yixi.


    Their hearts were very excited. At this moment, a Avenue appeared in their eyes, which was the avenue of stars.


    "It''s Da Dao Shu."


    Zhao Tianyin was stunned at the moment.


    His eyes almost fell.


    Shengxian villa is the last stop of Li Yixi''s visit to the middle heaven.


    "What a terrible power of stars!"


    Everyone was stunned at this moment.


    All people''s minds and spirits enter it and feel the avenue of stars.


    Long Yi and others did not speak. At the moment, they silently realized that their understanding of the star avenue was stronger than anyone here, because they had realized when Professor Li Yixi was godless.


    However, the avenue of stars appeared quickly and soon disappeared.


    Because Li Yixi seems to be able to accelerate the flow of time and space at the moment.


    "Spring and summer, autumn and winter. In these four seasons, there is no shortage of luck. "


    Li Yixi did not stop and continued to teach.


    "This is... This is, this is the power of time." Kunpeng on Long Yi''s shoulder felt the change of Tao rhyme on Li Yixi and trembled excitedly.

 Chapter 500

    "It''s time Avenue!"


    Kunpeng, after the second awakening, the power of blood revived again. He got the inheritance of the time Avenue, because time is related to speed. Once he controls the power of time, the speed must be greatly improved.


    These days, Kunpeng has been digesting the time inheritance obtained from blood resuscitation, but even if he did his best and spent many days, he still didn''t get started.


    Because time is an extremely mysterious power.


    Time to practice to the extreme, a thought of withered glory, a thought of spring, a thought of winter.


    It can even turn back time.


    While Kunpeng was excited at this moment, the demon eye stared at Li Yixi and felt the power flowing on Li Yixi.


    Gradually, a touch of ecstasy appeared in Kunpeng''s demon eyes.


    Even if the power of time on Li Yixi''s body, the remaining time is very broken, but in this short time, he still felt what time is. At this moment, with the help of Li Yixi''s breath, it finally introduced the power of time.


    "I see, I see!"


    At this moment, the Kunpeng was full of excitement in the demon eyes.


    At this moment, Long Yi and others also felt the changes in Kunpeng. Their eyes were full of envy.


    The power of time is extremely powerful, but they can''t envy it. It''s almost impossible to practice the power of time. Even Kunpeng is just the fur of controlling time.


    With the emergence of the power of the two roads, there were huge waves in the hearts of the people present. The soul power was incomparably concentrated, and all their minds fell on Li Yixi.


    I don''t want to miss any power of the road.


    Meng Yan was trembling violently at the moment, as if he had been stunned.


    Murmured: "today, can you see the Golden Road on the childe?"


    Meng Yan''s side, Yuan fan, is also obsessed with Li Yixi. He stares at Li Yixi. He hopes that today, he will have the opportunity to see the road of fire on Li Yixi.


    As soon as their thoughts fell, they saw Li Yixi on the high platform. The power of time disappeared and a new avenue appeared.


    "Water and fire, wood, gold and earth. These five elements are based on numbers. "


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the force of the five elements flowed on Li Yixi.


    "This is the five elements Avenue."


    Meng Yan and Yuan fan were shocked. They stared at the power of the five elements and felt the power of their own Avenue.


    At this moment, the power of the avenue is growing rapidly. The speed of the perfection of the power of the avenue is terrible.


    "This is, is this the big five elements?"


    As soon as Kunpeng got started with the power of time, he saw Li Yixi''s body. The power of the five elements flowed. Kunpeng''s body became incomparably stiff, and the demon pupil was full of incredible.


    Kunpeng family, many inheritance memories are hidden in their blood. With the strength and continuous awakening, those memories will appear one after another.


    In Kunpeng''s memory, there is the great five elements technique.


    Soon after Kunpeng followed Li Yixi, he saw the power of the five elements flowing. The whole bird was stupid.


    The big five elements technique is one of the top ten powerful Taoist techniques of the three thousand Avenue technique.


    Li Yixi took control, which made Kunpeng almost crazy.


    At this moment, Kunpeng lost his voice directly.


    But fortunately, the Dragon hastened to urge his strength and extinguished the sound.


    However, the people around heard it in an instant.


    "Big five elements?"


    "Childe, do you control the big five elements?"


    Zhao Tianyin and emptiness, eyes full of excitement.


    Because if so, then Li Yixi is at least the level of the emperor.


    The emperor of heaven, but the emperor of heaven.


    The shock did not wake everyone up. Li Yixi''s voice sounded again, "ten dry people, a to GUI. Twelve, Zi Zhihai. "


    After this remark, a huge eight trigrams virtual shadow appeared behind Li Yixi.


    At this moment, in the empty shadow of gossip, they saw countless changes, and even saw some past and future.


    Hu Zhi''s whole body was shaking at the moment.


    "Great divination!"


    "Is this the legendary divination?"


    Hu Zhi felt as if he were crazy at the moment.


    I feel like I''m hallucinating.


    The whole person almost went crazy in an instant.


    His eyes turned red.


    "Wake up!"


    Long Yi was helpless. He stretched out a hand and fell on Hu Zhi. He awakened Hu Zhi with Buddha''s intention.


    At that moment just now, Hu Zhi almost lost his mind and became possessed.


    Hu Zhi, who woke up, hurriedly sat cross legged to suppress the demons and stabilize his mind.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Hu Zhi''s breath became extremely rapid.


    Before they had time to digest, Li Yixi''s voice sounded, "joy and anger, sorrow and fear. Love, evil and desire, seven emotions


    The power of another avenue broke out.


    "Seven emotions and six desires!"


    Zhao Tianyin was shocked at the moment, and her eyes were full of surprises.


    He practiced the Qin Tao. The seven emotions and six desires Tao had a great attraction to him. He also practiced the related path.


    At this moment, I saw the seven emotions and six desires, trembled with excitement, and immediately fell into it, hoping to enter the Tao.


    Zhao Lin, at the moment, regardless of others, did not practice, but sat cross legged. A pen appeared in her hand, writing rapidly and recording the three character Sutra.


    At the moment, three thousand children seem to have their souls out of the body. They read aloud with Li Yixi, but at the moment, their souls are growing rapidly.


    Their soul power, under the Tao rhyme, rises extremely fast.


    At this moment, hundreds of disciples are born with great talents, which are directly transformed into great power.


    Li Yixi, standing on the high platform, did not know that he was tired of teaching.


    "For a scholar, there must be a beginning. At the end of primary school, to four books. The Analects of Confucius, 20. Group of disciples, remember good words. Mencius, seven only. Morality, benevolence and righteousness. Being the golden mean is Confucius. Mediocrity is not easy. Being a university is Zeng Zi. From self-improvement to peace and order. Filial piety is familiar with the four books. Such as the six classics, can only be read. Poetry and books are easy, and spring and autumn rites. The sixth Sutra should be stressed. There are mountains, there are Tibetan. There are Zhou Yi and San Yi in detail. There are codes and instructions. There is an oath, the mystery of books. I, the Duke of Zhou, make Zhou rites. With six officials, save and govern the body. Big and small wear, note the etiquette. Speak holy words and be prepared for rites and music. "


    At this moment, Meng Yan and others were shocked one by one.


    Because at this moment, Li Yixi''s literary and Taoist power reached its peak.


    The most terrible literary rhyme fills the sage villa.


    After Li Yixi''s death, a series of virtual shadows of literary and Taoist saints emerged. Each virtual shadow of literary and Taoist saints seemed to be able to suppress the heavens.


    Three thousand children, in this short time, two-thirds, gave birth to great talents.


    These talents are not simple talents, but carry different attributes.


    There are five elements, stars, time and light¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 501

    Everyone present, even Hu Qingyun, who has stepped into the realm of Xuanxian, hurried to sit cross legged at the moment. The power of literature and Taoism at the moment is really terrible.


    The pupils of these people contracted one by one, and their eyes were full of panic.


    Because at this moment, the power of Wen and Tao is really terrible.


    Three thousand children, at this moment, seemed to be possessed one by one. No one found their abnormalities and followed Li Yixi''s recitation one by one.


    "This is not the peak, and the power of literature and Taoism is still rising."


    Meng Yan is the purest practitioner, and he is stunned at the moment.


    Such a terrible power of literature and Taoism has made their divine literature grow rapidly, but it is not the peak, which can not make people panic.


    Li Yixi on the high platform, looking at 3000 children, looking at him intoxicated one by one, had a very sense of achievement, and even forgot that his lips were a little dry.


    Continue to teach: "Yue Guofeng, Yue Yasong. Poem No. 4 should be satirized. Poetry is written in the spring and Autumn period. Combine praise and criticism with good and evil. Three preachers have rams. There are Zuo surnames and Gu Liang. When the Scripture is clear, Fang reads the son. Summarize the essentials and remember the things. The five sons are Xun Yang. Wen zhongzi, and Lao Zhuang. Jing Zi Tong, read history. Test your lineage and know the end. "


    At this moment, as Li Yixi''s voice fell and 3000 children recited, the power of literature and Taoism rose rapidly.


    In the sky above Shengxian villa, the virtual shadows of saints are increasing. At this moment, countless virtual shadows of saints surround Shengxian villa.


    The terrible power of literature and Tao turns into spiritual fog.


    In the sunlight, the spirit atomized the rain, and the sun rain began to set.


    Shengxian villa, the voice of Li Yixi and three thousand children resounded through Shengxian villa and lingered in the void for a long time.


    In the sage''s manor, the disciples and elders of practice were shocked one by one, as if they were enlightened. Their understanding of Tao increased rapidly. With the advent of the power of Tao, they made continuous breakthroughs in an instant.


    The state of mind, in this moment, rises rapidly.


    At the moment, Li Shan opened his eyes fiercely. At the age of 15, his whole person seemed to have undergone a transformation.


    There was a different look in those eyes.


    The smile at the corners of the mouth becomes more gentle.


    At this moment, the sitting and forgetting mental method works, and all the complexity in my heart disappears.


    Listening to the recitation, he sat cross legged and practiced.


    There is no surprise because of today''s preaching. At the moment, Li Shan''s soul seems to be integrated with heaven and earth. He quietly feels the power of literature and Tao, understands and absorbs.


    In the medicine garden of sage''s villa, at the moment when the power of literature and Taoism came, some miraculous drugs were directly turned into spirits, into the appearance of some children, listening to the voice of reading with an obsessed face.


    In the lake, fish jumped out of the water to compete for the falling raindrops.


    After swallowing the raindrops, the fish seemed to give birth to wisdom.


    Fish eyes, surprise in time.


    In the drizzle, all the spirits in the sage villa are constantly giving birth to wisdom and kneeling down in front of the enlightenment hall.


    In the enlightenment hall, the three immortal Qi fell one after another. The immortal Qi entered the body of Meng Yan, Yuan fan and Hu Zhi. At the moment, the three people, with the help of the power of literature and Taoism, preached.


    The eyes of the three people were all excited.


    Immortals are so difficult for practitioners.


    Countless Tianjiao died on the road of preaching, but after they met Li Yixi, they seemed to get the love of Tiandao, and everything became very smooth.


    The heaven and earth were sealed, and the literature and Taoism declined, but there they thought that as soon as the heaven and earth were unsealed, they set foot in the fairy way.


    Stepping on the fairy way, not to mention others, life expectancy alone has increased countless.


    Who wants to die if he can live.


    Li Yixi looked at the child and continued, "from Xi Nong to the Yellow Emperor. No. 3 emperor, ranking in the world. Tang Youyu, the second emperor. Xiang Yixun is called the prosperous age. Xia Youyu, Shang youtang. Zhou Wenwu is called the three kings. Xia chuanzi, family and world. Four hundred years, moved to the summer society. Tang vaxia, the country''s famous merchant, lasted for 600 years until the death of Zhou. King Wu of Zhou began to kill Zhou. 800 years, the longest. Zhou Dong, Wang Gang. Try to fight, Shang you said. It began in the spring and Autumn period and ended in the Warring States period. Five strong, seven strong. Ying Qin''s family began to merge. Legend II, Chu and Han struggle... "


    At this moment, in the void, the emperor''s virtual shadows appeared.


    These imperial shadows are all emperors through the ages.


    At this moment, bu Xuanyin was taught the way of no God by Li Yixi. Today, listening to the three character Scripture, the whole person''s terrible breath broke out, and the terrible imperial power was suppressed. It was difficult for everyone to breathe.


    Fortunately, Hu Qingyun was here at the moment. With a wave of her big hand, Hu Qingyun suppressed this towering imperial power.


    Did not let this towering imperial power continue to expand.


    "In the way!"


    At the moment, bu Xuanyin opened her eyes, which were full of excitement.


    At the same time, although she is a woman, she can''t see the tenderness of the woman on her face. At the moment, what is invisible is the hegemony of the emperor.


    She didn''t do it on purpose.


    "Emperor way!"


    "The forbidden area of Tianyin has been so loved by the childe. Zhao Tianyin taught Qin Dao and bu Xuanyin taught emperor Dao."


    At this moment, I''m really jealous.


    However, he still hastened to restrain his mind and continue to absorb the power of literature and Taoism.


    They are not monks of literature and Taoism, but they follow Li Yixi these days. Intentionally or unintentionally, they have condensed the divine text. Now they have the opportunity to improve the divine text. Where are they willing to let go one by one.


    Moreover, this can not be described by cultivation at all. It is directly forced pouring cultivation.


    Moreover, it does not affect the foundation.


    "People leave their children, Jin Manying. My godson, the only one. Hard work is useless. It''s good to give up the precepts. "


    Li Yixi''s last words fell, and countless merit golden lotus were born in the sky.


    These merit Golden Lotus, unknowingly, entered Li Yixi''s soul palace.


    There are thousands of saints in the void. The virtual shadow disappears. There is only one virtual shadow left in the void. It is Li Yixi''s figure. However, Li Yixi''s face is extremely blurred.


    "Huh?"


    Looking at the moment of this virtual shadow, everyone present was shocked.


    "This is, this is the virtual shadow, a stroke of ten thousand demons."


    Looking at Li Yixi''s empty shadow, everyone looked excited.


    This virtual shadow once appeared.


    Now I see you again. Everyone knows that this virtual shadow is Li Yixi.


    People also reacted. Since Li Yixi appeared, the sealed world has become different.


    Zhao Lin''s last word fell, and the whole person seemed to have changed with her soul.


    The power of literature and Taoism all around, under the power of the dark, unexpectedly entered the scroll in Zhao Lin''s hand. This ordinary scroll has also undergone transformation.

 Chapter 502

    At the moment, Zhao Lin naturally felt the power of countless literature and Taoism, entered the book, and there was a fine light in her eyes.


    His mind was shaking, his hand holding the book trembled violently.


    In a short time, Zhao Lin unexpectedly found that the book in her hand, which was originally ordinary and only used to record articles, turned into a terrible magic weapon of literature and Taoism under the casting of the power of literature and Taoism. He felt that the book in her hand seemed to contain countless power of Taoism.


    Zhao Lin''s soul power covered and opened. At the moment, he suddenly found that the whole sage villa was filled with endless power of literature and Taoism.


    When his soul fell on three thousand children, the whole man was stunned for a moment.


    "Impossible!"


    At this moment, these three words appeared in Zhao Lin''s mind. His face was incredible. He was really unbelievable.


    Because these children, 3000 people, each of whom he knows very well.


    These three thousand people can be regarded as his disciples. Zhao Lin knows everything about each one. None of them was born with talent.


    But at the moment, Zhao Lin''s soul felt that among the 3000 children, the children with the worst qualification had reached an eight inch high.


    He has been teaching in the enlightenment hall for decades. The most talented disciple is only five inches tall. But at the moment, among the 3000 children, the children with the worst qualifications have been born eight inches tall.


    Zhao Lin really can''t believe such a thing.


    Zhao Lin severely shook her head and pinched herself to wake up, but Zhao Lin found that the scene in front of her had not changed at all.


    Zhao Lin felt that something was wrong with her at the moment. Her eyes immediately fell on Hu Zhi. She said anxiously, what''s the matter with me? What''s the matter in my eyes.


    Hu Zhi heard Zhao Lin''s voice. When she turned to Zhao Lin, she saw Zhao Lin''s eyes red, raised her hand and pointed to three thousand children.


    At the moment, Hu Zhi just made his cultivation stable. Looking along Zhao Lin''s hand, he was stunned at the next moment.


    Because the three thousand children at the moment, even one by one, are terrible.


    Talent is divided into black and white, red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple.


    At the moment, nine tenths of these little guys are surrounded by purple, which is the symbol of nine inch talent.


    The worst is also a slight blue talent, eight inches.


    Hu Zhi was stunned at the moment.


    At the same time, Hu Zhi''s eyes suddenly fell on Li Yixi, and his eyes were full of panic.


    "It''s the childe, it''s the childe!"


    Hu Zhi, the whole person was stunned. Li Yixi''s class was the greatest opportunity for Shengxian villa.


    With these disciples, Shengxian villa will certainly rise up.


    "Young master?"


    Zhao Lin didn''t even find the breath of Hu Zhi''s preaching immortal. After hearing Hu Zhi''s words, her eyes fell on Li Yixi on the high platform.


    At the same time, Zhao Lin also saw the virtual shadow slowly disappearing in the void. The virtual shadow is the virtual shadow of Li Yixi.


    "Huh?"


    Zhao Lin was stunned, and her eyes were full of incredible.


    At this moment, Zhao Lin finally woke up when she saw the virtual shadow of Li Yixi.


    "It turns out that the childe is the man with great power of literature and Taoism."


    Zhao Lin remembered that day, there was a virtual shadow in the void, which coincided with Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Zhao Lin finally woke up.


    At the same time, Zhao Lin also felt that Li Yixi''s body was intertwined with the most terrible Tao rhyme.


    I don''t know yet. Everything in front of me is not an illusion, but real.


    "It''s a three character classic, it''s a three character classic!"


    "It turns out that this is the childe''s enlightenment. Childe unexpectedly, the enlightenment is so terrible. Where does the childe come from and what accomplishments does the childe have?"


    Countless shocks came to Zhao Lin''s mind.


    "The collection of the power of literature and Taoism, the Three Character Classic, is definitely not simple!"


    After waking up, Zhao Lin found that the book in her hand was still integrating the power of literature and Taoism, and the whole person trembled with excitement.


    This book, at the moment, has become extremely powerful, far more than his literary soldiers.


    "Broken!"


    Around Zhao Lin, Wen Bing appeared.


    Wen Bing is extremely precious, but at this moment, Zhao Lin did not hesitate to smash her Wen Bing directly. The materials of Wen Bing were rapidly refined into the book.


    How to get the literature and military materials? The book integrates the power of literature and Taoism, which is faster.


    "The Three Character Classic is really a treasure."


    Zhao Lin''s eyes, at this moment, are more dazzling than the stars.


    All the treasures in her collection were smashed by Zhao Lin and integrated into the book.


    Seeing Zhao Lin''s action, Hu Zhi''s eyes lit up at the moment.


    "I''ll help you!"


    After Hu Zhi''s voice fell, more precious materials appeared. At the moment, Hu Zhi''s cultivation has reached the realm of virtual immortality, and the speed of integration is faster.


    In the blink of an eye, the grade of the scroll was directly promoted to xianpin under the gaze of Hu Zhi and Zhao Lin.


    Fortunately, Zhao Lin integrates and refines at the same time, otherwise Zhao Lin can''t refine at all.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment when the grade of the book was promoted to xianpin, the book changed. The terrible power of literature and Taoism began to feed back to Zhao Lin.


    Originally, in order to record the three character Sutra, Zhao Lin''s whole body and mind were in writing and did not go to practice, but at the moment, the power of literature and Taoism feedback, Zhao Lin''s breath continued to climb.


    The promotion speed stunned everyone around.


    In an instant, Zhao Lin''s strength reached the point of half a step empty fairy.


    However, at the moment, there is the power of literature and Tao. Zhao Lin hurriedly sealed the book, because Li Yixi has come this way.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    "Childe''s Enlightenment has benefited us a lot."


    Zhao Lin is bowing to Li Yixi at the moment.


    Heartfelt thanks.


    "There''s no need to be polite. It''s not a precious thing. It''s just something of enlightenment."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Childe, please!"


    Mengzi took a deep breath and led Li Yixi to other places, because Mengzi found that Zhao Lin was going to break through and it was difficult to suppress that force.


    "Good!"


    At Mengzi''s invitation, Li Yixi followed Mengzi away.


    At the moment, beads of sweat appeared on Zhao Lin''s forehead. At the moment, Zhao Lin was really hard to suppress. A Fairy Spirit came and Zhao Lin began to change.


    When Zhao Lin was promoted to Xu Xian, the book completely integrated with him and turned into his own literary soldier.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Zhao Lin said from the bottom of her heart.


    Looking at three thousand children, Zhao Lin smiled at the moment.


    He said to the three thousand children, "worship the childe."


    Three thousand children, who have not yet found their own changes, also worship Li Yixi''s departure direction with Zhao Lin.

 Chapter 503

    Seeing the figure of Li Yixi and others completely disappeared in the eyes, Zhao Lin took back her eyes.


    On reading, the book appeared in front of me. To be exact, the current book turned into a book. There are three words, three character classics, on the outside of the book.


    "Three Character Classic?"


    "In the childe''s eyes, this is really only the Three Character Classic of enlightenment, but for us, this is the supreme inheritance. In the future, you can call you wanfalu!"


    At the moment, Zhao Lin''s thoughts fell, and the three words of the three character Sutra disappeared. These three words became wanfalu.


    At this moment, Zhao Lin suddenly found that her connection with the book was closer.


    Previously, although he had been refined into his own life, there seemed to be a fog between him and the Three Character Classic.


    At the moment when the three character sutra was transformed into ten thousand Dharma records by him, the book seemed very excited.


    Li Shan, who was practicing, also slowly opened his eyes.


    The sword came out of its scabbard and waved in the sage''s villa.


    At this moment, Li Shan''s sword technique did not have the slightest intention of killing, but the power of the sword technique was frightening.


    Li Shan put away his sword and looked shocked. Is this the power of immortals?


    Li Shan looked up at the void. In the void, Li Yixi''s figure slowly appeared under Li Shan''s ideas.


    Li Shan looked at the virtual shadow. Even if he practiced the sitting and forgetting mind method, it was still difficult to be really calm.


    "A random painting actually contains the supreme skill and power, which makes me ascend to the sky step by step and directly improve my cultivation to the virtual immortal."


    "Young master, who are you?"


    "Are you from the jiuzhong heaven, the land of the source of the Tao?"


    Li Shan couldn''t help but have a terrible idea.


    On the other hand, led by Meng Yan and others, Li Yixi came to a garden in Shengxian villa.


    Came to the garden, Hu Qingyun''s mouth, a smile, "childe, is it really beautiful here?"


    Looking at the surrounding scenery, Hu Qingyun looked happy.


    "Yes, the design is perfect. With the passage of countless years, it is simply a grand scene in the world." Li Yixi looked around and couldn''t help praising.


    Hearing this, Meng Yan immediately responded.


    "Childe, this was built by one of our sages. Who is one of the strongest sages in our sages'' villa?"


    Speaking of this, Meng Yan couldn''t help feeling a little confident.


    Who is the fastest immortal in the history of Shengxian villa.


    "Really?"


    "No wonder it has created such a magnificent scene."


    Li Yixi praised again.


    "Huh?"


    "It looks like a monkey?"


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun couldn''t help looking at a tree. Under the tree, there was a small golden body. Looking closely, it was indeed a monkey.


    Hu Qingyun ran over, and Li Yixi hurried over.


    Walking closer, Hu Qingyun found that the monkey was injured. A knife wound showed deep bones.


    It looks very bloody.


    "Childe, the little monkey is hurt!"


    Hu Qingyun hurriedly looked at Li Yixi and asked Li Yixi for help.


    Meng Yan and others also felt their soul power. One by one, they couldn''t help shaking their heads. Because the time was too long, this little monkey, even if the immortal doctor was here, could not be saved.


    I wanted to flatter, but they stopped one by one. The immortal doctor couldn''t save them. They were more powerless.


    When everyone thought the little monkey was going to die, Li Yixi squatted down slowly and looked at the monkey with lax eyes.


    Patted Hu Qingyun on the shoulder and said softly, "let me see if there is any help?"


    "Huh?"


    "Childe, see if you can save it. It''s really pathetic."


    Hu Qingyun was originally a demon family. She has a sense of affinity for the demon family.


    Looking at the little monkey''s silent look for help, he asked Li Yixi to do it.


    Under the eyes of everyone, Li Yixi squatted down slowly.


    At the moment when Li Yixi squatted down slowly, at the same time, two virtual shadows also appeared slowly. These two figures seemed not to be in the same time and space with everyone. One was in white and one was in black, with an iron chain in his hand.


    At the moment of seeing the two figures, the little monkey''s soul directly separated from his body and floated out slowly. The eyes were full of unwilling colors.


    "Changeable golden ape, your life is over. Follow us into the hell house!"


    "You can''t resist. Now you, the strength of the demon emperor, are just an ordinary monkey. Follow us."


    "Don''t try to escape!"


    "According to cause and effect, your life is over."


    "In the book of life and death, you have only 100000 years of life. 100000 years have come."


    These two voices are cold and terrible.


    At the same time, the iron chain in his hand was waved like a black dragon to lock the soul of the changeable golden ape.


    The soul of the changeable golden ape wants to struggle, but it can''t struggle at all under the power of the hell.


    In his despair, Li Yixi''s hand just touched the body of the changeable golden ape.


    The changeable golden ape soul that was supposed to leave the body stopped fiercely, and the body of the black-and-white Yin King trembled fiercely.


    Under their frightened eyes, the soul chain in their hands broke directly.


    The soul lock chain is the magic weapon of jiuyouyin mansion, but it broke so easily.


    And they were frightened to find that the soul of the changeable golden ape was suppressed back to his body at the moment when Li Yixi held it.


    "Who is this person?"


    "Why is it so terrible? What strength is he?"


    Li Yixi broke the soul chain at will, and the look of the black-and-white Yin King changed completely.


    They are supreme beings, subordinates of the nine Youwang, but they have never seen such a powerful existence as Li Yixi.


    According to the force of cause and effect, they arrested the demon soul of the fairy king and the demon soul of the fairy emperor.


    Those powerful spirits of the Immortal Emperor rarely struggle under the chain of demon lock.


    But Li Yixi, unexpectedly casually, let the soul chain be abandoned.


    "Hum!"


    "That''s the power of cause and effect. Even if he is extremely powerful, the changeable golden ape can''t live."


    "Our king, however, has practiced the great cause and effect skill and manipulated all sentient beings to practice with the power of cause and effect. It is impossible for those who are not in charge of the avenue to jump out of the power of cause and effect, and it is impossible for those in charge of the avenue to break the power of cause and effect to save people, unless the avenue of cultivation is stronger than the great cause and effect skill."


    The king of Yin in Black said coldly.


    I think Li Yixi has done many times in one fell swoop, and it is impossible to save the ever-changing golden ape.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die!"


    "Believe my medical skills, I can flesh the dead and give birth to white bones."


    Li Yixi looked at the dying little monkey and smiled.


    However, at the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, the face of the black-and-white Yin king was full of panic.


    Because in their eyes, the causal power of the changeable golden ape is disappearing.


    This is an incredible thing. The power of cause and effect was laid by the king of Jiuyou. The king of Jiuyou was in charge of one of the three thousand roads.

 Chapter 504

    "Impossible, impossible!"


    "The power of cause and effect is disappearing. Is his avenue of cultivation stronger than our king of Jiuyou?"


    "This is absolutely impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    "Three thousand Avenue, how difficult to control."


    "Not to mention, it''s the great way before the great cause and effect."


    "Moreover, and his bone age is very small, only in his twenties. How can this scene happen?"


    At the moment, the black-and-white Yin king, because Li Yixi broke the soul chain, so the two people observed Li Yixi and saw Li Yixi''s bone age, which made the two Yin kings feel like hell.


    They really can''t believe this scene.


    Moreover, if Li Yixi was in charge of the avenue, it would be absolutely impossible to turn against the king of Jiuyou for a demon emperor.


    Such existence, all in practice, with hundreds of millions of people to practice.


    Free hand will cause others to bite back.


    Such practices are like killing parents. They are both a struggle and a revenge.


    Those supreme beings, if there is no deep hatred, no one will do so.


    So at the moment, the black-and-white Yin King stopped.


    The next moment, under their frightened eyes, all the causal forces on the changeable golden ape completely collapsed.


    Lost the power of cause and effect.


    At this moment, the changeable golden ape''s soul and body are completely integrated.


    "The power of cause and effect is broken."


    "Is he the master of the road? But I want to see how he can dissolve the wound of the Yin Sha sword. The Yin Sha sword is also the blade of the God of death. As long as he doesn''t suppress and purify the power of the God of death, the changeable golden ape still has to die."


    While the black-and-white Yin king was shocked, their eyes stared at Li Yixi.


    At the moment, Li Yixi took out a needle and thread from the system space and began to sew the wound of the variable golden ape.


    "Suture the wound?"


    "Ridiculous, that''s ridiculous."


    "That''s the power of death. Where can the needle and thread sew?"


    At the moment, the black-and-white Yin king looked sarcastic and wanted to see Li Yixi eat flat.


    But the next moment, I saw Li Yixi operate skillfully without any mistakes. The wound of the changeable golden ape was sutured continuously.


    "How is that possible?"


    "That line can suppress the power of death?"


    Black and white Yin king, now completely stupid.


    Staring at Li Yixi in amazement.


    "No, there''s a problem. Look at that line, it''s entangled with the power of vitality. What a terrible vitality."


    "He won''t control the great life skill!"


    The black-and-white Yin king at the moment was momentarily restrained.


    There was panic in their eyes.


    "Boom!"


    Under the continuous suture of Li Yixi, although the soul of the changeable golden ape returns, the vitality in its body has been wiped out by the power of death and can not be reborn.


    In his despair, suddenly, his dry body burst out terrible vitality.


    Desperate he, in the demon pupil, appeared a shocking color.


    The demon pupil stared at Li Yixi in front of him, and his body trembled slightly.


    Frightened by Li Yixi''s terrorist means.


    Because it was extremely difficult to treat him, but Li Yixi did it easily.


    A relaxed face.


    With the continuous birth of vitality, the eyes of the changeable golden ape gradually restore light.


    When the changeable golden ape was frightened and trembling, Li Yi thought it was because of the pain. Li Yixi smiled and said, "sorry, there is no anesthetic. It hurts a little. Bear it and it will be finished soon."


    "Alive, alive!"


    Meng Yan, Zhao Tianyin and others stared with horror.


    It''s incredible that the monkey that was supposed to die survived.


    The black and white Yin king was also frightened.


    "Who is this person?"


    "Collect his breath and send it back to Jiuyou. You must find out his identity." The black-and-white Yin king looked at each other, his body trembled slightly, collected a trace of Li Yixi''s breath, and fled in panic.


    Because of such a terrible existence, it is too terrible to rob the soul directly with the nine secluded places. They can''t deal with it.


    As for the ever-changing golden apes, now the power of cause and effect is broken by Li Yixi. They are not in the same time and space as Li Yixi and others. There is nothing that Li Yixi can do.


    Soon, the wound was completely sutured. Li Yixi took out some herbs, applied them to the wound and wrapped up the wound.


    When Li Yixi was wrapped up, the changeable golden ape who had died came back to life completely.


    At the moment, the changeable golden ape looks at Li Yixi and trembles.


    He is the demon emperor. He knows what the injury in his body represents.


    The world is like some people''s vegetable garden. It''s just a fruit ''planted'' in the garden.


    However, Li Yixi was shocked that he could save him.


    "It''s all right. You''ll be fine."


    "You must be cured in a few days after you are bound up by the childe!"


    Hu Qingyun stroked the head of the changeable golden ape.


    Li Yixi cleaned his hands, looked at the changing golden ape, still looking at himself, and couldn''t help laughing: "you won''t be hungry!"


    "Yes, the injury is so serious. I must have not eaten for a long time. I''m hungry!"


    "Monkeys like flat peaches."


    "I happen to have some flat peaches here, but these flat peaches are of poor quality. Don''t dislike them!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell. Under the eyes of everyone, a flat peach appeared in Li Yixi''s hand.


    Looking at this ripe flat peach, people''s bodies trembled wildly.


    Because this flat peach is too mysterious.


    Around the flat peach, there are countless immortal Qi, which is not the most frightening. In the immortal Qi, there is a faint Avenue immortal music.


    Those fairy music seemed to be the voice of congratulating people for proving the fairy way.


    These people have never seen such visions before, and they are not shocked.


    "This... This is fairy fruit, but where does this fairy fruit come from?"


    "I feel that if I swallow this fairy fruit, ordinary people can become immortals."


    Zhao Tianyin''s body trembled slightly and preached to the people.


    At the moment, everyone swallowed a mouthful of saliva one by one.


    Such fairy fruit, people unexpectedly saw Li Yixi and threw it into the hands of the changeable golden ape at will.


    "This... What grade of fairy fruit is this?"


    "It contains a path."


    "After I eat it, I can definitely become an immortal."


    The ever-changing golden ape was frightened by Li Yixi''s flat peach. He was the demon emperor in the fairy world. He fell here after being hurt by the knife of the God of death. His vision and knowledge far exceeded those of Zhao Tianyin. However, at the moment, he still couldn''t see through Li Yixi. He was stunned by Li Yixi''s random flat peach.


    Even if he had been a demon emperor and comparable to the cultivation of the Immortal Emperor, he had never seen such immortal fruit.


    "Gudu!"


    The changeable golden ape swallowed a mouthful of saliva and directly stuffed the flat peach into his mouth at the next moment.


    This scene stunned Li Yixi. The monkey ate half and threw half?


    The monkey in front of us is so hungry.

 Chapter 505

    Looking at the little monkey devouring in front of him, Li Yixi suddenly felt that the monkey was so poor.


    It was so hungry that the peach stones could not be eaten, but the little monkey even swallowed them.


    It''s not good for you to be hurt so badly now.


    Li Yixi looked at the little monkey and felt pity.


    Li Yixi felt sorry for the monkey. When he wanted to give the little monkey some fruit, a terrible force was breaking out in the belly of the changeable golden ape. A road was born in his body at the moment.


    The demon eyes of the changeable golden ape are full of panic.


    He did not expect that the magic effect of Xiantao would explode so quickly.


    At the moment, the little monkey couldn''t suppress the breath in his body. He gave a cry, swished his body, ran to the crown of the tree, and his body went away quickly.


    Because he wants to reshape the demon body, his flesh body is completely abolished.


    Preaching here will turn this place into ruins, so it''s too late to thank Li Yixi.


    "Are you gone?"


    Li Yixi looked at the flat peach in his hand and smiled helplessly.


    Because Li Yixi didn''t expect that the little monkey left in such a hurry.


    "It''s a knife wound. The little guy should have been hurt by someone. He''s afraid of people." Li Yixi thought for a while and thought it must be so.


    The changeable golden ape running rapidly above the tree crown is full of horror in the demon pupil at the moment.


    "What a terrible fairy fruit. It helped me forge the supreme demon."


    The ever-changing golden ape is the demon emperor of the fairyland, but now, while running, he found that under the divine effect of flat peach, the last death force of the death blade in his body was directly removed, and the wound on his body healed directly. During his running, the scar on the wound fell directly.


    The energy in the abdomen swam among his limbs and bones, and the flowing blood in his body was mutating at the moment. Under the ability of flat peach, it changed from blood color to gold.


    And the speed of transformation is incredible.


    In the past, it took him 50000 years to turn his blood into gold and complete the second awakening, but now he has completed most of it in the blink of an eye.


    The speed of this transformation is simply shocking. The golden ape feels that he has an illusion.


    However, as a former demon emperor, the changeable golden ape naturally knows that this is true, not an illusion.


    "What immortal fruit is this? Why have I never seen it? Does it come from a higher heaven?"


    This question can not help but arise in the heart of the changeable golden ape. After all, the world is divided into nine heaven. Although his fairy world is known as the fairy world, it is actually only the second heaven.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, it is powerful, but it is just like that.


    At first, the blood changes, but with the bone marrow, followed by every cell of the whole body.


    Originally, in front of the body the size of a basketball, now with the casting of the golden body, the body turns into a giant ape.


    Powerful breath, frightening all the animals around creeping on the ground.


    At the moment, he has left here a hundred miles.


    "Gudu!"


    In Shengxian villa, Zhao Tianyin and others followed Li Yixi, but their soul power has been paying attention to the little monkey. In their perception, the smell of the little monkey reached the realm of half step reincarnation.


    They felt very clearly that the previous little monkey was just a dying monkey.


    However, after meeting Li Yixi, he went to heaven step by step under a fruit.


    One by one, they couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. They were so curious about the flat peaches Li Yixi took out.


    I don''t know what fairy fruit it is. It makes the little monkey so terrible in an instant.


    But as they approached, their souls trembled again.


    Because in their perception, the little monkey at the moment turned into a 100 meter tall golden giant ape and roared.


    The breath of terror broke out and the golden body was completely cast.


    And inside the body, a strong breath erupted, directly stepping into Wonderland.


    "Under one fruit, you can become an immortal directly."


    The people trembled and followed behind Li Yixi with a frightened face.


    Looking at the fruits in Li Yixi''s hands at the moment, the eyes are full of fine Mans.


    But I can only watch and dare not speak.


    "Green rhyme, quench thirst!"


    Li Yixi took the fruit and handed it to Hu Qingyun.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Hu Qingyun, even if she becomes Li Yixi''s fiancee, can''t change her title to Li Yixi.


    He received the fruit in Li Yixi''s hand and was very happy in his heart.


    I feel that Li Yixi gave her not a fruit, but a love.


    Eat happily.


    The crowd behind him, watching Hu Qingyun eat so delicious, almost salivated one by one.


    After eating, Hu Qingyun went to the trash can and threw the stone into the trash can.


    Seeing the stone thrown away by Hu Qingyun, everyone behind was very excited.


    I wanted to wait and pick it up quietly.


    Naturally, he felt everyone''s thoughts. In order to get the fruit core, he didn''t care about his face. His body appeared next to the garbage can. Under the eyes of a pair of eyes, he directly picked up the fruit core and swallowed it.


    "You


    At the moment, a pair of eyes stared at the air, as if they were saying, your grandson is killing a natural thing.


    This is the core of fairy fruit. It is possible to cultivate fairy fruit trees.


    But at the moment, their hearts are dripping blood, secretly scolding themselves for worrying about face. For the so-called face, they have achieved emptiness, and they have missed the opportunity.


    "Boom!"


    After swallowing the stone, he didn''t take a few steps and was shocked.


    His face was beaming.


    "If you are empty, what will you get?"


    Zhao Tianyin asked bitterly, feeling jealous.


    He smiled and said, "nothing. It''s just that he has raised a small level and saved thousands of years of practice time."


    At the moment, the is empty and extremely proud.


    "Cao!"


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin looked at Kong''s proud eyes and wanted to kill Kong.


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin made a decision in her heart.


    That is, from then on, shameless.


    Following Li Yixi''s side, as long as you don''t want to face, everything is possible.


    This time, I lost a lot because I cared about face.


    A thousand years of practice.


    Zhao Tianyin, who was the closest to the trash can, successfully missed the opportunity.


    Other people, looking at Kong''s proud appearance and Zhao Tianyin''s depressed face, were also hard to be calm, because they guessed that it could make Zhenxian empty. They were so excited. The fruit core was definitely a treasure, otherwise Zhao Tianyin would never be so depressed.


    They looked at each other and hurriedly followed Li Yixi.


    This kind of garbage collection must be robbed desperately.


    Invisible, the scene became tense.

 Chapter 506

    Mengzi, who followed Li Yixi, couldn''t get rid of the scene of the dying little monkey directly preaching to become an immortal under a fairy fruit.


    Mengzi took a deep breath, summoned up courage and asked, "childe, Mengzi has a doubt. I don''t know if you can tell me?"


    Blindfolded eyes are full of anticipation.


    Li Yixi looked at Mengzi and said with a smile, "Mr. Meng, you might as well say it frankly. If I know, I will tell you."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Mengzi was very upset, but he still asked, "childe, our sage villa has a book dedicated to recording the spiritual fruit in the world, but Mengzi has never seen the spiritual fruit taken out by childe before. I don''t know what the spiritual fruit is called and what effect it has?"


    Li Yixi was very serious and thought that what he asked himself should not be an ordinary question, but at the moment, Li Yixi calmed down and didn''t expect that what he asked himself was such a simple question.


    That''s an ordinary flat peach. There''s nothing strange about it.


    Mengzi even said it was a spiritual fruit.


    The peach tree in the backyard, but what he planted, is definitely not a spiritual fruit.


    Spiritual fruits are very rare and precious. Each kind of spiritual fruit is guarded by monsters and animals, and it takes a long time to blossom and bear fruit.


    Li Yixi looked at Mengzi''s serious eyes without any concealment and said bluntly, "Mr. Meng, it''s not a spiritual fruit, it''s just an ordinary fruit. As for the effect? I didn''t find any effect. It''s sweet. I planted it. I know it very well. "


    "However, there is a legend about this flat peach."


    Mengzi listened with a serious face. Where do you believe that it is ordinary fruit? How can ordinary fruit make people become immortal.


    But after Li Yixi, he added that there is a legend.


    The word "legend" instantly brightened Mengzi''s eyes.


    At the same time, Zhao Tianyin and others stared at Li Yixi curiously to know the legend.


    They know that everything is mortal in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    "Childe, what legend?"


    "Can you... Can you tell me?"


    Mengzi took a deep breath and asked expectantly.


    At the moment, Li Yixi also felt the eyes of everyone and couldn''t help laughing. Li Yixi didn''t expect that people in this world like stories so much.


    Naturally, I like stories, so let''s talk about it. Li Yixi thinks it''s not a loss.


    "According to legend, this heaven is the fairyland."


    "There are countless magical powers."


    "One of the noble beings is called the West Queen Mother."


    "Where is the West Queen Mother? The most attractive thing is flat peach."


    "The flat peach Festival, also known as the flat peach Festival, the flat peach banquet and the flat peach conference, is the birthday of the queen mother of the West on March 3. On this day, the queen mother of the West held a grand event with flat peach as the staple food and invited all gods and immortals to attend. The immortals came to celebrate her birthday, which is called the flat peach Festival. Flat peaches grow in the flat peach garden and are picked by the seven daughters of the emperor of heaven. "


    "There are three kinds of flat peaches: there are 3600 in total: 1200 in front, with small flowers and fruits, which are ripe in 3000 years. After eating the way of becoming an immortal, people are light in body-building; In the middle, there are 1200 plants with sweet flowers and fruits. They are ripe in 6000 years. People eat xiaju and fly up, and they live forever; There are 1200 plants in the back, with purple patterns and a net core. They are ripe in 9000 years. People eat them and live as long as heaven and earth, and the sun and moon are the same as Geng. "


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the people present trembled in their hearts.


    "After three thousand years of maturity, people become immortal and get the way. Is it light for physical fitness?"


    At the moment, this sentence appeared in everyone''s mind, thinking of the flat peach taken out by Li Yixi before.


    At the thought of little monkeys becoming immortals, their hearts trembled.


    "Flat peach, is it such a fairy product?"


    At this moment, everyone could not help breathing.


    Especially when I think of those who are ripe for nine thousand years, if they have the opportunity to get it, what else do they do in practice and live directly with heaven and earth.


    Li Yixi''s voice fell and looked at both eyes. Everyone''s eyes were full of fine Mans. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "everyone, I said it''s a legend. It can''t be true."


    "What you said, childe!"


    The crowd immediately nodded, but at the moment, although they were extremely looking forward to it.


    However, no one dared to beg for flat peaches with Li Yixi when he remembered that they had only been cooked for 3000 years.


    For a short time, it became quiet here.


    "Roar!"


    At the moment, the immortal golden ape is tall and full of excitement in the demon pupil.


    Roar in the sky.


    "I became an immortal so quickly."


    "And my demon body was cast directly."


    "That''s terrible. He gave me such a precious thing at will."


    The changeable golden ape was very shocked when he thought of Li Yixi.


    This was something he had never thought of. It was too precious in his eyes.


    In the nine secluded land, the black and white Yin King returns.


    In the deepest place of Jiuyou, an illusory figure sat cross legged.


    When the black-and-white Yin king saw this virtual shadow, he didn''t dare to look directly at it. He knelt directly on the ground and said nervously, "my Lord, please surrender your sin. We failed to pursue and kill the changeable demon emperor!"


    The two knelt on the ground, trembling.


    "Who saved the changes, you know?"


    The voice of the Lord of Jiuyou is unusually cold.


    "We don''t know. This man is really powerful and terrible. He can dissolve the power of death and break the path of cause and effect. We checked all the files and found no relevant information about this man. When we returned, we caught a trace of his breath."


    The black and white Yin King kneeling on the ground said in a trembling voice.


    "Really?"


    "If my practice is bad, I want to see who he is?"


    "This Liang Zi has taken over. If I don''t take revenge, I will be laughed at."


    "We must frustrate his bones and ashes and keep his soul in the nine secluded places."


    The voice of the Lord of Jiuyou was unusually cold. He looked at them and said coldly, "give me the breath."


    After the Lord of Jiuyou got the breath, he urged the force of cause and effect, which spread towards the void.


    In a short time, a white figure appeared in the eyes of the Lord of Jiuyou, but the white figure at the moment was so vague that it was difficult to see clearly.


    Li Yixi, in the sage''s manor, suddenly felt a little uncomfortable and said, "is it some demon staring at me?"


    "Damn it!"


    Li Yixi''s voice has just fallen, and the next moment is urging the power of cause and effect. I want to see the Lord of Jiuyou who looks like Li Yixi.


    Directly backfired.


    Feel a burst of discomfort in the body. You can''t even suppress it. A mouthful of blood gushes directly from your mouth.


    The figure in front of him seemed to look at him at the moment.


    At this glance, the look of the Lord of Jiuyou was extremely ugly.


    The Lord of Jiuyou felt that he seemed to be stared at by the way of heaven at the moment.


    Overhead, a layer of power of robbing evil was shrouded in an instant. The power of robbing evil was strong and terrible. The Lord of Jiuyou felt the power and could make himself die.


    At this moment, my heart trembled with fear.

 Chapter 507

    The Lord of Jiuyou, his look changed in an instant.


    The Lord of Jiuyou is in charge of Jiuyou.


    It''s the great cause and effect skill, which is powerful and terrible. The great cause and effect skill is the top one among the three thousand Avenue skills. But at the moment, I just look at Li Yixi, my heart has evil thoughts, and I''m in danger of death.


    At this moment, the Lord of Jiuyou strongly urges the art of cause and effect and divines his future.


    A moment later, the high Lord of Jiuyou showed a look of panic in his eyes. Even if the way of heaven collapsed, he could stand idly by, but he could no longer maintain his composure. Moreover, the king of black and white Yin was still kneeling not far away, but the Lord of Jiuyou was frightened and couldn''t care about anything at all.


    The body ''Teng'' stood up, and his legs trembled violently.


    There was despair in his eyes.


    "Impossible!"


    "Impossible?"


    "Why, why?"


    At this moment, the Lord of Jiuyou seemed crazy and roared hysterically.


    "Lord, what''s the matter with you?"


    The black-and-white Yin King kneeling on the ground was frightened in his eyes and looked at the Lord of Jiuyou with trembling voice.


    "Damn it, it''s all you, damn it!"


    At the moment, the Lord of Jiuyou felt that the black-and-white Yin king had harmed himself. If the black-and-white Yin King hadn''t acted badly, he would never have been targeted by such a terrible existence and lowered the situation of death.


    "Lord, we


    At this moment, the black-and-white Yin king was scared silly, and they were at a loss.


    The Lord of Jiuyou didn''t have a chance to explain to them at all, and a ferocity appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Directly kill the black and white Yin king.


    "Damn, damn, who the hell is this person?"


    "Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, I just peeped and fell such bad luck."


    "I can''t resolve this bad luck at all."


    At this moment, the Lord of Jiuyou sat on the ground with a face of despair.


    A face becomes distorted.


    "If I want to be immortal, I can only give up my God body."


    The Lord of Jiuyou was extremely desperate. With the passage of time, the power of robbing evil became more and more terrible. The look of the Lord of Jiuyou became extremely ugly.


    Now, he feels his destiny and the future is cut off.


    "Damn it, I can''t wait. I have to explode my body and soul. Although I can return with the power of cause and effect, my practice of nine eras has turned into a bubble and needs to start all over again."


    "I am unwilling, unwilling!"


    "Is he the free Buddha in the world, the Lord of the future, the holy land of truth and the God of the era..."


    In his unwilling despair, the Lord of Jiuyou blew up his body and soul, leaving only an original mark hidden in the way of great cause and effect.


    If you want to return, you can only rely on this mark.


    The Lord of Jiuyou blew himself up, and the evil force suspended above his head slowly disappeared.


    Li Yixi didn''t know that his casual words let a master of the avenue directly enter the reincarnation.


    Lost a full nine centuries of practice.


    An era, but the world is silent and everything is destroyed.


    In the five decline of heaven and man, the Lord of Jiuyou, who survived very hard, was forced to choose reincarnation.


    In the sage''s villa, Mengzi, beside Li Yixi, looked at Li Yixi and frowned slightly. He couldn''t help asking, "childe, what''s wrong?"


    "No, it''s just that I felt a little uncomfortable just now, as if I was watched by others. Now that feeling has disappeared."


    "Maybe it''s my illusion."


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    "It must be an illusion, an illusion!"


    Mengzi immediately smiled. Then Mengzi invited Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun.


    "Childe, it''s lunchtime now. Today, the chef of our meal house cooked for childe himself, and invited childe and Qingyun fairy to enjoy it."


    Li Yixi heard Mengzi''s words and couldn''t help but brighten his eyes.


    "Chef?"


    "If you can be called by Mr. Meng like this, I''m afraid it''s his cooking, which is incomparably exquisite."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell down, and Zhao Tianyin explained: "young master, Doudou, the divine chef of Shengxian villa, is unique in the field of heaven. No one can surpass it. Doudou is also a powerful practitioner, and it is the kitchen that practices."


    "When I decided to come to Shengxian villa this time, I actually had the idea of asking master Doudou for help. Master Doudou''s dishes are not easy to taste."


    Li Yixi was more moved when he heard Zhao Tianyin''s praise.


    "Well, please Mr. Meng, senior Doudou!"


    Li Yixi immediately smiled.


    A group of people headed for the food house.


    In the meal house, there was a white haired old man with a cross face. That face gave people a feeling of extreme ferocity.


    His hair was tied into a whip, dressed as a cook, and his hands were very strong.


    With a moustache.


    But one of his trousers was empty.


    Doudou lost a leg in his early years.


    "Son of a bitch, hurry up. Today''s leader has ordered that there are distinguished guests. If there is a mistake today, I''ll stew you."


    At the moment, Doudou is blowing his nose and staring.


    The cook who gave him a hand trembled with fear.


    "Master Doudou, please do your best today to repay the great kindness of the master to the sage villa." Li Shan appeared and saluted Doudou.


    "Huh?"


    "Li Shan, your boy is different." Doudou looked at Li Shan and was stunned at the casual glance.


    Li Shan seems to have changed into a person. His temperament is extremely detached.


    "Master Doudou, under the guidance of an expert who came to our sage villa today, I became an immortal." Li Shan said with a smile.


    "What?"


    "Really?"


    "You have become an immortal. Don''t you say that there are immortals in our sage villa!"


    "But, Li Shan, will you come to play with me? Is it possible for your boy to become an immortal? There is still a long way to go? " Doudou blew his beard and stared.


    "Master Doudou, I offend you!"


    Li Shan''s voice fell, and the terrible breath fell on Doudou.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, Doudou felt Li Shan''s breath and knelt on the ground, but his face was not angry, but excited.


    His accomplishments are not far from the immortal.


    Li Shan suppressed him at will, which shows that Li Shan really set foot in the fairy way.


    "It''s true. I finally have an immortal in Shengxian villa." Doudou''s fierce face showed a smile at the moment, just like a child.


    His excited face turned red.


    "Master Doudou, there are immortals in our sage village, and not only me, but also several others? But it''s all the means of an expert. I also invite senior Doudou to do his best, but don''t scare an expert or an expert. It''s rumored that he is experiencing mortal life. Don''t break the expert''s body. " Li Shan said modestly.

 Chapter 508

    "I understand. Don''t worry!" Doudou nodded hurriedly.


    Doudou''s eyes fell on those disciples. He looked disgusted and stared, "roll, roll, what things? How do you learn on weekdays? How can you be different one by one?"


    In an instant, Doudou was the only one left.


    At the moment, Doudou, with a face of horizontal meat, is too fat and has only one leg. When walking, he seems to be about to fall.


    At the moment, Doudou''s eyes are full of dignified color.


    "I Doudou, known as the God of food in the middle heaven, but this is the first time to cook for such existence. Today I must show all my strength and tolerate no mistakes. These guys have poor knife skills and poor level. These dishes have to be overturned and started again."


    When the voice fell, Doudou, who had been shaking and almost fell, was incredibly fast the next moment.


    I saw a kitchen knife in Doudou''s hand. At the moment, Doudou seems to be the God of knives.


    In the meal house, Li Yixi and others walked in slowly.


    "Childe, sit here."


    "I''ll have a look. It should be fine!" Mengzi invited Li Yixi to sit down and immediately went to the kitchen.


    "Master Doudou, no problem!"


    Mengzi entered the kitchen and said nervously, but he knew that Doudou''s temper was not very good.


    But today''s Mengzi was very surprised to find that only Doudou was busy in the kitchen. When he went in, Doudou just finished all the dishes.


    "The master, it''s done."


    "Let''s send it out!"


    Doudou is very excited at the moment. At the moment, he urgently wants to go out and meet Li Yixi. After all, Li Yixi is an omnipotent existence in Li Shan''s mouth.


    It''s terrible to let Li Shan get the way one day.


    "Good!"


    Mengzi didn''t refuse, and Doudou began to serve.


    After walking out of the kitchen, Doudou''s eyes fell on Li Yixi without trace.


    Just one look, Doudou was shocked.


    He was frightened by Li Yixi''s extraordinary temperament.


    Breathing became extremely fast.


    "Childe, this is Doudou, the God of food."


    Mengzi hurriedly introduced.


    "Li Yixi, I''ve seen the elder!"


    Li Yixi hugged Doudou slightly, which made Doudou tremble. How dare he really get a gift from Li Yixi and dodge without trace.


    "Young master, try it, but it''s a pity today. Many good dishes don''t have the best ingredients, so we can only make them!" Doudou said uneasily.


    "Elder, I''m modest. Just the fragrance can mobilize my taste buds. I''ll try!" Li Yixi felt the fragrance smelled by his nose and a touch of excitement appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    When he began to taste the dishes, a touch of excitement appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    "Good, good, the elder''s means are really powerful!"


    "I''ve made such a delicious food. Come on, Green rhyme, have a taste. Today''s good luck!"


    Li Yixi hurriedly mixed vegetables for Hu Qingyun.


    Hu Qingyun took a bite, and her eyes were full of excitement. "Childe, this dish is really delicious. I didn''t expect to taste such delicious food in Shengxian villa."


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun looks excited.


    "It''s a pity that I can only eat today. It seems that I have to have a full meal today. Let''s do it, otherwise I won''t be happy." Li Yixi smiled and hurriedly invited everyone.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the people hurried to move.


    Doudou on one side, his mind turns a hundred times at the moment.


    Mengzi is also absent-minded now. Even the dishes in front of him are made by the God of food in the middle heaven.


    But at the moment, my eyes are bright.


    He preached to Yuan fan: "younger martial brother, it seems that you are very satisfied with master Doudou. Do you think it is feasible for us to let master Doudou follow you? But how to speak? "


    Yuan fan was shocked when he heard Mengzi''s words.


    In his eyes, he flashed a fine light and immediately preached: "senior brother, your idea is very good. If Doudou follows the childe, won''t our sage villa climb up the big tree of Childe Li?"


    "But as you said, how to let master Doudou follow childe Li and suddenly open his mouth. I''m afraid childe Li won''t like it."


    Excited at the same time, the yuan fan of this moment couldn''t help thinking.


    At the same time, Hu Zhi was also heard, and the three couldn''t help thinking.


    But the three thought hard and couldn''t think of a good way.


    Li Yixi looked at Hu Qingyun. At the moment, he was very satisfied and couldn''t help feeling excited.


    I thought I couldn''t practice myself, but being a good cook is still OK.


    Li Yixi felt that being able to make Hu Qingyun happy was his greatest happiness.


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and said to Doudou, "the master''s cooking is really exquisite. I don''t know if the master can teach me. It''s a little abrupt, but we''re going back to the South Tianyu. I''m afraid it''s difficult to taste such delicious food in the middle Tianyu in the future. My wife likes it very much. With her, I feel that I have the world. I want her to taste delicious food every day?"


    Hu Qingyun heard Li Yixi''s words. In her beautiful eyes, she was moved and opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say.


    However, at the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, Mengzi and others'' eyes lit up.


    Doudou was also very excited. He hurriedly said: "I''ve been cooking well for more than 100 years. Now I''m not young and should retire. I''ve never been to Nantian. If you don''t mind, I''ll go to Nantian with you. I''m tired of it. You can eat and live in Nantian, As for the little thing of cooking, just leave it to me. "


    As soon as Doudou''s voice fell, Mengzi and others'' eyes lit up again.


    Immediately said: "what master Doudou said is that he should have retired long ago. It is also master Doudou''s dream to live in South Tianyu. Master Doudou has no pursuit, but he really has nothing to rely on to go to South Tianyu. If the childe doesn''t dislike it, master Doudou will follow the childe to South Tianyu. How about it?"


    "This


    At the moment, Li Yixi, with an ignorant face, said something at will. He didn''t expect that the God of food in the middle heaven had planned to go to the South Heaven with himself.


    Moreover, Li Yixi could feel that Doudou absolutely didn''t lie. Li Yixi could feel that Doudou really wanted to go to the southern heaven with himself. After seeing Hu Qingyun''s excited eyes, Li Yixi immediately agreed.


    "Master Doudou, I''ll bother you in the future."


    After Li Yixi finished eating, he stood up and hugged his fist slightly, but Doudou dodged.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, there are no endless banquets in the world. On my wedding day, I also invite you to come to the southern region of heaven for a chat."


    "It''s not a short time to come to zhongtianyu. It''s time to go back!"


    At the same time, Li Yixi hugged everyone.


    "We will never be absent on your wedding day. I hope you can leave us a place!" Mengzi and others immediately smiled.


    After some greetings, in the eyes of the people, Su Xiuyi and others took a spirit boat and broke through the air.

 Chapter 509

    The spirit boat broke through the air. On the deck, Li Yixi looked at the many people with a helpless face.


    I didn''t expect that there were more people when I came back to zhongtianyu.


    More coachman, more cook.


    When Li Yixi returned, an auction in the middle heaven region that even the Xiaoyao immortal region was shocked began.


    Countless forces bid at all costs. At the same time, these forces have also reached an agreement that each force shall not bid more than three at most.


    At the same time of the auction held in Zhongtian domain, a black skirt figure returned from the void in Xiaoyao fairy domain.


    This woman has an unparalleled beauty, and her black skirt sets off her figure to perfection.


    The only deficiency is her eyes, which are full of the power of destruction and disaster.


    The pupil of that eye is unusual.


    Her body was surrounded by a terrible force. With each step down, her body moved forward a hundred miles.


    This lady, no one else, is the returning carefree fairy king.


    At the moment, the carefree fairy King''s face was very gloomy and murmured: "why did the seal break? I arranged everything. In the dark yellow world, it is impossible to give birth to immortals, and even if immortals were born, it is impossible to break my seal array."


    The carefree fairy king looked very cold. When she returned to the fairy King''s house, she looked even colder.


    After returning, he knew countless things.


    At the moment, the immortal palace is sparsely populated and its strong existence has been severely damaged.


    "What happened?"


    "Up to now, no one has touched Tianjun''s tomb. It seems that it needs to go down immediately. Tianjun''s tomb must be controlled. I''m bound to get the art of catastrophe."


    The next moment of the carefree fairy king, the whole person disappears again.


    In the southern region of heaven, the spirit boat flew to the zhishengdao palace.


    Li Yixi''s small yard is very lively. In the yard, a group of big demons are talking about Tao.


    The dark, lazy body in the yard suddenly stood up the next moment.


    People spit out, "everyone, dissolve immediately, and the childe is back!"


    The voice of the big black dog sounded, and several rosefinches that showed their body disappeared in an instant, and the terrible pressure immediately disappeared. The next moment, their body turned into several native chickens, and even hurried into the chicken nest and laid several eggs continuously.


    The mighty appearance of the golden winged ROC quickly disappeared, turned into a house bird and landed on the eaves.


    Several dragons swimming in the void turned into several goldfish and fell into the pond.


    The excited demon ancestors shut up in an instant.


    Into a monkey, into a datura flower, into a brush.


    In the originally bustling courtyard, everything suddenly returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    Lao Bai checked it again and confirmed that there was no difference before he vomited.


    "Young master, do you live in the supreme Tao palace?"


    At the moment, Doudou asked with expectation on his face.


    "No, the childe lives in the small courtyard, the highest part of the jishengdao palace." Long Yi hurriedly introduced a sentence.


    Soon, the spirit boat landed in front of the courtyard.


    Li Yixi immediately ordered: "Long Yi, you have to help. You have to build some bamboo houses, otherwise it will be more crowded."


    "Yes, childe!"


    The three brothers of the dragon family responded quickly.


    "Come with me and get familiar with the environment first!"


    Li Yixi said and walked to the courtyard.


    "Creak!"


    The door of the courtyard was pushed open by Lao Bai. Lao Bai, as always a gentleman, bowed to the people, "welcome back, master. Have a nice trip!"


    "This... This..."


    Seeing Lao Bai, Doudou and the groom were startled.


    Because at the moment, the precious Qi on Lao Bai''s body is too strong. Both of them come from great forces. Naturally, they have seen immortal utensils, but now they find that the precious Qi on those immortal utensils can be directly ignored compared with Lao Bai.


    Seeing the shock on their faces, Li Yixi said with a smile: "don''t be afraid. This is a robot. My housekeeper. I call him Lao Bai."


    "Come in!"


    Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun walked into the courtyard.


    They followed behind Li Yixi, feeling very uneasy.


    Just entering the courtyard, they saw a kitten, but they just looked at each other. They were so excited that they could kill each other with an idea.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Doudou''s breathing became urgent.


    Because just at random, I saw a terrible scene. It was not a cat at all, but a peerless beast, nine lions.


    But the next moment, the nine lions in Doudou''s eyes were caught by Li Yixi and held in his arms like pets.


    "Lao Bai, get ready to eat. I''m so hungry!" Li Yixi gave an order.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Doudou was shocked and immediately said, "childe, I''m good at cooking. I''ll come. I''ll get familiar with the environment first."


    Hearing Doudou''s words, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    He said with a smile, "in that case, I''m so tired. Lao Bai, you should start today!"


    Lao Bai heard Li Yixi''s words and nodded immediately.


    At the moment, Doudou excitedly followed Lao Bai into the kitchen, but Doudou was stunned when he entered the kitchen.


    I was frightened by the scene in front of me.


    "Is this a vegetable? How is it possible that Tao Yun is intertwined?"


    "What''s the matter with this... This water?"


    As soon as his hand touched the water in the basin, he was shocked.


    At the next moment, Doudou almost went crazy and stammered: "is this, is this the legendary nine day spirit liquid?"


    "Jiutian Lingye washes vegetables. Is this the world?"


    "I won''t come to the fairyland!"


    Doudou was completely frightened by the scene in front of him.


    Reaching for an egg, I just wanted to open it, and my eyes narrowed sharply.


    "What''s this... What''s this? It''s not an egg. I swear, it looks the same, but it''s definitely not an egg."


    Looking at the egg in his hand, Doudou felt that he was going crazy, because he felt terrible vitality and terrible pressure from the egg.


    Scared to put it down.


    When Doudou didn''t know how, a voice sounded, "Mr. Doudou, start quickly. Don''t waste time."


    "Think of it as an egg!"


    "After a long time, you get used to it. It''s nothing!"


    Lao Bai looked at the trembling peas and smiled comfortingly.


    "OK, but housekeeper, can you tell me what this egg is?" Doudou looked at Lao Bai tremblingly.


    "Rosefinch egg!" The old man said casually.


    "Zhu... Zhu finch egg?" At the moment of hearing this, Doudou was so scared that he almost let the rosefinch egg fall to the ground, hurriedly caught it, and his breath was very short.


    "Yes, let''s go."


    "Don''t keep me waiting!" Lao Mai smiled and left.

 Chapter 510

    Watching the housekeeper Lao Bai leave, Doudou stands in the kitchen, his breathing is still very fast.


    The heavy breathing sound can''t be calmed at all.


    "Where on earth have I come? Is this really the southern sky region? "


    "On this vegetable, Tao rhyme flows. If this thing is auctioned, it will definitely ruin the wealth of those strong people in the spiritual world. It''s just vegetables."


    "Also, childe''s daily water is actually Jiutian liquid. This... This is incredible. Jiutian liquid is extremely precious. Even in the ancient times, when there were more than a dozen immortals, Jiutian liquid was also regarded as a treasure by the immortals. After all, the value of Jiutian liquid is immeasurable, Moreover, Jiutian holy liquid is extremely rare. It is extremely difficult to obtain Jiutian holy liquid. No matter where the news of Jiutian holy liquid appears, countless strong people will rush to it. In order to compete, there are often killings everywhere. "


    "However, there are so many here. The childe takes Jiutian Lingye as daily water."


    "What a waste!"


    Doudou took a deep breath, looked at the vegetable washing water in front of him, and gulped down a mouthful of saliva.


    At the next moment, Doudou went straight down, picked up the vegetable washing basin, and drank all the vegetable washing water.


    After drinking all the vegetable washing water, a touch of fine awn appeared in Doudou''s eyes. At the moment, the whole body trembled with excitement, because now, he found that his body erupted terrible vitality. The great road wound left by the fighting in those years and the great road wound that Shengxian villa did not cure at all costs are actually healing at the moment, Doudou can clearly feel the changes in his body.


    The problems in the body disappear rapidly at this moment.


    After two breaths, Doudou felt his injury in the road and completely recovered.


    "I''ve recovered. I''ve really recovered. What made me recover is just a basin of vegetable washing water."


    Feel the change of his body. Doudou''s body trembles violently.


    The huge body was shaking violently at the moment.


    "No, I''ve wasted a lot of time. I have to cook quickly. I can''t keep the childe waiting."


    "Rosefinch egg, rosefinch egg, no matter!"


    He didn''t care, but when he held the rosefinch egg, he felt like holding a sacred mountain. It took Doudou three breaths to beat the rosefinch egg.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Looking at the egg yolk and egg white in the bowl, Doudou''s heart is dripping blood at the moment. However, he knows that the rosefinch egg contains extremely terrible vitality and can hatch a divine beast. Rosefinch, even in the Xiaoyao fairy region, it is difficult to find one, but he will be fired by himself at the moment.


    When he took a piece of pure meat and washed it and put it on the cutting board, Doudou stopped again.


    "Huh?"


    "What kind of meat is this? I''ve never seen it before."


    Doudou looked at the lines on the meat and was stunned.


    He is the first chef in the Middle Kingdom of heaven. He has never seen any meat material. He has stewed the powerful demon, but at the moment, the whole person is stunned at the meat in front of him.


    Doudou wants to break his head, but he can''t recognize what meat it is.


    "Whatever!"


    "Childe, there is nothing unusual here. Although I don''t know what the ingredients are, they are definitely top-grade. The meat gives me the feeling that it contains extremely terrible power of Qi and blood."


    Doudou''s eyes fell on the kitchen knife and he wanted to use the knife, but the next moment, Doudou was frightened to find that he couldn''t even pick up the kitchen knife in front of him.


    Doudou was frightened because there was a terrible treasure on the kitchen knife. Obviously, the kitchen knife was a supreme treasure.


    This is something he never thought of.


    "Little old man, you are so cute!"


    "You are a mortal. If you want to move me, you have to kowtow to me!" A black eye appeared on the kitchen knife, and a disdainful voice sounded.


    "Master Dao, this little old man has wasted a lot of time. If you know it''s you who make trouble, you''ll be dead. Be careful to be recast by the young master." Another voice, sounded.


    Hearing these sounds, Doudou was very frightened.


    The body trembled violently and almost knelt down.


    "Hey!"


    "Forget it!"


    "Little old man, don''t embarrass you."


    "Hurry up, I didn''t stop you!" Arrogant Dao master, I''m in a hurry now.


    Doudou knew that he had wasted a lot of time, and at the moment he had only one idea to leave the kitchen, because it was so terrible here.


    Master Dao didn''t stop. Doudou waved his kitchen knife, and the speed was extremely fast.


    Soon, the bean pot was on fire and began to stew slowly.


    It''s almost finished now. I can only wait.


    Doudou didn''t dare to stay any longer and left the kitchen.


    Outside, Qin Cheng sat there wiping the carriage and looked at Doudou with a pale face. He couldn''t help being curious. It''s terrible to be safe here. Why does Doudou look like this? The two have been familiar all the way. Qin Cheng approached Doudou and said with a smile: "old Dou, what''s the matter, don''t you adapt?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Doudou wiped the sweat off his forehead and said in horror, "this place is terrible."


    "You know what? There''s nothing normal here. The kitchen, pots and pans are all immortal tools. I''m just a layman. " Doudou''s words are full of helplessness.


    She really never thought that everything here was like this.


    However, Qin Cheng at the moment didn''t listen to Doudou''s words, but looked at Doudou with a shocked face and stammered: "old Douzi, what have you done? How did your flesh become perfect and the injury of the avenue disappeared? There was a trace of Fairy Spirit on you. You''re going to break through."


    "Huh?"


    "Am I going to break through? How is that possible? Old man Qin, are you kidding me? Old man, I want to break through. I don''t know how long it will take? "


    "You old man, you brushed me off."


    Doudou snorted discontentedly, but felt his cultivation at will. The next moment, his eyes were as big as a copper bell, and his eyes almost fell out.


    "I... the power of my Avenue has been completed. How is this possible?"


    "I didn''t practice at all. I just cured the wound of the avenue with the help of Jiutian Lingye. Why is my Tao perfect!"


    At this moment, the whole person was restrained. His eyes were full of doubts and felt that he had an illusion.


    But soon, the old man found that he didn''t dream, everything that happened was true, and his cultivation had been completed.


    "Do I have to preach when I cook a meal?"

 Chapter 511

    At this moment, Lao Doudou''s body trembled violently, and his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    I was frightened by my changes and felt thirsty.


    Want to talk, but don''t know what to say at the moment?


    "Old bean, congratulations. This is not an illusion, but you are really about to preach. Now there is only one opportunity."


    "Now don''t tell me what chance you met in the kitchen?" Qin Cheng couldn''t care to wipe the carriage, and looked forward to Doudou.


    "Nothing. I just cooked a meal." I really didn''t lie.


    At the moment, Lao Dou Zi is also confused.


    The whole person fell into memories, but he still found that he didn''t do anything except drinking vegetable washing water.


    After a long time, Lao Douzi was shocked and murmured, "no, no!"


    Qin Cheng looked at Doudou and asked, "old bean, what''s wrong?"


    However, without any answer, Doudou''s body left like the wind and directly entered the kitchen.


    When Doudou entered the kitchen, his eyes immediately fell on the cutting board. After touching it with his hands, he looked at the lines on it, closed his eyes and felt it for a moment, and a fine awn burst out in his eyes.


    "It''s made of divine wood. It can help people understand the Tao. Don''t you say that if I cook here in the future, I can feel it for free."


    At this moment, Doudou''s fear disappeared.


    Because of the advantages here, he overcame his fear, and he also understood that he was just scaring himself. These gods would not hurt him.


    "Gudu gudu!"


    At this moment, a tumbling sound sounded in the pot on the stove.


    Lao Dou took a deep breath and moved the stool aside to rub the enlightenment power on the chopping board, but his hand holding the stool became stiff.


    The eyes of Laodou son were very wide, trembling.


    Because the as like as two peas, the stool is made of the same kind of Shenmu as the chopping block.


    The next moment, Doudou hugged the wooden stool directly.


    Kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick kick.


    When Doudou was excited, the housekeeper Lao Bai came in slowly.


    Looking at Doudou sitting on the ground with a stool, Lao Bai couldn''t help asking, "Doudou, what''s the matter, how do you sit on the ground? The stool is sitting. Why are you holding it? "


    Doudou, who heard the sound, immediately woke up from the enlightenment.


    Old face red, stammered way: "this is built by Shenmu, too precious, I dare not sit!"


    Hearing this, Lao Bai looked strange: "Doudou, you should adapt. The wood here is just for fire. Sit down. Don''t be seen by the childe."


    After the voice fell, Lao Bai saw that he was almost ready and left with his hands on his back.


    And Doudou in the kitchen was stunned, "did you burn a fire?"


    But thinking of Long Yi''s explanation, no matter what he saw in the yard, he pretended to be calm and hurried to sit on the stool.


    Sitting Doudou, the whole person was very nervous and couldn''t help staring at the fire in front of him.


    Staring, Doudou''s soul fell directly into it.


    Ten minutes later, Doudou woke up. At the moment, a flame was burning in Doudou''s eyes, as if there were two flame worlds in his eyes.


    "Is this the way of fire?"


    "I finally realized!"


    Doudou''s excited voice fell. At the next moment, the rich immortal Qi entered his body. Doudou directly came naturally and became an immortal.


    He practiced the way of fire. He didn''t expect to see the Black Lotus and the help of the divine tree of enlightenment.


    Doudou is so excited.


    "Old man, calm down. Isn''t that a sermon?"


    "What a simple thing. As long as you don''t die, you can break through by sitting here and sleeping. What''s exciting?"


    "Calm down, calm down, you know?"


    When Doudou was excited, he saw a virtual shadow and disdain on the Black Lotus.


    "Yes, yes, yes, elder, I know!"


    Doudou''s heart trembled wildly. He didn''t think that the Black Lotus he watched was an immortal, a powerful immortal of fire.


    "Calm down, the childe is coming!" The voice of Black Lotus fell and disappeared.


    Doudou took a deep breath and tried his best to calm himself down.


    In the kitchen, Li Yixi came in, "master Doudou, I''m used to it. The kitchen is a little smaller."


    When Doudou heard this, he hurriedly said, "where is the childe? The kitchen is small and has all kinds of internal organs. I like it here. In my life, I''ll cook for the childe and ask the childe to complete it!"


    With a puff, Doudou knelt directly in front of Li Yixi.


    "No, no, if master Doudou likes it, then stay. It''s cold here!" Li Yixi hurriedly helped him up and was ecstatic.


    Li Yixi knows Doudou''s cooking. Where can I find such a free chef.


    "Not cold, not cold. It gives my family a feeling here. Childe Xie allows me to stay." Doudou is so excited that he is almost crying.


    Li Yixi comforted and left.


    Out of the kitchen, Li Yixi said helplessly.


    "Hey, I''m so charming. Master Doudou really wants to stay. I''ll have a blessing in the future. Fortunately, I can feel other people''s good and evil and rough ideas, otherwise I can''t believe it." Li Yixi left with a smile on his lips.


    In the kitchen, Doudou was very excited to see Li Yixi leave.


    "I can stay, I can stay completely."


    After an amazing auction in zhongtianyu, countless forces, after understanding Li Yixi''s works, were not far from becoming immortals, one by one.


    The middle heaven, which has been silent for thousands of years, has restored its ancient glory in a short time.


    Xiaoyao fairy kingdom, after the king of Xiaoyao fairy came back, a immortal left the customs.


    In the immortal palace, it is very quiet at the moment.


    After the Xiaoyao fairy King appeared, they knelt down one by one, "meet the fairy king and congratulate the fairy king on his promotion to Xuanxian."


    In the eyes of one by one, there is a color of excitement.


    In the fairyland, heavenly immortals can become the master of a realm. Now the Xiaoyao fairy king has broken through the Xuanxian realm. Among all the surrounding fairy domains, the Xiaoyao fairy king is undoubtedly the most powerful existence. Naturally, the status of the Xiaoyao fairy domain has risen, and they have benefited.


    Immortal doomsday, immortal dari, immortal Di Nan, immortal Ren Nan and other immortals were very excited. They knew that the carefree fairy king was going to do it.


    The carefree fairy King swept the audience, frowned slightly and said coldly, "what about the black sun? Why didn''t you arrive? "


    Hearing this, the doomsday hurried out and replied, "Lord Xianwang, in order to find out the abnormalities of the mysterious and yellow world, the black sun is lower, but after the lower, he cut off contact with us. I''m afraid he betrayed his adult."


    "Yes!"


    "Black sun, betray me?"


    "If you really betray the king, then the king will make his life worse than death."


    "Are there any changes in the surrounding immortal region these days?" The carefree fairy king asked again.


    "The underworld is self styled. There is no movement in the plague realm and the immortal realm. The surrounding immortal realm seems to be silent. The only exception is that those monks who soared from the xuanhuang world have communicated frequently with the lower realm these days. It is rumored that there is a terrible existence in the lower realm. The specific accomplishments are unknown." Doomsday is responding.


    "Supreme power?"


    "Great disaster, the king is bound to win. Those who block me will die!"


    "Go and prepare. The king will come to the lower world and open the emperor''s tomb!" The carefree fairy King''s voice fell and his body disappeared.

 Chapter 512

    With the order of the king of Xiaoyao fairy, the Xiaoyao fairy domain became busy.


    In the Tianlong temple in Xianyu, the Tianlong immortal Buddha who was communicating with Kong suddenly found that he had lost contact with Kong, and it was difficult to contact him anyway.


    "Huh?"


    "Why? What happened?"


    Tianlong xianfo stood up and a dignified color appeared in his eyes. Such a thing has never happened.


    Sky immortal Buddha is now very urgent and pays great attention to the dark and yellow world.


    But before we could go out, a figure appeared in Tianlong temple. At the moment of seeing this figure, the look of Tianlong immortal Buddha changed and knelt down immediately: "Tianlong pays homage to the fairy king!"


    This figure is no one else, but the carefree fairy king. Now the carefree fairy king has the cultivation of Xuanxian. Even if the Tianlong fairy Buddha has broken through the realm of Tianxian, the Tianlong fairy Buddha dare not move in front of the carefree fairy king.


    The carefree fairy King glanced over and didn''t pay attention to the Tianlong immortal Buddha. He said faintly: "Tianlong, you have good talent. You have broken through to the realm of Tianxian within the time when the king left. Congratulations!"


    Hearing this, Tianlong trembled all over and changed his look. He hurriedly said, "Lord Xianwang, Tianlong can break through because he has got some opportunities. Otherwise, with my talent, it is impossible to preach the immortal in this life. I don''t know if the fairy king will come to Tianlong temple. What can I tell you? Tianlong temple is willing to be loyal to the fairy king."


    "Loyalty?"


    "I don''t need it, but I warn you to stay in the temple and practice quietly these days, otherwise I will never forgive you."


    The Xiaoyao fairy King''s face became very cold. After leaving a word, he disappeared.


    The power of xuanhuang world in the Xiaoyao immortal realm has broken its connection with the lower world today.


    After being warned by the fairy King''s mansion, everyone is dignified. They know that the carefree fairy king is going to do it.


    But now the carefree fairy king has the strength of Xuanxian. If they dare to stop, there will be only one end, life and death.


    "Hey!"


    "Everything depends on Providence."


    "Xuanxian, the strength of the carefree fairy king has broken through the realm of Xuanxian. These qualifications are really powerful and terrible. I don''t know whether childe Li will do it. If childe Li doesn''t do it, I''m afraid no one in Tianjun tomb will dare to compete with the carefree fairy king."


    The Tianlong immortal Buddha sighed long after watching the carefree fairy King leave.


    At the moment, Tianlong immortal Buddha is somewhat lost. If the carefree Immortal King comes back later, it may be possible for Tianlong temple to compete with the carefree Immortal King. After all, now he knows the location of Tianjun''s tomb.


    Facing the carefree fairy king of Xuanxian realm, Tianlong immortal Buddha chose to surrender at the moment.


    Because the carefree fairy King seems to be a woman, but his means are extremely cruel. After knowing Tianjun''s tomb, he directly slaughtered the Wendao in the lower world, sealed the heaven and earth and cut off the immortal road.


    Together with the Xiaoyao immortal region, Wendao practitioners were also bloody cleaned up by her for a reason.


    In the Xiaoyao fairy kingdom, although the Xiaoyao fairy king is a woman, her name represents disaster.


    The magical power of practice is also incomparable terror.


    Zhongtianyu, Shengxian villa.


    Today''s sage villa has completely lost its former decadence and is thriving.


    The course of enlightenment hall should completely become a three character classic.


    Even if Zhao Lin becomes an immortal, she still teaches here and understands the Three Character Classic at the same time.


    Because Zhao Lin found that these three character classics are a treasure mountain with a terrible magic.


    Li Shan, with his hands behind his back, unexpectedly stood on the water, sat and forgot that the mental method improved rapidly, and reached the state of being as good as water.


    The whole person looks more elegant.


    At this moment, it seems to be integrated with heaven and earth.


    Shengxian villa is full of terrible cultural and Taoist atmosphere. Some buildings have been renovated again and the array has been completely repaired.


    The evil spirit emanating from Tianjun''s tomb is purified.


    At the moment, everything is thriving in the middle heaven.


    Among the ruins, birds fell and poisonous snakes swam from time to time.


    But suddenly, a black hole appeared in the void, which seemed to devour heaven and earth. The moment the black hole appeared, the threat of terror came, and the bodies of those birds and poisonous snakes turned into nothingness.


    This black hole is full of disasters.


    A huge face appeared in the void, and the terrible eyes made people dare not look directly at it.


    At the next moment, a figure appeared in the center of this huge face.


    Then, shadows came one after another.


    The body of the carefree fairy king was quietly suspended in the void, and his face was extremely gloomy.


    This is near the channel she built. Once there were forces she cultivated to guard under this channel, but now it has been destroyed.


    The soul power of the carefree fairy King covered everything in the whole middle heaven, which was immediately included in her eyes, and the whole body was shocked.


    At this moment, the immortal of the end of the day stared round, and his eyes were full of fear and shock.


    "How is that possible?"


    "Is this still the lower bound?"


    "Why is the aura of heaven and earth so strong? How long has this place broken its seal? Why?"


    Feel the aura around and the fear on the whole face.


    At the next moment, the soul power of the doomsday broke out, covering the whole middle heaven.


    In the forbidden area of Tianyin, at this moment, Zhao Tianyin, who was practicing, the sky of Tianlong temple was empty, and the leader of Jiange sent out a cold hum.


    "Presumptuous, who dares to spy on my Tianlong temple!"


    "Spy on the forbidden area of the voice of heaven?"


    "Get out!"


    "Who, come to my sword Pavilion!"


    The soul power of the apocalyptic immortals in the void is directly erased.


    Beside the carefree fairy king, the black sun with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were full of anger. Even if he tried his best to suppress it, a mouthful of blood gushed out, injured and his soul was eaten back.


    "My Lord!"


    At the end of the day, the immortal looked ugly and hurried to the carefree fairy king.


    At the moment, the carefree fairy king has a calm face.


    Not angry because the soul of the apocalyptic fairy is damaged.


    After sweeping around, he said faintly: "let''s go. It seems that someone has overturned all my arrangements in this small world, and there is a new layout here!"


    Although the voice is calm, the carefree fairy king at the moment is extremely restless.


    She couldn''t figure out how such a terrible aura came into being in a sealed world.


    And the seal was broken. As far as she knew, the time was very short, but she found that dozens of immortals were born here, and the strongest one reached immortals.


    But to her surprise, Tianjun''s tomb was intact, which made her unable to understand.


    How can such existence not know the existence of Tianjun''s tomb? Why didn''t it move? It''s still that the other party is afraid of the change of Tianjun''s body.


    Such strength can definitely break the guard array of Tianjun tomb.

 Chapter 513

    Soon, the carefree fairy king sent everyone to inquire about the specific situation.


    Soon after, all the people sent out returned, and their eyes were full of dignified colors.


    The doomsday fairy came to report: "fairy king, there is a news in the middle heaven. There is a supreme being here. He is an extremely terrible and powerful master of the voice of heaven forbidden area. He has set foot in the current realm just because of his thought."


    "This person has been to Tianlong temple, and the defeated Tianlong temple is thriving because of this person."


    "It seems that this man has a magic power. Wherever he goes, he will benefit from his presence, but he looks ordinary. He is just a scholar with a dusty temperament. His name is Li Yixi. He comes from southern heaven and has been to sage''s villa, but he has done nothing and has gone back."


    The voice of the immortal at the end of the day fell, retreated to one side and dared not say anything.


    The carefree fairy King''s expression was frozen and murmured, "Li Yixi?"


    "Mortal?"


    "Mortal, can you have this means?"


    "It seems that this person is very complicated."


    "Wen Dao is extremely strong, but there is no such person above Haoran?"


    After a long time, the carefree fairy king said coldly, "let''s go and enter the Tianjun tomb. I''m bound to win the art of catastrophe. Those who block me should be killed!"


    In the pupil of the carefree fairy King''s eye, a terrible killing intention flashed and tore the void away.


    In the area of Shengxian villa, the carefree fairy king and others came. This is the entrance of Tianjun''s tomb.


    Tianjun''s tomb is full of various dangers. Naturally, the carefree fairy King dare not tear the earth wantonly and can only enter from the entrance.


    "Open!"


    With the cold voice of the carefree fairy king, on the mountain wall in front of him, spiritual lines appeared, and a huge virtual shadow appeared.


    At this moment, the whole middle heaven shook.


    Because at the same time, in the void of the middle heaven, there is a huge virtual shadow of the portal, which seems to lead to Jiuyou.


    In the Tianyin forbidden area, Zhao Tianyin opened her eyes and murmured, "Tianjun''s tomb has been opened. Was it the people of the Xiaoyao fairy king who peeped at our Tianyin forbidden area before? Now they are disconnected from the fairy world. I''m afraid the Xiaoyao fairy king has really come."


    "Whoosh!"


    A sound of breaking the sky sounded, and the sky also came to the voice of heaven forbidden area. With a dignified face, he said, "Zhao Daoyou, Tianjun''s tomb has been opened. Are we going?"


    At the moment, the air is empty, and the whole body emits a terrible smell. It has also stepped into the realm of immortality.


    "I don''t think it''s time for us to go. Our strength is too weak to be the opponent of the carefree fairy king."


    Before Zhao Tianyin could respond, he saw a young man in black sweeping the floor on the stone steps.


    When I heard this, I calmed down.


    Unexpectedly, a floor sweeper responded to him. The forbidden area of the voice of heaven, when did it become so unruly?


    However, the next moment, the empty pupil contracted, and he remembered who the youth was.


    Zhao Tianyin didn''t get angry, but asked, "demon, did you find anything?"


    This man is the devil who was given the way by Su Xiuyi in the Confucian temple.


    But at the moment, the devil''s strength is unfathomable, and he can''t see through the empty space.


    When the eyes of Liaokong and Zhao Tianyin fell on him, the devil looked up at them and said slowly, "do you know who established Shengxian villa?"


    "You''ve been to Shengxian villa. You know the altar of Shengxian villa. There''s a power I hate."


    The devil''s voice fell, and their faces changed.


    Glancing at each other, they said in horror, "Li Qingyi."


    The name blurted out in an instant.


    At this moment, their eyes were full of panic.


    "Do you think that even saints spy on one of the three thousand avenues, and the legendary Wendao is extremely powerful, will you ignore it?"


    "This is a great way!"


    The silent devil seldom said a few words today.


    Zhao Tianyin and others at the moment can''t say a word at this moment.


    Li Qingyi, the carefree fairy king, two powerful beings have come to the lower world successively. Is it really a coincidence?


    Such existence can attract them. I''m afraid it''s only avenue art.


    At the moment when the entrance door of Tianjun''s tomb appeared, the carefree fairy king didn''t enter, but waited quietly, as if he didn''t mean to enter.


    At this moment, the altar of sage''s manor came out, and many holy lines appeared on the altar. In a short time, a large transmission array took shape, and a detached figure in blue appeared here, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    At the entrance of Tianjun''s tomb, the figure in Qingyi slowly appeared.


    "Who?"


    Doomsday immortals and others, with a wary face.


    "Li Qingyi?"


    "Is it Li Qingyi?"


    After the immortals and others saw the people from Chu, their faces became extremely dignified.


    Totally unexpected, Li Qingyi came.


    "Mo Ling, you came back earlier than I expected!" Li Qingyi smiled at the carefree fairy king.


    "Hum!"


    "There''s so much nonsense!"


    "Li Qingyi, are you sure you want to compete with me?" The carefree fairy King''s cold eyes locked Li Qingyi.


    "Da Dao Shu, are you willing to let me out?"


    Li Qingyi stared at the carefree fairy king and threw an object in his hand. Unexpectedly, there was only half of it, but the half was perfectly integrated with the door of Tianjun''s tomb.


    The carefree fairy king also threw out one thing. After the other half integrated again, the Tianjun tomb was completely opened this time.


    Tianjun''s tomb opens and a passage to hell appears.


    The figure of a road, quickly entered among them.


    In the forbidden area of Tianyin, Zhao Tianyin opened her eyes and looked complex: "sure enough, Li Qingyi also stared at Tianjun''s tomb when he came. Sure enough, the art of Da Dao was full of temptation. These two people even got the key to open Tianjun''s tomb. Both of them are the strength of Xuanxian. I don''t know what will happen in the end?"


    "Wait!"


    "There''s only one way to master the art. Two Xuanxian compete. Maybe we don''t know if we have a chance." Empty excited way.


    However, the devil on one side, with an indifferent face, "fight?"


    "I think we still don''t have to fight. I believe there is cause and effect and destiny in this world."


    "Those who belong to themselves will belong to themselves. Those who do not belong to themselves cannot be forced!"


    "We should go. Let''s suppress it. We can''t let Tianjun''s tomb destroy the middle heaven."


    "And is there really a great way in Tianjun''s tomb?"


    "Are you sure?"


    At this moment, the devil looked at the two men.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin and Kong were shocked.


    Yes, such a question, they never thought about it. Is there really Da Dao Shu in Tianjun''s tomb?


    "Let''s go!"


    "There are hundreds of millions of creatures in the middle heaven. Childe, let''s protect these hundreds of millions of creatures first. I don''t know whether there is a great way in the emperor''s tomb, but there will be natural disasters when it is opened!" Zhao Tianyin immediately said.


    "Go!"


    Soon, many figures rushed to Tianjun''s tomb.

 Chapter 514

    However, Zhao Tianyin and others waited for three days at the entrance of Tianjun''s tomb, but there was no abnormality.


    Except for one more portal here, it seems that everything is normal.


    These days, they also sent people into the Tianjun tomb, but nothing came back, as if it had disappeared.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Why? After these people entered, why did they all disappear, as if the world had evaporated."


    "Zhao Daoyou, why don''t we join hands to calculate once?"


    It''s hard to calm down. After all, it''s strange that such a thing happened, and it makes all of them feel a little uneasy.


    After hearing Kong''s suggestion, Zhao Tianyin immediately agreed. Their strength reached the realm of immortals. After working together, they began to calculate.


    Ten minutes later, they suddenly opened their eyes and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Even if they both had immortal cultivation, they were still greatly bitten by the disciples who entered Tianjun''s tomb for divination. If they hadn''t just stopped, they might be dead now.


    "How about two Taoist friends? What have you divined? "


    The devil, who was always silent, looked at them.


    At the moment, the devil''s eyebrows twisted together, and he also felt that the Tianjun tomb was unusual.


    "Fierce, fierce here."


    "This is a very ferocious cemetery. The disciples who go in are in a very strange state. Death is not death, life is not life."


    Zhao Tianyin began to heal immediately after spitting out these words. This time, the reverse phagocytosis was very serious.


    After all, this is the place where the heavenly king is buried, which is completely beyond their prying eyes. Both of them have chosen to avoid the heavenly king''s tomb and predict the life and death of those disciples. Otherwise, they are afraid that they will not only bite back, but fall.


    "The land of great evil?"


    After hearing these words, the devil frowned, and his uneasiness became more serious.


    Time passed quickly. Seven days passed quickly. When the time just reached seven days, suddenly a strange phenomenon happened in heaven and earth.


    Zhao Tianyin received the news. Zhao Tianyin, who received the news, looked very heavy.


    "Zhao Daoyou, what happened?"


    The magic and empty eyes fell on Zhao Tianyin in an instant.


    Zhao Tianyin felt their eyes and said solemnly: "two Taoist friends, this Tianjun tomb is extremely unusual. Now Tianyin disciples found that there are three tomb doors in our middle heaven."


    "These three grave as like as two peas."


    "But..."


    "However, many treasures flew out of the three tomb gates. These treasures include pills, divine texts, powerful monster blood essence, and some divine trees and skills to help people understand the Tao. In a short time, some people have made continuous breakthroughs with the help of these treasures."


    "Because of this, countless practitioners entered the tomb door."


    "I also sent some disciples into the forbidden area of the voice of heaven, but after these disciples went in, they were as disconnected as what happened here, as if the world had evaporated."


    Zhao Tianyin''s face was very dignified and extremely uneasy at the moment.


    After hearing Zhao Tianyin''s words, their faces were also heavy.


    The silent devil immediately said, "Zhao Daoyou, immediately send someone to block the tomb door. Don''t let anyone enter it. I think there must be an article in it."


    At this moment, I also agreed with the devil''s idea.


    However, after hearing the devil''s words, Zhao Tianyin shook her head helplessly.


    "The forbidden area of the voice of heaven cannot be blocked."


    "Because now, both practitioners and mortals are pouring into it. If the forbidden area of the voice of heaven is blocked, then the forbidden area of the voice of heaven must be besieged by forces all over the world."


    "What, what magic power does it have that makes mortals join in?" At this moment, his face changed greatly.


    In the southern region of heaven, a huge tomb gate also appeared not far from the state of Tao in the palm. Today, countless treasures also flew out of the tomb gate. Most of the treasures here are spiritual fruits.


    Within ten miles, compared with other places, the aura is extremely barren.


    Almost all the people living here are mortals. However, in a short time of one day, some mortals have somehow obtained good cultivation after swallowing the spiritual fruit.


    And among these spiritual fruits, there are spiritual fruits that make people rejuvenate.


    In a short time, many old people regained their youth.


    The news spread in an instant.


    In the palm of Taoism, today''s Li Yixi is in a good mood and spreads around the lake with Hu Qingyun.


    Seeing the people in the distance, Li Yixi was very excited one by one. He couldn''t help walking over and asked with a smile, "everyone, what happy event has happened? You are so excited. Can Li join in the fun?"


    "It''s childe Li. I''ll see childe Li!"


    "To tell you the truth, childe Li, there is a god gate ten miles away from the north gate of the Taoist Kingdom today. Countless spiritual fruits fly out of this God gate. After swallowing the spiritual fruits, some mortals have cast a Taoist foundation and stepped into the ranks of practice. After swallowing the spiritual fruits, some people return to Qingchun."


    "This is a great chance, a great chance."


    "Now, countless people have flocked there."


    "Childe Li, stop talking. I have to hurry there. Maybe there are still some opportunities." The man spoke very fast. After the voice fell, the whole man ran away directly.


    Leave Li Yixi, Hu Qingyun and others.


    "Qing Yun, do you think this is true?"


    "How can mortals step into the ranks of practice?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi suddenly became interested. After all, Li Yixi always wanted to step into practice. After hearing this, he was very excited.


    "Childe, why don''t we go and have a look? We''ll know if it''s true or false. Being idle is also idle!" Hu Qingyun smiled and didn''t refuse, because in this world, if Li Yixi can''t resolve it, then no one can resolve it.


    "OK, let''s go and have a look!"


    "Qin Cheng, drive immediately!"


    Soon, the carriage went out of the country and went straight to the door.


    Li Yixi''s horse is eight heavenly dragons. Under the control of Qin Cheng, even if he deliberately suppressed the speed, he soon reached the place where the portal is located.


    "Here you are, childe!"


    Qin Cheng stopped the carriage and said respectfully.


    "Are you there?"


    "Qin Cheng, your mastery is really extraordinary. Under your control, the divine horse is as fast as a heavenly horse."


    Li Yixi lifted the curtain and came out.


    "Childe, that''s the portal!"


    "It''s true!"


    Qin Cheng immediately pointed with a big hand. In the distance, there was a huge portal 100 feet high.


    At the moment, a mysterious rhythm came out of the door. Under the rhythm, everyone looked crazy and entered the door.


    Li Yixi looked down Qin Cheng''s eyes and saw a huge portal.


    "It''s true. This portal is so huge. Is it really organic here?"


    "The melody is so magical that it seems to be calling people. Let''s go in and have a look. Maybe there''s any chance." At the moment, Li Yixi can''t wait.


    After feeling the rhythm, Hu Qingyun and others frowned, but after hearing Li Yixi''s words, Hu Qingyun smiled and said, "childe, let''s go in!"

 Chapter 515

    Hearing the people''s words, Li Yixi was very excited, but he still asked, "do you think there will be danger here? Can we do it?"


    Li Yixi raised his foot and took it back. He was a little nervous. After all, there must be danger in the place of organic fate. I don''t know if everyone has confidence. After entering, Li Yixi knew that he must rely on these talents.


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and everyone looked at each other. They didn''t know what Li Yixi was suggesting.


    But long Yi immediately said, "don''t worry, childe. We will protect your safety. And there should be no danger for so many people to go in. "


    Hearing this, Li Yixi''s hanging heart fell instantly, but he knew that long Yi and others were all immortals.


    "Then let''s go. After we go in, we have to bother everyone!"


    Li Yixi walked directly to the tomb door. When he approached, Li Yixi saw three words, Tianjun tomb.


    "Tianjun tomb, is this the tomb?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi stopped again. For Li Yixi, the word "Tomb" was a little scared. After all, the tomb was used to bury the dead, but Li Yixi also knew that there were often great opportunities in the tombs of these practitioners.


    Uneasy at the same time, Li Yixi was full of expectations.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Yixi felt superstitious once.


    Look at Long Yi immediately, "Long Yi, you go and prepare something. We''ll wait for you here. You buy some candles, black donkey hooves, peach wood sword, Rune paper, chicken blood


    As soon as the Dragon left, the people couldn''t help but stay.


    I don''t know what the use of Li Yixi is, but they are still waiting quietly.


    After all, Li Yixi has always done everything with a purpose.


    It didn''t take long for the dragon to return.


    Black donkey hooves ward off evil spirits. After Li Yixi took them, he was more timid.


    "Let''s go!"


    The crowd immediately entered the gate.


    At the moment of stepping into the portal, a transmission force erupted.


    After a few breaths, light appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    Naturally, there is no sun here, but over the cave, there are dense night pearls, which shine brightly here.


    "Is this the tomb?"


    "It''s worthy of being the tomb of practitioners. It''s really luxurious. There are so many night pearls. I don''t know how much it''s worth to take them out!"


    Li Yixi was extremely envious.


    But Li Yixi saw countless suspense and knew that these things could not be moved.


    After entering, Li Yixi and others went deep along the tomb path. Soon after, their eyes lit up.


    "This is a small world."


    Li Yixi couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "What a big hand!"


    Long Yi and others also took a breath at the moment.


    I was frightened by the scene here.


    Because here, like the outside world, the sun hangs in the sky, and the vegetation emits fragrance. Long Yi and others found that the sun, moon and stars in the void are not real sun, moon and stars, but God''s culture.


    Such strength really shocked everyone.


    "There''s someone over there. Let''s go and have a look!"


    Li Yixi found that there were people in the distance. He immediately went there. They immediately followed, as if they had entered a new world.


    Soon, several figures entered everyone''s eyes.


    "Ha ha, I am immortal, I am immortal, I have entered the fairyland!"


    However, these people seem crazy and talk nonsense one by one.


    "Wait!"


    Li Yixi hurriedly stopped, feeling a little uneasy.


    Li Yixi knows that this is not a fairyland. These people seem crazy.


    "Childe, these people seem to have lost their reason!" At this moment, longyi also found an anomaly.


    Li Yixi''s face was a little ugly. "It seems that I was reckless. The tomb is so dangerous. Let''s be careful."


    Deep in Tianjun''s tomb, two figures are on guard against each other. These two people are Li Qingyi and the carefree fairy king.


    At the moment, the two men looked dignified.


    In Li Qingyi''s hand, there is a mirror. In the mirror at the moment, there are dense light spots. The number of these light spots is as much as 100000.


    After taking a look, Li Qingyi smiled at the king of Xiaoyao fairy and said, "it''s worth it that we have lost so many treasures. Now there are as many as 100000 people attracted in. Almost. So many people should be enough to sacrifice."


    "I arranged the fairy array and died in the illusion of the fairy array. I can be regarded as worthy of them."


    "This immortal array is extremely precious. It is at the level of Da Luo Jinxian."


    For his immortal array, Li Qingyi is extremely confident.


    Li Yixi glanced at him and felt a little hairy. He didn''t want to be crazy.


    "You say, is this a magic array?"


    "Can the cave really be derived from the tomb?"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the peach wood sword in his hand struck forward at will, like driving away mosquitoes.


    But Li Yixi''s split, a terrible scene appeared.


    There was a crack in the void.


    The hearts of the people trembled wildly. The crack spread rapidly, and the fairy world disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Instead, a deserted world.


    "It''s a magic array. What a terrible magic array. I didn''t find it. What level is this magic array?" At the moment, Hu Qingyun showed a look of panic in her eyes.


    Hu Qingyun hasn''t found any abnormality since she came in.


    If it weren''t for Li Yixi''s sword to forcibly split the magic array, they would fall into the magic array without knowing it.


    One by one, their hearts trembled wildly.


    At this moment, the people saw the surrounding environment clearly. What is the fairyland on earth here and there? It is simply the land of Jiuyou.


    Ghost Qi, Yin Qi.


    The sun and moon floating in the sky have become extremely dim at the moment.


    "Hiss!"


    Li Yixi was startled at this moment.


    Took a breath.


    Because at the moment, not far from Li Yixi, there are illusory figures floating, one by one, extremely scary.


    And those figures who cheered their longevity before have now become dead bodies, but strangely, these bodies are still moving.


    Deep in Tianjun''s tomb, Li Qingyi''s face changed at the moment.


    The next moment, a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The carefree fairy king looked at Li Qingyi unexpectedly.


    At the moment, Li Qingyi not only vomited blood, but also bled in his seven orifices and was seriously injured. The carefree fairy king looked alert at the moment, but he didn''t find anything, and there was no change in the depths.


    When the carefree fairy king was alert, Li Qingyi roared.


    "Impossible?"


    "Impossible?"


    "The immortal array I arranged is at the level of Da Luo Jinxian. How can someone break it by force? Who is it and who is it?"


    At the moment, Li Qingyi can''t keep calm. In order to control the immortal array, a trace of his soul is connected with the immortal array. The immortal array is broken and he is also affected.


    However, the grade of the immortal array is extremely high. Li Qingyi can''t accept the fact that the immortal array was forcibly broken.

 Chapter 516

    "Was it broken by force?"


    Hearing the roaring voice of Li Qingyi, the carefree fairy king on guard showed a look of panic in his eyes.


    Li Qingyi arranged the array. She knew that the quality of the magic array was extremely high. It was a big array that Li Qingyi did everything possible to get. Such a big array is rare in the fairy world. The array of Da Luo Jinxian level wants to be broken by force. Unless its strength exceeds the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, it can''t be broken at all.


    Moreover, even if the cultivation surpasses the great Luo Jinxian and breaks such a large array, it will take some effort.


    However, the carefree fairy king is very clear that the other party can only break the magic array with one blow, or understatement. Otherwise, a trace of Li Qingyi''s soul is combined with the magic array, and it is impossible to find that the magic array can not be attacked.


    Such a precious array, if Li Qingyi finds someone attacking and can break it, Li Qingyi will definitely put it away, because the array is too precious.


    Unless Li Qingyi cheated her, the level of the magic array is not the level of Da Luo Jinxian.


    "Li Qingyi, are you sure that your array is at the level of Da Luo Jinxian?" The Xiaoyao fairy King couldn''t help asking. The Xiaoyao fairy king didn''t believe that there was someone who could easily break the big array and appeared here.


    "Mo Ling, haven''t you felt it?"


    "You are also the realm of Xuanxian and the power of magic array. Don''t you know?"


    Li Qingyi was very upset. After hearing the words of the carefree fairy king, his voice became extremely cold.


    "Hum!"


    "Who knows?"


    "As the world knows, you Li Qingyi are a preacher of literature and Taoism, but there knows that you are a devil, a devil out and out."


    "For the sake of Da Dao Shu, I disdain all the costs. Even your teacher calculates."


    When the carefree fairy king heard it, a look of disdain appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    "Really?"


    "Mo Ling, what are you wearing? This is the great way skill. Who doesn''t want to get it. Once you master the great way skill and succeed in cultivation, you will be the supreme Taoist master in the heavens."


    Li Qingyi quickly suppressed the injury and was extremely alert to the carefree fairy king.


    They are partners, but also competitors. They both want to kill each other. At the moment, they are injured. Li Qingyi is naturally on guard.


    The carefree fairy king was very excited, but he still gave up fighting Li Qingyi, because now, it''s not the time.


    Where Li Yixi and others are, the magic array is broken.


    The look of everyone became extremely dignified.


    Because this area is really terrible.


    "Childe, don''t worry. We can solve these ghosts!" The Dragon stepped out one by one.


    The body burst out. Behind longyi, a giant Buddha appeared.


    "Ho, Ma, Na, Ba, MI, Hong."


    As the six word mantra of dragon one sounded, the terrible Buddha light broke out from the virtual shadow of the Great Buddha behind dragon one.


    Endless Buddha light shines on the whole world.


    Under the power of the Buddha''s light, those ghosts had no time to howl and directly turned into nothingness. There was a ghost atmosphere here, but for a moment, it was full of light.


    Those who entered first and were controlled by the ghost recovered their intelligence one by one, and their eyes were occupied by panic.


    Among those Buddha lights, there seem to be countless Buddha virtual shadows hidden.


    At this moment, the Buddha sounds all over the sky.


    "Huh?"


    "Impossible, how can there be the power of the Buddha world here? My power has been purified!"


    At the moment when the ghost Qi and the power of robbing evil were purified, the carefree fairy king in the depths was also eaten back.


    But fortunately, although Long Yi knew the six word truth of Buddhism, there was a great gap between his strength and the carefree fairy king, and he didn''t hurt the carefree fairy king.


    "Buddha world?"


    Li Qingyi on one side, his face sank at the moment.


    "Mo Ling, have you leaked the news of Tianjun''s tomb?" Li Qingyi said angrily.


    "Shut up!"


    The carefree fairy king looks very cold.


    The next moment, the carefree fairy King closed his eyes, urged the power of robbing evil, and summoned the ancient zombies sleeping underground. The ancient zombies, with extremely terrible strength, reached the peak of the realm of Xuanxian. Originally, the carefree fairy king was used to calculate Li Qingyi, but now after finding something strange there, the carefree fairy King woke up the zombies and intended to destroy Li Yixi and others.


    "How awesome!"


    "Long Yi, I didn''t expect you to practice the power of Buddhism. I''m not afraid."


    "Your strength, restrain the Yin ghost!"


    Li Yixi put on a smile at the corners of his mouth, and finally relieved his heart.


    Qin Cheng''s mouth moved and didn''t say it.


    Dragon two and dragon three also pretended not to hear anything.


    In their eyes, Li Yixi is the supreme power. What can stop the previous magic array? How terrible, but Li Yixi''s wooden sword was destroyed with a wave at will.


    In particular, Long Yi was very clear that the peach wood sword was prepared by him. It was an ordinary thing.


    But in the hands of Li Yixi, it turned into a divine weapon to cut the sky.


    "Childe, don''t worry." The Dragon smiled.


    "I forgot that I have great spirit. These Yin ghosts should also be afraid of me." Li Yixi then smiled.


    In zhongtianyu, Zhao Tianyin and others said that when his articles were extremely precious, Li Yixi mistakenly thought that the power he controlled was only the mighty power.


    At the same time, at this moment, the look of Hu Qingyun and others changed, because they felt that there seemed to be something terrible underground waking up. The breath was terrible. Hu Qingyun felt that she was not necessarily an opponent.


    When everyone was upset, the voice of Li Yixi sounded in their ears. During Li Yixi''s walk, the voice of reading resounded through the world.


    "Confucius said," don''t you also say that learning comes from learning? It is such a delight to have friends coming from afar? If people don''t know and don''t get angry, isn''t it a gentleman? "


    Zeng Zi said, "I will examine myself three times a day: are you unfaithful to others? Make friends without believing? Are you familiar with it? "


    Confucius said, "I am determined to learn in five out of ten, stand in thirty, know the destiny in fifty, be obedient in sixty, and follow my heart in seventy."


    Confucius said, "if you review the old and know the new, you can be a teacher."


    Confucius said, "learning without thinking is lost, and thinking without learning is dangerous."


    Confucius said, "Xian, Hui also! One can eat and one can drink. In the poor alley, people can''t afford to worry and can''t change their happiness when they go back. Hyun ah, back! "


    At this moment, the mighty power of terror broke out.


    They found that a virtual shadow appeared in the void at the moment, which was extremely terrible.


    At this moment, the power of Haoran reached the extreme.


    The dragon one just now only purified the air of yin and death in the void. During Li Yixi''s recitation, the terrible zombie under the ground had not had time to wake up. Hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation turned into nothingness, and the wisdom was also erased.


    Into an ordinary skeleton.


    On the bones, the mark left by the carefree fairy king can be erased directly.


    In the depths, the carefree fairy king, who was trying to wake up, ejected a mouthful of blood at the moment when the mark was erased.


    The eyes were full of panic.


    "Impossible?"


    "This corpse king, such a terrible cultivation, was immediately erased from his wisdom and cultivation."


    At the moment, the carefree fairy King''s eyes are full of panic.

 Chapter 517

    Li Qingyi''s reaction just now, the carefree fairy king didn''t think so.


    But now I really feel that such terrible existence really appears, and my eyes are occupied by panic.


    "Mo Ling, now you believe it!"


    Li Qingyi''s gloomy eyes stared at the carefree fairy king.


    "Hum!"


    "Shut up!"


    "I''m bound to win the art of catastrophe."


    "No one can compete with me."


    "Even if it is supreme existence, it can''t."


    In the eyes of the carefree fairy king at this moment, there was a decisive color, and he directly entered the deepest part of the Tianjun tomb regardless of everything.


    Even where there are countless dangers.


    "Damn it!"


    "Crazy, crazy!"


    "Cataclysm, cataclysm!"


    Li Qingyi, looking deep into his eyes, was full of fear, but when he thought of the art of catastrophe, he also entered it recklessly.


    Where Li Yixi is, they look at Li Yixi one by one, and their hearts tremble.


    Just now when I felt the underground movement, my heart hung to my throat one by one, and I was ready to fight to the death. However, I thought that the extremely terrible existence in Li Yixi''s reading voice was suppressed.


    "Childe, shall we go further?"


    Hu Qingyun, in this instant, also showed a look of fear.


    After all, she feels very weak here.


    "It''s all right. With the existence of longyi and others, safety is guaranteed."


    "Let''s keep going!"


    Li Yixi was also a little uneasy, but he thought that there might really be treasures here, which could make him step into the ranks of practice and cheer himself up.


    Moreover, how can you be counselled in front of women at the moment?


    "Childe, it''s dangerous outside. Let''s take the spirit boat!"


    With a wave of dragon''s hand, a spirit boat appeared.


    "Good!"


    "It''s safer, Qingyun, let''s go in!"


    Seeing the spirit boat, Li Yixi''s eyes were filled with excitement.


    There is an array in the spirit boat.


    Soon, the people got into the spirit boat and went to the depths.


    Taking the spirit boat, the speed becomes faster. At this moment, Li Yixi also sees how big this new world is.


    The only thing missing is life.


    Otherwise, this is a paradise.


    "Huh?"


    "Isn''t that Tang Jianghe and others?"


    Li Yixi in the spirit boat suddenly brightened his eyes. Unexpectedly, he met an acquaintance here.


    Long Yi controls the spirit boat to fall slowly. At the moment, Tang Jianghe and others look embarrassed. It is obvious that they have just experienced a great crisis.


    "Dad, it''s the childe. The childe is coming!"


    Tang ChuChu, the daughter of Tang Jianghe, brightened her eyes when she saw Li Yixi.


    "Is the childe here?"


    Tang Jianghe, who was very embarrassed, did not care so much and bowed down immediately.


    "Tang Jianghe, see you, childe!"


    "No need to be polite. What''s the matter with you and why you''re so embarrassed."


    Li Yixi looked curious, but he knew that the strength of Tang Jianghe and others was not low.


    "Childe, we entered a tomb where many treasures were buried. Many cultivation methods are very precious, but when we opened a coffin, the dead in the coffin lived, so we were so embarrassed." Tang Jianghe told me directly.


    "Do you have kung fu?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    Incomparable intention.


    The word "Kung Fu" is really attractive to him who wants to practice.


    Li Yixi looked at Tang Jianghe and asked, "when you opened the coffin, did you light a candle in the left corner of the tomb?"


    "Light candles?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, everyone was stunned.


    They are practitioners. Why do they light candles?


    Li Yixi said with a smile: "people light the lights and ghosts blow the lights. If the candles don''t go out, it means that there is no danger in the tomb."


    "When the candle goes out, it means there is danger. You must leave. You can''t take anything. This is the tradition of my hometown!"


    What Li Yixi didn''t know was that at the moment when his voice fell, an invisible force spread throughout the Tianjun tomb.


    Under this force, the rules have been changed.


    "Tradition?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tang Jianghe and others brightened their eyes and looked at each other. They were excited, "childe, this is a hint to us, it must be!"


    "Thank you, childe, for your advice!"


    "We''re going to look for candles!" Tang Jianghe and others immediately worshipped Li Yixi.


    "Did I mention something?"


    Looking at himself with ecstasy one by one, Li Yixi was stunned.


    "No, we''re ready!"


    "Give you some!" Long Yi''s hand waved and the candle fell into Tang Jianghe''s hand. He caught the candle and Tang Jianghe quickly thanked him.


    "Young master, shall we go and have a look?"


    Long Yi and others are looking forward to it.


    "Be careful!"


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and followed.


    When Tang Jianghe and others entered the tomb, they did not immediately open the coffin, but lit a candle in the upper left corner as Li Yixi said.


    The moment they lit the candle, everyone was shocked, because at the moment, they felt a force affected, which directly wiped out the existence in the coffin.


    Sure enough, what happened next confirmed everything.


    Tang Jianghe and others did not meet any danger.


    "Childe, God, what magic power is this? It''s obviously an ordinary candle?"


    Tang Jianghe and others were shocked one by one. They were in a great mess just now.


    Join with Li Yixi. Everything is safe without any danger.


    But what people don''t know is that Li Yixi broke the magic array and ended the sacrifice. In the Tianjun tomb, a chaotic will slowly woke up.


    In this moment of awakening, countless disasters gradually appeared in Tianjun''s tomb.


    It was like falling into the end of the day.


    The body of the disaster emperor began to change. On the body of the disaster emperor, those hairs turned into dark dragons, carrying the power of destruction.


    The dark dragons began their bloody killing.


    The strength of these dark dragons is the weakest. They are all fairyland.


    Where can anyone who enters be stopped.


    "Damn it!"


    Deep in the sky, Li Qingyi killed a dragon with a sword, and his face became very ugly.


    At the moment, Li Qingyi, who was in the dark, saw that beyond the abyss he had just crossed, someone drove the spirit boat directly.


    "Die."


    "I even want to pass through with the help of the spirit boat, just looking for death!"


    At the moment, Li Qingyi also felt the roar of thousands of dark dragons under the abyss, and the spirit boat became the goal of thousands of dark dragons. Thousands of dark dragons are comparable to thousands of immortals.


    "No!"


    When the spirit boat reached the sky over the abyss, Hu Qingyun''s look changed. His strength was the strongest and he was the first to feel it.


    Immediately, everyone''s face became incomparably pale.


    Even despair.


    Only Li Yixi didn''t feel anything.


    He said, "heaven and earth have righteousness, and miscellaneous nature gives manifolds. The lower is the river and the upper is the sun and the stars. People say Haoran, Peihu plug cangming. Huanglu should be Qingyi, Hanhe and tuming court. When I was poor, I saw it on the festival. I hung the red one by one. "


    Thousands of dark dragons heard Li Yixi''s voice. In an instant, the bodies of dark dragons exploded directly.


    In everyone''s perception, thousands of dark dragons disappeared in a short time.


    Li Qingyi in the dark, looking at the moment of this scene, his eyes are full of fear.

 Chapter 518

    "Out, out, out!"


    "There are thousands of these dark dragons. Why did all of them suddenly disappear? What happened?"


    Li Qingyi in the dark was trembling all over, and his eyes were full of panic.


    He, with the help of countless treasures, narrowly crossed the abyss, but now, thousands of dark dragons in the abyss have disappeared and been erased.


    "Isn''t there a terrible existence in the spirit boat?"


    At the next moment, Li Qingyi reacted in an instant, and a touch of panic appeared in his eyes.


    Remember before, one blow broke the existence of his big Luo Jinxian level array.


    As soon as the idea appeared, Li Qingyi''s eyes stared at the Lingzhou.


    When Li Qingyi looked at the spirit boat, he was shocked. At the moment, there were voices in his ears.


    "Is this the saint of heaven and earth?"


    "Who is this person?"


    Li Qingyi was completely frightened at this moment.


    Facing Li Yixi, he felt weak like an ant.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Long Yi, who was driving the spirit boat, felt that the dark dragon in the abyss was cleaned up by Li Yixi before he dared to breathe. The breath at this moment became extremely heavy.


    They looked at each other and felt that after the danger was relieved, they felt that there was no power in their bodies.


    The power has been evacuated.


    The spirit boat crossed the abyss and landed on a plain.


    "Childe, let''s take a break and continue on our way!"


    At this moment, the dragon was still palpitating. He felt that even the spirit boat could not be controlled, so he had to stop immediately to have a rest.


    "Good!"


    Li Yixi smiled and said nothing.


    Seeing a rest with his eyes closed, Li Yixi was not bored. He stepped down from the spirit boat and looked around.


    Long Yi and others have not calmed their emotions. Suddenly, they feel their hearts one by one, as if they were manipulated.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    At the moment, the heart seems to be affected by something. Every beat is extremely violent. They are immortals, but under the traction of this force, they can''t be suppressed at all.


    "No!"


    "It seems that something beyond imagination has awakened."


    Hu Qingyun''s face suddenly changed.


    At the same time, soul power broke out one by one and searched everywhere.


    "Underground, underground. There is a huge heart deep underground. This heart began to recover."


    "What a terrible heart. It has just recovered and can burst out such terrible power. What strength was it before?"


    One by one, their hearts were terrified to the extreme.


    At the same time, they found that under the traction of this terrible force, their Qi and blood were controlled by the heart.


    "No, this heart may be the heart of the disaster emperor."


    "Someone may have touched something, leading to the disaster. The physical body of the heavenly king has recovered."


    Hu Qingyun "the heart of the heavenly king was destroyed. It was so simple that it was destroyed."


    "How did he do it?"


    In the dark, Li Qingyi kept staring at Li Yixi and found that Li Yixi''s peach wood sword was inserted into the ground at will, and the terrible force destroyed Tianjun''s heart. Li Qingyi felt that he was going crazy.


    Li Qingyi may not be able to do it.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The people in the spirit boat gasped violently one by one. They knew that if it were not for Li Yixi, they would die today.


    However, what people don''t know is that at the moment when Li Yixi killed his heart.


    Under the threat of death, the chaotic will born in Tianjun''s tomb suddenly became clear.


    In the void, a frightened face appeared.


    "Escape!"


    At this moment, the big face transformed by willpower went to the exit in panic.


    Careful to the extreme, very afraid to be found by Li Yixi.


    This big face transformed by willpower is the will of the physical birth of the disaster emperor. It could not have recovered, but it also recovered because of the destruction of the carefree fairy king.


    "It was the childe who saved us!"


    After controlling their own bodies, Long Yi and others turned pale one by one.


    They knew that if today''s Li Yixi didn''t come in, they would die if they came in.

 Chapter 519

    Thinking of this, they looked at each other, and the fear on their faces slowly disappeared.


    "You say, what level is the childe''s strength? Will it surpass the level of the emperor?" At this moment, the dragon, thinking of Li Yixi just now, casually wiped out the heart of the disaster emperor''s recovery, and set off a huge wave in his heart. He looked at the people and asked them.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    Longyi''s voice fell, and the people present looked at each other one by one. They were all frightened in their eyes. In an instant, they felt that their heart beat faster and their faces were palpitating.


    "Above the emperor?"


    At this moment, the crowd was silent, and no one answered immediately.


    After all, Tianjun is an extremely powerful existence, more powerful than they think.


    Among these people, the strongest is Hu Qingyun. The strength of Xuanxian''s peak is too far away from the level of Tianjun.


    Out of reach, the existence of those levels is absolutely more powerful than their cognition, so at the moment, no one dares to answer immediately.


    But now they know a question, Li Yixi''s strength is terrible.


    Gradually, everyone''s eyes fell on Hu Qingyun. Everyone knew that among them, Hu Qingyun had the strongest strength, and Hu Qingyun had always followed Li Yixi and was about to become Li Yixi''s wife. If Hu Qingyun didn''t know Li Yixi''s strength, no one would know.


    Hu Qingyun felt everyone''s eyes, and a helpless color appeared in her pretty face.


    He preached to the people: "sorry, I really don''t know how strong the childe is. In my heart, the childe is a terrible existence."


    "There is no upper limit, but I don''t know what level Tianjun is. I don''t know the strength of Tianjun and the depth of childe, so I can''t compare."


    "But one thing is certain, that is, in this disaster Tianjun tomb, there is a childe, and we will not have any danger. A dead Tianjun, the means left behind, is definitely not the childe''s opponent."


    "The previous heart, if I guessed it wouldn''t, was definitely the heart of the disaster emperor. It was the emperor. His physical body must be cultivated beyond our understanding. You also felt it just now. Even if I was the realm of Xuanxian, at the moment of the recovery of the emperor''s heart, I directly lost my resistance, but the childe in the distance, It was not affected at all. "


    "Today, the childe is holding a peach wood sword. The peach wood sword was prepared by Long Yi. It is only used by ordinary Taoists to expel ghosts. It is just ordinary things."


    "But the young master, holding a peach wood sword, broke the powerful magic array with one sword first."


    "Now he killed the devil''s heart of the heavenly king at will."


    "Do you think it''s still dangerous here for the childe?"


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun is no longer nervous or alarmed.


    "Yes, the Green rhyme fairy is right. The childe exists. We won''t be in danger." At the moment, Tang Jiang''s worship on his face is almost fanatical and blind.


    But no one thinks Tang Jianghe is stupid.


    In their hearts, they also formed an idea that Li Yixi was invincible.


    "Tianjun''s heart was killed, and his whole body lost its vitality and could not recover."


    "The chaotic will of the birth of the regiment was frightened and disappeared."


    "Now, now is a great opportunity. This opportunity must be seized."


    At this moment, Li Qingyi, who was hiding in the dark, showed a touch of fine awn in his eyes and trembled with excitement.


    He calculated for such a long time for catastrophe.


    Now the danger in Tianjun''s tomb has almost disappeared. Li Qingyi can''t help it.


    Deep down, the carefree fairy king also felt the disappearance of the chaotic will at the moment, and his heart was very excited.


    "The heart of the heavenly king has been killed, and the new chaotic will has fled. Now is the best time."


    "Cataclysm, it''s mine!"


    The carefree fairy King trembled with excitement, and his body quickly went to the core area the next moment.


    At the entrance of Tianjun''s tomb in zhongtianyu, Zhao Tianyin and others were all agitated at the moment.


    "The devil, Taoist friend Kong, it''s been so long. We haven''t got any news yet. Do you want to enter it immediately?" Zhao Tianyin''s eyes fell on them at the moment.


    "Good!"


    "Let''s go in and have a look!"


    "In Tianjun''s tomb, we don''t know anything if we don''t go in!" At this moment, he nodded solemnly.


    Zhao Tianyin and Kong''s eyes fell on the silent devil.


    "Then go in!"


    Felt the eyes of the two people, and a cold light appeared in the eyes of the devil.


    However, at the moment when the three were about to enter, the devil''s look changed wildly.


    "Get out of the way!" he shouted


    Because at this moment, the devil felt a terrible breath and rushed out of the Tianjun tomb.


    The strength of this breath is not what they can resist at all.


    With the voice of the devil.


    Empty and Zhao Tianyin also reacted in an instant. They were frightened in their eyes.


    Under this power, they felt their hearts trembling.


    After hearing the devil''s words, the disciples behind them withdrew without hesitation.


    "King Kong is not bad for divine skill!"


    The empty pupils of his eyes suddenly contracted. At the moment, he felt the crisis of death.


    The magic power obtained from Li Yixi was directly urged to the extreme. At the moment, the body was empty, turned into gold, and turned into a huge Buddha.


    The terrible Buddha meaning and Buddha light burst out from the empty body.


    In the void of this moment, Sanskrit sounded all over the sky.


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin quickly converged his mind, his body retreated, suspended in the void, and a Guqin appeared on his knees.


    The ten fingers move on the strings to play the ambush from all sides learned from Li Yixi.


    In all directions, there are musical attacks.


    The devil''s body did not move, and the magic word in the soul trembled madly at the moment.


    Let the devil''s breath explode to a terrible level.


    This magic word, which was given by Li Yixi at the beginning, is extremely powerful.


    At the moment, the magic word trembled and the smell of the devil soared, as if the devil was the supreme devil emperor between heaven and earth, in charge of the most powerful magic road.


    At the same time, in the demon''s body, the power of holy bone also broke out.


    The devil''s eyes seemed to turn into an abyss that devoured everything.


    Behind the devil, a thousand Zhang devil appeared.


    There are eighteen terrible magic soldiers on this demon body.


    In the blink of an eye, it turned into a demon world.


    As if the devil had become the master.


    At the moment when the three were ready, a towering breath broke out in the entrance of Tianjun''s tomb, and the breath that made their souls tremble was about to rush out.


    The three looked very serious.

 Chapter 520

    At the same time, Zhao Tianyin and Liaokong felt the cultivation of the devil and changed their look.


    In my eyes, I can''t believe it.


    Because the devil at the moment broke out with all his strength, they really saw the realm of the devil at the moment.


    "Xuanxian, it''s Xuanxian."


    "How is it possible? How long does it take him to practice?"


    Zhao Tianyin and Kong, after feeling the realm of the devil, they felt incredible and were frightened by the speed of the devil''s strength improvement.


    I didn''t expect that the devil could cultivate to this level.


    After all, the devil was just an ordinary demon before he met Li Yixi.


    It is because Li Yixi has just set foot in the way of practice.


    "Two Taoist friends, don''t distract yourself. It''s coming!"


    The devil felt that Zhao Tianyin and Kong were distracted, and his face changed slightly. He quickly reminded him that after all, now is a time of crisis.


    As soon as the devil''s voice fell, at the entrance of Tianjun''s tomb, the chaotic will born on the disaster Tianjun''s body finally rushed out of Tianjun''s tomb.


    A huge face, distorted, chaotic, bloodthirsty.


    At this moment, those eyes turned red.


    "Kill!"


    Zhao Tianyin roared, his fingers moved rapidly on the string, and the terrible rhythm attack completely shrouded the chaotic will of the emperor.


    "War!"


    At this moment, he is incarnated as the Golden Buddha. King Kong is not bad. His divine skill is extremely terrible and his defense is extremely strong. Although Zhao Tianyin''s rhythm is strong, he is most afraid of being attacked. Moreover, Zhao Tianyin''s existence is very important and can''t have any trouble.


    So at the moment, the sky was empty, and the huge golden Buddha body stood in front of Zhao Tianyin and collided with the chaotic will of the emperor.


    "Cut!"


    The huge shadow behind the devil seemed to come alive.


    This moment also moved. Holding a big dragon knife in one hand, he cut it out against the will of the emperor.


    This knife is extremely terrible, and the long knife is invincible.


    Terrible blade, fast to an incredible degree.


    Kill the emperor''s chaotic will.


    The devil, standing in the front, cut out with his knife.


    The figure transformed by the chaotic will of the heavenly king just appeared. One arm was directly cut off by the devil.


    "Is it the body of will?"


    "Almost turned into an entity. What does this exist?"


    The devil who cut off his arm was shocked and frightened at first, but the next moment, his eyes were all excited.


    Hysterical roar: "come on, attack him. He is transformed by willpower. If we swallow willpower, he will be badly hurt."


    As soon as the devil''s voice fell, the devil''s body seemed to turn into a huge vortex.


    The huge arm cut off by the devil was directly swallowed up by the devil.


    "The body of willpower?"


    Hearing the devil''s roar, Zhao Tianyin and Kong''s look changed.


    Because this figure is really terrible. If it is not in a state of chaos, it is not too simple to erase them.


    "Ah!"


    Losing an arm, the will power was swallowed by the devil, and the will of the heavenly king screamed.


    At this moment, he lost countless will.


    "Town devil!"


    The empty eyes lit up, and the terrible Buddha''s golden body pressed down directly against the will.


    At the same time, it urges the Buddhist magic power to begin to absorb the chaotic willpower of the heavenly king.


    At the moment, Zhao Tianyin did not hesitate to burn his blood essence to promote the ambush of rhythm attack to the extreme.


    Terrible attack, constantly penetrating the body of willpower.


    Zhao Tianyin is also rapidly collecting chaotic willpower at the moment.


    This scene almost all happened at the same time.


    The tacit understanding of the three reached the extreme.


    "Roar!"


    At this moment, the emperor''s chaotic will was injured and sent out a terrible roar.


    The red eyes looked at the three people in an instant.


    "No, back off!"


    The devil''s face changed greatly at this moment.


    Yell at me.


    The look of the three changed suddenly.


    Because the emperor was confused at the moment, he actually punched them three hard.


    The power contained in this punch was really terrible. At this moment, the three seemed to be stared at by the God of death.


    But what the three did not know was that the chaotic will of the emperor at the moment and the strength to urge him were only one ten thousandth of his own. Because the chaotic will of the emperor at the moment was extremely frightened, he was afraid of Li Yixi in the emperor''s tomb and chased him out.


    In the eyes of the three, it was like a terrible attack like death. For him, it was like the power to drive away mosquitoes.


    His purpose is to run for his life.


    "Back!"


    The empty face changed. Under this punch, he became extremely frightened.


    The body directly retreats with Zhao Tianyin''s explosion. Although Zhao Tianyin''s strength is strong, his physical strength is far less than that of cultivating King Kong''s not bad magic power.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, their bodies were lifted directly.


    The empty even urged the Vajra not bad magic power, but under the random punch of the will power of the heavenly king, the Vajra not bad magic power was broken and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    A face white and bloodless.


    The eyes were full of panic.


    He knew that if King Kong didn''t have bad magic powers, he and Zhao Tianyin would be dead at the moment.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Not far away, the devil coughed violently.


    A mouthful of blood, not money.


    The devil is closest to the emperor''s chaotic will, so the devil is hurt the most at the moment.


    The devil''s body became broken at the moment.


    But in the devil''s body, a terrible vitality was born at the moment, repairing the injury quickly. At the same time, some treasures were directly pinched and exploded by the devil to heal the injury.


    "Wow!"


    Even if Zhao Tianyin had time to help him resist the attack, he still spewed blood at the moment.


    His Qi and blood were not under his control and lost the power of World War I.


    "Whoosh!"


    Tianjun''s chaotic will didn''t pay attention to the three people''s life and death after flying them. At the moment, his willpower was eroded by the three people. He was even more frightened. He was afraid that Li Yixi would kill him from Tianjun''s tomb and run straight away in a panic.


    "No!"


    "He''s going to sage''s Manor!"


    The look of the three demons suddenly changed.


    At the moment, the emperor''s chaotic will goes straight to the direction, which is indeed the location of Shengxian villa.


    Three people, their bodies suspended, with a face of despair.


    At the moment, they have been seriously injured and can''t stop at all.


    Sage''s manor, enlightenment hall.


    Zhao Lin''s understanding and control of wanfalu have become more profound these days.


    In the enlightenment Hall these days, not only those enlightenment children, but countless people in the sage villa are practicing here at the moment.


    Zhao Lin''s ten thousand Dharma records are suspended in the void.


    A terrible power flickered on the words. These words were originally ordinary words, but after swallowing countless literary and Taoist forces that day, these words turned into divine words, but they were very weak.


    Under the leadership of Zhao Lin, the sound of reading resounded through the sage villa.


    "Twenty Analects of Confucius. Group of disciples, remember good words. Mencius, seven only. Morality, benevolence and righteousness. Being the golden mean is Confucius. Mediocrity is not easy. Being a university is Zeng Zi. From self-improvement to peace and order. Filial piety is familiar with the four books. Such as the six classics, can only be read. Poetry and books are easy, and spring and autumn rites. The sixth Sutra should be stressed. There are mountains, there are Tibetan. There are Zhou Yi and San Yi in detail. There are codes and instructions. There is an oath, the mystery of books. I, the Duke of Zhou, make Zhou rites. "

 Chapter 521

    In the public reading, countless virtual shadows of saints appeared over Shengxian villa.


    The power of Wen and Tao is terrible at this moment.


    Today''s Meng Yan, Yuan fan and Hu Zhi are also here. They inject their understanding of Tao and their views on Wen and Tao into wanfalu. In their eyes, wanfalu is the strongest magic weapon of Shengxian villa, which is countless times stronger than the former Shenghuang sword.


    At the moment, Zhao Lin also tried her best to urge wanfalu (Three Character Classic). The power of wanfalu was all displayed.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, under the urging of the four immortals, Wan Falu was suddenly promoted.


    A terrible force erupted.


    This moment of wanfalu''s promotion was read aloud by countless Wendao friars.


    At this moment, a virtual shadow appeared on the ten thousand Dharma records.


    This virtual shadow is exactly what Li Yixi looked like.


    At this moment, the emperor''s chaotic will just fled here.


    Far away, Zhao Tianyin, who had been following nervously, was shocked by the air and the devil.


    "Isn''t that the childe?"


    The three of them were shocked when they looked at the virtual shadow of Li Yixi.


    The emperor who ran away in front was confused and shocked when he saw the sudden appearance of Li Yixi''s virtual shadow.


    Those red eyes were full of fear and despair.


    "Impossible?"


    "Impossible?"


    "How could you be here?"


    At this moment, the emperor confused his will and was frightened.


    "It must be an illusion, it must be an illusion, death!"


    The breath of terror broke out. Facing the virtual shadow of Li Yixi, a terrible magic power broke out.


    Although this chaotic will is only a new will born on the body of the disaster God, it essentially controls the supreme power of the disaster God.


    At the moment, even if it was an instinctive counterattack, the fist was so frightened that Zhao Tianyin and his soul trembled in the distance behind him.


    "Impossible?"


    "What kind of magic power is this? The sage villa is over!"


    At the moment, the three people trembled and looked frightened.


    Because at this moment, under the fist of the emperor''s chaotic will.


    The most terrible scene appeared, and countless bones appeared in the void. At the same time, the doomsday natural disaster came, annihilation black wind was born, and countless immortals, demons, gods and people continued to fall. They knew that it was the emergence of terrible magic powers.


    Where they also felt the power of the terrible plague.


    This moment is like a picture of the collapse of the world.


    Like the end of the world.


    In the sage''s villa, Li Shan, who was practicing, raised his eyes and just saw the scene of destroying heaven and earth, and the whole people had waves.


    "Huh?"


    But at the same time, Li Shan also saw the virtual shadow of Li Yixi.


    "Young master?"


    "Why does this figure fight the virtual shadow of the childe?"


    Li Shan looked at the virtual shadow of Li Yixi, his face shook, and his fluctuating heart calmed slightly.


    "What''s that?"


    "Is the world going to collapse?"


    In the big city outside Shengxian villa, countless people looked at this scene in the void, and their eyes were full of despair.


    "This scene is really frightening."


    "I''m not reconciled. I''ve just set foot in the path of cultivation. I''m still anxious to enjoy it in the future?"


    "Monster, it''s a monster!"


    "The monster is going to destroy the world!"


    Countless noisy sounds sounded in an instant.


    Countless screams filled the city.


    Countless people, now choose to close their eyes in despair.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    Those powerful and direct, one by one, broke through the air, quickly retreated, and their frightened eyes swept into the void.


    However, the next moment, in everyone''s eyes, a more frightening scene appeared.


    I saw the empty shadow of Li Yixi in the void. I looked coldly at the chaotic will of the heavenly king, and there was a pen in my hand. I pointed it out to the chaotic will of the heavenly king.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s pen points out, the scene of annihilation in the void continues to disappear.


    The destructive force was completely suppressed.


    At this moment, the emperor''s chaotic will seemed to be fixed.


    Li Yixi''s stroke is like a startling knife.


    The emperor of heaven confused his will. At the moment, his body was cut off directly under this frightened knife.


    The chaotic will of terror was wiped out 999% in an instant.


    The remaining will is extremely weak.


    The strength that can erupt can only be comparable to the degree of virtual immortals.


    "Has the chaotic will been erased?"


    "Childe... How did childe do it?"


    Zhao Tianyin, whose heart almost jumped to his throat, trembled violently at this moment.


    The magic power of the confused will just now, but they felt how terrible it was. The three felt that if the fist fell, they were afraid that the middle heaven would be destroyed.


    But such a terrible blow was instantly dissolved by the virtual shadow of Li Yixi.


    At the moment, after looking at each other, the three quickly went to Shengxian villa.


    "You see, the monster is dead, the monster is dead."


    "Killed by a saint."


    In the city, those who had been staring at the void in despair saw that Tianjun''s chaotic will was killed at this moment. Looking at the virtual shadow of Li Yixi, their eyes were full of excitement.


    "Meet the saint, meet the saint!"


    At the next moment, countless people knelt down and knelt down to the virtual shadow of Li Yixi, which slowly disappeared in the void.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    Different from people''s Carnival, the remnant of Tianjun''s chaotic will is difficult to adhere to under the terrible literary and Taoist power. He must lose his flesh immediately, otherwise his will will will be eroded by the literary and Taoist power. At the moment, his eyes become blood red and focus on Li Shan in Shengxian Villa the next moment.


    "Just you!"


    The confused will at the moment is very weak.


    The terrible pressure imprisoned Li Shan for a moment and directly penetrated into Li Shan''s eyebrows.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Li Shan''s face changed.


    He quickly began to stick to his original heart and fight against the chaotic will.


    "Damn it!"


    "Confusion will take away Li Shan!"


    The demon who came saw this scene and his eyes were full of panic.


    You can''t save people.


    "Kill Li Shan?"


    At this moment, the devil hesitated.


    "Don''t move. I don''t think that chaotic will will succeed." Zhao Tianyin made a sound immediately.


    The eyes of Kong and Mo suddenly fell on Zhao Tianyin, waiting for explanation.


    "Listen, what is the enlightenment hall reading now?" Zhao Tianyin asked.


    "Three Character Classic!"


    He didn''t hesitate and said directly, but his voice just fell. He couldn''t help shaking all over. He looked at Zhao Zihui and looked shocked.


    Zhao Tianyin took a deep breath and explained, "yes, it''s the Three Character Classic. The Three Character Classic was taught by the childe. I think this is the childe''s layout."


    "Maybe when the childe left here, he had already calculated that this chaotic will would come to Shengxian villa, and the Three Character Classic is the successor left by the childe."


    "And Li Shan has been instructed by the childe!"


    Zhao Tianyin''s voice fell, and the devil and empty body were very stiff.


    "Young master, do you want to complete Li Shan?"

 Chapter 522

    "Maybe!"


    "As you know, after swallowing this will, we all got great benefits, and now our soul has been greatly improved."


    "Now I''m playing an ambush. I''m sure to fight Xuanxian."


    Zhao Tianyin felt the growth of her soul at the moment. Her eyes lit up and her heart was very excited.


    At the entrance of Tianjun''s tomb, he swallowed up some willpower. At the moment, his soul power was greatly improved, which almost saved him hundreds of years of hard cultivation.


    After all, the improvement of soul power is too difficult.


    Hearing Zhao Tianyin''s words, the devil and the sky were also shocked.


    At the moment, they also feel the strength of their soul. Just now they are facing the crisis of death. They both forget the benefits of swallowing the will of the emperor.


    In particular, demons devour the emperor''s chaotic will most.


    After closing his eyes and feeling it, the devil''s body trembled slightly. This time, his growth was extremely terrible.


    Looking at Li Shan in front of him, he looked at Zhao Tianyin and said solemnly, "can he succeed?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "However, I think all this is the layout of the childe. There should be no problem."


    "After all, you can do anything!"


    Zhao Tianyin took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "Then wait. If there is an accident, we are making plans!"


    "There should be no problem for the three of us to join hands with the confused will badly hurt by the childe." The air calmed down.


    Just now, I was really frightened by the emperor''s chaotic will.


    In the enlightenment hall, one by one continued to read, and there was no thrilling scene at all.


    In Tianjun''s tomb, Xiaoyao fairy king and Li Qingyi entered a huge palace.


    At the moment, both of them are afraid of each other.


    In this palace, there is a huge statue.


    At the same time, they saw a scroll in the hands of the statue.


    At the moment, both of them stared at the scroll, and the next moment two figures burst out.


    At the same time, the carefree fairy King started.


    The two magic powers, black sun storm and doomsday disaster, shrouded Li Qingyi.


    In the face of the two great powers, Li Qingyi showed a sinister color on his indifferent face.


    At the moment, a pen appeared in Li Qingyi''s hand. As he swept it out, the pen in his hand waved rapidly, and divine texts appeared one by one. At the moment, Li Qingyi seems to be writing inscriptions.


    Each stroke is like a sword breaking a mountain and a river.


    Countless divine inscriptions appeared, and the two magical powers of the carefree fairy King were completely suppressed by this inscription.


    Not only suppressed the two great powers of the carefree fairy king, this inscription went against the carefree fairy king.


    The carefree fairy king is slightly at a disadvantage.


    "Zhentian inscription?"


    The look of the carefree fairy King changed and became extremely dignified.


    "Yes, it''s the inscription of Zhentian. Do you think I haven''t improved in recent years?"


    "If your strength is not as good as you, what about entering Tianjun''s tomb? Will you be a foil? See you control cataclysm? "


    "I paid so much that even my teacher calculated. I''m bound to win the art of catastrophe." A sneer appeared on Li Qingyi''s eyebrows.


    One by one, the divine texts were continuously suppressed against the carefree fairy king.


    The power of the two people''s practice of the great road is to restrain each other.


    Zhentian tablet is a huge stone tablet of the third heavy day. On the tablet, a Wendao Daneng of the third heavy day once wrote an inscription on it. This inscription contains terrible power. Xiaoyao fairy king didn''t expect that Li Qingyi could get close to Zhentian tablet and copy this powerful inscription.


    At this moment, the two quickly approached the statue.


    The Xiaoyao fairy king, who has been suppressed for a long time, has a cold light in his eyes. The next moment, in the hands of the Xiaoyao fairy king, a magic talisman appears.


    At the moment when the talisman appeared, the most powerful power erupted.


    "Destroy the talisman!"


    "Mo Ling, you went to the place where you buried God."


    Seeing this true talisman, Li Qingyi''s eyes jumped wildly.


    Destroy the talisman. It''s a terrible talisman that can destroy Da Luo Jinxian.


    At the moment, seeing the carefree fairy King urging, Li Qingyi looked very frightened.


    "Yes, I went to the place where the gods were buried."


    "Li Qingyi, it''s over. Catastrophe is mine!"


    The destruction talisman in the hands of the carefree fairy king was completely urged, and a destructive force broke out and suppressed Li Qingyi.


    However.


    Li Qingyi, who had a frightened face, lost the color of fear on his face, but a color of contempt appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    At this moment, they are very close to the statue.


    As long as anyone is slightly suppressed, the scroll will be taken away.


    "No!"


    The carefree fairy king looked at the moment when Li Qingyi smiled at the corners of his mouth and had a bad feeling in his heart.


    The next moment, the look of the carefree fairy King changed greatly, and there was panic in his eyes.


    Because at this moment, a divine text flew out of Li Qingyi''s eyebrows.


    As soon as this divine text appeared, the terrible and extremely great power broke out, and the light made the soul of the carefree fairy King tremble.


    The power of Shenwen breaks out, as powerful as the carefree fairy king, and the body is directly fixed.


    "Mo Ling, cataclysm is mine."


    "You''re lucky to be a witness to my mastery of the great way!" Li Qingyi looked proud.


    Reach out and grab at the scroll.


    However, at this moment, the mutation occurred.


    I saw the huge statue at the moment, even opened his eyes.


    This huge statue has survived.


    Terrible pressure erupted from the statue.


    "Shiling clan, you are alive!"


    Li Qingyi at the moment, the smile on his face disappeared in a moment.


    Instead of fear, because the breath on Shi Ling''s body at the moment is really terrible.


    "Yes, I am the assessor of Taoism. You two do everything you can to achieve your goal. If you are allowed to control the art of catastrophe, it will be a disaster in the sky."


    The voice of the stone spirit king was cold and terrible.


    Raise your huge hand and point it out to them.


    The terrible threat erupted, and Li Qingyi''s powerful divine script exploded directly at this moment.


    However, the happy fairy King''s face not only didn''t have any happy look, but his eyes were gloomy and terrible.


    Because the ability of setting character and divine text has disappeared, but the strength of the stone spirit king is the great Luo Jinxian. Under the breath of terror, if you run for your life, you will die faster.


    "Turn over the sky and print!"


    "Town!"


    A simple seal appeared in the hands of the carefree fairy king, urging the seal to resist the terrible power of one finger.


    "Boom!"


    When the terrorist attack of Shiling King fell, Li Qingyi''s body exploded and fell directly.


    The carefree fairy king is ready to deal with the sky turning seal of Li Qingyi, which blocks 70% of her strength, but severely damages the carefree fairy king. At the moment, the carefree fairy king knows that things can''t be done. If he stays and the stone spirit king acts again, he will die.


    Therefore, he directly burned the blood essence and took it out of the hall.

 Chapter 523

    "Turn over the sky and print!"


    "There is a sky turning print!"


    The stone spirit king is also a great accident at the moment. He didn''t expect that the carefree fairy king should have such a treasure.


    "Hum!"


    "If you escape quickly, the king will let you go. Although you have received part of the inheritance of the heavenly king, your character is too poisonous to let you control the art of catastrophe. Once affected by evil forces, it will be a disaster in the sky."


    "Catastrophe is better to suppress here forever."


    "I won''t let it be born."


    "After all, the emperor of that year also had an accident on his way to practice, which almost led to a catastrophe. How to suppress evil forces?"


    The stone spirit king''s voice fell, and his eyes were full of helpless color.


    Shiling clan has a terrible long life. Shiling clan is also a powerful race. Once born, it has the strength of virtual immortals and can survive for millions of years.


    King Shiling didn''t want to destroy the scroll these years, but he found that his strength couldn''t destroy the scroll at all.


    "I won''t let you be born, but now, it''s not safe in the emperor''s tomb. I have to take you away." When the voice of the stone spirit king falls, he will disappear with a scroll.


    But the next moment, the body of King Shiling became very stiff.


    Because in the void at the moment, there were voices, "Menghu in the morning and Menghu in the evening. The broken intestines are not Guanlong head water, and the tears are not yongmen Qin. The two rivers are full of colorful flags, and the war drums frighten the mountains and want to be reversed. Qin people are half prisoners in Yan''s land, and Hu Ma turns over Luoyang grass. One lose, one lose, close down the soldiers, surrender in the morning and rebel against Youji city in the evening. The giant Ao did not cut the sea water, and the fish dragon ran to andening. "


    I saw a spirit boat flying slowly outside the palace and in the void.


    The spirit boat is the spirit boat of dragon one.


    In the spirit boat at the moment, Li Yixi holds a wine pot in his hand, drinking and chanting poetry.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is reciting Li Bai''s Meng Hu Xing.


    Li Yixi''s purpose is to suppress evil spirits, but what Li Yixi doesn''t know is that at the moment, when he recites poetry, he has a terrible breath. The whole Tianjun tomb trembles under his breath.


    "Who?"


    "This is the breath of Wendao Tianzun. Is it the powerful existence of jiuzhong heaven that has come?"


    "But it''s impossible. How can the existence of the Ninth Heaven come easily? At the moment, the powerful existence of the Ninth Heaven must abide by the rules of heaven?"


    "Impossible, impossible, what happened?"


    "Why is this happening!"


    "Is there a god watching the great disaster?"


    "Once the emperor is influenced by Taoism, it will be a nine day disaster."


    At the moment, the soul of the stone spirit king trembles under this breath.


    "No, you can''t let the scroll be born."


    The soul of the stone spirit king trembled, but he was still under terrible pressure and was about to use his magic power to leave.


    However, the idea of King Shiling had just fallen, and he had not had time to escape.


    A word appeared in Li Yixi''s mouth.


    "It''s quite similar to that in Chu and Han Dynasties, the overturning is endless. After passing borangsha in the morning, we enter Huaiyin City in the evening. "


    At the moment when the fixed word appeared, the power of terror appeared.


    The body of the stone spirit king of Da Luo Jinxian''s strength was directly fixed.


    Under the frightened eyes of the stone spirit king, the spirit boat outside the palace fell.


    "Childe, there is a palace here."


    Long Yi said excitedly.


    Along the way, there is the existence of Li Yixi. They are like robbers.


    "Huh?"


    "Palace?"


    Li Yixi stopped, and his eyes were full of essence.


    After getting off the spirit boat, Li Yixi raised his head and looked at the hall.


    "Tianjun hall?"


    "Is this the final place of Tianjun''s tomb?"


    The excitement on Li Yixi''s face.


    "Childe, do we enter?" Tang Jianghe and others were very excited, but without Li Yixi''s consent, they didn''t dare to go in.


    And the three words of Tianjun hall gave them great pressure.


    If there is any danger in it, how can they survive.


    At the moment, one by one looking forward to Li Yixi.


    "You exist."


    "There should be no danger."


    "Let''s go in!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Yes, childe!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, everyone was very excited.


    Nervously entered the hall.


    "Huh?"


    When Li Yixi entered the hall, the stone king could not move, but he saw Li Yixi in white.


    "Yes, it''s heaven!"


    "It''s really heaven!"


    "Why, when the emperor comes, there is no vision."


    "What a powerful God!"


    King Shiling just looked at Li Yixi and felt the breath of Li Yixi. The whole person was stupid.


    The stone spirit king once followed the disaster God and was lucky to see a God, so the stone spirit king knew the breath of the God.


    After seeing Li Yixi, King Shiling knew that it was impossible to take the scroll today.


    However, the disaster emperor was watched by the evil ancestor.


    In that war, the disaster emperor survived despite the danger and danger.


    However, the power of the great road was contaminated by the smell of evil ancestors, which was also the reason for the fall of the disaster emperor.


    Otherwise, if you reach the level of heavenly monarch, it will not fall so easily.


    The hall is very empty.


    The body of King Shiling is extremely conspicuous.


    People''s eyes swept over and found that there was no treasure in the whole hall.


    "Huh?"


    "Look, what''s that?"


    "What kind of skill is it?"


    When Li Yixi looked up, he saw the scroll in the hand of King Shiling.


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and everyone''s eyes fell on the scroll.


    "No!"


    "Found!"


    The stone spirit king looked desperate and felt that a heavenly statue might be affected by the evil ancestor''s way.


    But the stone spirit king at the moment can''t move at all. It can''t happen at all.


    "Childe, can you take this thing!"


    Long Yi didn''t start immediately, but asked Li Yixi.


    "Go. The hall looks magnificent. There should be no ghosts."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Yes, childe, I''ll get it now!"


    Dragon one''s body flew away and took away the scroll in the hand of King Shiling.


    As soon as the Dragon fell, he handed the scroll to Li Yixi.


    "I don''t know anything. If only I could do it!" Li Yixi is full of expectations.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Yixi slowly opened the scroll under the eyes of everyone.


    However, after opening the scroll, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    "It''s a painting. It has such charm."


    "I''m afraid the person who left this painting is an excellent painter, but this guy even painted such a painting. What do you think in the end?"


    "However, the charm is good, which is worth learning from."


    "Go back and study!" Li Yixi put the painting away.


    Li Yixi put away the picture, and the people around him woke up from their panic one by one.


    Just a moment ago, I just took a look, and all my souls were drawn into the picture.


    Experienced a terrible disaster.


    "This is the scroll of the avenue, on which is the true meaning of catastrophe!" One by one.

 Chapter 524

    Just now, they were really just curious and looked at it casually, but that eye made everyone present panic in their eyes.


    Their souls are pulled into the world in the picture by the power on the picture.


    In the picture, they witnessed scenes that made people tremble. In the world of the picture, they felt like ants.


    Not to mention understanding the art of catastrophe, they almost went crazy one by one.


    Until the voice of Li Yixi sounded, they competed one by one from the power of the picture.


    At the moment, their minds are still echoing the two words "go back" uttered by Li Yixi.


    It was Li Yixi''s words that pulled them out of the abyss of death when they went back.


    This is because the strength of the dragon a few people is strong and the immortal soul is strong.


    The danger faced by Tang Jianghe is even more dangerous.


    Their soul power is weak. In the moment just now, their soul power is almost wiped out.


    Several people in Tangjiang River were covered with beads of sweat as big as beans on their foreheads.


    I feel my back is wet.


    "Cataclysm is really not something we can watch. It will kill people!"


    "Fortunately, there is a childe here, otherwise today next year will be our death day. This great disaster is too terrible."


    Tang Jianghe glanced at several people in the supreme Tao palace and preached secretly.


    Just now, I was really scared.


    "Yes, such a powerful Avenue is beyond our control."


    "Our strength is really weak. We dare not realize the great road skill in front of us. We must improve our accomplishments, otherwise the childe will give us the opportunity, and we have no strength to realize it." A man, after taking a deep breath, didn''t look very good.


    Long Yi and others are also constantly communicating at the moment.


    Longyi preached, "this great disaster is really powerful. Our Dharma practice is still too shallow to resist, let alone practice."


    "Moreover, I don''t think the Taoism taught by the childe is much worse than the art of catastrophe!"


    Long er immediately replied, "yes, the childe taught us, but the most powerful power of Buddhism, the Tathagata palm."


    "We can''t chew too much. If we practice the Tathagata God''s palm to the extreme, our strength will certainly reach a terrible state."


    "And I think there''s something wrong with this catastrophe. I don''t know if I''m hallucinating."


    During the tense communication, Li Yixi did not pay attention to the people, but carefully put the scroll away and put it into his own system space.


    After all this, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the people and said with a smile: "everyone, this is almost the end of Tianjun''s tomb. Let''s go back!"


    When they heard Li Yixi''s words, they immediately nodded and said, "what the childe said is, we''ll go back now."


    "This place is gloomy and hairy."


    Everyone''s voice fell and followed Li Yixi out of the hall.


    Dragon one controls the spirit boat and begins to return the same way.


    South Tianyu, to the door of Tianjun''s tomb outside Shengdao palace.


    A figure swept out, his face very pale.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    At the same time, a violent cough sounded and a lot of blood gushed out of his mouth again.


    "Damn it!"


    "In this emperor''s tomb, cataclysm has such a powerful presence to guard. What bullshit assessment."


    "After so many years of calculation, I finally drew water with a bamboo basket. It was a waste!"


    "This time I was so seriously injured. If I want to recover, it will take the king countless time and treasures."


    "What bad luck!"


    "However, it''s better to live. I''m much luckier than Li Qingyi. At least I saved my life."


    At the moment, the person who came out of the door was none other than the carefree fairy King Mo Ling who escaped from the death of King Shiling by using the sky turning seal.


    However, the carefree fairy king at the moment can no longer see a trace of carefree meaning and is very embarrassed.


    In the palm of the Taoist Kingdom, a figure practicing in the secret room suddenly opened his eyes.


    In those eyes, suddenly, two terrible, fierce and domineering swords burst out.


    This look makes people unable to look directly.


    The eyes are full of incredible.


    "It''s the smell of the carefree fairy king. The carefree fairy king has come."


    This figure is the ancestor of your family who has been closed for a long time. You live forever.


    The carefree fairy King humiliated you for a long time.


    All along, you always had an idea in your life, that is to kill the carefree fairy king.


    At the moment, Jun Changsheng, without any hesitation, stepped out of the chamber of secrets.


    "Ancestor, are you going out?"


    Outside, the young gentleman stared at his ancestor Jun Changsheng, stopped practicing, and looked at Jun Changsheng curiously with small eyes.


    "No God, are you practicing?"


    I was surprised to see Jun Wushen in the yard. I didn''t expect Jun Wushen to practice here.


    You have no God, but you worship Li Yixi.


    Jun Changsheng has been practicing in seclusion for a long time. At this moment, he couldn''t help exploring the strength of Jun Wushen.


    It''s OK. At a glance, the whole person was startled.


    "How is that possible?"


    "Am I hallucinating?"


    "No God is so young that he has reached such a state."


    "Impossible."


    Jun Changsheng felt that he had an illusion. He shook his head, took a deep breath, and looked at you again.


    Or feeling that he had an illusion, he immediately asked, "no God, can you tell Lao Zu what strength you are now?"


    At this moment, Jun Changsheng felt that he had an illusion and directly asked Jun that he was godless.


    "Lao Zu, I''m a little stupid. Even with the guidance of my master, I''m just a beginner. Is my qualification too poor?"


    Jun Wushen said of his realm and looked dissatisfied.


    In the eyes, there is even self doubt.


    "What?"


    "Is it really the immortal realm?"


    "I didn''t feel wrong. It''s really the realm of immortals."


    "But how can it be? How long can you practice without God."


    At this moment of your long life, there was a huge wave in your heart.


    His face was unbelievable, but the facts told him that everything in front of him was true.


    I didn''t have any hallucinations.


    "Fairy, ten year old fairy!"


    "And say you''re stupid!"


    At this moment, Jun was silent for a while. Once upon a time, he felt that he was peerless Tianjiao.


    But at the moment, compared with you, you feel like a slag.


    But the thought of Li Yixi relieved you forever.


    "Practice well and don''t live up to the childe''s teaching!"


    Jun Changsheng took a deep breath and said to Jun Wushen, and his body disappeared.


    Today, he went out of the pass for the carefree fairy king. In his feeling, the carefree fairy king has left. Naturally, he will not let the carefree fairy king really escape.

 Chapter 525

    In the void, the carefree fairy King ran away while suppressing the injury in his body.


    Facing the finger of King Shiling, even if she had a sky turning seal to resist, she was also seriously injured. At the moment, his strength fell to the realm of immortals.


    However, the next moment, a figure in white appeared in front of her.


    Blocked his way.


    "Mo Ling, do you remember me?"


    This figure is no one else, it is Jun Changsheng who came.


    "Your longevity?"


    The carefree fairy king was surprised to see Jun Changsheng, but she remembered that Jun Changsheng was abandoned by her.


    But at this moment, you have the realm of immortality.


    "Yes, it''s me, Mo Ling. It''s been ten thousand years."


    "Today, let''s end all our grievances in World War I!"


    "On this day, I waited for a long time."


    Jun Changsheng looked at the carefree fairy king, and his voice was incomparably cold.


    "Hum!"


    "You couldn''t do it back then, but you can''t do it now."


    "Burial!"


    The carefree fairy king suddenly made a move with a touch of forest cold at the corners of his mouth.


    Use your magic power to kill you at the end of your life.


    Facing the magic power of the carefree fairy king, Jun Changsheng''s face was very calm and didn''t say a word.


    However.


    The next moment of your longevity, suddenly out of the sword.


    "Keng!"


    A sword rang.


    The long sword in Jun Changsheng''s hand came out of its scabbard, and a dark and cold sword light broke out, and the blade was like a curved moon.


    But with an unstoppable sword power, the magic power of the carefree fairy king is dissolved.


    "Burn the sky!"


    The next moment, a more terrible sword burst out. Jun Changsheng''s body swept out and cut a sword at the carefree fairy king.


    When the sword was cut out, the blade became a fire dragon and came to the carefree fairy king.


    At the same time, the temperature of the void suddenly soared.


    Under the fire of the fire dragon, it seems that the void is really going to be ignited.


    The ferocious dragon mouth swallowed at the carefree fairy king.


    The huge body of the fire dragon was extremely shocked.


    At this moment, the carefree fairy King became incomparably small compared with the shape of the fire dragon.


    "Flame Kendo?"


    "How did he do it in such a short time?"


    "This is not the world of kendo."


    "Moreover, over the years, I have sealed the world. The seal of the world has not been destroyed for a long time. Why are so many powerful beings born?"


    Facing this sword, the carefree fairy King''s face was very heavy.


    She really couldn''t figure out why the xuanhuang world became so strange.


    Everything here is completely different from what he expected.


    "Black sun storm!"


    The carefree fairy king used his magic power to suppress the fire dragon.


    The terrible fire dragon was killed by the carefree fairy king again.


    However, at the moment when the carefree fairy king killed the fire dragon sword Qi.


    Jun Changsheng cut out several swords in succession.


    The five swords cut in succession all have different sword meanings. Under these five swords, the five elements sword meanings burst out.


    The five elements sword idea seemed to form a cage and suppressed the carefree fairy king.


    "Five element Kendo?"


    At this moment, the carefree fairy King''s face became extremely ugly.


    Jun Changsheng''s strength exceeded his expectations.


    Moreover, the five elements sword intention broke out at the moment, which made the carefree fairy King feel dangerous.


    At the same time, the carefree fairy king was badly hurt by the stone spirit king, and disappeared extremely. He was also hurt. If he continued, it would be extremely unfavorable to him.


    "Jun Changsheng, how did you practice and why did your strength reach such a level?"


    The carefree fairy king asked the question in his heart.


    "Thanks for your advice, you can have today!"


    "Xiaoyao fairy king, either you or I die today!"


    "Town!"


    The cold voice of Jun Changsheng sounded, and the intention of the five element sword increased again, turned into a five element sword array, and suppressed against the carefree fairy king.


    "Young master?"


    "It''s childe again. Who is this man and how strong his strength is!"


    After hearing the words "childe", the Immortal King of Xiaoyao looked heavy.


    Looking at the suppression of the terrible sword array, the carefree fairy king looked extremely cold.


    "You have a long life. When you were able to abolish you and save your life, I can kill you today!"


    "You, go to hell!"


    The voice of the carefree fairy King became extremely cold.


    At this moment, the carefree fairy King urged fantianyin again. Fantianyin turned into a big seal and suppressed you for your longevity.


    The moment when the sky turning seal appeared, the terrible breath made people''s soul tremble wildly.


    "What grade of immortal treasure is this? It''s so strong!"


    When the carefree fairy King urged the sky turning seal, Jun Changsheng''s face changed.


    Because at the moment of your longevity, you lost the ability to move in an instant.


    Can only watch the fantianyin suppress.


    "Get out!"


    But at the moment, only a child''s angry cry came.


    At the same time, a fairy sword came through the air.


    They collided with the sky turning seal urged by the carefree fairy king.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the sky turning seal of the carefree fairy king was blown away by the fairy sword.


    The fairy sword also flew back and returned to the child''s hand.


    The child is no other than Jun Wushen, Li Yixi''s disciple.


    "Wushen, why are you here?"


    Seeing the moment when you were godless, you looked surprised.


    "Lao Zu, I feel the murderous spirit on you. I''m afraid you won''t be defeated, so we came quietly!" Jun Wushen''s eyes twinkled. He was really afraid that Jun would scold him for his long life.


    However, they are different from Jun Changsheng.


    At the moment, the carefree fairy King stared at Jun Wushen and the sword in Jun Wushen''s hand.


    There was a terrible wave in my heart.


    She is a fairy king. His eyes can see through a lot of things.


    After you Wushen shot, the king of Xiaoyao fairy naturally took a look, but because of this look, the king of Xiaoyao fairy was almost stunned.


    He saw very clearly, Jun Wushen''s bone age, small and terrible.


    Now the king is godless, only ten years old.


    But a ten-year-old child, unexpectedly hit the sky turning seal, the carefree fairy king was shocked.


    Moreover, the long sword in Jun Wushen''s hand was still intact, which shocked the carefree fairy king again.


    The quality of Fantian printing is extremely high.


    It''s a sword that can resist hard and is intact. Its strength can be seen.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Just now, it costs a lot to activate the sky turning seal.


    The carefree fairy king looked very dignified in the face of the ten-year-old child.


    Because she knew that Jun Wushen could fight against fantianyin. Today, she was really in trouble and might die.


    "Who are you?"


    "Who did you learn from?"


    "Are you sure you want to fight the Immortal King?" The carefree fairy king said angrily.


    "I''m a godless gentleman. I''ll learn from you!"


    "You intend to kill my uncle. If you don''t kill you today, it''s hard to calm down." You have no God''s cold way.


    "Do you want to learn from childe?"


    Hearing the word "childe" again, the whole body of Xiaoyao fairy king was shocked.


    Childe, he listens too much.


    "Witch, take my sword!"


    After the sound fell, Jun Wushen, holding the long sword, directly killed the carefree fairy king.

 Chapter 526

    After the sound fell, Jun Wushen sent out his strongest sword.


    This sword contains all the insights of Jun Wushen these days.


    When the sword was wielded, the long sword in Jun Wushen''s hand trembled slightly and sang softly.


    At the moment, Jun Changsheng, beside Jun Wushen, his body trembled violently, and there was panic in his eyes.


    Jun Changsheng is a practitioner of kendo. He has deep attainments in kendo, but in Jun''s godless sword, he saw a terrible sword potential.


    "Is this the master''s Kendo?"


    Jun Changsheng''s body trembled slightly, and his eyes were full of panic.


    This sword seems to be able to move the sacred mountain, break the Milky way, cut off demons and gods, trap gods and demons, kill immortals and Buddhas, destroy the supreme, and open the sky with a sword.


    "Impossible!"


    "What kind of Kendo is this? Why is there such a terrible Kendo in this mortal world? Is he the reincarnation of Da Luo Jinxian?"


    "When I was only ten years old, I had such a terrible solution to kendo."


    "Is this an illusion?"


    "Or, his master, is an unimaginable existence."


    "Who is Li Yixi? Who is he?"


    "No, this sword should be magic kendo."


    "I don''t believe it!"


    At this moment, the carefree fairy King roared angrily.


    Facing Jun Wushen''s sword, she was really frightened. Regardless of her injury, she quickly urged the sky turning seal in front of her body.


    In the blink of an eye, the sky turned into a hill, emitting majestic golden light all over.


    Like a sacred mountain, it appeared in front of the carefree fairy king, trying to block Jun Wushen''s sword.


    The sword seems to open the sky.


    When the sword awn came into contact with the sky turning seal, the harsh cutting sound sounded, and the extremely powerful sky turning seal was directly cut off under this terrible sword.


    The sword awn cut open the sky turning seal, and its power seems not to be affected much.


    Under the frightened eyes of the carefree fairy king, the sword flash directly from the carefree fairy King''s body.


    This sword is too terrible and has a great impact on the carefree fairy king. If the carefree fairy King desperately dodges, he may still be able to dodge.


    But the impact of this sword on the carefree fairy king is too great.


    "Are you the reincarnation of Da Luo Jinxian?"


    At the moment, the carefree fairy king asked his doubts.


    "No, I am me. I''m just a good teacher!"


    Jun Wushen gasped.


    "Your master?"


    "What is your master''s accomplishment?"


    The carefree fairy king looked at Jun Wushen in shock and asked in horror. She didn''t know how terrible strength she needed to teach such a terrible disciple.


    "Master?"


    "I don''t know. The master is invincible anyway."


    Jun Wushen thought for a moment, but he still didn''t know the answer.


    He really doesn''t know how powerful Li Yixi is.


    "Invincible?"


    "It turns out that my peeping at catastrophe is the end of my destiny."


    "I''m afraid the disciples who can teach such strength have already stood on the nine days."


    "It turns out that all kinds of things in the world have karma. What doesn''t belong to me is not mine after all. I can''t force it."


    "The only regret is that I didn''t go to see the legendary childe Li. What kind of supreme existence does he have?"


    The voice of the carefree fairy King fell, her body and fairy soul could no longer hold on, and his body was slowly decomposing and gradually disappeared into the void.


    The carefree fairy King fell.


    He survived under King Shiling, but he didn''t expect that she would die in the hands of a young man, and the young man only gave a sword.


    "You..."


    Watching the carefree fairy King fall, Jun Changsheng''s face was full of trembling color.


    This scene, for Jun Changsheng, the impact is too great.


    Too big for him to accept.


    The carefree fairy King seems to kill simply, just a sword, but he has been to the fairy world. He has lived and practiced in the carefree fairy domain for a long time. He knows very well what kind of existence the carefree fairy king is and how terrible it is.


    The life of the carefree fairy king is actually full of misfortune, which also leads to the character of the carefree fairy king.


    In the whole fairyland, among the three thousand realms, he is the master of one realm.


    Among the three thousand domain masters, the Xiaoyao Immortal King is definitely at the upper middle level.


    It is also the only existence with humble birth in the middle and upper level.


    But in terms of courage and ruthlessness.


    The carefree fairy king said he was second, and no one dared to say he was first.


    In order to seal the xuanhuang world, he killed the inheritance of literature and Taoism in the Xiaoyao immortal domain in the blink of an eye.


    All the strong men of literature and Taoism who resist face the cold-blooded machete of the carefree fairy king.


    Some of those inheritors of literature and Taoism come from Haoran.


    However, the carefree fairy king did not hesitate to kill him.


    And the carefree fairy king at that time challenged Haoran. The literati and Taoist friars in the same realm can challenge him at will.


    Some strong men who came from Haoran were beheaded by the carefree fairy king.


    This woman, let Haoran shut up.


    Means and mind can be said to be difficult to find fault with.


    However, it is almost invincible in the same realm of the fairy world. Today, it was beheaded by the ten-year-old King Wushen.


    It''s incredible.


    Such an impact makes it difficult for the king to breathe for a long time.


    I can''t say a word.


    Jun Changsheng was stunned when he looked at his offspring.


    The body trembled slightly, and even the body became stiff.


    After all, the scene in front of him, for his impact, is really too big.


    Ten year old cut the fairy king.


    I dare not think so in my dream.


    However, Jun Wushen told him the sword in his hand.


    Ten years old, you can really kill the fairy king.


    "Ancestor, is this really the fairy king?"


    "How weak."


    "When I was ten years old, I killed him with one sword. Although I did my best, it was too fake."


    "How long have I been practicing? Can I kill the master of a domain?"


    "Can this person be a fake!"


    When Jun Changsheng was shocked and didn''t know how to speak, Jun Changsheng''s ear sounded the voice of Jun''s godless doubt.


    Jun Changsheng looked at the questioning face of Jun Wushen and felt very unhappy.


    Want to hate a sentence, feel that Jun Wushen is loading a pen.


    But those innocent eyes told him that Jun Wushen didn''t say hypothesis.


    But do not know their own strength, has reached such a terrible state.


    At the moment of your longevity, Li Yixi''s smiling face appeared in your mind.


    I was extremely frightened and felt that my thoughts were not unblocked.


    "Childe... What did childe teach? Why did godless strength become so terrible."


    Thinking of this, Jun Changsheng''s eyes lit up. He thought that his practice method might be wrong. He looked forward to looking at Jun Wushen: "Wushen, how does the childe teach you?"

 Chapter 527

    Jun Wushen was stunned when he heard what you said.


    Because he asked Jun Changsheng whether the carefree fairy king was false. Jun Changsheng had not answered this question. He suddenly asked him that Li Yixi was suitable for teaching him, which made him a little stunned.


    But at the mention of Li Yixi, there was an uplifting color in your godless eyes.


    There was excitement in those small eyes.


    The long sword returned to its sheath and was carried behind him. The long sword was almost as high as his body.


    "Ancestor, master, he is too powerful. My comprehension ability is too poor. He has been teaching me to read. Master said that reading can be wise and reasonable."


    "And the master taught me divine culture. I can enhance my understanding of the Tao only by reading."


    "When I''m free, Shiniang will give me some advice on my kendo."


    "It''s so comfortable to be with Shifu. I feel like I''m improving every day."


    "No, I forgot a big event. The master has returned from the middle heaven. I was busy practicing my sword and forgot to see the master."


    "I have to get ready."


    "Old ancestor, let''s go back!"


    Thinking of Li Yixi, Jun was anxious to go back.


    In his eyes, meeting Li Yixi is more important than anything.


    "Good!"


    You have no choice but to promise.


    He has lived for tens of thousands of years. He is an ancient figure, but his strength is not as good as that of the ten-year-old Jun Wushen. He wants to call him the old ancestor of Jun Wushen.


    He took a look at the place where the carefree fairy king died.


    He took a hard breath and followed Jun Wushen back quickly.


    Zhongtianyu, Shengxian villa.


    The arrival of Zhao Tianyin and others soon attracted the attention of shengxianzhuang.


    The three heroes of Shengxian villa and Zhao Lin rushed over.


    "Three Taoist friends, I waited for Meng Lang and didn''t come to entertain him at the first time."


    Mengzi, the head of the three heroes, has an apology on his face at the moment.


    I''m very grateful to the three brothers of Mengzi in the forbidden area of the sound of heaven.


    Because if Zhao Tianyin had not brought Li Yixi to Shengxian villa, they would not have become immortals at all.


    It''s a great favor for them to become immortal and get the way.


    "Mengzi Taoist friend, it was only when we were abrupt. It was our fault that we entered Shengxian villa without saying hello." Zhao Tianyin immediately hugged her fist and explained.


    "Master Zhao, who is this?"


    After approaching, Mengzi three people were slightly shocked.


    After approaching, the three martial brothers found that the devil was not a human race, but a demon clan.


    Terrans and demons were enemies of life and death not long ago.


    And the three looked at the devil and shook all over.


    Even if the three of their martial brothers set foot in the fairy way, they felt like mole ants in front of the devil.


    It''s too powerful. The strong breath makes them a little suppressed.


    Moreover, this is not the deliberate release of the devil, but after the devil swallowed the chaotic will of the heavenly king, the soul grew too fast, the soul power was out of control and failed to converge the strength of the whole body.


    Heard the words of the three martial brothers and looked at the doubts on the three faces.


    Zhao Tianyin immediately smiled and said, "three Taoist friends, let me introduce you. This Taoist friend is from the demon family. Now he practices in our Tianyin forbidden area. He is a member of our Tianyin forbidden area. The name of the Taoist friend is just one word, demon. Is this name given by the childe?"


    "Now, the devil friend is the realm of Xuanxian."


    After Zhao Tianyin''s voice fell, Mengzi''s senior brother''s body shook and the doubt in his eyes disappeared.


    Replace your smile.


    Because Li Yixi valued that people, demons, or demons were good people in their eyes.


    Li Yixi''s existence will never go wrong.


    "Meet the devil friend in disguise!"


    "Yuan fan visits the devil friend!"


    "Hu Zhi visits the devil friend!"


    Knowing that the devil is a Xuanxian, I am more respectful.


    "Demon, I''ve seen three Taoist friends!"


    "Thanks to your son, the devil is today. Otherwise, the devil is just a mediocre demon family."


    The devil also worshipped the three at the moment.


    The devil just returned the gift.


    One side of the empty mysterious smile.


    He smiled at the three and said, "do you know how long it took for the demon Taoist friends to practice to the present state?"


    Hearing Kong''s words, Mengzi''s three brothers looked curious and their eyes fell on Kong.


    They know that this is a deliberate show off. They will definitely tell them.


    Looking at the expectant eyes of the three people, he smiled and said, "demon Taoist friends, it has only taken less than two months since they began to practice."


    The empty voice fell. The three Mengzi brothers who heard this were stunned at the moment, and their eyes were incredible.


    Incredibly looking at the devil, such a speed is really terrible.


    Terrible to death.


    When the devil heard this, he was very helpless and hurriedly explained: "the three humanitarian friends should know that the childe is terrible. It is not difficult to practice if the childe gives advice. It is not difficult to become an immortal in one day."


    The devil''s voice fell, and the three deeply agreed.


    However, the three brothers of Mengzi took a deep breath and looked at the air with gratitude.


    The three of them knew that when they joked, they also told them not to crowd out demons because of their race. They also got the advice of Li Yixi, but their strength was just empty immortals, even Zhao Tianyin and others, that is, the realm of immortals.


    The devil reached the realm of Xuanxian, which shows that Li Yixi paid more attention to the devil.


    "Three, I don''t know if something big happened when you came to sage''s villa suddenly?"


    After greeting, Mengzi''s eyes fell on Zhao Tianyin.


    At the moment of hearing this, the smiles on Zhao Tianyin''s and Luo Kong''s faces disappeared. Zhao Tianyin said solemnly, "villa leader Meng may not know that Tianjun''s tomb has been opened, and there is a terrible chaotic will from Tianjun''s tomb. The three of us are just a random move of chaotic will, like a move to drive away mosquitoes, and we are injured."


    "Follow the chaotic will all the way to Shengxian villa, so I haven''t had time to see the three Taoist friends."


    Hearing Zhao Tianyin''s words, Mengzi was shocked.


    The frightened way: "is it, is it the will born in the corpse of the heavenly king?"


    After Mengzi''s voice fell, Yuan fan and Hu Zhi''s body was also shocked. There was panic in their eyes. They looked at Zhao Tianyin.


    The devil felt the three people''s eyes and explained: "now, we also speculate like this. We swallowed some chaotic will and felt some vague memories, but we have to wait for Li Shan to wake up."


    "The last remaining chaotic will has entered Li Shan''s soul palace and is now seizing Li Shan."


    The devil''s voice fell, and Mengzi''s three people trembled, and their frightened eyes fell on the devil''s three people. Their bodies trembled and asked, "is the emperor confused and will take away Li Shan? What should I do now? Is there a better chance? "


    Li Shan is the future of Shengxian villa.

 Chapter 528

    In the eyes of Mengzi and others, Li Shan is the future of Shengxian villa.


    Now Li Shan is still incomparably young. If such a talented disciple loses, he won''t hurt.


    So at the moment, the eyes of the four people are full of worry, uneasiness and uneasiness.


    Because they all know that if Li Shan is lost by the chaotic will of the heavenly king, Li Shan is no longer Li Shan.


    Moreover, the emperor''s chaotic will, even if it is only a residual part, is also extremely terrible. Such existence will take away Li Shan, and Li Shan can win.


    Moreover, the three sages and Zhao Lin are very clear. In fact, killing Li Shan now is the best result.


    In this battle, almost Li Shan''s body was destined to be occupied.


    "Hey!"


    "This is the great disaster of my sage villa!"


    "Li Shan, don''t blame martial uncle!"


    Mengzi took a deep breath and his face was slightly pale.


    Tianjun''s chaotic will is damaged in Shengxian villa. Once he controls Li Shan''s body, Shengxian villa will encounter great difficulties.


    So now Mengzi, after taking a deep breath, decided to abolish Li Shan.


    Just about to make a move, Zhao Tianyin''s look changed.


    "Mengzi Taoist friend, wait a minute!"


    "No, maybe there''s still a chance!"


    Zhao Tianyin''s body immediately blocked Li Shan''s body and stopped Mengzi.


    "Zhao Daoyou, Mengzi also knows that Li Shan is the best disciple of our sage villa?"


    "I can''t bear it, but the will of the heavenly king is so strong, and Li Shan''s soul power is so difficult to overcome the will of the heavenly king. Frankly, this is impossible!"


    At the moment, I was so angry that I trembled.


    There was a look of despair in his eyes.


    Yuan fan and others are silent at the moment.


    "Several Taoist friends, it''s not that things haven''t changed. Everything depends on the childe''s means. Do you remember what the childe taught Li Shan when he came to Shengxian villa?"


    The devil looked at the scene and said slowly.


    "Devil friend, if you have anything to say, it doesn''t matter!"


    The moment Mengzi and others heard the word childe, they couldn''t help but look forward to looking at the devil.


    The devil said slowly: "as far as I know, the childe came to the sage''s villa, instructed Li Shan and taught the Three Character Classic, right!"


    Hearing the devil''s words, Mengzi and others immediately nodded, "the devil friend is right, but what does this have to do with seizing?"


    The devil continued: "today, you may not know that it is not us who have greatly damaged the will of the emperor, but the three character Scripture taught by the childe. In the enlightenment hall, the three character Scripture suddenly shows the childe''s virtual shadow, which is caused by the childe''s will. Part of the will left is equivalent to the realm of virtual immortals."


    "There are two points to win, one is the strong soul power, but the Tao heart."


    "Now, Li Shan is also the strength of the virtual immortal, and the chaotic will of the heavenly king is also the strength of the virtual immortal. They are equal."


    "In terms of Tao, the emperor''s chaotic will is extremely terrible, but the childe taught Li Shan the method of sitting and forgetting."


    "I think the childe may have calculated everything and arranged everything."


    "Li Shan is very likely to have a blessing in disguise."


    The devil''s voice fell, and the three heroes and Zhao Lin of Shengxian villa brightened their eyes at the moment.


    "Thank you for your advice!"


    Mengzi heard this, and a smile appeared in his eyes.


    On their faces, a touch of excitement appeared in an instant.


    "Li Shan, can you succeed?"


    At this moment, the three people moved in their hearts.


    The three sat directly around Li Shan. Zhao Lin''s Wen Bao Wan Falu appeared. The four urged Wan Falu around Li Shan.


    The mighty force entangled Li Shan''s body.


    At this moment, in the soul palace, two figures are opposite.


    "Who are you, boy?"


    "What kind of skill have you practiced that makes your Tao mind so solid?"


    "If you don''t believe me, your Tao heart has no flaws."


    At the moment, the emperor''s will is chaotic and consumes a lot. At the moment, he is seriously injured. If he can''t win in a short time and control Li Shan''s body, he will be swallowed by Li Shan in Li Shan''s soul palace.


    However, the emperor was confused and his face was very ugly.


    No matter what magic power he exerts, Li Shan''s swordsmanship can be equal to him.


    In front of Li Shan, when he meets a strong man, he will be strong.


    He can''t get any advantage at all.


    The emperor confused his will. With the passage of time, he became weaker and weaker, and gradually fell down.


    However.


    At the moment when he fell into the downwind, a voice sounded in the mind of the emperor''s confused will.


    At the moment, it was Mengzi and others outside who made a move.


    "No ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!"


    In the chaos and roar of the will, the will body exploded directly.


    It was swallowed by Lishan.


    At the moment, Li Shan''s body trembled in the eyes of everyone.


    At the next moment, Li Shan''s body burst into a terrible breath of literature and Taoism.


    The eyes of Mengzi and others are all excited.


    "Yes, yes!"


    "It seems that the childe has really expected."


    Yuan fan was so excited that he couldn''t control himself.


    "Thank you three martial uncles and teacher Zhao Lin!"


    Li Shan opened his eyes and looked grateful.


    "Li Shan, Congratulations!"


    Zhao Tianyin, three people, also have a smile on their face at the moment.


    "Thank you for protecting the law for me."


    "Fortunately, the childe came to the sage''s villa and taught me the method of sitting and forgetting, and I reached the state of being as good as water. Otherwise, today, it''s really bad."


    At the moment, a smile appeared in Li Shan''s eyes.


    "Dear Taoist friends, since Li Shan has nothing to do and has got the opportunity, I won''t disturb you."


    "Tomorrow, we''ll get together again!"


    Zhao Tianyin three people at the moment, worship Mengzi three heroes and leave quickly.


    Looking at Zhao Tianyin and others leaving, Mengzi and others'' eyes fell on Li Shan, with an excited face.


    "Li Shan, swallowed up the emperor''s chaotic will. What''s the matter now?"


    Hearing Mengzi''s words, Li Shan immediately said, "after the three masters swallowed the emperor''s chaotic will, I found that I had controlled some disaster Taoism and my soul power had been greatly improved."


    "Unfortunately, it''s a little broken. The emperor is chaotic and his will is incomplete."


    Li Shan is a little excited at the moment.


    "Three masters, I want to go to the southern heaven to thank you for your help."


    "If it weren''t for the childe, there would be no Li Shan after today." At the moment, Li Shan said respectfully.


    "Yes, go!"


    "The grace of saving lives is like rebuilding!" After the three brothers of master yuan fan looked at each other, a serious color appeared in their eyes.


    "Yes, I''m going to the southern heaven!"


    At Li Shan''s feet, a cold lightsaber appeared. He stepped on the cold lightsaber and broke through the air.


    South Tianyu, in the courtyard.


    Li Yixi and others finally returned.


    Li Yixi approached the study and put the scroll on the desk.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t get a powerful skill, but it''s good to have a painting."


    "I''m so thirsty. Go and have a glass of water first."


    Li Yixi left the study.

 Chapter 529

    In the holy Tao palace, a figure sneaked in without trace.


    Quietly, he crossed the aisle palace and entered the center of zhishengdao palace, under the mountain where Li Yixi was located.


    The peak where Li Yixi lived is surrounded by the zhishengdao palace, which is a forbidden area of the zhishengdao palace.


    Here, few people can come in.


    The figure slowly manifests under the mountain. This is not a person.


    But a stone man the size of a fist.


    This stone man is no one else, but the guardian of the tomb of the heavenly king, the stone spirit king.


    At the moment, the stone spirit king looked anxious.


    "Never practice enlightenment."


    "In the painting, although there is the art of catastrophe, there is also the evil power of the evil ancestor. The evil ancestor is extremely terrible and the avenue is extremely powerful. Once you understand the art of catastrophe, the avenue of the evil ancestor will fluctuate. Once eroded by the power of the avenue, it will be controlled by the power of the evil ancestor and become a puppet of the evil ancestor."


    "At that time, it will be the disaster of this world."


    The stone spirit king said, and his body quickly went up the mountain.


    However, just halfway up the mountain, the stone spirit king felt as if he had been suppressed by an ancient sacred mountain.


    I couldn''t hold on and fell to the ground.


    But after falling to the ground, the stone spirit king found that the power had disappeared.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s so weird. Is it forbidden here?"


    "What a terrible power. I''m a great Luo Jinxian. Can''t I fly here?"


    A dignified color appeared in the eyes of King Shiling.


    For here, fear to the extreme.


    When King Shiling looked frightened, two voices sounded in his ears.


    "Huh?"


    "Did you feel that there was something you wanted to break through the holy mountain?"


    The stone spirit king looked along the voice, and two figures came into the stone spirit king''s eyes.


    Seeing these two figures, the heart of King Shiling was shocked.


    "How is that possible?"


    "Isn''t this skydiving rat?"


    "Scurrying rats are extremely rare animals in the fairy world. Why are there here? I have traveled all walks of life in the fairy world and rarely found them?"


    "Moreover, it''s still the realm of Xuanxian. It''s so powerful."


    "No, it''s not just the divine beast flying rat, but the returning flying rat. How is this possible?"


    "I wandered around the immortal region and saw that there were no blood returning flying rats around those powerful beings."


    "These two guys have settled down halfway up the mountain and are still guarding the mountain."


    "Such a powerful atavistic beast is willing to guard the mountain in the middle of the mountain. Who is the most powerful God or a powerful animal master?"


    In order to cover up his whereabouts, he turned into a stone spirit king the size of a palm. At the moment, his eyes fell on the two flying rats, and a touch of panic appeared in his eyes.


    At this moment, the stone spirit king looked more dignified. Before, he just felt that Li Yixi was strong, but now, he felt that this place was definitely not as simple as he thought before.


    "It seems that we must be careful!"


    After taking a deep breath, King Shiling carefully went to the top of the mountain.


    However, before he had gone far, the body of King Shiling trembled again, quickly turned into a stone and fell to the original place motionless.


    Sasha!


    At this moment, the originally ordinary vines on the ground burst out terrible vitality, and the branches grew rapidly and spread here.


    A vine, like a soul, surrounded the stone. The tip of the branches and leaves tentatively touched the stone.


    After not feeling any abnormality, vines looked around in doubt and got nothing.


    Those vines and branches slowly returned, and their strong vitality disappeared and became extraordinary.


    "Tongtian Teng!"


    "It''s Tongtian Teng!"


    "There are also signs of atavism. How is this possible?"


    "Why did the fleeing rat return to his ancestors first, and tengtian Teng also showed signs of returning to his ancestors? Why, is this jiuchongtian?"


    At the moment, Shi Lingwang felt that he had an illusion, but the reality told him that he had no illusion at all. Everything in front of him was true.


    Just now, when Tongtian Teng touched him, he also felt that Tongtian Teng''s strength reached the point of true immortality.


    Even if I have lived with the disaster God, I have never seen such a terrible world.


    In the eyes of King Shiling, these places are not like the world at all, but the nine heavy heaven above.


    Only in the Ninth Heaven can we see the ancestral beast.


    It is very difficult to see in the eightfold sky.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At the moment, Shiling king didn''t sneak immediately, but breathed quietly and tried to calm his breath, because Shiling king had a bad hunch that he wanted to climb the mountain without being found. I''m afraid it''s not easy.


    After the breath calmed down, King Shiling dared to act.


    At the moment, the stone spirit king was very careful. Gradually, there was panic in the stone spirit king''s eyes.


    Because with his careful sneaking, he hasn''t reached the peak yet, but he saw at least a dozen kinds of divine blood on his way to the mountain.


    If these beings go out, even in the double heaven, they are also an extremely terrible demon king.


    But here, it can be seen everywhere.


    Even though he tried his best to suppress the breath, there were still drops of sweat on the forehead of King Shiling.


    However, the stone spirit king was very careful. As soon as all the sweat appeared, the stone spirit king urged the mana to evaporate the sweat.


    Moreover, the stone spirit king knows that he can appear here so quickly. First, he is powerful, but he is a stone spirit family and helps him sneak better.


    Otherwise, it''s not that easy to get here.


    At the moment, the stone spirit king felt his heart beat faster and became more careful.


    Step by step to the top of the mountain.


    This short distance, even the stone spirit king, took a full three hours. A big Luo Jinxian, who crossed such a short distance and took so long in the world, didn''t dare believe it.


    At the moment, the stone King finally saw the courtyard in the distance.


    However, the moment he saw the courtyard, the body of King Shiling stiffened in an instant.


    "Impossible?"


    "Impossible?"


    "This must be my illusion. How can there be a sacred animal rosefinch here."


    "And the sacred animal rosefinch, which is high above, turned into a native chicken?"


    At the moment, the scene in front of him had a great impact on him.


    "Da Luo Jinxian peak!"


    The eyes on the stone stared at the rosefinch, and he felt the horror of the rosefinch beast.


    The strength of the divine beast rosefinch is even equal to him.


    At this moment, King Shiling was really frightened.


    "No, you have to wait until night. Once you are found, it is absolutely impossible to steal the scroll in such a place."


    At the next moment, the king of stone spirit turned into a stone and there was no movement.

 Chapter 530

    Until night comes.


    The stone spirit king, who turned into an ordinary stone, moved.


    After seeing several rosefinch beasts not far away, he took a deep breath and went to the courtyard.


    Although it is night, it is not much simpler than day.


    King Shiling spent nine cattle and two tigers before he quietly entered the courtyard.


    The scroll, which has been kept by the king of stone, naturally leaves some marks on the scroll.


    At the moment, the stone spirit king felt the location of the scroll when he entered the courtyard.


    The eyes of King Shiling fell on the brightly lit Li Yixi study at the moment.


    Taking a deep breath, King Shiling quietly approached Li Yixi''s study.


    From entering the courtyard, Shi Lingwang felt great terror, his body trembled, and even his soul dared not urge him to explore.


    Because the stone spirit king has a feeling that once his soul explores in the courtyard, there will be a disaster.


    As a great Luo Jinxian, Shiling King naturally attaches great importance to his sixth sense.


    So at the moment, seeing the brightly lit study, King Shiling could only take a deep breath and quietly approach the study.


    At the moment when King Shiling approached the study, the big black dog in the corner glanced and saw that there was no threat and no attention.


    Rolled into a sleeping cat, the broken golden demon pupil glanced at it, but he didn''t continue to pay attention and continue his good dream.


    On the eaves, the little sparrow in the bird''s nest glanced at the stone king and saw a moving stone. He was very interested, but he didn''t move, because Li Yixi was busy in his study at the moment. He didn''t dare to make a sound to disturb Li Yixi.


    When King Shiling touched the outside of the study, he didn''t have time to watch. He rolled into the study silently.


    "Huh?"


    However, the stone spirit king who entered the study did not dare to make the slightest movement, and his whole body was very stiff.


    Because, at the moment he entered the study, he saw Li Yixi''s back. At the moment, Li Yixi is preparing to read.


    "God!"


    "God is still here!"


    Secretly swallowed a mouthful of water, trying to suppress his inner uneasiness at the moment.


    No one dared to make a voice, waiting for the judgment of fate.


    As the strength of the great Luo Jinxian, King Shiling naturally knows the power of the Heavenly God. When he enters the room, in his consciousness, he can never escape the ears and eyes of Li Yixi.


    At the moment, Li Yixi did find the change of King Shiling.


    Turn around slowly.


    Li Yixi found that there was an extra stone on the ground.


    "Huh?"


    "Strange, why is there an extra stone here?"


    A different color appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    At the same time, Li Yixi also found a different place, that is, the stone in front of him felt completely different from ordinary stones.


    Su Xiuyi went over and took the stone on the ground in her hand.


    The stone king, who turned into a stone, was held in his hand by Li Yixi, and his heart trembled.


    To keep your breath alive.


    "This stone, what kind of stone is it? I feel its quality is extremely good."


    "The appearance is OK. You can decorate it as an object!"


    Li Yixi, holding the stone king, smiled and said slowly.


    "Huh?"


    "Turn me into an object?"


    Hearing this, King Shiling was stunned.


    The stone spirit king came up with a voice and wanted to change, but the stone spirit king was frightened to find that he couldn''t change any trace at the moment.


    As if it had really become a stone.


    "This... This..."


    The stone spirit king was completely stupid at this moment.


    Watching Li Yixi helplessly, a carving knife appeared in his hand and carved him.


    The stone spirit king is the stone spirit family of the golden immortals of Dalao.


    He was conceived by Tianshi.


    It can be said to be indestructible.


    But the next moment, King Shiling was frightened to find that the knife in Li Yixi''s hand was so sharp and terrible.


    I watched my body being carved.


    The only good thing is that Li Yixi didn''t carve wantonly, just decorated it.


    "Is the emperor punishing me for breaking into the treasure land?"


    "It must be!"


    The stone spirit king''s heart trembled.


    After a little carving, Li Yixi''s mouth burst into a smile.


    "It looks much better!"


    "There''s still one thing missing. Put it up!"


    Li Yixi was very interested and left the study immediately.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    After Li Yixi left his study, King Shiling dared to gasp.


    Just now, King Shiling was scared to death.


    "Huh?"


    "No, no, in the process of carving, my demon body was damaged, but I didn''t have any damage?"


    "How is this possible?"


    The stone spirit king was stunned at the moment.


    He was cultivated by Tianshi. Li Yixi cut off a part of his body. He should be hit hard.


    This is completely beyond his own understanding.


    "No, no!"


    "My strength has soared."


    Then the soul of King Shiling trembled.


    He was frightened to find that he had not been badly hurt, but his strength had improved.


    This shocked the stone spirit king.


    The frightened stone spirit king began to look at his body. After looking at it, the whole man looked stiff.


    The soul feels its own change and can''t believe it.


    "Isn''t this... Isn''t this the brand of the road?"


    "These knife marks are actually the brand of the avenue."


    "This God is so terrible. If you wave a knife at will, you can leave a mark on the road."


    The heart of King Shiling has set off a huge wave at the moment.


    King Shiling never thought of such a thing, not even in his dream.


    "No!"


    "I have to find a way to leave, but if my body doesn''t move, what should I do?"


    "What should I do?"


    The stone spirit king at the moment is burning with anxiety.


    But king Shiling''s face was so desperate that his body could not move at all.


    Before King Shiling thought of a good way to solve the current problem, Li Yixi came back with a thing.


    The stone spirit king who wants to escape can only immediately restrain all his thoughts.


    Li Yixi is holding a carefully carved wooden frame in his hand.


    After putting the wooden shelf on the desk, put the stone king on the wooden shelf.


    "Good looking!"


    "In this way, it is more perfect. I give full marks for this jewelry!"


    Looking at his masterpiece, Li Yixi was extremely satisfied.


    However.


    When Li Yixi was satisfied, King Shiling was desperate.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "What is this? Why do I feel my soul power? The operation has become slow."


    "This wooden frame has locked my immortal body!"


    "How is this possible?"


    At this moment, the stone spirit king felt that the spiritual lines appeared on the shelf, completely blocking his body here.


    Even if he has the strength of Luo Jinxian, he can''t do anything at the moment.

 Chapter 531

    "Damn it!"


    "How could this happen?"


    The stone spirit king was really frightened at the moment.


    However, King Shiling found that he was now deprived of his qualification to commit suicide.


    Li Yixi was extremely satisfied with his works.


    After watching a circle, Li Yixi sat down after feeling that there was nothing to change.


    Sitting at his desk, Li Yixi spread out rice paper and began to write.


    At the moment, the stone spirit king is on the desk. He naturally knows what Li Yixi did.


    The king of stone spirit looked at Li Yixi''s king of stone spirit with horror on his face.


    "Huh?"


    The stone spirit king, frightened by Li Yixi''s terrible cultivation, suddenly trembled the next moment.


    The stone king at the moment did not observe Li Yixi.


    But attracted by the scroll on the desk.


    Because at this moment, the stone spirit king felt a frightened voice in the scroll.


    At the same time, under the eyes of King Shiling, King Shiling found that a virtual shadow appeared in the scroll. The virtual shadow kept struggling. Looking at the moment of the virtual shadow, King Shiling''s eyes were full of panic.


    "Evil... Evil ancestor!"


    This virtual shadow is the supreme evil thought left by the evil ancestor in the disaster Tianjun Avenue.


    It was because of the evil thoughts of the evil ancestor that King Shiling risked his life to sneak into the courtyard with the intention of taking away the scroll.


    But, King Shi Ling did not think that the evil ancestor evil idea that made the disaster emperor fall, was shocked at this moment.


    From the distorted body, the evil ancestor is struggling and suffering.


    "The evil thoughts of evil ancestors, what''s the matter?"


    The stone spirit king''s face was frightened. How powerful the evil ancestor was, and the evil thoughts of the evil ancestor could not be erased.


    But at the moment, the stone spirit king''s eyes stared at the boss.


    Because at the moment, judging from the fierce struggle of evil ancestors'' evil thoughts, evil ancestors'' evil thoughts have definitely been tortured.


    After the repeated confirmation of King Shiling, King Shiling finally knew the reason.


    At the moment, the virtual shadow of the evil ancestor''s evil thoughts is intertwined with Buddhist ideas.


    It is these Buddha intentions that make the evil thoughts of evil ancestors struggle violently.


    "Buddha meaning?"


    The next stone spirit king was shocked.


    His eyes fell on the meditation mantra written by Li Yixi before.


    The stone spirit king looked at the moment of Jingxin mantra.


    He found that on the mantra of calming the mind, the rich Buddha''s meaning broke out.


    One by one, there were virtual shadows of the Buddha. These Buddhas kept chanting the heart calming mantra, and the more terrible Buddha''s intention shrouded in the evil thoughts of the evil ancestor.


    "This is, is this to turn the evil thoughts of evil ancestors?"


    After watching the stone king, I finally found the truth.


    This divine text in front of us is really breaking out terrible Buddha''s meaning and turning evil thoughts.


    With the blessing of countless Buddhas, the fierce struggle of evil ancestors and evil thoughts soon disappeared.


    Instead, the Buddha light.


    The evil thoughts of evil ancestors have become solemn at the moment.


    A cassock appeared on the body, and the mantra of calming the heart was recited in the mouth.


    "It has been transformed!"


    "The evil thoughts of the evil ancestor have been transformed!"


    The stone spirit king at the moment feels that he is going crazy.


    I didn''t expect that the extremely powerful evil thoughts of the evil ancestors and the evil thoughts that let the disaster emperor fall were transformed by a divine article written by Li Yixi at this moment.


    This impact is too great for Shiling king.


    "Originally, I was worried for nothing."


    "Wendao Tianzun is really powerful."


    The king of stone spirit took a hard breath and silently looked at Li Yixi who was reading.


    He never thought that his great cultivation of Luo Jinxian would be frightened here today.


    Li Yixi read for an hour. When he felt a little thirsty, he stopped and closed the book.


    Finished reading tonight.

 Chapter 532

    "Hoo!"


    Li Yixi breathed out.


    Picked up the prepared water and took a sip.


    After moistening my throat, I feel much better.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the scroll at the moment.


    On the desk, the meditation mantra written by Li Yixi was crumpled by Su Xiuyi and thrown into the trash can.


    "Lost, so lost?"


    The stone spirit king, whose soul was imprisoned, was very distressed to see this scene in front of him.


    Because at the moment, he is comprehending the divine text on the static heart mantra. He urgently wants to control this divine text that can dispel the evil thoughts of evil ancestors, but it is extremely powerful.


    However, he was directly thrown away by Li Yixi like garbage.


    "The attainments of this painting are really powerful."


    "I don''t know who painted this picture?"


    Li Yixi picked up the scroll and a fine awn appeared in his eyes.


    When Li Yixi was in Tianjun''s tomb, he just took a look, which made Li Yixi interested.


    I had to watch it during the day, but Xiao Zhan went there and naturally had no time to watch it.


    At the moment, he slowly opened the scroll and Li Yixi watched it.


    "Painting?"


    The stone king on the desk shook his mouth when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    He was stunned by Li Yixi.


    Because the scroll in front of me is not a painting at all, but a true symbol of a great road.


    The disaster God has practiced all his life and condensed the true talisman of the great road.


    However, Li Yixi mistook it for a picture.


    The stone spirit king was naturally stunned.


    He looked at Li Yixi in front of him.


    Li Yixi''s pen, ink, paper and inkstone also trembled at the moment.


    King Shiling looked at Li Yixi silently, and Li Yixi looked at Da Dao Zhenfu silently.


    This state was maintained for half an hour.


    "Huh?"


    "The painting, with some flaws, is not perfect."


    However, Li Yixi, who put down the scroll, spit out a word.


    The stone spirit king naturally heard this sentence.


    Looking at Li Yixi, a God, he didn''t even know the true Fu of Da Dao.


    However!


    Next, Li Yixi''s action frightened the stone king.


    Because, under the gaze of King Shiling.


    I saw Li Yixi put away the scroll and drew a picture on the desk.


    King Shiling was frightened and found that he waved down with the pen in Li Yixi''s hand.


    A road that is as like as two peas of disaster, which is hundreds of thousands of years old.


    Moreover, King Shiling clearly felt that the plain rice paper had changed.


    Under Li Yixi''s Tao rhyme, the picture in front of me, with the continuous outbreak of Tao rhyme, is rapidly transforming into true symbols.


    In the blink of an eye, the picture in front of Li Yixi turned into a true symbol of Da Dao.


    The stone spirit king was frightened to find that the true talisman left by Li Yixi was even stronger and more complete than the great road true talisman condensed by the disaster fairy king.


    "This... This... This can''t be my dazzle!"


    King Shiling thought he had an illusion.


    Because the world road is three thousand.


    It''s impossible to have the same magic talisman.


    Once it appears, the world will be in chaos.


    But this scene, anyway, King Shiling couldn''t understand why?


    "Good, good!"


    "The harvest is good this time. My painting has improved again?"


    Li Yixi is very happy.


    Went out of the study and went to rest.


    The next day, outside the zhishengdao palace, a figure came.


    This person is no one else, but Li Shan who came from Zhongtian region.


    Li Shan''s strength is extraordinary. As soon as he entered the Taoist state in his palm, Tang Yin found it.


    "This Taoist friend, I don''t know what''s going to happen to come to the temple of the holy way?"


    After hearing Tang Yin''s words, Li Shan immediately said, "I''d like to meet you. I''m Li Shan, a sage village from the middle heaven. I''d like to meet you today and thank you for your help."


    Li Shan hurriedly explained his intention.


    "It''s Li Daoyou from Zhongtian, please!"


    "Please, next Tang Yin, to the Deputy palace master of Shengdao palace!"


    Tang Yin heard that Li Shan came from zhongtianyu and still came to visit Li Yixi. Naturally, he would not stop him. He hurriedly invited Li Shan to Shengdao palace.


    "It turns out that the Taoist friend is the leader of Tang Yin Tang Palace. Li Shan is rude!"


    "Since I''m Tang Daoyou, that''s good. The first thing I''ll do when I come to South Tianyu this time is to meet you and thank you for saving your life."


    "The second is to find Xiao Daoyou and Tang Daoyou to discuss the childe''s wedding."


    After discussing with Tang Yin for a long time, Li Shan went to Li Yixi''s courtyard under the leadership of Tang Yin.


    "Tang Yin, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your strength has improved well. You have reached the early days of immortality."


    "I especially remember you and Xiao Zhan becoming immortal. It hasn''t been long?"


    Long Yi smiled and looked at Tang yindao.


    "It''s all the way from the childe, otherwise we can''t even become an empty fairy if we cultivate 100000 yuan." Tang Yin is extremely modest.


    "Little brother Li Shan, why are you here?" After long Yi said a few words with Tang Yin, his eyes fell on Li Shan.


    For Li Shan, Long Yi dare not underestimate it.


    After Li Yixi taught Li Shan the method of sitting and forgetting, he was greatly promoted.


    Future achievements are bound to be unlimited.


    "See brother longyi!"


    "I came here today to see you and thank you for your kindness and saving your life." Li Shan said with a smile.


    "Go!"


    "The childe is in the courtyard!"


    The Dragon smiled.


    Li Shan and Tang Yin went to the courtyard.


    The two entered the courtyard.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is in the study, so Li Shan and Tang Yin went directly to the study.


    "Tang Yin pays a visit to the childe!"


    "Li Shan pays a visit to the childe!"


    After they entered the study, they said with great respect.


    "Li Shan, you came to the southern heaven!" Li Yixi in the study was very surprised when he saw Li Shan.


    "Li Shan, Tang Yin, come here and have a look at this painting?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi, looking at the scroll, found that they came in and involuntarily invited them to watch.


    "Painting?"


    Li Shan and Tang Yin looked at each other and walked over restrained.


    When their eyes fell on the picture, Tang Yin''s face turned white.


    Hurriedly forced his eyes away.


    Tang Yin knew that the painting contained a terrible Road, but the road conflicted with his own road, so he resolutely cut it off.


    Unlike Li Shan, he devoured the essence of Tian Jun''s chaotic will and controlled the foundation of many catastrophic techniques.


    At the moment when he saw the scroll, Li Shan felt that he had a blood connected sense of familiarity with the scroll.


    The next moment, Li Shan involuntarily fell into it.


    Some of the main roads controlled by Li Shan were connected with the main road among the scrolls. The scroll on the desk trembled.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s moving. Isn''t this a treasure?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help brightening his eyes.


    At the next moment, under Li Yixi''s gaze, the scroll in front of him was suspended and flew towards Li Shan. The huge scroll became smaller and entered the center of Li Shan''s eyebrows.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, Li Shan was shocked and woke up.


    "This scroll is a treasure!"


    "Unfortunately, I am a mortal."


    Li Yixi now, a face of regret.

 Chapter 533

    Li Yixi heard Li Shan''s words and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Thank you, what can I thank you for?"


    "I''m just an ordinary person. I''m not a powerful monk. If I were a powerful monk, I''m afraid this scroll would have recognized the Lord."


    "This scroll has been unable to recognize the Lord, which also shows one thing, that is, I have no chance with it."


    "And you, just came here, were selected by it, which shows that you are destined."


    "This is cause and effect. Although I got it first, I have no cause and effect with it."


    "Don''t be so polite. This thing is so spiritual. It should be a baby. Congratulations!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi, although some heartache, still showed a smile.


    Over the years, he has met many such things. He has long been relieved and has a lot of breadth of mind.


    And at the moment, Li Yixi also feels that Li Shan is kind and has got the opportunity here. Maybe he has cause and effect with himself. It''s also a good thing that he can make friends with him.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Shan saluted.


    After all, even if Li Yixi doesn''t care, he does.


    In Li Shan''s eyes, Li Yixi was his mentor, teaching Taoism.


    It was Li Yixi who made him become an immortal one day, and it was said that he was given the sitting and forgetting mental method. It was also Li Yixi who gave him the sitting and forgetting mental method that kept him from being abandoned by the chaotic will of the emperor.


    Today, he came here to visit. He felt that the great road of catastrophe really chose him, which is also the work of Li Yixi. Therefore, Li Shan at the moment is incomparably respectful.


    He really wanted to learn from Li Yixi, but all along, Li Yixi has been experiencing mortal life, and he dare not speak rashly.


    Afraid to make Li Yixi unhappy.


    "No God, see your master!"


    When Li Shan didn''t know how to speak, a figure came in the study. It was Jun Wushen.


    At the moment, Jun Wushen was carrying a long sword almost as tall as him, dressed in white, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    "No God, you''re here!"


    "You''ve become more handsome, boy."


    "I haven''t seen you in a short time. My temperament has changed greatly. Even the master can''t recognize it!"


    "Can you read well these days!"


    Li Yixi looked at Jun and smiled in his eyes.


    I couldn''t help reaching out and touching Jun''s godless head.


    "Master, I miss you!"


    "These days, I have carefully studied the articles taught me by my master and have become familiar with them!"


    "Master, you can test it at any time!"


    You have no God''s expectation.


    "That''s good. There are guests today. Now go to find Shiniang!"


    Li Yixi touched Jun''s godless face.


    "OK!"


    "Master, I''ll go to find Shiniang to practice my sword!"


    Jun Wushen heard that Li Yixi asked him to find Hu Qingyun, and his mouth immediately turned excited.


    Left bouncing.


    Although powerful, he is only ten years old after all.


    And in Jun Wushen''s eyes, Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun are powerful and terrible.


    Li Shan and Tang Yin saw the figure of Jun Wushen leaving, and their bodies trembled slightly.


    Li Yixi said with a smile, "it''s a pleasure to have friends from afar!"


    "Come on, let''s drink today!"


    Li Yixi immediately issued an invitation.


    "Young master, excuse me!"


    The two quickly saluted, followed behind Li Yixi and went outside.


    Behind Li Yixi, Li Shan couldn''t help it now.


    The messenger asked Tang Yin, "Tang Palace leader, this gentleman is godless. Is he a disciple of the childe? It''s so powerful. I can''t see through his accomplishments. How old are you this year? "


    Tang Yin, who was shocked by his heart, heard Lishan''s words, took a deep breath and replied, "Jun Wushen is a son''s disciple. He is ten years old. His cultivation is the first time he has entered the celestial immortals."


    "However, I feel that I am not necessarily his opponent. His combat effectiveness can not be measured by realm."


    "Jun Wushen''s understanding of Tao is the most terrible."


    "Do you feel it?"


    "When you walk without God, there is a powerful Tao rhyme."


    After Tang Yin''s voice fell, Li Shan was also frightened.


    Tang Yin did not expect that in a short time, Jun Wushen''s strength reached such a terrible level.


    "Ten?"


    Li Shan, beside Tang Yin, trembled when he heard the moment.


    I almost freaked out.


    Ten year old fairy.


    This is a terrible thing that never happened in a dream.


    Such strength and age are terrible.


    At the moment, even if Li Shan got the great road talisman of catastrophe, he envied Li Shan.


    He would rather be Li Yixi''s disciple than Da Dao Zhen Fu.


    "Tang Yin, take Li Shan first. I''ll come right away!" After taking a few steps, Li Yixi gave an order.


    "Yes, childe!"


    Tang Yin took Li Shan to the pavilion in the courtyard.


    Li shancai took a few steps and a voice stopped Li Shan.


    "Li Shan?"


    Doudou in the courtyard just saw Li Shan''s back and said something suspicious.


    Hearing the sound, Li Shan turned and looked.


    I happened to see Doudou. Li Shan knew that Doudou and Li Yi had come to nantianyu in the past.


    "It''s really you, boy. It''s good!"


    "Unexpectedly, your boy came here!" Doudou patted Li Shan on the shoulder.


    "Li Shan, see you, martial uncle!"


    When Li Shan found that it was really Doudou, he saluted immediately.


    After saluting, Li Shan suddenly found that Doudou''s breath was wrong. He was full of immortal Qi, and his strength was even stronger than him.


    "Martial uncle, have you preached?"


    Li Shan feels a little unreal, but he knows that Doudou Avenue is damaged and can''t become an immortal.


    "Yes, I''ve been around the childe for so long. If I can''t enter the fairy way, I''m really inferior to pigs and dogs."


    But as soon as Doudou''s voice fell, he looked at the big black dog in the distance and was startled, "I''m wrong. My strength is not as good as pig and dog."


    "Li Shan, remember, grasp every breath here!"


    Doudou''s voice fell and hurried to the kitchen.


    Because Doudou had already seen it, Li Yixi entered the kitchen.


    "Not as good as pigs and dogs?"


    "Martial uncle, is he crazy!"


    Li Shan looked at the leaving Doudou in a daze!


    "Come on, we''re really not as good as pigs and dogs!" The voice of Tang Yin sounded in Li Shan''s ears.


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, Li Shan couldn''t help looking at Tang Yin and looked puzzled.


    Tang Yin could only explain, "there is nothing ordinary around you. Do you see the big black dog over there? You think you''re better than it! "


    The voice of Tang Yin sounded in Li Shan''s mind.


    Li Shan hurriedly looked over there. After his eyes fell behind Da Hei, his mind jumped wildly.


    He hurried away his eyes and was almost stunned.


    Fortunately, Tang Yin gave him a hand, otherwise they would all kneel on the ground.


    Li Shan''s frightened voice asked, "what kind of cultivation is this?"


    "I don''t know. I can''t see through anyway!"


    "We, here, are just mole ants!" Tang Yin took a deep breath and said from his heart.

 Chapter 534

    "Ants?"


    "Yes!"


    "We are really mole ants!"


    At the moment, Li Shan''s pride in his heart has been trampled on countless times.


    Before coming here, Li Shan was very proud.


    Because at the moment, Li Shan is only 15 or 16 years old. He set foot in the fairy way at the age of 15 or 16. In his eyes, he is the first person to set foot in the fairy way between heaven and earth.


    However, just now I saw you without God, and my pride was gone.


    At the moment, observing the circle around, the whole person was shaking.


    After a round of observation, Li Shan finally realized that he was an ant.


    They walked into the pavilion and sat down.


    In the distance, Hu Qingyun is teaching Jun wushenjian at the moment.


    Li Shan and Tang Yin couldn''t help looking at the past.


    But at a glance, Li Shan was stunned.


    My mind was completely attracted by this sword technique.


    In the distance, Hu Qingyun was demonstrating a set of advanced swordsmanship.


    That swordsmanship is extremely terrible.


    It''s like a fairy coming out of the sky.


    Li Yixi came, but Li Shan didn''t find it.


    "Li Shan!"


    Li Yixi shouted, and Li shancai woke up.


    "Teng" stood up, "childe, Li Shan is rude!"


    Li Shan was very nervous at the moment.


    "Nothing, who won''t be curious!"


    "Are you watching them practice swords?"


    "That swordsmanship really looks good!" Li Yixi waved his hand and said he didn''t need to be restrained, laughing.


    "Is it pleasing to the eye?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Shan lived in the town.


    That sword, in his eyes, was terrible, but in Li Yixi''s eyes, it was just pleasing to the eye.


    But after thinking about it, Li Shan was relieved. After all, Li Yixi and he were not at the same level at all.


    But Li Shan was still very curious and couldn''t help asking, "childe, what kind of sword is that?"


    Li Yixi poured the wine and said with a smile, "that''s a flying fairy outside the sky. Green rhyme this wench understands, her own name. "


    "Flying fairy outside the sky?"


    Li Shan was shocked at the moment.


    This sword really looks like a fairy flying outside the sky.


    "Come on, let''s drink. We haven''t had a good drink for a long time. We won''t go back if we don''t get drunk today, especially Tang Yin. You haven''t tasted the craftsmanship of the kitchen god yet. You take it orally today!" Li Yixi smiled as he poured the wine.


    At this moment, Doudou came out of the kitchen.


    Because, now, there is a shortage of food.


    All along, it was Li Yixi who prepared the dishes.


    But at the moment, watching Li Yixi drinking and Hu Qingyun teaching swordsmanship, I don''t dare to disturb him.


    A man walked to the back garden. After all, in his eyes, picking vegetables is a small thing.


    "Creak!"


    Doudou pushed open the simple garden door and walked into the garden.


    However, Doudou didn''t take a few steps, and he trembled all over. At the moment, Doudou felt the same as sitting on his back in Taigu holy mountain.


    His legs trembled violently.


    The pace has become extremely difficult.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s going on?"


    Doudou''s eyes are jumping wildly.


    This is something he has never met.


    In this garden, he really felt that he couldn''t move a step.


    Fortunately, it has become a fairy way, otherwise Doudou feels that he will die here.


    Intense panting, a drop of sweat appeared on Doudou''s forehead.


    "Huh?"


    "What are you doing here, old man?"


    When Doudou was frightened, a voice sounded behind him.


    At the moment, the blue eyed ape king looked at Doudou and frowned.


    With a big hand, he pulled Doudou back.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At the moment, Doudou is gasping violently.


    "Thank you!" Doudou salutes quickly!


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t go in here easily. Your strength is too weak. I don''t dare to go in when I practice in the realm of immortals?"


    "The soil here, watered by the wandaohe River, has become nine days'' rest soil, and there are countless powerful existence. The pressure here is becoming more and more terrible."


    The blue eyed ape King took a careful look at the peach tree and said warily.


    "Yes, yes!"


    "But now I need some food to cook. Can you help me?" Doudou took a deep breath and pointed not far away!


    The blue eyed ape king looked very far away from the peach tree and agreed to come down.


    Help Doudou finish picking.


    Seeing Doudou leave, the blue eyed ape King''s breath is extremely heavy.


    After saluting the peach tree, he carefully left the garden.


    "The strength of Lord peach God is more and more terrible!"


    After the blue eyed ape King walked away, he wiped his forehead.


    Not long ago, he practiced under the divine willow, but he saw a powerful existence beyond the starry sky, which was difficult for them to breathe. It was directly pierced by a branch of the peach tree.


    The previously arrogant and overbearing blue eyed ape king has become clever since he came here.


    Looking at the fruit on the peach tree, I was greedy, but I didn''t dare to have any thoughts at all.


    Back in the kitchen, Doudou still has lingering palpitations.


    Double Heaven (fairyland), central Xianting.


    In the center of Xianting, there was a terrible figure.


    This figure is unparalleled in beauty.


    But none of the people below dared to look directly at them.


    Because this figure is the master of the three thousand immortal realm, the snow fairy emperor.


    On the immortal hall, a powerful report said: "Immortal Emperor, in recent days, the Xiaoyao immortal region is extremely restless. The plague fairy king and Xiaoyao fairy king have died successively. His subordinates have sent people to find out what happened."


    "I don''t know who is in charge of plague immortal realm and Xiaoyao immortal realm. What arrangements does the female emperor have!"


    This man is extremely cautious.


    I don''t know what will happen to the empress. After all, everyone knows that she has a bad temper.


    "Hum!"


    "It''s a trivial matter. Do you still need to disturb the emperor?"


    "Isn''t it OK to arrange such a small matter directly?"


    "However, the leaders of the two immortal regions fell. We need to find out. If someone spies on the 3000 immortal regions in charge of the emperor, the emperor is not easy to provoke."


    "Step back!"


    The snow girl waved her hand and withdrew her subordinates.


    Two mysterious immortals came to Xiaoyao immortal realm and plague immortal realm respectively.


    However, soon the two Xuanxian met and learned that both the plague fairy king and the carefree fairy King fell into the xuanhuang world. They looked very dignified.


    I''m very puzzled. It''s incredible that a mortal should let two fairy kings fall one after another.


    "What do you think of it?"


    One of them couldn''t help looking at his companion at the moment.


    "It is said that there is a channel leading to the xuanhuang world in the Xiaoyao immortal domain. Let''s check the xuanhuang world in the Xiaoyao immortal domain first. What happened?"


    Their strength is extremely strong. They inquired in the Xiaoyao immortal domain, and they both got an incredible answer.


    The two people in the Sky Patrol Pavilion looked at each other and said solemnly: "how is it possible that the whole Xiaoyao immortal domain is busy when one person in the world gets married. Is that person related to the death of the two fairy kings?"

 Chapter 535

    In the middle heaven, the entrance of Tianjun''s tomb disappeared.


    The turbulent middle heaven region finally recovered its peace. At the same time, this time, it also caused heavy losses to the practitioners in the middle heaven region.


    If Li Yixi had not entered the Tianjun tomb, all those who entered the Tianjun tomb would have been sacrificed with blood.


    In the forbidden area of the sound of heaven, the three of them are drinking in the pavilion.


    The three were terrified. Zhao Tianyin took a deep breath and said, "fortunately, we had expected that the Tianjun tomb was very dangerous. We didn''t enter the Tianjun tomb. Otherwise, we would suffer heavy losses, whether it is the Tianyin forbidden area or the Tianlong temple."


    He felt the same way and said with a smile, "sometimes there must be something in life. Don''t force it in life. Some things don''t belong to yourself and can''t be forced."


    "This time, it''s cheaper for Shengxian villa."


    "Li Shan, I''m afraid I''ve benefited a lot this time!"


    The silent devil opened his mouth and said with a smile: "yes, Shengxian villa has risen this time. Originally, under the guidance of the childe, there were four immortals. Li Shan has been purified by the chaotic will of the emperor again. I''m afraid this guy has controlled many magical powers and spells. I don''t know whether he will get the guidance of the childe when he visits the childe this time. After all, Li Shan is this person, Be valued by the childe. "


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Come on, two Taoist friends, let''s have a toast. Aren''t we also favored by the childe?"


    "Without childe, how can we achieve now? I''m afraid that the middle heaven has long been occupied by foreigners, and we have already become history."


    "As long as we do things well, childe will give us another chance!"


    "Following the childe is the best choice!"


    "Even in the fairyland, I don''t have any interest. This is the place of opportunity!"


    Zhao Tianyin raised her glass and the three drank a glass.


    Wine into the throat, the air, a frozen look.,


    "Zhao Daoyou, it seems that the connection with the fairy world has been made for the second time, and the Tianlong immortal Buddha is contacting me."


    "Did the Immortal King Xiaoyao untie the seal?"


    At this moment, he asked suspiciously.


    Zhao Tianyin also took a deep breath and said solemnly: "I don''t know. Now the entrance of Tianjun''s tomb has disappeared. I''m afraid that the carefree fairy king has got the art of catastrophe and left. Naturally, there is no need to seal the dark and yellow world. Please contact the ancestors of the fairy world first!"


    "Good!"


    He nodded empty.


    He quickly took out the precious mirror in his arms and injected immortal power into it.


    In the precious mirror, a virtual shadow appeared at the moment.


    It is the Tianlong immortal Buddha of Tianlong temple.


    "See you!"


    He hurried to salute when he was empty.


    The Heavenly Dragon and Buddha in the mirror also saw Zhao Tianyin and others.


    "Met Zhao Daoyou!"


    Tianlong and xianfo dare not be arrogant. After all, in the practice world, we don''t talk about age, only about strength.


    Now Zhao Tianyin can afford to be a Taoist friend.


    Zhao Tianyin also hurried to return the gift and met Tianlong Taoist friend.


    After greeting, the Tianlong immortal Buddha said with a dignified look: "since everyone is here, it''s better. Now, I don''t know how the lower boundary is?"


    "Today, I met a man in Tianlong temple. He is a big man from the central Xianting Sky Patrol Pavilion!"


    "From the big man''s mouth, I learned a terrible news that the king of Xiaoyao fairy in Xiaoyao fairy domain has fallen."


    The voice of Tianlong immortal Buddha fell, and Zhao Tianyin and others shook all over in an instant.


    In my eyes, I can''t believe it.


    Why does the Immortal King of Xiaoyao exist? After so many years of calculation, how can he suddenly die?


    For a while, their internal breathing made waves.


    The air looked dignified and said, "ancestor, is the situation true!"


    After all, this thing is really shocking. This is a fairy king.


    It belongs to the fairy king of Zhongtian Xianting.


    However, when the three were shocked, the Tianlong fairy King threw out a bomb and said with a dignified look: "this time, the fallen fairy king is not only the carefree fairy king, but also the plague fairy king of the plague fairy domain."


    Boom!


    At the moment of hearing this, Liaokong and others were stunned.


    It''s incredible that two fairy kings fell in a row.


    "No, they all died in Tianjun''s tomb!" The empty voice trembled.


    "No, when the plague fairy king died, according to the calculation of time, the Tianjun tomb had not been opened and the Xiaoyao fairy king had not returned."


    Tianlong xianfo instantly denied the empty speculation.


    "What?"


    "Did the childe do it?"


    Liaokong and others really can''t think of anyone who can kill a fairy king.


    "I don''t know!"


    The Tianlong immortal Buddha looked dignified, shook his head and looked at several people: "now, if my guess is good, I''m afraid the people of the central immortal court will go down to investigate."


    "Is Tianjun''s tomb exposed?"


    "Did the carefree fairy King die in the emperor''s tomb?" The Tianlong immortal Buddha asked again.


    After all, in his understanding of the fall of the carefree fairy king, the probability of falling into the Tianjun tomb is relatively large.


    "Tianjun''s tomb is over."


    "After the chaotic will of the disaster emperor was killed, we calculated that everything was over in the emperor''s tomb. We thought it was the inheritance taken by the carefree fairy king, but now it seems that we guessed wrong."


    Zhao Tianyin''s internal breathing vibrates incomparably at the moment.


    It''s terrible that someone can snatch treasure from the carefree fairy king.


    "Is it the childe?"


    The devil at the moment suddenly said.


    "Huh?"


    Hearing the devil''s words, their bodies trembled, and a fine awn appeared in their eyes.


    He broke the connection with Tianlong immortal Buddha in the air and said with a dignified look: "Zhao Daoyou, demon Daoyou, let''s go to Shengxian villa. Li Shan went to the South Tianyu. Maybe we can get the answer after returning."


    "Good!"


    Hearing the empty suggestion, the three looked at each other and made a decision.


    Without delay, they went directly to Shengxian villa.


    Not long after the three arrived at Shengxian villa, Li Shan also returned from the southern sky region.


    In the sage''s villa, everyone gathered together and their eyes fell on Li Shan.


    "Li Shan, when you went to see the childe, you got another chance. Your accomplishments have set foot in the real immortal. The speed of cultivation is too fast!" People envy the way.


    "Stay by your side. If you can''t break through, you''re an idiot!"


    "Before I went to the southern heaven, I thought I was the first genius of all time, but when I went there, I knew that I was just a mole ant."


    "The childe''s disciple is a real genius!"


    "At the age of ten, I have reached the realm of immortality!"


    Li Shan was still trembling when he thought of these.


    "What, are you immortal at the age of ten?"


    "This... This..."


    Hearing this, the people did not know what to say one by one, and the impact was too great.


    I was frightened by Li Shan''s words.


    Ten year old immortal, even in the fairy world, has never heard of it.


    After digesting the information, he began his purpose of coming to Shengxian villa and said to Li Shan, "Li Shan, do you know what''s unusual about the opening of Tianjun''s tomb this time?"


    The empty voice fell, and everyone looked at Li Shan solemnly. They urgently wanted to know the answer, what happened in Tianjun''s tomb, and whether Li Yixi was involved?

 Chapter 536

    In the face of a pair of eyes, Li Shan took a deep breath: "Tianjun''s tomb is in the South Tianyu, there is an entrance, and the childe also entered it."


    "The road of catastrophe is really rune. It was taken away by the childe!"


    Li Shan took a deep breath and said it.


    Li Shan knew that this matter could not be concealed, and all the people here were instructed by Li Yixi. To put it bluntly, they were all Li Yixi''s disciples, and Li Shan didn''t hide it.


    "What?"


    "Has the childe also entered the Tianjun tomb?"


    "Is it the childe who did it?"


    After hearing this, their hearts trembled.


    If so, the person who killed the carefree fairy king is likely to be Li Yixi.


    If Li Yixi killed the carefree fairy king, there would be no accident for everyone. After all, although the carefree fairy king is powerful, it is just a mole ant in front of Li Yixi.


    "Did you say you wanted to do it?"


    Li Shan couldn''t understand this. He looked at the people with a confused face.


    Seeing Li Shan''s curious eyes, Li Kong explained: "the carefree fairy king who entered Tianjun''s tomb fell. Except for the childe, no one is the opponent of the carefree fairy king! "


    However, Li Shan shook his head and rejected it.


    "No, childe didn''t do it, because I went to visit childe this time. Childe said about the process of exploring Tianjun''s tomb. Childe and others didn''t meet any carefree fairy king. Instead, it was the true talisman of Da Dao, which was taken away by childe!"


    After taking a deep breath, Li Shan said slowly.


    "Da Dao Zhen Fu, was it taken away by the childe?"


    "Sure enough, no one can take this avenue without the childe''s nod."


    "Only childe can deserve this kind of great skill!"


    Zhao Tianyin took a deep breath and looked like this.


    No one was surprised that Li Yixi got the art of catastrophe.


    At this moment, Li Shan smiled bitterly at the corners of his mouth and looked at the people: "although the art of catastrophe is powerful, it can not enter the childe''s magic eye. As soon as I arrived at the childe''s residence, the childe gave me the truth of the road of the art of catastrophe."


    Li Shan''s voice fell, and the people present were stunned.


    The eyes were full of incredible colors.


    I looked at Li Shan in disbelief.


    That''s one of three thousand boulevards.


    At the top of 3000 Avenue.


    However, Li Yixi gave it to Li Shan. Everyone felt that they had an illusion. They heard it wrong.


    They held their breath and stared at Li Shan.


    After seeing Li Shan nodding, all the people believed it.


    But everyone present at the moment breathed heavily.


    I can''t control my emotions at all. The news is really shocking.


    "Li Shan, are you sure you''re serious?"


    At the moment, after suppressing the shock in her heart, Zhao Tianyin stared at Li Shan and asked.


    "Yes, you are not the only one who knows this!"


    "Indeed, the childe gave me the great road charm."


    "However, if I can, I''d rather not use Da Dao Zhen Fu. I just want to be a childe''s disciple!"


    At the moment, Li Shan thought of Jun''s godlessness, which was also the envy of his face.


    "Shut up, you!"


    At this moment, I really can''t stand the blow.


    I think Li Shan is pretending, but there is no evidence.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Immediately, everyone laughed.


    "Congratulations, Taoist friend!"


    After they looked at each other, they smiled.


    Everyone raised their glasses and really had everything.


    Swallow all your emotions.


    They knew very well that although they knew that Li Shan had obtained the true talisman of Da Dao, no one dared to spy on them.


    I can only lower all my emotions and congratulate Li Shan.


    In the Xiaoyao immortal palace, they are from the sky patrolling Pavilion of the central immortal court. They look very dignified.


    After their constant exploration, they confirmed one thing, that is, there is a graveyard of the disaster emperor in the xuanhuang world.


    Tian Zhen took a deep breath: "brother Zhengyan, now the situation has been found out. The carefree fairy King fell because he peeped at the Tianjun tomb in the lower world. Unexpectedly, Mo Ling learned the clue of catastrophe and didn''t report it."


    "Can he spy on such great ways?"


    Du Zhengyan heard this, and a wry smile appeared on his face. "If we know, we don''t want to report it, no wonder she!"


    "However, she really can''t wait for the chance."


    "Now all the investigations point to the Tianjun tomb in the lower world. It seems that it''s time for us to go down and have a look." Du Zhengyan took a deep breath and looked at Tian Zhen solemnly.


    "Yes, it''s time for the lower bound to verify!"


    They looked at each other and rushed to the channel of the lower boundary.


    At the passage connecting the fairyland, Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan of the central Xianting appeared on the ruins.


    "Huh?"


    The two who had just arrived looked at each other, and their faces changed.


    "Is this really the world?"


    Tian Zhen looked at Du Zhengyan strangely.


    Because their strength is extremely strong and their soul power is swept away, they naturally feel the difference here.


    There is immortality here, which is lacking.


    The aura is even stronger than that of Xianyu.


    This had to shock the two.


    Heaven and earth are divided into nine parts.


    The world of mortals, that is, the first heaven, should have the worst aura and the power of heaven and earth, but now they have found that it is more like the immortal domain than the Xiaoyao immortal domain.


    Du Zhengyan said with a dignified look: "this is not an illusion, but true. It''s incredible!"


    Du Zhengyan is very short of breath at the moment.


    "Is it because of Tianjun''s tomb?"


    At the moment, the idea appeared at the same time.


    "It should be. It must be mo Ling who opened the Tianjun tomb, which led to the changes here!" Tian Zhen said with a firm face.


    There was also a fine light in his eyes.


    Du Zhengyan was very excited. "The ink spirit has fallen. Obviously, the main road in Tianjun''s tomb is true. The ink spirit hasn''t arrived yet. If we find it and take it back to the Immortal Emperor, it will be a great achievement."


    "Yes, let''s go!"


    At the moment, Tian Zhen can''t wait.


    They left here. Their cultivation was Xuanxian. Their soul power now enveloped the whole middle heaven.


    "Huh?"


    Originally, the excited two changed their looks at the moment.


    The birth stopped.


    "Impossible?"


    "According to the information we got, this lower boundary has been sealed for thousands of years, and it is impossible to give birth to immortals. However, why are there so many immortals here, and their strength is not low, and one of them is the realm of Xuanxian."


    "Under the Xiaoyao immortal domain, the world is connected. Is it really a heavy heaven?"


    Tian Zhen, who has always been calm, can''t calm down at the moment.


    "There really exists Xuanxian. What happened here?"


    "It seems that it''s dangerous here. We have to be careful!" Du Zhengyan''s face at the moment disappeared and was replaced by dignified.


    Suddenly, he felt that the lower boundary was terrible.


    It''s a terrible thing that a lower boundary can give birth to a Xuanxian.


    Tian Zhen''s breath also quickly converged and dared not leak a trace.

 Chapter 537

    Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan became energetic. After some inquiry, they stared at each other in the teahouse, looking incredible.


    "Tianjun tomb really exists!"


    "There are so many people in it."


    "But it''s impossible. The Xuanxian didn''t enter the emperor''s tomb. How did the ink spirit die?"


    "Is it that Mo Ling died under the danger in Tianjun''s tomb?"


    Tian Zhen looked very dignified at the moment.


    There were countless puzzles. When Tianjun''s tomb was opened, those really powerful people didn''t go in. Instead, they were ordinary people and small sects who ignored the obstruction. The loss was the heaviest.


    "Brother Zhengyan, we have collected the breath of Tianjun''s tomb. Let''s calculate some first!"


    "Look at the Tianjun tomb. Is it really so dangerous?" Tian Zhen looked at Du Zhengyan and looked very dignified.


    "Good!"


    The two of us touched the secret disk and calculated it.


    Then, in front of the two people, there appeared a fairy treasure, which was the secret disk of the Sky Patrol pavilion to supervise the fairy domain.


    However, after the calculation, the two looked very strange.


    "Tianjun cemetery, there is no danger."


    This result surprised both of them.


    Mo Ling fell, and from the news they inquired about, there was no body of Tianjun in Tianjun''s tomb.


    After the death of these characters, their bodies must be smart, but there was no change, which made them look very ugly.


    They were all confused.


    This should be the place of great evil.


    "Is it the secret disk? Is there an abnormality?" Tian Zhen as like as two peas, but not at all.


    "Perhaps we know too little about the world."


    "We caught the breath of Tianjun''s tomb. We two gambled. Let''s see if we can calculate the true Fu of the avenue and whether we can spy on one or two!" At the moment, Du Zhengyan had a crazy idea.


    Because it''s very possible to spy on these gods and kill them.


    However, what they saw and heard today was incredible. They decided to take a risk.


    They don''t hesitate to use their own blood essence to urge the secret disk.


    The mystery disk is in front of the two people and continues to calculate.


    Autophagy did not appear, but was surprisingly smooth.


    However, the results show that there is no Da Dao Zhen Fu in Tianjun''s tomb.


    "Is it a hoax?"


    The two who got the results were stunned again.


    Immediately, they entered the Tianjun tomb. After they came out, they looked at each other and opened their mouths, but they couldn''t say a word.


    In the pupil of the eye is the color of panic.


    After a quarter of an hour of silence, Du Zhengyan summoned up his courage: "what cultivation do you think is the person who can kill the body of the heavenly king with a sword?"


    Du Zhengyan looked at Tian Zhen with a trembling voice.


    Tian Zhen thought of the body of the disaster emperor, which was torn by a sword, erasing all divinity, and his legs were still trembling slightly at the moment.


    The sword meaning had a great impact on them.


    At the moment, they also understand that there is no danger in Tianjun''s tomb, but the danger in Tianjun''s tomb has been swept away by one person.


    "Let''s go. Get out of here first. It''s too dangerous here!"


    Tian Zhen didn''t answer, but looked here with lingering fear and decided to leave first.


    Here, in their eyes, it''s really terrible.


    Originally, they thought Tianjun''s tomb was an empty tomb, but they found that it was not.


    The body of the heavenly king, even if the Immortal Emperor of the central Xianting comes and wants to erase the divinity, he can''t do it. At most, he can suppress the seal and pay a terrible price.


    They looked at each other and went away directly. The speed was very fast, as if there were demons in the emperor''s tomb.


    Moreover, they are from the central immortal court. They have seen countless strong people. When they come to the Xiaoyao immortal region, they release their strong breath recklessly and frighten the four sides.


    But now, there was no breath on them.


    Even at this moment, the two people urged the divine text in the soul palace, and the divine text shrouded their figure.


    Let no one find out that they have been to this place.


    The breath left by the two in Tianjun''s tomb was also cleaned up.


    Two mysterious immortals are like thieves.


    They flew thousands of miles away. After confirming that no one was following them, they fell down and entered an inn.


    "Welcome, sir. I don''t know. What can I do for you?"


    The waiter in the inn is eager and intelligent. He can see that these two are practitioners and big customers. They can earn a lot of money for a long time.


    Tian Zhen pretended to be calm and said faintly, "waiter, arrange an independent yard for us. We want to practice here for a period of time. Don''t disturb us. This is one hundred liang of gold. If you disturb us, I''ll kill your inn."


    Tian Zhen pretended to be high above.


    "Yes, yes, yes, sir, please rest assured that we have always been customers and God. I''ll arrange it for you now."


    There was no fear on the waiter''s face. He had met many such things, but this time it was too rich.


    Soon, the waiter arranged an independent yard for them.


    After they entered the courtyard, Tian Zhen arranged the array without trace.


    He entered the room and arranged the array in the room.


    At the moment, the two men vomited a mouthful of turbid air.


    "Brother Zhengyan, we can sneak away now. It''s still not safe here!"


    "If the array here is broken, we will feel it."


    Tian Zhen looked at Du Zhengyan and said solemnly.


    "Good!"


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan has no refutation.


    The next moment, as like as two peas in the room, two people gathered two identical figures with their mana, sitting on their knees and practicing.


    On their bodies, there appeared a unique divine text.


    One clean, one earth.


    The moment the two divine inscriptions appeared, they purified their breath again.


    At the next moment, the ability of Tu Zi Shenwen broke out, and their bodies immediately fell into the ground and Tu fled away.


    Once again, the two figures appeared in a cave.


    This time, they also arranged the array immediately.


    And arranged the back road of escape, and then stopped.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At this moment, they were really relieved and breathed violently.


    The next trip to the world was originally an extremely simple thing, but at the moment, the two were more nervous than the snow fairy emperor facing the central fairy court.


    Tian Zhen looked at Du Zhengyan and said, "brother Zhengyan, what strength do you think the person who used that sword is?"


    At the moment, Tian Zhen''s body trembled slightly after his voice fell.


    The two of them were frightened by Li Yixi''s random stab on the ground on the plain and the sword that wiped out the heart of the disaster emperor. They had observed the sword, which was completely beyond their understanding.


    They were very frightened because they went to check there.


    After all, this is related to cataclysm. If any of them sensed that they were chasing after them, in order to keep the cataclysm, they are likely to kill them and keep the secret of getting the cataclysm, so they are so afraid.

 Chapter 538

    After hearing Tian Zhen''s words, Du Zhengyan was silent for more than a dozen breaths, trying to calm his mind, and then said with a dignified look.


    "That sword, the worst is beyond the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, and its strength is definitely above the snow fairy emperor. I have seen the fairy emperor shoot, but the means of the fairy emperor is also far from that sword."


    "Damn it, why are we so unlucky? Indeed, curiosity killed people."


    "If that person exists and wants to kill his mouth, we don''t even have the ability to resist."


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan''s heart is extremely uneasy.


    They looked at each other and stayed in the cave for seven days.


    See no change, a little relieved.


    However, the two just relieved suddenly felt the shock of the jade Fu in their arms, which made their bodies tremble wildly. Finally, they found that it was the jade Fu in their arms that received the message.


    Tian Zhen took out the jade talisman and injected immortal power into the jade talisman.


    The next moment, in the jade talisman, a voice full of dignity sounded.


    "Tian Zhen, Du Zhengyan, I''m the prime minister. Now I''m telling you a good news. You two are my disciples. After I''ve dealt with you, you two can finally leave the Sky Patrol Pavilion. From now on, you two are a fairy king. Tian Zhen is in charge of the Xiaoyao fairy realm and Du Zhengyan is in charge of the plague fairy realm. But don''t be happy and forget the big event. The two fairy kings fell. We must thoroughly investigate and get the results. This is the order of the Immortal Emperor! "


    After hearing the news in the jade symbol, they sat down directly on the ground.


    Not at all.


    With a look of despair, to be honest, what they want most at the moment is to leave the xuanhuang world and the Xiaoyao immortal domain, but at the moment, they have been appointed to take charge of these two immortal domains.


    They wanted to roar, but they were unable to roar at the moment, because the jade symbol was only a one-way message.


    Now, I can only recognize it.


    "Damn it!"


    Tian Zhen was even more desperate at the moment.


    A punch hit the mountain wall.


    The whole person is out of strength.


    "Brother Tian, it seems that this is cause and effect."


    "Let''s go, but we can''t disobey the order. We''re all dead. It''s too oppressive to stay here."


    "Why don''t we go out and have a drink? Even if we die, we have no regrets."


    "We are Xuanxian, and now we are a fairy king. If so, our Taoist heart will be damaged."


    "Moreover, those who exist may not care about us."


    "Anyway, we have to reply to the Immortal Emperor. We might as well directly calculate how the carefree Immortal King Mo Ling died and find out this matter. Even if we die, our children can be protected by the Immortal Emperor in the fairy world."


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan is desperate.


    "Good!"


    "Brother Zhengyan is right!"


    At the moment, Tian Zhen also knows that he can only be a living horse doctor.


    Everything depends on fate.


    If they can''t finish the task and find out how the carefree fairy King Mo Ling died, they can''t face the icy snow fairy emperor.


    After they looked at each other, they began to use the secret disk and began to calculate.


    This calculation is also without any obstacles, smooth and terrible.


    In front of them, on the virtual shadow on the secret disk, there appeared the scene of the battle between Jun Changsheng and the carefree fairy king. At the same time, they also saw that the carefree fairy king was killed by Jun Wushen with a sword.


    After reading them, their faces at the moment were all frightened.


    I felt that what I saw was not real. That scene was really terrible and had too much impact.


    "What evil is this?"


    "There are such things in this dark and yellow world."


    "At the age of ten, kill the Immortal King Mo Ling!"


    Tian Zhen felt the muscles on his face become extremely stiff.


    I was really frightened by the scene in front of me.


    This scene is so powerful.


    "Ten, ten!" Du Zhengyan, at the moment, wanted to say something, but found that he couldn''t say a word.


    "Let''s go!"


    At the moment, they didn''t stay in the cave, but left.


    At the moment, they came to a city.


    Before they knew it, they came to the imperial capital of the Tang Dynasty.


    Today''s imperial capital of the Tang Dynasty is very lively.


    "Come on, there''s not much time. You can''t be late. See if you can get a place. If you can get a place, it''s the glory of the family for a lifetime!" In the carriage, a rich man hurried the coachman anxiously, as if he was very nervous.


    Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan are so powerful that they know what is happening around them like the back of their hands.


    This was originally a very normal thing, extremely ordinary.


    But soon, they felt something was wrong. This matter startled the whole imperial city.


    Unexpectedly, the whole imperial city was full of tension but joy.


    "Brother Zhengyan, let''s ask, what happened?" Tian Zhen glanced at Du Zhengyan and frowned.


    "Good!"


    Du Zhengyan also agreed. Although he was upset, it was not a big deal.


    Tian Zhen stopped an old Confucian and respectfully asked, "old Sir, what happened? Why did everyone in the imperial city rush to the inner city of the imperial city so anxiously?"


    The old Confucian scholar frowned slightly when he saw them, but he still explained: "you two, it seems that you have just arrived in the imperial capital. I''ll tell you about it. You are also young and may be interested in people. Soon it will be the day of Childe Li''s grand wedding. It is said that childe Li has prepared countless treasures and given them to destined people."


    "There is no shortage of immortal treasures. In Datang, we have got 18 places, one place for the crown prince, and there are still 17 places left. We don''t ask whether we are born or whether we practice. As long as we are not traitors and evils, we can run for election. Once selected, it will be a great opportunity!"


    "Prince Li''s wedding will be attended by countless forces in the five regions of the mainland."


    "If you are selected to participate in this grand event, it will be a great honor!"


    "No, old man, I''m going to see if my grandson can choose."


    "At that time, it is rumored that hundreds of immortals will come to congratulate?"


    After the old Confucian voice fell, he hurried to drive away.


    "Young master, are all the immortals coming to congratulate you on your wedding?"


    "Is it the one who got married? I remember that countless forces in the Xiaoyao immortal region were shocked."


    Tian Zhen was shocked at the moment.


    The eyes were full of panic.


    At this moment, he thought of what happened in Xiaoyao immortal domain.


    Those forces are constantly busy for the wedding of xuanhuang world.


    "Let''s go and have a look!"


    "Also, we must know which childe Li is actually getting married. We are frightened in Wonderland!" At the moment, Du Zhengyan''s irritability disappeared.

 Chapter 539

    Soon, two Xuanxian mixed in the crowd and came to the inner city of the imperial capital.


    Now in the inner city of the imperial capital, today''s Tang Emperor Li exhibition came to preside over in person.


    In front of Li Zhan, there is a bird. This bird is Xiaobai.


    Looking at the new couple on the court, Tang Emperor Li Zhan''s face showed a sense of satisfaction.


    There are countless imperial dynasties, except the Tang Dynasty. Li Yixi once lived here, so he got 18 places, which is several times more than other imperial dynasties, which makes Li Zhan very proud.


    Li Zhan swept around and stood up slowly.


    The majestic voice sounded in the void.


    "Today is the last selection of this selection. Among you, 17 pairs of newcomers will be selected. Here, the emperor congratulates you first."


    "Whoever is chosen, no matter who, no matter whether he practices or not, the emperor will grant you a marquis."


    Li Zhan''s voice resounded through the void.


    Li Zhan knows that even mortals will not be mortals after attending Li Yixi''s wedding.


    Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan in the crowd, now their eyes fell on Emperor Li Zhan of the Tang Dynasty, and their faces changed.


    "Huh?"


    "How is it possible that this secular emperor of the imperial dynasty has reached the realm of virtual immortality?"


    Tian Zhen at the moment is incredible.


    Fairy, it seems here, can be seen everywhere.


    But this is the world.


    In other realms, but those who can break through the fairyland can''t wait to fly to the fairyland one by one. Where will they stay in the world for a long time.


    But in the xuanhuang world, it clearly broke through the fairyland, but no one soared.


    Even for a wedding, even the powerful existence of the fairy world should come to the world to congratulate.


    When they felt incredible, Li Zhan''s voice sounded again.


    "Everyone, today''s selection is very fair. It is not the selection of the emperor, but the selection of the fairy beast of the childe."


    Li Shan''s eyes respectfully fell on Xiaobai.


    "Congratulations, you are selected by the little demon today!"


    "I will probe your memory. Of course, I swear to heaven that I will never spread your privacy."


    "Even if no one is chosen, Xiaobai will give you a spiritual fruit today to add a hundred years of life."


    Xiaobai''s voice fell, and an invisible force spread directly, enveloping everyone.


    At the same time, Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan also hurried to look at Xiaobai.


    After one look, their bodies shook.


    "Fairy, a fairy beast, is a fairy!"


    Du Zhengyan was frightened again at the moment.


    A fairy beast, are all celestial beings. They realize that Li Yixi''s strength is absolutely above Xuanxian.


    At least, they have the same cultivation as them.


    Xuanxian, it''s Xuanxian.


    What happened in this world?


    Tian Zhen couldn''t help but explore the memory of a little monk without trace.


    After exploring his memory, Tian Zhen finally understood who childe Li was.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Let''s go to the Taoist state in charge and see how this childe Li exists."


    Tian Zhen knew from each other''s memory that childe Li was Li Yixi, who lived in the palm of Taoism.


    The two are not in charge of the selection here. They directly run away. Soon they came outside the palm Taoist country.


    In the palm of the Taoist Kingdom, their bodies fell.


    They wanted to enter the palm Taoist state directly, but when they got close to the palm Taoist state, they were frightened to find that there was a terrible array shrouded in the palm Taoist palace. The array was very terrible and comparable to immortals. They didn''t dare to provoke such forces at will!


    "What array is this? Our immortal souls can''t penetrate!" Du Zhengyan made a test, and his mind trembled.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Let''s treat this place as an immortal domain. Don''t be reckless!"


    "Mo Ling fell into the world."


    "We are not invincible yet. Be careful!"


    Tian Zhen took a deep breath and carefully preached to Du Zhengyan.


    "Hoo!"


    "I almost forgot!" Du Zhengyan was shocked and frightened when he heard this.


    He quickly shrunk to an inch and hurried to the gate.


    But he didn''t go far. Tian Zhen''s footsteps stopped.


    Du Zhengyan asked nervously, "brother Tian, what''s the matter?"


    Because Du Zhengyan found that Tian Zhen''s face was constantly changing at the moment.


    "Here, here we''ve met!" A touch of panic appeared in Tian Zhen''s eyes.


    "Huh?"


    "Is that where the ink Spirit fell?"


    Du Zhengyan''s eyebrows tightened and his soul swept here. After he was sure, his whole body trembled slightly.


    This is indeed the place where the carefree fairy King Mo Ling fell.


    "Let''s go!"


    After they were sure, they didn''t dare to stay long and hurried away.


    At this moment, they were even more afraid of the Taoist state in front of them.


    In an instant, I was in awe of this place.


    It seems that the place they go now is the central fairy court of the fairy world.


    They didn''t spend much time and finally arrived at the gate.


    Looking at the gate in front of them, they suddenly trembled again.


    Because the moment they looked, they found out.


    The virtual shadow of the city gate is even towering into the clouds, as if it leads to nine days.


    This scene had a great impact on them.


    The next moment, they saw four big characters, the Taoist state in their palm.


    The moment they saw these two words, their minds were attracted instantly.


    Staring at the four words, as if the whole person had lost his soul.


    The whole person is very dull.


    They are here, unconsciously, one stop is day and night.


    After waking up, their whole bodies were shocked. In the soul palace, their souls rapidly changed.


    After a long time, they opened their eyes at the same time.


    Two fine awns shot out of his eyes.


    "What a powerful divine text, what a terrible power!"


    At the moment, Tian Zhen was very frightened.


    Today''s two people have gained too much.


    It took them more than 100000 years to practice to the present state.


    But today''s understanding from these four words is more than their cultivation income over the past ten thousand years. After all, the later they are, the more potential they run out, the harder it is to improve.


    "Give me ten thousand years, I can prove the golden immortal!"


    Tian Zhen was extremely restless. Looking at the door in front of him, he was shocked and cried out.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "It seems that there is an extremely terrible existence in this country."


    "If this portal appears in the immortal domain, countless strong people will come to understand it."


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan didn''t speak, because he acquiesced that Tian Zhen was right.


    The Tao contained in this can make them gain a lot in a short time.


    "Now that they are here, let''s go!"


    Tian Zhen saw that Du Zhengyan hesitated and smiled bitterly.


    "Brother Tian said yes, just go in and have a look!"


    They looked at each other and walked into the palm of their hand.

 Chapter 540

    At the moment, they are very nervous.


    Even his legs trembled uncontrollably.


    After all, they are also practitioners and know the importance of opportunity. If they get the supreme supernatural power and great way, then those who know the news will choose to kill themselves.


    Because if you don''t kill yourself, what you wait for is death.


    After all, Da Dao Shu is so attractive.


    Once you get the great road skill and have complete control one day, it is a Heavenly Master who is firmly above the nine days and proudly looks at the situation in the nine days.


    Such existence can be proud of the world for nine days, call the wind and rain, and shake for nine days with a stamping foot.


    Therefore, the three thousand Avenue, especially the top thirty Avenue techniques of the three thousand Avenue, are extremely powerful.


    However, if it is the master of the great road, there is no one who is in charge of the nine days and one holy land.


    So the two people at the moment, even Xuanxian, know that it is an extremely terrible existence to kill all the vitality and divinity in Tianjun''s body with a sword at will.


    When they probe for information, they can easily be mistaken for spying on each other.


    However, the two trembling people were stunned just after they entered the palm Taoist country.


    Tian Zhen''s soul force swept by, and his eyes were shrinking. The scene felt by his soul force was really hard for him to believe.


    Du Zhengyan is also feeling at the moment, and the look of the whole person is also changing.


    Before entering the city, although they saw the four sacred texts of the palm Taoist state, they all knew that the palm Taoist state was a title, and the place in front of them was just a city.


    And it occupies a small area.


    But when they entered the Taoist state in the palm, they stood by the door and were really stunned.


    Because after exploring their souls, they found that where is a city, this is a world.


    And the two people at the moment also vaguely understood the meaning of the four divine texts of the Tao country in their hands.


    The world really looks like a palm.


    At the moment, Tian Zhen had a wry smile on his face.


    He said to Du Zhengyan, "brother Zhengyan, this is really a world, a huge country."


    "Unexpectedly, there is heaven and earth in the city. How can this be done? What strength does it need?"


    "We Immortal Emperor can''t do this!"


    Tian Zhen''s soul force swept at random, but he scared himself.


    "Yes, this is a holy land¡°


    "You feel that the aura here is several times that of the outside world. What qualifications do the people living here have? Look at those children!"


    Du Zhengyan did not go to see Tian Zhen, but looked at the children playing around. He felt that the bodies of those children contained powerful blood and spiritual roots.


    Du Zhengyan watched the hundreds of people around him. Du Zhengyan didn''t find that one of them was waste. All of them had the qualification of practice.


    This impact on Du Zhengyan is too great.


    At the same time, Du Zhengyan also found a problem, that is, these vendors around have cultivation.


    Even in the fairyland, you can''t see it.


    "This... This..."


    After hearing Du Zhengyan''s words, Tian Zhen looked around, his body trembled slightly.


    The scenes around him had a great impact on him.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Tian Zhen was frightened at the moment.


    Such scenes can only be seen in some powerful dojo in triple heaven.


    "Sell fish!"


    "Sell meat!"


    Countless cries rang out, and the two people in the surrounding streets trembled.


    Because at the moment, they found a problem.


    That''s the fish sold by fishermen. They are all fish demons.


    The meat sold by meat dealers is actually the meat of monsters.


    All contain the powerful power of Qi and blood. These things have become something that ordinary people can touch at will.


    Monsters are powerful and ferocious.


    They looked at each other and became more afraid of here.


    Walk, walk.


    A small track appeared in front of us.


    When they approached, they found that there were powerful monks preaching here.


    Those who preach to these people have reached nirvana, and the content of preaching is only an introductory Dharma.


    There are all kinds of people in the ashram, including children, middle-aged people, pawns and vendors.


    Moreover, the two people gradually found that the skill of the entry level is extremely mysterious, not a great commodity, and is definitely the core skill of a sect. Although it is only the entry volume, it is obviously precious.


    Du Zhengyan trembled at the moment.


    After looking at Tian Zhen, he quietly stole the memory of a disciple of the zhishengdao palace.


    After getting the memory, they both got the answer.


    Continue to leave here.


    Standing by the river.


    They were silent for half an hour.


    After stabilizing his mood, Tian Zhen looked at Du Zhengyan and said with a dignified look: "maybe the man who took away the art of catastrophe is the son of Li Yixi."


    "It''s incredible that everything here is just a great wish of Childe Li."


    "May all living beings be like dragons!"


    "Can''t this childe Li master the art of little wish?"


    "Only by controlling small wish can we do this!"


    "Little wish, the predecessor of big wish, can''t come out of big destiny, and big wish is the first of the three thousand roads!"


    Tian Zhen was shocked at the moment.


    "Yes, but in this Jiuchong tianque, in fact, the little wish technique is the first of the three thousand roads. The destiny technique can''t be watched. It''s not controlled by people."


    "Why do you choose this place when there is such a place?"


    At this moment, Du Zhengyan''s heart set off a terrible wave.


    I didn''t expect that when they came down to earth, they just looked into the clues of catastrophe and the cause of death of the carefree fairy King Mo Ling, but now they found such a terrible existence.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "No God, let''s go and see how the wedding hall is built?"


    "It''s said that the Taoist Palace used gods and Demons puppets. I haven''t seen gods and Demons puppets yet?"


    When they were frightened, a voice came into their ears.


    "God devil puppet?"


    Hearing this, they couldn''t help turning around and looking, but at a glance, they were frightened.


    "Fairy, ten year old fairy, he''s here!"


    At the moment, what they see is Jun Wushen with a long sword.


    With Jun Wushen, it was the youth whose parents caught the son of the Dragon King.


    At the moment, after being quenched with dragon blood, the young man practices with the king without God, and his strength is also extremely strong, and he has stepped into the list of virtual immortals.


    "Another teenage fairy!"


    "The man who killed Mo Ling is here!"


    But when they saw Jun Wushen, they didn''t dare to arrest him at all.


    Because here, they feel extremely dangerous.


    "Let''s go and have a look. How can there be gods and Demons puppets in this world?" They also followed Jun Wushen to the wedding hall.


    At the same time, they also want to know something from Jun Wushen''s mouth.

 Chapter 541

    "Fellow Taoist, we have just come to Daoguo. It is said that the childe is getting married and the world is celebrating. Where is the wedding hall built? We want to see it in advance."


    Tian Zhen approached Jun Wushen and asked carefully.


    Tian Zhen''s voice fell. Jun Wushen didn''t answer. The youth around Jun Wushen answered first.


    "Aren''t you from the Tao country?"


    "No wonder the smell is wrong!"


    "I just felt wrong. It was indeed an outsider. Of course, the world congratulated you on your wedding. How does your son exist?"


    "Today, you have asked the right person. Today, I happened to go there with no God."


    "According to Lord Xiao, when you get married, you will choose 1314 couples to attend the wedding. Unfortunately, I''m too young, otherwise I want to get married. It''s a great honor!"


    Hearing this, Tian Zhen and their faces coagulated.


    Sure enough, if they heard the same in the Tang emperor.


    "I don''t know who you are learning from?"


    "I feel your cultivation is very strong!"


    "I can''t see through when I wait?"


    Du Zhengyan also spoke at the moment.


    Although Du Zhengyan was rude, it was not a secret, so Jun Wushen didn''t hide it.


    "I have no God, Master Li Yixi!"


    "I''m lucky, master Tao palace master, Tang Yin!"


    They said proudly.


    "It turns out that they are all disciples of experts!"


    "We have no eyes, but we didn''t recognize them!" Du Zhengyan immediately apologized.


    "No need to be polite. In the Tao country, all beings are equal!"


    "Two, there will be the wedding hall ahead. I''ll wait first. You can go straight ahead!" Jun Wushen''s voice fell, rose directly into the sky and disappeared.


    The smiles on Tian Zhen''s and Du Zhengyan''s faces also disappeared.


    "So, he is the childe''s disciple!"


    "No wonder you can kill Mo Ling!"


    "Disciple ten year old immortal, what kind of person is this childe Li!"


    They were silent now.


    Naturally, they didn''t go to the wedding hall. The gods and Demons puppets. Naturally, their soul power also saw them. However, after knowing that Jun Wushen was Li Yixi''s disciple, they had no interest in the emergence of gods and Demons puppets.


    "Do we need to visit childe Li?"


    After taking a deep breath, Tian Zhen said solemnly.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Some things can''t be avoided."


    Du Zhengyan was silent for a moment, and they went to Shengdao palace.


    Li Yixi, who lives in the center of the zhishengdao palace, must pass through the zhishengdao palace to enter the mountain peak.


    So they chose to visit the holy way Palace first.


    Outside the zhishengdao palace, the two looked at the four words of zhishengdao palace and looked very dignified.


    Because they felt that this was also a divine text. Under the power of the four divine texts, they gathered all the surrounding spiritual veins here and created a holy land.


    "This Taoist friend, please forgive me. We meet the Lord of the Taoist palace. We come from outside!"


    Tian Zhen didn''t hide it and said frankly.


    "Outside the sky?"


    The gatekeeper looked at them and thought deeply, but there was no fear on his face, but the courtesy was incomparable.


    Soon, Xiao Zhan, the leader of zhishengdao palace, appeared.


    "I''m Xiao Zhan. I''ll meet the two immortals. Please!"


    Xiao Zhan, dressed as a scholar, bowed slightly to the two men and invited them into the Taoist palace.


    "Xia Tianzhen, Xia Du Zhengyan, central Xianting from Xianyu, are here today. Who do you want to visit?"


    They dare not hide their intentions.


    Xiao Zhan said with a smile: "two Taoist friends, please remember, there is no great power here!"


    "Only childe Li, childe is a mortal, only Aegean, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry and Jiuhua."


    "If you see the childe, please speak carefully!"


    "Childe, I''m experiencing the life of mortals. Maybe I''m practicing the mind of mortals. It''s unspeakable to practice Taoism!"


    Knowing their origins, Xiao Zhan dared not stop them, but he still reminded them.


    After all, the word "central Xianting" is too deterrent.


    Xiao Zhan is not a reckless person.


    "Thank you for reminding me!"


    Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan looked grateful.


    After staying in the Tao palace for some time, under the leadership of Xiao Zhan, the three went back to the mountain.


    Along the way, they were frightened.


    The scenes they saw gave them great pressure.


    At the moment, they suddenly found that they were here, just mole ants.


    "Meet three Taoist friends!"


    Xiao Zhan approached the courtyard and saluted the dragon one or three brothers.


    Because the three are the watchmen of the yard.


    "See you!"


    Tian Zhen and his wife also saluted in a hurry.


    Although the dragon one or three are just immortals, they feel the smell of the dragon one or three, which is extremely terrible.


    Obviously, the spiritual power of practice is extremely powerful.


    The Dragon put his hands together and said solemnly, "Amitabha, are the two Xuanxian from outside?"


    They looked at each other and said solemnly, "yes, we''ve come to visit you. I don''t know if we can see you."


    "It''s a pleasure to have friends coming from afar!"


    "Two, please!"


    Long Yi and others did not stop them and led them to the courtyard.


    When Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan approached the courtyard, they looked at the two statues outside the courtyard and trembled wildly.


    "Xuanxian, it''s Xuanxian!"


    At the moment, the two people set off huge waves in their hearts. Although the two stone statues were silent, they still felt the cultivation of stone carvings.


    "Childe, there are guests visiting!"


    Outside the hospital, Long Yi bowed.


    The sound fell and a creak sounded.


    The door of the courtyard was pushed open, and Lao Bai stretched out his head. Lao Bai was an incomparable gentleman, "respected guest, please, childe!"


    "Thank you... Lord Xie!"


    They both stammered when they saw Lao Bai.


    Because the precious Qi of Lao Bai is really terrible.


    Once they had the honor to look at Duobao Tianjun from a distance. Now they were frightened to find that Lao Bai''s treasure Qi was comparable to Duobao Tianjun.


    That''s God.


    "Gentlemen, I''m not a guest, I''m just a housekeeper!"


    "Please!"


    Lao Bai bowed down and invited again.


    "Let''s go!"


    "The childe is a mortal. Don''t talk nonsense!" Xiao Zhan behind him hurriedly reminded me! " Their bodies trembled slightly.


    "Thank you!"


    He quickly bowed to Lao Bai and entered the courtyard.


    Entering the courtyard, I felt the breath around me, and my body trembled slightly.


    Take a deep breath and suppress your panic.


    "Childe, the guests are coming!"


    Lao Bai enters the courtyard and worships Li Yixi.


    Hearing Lao Bai''s words, Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan looked nervously at Li Yixi.


    When their eyes fell on Li Yixi, their bodies trembled fiercely.


    Because Li Yixi at the moment is so terrible that he is entangled with a terrible disaster rhyme.


    At the moment, the two finally determined Li Yixi and indeed took away the true talisman of the great disaster, but in the face of such terrible power, how dare they do it again.


    "Tian Zhen, see you, childe!"


    "Du Zhengyan, see you, childe!"


    They saluted with great respect.


    "Two distinguished guests, don''t be polite."


    "There isn''t much etiquette here. Just be casual."


    "I don''t know. Do you know anything about painting?"


    "I think the two distinguished guests are very noble. They must have some research on the painting. Please help me see how this painting is?"


    Suddenly.


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up and invited them.

 Chapter 542

    "Watching paintings?"


    Hearing this, they quickly smiled.


    "Childe, we really know something about painting!"


    "Please give me some advice!"


    Tian Zhen was shocked. Seeing that Li Yixi didn''t blame them at all, he hurried forward.


    The moment they saw Li Yixi and felt the breath of Li Yixi, they determined that Li Yixi was the person who entered Tianjun''s tomb.


    They quickly entered the pavilion.


    In the pavilion, there is a huge desk with four treasures of study on it.


    At the same time, a picture is also placed on it at the moment.


    At the invitation of Li Yixi, they were very nervous and hurried to look at the desk.


    However, when their eyes touched the painting on the desk, their legs trembled wildly.


    A look of panic.


    I was frightened by the picture in front of me.


    Because what Li Yixi painted today is exactly the content of the true symbol of Da Dao.


    After Li Yixi saw the true talisman of the great cataclysm, his painting improved greatly.


    These days, Li Yixi is constantly improving and wants to seek a breakthrough.


    But now, he is stuck in a bottleneck, so when he sees them, he immediately invites them to watch and hopes they can give him some opinions.


    But what Li Yixi didn''t know was that the two people who saw the picture were completely stunned.


    "What a coincidence!"


    In their minds, there are only these four words and nothing else.


    However, the next moment, Tian Zhen''s whole body was shocked.


    "No, it''s not a true talisman. It''s just drawn. The ink on the scroll is still wet!"


    "It was painted. How did you do it? It''s impossible!"


    "Whose paintings can contain such a terrible power of the road."


    "Is it that childe Li, after he got the Da Dao Zhen Fu, saw the Da Dao Zhen Fu and drew the Da Dao on the Da Dao Zhen Fu?"|


    Tian Zhen was completely stupid.


    I was frightened by the picture on the table in front of me.


    The impact of this scene is too great.


    Tian Zhen, as a Xuanxian, has a very high natural vision and has a wide range of knowledge. Moreover, Tian Zhen is also a man of literature and Taoism, but at the moment, he suddenly finds that he is a waste.


    His Majesty''s Wen Bao can give some magical powers at most.


    Contains some simple Tao principles.


    But Li Yixi''s paintings are so terrible that they can show the feeling of Da Dao Shu.


    "This... This..."


    Du Zhengyan beside Tian Zhen was also stunned at the moment. The boss with staring eyes wanted to speak, but he couldn''t say a word.


    He talked with Mo Ling, the carefree fairy king, so he knew the Taoist art of disaster very well, but looking at the picture in front of him, Du Zhengyan finally knew that the disaster he understood was just a fur.


    The two people in this moment were buzzing in their heads.


    "What do you think, two?"


    Li Yixi asked expectantly when he saw that they were serious.


    These days, Li Yixi kept improving his painting skills, but he fell into a bottleneck. Li Yixi had a feeling that the painting in front of him could be improved to a higher level, but for a moment, he didn''t know how to start.


    So when they came to visit, Li Yixi immediately seized the opportunity.


    I hope to get some inspiration from them.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan were shocked and immediately woke up.


    On their foreheads, they were sweating slightly and said nervously, "the childe''s painting is shaking the past and shining the present. It is perfect. We really can''t find any shortcomings."


    Hearing this, Li Yixi had no choice but to smile, "you two, you''re welcome. If you think there''s anything wrong, just say it frankly. This painting skill is an academic. Even a master has defects. If you think there''s anything missing, just say it frankly and tell the truth. Now I''m in a bottleneck. I hope your suggestions will help me."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell and they were shocked.


    Tian Zhen immediately heard Du Zhengyan, "brother Zhengyan, are you implying something?"


    "This painting contains a terrible truth. It is the art of catastrophe. How can we give advice? We haven''t practiced the art of catastrophe?"


    At the moment, Tian Zhen is very nervous and can only hurry to seek the advice of his peers.


    Du Zhengyan hurriedly replied: "after you have seen the true talisman of the great disaster, you can show the true marrow of the great disaster. The childe''s cultivation must be thorough. But the childe said that he fell into a bottleneck and couldn''t be improved. He should have encountered some problems. If it exists, you shouldn''t be polite to us."


    "Everyone''s understanding of the road is quite different. A sword skill, different people practice, will have different feelings. We can seriously understand the true essence of the road of catastrophe and speak out our feelings."


    "Three thousand avenues share the same goal through different paths. They all have similar places. Today we can understand the true essence of the great disaster art. This is no chance."


    "Don''t miss it!"


    "Even if you die, it''s worth your life to see the true meaning of the road before you die!"


    After Du Zhengyan answered, they were afraid and didn''t dare to directly understand the true meaning of the avenue. They still hugged Li Yixi, "childe, can we have a close understanding?"


    At the moment, they are still very nervous. After all, this is the essence and essence of the art of catastrophe.


    "No harm, it''s just a picture!"


    "You are free. The painting is not perfect. Even if it is broken, it doesn''t hurt."


    Hearing what they said, Li Yixi said indifferently.


    "Yes, childe!"


    With Li Yixi''s affirmative answer, they dared to really approach the picture scroll at the moment. When they approached the picture scroll, they immediately realized the avenue in the picture scroll.


    At this moment, their souls swam up in the middle of the road.


    But although Li Yixi said frankly that he could feel it at will, they didn''t really understand the essence of the road, but browsed it very quickly.


    Soon, their souls came out of the picture, looked at each other, and they communicated.


    Gradually, the two reached an agreement.


    Li Yixi saw that they had reached an agreement. His eyes lit up and looked forward to it.


    "What do you think, guys?"


    Seeing Li Yixi approaching, they quickly bowed down: "childe, we feel some, but we don''t know if it''s right!"


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan took a deep breath and said.


    "Oh!"


    "But it doesn''t matter!"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    Stare at them expectantly.


    Du Zhengyan said nervously: "the childe''s painting is endowed with divinity by the childe, as if it is real. But the childe''s painting seems perfect, but I personally think it lacks a trace of death and destruction, but it has more vitality. If you can give some artistic conception of death and destruction, less vitality, it may be different!"


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan thinks that cataclysm is the way of destruction, so he puts forward this proposal.


    Indeed, in the power of the avenue, they both felt a little vitality.

 Chapter 543

    "More vitality, less destruction?"


    "Destruction?"


    "Destruction?"


    "Destruction


    At the moment, Li Yixi mumbles to himself.


    I was puzzled at first, but then my eyes gradually lit up.


    Very soon, he turned and looked at them, and a smile immediately appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Good, good, good!"


    "Sure enough, one can''t study academic things. One can easily fall into a dead corner."


    "You''re right. I saw this painting from the treasure. At that time, I felt that the death was too heavy and some disgusted. Therefore, when I painted, I added a trace of vitality to him."


    "Later I wanted to watch it, but the treasure chose the Lord. It''s gone. There''s no place to watch it. I can only continue to study it on the original basis!"


    "But it makes the painting no longer perfect."


    "I see!"


    "Thank you both!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi seemed to have the circulation of sun, moon and stars in his eyes, which was extremely terrible.


    "I''ll try!"


    After the sound fell, Li Yixi was extremely decisive and decided to paint again.


    The picture scroll on the table was directly kneaded by Li Yixi and thrown into the dustbin.


    "Huh?"


    Looking at the picture scroll thrown into the dustbin by Li Yixi, they were very surprised. The avenue contained in the picture scroll was extremely terrible.


    In the immortal realm, even the great Luo Jinxian will fight for blood, but in Li Yixi''s eyes, it is really rubbish.


    However, Tian Zhen seemed to be possessed at the moment.


    Unable to control himself, he said to Li Yixi, "childe, although this painting is not perfect, it is also extremely precious. Can you give it to me!"


    After the voice fell, Tian Zhen woke up in vain. He scared himself into a cold sweat. On his forehead, fine beads of sweat appeared rapidly.


    "It''s just a defective product. It''s useless. If you like it, take it!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi fell into painting and waved at will.


    "Did you promise?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tian Zhen was stunned.


    At that moment just now, he really felt that he was dead and even peeped at the great way.


    Never thought that Li Yixi really didn''t care.


    "Gudu!"


    Tian Zhen looked at the picture scroll in the trash can and took a deep breath, as if his body had turned into steel.


    Incomparably stiff.


    As if he had done his best to pick up the picture scroll in the trash can and hold it in his hand, he was extremely nervous.


    Carefully, he quickly collected the picture scroll.


    "Is that all right?"


    Du Zhengyan was very envious at the moment.


    But I can only stare.


    Immediately, his eyes immediately fell on Li Yixi, because at the moment, Li Yixi has begun to write.


    Start painting again.


    This time, Li Yixi''s body burst out with terrible and extreme destructive power.


    As if the whole man had become the God of destruction.


    The pen in his hand kept waving, and countless auras and Taoist principles quickly gathered on the picture scroll.


    The terrible Tao rules filled the pavilion in an instant.


    Soon, Du Zhengyan was shocked.


    Because Du Zhengyan has a special talent, the eye of heaven.


    Can see things that ordinary people can''t see.


    At this moment, Du Zhengyan was frightened to find out.


    In the void, there was a rough river.


    This big river is extremely terrible.


    It seems that it can destroy everything and revive everything.


    The power of the road contained in it is also extremely terrible.


    "Ten thousand... Ten thousand rivers!"


    "This is ten thousand rivers!"


    "However, how can these ten thousand rivers be dragged here?"


    "Isn''t the ten thousand rivers suspended above the nine heaven and giving the heaven all souls enlightenment?"


    Seeing Wan Daohe, Du Zhengyan felt that he had an illusion.


    Du Zhengyan pinched his thigh hard, hoping to wake himself up.


    But the pain in his thigh told Du Zhengyan that everything in front of him was not an illusion, but real.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Why?"


    "What is the reason? Is childe Li the Lord of the nine days?"


    Du Zhengyan is really frightened at the moment.


    At the same time, Du Zhengyan, who was frightened, urged the eyes of the way of heaven to take a look.


    The eye of heaven was moved to the extreme.


    When the eye of heaven was urged to the extreme, Du Zhengyan saw an incredible scene.


    That is, the surging and terrible Wandao River comes from the backyard of the small yard, that is, there is a Wandao River in the backyard of the small yard.


    This frightened Du Zhengyan.


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan has forgotten the opportunity to absorb the rich Tao principles around him.


    A heart trembled violently. This scene had a great impact on him.


    "Did you find out?"


    When Du Zhengyan was frightened, a voice sounded in Du Zhengyan''s mind.


    Du Zhengyan was shocked. At the moment, it was Xiao Zhan who spoke to him.


    Du Zhengyan was shocked when he heard this.


    He couldn''t help but focus on Xiao Zhan. Du Zhengyan knew that since Xiao Zhan reminded himself, it showed that Xiao Zhan knew something and was willing to tell himself.


    So at the moment, Du Zhengyan asked anxiously, "Lord Xiao, why on earth is this?"


    "Why is it so? How can the ten thousand rivers above the nine days appear here?"


    At this moment, Du Zhengyan directly asked the questions in his heart.


    Xiao Zhan looked at Du Zhengyan''s eyes and said faintly, "do you really want to know?"


    Xiao Zhan hesitated slightly.


    Hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, Du Zhengyan immediately said, "please tell Xiao palace leader!"


    At this moment, Du Zhengyan''s words were full of seriousness, which also showed his inner desire.


    Hearing Du Zhengyan''s words, Xiao Zhan took a deep breath: "what is floating in the void at the moment is indeed Wandao River, but it is not Wandao river!"


    Xiao Zhan''s words made Du Zhengyan a little confused, because Du Zhengyan had entered wandaohe and understood the avenue, so he knew wandaohe, but Xiao Zhan told him that what he saw was wandaohe, not wandaohe.


    This puzzled Du Zhengyan instantly.


    Looking at Du Zhengyan''s puzzled eyes, Xiao Zhan took a deep breath and said solemnly: "this is not the Wandao River on the nine days, but the Wandao river that belongs to the childe alone. This Wandao river is the childe''s Tao, but the current Wandao is not perfect.


    Lack of some perception.


    In fact, I also know that soon, the childe''s existence is beyond our imagination, because the childe opened the sky himself. He is the Lord of heaven, but the childe''s sky is not more important than these nine days.


    These ten thousand rivers are exactly the way of the childe.


    This is actually a great opportunity for you.


    There are countless roads among the ten thousand rivers of the childe, and no one is in charge. If you cultivate the childe''s road, you have the opportunity to take charge and become the master of the road. "


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, and Du Zhengyan was stunned.


    Murmured: "childe, he opened the sky. He is the creator. No wonder he understands the life of mortals, because childe is perfecting the heaven and earth in his heaven and earth."

 Chapter 544

    "Sky opener!"


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan can''t say a word.


    The creator, what a terrible existence it is. The jiuzhong tianque is also a world opened up by the creator. Such existence is extremely terrible.


    The sky openers all go against the sky and break the terrible existence of common sense.


    The power of fate is not controlled by this way of heaven.


    As the founder, he can take charge of the way of heaven in his own heaven and earth. To put it bluntly, he is the master of the way of heaven.


    In your own heaven and earth, you can control the power of the road. If the Lord of heaven makes you die in the third watch, you will never live in the fifth watch.


    Unless you are also open and completely get rid of the Tao of heaven, your destiny is under the control of the Tao of heaven.


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan suddenly understood one thing, that is, why Li Yixi didn''t take it as his own after he got the magic talisman of catastrophe. After refining, with Li Yixi''s strength, he could control a new avenue in a very short time.


    Because if Li Yixi chooses to directly integrate this avenue, it will erode his Avenue.


    "After all, the great disaster technique of the disaster God is very powerful. It is almost impossible to steal a road belonging to ten thousand rivers directly. Moreover, once it is forcibly stolen, the Lord of the Ninth Heaven will inevitably find abnormalities.


    Once the other party finds something unusual, Li Yixi at the moment is not as perfect as the other party. He is definitely not the opponent of the Lord of nine days.


    Therefore, instinctively, Li Yixi will not have a connection with the true talisman of the great disaster.


    "Bang bang!"


    Knowing that Li Yixi was a pioneer, Du Zhengyan was very excited and his heart beat badly when he heard Xiao Zhan''s words.


    As Xiao Zhan said, although the ten thousand ways of jiuchongtian are powerful, much stronger than Su Xiuyi at the moment, almost all the ten thousand ways of jiuchongtian are controlled by people. It is too difficult and almost impossible to become a new generation of Taoist masters.


    The fall of the Taoist Lord is so easy.


    However, there must be countless avenues left vacant in the past world. If you choose a vacant avenue to take charge, you will be the Taoist master. Of course, this Taoist master is very weak and can''t compare with the Taoist master of jiuchongtian, because your control over the Tao is too weak.


    However, if others practice this way in the future, life and death can be controlled by themselves.


    Moreover, the other party''s perception can also be stolen and turned into his own perception.


    This is why the Lord of the road can hardly be surpassed.


    Because if you cultivate your own way, as the master of the way, you can absorb and understand the feelings of other monks who cultivate this way.


    Equivalent to other people, are working for themselves.


    However, now Du Zhengyan is also considering a problem, that is, if he disconnects the wandaohe contact with jiuchongtian and melts into Li Yixi''s world, it is very likely to lead to the decline of his strength, which must also be considered.


    Xiao Zhan seems to know what Du Zhengyan thinks.


    The voice immediately sounded in Du Zhengyan''s mind, "Taoist friends, why should you care so much? Isn''t it the fall of the realm?"


    "By your side, are you still afraid of the fall of your cultivation?"


    "As long as the childe gives some opportunities at will, won''t your realm be made up?"


    "Moreover, at that time, it was easier for you to understand the childe''s way. After all, the affinity of the road was stronger."


    After Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, Du Zhengyan was really moved at the moment.


    Du Zhengyan thought of the previous thing, that is, Li Yixi''s picture scroll containing an extremely terrible Avenue is discarded like garbage. If such an opportunity is given to himself, wouldn''t he be able to become strong in a short time? After all, his perception of Xuanxian is still there.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At this moment, his breathing became extremely rapid. At the moment, Du Zhengyan really moved.


    Those eyes became incomparably bright.


    His body trembled slightly.


    But the trembling at the moment is not panic, but excitement.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan naturally won''t let the opportunity miss. Xiao Zhan continued to tempt: "Taoist friends, choose now, but it''s the best choice, because there are not many people who know childe Avenue now. If you choose now, you have a lot of choices. Frankly, it''s the avenue for you to choose, but once you think about it in the future, you may not have a chance."


    "After all, even a perfect world is only three thousand Avenue."


    "Only 3000 Taoist masters can appear!"


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, and Du Zhengyan couldn''t sit still at the moment.


    What a man he is. He knows that Xiao Zhan must melt Li Yixi''s world. This is to pull himself into the water.


    But what Xiao Zhan used was not a conspiracy, but a conspiracy.


    It''s hard for him to refuse.


    After all, if he integrated into the world of Li Yixi, the speed of his practice would only be fast, not slow.


    Because this is a new avenue, no one competes with him for the power of the avenue.


    At this moment, Du Zhengyan took a hard breath and his eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan felt a burst of dry mouth when he was writing hard and the disaster Avenue was surrounded by Li Yixi.


    Looking at the big black dog in the distance, climbing on the ground to bask in the sun, Du Zhengyan was very excited.


    Du Zhengyan looked at Xiao Zhan and a decisive color appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    He looked serious and said, "today, thank you for your advice. Du Zhengyan must remember the guidance of Lord Xiao."


    Xiao Zhan heard the moment, and a smile appeared in his eyes.


    Xiao Zhan knew that Du Zhengyan really confirmed this matter.


    It''s a good thing for a Xuanxian to melt into Li Yixi''s world.


    The more powerful people in heaven and earth, the easier it will be to perfect heaven and earth.


    Moreover, Du Zhengyan comes from the central Xianting. Once Du Zhengyan integrates the heaven and earth of Li Yixi, he will become one with Li Yixi and others and share life and death.


    They are really rooted in the Xiaoyao immortal region.


    Du Zhengyan looked at Xiao Zhan excitedly, "brother Xiao, please protect the road for me!"


    "Good!"


    Hearing Du Zhengyan''s request, Xiao Zhan agreed without hesitation.


    Du Zhengyan looked at Tian Zhen, who was frantically absorbing Tao Ze practice. The next moment, his soul came out of his body and went directly to the Wandao River in jiuchongtian.


    Du Zhengyan stood in the Wandao River and looked at the surging Wandao river. After a touch of determination appeared in his eyes, he took his own road without hesitation the next moment.


    A stream was stripped out by Du Zhengyan, which was formed by the power of his Avenue.


    "Break!"


    Du Zhengyan was also a ruthless character. He summoned the blade of the road and directly cut off his connection with wandaohe.


    At the moment of cutting off the connection with wandaohe, Du Zhengyan felt his own Avenue, as if he had lost his root and was collapsing.


    The soul continues to return with a sense of the road.

 Chapter 545

    At this moment, Du Zhengyan pushed his speed to the extreme.


    Dare not stay at all, because at the moment, it is not only his avenue that continues to collapse, but also the vitality in his flesh body.


    Du Zhengyan clearly felt that if he could not immediately complete the reconnection of the avenue, then waiting for him was withering and death.


    Because at the moment, he stripped off the avenue, which is like taking away all his marks in the world.


    In this world, he no longer exists. He must renew the road and cannot let the mark of life disappear.


    Soon, Du Zhengyan returned.


    Immediately entered the Wandao river of Su Xiuyi.


    Entering the Wandao river of Su Xiuyi, Du Zhengyan was frightened at the moment.


    The eyes were full of panic.


    "Impossible?"


    "It is said that every founder is extremely weak at the beginning, and Wandao river is also extremely small, but why is Wandao river so terrible?"


    Looking at the ten thousand rivers in front of him, Du Zhengyan was really frightened.


    Wandao River becomes strong and huge, but it needs countless insights. But now Du Zhengyan finds that Li Yixi''s Wandao river is powerful and terrible, just like the Milky way on the nine days, and has no edge.


    Before him, he was worried that his strength would fall countless after he merged.


    But now looking at the scene in front of him, Du Zhengyan felt that his strength would never fall too much.


    The road in front of us is too powerful.


    Du Zhengyan''s practice is to seal the avenue.


    After taking a deep breath and calming his inner waves, Du Zhengyan did not dare to delay his time. He immediately closed his eyes and looked for the place of the seal in the ten thousand rivers.


    Soon, Du Zhengyan felt his seal Avenue and immediately went to the seal Avenue.


    Close to seal Avenue, Du Zhengyan directly integrated his power into seal Avenue.


    Du Zhengyan has a special perception of the power of the road.


    At the moment, he seems to be in control of heaven and earth.


    That clear feeling makes people greedy.


    With the integration of their own Avenue, the avenue in front of them has increased a little.


    At the same time, Du Zhengyan''s Avenue stopped collapsing.


    His soul lost its vitality and stopped withering.


    Inside the sealed Avenue, the terrible vitality and power of the avenue began to feed him back.


    Originally, Du Zhengyan''s cultivation has fallen to the realm of virtual immortality because he disconnected the avenue just now, but now, with the back feeding of the power of the avenue, Du Zhengyan''s cultivation has recovered at an extremely terrible speed.


    In a short time, Du Zhengyan''s accomplishments recovered to the peak of immortality.


    Although he still fell into the realm of immortals, Du Zhengyan''s eyes were not the slightest depression, but incomparable excitement.


    Because Du Zhengyan felt that he would soon come back from his falling cultivation.


    It''s the lost vitality of your body at the moment. It''s going to take time to repair it.


    After taking a deep breath, Du Zhengyan''s soul returned to his body.


    Du Zhengyan in the pavilion slowly opened his eyes.


    After opening his eyes, Du Zhengyan really felt that, as he expected, the vitality of the soul was made up, but the vitality of the flesh could not be made up by wandaohe.


    However, this is not a big deal.


    "Brother Du, congratulations on becoming the Lord of the road!"


    "Although some weak, but the future is unlimited!"


    Xiao Zhan immediately congratulated.


    "Thank you for your advice."


    Du Zhengyan said with a serious face.


    At the moment, Li Yixi hasn''t finished painting. Tian Zhen is now in deep cultivation and doesn''t know what''s happening around him.


    Xiao Zhan glanced at Du Zhengyan''s decadent body and said to Du Zhengyan, "brother Du, come with me!"


    "Let''s go to a good place!"


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, stood up and left the pavilion.


    Du Zhengyan followed without hesitation.


    But I don''t know where Xiao Zhan is taking him.


    Following Xiao Zhan, they soon came to the back of the yard.


    The courtyard looks small, but in fact, there is heaven and earth. Behind the courtyard, there is a huge willow.


    Du Zhengyan walked not far from the willow and looked at Xiao Zhan standing. He couldn''t help looking at the willow. He was frightened and trembled.


    Because at the moment, Du Zhengyan feels the terrible vitality.


    Moreover, Du Zhengyan found that there was a terrible Tao rhyme on these falling willows.


    The strong breath made it very difficult for Du Zhengyan to breathe.


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan immediately worshipped Liu Shen, "Xiao Zhan, meet Lord Liu Shen, and ask Lord Liu Shen to help Du Zhengyan restore the vitality of his flesh. He is the Lord of the road in childe''s world!"


    Xiao Zhan at this moment is extremely respectful.


    Under Du Zhengyan''s eyes, only a wicker moved at the moment.


    Like the chain of heaven''s order, it spreads from the void with terrible Tao rhyme and Tao rules.


    When the wicker fell on Du Zhengyan, a terrible scene appeared.


    A terrible vitality entered Du Zhengyan''s body.


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan''s vitality is constantly recovering. Around Du Zhengyan''s body, grass and flowers appeared on the barren ground.


    In the blink of an eye, these grasses became spirits and flowers became spirits.


    "Whoosh!"


    Soon, the wicker was taken back.


    Du Zhengyan felt frightened that not only his vitality was restored, but also some life principles were left in his body at the moment.


    His own flesh body has been promoted to the peak of Xuanxian.


    At the moment, he has the previous combat power just by his physical strength.


    And at the moment, Du Zhengyan saw with his own eyes that the flowers and plants around him had become elves, and was pleasantly surprised to scatter away.


    "Lord Xie Liu!"


    Xiao Zhan immediately worshipped the willow.


    "Lord Xie Liu!"


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan set off a terrible wave in his heart and quickly worshipped Liu God.


    Du Zhengyan felt that the cultivation of Liu God was absolutely above the snow fairy emperor.


    He did not expect that Liu Shen''s strength should be so terrible.


    Such strength, if you go out, you can easily become the Lord of heaven.


    After thanking Du Zhengyan, he followed Xiao Zhan with a stiff body and hurried away from the place where Liu Shen was located.


    After leaving enough distance, Du Zhengyan dared to breathe at the moment.


    At the moment, he was very short of breath, and his frightened eyes fell on Xiao Zhan. He asked solemnly, "brother Xiao, what is the cultivation of Liu God? It''s so terrible."


    Thinking of the scene just now, Du Zhengyan was really terrified.


    That kind of strength can''t be described in four words.


    Powerful terror, beyond his understanding.

 Chapter 546

    Hoo Hoo!


    Away from the willow God, Du Zhengyan breathed violently.


    At the same time, Du Zhengyan asked seriously, "brother Xiao, the strength of Liu God is the most powerful in the world, young master?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Zhan turned and looked at Du Zhengyan.


    With a slight smile, he whispered, "brother Du, we can''t guess the strength of the willow God. The strength of the willow God is all powerful and incomparable. Anyway, it exceeds the realm of immortality. Don''t I call the willow God God God?"


    "The strength of the willow God may be the peak of the ancestral God."


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan took a deep breath and looked very serious.


    "So powerful?"


    Hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, Du Zhengyan was stupid.


    I was really scared.


    Ancestral God, how terrible it must be.


    In this way, it is possible to see Du Zhengyan at the moment only when he is on the seventh heaven. How can he not be frightened.


    "Strong?"


    "Don''t you find that although Liu Shen looks very tall, eight ninth of his body is gone?"


    "This is not the strength of Liu Shen''s total victory period!"


    "Around the childe, there are many things like Liu Shen. You will know later!"


    "Let''s go. Don''t let the childe know what we have done. Just treat it as if nothing has happened!"


    "Remember, the childe is a mortal scholar!"


    Xiao Zhan turned around and explained again for fear that Du Zhengyan would be stupid.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, Du Zhengyan nodded numbly.


    Following Xiao Zhan''s back, his body was very stiff.


    A powerful Xuanxian is shaking like a child looking up at the God of war.


    The impact on the mind is too great.


    "Liu Shen, isn''t he the most powerful?"


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan was extremely frightened.


    Such existence is not the most powerful existence around Li Yixi.


    This is terrible.


    Du Zhengyan is very clear that even if he has the realm of Xuanxian, he can dominate the immortal realm outside.


    However, the existence of Liu Shen is not the strongest, and many two words of Xiao Zhan make Du Zhengyan more afraid. Suddenly, he found that he is actually a weak Taoist Lord.


    Du Zhengyan turned a little white and returned to the pavilion.


    In the pavilion at the moment, Li Yixi''s painting is coming to an end.


    This time, Du Zhengyan looked at the painting from a distance and felt the terrible destruction and the power of death.


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan knows that the art of catastrophe has been deduced to an extreme by Li Yixi.


    If anyone can control all the power of the road in this painting, he can definitely become the owner of the road.


    Li Yixi''s last stroke fell.


    The power of heaven and earth and the rhyme of Tao are absorbed by the painting.


    The breath on the picture became ethereal.


    Ordinary rice paper, also because of the pregnancy and breeding of the power of the road, has changed from mortal to holy.


    Tian Zhen, who has been practicing and understanding, also opened his eyes with the disappearance of the Tao around him.


    When Tian Zhen''s eyes fell on the picture, his heart trembled.


    Because Tian Zhen feels that his soul will be torn apart by the power of the road in the picture.


    "How strong!"


    "Is this the true meaning of catastrophe?"


    Tian Zhen''s heart is pounding.


    The whole person was stunned.


    He had seen the previous picture, and he put it away.


    However, the road above the previous picture can not be compared with the true meaning of the road at the moment.


    "This time, it''s done!"


    "Good!"


    "Perfect!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi, looking at his picture, showed a satisfied color in his eyes.


    At the same time, Du Zhengyan felt that the ten thousand rivers he connected trembled.


    Du Zhengyan felt that the art of catastrophe in the ten thousand rivers had been improved and entered a perfect state.


    "Congratulations, childe!"


    Xiao Zhan and Du Zhengyan stood up and congratulated Li Yixi.


    "Congratulations, childe!"


    Tian Zhen took a deep breath and said in horror.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Comfortable, finally satisfied."


    "Two distinguished guests, I don''t know what to call them?" At the moment, Li Yixi looks at Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan with gratitude.


    The bodies of Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan shook violently.


    Responded immediately.


    "Childe, my name is Tian Zhen!"


    "Childe, my name is Du Zhengyan!"


    Their voices fell, and Li Yixi was very satisfied at the moment.


    "Thank you for your advice today, brother Du and brother Tian."


    "Otherwise, I don''t know how long it will take to make a breakthrough in my painting skills?"


    "In order to thank you for your guidance, no one is allowed to leave today. We won''t return until we get drunk!"


    Li Yixi came over and looked at them seriously.


    "Young master, please excuse me!"


    They should come down immediately because they feel very clearly.


    Li Yixi really intends to keep them, but he has no malice.


    Tian Zhen wanted to leave and understand the true meaning of the road above the picture he got before, but he also stopped at the moment.


    "Xiao Zhan, you also stay. It''s hard for you these days!"


    Li Yixi looked at Xiao Zhan and said with a quick smile.


    Li Yixi knows that Xiao Zhan and others are very busy these days for the wedding.


    "Childe, it''s Xiao Zhan''s honor to prepare for your wedding."


    Xiao Zhan immediately said.


    "Ha ha, you people are just polite!"


    "Recently, a batch of flat peaches are ripe. I''ll pick some and you can have a taste. It''s unique to me."


    Li Yixi laughed happily and went straight away.


    Watching Li Yixi leave, Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan feel a little relieved.


    After all, there is too much pressure around Li Yixi.


    As for what flat peach is about to mature, they don''t care and don''t pay attention to it at all.


    However, they found that Xiao Zhan seemed to be very excited to hear that flat peach was about to mature.


    Du Zhengyan knew that among the three of them, Xiao Zhan knew it best. He immediately asked, "brother Xiao, you seem very excited?"


    "Is the flat peach in your mouth a rare spiritual fruit?"


    However, after hearing this, Xiao zhanleng was shocked.


    "Spirit fruit?"


    "That''s not a spiritual fruit."


    "It''s a fairy fruit, or it''s not too much to call it a divine fruit."


    "Although now mature, is the most batch, but if mortals eat, they can become immortals and get the way in an instant."


    "If we eat, we can benefit immeasurably!"


    Xiao Zhan explained to them excitedly at the moment.


    "Impossible?"


    "Brother Xiao, how can there be such a magical fairy fruit in the world? If you want to become an immortal, you must control the Tao, unless there is a great road in the fairy fruit."


    "But is it so possible that Xianguo contains the avenue?"


    "Brother Zhengyan, what do you think?"


    After hearing this, Tian Zhen shook his head and rejected it directly.


    Tian Zhen felt that Du Zhengyan would agree with his own point of view, but the next moment, Tian Zhen looked surprised.


    Because Du Zhengyan said, "brother Tian, maybe brother Xiao is right. Is there anything ordinary here?"

 Chapter 547

    "Huh?"


    Tian Zhen was shocked. After hearing Du Zhengyan''s words, an unexpected color appeared in his eyes. He really didn''t expect Du Zhengyan''s answer.


    "Brother Zhengyan, it''s impossible. Even the fairy fruit can''t become an immortal. If it can really make people become an immortal, wouldn''t it be too simple to say that becoming an immortal." At the moment, Tian Zhen shook his head at Du Zhengyan.


    He said he didn''t believe it.


    Seeing Tian Zhen''s disbelief, Du Zhengyan was speechless. Has this guy forgotten where this is?


    The next moment.


    Du Zhengyan''s voice rang out in Tian Zhen''s mind, "brother Tian, do you think this place is an ordinary place? Are the things here ordinary? "


    "Don''t you find that the paintings in the flowerpot are extremely powerful. They are demon immortals. The black dog lying on the ground is a terrible existence. The invisible power even exceeds the power of the snow fairy emperor. Don''t you find that the local chickens in the bamboo forest are very abnormal. Don''t you find that the speed of practice here is ten times that of the outside? And here, we have no teachers to understand some difficult difficulties on weekdays


    Du Zhengyan''s voice was constantly remembered in Tian Zhen''s mind.


    "This


    Tian Zhen was shocked at the moment.


    Just now, after Li Yixi left, he floated. Thinking of the picture that Li Yixi left on his desk at will, he set off a terrible wave in his heart.


    "Is there such a terrible spiritual fruit in the world?"


    At this moment, Tian Zhen suddenly felt that his negation was impossible, and seemed to be absolute.


    Here, maybe it doesn''t necessarily appear.


    This place is amazing.


    He had never met such a magical place anyway.


    "Maybe!"


    Thinking for a moment, Tian Zhen said something uncertain.


    Hearing this, Xiao Zhan smiled at the corners of his mouth and said with great certainty: "it''s not maybe, but affirmation. You''ll know at that time!"


    "Brother Tian, what''s the harvest of practice today?"


    Xiao Zhan looked at Tian Zhen and asked again.


    Hearing this, Tian Zhen immediately showed a smile on his face and said excitedly, "today, it is better than my hundred years of practice. If I absorb the true meaning of the road above the picture, my strength will soar rapidly."


    "Unexpectedly, I met such an opportunity today. I never dreamed of it."


    After Tian Zhen''s voice fell, Tian Zhen''s eyes immediately fell on Du Zhengyan and asked urgently, "brother Zhengyan, how did you get today?"


    But when Tian Zhen''s eyes fell on Du Zhengyan, Tian Zhen suddenly looked frozen. He felt that he had an illusion and continued to feel, but there was no change in the result.


    This makes Tian Zhen extremely puzzled. He and Du Zhengyan, but they are good friends. They have been working in the Sky Patrol Pavilion of the central Xianting. They almost know their roots. He knows that Du Zhengyan''s accomplishments are equivalent to those of Xuanxian, but at the moment, Tian Zhen suddenly finds that Du Zhengyan''s accomplishments have fallen to the peak of Tianxian.


    This is an incredible thing.


    Today, he has gained such great benefits here. He knows Du Zhengyan''s qualification. Du Zhengyan''s qualification is even higher than him. It''s impossible to reduce it without promotion.


    Tian Zhen''s look became extremely serious. He stared at Du Zhengyan and asked, "brother Zhengyan, what''s the matter with your cultivation and how did you fall into the realm of immortals?"


    Tian Zhen''s voice fell, and the whole person stared at Du Zhengyan. He was really puzzled. At the moment, he urgently wanted to know the answer.


    Du Zhengyan heard Tian Zhen''s words, and a helpless color appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    He knew that his changes could not escape Tian Zhen.


    Du Zhengyan immediately sent a message to Xiao Zhan and asked, "brother Xiao, did you tell Tian Zhen that the childe is the secret of the founder, and Tian Zhen''s strength is also good!"


    Hearing Du Zhengyan''s words, Xiao Zhan smiled and said, "brother Zhengyan, you decide!"


    Du Zhengyan was shocked when he heard Xiao Zhan''s words, and his eyes were all excited.


    Then, Du Zhengyan''s voice rang out in Tian Zhen''s mind, "brother Tian, in fact, you don''t get as much benefit as me today. I don''t know if you have found my abnormalities. My cultivation has fallen to the realm of every day, but you haven''t found that the vitality in my body has become more powerful?"


    "My withered blood force is full of strong vitality at the moment. There are some life principles around my body. I absorb these life principles. Maybe my blood can awaken again."


    "But, you try this!"


    After Du Zhengyan''s voice fell, a pen appeared in Du Zhengyan''s hand. Du Zhengyan wrote two divine texts in the void and banned them.


    At the moment when the two divine texts appeared, the terrible sealing force shrouded Tian Zhen.


    "Broken!"


    At the moment, Tian Zhen saw the two divine texts, and a look of shock appeared in his eyes.


    He knew Du Zhengyan''s strength very well, but when he saw the two divine writings, Tian Zhen found that although Du Zhengyan''s cultivation was only the realm of immortals, the power of divine writings increased instead of decreasing.


    This shows that one problem is that Du Zhengyan''s control over the seal way is further.


    Moreover, not a little progress, but great progress.


    The perception of Da Dao was extremely slow, but Du Zhengyan made such great progress in such a short time, which made Tian Zhen almost hallucinate.


    Tian Zhen broke the seal, stared at Du Zhengyan curiously and asked suspiciously, "brother Zhengyan, what''s going on?"


    At the moment, Tian Zhen''s breathing became urgent.


    "Brother Tian, I have great news for you, but you need to calm down and don''t show any difference, you know?" When Tian Zhen was confused, Du Zhengyan''s voice sounded in Tian Zhen''s mind, and his voice was very dignified.


    Seeing that Du Zhengyan was so dignified, Tian Zhen immediately nodded without trace.


    Say you know.


    The next moment, Du Zhengyan''s voice sounded in Tian Zhen''s mind.


    "Brother Tian, today I have cut off the connection between the nine thousand rivers in the sky and renewed a new ten thousand river. At the moment, although I am weak, I already control a road. I can be regarded as the road master of the seal road. If one day I am strong enough, I will be the road master and the road master in charge of the great seal."


    Du Zhengyan''s voice was full of excitement.


    Even at this moment, I am still very excited.


    "What?"


    "Impossible?"


    "How can this be possible? There is only one Wandao river. This is an indisputable fact. Brother Zhengyan, have you had an illusion?"


    Tian Zhen shook his head and didn''t believe Du Zhengyan.


    Because it''s incredible, he can''t believe it.

 Chapter 548

    "Brother Tian, I didn''t believe it at first, but now I''m in charge of seal Avenue. I have to believe it."


    "And I''ll tell you a message, that is, we probe the childe''s breath. Childe will never hurt us, because childe doesn''t care about the Da Dao Zhen Fu at all. In our eyes, the precious Da Dao Zhen Fu is just an ordinary thing in childe''s eyes."


    "You have found this!"


    "Do you think the map of the true meaning of the great road drawn by the childe today is worse than the great road condensed by the disaster emperor?"


    Du Zhengyan explained.


    "The Avenue on this picture is really powerful and terrible. The avenue of the disaster emperor is really powerful. It may not be so powerful, but what is the connection with the brand-new 10000 rivers? Don''t you know that there can only be 10000 rivers in a world?"


    "Ten thousand rivers, where can there be one more?"


    After taking a deep breath, Tian Zhen retorted.


    "Brother Tian is right. There is only one ten thousand rivers in one world, because this is the road opened by the Lord of nine days. To put it bluntly, ten thousand rivers are the road of the Lord of nine days."


    "But who says that only the Lord of nine days can open heaven and earth, but others can''t?"


    "Do you think the childe''s strength is very poor?"


    "Young master, you can describe the true meaning of the perfect avenue of catastrophe with a pen. How powerful do you think it is?"


    At this moment, Du Zhengyan said all he wanted to say.


    "You say, young master is the founder?"


    At the moment, Tian Zhen, who knew the news, suddenly shook his legs, and his eyes were unbelievable.


    "Yes, the way I melt is the way of the childe."


    "When I merged the Tao, I found that among the ten thousand rivers of the childe, the disaster is still vacant. Now you have the true meaning of the disaster Avenue given by the childe. If you integrate the disaster, you are the Lord of the disaster. With the help of the true meaning of the disaster Avenue, you will make rapid progress."


    "This is the biggest chance, but breaking the road, this is a big event, you can only decide by yourself!"


    "My strength is OK now. It''s not difficult to fight a Xuanxian."


    "You have tried this just now. You know very well that you are also Xuanxian now. Can you defeat me?"


    Seeing that Tian Zhen hesitated, Du Zhengyan threw out another hot news.


    "This


    At the moment, Tian Zhen was moved in an instant.


    He took a deep breath, looked at Du Zhengyan and asked, "brother Zhengyan, are what you said true?"


    "But why didn''t I find the place where the prince''s wandaohe is? How can I melt the Tao?"


    At this moment, Tian Zhen asked his doubts and final questions.


    "I help you!"


    Du Zhengyan saw that Tian Zhen was moved, and a smile immediately appeared at the corners of his mouth, because he knew Tian Zhen. Tian Zhen was completely moved.


    After Du Zhengyan''s voice fell, he pulled Tian Zhen and urged his eyes of heaven.


    With the help of his supernatural powers, Tian Zhen finally found the existence of wandaohe in the void.


    "Yes... Yes... It''s true!"


    Tian Zhen couldn''t keep calm at this moment.


    His body trembled and his voice stuttered.


    The whole person was stunned.


    More unbearable than Du Zhengyan before.


    It''s not that Tian Zhen''s heart is not firm enough, but the scene in front of him. It''s really incredible.


    At the moment, Tian Zhen''s brain is buzzing.


    Think of Li Yixi''s figure, the whole person is not good.


    A look of panic.


    "The sky opener is really the sky opener!"


    "No wonder disaster Lord Tianjun''s great road is really Fu, and he was directly given away by the childe."


    Tian Zhen''s heart can''t be quiet at the moment.


    After knowing the news, I really can''t calm myself down.


    "Brother Tian, if you become the leader of one of the childe''s great ways, there will be no danger in what we explored before. After all, we are the childe who has got the great way of catastrophe!"


    Du Zhengyan added another sentence at the moment.


    "Brother Zhengyan, don''t thank you for your kindness!"


    "Unexpectedly, I Tian Zhen, also have today."


    "It seems that our destiny has changed and soared to the sky!"


    At this moment, after taking a deep breath, Tian Zhen''s soul directly went out of his body and broke through the air.


    I can''t wait.


    The leader of the avenue can''t get it even if he tries his best. It''s easy to get it today. How can Tian Zhen not let it go.


    "Hey!"


    "The three words of the main road are really attractive."


    Du Zhengyan had to say something at the moment.


    Xiao Zhan said with a smile, "if you can be the master of the Tao, you are one of the three thousand giants among all living beings. Sit still for nine days and watch the clouds roll and relax. Who can not be moved."


    "Good!"


    "Lord of the road, Lord of heaven!"


    Du Zhengyan smiled now.


    Soon, Tian Zhen finished the continuation of the avenue. At the moment, Tian Zhen''s breath changed.


    Before, he did not practice together with disaster, but now, without the slightest hesitation, he directly chose to take charge of disaster.


    Because in his hand, there is a picture scroll of the true meaning of the great disaster technique painted by Li Yixi before.


    As for the picture of the true meaning of the perfect Avenue just painted, even if Li Yixi gave it to him, he dared not take it away.


    Because he can''t keep such a treasure, it will only kill him.


    "Brother Zhengyan, brother Xiao, thank you!"


    Tian Zhen was very grateful at the moment.


    "After that, everyone will be brothers."


    "You''re welcome what?"


    Xiao Zhan waved and said casually.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "What are you talking about, three?"


    "So happy?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi came over with a plate of peaches. When he saw the three talking and laughing, he was very curious.


    Seeing Li Yixi come over, Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen are a little nervous at the moment.


    Xiao Zhan immediately said, "childe, brother Du and brother Tian and I are like old friends at first sight. Are we going to tie the knot and become brothers?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    "Today, I can wait for three people and feel like old friends at first sight."


    Tian Zhen said with a smile.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Good thing, I''ll be a witness today!"


    Li Yixi immediately smiled.


    "Thank you, childe!" At the moment, the three looked at each other and decided to tie the knot.


    After three bows and nine kowtows, the three stood up.


    His face was full of smiles.


    "Come on, come on, how can you have no wine since you have married Jinlan?"


    "Come on, let''s drink!"


    Li Yixi prepared good wine. As soon as they laughed, they immediately picked up the wine and drank it in one gulp.


    The liquor went down his throat. Tian Zhen and others just sat down and shocked.


    Because at the moment, they felt that a terrible vitality broke out in their belly. They didn''t know that this wine was not an ordinary wine, but a divine object containing terrible vitality.


    At the moment, most of the dead Qi in the flesh was dispelled.


    They looked at each other and were shocked.

 Chapter 549

    "Good... Terrible vitality!"


    "Is this still wine?"


    At the moment of Tian Zhen, the whole person became trembling, and an incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    It was totally unexpected that just a glass of wine would dispel most of the dead Qi in his body. If he wanted to dispel so much of the dead Qi in his body, Tian Zhen, even the cultivation of Xuanxian, had rich resources. However, even if he exhausted his resources and wanted to dispel half of his vitality, it would be absolutely impossible for him to do it for three or five years.


    But now.


    Li Yixi did it with a glass of wine.


    "Is it true that, as Xiao Zhan said before, a fairy fruit can become an immortal?"


    At the moment, Tian Zhen was shocked when he thought of his previous words.


    An incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    Now, it not only melts Li Yixi''s Avenue, but also gets such resources. Tian Zhen''s heart trembles with excitement.


    "Come on, come on!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s have a good drink today. If we don''t get drunk, we won''t return."


    "If anyone fakes, I''ll be angry."


    Li Yixi directly took out a wine jar and put it on the table.


    Lao Bai''s figure appeared here in an instant and poured wine for the four people.


    "Come on!"


    At the moment, Doudou prepared some side dishes and sent them immediately.


    "Today, thank you for your advice, otherwise I don''t know how much time it will take to make a breakthrough in painting. Come on, I''ll give you a toast!"


    After Li Yixi was full, he picked up his glass and looked at Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan with a serious face.


    "Young master, I dare not. We just happen to be right!"


    They nervously picked up their glasses and drank them all at once.


    At the entrance of xianniang, they were shocked.


    And with the passage of time, they found a terrible place, that is, this immortal wine not only contains vitality, but also helps people improve their cultivation.


    At the moment, their strength has fallen to the peak of the celestial realm.


    However, with the push of the cup between the lamps.


    Their bodies trembled violently.


    Their accomplishments were restored to the original ones of Xuanxian.


    "Recovery... Recovered!"


    At the moment, after looking at each other, they looked secretly happy.


    This is something they never expected.


    Today''s two people have gained a lot.


    He not only became the master of the avenue, but also recovered his fallen cultivation, which is equivalent to being in charge of a avenue for no reason.


    "It''s a little boring. We''re all scholars. How about five of us taking turns to write poetry?"


    Li Yixi suddenly brightened his eyes.


    "Good!"


    Several people nodded at the same time, because they were all Wendao practitioners. It was not difficult for them to write poetry.


    From Xiao Zhan, poems appeared one after another.


    When it was Li Yixi''s turn, Li Yixi thought of Li Bai''s "laughing song line". He waved his hand and directly wrote: "laugh, laugh. If you don''t see the song like a hook, the ancients knew you were a duke. If you don''t see it straight as a string, the ancients knew you were dead. Zhang Yi only talked a little, and Su Qin didn''t cultivate two tilted fields. Laugh, laugh! You don''t see the song of the old man, but also the way to wash my feet. I don''t understand this body all my life. I pretend to be a Lisao and send people to read it. Laugh, laugh! Zhao Youyu asked Chu quping to sell himself and buy a millennium name. What is the benefit of washing the ear from the nest? Yiqi starved to death and failed. You love the name behind you, and I love the wine in front of you. Where is a false name when drinking. When a man is poor, he bends his waist to the king. Menghu doesn''t look at the meat, and Honglu doesn''t cast the cone in the bag. Laugh, laugh! Ning Wuzi, Zhu Maichen, buckle their horns, sing songs and bear their salaries. It''s better to pretend to be a madman if you don''t know the king today. "


    With the fall of Li Yixi''s divine writings, the terrible Tao rhyme flows.


    In particular, the sentence in the poem "when you don''t see a song like a hook, the ancients knew you were a duke." When the seal word falls, the terrible Tao rhyme flows, and countless Tao are added.


    At this moment, Du Zhengyan on one side showed a look of panic in his eyes.


    In his eyes, it is not only a divine text and Tao rhyme, but a thoroughfare to heaven.


    On top of the word "Feng" in the divine script, Du Zhengyan saw the terrible seal road.


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan trembled slightly, "is this the real solution that the childe wants to give me?


    At this moment, a fine light appeared in his eyes.


    Trembling with excitement.


    After drinking a cup of wine, Du Zhengyan took a deep breath and respectfully said to Li Yixi: "childe, this poem is amazing, and childe''s words are invisible in the world. Can you give it to me!"


    Du Zhengyan was very nervous at the moment, but he knew very well that he had to fight for some things by himself.


    If you don''t speak, you will really miss everything.


    Whether you can get it or not, you must fight for it once.


    "Do you like it?"


    Hearing Du Zhengyan''s words, Li Yixi''s eyes showed a touch of surprise.


    However, suddenly, Li Yixi thought of his article, which contained the power of Haoran. He mistakenly thought that Du Zhengyan cared about the power of Haoran. He immediately said, "this calligraphy and painting is not valuable. Brother Du likes it, so take it!"


    See Li Yixi promised down, at this moment Du Zhengyan hanging heart, finally fell.


    This is the true solution of the road containing the road of seal. If you thoroughly understand this divine text, his road of seal can also make great progress.


    Du Zhengyan was very happy at this moment.


    Until it was late and the red clouds covered the sky.


    Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan left.


    Left the courtyard and went out of the zhishengdao palace.


    Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen looked at each other. In their eyes, they were all frightened.


    "Childe, it''s the sky opener, the sky opener!"


    "I didn''t expect that we two had the opportunity to integrate the world of Childe Dao."


    "In charge of a road."


    "To tell you the truth, up to now, I feel a sense of fantasy."


    "Misfortune and blessing depend on each other. It''s misfortune and blessing. It''s really unpredictable!"


    "To be honest, I really want to thank the carefree fairy king. If it weren''t for her, we could get such a chance there!"


    At the moment, Tian Zhen suddenly sounded the carefree fairy king, and a helpless color appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    I didn''t expect that they had the chance to take charge of the avenue because of the carefree fairy King Mo Ling.


    "Yes, this time, it''s really a blessing in disguise!"


    "Unexpectedly, there are such horrors as childe in this world."


    "We have a backer in the future."


    "Under the eight heavy sky, I''m afraid there are few people who dare to kill us?" Du Zhengyan thought of Liu Shen at the moment, and his eyes were all excited.


    Those beings are not the strongest around Li Yixi. Their backers are naturally very terrible.


    With the protection of Liu God alone, Jiutian can be afraid.


    What''s more, there are other strong people.

 Chapter 550

    After the surprise, Du Zhengyan''s eyes sank.


    Because there is another problem waiting for them now, that is, how to reply to the central fairy court.


    Snow Fairy emperor, but still waiting for an answer?


    "Brother Zhengyan, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Du Zhengyan frown, Tian Zhen couldn''t help asking.


    "Brother Tian, have you forgotten our mission?"


    "Investigate the cause of the fall of the carefree fairy king and the plague fairy king?"


    When Tian Zhen heard this, he said indifferently, "it''s not difficult. We''ll report it truthfully. With the strength of the Immortal Emperor, we can naturally calculate some things. We can''t do it!"


    "But it can''t be completely true."


    "For example, we can ignore the existence of Tianjun''s tomb."


    "It''s said that the carefree fairy King met his enemy and died under the ten-year-old fairy. What a talent the ten-year-old fairy is. The fairy emperor also knows that Jun Wushen is definitely a powerful disciple. Naturally, he doesn''t dare to trace it all the time. What the fairy emperor cares about is not the life and death of the carefree fairy king, but how it fell. As long as other people in the fairy court don''t kill it, it doesn''t matter."


    "Now what we want to check is what''s going on with the fairy king of the plague domain. The rest don''t care too much."


    Hearing Tian Zhen''s words, Du Zhengyan slowly showed a smile on his face.


    "Thank you, brother Tian!"


    The last problem in Du Zhengyan''s heart was solved in an instant.


    "Brother Zhengyan, now we have found out about the carefree fairy king. We should go to the plague fairy region and get some breath of the plague fairy king. According to the heaven''s secret, the plague fairy king died early. According to the news we got, there is no trace of the plague fairy king."


    "It seems that the plague fairy king has never appeared in this world, but as far as we know, the place where he fell is this world. Maybe we missed something, but now we have no choice but to go to the plague fairy region, hoping to collect his breath there and deduce how he fell?"


    Tian Zhen was helpless. There must be an explanation for the fall of a fairy king.


    Otherwise, everyone in Xianting will be in danger.


    And his subordinates fell and didn''t know the reason. The face of piaoxian emperor was gone. They knew very well that piaoxian emperor was extremely concerned about his face.


    Therefore, this matter must be explained to the floating snow fairy emperor.


    After they were sure, they knew that this matter could not be delayed any more, and did not dare to delay at all, so they immediately returned to the immortal region.


    As soon as they returned to the Xiaoyao immortal domain, they immediately took the cross domain transmission array and transmitted it to the plague immortal domain.


    Plague fairy mansion, knowing that two messengers are coming, all people are waiting quietly.


    Soon after, Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen came to the palace. At the moment, they put on the costumes of the Sky Patrol Pavilion.


    All the people in the palace saw the two big characters patrolling the sky. They knew that the two people came from the patrolling Pavilion, which was the messenger they were waiting for. They quickly knelt down one by one, because Xuanxian was the weakest one who could become the messenger of the patrolling Pavilion, so all the strong people in the palace were incomparably respectful.


    "I''ll see the two sky patrolmen."


    Du Zhengyan glanced and said faintly, "here are the objects left by the plague fairy king. We need to collect the smell of the plague fairy king before we can use the heaven machine disk to deduce."


    Here, it''s much simpler. They are also dignified and domineering.


    "Messenger, please wait a moment!"


    Soon, someone in the fairy King''s house sent a treasure, which is used by the plague fairy king in his daily life.


    Moreover, a real immortal said uneasily, "two messengers, maybe the fall of our fairy king is related to the Tianjun tomb. It is said that the disaster Tianjun tomb appears in a lower boundary."


    The man got some news, so he started flattering directly now.


    I feel that I can provide some information now and will be reused in the future.


    However!


    After his voice fell, the faces of Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen became extremely ugly and instantly cooled down.


    Tian Zhen directly scolded: "nonsense, believe it or not, the king directly killed you and forgot to tell you. From now on, Zhengyan Xuanxian will take charge of the plague immortal domain and be the Immortal King of the plague immortal domain."


    "Wait, I haven''t seen you yet."


    Hearing Tian Zhen''s scolding, one by one hurried to kneel down to Du Zhengyan and said respectfully, "I''ll wait and see the fairy king."


    After seeing the people worship, Du Zhengyan''s cold eyes fell on the former real immortal.


    Coldly said: "originally, it''s your rumor that there is an empty Tianjun tomb. Where is there any magic way? Did you encourage the plague fairy king to lower the world, which led to the fall of the plague fairy king?"


    "Poop!"


    Hearing the words of the plague fairy king, the real fairy looked changed. He knew he had said something he shouldn''t have said. His face turned gray and knelt down immediately.


    The voice trembled and said, "fairy king, spare your life. The small one is also hearsay. It''s a little talkative."


    "Get out!"


    Du Zhengyan scolded and began to urge the secret disk to calculate.


    Soon, a vision appeared in the sky.


    A scene slowly appeared over the sky. Suddenly, a space-time channel and a figure appeared from the space-time channel in a void.


    The moment this figure appeared, the world changed color and the smell of terror shocked the four sides.


    The Tao of the whole body is so terrible that it makes the world change slowly.


    At that moment, a divine text appeared in the sky. When the divine text came, a terrible scene appeared. I saw the powerful supreme existence. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, his body grew old and died, and he didn''t even have the ability to resist.


    The scene slowly disappeared in front of everyone. Everyone present changed their faces one by one, and their eyes were full of panic.


    People naturally know that this figure is the plague fairy king. People''s eyes are full of incredible colors. They know that the plague fairy king is powerful, but a powerful fairy king has no chance to resist at the moment of coming to the lower world, so they completely destroy their souls.


    The scene in front of me just now had a great impact on everyone present.


    Everyone present, including Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen, had a heart pounding at the moment.


    Under the power of a divine text, a fairy king was killed directly. It can be imagined how terrible the divine text is.


    Moreover, the two as like as two peas, Li Yixi and the two people feel the verve of the divine language, which is exactly the same as Li Yixi''s divine language.


    At this moment, they knew very well that the death of the plague fairy king was indeed related to Li Yixi, and they also knew the reason.


    The death of the plague fairy king is because the way cultivated by the plague fairy king is the way of plague. When it comes, it does not converge its own breath, resulting in the diffuse power of plague and the change of world rules.


    If the plague fairy king does not die, a plague will sweep the lower boundary.


    The lower bound is bound to be a dead end.

 Chapter 551

    To put it bluntly, there is only one reason, that is, the plague Immortal King feels invincible with his own strength.


    Wantonly released his plague Avenue, and his Avenue belonged to the destruction Avenue, which led to his own fall.


    If it was an ordinary lower bound, there would be no problem, but unfortunately, he didn''t know that there was such a terrible founder as Li Yixi in the lower bound.


    He destroyed it like provoking Li Yixi.


    After all, it was the place where Li Yixi''s Taoist temple was located, just as someone killed the immortal domain with the intention of destroying the immortal domain.


    In this way, if they have enough strength, they will directly wipe out their opponents, because this is provocation.


    Moreover, the plague fairy King provoked a terrible pioneer.


    In their perception, Li Yixi was the second creator in the world.


    How noble and powerful.


    Dignity does not allow provocation.


    "It''s so powerful. You can''t guess your strength. Congratulations, brother Zhengyan!" After knowing what happened, Tian Zhen looked at Du Zhengyan with envy and spread congratulations.


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan hurriedly calmed his mind. Naturally, he knew why Tian Zhen said so, because Du Zhengyan had a divine article written by Li Yixi, "laughing and singing".


    If Du Zhengyan absorbs the Tao rhyme of this divine text, Du Zhengyan''s strength will soar immediately.


    In addition, now in charge of a road, you may soon be able to step into the ranks of golden immortals.


    "Tongxi, Tongxi!"


    Du Zhengyan also hurried to send a message to congratulate Tian Zhen.


    Tian Zhen is not bad either. He got a picture of disaster Avenue, which contains some true meaning of catastrophe.


    Moreover, knowing that the plague fairy King fell like this, they had a way to reply to the fairy court.


    Their faces were silent, but their hearts were filled with joy.


    At the moment, the immortals in the immortal Palace are not so calm.


    Among these people, the strongest has the strength of celestial immortals, and the worst is the level of true immortals.


    But at the moment, no matter what the state, one''s legs trembled violently.


    The eyes were full of fear.


    When the plague fairy king went to the lower world, they wanted to follow the lower world, but the plague fairy King destroyed the array.


    Cut off their lower bound.


    At first, they were very angry and felt that the plague fairy king had swallowed the opportunity alone.


    But now think about it, I''m sweating all over.


    The original plague fairy king did not cut off their future, but invisibly saved their lives.


    At this moment, when I think of the scene I saw just now, my hearts are very frightened.


    The most powerful plague fairy king is so unbearable under that power, just like mole ants. They die faster under that power.


    "All right!"


    "After today, you will continue to maintain everything in the plague fairy region."


    "What can''t be handled, summon me!"


    Du Zhengyan glanced at the immortals in the hall with cold eyes. After throwing out a jade amulet, he broke through the air with Tian Zhen.


    "Congratulations to the fairy king!"


    The immortals hurried to salute, and there was respect in their eyes.


    Looking at Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen who disappeared into the void, the frying pan was blown up in the hall.


    "It''s terrible. What existence is that? A divine text obliterates the fairy king. Is it the resurrection of the disaster emperor?"


    "Otherwise, who has such terrible strength?"


    A celestial being is extremely uneasy at the moment.


    At the beginning, he contacted many people and was ready to quietly follow the lower world of the plague fairy king.


    "Everybody, don''t talk about it from now on. If you let me know, there will be no amnesty."


    "If you want to die, don''t pull us."


    "From the reaction of the fairy king before, killing the plague fairy king is absolutely terrible. We can do what belongs to us!"


    "Scattered!"


    The most powerful fairy gave a scold.


    The immortals immediately dispersed, and one by one their faces turned pale and kept silent.


    In Xiaoyao immortal region, Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen return again.


    A smile appeared on their faces.


    Now, all the troubles have been solved.


    The central fairy court was very quiet after the summons, and obviously accepted their explanation.


    "Brother Tian, let''s close ourselves first and digest the income!"


    "After leaving the customs, we are discussing the childe''s big marriage. How about it?"


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan can''t wait to watch laughing song.


    "Good!"


    "So do I!"


    Tian Zhen also smiled.


    At the moment, both of them can''t wait.


    There are many secret rooms in the Xiaoyao immortal mansion. Du Zhengyan chose a secret room and closed it directly.


    Tian Zhen didn''t close the door immediately because Tian Zhen still had a big thing to do.


    At the moment, he is the king of the Xiaoyao immortal realm. Tian Zhen immediately called the immortal hall in the Xiaoyao immortal palace to gather.


    Because Tian Zhen knew that in the Xiaoyao immortal palace, almost all the immortals practiced the way of disaster.


    So at the moment, Tian Zhen has a bold idea, that is to let everyone melt his way.


    Because Tian Zhen didn''t cultivate disaster, but if everyone in the immortal palace melts his Tao and the immortal''s perception of disaster, he will control it, which is more beneficial to his practice.


    In a short period of time, under the coercion and inducement of Tian Zhen, all the immortals in the fairy King''s house broke the road and melted the disaster road under Tian Zhen''s control.


    At the beginning, they were extremely reluctant.


    However, after merging the Tao, their eyes lit up one by one. Because of this avenue, there are few people practicing. However, Li Yixi''s perception also surpassed the original avenue of disaster. Without the people competing for the Tao, the speed of progress increased greatly in an instant.


    One by one, they were ecstatic.


    Tian Zhen immediately entered the chamber of secrets after completing the melting path.


    After entering the secret room, Tian Zhen could no longer suppress his inner excitement.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    In the secret room, Tian Zhen laughed recklessly and vented all the excitement in his heart.


    After these people merged into Tao, Tian Zhen had countless feelings, which was equivalent to everyone''s understanding of Tao, which was stolen by him and could not even hide a trace.


    These feelings about Tao frightened Tian Zhen.


    It''s terrible. Tian Zhen has a feeling that as long as he uses the true meaning of the road on the picture to integrate all these feelings, his strength may be among the golden immortals.


    "Is this the benefit of the Lord?"


    "No wonder the master of the avenue is immortal. Even if other people have excellent talents, they can''t surpass them. It turns out that other people''s talents are strong, which is just to help the master of the avenue practice."


    Tian Zhen, who has just practiced disaster Avenue today, has a direct grasp of supernatural powers, such as apocalyptic natural disasters, Black Sun storms, human difficulties, gods and demons, immortal Buddha difficulties and so on.


    It directly saved him hundreds of thousands of years of hard work.


    Tian Zhen can''t be unhappy with this opportunity.

 Chapter 552

    Whether it''s the apocalyptic disaster or the black sun storm, it''s not easy to practice to the level of immortals.


    It must take countless years, but as a person in charge of the road, he only needs the other party to integrate the road in his charge, so he can steal the other party''s perception and understanding of the road.


    At the moment, Tian Zhen is only familiar.


    However, it''s not difficult. It''s really not difficult for him now.


    The next moment, in front of Tian Zhen''s eyes, Li Yixi''s previous paintings appeared.


    The scroll is suspended in the air, the terrible catastrophe art rhyme flows, and countless Avenue truths are revealed from the scroll.


    "Bang bang!"


    At this moment, looking at the road in front of him again, Tian Zhen''s heart is still pounding. Even at this moment, the picture in front of him still has a great impact on his heart.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never believe that it was painted by a man, and it was still in the lower boundary.


    Tian Zhen is very clear about the value of the picture in front of him.


    This is more perfect and terrible than the disaster avenue of the disaster emperor.


    At the moment, Tian Zhen began to understand the true meaning of the road above the picture.


    In another secret room, Du Zhengyan is also practicing at the moment. In front of Du Zhengyan at the moment, Li Yixi''s poem "laughing, singing and walking" is suspended.


    One by one, the divine writings seem to have given birth to the soul and come back to life.


    The words on the scroll floated out of the scroll one by one, surrounding Du Zhengyan''s body in the center. At this moment, Du Zhengyan was surrounded by divine writings. The Tao rhyme on his body was very terrible and rich to the extreme.


    Du Zhengyan was originally a practitioner of literature and Taoism. At this moment, under the indoctrination of the extremely rich rhyme of literature and Taoism, his whole breath became ethereal.


    In particular, the God text seal on the top of the head seems to contain a thoroughfare to heaven.


    At this moment, countless forces of Tao were born from this divine text and entered his eyebrows.


    In his soul palace, the seal Avenue is constantly made up by the Tao.


    The avenue keeps filling up.


    The whole person''s breath is improving and changing every minute and every second.


    With the help of countless divine texts, his realm of strength and understanding of Tao, including his soul, are completely changing. The originally weak soul body slowly adds a trace of dark gold.


    This seemingly small change made Du Zhengyan look excited.


    Du Zhengyan is very clear that this change is too important for him.


    The transformation of soul body is related to the transformation of Jinxian. If his soul body is completely transformed into a golden figure, at that time, he is only one step away from Jinxian. The transformation of soul is the first step into Jinxian.


    This first step is also the most important and difficult, which makes countless people stop at a glance and can''t break through.


    After all, there is no way to practice the soul body. Even if they reach the level of Xuanxian, there is no shortcut to the growth of the soul body.


    Now, after controlling a road, he found that the absorption speed of these Tao rhymes was hundreds of times higher than before, which was equivalent to one day of practice, just like hundreds of days of practice in the past.


    This speed is terrible and unimaginable.


    He can see clearly that now it is equivalent to saving countless time for him. One year of his practice is equivalent to hundreds of years of practice in the past. Those who are equivalent to his practice will open an irreparable gap with him in a short time.


    This is also the key to his strength. He feels that his current life is like opening and hanging up.


    His body trembled slightly because of the excitement in his heart.


    The eyes burst out of the terrible and extreme fine light, and a terrible breath burst out in his body. In this moment, he seemed to be the master of the world, and dominated everything around his body.


    An illusory Milky way appeared above his head. At the moment, in this milky way, he constantly has the power of the road and integrated into his body. He has more and more control over this milky way.


    This milky way is the long river of time transformed by the seal Avenue he is in charge of.


    In the secret room of this moment, it seemed that everything was sealed and imprisoned.


    Du Zhengyan enjoys this feeling and the feeling of controlling everything at the moment.


    He never thought that he, a Xuanxian of the Sky Patrol Pavilion, would have such a day.


    Time passed quickly. Both of them set a time limit for themselves before closing.


    Soon, the two practitioners slowly opened their eyes.


    The practice is over.


    In the secret room, Du Zhengyan waved his hand, and in front of him, there appeared the power of sealing one by one.


    Du Zhengyan now feels that his strength has undergone earth shaking changes.


    Then Du Zhengyan looked at his soul palace. When he saw it, the whole person was shocked.


    His eyes were full of excitement, because Du Zhengyan found that his soul turned into dark gold.


    Even in some places, countless fine golden light spots emerged.


    The speed of soul body transformation makes Du Zhengyan very excited, because once those fine golden photoelectric connections form a piece.


    Then it''s not far from Jinxian.


    Moreover, Du Zhengyan is very clear that it has not been too long since he closed down, but his achievements have exceeded the achievements of the past century.


    "The childe''s wedding is a big event. It can''t be delayed."


    Du Zhengyan told himself a warning in his heart, and then suppressed his urgent mood of practice.


    Out of the secret room, Tian Zhen had been waiting for a long time.


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan looked at it at random, and he felt the change of Tian Zhen.


    This time, Tian Zhen gained no less than him.


    "How about brother Zhengyan?" Tian Zhen looked at Du Zhengyan with a smile.


    "On the third day of farewell, you should treat each other with admiration!"


    "The speed of cultivation is hundreds of times faster. It''s not far from Jinxian."


    Du Zhengyan didn''t hide anything from his friends.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "A blessing in disguise is a blessing in disguise. We''re right this time. I''m not far from the golden fairyland."


    Tian Zhen smiled.


    But then Tian Zhen became serious. "Brother Zhengyan, the childe''s wedding is coming. We need to help. You and I all know that the opportunities we get come from the childe. If the childe doesn''t like it, everything will be deprived."


    "Moreover, now the immortals in the Xiaoyao immortal region are busy. We can''t lose face. If the gifts we prepare are not as good as heavenly immortals, we can die."


    "Moreover, we must solve the problem of immortals coming to earth. Now the power of Tianmen is not enough to support so many immortals coming to the lower world."


    "Those who congratulate you on your grand marriage must be smooth."


    Tian Zhen is serious at the moment. Tian Zhen knows that even if the sky collapses now, it must not hinder Li Yixi''s wedding.

 Chapter 553

    "Now we must strengthen the power of Tianmen so that Tianmen can accommodate all the immortals to come to earth. Otherwise, when the childe gets married, all the immortals in Xianyu will not be able to come to earth normally."


    After hearing Tian Zhen''s words, Du Zhengyan also had a dignified look in his eyes, which they should deal with urgently now.


    Tianmen can''t pass through at will. Tianmen is not only the channel for mortals in the lower world to fly to the fairy world, but also the only way for immortals in the fairy world to land on the earth.


    But compared with flying, the difficulty of coming to the world will increase countless times.


    Because this is to prevent the immortals from descending to the earth at will and avoid affecting the order of the earth.


    After all, the strength of immortal is too powerful compared with those mortals.


    Once a powerful immortal comes to earth, it will be a disaster for the world. After all, not all immortals are bodhisattvas, Buddhas and compassionate.


    The cultivation path of some people in the fairy world is very cruel. If they sneak into the lower world and sacrifice all living beings in the lower world to practice witchcraft, it will be a catastrophe for the lower world.


    It is one of the important duties of Tianmen to suppress immortals.


    But now they are very clear that the original duty of Tianmen is to prohibit immortals from coming to earth, but now they must remove the power of imprisonment in Tianmen and enable the immortals to come to earth smoothly.


    After all, the xuanhuang world is not so simple now. If criminals dare to lower the world privately and disturb the development of the lower world, they will die.


    The most powerful plague fairy king is a precedent. The strength of the plague fairy king is only half a step away from Xuanxian. However, after the plague fairy king went down, he acted recklessly and was directly wiped out by a random divine text of Li Yixi.


    Even the supreme evil cultivation, there is Li Yixi in the lower world now, and Li Yixi is their nemesis.


    Therefore, they don''t worry about the lower boundary of immortals at all. What they have to do is to cancel the confinement force of Tianmen and strengthen Tianmen.


    "Brother Zhengyan, I have full authority to deal with this matter. Now I am the fairy king of Xiaoyao immortal domain. My words here are imperial edicts. Brother Zhengyan can ignore it!"


    Tian Zhen''s mouth was filled with confidence. Now he is a fairy king. He made all the rules here.


    "Well, brother Tian Zhen will be in trouble for this matter!"


    Du Zhengyan did not argue about strengthening the Tianmen gate.


    Both of them know very well that what they have to do now is to make it proper.


    The important task of strengthening the Tianmen gate was determined, and a dignified color appeared in their eyes.


    Because in addition to allowing the immortals to come smoothly, they are the masters of Li Yixi''s heaven and earth. Their identities are different from others. The wedding gifts they prepare must make people feel amazing.


    "It seems that we must go to triple heaven!"


    They meditated for a moment and decided to go to triple heaven.


    For Li Yixi, there is no shortage of Avenue, treasure and fairy fruit. What they need to do is to make the wedding amazing.


    The triple heaven has a special force called Wutian Pavilion.


    The power of Wutian Pavilion is very special. All the disciples of Wutian pavilion are women with outstanding appearance and character.


    The dance pavilion has a special magic skill, that is, a dance to the city.


    It requires a special array composed of 9981 fairies.


    Ninety nine eighty-one fairies dance in the void and can summon a supreme emperor to dance.


    But it''s not a simple thing to invite the dance Pavilion, so the eyes of the two people in this moment are full of dignified colors.


    Wutian Pavilion is very special, and its backer is very terrible. It seems that there is no strong existence, but no one dares to provoke it in the triple sky.


    Because once a holy Son from the supreme power of the fourth heaven came to the dance Pavilion and asked the emperor and daughter of the dance pavilion to dance.


    But when Wutian Pavilion refused, the Holy Son was so angry that he didn''t hesitate to destroy Wutian pavilion to threaten.


    But in less than a day, the super power of the son was destroyed overnight, and no one was spared.


    It was a giant in the quadruple sky. It was waved out in such a short time, and no one was spared. This event shocked the quadruple sky.


    Wutian Pavilion is also known by jiuchongtian because of this matter and is famous for jiuchongtian.


    "However, if you want to invite the people who move the dance pavilion to appear, I''m afraid it will cost a lot of money. In this way, the two of us go to the dance Pavilion in person, and the two of us go in person, maybe the opportunity will be greater."


    Du Zhengyan looked at Tian Zhen and said seriously.


    "OK, I''ll immediately order the people in the immortal palace to reinforce the Tianmen gate. We''ll go to the triple heaven together. After all, the Wutian Pavilion is a giant with a terrible background."


    "If you can invite the dance pavilion to come out, then the childe''s wedding will certainly brighten people''s eyes."


    Tian Zhen''s face showed a look of expectation. Soon, they broke through the air and used the super transmission array to transmit to the triple sky.


    After entering the triple heaven, they restrained their breath. The practitioners in the triple heaven were countless times stronger than the double heaven. Although they had the strength of the middle period of Xuanxian, they didn''t dare to be presumptuous here.


    Because there are so many golden immortals in the triple heaven, the strength of their Xuanxian is not enough here.


    Without delay, they went directly to Wutian Pavilion.


    However, it is not so simple to enter Wutian Pavilion. Not everyone can directly enter Wutian Pavilion.


    Although they are new kings, they are not qualified to directly enter the dance Pavilion, so they prepared a worship post first.


    After sending the prayer post to Wutian Pavilion, they waited quietly in the inn outside Wutian Pavilion, waiting for the result of Wutian Pavilion.


    In Wutian Pavilion, countless worship posts are delivered every day, but many worship posts are ignored.


    The maid who received them in Wutian Pavilion took their worship notes into a secret room and submitted them by special means.


    Soon, the worship post appeared in the most mysterious Pavilion of Wutian Pavilion. This pavilion is called Tianji Pavilion. Outsiders don''t know it. This is the secret of Wutian Pavilion.


    In Tianji Pavilion, there are numerous worship stickers. An old man sat cross legged. He saw a wave of dust in the old man''s hand and a mysterious force sweeping over all the worship stickers.


    When the mysterious force swept through the worship stickers of Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan, a purple light appeared on the worship stickers.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing the purple light, the old man was shocked, and a dignified color appeared in his eyes.


    He quickly stretched out his hand and grabbed the prayer in his hand. Two powerful divine texts appeared around his body, divination and calculation.


    At this moment, the old man began to calculate rapidly, but he only calculated the time of breathing. The old man''s whole body was shocked and his face was full of panic.


    Wow.


    A mouthful of scarlet blood spewed out directly, and the eyes were full of panic.


    "Fate is unpredictable, and the secret of heaven is unpredictable. Who does this worship come from?"


    At this moment, the old man''s face became dignified. Things like this are very rare in Tianji Pavilion.


    Such guests are also what they value most. At this moment, the old man, regardless of his injury, hurried to the highest place of Wutian pavilion with a prayer post.


    Because such visions must be reported.

 Chapter 554

    The highest part of Tianji Pavilion is like a garden.


    Obviously, it took a lot of money and supreme mana to establish such a manor here.


    It''s like a garden in the air. It''s very quiet. You can''t even see a figure at a glance.


    When the old man entered here, he was shocked and looked extremely respectful. He even sorted out his clothes and confirmed that it was correct before he walked carefully towards the central hall.


    Luo Chen was extremely cautious. He didn''t even make a sound of footsteps when he walked around.


    Until he came to the palace, the old man bowed to the palace and dared to make a noise.


    "Welcome, Lord Luo Chen."


    The old man is falling dust. He is an excellent figure in the triple sky. His name is well known in the triple sky and is known as the divine operator.


    His status is incomparably noble. If people know that he is so servile here, I''m afraid it will surprise people.


    However, after Luo Chen''s voice fell, there was no immediate reply in the attic.


    Luo Chen seemed to have expected and didn''t leave immediately, but waited quietly. He knew very well what kind of person his cabinet leader was.


    After more than ten breaths, a female voice came from the hall at this time.


    "Luo Chen, what''s the matter? I said something ordinary. Don''t bother me."


    The female voice in the hall seemed to be very upset. She didn''t have the slightest look at Luo Chen with the title of God operator.


    Luo Chen didn''t get angry when he heard the voice. Instead, he was extremely respectful. He quickly bowed down and replied, "Lord, this matter is very important today, because there are unpredictable characters in our Wutian Pavilion, so his subordinates had to come to ask the Lord for a decision."


    After Luo Chen''s voice fell, he waited respectfully outside the door, because Luo Chen knew that their cabinet leader would definitely come out.


    As Luo Chen expected, after a while, the dusty door of the main hall opened with a creak, and a beautiful woman in a long red dress came out of the palace.


    A beautiful woman is like a fairy who comes out of the picture. People can''t stop at a glance. Her beauty can''t be described as beautiful enough to set off her beauty. Her beauty has a charm and infinite temptation.


    When Luo Chen saw the woman, he didn''t dare to look up because he was really afraid that he couldn''t bear the temptation.


    However, he has seen countless powerful beings, showing his ugly appearance in front of his cabinet leader and losing his face.


    The beautiful woman Lianbu walked easily to Luo Chen''s body. She stretched out her Qianqian ten fingers, gently waved in front of her eyes and touched her jaw.


    "Really, as you said, there are people in my dance Pavilion who can''t even predict you?"


    The beautiful woman licked her lips. The voice made people want to be incompetent.


    Hearing the tempting voice in his ear and the fragrance invading his nose, Luo Chen''s body trembled again, and his head was lower.


    "Report back to your excellency. The fate of the people who handed in the worship post this time is unpredictable. My subordinates only observed one or two, and they were eaten by heaven and earth."


    Luo Chen dare not hide anything. Tell the truth.


    "Does heaven and earth bite back?"


    "It''s really interesting. It seems that a noble man has appeared in Wutian Pavilion this time."


    "Worship paste can be brought here now. I want to see what kind of existence it is. My fate is unpredictable!"


    Although the beautiful woman said so, the previous lightness in her eyes disappeared and replaced by dignity. It is obvious that she attaches great importance to this prayer at the moment.


    The people of Wutian pavilion are very special. They can see each other''s fate from the worship post. Only those with extremely noble fate can get their attention. If they are ordinary or have a gray existence in the future, they don''t bother to pay attention.


    It is also because of this that Wutian pavilion has made countless powerful existence, which is one of the reasons why Wutian pavilion''s strength is becoming more and more terrible.


    After the sound fell, Luo Chen had expected and hurriedly sent the prepared worship post up.


    At the moment, the beautiful woman didn''t say much, and walked quickly into the palace with her worship sticker.


    In the palace where she was, there was a huge array plate, and a divine text was suspended in the center of the array plate.


    This simple divine script is a divinatory word.


    The beautiful woman took the worship sticker and hurried to the side of the front plate. Luo Chen behind her saw the huge array plate at the moment, and an excited color appeared in her eyes.


    This huge array plate is the most important thing in Wutian Pavilion. It is said that the ancient and simple divine text is a powerful divine text left by the heavenly king. Now it looks ordinary because the divine text is sealed and not inspired.


    Luo Chen knows very well that his pavilion master is going to use the powerful divine text in the array.


    Luo Chen, as the diviner of Wutian Pavilion, naturally, this scene in front of him is extremely eager to see it.


    He was eager to know what kind of existence he could not predict?


    In Luo Chen''s expectation, the beautiful woman slowly put the worship sticker in her hand in the center of the array plate.


    At the same time, at this moment, the beautiful woman''s hands waved quickly in front of her, containing a special melody. At the moment when her hands stopped, it attracted an ancient and plain God text.


    On the array plate, countless runes were suspended in the palace, and the sounds of heaven sounded in the palace.


    In the middle of the seemingly ordinary divine text, several divine lights slowly burst out at this moment. The divine light is extremely terrible. There are scenes of the past, the present and the future in the divine light.


    Luo Chen, as a divine operator, looked at the scenes in front of him at this moment, and his body trembled slightly.


    Luo Chen was very excited. He wanted to know what kind of existence he was handed over when he was only peeping at one or two.


    At the moment, the beautiful women print their fingerprints one by one to collect the breath on the worship stickers.


    Then the huge divine script spun wildly and began to calculate with the help of the power of the array.


    "Click!"


    But in less than a breath, a clear voice rang through the hall, which made the beautiful woman look very frightened.


    Because at this moment, there was a crack in the middle of the array plate.


    This is something that has never happened. The look of the beautiful woman and Luo Chen suddenly changed and became frightened.


    "Impossible, impossible, impossible!"


    "Unexpectedly, the divine texts at the level of heavenly king can''t predict, and they have been eaten back. It''s impossible."


    The beautiful woman in this moment was completely frightened.

 Chapter 555

    Her existence can be said that Mount Tai collapsed in front without changing her color, but the scene in front of her completely stunned and lost her attitude.


    Because she knows very well how terrible the powerful divine text of the eyes is, which even the heavenly king can predict, and even the Heavenly Lord can guess one or two.


    But now even when divining the breath related characters pasted on the worship, this powerful divine text began to crack before it was really started.


    Obviously, it was backfired.


    It shows that the owner of this breath is extremely terrible, or not under the heaven.


    Such a thing, beautiful women are naturally frightened.


    The beautiful woman quickly stopped the operation of the array, because if the array continued, such a powerful divine script might really break in front of them, and they couldn''t figure out anything.


    After taking a deep breath and calming her inner panic, the beautiful woman''s eyes fell on Luo Chen.


    At this moment, her face was not enchanting and soul-stirring. Instead, her face was dignified, "Luo Chen, do you know who raised this worship post, where these people came from and what''s special?"


    At this moment, the beautiful woman looked dignified to the extreme.


    As the person in charge of Tianji Pavilion, Luo Chen knows Meiyan and beautiful women very well. He has already done his homework after feeling that the worship post is powerful. At this moment, when he heard the Meiyan woman''s question, Luo Chen immediately replied: "tell the pavilion master that the worship post was handed over by the two fairy kings. Their real strength is average. They are just the realm of Xuanxian. Now they live in the inn opposite my dance Pavilion, I don''t know what your excellency wants? "


    "Just two immortals in the realm of Xuanxian?"


    Beautiful woman, after hearing Luo Chen''s words, she was also very surprised, even stunned.


    She did not expect that even the array plate could not predict its existence. It was just two small Xuanxian.


    In her eyes, Xuanxian was really just a little person.


    Because the Wutian Pavilion is extremely powerful, there are too many strong people coming. The two little Xuanxian really don''t have any brilliance.


    But after the beautiful woman saw the horror, although she said so, she looked very serious.


    After taking a deep breath, he ordered Luo Chen: "Luo Chen, summon these two people immediately and receive them in person!"


    Luo Chen, who was beside the beautiful woman, was also very surprised at this moment. After being stunned for a while, he immediately replied: "Your Excellency, my subordinates will do it in person."


    After the sound of Luo Chen fell, he immediately disappeared into the palace.


    In the inn, Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen were very uneasy, because they didn''t know whether Wutian pavilion would receive them, because their identities were in front of Wutian Pavilion, and there was really no place to shine.


    "Brother Tian, do you think the people of Wutian Pavilion will receive us?"


    Up to now, Du Zhengyan is still very nervous.


    After all, Wutian Pavilion is really terrible, but if they want to prepare big gifts, Wutian Pavilion is their first choice.


    When Tian Zhen heard Du Zhengyan''s words, a helpless color appeared on the corners of his mouth: "brother Zhengyan, wait quietly. Let''s wait for some time first. If the other party doesn''t respond, we''ll think of other ways."


    "OK."


    "Let''s wait a few days first. If Wutian Pavilion doesn''t respond, we''ll prepare other gifts!"


    Du Zhengyan was also helpless and had no way at all.


    When they were very nervous, a voice suddenly sounded outside the door: "excuse me, two adults, are you du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen?"


    Luo Chen outside the door is extremely respectful at the moment. After all, he can be treated seriously by the pavilion owners of Wutian Pavilion. How dare Luo Chen be rude.


    When they were nervous, they suddenly heard the voice outside the door. It was very unexpected, because they had no friends at all in the triple sky, so they immediately responded: "yes, I''m Du Zhengyan. My friend is Tian Zhen."


    Luo Chen outside the door heard the words of the two people, and a happy look appeared on his face, "two great gods, I''m from Wutian Pavilion. I''ve accepted your worship. I don''t know if the two adults have time. Can you go to Wutian pavilion with me now?"


    "Would Wutian Pavilion like to receive us? And so fast? "


    Both of them felt a little unreal, but they felt the Luo dust outside the door. It was really the dress of Wu Tiange.


    "It''s really the people of Wutian Pavilion."


    Du Zhengyan was very excited after induction. This is Wutian Pavilion. The high Wutian Pavilion even came here to send a message. How can you not be excited?


    He immediately appeared by the door and opened the door for Luo Chen. Du Zhengyan said with some uncertainty: "Sir, are you sure you want to summon us now?"


    Luo Chen nodded immediately and said respectfully, "two adults, how dare La deceive you? Today our pavilion leader is just free. After seeing the worship stickers of two adults, he decided to see two adults."


    "Does the Lord of Wutian Pavilion see us in person?"


    At this moment, the two people were very surprised. They didn''t expect the leader of Wutian Pavilion. The Dragon saw the head but didn''t see the tail. They were willing to meet them in person.


    After they looked at each other, they looked very dignified. In order not to keep the leader of Wutian Pavilion waiting for a long time, they hurriedly said, "please lead the way for us!"


    Luo Chen saw the two anxious people and immediately said, "two adults, please follow me!"


    At the moment, the three hurried to the top floor of Wutian Pavilion.


    In the palace, the beautiful woman was very nervous at the moment. In the palm of her hand, the simple and powerful divination word was held in her hand. After hearing the voice outside, the woman immediately put the divination in her sleeve.


    "Du Zhengyan, Tian Zhen pays a visit to your excellency!"


    They looked very dignified. In their eyes, this is a high dance Pavilion. Naturally, the etiquette should be perfect.


    "Please come in."


    Hearing the voice outside, the voice of the beautiful woman fell.


    When they heard the invitation, they bowed into the palace and did not dare to look directly at the leader of Wutian Pavilion.


    When the two entered the palace, the beautiful woman gently waved her hand and collected a trace of energy from them. The energy was injected into the divine text, and the beautiful woman began to calculate quietly.


    But the next moment, the beautiful woman felt a terrible power of heaven and earth enveloping her. Even though her cultivation was very strong, she felt it very difficult to breathe in front of the power of heaven and earth.


    His face turned white with fear and he immediately stopped calculating.


    Click.


    The beautiful woman just stopped calculating. The divine script in her hand was completely turned into fragments.


    "Heaven... The power of heaven and earth is actually the power of heaven and earth?"


    "How is this possible?"


    "These two people are just Xuanxian. Are they the masters of the avenue?"

 Chapter 556

    At this moment, a touch of incredible color appeared in her eyes.


    She didn''t expect that the two mysterious immortals would break her powerful ancient divine script. The divine script, whose grade is Tianjun level, is left by a Tianjun who is good at spying on the secret of heaven. But now, such a powerful divine script is broken because of the calculation of the two mysterious immortals.


    Where can a beautiful woman not be shocked.


    Because just now she forcibly calculated that she could not see anything except being bitten by the power of heaven and earth.


    "What went wrong there? Why?"


    "The fate of these two people is blessed by the power of heaven and earth. You can''t spy on anything!"


    "As far as I know, if you want to do this, you can''t do it unless you are the master of heaven and earth Avenue?"


    "But their strength is too weak to have such a weak Lord of the road?"


    In the blink of an eye, countless thoughts flashed, and a touch of fear appeared in her eyes.


    When her eyes fell on Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen, there was a smile in her eyes. She knew that no matter how, these two people could not offend, their fate could not be watched, and their strength must be incomparable.


    "Two Taoist friends, come to Wutian Pavilion today. I don''t know what I can do for you?"


    The voice of the pavilion leader of Wutian Pavilion sounded in the hall.


    Hearing this, the two people who lowered their heads and didn''t dare to look directly at each other trembled slightly, because they had heard of the pavilion leader of Wutian Pavilion, which was mysterious and powerful.


    Even if Da Luo Jinxian came, he couldn''t see him.


    They were shocked when they were summoned today.


    But now, even asked them what they need to do, politely made them a little uneasy.


    But Tian Zhen still summoned up his courage: "Tian Zhen paid a visit to the Lord of the pavilion. We went to Wutian pavilion to ask the fairy of Wutian Pavilion for help and attend a wedding."


    "As for the reward, let the dance Pavilion open!"


    When it comes to Li Yixi''s wedding, Du Zhengyan also opened his mouth, "please help me, your excellency."


    The leader of Wutian Pavilion looked at the two people in front of him. He was so dignified at the moment that he couldn''t help thinking. He quickly said, "it''s just a trivial matter. Wutian pavilion has taken over the task. As for the reward, even a fairy crystal! "


    "As far as I know, two Taoist friends have just ascended the throne of fairy king. We must have a lot of intersection behind. We should make friends for this task!"


    The voice of the leader of Wutian Pavilion fell, and Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen were shocked.


    They are completely in a state of ignorance, but they don''t dare to say more at the moment.


    The big event was finalized, and they were very excited.


    "Du Zhengyan, Tian Zhen thanked you today. We owe you a favor. As long as we don''t violate chivalry and justice, we are duty bound!"


    When the beautiful woman heard this, she smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    This kind of affection is also the favorite of Wutian Pavilion.


    Even she can''t spy on her existence. She can earn a favor by dancing. Where will she refuse.


    "Hahaha, you two Taoist friends are welcome."


    "It''s just a small thing!"


    "This matter is so settled!"


    "I dance in the heaven Pavilion and never break my promise!"


    The beautiful woman said proudly at the moment.


    "Your Excellency, the reputation of Wutian Pavilion. We believe that we will leave today."


    Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen left here immediately after leaving a word.


    Looking at the two people who left, the beautiful woman''s body disappeared immediately.


    Back in the Xiaoyao fairy kingdom, a smile appeared on the faces of Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so smooth, but when I was in the hall of Wutian Pavilion, I felt as if someone was spying on me and was suppressed by me!" After the surprise, Du Zhengyan said with a dignified look.


    "Brother Zhengyan, do you think it''s possible that the people of Wutian pavilion are exploring us?"


    Tian Zhen looked at Du Zhengyan and said with a dignified look.


    "Is it possible?"


    "After all, this dance Pavilion is extremely terrible!"


    "It''s possible to spy on us. After all, Wutian Pavilion doesn''t accept everyone''s worship posts."


    Du Zhengyan explained what Tian Zhen said.


    "The mysterious leader of Wutian Pavilion received us personally. We are Xuanxian. I''m afraid it''s the first time for Wutian Pavilion!"


    "The mysterious Pavilion leader, but even Da Luo Jinxian refused to see his existence."


    At the moment, Tian Zhen felt very face.


    "Maybe it has something to do with our integration of the childe''s world!"


    "Well, now that things are settled, we need to start the next arrangement."


    South Tianyu, Li Yixi''s courtyard.


    Today''s Li Yixi is in a very happy mood.


    It may also be that people are in good spirits at happy events.


    "Qingyun, the weather is good today. Now the sun is rising."


    "Clouds and fog surround the mountains. It''s like a fairyland. I''ll play a song of flying for you."


    Su Xiuyi led Hu Qingyun into the Qin pavilion with a smile on her face.


    The smile is incomparably soft.


    "Huh?"


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Hu Qingyun''s pretty face was slightly red because her jade hand was held by Li Yixi.


    "Green rhyme, you sit!"


    Li Yixi helped Hu Qingyun sit down before he went to the Guqin and sat down.


    Wave the strings with both hands.


    The sound of the zither sounded from the zither Pavilion.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, the big black dog lying casually suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Li Yixi with excited eyes.


    The cat, curled up in a ball, looked up now.


    The dancing sparrows also fell quietly on the eaves at the moment.


    In the pond, a terrible dragon shadow appeared faintly.


    The willow God in the backyard and the peach tree in the orchard looked here one after another.


    Because today''s Li Yixi plays very special music.


    A terrible existence. At this moment, they felt the Tao sound.


    Today, the sound of Li Yixi''s zither is like the sound of heaven.


    These powerful beings are very excited one by one.


    Hu Qingyun, sitting in front of Li Yixi, was shocked and hurriedly closed her eyes.


    With the sound of Li Yixi''s piano, the breath of Hu Qingyun is constantly changing rapidly.


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun, in her soul palace, the soul body rapidly degenerated. In the blink of an eye, the original dark golden soul body turned into pure gold.


    The power of the road is flowing rapidly.


    As the gods preached for her, her understanding of the Tao was thousands of miles in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    Soon after, Hu Qingyun was shocked.


    There was a metamorphosis in the body.


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun felt his soul, flesh and blood were rapidly changing.


    In a short time, Hu Qingyun felt as if she were immortal.


    "Da Luo Jinxian, this is da Luo Jinxian!"


    "I broke through!"


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun''s body trembled slightly because of excitement. She wanted to break the environment. Under normal conditions, it still took a lot of time, but today, with the help of Li Yixi''s piano sound, she broke through in advance.

 Chapter 557

    Jinxian, Da Luo Jinxian.


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun was trembling with excitement.


    Hu Qingyun was so excited that she clearly remembered that she was robbed by Li Yixi from the hand of the king of hell.


    Li Yixi not only saved her, but also made her a great Luo Jinxian in such a short time.


    Looking at the man in front of him, there were faint tears in Hu Qingyun''s beautiful eyes.


    Now she has become a great Luo Jinxian, and her life expectancy has increased by tens of thousands of years. This is something she has never expected. She didn''t even dare to think before.


    Feel the surging and terrible power in her body, and Hu Qingyun has a feeling of dreaming.


    But she knew it was not a dream, but real.


    When Hu Qingyun broke the boundary, the lying big black dog trembled violently, as if he had been overwhelmed by min, and his body also underwent rapid transformation.


    But the breath of his whole body converged, surpassing Hu Qingyun countless. If it weren''t for the terrible outbreak of breath, his body wouldn''t move at all.


    At this moment, the kitten also showed a golden light in the demon pupil, licked his lips, rolled up with satisfaction and continued to sleep.


    The sparrow on the eaves had several more golden feathers on his head at this moment.


    Chickens under the bamboo forest, on their legs, several flames disappeared.


    There are several dragon shadows in the pond, and there are several pieces of gold scales on the body.


    The huge turtle beside the pond stretched its limbs for a rare time.


    The huge willow trees in the backyard have better green branches.


    The fruit trees in the orchard, the fruits hanging from the branches, have matured for a few minutes.


    On the huge peach tree, the slow-growing flat peach has doubled today.


    At the end of the song, Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes.


    The corners of the mouth with a refined smile, the mood is very happy.


    "Thank you, childe."


    Hu Qingyun saw that Li Yixi was over and smiled at Li Yixi.


    "Qing Yun, don''t call me childe in the future. Our wedding day is not far away. Soon you will be my wife. Is it strange to call childe?"


    Li Yixi listened to Hu Qingyun''s words and smiled bitterly. These days, he has asked Hu Qingyun to change his name, but Hu Qingyun has always called him childe.


    "Childe, you saved my life. You gave me everything."


    "It''s my great blessing to marry you, and I don''t think I''m qualified to be your wife. I''ll be a concubine."


    Hu Qingyun took Li Yixi''s arm and said with a serious face.


    "Am I such a sentimental person?"


    "You are enough!"


    "What are you thinking?"


    "Do you still want me to have three wives and four concubines?"


    After hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, Li Yixi played Hu Qingyun''s forehead.


    "Childe, I said more!"


    Hu Qingyun quickly dodged away.


    "This girl is getting married. She''s still shy."


    Looking at the back of Hu Qingyun''s departure, Li Yixi''s mouth burst into a smile.


    As the wedding day approached, Li Yixi had a faint smile on his face and was looking forward to it.


    In a wasteland in the southern sky, a crack suddenly appeared in the void. From the crack, terrible evil forces erupted.


    This force is extremely evil.


    At the moment when this force broke out, willows and peach trees shook in Li Yixi''s yard.


    But then it quieted down.


    "It''s a heavy day. It''s a heavy day here."


    In this crack, a cold sound sounded. At the same time, the sound was full of accidents.


    He did not expect that the place where he came was the lowest heaven.


    An old man in black appeared. At the moment of his appearance, the vegetation around his body withered rapidly.


    But soon, the terrible evil power around him disappeared, and the withered plants and trees burst into vitality again.


    After suppressing his own strength, the old man was very surprised, frowned and said, "Damn it, the disaster emperor chose a heavy day to bury himself, which made me look for so many years."


    "I''ll see who killed my mind?"


    After the old man''s voice fell, his body instantly disappeared in place. When it appeared, his figure had appeared in the Tianjun tomb.


    In Tianjun''s tomb, I saw the old man''s big hand waving, the surrounding breath was caught by the old man, and Li Yixi''s breath was caught by him.


    After capturing Li Yixi''s breath, the old man''s body disappeared in an instant. Soon, relying on this breath, his body appeared in the palm of Tao Guo.


    "Huh?"


    The old man''s look suddenly changed when his body entered the Taoist state in the palm.


    "Where is this?"


    "Something''s wrong with this place, something''s wrong."


    "The power of heaven and earth is wrong, wrong!"


    "It''s not the smell of sunny days."


    "Who is it?"


    "Who opened up the world here?"


    At this moment, the old man''s look suddenly changed, and he wanted to quit this world.


    But suddenly, the world in front of him changed, all the figures around him disappeared, and he came to a strange place.


    At the same time, a man and a woman appeared in front of him.


    "Evil ancestor, you shouldn''t have come here!"


    The woman opened her mouth and her voice was incomparably cold.


    The man beside the woman, whose face was very fuzzy, carried his hands behind him and looked at the evil ancestor coldly.


    "Since you know me, get out of the way and stop me. You should think clearly that what I come today is just a separation. If my real body comes, can you stop it?"


    "Tell me, who opened up the world here?"


    "The Jiuchong tianque is a Taoist temple on a sunny day."


    The evil ancestor looked very rebellious in the face of Liu ShenTao.


    "Do you dare to come here?"


    "Evil ancestor, this is not where you should come."


    The face of the peach God could not be seen clearly, but at this moment, facing the incomparable cold voice of the evil ancestor, he refused people thousands of miles away. At the same time, a terrible killing opportunity broke out in his body.


    "You..."


    At the moment when the peach God breath broke out, the look of the evil ancestor suddenly changed. At this moment, he felt it, because he had felt the breath when he was a diplomat in the domain. He didn''t expect that he saw the owner of the breath.


    "Dead."


    "The young master is about to get married. You dare to come here. There is only light and no evil."


    The peach God''s voice was very cold, and directly erupted into terrible strength.


    At the same time, at this moment, the Liu God has made a move, and the two strong men join hands to attack the evil ancestor.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    "Who is driving here for two days?"


    "You dare to destroy my part. Wait, one day, I will destroy this heaven and earth."


    At this moment, the evil ancestor separated and was extremely frightened, because he knew that he would die in the face of the two most powerful Taoists in the world.


    The evil ancestor''s split body was reduced to ashes under the two powerful attacks.

 Chapter 558

    The separation of evil ancestors fell.


    In the chaos outside the sky, the real body of the evil ancestor sitting cross legged suddenly opened his eyes, and the evil light of terror was emitted from those eyes.


    The evil force in the body lost control at this moment and spread to the surrounding wonton. In the blink of an eye, its evil force spread hundreds of thousands of miles.


    Those monsters in chaos were instantly deprived of their vitality under the terrible evil force.


    These powerful chaotic ancient beasts are as powerful as the emperor of heaven.


    But under the evil power of the evil ancestor, it can''t resist at all.


    "Huh?"


    "Who, who, who killed my part?"


    "Good courage!"


    "Good courage!"


    "Grandpa, I''m the Lord of heaven and earth. I dare to kill even my part. It''s like looking for death."


    At this moment, the evil ancestor was extremely angry, and his black robe made a sound of hunting under the terrible smell.


    The evil forces around his body were swept away in an instant.


    The extremely powerful chaotic force was evaporated within ten miles.


    But soon, the evil ancestor''s face changed and fled here in an instant.


    Because he knows that this is the heaven and earth of the Lord of nine days. He is close to the Taoist field of the Lord of nine days. This is a provocation to the Lord of nine days!


    At that moment, he felt the breath of the Lord of nine days!


    And he came here to plot one of the avenues of the Lord of nine days, the avenue of disaster.


    If he is discovered by the Lord of nine days, a fierce battle today is inevitable, and his strength is inferior to that of the Lord of nine days. He doesn''t want to be seriously injured by the Lord of nine days.


    So I left here immediately.


    In the place where the evil ancestor was located, a figure appeared. The figure was dressed in a red skirt and a terrible cold light appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    "How fast!"


    "Next time I dare to spy on the avenue in my world and see how I deal with you!"


    After the figure fell, the body of the nine day Lord also disappeared in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    When a new day came, Li Yixi''s courtyard was full of joy.


    Red lanterns hung on the doors and windows, and lanterns were decorated in the yard.


    On this day, Li Yixi put on a red dress.


    "Congratulations, childe!"


    "Congratulations, childe!"


    "Congratulations, childe!"


    In the small courtyard, congratulations sounded, and everyone was very excited.


    Xiao Zhan, Tang Yin and others, together with Zhao Tianyin and others in the middle heaven, arrived.


    Come here and invite Li Yixi to the wedding site.


    "Childe, let''s go first!"


    "Everything is ready over there. I''ll send you."


    Xiao Zhan came over and looked very respectful, because this day, but it''s an auspicious day, you can''t miss it.


    "OK, we''ll go!"


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Xiaobai''s figure appeared and fell outside the courtyard. Its body appeared, and everyone stepped on Xiaobai''s back one by one.


    Xiaobai outside the courtyard directly broke through the air and flew to the palace where the wedding was located.


    At this moment, looking down from the void, the whole Taoist country in the palm was jubilant. A big red lantern with happy words was hung in front of each family''s door.


    The whole palm Taoist country, now everyone is very excited.


    "You can check, but don''t miss any details?" This moment of Li Yixi, some uneasy way.


    "Don''t worry, childe. Everything is ready. We, Xiao daozhu, will never make any mistakes." Zhao Tianyin immediately smiled.


    "The whole Taoist country is congratulating. It''s so grand. I''m afraid it cost a lot of money?"


    "It''s hard for you!"


    Li Yixi stood on the back of the bird and saw the happy scene. He was very excited. He didn''t expect that the wedding should be held so grand.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin hurriedly said, "childe, your calligraphy and paintings are invaluable. After selling those calligraphy and paintings, childe is the richest in the world. It''s more than enough to hold this grand wedding."


    "And what you see is only the celebration of the Taoist state in your palm."


    "Outside the Taoist kingdom in the palm, all over the world are congratulating the young master on his wedding today!"


    "Many newlyweds were not selected to attend the childe''s wedding. In order to get the childe''s joy, they held the wedding today."


    "Today, people from all imperial dynasties and forces are invited by us. The childe''s wedding should be the focus of the world."


    Zhao Tianyin is very confident at the moment.


    Soon, everyone rushed to the palace where the wedding was. Looking at the huge palace, Li Yixi finally knew what was magnificent.


    However, Li Yixi has not had time to take a closer look.


    I saw a bird singing in the void. I saw a big red bird rising from the distance and flying here.


    On the back of the big bird stood several figures, one of them in a red skirt, which is today''s heroine Hu Qingyun.


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun feels a little unreal looking at the changes of the Taoist country in her palm.


    I didn''t expect that she would marry Li Yixi so grandly.


    At this moment, a dozen immortals who crossed their knees on the void saw the red birds flying and hurriedly stimulated the array already arranged on the void.


    The next moment, in the palm of the void of Taoism, the flowers and rain are flying all over the sky.


    These petals are not real petals, but petals condensed by these immortals with supreme mana. All these petals are condensed by aura.


    The moment these petals fell on the earth, they turned into aura, and the surrounding plants and trees grew rapidly. With the continuous fall of aura, some plants and trees were born with aura.


    When Li Yixi got married, these people prepared all souls to celebrate together.


    On this day, they know that this is only the beginning of chance.


    The rain of flowers is continuous.


    In the palm of the Taoist Kingdom, the richness of aura is constantly improving.


    In the rain of flowers, the red bird carrying Hu Qingyun flew to the palace where the wedding was located.


    "Sister Qingyun is coming!"


    The people who had been waiting for a long time were very excited. They immediately dodged a road and gave way to Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi strode to Hu Qingyun''s body. The gentleman bent down and stretched out his hand.


    "Qing Yun, give me your hand."


    "I will give you my future!"


    "You are my future, my everything!"


    "I have you, just like having the world."


    At this moment, Li Yixi had an elegant smile on his face. He was very excited when he looked at the man in front of him who was going to become his wife.


    "Yes!"


    Today''s Hu Qingyun has a blush on her face. Under the gaze of countless eyes, she puts her Qianqian jade hand into Li Yixi''s big hand.


    Li Yixi grabbed Hu Qingyun''s small hand and walked towards the red carpet.


    "Today, 1314 new couples, congratulations on your wedding!" A voice sounded.


    The door of the room opened and a couple of new people came out. This is the 1314 new people invited to congratulate Li Yixi.


    At this moment, 1314 new couples bowed together and sprinkled the petals in their hands to congratulate Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun.


    "Congratulations, childe, to sister Qingyun!"


    With a smile on their faces, they feel it''s a great honor to come to their wedding.


    Seeing Li Yixi leading Hu Qingyun to the hall, Xiao Zhan and Zhao Tianyin looked at each other.


    They know that this is the beginning.

 Chapter 559

    With the entry of Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun, figures stood up in the hall, looked at the incoming Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun, and clapped one by one.


    This hall is extremely huge. I don''t know how the people of the supreme Tao palace built it. The space is 100 meters high and the width is even more appalling.


    The number of people that can be accommodated has reached a terrible level.


    Amid countless applause, Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun smiled.


    Then, amid the applause from all over the sky, Zhao Tianyin on the hall didn''t know when he had entered. At the moment, Zhao Tianyin led the strongest people in the Tianyin forbidden area. His body slowly suspended and stood up. A full 18 people sat on their knees in the void, and the sound of Qin began to bloom slowly in the palace.


    In today''s middle heaven region, a young man with abundant gods appeared.


    In the young man''s hand, he held a fan painted with mountains and rivers. The mountains and rivers seemed to be real.


    "It''s strange why this lower bound is so incredible. The richness of Reiki can be compared with Haoran."


    "Is this... Is this still the lower bound?"


    "The most barren day?"


    Song Tianshu, who was as handsome as a God, was shocked when he looked at everything in front of him. He didn''t believe his eyes at all.


    Everything in front of me is incredible.


    Because the lower boundary in his mouth is a heavy heaven, which is the most barren of aura, but now he found that it is completely different from other heavy heaven.


    The aura level here is directly comparable to Haoran.


    "No wonder Li Qingyi doesn''t leave any trace in the lower boundary. Is he here to decorate something?"


    "However, Li Qingyi fell on such a heavy day. What''s the danger here?"


    Song Tianshu whispered to himself, frowned, and his body disappeared here.


    Song Tianshu''s strength is incomparable. In the blink of an eye, his body appeared in the streets of zhongtianyu.


    "Huh?"


    "Today, what day is it that there are weddings everywhere?"


    Walking on the street, song Tianshu found that there were countless people getting married in today''s zhongtianyu. At a glance, they were all decorated.


    This makes song Tianshu have to wonder. After all, weddings usually choose the time of marriage according to the couple''s birthday, but song Tianshu has never seen such countless couples get married.


    Song Tianshu thought for a moment, politely stopped a young man by the side of the road and asked curiously, "childe, what''s going on? Why are so many people getting married today?"


    Seeing song Tianshu, the young man had an extraordinary temperament and didn''t carry anything with him. He guessed what kind of disciple he was. He hurried to say, "young master, have you been closed for a long time and don''t know what''s happening now?"


    "Today, it''s the day of the childe''s wedding. The childe''s wedding is followed by countless new people who want to touch the childe''s joy."


    When song Tianshu saw the young man talking about the childe, he looked incomparably adored. He frowned and asked, "I don''t know who the childe you said is. There are so many people adoring him. Even the wedding day is on the same day?"


    Song Tianshu is really confused at the moment.


    It''s hard to believe who has such great charm.


    "The childe is the childe, but I haven''t seen the childe. I only know that the childe comes from the southern heaven. Others don''t know, but the childe is omnipotent."


    After the young man''s voice fell, he hurried to help.


    Song Tianshu left a dull face.


    "Southern sky region?"


    Song Tianshu said, and the next moment his body disappeared.


    As a Xuanxian, song Tianshu didn''t take long to reach the southern region of heaven, and his soul power spread.


    The next moment.


    Song Tianshu''s body suddenly trembled.


    In his eyes, an incredible color appeared.


    "Huh?"


    "How is this possible?"


    Song Tianshu''s body disappeared again and came to the Taoist state in the palm of his hand in the blink of an eye.


    Because he just felt that it was here that a terrible aura erupted.


    Standing in the palm of his hand, song Tianshu felt the aura here, which was hundreds of times stronger than that in other places. However, his soul power could not spread into it. There seemed to be a terrible array here.


    Song Tianshu took a deep breath and entered the Taoist state in his palm.


    At the moment of entering the Taoist kingdom in his palm, song Tianshu looked shocked. At the moment, there were piano sounds in his ears.


    These zither sounds are extremely powerful.


    It contains extremely rich Taoist rhyme.


    "What a powerful zither sound. It can help people understand the Tao, concentrate and remove demons."


    "No, there is also the effect of helping people''s soul transform. It''s impossible. Is there still a Xuanxian level of Qin Dao in this lower boundary?"


    Song Tianshu''s eyes were full of shock. At the next moment, his body disappeared at the door. His body crossed the space. When it appeared again, it was in the palace where Li Yixi married Hu Qingyun.


    At the moment, song Tianshu feels more clearly.


    His eyes fell on Zhao Tianyin who was playing the piano.


    "Qin daoxuan immortal is really Qin daoxuan immortal. Why don''t I know him?"


    Song Tianshu looked at Zhao Tianyin and was very puzzled. There were several immortal regions around the Xiaoyao immortal region, but song Tianshu knew almost all the powerful literary and Taoist practitioners.


    But at the moment, song Tianshu is completely strange to Zhao Tianyin.


    "No, why are so many immortals gathered here?"


    Song Tianshu, who was shocked, swept his soul and suddenly changed his look.


    He did not expect that there were so many immortals here. Song Tianshu felt that there were more than a hundred immortals here.


    A hundred immortals came to congratulate.


    This made song Tianshu extremely shocked. If the wedding took place in the fairy world, it would be nothing strange, but here is the world. For thousands of years, it is not possible for anyone to become an immortal.


    But a wedding did.


    Song Tianshu was shocked. At the moment, he was more curious about Li Yixi.


    He was eager to know who Li Yixi was.


    Then his eyes fell on the center of the hall and looked at Li Yixi.


    However, when his eyes saw Li Yixi, his look suddenly changed, but not because of Li Yixi, but Hu Qingyun around Li Yixi.


    Song Tianshu felt that the bride was a golden fairy.


    Jin Xian, even in the fairyland, is also a top figure, but today, unexpectedly married in this lower realm.


    Song Tianshu''s heart is pounding at the moment.


    The body trembled.


    At the end of the song, Tian Zhen came out slowly.


    Song Tianshu instantly recognized Tian Zhen, because now Tian Zhen is the fairy king of Xiaoyao immortal domain.


    Song Tianshu completely didn''t expect, "a fairy king has gone down!"

 Chapter 560

    Looking at the appearance of Tian Zhen, an incredible color appeared in Song Tianshu''s eyes.


    After all, this is a fairy king.


    However, at the moment, a powerful fairy king came to the lower world.


    Tian Zhen did not pay attention to song Tianshu from Haoran, but said with a smile, "today is the childe''s wedding. Tian and brother Du invited the fairy of wutiange to congratulate the childe!"


    As Tian Zhen''s voice fell, I saw 9981 figures suddenly appear in the sky above the main hall. These figures are dressed in red skirts and have outstanding looks. At the moment of the appearance of 81 figures, piano sounds sounded in the sky above the main hall, and fairies danced in the sky above the main hall.


    "Huh?"


    "Eighty one practitioners were invited. It''s too heavy!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up when he looked at the fairy from Wutian Pavilion who was dancing at the moment.


    Moreover, with the dance of 81 fairies, a golden virtual shadow appeared in the void, which seemed to solidify.


    vivid.


    At the moment, 9981 is a fairy, dancing around the figure.


    A mysterious scene appeared. I saw the golden virtual shadow in the center. At the moment, it moved. The dance was even more outstanding. People couldn''t help but brighten their eyes, like a goddess coming.


    Song Tianshu in the crowd looked at the scene in front of him, and an incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    "This is the eighty-one fairies of Wutian Pavilion. They came to the lower world."


    "Li Yixi was clearly a mortal. Why did he invite the dance Pavilion at the wedding? Is it because of this golden fairy?"


    "However, Wutian pavilion has always been difficult to deal with the demon clan. This woman is clearly a demon clan. Why can she invite Wutian pavilion?"


    At the moment, song Tianshu feels like he is dreaming.


    The scene in front of him had a great impact on him.


    The other party not only invited the Wutian Pavilion, but also let all the 9981 Fairies in the Wutian Pavilion appear. This is an incredible thing.


    Even in the fairyland, he had never heard of anyone doing it.


    This scene moved song Tianshu completely.


    Wutian Pavilion is not a powerful existence, a powerful force, or a person without heavenly resources. It is impossible to invite Wutian Pavilion, but now, in a lower boundary, someone has invited, and there are 9981 fairies at a time.


    At this moment, song Tianshu even saw the cheers around him.


    At this moment, it was not only song Tianshu who moved. Countless immortals from the fairy world changed their color at the moment.


    I didn''t expect that Wutian pavilion was down.


    Some immortals, now looking at Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan, have become different.


    They remembered Tian Zhen''s words before. This was a gift from Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan.


    Some people turn their minds at this moment.


    At the end of the dance, the eyes fell on Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun.


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun stood on the stage in the hall.


    Li Yixi walked slowly towards Hu Qingyun with a bunch of flowers in his hand.


    At this moment, the scene became extremely quiet.


    A pair of eyes fell on Hu Qingyun in an instant, and women envied him very much.


    Li Yixi looked at Hu Qingyun in a red dress and smiled, "Qingyun, I like you. When I am with you, I want to turn a day into a year, because I can''t bear the passage of time and want to turn every minute and every second into eternity."


    "Today, standing on the stage and looking at you close at hand, I feel in a trance. I feel that this is not true, but we are really married."


    "Listening to countless applause and looking at you in full dress, my heart keeps beating, because there is you in it."


    "My whole life is for you."


    Li Yixi''s voice constantly sounded in the hall. Countless women looked at Hu Qingyun with envy. At the moment, Hu Qingyun was very moved.


    At the same time, his face turned red.


    But Li Yixi didn''t mean to stop. He stared at Hu Qingyun in front of him and continued, "I''m willing to protect you with my life. Ghosts and gods can''t come near you, and demons can''t hurt you..."


    Li Yixi''s voice, constantly sounded, this moment.


    An immortal was instantly moved. They knew that Li Yixi was extremely terrible, but they were still impacted by the scene in front of them at the moment.


    Because at this moment, I can only see the invisible power of Qi and luck entering Hu Qingyun.


    Hu Qingyun''s life style is undergoing rapid transformation.


    Hu Qingyun can come to the present, not how strong her talent is, but the Li Yixi around him is too strong.


    At the same time, above the hall, in the eyes of the immortals, an illusory river slowly appeared.


    Others don''t know what it is, but the immortals are shocked in their eyes at the moment.


    Because now comes the long river of fate.


    The most mysterious fate in the world.


    One by one, they stared at the long river of destiny. With the sound of Li Yixi''s oath, the power of heaven entered the long river of destiny. It seems that something has been engraved in the long river of destiny.


    In the long river of fate, mysterious forces have now entered Hu Qingyun''s body.


    "This is the long river of destiny, the long river of destiny, unexpectedly appeared?" Song Tianshu looked at the illusory river of fate, and his eyes were unbelievable.


    Tian Zhen and others trembled at the moment.


    "In the long river of fate, I left the childe''s oath. From then on, if the strength is not as good as the childe, it is impossible to hurt the Green rhyme fairy!"


    "Once you have bad intentions for the Green rhyme fairy, you will be suppressed by the power of fate."


    "Hu Qingyun''s life now, Jiuyou dare not accept it, and will live forever with heaven and earth!"


    Zhao Tianyin muttered to herself at the moment.


    When everyone was shocked, Li Yixi looked at Hu Qingyun, "Qingyun, are you willing to give me your hand?"


    "Childe, I will!"


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun, with red eyes, put her slender jade hand into Li Yixi''s hand.


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun felt that she was the luckiest person in the world.


    She also saw the long river of fate. She knew that what Li Yixi said was not a lie.


    Li Yixi held Hu Qingyun''s hand and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Qing Yun, according to the custom of my hometown, today, I want to bring you a wedding ring myself."


    In Li Yixi''s hand, a ring made by Li Yixi appeared.


    His face was dull when his eyes fell on the ring.


    Because they saw a terrible treasure on the ring.


    The terrible Tao rhyme flows on it.


    Even song Tianshu, who came from Haoran, looked frightened at the moment, because he had never heard of such a treasure, even if it was on Haoran.


    The grade of the treasure completely exceeded his cognition.


    "Is he really a mortal?"


    However, song Tianshu found that Li Yixi was a mortal.

 Chapter 561

    At the moment, song Tianshu has been greatly impacted.


    Looking at the end of the stage, song Tianshu sat down on his seat.


    Seeing Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun go back to the hall, these people at the moment dare to breathe violently. Heavy breathing sounds sounded everywhere in the hall.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The people around, even the immortals from the fairy world or those powerful practitioners, became extremely heavy at this moment.


    Just now, because Li Yixi was trying to suppress it, he dared to breathe. The sound of breathing was like that of a bellows.


    While everyone was breathing violently, Zhao Tianyin, who presided over the wedding today, suddenly sounded.


    "Welcome to the childe''s wedding. It''s our supreme honor and our destiny to be able to attend the childe''s wedding."


    "The first thing I want to announce today is the 1314 couples who came here today to attend the childe''s wedding. Zhao Tianyin and Zhao congratulate you. Today, childe, I''d like to give you a flat peach."


    At the moment when Zhao Tianyin''s voice fell, I saw that in the back hall, zhishengdao palace disciples with plates came slowly. There was a bright red flat peach in everyone''s plate.


    These flat peaches are completely mature flat peaches. At the moment, even in the plate, there is a mysterious atmosphere on these flat peaches.


    The mysterious breath makes people involuntarily immerse their mind in it.


    Song Tianshu, who was sitting and breathing violently, suddenly felt the changes in the main hall. Just now, there was only the extreme aura in the main hall, but suddenly song Tianshu found the abnormality in the main hall.


    At the moment, song Tianshu found that there was a faint power of Tao in the hall.


    Tao Ze, this is an extremely powerful thing. Tao Ze is extremely important even for immortals. If you can''t control Tao Ze, you can''t become an immortal and get the Tao at all.


    "Huh?"


    Song Tianshu looked everywhere for the place where daoze came into being. Soon, song Tianshu''s eyes fell on the plates held by all the disciples who lined up in the zhishengdao palace.


    "This is..."


    Looking at the flat peach in front of him, there was an incredible color in Song Tianshu''s eyes. At this moment, he really felt that he had an illusion.


    Because this scene is really incredible. Even if he comes from Haoran, he has never seen such a frightening scene.


    "Impossible..."


    The next moment, song Tianshu shook his head violently. He didn''t believe the scene in front of him was true.


    This is just a lower bound. It is absolutely impossible for such an incredible thing to happen. Even in Jiuchong tianque, song Tianshu believes that this scene is impossible.


    Song Tianshu shook his head violently for three breaths, but after the three breaths passed, song Tianshu opened his eyes and found that everything he saw had not changed.


    A look of anger appeared in Song Tianshu''s eyes.


    "Wake up, wake up, wake up!"


    When he woke up, song Tianshu waved his palm impolitely.


    make love!


    A crisp slap in the face sounded, and song Tianshu left several fingerprints on his face.


    Because he wanted to wake himself up, song Tianshu didn''t believe that the scene in front of him was true, because if it was true, it would be terrible!


    He just felt the power of Tao in the void and found the flat peach.


    But the moment he found the flat peaches, he also recognized them. They seemed to be ordinary flat peaches, but in the eyes of Xuanxian, he saw the root at a glance.


    This is not a flat peach, but the spiritual roots of heaven and earth.


    The spiritual roots of heaven and earth are extremely rare even in the fairy world. Each spiritual root of heaven and earth is extremely precious. It can be said that it can let a force do everything.


    Moreover, there is still a price without a market, because if people swallow and absorb the spiritual roots of heaven and earth and their terror, once they control the spiritual roots, they can become immortals in the shortest time.


    Immortal, it is a high existence. Its life span is 100 times that of ordinary people. As long as it is a practitioner, its goal is to become an immortal, which is almost the obsession of all practitioners.


    However, the immortal road is so difficult that it is difficult for one of thousands of people to become an immortal. Even in the fairy world, it is not so easy to become an immortal.


    However, if you get the spiritual roots of heaven and earth, you can immediately become an immortal in the twinkling of an eye. It can be seen that the spiritual roots of heaven and earth are precious.


    But now, in Song Tianshu''s eyes, there are countless spiritual roots in heaven and earth, which makes song Tianshu feel crazy.


    Because this is simply impossible. Even if the fairy world has a central fairy court and the high female emperor gets married, he will never get so many spiritual roots of heaven and earth.


    No


    Even if it is the master wedding of eight and nine heaven, it is impossible to take out so many spiritual roots of heaven and earth.


    But now, even in the most barren day, he found more than 2000 spiritual roots of heaven and earth. Song Tianshu was completely frightened. Even if he wanted to believe it, he couldn''t convince himself.


    He couldn''t find a reason, so at the moment, song Tianshu felt that he was in a dreamland and slapped himself in the face, hoping that he could wake up from the dreamland.


    However, after severely slapping himself in the face, song Tianshu opened his eyes and found that everything in front of him had not changed at all.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    "What kind of dreamland is this? I can''t get out of it?"


    At this moment, song Tianshu had a look of panic in his eyes. He was a Xuanxian. He fell into such a dreamland. Song Tianshu''s face was very white. He felt that he wanted to get out of trouble immediately.


    In Song Tianshu''s hand, a dagger appeared. Song Tianshu bit his teeth and stabbed the dagger into his thigh. He wanted to wake himself up through pain.


    However, before Song Tianshu''s dagger stabbed his thigh.


    One hand grabbed song Tianshu''s hand, "benefactor, what are you doing? Why do you hurt yourself? Today is the childe''s wedding. It''s unlucky to leave blood here. "


    The person who appears next to song Tianshu at the moment is the emptiness of Tianlong temple.


    After he stopped song Tianshu, he put his hands together.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Good! Good! "


    "Almsgiver, do you think you are in a dreamland and can''t believe it and accept everything in front of you!"


    "In fact, all this in front of you is not a fairyland, but a real one. If you don''t believe it, you can wait and see. You will believe that this scene in front of you is true, not a fairyland!"


    After seeing song Tianshu, he simply guessed why song Tianshu hurt himself, so he explained.

 Chapter 562

    "Monk, you said the scene in front of you was real. Do you think I believe it?"


    "Do you believe it yourself? Do you know how precious the spiritual roots of heaven and earth are? It''s rare to see them even in the highest heaven Que in the fairy world, but there are more than 2000 spiritual roots of heaven and earth in this barren day. Do you think this is true? "


    "I think it''s you, not me, who are falling into the illusion now!"


    "Your strength is not weak, and you have reached the realm of immortals. Although you practice Buddhism and Taoism, I think you are possessed by magic now, not a simple fantasy!"


    However, after hearing Kong''s words, song Tianshu not only didn''t believe it, but shook his head and felt that Kong was directly possessed by magic.


    Unexpectedly, I tried to persuade him to believe everything in front of him, but it could not be true.


    Even if he killed him, he wouldn''t believe it.


    When he heard song Tianshu''s words, he was not angry.


    Because if song Tianshu directly believed his words, it would be a real hell.


    Even after these days of continuous training, he has seen incredible things around Li Yixi. Today, he believes in the scene in front of him, otherwise even he can''t believe it is true.


    Those flat peaches are indeed the spiritual roots of heaven and earth, the most powerful spiritual roots of heaven and earth, not ordinary forest fruits.


    When he saw these flat peaches in front of him, he also thought of Li Yixi''s journey to the West. When he saw the flat peach event in the past, he thought it was just an ancient legend and could not appear in reality.


    But the moment was empty and his eyes fell on the flat peach.


    At this moment, he still clearly remembers the scenes in the story of journey to the West.


    Young and burning, every plant. The young flowers and trees are full, and the trees and fruits are pressing the branches. The fruit presses the branches, the brocade drops, and the flowers fill the trees with rouge. When it opens, it bears fruit for thousands of years. It is never too late without summer and winter. First ripe, blush drunk face; Raw, with pedicled green skin. The smoke condensing muscle is green and looks Danzi against the sun. Wonderful flowers and different flowers under the tree do not fade at four seasons. The left and right buildings are combined with the pavilion, and the empty space is often covered with clouds.


    At that time, it was the time for the monkey king to go to the flat peach garden.


    A land in the garden stopped and asked, "where is the great saint?"


    The great sage said, "I''m entrusted by the Jade Emperor to take charge of the flat peach garden. I''m here to investigate.


    The great sage looked and played for a long time and asked the earth, "how many trees are there in this tree?" The land said, "there are 3600 plants: the first 1200 plants have small flowers and fruits. They are ripe in 3000 years. People become immortal after eating, and their body-building is light. In the middle, there are 1200 plants with sweet flowers and fruits. They are ripe in 6000 years. People eat xiaju and fly up. They live forever. There are 1200 plants in the back, with purple patterns and a net core. They are ripe in 9000 years. People eat them and live as long as heaven and earth, and the sun and moon are the same as Geng. " The great sage was overjoyed when he heard the speech. He found out the number of trees that day, looked at the pavilion and went back to his house. Since then, I have enjoyed it once every three or five days. I don''t make friends or visit him.


    The scene of journey to the west is very clear.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, he knew that this was the flat peach in the journey to the West. After feeling it, he was convinced that this was the legendary flat peach that was cooked in 3000 years and became an immortal.


    "Benefactor, all kinds of things in the world are possible. Even in jiuchongtian, such scenes can''t appear, but it doesn''t mean that it won''t appear here. I think when benefactor came here, he found the abnormality here. This is not an ordinary day at all."


    "Everything here is like a fairyland, which can subvert the practitioners'' cognition. Presumably, the benefactor has also found that there are hundreds of immortals here. Do you think if this place is an ordinary place and a simple wedding, there will be hundreds of immortals to celebrate?"


    "Many of these immortals came down from the fairyland. Since they can come down from the fairyland to congratulate, do you think this place will be an ordinary place?"


    "Is today''s wedding a common wedding?"


    "I think the benefactor must come from the fairy world. The immortals around here must not be recognized by the benefactor. But, benefactor, look, it''s Tian Zhen, the fairy king of Xiaoyao fairy region. That''s Du Zhengyan, the fairy king of plague fairy region."


    "You must recognize these two noble beings, benefactor?"


    "Do you think they will come to an ordinary place to marry an ordinary person?"


    On the empty face, always with a kind smile.


    Song Tianshu didn''t believe everything in front of him at all, but after hearing empty words, he suddenly felt his brain buzzing.


    Questions arose in his mind.


    "Why did hundreds of immortals come to earth?"


    "Why can a wedding invite fairies who come to dance Tiange to dance?"


    "Why is a simple wedding, the two fairy kings of the fairy world come in person, and they just stand aside, not the protagonist."


    Everything in front of us is full of irrationality.


    At this moment, after hearing the empty words, song Tianshu suddenly calmed down completely, and his eyes scanned everything around him.


    Seeing song Tianshu calm down, Liaokong continued, "benefactor, all kinds of things in the world are possible. These newlyweds are selected from hundreds of millions of beings. 1314 newlyweds can come here to attend today''s wedding. That''s their glory and their fate."


    "If you don''t believe that the flat peach in front of you is the spiritual root of heaven and earth, then look at the changes after they eat the flat peach."


    After the empty voice fell, song Tianshu immediately looked at the newcomers. At the moment, these newcomers are eating flat peaches one by one.


    Among these newcomers are mortals and practitioners.


    Some mortals'' expressions are still very plain, but those practitioners are eating the flat peaches in their hands and trembling violently. Compared with mortals, these practitioners are very indecent at the moment. They swallow the peaches directly. The peaches in their mouths are not broken at all.


    Compared with them, those mortals still slowly taste the taste of flat peaches, chew and swallow slowly.


    Those practitioners who first swallowed flat peaches suddenly trembled. In their bodies, there were spiritual lights with a faint purple red.


    Song Tianshu knows that this is the vision of becoming an immortal. Soon, the immortal robbery of becoming an immortal will come.


    Immediately, song Tianshu''s eyes also fell on other mortals. After those mortals swallowed flat peaches, there were also visions on those mortals. At this moment, the 1314 new couples directly became immortals.


    "They... They really became immortals. Is this really the spiritual root of heaven and earth?"


    Looking at all this in front of him, the expression on Song Tianshu''s face was very stiff.


    Because the scene in front of us is really incredible.

 Chapter 563

    At the same time, song Tianshu''s body suddenly trembled, because someone became an immortal, then there must be a natural disaster. If there is a natural disaster, then this place will become a ruin.


    And today''s disaster is absolutely terrible, because only one person becomes an immortal in ordinary days.


    It''s hard to see how many people can become immortal together in the same place, place and time.


    However, today, more than 2000 people have become immortals.


    If the disaster comes down, it will be extremely terrible.


    Song Tianshu''s eyes suddenly fell on Kong Kong and asked solemnly, "monk, if all this in front of us is true, then more than 2000 people will become immortals. Today, there will be a natural disaster. Now a wedding is being held here. If such a terrible natural disaster falls, won''t this wedding become the end?"


    Song Tianshu felt that even if a supreme being existed, it was impossible for him to get married today. It seemed like a great opportunity, but it actually contained disaster.


    After hearing song Tianshu''s words, Liaokong showed a smile on his face.


    "Heaven''s robbery?"


    "Benefactor, you can think of the natural disaster. Do you think others will not think of the natural disaster and turn this place into a catastrophe?"


    "Benefactor, look up and see what will happen this day?"


    After the empty words fell, a smile appeared on his face and his hands folded, "Amitabha, goodness, goodness!"


    After hearing the empty words, song Tianshu quickly raised his head and looked at the void.


    At the moment when song Tianshu''s eyes looked at the void, song Tianshu''s body suddenly trembled.


    In Song Tianshu''s eyes, black clouds appeared in the void at the moment, which seemed to cover the sunshine in the sky.


    In the thunder clouds, the terrible power of lightning is brewing at the moment.


    In the thunder cloud, there are countless robbery mines. The next moment, in the thunder cloud, lightning falls here.


    The lightning is extremely terrible, because there are too many. Even if song Tianshu reaches the realm of song Tianshu, song Tianshu feels that he will turn into ashes in an instant under such thunder punishment, and life and death will disappear.


    Looking at the power of thunder falling in the sky, song Tianshu''s body trembled with fear.


    When song Tianshu was frightened, suddenly a giant appeared in his eyes, which was incomparably huge.


    This huge figure flew to the terrible force of thunder punishment.


    "Dragon, dragon!"


    Looking at the huge figure in his eyes at the moment, song Tianshu''s eyes turned out to be an incredible color. At this moment, he directly exclaimed.


    A complete gaffe.


    The dragon family is rare even in the fairy world, because the dragon family is extremely terrible. The Dragon ancestor of the dragon family opened up a world in this chaos, which is called the Dragon world.


    But song Tianshu didn''t expect that he saw the dragon in this mortal world, and it was the most powerful dragon.


    The body soars, and the clouds follow under your feet.


    In the face of that terrible disaster, I saw this huge divine dragon, twining with lightning all over.


    Seeing the flash of lightning, song Tianshu trembled all over. His body was sitting, but he stood up with a roar.


    Fortunately, song Tianshu''s exclamation was suppressed by Kong''s wave.


    "Thunder Dragon, a Thunder Dragon that feeds on the power of thunder."


    At the moment of seeing Lei long, song Tianshu finally knew why so many people became immortals here, and all of them had no fear.


    Because if there is a Thunder Dragon, even the terrible force of thunder can''t fall.


    In Song Tianshu''s eyes, he saw a huge Thunder Dragon in the void. At this moment, he suddenly opened his mouth.


    At the moment when the Thunder Dragon opened his mouth, the terrible vortex appeared. The dense sky robbery carried the power to destroy the world. But at the moment when the Thunder Dragon exercised its magic power, not to mention the sky robbery, even the thunder clouds in the void were swallowed by the Thunder Dragon.


    After swallowing the sky robbery, the Thunder Dragon shuttled excitedly through the clouds and soon disappeared.


    All this happened only between lightning and flint. If song Tianshu didn''t pay attention, he couldn''t see it at all.


    "Thunder Dragon, it''s actually a Thunder Dragon, and it''s so powerful that even thunder clouds devour it. What a terrible thunder dragon."


    After Song Tianshu took back his eyes, his breathing became extremely heavy, and his eyes were full of incredible.


    Just now he saw what happened in the void. It was really frightening.


    Song Tianshu was very clear about the terrible nature of the disaster. He knew that if the terrible nature disaster landed, even the God above could not suppress it in an instant.


    But the extremely powerful Thunder Dragon swallowed the terrible disaster that could destroy a world in one bite.


    Bang bang!


    At the moment, song Tianshu felt his heart beating violently, as if it was about to explode.


    What I saw just now had a great impact on him.


    After suppressing his inner panic, song Tianshu quickly raised his head and his eyes fell on the empty body.


    "Master, do you know what happened here?"


    "You seem to know why everything happened here."


    "Can you tell me?"


    "I''m song Tianshu, from Haoran."


    Song Tianshu saluted Kong.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Almsgiver is full of noble spirit. Even if you don''t say it, I guess you come from noble spirit."


    "I''m from Tianlong temple. I''m just a person from the world."


    "But I can explain everything that happened here."


    "This is not the fantasy you think, but the reality, because the childe married today has the greatest strength. We can''t guess the childe''s realm."


    "As soon as you read it, everything is possible. The spiritual roots of heaven and earth you just saw were planted by yourself."


    "The fairy king of Xiaoyao fairy kingdom and the fairy king of plague fairy kingdom can come here to attend the wedding because they have seen the childe''s power."


    "This is just the beginning. If you continue to look, more incredible things will happen here, but one thing, you should remember, never mention practice in front of the childe, because the childe''s current state is very special and seems to be experiencing all kinds of things in the world."


    "Today''s childe has forgotten his all-round ability, so if you meet the childe, you should be calm and get along with him as a mortal."


    "In fact, it''s no use explaining more. You might as well have a look at it yourself."


    He smiled and said.

 Chapter 564

    "Thank you, Taoist friend!"


    After hearing Kong''s words, song Tianshu smiled and worshipped Kong deeply.


    After worshipping, song Tianshu looked back at the hall, but now he didn''t find Li Yixi. Song Tianshu urgently wants to know what kind of person li Yixi is.


    Originally, he went down to find out why Li Qingyi died.


    But now even Li Qingyi''s death has been put aside by song Tianshu, because song Tianshu knows that Li Qingyi''s death is not so important. Sooner or later, it can be found out. Now, Li Yixi, as a powerful and terrible existence, makes him eager to know and understand.


    A simple wedding took out more than 2000 spiritual roots of heaven and earth. Song Tianshu''s heart is still beating fiercely at the moment. The impact of that scene is really terrible.


    Zhao Tianyin, who presided over the wedding, saw that all the 1314 couples became immortals.


    A smile appeared on his mouth. At the same time, Zhao Tianyin''s voice sounded in these people''s ears.


    "Congratulations, everyone. Congratulations on becoming an immortal."


    "But one thing you should know is that you must keep calm. Don''t break the childe''s state of mind."


    After Zhao Tianyin''s voice fell, these people nodded slightly to Zhao Tianyin from a distance, because this matter had been explained before the wedding, and they still remember.


    Seeing these people nodding, Zhao Tianyin''s face showed a kinder smile again, "Hello, guests, today you can come to the childe''s wedding. I''m here to thank you!"


    "Today, except for these newlyweds, everyone who comes to the wedding today has gifts and everyone is polite."


    After Zhao Tianyin''s voice fell, all the people in the field were excited and trembled.


    They know that what Li Yixi sent out is definitely not an ordinary thing.


    Everyone in this moment looked forward to the back of the palace.


    In the expectation of everyone, I saw the disciples of the zhishengdao palace come out one by one at the moment, and these disciples still carry plates in their hands.


    Among these plates, there are countless spiritual fruits.


    At the moment, song Tianshu also stared at the spiritual fruit in the hands of these people.


    This time it was not flat peaches, but some apples and pears. They looked very ordinary.


    But song Tianshu''s heart can''t stand it. Although these spiritual fruits can''t be compared with flat peaches, this thing is a priceless treasure even in the fairy world.


    There is a price but no market.


    Moreover, as the people in the back hall kept walking out, song Tianshu''s eyelids jumped violently, because now Song Tianshu found that the number of spiritual fruits sent out was really amazing.


    Song Tianshu counted at random. Now the number of spiritual fruits has reached more than 8000, and there are people coming out continuously in the back hall.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Song Tianshu, who had just calmed down his mood, became dignified again. His big hand grabbed the armrest of the chair. Before he knew it, the armrest of the chair was completely crushed by him.


    "This..."


    At the moment, song Tianshu wanted to speak, but he became stuttered and couldn''t spit out a word.


    Song Tianshu''s whole body trembled when he watched the disciples of the jishengdao palace put an apple on his life. At this moment, he clearly looked at the apple in front of him. He had felt the opportunity contained in the apple juice.


    "This thing is really transformed by the spiritual roots of heaven and earth. The only pity is that the spiritual roots of heaven and earth are not complete. Otherwise, it''s terrible!"


    Song Tianshu''s hand trembled slightly and grabbed the apple in front of him. At the moment, he could feel the incomplete Tao contained in the apple.


    Although the Tao is incomplete, song Tianshu doesn''t dare to underestimate it at all, because such a thing is a supreme treasure. If he absorbs these Tao, his strength will be further.


    At this moment, song Tianshu''s soul power spread from around him. With his observation, he found that nearly 10000 people in the hall, and the spiritual fruit in each person''s hands contained incomplete Tao principles.


    Looking at the terrible spirit fruit, song Tianshu''s mouth opened, but he still couldn''t say a word.


    Song Tianshu found that almost all the people attending the wedding here are practitioners. Once these people devour the incomplete Tao rules, their strength can soar to a terrible level in an instant.


    Some people who are not far away from becoming immortals are very likely to become immortals here today.


    Song Tianshu thought of a wedding, so many immortals were born, and his body trembled violently.


    When song Tianshu was trembling, the man beside him smiled and said, "donor, calm down, calm down!"


    After listening to the empty words, song Tianshu took a hard breath to suppress the shock in his heart.


    But soon, song Tianshu couldn''t calm down again, because at the moment, song Tianshu handed a plate of melon seeds in front of him.


    Melon seeds, which was originally an ordinary thing, but seeing the melon seeds in front of him at the moment, song Tianshu couldn''t keep calm. He felt that he was going crazy. The scenes in front of him almost burst his heart.


    Because song Tianshu clearly felt that the melon seeds in front of him also contained incomplete Taoist principles.


    At this moment, song Tianshu felt that he was not down to earth, but was invited to the Ninth Heaven for a banquet, and he still went to the banquet of the founder of heaven.


    At the moment, when song Tianshu was shocked, not far from Song Tianshu, 9981 fairies from Wutian Pavilion trembled violently.


    Wutian Pavilion is a powerful existence. The forces that can invite them are also transcendent forces. Naturally, their knowledge is far superior to the immortals.


    But when they came down to earth today, it was hard for the 81 fairies to hide their shock.


    "Sister, these things contain incomplete principles. Who is the host of the wedding? How did he do it? Or are we now disturbed by his terrible fantasy! "


    A fairy looked at the melon seeds in front of her and the spiritual fruit in her hand. Her body trembled violently. Her beautiful eyes were full of incredible. She really couldn''t make herself believe that the scene in front of her was real.


    Whether it is the previous heaven and earth spiritual roots or the current incomplete spiritual roots, the number is incomparable. Even with their knowledge, they can''t believe it for a moment.


    "Calm down!"


    "Your Excellency has ordered you to be calm no matter what you see."


    "The identity of the person who invited us to dance Tiange is absolutely extraordinary. We must seize the opportunity to make friends with this person!"


    The fairy, who was the first, could hear a faint warning even in her voice, and there must be no mistakes.

 Chapter 565

    "Yes, sister!"


    Several fairies beside him nodded hurriedly.


    They are extremely afraid of the leaders of Wutian Pavilion, because they are too mysterious and powerful.


    They know that those who don''t listen to the orders of the pavilion Lord will come to no good end. No matter what forces they come from, it seems that Wutian pavilion has a big hand that can control everything.


    At this moment, all the people in the hall became quiet. After looking at each other, they could no longer maintain the image of the fairy.


    After all, although these things in front of them are incomplete Tao principles, they can''t touch them at all. At the moment, they are placed in front of them at will and let them be absorbed. If they don''t absorb, they are fools.


    At the next moment, all these fairies become a group of food goods.


    Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun, who changed their clothes soon, returned.


    "Childe!"


    "Sister Qingyun!"


    The voice of congratulations sounded. Looking at the two people at the moment, their eyes were full of envy.


    "Thank you for coming to my wedding in your busy schedule!"


    "You''re welcome today. You must have enough to eat and drink. I''ve prepared countless good wines. Today, you must not be drunk!"


    Li Yixi looked at everyone around him, with a happy smile on his face, holding Hu Qingyun''s hand and tightening it.


    In the palace, all the zither players from the forbidden area of the sound of heaven kept playing. The atmosphere in the hall is very good now.


    "Young master, congratulations on your wedding!"


    "This is the founder of our Tianlong temple, Tianlong immortal Buddha."


    At the moment, the empty also came over and introduced him.


    "Tianlong, see you, childe!"


    Tianlong immortal Buddha was the first time to see Li Yixi. At the moment, he felt the extreme power of terror in Li Yixi. His eyes were full of worship and hurried to salute.


    "Tianlong immortal Buddha?"


    "This... Isn''t this a fairy?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes were full of horror.


    He didn''t think of his wedding at all. An immortal came down to earth to attend it.


    "No, no!"


    "How can all ordinary people bear the worship of immortals?". Li Yixi hurriedly explained.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes were full of horror and hurriedly took Hu Qingyun by his side to worship.


    Because in his eyes, the immortal is a powerful existence, controlling countless fairies, flying to the sky and hiding from the earth, and living forever.


    "Bad!"


    Tianlong immortal Buddha, watching Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun salute, his face suddenly changed. He knew from the sky that Li Yixi worshipped the Giant Buddha enshrined in Tianlong temple. The Giant Buddha died directly across a time and space.


    Tianlong immortal Buddha didn''t want to die, because he couldn''t bear Li Yixi''s worship. At this moment, he quickly dodged away and avoided Li Yixi''s worship without trace.


    Bang bang!


    At this moment, the heart of Tianlong xianfo was beating violently.


    I was frightened by Li Yixi''s worship just now.


    "Blunder, blunder!"


    "Today''s childe is trapped in the life of ordinary people and can''t extricate himself."


    "My status as an immortal really forms a sense of oppression on the childe."


    "Damn it, I should pretend to be an ordinary monk."


    At the moment, there were fine beads of sweat on his forehead, which immediately made him very worried.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi didn''t find the abnormality of Tianlong xianfo at all, because at the moment he was very reserved.


    After all, in his eyes, Tianlong immortal Buddha is an immortal. He dare not look directly at Tianlong immortal Buddha. In his opinion, if he looks directly at Tianlong immortal Buddha, it is a great disrespect to immortals.


    The immortal''s anger is terrible.


    So at this moment, he was also worried and hurriedly invited Tianlong xianfo to sit down.


    But what Li Yixi didn''t know, the Tianlong immortal Buddha, who was invited to sit down by him, was actually 10000 times more nervous than him at this moment.


    "Congratulations, childe, Congratulations!"


    At the moment when Li Yixi anxiously entertained the Tianlong immortal Buddha to sit down, countless people came in the distance. These people were immortals who came down from the fairy world.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    Li Yixi nodded nervously.


    "Hello, Tianlong Daoyou!"


    After exchanging greetings with Li Yixi, the immortals looked at the Tianlong immortal Buddha and nodded slightly.


    "Fellow Taoist friends, I think your strength has improved a lot these days!"


    Tianlong immortal Buddha listened to these people''s words and smiled on his face.


    "Huh?"


    Li Yixi, who had not had time to go away, suddenly found that these people seemed very familiar with Tianlong immortal Buddha, and Tianlong immortal Buddha did not look arrogant in front of these people and communicated with them in an equal manner.


    The scene in front of Li Yixi''s heart was even more uneasy.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help holding the empty beside him and asked in a low voice, "empty, are... Are these people also coming from the fairy world?"


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, the whole person''s look became very serious.


    Naturally, he didn''t dare to hide anything. He hurriedly replied, "these are indeed immortals from the fairy world!"


    "All... Are they immortals?"


    After confirming it, Li Yixi suddenly became nervous.


    It seems that Liaokong also saw Li Yixi''s uneasiness and hurriedly explained, "young master, although they are immortals, you don''t have to be so afraid. In fact, immortals are not so terrible, they are just stronger in cultivation."


    "Moreover, almost all of these people are the rising predecessors of various forces in the middle heaven. The reason why they came to the childe''s wedding is that the childe auctioned some works in the middle heaven not long ago."


    "It is these works that attract them. Childe, you are everyone now. Your works are precious to even immortals."


    I was very nervous. Suddenly, my eyes brightened. I thought of this way and explained it to Li Yixi.


    "Really?"


    After hearing the empty words, Li Yixi was stupid. Li Yixi could feel that all the empty words were true.


    But also because he felt that what he said was true, Li Yixi''s heart was very shocked.


    Li Yixi took a breath, forced a smile on his face and walked towards the immortals.


    Looking at Li Yixi walking past, he hurried to explain to the immortal present, so that they were ready to answer Li Yixi''s words.


    "You immortals, I didn''t expect that I could get your congratulations on a mere mortal wedding. It''s really a supreme honor. Li Yixi here first gives you a toast."


    Li Yixi hurriedly took a glass of wine and said to the immortals.


    "Childe, it''s our honor if you can come to your wedding. Childe''s works are extremely mysterious and play a great role in each of us. Childe is our idol."


    The immortals stood up nervously and dared not sit.

 Chapter 566

    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    "Originally, my calligraphy and painting are useful to these immortals. No wonder they come to my wedding. It seems that anyone who practices, even if he practices to the realm of immortals, still has a heart demon, which needs the great power of calligraphy and painting to suppress."


    Suddenly, Li Yixi felt that he was qualified to talk to the immortal.


    The whole person also became confident.


    "It''s my blessing that you immortals can come to my wedding. If you need anything in the future, it doesn''t matter."


    "But as a mortal, I have no ability to go to the celestial world."


    At the moment when Li Yixi received the word "fairyland", a bright light appeared in his shadow eyes, looking forward to it very much.


    In his eyes, it was the place where immortals lived, not accessible to ordinary people.


    One of them suddenly brightened his eyes and immediately said, "young master, I should not have been to the fairyland. If you like, I can invite you to visit the fairyland after you finish your wedding."


    Hearing this, Li Yixi''s body suddenly trembled.


    As if he had heard wrong.


    He immediately repeated, "immortal, do you think I can visit the fairyland as a mortal?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tianlong on one side immediately made a sound. He didn''t want such a good fat job to be taken away by others, but he knew Li Yixi''s terrible. If Li Yixi could dial one or two at will, it would be a great opportunity for him.


    How could he be wrong with such a chance.


    He knew that when Li Yixi visited Tianlong temple that day, he brought countless magical powers and skills to Tianlong temple.


    What''s more, he gave Kong a supreme divine article, which made Kong step into the realm of immortals in a short time.


    If a person wants to improve his strength by practicing, he may not be able to reach it even after tens of thousands of years of practice and exhausting countless resources.


    Therefore, when hearing Li Yixi''s intention to go to the fairy world, Tianlong xianfo stood up without hesitation.


    "You want to visit the fairyland. I''ll help you."


    "As long as you like, you can live in the fairy world forever. Everything can be done for you."


    At this moment, Tianlong''s eyes lit up. After hearing Tianlong''s words, the immortals around him were very angry. If Li Yixi were not here, they really wanted to teach Tianlong a lesson.


    Now I can only immediately rush to say: "childe, Tianlong monk is right. If childe is willing to visit the fairyland, we are willing to help. It''s not difficult. If childe is willing, even if, as Tianlong immortal Buddha said, childe settles down in the fairyland, we can do everything for childe!"


    "It''s just a fairy book. It''s not difficult."


    "Yes, young master, if you want to visit fairyland, I''m willing to help!"


    Li Yixi didn''t think he just had this idea. These people stood up one by one in an instant. He felt a little incredible, as if he were dreaming.


    After all, in his eyes, it was a fairyland.


    Only those powerful practitioners can fly up after becoming immortals.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, the word "fairyland" has a supreme force.


    "Thank you!"


    "If you really have this idea, I''ll contact you later."


    Li Yixi said hurriedly.


    "Childe, do you want to visit the fairyland?"


    However, when Li Yixi''s voice just fell, Tian Zhen came quickly.


    He Tian Zhen is the fairy king of the free and unfettered immortal realm. How can these people take such credit for nothing? If he is robbed by these guys, what face will he have in the future.


    When they saw Tian Zhen coming, they stopped talking.


    After all, in their eyes, Tian Zhen is a high fairy king and can''t offend him.


    "Is brother Narita also an immortal?"


    After hearing Tian Zhen''s words, a look of panic appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes. He knew Tian Zhen a long time ago.


    He still clearly remembered that Tian Zhen asked him for a picture scroll he abandoned.


    "Dare not hide, childe."


    "Tian Zhen really came from the fairyland. When he visited the childe that day, he admired the childe''s calligraphy and painting. Please don''t be surprised. He didn''t explain my identity that day."


    "The childe''s works have a great effect on me. I haven''t had a chance to repay the childe all the time. If the childe is willing, Tian is willing to let the childe move directly to the fairyland."


    "Tian Zhen still has some power in the fairy world. If he goes to the fairy world like a childe, it''s our blessing. We can also visit the childe and hope to learn something from him."


    After the voice fell, he looked at Li Yixi with great expectation.


    "It turns out that brother Tian is an immortal. If there is any neglect these days, please forgive me."


    This moment of Li Yixi, suddenly some fear.


    Feel your head buzzing.


    I didn''t expect that there are so many big men around me. If each big man rolls a little wool on his body, he will develop.


    And after hearing Tian Zhen''s words, Li Yixi''s heart really changed.


    He knew that he could not practice all the time, and the skills he found were difficult to operate. Li Yixi was very like going to the fairy world to see if there was any fairy treasure in the high fairy world that could solve the disadvantages of his inability to practice.


    After all, practice has the hope of long life. Who is willing to spend a short hundred years if he can live long.


    Moreover, after Li Yixi decided to marry Hu Qingyun, the idea of practice has been emerging all the time.


    Because he knows his partner, Hu Qingyun is a practitioner, although he doesn''t know what the current state of Hu Qingyun is.


    But he knows that Hu Qingyun''s life is definitely longer than him, and he wants to grow old together with Hu Qingyun. If he wants to do this, he can only step into the path of practice.


    At this moment, Li Yixi set off a terrible wave in his heart, and immediately made a decision to hold Tian Zhen. With his big thick leg and thick skin, he said, "brother Tian, it''s troublesome. If you can, after the wedding, I want to go to the fairy world to see what kind of scene the immortal exists?"


    "I am a mortal. If I come to the fairy world, even if I die of old age in the future, I have something to talk about."


    Li Yixi didn''t want to miss such an opportunity, so at this moment, he immediately agreed to follow Tian Zhen''s words.


    After all, Li Yixi knew that after missing this thing once, it might never appear again in the future.


    "Good!"


    "Childe, it''s up to me. After the wedding, I''ll go back to the fairyland and find a place for the childe. Well, I think it''s better for the childe to live directly in the fairyland."


    At this moment, Li Yixi was overjoyed and completely finalized the matter.

 Chapter 567

    "Thank you, brother Tian!"


    At the moment, looking at Tian Zhen''s promise, a touch of excitement appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    In order to get closer, Li Yixi had the cheek to call Tian Zhen his brother.


    "Young master, don''t be polite. It''s just a small matter!"


    When Tian Zhen saw Li Yixi promise, his heart was pounding.


    If it weren''t for the strong suppression at the moment, Tian Zhen really wanted to roar impatiently.


    "Brother Tian, as a mortal, I can go to the fairyland. It''s a great opportunity. I''m the only one among hundreds of millions of people. I don''t know how to thank you for such kindness. If there''s any need in the future, just say it."


    At the moment, Li Yixi thought that he could write an article with great power. He felt that this was his only help to Tian Zhen. He spoke directly.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    "Childe, I''ll entertain you here!"


    Hearing this, Tian Zhen was so excited that he took the initiative to entertain the immortals. Looking at Li Yixi who left, the excitement in his eyes could no longer be concealed.


    The surrounding Tianlong, xianfo and others are very jealous at the moment, but there is no way to rob them.


    "Congratulations to the fairy king, congratulations to the fairy king!"


    One by one, they hurried to salute. Tian Zhen was the domain leader of Xiaoyao immortal domain. Although they were jealous, they saluted immediately.


    "Shh!"


    "Keep quiet. Just let everyone know. Don''t scare the childe and affect the childe''s mood!"


    "My comprehension is a little poor. I almost didn''t understand the meaning of Childe''s previous words. Childe now wants to go to the fairyland, so I motioned to us."


    After Tian Zhen sat down, he took a deep breath.


    "Yes!"


    "The fairy king is right. The childe''s current state and its particularity may not be acting, but really falling into a special state. Now that he has realized the world, it''s time to go to the fairy world."


    "I once heard a saying that if you want to change God, you should change everything first. I''m afraid the childe at the moment is groping for something terrible."


    Tianlong immortal Buddha thought of a word and said with a dignified face.


    "If you want to change God, do you change the world first?"


    The surrounding immortals, hearing the words of Tianlong xianfo, suddenly shook one by one, and a different color appeared in their eyes.


    At the moment, they seem to have caught some key points.


    Li Yixi left here, holding Hu Qingyun''s slender jade hand tightly with his big hand, said excitedly: "Qingyun, do you hear me?"


    "I can go to the fairyland, fairyland."


    "This day, I never thought, never thought, I should have this day. It is said that there are countless heaven and earth Lingbao in the fairy world. Maybe in the fairy world, I can solve my cultivation problem!"


    "How excited!"


    "Even if I can''t find the way to practice, I''ll find a way to keep my appearance. I don''t like the old look!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was extremely excited.


    "Husband, we can solve it!"


    "Believe me, I have a hunch that it will be solved."


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun couldn''t help laughing at the excited Li Yixi.


    Because Hu Qingyun has been staying with Li Yixi these days, he vaguely knows why Li Yixi can''t practice. Li Yixi''s inability to practice is not really unable to practice, but Li Yixi''s whole body has been tempered to an extremely terrible state.


    Li Yixi can be invincible if he breaks out with his flesh alone.


    However, Li Yixi has never practiced, because there is an extremely terrible power hidden in Li Yixi''s meridians. The general skills are simply not enough to support Li Yixi''s operation in the body.


    Like a monk, he has the power of ten thousand jin, which is extremely terrible, but it is absolutely impossible for him to move a sacred mountain.


    The situation Li Yixi faced was that as long as he found a powerful enough skill, he could move the power in the meridians in his body.


    "Yes!"


    "I believe you!"


    "There are four great blessings in life. A long drought meets sweet dew, and it meets an old friend in his hometown. On the wedding night, when the golden list is inscribed. "


    "Today is our wedding, and I know I can go to the fairyland. I have to play a song to wish you all."


    Li Yixi suddenly became interested.


    Zhao Tianyin has been paying attention to Li Yixi. At the moment, Zhao Tianyin naturally heard Li Yixi''s words. Zhao Tianyin immediately stopped all the zither players in the forbidden area.


    "Childe, do you want to play a song?"


    Zhao Tianyin hurried over and looked forward to the way.


    "Yes!"


    "Yes, I want to play a song and bring wine!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi urgently wants to play a song to vent his joy.


    "Yes, childe!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Tianyin was shocked.


    Immediately said: "everyone is quiet. Today, childe is happy and ready to play a song. Childe''s piano is the first in the world. We are blessed!"


    Zhao Tianyin''s voice sounded. In the hall, everyone was quiet, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    Li Yixi looked at the people in the hall and smiled.


    Drink up the wine sent by Zhao Tianyin.


    The throat is hot and very comfortable.


    He said excitedly, "today is my big wedding. Welcome everyone. I''m here. I wish all lovers will get married and everyone will be like a dragon. Opportunities will follow along along the way of practice..."


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded. At the moment, all the immortals present were shocked in their eyes.


    Because at this moment, under the voice of Su Xiuyi, a mysterious force flows between heaven and earth. They found that in the hall at the moment, countless people had ordinary lives, but at this moment, under this force, the lives of the people present are constantly changing.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, all the immortals were frightened.


    It''s a terrible thing to change your life against the sky, but under Li Yixi''s words, everyone here is changing their fate.


    "Is this... Is this big wish?"


    A fairy, stunned at the moment.


    I was frightened by what happened in front of me.


    "Yes, it''s the power of desire. Even if it''s not a big wish, it''s also a small wish."


    Tian Zhen felt this mysterious power and remembered the abnormality found when he melted Li Yixi''s heaven and earth that day. He immediately determined it.


    "Fairy king, are you... Are you sure?"


    Tianlong xianfo, hearing Tian Zhen''s words, his eyes are incredible.


    But he knows that fate is not out, and desire is respected.


    In fact, now, the strongest Tao in the world is big wish, but they have never heard anyone control big wish.


    At the moment, the Tianlong immortal Buddha was shocked when he heard Tian Zhen''s words.


    After hearing the words of Tianlong immortal Buddha, the surrounding immortals also looked at Tian Zhen in disbelief.


    Tian Zhen felt the people''s eyes, looked dignified and said again: "I''m sure the childe''s strength is all over the sky, and the childe controls the power of desire!"

 Chapter 568

    As Tian Zhen''s voice fell, the people present looked shocked one by one.


    The great destiny skill can''t come out. The great wish skill is the first of the three thousand roads.


    "Quickly, absorb this power. Under this power, even if we are immortals, our destiny will degenerate. We can''t miss such opportunities."


    After the explanation, Tian Zhen said immediately.


    I''m not willing to miss such an opportunity.


    When everyone absorbed the power of desire, Li Yixi fluctuated the strings under the gaze of a pair of eyes, and the notes spread from Li Yixi''s ancient Qin in an instant.


    "Huh?"


    "How can it be? The piano sound is wrong!"


    "There is a mysterious power in the sound of the piano, which can make people understand the Tao."


    Eighty one fairies from Wutian Pavilion showed a look of panic in their eyes.


    Even the incomplete spiritual roots of heaven and earth in front of him forgot to absorb them. In his beautiful eyes, he looked at Li Yixi playing the piano.


    "Yes, the piano sound can help you understand the Tao!"


    "Quickly, quickly practice, and immediately digest what we have gained today. We have absorbed so many incomplete spiritual roots of heaven and earth. Under this piano music, our strength is bound to make further progress."


    The fairy headed by Wu Tiange was extremely excited at the moment.


    "Yes, sister!"


    Other fairies, at this moment, also hurried to close their eyes and practice.


    In the hall, notes flow one by one.


    The power of these notes has constantly entered these people''s minds. At the moment, the peach tree that has hardly moved for many years has turned into a face in the void, and the eyes are incredible.


    "People are in good spirits at happy events. Today''s childe''s zither way is different. It seems that he has entered a new realm. The childe''s cultivation speed is terrible."


    "The childe''s body is obviously just an ordinary body, but in this short time, it''s terrible to practice the physical body to a level that is difficult to guess."


    A look of shock appeared on this illusory face and said two sentences in a row. It was terrible.


    "Yes, the cultivation speed of the young master is terrible."


    "It took only a year to inherit heaven and earth from mortals."


    At this moment, Liu Shen also opened his mouth. It was a female voice, and there was panic in his voice.


    "Where can we guess the cultivation of the childe?"


    "I am an ordinary grass. I practice around the childe and have also degenerated to such a state. How can the childe''s strength be weak!"


    A grass, now in the courtyard, turned into a white Sword Fairy figure.


    "Grass, what is your Kendo now?"


    Liu Shen, facing the grass, dare not be proud.


    "Unlimited!"


    Grass changes the Sword Fairy''s random way.


    "Boundless?"


    Hearing these two words, Liu Shen and peach tree were shocked.


    Immeasurable, there are too many things to represent.


    At this moment, under their God''s pupil, they feel the power of one after another, which makes the world completely recover, and countless forces of Qi and fortune come. They know that Li Yixi is blessing heaven and earth.


    At the end of the song in the palace, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Under this song, countless people broke the border.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Countless figures saluted Li Yixi... Soon, the night passed.


    Su Xiuyi felt the people around her and smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    Thinking of the wedding night, I was excited.


    "Husband, you''re awake!"


    Hu Qingyun found that when Li Yixi woke up, his face turned red.


    "Yes!"


    Li Yixi nodded.


    "Then I''ll prepare breakfast for my husband."


    Looking at Li Yixi''s eyes, Hu Qingyun suddenly appeared clothes on her and ran out of the house... Yard. At the moment, countless powerful beings are discussing how to affect Li Yixi''s world and enter the second heaven.


    When Li Yixi went to the fairy world, heaven and earth needed to take him with him.


    Tian Zhen''s speed is very fast. He came early today.


    Li Yixi''s eyes were full of expectation when he saw Tiantian earthquake coming.


    Before Li Yixi could ask, Tian Zhen said, "childe, everything has been done. This is your immortal nationality. With an immortal nationality, you can live in the immortal world forever."


    Tian Zhen''s voice fell. Li Yixi held Xianji and his hands trembled slightly.


    I''m so excited.


    "Childe, in fact, there is little difference between the fairyland and the mortal world. There are also mortals. Childe''s courtyard has lived for a long time and has feelings. I want to fly to the fairyland with the courtyard. What do you think?"


    Tian Zhen can''t wait again.


    "Will it be troublesome?"


    Hearing this, a look of embarrassment appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    "No trouble, just a small thing!"


    "Naturally, it''s so decided!"


    "Childe, it''s better to hit the sun than choose a day. Let''s fly up today. Can you?"


    Tian Zhen''s eyes fell on Li Yixi. He didn''t know whether Li Yixi would like to.


    "Good!"


    Li Yixi, how can he refuse? He looks forward to the fairy world.


    "Childe, please go back to the house and leave everything to us."


    After Tian Zhen asked Li Yixi to return to the house, a powerful existence appeared on the mountain where the courtyard was located.


    The branches of the willow God appeared in the backyard, like a green chain of order, and instantly penetrated the void.


    The peach trees in the orchard, a powerful force broke out and were mighty.


    The grass, which has been cultivated into a sword God, now appears and shows its great magic power. A sword breaks the sky and the sky is torn.


    Dragon, rosefinch, Xuanwu = roar.


    Countless demons and immortals follow.


    Heaven and earth, under the power of terror, go to the double heaven.


    "Send it to childe!"


    Countless people, now looking at a scene in the void, kneel to the void.


    The huge mountain peak disappeared in the sky at the next moment, and the crack cut by the sword also disappeared slowly.


    Double heaven, Xiaoyao immortal domain.


    When Li Yixi''s mountain appeared, the Xiaoyao fairy king and others showed their magic powers together to instantly integrate Li Yixi''s mountain into the giant city and become an integral part of the giant city.


    In the huge city, there is a huge manor.


    Li Yixi''s courtyard, at the moment, also emits a lot of light. The next moment, the simple courtyard begins to change and looks magnificent.


    Outside the manor, there appeared two big characters, Li Fu.


    For the transformation of the small courtyard, it seems that they have not found it one by one.


    The existence of a powerful statue immediately returned to normal.


    Seeing everything finished, Tian Zhen took a deep breath and said to the palace, "childe, it''s over. We''ve come to the fairyland."


    "Childe and madam, you can come out."


    Tian Zhen''s voice fell. Li Yixi, who had been very nervous in the room, took a hard breath, grabbed Hu Qingyun''s hand and opened the door.


    "Huh?"


    "How has it changed?"


    Li Yixi looked at the courtyard and turned it into a huge manor with a puzzled face.


    Tian Zhen immediately explained: "childe, I think your courtyard is a little shabby. Use magic to transform the courtyard into a manor. I don''t know if you like it, childe?"


    "Thank you, brother Tian!"


    After Li Yixi''s excited worship, Tian Zhen hurried away without trace.


    "Young master, let me explain to you that this is Jinling City in Xiaoyao immortal region..."

 Chapter 569

    Xiaoyao Xianyu, Jinling City.


    Inexplicably, there was more Li''s house, but everything seemed extremely calm, and the surrounding neighbors adapted to such things.


    After all, there are many great supernatural powers in the fairy world.


    Suddenly there is a huge manor. The people in Xianfu don''t ask for trouble, which shows that this is a big man.


    In the huge manor, Li Yixi looked at the sky and began to calculate the future.


    "Now, I have accomplished an unprecedented feat among hundreds of millions of mortals and soared to the fairyland. I''m afraid it''s the only one."


    "Now in the fairy world, the first thing is to solve my cultivation problem, which is the top priority. Even if I can''t solve this problem, I have to solve the problem of life expectancy. It is said that one day in the fairy world, one year in the world, my life expectancy, even if I can''t live long."


    "These two things must be solved."


    "Otherwise, my life will soon end."


    "It shouldn''t be difficult to exchange for some spiritual objects that increase life. After all, my calligraphy and painting are in urgent need of immortals. It''s a problem of cultivation. It''s a big trouble."


    "Hey!"


    "It is said that the Phoenix''s blood can bring back the dead and make people immortal. If I could get a drop of blood, it would be perfect."


    "Phoenix, Phoenix!"


    "Forget it, don''t dream. Phoenix is the supreme beast!"


    At the moment, a helpless smile suddenly appeared at the corners of my mouth. I felt that I was daydreaming. Phoenix was the supreme beast. Can I afford it as a mortal?


    And the blood of the Phoenix, how can someone exchange it with a mortal.


    However, when Li Yixi sighed, a young Phoenix flew over Jinling City from the void.


    The Phoenix was extremely proud. At the moment, she looked coldly at Jinling City below.


    "Is this the fairy city of mankind?"


    "These humans are so weak. I feel that I can put out all of them with one bite of fire."


    At the moment, the Phoenix has quietly escaped from the ancient world of Phoenix. As a divine beast, Phoenix has always been very proud.


    However, when he was disdaining human beings, suddenly, the power of lightning suddenly appeared in the void, and the lightning turned red, which was extremely terrible. Even if the Phoenix was powerful, it was instantly seriously injured under the red lightning.


    The proud Phoenix fell straight from the void in an instant.


    The huge body was hit hard in an instant, turned into a fiery big bird and fell into Li Yixi''s manor.


    "Huh?"


    Li Yixi, who was meditating, suddenly heard something falling and was stunned.


    Some worry, afraid that someone broke into the manor. After all, this is the fairyland, which is very powerful one by one.


    However, after taking a few steps, Li Yixi found a big bird in the manor.


    Seeing the big bird transformed by the Phoenix, Li Yixi was stunned.


    "Is this a bird?"


    "What bird is so beautiful that it seems to be hurt."


    "What immortal beast can''t be?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi is worried and looking forward to it.


    Worried that the immortal beast hurt him, and looking forward to curing the immortal beast, if you take any fate, you can also hug your thigh.


    As a "mortal", he has always regarded hugging his thighs as his first subject.


    Finally, Li Yixi overcame his inner fear.


    Walk towards the Phoenix.


    "Huh?"


    "I''m really hurt. What''s this?"


    Li Yixi looked down at the Phoenix and couldn''t help thinking. However, at the moment, Li Yixi found that there was a bloody wound on the Phoenix, which was scorched. If it wasn''t treated, it would be difficult to heal quickly.


    "Bear it, I''ll operate for you!"


    "This injury is handled early and cured faster!"


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, Li Yixi hurried to get a basin and tools.


    "Surgery?"


    "What do you want?"


    The Phoenix at the moment, looking at Li Yixi holding a scalpel and about to operate on herself, wanted to stop it, because she didn''t know what surgery was, but the Phoenix at the moment found that there was still a trace of red lotus real thunder in her body, her cultivation was imprisoned, and she couldn''t even spit out words at the moment.


    Nervous and trembling.


    But suddenly, the Phoenix responded, "Hey, what am I afraid of? This is just a mortal. I''m the supreme beast. Even if I''m injured, I can''t keep the Phoenix''s real body, but my physical strength is so powerful. Even if a mortal gives him an axe, he can''t hurt me. What can such a small knife do? Itching is disgusting. "


    After figuring it out, the Phoenix is too lazy to pay attention to Li Yixi. After all, in her eyes, Li Yixi is just a mortal and can''t hurt him.


    But in the body at the moment, if the silk red lotus Zhenlei can''t suppress it, his injury is difficult to recover.


    His strength is hard to recover.


    Phoenix has always been arrogant. Where is she willing to keep a giant bird? What she needs is to show her real Phoenix.


    However, the Phoenix, who had just closed her eyes, fiercely opened her eyes.


    "Huh?"


    The Phoenix was stunned and trembled. She felt that she had an illusion.


    Her supreme demon body, now she found that she was being easily cut.


    Hurried to feel, but found that Li Yixi, as a mortal, was holding a scalpel and cutting his wound rapidly.


    The movement is flowing like an art.


    "How is this... How is this possible?"


    At this moment, the Phoenix looked at the scene in front of her and was stunned.


    She hurried to feel it, but found that Li Yixi had no sign of cultivation, but she could easily cut her body, made her soul tremble, and hurried to look at the scalpel seriously.


    "Huh?"


    "How can this happen? Why can a mortal control such a terrible divine weapon? All divine soldiers have spirituality. Why is the divine weapon in front of you willing to be driven by a mortal?"


    Countless doubts filled the Phoenix''s mind at the moment.


    At the moment, Li Yixi, with a serious face, didn''t find that Phoenix''s big eyes were scanning himself with confidence.


    After cleaning up the wound, there is already more than half a basin of blood in the basin around Li Yixi.


    Those blackened places were all cleared by Li Yixi.


    Seeing the blood in front of him, Li Yixi''s heart moved.


    "This bird looks so extraordinary. It is definitely an immortal beast. Its blood is the blood of an immortal beast. It can''t be wasted."


    "No matter, I saved it. I didn''t mean to get its blood. I shouldn''t be angry. It''s a chance. I''ll fight!"


    The idea fell, hurriedly took the basin of blood and hid it carefully.


    I took some herbs and hurried to stop the bleeding for Phoenix. After all, I can''t bleed. If I''m good, I''ll be in trouble in case of rage.


    At the moment, Li Yixi secretly glanced at the Phoenix, did not dare to delay, and handled it quickly.


    "Huh?"


    Originally, I saw Li Yixi take away his Phoenix blood. The Phoenix was very angry.


    But when the herb fell on the wound, the Phoenix''s body trembled fiercely.

 Chapter 570

    "This... This..."


    At the moment, the Phoenix was completely stunned. She was always proud. At the moment, the magic pupils were all incredible.


    Her body trembled violently.


    Because when Li Yixi used herbs to stop bleeding for her, she unexpectedly found that Honglian Zhenlei, who tried her best but failed to suppress, dissipated in an instant under the power of herbs.


    It seems that those herbs have extremely overbearing power and can suppress Honglian Zhenlei.


    Honglian Zhenlei disappears. At the moment, her cultivation is rapidly recovering.


    But the Phoenix at the moment doesn''t mean to restore the Phoenix''s true body, because she is very curious about Li Yixi at the moment.


    After she felt it, she found that there were some powerful principles in those herbs. It was the power of those principles that shook the red lotus in her body.


    A mortal.


    A magic weapon.


    Contains herbs of Tao.


    In front of the scenes, let the Phoenix blink and blink.


    "Big man, it must be big man."


    "Have to lick!"


    "There have always been some old monsters among the Terrans. They like to pretend to be mortals. It must be so. I often hear my aunt say that I should have met them today."


    "Otherwise, why would such a powerful divine soldier be willing to be driven by him. The herb containing Taoist principles is extremely precious. Why can he take it out casually? All kinds of signs show that he is a hermit. "


    And the Phoenix at the moment looks at Li Yixi who is dressing himself.


    The bandage is like a work of art, which does not affect the beauty at all, and the heart is extremely excited.


    Especially looking at the bow.


    How do you feel? How do you like it.


    "All right!"


    "It''s done. It''s finally done!"


    Li Yixi looked at the bandaged wound and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "So beautiful, it should be a fairy beast!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi whispered.


    However.


    Although Li Yixi was very quiet, he was heard by the Phoenix. When the Phoenix heard Li Yixi call himself an immortal beast, it was unhappy. It was a phoenix high above. How can an immortal beast compare.


    The red lotus really thunder disappears, and the Phoenix can naturally spit out people''s words at the moment.


    "What immortal beast, how can I be an immortal beast? I am so beautiful and noble, how can I be compared with an immortal beast!"


    "I tell you, I''m the Phoenix, the beast Phoenix, you know?"


    The Phoenix stood up, raised her head and looked at Li Yixi proudly.


    Want to see Li Yixi shocked.


    "Phoenix... Phoenix?"


    Li Yixi, who heard Phoenix''s words, was really shocked at the moment.


    He looked at the big bird in front of him with an unbelievable face.


    Phoenix looked at Li Yixi''s shocked eyes and was extremely satisfied.


    "Now you know, I am a Phoenix, a divine beast, not comparable to those humble immortal beasts."


    "My drop of blood can add a thousand years of life to mortals. Can those humble immortal beasts do it?"


    The little Phoenix is more proud now.


    "A thousand years?"


    However, what Phoenix didn''t know was that Li Yixi was shocked, not only because she said she was a Phoenix, but because Li Yixi remembered the half basin of blood in her house.


    Originally, Li Yixi just thought it was the blood of immortal animals, which was of great use.


    But it occurred to me that what he treated today was a Phoenix.


    Phoenix blood is extremely precious. It is the main material for refining longevity medicine.


    Li Yixi remembers that in the fairy tales, those who got the blood of the Phoenix became incomparably powerful one by one. The emperor Shitian even swallowed the longevity medicine refined by the blood of the Phoenix and lived forever.


    Li Yixi, who was already shocked, was more shocked when he heard the Phoenix say that a drop of his blood could add a thousand years to the life of mortals.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is not only excited, but also extremely nervous. He is really afraid of the Phoenix asking for the blood he collected before.


    However, Li Yixi was overjoyed to see the Phoenix forget.


    And Li Yixi found that although the Phoenix was powerful, it had no hostility to him, and his heart was even more excited.


    As a thigh hugging professional, how could Li Yixi miss such a good opportunity.


    If you get to know Phoenix, you will have a backer in the fairyland, divine beast.


    The word Phoenix alone has a supreme force.


    Can frighten countless beings.


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and smiled.


    "It''s a divine beast. It''s my eyes. It''s my eyes."


    "You''re injured. It''s hard to move now. These days, just stay here to recover. It''s quiet and undisturbed."


    "And in my li mansion, there are the best chefs in the world and countless delicacies to taste."


    At the moment, Li Yixi suddenly thought of himself. What he is best at is delicious food.


    Li Yixi, however, remembers that countless big men were full of praise for their delicious food.


    If you want to catch the demon, grab his stomach first.


    However, what Li Yixi didn''t know was that the Phoenix was also very curious about him and was trying to stay.


    At the moment, she was excited after hearing Li Yixi''s words.


    Finally, there is an excuse to stay.


    Pretending to be wronged, he said, "in that case, I''ll stay for the time being!"


    At the moment, the Phoenix is still proud and charming.


    I don''t really want to stay, but I have to.


    "Huh?"


    "You rest, I''ll prepare!"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi smiled.


    There is a phoenix in his manor. If someone spies on him, the Phoenix is the best deterrent.


    After all, when I first came here, someone must be watching.


    I have a beautiful wife?


    At the moment, Li Yixi is relieved.


    And now Li Yixi can''t wait to go to the house, because there is half a pot of Phoenix blood in his house?


    What if it doesn''t work for a long time, so Li Yixi can''t wait to enter the house after seeing the Phoenix stay.


    "Green rhyme, Green rhyme!"


    Just entering the room, Li Yixi hurriedly called Hu Qingyun who was practicing.


    "Husband, what''s the matter?"


    Hu Qingyun looked suspicious. Seeing that Li Yixi was so happy, she couldn''t help asking.


    "Come with me, come with me!"


    Li Yixi didn''t have time to say. He directly took Hu Qingyun and entered a room.


    He couldn''t wait to take out the half basin of blood.


    "Qing Yun, do you know what this is? This is chicken blood. One drop can increase the life span of thousands of years. We have developed. How many drops of chicken blood do we need? " At the moment, Li Yixi is extremely excited.


    "Chicken blood?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Hu Qingyun in the next moment showed a touch of excitement in his eyes.


    However, when Hu Qingyun was excited, Li Yixi was stunned.


    A helpless color appeared on his face.


    Because the Phoenix blood in the basin at the moment is raw.


    Li Yixi didn''t have the habit of eating raw blood. He was in trouble in an instant.


    Li Yixi wants to stew, but after stewing, Li Yixi doesn''t know whether the effect will disappear.

 Chapter 571

    At the moment, Li Yixi, looking at the Phoenix blood in the basin, was in trouble.


    Li Yixi has always been a civilized man, but now the Phoenix blood in the basin can prolong his life. This is a baby. Li Yixi doesn''t want to miss it.


    But in order to live a long life, Li Yixi at the moment has a cross in his heart.


    Just close your eyes and take a big drink.


    "Huh?"


    "The smell is not too strong, OK!"


    Feeling the smell of Phoenix blood, Li Yixi was a little relieved.


    "Qing Yun, this is chicken blood. Don''t waste it. Here''s the rest!"


    Li Yixi handed the basin to Hu Qingyun, "thank you, husband!"


    Hu Qingyun''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, and her eyes were wet.


    Li Yixi thought Hu Qingyun was shy. After all, a woman drank blood and had a great impact. Li Yixi hurried out of the room and immediately took the door.


    "Husband!"


    "It''s nice of my husband to know that my talent potential is exhausted. It''s almost impossible to go further. I found Phoenix blood. Phoenix blood has the ability of nirvana. With the help of these Phoenix blood, I should be able to change the power of blood once. I must not disappoint my husband!"


    Hu Qingyun looked at Feng blood and mistakenly thought it was Li Yixi who found her blood to change.


    Moved in a mess.


    Out of the room, Li Yixi suddenly felt that the weather was very good and the air became sweet.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "It''s really sleepy. Someone sent pillows. The problem of life span has been solved. Now just leave this Phoenix. It can also pretend to be a tiger for a period of time. After a period of time, even if the Phoenix leaves, it will have little impact."


    Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "If you want to keep the Phoenix, you need to tie the Phoenix''s stomach first."


    "However, Phoenix''s size is so big that ordinary dishes can''t satisfy him. It''s not enough for him to fill his teeth."


    "It''s only hot!"


    The idea fell, and Su Xiuyi decided.


    "Lao Bai!"


    "Doudou!"


    Li Yixi shouted directly.


    Beside Li Yixi, Lao Bai and Doudou appear.


    "Childe!"


    At the moment, they looked respectful.


    "Prepare, prepare, today we must do our best to keep the Phoenix. This fairyland is very dangerous. We are too weak. With the Phoenix, we can also pull the tiger''s skin."


    "Lao Bai, I remember we still have a dragon arm. Let''s rely on the Dragon arm today!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi is desperate.


    "Dragon... Dragon arm?"


    Doudou on one side was stupid in an instant and felt that he had heard wrong.


    However, the next moment he saw the huge dragon arm taken by Lao Bai, and his whole body trembled violently.


    "This... This..."


    "This is really a dragon arm, a dragon arm in the realm of divine fire!"


    The dragon clan has always been extremely noble and rare. The childe is eating dragons.


    Aren''t you afraid of the wrath of the Dragon world?


    But when I think about the unfathomable Li Yixi, I feel a little calm.


    Doudou just reacted. The Phoenix in the distance glanced at this side. In an instant, the demon pupil shrank fiercely and looked at this side unbelievably.


    "Dragon arm, it''s Dragon arm!"


    "Who the hell is he? Did he go to the Dragon Kingdom and kill a dragon?"


    "Unexpectedly, he came back alive. Are the Dragon ancestors afraid of him?"


    "Dragon meat, I''ve never tasted dragon meat?"


    At the moment, the Phoenix is moving in an instant.


    I can''t help licking my mouth.


    Here, Lao Bai and Doudou shot and soon finished the shelf. Li Yixi commanded aside.


    Think about it, Li Yixi told Lao Bai, "Lao Bai, didn''t I go to the Dragon Palace to bring back a nest of bees?"


    "There should be honey now. Go and have a look. If it''s OK, I''ll make honey barbecue today."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s orders, Lao Bai nodded vigorously and left behind.


    "Wang Wang!"


    The black dog in the corner was instantly excited.


    A few excited cries.


    He has long been greedy, but he knows that when Li Yixi was in the world, he once went out and brought back the big day tiger bee. The honey of the big day tiger bee has an extremely magical ability to repair some congenital defects.


    Moreover, with the help of daoze here, the big day tiger bee has transformed several times. Today''s big day tiger bee honey is even more precious. Even for him, it has an effect.


    Big black natural heart.


    In fact, I wanted to steal some for a long time, but I gave up after discovering the power of big day tiger bee.


    But today is different. Li Yixi spoke. The big day tiger bee is powerful and dare not stop it. As a pet dog, he naturally has the opportunity to taste it.


    Think about it, big black mouth, began to drool


    "Huh?"


    "The smell, no!"


    "It doesn''t smell right. It''s not a dog. It''s definitely not a dog."


    "His breath, no!"


    When the black dog fantasized, the Phoenix not far away trembled violently when he looked at the black dog.


    There was a huge wave in my heart. Because at the moment, she felt that the breath in the black dog''s body was extremely overbearing. She had seen it before.


    "Huh?"


    Dahei, who had just taken back his eyes, found that the Phoenix was spying on him. He glanced at him at will and continued to sleep. He didn''t bother to pay attention.


    However, the Phoenix didn''t care about the disdain of the black dog, and said nervously: "adult, adult, are you the blood of the day eating demon wolf?"


    The Phoenix was uneasy and asked her own sense of breath.


    "Shut up, what day eating Sirius, I''m a dog."


    "Mind your own business. Remember to wait and leave some for me."


    Big black glanced at the Dragon arm and warned.


    After that, go back to sleep.


    "The day devouring demon wolf is the day devouring demon wolf. It''s a powerful cultivation. What level is this?"


    At the moment, the little Phoenix felt the smell of big black, and her heart was very uneasy.


    Huh?


    "What''s the smell?"


    Staring at the little phoenix of the black dog, suddenly, he smelled a charming smell in his nose and couldn''t help looking at it quickly.


    When he looked this way, his eyes fell into the basin in the hands of Lao Bai.


    "What kind of honey is this? It contains a complete Tao."


    The little Phoenix was stunned at this moment.


    "Woo woo!"


    When the little Phoenix was shocked, suddenly a big day tiger bee flew over.


    The shocked little Phoenix felt the big day tiger bee and the demon pupil. It was incredible.


    "Big day tiger bee, is this big day tiger bee honey?"


    The little Phoenix is almost crazy at the moment.


    The demon pupil stared at the boss and looked in horror at Lao Bai''s basin.


    Soon, she confirmed that this was indeed the honey of the big day tiger bee.


    This is the supreme treasure.


    The little Phoenix sniffed the smell crazily.


    However, the next moment.


    But when she saw Lao Bai, she took a brush and brushed the honey on the treated dragon arm.


    "What is this?"


    "What a terrible thing, this dragon arm, where can it be matched with honey."


    I wanted to roar, but looking at Li Yixi, who was pointing at random, I didn''t dare to speak for a moment, and my body trembled slightly.

 Chapter 572

    At the moment, the little Phoenix looked at the scene in front of him and was almost crazy.


    Because the honey of big day tiger bee is too precious.


    However, she did not dare to stop. At the moment, she was bleeding in her heart.


    Seeing Lao Bai and Doudou busy, Li Yixi was relieved and began to meditate.


    With the existence of Lao Bai and Doudou, it was not difficult for Li Yixi to leave the Phoenix, but later, Li Yixi was in some trouble for a while.


    This is the fairyland. How do you find immortal things?


    "Great spirit, great spirit?"


    Li Yixi kept talking about the noble spirit, because what he was good at most was the noble spirit, and Li Yixi mistakenly believed that the noble spirit was something that could suppress the demons of the heart, which was of great use to practitioners.


    "By the way, great spirit!"


    "Just use him. Don''t people in this world all need courage?"


    "Then I''ll open a shop to sell calligraphy and painting!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes became very bright.


    Thinking of this, Li Yixi smiled in an instant.


    The huge dragon arm, under the fire of Doudou, now a smell came.


    "Honey Roasted dragon arm!"


    "Almost?"


    Li Yixi couldn''t help standing up and asked.


    "Childe, it''s OK!"


    "This honey is very special and tastes absolutely good!"


    Doudou replied immediately.


    "Really?"


    "Give me some and I''ll try it."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell. Doudou quickly took the plate and cut a piece for Li Yixi.


    A bite of barbecue, this moment of Li Yixi, his eyes lit up in an instant.


    "Hiss!"


    "It tastes perfect!"


    Li Yixi was overjoyed. The taste far exceeded his expectations. At this moment, Li Yixi was more confident.


    After taking a look at the little Phoenix in the distance, whose nose was quietly smelling the taste, Li Yixi quickly ordered: "send a large piece to the Phoenix and let her taste it!"


    "Yes, childe!" Doudou heard the order and hurried to send a large piece to Phoenix.


    At the moment, the Phoenix, looking at the delicious food in front of her, took a hard breath in an instant. She couldn''t help hissing in her mouth. She was fascinated by the taste.


    She, who has always been proud and charming, can''t help it anymore.


    Directly into an eight or nine year old little girl in red, even swallowed her bones.


    I was so happy to eat.


    Li Yixi secretly took a look and smiled at the corners of his mouth. "Sure enough, all spirits in the world are like this, and food is fatal."


    When Li Yixi saw this scene, he immediately smiled and felt that what he thought was really right. He always stayed. Delicious food is the best choice.


    "Huh?"


    Eating, the little Phoenix stopped, because at the moment, she felt that something incredible had happened in her body.


    "This... This..."


    Her body trembled slightly, and her small mouth became O-shaped.


    I was shocked and couldn''t say a word.


    It''s good that she is a Phoenix, but she has inherent deficiencies, so the power of his blood has not fully recovered.


    But at the moment, she was frightened to find that her congenital shortcomings had been quickly repaired.


    In a short time, her congenital deficiency disappeared in an instant.


    She felt her body, extremely comfortable.


    "It''s honey. It''s the function of honey."


    "The power of Tao in honey can repair congenital deficiencies!"


    Little Phoenix was so excited.


    "Be quiet and eat something. It''s still a Phoenix. You''re not as good as those local chickens!"


    Big black was very unhappy and looked contemptuous.


    "Native chicken?"


    "I''m not as good as a native chicken?"


    The proud little Phoenix was immediately stimulated.


    Unconvinced, he looked into the distance, but it was good not to look. After looking, it was bad in an instant.


    "Rosefinch, it''s actually a rosefinch. It''s so powerful. It''s even a rosefinch in the realm of Xuanxian."


    "But how did they become local chickens?"


    The question mark on the little Phoenix''s face.


    I don''t understand what happened.


    Her strength is really not as good as rosefinch, and she doesn''t dare to complain. After all, Lao Hei''s strength is unfathomable.


    "Quack, quack, quack!"


    However, as soon as the little Phoenix thought of it, she heard the sound of a chicken crowing.


    The sound came from the mouth of the rosefinch.


    The little Phoenix felt that she had an illusion. How could the high rosefinch learn to crow? She couldn''t believe it.


    The little Phoenix shook his head fiercely, trying to wake himself up.


    "Silly bird!"


    Looking at the appearance of the little Phoenix, old black despised the voice.


    "Huh?"


    The little Phoenix suddenly calmed down, looked at the black dog and the rosefinch.


    "Calm down, calm down!"


    "What''s to be surprised? You are so powerful. Isn''t it good to take care of your house?"


    "Isn''t it good to lay eggs for the childe?"


    Old black''s voice, incomparably calm.


    "Elder, what the hell is this place?"


    "It''s terrible here. I want to go home!"


    "Can it be powerful?"


    The little Phoenix, who was very happy, gradually, really panicked. The scenes in front of her constantly subverted her cognition.


    "Calm down, what are you afraid of!"


    "There is no danger here, and it seems that the childe likes you very much."


    "Follow the childe, but there are countless opportunities. You can''t ask for it. Do you want to leave?"


    Old black looks like a fool.


    "I see that you are congenitally deficient. If you want to make greater achievements, the best way is to follow the childe!"


    Lao Hei explained.


    However, little Phoenix is still very worried.


    Outside Jinling immortal city, two figures came quickly at the moment.


    "Feel the smell of the little Phoenix?"


    "The reward for completing this thing this time is enough for us to practice for a long time."


    "This little Phoenix is so deceptive. Tell her about the outside world and it''s done."


    "If you deal with her, the adult will be the saint of the Phoenix family!"


    "At that time, no one can compete with adults!"


    "Once the saint''s seat is in hand, under the guidance of adults at will, our benefits will be greater!" One of the figures was full of exciting colors in his eyes.


    The little Phoenix, in fact, was fooled out by the two of them, but the little Phoenix got rid of them so quickly that they lost their chance.


    "I feel the smell of little Phoenix. It''s in Jinling City. Let''s go."


    "I urge the power of blood and feel it!"


    Another person began to feel that he soon locked Li Yixi''s manor, and the two figures came quickly.


    He wanted to plunder into the manor, but suddenly a force appeared and directly knelt them outside the manor.


    The two figures were breathing violently. The smell just now was really terrible.


    They felt their clothes soaked in an instant.


    One of them raised his head hard and looked at his head.


    "Li Fu?"


    "When did such a terrible existence appear in Jinling City?"


    Just now, they clearly saw that the little Phoenix was in the manor, but the smell was so terrible that they were braved for a moment.

 Chapter 573

    "What? What?"


    At the moment, the eyes of the two people are full of panic. The little Phoenix is in the manor, but the manor is full of great terror. Under the terrible pressure just now, they are now broken. Where dare they enter it.


    But if they can''t finish the task, what awaits them will be death.


    At the moment, they are really flustered.


    "Contact your adult!"


    One of them was very nervous at the moment.


    "Adults must stay in the ancient world of Phoenix, otherwise once the little Phoenix dies, adults will be suspected. After all, everyone knows that there is a huge conflict of interest between adults and little Phoenix." The other man, at the moment, resolutely refused.


    "What do you think we should do now?"


    Hearing this, the man was in a moment of despair.


    "Calm down, calm down!"


    "Did you find anything terrible just now?"


    One of them took a deep breath and looked at his companion with a dignified look.


    "No!"


    Stared at by his companion, he thought for a moment and replied.


    "Strange, I didn''t find any abnormality. Where did the pressure come from?"


    The man couldn''t help thinking.


    "Try it on the wall and see if there is any danger!" Staring at his companion, he said coldly.


    "I... i


    Hearing this, the man''s body trembled violently.


    "I what, I, go quickly, break the adult''s business, otherwise you?"


    The companion scolded coldly.


    Knowing that he could not resist, he trembled and swept up the wall.


    "Huh?"


    However, when he got on the wall, he found that there was no accident. The previous towering pressure seemed to be an illusion. His eyes scanned and found that everything was normal. Not far away, Li Yixi was watering the flowers.


    "How''s it going?"


    The companion under the wall asked nervously. After all, the previous threat was too powerful.


    "It''s all right. It may have been an illusion just now. This is just an ordinary Manor!" Hearing his companion''s questions, the man breathed out and said excitedly.


    "Really?"


    "It''s strange. Is the pressure just now really an illusion? Yes, there shouldn''t be any terrible existence in Jinling immortal city, and it''s a lot remote!" The man''s hanging heart fell in an instant.


    There was a look of excitement in his eyes.


    Tiptoe to the ground, the body gently slightly on the wall.


    Sure enough, as my companion said, everything here is extraordinary.


    "There''s no water!"


    Li Yixi shook the bucket and found that the water in his bucket was finished. He turned to fetch water.


    Li Yixi had just left, and the two figures fell carefully in the yard.


    However, the two people who had just entered the yard were stunned.


    Because at this moment, the two people were frightened to find that everything in front of them had changed directly. It was like they came to the ancient barren mountains. The sky in front of them was almost covered by branches and leaves, and the surrounding vegetation was huge and blocked the sky and the sun.


    "No... no, no!"


    At the moment, after looking at each other, they were all frightened, and their bodies trembled involuntarily.


    Just now, the two of them saw very clearly. This is just an ordinary manor, but now, everything has become different.


    "We, our bodies are getting smaller!"


    One of them, after scanning around for more than ten times, looked frightened in his eyes. He determined that their bodies had become smaller.


    "How is this... How is this possible?"


    My companion is also stupid at the moment, but now there is no other explanation.


    "Who are you? How dare you break into here!" However, when they were frightened, a huge figure appeared in the void, slowly pushed away the branches and leaves that covered the sky, blocked the sun and looked at them.


    "You... You... You..."


    The moment they saw the huge figure, their look changed fiercely, because at the moment, they found the huge figure. What is it? Space beast and empty rat.


    It was the hollow God mouse in front of them that made them small.


    "Big... Lord... Spare your life. We broke into your chassis without eyes. We''ll leave now and never enter here again!"


    At this moment, I was completely stunned when I found that it was an empty God mouse.


    His legs trembled uncontrollably, and he felt the breath of the hollow God mouse. It was terrible.


    At the moment, they are no different from ordinary people in front of the empty God mouse.


    "Spare your life?"


    "I warned you before. You dare to break in."


    At the moment, the empty God mouse looks bad.


    "My Lord, my Lord, we''re wrong. Just bypass us. We don''t dare any more!" At the moment, the two people were completely stunned.


    For this place, they were extremely frightened. As long as they could leave, they would never dare to come here.


    Because at this time, they also found other great horrors.


    Not far away, they felt the terrible dragon power.


    It seems that this manor is a desolate world.


    "Rat, kill it!"


    "These two people are not good people at first sight. If they bring any trouble and scare the childe, it will be bad."


    "Young master, go fetch water. Come here soon!"


    Another hollow rat said faintly.


    "Good!"


    The rat did find that Li Yixi had come. Instead of giving them the opportunity to speak, he directly used his magic power to erase them.


    In the ancient world of Phoenix, at the moment of their death, a terrible Phoenix suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Huh?"


    "Dead, even dead. How can the strength of little Phoenix hurt them? Who did it?"


    The huge Phoenix is very grumpy at the moment. This plan can''t be wrong.


    "Someone!"


    The voice of the Phoenix is cold and terrible.


    "My Lord!"


    A figure appeared with great respect.


    "Go out to the ancient world to see how the two died and kill the little Phoenix." The eyes of the Phoenix are full of cold colors.


    "Yes!"


    After the figure was ordered, his body disappeared in an instant.


    This figure has extraordinary strength and reaches the realm of Xuanxian.


    And he practiced a special divine shadow. His body can turn into a shadow and kill an extremely terrible king of assassination.


    He has the title of the king of the dark night in the Xiaoyao immortal region, but no one has ever known his real body.


    No one knows. He is a strong man in the ancient world of Phoenix.


    His tracking ability is extremely powerful. Soon his figure came to Jinling City in the Xiaoyao immortal region.


    But he didn''t enter the manor. He was waiting for the dark night.


    In the dark night, his divine power is the most powerful, and he wants to be cautious.

 Chapter 574

    He was not idle in Jinling immortal city, and inquired about the news of Li''s house without trace.


    However, soon, a real fairy locked him with cold eyes and said coldly, "who are you? You inquire about the manor. What do you want to do?"


    This person is Li Shan, who has practiced the way of disaster. Tian Zhen arranged to guard the manor here to prevent some trouble and disturb Li Yixi''s life.


    "Huh?"


    "Really immortal?"


    The king of the dark night looked at Li Shan and a different color appeared in his eyes.


    Because in Jinling immortal city, the strength of practitioners is not particularly strong, and the strongest is just real immortals. Moreover, the area here is very remote, and there should not be real immortals. However, when he inquired about the manor, he attracted the attention of a real fairy.


    Tian Zhen arranged Li Yixi here because it is more grounded. If it is arranged in a powerful fairy City, Li Yixi may not be satisfied.


    In the face of Li Shan''s cold eyes and examination, the corners of his mouth immediately showed a look of disdain.


    "There is no place to look for in broken iron shoes. It takes no time to get it!"


    His strength is the realm of Xuanxian. Although a real immortal is powerful, he can''t get into his eyes at all.


    With Li Shan, he immediately disappeared within the scope of Jinling immortal city.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do?"


    When Li Shan''s eyes returned to normal, he had appeared in a strange place and stared at the master from the ancient world of Phoenix, looking slightly cold.


    "Huh?"


    However, Li Shan''s reaction really surprised him. If an ordinary person sees his magic power, he will become very frightened, but Li Shan is so calm, but he just looks a little cold.


    Then he smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is who you are. You seem to be protecting the manor. Who is the person living in the manor?"


    "Can you bend your body to protect a real immortal?"


    His eyes, staring at Li Shan, seemed to understand Li Shan''s mind. If Li Shan said a lie, then he knew the truth and falsehood.


    However, at the moment, Li Shan sneered: "I advise you not to pay attention to the manor. Where is not the place you can spy on? It''s still time to get out now!"


    "Huh?"


    "Really?"


    "I don''t want you to know that it''s powerful. You''re afraid you''re dishonest!"


    The sound fell and his figure disappeared in an instant.


    The speed was fast to the extreme. The moment his body disappeared, he came to Li Shan''s side and grabbed Li Shan''s neck with his big hand.


    "Hiss!"


    However, his speed was fast, but a sword light suddenly appeared.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment of seeing the sword light, his face suddenly changed, his eyes were unbelievable, his body suddenly retreated, and he opened a distance of more than ten meters from Li Shan.


    His eyes were staring at his hand. At the moment, a blood stain appeared on the back of his hand.


    He was very clear that his speed and strength were very strong, far surpassing Li Shan, but Li Shan hurt him when he shot.


    Then his incredible eyes fell on Li Shan.


    To be exact, it was Li Shan''s sword. He found that Li Shan''s sword had no body.


    "What kind of sword is this? What kind of skill are you using? Under my breath, you are not affected. Can you react so quickly?"


    Staring at Li Shan, he urgently wanted to know the answer.


    "You have no right to know?"


    However, Li Shan still refused.


    "Really?"


    He was eager to know the secret. Li Shan was so weird that he felt the breath of Li Shan''s Kung Fu.


    If he controls Li Shan''s skill, his stealth and assassination methods can be upgraded to a higher level.


    The moment the sound fell, his body disappeared again.


    Even at this moment, he urged his own divine text and shadow.


    His body turned into a shadow all over the sky, which was incomprehensible. This was his strongest figure, and the divine text had a power to disturb people''s hearts.


    But then, his look became shocked. With the blessing of the divine power, he unexpectedly found that Li Shanyu was strong, blocking his attack. With the continuous exploratory attack, his eyes became brighter and brighter, and even his breathing became urgent.


    Li Shan''s skill is extremely hot.


    After pulling away again, the corners of his mouth were filled with greed.


    "It''s over!"


    After the test, his cultivation of Xuanxian completely broke out. Under the breath of Xuanxian, the gap was too large, and soon Li Shan was suppressed. Under the towering breath, Li Shan''s body trembled slightly, and sweat finally appeared on his forehead.


    "Who are you, where do you come from, the skill you practice, what skill is it?"


    At the moment, the strong man from the ancient world of Phoenix, his eyes became strange and showed a strange secret skill to Li Shan.


    At the moment, Li Shan seems to be dominated by the other party''s overbearing secret arts. "I come from the lower world. The skill I practice is called sitting and forgetting mind skill, which is taught by the childe!"


    "Who is the childe?"


    The strong man in the ancient world of Phoenix said excitedly at the moment: "young master, it''s


    However, when Li Shan was about to say it, he saw the true symbol of the disaster Avenue refined by him, suddenly moved, and the strange force was smashed in an instant.


    He woke up, but he couldn''t move under the oppression of the other party''s strong strength.


    "Who and where is the childe?"


    I can''t see the secret at the moment. I directly choose coercion.


    The pressure was so terrible that Li Shanjian couldn''t hold it. He had to say, "your son''s name is Li Yixi. Is he the owner of the manor?"


    "The mortal?"


    "How is it possible? Li Yixi, I''ve felt that he is just a mortal. How can he control such a profound skill?"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t believe it, Li Shan stopped his words and said, "childe, there''s nothing impossible!"


    The strong man of the phoenix ancient world said coldly, "do you think I will believe you?"


    "Elder, what I said is true, not a lie!"


    "You can''t guess your accomplishments!"


    "Really?"


    "I''d like to see how strong his strength is. You''re just a real fairy. After all, your vision is limited!"


    The sudden move made Li Shan unconscious.


    His figure quickly went to Jinling immortal city. At the moment, he couldn''t wait to sneak into the manor.


    One is to explore Li Yixi, the other is to kill little Phoenix and complete his task.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is dancing his sword in the manor.


    Tai Chi Sword is extremely slow.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, this is an ordinary sword skill, but the little Phoenix at the moment has incredible color in her eyes.


    Because what she saw was terrible.


    At the same time, a shadow is quietly approaching here.

 Chapter 575

    "Huh?"


    However, when the shadow approached, suddenly the shadow trembled violently.


    This shadow is the power of the strong man from the ancient world of Phoenix to urge the divine text. At the moment, he is still far away from Li Yixi, but at this moment, he felt a terrible force of heaven and earth and suppressed it.


    His divine script almost broke.


    "Damn it, there is no trace of cultivation on his body, but why does his sword contain the power of heaven and earth under each sword? Why?"


    Phoenix, the strong man in ancient times, completely changed color.


    The soul was trembling with fear.


    At the moment, Li Yixi suddenly stabbed out a sword. The direction of this sword happened to be facing him. The terrible force of heaven and earth suddenly suppressed it.


    "Click!"


    With a bang, his divine text and shadow words exploded directly under the terrible force of heaven and earth.


    Even if he didn''t mean to kill, he couldn''t hold on at all.


    God text shadow word is broken, his figure can''t hide naturally. His stealth depends on God text shadow word to a great extent.


    The divine text was broken, and his body shape was about to manifest. His heart suddenly hung to his throat, and his eyes were full of despair.


    "Wang Wang!"


    However, at this moment, I saw a big black dog lying on the ground in the distance, suddenly barking.


    When the black dog''s bark fell, his body suddenly trembled, and a more frightened color appeared in his eyes.


    Suddenly, he found himself beside him, and time stopped.


    His body was still hidden in the shadow. Under his frightened eyes, he saw the big black dog walking slowly towards this side and lying lazily beside him.


    At this moment, a terrible threat appeared. With a wave of the black dog''s claw, his body suddenly became smaller.


    "What is this means?"


    At the moment, the strong Phoenix in the ancient world has incredible colors in their eyes.


    The voice became stammering.


    "Shut up!"


    "You are really noisy. Young master is practicing sword. If you disturb him, no one can save you!"


    The big black and cold voice sounded in each other''s ears.


    At the moment, the phoenix ancient strongman hurriedly bet his mouth with his hand.


    At the moment, knowing the black dog in front of him, he can erase him at will. His Xuanxian is nothing in front of each other.


    "Every sword carries the power of heaven and earth. Who is this and where is this?"


    At the moment, he is extremely afraid of what tasks he wants to complete.


    "How about little Phoenix?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi wiped his sweat and looked at the little Phoenix proudly.


    "Awesome, what kind of swordsmanship is this? It''s so interesting. Can you teach me?"


    At the moment, the little Phoenix turned into a little girl and looked at Li Yixi urgently.


    "Practice sword?"


    "What''s the meaning of this? You''re an immortal beast. No, no, no, you''re a Phoenix. The swordsmanship you''ve seen is the real swordsmanship. This Tai Chi Sword is just a flower move to strengthen your body."


    Li Yixi shook his head, but he didn''t want to teach others.


    "Young master, can you tell me a story?"


    At the moment, the little Phoenix retreated and asked for a second. He knew that Li Yixi was deeply trapped in his mortal identity and could not extricate himself. In her eyes, a hot color appeared, but she knew that Li Yixi was extremely terrible.


    In a short period of time, he realized something. Li Yixi said that he would not practice, but he could teach some powerful magical powers invisibly.


    "The story?"


    "I''ll tell you a story about the peacock Daming king!"


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell. At the moment, the little Phoenix, with serious eyes, listened quietly.


    "Since that chaotic time division, heaven opened in the son, earth opened in the ugliness, life in Yin, heaven and earth intersected and united again, and all things were born. There are animals and birds in all things. Animals are as long as unicorns and birds are as long as Phoenix. The Phoenix has to make friends again. It can combine Qi and breed peacocks and rocs. Peacocks are the worst when they are born. They can eat people and suck people in forty-five miles. I was on the top of the snow mountain and had a six foot gold body. He had already sucked me down. I want to go out of his door for fear of contaminating my body; I cut open his back and stepped up the spirit mountain. If you want to hurt his life, you should be persuaded by the Buddhas. Hurting the peacock is like hurting my mother. Therefore, you should leave him at the Lingshan meeting and make him the Buddha mother Peacock King Ming Bodhisattva... "


    The little Phoenix at the moment, in those eyes, is colorful at the moment.


    The eyes are full of incredible colors.


    At the moment, in her mind, incredible scenes continue to emerge.


    And the most terrible thing is that with Li Yixi telling stories, countless magical powers and mysteries appeared in her mind.


    I was so excited.


    "Peacock Mingwang immortal Sutra!"


    "Five colors!"


    Especially when I heard Li Yixi talking about the five colors, the body of the little Phoenix was shaking violently.


    The eyes are full of incredible colors.


    "Fairyland, this is the fairyland!"


    "Our place, in the eyes of mortals, is the fairyland. In fact, it is just a powerful plane."


    "I''m afraid the place in the childe''s story is the real fairyland."


    "The five colors are so terrible."


    "However, the childe told me the refining method of colorless divine light. As long as I collect a trace of innate chaotic gas, I can refine five-color divine light. With such immortal treasure, I will be invincible!"


    At the moment, the little Phoenix showed a silly smile and an excited face.


    The heart kept murmuring: "five colors, five colors!"


    At the moment, she has only these four words left in her mind.


    Nothing else.


    After Li Yixi''s story, little Phoenix still stood there in a daze.


    Li Yixi saw the little Phoenix in a daze again. He smiled at the corners of his mouth and said in his heart, "this little Phoenix is good to deceive. Just tell a story and it''s done!"


    I hope to stay with you for a while, Phoenix.


    If you can ride it, it will be more majestic.


    Li Yixi left here with a happy heart.


    Seeing Li Yixi leave, little Phoenix woke up in an instant.


    "No, I''m afraid I''ll forget. The refining method of the five color divine lights must be engraved in my soul!"


    At the next moment, the little Phoenix closed her eyes and began to engrave her memory.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s departure, Dahei looked coldly at the strong man from the ancient world of Phoenix. He sneaked into the manor and was looking for death.


    "My Lord, the villain comes from the phoenix ancient world and is looking for the little princess."


    At the moment, he looked frightened, but there was a terrible wave in his heart. Just now he was listening to Li Yixi''s story. He also knew the refining method of the five color divine light. At the moment, he just wanted to leave and create the five color divine light. As for killing the little Phoenix, he forgot all about it.


    "Really?"


    "It seems that you are dishonest!"


    Big black demon pupil became strange and began to read his memory. After reading it, big black looked completely cold.


    "Originally, you came to kill the little Phoenix. The childe likes the little Phoenix so much that nothing can happen, so you die!"


    Big black thought fell, and the Xuanxian turned his body into nothingness.


    "Wang Wang!"


    The big black dog barked a few times and left slowly.

 Chapter 576

    In the ancient world of Phoenix, the Phoenix with terrible breath opened its eyes again. There was anger in his eyes.


    "Who is it?"


    "Who is it? Do you want to be an enemy to me?"


    Around his body, terrible flames churned.


    However, after his anger, his breath gradually stabilized, because at the moment he was in Nirvana, he could not be interrupted, but could only suppress the anger in his heart.


    Outside Jinling immortal city, Li Shan slowly opened his eyes after the strong man in the ancient world of Phoenix was shot dead by Da Hei.


    Look at the sky, Li Shan''s look suddenly changed.


    "No, no, damn it!"


    "That man has gone to the manor, young master. Nothing will happen!"


    Li Shan''s look changed greatly and hurried to Jinling immortal city.


    When he arrived at Jinling immortal city, Li Shan immediately called on him.


    Li Shan took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Li Shan, see you!"


    Li Shan''s voice fell, and his heart was very uneasy.


    When Li Shan waited, he saw the door of Li''s house slowly open, Lao Bai''s head appeared, saw it was Li Shan, and immediately smiled and said, "it''s childe Li Shan, please!"


    Lao Bai was as gracious as ever. He invited Li Shan into the mansion. Seeing that everything inside was as usual without any change, Li Shan''s beating heart finally returned to normal.


    "It''s Li Shan!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi came out and saw that the visitor was Li Shan. A smile immediately appeared in his eyes. He was very excited.


    When I first came to Xianyu, I could meet Li Shan. It was a meeting with an old friend in a foreign land. Li Yixi was naturally very excited.


    "Li Shan, see you, childe!"


    At the moment, Li Shan hurriedly saluted when he saw Li Yixi.


    A look of respect.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "You''re welcome. It''s fate to meet in the fairy world!"


    Li Yixi waved and asked Li Shan not to do so.


    "Li Shan, you won''t have become an immortal!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi looked at Li Shan with envy in his eyes.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Shan quickly responded and immediately said, "childe, I have preached!"


    "You really envy me!"


    "I really hope I can practice, but I don''t know what opportunities there are in this fairy world?" After hearing Li Shan''s words, a touch of melancholy and hope appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    However, hearing Li Yixi''s words and looking at Li Yixi''s expression, Li Shan at the moment couldn''t help his eyes and said in his heart: "the childe always has a deep meaning in talking and doing things. Is this a hint to me?"


    At the moment, Li Shan turned his mind and thought quickly.


    "Practice, fairyland, opportunity?"


    In Li Shan''s mind at the moment, there are only these three words.


    I keep talking in my heart.


    Finally, Li Shan didn''t understand and left the manor in meditation.


    At night, Li Shan was still thinking hard in his residence, because he still didn''t understand at the moment.


    For Li Yixi''s hint, Li Shan dare not be careless.


    At the moment, Li Shan frowned and looked into the distance.


    Suddenly.


    A terrible breath appeared in the void.


    At the next moment, the void began to collapse directly and came with the breath of destruction. A huge stone tablet appeared, but it collapsed in the void. One was divided into five and fell thousands of miles away from Jinling immortal city. At the moment, earth shaking changes have taken place in an instant because of the terrible power.


    There are flames in the sky, green wood virtual shadows in the sky, Water Dragons roaring, snakes flying, and sword Qi cracking the air.


    Looking at this scene, Li Shan''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    "Chance, this is chance."


    "Childe must mean this opportunity."


    "Young master, do you want to find out?"


    At the moment, Li Shan began to meditate.


    At the next moment, Li Shan''s body broke through the air and went thousands of miles away.


    At the moment, there are countless people like Li Shan who go there to find out.


    When he came here, Li Shan immediately determined that this place has now become a secret place, and it is a newly formed secret place.


    At the moment, Li Shan clearly felt the breath of gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    Thinking of Li Yixi''s chance, he immediately rushed to Jinling.


    The next day, Li Shan went to visit early.


    Entering the yard, Li Shan couldn''t wait to say: "young master, last night, a divine object fell in the void. Now thousands of miles away, it has become a secret place full of the power of the five elements. Do you want to go?"


    Hearing Li Shan''s words, Li Yixi''s eyes suddenly showed a touch of excitement, because Li Yixi couldn''t wait to practice, but he was worried.


    Li Shan immediately said, "if you want to go, I''d like to go with you. There should be no danger here?"


    Uneasy Li Yixi, after hearing Li Shan''s words, a touch of excitement appeared in his eyes for the next moment.


    Li Shan''s strength is immortal.


    He felt that there should be no problem with Li Shan, and immediately agreed.


    However, he still felt not very safe. Finally, Li Yixi took the little Phoenix with him. This is a divine beast. Li Yixi thought it could save his life.


    Finally, under the leadership of Li Shan, two people and one beast went thousands of miles away.


    Li Yixi looked at the fairy world filled with spiritual fog everywhere, and his eyes were full of shocking colors.


    This was the first time he went out. The scenes in front of him had a great impact on him.


    Soon, two people and one beast arrived at the secret place.


    "Huh?"


    "Many people!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi looked at the people coming and going here. His eyes were full of excitement.


    At the moment, it turns into an ocean.


    "Childe, I have a spirit boat here. Let''s have a deep look!" Li Shan''s voice fell. He threw something out. On the water, the spirit boat appeared.


    "Good!"


    Looking at the spirit boat on the water, Li Yixi''s mouth was filled with excitement.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is watching many people go deep into the spirit boat. Li Yixi is also excited and hurried to set foot on the spirit boat.


    Under the control of Li Shan, the spirit boat went deep and fast.


    With the deepening of the spirit boat, the deep water aura becomes rich.


    Not far from Li Yixi''s body, at the moment, a sword repair flying against the sword searched everywhere.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, Li Shan, suddenly, the true talisman of the avenue in the soul palace shook for a moment, and Li Shan''s look changed slightly, because Li Shan saw an extremely terrible fish under the water, coming rapidly towards here, and his breath was incomparably strong.


    Unexpectedly, Li Shan was afraid of hiding from his perception.


    But the next moment, I saw a mosquito around Li Yixi. Li Yixi frowned and waved, "get out!"


    At the moment when Li Yixi drove away mosquitoes, a terrible force of heaven and Earth spread, and the body of the fast-moving fish turned directly into nothingness.


    This makes Li Shan''s worry disappear. Li Yixi''s strength makes Li Shan''s heart tremble.


    However, there is not only one fish with a terrible smell under the water.


    Suddenly, the flying fish flying out of the water directly turned the body of the previous Sword Fairy into blood mist.


    "Demon?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi''s face changed slightly and became nervous.


    "Childe, don''t worry!"


    Li Shan hurried to comfort, and at the moment, Li Shan found something unusual. The fish was not a real fish, but a force of power.


    With Li Yixi acting, Li Shan has his own experience.

 Chapter 577

    That power is mysterious and incomparable.


    It contains extremely terrible water power, and the Tao rhyme is deep.


    Li Shan is sure that the gods that turned this place into a vast ocean are around here.


    These terrible powers transformed into fish made Li Shan a little afraid, but Li Shan''s eyes lit up at the moment when he saw Li Yixi.


    Because at this moment, Li Shan was pleasantly surprised to find that an invisible force of heaven and Earth spread in Li Yixi''s body. Whenever it was a close fish, it turned into nothingness in an instant, and Li Shan had no fear anymore.


    Just now, he was really frightened. After all, it could hide his perception. If it weren''t for the true talisman of the disaster emperor, he couldn''t find it.


    The sword immortal who died before is also a real immortal. His strength is equal to that of him. It can be seen that the fish attack transformed by this mysterious power is terrible.


    "Childe, we continue to go deep. This thing is not a demon, but a mysterious force. If my guess is good, there is a divine thing around here. Last night, I saw a thing falling in the void. One is divided into five. It is very likely that there is one here!"


    Seeing that Li Yixi was a little uneasy, Li Shan hurriedly explained.


    On Li Yixi''s shoulder, the frightened little Phoenix felt that Li Yixi''s power of heaven and earth blocked everything, the danger did not dare to approach, and his inner uneasiness disappeared. He said, "childe, there are countless worries. There are Li Shanzhen and I, fearless."


    After hearing the promise of an immortal and a beast, Li Yixi''s hanging heart was slightly stable.


    "Well, it''s up to you!"


    Although the fear was suppressed, Li Yixi was still a little frightened at the moment. After all, he was a "mortal".


    At the moment, the little Phoenix looked at Li Shan.


    Ride the spirit boat and continue deep.


    Sure enough, with the deepening, Li Shan found that it was more terrible here, but under the power of heaven and earth in Li Yixi''s body, the terrible breath around him seemed to see the flood and beasts, scattered and opened, and he didn''t dare to stop the spirit boat from moving forward at all.


    Looking at this scene, Li Shan was more excited.


    Originally, I wanted to go deep, full of countless crises, but now there is Li Yixi, and all crises are dissolved in invisibility.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s that?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi gradually became curious. The next moment, he suddenly found that there was a huge stone tablet under the water.


    Li Shan, who was looking around for ordinary treasures, was frowning when he suddenly heard Li Yixi''s voice and hurried to follow Li Yixi''s eyes.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment of looking at the stone tablet, Li Shan''s heart was shocked, and an incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    "Divine thing, this is a divine thing!"


    At the moment, Li Shan''s eyes lit up when he looked at the stone tablet, because last night, he witnessed the huge stone tablet, which was divided into five, and then the force of the five elements was generated here. At the moment, looking at the terrible water spirit force under the water and around, Li Shan was 100% sure. This is the stone tablet representing the force of water.


    "A divine thing?"


    "Really?"


    Hearing Li Shan''s words, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up in an instant, and a touch of excitement appeared in his eyes.


    "Li Shan, I don''t think there should be any danger. Go and have a look!"


    "Since it is a divine thing, you can''t miss it!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi clenched his hands into fists and looked excited.


    At the moment his voice fell, a terrible force appeared. The terrible force around the stone tablet was instantaneously sealed in it.


    Li Shan was worried, but after hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Shan had no worries in his heart and used his magic power. He saw the water surface separate and revealed the crystal clear stone tablet.


    Li Shan stood beside the stone tablet and wanted to take it away, but Li Shan''s look changed, because Li Shan was frightened to find that the stone tablet in front of him was like a sacred mountain. He couldn''t shake it at all, let alone take it away.


    "Someone is coming. Don''t let anyone find it. Take it back quickly!"


    Li Yixi saw someone coming slowly in the distance and hurriedly reminded Li Shan that Li Shan, who had a dignified face and couldn''t shake the stone tablet, had just heard Li Yixi''s words and didn''t know how to solve it. Suddenly, the stone tablet became smaller and disappeared as light as a sacred mountain.


    "Huh?"


    "Childe, it''s terrible. Do you follow the law?"


    Li Shan was overjoyed and couldn''t help saying that he immediately returned to the spirit boat with the stone tablet.


    "Childe, stone tablet!"


    Li Shan hurriedly handed the smaller stone tablet to Li Yixi.


    "It''s amazing that it''s getting smaller!"


    Li Yixi looked at the stone tablet handed over by Li Shan. A touch of excitement appeared in his eyes. Then he picked it up and watched it.


    However, what Li Yixi didn''t know was that when his hand touched the stone tablet, the stone tablet in his hand trembled in horror.


    At the moment, Li Yixi is very excited.


    But as Li Yixi looked through it, a look of disappointment appeared on the corners of Li Yixi''s mouth.


    Because Li Yixi found that this is not a skill, but a magic power. Now he is still a mortal. Although this thing is powerful, it is useless to him for the time being. He can''t help being disappointed.


    "Childe, what''s the matter?"


    Li Shan asked nervously when he saw that Li Yixi didn''t look very good.


    "Nothing. It''s not suitable for me. Take it and have a look!"


    Li Yixi threw it directly at Li Shan.


    Li Shan hurriedly caught and glanced at the stone tablet, but it was OK. At a glance, Li Shan was stunned, because there was a terrible water magic on the stone tablet.


    The words on the stone tablet are divine writings one by one. These divine writings are extremely powerful. If you understand them, you can absolutely control this powerful magic.


    However, such powerful magic was discarded like garbage in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    At the same time, Li Shan at this moment also felt that the stone tablet contained a terrible power, but this power did not know why. This moment was sealed in the stone tablet. Otherwise, he would die if he held the stone tablet like this.


    At this moment, Li Shan suddenly remembered the terrible power he had felt under the water, which could make the real immortal fall at will.


    At the same time of this moment of excitement, he was also extremely afraid. He was afraid that suddenly the power in the stone tablet would explode, so he couldn''t stop it at all.


    Seeing Li Shan so excited, Li Yixi asked curiously, "Li Shan, is this very unusual?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Shan immediately said with a smile: "childe, there is a powerful force in the stone tablet. If you control it, it will certainly improve greatly, but you don''t know whether there is danger. I don''t know whether these gods can control it?"


    At this moment, Li Shan said his inner uneasiness.


    After Li Yixi heard it, a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth and said faintly, "all gods have spirituality and can choose their masters independently. Since it is obtained by us, it must be destined for you. Don''t worry."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and a force of five elements fell on the stone tablet.


    Like the power of fate.


    At the moment, when Li Shan heard Li Yixi''s words, the last fear in his heart disappeared in an instant.


    Because he believed that if Li Yixi said nothing, there would be absolutely nothing.


    This is a powerful and extremely sacred thing. How can I be willing to miss it.

 Chapter 578

    At this moment, Li Shan held the stone tablet, his body trembled slightly because of excitement, and his heart was very excited.


    At the moment, the little Phoenix looked at Li Shan with envy. She had lived in the ancient world of Phoenix since childhood. She was noble. At the moment, she saw that this thing was definitely not a mortal thing just at a glance.


    At the moment, the little Phoenix couldn''t help looking into the distance, where the void turned red.


    Looking at where, little Phoenix was very excited. Her eyes instantly fell on Li Shan and asked excitedly, "Li Shan, did you say before that you saw the collapse of the void and a stone tablet appeared, which was split into five parts and turned it into what it is now?"


    At this moment, the little Phoenix thought of Li Shan''s words and looked forward to it. Because she was a phoenix and practiced the way of fire. If she got the stone tablet representing the attribute of fire, it would be extremely helpful to her. Therefore, at the moment, the little Phoenix, the demon pupil stared at Li Shan, and her heart was full of hope.


    Li Shan, who was looking at the stone tablet, quickly put away the stone tablet after hearing what little Phoenix said. He looked serious and said: "yes, what I saw last night was indeed this vision. I believe that this stone tablet is not just this one. Everywhere the void turned into red and full of the power of fire spirit. After all, there is a stone tablet with the same properties as this one, It must be fire. "


    "Really?"


    At the moment of hearing this, the little Phoenix''s demon pupil suddenly showed an excited color. His small body trembled slightly on Li Yixi''s shoulder.


    Then his eyes fell on Li Yixi, because the little phoenix also found that the stone tablet was extremely terrible. Without Li Yixi, even if they found it, they couldn''t take it away. So the little Phoenix looked at Li Yixi and said nervously, "childe, can we go there? I think there is a chance for me. I am a Phoenix. The Phoenix family is very good at the way of fire. "


    After the sound fell, the little Phoenix thought that Li Yixi had been playing a mortal identity, and immediately added: "childe, as for the terrible power of fire, childe, you don''t have to worry. I''m a phoenix family. With me, even how powerful the fire is, it won''t hurt you."


    "I owe you a favor. As long as you need a cloud piercing arrow, I''ll travel across mountains and rivers to meet you!"


    Originally, when Li Yixi heard the little Phoenix, he frowned, because Li Yixi also found that the sky turned red. Obviously, the flame was extremely terrible. His mortal body was afraid to become ashes when he was close, but after hearing the words of the little Phoenix, Li Yixi''s fear disappeared.


    And the affection of the little Phoenix immediately moved Li Yixi. Li Yixi always wanted to get closer to the little Phoenix.


    Phoenix, divine beast, this is a big thick leg.


    At the moment of Li Yixi''s heart, Li Shan also immediately opened his mouth, "childe, don''t worry. Although it''s terrible, we still have the stone tablet of water attribute. Water conquers fire. With our strength, it''s absolutely all right. If there is danger, we''ll return immediately."


    "All right!"


    "But be careful. My life depends on you." After hearing the words of little Phoenix and Li Shan, Li Yixi''s heart crossed and determined to go. Moreover, on the stone tablet he got before, Li Yixi felt cold when he was holding it. Moreover, Li Yixi saw that it was extraordinary and should definitely be able to block the erosion of the power of the flame.


    "Childe, take this stone tablet with you!"


    At the moment of Li Yixi''s decision, Li Shan immediately handed over the stone tablet to Li Yixi.


    "OK, let''s go!"


    After taking over the stone tablet, Li Yixi at the moment felt that his body was very refreshing in an instant, and the last trace of worry disappeared in an instant. He was determined in his heart. Don''t be silly.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, little Phoenix is very excited at the moment. It looks very dangerous there. Even if she is a phoenix family, she is also very afraid. After all, her strength is not very strong and can''t ignore the flames of the world.


    "Let''s go!"


    The little Phoenix directly showed her magic power and took Li Yixi there. Li Shan also hurried into the air and followed her footsteps.


    Soon, two people and a demon came to this mountain range. At this moment, the vegetation has long disappeared and seems to have come to the volcanic zone. Some places burst out from the ground, and some ground directly became the magma world.


    Breathe here and feel the flame in your nose.


    There are few people here. All the people who come here are monks practicing the fire related Avenue.


    Other monks will only be suppressed here without any advantage, and now they have other options.


    "How did this place become like this?"


    Li Yixi, who was brought here by the little Phoenix, looked at the world in front of him. His eyes were full of incredible colors. It was 800 Li Flame Mountain.


    However, at the moment, Li Yixi found that there was a spirit of water in the stone tablet in his arms, which pushed back the power of the surrounding fire. He didn''t feel anything.


    "What a rich fire power!" At the moment, the little Phoenix''s eyes are full of excitement. His body directly bursts out, his body appears, opens his mouth and sucks, and countless fire spirit forces are directly swallowed by him.


    After swallowing the fire spirit power around him, his body turned into a bird and fell on Li Yixi''s shoulder. "Childe, let''s continue to go deep. I''m here. Don''t worry. For me, these fire spirit power is just food."


    Li Yixi has no objection. At the moment, he doesn''t want to go deep, but he has lost two people here. Li Yixi thinks he may not have a small life.


    I can only choose silence to keep up, but fortunately, there are two powerful beings, coupled with the stone tablet with water attribute, Li Yixi doesn''t feel anything different. It seems to have no impact on him here.


    With the deepening, friars were finally found in front. These friars looked dignified and guarded others one by one, because there was a huge stone tablet in the magma not far from them, surrounded by the power of fire.


    "Stone tablet, it''s a stone tablet!"


    At the moment, the little Phoenix and the demon pupil are all excited.


    Two people and a demon''s body fell.


    "Huh?"


    "With such strength, I dare to spy on the stone tablet!"


    At the moment when Li Yixi just fell, Li Shan and little Phoenix curiously fell in front, and Li Yixi fell slightly behind.


    At the moment, a powerful celestial being was full of sarcasm. He suddenly shot and wrapped his hands with the power of terrible fire, intending to sneak into Li Yixi and erase Li Yixi.


    When his body approached Li Yixi, a grim smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 579

    Because at the moment, he is very close to Li Yixi, but Li Yixi has no response. He feels that this blow is safe and can kill Li Yixi in an instant. It will be easier to deal with little Phoenix and Li Shan at that time.


    The reason why he chose Li Yixi was that he felt that Li Yixi''s strength was much stronger, because there was no breath on Li Yixi, but the power of the surrounding flame could not approach Li Yixi at all. He felt that Li Yixi''s strength was far stronger than Li Shan and little Phoenix.


    At the moment of a ferocious smile on the corner of his mouth, other monks around him also looked disdainful.


    After all, in their eyes, Li Yixi is not qualified to compete for the ownership of the stone tablet. The treasure belongs to the strong.


    Even at this moment, Li Yixi was anxious to die, and they looked disdainful. They just glanced at it casually. However, the next moment, there was a look of panic in everyone''s eyes.


    Because at the moment, everyone felt that the terrible breath broke out in Li Yixi''s head. At the moment of the outbreak of the breath, they clearly felt that this space-time was still.


    Under the frightened eyes, I saw Li Yixi''s praise on his head at the moment, and turned into an ice dragon.


    "Huh?"


    The immortal who was close to Li Yixi saw the moment when the hairpin turned into an ice dragon. There was a look of panic in his eyes. The breath of the ice dragon was so powerful that his soul was trembling. At the moment, he wanted to scream for mercy, but he was frightened to find that his body could not move at all, and even his voice could not be made.


    His eyes, staring round, blinked in horror at the ice dragon, intending to beg the ice dragon to forgive his life. At the moment, he felt that time and space were controlled by ice dragons, and the whole person was stunned.


    He felt the breath of the ice dragon from the ice dragon, and definitely reached the point of the great Luo Jinxian.


    With the existence of only one hairpin, his strength has reached such a level. Where does he dare to murder Li Yixi? At the moment, his soul is almost broken by fear.


    "If you offend the childe, there is no amnesty for killing!"


    At the moment, the ice dragon''s eyes were cold and had no intention of forgiveness. With a wave of the ferocious dragon claw, the powerful immortal was crushed and turned into ashes under the terrible dragon fire.


    In the face of the ice dragon, from beginning to end, he was unable to make any resistance, because he was too weak in front of the ice dragon.


    At the moment when the immortal''s body turned into nothingness, the ice dragon''s cold eyes swept around, then slowly turned into a hairpin and returned to Li Yixi''s head.


    Longwei disappeared and the world returned to normal at the moment.


    But the people present were terrified and their hearts pounded.


    As if the war drum had been sounded.


    One by one, they looked at Li Yixi as if nothing had happened. Their bodies were far away from Li Yixi without trace. Li Yixi was too terrible.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s the matter? These people have retreated!"


    Little Phoenix and Li Shan were surprised. When they looked around, they found that the friars around them retreated one by one, and their eyes were full of doubts.


    Because they didn''t find any abnormalities just now, they didn''t know that Li Yixi''s hairpin had wiped out a powerful celestial being.


    "Young master, are you okay?"


    At the moment, one person and one demon looked suspiciously at Li Yixi.


    Because there is only one possibility, that is, what Li Yixi did, but they found that Li Yixi did nothing.


    While they were frightened, they found that under the magma, the Firebird whose strength reached the realm of Xuanxian swam towards Li Yixi. There was excitement in each eye.


    The reason why they didn''t do it was that they just found this terrible Firebird around the stone tablet.


    There was an immortal who shot at the stone tablet, but before he got close to the stone tablet, he was swallowed by the Firebird.


    This fire bird is not a real fire bird, but a wisp of fire bird''s spirit.


    It seems to be the spirit of the stone tablet.


    At the moment, I saw the Firebirds go towards Li Yixi, waiting for Li Yixi to fight one by one and suppress the Firebirds. Then it was their chance.


    "Huh?"


    At the next moment, the little Phoenix and Li Shan also felt the existence of the Firebird and came towards them. There was panic in their eyes. Their strength was only a real fairy, but the spirit of the Firebird in front of them reached the realm of Xuanxian and directly imprisoned them.


    The spirit of Firebird is extremely powerful.


    At the moment, the spirit of the stone tablet in Li Yixi''s arms seemed to be afraid. The spreading power trembled. Because of his trembling, a trace of fire spirit affected Li Yixi and made Li Yixi feel a trace of discomfort.


    Li Yixi was wearing loose white clothes and said irritably, "it''s so hot. Can''t it be colder?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi did not hide his voice. Many people heard Li Yixi''s voice.


    That is, at this moment, some people who have been locking in the fire finch spirit found that the magma around the fire finch spirit disappeared in an instant, and a terrible chill was born out of thin air.


    With the spirit of Firebird as the center, it quickly spread and opened, and the original magma world instantly turned into an ice field.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, everyone is stupid and unbelievable.


    Looking at the original magma world, turned into an ice field, there was panic in my eyes.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s strange how it turned into an ice sheet. It''s incredible!"


    Li Yixi was stunned and couldn''t help looking down to touch the ice.


    When Li Yixi went to touch the ice, an immortal''s eyes were full of panic and didn''t dare to stay any longer, but he was extremely eager for the stone tablet, so he came out with the intention to take the stone tablet and stay away from here. After all, the most dangerous fire bird spirit has been restrained by Li Yixi.


    His speed is extremely fast.


    However, in his body, the moment he touched the stone tablet, his eyes widened.


    The power of a nihilistic flame exploded, and his body instantly turned to ashes.


    "This


    At the moment, some immortals with the same mind were all restrained, and their eyes were filled with fear. They looked at the stone tablet in fear. At the moment, they didn''t know that the stone tablet was not something they could spy on.


    However, I still dare not leave, because at the moment, Li Yixi has not spoken.


    "Childe!"


    "All right!"


    Seeing that this place turned into an ice field, Li Shan''s mouth shook and a huge wave set off in his heart.


    Because just now, all the changes were Li Yixi''s words. Li Yixi disliked that it was too hot here. An invisible force swept it, and it became like this.

 Chapter 580

    Li Shan is very clear that the stone tablet turns this place into a fire area. How terrible it is here, but such a terrible place has become like this just because of Li Yixi''s simple words. From hot to cold, this scene has a great impact on everyone.


    The powerful existence of the celestial realm does not dare to break into here at will. Only friars practicing the flame related Avenue dare to come here, so we can know the horror here.


    The powerful friars around them trembled one by one, and their eyes were frightened.


    At the moment, they know very well that they are waiting for others. Coming here today is nothing. First, which immortal did it and told them that the stone tablet was too terrible to be watched by the immortal realm at all; Second, Li Yixi is terrible. It is absolutely impossible to take the treasure from the eyes of such strong people unless the sun comes out from the West.


    Li Yixi heard Li Shan''s words and said with a faint smile: "it''s all right, it''s all right. Unexpectedly, it suddenly turned into an ice field, which startled me."


    Li Yixi raised his head and found that everyone''s eyes fell on him. He was very nervous. He quickly smiled and said, "Li Yixi, I''ve seen all the immortals!"


    Seeing Li Yixi bow his hands, one by one with panic on his face, they quickly dodged away without trace. They didn''t dare to really accept Li Yixi''s worship.


    At the same time, Li Yixi looked at so many people around the stone tablet. Some nervous whispers whispered in Li Shan''s ear: "it''s so dangerous here. Let''s go. There are too many people competing for this thing. We are weak. If we participate in the competition, life and death are unpredictable. I''m just a mortal!"


    However, all the people around him are friars in the realm of immortals or true immortals. Although Li Yixi tried to keep his voice down, it was no different from making no secret to the people present.


    One by one, the whole body trembled fiercely at the moment, and looked at Li Yixi''s eyes changing.


    "Is it, is the master suggesting that we leave?"


    The look of the people around changed slightly.


    At the same time, knowing that he could not get it, he quickly bowed down and said, "childe, we have no fate with this thing. I don''t know whether you have fate. This thing is very powerful. Try it. Maybe the divine thing recognizes the Lord?"


    At this moment, a monk hurried to speak.


    Hearing this, the people around quickly nodded, "yes, yes, this brother is right. We have no chance with this thing, it''s up to you!"


    Seeing the scene just now, it was very clear that shaking the stone tablet by yourself was undoubtedly looking for death.


    It''s better to send a favor. After all, Li Yixi is really terrible.


    "You''ve all tried, didn''t you?"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi thought he had an illusion and hurriedly asked. Because Li Yixi thought that if these people really had no chance with the stone tablet, they could have a try.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s eyes, the people quickly nodded, "childe, we have all tried. We have no chance to stay here. We just want to see who can get the recognition of this thing."


    At the moment, Li Yixi was completely relieved to hear this.


    "Little Phoenix, you are a phoenix family. You have the blood of a divine beast. They can''t. You must be able. Go and try!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the little Phoenix on his shoulder.


    "Phoenix?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the people around them looked slightly changed, and their eyes were unbelievable. Now that they heard Li Yixi''s words, they found the abnormality of the little Phoenix. It turned out that it was a Phoenix.


    The little Phoenix was extremely frightened when she heard Li Yixi''s words, because Li Yixi just lowered her head and touched the ice. She didn''t see any fairy touch the stone tablet and burn into ashes. She saw it. The little Phoenix was extremely afraid of the stone tablet.


    At the moment, when she didn''t know how to respond to Li Yixi, the little Phoenix suddenly shook all over and showed a touch of horror in her eyes.


    "This... This..."


    The boss, who was shocked in his heart and stared at the demon pupil, looked incredible.


    Because the little Phoenix suddenly found that she had inexplicably connected with the stone tablet, as if the stone tablet had been refined by her.


    She felt that she had an illusion, but soon, little Phoenix found that it was not an illusion, but that she was really related to the stone tablet.


    The little Phoenix looked at Li Yixi''s affirmative eyes and made a loud bang in his head.


    "It turned out... It turned out that it was the childe''s means that made me connected with the stone tablet."


    "Childe is so terrible. Maybe I can shake the stone tablet and really be fine!"


    At the moment, although the little Phoenix is extremely afraid of the stone tablet, he thinks of following Li Yixi these days and seeing all kinds of things. He feels that Li Yixi says it''s okay. It''s absolutely okay.


    The little Phoenix took a deep breath and nodded to Li Yixi, "childe, I''ll try it now!"


    The little Phoenix''s voice fell and flew to the stone tablet.


    At the moment, when the little Phoenix flew away to the stone tablet, the people looked at the little Phoenix nervously. Just now they witnessed the horror of the stone tablet. I don''t know whether the Phoenix family can shake it.


    In the eyes of everyone, the little Phoenix finally approached the stone tablet.


    However, the little Phoenix hasn''t touched the stone tablet yet. The stone tablet on the ground suddenly rises up and flies away to the little Phoenix, turning into a palm sized piece suspended in front of the little Phoenix.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, the little Phoenix was confused. At the same time, the people around him were also confused and couldn''t understand it at all.


    "Sure enough, it''s a divine thing. I can recognize the Lord. It''s a good thing!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi sees this scene in front of him, but regardless of others, his eyes are unbelievable.


    His eyes widened and he felt that the cultivation world was so magical.


    If there is also an artifact that recognizes the Lord himself, will he practice?


    At the moment, Li Yixi is full of hope.


    The frightened little Phoenix heard Li Yixi''s words and immediately reacted. He hurriedly took the stone tablet in his mouth and flew over. At the moment, the stone tablet and the terrible power on it all converge.


    "Childe, I got it!"


    Little Phoenix was pleasantly surprised.


    At the same time, people around me hurriedly congratulated one by one.


    "Congratulations, Congratulations, congratulations on the stone tablet recognizing the Lord!"


    "I wait, I wait to leave!"


    At the moment, everyone stuttered. One by one, they were frightened. Their voices fell, and their bodies immediately broke through the air and left.


    "Hoo!"


    Seeing these people leave, Li Yixi vomited a foul breath. Just now he saw little Phoenix get the stone tablet. He was really worried about these people grabbing, but it didn''t happen.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help sighing: "the cultivation world is so high-quality. It doesn''t compete when it does what it says!"

 Chapter 581

    At the moment of hearing this, the corner of Li Shan''s mouth moved, but he didn''t speak.


    Where is the high quality of the cultivation world, but when the little Phoenix passed, they felt that Li Yixi''s body, a force fell on the little Phoenix and the stone tablet. The originally powerful stone tablet recognized the Lord in an instant.


    Even if he knew something about Li Yixi, he was stunned just now.


    Not to mention those people, those guys didn''t pee. It''s already very good. Where dare they compete for the stone tablet, unless it''s too long.


    Who is a fool who can practice to this level.


    At the moment, the little Phoenix feels connected with the spirit of the stone tablet, and the demon pupil is full of joy.


    However.


    What Li Yixi and others didn''t know was that after they took two stone tablets in succession, a skeleton imprisoned in the depths of the earth suddenly grew flesh and blood and turned into an old man with evil spirit.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s the matter with the power of the five element God monument that disappeared?"


    At the moment, he is also ignorant. He fought with the ancestor of the five elements last night and was suppressed by the five elements God tablet. He feels that he is finished. His body disappears and his soul is suppressed. According to his calculation, his soul will soon disappear under the five elements stone tablet, but now, there is a sudden change.


    The power of the five elements has lost its second.


    Although he can''t escape from being hit hard at the moment, he knows very well that he can''t die.


    Such a change is really too unexpected for him.


    Then, a strange smile appeared on the corner of the mouth of the death Dharma God.


    "Ho ho!"


    "Five elements, you didn''t calculate it. I''m not dead, I''m not dead!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    At the moment, the God of death is laughing recklessly.


    Originally, he roamed in chaos, but suddenly broke into the five elements realm. The ancestors of the five elements realm found that his strength was equivalent to that of the five elements realm. However, in the five elements realm, the five elements ancestor was able to mobilize the power of the five elements, and he fell into the disadvantage.


    In addition to the five element God tablet of the five element ancestor, he almost fell directly. Fortunately, he finally broke the power of the boundary and escaped from Shengtian, but he was also suppressed by the five element God tablet thrown by the five element ancestor.


    He was bound to die, but there was no way out. He saw hope.


    What happened underground, Li Yixi and others do not know. At the moment, Li Yixi has an excited look in his eyes. He urgently wants to see if he can get a stone tablet to recognize the Lord and start a counter attack life.


    Before Li Shan and little Phoenix spoke, Li Yixi hurriedly said, "let''s go there and see if we have fate with the other three gods?"


    Li Shan heard Li Yixi''s words and remembered his previous conversation in the manor. Li Shan, who had a harvest and was going to go back, was shocked.


    He quickly opened his mouth and said, "young master, we''ll go right now."


    Li Shan immediately exerted his magic power and took Li Yixi there.


    At the moment, where they go, the wood spirit is extremely strong. Because of the stone tablet, countless plants and trees here have turned into demons. Moreover, in the stone tablet, countless wood spirit forces wander. It seems to be vibrant, but it is actually very dangerous.


    Today, many monks here have died miserably, and their bodies have turned into dead bones.


    Originally, after the five elements God tablet was scattered, there was no such terrible power, but when the five elements ancestor finally shot, in order to ensure that he could destroy the death Dharma God, he extracted a trace of the original power of the ancient world of the five elements and broke into the five elements God tablet.


    Only then did the power of the five element God monument become so terrible.


    After all, the ancestor of the five elements knew that the death Dharma God he suppressed did not simply exist. If he was not in the ancient world of the five elements and was blessed by the power of the five elements, he might not be able to defeat the death Dharma God. If such heresy could not be solved, he would have even a trouble for the ancient world of the five elements in the future.


    That''s why the ancestor of the five elements died.


    "Hiss!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi was taken by Li Shan''s immortal treasure and entered the wood area. He felt a burst of freshness and could not help taking a hard breath.


    When Li Yixi felt comfortable, suddenly, in the forest, countless vines went towards them like chains.


    The breath is extremely terrible. Although it is only the periphery, it has also reached the realm of immortality.


    The look of Li Shan and little Phoenix suddenly changed.


    After all, their strength is just a real fairy.


    When they were frightened, suddenly the stone tablet put away by the little Phoenix appeared in front of the people. An invisible force suddenly erupted, and a huge fire Gang gas hood shrouded them.


    The moment those vines touched the vigorous Qi hood of the fire system, they directly turned into ashes.


    Just now, seeing countless vines breaking through the air, Li Yixi, who was very nervous, suddenly saw the stone tablet appear to resolve the crisis, which made Li Yixi very excited.


    "Good baby, I can protect the Lord!"


    "It''s a divine thing!"


    When Li Yixi was excited, Li Shan and little Phoenix looked at each other, took a long breath, and finally their hanging heart fell.


    "Hey, we''re too nervous!"


    "Young master, how can everything here hurt us!"


    Li Shan''s voice immediately rang out in the little Phoenix''s mind.


    "Yes, you''re right. We scare ourselves, but the ability of the stone tablet is terrible. It can turn this place into a five element secret place instantly. It''s really terrible!" The little Phoenix said with lingering fear.


    With the continuous deepening, the stone tablet has become more and more afraid.


    Because everything is incredible.


    "Do you think there will be a stone tablet here?"


    "If only you had fate with me!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi''s eyes are full of hope.


    Hearing this, Li Shan hurriedly said: "childe, I saw with my own eyes that the stone tablet was divided into five last night. Here is a piece of vitality, representing wood. There must be a stone tablet here, and it has a certain wood attribute."


    Hearing Li Shan''s words, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    "Really?"


    "Then, I''ll try to see if I have fate!"


    "This is a fairy thing!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi is extremely nervous.


    However, his voice fell, an invisible force spread away, and the deep stone tablet trembled suddenly.


    Those practitioners around the stone tablet were fighting for the battle, but the motionless stone tablet suddenly burst out a terrible force. The vitality formed a God tree through the sky in the void, and the God tree fell suddenly.


    "No... no..."


    At this moment, the monks'' eyes were full of despair, because at the moment, people were frightened to find that their bodies could not move.


    I can only watch the sacred tree fall.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, a monk turned into nothingness in an instant. Around the stone tablet, he became extremely quiet in an instant.


    These immortals are like mole ants.


    In the distance, the monks who had not arrived just saw this scene. In their eyes, they were frightened and hurried to stop their body.

 Chapter 582

    While these monks were frightened, an idea flashed away in their minds.


    I was already terrified. Now I feel this idea, and my bodies can''t help shaking, because this idea is warning me not to get close.


    Although the idea is vague, it is extremely overbearing.


    It makes people''s souls tremble. They know very well that if they get close, they will die as before.


    "Whoosh!"


    However, when everyone was shaking, a fairy treasure with Li Yixi and Li Shan quickly approached the stone tablet.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, the monks in the distance opened their mouths one by one to remind Li Yixi and others, but at this moment, the extremely overbearing idea appeared again, and this time it became extremely clear, "shut up, this is my new master, who affects me to recognize the Lord. There is no amnesty for killing!"


    This idea is still incomparably overbearing, but each one''s heart trembles.


    His face is incredible.


    Because from this tyranny, they also feel a message, that is, the stone tablet with incomparable tyranny is eager to recognize the Lord at the moment.


    At the same time, they were also frightened to find that the terrible smell on the other side of the stone tablet disappeared in an instant.


    They looked at each other one by one and couldn''t say a word. Everyone knew that they had experienced countless dangers and rushed here in vain. The stone tablet despised them at all.


    At the moment, his body fell to the ground and Li Yixi took a hard breath.


    He was so excited that he saw the magic of the stone tablet. But Li Yixi glanced around nervously and couldn''t stop, because at the moment, Li Yixi found that there were immortals in the distance.


    Li Yixi dared not eat from the immortal population.


    "Wait!"


    Li Yixi hurried out his voice and stopped the little Phoenix and Li Shan at the same time.


    "Childe, what''s the matter?" Li Shan trembled all over and felt that there was any danger. His face changed fiercely and hurried to look at Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi didn''t pay attention to Li Shan, but said with a dignified look: "don''t you see? There are many immortals in the distance. If we touch the stone tablet at will, I''m afraid it will cause the attack of these immortals. We are weak, but I''m still a mortal. It''s too dangerous. "


    "Let''s wait and see. If these people have no chance with the stone tablet, we''ll try it!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Shan was helpless.


    I thought Li Yixi was too deep into the play, but I hurried to cooperate and stood aside waiting.


    However, seeing that Li Yixi did not move, the spirit of the stone tablet was anxious. He naturally heard Li Yixi''s voice. At the moment, he looked at the immortal in the distance and looked angry.


    Immediately sweep your mind and warn again.


    The next moment, those immortals trembled and left quickly.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s all gone. What''s going on?"


    "This is a sacred thing. Are they willing to give up?" Li Yixi looked puzzled.


    However, Li Shan and little Phoenix moved their mouths at the moment.


    Looking at the stone tablet not far away, his face was incredible, because just now, he and little Phoenix controlled the water stone tablet and fire stone tablet respectively. They vaguely felt the stone tablet in front of them, and even wanted to warn those immortals not to stop them from recognizing the Lord.


    And they found that the stone tablet in front of them moved to Li Yixi without trace.


    The original uneven ground has magically become flat, as if afraid of Li Yixi''s instability.


    "Lick the dog!"


    Li Shan and little Phoenix scolded in their hearts at the moment.


    But at the moment, they suddenly feel that their cultivation is not enough, and their flattering skills are not in place at all.


    Li Shan took a deep breath and hurried to cooperate. He said, "childe, all the gods are smart. If he doesn''t agree with him, he can''t take him. Just like the previous flint monument, those people leave. I guess they have tried and failed, so they don''t linger, so they go directly!"


    "Is that so?"


    Worried Li Yixi, the moment he heard this, a look of hope appeared in his eyes.


    The little phoenix also hurriedly added: "childe, it must be so!"


    "In fact, there is no danger in this thing. Childe, go and touch it now to see if it can be recognized by the stone tablet. The gods are extremely magical, regardless of immortals. After all, even ordinary people may become immortals if they are recognized by the gods!"


    The voice of the little Phoenix fell, and Li Yixi was even more excited, because this was what Li Yixi thought.


    At the moment, Li Yixi wants to be recognized by a divine object. With the help of the divine object, he can set foot in practice and become an immortal.


    Little Phoenix''s words directly spoke to Li Yixi''s heart.


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and asked seriously.


    "Really?"


    Li Yixi was still worried about the danger and asked.


    "Childe, believe me, some things pay attention to the word fate. Childe, you are a mortal, but you have come to this place. Only immortal people can reach here. Isn''t it fate when childe comes here?"


    Little Phoenix, seeing Li Yixi''s change, hurried to add.


    At this moment, Li Shan will also add, "childe, little Phoenix said it''s right. The most important thing in the world is fate. Just like our acquaintance with childe, it''s a kind of fate. Otherwise, there are hundreds of millions of beings in the world. Why do you know us and come here with Childe by mistake?"


    "Childe, you can try!"


    Li Shan, with a determined face.


    "Good!"


    Looking at Li Shan''s eyes, Li Yixi took a deep breath at the moment, finally made a decision and walked carefully towards the stone tablet.


    Close to the stone tablet, Li Yixi took a deep breath and said in his heart, "God, protect me!"


    After the idea fell, Li Yixi nervously stretched out his hand to touch the stone tablet.


    When Li Yixi''s hand touched the stone tablet, the stone tablet quickly absorbed a trace of Li Yixi''s breath, and instantly resonated with Li Yixi.


    The huge stone tablet quickly became smaller and became the size of a palm. It flew around Li Yixi.


    "Huh?"


    "Success... Success, even success!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi feels like a dream.


    His face was incredible, because Li Yixi felt that he was connected with the stone tablet.


    Li Yixi slowly stretched out his hand and grabbed the smaller stone tablet.


    At the moment when the stone tablet was captured, the spirit of the stone tablet was extremely excited. Without trace, the two forces of life were penetrated into Li Shan and little Phoenix.


    At the moment, Li Shan and little Phoenix were shocked.


    Because at this moment, they not only got strong vitality, but also flashed an idea in their minds. They knew that this was a stone tablet to thank them. They were very surprised.

 Chapter 583

    The power of life is of great use to them.


    At the moment, looking at the excited Li Yixi, a smile appeared in their eyes.


    Li Shan hurriedly said, "Congratulations, childe. Childe has been recognized by the stone tablet. That''s great. Childe, this is what you want!"


    The little Phoenix didn''t forget to flatter at the moment, and immediately said, "childe, this stone tablet is so magical. It''s so spiritual. It''s definitely an extraordinary thing, and it seems very special. It contains great vitality. If you control its ability one day, it''s absolutely powerful."


    Hearing their words, Li Yixi, who was very excited at the moment, also showed a light of hope in his eyes.


    Now Li Yixi is really excited. He has seen the ability of the stone tablet before. The ability of the stone tablet is extremely powerful. Because of the existence of the stone tablet, it turns here into a secret place with strong vitality. Li Yixi naturally knows that the stone tablet is a treasure.


    At the moment, looking at the stone tablet in his hand, Li Yixi''s heart is full of expectation.


    I hope this stone tablet can bring him hope and let him set foot on the avenue of practice.


    "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, I would never have come here or got such a treasure!" Li Yixi took a deep breath, and the excited color on his face disappeared. He looked at Li Shan and little Phoenix with gratitude.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the little Phoenix and Li Shan were very happy at the moment.


    In particular, Li Shan, now Li Shan, remembered what Li Yixi said last night. He realized that he really understood Li Yixi''s hint last night and was very happy in his heart.


    Li Shan immediately said, "childe, everything in the world is the arrangement of fate. I think you could have got it. It''s just a coincidence that we can come here. We don''t have any credit. We have something today?"


    "I don''t know if you need our stone tablets. If you like our stone tablets, then our stone tablets will be given to you."


    Li Shan seized the opportunity and began to pay great attention.


    The little Phoenix on one side, hearing Li Shan''s words, brightened his eyes for a moment and said, "childe, I''ll be with you. If childe needs it, I can take it anytime."


    Looking at a person and a beast at the moment, Li Yixi felt flattered, but this stone tablet is not a mortal thing. Li Yixi knew that this person and a beast can have strong strength and play an important role in himself in the future. He can help greatly. After all, he is in the fairy world. He doesn''t know many people. The fairy world is too big.


    There are countless dangers. We must make good friends.


    Moreover, greed is not a good thing. Today, he thanks two people. Where dare he want the stone tablet of one person and one beast.


    Li Yixi immediately said, "this stone tablet is spiritual. Since I chose you, it is your thing. Today you helped me come here and get this stone tablet. I already owe you a great favor, and it is enough for me, a mortal, to have a stone tablet."


    "I hope you keep it a secret, otherwise I can''t keep such a treasure as a mortal."


    Li Yixi looked at them with a dignified face.


    Li Shan hurriedly said, "childe, the people here have left. There are only a few of us, and the quality of the cultivation world is OK. As long as we don''t meet demons, it doesn''t hurt. And how can we divulge the news that childe got the stone tablet?"


    "Yes, you don''t have to worry, young Phoenix. I have nowhere to go. I''ll stay in the young master''s manor. If someone dares to spy on the precious treasure, I''ll burn him!"


    The little Phoenix who caught the chance patted his heart.


    How could she miss such a good opportunity to hold her thigh? And at the moment, the little Phoenix was very happy, because just now, there was a flash in her brain, and she found an excuse to stay with Li Yixi.


    Because little Phoenix thinks Li Yixi is too deep into the play and should not refuse himself.


    Sure enough, under the expectation of the little Phoenix, Li Yixi looked at the little Phoenix and said, "thank you, Phoenix fairy!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi directly calls the little Phoenix fairy.


    The little Phoenix was instantly flattered and hurriedly said, "young master, I''m still young. I still like the young master to call me little Phoenix. Young master, just call me little Phoenix. Don''t pinch the Phoenix fairy!"


    "OK, OK, then little Phoenix!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi was very happy. He continued to stare at the stone tablet in his hand and studied it.


    However, when Li Yixi studied the stone tablet, the suppressed Death God opened his eyes again in the depths of the earth.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Unexpectedly, the power of another stone tablet is missing. Who is it and who is helping me!"


    "When I go out, I will refine you into the spirit of death and follow me."


    At this moment, the God of death is really ecstatic. He feels that the surprise is too sudden.


    The situation that was bound to die was reversed.


    At the moment, the death Dharma God feels that he can earn and get out directly in a short time. After all, there are two stone tablets. Even if his strength does not exist, he can''t suppress him.


    The death Dharma God immediately suppressed the inner surprise and began to absorb Reiki to recover.


    In the realm of the five elements, the ancestor of the five elements, who was practicing in seclusion, suddenly opened his eyes, which were hard to put.


    "It''s impossible. My connection with the five elements God monument has been weakened. The connection between the water spirit God monument, the fire spirit God Monument and the wood spirit God monument has been interrupted. Who is it? Is it the death god who is calculating me?"


    "No, the golden spirit tablet and the Earth Spirit tablet must be summoned back."


    At the moment, the ancestor of the five elements looked extremely anxious. He immediately summoned the God monument at the next moment. The remaining two stone monuments broke through the air at the call of the ancestor of the five elements.


    All the people who are competing for the God monument have incredible eyes.


    However, they can''t stay when the monument disappears.


    "Huh?"


    The suppressed death Dharma God opened his eyes again. His eyes were full of incredible colors. At the moment, he felt that he was dreaming, because he found that the power of the last God tablet suppressed on him disappeared in an instant.


    He was also preparing to accumulate strength to break free when he suddenly found himself out of trouble.


    In the eyes of the God of death, all are incredible.


    The God of death thought that he might have hallucinations and began to try to verify whether he was dreaming.


    At the moment, Li Yixi knows nothing about everything underground.


    His eyes are fixed on the stone tablet and studying it.

 Chapter 584

    Frown slightly, "what''s the use of this thing?"


    After studying for a moment, Li Yixi still knew nothing about the stone tablet.


    The stone tablet that was excited to recognize the Lord Li Yixi urgently wanted to communicate with Li Yixi, but after he recognized the Lord, he was warned by a powerful spirit. He didn''t know that there were such powerful artifacts on Li Yixi.


    At this moment, I don''t dare to communicate with Li Yixi and tell the secret of the stone tablet.


    Looking at Li Yixi''s frown, Li Shan and little Phoenix frown and meditate. They don''t know how to tell Li Yixi.


    Suddenly, Li Shan''s mind flashed. In the story told by Li Yixi, the golden cudgel of the monkey king could change its size at will. Looking at the stone tablet that turned into a palm size at the moment, he immediately said: "childe, this thing is amazing. I will know its ability in the future. Now, I think its ability is to change its size at will, Maybe the time when we meet danger can be used to hit people. This is a sacred thing. I feel that even if we are hit, we will die. "


    "Huh?"


    Contemplative Li Yixi suddenly heard Li Shan''s words. His eyes brightened and an excited color appeared in his eyes.


    "Can you change the size at will?"


    At the moment of hearing this, Li Yixi frowned, and a trace of essence appeared in his eyes.


    "Really?"


    Li Yixi looked at Li Shan, his eyes showing his fine awn, his excited body trembling slightly.


    "Childe, you might as well try!"


    Li Yixi hurried.


    The little Phoenix on one side also scrambled to open his mouth, "childe, I think it''s ok as Li Shan said. Try it!"


    Hearing their words, Li Yixi''s heart pounded at the moment.


    "OK, I''ll try!"


    After taking a deep breath, Li Yixi threw the stone tablet in his hand into the void more than ten meters away.


    "Big big!"


    Li Yixi''s heart began to talk with uneasy anticipation.


    With the emergence of Li Yixi''s idea, I saw a small stone tablet. Under Li Yixi''s eyes, it began to grow rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it pierced into the clouds, like an ancient sacred mountain.


    Looking at the incredible stone tablet in front of him, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up at the moment.


    "Really, really!"


    Li Yixi excitedly said two things in a row.


    When Li Yixi was excited, the God of death law in the depths of the earth finally trembled with excitement, "really, it''s true, the five element God monument really disappeared, my repressive power completely dissipated, and I''m free."


    "Although I don''t know what''s going on, at the moment I landed, I felt a strong immortal spirit. There are countless practitioners here. After I swallowed their vitality, my strength will be able to recover to the peak soon."


    "Then I''ll find a way to avenge the ancestor of the five elements. If I don''t avenge it, I won''t be called the God of death."


    At this moment, the death Dharma God, with a cold color on his mouth, flickered a terrible light in his eyes, and the whole person was like the spokesman of the God of death.


    "The world, I''m coming!"


    The death Dharma God is an extremely evil practitioner. At this moment, his mouth showed a ferocious color. He saw a Dharma stick with ruby in his hand. With a gentle wave of his Dharma stick, the ground burst open.


    "Huh?"


    Ecstatic Li Yixi suddenly looked at a huge crack in the ground, and a terrible force of death broke out, which suddenly changed Li Yixi''s face.


    Because this breath looks extremely evil and domineering.


    The look of little Phoenix and Li Shan was also a sudden change when they saw the evil power spreading from the crack.


    At the moment when this power appeared, they felt that the aura of the world around them was being corroded, and the next moment, the figure of the death Dharma God appeared not far away from them, and the twinkling eyes fell on two people and one beast.


    At the moment, the death Dharma God even ignores the huge stone tablets suspended in the void, because only five stone tablets can suppress him, and only one stone tablet does not pay attention to the death Dharma God at all.


    Just after I came out, I found a man nearby, and a ferocious color appeared on the corners of my mouth. "Well, I met you two and a beast as soon as I came out. After absorbing the vitality in your body, my strength will be restored and absorbed by me. This is your supreme glory."


    After the voice of the death Dharma God fell, I saw the staff in his hand suddenly stung on the ground, and a terrible force enveloped Li Yixi, Li Shan and the little Phoenix.


    At this moment, they had a sense of suffocation under this evil breath. The bodies of Li Shan and little Phoenix trembled violently.


    If the stone tablet in their arms did not suppress this force, the vitality in their bodies would be swallowed up by the God of death.


    And the eyes of the two people at this moment were full of panic, because at this moment, in their arms, the powerful stone tablet was trembling slightly under this terrible force.


    Such a powerful and terrible stone tablet is even afraid of this evil death force at the moment. How can they calm down in their hearts.


    Before, they clearly looked at even the realm of immortals, and the moment they touched the stone tablet turned into nothingness. The power of the stone tablet absolutely reached an unimaginable level, but in front of this terrible existence, the stone tablet was afraid.


    They completely lost their attitude and looked extremely anxious. Their eyes suddenly fell on Li Yixi. They knew that if Li Yixi didn''t do it, they would die.


    Because their strength of one person and one beast is very weak. They are just real immortals. They can''t give full play to the strongest ability of the stone tablet at all.


    At this moment, Li Shan found that Li Yixi looked a little frightened, but under this terrible force, Li Shan found that Li Yixi''s body was not affected.


    At the same time, his eyes lit up and shouted to Li Yixi, "young master, hurry, SMASH him to death."


    Li Shan is very clear that although the terrible existence strength in front of him has reached an all-round level, he is only a mole ant in the face of Li Yixi. As long as Li Yixi''s idea falls, he will die.


    At this moment, Li Yixi also saw fine beads of sweat on Li Shan''s forehead. He was extremely frightened and looked at the death Dharma God in front of him. However, Li Yixi knew that this was not the time of fear, and the stone tablet he controlled was still suspended in the void of this moment.


    "Kill him."


    Li Yixi didn''t know whether he could succeed, but he listened to Li Shan, stared at the stone tablet in front of him and hurried to say.

 Chapter 585

    "Kill me?"


    However, the death Dharma God at this moment heard Li Yixi''s words, and a touch of sarcasm appeared in his eyes. He looked at Li Shan and Li Yixi like an idiot. In his eyes, these two people were crazy.


    How powerful his strength is. Even if there is no one in ten now, the five element God monument has lost its fourth. Just a five element God monument is not enough to suppress him.


    It''s a joke to want to kill him. His strength is at its peak, but he has reached the heavenly king. A powerful heavenly king and a supreme overlord. If he is killed by a stone tablet, he might as well commit suicide.


    So after hearing Li Yixi''s words, the God of death at this moment was full of disdain in his eyes.


    The God of death even said sarcastically, "do you think a wooden spirit tablet can kill me? I want to see how you kill me. Come on, come on, I''ll wait. "


    At this moment, the death Dharma God was arrogant to the extreme. He even urged his death scepter to withdraw the terrible breath, opened his arms, embraced the sky and looked at the huge wooden spirit stone tablet in the void.


    "Damn it, is this a terrible existence?"


    "Isn''t it bad today? I''ve just got a divine object, and I haven''t had time to practice yet. "


    At this moment, Li Yixi heard the arrogant words of the God of death, hugged the sky and disdained. A dignified color appeared between his eyebrows, and his body trembled slightly.


    But at this moment, Li Yixi is also very clear. If the death Dharma God cannot be killed, he, Li Shan and little Phoenix will die today. There is no doubt that under such a crisis, Li Yixi''s look becomes extremely dignified.


    Anxiously communicating with the wooden spirit God monument under his control.


    "Gods, gods, whether you can live today depends on you. Smash him, SMASH him!"


    Li Yixi''s thought fell. At this moment, the wooden spirit God monument suddenly suspended in the void was invisible. A terrible force of heaven and earth was instantly blessed on the wooden spirit God monument.


    At the moment when countless forces of heaven and earth fell on the wooden spirit God monument, the breath of the wooden spirit God monument climbed at an extremely terrible speed. In the blink of an eye, the power contained reached an extremely terrible level.


    "Huh?"


    Originally, the disdainful death god spread his hands and hugged the sky. Originally, he closed his eyes and ignored it directly. At the moment, he suddenly felt something different and suddenly opened his eyes.


    Because at this moment, he felt a crisis of death. He practiced the way of death. As the God of death, he had a keen perception of death.


    The moment he just got out of trouble, he saw very clearly. In front of him were two people and a beast, one was a mortal and the other was a real fairy. As for the little Phoenix, although his blood was a little noble, it was just a phoenix in the realm of a real fairy. It was impossible to kill him.


    The huge wooden spirit tablet suspended in the void seems to have great impact, but the death Dharma God knows very well that he can''t be killed or even seriously injured just by relying on the power of the wooden spirit tablet.


    But suddenly I felt the breath of death, and the death Dharma God had a palpitation in his heart.


    However, when the death Dharma God opened his eyes and felt it carefully, suddenly his eyes suddenly looked at the wooden spirit tablet suspended in the void.


    Seeing the terrible power of heaven and earth wrapped around the wooden spirit God monument, the body of the death Dharma God trembled violently, and his eyes were full of fear and despair.


    Because in this moment, the power of heaven and earth appeared on the wooden spirit God monument, and even shrouded it.


    Shrouded in the power of heaven and earth, he suddenly found that no matter how he struggled, he could not move a minute. At this moment, he seemed to be fixed.


    The God of death was really frightened. He looked at the scene in front of him unbelievably. He couldn''t explain it at all and didn''t know why.


    He had just been crushed by the ancient ancestor of the five elements with the five elements God tablet. Under the power of the five elements God tablet, he was about to die. However, when he was about to die, he found the five elements God tablet and disappeared constantly.


    It can be said that he went to the depths of hell and walked around, but he just escaped from heaven and felt the threat of death.


    "Impossible, impossible, how can there be the power of heaven and earth here? Moreover, the power of heaven and earth is not an ordinary power of heaven and earth, but contains the most terrible power of the world. "


    "I''m just a king of heaven. Although I''m known as the king of heaven, I''m just a mole ant in front of those who opened the sky. Why is there such a terrible power of heaven and earth here all of a sudden? Did a lord of heaven and earth strike at me? "


    "But... But how is that possible?"


    "Lord of heaven and earth, that''s the supreme existence. How could he attack me? I just killed some monks and didn''t want to destroy the world. Why did the Lord of heaven target me? "


    At this moment, the God of death felt that his brain was about to explode. He couldn''t understand what happened and why the main of heaven and earth killed himself.


    If the opening Lord kills him, even if he is in the peak state, he has no ability to resist, let alone when his strength is not one in ten.


    In the fear, despair and uneasiness of the death Dharma God, suddenly his eyes fell on Li Yixi not far away.


    At this moment, he saw the great power of heaven and earth winding on Li Yixi.


    Seeing the power of heaven and earth on Li Yixi, the God of death was completely stupid. His legs trembled violently, and his shadow eyes were full of panic.


    "Damn, damn, why, why?"


    The moment I saw the power of heaven and earth on Li Yixi. The death Dharma God was extremely frightened. At this moment, he didn''t know what happened.


    Because the present Li Yixi is not a mortal at all, but a powerful and extremely enlightened Lord. He just appeared and didn''t see through Li Yixi.


    The God of death law thinks he is a fool. If he is a mortal, how can he go deep here and get the wooden spirit God monument? The wooden spirit God monument is the treasure of the five elements ancestors in the ancient world of the five elements. The five elements ancestors are still alive. How can a mortal control and refine the wooden spirit God monument.


    But the death Dharma God at this moment was completely desperate. His arrogance just now made him imprisoned by the power of heaven and earth. Even at this moment, he found that Li Yixi was the Lord of heaven and wanted to scream and beg for mercy, but at this moment, he was completely imprisoned and couldn''t open his mouth.

 Chapter 586

    "No, no, no..."


    At the moment, the death Dharma God raised a huge wave in his heart and screamed hysterically.


    He was unwilling, he was desperate.


    However, it was impossible to change anything at all. At the same time, he saw that it was suspended in the void. It was huge, like a wooden spirit monument of an ancient sacred mountain, and suddenly landed at him with the blessing of the power of heaven and earth.


    "Boom!"


    Under the frightened eyes of the death Dharma God, in the void, the huge wooden spirit God monument fell from the void and hit the death Dharma God''s body hard.


    At this moment, the earth trembled violently, and a terrible force spread in all directions. Originally lush and vibrant, in an instant, all the vegetation turned into nothingness.


    It was as if all the life here had evaporated at this moment.


    "This..."


    Li Shan and little Phoenix saw the wooden spirit God monument in the void. At the moment of falling, one person and one beast were completely stunned, because they also felt the terrible breath on the wooden spirit God monument. Under that breath, they felt like mole ants.


    I felt that the breath was about to spread to myself, and my body was about to turn into nothingness.


    However, when they were frightened and desperate, suddenly, a chaotic divine power erupted in Li Yixi. Under this chaotic divine power, the terrible power was instantly destroyed and did not affect them.


    At that moment, the little Phoenix had closed her eyes, but she found that the terrible power suddenly disappeared and was replaced by a more overbearing and terrible power.


    But this force has no intention of killing.


    The little Phoenix''s body trembled violently, his heart jumped and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Huh?"


    After the little Phoenix opened her eyes, her whole body became extremely stiff, because at this moment, the scene in her eyes was completely strange.


    Before, she remembered that it was lush and vibrant, but it was a secret place of life, but now it was desolate, and there were terrible gullies on the earth.


    At this moment, it completely changed. It was not what she knew at all. Seeing the huge wooden spirit monument not far away, the little Phoenix''s eyes were full of shock.


    "How terrible!"


    "Is this the power of the wooden spirit tablet? No... no, no, No. the wooden spirit God monument has absolutely no such power. It is very special, domineering and thick. "


    The frightened little Phoenix suddenly woke up.


    His eyes looked at Li Yixi in an instant. At the same time, she also felt the chaotic power that broke out in Li Yixi''s body at this moment.


    At the moment of feeling that chaotic power, the little Phoenix''s little body, which had just stabilized, trembled violently, and a shocking color appeared in her eyes.


    "Is this... Is this the power of chaos?"


    "I once had the honor to enter the core of the phoenix ancient world, where there is a trace of chaotic power breath of my phoenix ancient world. This breath is even slightly similar to the chaotic power breath. Is it really chaotic power?"


    After feeling the chaotic power in Li Yixi''s body, little Phoenix''s body could not stop shaking. She had seen the chaotic power. At this moment, she was frightened after feeling the chaotic power in Li Yixi''s body.


    At this moment, the little Phoenix quickly swallowed a breath to stabilize her mind, and then began to feel it carefully. She wanted to determine whether it was the power of chaos, the power of chaos, which was the most terrible power in the world.


    After three full breaths, the little Phoenix''s eyes suddenly opened.


    Because the little Phoenix at this moment is 100% sure that this is the most powerful chaotic power in the world. Once she felt the chaotic power in the ancient world of Phoenix, but the little Phoenix was frightened to find that the chaotic power in the ancient world of Phoenix and the chaotic power in Li Yixi''s body were of poor quality. I don''t know how many times.


    At the moment, she was really frightened. She didn''t expect that Li Yixi not only controlled the chaotic divine power, but also the quality of the chaotic divine power was so high.


    The chaotic power at the core of the phoenix ancient world is a powerful chaotic power that can support the Phoenix family to thrive, but it is not as good as the chaotic power in Li Yixi''s body.


    Such an impact almost made little Phoenix lose her mind, and her eyes were full of incredible color.


    When the little Phoenix was on the verge of defeat, Li Shan, who woke up, hurried to sound the little Phoenix. His voice sounded in the little Phoenix''s mind.


    "Hurry, hurry, calm down. The childe is not an ordinary expert, but a master of heaven."


    There was anxiety and uneasiness in Li Shan''s voice at this moment. He was really afraid of the little Phoenix. After he lost his mind, he did something that collided with Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Li Shan also clearly felt the terrible chaotic power in Li Yixi''s body, because now the distance between Li Shan and Li Yixi is much closer than that between little Phoenix and Li Yixi. At this moment, he heard that in Li Yixi''s body, there was a terrible God roaring, the supreme Buddha recited the Buddha''s voice and the supreme immortal preached.


    In Li Shan''s eyes, Li Yixi at this moment has turned into a terrible heaven and earth. There are gods and demons, immortals and Buddhas in the heaven and earth, and the supreme existence of all heaven and all families.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Not far away, the little Phoenix, whose mind almost missed, heard Li Shan''s words, her body suddenly trembled and her eyes stared at Li Yixi.


    At the same time, the little Phoenix''s voice rang out in Li Shan''s mind, "Li Shan, are you really sure that the childe is a creator?"


    When the little Phoenix''s voice sounded in Li Shan''s mind at this moment, Li Shan could feel the little Phoenix''s voice trembling.


    Li Shan can understand the little Phoenix. If he had just known that Li Yixi was a terrible founder, he would be like this.


    After all, he knew the secret not long ago. When he first knew it, he was also shaken.


    Li Shan nodded to the little Phoenix. At the same time, his voice rang out in the little Phoenix''s mind, "the childe is indeed the pillar of opening up the sky. You live beside the childe these days. I think you also feel the abnormality of the childe''s manor. There are countless terrible existence in the manor, and those existing accomplishments have reached the realm of heaven and earth!"


    "In the childe''s manor, the power of heaven and earth is also different from that of the outside world, because the manor is actually where the childe''s heaven and earth is."


    At this moment, after taking a deep breath, Li Shan told the little Phoenix the secret of Li Yixi.

 Chapter 587

    "Hoo Hoo!"


    After hearing the secret, the little Phoenix remembered what she had seen and heard these days, and her breathing became urgent.


    At this moment, she began to think deeply. Before, the little Phoenix just felt that Li Yixi was a supreme existence of terror, controlling countless immortal treasures, and the big demon followed by her was also a powerful existence.


    But now after hearing Li Shan''s words, little Phoenix suddenly woke up, and some things became clear in her memory.


    Because at this moment, she remembered Da Hei''s words in the manor, "childe, you can do anything."


    When she heard the big black dog say that the childe was omnipotent, the little Phoenix just felt that Li Yixi in the big black dog''s eyes was extremely powerful and reached an extremely terrible level.


    But now after hearing Li Shan''s explanation, the little Phoenix suddenly woke up. What big black dog said about the son''s omnipotent is not to describe Li Yixi''s strong cultivation.


    But to say another real word, because a powerful opening Lord is really omnipotent in his own heaven and earth.


    Seeing the little Phoenix and hearing his words, he gradually became stable, and Li Shan''s heart fell slowly. He was really afraid that the little Phoenix made some moves to Li Yixi on impulse.


    After all, now Li Yixi has become a mortal. Such a powerful existence and incarnation as a mortal is absolutely meaningful in Li Shan''s view, so he is afraid that the little Phoenix will disturb Li Yixi''s state of mind.


    Li Shan''s voice rang out in the little Phoenix''s mind at the same time, "little Phoenix, the danger has passed now, but one thing you should remember, the childe is a mortal now. We can''t talk nonsense, you know?"


    The little Phoenix, who had stabilized her mind, nodded to Li Shan after hearing Li Shan''s words.


    The sudden change of heaven and earth here suddenly changed the look of all practitioners near Jinling immortal city. At this moment, a practitioner looked at here with terrified eyes.


    But no one dared to go, because just now there was a force to destroy the sky and the earth. If that force had not been restrained, they knew very well that the current Jinling immortal city had been completely turned into ruins and completely disappeared.


    After looking at each other with dignified expression, countless practitioners not only dare not approach, but rush away in the opposite direction. All powerful monks have the same choice and stay away from here.


    Time seems to have passed for a long time, but in fact, this scene happened only in a very short time.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes were still closed, and his body became a little stiff because of tension.


    The little Phoenix and Li Shan, who were originally very nervous, looked at each other at this moment. After seeing Li Yixi''s appearance, they couldn''t help looking at each other. Their eyes were full of strange colors.


    The voice of the little Phoenix sounded in Li Shan''s ears, "childe, you really have too deep into the play to extricate yourself."


    The little Phoenix''s voice could not hide the silence in his heart.


    "Shut up, young master, but the master of heaven." After hearing this, Li Shan corrected the little Phoenix seriously.


    After taking a deep breath, Li Shan''s eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "Young master, don''t be nervous. Everything is over. The evil practitioner has been wiped out. Now we are safe."


    Li Shan''s voice sounded in Li Yixi''s ears.


    Li Yixi, who was very nervous, slowly opened his eyes after hearing Li Shan''s words.


    After opening his eyes, Li Yixi severely shook his head, because the scene in front of him was very strange. He remembered that it was a lush and vibrant holy land.


    But now the destination is desolate, as if it were the land after robbery.


    At the moment, Li Yixi clearly saw that there were no creatures on the earth, only cracks.


    Looking at Li Yixi''s suspicious eyes, Li Shan naturally guessed what Li Yixi was thinking at this moment, and hurriedly explained: "childe, everything here has been destroyed. The God tablet obtained by childe contains the most terrible divine power, which not only killed the powerful existence of evil, but also destroyed other things here."


    "Childe, if you meet a strong enemy in the future, you have to restrain the power of this God tablet when urging, otherwise you will destroy a lot of things."


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s head was buzzing. After hearing Li Shan''s words, an incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    His eyes quickly fell on the tablet of Mu Ling God, the mastermind who led to the destruction here.


    Look at the earth here. It has become full of holes. Li Yixi was frightened.


    His eyes could not help falling on Li Shan, "Li Shan, is all this true, not my illusion?"


    Because Li Yixi didn''t expect such terrible results after he let Muling stone tablet kill the death Dharma God. Now it''s really bleak. I don''t know how long it will take to restore everything destroyed here to its original appearance.


    At the same time, Li Yixi felt some guilt, because when he came here, he found that countless plants here were born with wisdom. In his opinion, these plants are no longer ordinary plants, but become powerful creatures. Now it has become a place of destruction with thousands of rivers and holes, indicating that everything has been destroyed because of him.


    Moreover, in Li Yixi''s mind, there is cause and effect in the spiritual world. He doesn''t know if he will suffer any disaster when he has destroyed so many creatures.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Shan turned his mind and hurriedly explained: "the power of this stone tablet is really terrible, which the childe didn''t expect. Under the crisis just now, everything is human instinct."


    At the moment when Li Shan''s words just fell, Li Shan felt that an idea in the stone tablet fell in his mind.


    At this moment, the spirit of the wooden spirit stone tablet felt the self blame in Li Yixi''s heart, so tell Li Shan and let Li Shan tell Li Yixi that the stone tablet can restore everything destroyed here. Of course, Li Yixi needs to speak with the help of Li Yixi''s power of heaven and earth.


    After Li Shan digested the idea of the wooden spirit God tablet, his eyes lit up instantly and said respectfully to Li Yixi: "childe, although the wooden spirit God tablet is very destructive, can you remember that when the wooden spirit God tablet comes, it will turn here into a secret place containing strong life force. Maybe the God tablet can restore everything destroyed here."


    At this moment, the little Phoenix heard Li Shan''s words and his eyes brightened. "Childe, Li Shan said it well. The power of this God monument is extremely powerful. Before, it has become a secret place of life overnight. Maybe the power of this God monument can restore everything destroyed here."

 Chapter 588

    "Really? But I didn''t control the monument at all. I don''t know how to restore it! "


    After hearing what Li Shan and little Phoenix said, Li Yixi''s face suddenly showed a helpless color. It was just a mortal. This was an artifact. Although he could communicate with the stone tablet, at this moment, he didn''t know how to make the stone tablet burst out the power of life and restore everything destroyed here to its original shape.


    Hearing this, Li Shan hurriedly explained, "it''s not difficult. Childe, just think about the God monument in your heart and let the God monument restore everything around with its divine power, but childe put the God monument away first."


    "Is it that simple?"


    After hearing Li Shan''s words, Li Yixi looked incredible, but he still followed Li Shan''s advice.


    "Get smaller, come back!"


    Li Yixi thought about the stone tablet and spit out this sentence.


    After Li Yixi''s words fell, it turned into a huge wooden spirit God monument like an ancient sacred mountain. Suddenly, there was a force winding on it. Under the action of this force, the huge God monument slowly became smaller in Li Yixi''s eyes, turned into a palm size shape, flew to him and suspended in front of Li Yixi.


    He didn''t think of it at all. He really can.


    While Li Yixi was excited, he was also wondering whether his thoughts really communicated with the monument as Li Shan said. After all, everything destroyed here can be changed back. After all, it has become riddled with holes and all creatures have been destroyed, which may have some impact on the aura here.


    After taking a deep breath, Li Yixi closed his eyes, "God monument, God monument, urge your strength and restore vitality here."


    After Li Yixi''s thought fell, an invisible force fell on the God monument in his body. He suddenly opened his eyes and scanned everything around him to see if the power of the God monument could restore the original vitality here.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s eyes opened, Li Yixi''s body trembled suddenly, and an incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    Because at this moment in front of him, the stone tablet turned slowly. At the moment when the stone tablet turned, a strong force of life appeared from the stone tablet.


    Li Yixi saw the desolate land around him. At this moment, the grass and seedlings broke through the soil.


    In front of all this is very magical. With the continuous rotation of the stone tablet, these seedlings break through the ground and grow rapidly, and the surrounding green continues to spread away in the distance.


    On the barren land, countless plants and vines appeared and spread away at a terrible speed in the distance.


    In Li Yixi''s body, the trees around him suddenly grew into big trees, and the grass around him instantly rose to about one meter high.


    The wild flowers in the grass were in full bloom slowly. Originally, they saw a desolate land. In this moment, they recovered all their vitality, as if nothing had happened here.


    Looking at the changes around, Li Yixi''s body trembled with excitement at this moment.


    Looking at the rotating stone tablet in front of him, Li Yixi''s eyes are full of hope. Li Yixi knows that this must be a wonderful divine thing, which may help him embark on the road of cultivation.


    Seeing that Li Yixi was so excited, Li Shan immediately opened his mouth and explained, "young master, what''s the matter? I said that this God monument has great ability. It may be possible to recover here. Isn''t it done now?"


    The little phoenix also hurried to say, "Congratulations, young master. Congratulations, young master. You have got such a divine thing. The future is absolutely unlimited!"


    At this moment, after hearing the words of one person and one beast, Li Yixi quickly stabilized his mind, grabbed the stone tablet in his hand and carefully put it away.


    "This thing is really an incredible divine thing. I can get it this time. Thank you for your help. Without your help, I couldn''t have come here and got it."


    "The existence breath just now was so powerful that it almost suffocated me. Originally, I just wanted to try. I didn''t expect that the power of the divine tablet was so powerful that I really killed him."


    Li Yixi thought of the God of death. At this moment, there was a trace of panic in his heart.


    "Childe, the attack power of this monument is so powerful. It seems that childe has the ability to protect himself in the future. I feel that if this thing hits me, I will die." Li Shan said hurriedly.


    Hearing that Li Yixi mentioned the previous death Dharma God, a look of panic appeared in the little Phoenix''s eyes and looked at the place where the previous death Dharma God stood.


    Originally, the little Phoenix just took a casual look, but after her eyes looked there, she was stunned for a moment.


    There, the body of the death Dharma God naturally disappeared, but the little Phoenix found that there was still the death Dharma stick held by the death Dharma God in his hand.


    The death Scepter inlaid with a ruby the size of a fist was not damaged by the power of the monument.


    This shocked the little Phoenix. The little Phoenix knew that there was only one possibility that the quality of the death staff was very high, even beyond the divine cup.


    Otherwise, the death Wand cannot be completely preserved.


    After taking a deep breath, the little Phoenix looked at Li Yixi.


    "Childe, look, look over there!"


    "Although the former powerful existence died, the staff in his hand was left. Under such terrible power, the perfect preservation of the staff is definitely an incredible treasure. Congratulations, childe."


    Li Yixi heard the little Phoenix''s words, and then hurried to look there. Sure enough, as the little Phoenix said, there was an intact death staff suspended there. The fist sized Ruby on the death staff burst out a red light curtain, which wrapped the death staff.


    It was this red curtain of light that preserved the death staff.


    The red light constantly twines around the death staff. At this moment, in the death staff, a trace of the soul of the death god has been preserved.


    What Li Yixi and little Phoenix don''t know is that the death staff looks very complete, but in fact, the true meaning of death contained in the death staff has been completely erased.


    The death staff, which was once powerful enough to be incredible, is now just an ordinary treasure.


    At this moment, the only soul left by the death Dharma God trembled with fear. The death Dharma God at this moment looked at Li Yixi in the distance, and his eyes were full of fear.


    "The Lord of heaven, is he the Lord of heaven?"


    At this moment, the God of death, his soul trembled violently.

 Chapter 589

    At this moment, his mind was still shaking uncontrollably.


    He did not expect that he had met a powerful and extremely enlightened Lord here. Even if he had not been seriously hurt by the Lord of the five elements in the ancient world of the five elements, he had no power to fight back in the face of Li Yixi.


    In front of the opening Lord, he is a little heavenly king, who exists like mole ants at all.


    When the death Dharma God was frightened and desperate, he saw Li Yixi walking slowly.


    Li Yixi came to the death staff and looked at the perfect death staff. An incredible color appeared in his eyes. All the powerful beings were killed, but now the staff was intact and undamaged. A touch of excitement appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    "Really... Really intact!"


    At this moment, after looking around, Li Yixi''s eyes were full of incredible color, because he didn''t see a crack on the staff.


    Li Yixi''s heart is pounding. It must be a divine thing.


    Li Yixi was very sure, because the powerful stone tablets did not crush the staff. The grade of the staff was absolutely high in Li Yixi''s eyes, otherwise it could not be so intact.


    Seeing Li Yixi so excited, little Phoenix and Li Shan also came over. Although they saw only the staff left, they felt the suffocating terror of the death Dharma God before.


    After confirming that there was no danger for one person and one beast, he looked at the death staff in front of him. He was really well protected. There was no crack. He was also stunned by the material of the death staff in front of him.


    After one person and one beast looked at each other, he quickly said to Li Yixi: "Congratulations, childe, the material of this thing is very high. It is definitely made of divine materials. Although some true charm has been lost under the power of divine soldiers, it is still a rare treasure."


    Li Yixi thought the death staff was good. Now when he heard Li Shan''s words, he immediately determined that the death staff is indeed a rare treasure.


    This was his first booty. Li Yixi was very excited and directly reached out to grab the death staff.


    At the moment when Li Yixi reached out to grasp the death staff, the illusory soul of the death god trembled violently in the space of the death staff. At this moment, he was very frightened.


    Because now his soul is only a trace left. If Li Yixi wants to kill him, it''s too simple.


    The death Dharma God knows very well that although the red light on the death Dharma stick can protect the death Dharma stick, in the face of Li Yixi''s terrible existence, the red light can''t hurt li Yixi at all.


    Under the frightened eyes of the death Dharma God, Li Yixi grabbed the death Dharma stick in his hand.


    "Yes, it''s good!"


    "Li Shan, let''s go back first!"


    After getting the death staff, Li Yixi was very excited, but at the same time, he was also a little uneasy.


    After all, when they just got the stone tablet, the death Dharma God appeared. If the stone tablet was not very powerful and killed the death Dharma God, it was them who died now. Therefore, Li Yixi can''t wait to go back in order not to have any accidents.


    "Good!"


    "Childe, we''ll go back now!"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Shan directly exerts his magic power and takes Li Yixi through the air.


    Soon, the figure of two people and one beast appeared outside the manor.


    Li Yixi looked at his manor and his hanging heart finally fell.


    "Creak!"


    Lao Bai in the manor, after feeling the breath of Li Yixi, hurriedly opened the door.


    "Welcome your return!"


    At this moment, Lao Bai saluted very gentlemanly. He held one hand in front of his heart and his body bowed 90 degrees.


    "Come on, let''s go back first, Li Shan. I must stay today, otherwise I will be angry. I must thank you tonight. We won''t return until we get drunk."


    Seeing that he has come back and is completely safe, Li Yixi''s face shows a touch of excitement. At the same time, he looks at one person and one animal with gratitude.


    "Yes, childe."


    Li Shan will not refuse, because there are countless opportunities here in Li Yixi. Now that he has completed the task of hint, Li Shan feels that he may have a great harvest tonight.


    Soon, two people and a beast entered the manor.


    Li Yixi always held the death staff in his hand. After entering the manor, the ghost of the death god in the death staff almost collapsed when his eyes fell on Lao Bai''s body.


    This virtual shadow trembled violently at this moment.


    The death Dharma God is completely scared and stupid at the moment.


    "This is... What level of artifact is this?"


    "It contains such a terrible treasure. I was lucky to have witnessed a powerful ancestral god soldier. The treasure possessed by the ancestral god soldier is less than 1% of this treasure."


    "The divine soldier has not only produced the most powerful intelligence, but also his own strength has now reached an extremely terrible existence. It is no longer possible to describe him with the word divine soldier, because now he has become an independent individual. Perhaps it is more appropriate to describe him with one word, God."


    The frightened death Dharma God is really scared and stupid by the boss. The death Dharma God knows very well that once a powerful artifact is born, it can practice and become a powerful God.


    Because the God of death Dharma has heard a legend that in the endless chaos, there is a very terrible God, who is a supreme existence cultivated by an artifact.


    It is said that the name of the supreme being is Taoist Duobao. Taoist Duobao is also the founder of heaven. He opened up a world himself, but there are no creatures in this world. The world he opened up is full of endless chaos and treasure. In that world, there are countless divine soldiers, and those divine soldiers also gave birth to wisdom, Cultivation became an independent individual.


    After entering the manor, Li Yixi asked Lao Bai to lead Li Shan to the pavilion. He looked at the death staff in his hand, and a look of excitement appeared in his eyes. Although he can''t control the staff now, the staff now plays a very important role in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    Naturally, it is impossible to throw it away in the corner at will. Li Yixi thought about it and walked into the study with a magic wand.


    He found a suitable place in the study and put the staff there.


    But looking at the staff, Li Yixi frowned slightly, "it''s not appropriate. It seems that it''s better to build a weapon rack first and put the staff on it."


    After Li Yixi''s thought fell, he walked outside to prepare the weapon rack.

 Chapter 590

    Watching Li Yixi leave, the soul left by the death Dharma God in the death Dharma stick was very frightened at this moment. He had only one thought, that is, leave here and never come back.


    This remnant soul of the death Dharma God has just come out of the death Dharma stick and has not had time to leave the Dharma stick.


    Suddenly, on the desk not far away, the brush placed there burst out a divine light. At the moment of the divine light, the remnant soul of the death Dharma God was directly photographed into the death Dharma stick again.


    The brush that bursts out of the magic light, after the magic light disappears, it becomes ordinary at this time.


    However, the death Dharma God in the death Dharma stick, at this moment, his eyes were full of panic, and his soul trembled violently.


    "How is that possible? How is that possible? "


    "God, this artifact has become a God."


    "I have seen the ancestral God, the breath of God. I know very well that he has reached that realm."


    At this moment, the death Dharma God was completely stunned. His eyes were full of panic. At this moment, he stared at the desk not far away, where there was an ordinary brush.


    Originally, seeing Li Yixi leave, the death Dharma God had seen the opportunity to escape from heaven, but after seeing the power of the brush, the death Dharma God knew that he would never escape from heaven in his life.


    Because there is such a terrible thing that has been cultivated into a terrible divine soldier of God. Here, together with his remaining soul, it is impossible to escape from life all his life.


    The only thing waiting for you is death.


    Because his remaining soul can''t exist for a long time. If the true charm of the death staff is still there, you can also use the true meaning of the staff to heal.


    Now the death staff looks perfect, but its true meaning has been destroyed.


    The remaining soul of the death Dharma God is completely desperate, and his soul is directly dissipating at an extremely slow speed.


    After Li Yixi went out of his study, he asked Lao Bai to make a suitable weapon rack and place the death staff.


    Lao Bai, who got the order, walked to the place where the wood was located. What Li Yixi ordered, Lao Bai naturally didn''t dare to be careless. He found the best wood and began to build weapon racks.


    Lao Bai''s speed is very fast. It only took half an hour to build a perfect weapon frame.


    Old Bai couldn''t get out of the pavilion with the weapon rack, and respectfully asked, "childe, do you see if there is anything to change the weapon rack?"


    Li Yixi heard Lao Bai''s words, turned his head and looked over. He saw the shape of the weapon rack made by Lao Bai, and a bright color appeared on his face. For placing the death staff, the size of the weapon rack was just right.


    "Good, perfect!"


    "Send it to my study."


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he hurried into the study with Lao Bai. Li Yixi looked in the study and designated the best position for Lao Bai to put the weapon rack there.


    After placing the weapon rack, Li Yixi picked up the death staff placed aside and carefully placed it on the weapon rack. After all, in Li Yixi''s eyes, this death staff is a rare treasure and must be handled with care.


    After putting it away, Li Yixi also took a towel, wiped the dust on the death staff, looked at it and left with satisfaction.


    In the death staff, the soul of the death god slowly disappeared before, but at this moment, the power of the soul not only stopped disappearing, but also slowly condensed. The ghost of the soul that had almost collapsed due to the complete despair of the death God became solidified for a few minutes at this moment.


    The trance death Dharma god suddenly shook his soul and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Huh?"


    After opening his eyes, the ghost of the death Dharma God''s soul showed an incredible color in his eyes.


    His soul trembled violently again, and his face was frightened. At the same time, his eyes were full of fine awns.


    Stammered: "this... This is actually a soul tree. How can it be? Even in the five element ancient world, the soul tree is extremely precious. There are only three soul trees in the whole five element ancient world. Those three soul trees are regarded as treasures by the five element ancestors of the five element ancient world."


    "It took a lot of money to create a powerful array to protect the three soul trees."


    "But... But here, the precious soul wood has been used to make a weapon rack. How... How can it be?"


    Feel that the power of the soul tree has entered its own remnant soul, and the eyes of the death Dharma God are full of incredible colors.


    Already completely desperate, he saw hope again in this moment.


    Although his soul has been severely damaged and only a trace remains, there is an extremely precious soul tree. Even if only a trace of his soul remains, he can recover as before under the ability of the soul tree, and his soul will become more powerful than before.


    "Soul wood, it''s really soul wood."


    At this moment, the death Dharma God really wept with joy.


    Today, he has encountered too many great joys and sorrows.


    In the pavilion in the manor, Li Shan and little Phoenix were very excited, because at this moment, all kinds of fairy fruits were placed on the table.


    Especially the flat peaches on the plate excited Li Shan and little Phoenix.


    Because flat peaches are the complete spiritual roots of heaven and earth. If they can absorb these complete spiritual roots of heaven and earth and refine them, both Li Shan and little Phoenix can set foot in the realm of immortals in the shortest time.


    From the cultivation of true immortals to the cultivation of heavenly immortals, if you let yourself practice step by step, it will be very difficult, because you need to cultivate a complete Tao to promote the realm of heavenly immortals.


    But now in front of them, there are several perfect heaven and earth spiritual roots. The power of the Tao of heaven and earth spiritual roots can be directly refined by people.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Li Shan, little Phoenix, don''t be polite today. Now you try the fruit first, and I''ll arrange it in the kitchen. We must prepare the best food and the strongest wine tonight. We won''t return until we get drunk."


    Li Yixi, who got the wooden spirit monument today, was very excited and wanted to take out his best things. However, Li Yixi felt that there was nothing precious around a mortal to repay today''s great kindness, so he decided to prepare a rich food to thank Li Shan and the little Phoenix.


    "Young master, don''t be so polite!" Li Shan was very nervous and hurried to say.


    Li Yixi pretended to be angry and said, "I''m going to be angry. Don''t say anything. Just listen to my arrangement. After eating, I''ll give you some calligraphy and paintings."


    Li Yixi suddenly thought that his calligraphy and painting contained great power and could dispel the demons of his heart. His eyes brightened in an instant and decided to give one person, one animal and one calligraphy and painting.

 Chapter 591

    "Still... Still send calligraphy and paintings?"


    At this moment, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Shan''s body suddenly trembled. Little Phoenix didn''t know that Li Yixi''s calligraphy and painting were precious, but he knew that Li Yixi''s calligraphy and painting were divine literature, and painting contained the power of great road.


    Calligraphy and painting are the supreme treasures.


    The little Phoenix couldn''t control so much. When she saw Li Yixi turn and leave, she looked at the flat peach on the plate. She couldn''t help but take a deep breath. In an instant, a flat peach entered her mouth and was swallowed directly by her.


    After swallowing the whole flat peach, the little Phoenix hurriedly closed her eyes. In his body, golden lights appeared, flashing around her body.


    At this moment, the little Phoenix is exerting the supreme power of the ancient Phoenix family to refine the complete Tao contained in the flat peach.


    Because the little Phoenix knows that as long as she refines a complete Tao principle, her strength will be able to step into heaven from the realm of true immortals, which can save her thousands of years of practice time. Although the Phoenix family has extremely terrible natural talent and incomparable blood power, it is very difficult for them to improve their realm.


    So at the moment, when she saw that there was a complete Tao in front of her, she couldn''t help it.


    After all, this principle can not be seen even in their phoenix ancient world. Otherwise, as the daughter of the strongest Phoenix in the phoenix ancient world, she has already swallowed up the complete principle and improved her strength.


    Tao is only an ordinary thing here in Li Yixi, but it is a supreme treasure outside. Every time a perfect Tao appears, it will cause countless forces in the fairy world to compete and bleed.


    At this moment, the little Phoenix will not miss the ready-made complete Tao rules. While refining the Tao rules rapidly, her body is trembling slightly, because she is excited.


    With the continuous refining of the little Phoenix, the Tao in her body was gradually controlled by her. These days, she followed Li Yixi. The cultivation of the little Phoenix had been improved to the extreme. Now, with the blessing of the perfect Tao, I saw the little Phoenix''s body tremble suddenly.


    A breath that only belongs to the celestial realm erupted from the body of the little Phoenix.


    After the little Phoenix quickly stabilized her breath, she slowly opened her eyes. In the eyes of the little Phoenix, there was a fine light shining at the moment.


    "I... I broke through, I set foot in the realm of immortals!"


    At this moment, the little Phoenix''s small wings waved at a high speed and became extremely excited.


    At the moment of little Phoenix''s breakthrough, Li Shan also woke up from Li Yixi''s words just now. After feeling that little Phoenix set foot in heaven, Li Shan couldn''t help it at this moment, because under Li Shan''s eyes, little Phoenix began to devour the second flat peach.


    This is a complete Tao. How can Li Shan miss it.


    At this moment, Li Shan hurriedly picked up a flat peach and swallowed it directly. After swallowing the flat peach, Li Shan also began to refine.


    Soon, the strength of one person and one beast was greatly improved. One person and one beast stared at the fairy fruit on the plate and wanted to swallow all the fairy fruit, but they suppressed their inner desire.


    Now, after one person and one beast devour two flat peaches, they are very nervous, because this is a complete Tao, not an ordinary fairy fruit.


    Soon, Li Yixi returned with a jar of wine. Soon, with the preparation of chef Doudou, two people and one beast drank all the wine.


    At the moment, Li Shan and little Phoenix feel that the body and soul have been greatly sublimated, and have undergone a thorough transformation, which makes people feel that their blood power and internal potential have been stimulated.


    Now Li Yixi was so happy today that he was a little drunk. He smiled at Li Shan and said, "Li Shan, you are a scholar. Today I''ll send you a poem. Let''s go to the study first!"


    Li Yixi took Li Shan and went directly to the study. Little Phoenix hurried to keep up, because she learned the value of Li Yixi''s calligraphy and painting from Li Shan just now.


    Entering the study, the soul of the death Dharma God who is practicing in the death Dharma stick, found that Li Shan and little Phoenix had actually stepped on the immortal at the moment, and their eyes were full of incredible colors. Looking at Li Yixi, his body trembled slightly and converged all his breath in an instant.


    He was really afraid that Li Yixi found his existence and completely wiped him out.


    However, although the death Dharma God was very frightened at the moment, he saw Li Yixi walking to the desk and holding the brush that had reached the realm of God in his hand at will. It seemed that he wanted to write something?


    His eyes were full of dignified color. Before the death Dharma God, he was a powerful king of heaven, and his strength was incomparable. At this moment, he suddenly saw the terrible power of Tao burst out on Li Yixi, and his eyes contracted fiercely.


    At the moment, Li Yixi picked up his pen and wrote directly on rice paper.


    "The Yellow River is winding, with thousands of miles of sand. The waves are scouring and the wind is bumping from the end of the world. Now go straight to the Milky way and go to the petunia Weaver''s house. Beside the Luoshui bridge, the spring sun is slanting, and the green flow is light, with Qiongsha in sight. For no reason, the strong wind on the street startled the mandarin ducks out of the waves. The bianshui river flows eastward, the tiger''s eye is written, the Qinghuai river is in the morning, and the duck''s head is in the spring... "


    The content of scouring sand constantly emerges in front of Li Shan and little Phoenix.


    "This..."


    "Childe, he is even proficient in literature and Taoism."


    The first time she saw Li Yixi''s little Phoenix writing divine writings, she almost lost her mind at this moment, because she saw that the terrible ability broke out in the divine writings on the rice paper. These divine writings are powerful and unparalleled. If they are controlled, the power of her soul will soar. At the same time, the power of Confucianism and Taoism can also dispel the demons in her heart.


    Originally, I searched the soul shadow of the trembling death Dharma God in the corner. When I saw the emergence of each divine text, the heart of the death Dharma God immediately set off a huge wave. The death Dharma God cultivated death together, and the heart demons bred in the body were extremely powerful. At this moment, I saw such a terrible divine text appearing in front of me, and the death Dharma God was full of desire.


    Because the God of death law knows that if he gets this divine text, once he absorbs the Tao rhyme in the divine text, all the demons in his heart can be eliminated in an instant, and he can definitely explore a higher realm in a short span of a hundred years.


    God is no longer so far away.


    "Practice... Practice!"


    At the moment, the death Dharma God trembled with excitement, even if he could not get this divine text, but now the supreme Tao Yun broke out in the divine text has filled the whole study. Even if he is in the corner, he can absorb some spilled supreme Tao rhymes and baptize his soul.


    With the continuous absorption of the power of the divine text, the ghost of the soul of the death Dharma God wrapped around the breath of death gradually became holy.

 Chapter 592

    "Well... What a powerful force of Confucianism and Taoism can drive away so many grievances for me in an instant. In recent millions of years, I have created too many killings in order to improve my level of cultivation. I am entangled by demons and countless grievances. Today I finally get a baptism."


    "Such an opportunity must not be missed. Although I can''t completely give in to the grievances and demons in my body, it can also suppress some grievances and demons. Once some grievances and demons are suppressed, the recovery speed of my soul will also increase sharply, and once I get out of trouble, my strength will be able to soar."


    "Then I will go to the ancient world of the five elements, steal the treasures of the five elements and shape a five element divine body. My strength will reach an extremely terrible level."


    While absorbing the Tao rhyme carried by the supreme divine text, the God of death thought about the future full of dawn.


    His soul was trembling with excitement.


    Looking at the divine text in front of him, Li Shan''s whole heart was pounding, because he knew that this was what Li Yixi gave him. Li Shan could feel that after he completely controlled the divine text, his strength could go further soon.


    "Li Shan, do you like it?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Li Shan and asked with a smile!


    "Thank you, childe. Childe''s article is the best in the world." At this moment, after seeing Li Yixi''s eyes, Li Shan appeared colorful in his eyes and hurried to thank him.


    "What is the best in the world? I''m just a mortal. This thing may be useful to you, but it has no use for me. It''s just a matter of raising my hand. If I can get your help today, I''ll give you this wave of sand washing."


    At this moment, Li Shan, trembling, took over the waves and washed the sand, and carefully put it away.


    Then Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the eager little Phoenix, smiled and asked, "little Phoenix, what do you want?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, little Phoenix knew that it was her turn at the moment. She was very excited and hurried to say, "childe, I like it as long as it''s from you."


    After hearing the little Phoenix''s words, Li Yixi held a pen in his hand and meditated in an instant.


    One idea after another flashed in Li Yixi''s mind. Soon, Li Yixi decided, smiled at the corners of his mouth, picked up his pen and began to write.


    "Wu Si, Shu Tong, Zhang gaoqiu, empty mountains, condensed clouds, decadent. Jiang''e cries the sorrow of a plain bamboo girl, and Li plays the harp with China. Kunshan jade broken Phoenix calls, hibiscus weeps and Xianglan smiles. Twelve doors melt cold light, 23 silk move purple emperor. Nuwa mends the sky by refining stones, and the stones break the sky to tease the autumn rain. Dream into the sacred mountain to teach the divine woman, and the old fish dances the wave thin Jiao dance. Wu Zhi sleepless, leaning on the laurel tree, exposed feet and flying wet cold rabbits. "


    At the moment when Li Yixi moved his pen, suddenly, little Phoenix and Li Shan felt that there was a sound of music out of thin air in the study, and then there was a virtual shadow, including the remnant soul of the death Dharma God.


    At this moment, they stared at the divine text on the desk, and felt that in the Tao rhyme of the divine text, there appeared a nine day plain girl, as if from the supreme immortal court. The breath made them feel frightened.


    When she was frightened, the figure of Jiutian plain girl suddenly disappeared and replaced by a powerful Phoenix. The Phoenix chirped wildly and trembled in the void, as if all the heaven and earth were trembling under the divine power of the Phoenix.


    The moment she saw the Phoenix, the little Phoenix''s eyes were full of incredible colors. She saw that the Phoenix carried the most terrible Tao rhyme. At this moment, the little Phoenix was trembling with excitement, because she seemed to see the first Supreme beast, Phoenix, born in the universe when the world opened.


    At this moment, the little Phoenix felt that the blood in her body was slowly burning and began to regenerate. It seemed that she wanted to awaken the more powerful power of blood.


    Unfortunately, this illusion flashed away. When the little Phoenix was empty in an instant, there was another terrible scene in front of them. At this moment, there was a terrible supreme emperor in front of them. This emperor shadow seemed to be able to suppress the world of heaven, and ten thousand ways followed each other. Behind this emperor shadow, they saw countless gods and Demons worship.


    The scene in front of them almost made them lose their mind, because the moment of seeing the virtual shadow of the Heavenly Emperor had a great impact on them.


    In an instant, Li Shan and little Phoenix were completely wet with sweat.


    Fortunately, when it was almost difficult for them to stick to it, the terrible virtual shadow of the Heavenly Emperor disappeared in an instant, and the gods and Demons kneeling on the ground also broke with the virtual shadow of the Heavenly Emperor in an instant, which made them breathe out a long breath.


    Then came the nine day Xuannv, who danced lightly in front of them. Seeing the beautiful scene in front of them, her mind gradually became stable.


    However, when they just stabilized their mind, Li Shan and little Phoenix suddenly found that under the Tao rhyme of the divine text, a terrible virtual shadow appeared. This is not an ordinary virtual shadow, but a virtual shadow of a saint. At the moment of the appearance of this virtual shadow, the Tao rhyme in the study reached a terrible degree.


    "Nuwa?"


    "Is there really such a saint in this world? So powerful, what kind of realm and cultivation is this? "


    When I saw the virtual shadow of Nu Wa, I saw the virtual shadow of the soul of the death Dharma God in the corner. I saw the virtual shadow of the sage, which was transformed by the supreme Tao of the word Nu Wa on the rice paper at the moment.


    His body was trembling slightly. At this moment, he seemed to feel that Li Yixi''s two divine words Nuwa could really summon Nuwa saint to reality.


    Fortunately, after this virtual shadow appeared briefly, it was replaced by other pictures, otherwise the death Dharma God felt that the virtual shadow of his soul, which was hard to solidify, would completely collapse.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At the moment when Nuwa''s virtual shadow disappeared, the virtual shadow of the God of death in the corner trembled violently. At this moment, he seemed to have completely lost all his strength and breathed violently.


    Fortunately, the breath of the supreme divine tree and the fairy and jade rabbit under the tree became much softer, otherwise the God of death felt that his soul would collapse.


    After the last word fell, Li Yixi slowly raised his head.


    At this moment, the terrible chaotic divine power broke out on Li Yixi. The surrounding virtual shadow fragments were completely broken, all the signs completely disappeared, and the study returned to normal.


    At the moment of chaos, Li Shan and little Phoenix woke up from their panic.


    At the moment, people and animals are still shaking. After all, the impact of the scene just now on them is really terrible.

 Chapter 593

    "Little Phoenix, what do you think?"


    After the little Phoenix had just stabilized her mind, she felt Li Yixi''s eyes looking at herself. Her body suddenly trembled. She quickly concentrated all her spirit and said to Li Yixi, "childe, this article is really incredible. I seem to feel the fairy and the emperor of heaven."


    At this moment, the little Phoenix has not completely slowed down, and there is some panic.


    "Fairy? The emperor of heaven? "


    Li Yixi was stunned when he heard the little Phoenix''s words. Then he reacted and smiled at the little Phoenix: "I didn''t expect you to understand this poem. There is a metaphor in this poem, nine days plain girl, and the emperor of heaven."


    "Little Phoenix, do you like it?"


    Li Yixi smiled and looked at the little Phoenix.


    The little Phoenix heard Li Yixi''s words. At this moment, her body trembled violently, because it reflected in the moment. This is what Li Yixi gave her. After thinking that she could have such a terrible divine text, the little Phoenix''s body could not help shaking. If he could really digest and absorb this divine text completely, Then he can definitely become the first Phoenix in the ancient world!


    The little Phoenix hurried to say, "thank you, childe, thank you!"


    Soon, two people and a beast left the study. There was still a strong and extreme Taoist rhyme in the whole study. The ghost of the soul of the death Dharma God in the corner. After seeing Li Yixi''s departure, his eyes burst out.


    Because at the moment, the residual breath in the study is still incomparably rich, and without the existence of Li Yixi, he no longer needs to suppress his cultivation speed.


    The ghost of the death Dharma god suddenly became larger. He quickly opened his mouth and took a sudden breath at the residual Tao rhyme in the study.


    In an instant, all the Tao rhymes entered his mouth. After swallowing all the Tao rhymes, the death Dharma God did not end, but continued to devour, even the residual trace of Tao rhyme.


    At the moment, the death Dharma God, whose soul floats in the study, has a huge virtual shadow, constantly sucking the aura around him. If anyone sees it, he will exclaim, and the hungry ghost appears.


    Because the death Dharma God at the moment is originally the Sovereign of heaven, but at the moment, he is really like a hungry ghost.


    "Hoo!"


    After swallowing all the aura in the study, the death Dharma God at the moment is in the eyes of the illusory soul body. A glimmer of hope was emitted in an instant, a long breath was exhaled, and a smile appeared in the eyes, which was full of satisfaction.


    It''s like the starving beggar on the roadside who got a man Han banquet at the moment.


    I can''t see the existence of the monarch of heaven. It should be so.


    "It''s so cool, so cool. It''s a pity that I was taken away. Otherwise, I could make terrible progress overnight.


    The death Dharma God at the moment, he can feel the little Phoenix and Li Shan outside. At the moment, if Li Yixi was not around Li Shan and little Phoenix, the death Dharma God at the moment really wants to get close to Li Shan and little Phoenix and find a way to get these two words, especially the words obtained by little Phoenix, which makes the death Dharma God unusually excited.


    At this moment, he looked through the wall at the little Phoenix outside. His heart pounded, but he could only look at it.


    "Go back!"


    However, when the death Dharma God was moved and unwilling to give up, a cold voice sounded in the ears of the death Dharma God, which made the death Dharma God show a look of panic in his eyes at this moment. At the moment, the death Dharma god suddenly felt a thunder blowing in his mind.


    The greed in my heart disappeared in an instant, because the death Dharma God felt a terrible existence in the study.


    Moreover, the breath carries the extremely pure power of Haoran, which is far more terrible and pure than the power of Haoran on the great Confucianism.


    At this moment, his body was slightly stiff.


    When he turned around and looked hard, there was a huge figure floating in the study at the moment.


    It was a huge silver wolf king. The body of the silver wolf king seemed to be an entity. If the strength of the death law God had not reached the realm of the heavenly king, the death law God would feel that the existence in front of him at the moment was a terrible demon.


    But the death Dharma God found that the silver wolf king at the moment is only a powerful soul body, which is the same as your current state.


    However, the death Dharma God found that the silver wolf king, who was only the soul body, had reached the realm of heaven, which was more terrible than his heyday.


    "Gudu!"


    At the moment, the silver wolf king showed a look of horror in his eyes.


    Hurriedly and respectfully said, "my Lord, I''ll go back immediately!"


    The death Dharma God at the moment, facing the silver wolf king in front of him, was a face of fear and uneasiness, because if the silver wolf king was angry, he could kill him by raising his hand.


    The original God of death, the heavenly king, is very humble at the moment.


    And in the bottom of my heart, I dare not breed a trace of dissatisfaction.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Silver wolf, don''t scare him. We''ll be friends in the future!"


    When the death Dharma God was frightened, another voice sounded in his ears. This voice was not as domineering and cold as the silver wolf king, but it was invisible with the supremacy of the emperor.


    The God of the law of death, who had planned to return to the staff of the law of death immediately, heard that there was someone speaking for himself, and quickly turned his head and looked.


    But at the moment of seeing the existence of the speech, the soul of the death Dharma god suddenly trembled and almost knelt on the ground.


    "Tian... Tian Zun?"


    The death Dharma God stammered out these two words with horror on his face. Tianzun is an extremely noble existence. But today, he saw two tianzuns in succession, which made it difficult for the death Dharma God to accept for a moment and felt like a dream.


    At the moment, the God of death looked at the terrible existence suspended on the calligraphy and painting in horror.


    The existence of speaking at the moment is the spirit produced by Su Xiuyi''s imitation of the true Rune painting of the great disaster.


    "What about the God? What''s surprising? I think you have a good foundation. You are the king of heaven at your peak. If you practice here for a period of time, you can soon set foot in the realm of the God with your background."


    "Of course, the future of you, not necessarily you."


    As soon as the spirit''s voice fell, he hurried to look at the silver wolf king and said with a smile: "silver wolf, we will all be friends in the future. Don''t scare him!"


    "Hum!"


    "I hate his breath!"


    However, the silver wolf king at the moment, the cold demon pupil glanced at the death Dharma God and said with disgust on his face.


    Hearing this, the death Dharma God looked helpless at the moment. He knew the reason.


    Because the way he cultivates is death, and there is endless resentment on him. The silver wolf king practices with great strength and naturally has no good face for him.

 Chapter 594

    Knowing the reason, the silver wolf king hurriedly said, "silver wolf, I''ll go back now. On ordinary days, I''ll never come out, never come out!"


    The soul of the God of death quickly worshipped the figure of the silver wolf.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the next moment, the soul body instantly returned to the death staff.


    After returning to the death staff, the death Dharma God immediately left the silver wolf king behind. The death Dharma God has lived for millions of years. Naturally, he is a human spirit. At a glance, it can be seen that the silver wolf king is angry because they practice the way of mutual restraint. His breath disgusts the silver wolf king.


    First, the cultivation of the silver wolf king is really strong, and he will rely on the silver wolf king in the future.


    After all, he''s new here.


    But the death Dharma God is very clear. Although the silver wolf king is strong, he doesn''t dare to really hurt him. Because of the existence of Li Yixi, he can''t die if he is brought here.


    However, if the other party is unhappy, it is very simple to teach yourself a lesson.


    Leaving the silver wolf king behind, the death Dharma God at the moment has an excited color in his eyes, and his soul trembles with excitement. Although he has not absorbed much Haoran Taoist rhyme, today''s receipt is the biggest opportunity for the death Dharma God in his life.


    After all, Li Yixi''s personal action can bring Tao rhyme with extremely high quality and incomparable purity.


    The help to him is also extremely terrible.


    The death Dharma God can''t wait to practice at the moment. With the existence of these Tao rhymes, he will recover very quickly. The death Dharma God feels that he can recover all in a short time, and his soul is strong, far beyond him in the peak period.


    This is a great opportunity. After all, the soul is the most difficult to practice.


    Outside, Li Shan and little Phoenix with words are also excited. At the moment, Li Shan can''t wait to go back to practice. After all, today''s receipt is too big.


    The tablet of Shuiling God and the words given by Li Yixi now, once he digests it, his strength will definitely have a worthwhile leap.


    After taking a deep breath, Li Shan immediately said to Li Yixi, "childe, Li Shan will leave today. The word given by childe is a good thing!"


    Li Yixi was reluctant to give up, but after hearing Li Shan''s words, a smile appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes, and he also felt his value, because in Li Yixi''s eyes, Li Shan said that calligraphy and painting were precious, that is, the power of greatness.


    Li Yixi mistakenly believed that Li Shan couldn''t wait to go back and use the power of the word to dispel the demons.


    Li Yixi felt that his calligraphy and painting could dispel the demons. Even in the fairyland, he was not good for nothing. He used his own flash point.


    When Li Yixi heard Li Shan''s words, he immediately said with a smile, "Li Shan, come here more when you are free. If there is a lack of calligraphy and painting, come to me!"


    "Naturally, if you want to go back so urgently, I won''t stay!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Shan was very happy, "childe, if you have time, you must come to visit."


    After Li Shan saluted, he went out of the manor and directly broke through the air.


    Seeing Li Shan gone, the little Phoenix not far away also looked excited at the moment. He couldn''t wait to see calligraphy and painting. He immediately said to Li Yixi, "childe, I should go back to practice!"


    "Go, go!"


    Hearing what little Phoenix said, Li Yixi didn''t dare to say much, so he allowed it immediately.


    Because in Li Yixi''s eyes, the little Phoenix is a divine beast. The upper limit of growth is extremely high, and he has helped himself a lot today. Unlike Li Shan, the little Phoenix has known Li Shan for a long time, but the divine beast Phoenix is only a few days. Li Yixi naturally dare not make the little Phoenix unhappy.


    "Childe, I''m going!"


    The little Phoenix was so excited that she nodded to Li Yixi, quickly spread her wings and went to a corner of the manor. In the eyes of the little Phoenix, where is her nest.


    "Are you all gone?"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Sure enough, the unique skill of making good friends and holding thighs is useful. Otherwise, how can I get it today!"


    Li Yixi looked at the wooden spirit monument in his hand and smiled at the corners of his mouth. At the same time, he wiped it carefully with his sleeves, as if he was afraid of damaging the wooden spirit monument.


    After carefully wiping it, Li Yixi saw that there was no dust, so he carefully incorporated the wooden spirit monument into his system space.


    "There is also a powerful staff. The harvest in a few days is really terrible!"


    Li Yixi''s face was inconceivable when he thought of today''s receipt.


    Seeing that Li Shan and little Phoenix had left, Li Yixi hurriedly entered the study. Since he came back to the present, Li Yixi really didn''t have a good look at the death staff, so Li Yixi couldn''t wait to enter the study to see the death staff.


    He hurried into the study and Li Yixi went directly to the death array.


    "Good baby!"


    After a glance, Li Yixi spit out three words directly.


    Reaching out to touch the death staff, he looked excited.


    Li Yixi stayed in his study for half an hour before his eyes left the death array.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s so cold. How do you feel the evil spirit in the room."


    After looking away, Li Yixi suddenly felt a little cold, and his study was different from ordinary days, because he had never found such things in ordinary days.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, those terrible beings in the study couldn''t help looking at the death Dharma stick, because the evil spirit was emitted by the death Dharma God who was in deep cultivation at the moment.


    "Strange, strange!"


    "Is it my illusion?"


    "Or the place where my manor is located used to be a place of Yin death. It''s strange, strange. It seems to get a Buddha statue to suppress it!"


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, a carving knife appeared in Li Yixi''s hand.


    Li Yixi held a carving knife and went outside. After finding a piece of wood, Li Yixi began to carve. At the moment, Li Yixi''s carving speed is extremely slow.


    Because Li Yixi wants to suppress evil spirits with carved Buddha statues, Li Yixi is extremely cautious at the moment.


    However, with the constant waving of Li Yixi''s carving knife, there was a terrible Buddha meaning in the study.


    The Buddha meaning is very light, but it is extremely overbearing and pure.


    At the moment, the brush felt the Buddha''s meaning in the study, and the color of panic also appeared in the eyes.


    Because now he feels that the Buddha is too terrible.


    During Li Yixi''s carving, a faint Buddha meaning continuously entered the death staff.


    The God of death Dharma, who is trying to cultivate, is now invisible. The avenue is changing and there is a Zen meaning.


    The road of evil spirit soon became peaceful, and the virtual shadow marks of the Buddha slowly appeared in the blood.

 Chapter 595

    "Huh?"


    With Li Yixi''s carving, the existence of those in the study gradually emerged one after another. The eyes of these virtual shadows were full of panic.


    Staring at the Buddha statue being carved in Li Yixi''s hand, at the moment, it is only an embryonic form, but the eyes of these beings in the study are full of fear, because at the moment, when they feel the Buddha''s meaning, they are afraid one by one.


    This Buddha meaning is powerful and terrible.


    With Li Yixi''s carving, gradually, Hu Qingyun, who was practicing in the manor, suddenly opened her eyes and her pupils narrowed.


    "What''s the matter? Why is the Buddha''s meaning so terrible?"


    Hu Qingyun was a little uneasy under the Buddha''s meaning. The Buddha''s meaning was so powerful that it seemed to be the bane of evil spirits.


    Hu Qingyun hurried to finish her practice and walked out of the house.


    Just now, he saw Da Hei. Hu Qingyun immediately asked, "Heidi, do you know what the childe is doing? Why is there such a terrible Buddha in the childe''s room? "


    "Buddha meaning?"


    "Today, the young master brought back an evil object. The young master said that the evil spirit in the study was heavy. He carved a Buddha statue to suppress the evil spirit."


    Big black glanced at Hu Qingyun and said faintly.


    "Suppress evil spirits?"


    "This Buddha meaning is too strong!"


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun was a little shocked. Today''s Buddha meaning is really terrible.


    "It''s normal, because there is a heavenly monarch in the evil Dharma staff brought back by the childe. I''m afraid it''s an ordinary Buddha''s intention and can''t transform each other. Childe''s means are naturally much more powerful. " Big black explained.


    "Heaven... Lord of heaven?" Hearing Da Hei''s words, a look of horror appeared in Hu Qingyun''s eyes. I didn''t expect that Li Yixi planned to cross such existence.


    Knowing the cause and effect of the matter, Hu Qingyun took a deep breath and walked towards the study. Today''s Buddha meaning is too strong. Hu Qingyun wants to see it.


    In the manor, the three brothers of the dragon family who were practicing also opened their eyes fiercely. At the moment, the three people looked at each other, and their eyes were full of panic.


    "What kind of Buddha is this?"


    At the moment, the Dragon looked frightened. The overbearing Buddha''s meaning was really frightening. Buddha, there was rarely such overbearing existence. Long Yi even felt that the Buddha''s meaning was a little extreme and possessed.


    "Brother, this Buddha meaning is curious and strange. Is there such a Buddha in the world?" Longyi''s two brothers hurriedly asked at the moment.


    "I don''t know how the childe exists. I''m afraid he has traveled to all heaven and all worlds. Can we compare his experience?" The Dragon took a deep breath and said seriously.


    At this moment, long San took a deep breath and asked excitedly, "brother, can we go and have a look?"


    "I feel that we can absorb this extremely powerful Buddha meaning, and we can break through quickly."


    "No, no, don''t disturb the childe. I feel that the Buddha''s meaning is growing at the moment. I''m afraid it''s not over yet!" At the moment, longyi hurriedly stopped.


    "Roar!"


    Several horses in the manor felt the Buddha''s meaning at the moment, their bodies disappeared at the moment, followed by clouds and fog, and hurried to the study. These horses became eight heavenly dragons. At the moment, they were very excited after feeling the Buddha''s meaning.


    "Huh?"


    "Brother, you see, they''ve all gone. If we don''t go, I''m afraid the chance has nothing to do with us." Long er is also excited at the moment.


    Long Yi looked at his two brothers and frowned. At the moment, he was also struggling in his heart, but soon he made a decision, "go, be careful, don''t disturb the childe!"


    Hearing Long Yi''s statement, the two dragons and three dragons at the moment were excited on their face. The three showed their immortal method, turned into a gust of wind, went to the study, hid around the study and practiced.


    In the study at the moment, Li Yixi''s carving is coming to an end, and the terrible Buddha meaning fills the whole study.


    In the death Dharma stick, he closed his eyes and fell into the death Dharma God of deep cultivation. At this moment, the power of the soul was completely reversed, the resentment and evil spirit on his body completely disappeared, and his Avenue was transformed into Buddhism and Taoism.


    Together with the death Dharma, the God also changed his appearance at the moment. On the soul body at the moment, a golden cassock appeared strangely. The hair on his head disappeared completely. He was fierce in his true face and became kind and trustworthy at the moment.


    Like a great monk.


    In the space of the death staff, there is a huge Buddha virtual shadow suspended. The Buddha virtual shadow sits cross legged, and his voice resounds through the whole space.


    "Tai Wei, Tian Long, the Buddha, di Zang, Prajna Buddhas, Prajna lamakong."


    Under his terrible Buddha''s will, the death staff at the moment is also slowly changing.


    "Creak!"


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun slowly pushed open the door.


    "Husband, don''t you sleep yet?" Hu Qingyun saw Li Yixi and hurried to speak.


    "No, I suddenly felt some evil and cold today, so I carved a Buddha statue. Although it doesn''t help, I may feel better when I see him. " Li Yixi explained with a smile.


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Hu Qingyun looked at it. At this moment, a terrible voice sounded, "Da Wei Tianlong, the Buddha dizang, Prajna Buddhas, Prajna bamakong, demons, die quickly."


    The words seemed to shock Hu Qingyun to death. Fortunately, at the moment, Li Yixi patted the statue on the table, and the overbearing Buddha meaning disappeared.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Hu Qingyun woke up. She was frightened by the overbearing Buddhist voice just now.


    Fortunately, her body has the smell of Li Yixi, so it''s much better.


    After taking a deep breath, Hu Qingyun asked solemnly, "husband, what is this Buddha?"


    "Buddha?"


    "He is not a Buddha, just a monk, but he is very special. Different from ordinary monks, his name is Fahai, an interesting monk in my memory." Li Yixi smiled and explained.


    "Fahai?"


    At the moment, Hu Qingyun secretly wrote down the name and looked at the statue of Fahai with some fear.


    "Childe, have a rest!"


    "Don''t be tired!" Hu Qingyun said with concern.


    "Good!"


    Li Yixi clapped his hands and left the study with Hu Qingyun.


    "What an overbearing Buddha!"


    "This monk, won''t be possessed!" The virtual shadow of the silver wolf king appeared, and he looked scared.


    "Maybe it''s a little extreme!"


    Other beings are also afraid of the Tao.


    "Well, that annoying smell has disappeared. Now I can finally meditate and practice!" After the silver wolf king looked at the death Dharma God, his body disappeared instantly, entered the brush, began to absorb the surrounding Tao rhyme and practice.

 Chapter 596

    In the study, it became quiet in an instant.


    Soon, the three figures entered the study. At the moment, they are the three brothers of dragon one and three.


    They had been practicing Buddhism and Taoism. Now, after feeling the Buddha''s meaning, they couldn''t help but come in and have a look.


    The three men''s eyes fell on the statue. In an instant, a grand voice sounded in their minds, "Da Wei Tianlong, Da Luo Fa mantra, Buddha Di Zang, Prajna Buddhas, Prajna BHA Makong."


    At the moment, they feel the terrible power of the Buddha and dragon on the statue.


    Long Yi''s expression was frozen and stared at the dragon pattern on the back of the statue.


    At this moment, a terrible Buddha dragon appeared in his eyes. The power of the Buddha dragon was extremely terrible and seemed to suppress everything.


    Long Yi hurried to sit cross legged and began to understand the meaning of Buddha and dragon.


    Dragon two and dragon three soon found the existence of the Buddha dragon. They also sat cross legged. Three or four hours later, dragon one, the most accomplished, slowly appeared a Buddha dragon virtual shadow on his back.


    At the moment, longyi really feels the existence of the Buddha dragon.


    The Dragon put his hands together and said sincerely on his face: "Amitabha, Da Wei Tianlong, Buddha Di Zang, Prajna Buddhas, Prajna bamakong."


    A golden Buddha dragon shadow appeared in the palm of dragon one''s hands. At this moment, dragon one felt that he had been blessed by the power of Buddha dragon.


    "What a terrible power of the Heavenly Dragon. If I use the Tathagata palm at this moment, my power will at least increase several times."


    "Now I can fight Xuanxian!"


    At this moment, the Dragon trembled with excitement, and the Dragon felt that it would not be long before he could practice to the realm of Xuanxian.


    At that time, he is also an extremely powerful existence among Xuanxian.


    Hoo!


    At this moment, Long Yi took a long breath and said solemnly in his heart: "the childe is so terrible. What kind of cultivation is he, and the things he carves at will contain such terrible opportunities."


    In the manor, the little Phoenix in the corner adjusted the state to the best state at the moment, and then slowly took out the calligraphy and paintings sent by Li Yixi and opened them carefully.


    With the continuous opening of calligraphy and painting, the little Phoenix felt that a terrible Tao rhyme came to her face in an instant. At the moment, she felt that she had reached the source of the avenue.


    Under her evil pupil, divine texts appeared one by one.


    "Wu Si, Shu Tong, Zhang gaoqiu, empty mountains, condensing clouds and decaying clouds."


    When he saw the fourteen divine texts, the little Phoenix felt the terrible Tao rhyme and immediately poured it into his body.


    When I saw the moment of "Kunlun jade broken Phoenix roaring", the two gods of Phoenix gathered together. At the moment, Daoyun entered the body of the little Phoenix. The next moment, the little Phoenix came to a strange place. The world fell apart. At the moment, the roar of a phoenix sounded. I saw a phoenix appear in a very far place.


    Looking at the Phoenix, the little Phoenix felt that she saw the first Phoenix in the beginning of the world, carrying a terrible smell of chaos. Under this towering pressure, the little Phoenix felt that she was going to suffocate, but at the same time, the little Phoenix''s evil pupil was full of excitement, because she felt a trace of the true meaning of the fairy Phoenix now.


    The little Phoenix absorbed the true meaning of Tao Yun madly.


    With the continuous understanding of the true meaning, suddenly the little Phoenix felt his whole body blood essence and burned.


    Under such a terrible Tao rhyme, the little Phoenix awakened directly and began nirvana.


    In her body, countless flames appeared, and soon her body became a cocoon.


    Calligraphy and painting at the moment also seem to have soul general, slowly close, but the rhyme disappeared countless.


    At the end of the night and dawn, the first dawn appeared in the East. There were cracks in the big cocoon in the corner. At the next moment, the big cocoon collapsed and the little Phoenix in the cocoon appeared.


    At the moment, after the little Phoenix has completed a nirvana, the breath is not only strong, but also adds a trace of immortality.


    "I finished nirvana in such a simple way. Childe''s calligraphy and painting are amazing. My strength will soon be able to set foot in the realm of immortals.


    Thinking of this, a look of horror appeared in the eyes of the little Phoenix.


    I thought that I had surpassed her hundreds of years of practice in a short time since I met Li Yixi. Looking at the house where Li Yixi lived in the distance, a touch of awe appeared in the demon pupil.


    In the ancient world of Phoenix, Huofeng has completed her first nirvana, and her breath has become more powerful. At the moment, in his hall, a dark shadow is suspended.


    Huofeng said coldly, "is the little Phoenix back?"


    Huofeng''s voice fell, and she was wrapped in black fog. She immediately said, "report back to the master. The little Phoenix didn''t come back. Many strong people in the ancient world went out to look for it, but they didn''t find any clues."


    The shadow quickly saluted and explained.


    "Hum!"


    "I haven''t come back yet. It seems that the destiny is in me. Now I have completed my first nirvana. In my blood, I return to my ancestors again, and the purity of my blood has been improved. I am qualified to accept the inheritance of the ancient Phoenix."


    "I can''t leave the phoenix ancient world to avoid suspicion. You go out in person to solve this obstacle. I will make a decision on the inheritance of the ancient Phoenix."


    "The last place where the king of the dark night disappeared is in the remote Jinling immortal city. I believe the little Phoenix is there. Do it neatly. Don''t give them a chance!"


    The voice of Huofeng contains a terrible killing intention.


    "Yes, master!"


    The shadow disappeared in an instant.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "I lost this body. The Phoenix is worthy of being a divine beast. The talent is terrible. Now that I have completed my first nirvana, I feel that I am several times stronger. When I get the inheritance of the ancient Phoenix, the ancient world of the Phoenix is my world."


    Huofeng thought about the future, and her eyes were full of excitement.


    He, from outside the territory, is not the existence of the jiuzhong tianque.


    In the ancient temple of the phoenix ancient world, at the moment, a couple sat with their eyebrows twisted together.


    In the middle of the ancient hall, there was an extremely terrible presence.


    "Huang, Xiaofeng, where is she? Is she in danger? Now there is a trace of the devil. Has the devil family captured Xiaofeng?"


    The mother of the little Phoenix looked anxiously at the emperor of the ancient world of the Phoenix.


    "Calm down, don''t panic. I calculated with the power of blood. The current state of little Phoenix is incomparably good. It may even meet some chance and complete nirvana for the first time. I feel the power of her blood is more rich."


    The ancient emperor opened his mouth slowly at the moment, and a touch of excitement appeared in his eyes.


    "What?"


    "Xiaofeng, may she have completed her first Nirvana?"


    The little Phoenix mother at the moment is incredible.

 Chapter 597

    "Emperor, is that true? Is it really possible that my daughter has completed her first Nirvana? "


    Hearing the words of the phoenix ancient emperor, at this moment, an incredible color appeared in the eyes of the little Phoenix''s father. His body trembled with excitement and looked forward to the emperor of the phoenix ancient world on the ancient hall.


    In the ancient hall, the ancient emperor took a look at the parents of the little Phoenix below and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Yes, if what the emperor feels is true, then the little Phoenix does awaken his blood, because only Nirvana can awaken the blood of my Phoenix family and show signs of atavism. When I calculated with the power of blood just now, I found that the power of blood of the little Phoenix is much stronger and is very likely to complete the first nirvana."


    "Of course, it may not have completed nirvana. It may also be the little Phoenix. She met some great opportunity. The whole person has changed, leading to the return of blood power. Anyway, the little Phoenix has not appeared any danger, but has become more powerful."


    Seeing the little Phoenix''s parents, the ancient emperor was so worried that he could only tell them the results of his calculation. After all, the little Phoenix''s parents were also his right-hand men in the ancient world of Phoenix, and their strength was incomparable.


    "Husband, is what the ancient emperor said true?"


    Little Phoenix''s mother took little Phoenix''s father''s arm in surprise, with an unbelievable face.


    "Yes!"


    "The ancient emperor''s blood is extremely powerful. He feels his daughter''s blood with his blood power. Naturally, there will be no mistakes. It seems that our daughter has a great opportunity!"


    The little Phoenix''s father gave a positive answer.


    "Good, good, great!"


    "Naturally, our daughter has changed. Whether she has completed her first nirvana or met a great opportunity, it is a qualitative improvement for her. Her blood has become so strong now. It seems that she wants to fight for the position of saint."


    The little Phoenix''s mother trembled with excitement at this moment, but she was also very worried.


    Because the blood force of the little Phoenix becomes strong, the emperor of the ancient Phoenix can feel the change of the little Phoenix, so if other powerful existence is also deduced by the blood force, it is bound to find the abnormality of the little Phoenix.


    The ancient world of Phoenix seems peaceful, but they know that for the inheritance of ancient Phoenix, the current ancient world of Phoenix is surging with dark tide.


    Because only the Phoenix with the strongest talent and the strongest blood force in the ancient world can accept the inheritance of the ancient Phoenix. After the blood of the little Phoenix returns to its ancestors, some people must frame the little Phoenix or even get rid of the little Phoenix.


    In this world where the strong are respected, it is very common to cheat and seize opportunities.


    So at this moment, the little Phoenix mother looked at the ancient emperor solemnly and asked, "my emperor, now that my daughter''s blood power has become strong, can you calculate where she is? If we can figure out where she is, my husband and wife will go immediately and bring her back to the family. "


    "After all, it''s too dangerous outside, especially now that the devil appears, many people have an excuse to do a lot of things."


    Little Phoenix''s mother said her deep worry at this moment.


    However, after her voice fell, the ancient emperor''s face on the ancient hall showed a dignified color and shook his head at the couple: "sorry, the place where the little Phoenix is now is extremely special. Although my strength is incomparable, I can''t accurately feel her specific position. A force of destiny blocked me. That force of destiny is really strong, I dare not touch it, because once I touch it, I may fall because of reverse phagocytosis. "


    At the moment, the ancient emperor spoke out his deep fear.


    Because before, she really wanted to calculate the specific location of the little Phoenix, because after the little Phoenix''s blood returned to its ancestors, it was qualified to compete for the saint. Such existence is also extremely rare in their ancient Phoenix world.


    But when he was about to accurately calculate the position of the little Phoenix, he felt that a terrible force of destiny appeared. The force of destiny was really powerful. In front of the force of destiny, he felt like an ant.


    If he really touches the power of fate and peeps, he is likely to die.


    "This...!"


    Hearing this, little Phoenix''s parents showed a look of fear in their eyes.


    Little Phoenix, even the ancient emperor can''t predict where he is now, which makes their faces dignified.


    "Go, you go and look for it. Even if other people have a vicious heart for the little Phoenix, it''s hard for others to peep at the place where I can''t peep."


    The ancient emperor looked dignified.


    "Yes, thank you, Lord Gu Huang!"


    Little Phoenix''s parents bowed to the ancient emperor above the hall, and the two figures hurried out of the hall.


    The figure of the ancient emperor on the hall slowly turned into a bronze ancient Phoenix Statue at this moment. The ancient emperor just appeared with the help of the bronze ancient Phoenix Statue.


    At the moment when the little Phoenix''s parents set out, also in the ancient world of Phoenix, in the palace of Huofeng, the existence shrouded in black fog also left the ancient world of Phoenix.


    He was different from little Phoenix''s parents. He knew the exact location of little Phoenix now. Without any delay, he went directly to Jinling fairy city.


    Although the phoenix ancient world is very far from Jinling immortal city, under the fastest speed of such terrible existence, not long ago, this existence shrouded in black fog entered Jinling immortal city.


    "Huh?"


    "The breath has disappeared. Is there any powerful secret place here? Otherwise, it is impossible to block my tracking skill. My divine text is extremely special! "


    The presence shrouded in the dark room showed a dignified color on his face.


    The next moment, the figure shrouded in black fog, his eyebrows twinkled, and a text appeared, catching.


    The word catching script flickered.


    The terrible power shrouded around Jinling immortal city. At this moment, he was using the power of this divine text to calculate the location of the little Phoenix.


    Soon, his eyes suddenly opened, because at that moment, he saw the figure of the little Phoenix in a manor. Although it was vague, he was 100% sure that it was the little Phoenix.


    "Finally found you!"


    "The master''s plan to devour the phoenix ancient world can''t make any mistakes. If you''re a roadblock, go to hell!"


    The figure shrouded in the black fog suddenly burst out a terrible killing machine. Although the killing machine flashed away, it was soon restrained by him.


    At the same time, at this moment, he turned into an illusion and quickly went to Li Yixi manor.

 Chapter 598

    In the manor, after learning that Li Yixi''s words are extremely powerful, little Phoenix is infatuated with Li Yixi''s study. She wants to absorb those powerful rules in the study.


    So today''s little Phoenix told Li Yixi early that he wanted to read and write. He turned into a girl, entered the study, held a book and read it.


    At the moment, she shook her head there, as if she took it very seriously. Li Yixi smiled at the corners of her mouth, and then ignored it. After all, in his eyes, the little Phoenix is a divine beast. As long as she likes, she can do anything.


    Reading in the study is not a big deal.


    Li Yixi is still thinking about how to keep the little Phoenix by his side. Now he is more surprised to see that the little Phoenix is infatuated with reading and writing.


    Because Li Yixi is best at reading and writing, Li Yixi thinks he should be able to keep the little Phoenix for a long time.


    After all, I know Tang poetry, Song Ci, Yuan Qu and Qing novels.


    I even read some Pre-Qin poems and articles of saints.


    These things can make him pretend in front of the little Phoenix for a long time.


    Seeing the little Phoenix reading in his study and reading so seriously, Li Yixi took the big black dog out of the manor slowly.


    Today, he is a little nervous. To be exact, today is the first time Li Yixi left his manor and stepped into the fairy world.


    Because the last time I went out under the leadership of Li Shan, Li Shan''s existence and safety were guaranteed. Without Li Shan this time, Li Yixi could only rely on himself.


    After Li Yixi left, the manor became quiet.


    A few minutes later, a dark shadow fell into the manor.


    This dark shadow is the demon from the ancient world of Phoenix.


    After the shadow entered the manor, in front of him, Shenwen kept turning to calculate the location of the little Phoenix.


    Soon his eyes fell on a study.


    After the strong demon approached the study, he felt the smell of the little Phoenix.


    Originally, he wanted to solve the little Phoenix immediately, but his body was stunned, and an incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    "Huh?"


    "How is that possible? How is that possible? She actually completed a nirvana, awakened her blood, and showed signs of returning to her ancestors. I remember not long ago, I just made hands and feet on her blood, so that her blood could not awaken. How did she break my means? "


    After feeling the breath of the little Phoenix, the strong man of the Tianmo showed a look of shock on his face. He moved his hands and feet on the blood of the little Phoenix, but the unique means of the Tianmo family, in addition to the strong existence of the Tianmo, it is impossible for anyone to completely remove it.


    But at this moment, he was frightened to find that all the means of imprisoning blood on the little Phoenix had disappeared.


    He wanted to do it immediately. He hesitated for a moment. After taking a hard breath, his soul burst out and began to search for what existed around the study.


    But soon the strong man found that there was no strong existence around the study. At this moment, he was a little relieved.


    There was a terrible killing intention in his eyes. He knew that he couldn''t hesitate now. The little Phoenix broke his means of imprisonment. Obviously, the little Phoenix has completed nirvana. The strength of the little Phoenix now has been greatly improved. If those ancient beings in the ancient world of Phoenix feel that the blood of the little Phoenix has signs of returning to their ancestors, then those strong ones come, It became difficult for him to kill the little Phoenix.


    And the master''s plan can''t have any mistakes. At this moment, his body turned into a terrible demon figure and entered the study.


    However, when he just entered the study, his body suddenly became stiff.


    Because at this moment, a huge figure appeared in front of him. The figure was covered with Buddha light, as if it was the supreme power of the Buddha world.


    I saw the Buddha''s virtual shadow. With a wave of his big hand, he instantly brought him to a strange world.


    "You... Who are you?"


    Seeing the strange world around, the body of the powerful devil trembled slightly, and his eyes stared at the huge virtual shadow of the Buddha in front of him.


    The great power of the Buddha world has great restraint against the demons. At the moment, he is very frightened.


    Because the presence can wave and bring him here, it is obvious that the strength of the other party is far beyond his imagination.


    In the face of such existence, he has little chance to live.


    "Me?"


    Hearing the words of the powerful devil, I saw a hint of thinking on the Golden Buddha''s face. After thinking for a moment, he folded his hands and said faintly, "Amitabha, old monk, I''ll be called the death Buddha."


    This Buddha''s virtual shadow is the death Dharma God after Li Yixi''s transformation.


    The world where the devil is strong is in the death staff.


    At the moment when the strong devil appeared in the study just now, the God of death felt the existence of each other. However, he knew that Li Yixi looked at the small and medium-sized Phoenix very much, and the strong devil had a clear goal to kill the small Phoenix in the study.


    So at that moment, he made a direct move, because after knowing the strength of Li Yixi, he felt that he had to do something to practice here.


    So he used his magic power to bring the strong of the Tianmo family into the space of the death staff.


    "Death Buddha?"


    After hearing this sentence, the strong demon stared at the death Dharma God, because at the moment he heard the word death, he saw a shadow on the death Dharma God.


    "You are the God of death!"


    The next moment, he recognized the God of death and was shocked. He didn''t think of the terrible existence of the God of death. He became a monk now.


    The scene in front of him completely scared him silly.


    Because the death Dharma God is extremely powerful, he once followed his master and looked at it from a distance.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, I have become a monk. Now you call me the death Buddha!"


    "In the past, I did too many unreasonable things and lost my mind. Today, I know I am me."


    "You, the demons, destroy everything and devour everything. It''s a scourge in the world. Today, you sneaked into the manor. It''s even more presumptuous. Old monk, I''ll get rid of you today."


    Speaking of the death Dharma God here, the color of compassion on his body suddenly disappeared, and a terrible killing intention appeared, "Da Wei Tianlong, Da Luo Dharma mantra, Prajna Buddhas, Prajna bamakong."


    "Demon, die!"


    He showed his terrible magic power and slapped the strong man of the Tianmo family. The Tianmo family was originally very difficult to erase and could be called immortal, but at this moment, he completely wiped out the strong man from the Tianmo family with the help of the power of Dawei Tianlong.

 Chapter 599

    "Dead?"


    "The power of the Heavenly Dragon is terrible. The immortal demons are also wiped out in an instant. After my Tao has been transformed into Buddhism and Taoism, it has not been weakened, but has become more powerful."


    The death Dharma God at this moment wears cassock and looks solemn.


    The little Phoenix in the study, not knowing what had happened, continued to absorb Tao Yun.


    Soon, after confirming that Li Yixi really left, little Phoenix put down the books in his hand, left the room and continued to absorb the calligraphy and painting rhymes Li Yixi gave him.


    The calligraphy and paintings in the study are too powerful to really see.


    In the ancient world of Phoenix, in the palace, Huofeng sits cross legged and is practicing.


    There was a smile on Gu Feng''s face. After all, he sent a powerful man to kill the little Phoenix. Now once the little Phoenix dies, he is almost sure to compete for the inheritance of Gu Feng.


    However, at the next moment, Huofeng''s eyes suddenly opened. His eyes were full of incredible colors and his face was unbelievable.


    "How possible, how possible?"


    "It''s just to deal with a little Phoenix. I''m very clear about the strength of the little Phoenix. Even if she completes her first nirvana, her strength will not exceed the realm of true immortals. The strength of the people I sent to has reached the top of immortals, and is only one step away from the realm of Xuanxian."


    "If it weren''t for better hiding the identity of the heavenly devil, his strength would have been able to set foot in the realm of Xuanxian. Such a powerful strength has reached the peak in Jinling immortal city. No one can defeat it. Moreover, with the immortal body of our heavenly devil family, it can be called an invincible existence."


    "But why?"


    "Why did you die in an accident? Is there any terrible existence in Jinling immortal city?"


    At the moment, the fire phoenix''s eyebrows almost coagulated together, and a look of fear appeared in her eyes.


    Because the strong men he sent out one after another fell, he had to doubt that there was a powerful existence around the little Phoenix, otherwise these things would not explain.


    "Damn it!"


    "Can it be that in the ancient world of Phoenix, there are strong people I don''t know who are secretly protecting the little Phoenix?"


    In Jinling immortal city, Li Yixi wanders around with a big black dog and looks around.


    Li Yixi was very curious about everything here, because he came out for the first time, but Li Yixi looked at it and didn''t ask.


    Suddenly in the void, a huge spirit boat fell, and the quiet city suddenly became nervous, because many bodies were brought down on the flying boat.


    Some people''s screams can be heard in the distance.


    "Big black, let''s go and have a look!"


    After taking a deep breath, Li Yixi went there with big black.


    At the moment of approaching, Li Yixi''s pupils contracted suddenly. The bloody scene in front of him had a great impact on Li Yixi.


    "Huh?"


    "The fairyland is so dangerous. What happened? These people have been hurt like this. Judging from their clothes, these people are not simple people, but powerful practitioners. But so many practitioners have been subjected to such a terrible attack. "


    Seeing those bloody corpses and the practitioners screaming with blood all over, Li Yixi''s face showed a look of fear.


    "Doctor, come on, come and save people!"


    "We met the vanity robber and suffered heavy losses. Nearly 70% of the brothers in the city master''s house died."


    "The city Lord''s injury is very serious and has threatened his life. Hurry to save him. He can''t have any accidents."


    At the moment, the practitioner who is anxious to speak is very powerful and is the right hand of the city master.


    Hearing this man''s voice, Li Yixi''s eyes looked in the direction the man pointed out. There, Li Yixi saw a big man covered with blood. The big man had no arm. At this moment, his breath had become very weak, and he could not even feel it. If he didn''t rob again, he would die.


    But Li Yixi didn''t move, because this is the fairyland. In Li Yixi''s eyes, the doctors here are absolutely terrible. There is no problem that they should save the city Lord.


    So stand quietly and watch from a distance.


    The doctor heard the words of the bodyguard of the city Lord''s residence. Knowing that the city Lord was seriously injured and dying, he dared not delay at all. He hurried here and began to check the city Lord''s injury.


    But with his examination, the doctor''s eyes showed a look of regret.


    "Brothers, I''m sorry. There''s nothing I can do about the injury of the city Lord. The city Lord''s body has been penetrated by severe poison. Now it has invaded the internal organs. This poison is very unique and can''t be saved. Please forgive me!"


    "Please save the city Lord. If you can''t save the city Lord, then the city Lord is really over. The city Lord was hit hard by empty thieves to save us. If the city Lord can''t live, we have no face to continue to live."


    The bodyguards around the city Lord knelt down directly to the doctor with an anxious face.


    "Everybody, this poison is very special. There''s nothing I can do. Let''s go!"


    "The Lord''s breath is gone."


    When his voice fell, all the bodyguards of the city Lord sat on the ground with a look of despair.


    Li Yixi frowned when he saw the far away doctors and the people sitting on the ground.


    Because Li Yixi felt that the city Lord was not dead, just because of the poison in his body, he temporarily lost his breath. If he didn''t hurry, he would really be dead.


    The doctor''s parents felt that Li Yixi didn''t want to do it, but when he saw these people sitting there one by one, he couldn''t bear it. He took a deep breath and walked over there.


    "Who are you? Go away!"


    After Li Yixi walked past, a powerful practitioner warned.


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and said, "I''m a doctor. I''ve studied medicine. I think he can be saved. If you like, I''d like to try."


    "You are a doctor. Can you save the city Lord?"


    "Do you know what poison is in the city Lord?"


    "This kind of poison is very powerful. It is a kind of acute poison in ancient times. There is no medicine to solve this acute poison in Jinling immortal city."


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, the medicine boy on one side looked at Li Yixi strangely, with a touch of disdain on the corners of his mouth.


    But at this moment, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, those people, regardless of anything, immediately came and took Li Yixi''s hand, "you... Can you save the city Lord?"


    These people, one by one, looked at Li Yixi nervously, afraid that they had an illusion.


    "Yes!"


    "I think he''s still saved and not dead, but if he doesn''t save, he''s really dead!"


    Li Yixi looked at these people and hurriedly explained.


    However, at this moment, the doctor who examined others in the distance said with a mocking face: "I said that a dead person, even God, can''t save him. If you can save him, I''ll call you dad."

 Chapter 600

    This sounds very harsh. Li Yixi knows that he is a mortal and will bring a lot of trouble once he makes a move, but he can''t bear to see the patient if he doesn''t save it.


    Li Yixi didn''t say much and didn''t want to collide with this man. He quickly said to several of the city Lord''s men, "everyone, I can save the city Lord. The city Lord''s situation is very dangerous now. If you don''t hurry, you can''t really save it!"


    "I wonder if you will let me have a try?"


    Several people heard Li Yixi''s words, determined that they were not hallucinating, and immediately smiled. Now no one can save the city Lord. They can only be a dead horse as a living horse doctor and let Li Yixi have a try.


    After taking a deep breath, the leading man hurriedly said to Li Yixi: "Sir, if you can save the city Lord, we owe you a life. If sir, if there is any place that needs us in the future, as long as you say a word, whether it''s knife mountain fire sea or Jiuyou purgatory, we will never frown."


    "Yes, elder brother is right. If you can save the city Lord, we owe you a life. No matter what you have in the future, you can directly tell me to wait. Even if I die, I will complete the task for you."


    The others looked at Li Yixi''s dignified way and didn''t mean to lie at all. These words came from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Good!"


    Li Yixi was a little nervous because of the immortal doctor''s provocation just now. After all, there are only a few people I know here. This immortal doctor, these practitioners are extremely respectful and must have extraordinary power. Li Yixi is still thinking about how to resolve the conflict with the immortal doctor after waking up the city Lord. Naturally, Li Yixi can''t really let the other party call himself a father.


    After hearing these people''s words, Li Yixi, who was nervous at first, showed a smile on his face. Li Yixi was very happy, "it''s good to save the city master and get the favor of these people. Although the immortal doctor looks difficult to provoke, there should be no problem with the help of the city master and these people, and this is a rare opportunity, After knowing these people, it may be much more convenient to live here in the future. "


    Li Yixi, who was originally very nervous, was no longer nervous at this moment. He took the big black dog to the city Lord.


    At this moment, the city Lord had no breath. His body became cold because of excessive blood loss. It was really easy to be misdiagnosed as death.


    However, under the guidance of the system in those years, Li Yixi''s medical skills have long been superb and won the title of a miracle doctor.


    There is no exaggeration in this title. Li Yixi can feel that there is still a glimmer of vitality in the city master''s body at a distance, but at the moment, he is seriously damaged by the poison in his body, resulting in loss of breath.


    "Yes!"


    "Do you really dare to fight? The city Lord is dead. Can you still pull him back from the king of hell?"


    "You don''t really want me to call you dad. Are you crazy?"


    When the immortal doctor saw Li Yixi sitting next to the city master, he couldn''t help but stop and said sarcastically.


    Hearing this man''s words again, Li Yixi frowned, a little disgusted.


    Although I can''t practice, I also got a powerful divine tablet, which can kill a powerful existence.


    Li Yixi felt that he already had the ability to protect himself. Seeing the other party''s repeated provocations, his face suddenly cooled down. Looking at the immortal doctor, he said coldly, "are you sure that after I save him, you kneel down and kowtow to me and call me dad?"


    The immortal doctor had a high face. After hearing Li Yixi''s words, his face showed an unexpected color. He didn''t expect Li Yixi to dare to talk to him.


    But he confirmed that the city Lord was really hopeless, so after hearing Li Yixi''s words, he said coldly, "if you can save the dead, I will kneel down and kowtow to you and call you dad."


    At this moment, other people''s eyes also came here and looked at Li Yixi mockingly one by one. The immortal doctor was in Jinling immortal city, but he could die of flesh and bones, and his status could not be provoked.


    He said that those who could not be saved had never been saved alive. Today, Li Yixi made a voice, and these people naturally joined in the fun.


    In order to please the immortal doctor, some practitioners heard Li Yixi''s words and said coldly, "it''s unfair. If you save the city Lord and the immortal doctor kneels down and calls you dad, then if you can''t save the adult, you have to kneel down and call the immortal doctor dad."


    Hearing these people''s words, several of the city Lord''s men frowned, because these people who spoke at the moment didn''t deal with the city Lord on weekdays. Now Li Yixi wanted to save the city Lord. These people spoke coldly aside, and their faces suddenly cooled down.


    Because they know what the immortal doctor said, the city master is hopeless. Now they invite Li Yixi to do it. They just want to try. After all, this is a glimmer of hope.


    But if they let Li Yixi kneel down and call Xianyi a father because of their glimmer of hope, they naturally can''t accept it. When they want to yell at those people.


    Li Yixi looked at those people and said coldly, "OK, I''ll take the bet, but it''s impossible for me to call you dad in my life. You''d better be ready and kowtow and call me dad later!"


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he no longer paid attention to these people. He hurriedly took out a silver needle and began to give the city Lord acupuncture. He planned to use the needle first to guide the toxins in the city Lord''s internal organs and let the city Lord recover his breathing, otherwise he would suffocate and die.


    "Good, good, good. I''ll see how you make me kneel down and call your father." Seeing Li Yixi who began to save people, the immortal doctor''s mouth showed a cold color. He had determined that the city Lord was dead.


    Today, Li Yixi can''t save the city Lord, so he wants Li Yixi to know the end of provoking him.


    However, soon, the city Lord, who had no breath and no body temperature, vomited black blood with Li Yixi''s needle.


    The voice of the city Lord sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "Lord, you... You''re awake!"


    Several of the city Lord''s men suddenly saw the city Lord wake up. Their eyes were full of surprises.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s cold eyes fell on the immortal doctor and said coldly, "now should you kneel down and kowtow and call me dad!"


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded. Those practitioners around saw the living city masters. Their eyes were full of incredible colors and their faces were unbelievable.


    The immortal doctor, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, his face became unusually ugly. He was a high immortal doctor. How could he kneel down and call his father to Li Yixi!


    Coldly said: "under the ancient strange poison, the city Lord can''t live at all. Now it''s just a reflection. If you can let the city Lord really live, it''s not too late."


    At this moment, he made a final struggle.


    "Idiot!"


    The big black dog beside Li Yixi looked at the immortal doctor with a mockery on his face.


    After the idea of big black dog fell, Li Yixi said coldly, "well, you help me look at him. Today I have to let him kneel down and call my father. City Lord, please make a witness."


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the weak city Lord who had just awakened.


    The city Lord, but a powerful immortal, knew what had happened in just a moment. At the moment, although he knew that his poison could hardly be removed, he could still do it with his strength once he restrained the poison and lived for another year.


    Coldly said: "Sir, please help me suppress the toxin. Sir, save my life. Today I am willing to testify to sir."


    When Li Yixi heard the city master''s words, a happy look appeared on his face.


    "Don''t worry, Lord. Although this toxin is special, I have a way to remove it. I just don''t know whether the Lord''s arm is still there. If it is, it can be connected, but I''m afraid it has been lost."


    "Huh?"


    When others heard Li Yixi''s words, their eyes showed an incredible color. Their arms had been cut off by the other party. It was almost impossible to connect, but Li Yixi said he could connect.


    After several of the city Lord''s men took a hard breath, they quickly took out an arm, "Sir, the city Lord''s arm, we brought it back. Sir, is there really a way to connect the arm?"


    Because the wound was broken by the force of rules, it was almost impossible to connect it, so several people looked incredible at this moment.


    However, when these people stared at Li Yixi, Li Yixi suddenly showed a smile on his mouth, "it''s not difficult. As long as my arm is still there, I can connect it. Just watch."


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he immediately helped the city Lord to force out the toxins in his body. Originally, the city Lord just wanted Li Yixi to help him suppress the toxins in his body, but he was surprised to find that all the toxins in his body had been cleaned up, and his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    At the same time, he felt a mysterious power entering his body on those silver needles. The powerful power was terrible. At this moment, the city Lord''s body trembled slightly. He knew that he met a peerless expert today.


    Seeing the immortal doctor who still wanted to intimidate Li Yixi, a cold light appeared in his eyes. If the other party didn''t keep his promise, even if he paid a great price, he would make the other party kneel down.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At the same time, with the gradual awakening, when Li Yixi saved him, he felt the terrible breath in Li Yixi''s body, as if there were thousands of gods and demons in Li Yixi''s body.


    His immortal cultivation is oppressed and hard to breathe under these breath.


    Li Yixi''s eyes were full of panic.

 Chapter 601

    As the head of a city, and with the cultivation of immortals, it goes without saying that what he has seen is not seen by ordinary people.


    He had been to the existence of the central fairy court and met the female emperor of the central fairy court, but the city master felt that Li Yixi, who was injecting him at the moment, seemed to have thousands of gods and Demons roaring, and his eyes were full of panic.


    Even when he met the female emperor, he was not as frightened as he is now.


    At this moment, he had a hunch that even the female emperor of the central Xianting, who ruled the second heaven, was not as powerful as Li Yixi.


    He never thought that he would meet such a peerless expert when he was about to fall. He was very clear about the poison in his body. The poison injected by the void thief was very special, which was an ancient strange poison.


    And this time he was surrounded by the other party and completely fell into a trap. The emergence of these vanity thieves was not a coincidence, but a premeditation. The ancient strange poison waiting for him there naturally wanted his life and gave him no chance to live.


    However, these ancient strange poisons, which have almost no medicine to solve, are just a few silver needles under Li Yixi''s hand. Without any Fairy Spirit grass, he directly removes all the ancient strange poisons from his body. Such a means makes his breathing faster and faster.


    "All right!"


    "Do you feel whether there are toxins in your body?"


    "Although this poison is very domineering and special, and I have never seen it before, as long as the toxin is forced out of the body, the danger can be resolved. I happen to be proficient in medical skills and can use silver needle to force the toxin out of the body."


    "Lord, do you have a problem?"


    After the city Lord felt the breath of Li Yixi, his whole body trembled slightly and his heart pounded. At this moment, Li Yixi had completed acupuncture.


    Take off the silver needles from the city master one by one, and look serious. Like those old Chinese doctors in ordinary medical centers, they don''t seem to have any special skills.


    At the moment, Li Yixi carefully put away his silver needle, smiled and said to the city Lord.


    Such a powerful and terrible peerless expert, but he was like an elegant childe on earth, which made the city Lord a little trance.


    But at this moment, the city Lord heard it clearly and sat cross legged quickly to feel the changes in his body.


    At this moment, he hurried to work the skill. However, at this moment, he was frightened to find that all the ancient strange poisons in his body had been cleaned out of his body.


    At this moment, not only did he not feel the toxin in his body, but also the excited body of the city Lord trembled slightly, and his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    Because at this moment, he felt in horror that not only all the ancient strange poisons in his body had been cleared away, but also the mysterious breath left in his body when Li Yixi applied the needle just now. At this moment, it even circulated all over his body as he operated the skill.


    After clearing the toxin, the remaining breath was very few and almost negligible. However, the city master felt the breath. With his skills flowing all over his body, the great road injuries in his body were instantly made up under the breath.


    The hidden dangers caused by previous cultivation also disappeared at the same time. This force seems to have an unpredictable effect.


    I felt that I not only cleaned up all the ancient toxins in my body, but also got a great opportunity. All the injuries in my body disappeared, and all the wounds left behind disappeared.


    At the moment, the city Lord felt his heart beating violently, as if he were going to explode.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and his chest fluctuated violently because of excitement.


    "Lord, Lord!"


    "How are you, my lord? The toxin in the body has been suppressed. How much time can we buy? We will go to other places to find a way to detoxify the city Lord. "


    At the moment when the city Lord opened his eyes, the guards of the city Lord''s house showed their fine eyes one by one, because at this moment, they felt a touch of blood red on the city Lord''s face. The previous pallor disappeared, and the whole person even recovered his original spiritual appearance.


    Everyone stared at the city Lord excitedly and wanted to know the current situation of the city Lord.


    The city Lord listened to the concerned voice of his brothers, and a smile immediately appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    The leaning body suddenly stood up. The giant man, who was nearly two meters and five meters tall, softened his knees and knelt directly in front of Li Yixi.


    "My Lord, thank you for saving my life. My life is an adult''s from now on. If an adult needs it, I will die."


    With a plop, mengge knelt directly in front of Li Yixi, with a sincere face, because Li Yixi saved him today, which was completely a blessing for him.


    "Huh?"


    Li Yixi, who was cleaning up the silver needle, suddenly saw the city Lord kneeling in front of him and was startled.


    He immediately threw the silver needle in his hand aside, reached out to hold Mengo, and said seriously, "Lord, I''m just a mortal. I can''t afford your kneeling. Get up quickly."


    "Saving the dead and healing the wounded is our bounden duty. As a doctor, if we don''t save the dead, we don''t deserve to learn medicine."


    "And today''s detoxification is just a small effort. There is no loss. It''s not difficult to detoxify."


    "And it''s my honor to be able to save the city Lord."


    "We can meet in the vast sea of people. This is fate. Master, get up quickly."


    "And the city Lord can''t exercise violently now. You''ve lost an arm. Your arm hasn''t been connected yet!"


    "Even if you are an immortal and have great cultivation accomplishments, there is nothing I can do if the arm is cut off for too long."


    At the moment, Li Yixi has a faint smile on his face, really like an ordinary childe. I can''t see the appearance of a peerless expert at all.


    When the city Lord mengge heard Li Yixi''s words, his body suddenly trembled, because at the moment he heard Li Yixi say he was a mortal, and immediately reacted, because such a terrible peerless expert would never easily reveal his identity in front of ordinary people.


    And I think Li Yixi said he was a human, and he was bound to suggest that he would not show his identity.


    So when Li Yixi helped him, Mengo''s body trembled slightly and stood up.


    Because he heard Li Yixi say again that he could connect his severed arm, he was extremely excited. Now he can''t be reborn with a broken arm. If he loses an arm, his strength will be greatly reduced.

 Chapter 602

    However, when Mengo was very excited, not far away from several people, the former immortal doctor''s face became extremely embarrassed. At this moment, he felt that no one paid attention to him and wanted to slip away quietly.


    Because he bet with Li Yixi that if Li Yixi could save the city Lord, he would kowtow to Li Yixi and call his father.


    In his eyes, he was a high immortal doctor. How could he kowtow to a mortal and call his father in front of everyone? How could he accept such humiliation.


    However, at the moment when his feet just moved, suddenly the big black dog beside Li Yixi barked.


    Hearing the voice, Li Yixi also looked with Da Hei''s eyes. At this moment, he instantly locked the immortal doctor who was trying to sneak away.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s face cooled down, because just now the immortal doctor wanted to make him kneel down and ask him to call the immortal doctor his father. Now, seeing that he has won, he wants to slip away. Li Yixi naturally won''t let him go easily.


    "Sir, where are you going? Should you finish our bet first? According to our bet, should you kneel down and call me dad now?"


    All the people here heard Li Yixi''s words at this moment, and their eyes fell on the immortal doctor.


    At this moment, the immortal doctor flashed a cruel color in his eyes and turned to look at Li Yixi. His face was cold, and his voice contained seven evil spirits and three threats. "Are you sure you want me to kneel down and call you dad? Do you know who I am? Let me kneel down and call you father. Can you afford it? "


    "Ask these people who don''t know me in Jinling immortal city. Let me kneel down and call your father. Are you crazy?"


    "If you want to die, I can help you."


    Everyone here heard the murderous words of the immortal doctor, and their sarcastic eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    Because the immortal doctor is in Jinling immortal city, but he has a big backer. It is almost impossible to make the immortal doctor kneel down and call his father. They look at Li Yixi like idiots.


    However, when the immortal doctor felt that he was determined to eat Li Yixi, he saw the city master slowly stand up. Although the city master lost an arm, his breath was even unstable at the moment, when his burly body stood up, a violent breath suppressed the past towards the immortal doctor.


    "Kneel down!"


    "I only said it once. You can choose not to kneel, but I will break your legs!"


    "What bullshit identity? Today, I want to see who can save you."


    "Even if your adoptive father comes."


    "The childe saved my life, but I said before that I am the witness of the childe and you today. Now you lose, you still don''t perform as agreed, and threaten the childe. It''s cheap for you to break your legs."


    "Now I give you three breaths to make a decision. Remember, you only have three breaths."


    At the moment when the voice of the city Lord came down, everyone was shocked, because they knew who the man behind the immortal doctor was. All the time, the city Lord was very afraid of that man. Unexpectedly, he tore his face today.


    Those people who wanted to talk shut their mouths immediately when they saw the city Lord making a noise.


    Although Mengo was in awe of the man, they were equal in strength.


    "Mongo, are you sure?"


    "Are you sure you don''t even give me face?"


    However, at the moment when Mengo''s voice just fell, a bent figure slowly appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    "Adoptive father, Mongo, he threatened me."


    When the doctor saw the old man coming, he looked at Li Yixi contemptuously.


    At this moment, Li Yixi frowned slightly and said in his heart, "Damn it, it''s really troublesome. What should I do now? The old man is not a kind man at first sight? Can the power of the monument kill the old man? "


    Mengo, seeing Li Yixi at this moment, frowned slightly. He thought that Li Yixi felt that he didn''t speak. He was dissatisfied, his face changed slightly, and immediately stepped out. At this moment, his terrible breath broke out directly.


    At the moment he stepped out of this step, a crack directly spread to the old man, with a cold and terrible voice, "old ghost, are you sure you want to report him today? Do you have that strength? Even if I lose an arm, I can kill you. "


    The old man frowned slightly after feeling Mongo''s anger. He didn''t feel that Mongo had completely torn his face with him for Li Yixi. All along, he had already understood Mongo''s character. Today, he appeared directly and was sure that Mongo would not completely tear his face with him.


    But now the scene in front of him completely exceeded his expectation.


    And now there are a lot of people gathered here. He is a little difficult to ride a tiger. For his dignity, a ferocious color appears at the corners of his mouth, "Mongo, do you think you are strong?"


    "You can try whether you have the ability to defeat me."


    "That''s all for today. Otherwise, don''t blame the old ghost. I''m not polite to you."


    Seeing the strong old ghost, Li Yixi frowned again. Because of the strength of the other party, Li Yixi felt that his strength was insufficient. If he had enough strength, he would never allow such a thing to happen.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was eager to practice.


    However, when Li Yixi frowned, mengge''s face was changing. He felt that Li Yixi was dissatisfied with his behavior. Although it was very troublesome for him to kill the old ghost, he thought of Li Yixi, but he was a peerless expert. It was not a matter for Li Yixi to have any trouble.


    So at this moment, Mengo''s body suddenly turned into a residual shadow and ran to the old man.


    His strength was only between Bo Zhong and the old man. After he lost this arm, he was even in an absolute disadvantage.


    But just now, when Li Yixi forced poison for him, the mysterious force remaining in his body cured all his secret wounds, and completely disappeared his great road war. Now his combat power is increasing instead of decreasing.


    When the old ghost saw Mongo do it, he naturally felt the power like a vast sea in Mongo''s body. The old man''s look suddenly changed and became extremely embarrassed. He didn''t expect that Mongo not only dared to do it to him, but also Mongo''s strength increased after losing an arm.


    His contempt led him to be a Jedi at this moment.


    "Yes!"


    At this moment, Mengo, although he had the upper hand, did not have the slightest carelessness. At this moment, he directly broke out his own divine text, fixed word divine text, which he had never performed in front of people.


    But in order to be able to kill the old man with one blow, I can''t care about anything else.


    At the moment when Mengo urged the divine text, the old man''s body suddenly became stiff. Although it was only in the blink of an eye, it killed him in the blink of an eye.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, under everyone''s eyes, the old ghost''s head was directly turned into blood mist and was strongly killed by the city Lord Mengo.

 Chapter 603

    "Huh?"


    When Mengo strongly killed the old man, everyone present became extremely stiff. Mengo''s men looked at Mengo incredibly at this moment. They never thought Mengo would really kill the old ghost.


    Because behind the old ghost, there is a powerful presence.


    This is also the reason why the old ghost has been fighting against the city Lord secretly, but they still live now. They didn''t expect the city Lord to turn over directly.


    After Mongo killed the old man, there was no regret on his face. His eyes immediately fell on Li Yixi. He didn''t know whether Li Yixi was satisfied.


    Because he hesitated just now, he clearly saw Li Yixi frowning at that moment. He didn''t know whether he had made up for his mistake.


    After Monge killed the old man, he strode to Li Yixi and said with a worried face: "this man is very damn. This time I was ambushed by the vanity robber, he had his pen in it, and relying on his own strength, he was domineering everywhere. I wanted to kill him long ago."


    "Moreover, this man dares to threaten the young master. It''s like dying. Do you want to kill him all over the house?"


    Mengo was very nervous at this moment, because he didn''t know whether Li Yixi was satisfied with his practice.


    "City Lord, thank you today, but it''s not as bad as your wife and children. Stop here."


    After seeing Mengo kill the old man, Li Yixi jumped, because Li Yixi didn''t expect Mengo to be so domineering and decisive.


    At this moment, the immortal doctor saw that his backer was strongly killed by Mengo. His eyes were full of panic. He had never imagined this scene in front of him.


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, his cold eyes fell on the immortal doctor.


    "Now, can you kneel?"


    Li Yixi''s voice was very cold, because it was this person who brought trouble to himself.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    However, after Li Yixi''s cold voice fell, the immortal doctor not only didn''t kneel down, but also showed a ferocious color on his face and stood there laughing wildly.


    "Kneel down?"


    "You still want me to kneel down, you kill him, you''re dead!"


    "Mongo, don''t you know who he is? I think you know his origin better than anyone. You dare to kill him! "


    "You''re finished!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The immortal doctor not only didn''t panic, but stood there laughing recklessly at this moment. His face looked at Mengo and Li Yixi ferociously.


    Although Li Yixi can''t practice, now he has something to rely on. After controlling the divine monument, Li Yixi also has some confidence.


    Seeing that the other party was so arrogant, Li Yixi''s face was completely cold and said coldly, "do you kneel or not?"


    At this moment, Mengo, standing next to Li Yixi, suddenly changed his face when he heard Li Yixi''s words. At this moment, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the void, because at the moment when Li Yixi''s face was completely cold.


    Mongo felt a thunderstorm in the sky. The clear sky disappeared in an instant. In the thunderstorm, a terrible trial thunderstorm was about to fall.


    Change in anger?


    Mongo was terrified.


    "Kneel down?"


    "You let Grandpa me kneel you!"


    The immortal doctor didn''t feel any abnormality at all. He looked at Li Yixi arrogantly.


    At the moment when his words fell, Mengo looked up at the sky, his eyes were full of horror, and a huge wave was set off in his heart.


    Because at this moment, he saw the trial and punishment in the thunder cloud, and immediately landed at the immortal doctor in front of him.


    "Boom."


    The thunder and lightning exploded in front of everyone. At this moment, everyone felt that their ears had lost their hearing.


    When the terrible power of thunder and lightning disappeared, one by one frightened to find the arrogant and domineering immortal doctors. At this moment, they turned into a dark figure and knelt there.


    All the breath in his body completely disappeared.


    "Dead."


    Seeing the immortal doctor''s cold body, the people around suddenly turned pale.


    "Go, go!"


    Seeing that the immortal doctor had died, these people fled and left here.


    "Dead, killed by thunder!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was also confused by the scene in front of him.


    "Good!"


    "Good!"


    "Impulse is the devil. Fortunately, I didn''t do it just now. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will cause great trouble."


    Seeing that the other party had died, Li Yixi suddenly felt a little afraid. If he had just taken out the monument and smashed the man to death, he was afraid that he would really cause trouble. Fortunately, he was killed by the force of thunder.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, mengge quickly suppressed his panic and said to Li Yixi, "young master, this man is damn. I don''t know how many evils he has done. Today he has finally been punished. Even God can''t tolerate him."


    Hearing mengge''s words, Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth, "fortunately, the trouble has been solved. Lord, your arm can''t be delayed any longer, but you need some special herbs. Is it convenient for you? Can you go to the manor with me now? If not, I''ll find you at the city Lord''s house."


    At this moment, Li Yixi was afraid after seeing the immortal doctor die.


    Seeing the city master''s broken arm, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up. Li Yixi felt that after he connected the city master''s arm, the other party would owe him a favor. Moreover, he lived in Jinling immortal city. If he was in trouble in the future, he would have a backer.


    Mengge was shocked when he heard Li Yixi''s words, and immediately worshipped Li Yixi, "no... no, I''ll go with you. Please bother you today."


    At this moment, Mengo was so excited that he roared in his heart, "sure enough, I bet right. Just now, the childe was very dissatisfied with the old ghost. I was right to kill the old ghost. Now the childe even invited me to his manor. Childe, this is my practice."


    After the sound fell, Mengo directly followed Li Yixi to the manor.


    Several of Mengo''s men saw the death of the old ghost and the immortal doctor with their own eyes. Their eyes were full of panic. They hurriedly whispered to Mengo, "city master, now the death of the old ghost and the immortal doctor is more or less related to us. What should we do now?"


    The faces of these people were full of worry.


    After hearing these words, Meng GE''s face was full of disdain, "what are you afraid of? In front of the childe, the forces behind the old ghost are like mole ants. Don''t you feel the childe''s horror? My poison is an ancient strange poison, but it is relieved in front of the childe with a wave. Moreover, the childe also heals all the old diseases in my body, making my strength better than before. "


    "And do you think the trial thunder just now is a coincidence?"


    "That''s the childe''s means. He can control the trial of thunder. The childe''s strength is at least the emperor of heaven. Now what we have to do is to have a good relationship with the childe."


    After hearing Mengo''s words, these people looked at the white figure in front of them in disbelief.


    "Heaven... Lord of heaven?"


    At this moment, the legs trembled violently and almost knelt on the ground.

 Chapter 604

    After hearing Mongo''s words, these people''s eyes were full of panic. Just now, all their attention fell on Mongo to see how Li Yixi saved Mongo. They didn''t care about the horror of Li Yixi. Now after hearing Mongo''s words, all people''s eyes were full of panic.


    At this moment, they have time to think deeply.


    All the reactions came over, and no one doubted Mongo''s words, because Mongo''s poison was ancient and terrible, but Li Yixi only used a few silver needles to completely remove Mongo''s poison, and even made Mongo''s strength better when he lost an arm.


    Moreover, at that moment, the thunder falling down was also unusual. If it was an ordinary thunder, it would never be so abrupt.


    What happened today shows that Li Yixi''s strength is unfathomable.


    Mengo guessed that Li Yixi''s strength was the emperor of heaven, because only when he reached the realm of the emperor of heaven can he control Tianlei.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At this moment, their breathing became extremely rapid. At the same time, their eyes also bloomed with fine awns, and they hurried to keep up one by one.


    "Master!"


    At this moment, the eyes of all the people in the City Hall fell on Li Yixi in front, and their bodies were shaking violently.


    Li Yixi is accompanied by big black dog at this time. In fact, he is a little upset. After all, in Li''s eyes, no matter Mengo or other people, cultivation has reached the level of immortals, and he is just a mortal.


    If these people give him a hand, even if he has a god tablet, he doesn''t have time to urge the power of the God tablet.


    "Childe, I don''t know how far the childe''s manor is from here. If it''s far, we can take a flying boat."


    "If you have any orders, but it doesn''t hurt to say, Mengo will finish it!"


    At the moment, Meng Ge, who followed behind Li Yixi, had a dignified face. At this moment, he had only one idea in his heart, that is, to curry favor with Li Yixi. No matter what the price, such a unique opportunity must not be missed. If missed, he would never meet again in his life.


    Because in his eyes, Li Yixi, even if his strength is weak, is also a heavenly monarch. The heavenly monarch is even stronger than the female emperor of the central Xianting.


    After hearing Mengo''s words, Li Yixi immediately showed a smile on his face, "city Lord, I''m a mortal. How dare I bother you?"


    "But I don''t know if what happened today will have any impact in the future."


    As soon as Mengo''s voice fell, Li Yixi immediately turned and said.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Mengo''s heart trembled.


    "Huh?"


    "Did you hesitate to face the immortal doctor for a moment before you disliked me? Are you hinting at me now? "


    "It should be. If an expert like childe wants to get an opportunity here, he almost depends on his own understanding ability. If his understanding is not enough and he doesn''t know the meaning of the words, he must have no chance."


    "Childe, this is a hint to beat me."


    Mengo''s mind flashed one idea after another and immediately said to Li Yixi: "childe, there is no need to worry about today''s affairs. I will handle all subsequent matters properly."


    "Since you live in Jinling immortal city, and I am the master of Jinling immortal city, you saved my life. From then on, you are my guest of honor. If anyone dares to make trouble with you, it is my enemy mengge, who will never die."


    After hearing Mengo''s words, Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth, and his worries disappeared. Some were afraid that the people behind the immortal doctor would find trouble.


    "Then... Thank you, Lord!"


    "Lord, please take care of me in the future. After all, I am a mortal living here. I do have many dangers. I am also proficient in medical skills. If the Lord''s house needs anything in the future, just give me an order."


    At this moment, Li Yixi immediately smiled after hearing mengge''s words. Originally, he wanted to make friends with mengge. Now, after hearing mengge''s words, he immediately went on.


    Moreover, Li Yixi has some plans in mind. He is not only proficient in medical skills and can help the city master''s house relieve a lot of pain, but also his article contains a powerful power and is good for each other. This relationship should be maintained.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Mongol''s face immediately smiled, and trembled with excitement. He immediately stood up with his chest. "Son, you can rest assured that in Jinling City, I has the final say. As long as I live, I will not allow anyone to be disrespectful to the childe. You saved my life, and you are my reborn parents."


    "Childe, my name is Mengo. Please call me directly in the future. Don''t mention the word" city Lord "in the future."


    Mengo was very excited at this moment. At the same time, he was also a little nervous. He dared not let Li Yixi call him the city master, so he immediately spoke his heart.


    After mengge''s words fell, Li Yixi suddenly showed a smile on his face.


    At this moment, Li Yixi is very excited to be able to match mengge''s name directly, because it represents the relationship between himself and the city Lord. Moreover, the city Lord knows that he is a grateful person. If he helps each other one or two in the future, the relationship will be more reliable.


    Although he was excited, Li Yixi was not stupid. He didn''t directly call Mengo''s name and immediately said, "Lord of the city, you are the Lord of the city, and I''m just a mortal. I''d better call you Lord of the city in the future, so I can''t accept it in my heart."


    "Huh?"


    Mengo, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, secretly screamed in his heart.


    "I''m so stupid. I''m a peerless expert. I should have some decisions when I go to remote places such as Jinling immortal city. I certainly won''t expose my strength, and I don''t want to appear in the eyes of the public. I''m so stupid!"


    "Naturally, you can''t be too close to experts."


    After thinking about it, Mengo immediately said, "childe, naturally, I''ll call you childe. After all, although you are mortal, you and I have the grace of saving lives."


    "Good!"


    Hearing Mengo''s words, Li Yixi suddenly showed a smile on his face. He was very satisfied with the result.


    Soon, the people and Li Yixi came outside the manor. Li Yixi smiled on his face. "Lord, this is my home. Please!"


    Li Yixi immediately reached out and invited Mengo.


    "Please, childe!"


    Mengo knew Li Yixi''s terrible, where he dared to go first, and immediately bent down.


    "This guy is good. Although he caused some trouble this time, it is definitely worth it. At first glance, he is a grateful person. As a superior City Lord, he is so polite to be with me."


    Seeing that Mengo didn''t go into the manor first, Li Yixi showed a smile on his face and knew that Mengo would never enter if he didn''t go, so Li Yixi stepped into the manor at this moment.

 Chapter 605

    Seeing that Li Yixi entered the manor, Mengo immediately turned around and gave orders to his subordinates. He didn''t let these people enter the manor. In Mengo''s eyes, Li Yixi was a peerless expert. His cultivation was extremely terrible and unpredictable. He was able to enter the manor because of his ancestors'' accumulated virtue. Naturally, he wouldn''t let these people enter it easily and disturb Li Yixi.


    "Lord, don''t worry. Even a mosquito can''t enter the manor to disturb the childe with us."


    One by one immediately straightened his chest and said with a serious face.


    "Well, if the forces behind the old ghost come, even if they die in battle, they will be blocked by me."


    Mengge gave an order and hurried to follow Li Yixi into the manor.


    Mengo, who had just entered the manor, suddenly felt a broken sound.


    Mengo''s eyes immediately looked at the broken voice. However, when Mengo saw the fiery red phantom, his heart trembled suddenly, and his eyes were full of panic.


    In Mengo''s eyes, the little Phoenix fell in front of Li Yixi. Li Yixi slowly raised his arm, and the body of the little Phoenix fell on his arm.


    "Phoenix... Phoenix!"


    "Doesn''t Phoenix live in the phoenix ancient world? Why is there a phoenix in the childe''s yard? "


    "The Phoenix is a divine beast. The Phoenix family is also extremely proud, but around the childe, they are willing to turn into a bird."


    Mengo saw the moment when the little Phoenix stopped on Li Yixi''s arm, and his heart set off a terrible wave.


    "Little Phoenix, you used to play. There are patients today. I''ll treat the patient first, or his arm will really break!"


    Li Yixi looked at the little Phoenix resting on his arm and hurriedly said that in Li Yixi''s eyes, the little Phoenix is a little ancestor. He didn''t dare to offend. He hurriedly explained that although mengge is now strong and he has an extra thigh, Li Yixi has never been too much for holding thighs. More is better.


    "OK, young master, you are busy first!"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, the little Phoenix glanced at mengge who had broken one arm, nodded slightly and left in the air.


    The little Phoenix had just broken through the air, and Lao Bai came quickly not far away.


    Li Yixi saw Lao Bai coming from a distance and immediately ordered: "Lao Bai, hurry, prepare some things. The city Lord has lost an arm. It has been a long time. If you drag it down again, it will be difficult to connect the city Lord''s arm."


    Lao Bai, who had just arrived, heard Li Yixi''s words and immediately said, "master, I''ll prepare right away."


    Lao Bai immediately turned around and walked away.


    "This...!"


    What Li Yixi didn''t know was that at this moment, Mongo standing behind him saw the figure of old Bai rushing away. His legs trembled violently, and his eyes were full of panic. He wanted to speak, but he felt his lips trembling violently and couldn''t say a word.


    "Lord, please!"


    After telling Lao Bai, Li Yixi immediately invited Mengo to a pavilion in the manor.


    At this moment, Li Yixi didn''t pay too much attention to Mengo. Mengo saw that Li Yixi had gone to the pavilion, so he reacted from panic and hurried to Li Yixi.


    But at this moment, Mongo''s brain was buzzing and his heart was beating.


    A face of panic, this moment hit him, completely lost the ability to think, all actions are carried out instinctively.


    Because at this moment, he was completely stunned by Lao Bai.


    At the invitation of Li Yixi, Mengo didn''t know how he sat down, and his face was a little white.


    "Alas!"


    "City Lord, take a break. Just now you forgot to tell Lao Bai to prepare some fixed things. After your arm is connected, it must be fixed, otherwise it will affect the recovery!"


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he hurried to the distance.


    Mongo in the pavilion, after seeing Li Yixi leave, his breathing became rapid, and his breathing was like pulling a bellows.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    While breathing violently, Mengo quickly wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    His lips trembled violently and murmured, "Baoqi, what a terrible Baoqi. What an artifact it is. It even contains such a terrible Baoqi. I have been to the central fairy court and seen the life artifact of the female emperor."


    "But... But the precious Qi contained in the female emperor''s life artifact is not at the same level as that in front of her, just like the difference between firefly and bright moon."


    "Young master, what kind of person is he?"


    "Absolutely, absolutely not just the monarch of heaven. How does the monarch of heaven have such a terrible artifact?"


    "I''m afraid the cultivation of that artifact has reached the king of heaven!"


    "Was he transformed by the childe''s original divine soldier?"


    At this moment, Mengo''s eyes were full of Lao Bai''s figure. Just now, he was really frightened by the treasure gas emitted by Lao Bai. He had never seen such a terrible treasure gas in his life.


    Mongo saw that Li Yixi in the distance had come back, came slowly with a bamboo pole, immediately wiped the sweat off his forehead and forcibly suppressed his trembling body.


    Allow yourself to remain normal.


    "Lord, is it painful now?"


    "There is no anesthetic here. You can only endure the pain."


    Li Yixi saw the sweat on mengge''s forehead and said helplessly.


    "Childe, no visit, childe, you can treat it directly. I can resist it!"


    Mongo, reply quickly.


    As soon as Mengo''s voice fell, Lao Bai, who was preparing the tools, had stopped. At this moment, Lao Bai had a plate in his hand with some necessities for the operation.


    Mengo watched Lao Bai put everything down and stood respectfully aside. His heart trembled violently and his heart was very afraid.


    When mengge looked frightened, Li Yixi didn''t know that mengge was upset because of Lao Bai. He thought mengge was a little nervous at the moment. He immediately said, "Lord, believe me, it''s not difficult. You will be able to recover as before."


    "I... I believe in childe!"


    Mengge nodded immediately when he heard Li Yixi''s words. However, when he saw Li Yixi cleaning his wound, mengge''s body trembled violently, because at this moment, his eyes fell on Li Yixi''s knife.


    On the knife in Li Yixi''s hand, Mengo also felt the powerful and incomparable treasure gas.


    That precious gas is also rich to the extreme, and Mengo has never seen this precious gas.


    However, as Mengo''s eyes kept sweeping, Mengo was stupid and completely scared, because at this moment, he was frightened to find that nothing around him was ordinary at all.


    His heart trembled with fear. Even Li Yixi helped him connect his arm. At this moment, he forgot to pay attention. When he woke up, the operation was almost completed.

 Chapter 606

    Li Yixi asked curiously while helping Mengo fix his arms: "Lord, you met the vanity robber and were ambushed by the vanity robber. Are you fighting for any treasure? Otherwise, the vanity robber will not target you? "


    At the moment, Li Yixi was also very curious. He looked at Mengo and asked.


    Li Yixi also wants to get close to Mongo, but now he doesn''t know who Mongo is and can''t find a suitable topic. Now he has saved Mongo''s life. It''s OK to talk about these.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, mengge didn''t dare to hide a trace, and immediately said, "don''t hide it, childe, because this time I took the master of the city master''s house out of town, and we got an ancient relic, Qingtian bull."


    "Optimus is also a powerful beast among the ancient relics, and it is still in its infancy. I spent a lot of money to catch it. What I cultivate is strength, and Optimus is also very terrible. If I can train him as my mount, Then my strength will be qualitatively improved in the future! "


    "Everything was going very well, but I don''t know how. Unexpectedly, I got the news of Qingtian Manniu and was leaked out. That''s why I was ambushed by vanity thieves."


    "If I hadn''t met the childe, I''m afraid I''d already met Lord Yan."


    Mengo''s voice fell, and Li Yixi''s face immediately showed interest.


    "Does the beast hold the sky and the bull?"


    "Was it robbed by the vanity robber? This is a divine beast and a cub. If it is cultivated, I''m afraid the city Lord''s house will have another card. "


    Hearing the word "divine beast", Li Yixi''s face showed a touch of excitement.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s excited eyes, Meng Ge immediately said: "young master, Qingtian Manniu didn''t let the vanity robber take it away. The other party cut off one of my arms, and I didn''t make him feel better. He was badly hurt and retreated by me, and Qingtian Manniu was saved."


    "If you like, I can give Optimus bull to you!"


    When Mengo heard Li Yixi''s words, he immediately smiled at the corners of his mouth. At this moment, Mengo suddenly shook his whole body.


    Because suddenly he thought he could give Optimus bull as a gift to Li Yixi, because in front of such terrible existence, his other treasures are nothing in front of Li Yixi. It seems that Li Yixi is very interested in Optimus bull, but he can give Optimus bull to Li Yixi.


    Although he was reluctant to give up, Mengo felt that if Li Yixi took Qingtian Manniu, it would be only good for him. Now Mengo has only one idea, that is, to have a good relationship with Li Yixi.


    "Give it to me?"


    "My Lord, I''m just a mortal. If you give it to me, I can''t subdue it. I''m afraid I''ve become the food of giant cattle by accident."


    "But I''m very interested in Qingtian Manniu, because I''ve never seen such a beast before. If I can see it, it will be worth my life."


    After Li Yixi refused Mengo, his eyes lit up and he suddenly wanted to see Qingtian Manniu. After all, this is a divine beast. Although it is not as powerful as the Phoenix dragon family, it is also a powerful existence.


    Li Yixi was very interested in these rare animals.


    And I can draw a picture myself. I don''t know what I draw these days. If I see Optimus, I can draw a picture of Optimus.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, mengge immediately shocked and hurriedly said, "childe, I have arranged to send Qingtian Manniu to the city master''s house. If childe wants, you can go there now."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, he was able to invite Li Yixi to the city Lord''s residence. At this moment, Meng Ge was very excited and looked at Li Yixi with hope.


    "Really?"


    "Will it bring you trouble, Lord?"


    Li Yixi hesitated at mengge''s invitation, because mengge has just been injured. I''m afraid many people will go to the city master''s house to see him.


    "Young master, do you want to be polite with me? You saved my life. If you happen to go to the city master''s residence, I can thank you. "


    "Don''t say to have a look. Even if the childe wants to taste the blood and flesh of Qingtian Manniu, I won''t frown."


    "Then excuse me."


    Li Yixi heard mengge''s words, and a golden awn appeared in his eyes.


    "Childe, please!"


    Mengo dared not delay, but immediately stood up and invited Li Yixi.


    "OK, I''ll go and have a look."


    Li Yixi was very surprised to see the beast.


    Quickly followed Mengo to leave the manor, and soon the people came to the city master''s house.


    Led by Meng Ge, Li Yixi finally arrived at the forbidden area of the city master''s residence. In the forbidden area, there is a huge cage. The cage is not an ordinary cage, but a treasure. On the cage, there is a terrible force of thunder. The moment the powerful giant bull touches the cage, the terrible force of thunder falls on the giant bull, It was these terrible thunder forces that imprisoned Optimus bull.


    "This... Is this the beast Qingtian bull?"


    Li Yixi looked at the giant giant giant bull in the cage in front of him, and his eyes showed a shocking color. The giant bull in front of him exuded an extremely violent atmosphere, and invisible revealed terrible authority.


    Seeing the strong giant bull so close, Li Yixi''s face showed a touch of excitement.


    "Lord, can you gather a table for me with mana? I want to draw a picture when I see a powerful beast for the first time!"


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, Mengo immediately condensed a table without thinking.


    At this moment, Li Yixi had no time to pay attention to others. He immediately took out some paper, looked at the giant bull in front of him, and began to wave his pen.


    As Li Yixi''s pen kept waving, Mengo''s eyes kept moving with the pen. Soon Mengo''s face showed a look of shock, and his breathing became extremely rapid.


    Because when he saw the painting in front of him, Mongo found that the painting contained the life treasure of giant cattle.


    "This..."


    At this moment, Mengo was frightened again. In Li Yixi''s eyes, it was just a painting, but Mengo knew very well that if anyone got the painting, he would be in control of the life treasure of Qingtian Manniu.


    Especially for a monk who practices power like him, once he controls the life treasure of Qingtian Manniu, his strength will rise to a terrible level.

 Chapter 607

    "Treasure art, is it treasure art?"


    At this moment, Mengo clenched his robe with his hands. His eyes were unbelievable. Mengo never thought that Li Yixi came here to watch Qingtian Manniu. The painting he drew at random was a painting containing such amazing opportunities. He never thought that a painting would condense the life treasure of Qingtian Manniu.


    This life treasure technique is the natural power of the divine beast. This is almost a power belonging to the demon beast race. It is difficult for humans to practice. Unless some fully adult divine beasts condense treasure bones in their bodies and can practice only after they can get the treasure bones, it is almost impossible for people to understand the natural life treasure technique of the divine beast. However, Mengo was very clear about the giant bull in front of him. It was only the larva of the giant bull, not the mature body of the giant bull.


    But in front of Li Yixi, looking at the giant bull in the cage, he used only a piece of paper and a pen to understand the life treasure of the giant bull, and integrated it into the picture. The scene in front of him had a great impact on Mengo.


    At this moment, Mengo''s breath became very fast. His eyes stared at the painting in front of Li Yixi, and he couldn''t leave a penny any more.


    Li Yixi fell into painting wholeheartedly and didn''t pay attention to Mengo next to him. Soon, the giant bull in front of him was painted by Li Yixi.


    "Childe, please have tea!"


    However, at this moment, a maid of the city Lord''s house hurried to bring tea and handed tea to Li Yixi respectfully.


    "Thank you!"


    After hearing the maid''s words, Li Yixi immediately turned his head to thank him, but at the moment when Li Yixi thanked him, it was suspended on the brush on the picture scroll, and drops of ink fell on the picture scroll.


    "Huh?"


    "Careless, careless, the painting is abandoned, and it has to be painted again. Fortunately, it doesn''t take much time."


    Li Yixi, who took back his eyes, looked at the ink dripping mark on the picture scroll, and his face showed a helpless color.


    After shaking his head, Li Yixi crumpled the picture in front of him into a ball, threw it randomly in the trash can not far away, hurriedly took out a new rice paper, paved it and continued to draw.


    When Mengo was delivering tea to the maid, he saw that the maid affected Li Yixi, causing Li Yixi''s ink to drip on the picture. At the moment, his heart trembled violently, and his cold eyes glanced at the maid. At that moment, he was very frightened. Mengo was really afraid that Li Yixi would blame him.


    However, Li Yixi casually threw such a precious picture aside, which made mengge''s eyes full of shocking colors. This is a powerful treasure containing this life treasure, which is like garbage in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    "This..."


    "This is the treasure of life. The childe threw it away at will?"


    At this moment, Mengo stared at the waste paper in the trash can not far away. Mengo''s eyes could not be removed from the paper ball at all. The paper ball at this moment seemed to have a terrible magic.


    "Gudu!"


    Staring at the waste paper, he unknowingly swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The waste paper is waste in Li Yixi''s eyes, but in Mengo''s eyes, it is the treasure with the life treasure of giant bull. If he can understand it, his strength will be greatly improved.


    Then Mengo''s body was shocked, and a different color appeared in his eyes, "childe, what a person. If he didn''t want the ink to drip, the ink would never drip on the picture scroll. Is childe pointing me?"


    "Yes, it''s possible that the childe appointed me, because after the childe saved me today, the immortal doctor and the old ghost intended to find trouble with the childe. Both of them were killed one after another. I personally killed the old ghost, but after I killed the old ghost, the forces behind the old ghost will inevitably find trouble with me. I''m afraid the childe is trying to help me resolve the sequelae of this matter, So teach me the life treasure of Qingtian Manniu in this way. "


    "Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense, because childe, even if the Phoenix is around him, it''s like a pet. How can it be said that he hasn''t seen Optimus bull? Optimus bull is not as precious as Phoenix. Childe has definitely seen it. Childe''s previous words must be an excuse."


    "This life treasure art, this life treasure art!"


    "This must be a reward from the childe. Peerless experts like the childe will not directly assign me to teach my life treasure in this way. It can also be well understood."


    "Sure enough, opportunities are everywhere, but you also need to have strong enough understanding ability. Otherwise, opportunities will only slip away from your eyes."


    "If I kept staring at the maid just now, I''m afraid it would make the childe unhappy. This must be the childe''s intention. The childe is in the realm of the emperor of heaven. How can I let a drop of ink drop on the picture scroll at will?"


    "I see. Fortunately, I reacted, otherwise I would completely miss the opportunity today."


    "Hiss!"


    After thinking clearly, Mengo took a hard breath, looked excited, walked over to the trash can, put away the waste paper without trace, and carefully and carefully included it in his space ring.


    "Hoo!"


    After all this, Mengo spit out a hard breath. Mengo saw a smile on Li Yixi''s face and didn''t stop him. There was a touch of excitement on his face. Mengo felt very excited and felt that he understood Li Yixi''s hint.


    After putting away the waste paper ball, Mengo stood next to Li Yixi with a respectful face and continued to watch Li Yixi draw the giant bull in the cage.


    Over the years, as Li Yixi became stronger and stronger, he had extremely high attainments in painting. It only took a very short time for another complete picture of giant bull to appear in front of Mengo.


    Mengo looked at the picture of Optimus bull in front of him, as if the Optimus bull on the paper was not dead, but alive, and could come out of the picture at any time. The charm was lifelike, as if it were a real Optimus bull.


    "Well, it''s over!"


    After the last stroke, Li Yixi''s face showed a smile. Looking at the picture in front of him, he was very satisfied.


    Mengo was shocked because the complete picture in front of him contained not only the life Treasure Book of Qingtian Manniu, but also the powerful Taoist rhyme. The richness of Taoist rhyme was more than twice that of the previous picture.


    "Young master, you are good at painting. You have such terrible attainments in painting. I have never seen anyone who can be equal to you in this field. I''m afraid you are the first person in the world."


    At this moment, Mengo quickly smiled.

 Chapter 608

    "The best in the world? I can''t do that. I''m just a mortal! " Li Yixi heard mengge''s words, smiled and said modestly.


    "You are modest!"


    Mongo heard Li Yixi''s words and immediately hugged his fist and said.


    Li Yixi carefully put away the giant bull picture in front of him, but after thinking about it, his eyes fell on mengge. Today''s mengge helped him a lot. If mengge hadn''t come forward to witness for himself, he would be humiliated by the immortal doctor today, so Li Yixi felt that he wanted to repay mengge at this moment.


    Li Yixi knew very well that he was just a mortal and had no treasure for Mengo. In the eyes of practitioners, the most precious thing that came from his hands was ink, because Li Yixi thought that his ink contained great spirit and could help each other suppress demons.


    Li Yixi immediately said, "Lord, thank you for helping me out today. As a mortal, I don''t have anything to take. Fortunately, I have read many poems and books over the years. The calligraphy contains some great power to ward off evil spirits and avoid demons. Today I''ll send a poem to Lord. I hope Lord won''t dislike it!"


    After taking a deep breath, Li Yixi said solemnly.


    "Huh?"


    "Poetry?"


    "What are you implying? You are a peerless expert. What he said definitely has his purpose. Do you want to tell me to do something? Or do you want to give me some opportunities? "


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Mengo''s thoughts flashed rapidly one by one. Mengo at this moment, with an excited face, immediately worshipped Li Yixi, "thank you, childe. It''s my blessing to get the childe''s ink treasure in Mengo''s life."


    Although Mengo didn''t think clearly what Li Yixi wanted to imply at this moment, he immediately smiled at the corners of his mouth and hurried to thank him.


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he showed a smile. In his mind, ancient poems flashed, and then his eyes lit up.


    At this moment, in Li Yixi''s mind, Su Shi''s poem, the picture of dragon and horse, appeared.


    After confirmation, Li Yixi immediately began to write on rice paper with the pen in his hand.


    At this moment, Mengo, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, looked at the rice paper with a dignified face. He didn''t know what poetry Li Yixi was going to give himself or what it meant.


    So in this moment, no detail escaped his eyes.


    Under his eyes, Li Yixi wrote the first word "first".


    Mongo''s eyes saw the first word written on the rice paper. At this moment, a look of panic appeared in his eyes. At this moment, Mongo was completely stunned by the word in front of him. Although Mongo looked very burly and had a height of nearly two meters and five meters, he practiced the power Avenue.


    But Mengo is not a reckless man. He is also proficient in the power of divine literature and has been secretly practicing Confucianism and Taoism.


    At this moment, after seeing the first word in front of him, Mengo''s eyes showed panic, because this first word is not an ordinary word, but a powerful Confucian and Taoist divine text. If you capture this divine text, you will be blessed.


    However, when Mengo stared at the first word, Li Yixi dropped the second word "emperor" in his pen.


    At the moment when the word "emperor" fell, Mengo felt the terrible smell on the rice paper, trembled all over, and his mind was directly disconnected from the first word, because at this moment, he felt the supreme authority, as if there was a terrible emperor who exuded the majesty of the emperor and suppressed himself.


    It was not the most powerful person, but the word "emperor" in front of him that broke out the terrible majesty of the imperial way.


    "Roar!"


    At the moment when Li Yixi wrote the emperor''s word, in the cage in front of him, Qingtian bull also felt the supreme power that seemed to be able to suppress heaven and earth. His eyes showed the color of panic. His legs trembled violently. Even in the face of a fatal crisis, Qingtian bull was extremely proud that it had divine animal blood and would never kneel down.


    die rather than submit!


    But at this moment, the giant bull, after feeling the terrible threat of the imperial way, gave a low cry, and his body slowly bent its knees and knelt down to show his submission.


    "I knelt down, I knelt down!"


    At the moment when Qingtian bull knelt down, Mengo, beside Li Yixi, also found this scene. His eyes were full of incredible color. Qingtian bull was an ancient relic with noble blood. He didn''t have any clue about how to subdue Qingtian bull, but at this moment, Qingtian bull, who would rather die than surrender, completely surrendered under the authority of the emperor, Kneel down!


    This made Mongo tremble.


    At this moment, mengge''s eyes immediately moved away from Qingtian Manniu and looked on the rice paper. Mengge at this moment stared at the word "emperor" in front of him. Mengge was very clear. The previous word "first" was a powerful divine text and contained terrible power, but at this moment, he saw the word "emperor". Mengge''s eyes were full of fear, Because in the word "emperor", he seemed to see a powerful and unparalleled Road, the way of the emperor.


    At this moment, Mengo stared at the word "emperor" in front of him.


    Mengo immersed himself in the word "emperor" of the divine text. At this moment, Mengo''s eyes showed a series of virtual shadows. At the moment he stared at the divine text in front of him, there appeared a respected imperial shadow in his eyes. These emperors exuded supreme imperial power, as if they could dominate the world of the heavens, and their powerful cultivation made the people of the heavens tremble.


    The false shadows of different emperors constantly appear in Mengo''s eyes. This is indeed the emperor''s way, and Mengo is very happy.


    "This... This is indeed a road, and it is also the way of the emperor. If you can control this divine text, you will certainly get great benefits."


    At this moment, Mengo murmured to himself, and the whole person became stuttered.


    However.


    At this moment, mengge''s idea had just fallen, and Li Yixi''s third word had appeared on the rice paper. At the moment when the third word was written, a powerful Taoist rhyme came to mengge''s face. Originally, mengge was immersed in the divine text of the word "emperor" and wanted to understand this supreme road.


    But unexpectedly, at the moment when the third divine text fell, the strong Avenue rhyme interrupted his perception of the emperor''s way.


    His mind was disconnected from the emperor''s way. Mengge also saw the third divine text on the rice paper. Mengge immediately looked at the divine text and wanted to know why the divine text had such a powerful Tao rhyme, which could interrupt his mind of realizing the avenue.

 Chapter 609

    At this moment, Mongo was full of expectation for the third divine text on rice paper.


    All his mind was restrained in an instant, and his eyes were fixed on the third word, "Yu".


    The third word written by Li Yixi was the word "Royal". Looking at the word in front of him, mengge''s face changed again and again. The moment he saw the word "emperor" just now had a terrible mental impact on him. However, at the moment he saw the third word, mengge''s mind was shocked again, and his body trembled suddenly.


    At this moment, Mengo stared at the word "Yu" in front of him.


    Seeing the divine text in front of him, Mengo looked unbelievable. At this moment, the world in his eyes changed, as if he had reached a terrible world in an instant.


    At this moment, Mengo''s body became extremely stiff. He stood beside Li Yixi and stared at the three divine texts on the rice paper.


    But at this moment, his mind had already flown out of the sky under the ability of these three words.


    At this moment, Mengo felt that he had appeared in an ancient time. He felt the wild smell around him, which made him feel a little frightened.


    Mengo was very nervous. In an instant, his body became extremely stiff and looked at the surrounding situation with a dignified face. At this moment, Mengo felt that everything in front of him was real, not an illusion.


    After feeling the wild breath, Mengo''s face showed a look of panic, because he was very clear that the strong existence in such wild places could definitely erase him, so he looked dignified.


    However.


    At the moment when mengge''s body was stiff and fell into the rhyme of Tao, Li Yixi''s pen did not stop at all. One divine text appeared on the rice paper, and now there are a full seven divine texts on the rice paper, "the first emperor and 3000 horses!"


    At the moment when the seven characters fell, a more terrible Tao rhyme burst on the rice paper. At this moment, mengge, whose mind was led into the Tao rhyme, trembled violently.


    Because Mengo at this moment, when he was lurking, a dragon chant sounded in the void. The sound of dragon chant rang through the void. The terrible dragon power broke out completely. Even if he was lurking in the dark, Mengo felt that his body could not move at this moment, and his eyes looked at the void with fear.


    At the moment when the Dragon chant sounded, Mengo was frightened to find that a terrible Tianlong appeared in the sky. The Tianlong soared in the void, and the powerful breath exceeded his cognition.


    In mengge''s eyes, at the moment when the virtual shadow of Tianlong appeared, mengge also saw a figure wearing emperor running on Tianlong''s back. This figure stepped on Tianlong and covered all directions with a powerful breath, as if it could sweep across the eight wastelands and six harmonies.


    At the moment when Tianlong passed away, the terrible dragon power in the void did not disappear. Mengo was frightened to find that there were 3000 Tianlong flying here in the distance. On the back of Tianlong, there were countless strong people. These people were wearing golden armor. In the void, there was a big flag with three golden characters, Tianlong guard.


    Feel the powerful breath and the power of the Tianlong dragon, lurking in the dark Mengo, his body trembled violently. Even if these Tianlong had left, his body could not help trembling at this moment, and the scene in front of him had a terrible impact on him.


    Mongo crawled on the ground, but his whole body was almost wet with sweat.


    When Menge''s body trembled violently, Li Yixi''s pen waved again, and another text appeared on the rice paper, "battle".


    At the moment when the words fell, Mengo trembled violently. His mind returned and woke up from the terrible scene. At this moment, the scene in Mengo''s eyes disappeared, and only seven words were seen on the rice paper.


    "Three thousand imperial horses!"


    Looking at the moment of the seven words, Mengo''s body couldn''t stop shaking. At this moment, Mengo suddenly realized that the scene he had just seen was not real, but the Tao rhyme contained in the seven words in front of him. It was this powerful Tao rhyme that made his mind fall into it, so he felt the panic scene in front of him.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At this moment, Mengo''s breath became extremely fast, and he couldn''t care about anything. He didn''t expect that the seven words written by Li Yixi had such terrible power. At that moment, if he wasn''t firm in mind, he might have directly scared his soul away.


    "What a terrible divine text. Did you want to give it to me?"


    At this moment, Mengo recalled what Li Yixi had said before. His body trembled uncontrollably, and his eyes were full of incredible colors. Such powerful words, even on Haoran, could not be written by the strong Confucianism and Taoism who could rival the emperor of heaven.


    Wendao is called the strongest Avenue. Mengo was completely stunned by the scene in front of him at this moment. He didn''t think he could see such a terrible divine text.


    When mengge was breathing violently, Li Yixi wrote seven more words, "under the battle, he once rode a jade Locke."


    Mengo''s eyes fell on the moment of these seven words. Under the powerful Tao rhyme, his soul was pulled into it again.


    At this moment, in Mengo''s eyes, a terrible dragon horse appeared in the void. The smell of the dragon horse was no weaker than the previous Tianlong. The speed was fast to the extreme, like lightning.


    At the same time, there was a sharp dragon horn on the head of Tianma. At this moment, he saw that the terrible force of thunder broke out in the Dragon horn. The terrible force of thunder fell on the wild land, a lion dragon left in ancient times.


    The lion dragon, a powerful ancient relic, lost its ability to move in an instant under this terrible lightning.


    At this moment, Mengo, with a frightened face, was stunned by the scene in front of him again, and set off a storm in his heart.


    Mengo''s hand was forced violently, and his fingernails were pinched into the palm of his hand. Under this sharp pain, he was pulled out of the power of the divine text.


    After his mind was separated from the power of divine literature, mengge''s forehead was covered with drops of bean sized sweat. Mengge didn''t dare to disturb Li Yixi. He immediately waved his sleeve and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Meng Ge was frightened. At the same time, his eyes were full of ecstasy at this moment. If it wasn''t for the existence of Li Yixi, Meng Ge really wanted to laugh up to the sky at this moment, because the Li Yixi he met today, Meng Ge clearly knew that even the powerful existence of the central fairy court had never met such a terrible opportunity.

 Chapter 610

    "What a powerful divine text!"


    "It turns out that the master is the master of Haoran, and only those hidden peerless masters on Haoran can have such terrible literary and Taoist power. How can I mengge Hede be appreciated by the peerless master and given such an opportunity against the sky? If I control this divine text, my strength will be qualitatively improved, and I will change qualitatively from then on."


    "Although my talent is good, it''s a pity that I was born a civilian and never had strong support. I have always relied on myself. Therefore, my growth rate has been limited over the years. Even if I spent nearly thousands of years, I can promote my cultivation to the realm of immortals. When the female emperor visited the world, I was favored by the female emperor, Given the position of city Lord. "


    "Although the female emperor liked it, he didn''t give me any opportunities. I didn''t have strong skills, articles of saints, and strong cultivation resources. My strength still improved very slowly."


    "But today, after meeting the childe, the childe has given such terrible resources. If I completely control this divine text, coupled with the life treasure skill of Qingtian Manniu, my strength will be raised to a terrible level and break through the realm of Xuanxian, which is just around the corner."


    "At that time, even the forces behind the old ghost, I don''t have to pay attention to each other. If I dare to be presumptuous, I can destroy them directly, and these people are not good people."


    At this moment, mengge looked at Li Yixi''s figure and looked grateful. If he didn''t take into account his own talents, he hadn''t reached the level of demons. Otherwise, mengge really wanted to kneel in front of Li Yixi, worship Li Yixi as a teacher and respectfully call the teacher.


    When Meng Ge was excited, Li Yixi''s pen continued to dance, and a line of words appeared on the rice paper again, "jindingdan Jackie Chan also changed!"


    At this moment, Mengo once again felt the terrible power of the road in front of him. He immediately woke up and looked at the rice paper.


    At the moment he looked at the rice paper, Mengo''s mind suddenly sounded a startling dragon chant. At this moment, he seemed to have a terrible dragon in front of him.


    At the moment of hearing this startling dragon chant, Mengo''s face changed again and again. He almost lost his mind. Once his mind was lost, his soul would be erased, and he would become a walking corpse.


    Mengo quickly stabilized his mind, took a deep breath and looked at the words in front of him.


    "Jinding pill and Jackie Chan are also transformed!"


    At the moment he looked at the words, a powerful Taoist rhyme broke out in the words, pulling mengge''s mind into the divine text again. At this moment, mengge saw a golden tripod in the void. This golden tripod was very terrible, as if it could refine the world and suppress the strong in the heavens.


    The smell of the Golden Tripod was so terrible that Mengo felt that it was very difficult to breathe.


    Under the strong breath of the Golden Tripod, Mengo, who was trembling violently, was shocked again. At this moment, Mengo was frightened to find that a Tianlong was imprisoned in the powerful Golden Tripod. The Tianlong trembled violently in the Golden Tripod and sent out startling dragon chants. He broke out with all his strength and still couldn''t break free.


    It''s a terrible ancient tripod that can imprison Tianlong.


    Mengo looked at the scene in front of him in this moment, with a look of horror and disbelief. What kind of artifact is this? Even the powerful Tianlong can be imprisoned in it. The impact of the scene in front of him is terrible.


    Looking at the rich treasure gas emitted from the Golden Tripod, Mengo''s body trembled uncontrollably.


    When mengge''s mind was drawn into the divine prose and Taoist rhyme, Li Yixi''s last stroke fell, "people cry in the west wind in the empty stack."


    "It''s over!"


    After the last word fell, Li Yixi''s face showed a happy color and said to himself.


    At the end of the three words, Mengo, whose mind fell into the rhyme of divine literature and Taoism, was completely shattered and sobered up.


    Mengge''s face was frightened. If Li Yixi didn''t make a sound, he was afraid that he would be trapped in the Tao rhyme of the divine text forever after his mind was tired.


    At this moment, Li Yixi didn''t pay attention to Mongo for the first time, because at this moment, his mouth showed a smile. The tea sent by the maid had not been drunk before. In Li Yixi''s eyes, this is the spirit tea of heaven. It must not be a mortal thing, which can prolong life. Moreover, Li Yixi was also thirsty at this moment, so he picked up the tea and drank it for the first time.


    Feeling the tea smell in his mouth, Li Yixi showed a satisfied color on his face and said in his heart, "good tea is worthy of being the tea of the fairy world, which makes people have endless aftertaste."


    "It''s over!"


    "It''s over!"


    "What a terrible divine text. If the childe didn''t help me, I''m afraid my mind will always be trapped in the Tao rhyme of divine text and can''t be separated. At that time, I will become a living dead man."


    "It''s terrible!"


    At this moment, Mengo was scared into a cold sweat. The whole person seemed to have just been fished out of the water. At this moment, Mengo saw Li Yixi drinking tea and felt himself wet and changed his look.


    Hurriedly urge the divine power to evaporate the sweat on his body, suppress his mind and let himself return to normal.


    Mengo forced himself to regain his composure. At this moment, although he knew that the divine text in front of him was extremely powerful and a supreme treasure, Mengo didn''t dare to take another look at it at the moment, because Mengo knew that if he watched the divine text, his mind would be pulled into it, and now is not the time to feel it.


    Mengge took a deep breath and hurriedly said to Li Yixi, "thank you, childe."


    Li Yixi, who was drinking tea, heard mengge''s words and showed a gentle smile on his face, "Lord Mayor, it''s just a poem. There''s nothing special. Just wave your hand. Don''t be polite. Please take care of him in the future."


    At this moment, Li Yixi waved his sleeves and saluted mengge with a fist.


    Mengge saw that Li Yixi even saluted himself with a fist. He was so frightened that the dead took risks. He immediately dodged away. How dare he bear the worship of terrible experts such as Li Yixi.


    "Childe, you can''t, you can''t!"


    "Mengge''s cheap life was saved by the childe. If there was no childe, there would be no mengge now. Now mengge is afraid that he has come to the Lord of Yan. The childe saved my life and has a renewed kindness to me. Just like my parents, how dare Ge mengge accept the childe''s worship."


    At this moment, Mengo dodged away, immediately held Li Yixi''s hands and helped Li Yixi up. His forehead was sweating and very nervous.

 Chapter 611

    Li Yixi was stopped by mengge. With a helpless face, he could only give up this worship.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s windy. It''s a little windy. Put this ancient poem away first. If it''s blown away by the wind, it''s troublesome."


    At this moment, Li Yixi suddenly felt a strong wind blowing between heaven and earth, and immediately reminded Mengo.


    Reminded by Li Yixi, Mengo''s look suddenly changed. In Li Yixi''s eyes, this is just a poem written casually. However, in Mengo''s eyes, this thing is more important than his own life, no, more important than the life of his whole family. Even if he dies, this ancient poem does not allow any accidents.


    At this moment, Mongo glanced at it very quickly.


    "The first emperor had 3000 royal horses and rode jade lockers under the battle. The Golden Tripod pill and Jackie Chan also melt, and people cry in the west wind in the empty stack. "


    At the moment when the terrible Tao rhyme just broke out, Mengo waved his calligraphy and painting into the space ring, and didn''t let his mind be pulled into it by Tao rhyme.


    After collecting this poem, Mongo breathed out. He was really nervous just now. If there was any loss, he would kill himself.


    "It''s windy, young master. Come and rest with me in the hall."


    Seeing the wind blowing in the backyard, mengge frowned slightly and hurriedly invited Li Yixi to the main hall of the city Lord''s house.


    "Good."


    "The wind is not simple!"


    "It''s probably a storm!"


    Li Yixi frowned and hurriedly followed mengge into the main hall of the city Lord''s house.


    Today''s Mongo sat there as if he had dreamed. Everything today felt like his own illusion, because it was too incredible. The scenes in front of him completely subverted his cognition.


    Mengo held a feast for Li Yixi. After the feast, he sent Li Yixi back to the manor. Mengo returned to the city master''s house and pinched his thigh.


    "All this is true, not fantasy, not fantasy."


    Feeling the pain of his thigh, Mengo trembled involuntarily. At this moment, he roared in the secret room.


    After a burst of venting, Mongo came out of the chamber of secrets, and his face had returned to normal.


    "Someone!"


    Mongo sat in the position of the city master, and the cold voice sounded in the city master''s house. At the moment when Mongo''s words fell, a figure immediately entered the hall.


    "See the city Lord!"


    Those who came in bowed down immediately.


    This man is Mengo''s confidant. At this moment, Mengo saw this figure and said solemnly: "can you arrange strong protection around the childe''s manor according to my regulations?"


    Although mengge knew Li Yixi''s strength and was unpredictable. Even if the female emperor of the central fairy court came, he dared not make a mistake. However, in order to prevent some eyeless mole ants from offending Li Yixi, he ordered to send some experts to guard around at the moment of his return, so as to avoid some unnecessary conflicts and troubles.


    "Report back to the city Lord. We have made arrangements to send the most elite bodyguards in the city Lord''s house around the manor. If anyone dares to offend the childe, there will be no amnesty."


    The man replied quickly.


    "Well done, well done!"


    "From today on, you are the vice mayor of Jinling immortal city. You don''t have to manage anything else. Your first priority is to pay attention to the situation around the childe''s manor. Report any changes to me at any time. Those who dare to offend the childe, no matter what forces they come from, will be killed without mercy."


    Mengo''s cold voice suddenly sounded in the main hall. The people kneeling on one knee on the main hall were shocked when they heard Mengo''s words, and their fine eyes showed.


    I didn''t expect that I should be so simple and become the vice mayor of Jinling immortal city.


    He was so excited that he stammered, "thank you... Thank you, city Lord!"


    He was promoted to vice mayor in an instant. Naturally, he was very excited.


    Mongo promoted the other party to the Vice City Master and asked again, "can there be any change in the Taiyin gate behind the old ghost?"


    When it comes to the Taiyin gate, Mengo''s face shows a dignified color. It is because of the existence of the Taiyin gate. These days, even if he knows that the old ghost is secretly doing something bad for himself, he can only turn a blind eye. Because the Taiyin gate is too powerful compared with him, he can''t fight the Taiyin gate alone.


    After hearing Mengo''s words, the Deputy City Lord also showed a dignified color on his face, because the Taiyin gate was a giant in his eyes.


    "Report back to the city leader. There is no change in the Taiyin sect now. I have sent experts from our city leader''s house to hide on the road to the Taiyin sect. If anyone dares to go to the Taiyin sect to report that the old ghost was killed, once they find a trace, they will be killed."


    "In a short time, we are safe. The old ghost colluded with the vanity robber to frame the city Lord. Damn it. Please report to the domain Lord immediately and let the domain Lord preside over justice for us."


    At this moment, the vice mayor immediately suggested.


    "Well done, go down!"


    "I will deal with the things after that."


    Hearing that the other party had arranged people to lurk on the way to Taiyin gate and set an ambush, mengge''s dignified color slowly disappeared.


    He was very excited. Now what he needs most is time. This time, he not only benefited from misfortune, but also received countless opportunities from Li Yixi. The great road wound in his body was completely healed. With these opportunities, his strength will be improved qualitatively.


    So now Mongo is not so afraid of the Taiyin gate.


    After seeing the vice mayor withdraw from the main hall, Mengo''s eyes twinkled with fine Mans, "now first understand the life treasure art of Qingtian Manniu. As long as I successfully cultivate the life treasure art, my strength will be improved qualitatively. Even if the strong man of Taiyin comes, I have enough strength to deal with it."


    Mongo is very clear that even if the Taiyin sect knows that it has killed the old ghost, it will never send the strongest presence immediately. He has a lot of room for operation.


    And although the old ghost is a person of the Taiyin sect, the world can''t live without a word of profit. It may be able to resolve gratitude and resentment at some cost.


    Mengo quickly took out the paper ball, like garbage paper. At this moment, it seemed to be a supreme treasure in front of him. He carefully unfolded the paper ball in front of him, promoted his magic power and completely unfolded the picture.


    Although there were several ink spots on the scroll, it had no effect on Mongo.


    At the moment, Mengo looked at the picture in front of him, as if the giant bull in the picture came alive and roared at him.

 Chapter 613

    In Jinling immortal city, Liu Shen''s wicker repelled the giant bull. Those who were paralyzed on the ground showed an incredible color in their eyes. They had never expected such a terrible existence in Jinling immortal city.


    "Thank you for saving your life!"


    "Thank you for saving your life!"


    These people survived from despair. Their eyes were full of gratitude and knelt down in the direction of the disappearance of the wicker!


    "Huh?"


    "What a terrible power, it can beat back the giant bull in the golden immortal realm of Da Luo. I Jinling immortal city, but the most remote and barren immortal city among all immortal cities, why is there such a terrible existence here? He can beat back the giant giant giant in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian with one blow. What is his strength in the end? And it seems very far from here. "


    The bodyguards of Jinling immortal city were all frightened. At that moment, they were completely desperate. They didn''t expect that such a terrible wicker would break through the air when they were about to die, and beat back the powerful giant bull with one blow.


    Moreover, Optimus simply did not dare to continue to attack and fled directly. Obviously, the one who shot was so powerful that Optimus was desperate. Otherwise, Optimus would never leave.


    At this moment, Jinling immortal city was very quiet, and the needle dropping could be heard.


    "Gone, finally safe!"


    In the city Lord''s mansion, mengge looked at the giant bull in the void and ran away, with a touch of excitement in his eyes. At that moment, mengge really looked desperate, because the strength of the giant bull reached the realm of Luo Jinxian. Even the central immortal court did not dare to provoke him easily, let alone him.


    Now seeing the giant bull retreating, Mengo took a distant look at the manor where Li Yixi lived, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Mengo took a deep breath and knelt down at the manor where Li Yixi was located!


    After worship, Mongo arranged the reconstruction of the array, returned to the hall and continued to practice.


    Mengo spent a day to successfully cultivate the life treasure of Qingtian Manniu in the painting. At the same time, he absorbed all the Tao rhymes in the painting, and the Cultivated Life treasure of Qingtian Manniu reached a perfect state.


    Mengo opened his eyes, and there was a frightening cold light in his eyes.


    "It''s perfect. Childe has terrible strength. How did he do it?"


    Mengo''s heart was pounding. His eyes were full of disbelief. He never thought that he had reached a perfect state just after he successfully practiced the life treasure of Qingtian Manniu.


    However.


    At this moment, the Deputy City Lord outside the main hall anxiously walked into the main hall and quickly worshipped mengge, "Lord City Lord, it''s not good. Our defense has been neglected. An elder of Taiyin gate has entered Jinling immortal city. If I expect it well, he will soon arrive at the city Lord''s house!"


    "This person''s strength is very strong. He has reached the realm of half a step Xuanxian. Lord, you should avoid it first!"


    The vice mayor said anxiously.


    However, at the moment when the voice of the Deputy City Lord fell, mengge''s face showed a confident color and said indifferently: "it doesn''t matter. The city Lord is waiting for him here. I want to see what they want in front of the Taiyin gate. Only an elder wants me to retreat. The Taiyin gate doesn''t have this ability!"


    "Really?"


    "Mengo, you are so confident. Who gave you the courage to kill my Taiyin people and disdain me like Taiyin."


    At the moment when Mengo''s voice fell, a figure appeared in the hall. The figure''s cold face and contemptuous eyes fell on Mengo.


    "The disciples of the Taiyin sect communicate with the void thief to murder the city master. Don''t they sin to death?"


    Seeing that the elders of the Taiyin gate had entered the hall and heard their own words, Mengo still could not see any fear on his face.


    "My Taiyin sect disciple Gou meets the vanity robber to murder the city master. Do you have any evidence, city master Mongo? If you have evidence, you can give us the evidence and let us investigate it. Even if he colludes with the vanity thief, his life and death should be decided by my Taiyin sect, not you! "


    The elder of the Taiyin sect looked disdainful and didn''t pay attention to Mengo at all.


    "Collude with the void robber to murder the city master of Xianting, and his crime should be punished!"


    "Chu Changlao, do you think the Taiyin gate is stronger than the central immortal court. Or is it that the whole central fairy court, the controlled double heaven, needs your Taiyin''s consent to do anything! "


    Mongo looked at the elder in front of him and said coldly. At this moment, Mongo''s voice was cold.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "You are just a city Lord. How can you talk about my Taiyin sect? If you don''t abolish you today, how can my Taiyin sect stand here?"


    At the moment when the voice of the elder of the Taiyin sect fell, his face was covered with cold frost. His body suddenly rushed away at Mongo, like a dragon Eagle preying on him, trying to subdue Mongo.


    When the vice mayor saw Chu Changlao''s hand, his eyes were full of anxiety, because he was very clear that the strength of the elders of Taiyin sect had reached the realm of half a step immortal, while mengge was only the middle stage of immortal, and the gap between them was too big.


    However, when the vice mayor looked frightened and didn''t know what to do, he saw a look of disdain on Mengo''s mouth above the main hall.


    "Optimus bull treasure skill!"


    At this moment, Mengo''s voice fell. In the void, a terrible giant bull appeared. The giant bull with the power of destroying the sky and the earth fiercely suppressed Chu Changlao.


    "Huh?"


    "The treasure art is actually the treasure art of Qingtian Manniu. How do you control it? How is it possible?"


    At this moment, Chu Changlao, who shot, saw the virtual shadow of Qingtian Manniu in the void. His eyes were full of panic. The treasure skill of Qingtian Manniu was incomparably powerful. At this moment, a touch of panic appeared on his face.


    However, at the moment when mengge determined to take the shot, he didn''t have any intention to keep his hand. With the most terrible attack, the life treasure of Qingtian Manniu landed on the elder Chu.


    "Boom!"


    Optimus bull kicked elder Chu with his terrible hoof.


    "Pooh!"


    At this moment, the arrogant color on the old Chu Chang''s face of the Taiyin door disappeared. He was spewing blood, and his face flew pale upside down and hit the hall hard.


    "No, no, no..."


    "My accomplishments are gone, my accomplishments are gone!"


    At this moment, the elder Chu of the Taiyin sect looked frightened, because under the terrible giant bull''s life treasure technique, his cultivation was instantly abandoned.

 Chapter 614

    "This... What kind of attack is this? Why did the city master''s strength rise to this level in an instant? Even Chu Changlao of the Taiyin gate is so vulnerable in front of the city Lord. Has the city Lord broken through to the realm of Xuanxian? "


    On one side, the anxious vice mayor, while he was thinking about how to help mengge beat back the Chu elder of the Taiyin gate, saw mengge''s fierce hand, directly hurt the Chu director of the Taiyin gate, and wasted all his cultivation, making his mouth open and looking at mengge unbelievably. The scene in front of him seemed like an illusion to him.


    Because Chu Changlao of the Taiyin gate is half a step into the realm of Xuanxian, and mengge is only the realm of heavenly immortals. The gap between the two is so terrible, but mengge turned his hand and directly abolished Chu Changlao of the Taiyin gate.


    "Mongo, you want to die, you want to die, you have abolished my cultivation. Do you want to be immortal with me?"


    "Mengo, from now on, there is no place for you here. You dare to abolish me. What a big courage, what a big courage!"


    After Chu Changlao of the Taiyin gate found that his cultivation was really abandoned by Mengo, he stared at Mengo angrily, and his eyes glittered with bloodthirsty light.


    "Bold?"


    "I think it''s just ordinary normal defense!"


    "This is really bold!"


    Mengge''s body came to the body of the elder Chu of the Taiyin gate. At the moment when his voice fell, mengge raised his foot, instantly crushed the throat of the elder Chu of the Taiyin gate and directly wiped it out.


    "Lord?"


    The Vice City Lord saw Mengo directly kill Chu Changlao of the Taiyin sect. He looked unbelievable. At this moment, he didn''t know what to do!


    "Drag on. Relying on its strong strength, the Taiyin gate ignores the central immortal court. It should have been dealt with long ago. If you dare to invade our Jinling immortal city, there will be no amnesty."


    "You don''t have to panic. This time, the old ghosts of the Taiyin sect colluded with the vanity thieves to ambush us. This is a great crime of beheading. Now we have the exact evidence and are afraid that they won''t succeed in the Taiyin sect."


    "I have reported the situation. If my guess is good, the domain master should come soon. During this time, I can stop the people from the Taiyin gate."


    "Go down!"


    Mongo waved back the vice mayor.


    When the silence in the hall was restored, Mengo looked at his hands, his body trembled violently, and his face was unbelievable.


    "This... Is this the ability of Optimus bull''s life treasure? There is a big gap between me and his cultivation. I thought I had the ability to resist him. I didn''t expect that with the help of Optimus bull''s life treasure, I could kill him directly."


    What a powerful life book. Mengo''s face showed a smile at this moment.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    After Mongo killed Chu Changlao of Taiyi Yin gate, some strong men kept coming to the hall, with a dignified face.


    "Lord, are you all right?"


    "It was our dereliction of duty that allowed the people of the Taiyin gate to enter the palace and asked the city Lord to condemn."


    These people knelt on the ground with an angry face. They didn''t expect that under their protection, Chu Changlao of the Taiyin gate approached Mengo silently.


    "No, my opponent has been killed by me!"


    Hearing these voices, Mongo said confidently.


    "Lord, are you hurt?"


    "The city Lord''s arm is still hurt?"


    At the moment, these bodyguards have a dignified face. A bodyguard who has achieved half step immortal cultivation appears next to mengge and quickly looks at mengge''s arm, because he knows that mengge''s arm has just been connected. This time, facing the strong man of Taiyin gate, a half step mysterious immortal, is afraid to have an impact on mengge''s arm.


    However, when his eyes fell on Mengo''s broken arm.


    The whole man was stunned and patted his face in disbelief. Finally, he determined that what he saw was not an illusion.


    "This... How is this possible?"


    At this moment, the strong man, who was half a fairy, trembled violently and stared at Mengo''s broken arm in disbelief.


    Because at this moment, on the bound and fixed materials at Mengo''s broken arm, there was a rich and extremely rich Tao rhyme.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mongo frowned when he heard his men''s words and asked with a puzzled face.


    After mengge''s voice fell, the guard said in horror, "city... Lord, don''t you find the difference in your arm? This is not a mortal thing. I have seen it in ancient books. This... This is the bamboo of enlightenment God, which can help people understand the road."


    Hearing Mongo''s words, the bodyguard stared at Mongo''s arm with an unbelievable face and couldn''t move his eyes. At the same time, he explained.


    "Enlightenment bamboo?"


    At this moment, Mengo also looked unbelievable. He hurried to look at his arm. At this moment, he really had time to observe the fixed object of his arm.


    However, when Mengo''s eyes fell on the broken arm and made fixed materials, he found that these materials exuded rich Taoist rhymes. At the same time, these Taoist rhymes have a magic power and can help people understand the avenue. Obviously, this thing is really the legendary Taoist God bamboo.


    "Grandpa... Childe, he fixed the wound for me with such a precious divine object?"


    Mengo''s mouth opened and said this sentence after ten breaths. His face was unbelievable!


    "Lord, can you give me one?"


    The bodyguard was very excited at this moment and stared at Mongo with great anxiety.


    "What do you think? This is the enlightenment bamboo. Do you think I will give it to you? Get out of here! "


    "When you break through the immortal, I''ll give it to you to help you break through the environment. Now you don''t have a chance!"


    When the bodyguard heard Mengo''s words, his face showed surprise. Unexpectedly, Mengo was willing to lend him such terrible gods.


    "Thank you for your kindness!"


    As soon as Mongo''s voice fell, the knelt directly in front of Mongo.


    We can know from the ancient books that he is very clear about the role of enlightenment God bamboo.


    Soon, only Mengo was left in the main hall. At this moment, Mengo stared at the materials fixed at his broken arm. Mengo''s legs trembled uncontrollably. He didn''t think that what Li Yixi used to fix him was a treasure that even the great Luo Jinxian fought for to break his head in the outside world.


    "Young master, who the hell are you? Why is such a terrible thing in your eyes just like an ordinary thing? "


    Mungo swallowed his saliva and muttered to himself in disbelief.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Mengo breathed violently at this moment. At the moment, her arm was actually healing. Seeing those precious materials, she quickly and carefully collected all the materials. This thing can help people understand the Tao. It is extremely precious. If it is stared at by those powerful beings, he will be completely finished.


    The whole person was excited and extremely nervous at the same time.

 Chapter 615

    Pressing down the panic in his heart, Mengo''s face showed a dignified color.


    According to Mengo''s expectation, people from the Taiyin sect could not come so early, but now everything has broken their plan. Now, although the elders of the Taiyin sect are killed, there will be big trouble soon.


    Meng Ge frowned and said solemnly, "my strength is still too weak. Although I can crush each other with the help of Qingtian Manniu''s life treasure technique, if Taiyin sect sends the existence of Xuanxian realm, I will not be able to defeat it at that time. I must improve my strength to Xuanxian realm in the shortest time!"


    "If I wanted to raise my strength to the realm of Xuanxian, it would be a fool''s dream, but now it''s different. Now I have successfully cultivated the life treasure of Qingtian Manniu, and the picture scroll is invalid. However, I haven''t practiced the divine text given by the childe, and now I haven''t completely established a contract with Qingtian Manniu cub. If I can establish a contract with Qingtian Manniu, I will be happy, If the beast is one, my strength will be more powerful. "


    Suddenly he thought of the giant bull captured by himself. Mengo''s face showed a touch of excitement. Now he has successfully practiced the life treasure of the giant bull. Maybe it is very helpful for him to establish a contractual relationship with the giant bull.


    After the thought fell, Mengo immediately went to the forbidden area in the backyard of the city master''s house.


    But soon, Mengo walked out of the forbidden area in the backyard with an ugly face, because he failed to establish a contractual relationship with Optimus this time.


    "Damn it, what is the way to make him surrender?"


    "It''s worthy of being a legacy of ancient times. It''s really proud."


    Although Qingtian Manniu is still a minor, his strength is unfathomable. If he wants to make the other party surrender, Mengo can''t find the answer even after racking his brains.


    After he failed to establish a contractual relationship with Qingtian Manniu, the last way to improve his cultivation is the ancient poem dragon horse map given by Li Yixi.


    This divine text was regarded as life by Mengo. Mengo dared not be careless. He entered the secret room and slowly took out his collected divine text after making sure there were no mistakes.


    At this moment, Mengo hurriedly calmed down and expelled all his thoughts before his eyes fell on the divine text.


    At this moment, the powerful Tao rhyme broke out and pulled his mind into the Tao rhyme.


    Jinling fairy City, today''s Li Yixi is playing in Jinling fairy city with a big black dog and a little Phoenix. Today, the little Phoenix turns into a 12-year-old girl.


    Huh?


    In the immortal city of Jinling, an indifferent woman in white robes suddenly shocked. At this moment, she felt the fluctuation of her blood.


    "Little Phoenix, it''s near here!"


    Feeling the fluctuation of blood, Bai Feng''s eyes showed a touch of excitement. She kept looking for it these days, but there was no trace of any little Phoenix. Today, she finally felt that the little Phoenix was around.


    At this moment, the white phoenix immediately soared up, passed over Jinling fairy City, watched from a commanding position, and soon locked the little Phoenix in front of a stall.


    "Here you are, little Phoenix!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi bought a string of candied haws for the little Phoenix. Just after paying the money, when he wanted to leave, the white phoenix in the void fell directly.


    Looking at a figure falling from the sky, Li Yixi immediately stopped. In Li Yixi''s eyes, those who can fly are powerful beings, and they can''t provoke themselves. After all, they are just a mortal.


    Bai Feng, who fell at this moment, didn''t take a look at Li Yixi at all, because in Bai Feng''s eyes, a mortal was not qualified to be concerned by her.


    Bai Feng stared at the little Phoenix in front of her with a cold face and some anger on her pretty face. These days, the little Phoenix is missing. They are very hard.


    "Sister Baifeng, why are you here?"


    The little Phoenix put the sugar gourd in her mouth and looked at the cold and arrogant woman in front of her with a smile.


    "My little ancestor, I finally found you. Come with me."


    At this moment, Bai Feng directly pulled the little Phoenix to leave.


    "Sister Baifeng, I don''t want to go back, I don''t want to go back!"


    The little Phoenix quickly refused her. She really didn''t want to leave Li Yixi, because there was a great opportunity around Li Yixi.


    "What are you doing here? Don''t you know the danger outside?" Bai Feng said with a cold face.


    "I stay to read. I want to read!"


    At this moment, the little Phoenix stared at Bai Feng with a serious face. At the moment, she was really serious, because it was a great advantage to follow Li Yixi to study.


    "Reading?"


    "Come on, let me go back!"


    Bai Feng didn''t pay attention to Li Yixi and stared at little Phoenix coldly.


    "Childe, I really don''t want to go home!"


    Seeing that Bai Feng didn''t mean to let go, little Phoenix could only look at Li Yixi and seek Li Yixi''s help.


    At the moment when the little Phoenix''s voice just sounded, Bai Feng glanced at Li Yixi with cold eyes.


    The expression on your face is very clear, that is, you are not qualified to warn Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Li Yixi also looked helpless. Bai Feng was not easy to get along with and dared not offend. Therefore, Li Yixi could only say, "little Phoenix, follow your sister back first. If you have a chance, come back to me later and give you this book!"


    Li Yixi thought for a moment and handed the book to little Phoenix.


    The little Phoenix took the book from Li Yixi in surprise. Bai Feng''s eyes wrinkled, and then a gold coin appeared in Bai Feng''s hand. Bai Feng threw the gold coin directly at Li Yixi.


    "I, the phoenix ancient family, don''t want to have any causal relationship with you. I bought this book. This is a gold coin. Is it enough?"


    Bai Feng''s voice was a little cold. After the sound fell, he forcibly pulled the little Phoenix up and broke through the air.


    Looking at the missing little Phoenix and white phoenix, Li Yixi had a complex face. Originally, he wanted to frighten around with the help of the little Phoenix these days, but now his plan has failed.


    As for the gold coins rolled aside, Li Yixi ignored them. Li Yixi frowned. Although he was a mortal, he was not short of money, but he could be self-sufficient.


    When Li Yixi frowned, a skinny little beggar came over. The little beggar''s lips had countless cracks, his skin was dark by the sun, skinny, with messy hair and ragged clothes. His clothes could hardly cover his body at the moment.


    The whole person''s eyes were a little lax, and there were a lot of fine virtual sweat on his dark forehead.


    Looking at the gold coin in front of him, the little beggar licked his lips, and a fine light appeared in the little beggar''s eyes.


    He has been hungry for seven days. If he can''t get any more food, he will really starve to death.

 Chapter 616

    The little beggar struggled to pick up the gold coin. At this moment, he instinctively wanted to turn around and run, but finally the dark little hand took the gold coin to Li Yixi.


    "Childe, this is your gold coin!"


    Hearing this sound, Li Yixi suddenly regained his mind. His eyes fell on the little beggar. At the moment he saw the little beggar, Li Yixi knew that the little beggar was very weak now. At first glance, he was hungry. If he couldn''t get energy supplement, he might not stick to it tonight.


    But I didn''t expect that after the little beggar got the gold coin, he took it to himself and ran away without it.


    Because today''s little beggar needs this gold coin too much. For him, this gold coin is life-saving money.


    "Thank you!"


    Li Yixi smiled, but at this moment, Li Yixi didn''t reach for the gold coin.


    Seeing that Li Yixi didn''t pick up the gold coins, the little beggar thought his hands had soiled the gold coins. His face turned red. He quickly wiped the gold coins with his ragged clothes and carefully handed them to Li Yixi again.


    "Childe, it''s clean now. Here you are!"


    Hearing this voice again, Li Yixi was moved.


    Li Yixi said, "no, now it''s yours. Since it''s what you found, it belongs to you."


    However, to Li Yixi''s surprise, after his voice fell, the little beggar who was about to starve did not have the idea of taking gold coins as his own.


    "Childe, this thing belongs to you. I didn''t pick it up, but I just helped you pick it up."


    "Take it!"


    The little beggar''s eyes fell on Li Yixi. At this moment, the little beggar stretched out his hand and felt a little weak.


    Li Yixi was helpless. Seeing the little beggar''s serious face, he could only take the gold coin, but Li Yixi smiled, "thank you for helping me. If it weren''t for you, I would have forgotten the gold coin. Since you helped me find it back, I have to thank you. Today, I''ll treat you to dinner!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the little beggar burst into a fine light in his eyes without any spirit. At this moment, he was really hungry, but the little beggar was afraid and instinctively refused.


    Li Yixi didn''t give him a chance to speak. He directly stretched out his hand and took the little beggar''s hand to the noodle shop not far away.


    "The boss gave me two bowls of spring noodles."


    "Sir, wait a minute!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the boss immediately came over with a smile and wiped the table.


    It was disgusting to the little beggar, but he didn''t dare to say anything when he saw Li Yixi. After all, such a noble childe, in his opinion, can''t be provoked by him.


    Moreover, Li Yixi was accompanied by a huge black dog with a fierce face, which frightened the boss.


    "Sir, sir!"


    At this moment, the little beggar was worried. He didn''t think he was dirty. Li Yixi and other noble CHILDES didn''t dislike him at all.


    "Don''t refuse. You helped me today. If you don''t accept my treat today, you look down on me!"


    Li Yixi immediately blocked the little beggar''s words.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    At this moment, the little beggar knelt directly in front of Li Yixi with his knees soft. In the eyes of others, these are only two bowls of noodles, but these two bowls are the grace of saving lives for him.


    "Get up quickly, don''t you think it''s just two bowls of noodles? Men have gold under their knees. Kneel down to their parents. Don''t kneel easily to others. "


    Li Yixi immediately helped the little beggar up.


    After picking up the little beggar, Li Yixi immediately asked, "what''s your name? I don''t think you''re like an ordinary beggar. Don''t you have a home? "


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the little beggar immediately replied, "childe, my name is Wang Lin. my home was destroyed by evil spirits. Only I survived!"


    After hearing the little beggar''s words, Li Yixi frowned. It turned out that the little beggar had broken down and died, which made Li Yixi feel a little painful.


    Li Yixi wants to keep the little beggar around. Although he is just a mortal, he can still take care of a little beggar. Saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher.


    But Li Yixi knew that the little beggar was very backbone. If he directly said to leave him, he was afraid that the little beggar would not agree, so Li Yixi thought a little and said to the little beggar, "Wang Lin, do you need to work? I have a job for you here. If you can do it, life will be fine. "


    "Childe, what''s your job? I will! "


    After Li Yixi''s words fell, the little beggar was excited and wanted to kneel.


    But Li Yixi immediately helped him up.


    "I happen to lack a schoolboy around me. If you don''t mind, you will be my schoolboy in the future." As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, the little beggar softened his legs and knelt down directly, "childe, I will, I will."


    In the void, Bai Feng took the little Phoenix to the ancient world of Phoenix. However, Bai Feng found that the little Phoenix had been watching the books in her hand, and a cold feeling appeared between her eyebrows.


    "Little Phoenix, a ragged book. What''s good to see? Can''t you be a little promising? Can''t you practice well? " At this moment, Bai Feng scolded directly.


    "Sister Bai Feng, I''m practicing. This is not an ordinary book. It''s a powerful ancient divine text!"


    The little Phoenix looked wronged.


    "Hum!"


    "What ancient divine texts? Isn''t that a book given to you by an ordinary man? A mortal can also write divine writings. " Bai Feng said with a look of hatred for iron and steel. These days, they have suffered a lot in order to find the little Phoenix. Now there is an invasion of demons. It''s not easy. In order to find the little Phoenix, some experts of the ancient Phoenix family have fallen!


    Now she saw the little Phoenix holding a mortal book and reading it with interest. She also said that it was an ancient divine text. Her heart was angry in an instant.


    "Sister Baifeng, you misunderstood the childe. The childe is not a mortal. The childe''s strength is unfathomable. Look at what I am now. It''s my honor to follow the childe?" The little Phoenix heard Beifeng''s words and immediately explained.


    However, Bai Feng still looked disdainful at this moment, but she still turned and looked at the realm of the little Phoenix. However, at this moment, when her eyes fell on the body of the little Phoenix, the whole person was stunned and looked incredible.


    "This... How is this possible?"


    A cold white phoenix on her face. At this moment, a surprised look finally appeared on her face. She stared at the little Phoenix incredibly. Even at the moment, she wiped her eyes and felt that she had an illusion.


    Because at this moment, she felt the realm of the little Phoenix. It was Xuanxian!


    "Sister Bai Feng, nothing is impossible. The childe is a peerless expert. I can improve rapidly even if I sleep with him."


    However, hearing the words of little Phoenix, Bai Feng still didn''t believe it. At this moment, although she believed that little Phoenix''s current strength reached the realm of Xuanxian, she didn''t think that Li Yixi had the ability to improve little Phoenix''s strength to the realm of Xuanxian. She thought that the improvement of little Phoenix''s strength should be an opportunity, but these opportunities had absolutely nothing to do with Li Yixi.


    "Stop talking nonsense. I won''t covet your chance. Hurry back with me and don''t read this broken book."


    Although Bai Feng was shocked at the moment, he still looked at the little Phoenix with a face of hatred for iron and steel.


    I think little Phoenix is playing with things and losing his will. He gets such an opportunity and tries to continue his practice. Instead, he goes to see a idle book. In Bai Feng''s eyes, mortal books are idle books, which have no effect.


    "Sister Baifeng, why don''t you believe me? If you don''t believe me, have a look!"


    The little Phoenix in this moment is directly displayed to Bai Feng.


    The moment the little Phoenix showed it to Bai Feng, Bai Feng glanced involuntarily.


    However, a line of words on the book came into Bai Feng''s eyes.


    "Kill one person in ten steps, and don''t stay for thousands of miles!"


    When Bai Feng''s eyes fell on these ten words, Bai Feng''s look suddenly changed. Under this terrible killing intention, he directly took a mouthful of blood!


    His face was white and bloodless.


    "Is this the punishment of an expert?"

 Chapter 617

    "The true meaning of the avenue, the true meaning of the avenue, this is the true meaning of the Avenue!"


    Bai Feng''s face was white and bloodless after a mouthful of blood gushed out. Her eyes stared at the ancient books in Xiao Feng''s hand for a moment. At that moment, she felt a terrible killing intention coming to her face, as if she had brought him into the ancient battlefield with corpses everywhere. That terrible killing intention injured her.


    Although Baifeng''s way is also incomparably overbearing, Baifeng can''t bear this powerful killing intention at all.


    "Sister Baifeng, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you?"


    The little Phoenix was holding the ancient books and shaking in front of Bai Feng. Suddenly, she saw Bai Feng spit out blood. The little Phoenix became flustered. She quickly threw the ancient books aside and reached out to hold Bai Feng, because at this moment, Bai Feng''s body shook constantly, as if she was going to fall down.


    Now they both sit cross legged on a magic weapon. Now Bai Feng is in disorder. If she falls from such a high place, she will die. At this moment, the little Phoenix looks eager and doesn''t know what to do, because the little Phoenix doesn''t know what happened to Bai Feng at all.


    "No, it''s okay, I''m okay!"


    "It''s just the impact of the avenue. I''ll recover for a moment!"


    Seeing the little Phoenix holding her, Bai Feng hurriedly explained that she was really impacted by the terrible truth of the ancient books, because Bai Feng had no preparation just now.


    "The true meaning of the avenue, what the true meaning of the avenue?"


    When the little Phoenix heard Bai Feng''s words, he looked puzzled and shook his head. He still couldn''t think clearly, because this word is very strange to the little Phoenix.


    Bai Feng explained to Xiao Feng as she hurriedly suppressed the power of the oscillating road in her body.


    "Little Phoenix, the true meaning of the avenue is an exposition of the avenue. The most specific expression of the true meaning of the avenue is those who are strong in literature and Taoism. The reason why literature and Taoism is the most powerful among the ten thousand Taoism is because the understanding of literature and Taoism is very terrible."


    "Just now I felt the true meaning of the avenue in the book. The true meaning of the avenue is really terrible. My Avenue is vulnerable before that Avenue."


    "If ordinary people, they will think that the true meaning of this avenue is only the rhyme of Tao, but my inheritance in the ancient world of Phoenix has never been cut off. Therefore, according to the records of our ancestors in the ancient world of Phoenix, the identity of the strong man of literature and Tao is very special. He is known as the guardian and inheritor of the avenue. As long as the literature and Tao are immortal, the avenue will last forever."


    After Bai Feng''s voice fell, he saw that the little Phoenix had left the ancient divine text aside and ignored it. He immediately ordered, "come on, little Phoenix, pick it up!"


    The little Phoenix heard Bai Feng''s words and didn''t seem to understand it. She quickly picked up the ancient books of Shenwen. Although she didn''t understand Bai Feng''s words, the little Phoenix knew that this thing was very precious. Even if she just looked at it, she would get infinite benefits. Therefore, at this moment, she didn''t hesitate and collected it carefully.


    After a moment, Bai Feng suppressed the power of the concussion in his body and slowly recovered.


    After the frightened color on her face was suppressed, Bai Feng looked at the little Phoenix solemnly, "little Phoenix, tell me, does this thing really belong to the mortal, or did he just get it?"


    The little Phoenix looked at Bai Feng with a serious look on her face, pouted at the corners of her mouth, and explained helplessly, "sister Bai Feng, I have said that the childe is not a mortal, the childe is a peerless expert, and her strength is unfathomable. Beside the childe, there is a supreme existence beyond your imagination!"


    "Sister Baifeng, you are a strong man in the ancient world of Phoenix, but do you know? The big black dog around the childe is stronger than you, and stronger than my parents! "


    At this moment, the little Phoenix remembered the big black who had been shaking his tail around Li Yixi, and his eyes showed a dignified color.


    Because every time she felt Da Hei''s cultivation, it was like her perception entered an unfathomable abyss and could not detect anything at all.


    "Is that mortal really a peerless expert?"


    "Well... Didn''t I offend this peerless expert?"


    "Was it just the punishment that the peerless expert gave me? Let me know his terrible strength! "


    The little Phoenix''s voice just fell. Bai Feng''s face changed again and again, and became pale again and again.


    Bai Feng looked frightened, because at this moment, Bai Feng remembered his attitude towards Li Yixi when he just found the little Phoenix not long ago.


    At that time, Bai Feng felt that she was just a mortal, so she didn''t look at Li Yixi at all. Even when she gave Li Yixi a gold coin, she was extremely contemptuous. The gold coin was directly thrown on the ground by Bai Feng.


    At the moment, Bai Feng thinks of her performance in front of Li Yixi, and her whole body can''t help shaking. If Li Yixi has a bad feeling for her, can she still live?


    But at this moment, Bai Feng had a doubt on her face, because she had felt the breath of Li Yixi when she was in Jinling immortal city. On Li Yixi, he didn''t feel the trace of cultivation. He was completely a mortal.


    "Little Phoenix, are you sure that young master is a peerless expert? But why can''t I feel a breath of cultivation on him, and I feel that his meridians are extremely blocked and haven''t been opened at all! "


    Bai Feng looked at the little Phoenix with a puzzled face.


    "I don''t know. The childe''s state is very special, but if you get close to the childe, you will know the childe''s terrible. When I am in the childe''s arms, I feel that there are thousands of gods and Demons sleeping in the childe''s body. When the childe is a little upset, I feel that there are thousands of gods and Demons roaring in the childe''s body, which is extremely threatening."


    "And once I went to a secret place with the childe. When I met danger, the childe shot at will. Around the childe''s body, I felt the terrible chaotic divine power. Sister Baifeng, I once went deep into the forbidden area of the ancient Phoenix world. You know I am familiar with the smell of chaotic divine power. It''s really chaotic divine power."


    At this moment, the little Phoenix remembered the scene when Li Yixi smashed the death Dharma God with a god tablet that day. Her little body trembled and set off a terrible wave in her heart.


    "Mix... Chaotic gods?"


    "Little Phoenix, are you sure? Are you sure you really felt the power of chaos that day? How is this possible? "


    When Bai Feng heard the little Phoenix''s words, her voice became extremely urgent. Bai Feng even put her hands on the little Phoenix''s shoulders and grabbed the little Phoenix''s arms.


    At this moment, the whole person looks thrilled, because the symbolic meaning of the four words Chaotic divine power is really terrible.


    At this moment, Bai Feng, a heart seemed to be held by an invisible big hand and could be pinched and exploded at any time. She was frightened, nervous and uneasy.

 Chapter 618

    "Sister Baifeng, you hurt me!"


    At this moment, the little Phoenix was caught by Bai Feng on both shoulders and hurried to say.


    "Sorry, sorry, little Phoenix, my sister was too excited just now. Are you sure that mortal really urged the chaos power?"


    Bai Feng quickly took back her hands, but Bai Feng''s eyes were still frightened. She stared at the little Phoenix and didn''t dare to be careless.


    Seeing that Bai Feng was so serious, little Phoenix thought for a moment. After reconfirming, she nodded to Bai Feng, "sister, what I said is true. There was a real immortal with me that day. We did feel the terrible chaotic power on the childe. Maybe Li Shan didn''t know that the chaotic power was around the childe''s body, but I was different, I once followed the ancient emperor to the core forbidden area of the ancient world of Phoenix, where I felt the residual breath of the distant ancestor of Phoenix. Around the body of the distant ancestor, I really felt the power of chaos there and won''t admit it. "


    "On that day, the existence we met was extremely strong. I felt that the cultivation of the other party surpassed the ancient emperor, but under the childe''s hand, I was completely killed by the childe''s direct and random blow."


    The little Phoenix thought of the scene that happened that day. She was afraid. On that day, the little Phoenix felt the breath of the death Dharma God. For a moment, she really felt that she would die, but under the blow of Li Yixi, the powerful death Dharma God had no bones and received a box lunch.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    After hearing the little Phoenix''s affirmative answer, Bai Feng''s face showed a nervous color. At this moment, Bai Feng became more nervous, more frightened and more uneasy.


    Thinking about her previous behavior, Bai Feng looked desperate, because just now she was really humiliating Li Yixi. This supreme existence, Bai Feng lost all her strength.


    Then, Bai Feng''s eyes fell on the little Phoenix, "little Phoenix, can you let me have a look at the ancient divine text just now?"


    At the moment, Bai Feng is still struggling. She wants to see if this ancient book is just an illusion, because if it is true, she may be in trouble, and it is likely to involve the ancient world of Phoenix. She will be a sinner in the ancient world of Phoenix.


    "Sister Baifeng, you treat me like a sister. Don''t you just have a look? Here you are, but you must pay me back."


    The little Phoenix hurried to take out the ancient books of Shenwen, but finally told Bai Feng.


    Because everything that is Li Yixi, in the eyes of little Phoenix, is the supreme deity and peerless treasure. There can be no mistakes.


    "You know, I dare not spy on what belongs to you."


    "This is given to you by a peerless expert. If I forcibly occupy it, I have only one way to die."


    Bai Feng glanced at the little Phoenix and hurriedly explained.


    After receiving the ancient books, Bai Feng took a deep breath to calm all her thoughts and slowly unfolded the ancient books in her hand.


    At this moment, Bai Feng looked at the first page of the ancient book seriously.


    On the Yellow ancient books, there are divine texts one by one. At this moment, Bai Feng looked at the divine texts in front of her and completely determined them.


    In front of the God text is very simple, "one to two or three miles, four or five Yancun, six or seven pavilions, eight or 90 flowers."


    Shenwen seems very ordinary, but at this moment, Bai Feng felt in horror that the true meaning of the powerful Avenue came to her face. At this moment, Bai Feng seemed to see the birth of the avenue.


    One produced two,two produced three,three produced all things.


    "Boom!"


    Just for a moment, Bai Feng immediately closed the ancient books in her hand, because at this moment, Bai Feng was shocked and she broke through.


    Once some bottlenecks in understanding Tao were directly broken in this moment. Now Baifeng has stepped into the later stage of Xuanxian in an instant.


    After quickly stabilizing her accomplishments, Bai Feng opened her eyes and looked at the ancient books of divine texts in her hand. Her hands could not help shaking.


    The breath became extremely rapid. At this moment, with violent breathing, if there were a man here, he would never stand the impact of this scene in front of him.


    "Little Phoenix, collect the ancient books. No one can know the existence of this ancient book, you know?"


    Bai Feng, with a serious face, explained to the little Phoenix.


    "Sister Baifeng, I know!"


    Little Phoenix, after receiving the ancient books, put them directly in his arms.


    Seeing that little Phoenix collected the ancient books, Bai Feng said solemnly, "little Phoenix, our speed is too slow. I''m afraid there will be an accident when we go back. This divine ancient book is really too important. It plays a vital role in our phoenix ancient world. This divine ancient book may be able to save the ancient emperor."


    Now I turn into noumenon and take you back immediately!


    Bai Feng''s voice fell. She turned her body into a huge white phoenix, held the little Phoenix on her back, spread her wings, turned into a white light and disappeared in the sky.


    Soon, at the entrance of the phoenix ancient world, the little Phoenix and the white phoenix flashed away.


    Guarding the strong existence of the ancient passage of Phoenix, I saw that Bai Feng brought the little Phoenix back. There was a strange light in her eyes. She soon left quietly and went to the palace where Huofeng was located.


    "My Lord, the little Phoenix has come back. It is Bai Feng who has found it, and the strength of the little Phoenix has set foot in Xuanxian."


    The man knelt on the ground and said with a worried face.


    "What, did the little Phoenix set foot in Xuanxian after only going out for such a short time? Are you sure you''re right? For us, it''s just a nap, not even a nap. "


    Huofeng''s cold eyes looked at the figure kneeling above the hall, and her voice said coldly.


    "My Lord, I dare not hide anything. I really feel very clearly. The cultivation of little Phoenix has set foot in Xuanxian, which has an impact on our future plans. Will you kill little Phoenix directly?"


    The one kneeling on the ground said with an uneasy face.


    "Fool, this is the phoenix ancient world. Do you really think the phoenix ancient world is vulnerable? If the phoenix ancient world is really as unbearable as you think, I still need to hide here for such a long time and try my best to arrange it. "


    Huofeng looked at the presence in front of her, and her voice became colder.


    "Yes... My subordinates are guilty. Please punish me!"


    The figure crawling on the hall trembled violently and looked frightened.


    "Get out and continue to collect intelligence!"


    Huofeng scolded and his eyes twinkled, because now the little Phoenix returns and has the opportunity to raise his strength to the realm of Xuanxian. His previous plan needs to be changed.


    In a huge palace, the little Phoenix''s parents saw the little phoenix return, wept with joy, and immediately held the little Phoenix in their arms.


    "Little Phoenix, where the hell have you been? Let Abba and Abba worry to death!"


    There were tears on the little Phoenix''s mother''s face.

 Chapter 619

    "Ma, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine now. Look at my cultivation achievements. I''ve reached the realm of Xuanxian. Even in the outside world, few people can bully me!"


    The little Phoenix said excitedly after wiping her tears.


    "Xuanxian?"


    The little Phoenix''s aunt was shocked when she heard the little Phoenix''s words, because not long ago, they asked the ancient emperor to calculate the little Phoenix for them. At that time, the ancient emperor said that the strength of the little Phoenix has been greatly improved. If it is not a great opportunity, it is to complete the Phoenix''s first nirvana.


    After the little Phoenix''s mother''s eyes fell on the little Phoenix, she showed an incredible color in her eyes and looked at the little Phoenix in shock.


    "Xuan, Xuan Xian!"


    Ma''s voice was trembling at this moment, and her face was unbelievable. When the little Phoenix went out, the cultivation of the little Phoenix was just a real fairy, but I didn''t expect that in such a short time, the cultivation of the little Phoenix directly stepped into the realm of Xuanxian.


    Xuanxian, if you are outside, you can be the master of a realm and control a realm of immortals.


    Become a overlord.


    "Tell Abba, how did you do it? Have you finished your first Nirvana?"


    After the little Phoenix''s father and mother looked at each other, the little Phoenix''s father asked expectantly.


    Hearing his Abba''s words, little Phoenix said proudly, "Abba, you never let me go out to see the outside world. You also said that the outside world was dangerous. This time, I didn''t meet any danger after I went out, and I also met the childe. I practiced beside the childe. It only took me a short time to raise my strength to the realm of Xuanxian, If sister Bai Feng hadn''t brought me back, I wouldn''t be long before I could further complete Phoenix''s second nirvana. "


    The little Phoenix was very excited at this moment and kept showing her accomplishments in front of her parents.


    "Young master?"


    Hearing what little Phoenix said, little Phoenix''s parents looked puzzled.


    At this moment, the white phoenix not far away flopped and knelt on the ground.


    "Two Dharma guardians, Bai Feng is guilty!"


    When Feng nine and Feng ten saw Bai Feng kneeling suddenly, they looked puzzled. They didn''t know why Bai Feng knelt here suddenly when she was in great joy. What happened?


    Feng Shi, the mother of the little Phoenix, said hurriedly, "Bai Feng, what is your crime? You have found the little Phoenix back. You have great credit. I haven''t had time to reward you. What is your crime? Get up quickly."


    Feng nine didn''t move. At this moment, Feng ten hurriedly helped Bai Feng up.


    However.


    Bai Feng said again, "Dharma protector, please surrender. Bai Feng is guilty. Bai Feng forcibly brought the little Phoenix back from the peerless expert. Moreover, Bai Feng offended the peerless expert, and I''m afraid it will affect my phoenix ancient world."


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, the looks of Feng nine and Feng ten suddenly changed. At this moment, what did their husband and wife think of? Although Bai Feng is a woman, she has always been domineering and strong. Even in the ancient world of Phoenix, those who are not as powerful as her Tianjiao will not be regarded by Bai Feng.


    Bai Feng''s character is also easy to offend people.


    Feng nine and Feng ten heard Bai Feng say that she brought the little Phoenix back strongly around the peerless expert and offended the peerless expert. Their faces changed.


    "Bai Feng, get up and talk!"


    "Tell me the whole story!"


    At this moment, Feng Jiuyi said seriously.


    "Fengjiu Dharma protector, this time Baifeng went out to look for the trace of the little Phoenix. He found the trace of the little Phoenix in a very difficult place in the Xiaoyao immortal region, a city called Jinling immortal city. At that time, the little Phoenix was following a mortal and eating sugar gourd. I felt that the man had no accomplishments. Although his temperament was outstanding, he was just a mortal."


    "So which peerless expert did Bai Feng contradict?"


    Bai Feng immediately explained.


    "Bai Feng, what did you say to the peerless expert?"


    Feng Jiu asked patiently, because this matter is very serious and must be clarified.


    "I..."


    Bai Feng wanted to say, but suddenly she couldn''t say it. She took a deep breath before she said.


    "Lord Hui Fengjiu, at that time, the little Phoenix said that he would follow the peerless expert to study, but I think the books of mortals are just idle books. But the little Phoenix insisted on reading with the peerless expert. The peerless expert saw that I was serious, so when I took the little Phoenix away, I gave an ancient book to the little Phoenix, and I think my Phoenix is a divine beast, I couldn''t have any cause and effect with mortals, so I lost a gold coin to the peerless expert at that time, and that gold coin was thrown in front of the expert by me. "


    At this moment, Bai Feng thought of the scene that happened at that time, and the whole person was frightened and uneasy.


    "You..."


    At the moment, Feng Jiu was angry after hearing Bai Feng''s words, but at this moment, Feng Jiu didn''t know what he said. Feng Jiu was very clear. I''m afraid that the master''s cultivation had reached the extreme and returned to nature, so Bai Feng couldn''t feel each other''s cultivation. In fact, there was no fault in doing so.


    But now it''s a great sin to offend a peerless expert.


    When Feng Shi heard Feng Jiu''s words, he also reacted, and his face changed.


    Now the phoenix ancient world has been hostile to the Tianmo family. If you provoke another powerful peerless expert, the phoenix ancient family will be over.


    "It doesn''t matter. An ordinary ancient book is nothing. We''ll go to the door to apologize in a few days." After slightly frowning, Feng Jiu explained.


    But Feng Jiu found that Bai Feng kneeling on the ground didn''t mean to stand up at all, which made Feng Jiu frown again, because Feng Jiu had a bad hunch at this moment.


    "Two Dharma guardians, the ancient book given to the little Phoenix by the peerless expert is not an ordinary thing, but a poem containing the true meaning of the road!"


    "Baifeng capital punishment!"


    Bai Feng closed her eyes and crawled on the ground, waiting for the criminal law of the ancient family to come.


    "Is it true?"


    "Where is that ancient book?"


    At this moment, Feng Jiu''s eyes became extremely sharp, like a scabbard sword.


    Phoenix ten also changed color in an instant.


    "Abba, Abba, I have it!"


    At this moment, the little Phoenix saw the extremely dignified atmosphere above the hall and hurried to take out the ancient books he had collected in his arms.


    After Feng Jiu took it, he found that the ancient books in his hand were ordinary and without any abnormality.


    But when Feng Jiu opened the first page, Feng Jiu''s look suddenly changed, because Feng Jiu felt the rich truth of the road at this moment.


    "It''s true. It really contains the truth."


    At this moment, Feng Jiu''s legs trembled and stepped back involuntarily.

 Chapter 620

    "No, ah Jiu, it''s not just the true meaning of Da Dao and Haoran righteousness. Feel it carefully."


    When Feng Jiu turned pale because of the terrible truth of the road, at this moment, Feng Shi''s eyes next to Feng Jiu stared at the ancient books in Feng Jiu''s hands, with an unbelievable face and a trembling voice in Feng Jiu''s mind.


    "Ah Shi, does this contain anything else?"


    At this moment, Feng Jiu couldn''t help asking when he heard his wife''s words, because Feng Jiu had a dignified face after discovering the true meaning of Da Dao, and his heart set off a huge wave, and the whole person trembled with excitement. However, Feng Jiu found that the wife beside him was more shocked than himself, as if his wife had found something more terrible than the true meaning of Da Dao and Haoran righteousness.


    When Feng nine saw Feng ten staring at herself, she glanced at the little Phoenix and white phoenix in the hall.


    Feng Jiu immediately said, "Bai Feng, I forgive you for your innocence. Take the little Phoenix down first!"


    Although Feng Jiu looked extremely calm, at this moment, he found that Feng Shi''s chest fluctuated slightly. Obviously, Feng Shi now found something incredible, something absolutely more precious than the true meaning of the road.


    Bai Feng didn''t dare to ask more, and immediately said, "thank you two Dharma protectors."


    After Bai Feng''s voice fell, he took the little Phoenix and hurried away from the hall.


    Seeing the little Phoenix and Bai Feng leave, Feng Shi quickly waved his hand and closed the hall with a terrible force. After it was determined that no one could eavesdrop, Feng Shi looked at his husband with a dignified face.


    "Ah Shi, what happened to you?"


    At this moment, Feng Jiu found his wife so dignified and asked.


    "Ah Jiu, feel it again!"


    Feng Shi didn''t explain. Instead, she looked at her husband with a serious face, because she was a little uncertain just now. She felt that she might have felt wrong, but if it was true, it would be terrible.


    "Huh?"


    Feng Jiu heard his wife''s words and showed a dignified look on his face. At this moment, Feng Jiu calmed down the shock in his heart and looked at the ancient books in front of him again.


    At this moment, Feng Jiu didn''t go to the truth in reading, but read the book.


    At this moment, Feng Jiu suddenly found that there was a trace of golden power wrapped around the top of the book. At the moment of seeing these golden powers, Feng Jiu''s eyes were full of incredible colors, and his body began to shake violently.


    He opened his mouth and said with some stiffness, "this... This is the treasure of Qi."


    At the moment of saying the four words "Qiyun Zhibao", Feng Jiu felt like he was dreaming.


    "Husband, you''re right. I also feel that there is the power of Qi transportation on this ancient book. This is a powerful treasure of Qi transportation. Even now, I Fenghuang ancient family don''t have such terrible treasure of Qi transportation. The power of Qi transportation has always been ethereal, but it is extremely important. I have the power of Qi transportation. I can avoid the disaster of heaven and earth in the face of the disaster of heaven and earth."


    "When the disaster comes, we Fengzu have a way to resist it."


    Feng nine looked at Feng ten and said excitedly.


    "Go, we''ll meet the ancient emperor right away!"


    "Now the ancient emperor''s state is getting worse and worse. Continue this thing."


    "This vital energy treasure, together with the mighty power contained in the true meaning of the road, should be able to suppress the power of the demons in the ancient emperor. If the ancient emperor can suppress the power of the demons in the ancient emperor''s body, we Fenghuang ancient people will no longer have any pressure when facing the Tianmo family. Now it is difficult to remove the power of the demons because the ancient emperor has been severely damaged, That''s why our ancient Phoenix family competes with the demons in the next Phoenix. "


    Feng Jiu said excitedly at this moment.


    "Yes!"


    Feng Shi nodded immediately. The next moment, the couple disappeared in the hall, and they came to the Fenghuang ancient hall again.


    When they saw the bronze Phoenix Statue in the hall, they looked serious and knelt down to the bronze Phoenix Statue, "Phoenix nine, Phoenix ten, meet the ancient emperor."


    Their voices had just fallen, and an agitated voice sounded in the hall.


    "Phoenix nine, Phoenix ten, the emperor has said that the little Phoenix is not a big problem. You know the emperor''s current state. Why bother?"


    The ancient emperor''s voice was full of irritability. His voice was a little cold because he was in a very poor state now.


    With the passage of time, the power of the devil in his body was not suppressed, but suddenly strengthened. If he continued like this, he would be completely destroyed by the power of the devil.


    "Guhuang, my husband and wife came here to send a way to suppress the power of the demons to Lord guhuang!"


    Feng Jiu said immediately.


    "Hum!"


    "Phoenix nine, the power of the devil is terrible. Doesn''t the emperor know? If I had a way to suppress the power of demons in the ancient Phoenix family, wouldn''t the emperor know? "


    "Have you betrayed me and come to test the emperor''s current state!"


    The ancient emperor not only did not show a happy face, but his face became colder. A towering threat broke out in the hall. The figure of the ancient world appeared on the bronze Phoenix Statue. At this moment, the ancient emperor''s face was constantly flowing with a black breath, and the whole person was killing Qi.


    At this moment, the Phoenix nine and the Phoenix ten saw the state of the ancient emperor, and their eyes showed a color of horror. They didn''t expect that the ancient emperor would be affected by the power of the devil. At this point, if the power of the devil could not be suppressed as soon as possible, the ancient emperor would probably fall.


    Feng Jiu took a deep breath and continued to explain, "Lord Gu Huang, this time Feng Jiu came here to send a treasure to suppress the power of demons to Lord Gu Huang. We Phoenix did not have a way to suppress the power of demons in the ancient world, but this time after we found the little Phoenix, the little Phoenix brought back a treasure, which is a treasure of literary and moral Qi, and contains a powerful power of grandeur, Haoran''s power wants to restrain with the power of the devil. Maybe it''s useful for adults. Plus the blessing of Qi luck, it should be effective for the ancient emperor! "


    At this moment, Feng Jiu felt that under the influence of the power of the devil, the ancient emperor was likely to kill them directly. Therefore, Feng Jiu directly finished all his words at once. At the same time, the ancient books brought back by the little Phoenix appeared in his hands.


    "Huh?"


    The ancient emperor had a ferocious face and his heart was intended to be completely inspired by the power of the devil. At this moment, he really wanted to kill the Phoenix, nine Phoenix and ten husband and wife directly, but at the moment when his eyes saw the ancient books, a terrible force broke out and instantly restored his mind.


    The ancient emperor was shocked and looked at the ancient books in Feng Jiu''s hand with an unbelievable face. Then he moved his mind and sucked the ancient books to his side.


    His hands trembled uncontrollably.


    "The treasure of Qi is really the treasure of Qi!"


    "The most precious gas that can dissolve the Holocaust."


    Looking at the ancient book in his hand, the ancient emperor looked incredible, and his voice could clearly feel shaking in an instant.


    At this moment, the faint golden breath on the ancient books flows, erasing the trace of demon gas in the heart of the ancient emperor''s eyebrows.

 Chapter 621

    The ancient emperor''s power of the devil disappeared, his mind recovered, and hurriedly suppressed the power of the devil in his body.


    "Feng Jiu, did you just say that little Phoenix brought this thing back?"


    "This... This is the treasure of good fortune!"


    The ancient emperor looked at the ancient book in his hand and instantly regarded it as his life. At the same time, he looked forward to the Phoenix nine couple on the hall.


    It''s a treasure of Qi. It''s too precious.


    "Mr. Gu Huang, you''re right. It''s really brought back by little Phoenix. We didn''t expect that this book contains the power of Qi luck. Now we have a treasure of Qi luck in the ancient world of Phoenix. Moreover, this ancient book contains a powerful true meaning of the road and the spirit of Haoran, which should help Mr. Gu Huang suppress the power of demons in his body, Even clear. "


    "Once the ancient emperor recovers his strength, the situation between the ancient Phoenix family and the Tianmo family may be reversed. Even if it cannot be reversed, it will never get worse. We also have the ability to start cleaning up the scum in the family."


    Feng Jiu hurriedly explained.


    "Qi is the most precious treasure. With him, the emperor can suppress the power of demons in his body."


    "I think the crisis of the ancient Phoenix family can also be lifted!"


    The voice of the ancient emperor fell down and slowly opened the ancient books in his hand. At this moment, the real meaning and boldness of the terrible road came to his face. Looking at the divine texts on the ancient books, the ancient emperor''s body suddenly trembled at this moment.


    Although he already knew that the ancient books were very precious, when he really opened the ancient books, the ancient emperor knew that he still underestimated the ancient books in front of him. It was not only a treasure of luck, but also contained the powerful truth and noble righteousness.


    Haoran righteousness is extremely strong.


    "This...!"


    At this moment, the ancient emperor''s body trembled violently, and his eyes were full of incredible colors. He looked at the sudden explosion of Haoran righteousness, which shrouded his body in an instant.


    In the ancient emperor''s body, the terrible spirit of heaven and devil struggled frantically under the mighty righteousness.


    In the body of the ancient emperor, there was a roar of the magic dragon at this moment.


    At this moment, under the mighty and righteous Qi, the spirit of heaven and evil was terrified and uneasy.


    The evil dragon roared, which seemed to make the ancient books unhappy. The Haoran righteousness in the ancient books continued to appear. Gradually, in the hall, the Haoran righteousness turned into a fuzzy figure in white, and a pen appeared in the hand of the figure in white.


    Slowly turned around and his eyes fell on the ancient emperor. At this moment, the ancient emperor seemed to be stared at by the Lord of heaven. Even if his strength was incomparable, it was difficult for him to move at all at this moment, as if his whole person was imprisoned.


    At the moment when the figure in white appeared, the Phoenix nine and Phoenix ten on the hall were also imprisoned. Under that strong breath, it was difficult to move and knelt down directly.


    The white figure''s eyes fell on the ancient emperor. The pen in his hand seemed to turn into a blade of heaven at this moment. I saw this brush pointing at the ancient emperor.


    A terrible attack fell on the ancient emperor. At this moment, the frightened souls of the ancient emperor risked and felt that they would die today.


    At the moment, he felt that his second was very small.


    However.


    When this terrible attack fell on him, the ancient emperor found that he had no influence. Instead, he was a strong and righteous spirit, which entered his body and turned into a silver dragon. The power of the devil in his body tortured him for nearly a thousand years. At this moment, under the attack of the silver dragon, he had no chance to struggle.


    After all this, the empty white figure dissipated slowly.


    The noble righteousness and the true meaning of the road on the ancient books in hand also consumed most of it at this moment.


    After purifying the power of the heavenly demons, the noble righteousness did not completely disappear, but constantly wandered in the ancient emperor''s body to clean up the wounds left by the power of the heavenly demons in his body.


    In a very short time, the ancient emperor was frightened to find that these great road wounds in his body healed at a terrible speed, and made his great road power more pure.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The ancient emperor felt the changes in his body. His breathing became extremely rapid. The whole person trembled slightly because of the violent breathing. He felt his strength recovery incredibly.


    At this moment, the true meaning and noble righteousness of Da Dao continued to enter. His breath soared in an instant. The next moment, with a bang, the cultivation of the ancient emperor stepped from the peak of Da Luo Jinxian to the first priority of the emperor of heaven.


    These days, the ancient emperor felt that his days might not be long, and he would even be swallowed up by the power of the heavenly devil and completely become a puppet of the heavenly devil. However, he did not expect that the little Phoenix would bring back a treasure of Qi and remove the power of the heavenly devil he could not help.


    With the combination of Da Dao''s true meaning and Haoran''s righteous Qi, he completely cleared the power of heaven and demons in his body and healed his Da Dao''s wound completely.


    "I broke through."


    At the moment, the ancient emperor, who was already excited, suddenly broke through, and the whole person was stupid.


    The ancient emperor trembled.


    His eyes immediately fell on Feng Jiu and his wife. "The two Dharma protectors blamed you before. The previous emperor was eroded by the power of the devil and it was difficult to maintain his mind. If there was no such treasure just now, I''m afraid the emperor would have shot you."


    "It seems that God doesn''t want me to destroy the phoenix ancient family."


    "Let the little Phoenix enter the unknown cave and bring back such treasures."


    The ancient emperor said excitedly that although the current ancient books consumed the terrible truth and noble righteousness, and the luck also consumed a trace, the ancient world knew that this was the most precious treasure obtained by the phoenix ancient family.


    No one.


    "Lord Gu Huang, this is not what the little Phoenix got in the secret place, but what a peerless expert gave the little Phoenix."


    "I''m afraid that the peerless expert has already budgeted for the current plight of our ancient Phoenix family, so I borrow the hand of the little Phoenix to send this vital treasure to the ancient Phoenix family and save the ancient emperor!"


    At this moment, Feng Jiu suddenly thought of Bai Feng''s words, and just saw the virtual shadow of Li Yixi in the hall, and said solemnly on his face.


    The voice of Feng Jiu fell, and the ancient emperor in the hall was shocked instantly. At this moment, the ancient emperor remembered the virtual shadow that had just disappeared, and asked solemnly, "are you sure this thing was handed over to the little Phoenix by a peerless expert?"


    At this moment, the ancient emperor directly stood up and stared at the Phoenix nine and Phoenix ten above the hall.


    "Lord Gu Huang, my subordinates dare not hide anything!"


    Hearing Feng Jiu''s words, the ancient emperor trembled all over and showed great joy on his face.


    "It was a peerless expert who saved me. Feng Jiu, get ready immediately. The emperor will go to see the peerless expert in person. If the peerless expert doesn''t do it, I''m afraid the phoenix ancient family will face the disaster of extinction. I have to thank you for such a great kindness!"


    However, when Feng Jiu heard the words of the ancient emperor, the corners of her mouth moved and her face was helpless!

 Chapter 622

    However.


    After the ancient emperor''s voice fell, he didn''t get any reply. The ancient emperor couldn''t help frowning slightly, "Feng Jiu, why don''t you speak?"


    The ancient emperor felt a little uneasy at this moment.


    Hearing Gu Huang''s words, Feng Jiu knew that this matter could not be concealed, so he replied with a dignified look, "Gu Huang, I''m afraid we''re not going to thank you, but to take the blame."


    "Because Bai Feng humiliated the peerless expert when she met him!"


    Knowing the horror of ancient books, the wind nine corners of his mouth showed a look of panic at this moment, his body trembled slightly, and told the whole story in detail.


    "What?"


    "Bai Feng, Bai Feng, Bai Feng, why did she do this?"


    "Damn it."


    At this moment, the ancient emperor showed a look of panic on his face. He consumed nearly a thousand years of time and could not suppress the power of heavenly demons in his body. However, under the other party''s lofty righteousness and the true meaning of the road, he waved his hand directly and clearly.


    He even helped himself set foot in the realm of God.


    The ancient world is very clear about its strength. It is a gap between heaven and earth with that peerless expert. There is an insurmountable gap between them. It will be a great honor for the phoenix ancient family to make friends with such a terrible existence.


    But now, it is likely that the reason of Bai Feng completely cut off the opportunity between the ancient Phoenix family and the peerless expert, and it is likely that the peerless expert will no longer like to see the ancient Phoenix family.


    At the moment, the ancient emperor wanted to kill Bai Feng, but after thinking about it, he didn''t know what to do. The ancient emperor was very clear that Bai Feng was one of the Tianjiao of the Phoenix Gu family. Her character was like that, and a peerless expert wanted to hide his strength. It was too simple for Bai Feng to find out.


    After struggling for a moment, the ancient emperor said helplessly, "let Baifeng come to see me. I took her to apologize to the expert in person."


    Soon, the ancient emperor left the phoenix ancient world with Bai Feng.


    In the manor, today''s Li Yixi sat across his knees in the study and was reading the necessary morning reading every day. Behind Li Yixi, Wang Lin stood there with a serious face.


    Quietly listening to Li Yixi reading, at the same time, Wang Lin looked serious and ready at this moment. Li Yixi ordered an immediate response.


    Today''s Wang Lin, dressed in a schoolboy''s robe, followed Li Yixi. In a short night, most of the whole person recovered. The old diseases left in his body these days have also completely healed. Now he looks much more energetic, but he is still a little thin and his face is a little dark.


    "Alas, the danger is high. It''s difficult to climb the blue sky on the Shu Road."


    "There is the high standard of six dragons returning to the sun, and there is the return to Sichuan of the reverse turn of the impulse wave..."


    The sound of reading sounded from the study.


    In the whole manor, the horse keepers, the kitchen cooks, the cross legged cultivators, the plants in the corner and the willow God in the backyard were all listening to Li Yixi''s reading sound with a serious face.


    Li Yixi, who finished his morning reading, slowly stretched his waist and felt very happy and comfortable.


    When Li Yixi turned around, his eyes happened to fall on Wang Lin. seeing Wang Lin''s serious little face, Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Wang Lin, don''t be so nervous. Just be casual. Childe, I''m not that serious person!"


    When Wang Lin heard Li Yixi''s words, he immediately said, "childe, you can''t abolish the ceremony."


    "Wang Lin is the childe''s schoolboy. He must accompany the childe and keep awake at any time. He must complete every command of the childe, or I will be incompetent and incompetent for this job!"


    When Li Yixi heard Wang Lin''s words, he was helpless. Wang Lin insisted that Li Yixi knew it could not be changed easily, so he followed Wang Lin.


    After all this, Li Yixi came out of the room with his hands behind his back.


    It''s not too late now. There are crystal dew drops hanging on the flowers and branches in the manor. In the East, a big sun rises slowly.


    The dark red sun shines on the earth. Under the sun, these glittering and translucent water droplets reflect bright lights.


    Dewdrops are like pearls.


    The manor is still shrouded in a light fog, like a fairyland on earth.


    "Young master, what can I do for you?"


    Wang Lin followed Li Yixi and asked seriously.


    Because Wang Lin had just joined the family and didn''t know Li Yixi''s habits, he asked carefully at this moment, trying to do his things perfectly.


    In Wang Lin''s eyes, he is not only Li Yixi''s schoolboy, but also Li Yixi has a life-saving grace to himself. Even if he is an ox and horse in his life, he is willing to.


    Because Wang Lin knows very well that he can''t take revenge in his life. Unlike others, others can practice, but he is naturally blocked by meridians and has no qualification for practice. The only way he can repay Li Yixi is to be an ox and a horse.


    "No, go boxing!"


    Li Yixi turned and smiled at Wang Lin, walked to the distant yard, watched Li Yixi go there, went to the big black dog in the corner, stood up in an instant, showed a fine light in his eyes, and followed Li Yixi slowly.


    Not far from the big black dog, I don''t know when, the cat has been lying there waiting.


    When Wang Lin came here, he found that there were countless small animals. It seemed that these small animals were not afraid of Li Yixi, which surprised Wang Lin.


    Because in Wang Lin''s cognition, these small animals are very afraid of strangers. When people walk past, these small animals fly away without hesitation.


    But in the manor, it was like this.


    At the moment, Wang Lin saw that these small animals would not affect Li Yixi. Instead of driving them away, he stood quietly aside, stared at Li Yixi at the moment and danced slowly.


    "What kind of fist is this?"


    Wang Lin looked puzzled when he saw the slow movement, but Wang Lin knew that the only martial arts in the world were fast.


    But Li Yixi''s action is too slow.


    Wang Lin couldn''t understand it, but Wang Lin knew that Li Yixi was just a mortal like himself, so he was soon relieved.


    Li Yixi watched Wang Lin while playing Taijiquan. He smiled and said, "Wang Lin, come here and I''ll teach you that your body is very weak. You must strengthen your body. This Taijiquan is not just a fierce boxing method. It''s just suitable for health preservation."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s orders, Wang Lin dared not refuse, "yes, childe!"


    Wang Lin walked behind Li Yixi and fought with a serious face according to Li Yixi''s appearance.


    Li Yixi''s movements are very slow, so Wang Lin''s learning is not difficult. It''s almost just following the gourd and drawing a ladle. It''s not difficult.


    "Childe, breakfast is ready!"


    At the moment when Li Yixi finally fell, Hu Qingyun came over with a basin of water and said with a smile.

 Chapter 623

    "Hard work, lady!"


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, Hu Qingyun took out a talisman. The power of the talisman fell on Li Yixi. At this moment, Li Yixi felt that the sweat all over disappeared. This scene did not make Li Yixi show any shock, because such things have long been used to.


    At the moment, what Hu Qingyun urges is not a magic power, but a dust talisman.


    It is the simplest Taoist talisman, which can clean up dust and sweat on the body.


    At the moment, Li Yixi casually washed his hands and walked towards the distance.


    Li Yixi''s breakfast is as light as ever, yellow rice porridge, steamed bread and some peanuts.


    Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun, the couple had a good time.


    "See you, childe!"


    However, when Li Yixi was having breakfast, he saw a voice outside the door.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi frowned slightly. The voice was strange and not someone he knew. But after hearing the voice, Li Yixi motioned to Wang Lin.


    Wang Lin walked quickly and opened the gate slowly.


    "Please come in, sir!"


    Wang Lin saluted respectfully to the figure outside. He couldn''t find a trace of criticism.


    At the moment, the two figures standing outside the manor are none other than the ancient emperor and white phoenix who come from the phoenix ancient world.


    At the moment, they are very nervous. In the ancient world of Phoenix, they are high above the world, but here, even the ancient emperor who has broken through feels that he is a mole ant. After all, the other party can break the world with ordinary books, and the fool knows that the other party is extremely terrible.


    Before they came, they also visited Li Shan and learned something about him.


    When the ancient emperor saw that Wang Lin was a mortal with blocked meridians, he was surprised. He didn''t expect that there were mortals around the peerless expert.


    "Thank you, little brother!"


    Although he knew that Wang Lin was a mortal, the ancient emperor dared not have any carelessness. After all, if even a mortal could follow the peerless expert, his status would be higher than him.


    And the ancient emperor''s eyes were so fierce that he found that Wang Lin was surrounded by strong Taoist rhyme. Maybe this guy had just entered the manor to live.


    The ancient emperor smiled and asked tentatively, "little brother, have you just come here?"


    Hearing this, Wang Lin immediately said, "Mr. Hui, I was on the street yesterday. I was saved by the childe. I just came to be a childe schoolboy."


    "Hiss!"


    Wang Lin''s voice fell, and the ancient emperor hissed and breathed a cool breath. His eyes were unbelievable.


    In one day, he got such a rich Taoist rhyme. The ancient emperor''s body trembled suddenly and was completely frightened.


    And the ancient emperor''s look is changing. Even if Wang Lin is now a mortal, he has countless resources to follow the protagonist. He is still a schoolboy. He can often absorb the noble righteousness and the true meaning of the road. In addition, he will be exposed to the treasure of Qi. The ancient emperor is extremely envious of Wang Lin.


    If he can, he really wants to change his identity with Wang Lin. he doesn''t want to be the emperor of the ancient world of Phoenix.


    At the moment, the ancient emperor became respectful to Wang Lin.


    "Gu Huang, why are you so respectful to a little beggar?"


    Bai Feng, a puzzled Messenger, remembered yesterday that Wang Lin was still on the street.


    "Shut up, what do you know? Even if his meridians are blocked now, his future achievements will be unlimited."


    Seeing the ancient emperor saluting himself, Wang Lin nodded slightly and led them into the yard. When they arrived, Wang Lin stood respectfully behind Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi saw that one of the people who came to visit today was Bai Feng. Li Yixi looked surprised.


    This scene really surprised him. Yesterday, Li Yixi was very clear that Bai Feng was very proud and didn''t look at him in the right eye at all.


    "Brother Feng, I''ll see you. Thank you for taking care of little Phoenix these days. If you don''t take care of little Phoenix, I''m afraid it will cause a lot of trouble!"


    "Brother Feng brought some gifts today. Please don''t refuse."


    The ancient emperor''s voice fell, glanced at Bai Feng and motioned.


    "Childe, please forgive Bai Feng''s rudeness yesterday!"


    Bai Feng also hurried to worship Li Yixi.


    "Young master, Bai Feng doesn''t know how to be polite. She has been buried in cultivation. Young master can be punished at will." The ancient emperor immediately met the Tao.


    "Huh?"


    Li Yixi was startled to see Bai Feng salute to li himself. In his eyes, Li Yixi was a powerful practitioner. Although Li Yixi always knew that the quality of the spiritual world was very high, he was startled at this moment and hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold Bai Feng.


    "No, no, I''m just a mortal. How can I stand the worship of a girl?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi came from the heart, but Gu Huang and Bai Feng trembled after hearing Li Yixi''s words, and their hearts were occupied by anxiety.


    I think Li Yixi is warning them not to forgive.


    Offending such an expert, Gu Huangfeng''s heart was full of anxiety.


    "Childe, it''s my Feng family''s poor upbringing. Bai Feng contradicted the childe. I don''t know the etiquette. I''ll abolish her cultivation. When I go back, I''ll be imprisoned in the nine Youming fire for atonement forever!"


    At the moment, the ancient emperor took a deep breath and felt that the whole person was cold. He fell into the ice cave and hurried to make a statement.


    Brother Gu Huangfeng was very upset. He felt that the ancient world of Phoenix might be cool because of Bai Feng. He hated Bai Feng.


    "Huh?"


    As an earthman, Li Yixi suddenly reacted at this moment. He realized that Gu Huang and Bai Feng misunderstood their meaning and hurriedly explained, "you two, there''s nothing in fact. Sit down, sit down!"


    "Madam, put these gifts away quickly!"


    Originally, Li Yixi wanted to refuse these gifts. After all, the Phoenix family, but divine beasts, can get their friendship. It''s a great fortune for him. But Li Yixi knows that the other party comes to apologize today. If he doesn''t accept the gifts, I''m afraid the two people will continue to misunderstand their meaning.


    "Yes, husband!"


    Hu Qingyun nodded slightly to Gu Huang and Bai Feng, put away their gifts and took them back to the house.


    At this moment, Gu Huang and Bai Feng saw Li Yixi put away the gift. They slowly breathed out. Just now, they were really frightened by Li Yixi and were cold all over. In this moment, they gradually recovered a wisp of warmth.


    "Sit down, sit down!"


    Li Yixi saw them still standing and hurriedly smiled.


    There is not much yellow rice porridge in the pot at the moment. Li Yixi is a little embarrassed. "You two, I''m a mortal. I don''t know if you dislike these ordinary things?"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the ancient emperor trembled. The yellow rice porridge was indeed an ordinary thing in his eyes. He wouldn''t look at it at ordinary times. But at this moment, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, he immediately explained, "childe, smelling the taste of the yellow rice porridge, I felt a burst of hunger in my stomach. Can I taste one or two?"


    The ancient emperor naturally did not dare to say that he did not like such mortal things.


    Hearing the words of the ancient emperor, Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth, "what did the adult say? Since the adult likes it, it''s my honor. I''ll hold a bowl for the adult!"


    The ancient emperor''s face changed slightly. Is this an elder''s test to see if I know the etiquette?


    Bai Feng also trembled. Where dare Li Yixi serve dinner for them? Bai Feng immediately stood up, "childe, I''ll come!"


    Bai Feng took the lead in filling a bowl for Gu Huang and herself.


    At the moment, the two forced out a wisp of intoxicated color on their faces, picked up the bowl and took a drink.


    After eating the yellow rice porridge, he slowly put the bowl on the table. He was very nervous. He didn''t know whether Li Yixi was satisfied or not.


    For this yellow rice porridge, in fact, both of them are disdainful. The reason why they drink it is because Li Yixi did not dare to offend for unfathomable reasons.


    However, when their bowls were just placed on the table, their pupils contracted sharply, and their eyes showed an incredible color.


    "This..."


    They looked at each other and looked frightened.


    Because at this moment, they felt that a heat wave broke out in their abdomen.


    Their eyes stared at the bowl in front of them. To be exact, they stared at the yellow rice porridge in the bowl. They looked incredible. They didn''t expect that this seemingly ordinary yellow rice porridge had such a terrible effect.


    At the moment when the heat wave broke out in his belly, both Gu Huang and Bai Feng felt that there were countless pieces of power breaking out in his body.


    At the moment, they were shocked all over, and then they really realized the value of yellow rice porridge. They stared at the yellow rice porridge in the bowl. Soon, they were frightened to find that there were countless principles in the porridge, which was made by the spiritual roots of heaven and earth.


    The ancient emperor''s mouth became very stiff and his face was frightened. The spirit root of heaven and earth was an extremely precious thing, but it was directly used as the material of yellow rice porridge in front of peerless experts.


    While frightened, he looked at Li Yixi and became more afraid.


    "Lord Gu Huang, is this... Is this made by the spirit roots of heaven and earth?"


    "However, how can it be? How precious are the spiritual roots of heaven and earth. Even the incomplete spiritual roots of heaven and earth are immeasurable."


    Bai Feng''s frightened voice sounded in the ancient emperor''s mind.


    I think it''s an illusion.


    "It''s also possible that you can let me enter the realm of the emperor of heaven and eat the spiritual roots of heaven and earth." The ancient emperor explained, but at the moment, he set off a huge wave in his heart.


    His hands were unknowingly clenched into fists.


    Then he looked at the porridge in front of his eyes, quickly picked it up and drank it. Li Yixi didn''t pay attention and licked it quickly.


    He felt the changes in his body and trembled with excitement.


    Gu Huang, who has just broken through, feels that his realm is stable. He looks incredible. A bowl of porridge is worth his years of cultivation.


    This time, the ancient emperor determined that it was really made by the spiritual roots of heaven and earth.


    "You two, the reception is not good. I''ll arrange the kitchen to prepare immediately."


    Li Yixi put down his chopsticks and said with a smile that today''s share is limited. The sudden increase of two people is naturally not enough.


    Once the look of the ancient world changed, it was the spiritual root of heaven and earth. I thought it was Li Yixi''s test of whether they were greedy.


    "Childe, we''ve already eaten. We''re not hungry. We came here today to apologize. Bai Feng is a girl. I''ll discipline her strictly in the future." The ancient emperor immediately opened his mouth, and the ancient emperor hurriedly stated his position at the second time.

 Chapter 624

    "This..."


    Hearing the words of the ancient emperor, Li Yixi was stunned. He didn''t expect the other party to leave in such a hurry. Just now, Li Yixi saw that the ancient emperor had brought many good things, which could be the most precious treasures in the practice world. Moreover, the Phoenix family is a divine beast, and any thing they took out is worth a city.


    Li Yixi was going to treat the ancient emperor well, and also wanted to connect with the Phoenix family. After all, this is a huge thigh.


    But hearing that the other party was leaving so soon, Li Yixi could not help frowning slightly. Soon, Li Yixi made up his mind and decided to reciprocate. What Li Yixi could do was only something containing noble righteousness.


    Immediately, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    He immediately said to the ancient emperor, "wait a moment, you two must be courteous. Today you have brought so many treasures. How can I let you go back empty handed?"


    "Follow me!"


    After Li Yixi''s words fell, he immediately walked to his study. At this moment, brother Gu Huangfeng and Bai Feng looked at each other. They didn''t dare to disobey at all. They hurried to follow behind Li Yixi and go to his study.


    They followed Li Yixi into the study. At the moment of entering the study, brother Gu Huangfeng''s body suddenly trembled, because at this moment, he felt the terrible noble righteousness and the true meaning of the road in the study.


    Li Yixi entered the study, looked at the calligraphy and paintings in the study, hesitated, and chose one of them to give to brother Gu Huangfeng.


    "You two, I don''t have anything to take here today. I''m just proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. I''ll give you this painting today!"


    Li Yixi''s face showed a touch of embarrassment and felt that he couldn''t handle his things.


    However, what Li Yixi didn''t know was that at the moment when his voice fell, a shocking color appeared in the eyes of Gu Huang and Bai Feng. At this moment, the two people were excited and trembling, because they knew that the things written by Li Yixi were precious treasures.


    "Thank you... Childe Xie!"


    At this moment, brother Gu Huangfeng saw the calligraphy and painting handed over by Li Yixi. His body trembled slightly. Because he was excited, he trembled and took over the painting.


    "Childe, I''m sorry to disturb you today. Brother Feng will visit you tomorrow."


    The ancient emperor worshipped Li Yixi with a respectful face.


    "OK, you are always welcome here!"


    After hearing the words of the ancient emperor, Li Yixi showed a smile on his face. If he could make friends with these people, Li Yixi would not miss the opportunity.


    "Farewell!"


    Gu Huangfeng and Bai Feng hurried to salute. After the salute, they slowly withdrew from the study.


    Gu Huang, who had just left his study, couldn''t help but fall on the axe in front of the firewood room. At the moment of seeing the axe, Gu Huang''s eyes showed a look of fear.


    His body trembled violently and his face was unbelievable. The strength of the ancient emperor was very strong, and as the emperor of the phoenix ancient family, he naturally saw countless peerless magic soldiers.


    But at this moment, the ancient emperor found that the grade of the axe placed at random beside the firewood room was completely beyond his imagination. He had never seen such a peerless divine soldier.


    At the moment, the ancient emperor found that Li Yixi in the study had come out and immediately looked away.


    The ancient emperor was buzzing in his brain until he left the manor.


    "Lord Gu Huang, are we going back now?" After leaving the manor, Bai Feng said respectfully.


    He looked at the manor behind him and looked scared.


    After hearing Bai Feng''s voice, the ancient emperor suddenly woke up and looked at the picture scroll in his hand. His breath became very fast. He immediately said, "childe, we should give such a divine thing. Let''s go back first. There can''t be any accidents."


    After the ancient emperor''s voice fell, he grabbed Bai Feng with one hand, turned his body into a white light and disappeared.


    Returning to the ancient world of Phoenix, the ancient emperor immediately entered his secret room. After checking that there was no omission, the ancient emperor slowly unfolded the painting in his hand.


    When the painting in front of the ancient emperor unfolded at this moment, suddenly, a tiger howling sounded in his mind.


    The tiger roar was extremely terrible, and the whole secret room was shaking. At this moment, the ancient emperor, even if his strength reached the king of heaven, was still trembling in the face of the tiger roar, and the attack of the soul was terrible.


    After the tiger roar, the ancient emperor''s eyes fell on the picture scroll. He saw a fierce tiger painted on the picture scroll. It seemed that the tiger could destroy the heavens.


    Like a real living tiger, and the ancient emperor was horrified to find that the tiger in this painting had three eyes.


    The tiger has always only two eyes, but now the tiger in the painting has three eyes. At this moment, the ancient emperor''s face is incredible.


    Moreover, when the ancient emperor''s eyes fell on the vertical eye in the middle of his eyebrows, the ancient emperor''s body suddenly trembled and his face was frightened, because at this moment, even if he had the cultivation of the emperor, his soul power was instantly sucked into that eye.


    The whole person seemed to have lost his soul, and his body became incomparably stiff. However, at this moment, on the painting in front of him, the terrible Haoran righteousness and the true meaning of the road burst out and quickly flowed towards his eyebrows.


    Such a vision lasted more than a dozen breaths until the Haoran righteousness and the true meaning of the road on the picture disappeared.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At the moment when the great righteousness and the true meaning of the road were exhausted, the ancient emperor''s body trembled suddenly, and his soul returned from the picture.


    At this moment, the ancient emperor''s body trembled violently, and his eyes were full of incredible colors. At this moment, he was really frightened, his breath became extremely rapid, and his chest fluctuated violently.


    However, when the ancient emperor looked frightened, he suddenly trembled, because at this moment, the ancient emperor suddenly found countless memories in his mind.


    After taking a deep breath, the ancient emperor quickly sat cross legged and understood these memories. After half an hour, the ancient emperor opened his eyes, and two terrible lights shone from his eyes.


    The corners of his mouth moved, and the ancient emperor said with a frightened face, "really... The eyes of truth!"


    The ancient emperor said that at the moment of these four words, his eyes stared at his eyes, which had lost their charm, and there was a look of panic in his eyes, because at the moment just now, the memory in his mind was a terrible talent, and those memories were the records of how to open up the real eye of talent.


    And from these memories, the ancient emperor knew the terrible place of the magic power of the real eye. The real eye can see through all vanity and see the essence of things, which is extremely terrible.


    The ancient emperor''s body trembled slightly. At this moment, he was very excited and knew that the Phoenix family was saved.

 Chapter 625

    "The real eye is the real eye. I can master such a terrible magic power. After I control the real eye, the disaster of my phoenix ancient family can be resolved!"


    Knowing that the magic power he got was the real eye, the ancient emperor''s body was shaking violently, because the ancient emperor knew very well what kind of disaster the Phoenix family was facing.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the Phoenix family is a powerful animal race, but over the years, with the continuous invasion of the Tianmo family, the ancient world of Phoenix has become full of holes. Now I don''t know how many strong people of the Phoenix family have been controlled by the Tianmo family.


    If you succeed in cultivating the true eye, then the spies of the demon family lurking in the Phoenix family these days can be seen by him at a glance and can pay the least price in the shortest time to resolve the catastrophe faced by the Phoenix family.


    After thinking clearly, the ancient emperor quickly knelt down in the direction of Li Yixi and knocked his head three times. On the ancient emperor''s forehead, he saw blood seeping out at this moment.


    "Thank you, childe. Thank you for helping me resolve the disaster for the Phoenix family. From then on, if the childe has any orders, I will not hesitate to go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire."


    At this moment, the ancient emperor was so excited that he issued a blood oath of heaven. He didn''t expect that what Li Yixi gave him at will would let him control such a terrible magic power.


    Then, a figure appeared in his eyes. This figure was no other than the little Phoenix.


    "It seems that the heir of my Phoenix family has been determined. The childe can help my Phoenix family, not because of me, but because of the little Phoenix. If it is not because of the little Phoenix, how would the childe be willing to save my Phoenix family!"


    "Little Phoenix is the Savior of my Phoenix family. From now on, she will be the heir to the throne of my Phoenix family."


    "Even if you treat us as chess pieces, I am willing to."


    The ancient emperor of this moment determines the future emperor of the Phoenix family.


    Soon, the ancient emperor cleared all his thoughts and sat on his knees in the secret room. At this moment, the ancient emperor began to cultivate the real eye according to the memory in his mind.


    Three days later, the ancient emperor in the secret room opened his eyes instantly, and two terrible lights shone from his eyes. At the same time, a vertical eye appeared in the center of the ancient emperor''s eyebrow. At the moment when the vertical eye opened, something strange happened. At this moment, the ancient emperor''s eyes could penetrate the secret room and see the outside situation and everything of the guards, It all fell into his eyes.


    "I succeeded. I succeeded in cultivating the real eye."


    "Tianmo clan, now the emperor wants to see how you people lurking in the Phoenix clan escape from the sky?"


    The ancient emperor''s mouth was covered with a cold color. At this moment, the terrible murderous spirit broke out from his body. For nearly a thousand years, he has been tortured by the spirit of demons. Now it''s time for revenge.


    After the ancient emperor left the secret room, his body disappeared instantly. The ancient emperor''s cultivation reached the realm of the emperor of heaven. He is already the strongest among the Phoenix family. No one can find him sneaking among the Phoenix family.


    Sneaking in the void, he urged his real eyes and kept watching his confidants. Sure enough, at the moment of truth, some confidants were surrounded by a terrible spirit of heaven and evil.


    Obviously, these people have completely taken refuge in the Tianmo family and converted their skills into those practiced by the Tianmo family.


    The moment he saw these people, there was a look of regret in the eyes of emperor Jia, but the regret also flashed away. Then these people were directly killed by the ancient emperor.


    Half an hour later, the ancient emperor''s body returned to the main hall. At the same time, people kept entering outside.


    These people were determined not to take refuge in the demon clan after the ancient emperor''s exploration, and they were all the confidants of the ancient emperor if they could come here.


    "See the ancient emperor!"


    Figures hurried to kneel on the hall.


    "Ah Jiu, ah Shi, obey!"


    "From now on, the emperor wants you two to be the left and right generals of my Phoenix family, lead the experts of my Phoenix family, and erase all these people recorded on the scroll, leaving none!"


    The cold voice fell. At this moment, the ancient emperor waved his hand and a scroll flew directly to Feng Jiu. Feng Jiu grabbed it in his hand.


    When Feng Jiu opened the scroll, Feng Jiu''s body trembled suddenly, and her eyes were full of incredible colors, because Feng Jiu found countless names on the scroll. These people are the pillars of the Phoenix family.


    "Lord Gu Huang, please think twice!"


    At this moment, Feng Jiu knelt directly on the ground.


    Because in the eyes of Feng Jiu, many of these people are the pillars of the Phoenix family. If these people are completely killed, the ancient world of Phoenix will suffer heavy losses.


    "Feng Jiu, I know your mood. I don''t want to kill them, but it''s a pity that they are not the people of my Phoenix family, but the demons!"


    "I didn''t expect that in the past thousands of years, the demons have penetrated into our phoenix ancient world. I didn''t expect that even the closest people around me have betrayed me. If it weren''t for the childe, I would be dead now."


    "Go!"


    "Don''t pity traitors!"


    "I didn''t misunderstand all of them, because they have no secrets in my eyes!"


    The ancient emperor waved his hand and stopped talking.


    "What, have these people been plotted by the devil?"


    At the moment of hearing this sentence, everyone''s body suddenly shook and their eyes were full of fear. These people''s position in the Phoenix family was very special. Once these people really took refuge in the Tianmo family, it was the time when the Phoenix family was completely destroyed.


    "Ah Jiu, obey orders!"


    Feng Jiu knelt on the ground and received the order in an instant!


    Soon, under the leadership of Feng nine and Feng ten, all the strong appeared and went to those marked.


    "These people have become the puppets of the Tianmo family. There is no way to save them. Now we can only stabilize our Phoenix family by killing them."


    Seeing these masters disappear, the ancient emperor''s face showed a look of regret. If these people didn''t choose to become the puppets of the demons, he wouldn''t do it.


    Watching these people disappear, the figure of the ancient emperor also disappeared. At this moment, the ancient emperor was not idle, but came to the void of the Phoenix family.


    Now the ancient emperor''s cultivation has reached the strength of the heavenly king and is extremely powerful. At this moment, he urged the real eye in the void and found that among the Phoenix family, 1 / 5 people are all controlled by the heavenly demons and become the puppets of the heavenly demons.


    Moreover, the ancient emperor also found that in the ancient world of Phoenix, there were countless strong heavenly demons, and even the fire phoenix he valued most, the Fire Phoenix who was qualified to inherit the throne of the ancient emperor, was actually a heavenly demon king.

 Chapter 626

    "Damn it!"


    "I was taken away by the demon king. I was kept in the dark and wanted to support you to compete with the little Phoenix. I almost made a big mistake. If it weren''t for the childe, I''m afraid I would become a sinner of the ancient Phoenix family!"


    "It''s you. No wonder it''s hard for me to completely suppress the spirit of demons over the years. It''s strange that the temporarily suppressed power of demons in my body suddenly broke out a long time ago. If there were no ancient books given by the childe to the little Phoenix, I''m afraid I''d be dead now. In that case, I''m afraid the Phoenix family has been controlled by you!"


    In this moment, the ancient emperor of the Phoenix family saw the truth, and his eyes twinkled with a cold light.


    Brother Gu Huangfeng now fully understands that the reason why he has been unable to suppress the power of heavenly demons is that the heavenly demon king who lost Huofeng moved his hands and feet and visited himself from time to time. Every time he visited him, he could awaken the power of heavenly demons in brother Feng''s body.


    For the last time, the little Phoenix left the ancient world, and the "fire phoenix" completely attracted the power of the heavenly demons, wanted to kill itself, and then took the first step to get the inheritance of the Phoenix and completely take charge of the whole Phoenix family.


    In the present moment of reality, there is nothing to hide.


    Gu Huangfeng has found that Huofeng is the strongest one who sneaks into the ancient Phoenix family.


    "Childe, you saved my life. The life of the Phoenix family is yours!" The ancient emperor thought of Li Yixi at the moment, with a grateful face. It was Li Yixi who saved the Phoenix family, not him.


    "Whoosh!"


    At this moment, a breakthrough sounded.


    Feng Jiu''s body appeared next to Gu Huangfeng''s brother¡° Lord Gu Huang, all the people I''m responsible for have been cleared. My wife is continuing to clean up the rest and will be completed soon. The means of the Tianmo family are really vicious. This is a drastic draw. She wants to take complete control of our Phoenix family. "


    "I''m afraid it''s a big plot!"


    "Lord Gu Huang, this time, my Phoenix family has hurt their muscles and bones. What should we do next?"


    However, after Fengjiu''s voice fell, brother Gu Huangfeng said coldly, "it''s not over yet. Only a small part of the people who have solved it now. After this time, our Phoenix family will really lose their vitality."


    "Look!"


    After Gu Huangfeng nine''s voice fell, his big hand fell on Feng nine''s shoulder. At the moment, Gu Huangfeng brother lent part of his real eye to Feng nine.


    At this moment, the scene in Feng Jiu''s eyes changed.


    Originally a peaceful palace, now with the help of the power of the real eye, it has completely changed its shape. The terrible magic Qi rises into the sky, and the whole sky of the ancient Phoenix world has become like the magic world.


    "Huh?"


    "This... This..."


    At this moment, Feng Jiu''s body trembled violently, and his eyes were full of panic. He was really stunned by the scene in front of him.


    After Feng Jiu saw the scene clearly, Gu Huangfeng withdrew his power.


    He looked gloomy and said, "Huofeng has long been robbed. Now he is a great demon king. All the people here have transformed the skills of the Tianmo family, or his soul has been robbed."


    "If I hadn''t gone to visit you, you would have given me such magical powers and become a real eye. I don''t know that our Phoenix family has been infiltrated by the demons. I''m afraid it''s completely controlled by the demons. I don''t know it?"


    "Childe, you are the benefactor of our Phoenix family."


    At the moment, Gu Huangfeng nine said with a serious face.


    Hearing that the real eye was given by Li Yixi, Feng Jiu''s body suddenly trembled and his face was unbelievable.


    But then, Feng Jiu''s face changed slightly.


    "Ancient emperor, why do you think the childe wants to help us?"


    "Moreover, the immortal city of Jinling is so remote that where is the childe lurking? Are you planning something? I''m afraid the childe wants to use us as chess pieces." When Feng Jiu was shocked, a look of fear appeared in her eyes.


    "Chess pieces?"


    "If only that were so."


    "It''s an honor for our Phoenix family to be the chess pieces of such peerless masters as childe. We Phoenix family almost destroyed the family under the last world disaster. We were originally a big family of bachongtian, but now we can only survive in erchongtian. Childe can let me step into the realm of the emperor at will, and also teach me such magic powers at will and follow the childe, It''s our chance to recreate our ancient vision. "


    "What I''m afraid of is that we don''t even have the qualification to be chess pieces."


    Brother Gu Huangfeng, after hearing Feng Jiu''s words, a fine awn appeared in his eyes.


    "Yes!"


    Feng Jiu, who reacted, was shocked, and an excited color appeared in his eyes.


    After hearing the words of the ancient emperor, Feng Jiu''s eyes lit up in an instant. The existence of the Phoenix family, but they will restore the ancient glory as their ideal. Now the opportunity is in front of them.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    The rest of the people came, and obviously they had cleaned up all the existence or running dogs of Tianmo clan.


    "Lord Gu Huang, it has been completed. This time we Phoenix family have lost too much!" An old man with a dignified look said, and a look of regret appeared in his eyes.


    "Old clan, look!" Brother Feng didn''t explain. He let the other party see the scene with his real eyes.


    "Huh?"


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, the old clan was stupid, and then his face became completely gloomy.


    In the palace, a figure swept in. Huofeng''s look changed and said coldly, "do you feel right? The clan elders we control and the people who lost have disappeared. Can''t we contact them? "


    "Yes, sir, I have confirmed it several times."


    The people kneeling in the hall said respectfully.


    "Huh?"


    "Damn it, they were found. How did they find it?"


    At the moment, the fire phoenix looked changed, because at this moment, he found a terrible attack and came to the palace.


    "Claw crack empty!"


    The fire phoenix did not hesitate, but directly turned into the fire phoenix body, and the huge and ferocious hand immediately grabbed the murderer.


    "Boom!"


    The deafening voice remembered that the palace turned into nothingness in an instant. In the nothingness, two terrible attacks collided, and the terrible attack wave destroyed countless buildings around.


    "So it''s you?"


    "Thief, look for death."


    The old man of the Phoenix family burst out a terrible killing intention in his eyes and stared at the fire phoenix. But at the moment, there was a wisp of blood on his mouth. Even if he tried his best to suppress it, he was still injured at the moment.


    "Hum!"


    "Old fellow, your strength has improved a lot. If you had died before, I''m very curious about how you found all this layout. My Tianmo family failed."


    Huofeng''s huge body was suspended in the air, and her whole body was covered with red flame. At the moment, it turned into nine Youming King Yan, and her body was shrouded in black inflammation.


    "What should I call you?"


    "I almost lost my life by you!" Gu Huangfeng nine, cold way.

 Chapter 627

    Jinling immortal city, Li Yixi''s manor, today''s Li Yixi is teaching Wang Lin boxing.


    After Tai Chi, Wang Lin couldn''t help but look at Li Yixi. "Childe, what kind of boxing is this? How do you feel soft!"


    After getting familiar with Li Yixi gradually, Wang Lin asked today after he knew Li Yixi''s temper, and now Wang Lin knows Li Yixi''s terrible.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, hearing Wang Lin''s words, Li Yixi felt uncomfortable for a while, and then smiled and said, "this is health preserving boxing, which is called Taijiquan. Wang Lin, do you like the vigorous boxing?"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Wang Lin was shocked and hurried to say, "young master, Wang Lin wants to learn just fierce boxing!"


    After two or three days together, Wang Lin has gradually learned that Li Yixi is not a mortal at all. He was originally a person with blocked meridians and could not practice all his life. However, he found that after entering the manor, his body, which had already crossed, recovered in a very fast time, and the blocked meridians all over his body were under a bowl of yellow rice porridge, Completely open up, and his body has completed several transformations in such a short time, and his eyes awakened the power of blood.


    Wang Lin practiced Taijiquan when he had time, but Wang Lin found that Taijiquan was broad and profound, and contained the avenue of yin and Yang, but it was not suitable for him.


    So in order to revenge, Wang Lin took a deep breath and said his heart with fear.


    At the moment, Wang Lin looks at Li Yixi nervously. He doesn''t know whether Li Yixi is willing to teach him.


    When Wang Lin was nervous and at a loss, Li Yixi said with a smile, "I am a mortal. Although I know some strong boxing skills, compared with the terrible boxing skills in the practice world, it is the gap between heaven and earth. Do you still want to learn?"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, the nervous Wang Lin immediately said, "if you are willing to pay, Wang Lin is willing to learn."


    "Good!"


    "Then I''ll teach you a kind of boxing!"


    "Follow me!"


    Li Yixi smiled and took Wang Lin to a room where countless books were placed.


    Soon, Li Yixi turned out a thick book from a corner and a pile of waste books.


    "That''s it. It''s useless, so I threw it away at random and almost didn''t find it."


    "Look!"


    Li Yixi threw the books in his hand to Wang Lin at will.


    Li Yixi despised ancient books, but Wang Lin, who caught the books, suddenly trembled when he looked at the books, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    These days, following Li Yixi''s side, his eyes awakened his blood and could see things that ordinary people could not see.


    At the moment, Wang Lin saw that there was a wisp of golden energy wrapped around the books.


    Wang Lin is not an ordinary person. Wang Lin is an ancient royal family. He once overheard the golden breath wrapped around books. At the moment, he suddenly woke up and knew that it was a golden treasure. It was too important.


    Li Yixi walked outside with a careless face, but Wang Lin in the back trembled violently and murmured, "it''s the treasure of Qi, it''s the treasure of Qi."


    Feeling that Li Yixi had gone away, Wang Lin suddenly woke up, nervously put the books away carefully and hurried to follow up.


    "Wang Lin, let''s see for yourself today. When will you finish it and when will I guide you?"


    After Li Yixi had not gone far, he quickly turned around and said to Wang Lin. after all, Li Yixi felt that Wang Lin didn''t have any understanding and it was difficult to guide.


    "Yes, childe, I will finish it today!" Wang Lin immediately responded.


    Watching Li Yixi leave, Wang Lin, looking at the books in his hand, immediately went under the ancient tree.


    Sitting under the ancient tree, Wang Lin looked at the three big characters in the book and cut a fist.


    The whole person''s face was excited. At the moment, Wang Lin felt the terrible fighting skill from these three words.


    At the moment, Wang Lin seemed to see the interpretation of Wu Dao.


    Wang Lin''s mind fell into it in an instant. As Wang Lin continued to look through the pictures and words, countless true meanings entered his body.


    Boom, boom.


    The voices burst out from Wang Lin''s body in an instant. In a short time, Wang Lin unknowingly improved his cultivation at a terrible speed, as if there was no limit.


    The whole person''s mind and spirit are all immersed in it, and he doesn''t know his change at all.


    As time went by, when Wang Lin finished reading the last page of the book and opened his eyes, two terrible sharp eyes shot out of Wang Lin''s eyes, which were so sharp that people didn''t dare to look directly.


    At this moment, the power of the avenue shrouded in Wang Lin was so strong that it was terrible.


    Wang Lin felt his eyes were a little tired. He closed them. After opening them, everything slowly returned to normal.


    "What a terrible fighting skill. It''s terrible. If I succeed in complete cultivation, I''m afraid my strength can reach an extremely terrible level."


    At the moment, Wang Lin''s chest fluctuated violently and he was very excited.


    Just standing up, Wang Lin''s body trembled again. Before, Wang Lin clearly realized that he had completed the foundation building with the help of countless genius earth treasures, but now Wang Lin was frightened to find that his cultivation had undergone earth shaking changes. At the moment, the world in his eyes has become different.


    Wang Lin doesn''t know what realm he has reached, but now Wang Lin feels that he has unimaginable power.


    "Congratulations, boy!"


    When Wang Lin felt that he was dreaming, a voice sounded in Wang Lin''s ears. Wang Lin suddenly turned back and saw a face on the big tree behind him. At the moment, he was looking at himself with a smile.


    "Congratulations, you have got the inheritance of Childe''s boxing."


    "Congratulations, too. One day you enter the Tao, one and a half steps into the virtual fairy. No, you''re wrong. If you like, you can set foot in the fairy way and become the Lord of the road today." The tree fairy explained.


    Hearing each other''s words, Wang Lin felt as if he had been struck by lightning, with an unbelievable face.


    "Elder, do you think I''m already half a step away from the realm of virtual immortals?"


    "Can we achieve the realm of immortals today?"


    At this moment, Wang Lin looked at the face on the tree with an incredible face and stammered.


    "Yes, you can set foot in the fairy way today."


    "Your foundation is too poor, otherwise it''s far more than that."


    "Childe is the Lord of heaven and the creator of heaven and earth. In childe''s heaven and earth, Kungfu has not been controlled. If you control it, you will be the Lord of Kungfu." The tree fairy explained now.


    "Lord of heaven?" Wang Lin''s body trembled and knelt on the ground.

 Chapter 628

    Lord of heaven?


    Wang Lin felt his mind buzzing. Wang Lin was born extraordinary. Naturally, he knew what the word "Lord of heaven" meant.


    But because he knew it, he knew how terrible it was. It was half an hour later that Wang Lin accepted the terrible fact.


    Wang Lin took a hard breath, looked at the tree fairy, bowed and said with a dignified look: "senior, how to integrate the way?"


    Wang Lin knows a lot of things, but he doesn''t have the slightest experience.


    He used to be a waste. No one taught him.


    Now, seeing the opportunity to become the Lord of the avenue, how could Wang Lin miss it.


    At the moment when the voice fell, Wang Lin looked hot and eager.


    Hearing Wang Lin''s words, a smile appeared on Shuxian''s face.


    A teachable look.


    At this moment, Shu Xian showed a satisfied smile on his face and said in his heart, "Wang Lin was brought back by the childe, but the schoolboy has always been with the childe. He is a confidant. The childe has always had deep meaning in doing things, and Wang Lin''s physique is very special, which is just suitable for practicing boxing. Now the childe teaches him boxing, which is also very profound."


    "Now it happens that there is no one to control the Kungfu in childe''s 3000 Avenue, and Wang Lin is the best choice. Maybe this is also the reason why childe hinted that Wang Lin would come to me to practice. After all, although Wang Lin was born noble, he knows very little. If you want him to control the avenue, you must teach him methods, otherwise it is impossible to complete the fusion."


    Shuxian took a deep breath and kindly explained to Wang Lin.


    Until Wang Lin controlled all the methods and relieved all the doubts, Shuxian didn''t stop explaining.


    After understanding all the preparations and needs of rongdao, Wang Lin showed a look of expectation on his face. He is the Lord of the avenue. This is an extremely noble identity. In the future, he will get the perception of countless strong practitioners. Even if his talent is limited, his achievements will reach a terrible level after stealing the perception of others.


    The Lord of the avenue is not only extremely powerful, but also in practice, he is like opening and hanging up, because he can clearly feel the understanding and understanding of boxing by all people practicing boxing.


    Take a deep breath and wave his big hand. In the emptiness of the manor, there is a long silver river. This river is the long river of time in Li Yixi''s world. If you want to melt Dao and take charge of boxing, you must enter it.


    After listening to Shuxian''s explanation today, Wang Lin knew everything in his heart. At this moment, he stepped into the long river of time.


    Although Wang Lin''s cultivation has reached the realm of half a step empty immortal, his soul power is too weak. At the moment, Wang Lin does not dare to delay. According to the method of tree immortal, he looks for the location of boxing in the shortest time and arrives at the location of boxing. Wang Lin urges all his forces to run directly to the tributary of boxing.


    In the long river of time, Wang Lin, who was running fast, his legs were stuck by the river water of the long river of time and space. The blood and flesh on his legs disappeared instantly, leaving only white bones.


    At this moment, it seems that the whole person has been thrown into death purgatory. Under such terrible pain, if it is an ordinary person, the soul will collapse in an instant.


    The tree fairy saw Wang Lin roaring under the pain in the long river of time. He looked worried. At the moment, he was really worried that Wang Lin could not hold on under such pain. Once he could not hold on, there was only one result waiting for Wang Lin, death.


    In Shuxian''s eyes, Wang Lin is an extremely important person and can''t have any accidents.


    At the moment, the tree fairy''s heart seemed to hang to his throat, but he saw that in the long river of time, his body almost turned into a white bone Wang Lin, roaring and roaring, but he had an indomitable will, so he was slightly relieved.


    With the passage of time, Shuxian was shocked to feel that Wang Lin was running in the long river of time. Not only did he have no fear, but the pain seemed to make him ignite a more terrible fighting spirit.


    "Hoo!"


    Seeing Wang Lin entering the tributary where kungfu is located, the tree fairy spit out a hard breath.


    "What a terrible will. No wonder he was chosen by the childe. His talent is very ordinary, but with such a terrible will, he will become a terrible strong man in the future."


    The tree fairy knows very well that as the master of the road, even if his talent is mediocre, his influence is not great. The most important thing is to have an indomitable will. If he does not have a strong enough will to defeat the demons, the road will stop. If he wants to become a strong Lord of the road, he must have terrible willpower such as Wang Lin.


    "Ah!"


    Wang Lin roared heartily as he entered the tributary where kungfu is located. All his pain just now seemed to be released in this roar.


    At this moment, Wang Lin''s flesh and blood recovered rapidly. At the same time, Wang Lin quickly integrated all his feelings of today''s Kungfu into the avenue.


    With Wang Lin''s continuous integration into the Tao, countless terrible feelings of the avenue were also absorbed by him. In a short time, Wang Lin, who was fed back by the power of the avenue, increased his cultivation at an extremely terrible speed, and set foot in the realm of true immortality in an instant.


    If ordinary people want to practice to the realm of true immortality, it will take at least a hundred years. However, Wang Lin of rongdao is only a matter in the blink of an eye.


    And because today''s Wang Lin got the true meaning of Jeet kune do, he made great progress at this moment. At the moment when Wang Lin completed the integration of Taoism, his cultivation reached the peak of the realm of true immortality, only one step away from the immortal.


    Returning from the long river of time, standing in front of the tree fairy, Wang Lin''s breathing became rapid and heavy, and his breathing sound was like the sound of bellows twitching.


    There was excitement, horror and excitement in those eyes.


    One day, Wang Lin even promoted his cultivation to the peak of true immortality. Wang Lin felt that he was dreaming.


    Calming the surging waves in my heart at the moment, a touch of satisfaction appeared at the corners of my mouth, "I have become the Lord of the road."


    "Sure enough, there is cause and effect in this world, and misfortunes and blessings depend on each other."


    "Someone once predicted that there would be a peerless Tianjiao in my royal family, who would stand at the peak of the world and become one of the kings. It was because of this prediction that my royal family suffered this great disaster, but I didn''t expect that everything had cause and effect. After my royal family was destroyed, I wandered here to know the childe and become the Lord of the road!"


    "I''m afraid no one thought that my Wang Lin was a disgrace to the king''s family and the first waste in the military region. Even the strong man who slaughtered my king''s family despised my cheap life, but they didn''t think that my waste was the peerless pride who was predicted to become the Lord of the road."


    At the moment, Wang Lin remembered that his family had been destroyed, and countless bones appeared in his mind. His desperate heart lit up here and saw the hope of revenge. Because the people who destroyed the Wang family were very powerful and reached the peak of Da Luo Jinxian. If he had been before, he would never have the idea of revenge, because he was already desperate. How can a mortal shake the sky like a mole ant.


    Calming Wang Lin, his eyes fell on the Jeet kune do in his arms, and his heart jumped with a bang.


    "Childe, you are the Lord of heaven. You are the same level of Tianjiao as the Lord of the nine heavens."


    At this moment, Wang Lin thought of the moment of the word "Lord of heaven", his heart trembled and his face was shocked.

 Chapter 629

    Wang Lin shook his head fiercely, felt his cultivation again, and determined that he was not dreaming. A touch of excitement appeared in Wang Lin''s eyes.


    "Jeet kune do, I must understand you. You are the treasure left by the childe. When I thoroughly understand the charm, my strength will reach the level of Da Luo Jinxian, or even stronger. At that time, it will be my time of revenge."


    Wang Lin gathered all his thoughts and didn''t have the slightest intention to celebrate. He continued to sit on his knees under the tree fairy and continue to watch the pictures and pictures of Jeet kune do.


    In the distance, Li Yixi looked at this scene and shook his head and said, "this child is really a martial arts maniac. Unfortunately, like me, he has no talent for practice, and this is also a world of cultivating immortals. Otherwise, he would be an expert if he practiced Jeet kune do to the extreme."


    "With the help of these cultivation resources, it is not difficult to become the second Bruce Lee, or even surpass Bruce Lee, but in front of practitioners, even if the Jeet Kune Do cultivation surpasses Bruce Lee, it is vulnerable."


    "Hey!"


    "He is also a man with a hard life!"


    Li Yixi looked at Wang Lin under the tree and felt some bad feelings. After all, his dream has always been to step into the ranks of immortals and be able to rank in the immortal class.


    For Jeet kune do, Su Xiuyi reached the extreme before the system exploded.


    However, in this world where immortals can be seen everywhere, Li Yixi always felt that he had no chance to show his strength.


    "Hey, although it''s not a magic power and has no effect, Wang Lin wants to practice boxing. Just give him good guidance. There''s nothing to do anyway."


    "It is said that one day in the fairy world, one year in the world, I don''t know what happened to the godless at the moment, and I don''t know whether I can step into the fairy world."


    "The talent of the godless is extremely terrible. Although I only taught him to read and write, there is cause and effect between me and the godless. After his arrival, I have a reliable backer. The love between teachers and disciples is extremely valued among practitioners."


    "Those who do not respect teachers and respect the Tao will be despised by practitioners."


    Li Yixi expected.


    Soon, the night passed.


    Under the tree fairy, after watching Wang Lin all night, there was not any fatigue on his face. On the contrary, in those eyes, the once lonely disappeared and replaced by the fine awn, which was very exciting.


    Overnight, there was no stop at all. At the moment, Wang Lin was shrouded in extremely terrible Tao rhyme and true meaning.


    "Wang Lin, how''s it going?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi came slowly, looked at Wang Lin with a smile and asked.


    When Wang Lin heard Li Yixi''s voice, he was shocked and immediately said, "childe, Wang Lin only knows some fur. Please give him guidance."


    "Good!"


    "Today I will explain to you and demonstrate to you that I have already reached the extreme state of Jeet kune do."


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he began to explain to Wang Lin and demonstrated to Wang Lin.


    In the ancient world of Phoenix, all the people above the hall are embarrassed at the moment. They are not happy because they have cleared all the heavenly demons in the ancient world, because at the moment, they find that the original power of the phoenix ancient world has been integrated by a terrible heavenly demon strong man. At the moment, the ancient Huangfeng brother can''t defeat even if he steps into the realm of the heavenly monarch.


    Because the other party has been the king of heaven for a hundred years by relying on the power of origin, but the strong man of heaven and evil at the moment is in an extremely special state and can not be disconnected from the power of origin of the ancient world of Phoenix. Moreover, in a hundred years, he has made a breakthrough. Now he integrates very fast. If he can''t kill it, the ancient world of Phoenix will disappear and become the world of heaven and evil.


    "Gu Huang, what should we do now? Damn demons, they have merged with the power of origin."


    "How did he do it?"


    "And now he has let the power of origin repel him and disappear."


    An old man''s eyes fell on the ancient emperor, with a look of despair. He didn''t know whether the ancient emperor had a solution.


    "Lord Gu Huang, don''t we give up the phoenix ancient world?"


    "Otherwise, at that time, our destiny will be controlled by the devil. I''m afraid there''s no way to defeat him." Some negatives are desperate at the moment.


    "This is the end of today. I have my own way to kill him!"


    When elder brother Gu Huangfeng saw the people in the hall, he argued endlessly and said irritably.


    "Lord Gu Huang, the gap between you and the powerful demons is not small. How can you make up for it?" Some old people still don''t believe what the ancient emperor said.


    Brother Gu Huangfeng said coldly, "what do you think of my divine eyes? These divine eyes can see through everything. As long as you add a divine soldier, it''s not difficult to kill him."


    "Now, the emperor needs to see a peerless expert and borrow the peerless magic weapon!"


    These people heard the moment of peerless experts, and their inner worries eased a little.


    "Lord Gu Huang, if you borrow divine soldiers, please let me look at them." An old man said excitedly.


    "Good!"


    "Break up!"


    Gu Huangfeng said impatiently.


    After the meeting, brother Gu Huangfeng hurriedly took Feng Jiu and left the ancient world of Phoenix.


    Today, two figures strolled outside Li Yixi''s manor.


    At the moment, they looked at the manor in front of them, and their eyes were dignified.


    "Lord Gu Huang, is this where peerless experts live?"


    "It''s so remote!"


    Looking at the manor, Feng Jiu frowned slightly.


    "Do you think I would be wrong?" Gu Huangfeng stared at each other.


    After taking a deep breath, brother Feng looked respectfully at the manor in front of him, bowed and shouted, "childe, brother Feng came to visit?"


    At this moment, brother Feng''s voice remembered that the closed door slowly opened, a big face stretched out and looked at them.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment of seeing this big face, Feng Jiu, who was very powerful, softened his legs and knelt on the ground.


    At the moment, brother Gu Huangfeng was also stupid. He was frightened by the scene in front of him.


    "Meet an expert!"


    When Feng Jiu saw Lao Bai, he kowtowed directly. He was stunned by the treasure spirit of Lao Bai.


    "See you, master!"


    At this moment, brother Feng, hearing Feng Jiu''s words, immediately woke up and hurried to say.


    "Get up. I''m not an expert. Just call me Lao Bai. Your name is brother Feng, right? Come to see the childe?" Old white immediately smiled and said.


    "Go back to elder generation. Brother Feng came here to see you. I don''t know if you are free." Brother Feng said nervously.


    "The childe is here, but now he is teaching schoolboy boxing. Come first and wait. Don''t kneel before you see the childe. You will scare the childe." With that, Lao Bai told Feng Jiu Yi.


    Feng Jiu''s brain is buzzing at the moment. Unexpectedly, this terrible old white is a servant.


    Brother Feng, who trembled into the manor, took a look at Wang Lin, and was stunned and stiff.

 Chapter 630

    "This... How is this possible?"


    Brother Feng now found that there was a terrible force in Wang Lin''s body. This force made his heart tremble and his face showed a look of panic. Brother Gu Huangfeng knew very well that he had just visited Li Yixi a few days ago. At that time, Wang Lin opened the door for them. It was the first time to visit Li Yixi, Feng Ge was very curious about everything and personally detected Wang Lin''s accomplishments.


    He clearly knew that Wang Lin at that time was just a mortal whose meridians were blocked and could not practice, but now only in the past two or three days, Wang Lin''s cultivation has stepped into such a terrible realm, and now Wang Lin is the peak of true immortality.


    In a short time, he got such terrible strength. Brother Feng looked at Wang Lin with a look of horror.


    Feng Jiu on one side suddenly saw that the ancient emperor''s body became extremely stiff. He frowned and hurried to remind him, "Lord ancient emperor, what''s the matter with you?"


    Feng Jiuyi''s face wondered what kind of person the ancient emperor was. Now it''s the realm of the emperor of heaven. Even in the fairy world, he is a big man. But at this moment, brother Feng''s body became extremely stiff. Feng Jiu even found that brother Feng''s legs trembled slightly at this moment.


    A lord of heaven''s legs trembled. This scene had a great impact on Feng Jiu.


    At the moment, Feng Jiu didn''t know why. He couldn''t help but show a look of panic and worry on his face.


    Hearing Feng Jiu''s words, brother Feng woke up from the shock.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Brother Feng''s breath was extremely rapid. That pair of eyes, still staring at the other side, it''s hard to look away.


    "Gu Huang, Gu Huang, what''s the matter?"


    Feng Jiu found that brother Feng''s state was not very right, and hurriedly asked.


    Feng Jiu''s voice fell again, but brother Feng still didn''t see feng Jiu. He was still staring at Wang Lin''s body and said in a dignified whisper: "Feng Jiu, do you know? The young man in black is still a man with blocked meridians and no cultivation qualification, but now his cultivation has reached the peak of true immortality. "


    "You know what?"


    "How long will it take? Three days, three days!"


    When talking, brother Feng shook and stretched out three fingers. Looking at the three fingers in front of him, I couldn''t believe it.


    "What... What?"


    "Was he still a mortal three days ago?" When Feng Jiu heard the explanation, his eyes suddenly fell on Wang Lin and his face was unbelievable. This sentence really gave Feng Jiu too much impact. In a short time, he even reached such a terrible cultivation. He didn''t dare to do so even in a dream.


    But at the moment, it really appeared.


    Feng Jiu''s strength is extremely strong, reaching the level of Da Luo Jinxian. As the right arm around the ancient emperor, his strength is naturally not bad. At a glance, he knew that Wang Lin''s cultivation has indeed reached the peak of real immortals, but he can''t believe it.


    Wang Lin took a hard breath and asked brother Gu Huangfeng, "Lord Gu Huang, are you sure he was still a mortal three days ago?"


    This scene is really incredible. Feng Jiu felt that he had an illusion. He heard it wrong.


    Wrong.


    So Feng Jiu asked again.


    "Sure, it''s not an illusion. It''s true. You see, who is the peerless expert who granted the little Phoenix the best luck? With such peerless expert''s personal guidance and countless divine resources, even fools can''t be ordinary. What''s more, Wang Lin can see something unusual from his eyes."


    "Childe, but teach by morality!"


    Brother Feng said with envy on his face.


    At the moment, Li Yixi kept boxing, and his boxing technique was extremely slow. He kept explaining the essence of Jeet kune do to Wang Lin, and a smile appeared on his face from time to time. He was very satisfied with Wang Lin and Li Yixi.


    However, when Feng Jiu heard the word "morality and justice", he immediately set his eyes on Li Yixi beside Wang Lin.


    "This... This..."


    "It''s really the truth of the road."


    After Feng Jiu saw it clearly, he was shocked on his face.


    At the moment, Feng Jiu saw the terrible truth spread with Li Yixi''s fist.


    "Feng Jiu, stop!"


    When brother Feng saw Feng Jiu at the moment, he stared at Li Yixi and scolded him.


    Because now, under the terrible truth of Li Yixi''s great road, Feng Jiu fell into it in an instant. This is stealing a teacher. It''s a great sin for people in the practice world.


    And if Li Yixi doesn''t like it, Li Yixi will never lend them artifact. Without Li Yixi''s help, the ancient world of Phoenix will soon be over.


    So at the moment, brother Feng quickly scolded without the slightest hesitation.


    "Lord Gu Huang!"


    Feng Jiu immediately woke up and separated from the truth of the avenue, but looking at brother Feng''s cold eyes, Feng Jiu''s face changed.


    "Hum!"


    "Do you know what cheating means?"


    "If you don''t want to die, resist the temptation in your heart. Once you offend the childe, I will refine the origin of the phoenix ancient world to the demons. You are the sinner of the demons."


    Brother Feng''s voice at the moment is very cold.


    "Lord Gu Huang, I am guilty!" At the moment of hearing this, Feng Jiu''s face changed, and a look of panic appeared in his eyes. His behavior was indeed excessive. This is a great crime.


    Feng Jiu''s face turned a little white.


    "It''s the Phoenix emperor. It''s far from welcome." As soon as brother Feng''s voice fell, Hu Qingyun slowly came out of the house in the distance.


    Hu Qingyun, who came out, happened to see this scene. Brother Feng''s strength, but Tianjun, Hu Qingyun naturally didn''t dare to be careless. She came quickly and bowed down to invite him.


    "No... dare not, dare not bother madam."


    At the moment, brother Feng''s voice trembled slightly and her face was frightened. Hu Qingyun was Li Yixi''s wife. He didn''t talk about cultivation, but just Li Yixi''s wife. In these days, I''m afraid there are few people who dare to offend her.


    "The Phoenix emperor doesn''t need to worry. You are the emperor of heaven and deserve it."


    "Please!"


    Hu Qingyun smiled again.


    But brother Feng smiled, but he didn''t dare to go ahead and tried his best to let Hu Qingyun go ahead.


    Hu Qingyun also saw that if she didn''t go, the two people didn''t dare to go, so Hu Qingyun had no choice but to go ahead and bring them into the tea pavilion.


    "Lao Bai, give me a cup of tea."


    Hu Qingyun hurriedly ordered again.


    "Yes, madam!"


    The old white gentleman saluted and hurried away to prepare tea.


    Hu Qingyun also found that they were a little uneasy and hurried to take the opportunity to leave.


    Seeing Hu Qingyun leave, their fear slowly disappeared.


    After all, where is Hu Qingyun''s identity? Where do they dare to sit with Hu Qingyun at will.

 Chapter 631

    Hu Qingyun walked slowly, interrupting Li Yixi''s cultivation with Wang Lin.


    "Husband, there are guests coming!" Hu Qingyun looked at Li Yixi and reminded him.


    Hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, Li Yixi at the moment found that there were two more people in the manor. Just now, all his body and mind were immersed in teaching Wang Lin, and he didn''t feel any guests coming.


    Li Yixi turned around and immediately saw the ancient Huangfeng brother and Fengjiu in the tea pavilion.


    "Phoenix''s ancient power!"


    "Here comes the opportunity. This is a big man. You can''t offend him."


    Li Yixi made a decision in an instant. The Phoenix family, in Li Yixi''s eyes, is a super thigh.


    Li Yixi said hurriedly, "Wang Lin, that''s all for today. We''ll continue tomorrow. Today there are guests visiting. The guests are more important!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Wang Lin didn''t dare to say much and replied immediately. Even at the moment, Wang Lin was full of passion for Jeet kune do. If he practiced, he might break through immediately, but he didn''t dare to stop one or two.


    "Childe, the guests are important. You don''t practice boxing every day."


    "It takes a lot of training."


    Hearing Wang Lin''s words, Li Yixi smiled and hurried to the tea pavilion. Far away, Li Yixi said with a smile, "it''s my honor for you to come to my humble house. No wonder magpies fell on the branches early in the morning."


    Seeing Li Yixi''s meteor coming, brother Feng and Feng Jiu''s look changed slightly. Where dare they sit and quickly get up to salute, "brother Feng has seen the childe."


    "Feng Jiu has seen childe!"


    At the moment, the two people have a respectful face.


    "Sit down, you''re welcome."


    Seeing the two get up, Li Yixi hurriedly said.


    He also immediately sat down. At this moment, Lao Bai also sent tea.


    Serve tea to several people.


    At this moment, brother Gu Huangfeng looked uneasy. With the continuous understanding of Li Yixi, brother Gu Huangfeng was more afraid of Li Yixi.


    Brother Gu Huangfeng is very clear that Wang Lin''s strength is not obtained by Wang Lin''s own cultivation, but Li Yixi''s great road, which makes Wang Lin reach this level in a short time.


    Gu Huangfeng''s heart is still pounding until now, because the impact of this scene is too great. If Li Yixi wants to create an immortal Dynasty, as long as he selects countless Tianjiao, he can establish a huge and terrible supreme force in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, Gu Huangfeng took a deep breath to calm his shock, and hurriedly took out the gift he had prepared.


    "Childe, the things you gave me last time are really too valuable. I have nothing to take. This gift is filial to you!"


    At this moment, brother Gu Huangfeng hurriedly sent a jade bottle in his hand to Li Yixi. The jade bottle contained a drop of blood essence, the blood essence of a powerful place. This blood essence was not ordinary blood essence, but the real blood of the ancestors of the Phoenix family in the ancient world of Phoenix. It was extremely valuable. For the Phoenix Phoenix family, it was more precious than their lives.


    However, the painting given by Li Yixi last time gave the ancient Huangfeng brother a real eye in his practice, saw the plight of the ancient Phoenix family at that time, and cleared away all the potential threats. Now there is only the strong man of heaven and evil who is integrated with the origin of the ancient Phoenix world.


    Brother Gu Huangfeng knows very well that if Li Yixi doesn''t do it, the ancient world of Phoenix will be completely hopeless. So at this moment, he directly brought the most precious treasure of the Phoenix family. He hopes to borrow these treasures and let Li Yixi lend him the magic weapon.


    "Gifts?"


    "Just come and sit down. Why bring gifts every time? That''s not a precious thing. I can write countless with a wave. Even those street scholars can complete some literary talent! "


    Li Yixi immediately waved his hand and refused. Last time he knew that those things brought by the other party were extremely precious treasures in the spiritual world. Now where would he accept the other party''s treasures again.


    "Childe, please accept it, otherwise I''m uneasy. The thing you gave me last time is too important for me. I don''t think I can repay it. If childe doesn''t accept it, brother Feng won''t get up."


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice just fell, brother Gu Huangfeng knelt directly on the ground.


    Li Yixi saw brother Feng plop and kneel on the ground. His face showed a look of horror. He quickly stretched out his hand and pulled brother Gu Huangfeng up.


    "Come on, get up. Can''t I take it?"


    When Li Yixi''s voice fell, brother Gu Huangfeng stood up and worshipped Li Yixi again.


    "Thank you, young master!"


    After the sound fell, brother Gu Huangfeng sat on the chair and saw that Li Yixi had received the treasure. His mood was slowly calm for a few minutes.


    "Hey!"


    "I didn''t expect my calligraphy and painting to have such terrible ability. Doesn''t it mean that I can be powerful in the whole cultivation world from now on? After all, these guys will have heart demons in their cultivation skills, and the things I write contain noble righteousness. These noble righteousness are the best thing to restrain heart demons!"


    "Even in the fairyland, this noble righteousness is also useful. Otherwise, this person is a powerful existence of the Phoenix family, and his strength must be thorough. Since he came to visit me today, it must be the noble righteousness that played a role and helped him. Otherwise, how could he visit me in such a short time with such a terrible existence and extremely noble status?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi felt that the tiger map he gave to each other had played a great role, and he was very excited.


    "What treasure is this? Is it a panacea?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi, looking at the jade bottle in his hand, asked curiously.


    Because Li Yixi has always wanted to step into the ranks of cultivation, but when he was on earth, he just didn''t have the opportunity. Now that he was in the fairy world, Li Yixi felt that there might be a way to change his constitution. Therefore, Li Yixi was very excited when he looked at the jade vase at this moment.


    After all, among the fairy novels Li Yixi has read, the jade bottle is usually filled with panacea, so there is Li Yixi''s sentence.


    Brother Gu Huangfeng was shocked when he heard Li Yixi''s words and hurriedly explained, "childe, the jade bottle is not a panacea, but the treasure of my Phoenix family, the real blood of the Phoenix."


    Looking forward to looking at brother Gu Huangfeng''s Li Yixi, I heard brother Gu Huangfeng''s words at this moment. Li Yixi''s body suddenly trembled, and an incredible color appeared in his eyes. In Li Yixi''s head, the words of brother Gu Huangfeng constantly echoed, "phoenix is real blood."


    Li Yixi knew that a drop of ordinary Phoenix blood essence could prolong the life of thousands of years. Now, if he swallowed the Phoenix blood in the bottle, he might have great benefits. It might help him step into the road of cultivation.


    "Thank you!"


    "I don''t know if I still need some calligraphy and painting. I still have some here. It doesn''t work for me. You can take them away!"


    Excited at the same time, Li Yixi didn''t know how to repay each other, so he immediately thought of the calligraphy and paintings in his study.


    But where did brother Gu Huangfeng dare to spy on those things? Those calligraphy and paintings are rare treasures. Now the most urgent thing is to borrow the axe near the firewood house. Now for them, the axe is the most important thing.

 Chapter 632

    When elder brother Gu Huangfeng spoke, his eyes looked at the firewood room. At the moment, Li Yixi had been paying attention to elder brother Gu Huangfeng. After looking along with elder brother Gu Huangfeng''s eyes, Li Yixi found that elder brother Gu Huangfeng was staring at the axe next to the firewood room.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi felt that he had an illusion. His face was incredible. The axe was only used to chop firewood. It was sharper and there was no abnormality, but the other party would pay attention to the axe.


    "Is there anything different about this axe?"


    Li Yixi murmured to himself. At that moment, he also remembered the origin of the axe. The axe was indeed a treasure in the cultivation world and was obtained in the lower world. At that time, Li Yixi remembered that someone had fought for the axe, but Li Yixi didn''t expect that an axe in the mortal world had reached the fairy world, and people paid attention to it. The dog ignored it, Nothing to ask for.


    Originally, Li Yixi at the moment didn''t know what to give today, because what brother Gu Huangfeng sent today was the most precious treasure of the ancient Phoenix family, Phoenix real blood. At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help but move in his heart when he saw brother Gu Huangfeng looking there. Maybe there was something strange about the axe.


    This axe has always been used to chop firewood, but he has not found any role. Even if it is a treasure, it must have no chance with him. Therefore, Li Yixi secretly decided to give it to each other, but now he is not sure that brother Gu Huangfeng is concerned about this axe. At the moment, Li Yixi plans to see it again. If it is really the other party''s concern, it doesn''t hurt to give it to each other.


    "Come on, come on, you two have tea!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the tea and immediately invited them.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    When Feng Jiu heard Li Yixi''s words, he immediately pulled his mood over. Brother Gu Huangfeng immediately picked up the tea on the tea table and narrowed gently.


    After all, the ancient Huangfeng brother doesn''t have any mind to taste tea, because the ancient world of Phoenix is still in deep water. If he can''t borrow an axe today, the original power of the ancient world of Phoenix will be continuously integrated by the powerful demons of heaven. At that time, it will be a disaster for the ancient world of Phoenix.


    Feng Jiu didn''t want to drink tea now, but Li Yixi didn''t dare not refuse the invitation. He hurried to pick up the tea and drank a little.


    At the same time, Feng Jiu hurriedly asked, "Lord Gu Huang, you''ve been looking over there. Is the magic weapon you want to borrow for the peerless expert right there?"


    Feng Jiu naturally felt that brother Gu Huangfeng was restless, so he asked.


    "Good."


    "Look over there. The axe outside the firewood room is the magic weapon I want to borrow. Even if it''s not close now, you can see its horror if you observe it carefully. If you get it, the current crisis of our phoenix ancient family can be resolved!"


    At the moment when Feng Jiu''s voice fell, Gu Huangfeng immediately responded.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment when Feng Jiu heard this, he was shocked and showed an incredible color in his eyes. Unexpectedly, the peerless magic soldier in the ancient emperor''s population was the axe that looked ordinary in the firewood room.


    Feng Jiu felt that the ancient emperor would never deceive him, so Feng Jiu''s soul power immediately spread to the axe outside the firewood house. He wanted to test with his soul power to see if his axe was as powerful as the ancient emperor said.


    However, at the moment when Feng Jiu''s soul force just touched the axe, a startling dragon chant sounded in Feng Jiu''s soul.


    Feng Jiu was frightened to find that the axe in front of him had changed into a terrible black dragon. The black dragon roared up to the sky. The terrible pressure almost scattered his soul.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, under the startling dragon chant, Feng Jiu''s soul power was seriously damaged. Feng Jiu hurriedly took back his soul power. His body trembled slightly. Feng Jiu''s hands held his robe. At this moment, Feng Jiu almost didn''t sit still.


    Feng Jiu''s breath became extremely rapid at this moment, and his chest fluctuated violently. Feng Jiu secretly congratulated himself that his soul power was just testing around the axe and didn''t directly touch the axe, otherwise... Otherwise, the spirit of divine soldiers could directly collapse his soul power.


    "Feng Jiu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Huangfeng was very close to Feng Jiu. He immediately found the abnormality of Feng Jiu and asked.


    "Lord Gu Huang, i... I''m fine. I can still suppress it. My soul is hurt. After I heard your words just now, I peeped into it with my soul power. I didn''t expect that the axe was really a peerless magic weapon, and the magic weapon has spirit. The spirit is a powerful black dragon. My soul was hurt under the authority of the black dragon."


    Feng Jiu lowered his head, because at this moment, two lines of blood and tears flowed out of his eyes, and hurriedly stretched out his hand to wipe away the two lines of blood and tears.


    "Is the spirit a black dragon?"


    At the moment of hearing this, brother Gu Huangfeng''s whole body was shocked and his eyes showed a shocking color. On that day, he just looked at the axe at random, and he could feel the horror of the axe.


    On that day, brother Gu Huangfeng didn''t really feel the power of the axe. He didn''t expect that the instrument spirit was a black dragon. If he urged, the dragon and Phoenix would sound together. At that time, the power would be more terrible. No wonder he always felt that as long as he got the axe, he could resolve the danger of the phoenix ancient family.


    After hearing that Feng Jiu''s soul was badly hurt, brother Gu Huangfeng was very worried and didn''t know what to do. If he left, he would not be able to borrow an axe today. If he didn''t leave, Feng Jiu''s soul would be difficult to repair.


    However, at the moment when Feng Jiu tried his best to suppress his soul, he suddenly felt that a gentle force was born in his lower abdomen. This force immediately entered his soul palace. After entering the soul palace, this force burst out a soft and mysterious force to repair his soul rapidly.


    In the blink of an eye, Feng Jiu was frightened to find that the tearing feeling of her soul disappeared.


    The whole body suddenly trembled. At this moment, Feng Jiu looked at the tea cup on the table in horror. Just now, he never looked at the tea directly, but at this moment, after he felt the abnormality in his lower abdomen, Feng Jiu naturally knew that this scene was caused by the tea in front of him.


    "This, this tea..."


    After Feng Jiu suppressed the tearing feeling of his soul, his eyes stared at the tea in the tea cup, his heart pounded violently, and there was a terrible wave in his heart. He didn''t expect that a cup of ordinary tea here was a divine thing to nourish the soul.


    Things that can repair the soul have always been hard to find. Only those powerful forces have them. I didn''t expect to meet these gods when I came to the manor for a cup of tea today.


    When Feng Jiu was shocked, brother Feng''s body was shocked, and his eyes stared at the teacup in front of him.


    After brother Gu Huangfeng realized the efficacy of tea, his eyes quietly looked at Feng Jiu and asked, "Feng Jiu, this... This tea has a miraculous effect and can help the soul. How are you now?"

 Chapter 633

    After the voice of brother Gu Huangfeng fell, he looked uneasy, because he was very worried at this moment. He didn''t know how Fengjiu is now. He didn''t want his right arm to be hit and fall down after coming here.


    After all, the soul is too important for a warrior. If the soul is damaged, it will never go further in his life. It is also an extravagant hope to maintain his current strength.


    When Feng Jiu was excited, he happened to hear brother Feng''s voice and immediately replied, "Lord Gu Huang, I have nothing to do. I didn''t expect that a cup of tea here is also such a divine thing. My soul has been repaired. Moreover, if the guess is good, we may meet a great opportunity today."


    "As long as we finish drinking the tea, our soul will definitely grow greatly today, which is comparable to the years of our practice for thousands of years."


    Feng Jiu''s heart was pounding and his eyes were full of expectation, because there was no way to practice the soul power, and he could only make it grow slowly, but now he felt that the cup of tea in front of him could be worth the growth of the soul for thousands of years.


    Such a terrible opportunity, even if his strength reaches Da Luo Jinxian, he can''t help shaking.


    "You''re right. There''s nothing mortal around the childe. I don''t know where the childe exists. It''s so terrible!"


    After hearing Feng Jiu''s words, brother Gu Huangfeng''s heart trembled violently and his face was incredible. What he saw and heard today really frightened him again.


    But at the moment, when brother Gu Huangfeng saw that Feng Jiu''s soul had been repaired, his worry disappeared.


    He immediately picked up the tea and took a big sip. If he hadn''t seen Li Yixi sitting opposite the table, Gu Huangfeng didn''t want to maintain any elegance at this moment. He wanted to swallow the tea in the tea cup.


    Li Yixi chatted with the two at that moment. When Li Yixi chatted with brother Gu Huangfeng, he was also paying attention to brother Gu Huangfeng''s actions.


    Soon, the tea in the tea cup was drunk by the two people. Lao Bai hurried forward to fill the tea in the two people''s tea cup.


    With continuous tea drinking and chatting, Li Yixi has found that today''s brother Gu Huangfeng has been looking at the axe next to the firewood house. He didn''t expect that he was really interested in the axe there.


    This axe is not so sharp in Li Yixi''s eyes, and it is useless. It is only used to cut firewood. With his own forging means, Li Yixi is very confident that the axe he made is definitely sharper than this axe.


    Therefore, Li Yixi decided that since the other party liked the axe today, he would simply give it to the other party.


    This is also an unexpected joy. I didn''t think I had been thinking about what gift to thank each other. When I was distressed, I finally got the answer.


    "Lao Bai, go and get the axe!"


    Li Yixi looked at Lao Bai and ordered him directly.


    "Yes, master!"


    The old white gentleman bowed and hurried to the firewood house and took the axe next to the firewood house.


    When elder brother Gu Huangfeng heard Li Yixi''s words, his heart trembled wildly. A dignified color appeared in his eyes. His eyes stared at Lao Bai.


    "Do you know what I''m here for?"


    "Childe, have you calculated my purpose of coming here?"


    "Young master, will he lend me the axe? This is an extremely terrible divine weapon, which is more important than my life! "


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a magic weapon. I''m afraid there is no magic weapon of such quality in the central Xianting."


    At this moment, brother Gu Huangfeng was uneasy and excited.


    Especially when he saw Lao Bai coming here with an axe.


    "Master, I have taken it!"


    Old Bai Li offered the axe in his hand.


    After Li Yixi took over the axe, he waved it casually in his hand, a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, and his eyes fell on brother Gu Huangfeng.


    Asked with a smile, "are you interested in this axe? I got it by chance when I was in the lower bound. I haven''t found anything unusual and can only be used to chop firewood."


    "Now, with the continuous improvement of my casting method, I used to think it was extremely sharp, but now it''s just like that. Although this axe is a thing in the cultivation world, I haven''t found anything unusual. For me, it''s no doubt different from an ordinary axe. If you like it, take it. Maybe you can get something from it."


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he directly sent the peerless magic soldier in his hand to brother Gu Huangfeng.


    "This..."


    Brother Gu Huangfeng looked incredible when he saw the axe handed to him. Today, he just came to borrow the axe. Unexpectedly, Li Yixi gave him the axe directly as garbage.


    And just now, brother Gu Huangfeng heard Li Yixi say that the axe was just rubbish in his eyes, and the axe forged by Li Yixi was sharper than this.


    From this sentence, brother Gu Huangfeng was shocked to find that Li Yixi was not only terrible in cultivation, but also superb in casting. He was even able to cast divine soldiers with qualities beyond axes.


    Gu Huangfeng didn''t expect that he didn''t speak. Li Yixi saw through himself and knew his purpose here.


    Brother Gu Huangfeng jumped in his heart and looked at Li Yixi with gratitude. He wanted to kneel in front of Li Yixi immediately, but brother Gu Huangfeng knew that Li Yixi was in a very special state and seemed to be really experiencing mortal life, so he didn''t dare to say anything at will.


    Hurriedly and tremblingly took the magic soldier over, "thank you, childe. This axe is really of great use to me. If the childe has any orders in the future, it doesn''t hurt. I, the Phoenix family, are willing to die for the childe."


    At this moment, brother Gu Huangfeng looked serious when he spoke, without the slightest intention of fraud, which made Li Yixi''s body tremble violently.


    Li Yixi''s eyes immediately fell on the axe. He looked unbelievable and muttered to himself, "is this axe really a supreme magic weapon that makes the ancient Phoenix family willing to die for me?"


    "However, it''s impossible to give it back to each other now. The Phoenix family is too strong."


    Li Yixi''s body suddenly trembled and his face was incredible, but soon, Li Yixi''s shock was suppressed, because he had not found the abnormality of the axe all the time, which showed that he had no chance with it and was waste in his own hands.


    In exchange for the friendship of the Phoenix family, Li Yixi also felt that it was worth the money. The Phoenix family, but the divine beast, holding this thigh would be of great benefit to him in the future. Moreover, he didn''t get nothing today. He has got the real blood of the Phoenix.


    Thinking for a moment, Li Yixi didn''t ask to come back.

 Chapter 634

    "You''re welcome. Even if it''s precious, it doesn''t have any effect on me. Maybe it can bloom its light in your hands. It''s only dusty here."


    Li Yixi immediately showed a smile on his face and explained to them.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    After taking a deep breath, Gu Huangfeng thanked Li Yixi again, because it was not only a gift of a magic weapon, but also saved the lives of all the creatures of the Phoenix family.


    Today''s Gu Huangfeng brother and Feng Jiu couldn''t wait to leave after they got the axe. They killed the powerful demon who fused the origin of the ancient world of Phoenix, but today''s Li Yixi seized the opportunity to hold his thigh and entertain them.


    Until the end of the banquet, Gu Huangfeng and Feng Jiu left the manor trembling.


    Feng Jiu, who had just left the manor, was frightened by the struggle between his eyes and stared at brother Gu Huangfeng. "Lord Gu Huang, do you have any guess about the peerless expert?"


    "What is the identity of a peerless expert? What a state? I didn''t expect that there was no mortal thing around the peerless expert. Today, I got a terrible harvest with a meal and a few glasses of wine. I feel that after I go back and shut up for a period of time, my cultivation can go further! "


    At the moment, Feng Jiu''s heart was pounding, and even his eyes showed fear, because what he saw and heard today really scared Feng Jiu silly.


    Today, when she came to the manor, Feng Jiu was very clear that she had done nothing, but Feng Jiu found that today''s harvest was equal to his tens of thousands of years of practice.


    Especially in Fengjiu''s current state, it is extremely difficult to go further. It has been belittled in 10000 years. In the state of Da Luo Jinxian, a bottleneck can bind a strong existence for tens of thousands of years. Now Fengjiu can feel that he can go further after being closed for a period of time, and his heart is naturally excited.


    "I don''t know. In my understanding, there is no strong existence in the nine heavy days that is consistent with the childe''s identity. Maybe the childe is a strong man in the ancient times!"


    Gu Huangfeng glanced at the manor in fear and whispered an explanation, because in his cognition, there was really no strong existence consistent with Li Yixi.


    It seems that Li Yixi is a peerless strong man out of thin air.


    The world is very big, and brother Gu Huangfeng doesn''t fully understand it, so at the moment, he regards Li Yixi as those reclusive giants in the ancient times.


    "Let''s go. Now let''s go back and resolve the catastrophe of the Phoenix family!"


    "I can''t get rid of the powerful devil all day. I''m uneasy all day."


    At the moment, brother Gu Huangfeng thought of the ancient world of Phoenix and showed a look of worry in the eyes of the powerful demons who integrated the origin.


    Immediately with Feng Jiu, they broke through the air and disappeared into the sky.


    Before long, the ancient Huangfeng brother and Fengjiu returned to the ancient world of Phoenix.


    Just entering the phoenix ancient world, I can''t help but feel a while, because at the entrance of the phoenix ancient world, there are countless strong people of the phoenix ancient family. These people are worried one by one. They seem to be waiting here all the time.


    "Lord Gu Huang, you''ve finally come back. What''s the matter? Have you borrowed the magic soldiers?"


    An old man of the phoenix ancient family couldn''t wait to open his mouth and looked anxious.


    Because after the power of the ancient world of the devil and the Phoenix did not repel, the speed of integration reached an incredible speed. They can be said to have trouble sleeping and eating.


    After the old clan''s voice fell, countless pairs of eyes instantly stared at brother Gu Huangfeng. They also wanted to know the answer. If they didn''t borrow peerless magic soldiers, they felt that the ancient world of Phoenix was completely over.


    Seeing the worry on these people''s faces, elder brother Gu Huangfeng showed a dignified color on his face. Elder brother Gu Huangfeng was very clear. It seems that the progress of the strong man of the Tianmo clan in integrating the source has been improved again in the short period of time he left.


    Elder brother Gu Huangfeng glanced at all the people present and showed a confident look on his face. "You don''t have to worry. I have borrowed a peerless magic weapon from a peerless expert and have a way to deal with the strong man of the Tianmo clan."


    But after brother Feng''s voice fell, the strong here didn''t disperse immediately, and there was no smile on his face, because they didn''t know whether brother Gu Huangfeng was to reassure them. At the moment, the old man said with a dignified face, "Lord Gu Huang, you really borrowed a peerless magic soldier, can you deal with the strong demon? Can we see what kind of magic soldiers they are and whether they are capable of dealing with the strong devil that day? "


    "Lord Gu Huang, you should be very clear about the terrible strength of the powerful devil, but you have reached the realm of the emperor of heaven, even a little stronger than you."


    "Coupled with the integration of the original power of the phoenix ancient world, his strength is extremely terrible!"


    Obviously, from the old clan''s voice, we can hear that he is questioning the strength of the divine army, because he has little chance to rely on a divine army to suppress that.


    Hearing the words of the elder clan, he felt the eyes of others falling on him. Brother Gu Huangfeng frowned slightly, but in order to reassure everyone, he took out the axe.


    At the moment, an axe appeared in brother Gu Huangfeng''s hand. Which old man spoke was the most powerful among these old men. He saw brother Gu Huangfeng''s dark but ordinary axe, frowned slightly and said, "Lord Gu Huang, are you sure this axe can help you kill the powerful demon? How can I feel that he doesn''t have any breath of magic soldiers. "


    However, at the moment when the old man''s voice just fell, the ordinary axe in brother Feng''s hand seemed to be irritated, and a terrible smell broke out on the axe.


    At the same time, without being urged, I saw that the axe waved gently at the clan old man, and a terrible divine light attacked the clan old man.


    The old man looked skeptical, but at the moment when his voice just fell, he suddenly found that the strong bodies beside him suddenly dodged.


    Because a terrible divine power broke out on the axe. To be exact, it was not that they dodged, but a terrible divine power broke out on the axe and lifted their bodies away.


    Seeing the terrible attack on the axe, the old clan''s eyes jumped wildly, and he felt as if he had been stared at by the God of death. Without any thinking, he directly showed his strongest magic power.


    At the same time, a huge divine script appeared in front of him at this moment. This divine script is a shield word. The ability of divine script broke out and turned into a huge Divine Shield to block this terrible attack.


    "Click!"


    However, under the attack of axe Mang, the Divine Shield was directly chopped up like tofu.

 Chapter 635

    At this moment, the clan old man was scared to death, and his legs trembled violently. It was a Divine Shield condensed by the divine power. His defense was extremely terrible. He was confident that he could stop the ancient emperor''s strike that had set foot in the territory of the emperor, but now such a terrible Divine Shield was as unbearable as tofu under the attack of an axe.


    Seeing the moment when the Divine Shield was torn, the old clan jumped wildly from the corners of his eyes, and his body suddenly dodged to the side.


    "Hiss!"


    The sound of cutting sounded, and the divine light flashed from the old man''s scalp. A mountain not far away was cut in half under the attack of the divine light.


    The old man''s body became extremely stiff at this moment, and his eyes became dull and godless.


    Because at this moment, he felt his hair falling slowly.


    At the same time, I feel a chill rising on one side of my head.


    "Huh?"


    Brother Gu Huangfeng was also frightened by the sudden change. He quickly put away the axe. Unexpectedly, he just took out the axe. The provoked axe almost killed the clan old man. The clan old man was in the ancient world of Phoenix, but his status was extremely noble. He was only a little inferior to him.


    Brother Gu Huangfeng didn''t expect that such a powerful old clan could not resist the random blow of the axe. At this moment, he saw that the left head of old clan had been cut off. Brother Gu Huangfeng wanted to laugh.


    Because the old clan has always been tit for tat with him, I finally taught him a lesson today.


    Brother Gu Huangfeng immediately said with the help of the opportunity, "now you believe it. With the help of divine soldiers, the emperor is sure to be able to deal with the strong demons!"


    "Moreover, I didn''t borrow this magic weapon, but it was directly given to me by a peerless expert. From now on, he will be the town family magic weapon of my phoenix ancient family."


    "It''s hard to give full play to its strength. No one can disturb me tonight. I need to refine it, otherwise it''s difficult to urge its real power!"


    "I wait for the order of Lord Gu Huang!" At this moment, after these strong men in the ancient world of Phoenix saw the horror of the divine soldiers, no one dared to question. At this moment, they trembled slightly one by one, but they knew that the strongest old man just provoked a few words and was almost killed by the divine soldiers on the spot.


    Compared with that one, the gap between their strength is even wider. If they are stared at by divine soldiers, they feel that they will die. Therefore, at this moment, no one dares to question the words of brother Gu Huangfeng.


    When brother Gu Huangfeng saw all these people kneeling on the ground, he also showed a touch of excitement. All along, there has been no one heart in the ancient world of Phoenix, and there are also factions. Now, after brother Gu Huangfeng found that he controls the axe, these people no longer dare to question their words even if they have some thoughts in their hearts.


    This is a good start. This disaster has changed since I met Li Yixi and turned into an opportunity for the rise of the Phoenix family.


    Seeing that brother Gu Huangfeng turned away, these people quickly saluted brother Gu Huangfeng again, "congratulations to Lord Gu Huang!"


    After seeing brother Gu Huangfeng leave one by one, countless pairs of eyes instantly fell on Feng Jiu.


    The old clan looked at Feng Jiu with an embarrassed face and asked respectfully, "Feng Jiu Dharma protector, I don''t know where you went with the ancient emperor and which peerless expert you met, but you got such a divine soldier. These divine soldiers are absolutely capable of helping the ancient emperor deal with the powerful demons."


    "I''d like to thank that peerless expert. Can Fengjiu Dharma protector tell me?"


    The moment Feng Jiu heard this sentence, the corners of her mouth showed a mocking color.


    The clan elder has been secretly fighting against them. Unexpectedly, he wants to inquire about the location of peerless experts from him and ask for opportunities. It''s just wishful thinking.


    Feng jiuleng snorted, "elder clan, that peerless expert can''t be visited by anyone. The reason why we can be interviewed is that adult Phoenix has visited before."


    "And that peerless expert, but you know the past and future. You just despised his magic soldiers so much. If you let that peerless expert meet you, I''m afraid you will not only have no chance, but also encounter disaster. Are you sure you want to visit?"


    After hearing Feng Jiu''s words, the old man''s eyes jumped and his heart trembled when he remembered the terrible attack of the axe just now.


    I was stunned by Feng Jiu''s words.


    The old man of this clan was extremely overbearing in his daily life. Now he was frightened by himself. Feng Jiu showed a touch of excitement at the corners of his mouth, waved his sleeves and walked away directly.


    Because Fengjiu also needs to be closed now, the opportunity today is too great. As long as it is closed and digested, its strength can be further improved.


    After watching Feng Jiu leave, these elders looked at each other face to face. The elder looked gloomy, but he didn''t say anything. Although his prestige has decreased a lot, fortunately, the crisis in the ancient world of Phoenix is likely to be resolved, and he doesn''t care so much.


    After all, compared with the power struggle on weekdays, the phoenix ancient world is their root, which is too important.


    After brother Gu Huangfeng entered the secret room, he began to refine the axe. It took him a few hours to refine the magic weapon.


    Brother Gu Huangfeng is very clear that if he wants to really refine the divine soldiers, it will take a very long time, so now he just wants to urge the power of the divine soldiers, so he just needs to refine them preliminarily.


    With the idea of brother Gu Huangfeng, a terrible black dragon appeared in the secret room, and the domineering dragon broke out wantonly in the secret room.


    At the same time, at this moment, the Phoenix blood in brother Gu Huangfeng''s body was also stimulated, and a phoenix virtual shadow appeared in the secret room.


    The dragon and Phoenix shadow appeared, and the terrible power was crisscrossed in an instant, as if this indestructible secret room could not bear this terrible power.


    Frightened, brother Gu Huangfeng immediately put away the power and suppression of the divine soldiers.


    "What a terrible peerless magic weapon. It has erupted such terrible ability. Under the harmony of dragon and Phoenix, my strength has increased several times."


    "It''s time to resolve the crisis of my phoenix ancient family!"


    After feeling the powerful power of the Tomahawk, brother Gu Huangfeng''s face showed a touch of excitement. His body instantly disappeared into the secret room. When he appeared again, he had come to the core of the ancient world of Phoenix.


    At the moment when the figure of brother Gu Huangfeng appeared, I saw a chaos, and suddenly a huge dark shadow appeared.


    This huge and incomparable shadow is like a man, a beast and a beast.


    With a pair of huge ox horns, which pair of eyes are broken crystal color, half of the body, usually the body of a python.


    At the moment of brother Feng''s arrival, a huge dark shadow appeared, and a mocking voice rang through the space. "Brother Feng, you didn''t run for your life with the people of the ancient Phoenix family. Did you come to die? Naturally, you came, so I''ll kill you today and let you see my magic power now."


    At this moment, the strong man of the heavenly devil, with a proud face, felt the power he got after integrating the source, and did not pay any attention to brother Gu Huangfeng.

 Chapter 636

    In those broken golden eyes, there was a face of disdain. The eyes were like gods on the nine days overlooking mole ants on earth.


    "Do you really think you are invincible? Our Phoenix family is also a big family in ancient times. Do you want to devour the destruction? Today I''ll let you know what the price of trying to subvert our Phoenix family is? "


    Hearing the words of the powerful devil, brother Gu Huangfeng''s eyes twinkled with cold light. At this moment, brother Gu Huangfeng exuded a terrible smell, and a terrible cold killing intention burst out from his body.


    "Hum!"


    "How can mole ants shake the sky? Although I don''t know what chance you got and set foot in the emperor of heaven, I can''t deal with the emperor of heaven at the beginning. You didn''t try last time. Your cultivation is vulnerable in front of me!"


    "The last time I let you escape, today I let you know what despair is!"


    However, when the strong man of the devil saw the moment when brother Gu Huangfeng shot, he not only did not have the slightest fear, but was ridiculed on his face. At the same time, a ferocious huge palm grabbed brother Gu Huangfeng like blocking the sky and the sun. At this moment, the void was collapsing.


    That terrible power is frightening.


    The power of the strong man of the heavenly devil today is more than 10 times that of the last time. At this moment, he felt his terrible power and trembled with excitement.


    I despise Gu Huangfeng even more.


    "Huh?"


    "What a terrible strength. I didn''t expect that his strength would be so terrible after swallowing the source. If I didn''t refine the Tomahawk and went here, I''m afraid I would die with the Tomahawk today."


    After feeling the terrible power, brother Gu Huangfeng was afraid, but now he has preliminarily refined the axe and has no real fear of this terrible attack.


    In the hand of elder brother Gu Huangfeng, an axe appeared. Elder brother Gu Huangfeng held a battle axe and fiercely waved it to the huge hand.


    "Hiss!"


    At the moment when the axe was wielded and cut out, the harsh sound of cutting sounded, and a terrible axe awn instantly killed the ferocious huge arm.


    The next moment, the body of the indestructible demon was directly torn, the huge arm was instantly separated from the body, and the blood splashed out in the place of origin.


    "Ah...!"


    The shrill howl of the powerful devil echoed in the place of origin.


    I didn''t expect my strength to rise to this level. I was cut off by brother Gu Huangfeng with an axe, which greatly damaged his strength in an instant.


    At the same time, the broken golden eyes of the strong devil stared at the axe in brother Gu Huangfeng''s hand. At this moment, he didn''t know why and what happened?


    It''s not that brother Gu Huangfeng''s strength has improved greatly in a short time, but that he got this peerless magic weapon somewhere.


    In the bleak howl, the terrible magic Qi was born. Under these magic Qi, the strong demon grew a ferocious huge arm.


    "Brother Feng, I didn''t expect that your Phoenix family should have such a peerless magic weapon. You''re really deep. So many spies invaded your phoenix ancient world, and even the elders of your phoenix ancient family didn''t find this magic weapon!"


    "But what if you have magic soldiers? Just now I was just careless. Now I try my best. I want to see how much power you have to burst out and urge the real power of the divine army. "


    "I''m the only one worthy of this peerless magic weapon."


    After howling miserably, the strong demon of heaven, with his broken golden eyes full of greed, stared at the battle axe in the hands of brother Gu Huangfeng.


    At the same time, his huge body suddenly burst at brother Gu Huangfeng.


    The speed was fast to the extreme, and at this moment, a huge dark stone pillar appeared in the hands of the powerful demons. Waving the huge stone pillar, it fell hard at brother Gu Huangfeng.


    The huge dark stone pillar was wrapped with countless demon scripts. With the blessing of the power of those scripts, the huge stone pillar erupted into terrible magic power.


    A place of light origin was instantly vaporized into darkness by the terrible devil.


    "Cut!"


    Brother Gu Huangfeng saw that the strong man of the heavenly devil tried his best to fight. He didn''t dare to keep his hand. He tried his best to urge his battle axe to cut off the huge body of the heavenly devil.


    The terrible cold awn cut and killed the strong man who rushed to him. The attacks of the two divine soldiers collided together, and the harsh tearing sound resounded through the void.


    The huge magic soldiers in the hands of the strong man of the heavenly demons were instantly torn apart under the power of the Tomahawk, leaving a ferocious wound with deep bones in front of the strong man of the heavenly demons.


    Magic blood seemed to flow out of the huge wound without money.


    From the ferocious wound, it seemed that the devil heart in the strong man of the heavenly devil was beating.


    But at that moment, the strong man of the devil was so badly hurt that he didn''t make a sound. His huge, broken golden eyes showed a more intense color of greed.


    The demons were very difficult to kill. With his power to urge the source, the ferocious wound returned to normal in the blink of an eye, as if it had never been hurt.


    "Good, good!"


    "Good baby, I like it!"


    The strong man of the devil directly ignored the existence of brother Gu Huangfeng at this moment, and his eyes stared at the battle axe in brother Gu Huangfeng''s hand.


    Not only did he not have the slightest intention to retreat, at this moment, his body suddenly jumped at brother Gu Huangfeng again, and the power that erupted at the moment was even more terrible, because at this moment, the strong man of the heavenly devil began to mobilize the original power of the ancient world of the Phoenix, with the original power of the Phoenix family, and his power was instantly upgraded to a higher level.


    Brother Gu Huangfeng felt the smell of the devil coming face to face, and his body was trembling slightly.


    Because Nawei is so terrible, brother Gu Huangfeng feels that he is not facing a heavenly monarch, but beyond the existence of the heavenly monarch.


    "No!"


    "I didn''t expect that his power has reached such a terrible level that he must be killed with one blow. If one blow can''t kill him, I will die today, and the ancient Phoenix family will become history."


    Feeling the overwhelming pressure, brother Gu Huangfeng showed a look of panic in his eyes, tried his best to urge the Tomahawk in his hand, and even did not hesitate to burn his blood essence and soul to provide strength.


    At the moment when brother Gu Huangfeng broke out with all his strength, a huge black dragon appeared in the void of the place of origin. The black dragon roared up to the sky and made a startling dragon sound.


    At the moment when the Dragon chant just fell, in the void, a phoenix virtual shadow appeared again out of thin air, and the Phoenix chirped in the void.


    At this moment, the dragon and Phoenix chimed together, and the terrible power broke out from the battle axe in the hands of brother Gu Huangfeng.


    "Cut!"


    At the moment, Gu Huangfeng''s hysterical roar, this attack, he broke out all his extreme strength.


    At the same time, in this moment, when brother Gu Huangfeng tried his best, a terrible Haoran righteousness burst out in the axe.


    Where Haoran righteousness passes, the power of all heavenly demons melts like spring snow meets flames.


    When the axe awn fell on the body of the strong man of the devil, the huge body of the strong man of the devil continued to disappear.


    "No, no, no..."


    Looking at his body disappearing constantly, the strong demon roared up to the sky and looked frightened, but at this moment, he couldn''t change anything at all. His body turned into nothingness in the void.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    When the powerful devil was killed, brother Gu Huangfeng''s knees fell to the ground and said in horror: "I didn''t expect that the powerful devil could mobilize his original strength to bless himself. If I hadn''t attended the banquet at the childe and absorbed the power of those gods, I would never defeat the powerful devil today!"


    "Sure enough, everything you do has a deep meaning!"


    Brother Gu Huangfeng thought that if he had got the axe and left directly that day, he was just sending vegetables to the powerful demons. These peerless magic soldiers also gave it to him.


    The phoenix ancient family is absolutely impossible to survive.


    Because the power provided by those gods just stimulates the noble righteousness among the divine soldiers, which is a critical point.

 Chapter 637

    At this moment, brother Gu Huangfeng forgot his injury and was frightened by everything arranged by Li Yixi.


    In the eyes of brother Gu Huangfeng, all this was calculated by Li Yixi, as if everything was controlled by Li Yixi.


    Hoo Hoo.


    Brother Gu Huangfeng, who was paralyzed on the ground, breathed heavily. His eyes were full of Li Yixi at the moment. He was inexplicably afraid when he thought of Li Yixi.


    At the same time, brother Gu Huangfeng burst out of his eyes.


    "The childe carries the Phoenix family. This is the opportunity for the rise of the Phoenix family. The stronger the childe''s strength, I will get the most benefits in the future. No, I have to find a reasonable reason to let the little Phoenix go back. Only by following the childe can the little Phoenix grow into a real Phoenix."


    Brother Gu Huangfeng mumbled excitedly.


    In the city Lord''s mansion of Jinling immortal city, the city Lord mengge, who had been closed for several days, slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, mengge burst out a terrible breath in his eyes.


    In recent days, I have been comprehending the book dragon horse map presented by Li Yixi. Mengge''s body is wrapped with strong Haoran righteousness.


    At the moment Mengo opened his eyes, the calligraphy and painting suspended in front of his body trembled. I saw the imperial characters among the 3000 imperial horses of the Immortal Emperor. At this moment, it was like living. The terrible power of swallowing swallowed all the noble righteousness in the calligraphy and painting.


    After swallowing all the noble righteousness here, the imperial character erupted into a terrible divine light. At the same time, the imperial character, which erupted into endless divine light, instantly fell in the center of Mengo''s eyebrows.


    Mengo''s body suddenly trembled, and Mengo''s breath soared in an instant. In his body, it seemed that a divine dragon woke up. Originally, it was only the cultivation of the peak of immortals, and he stepped into the realm of Xuanxian in an instant.


    Xuanxian is an incomparably powerful existence. The domain master who controls the Xiaoyao immortal domain is only a Xuanxian. Mengge''s strength was raised to the realm of Xuanxian at this moment, and mengge''s body trembled because of excitement.


    At the same time, in the sea of his soul, the Royal word of God, which exudes a terrible divine light, is like a god slander.


    And at this moment, Mengo''s eyes once again showed a touch of fine awn. At this moment, he not only found his strength and stepped into the realm of Xuanxian, but also now he has the opportunity to control and drive all animals.


    "This is the inheritance of the Beast Master?"


    "I didn''t expect that the childe gave me the inheritance of the Beast Master. It seems that the childe intended to cultivate me after I helped him. Otherwise, it would be impossible to teach me such a powerful inheritance!"


    "Now that I have the inheritance of the Beast Master, I can make Qingtian barbarian cattle surrender. At that time, my people and animals will be one, and my strength can go further. Even if I am the strong one at the peak of Xuanxian, I can fight one of them."


    "There''s no need to be afraid of Taiyin anymore!"


    Mengo was trembling with excitement at the moment. He thought of Li Yixi''s moment and looked in awe, because what Li Yixi did was unfathomable in Mengo''s eyes, as if there was nothing Li Yixi didn''t know. Such existence naturally frightened him.


    Just like the black hand behind the scenes, he controls all things in the world, but Mengo at this moment has no fear, some are just excited, because he was born ordinary and has no backers. He has always relied on his own efforts. Now with Li Yixi and other terrible backers, he will not miss it.


    Especially at this moment, Mengo felt the divine word in his mind, and he was inexplicably excited.


    At this moment, the calligraphy and painting in front of me have become ordinary things, and there is no power.


    "I''ll see if I can subdue the young of Qingtian bull!"


    Mengo, who had been passed on by the Beast Master, remembered the giant bull he had captured. At this moment, his excited body trembled slightly!


    Immediately disappeared in the closed place. When he appeared again, Mengo had come to the forbidden area in the backyard of the city master''s residence.


    "Roar!"


    His body had just entered the backyard. The imprisoned giant bull roared up to the sky. His huge eyes became red as blood and stared at Mengo with anger on his face.


    In the eyes of Optimus Manniu, if it weren''t for Mengo, he was still galloping wantonly, but now he has become a prisoner and wants to tear Mengo to pieces.


    However, at this moment, Mengo showed a faint smile on his face, because today he came to the backyard with absolute confidence.


    "Calf, surrender!"


    "After you and I join hands, we will be able to dominate the world!"


    Mongo looked at the imprisoned giant bull and said with a smile.


    Hearing Mengo''s voice, the giant bull became more angry.


    "Bah!"


    "You''re a waste. You want me to submit to you. What''s the matter? I''m an ancient relic and have a very noble status. You''re a mole ant guy and want me to submit. Where do you get your confidence?"


    "Even if you die, I won''t let you succeed!"


    Qingtian bull cub''s cold eyes fell on Mengo.


    "Today, I can''t tolerate you!"


    "In that case, don''t blame me!"


    After Mengo''s voice fell at this moment, his eyes became strange, and a faint light flashed away. The faint light fell into the eyes of Optimus Manniu. At this moment, there was a look of panic in the angry eyes of Optimus Manniu.


    At the same time, in Mengo''s soul sea, the powerful divine text Royal word shook violently, and the power entered the soul sea of Optimus bull cubs in the blink of an eye.


    When the terrible power of Shenwen broke out, the arrogant and irritable giant bull with disdain on his face knelt directly in front of Mengo.


    At the same time, at this moment, the terrible power of Shenwen broke out, forming a special mark on the eyebrows of Optimus bull cubs.


    This mark is the contract between Mongo and Optimus bull cub. With this contract, their fate is connected.


    Of course, Mongo, as the Beast Master, took the lead.


    Optimus bull was a little weak and opened his eyes hard. When his eyes fell on Mengo, he looked unwilling. But at this moment, Optimus bull didn''t continue to roar, but slowly lowered his noble head and bowed respectfully to Mengo, "see your master!"


    Even now, no matter how unwilling they are, they can''t terminate the contract. Their fate has been connected. At the same time, the giant bull cub feels that a force has entered Mengo''s body.

 Chapter 638

    In the manor, Li Yixi is teaching the true meaning of Wang Lin''s Jiedao boxing.


    Wang Lin stood aside and focused on Li Yixi who was teaching in the field. In Wang Lin''s eyes, Li Yixi was like an incarnation of ten martial saints, as if all the magic powers in the world. At this moment, thousands of loopholes appeared in front of Li Yixi.


    This boxing looks ordinary, but at this moment, Wang Lin was frightened to find that this boxing is perfect. It seems that flaws can be seen everywhere, but in fact, these flaws are trapped. This boxing is simply a fighting skill.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Wang Lin stood aside and looked at it carefully. He didn''t miss every action and detail of Li Yixi. At this moment, Wang Lin didn''t hesitate to urge the blood force of his eyes. Wang Lin''s eyes became very strange at this moment.


    After Li Yixi played his boxing in front of Wang Lin, he quickly closed his fist and stood up. His face was not red, his heart was not jumping, and his breath was not kicked.


    "See clearly?"


    "Jeet kune do should be like this!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Wang Lin and said with a smile.


    "Thank you for your advice!" After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Wang Lin immediately bowed and saluted with a serious face.


    Although Li Yixi has no intention of accepting him as a disciple these days, Wang Lin has already regarded Li Yixi as his teacher in his heart. For Li Yixi, it is not that Li Yixi does not want to accept him as a disciple, but that his talent is not qualified to be Li Yixi''s disciple.


    Wang Lin''s voice just fell. Before he could continue to speak, he saw a figure walking in the manor.


    "See you, childe!"


    The visitor today is Li Shan. Now Li Shan looks very energetic and energetic. His eyes are bright and bright. Compared with the past, his breath is much stronger. After getting the God monument, Li Shan has been practicing in isolation. He has gained a lot these days. Now Li Shan has also stepped into the realm of Xuanxian.


    Xuanxian doesn''t sound so powerful, but even in the double heaven, it is extremely powerful. After all, the domain master of the unified Xiaoyao immortal domain is only the realm of Xuanxian.


    The reason why there are so many Xuanxian around Li Yixi is that with the help of Li Yixi, these people improve very quickly. Otherwise, it is very difficult to set foot in the realm of Xuanxian among hundreds of millions of practitioners.


    "Li Shan, your boy finally came. I haven''t seen you for several days. Today, let''s have a good drink, shall we?"


    Li Yixi saw that it was Li Shan, and a smile appeared on his face. However, he knew that Li Shan''s strength was not bad, and he was a friend in the world. Such a backer was more reliable than those in the fairy world.


    So at the moment, Li Yixi immediately came over and took Li Shan''s hand.


    "Young master, I''ll disturb you today. I don''t know what you like all the time, so today I went to the ancient forest and beat a monster for you. I hope you like it!"


    Seeing that Li Yixi held his hands, Li Shan trembled with excitement. He immediately thought of the gift he prepared today and smiled on his face.


    With Li Shan''s thought, he took out a huge fish in his space ring.


    Seeing such a huge thing, Li Yixi''s eyes showed an incredible color.


    "Good guy, where did you get this thing? It''s a good ingredient!"


    Seeing the behemoth in front of him, Li Yixi''s face showed a surprised color. He was very excited for a moment, and his hand became a little hard.


    Because today Li Shan sent a huge fish, which was very good. Li Yixi didn''t expect that the monster was transformed by a tuna cultivation.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Shan, who was grabbed by Li Yixi, showed a touch of excitement in his eyes. He didn''t think that the huge monster he met was a good food material loved by the childe.


    Li Shan knew that Li Yixi liked delicious food very much, so when he met the big fish, he spent a lot of money to kill the big fish.


    The tuna has now turned into a cold body, and its terrible cultivation can''t be seen for a long time, but Li Shan knows that when he killed the tuna, the tuna has extremely strong cultivation and reached the peak of immortality.


    A big demon in the immortal realm, which is an extremely terrible existence. If Li Shan is not strong enough, it is not easy to kill him.


    "Childe, just like it!"


    Seeing Li Yixi so happy, Li Shan''s heart is also very excited. However, he knows that as long as Li Yixi is happy and gives a little chance, it is a great blessing for people like him.


    Moreover, Li Shan has always been extremely grateful to Li Yixi, because Li Yixi gave him the great way of the disaster emperor.


    Now, as he continues to absorb the power of Da Dao Zhen Fu, his cultivation is improving very fast. Even at the current speed, Li Shan is very clear that he will touch the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in a short time.


    "Lao Bai, hurry up and finish it. Don''t let it go bad. This is tuna. It''s a good ingredient. Prepare a fish feast for me today."


    After telling Lao Bai, his eyes lit up, turned to Wang Lin, and immediately said, "Wang Lin, your boy will go to the city Lord''s house immediately and invite the city Lord to dinner. You can only share such good ingredients today!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Wang Lin immediately took orders to go to the city Lord''s house.


    In the city Lord''s mansion, mengge just broke through the realm of Xuanxian. He looked excited and didn''t know how to thank Li Yixi.


    Suddenly, a figure hurried into the hall, "Lord Mayor, someone visited and said that he had come to invite the Lord Mayor to a banquet. This person is the schoolboy who has just received around the childe."


    "This man is really lucky. He didn''t expect to be taken in by the childe when he was living in the street. The existence of a flesh and blood child was favored by the childe. It''s just lucky."


    The person who comes in now knows Li Yixi. They have been secretly following Li Yixi and are responsible for protecting Li Yixi''s safety. On that day, they saw from a distance that Wang Lin, a beggar living on the street, was taken in by Li Yixi. Their hearts are full of envy and jealousy.


    "Shut up, young master, can you talk about the schoolboy around you? If I hear it again, don''t blame the city master for being rude!" Mengo in this moment showed a cold light in his eyes and scolded coldly.


    After the cold voice fell, mengge didn''t dare to have any carelessness. He hurried out. Even if Wang Lin was just a mortal and was a schoolboy around Li Yixi, in mengge''s eyes, even a schoolboy around Li Yixi could not be guilty.


    However, at the moment when mengge walked out of the hall and his eyes fell on Wang Lin, mengge''s body trembled violently, and his eyes were full of panic, because mengge felt the terrible power in Wang Lin''s body at this moment, even if he now stepped into the realm of Xuanxian, mengge also had a feeling that Wang Lin could kill himself.


    A mortal could kill himself. At this moment, Mengo''s heart set off a storm.


    For Wang Lin, mengge naturally sent someone to inquire about Wang Lin''s life experience. He knew that Wang Lin was really a mortal and could not practice. However, in such a short time, he felt the threat of death on Wang Lin. mengge was shocked and terrified. What he feared was not Wang Lin, but Li Yixi''s means.


    "What a terrible means."


    Mungo muttered to himself.

 Chapter 639

    Because Li Yixi''s means are omnipotent and omnipotent. Mengge is very clear that Wang Lin is just a waste that can''t practice. Wang Lin was born in the Wang family and has countless resources, but the Wang family has been unable to let Wang Lin practice all the time.


    Wang Lin''s physique is extremely bad, but he didn''t expect that an out and out waste, even after meeting Li Yixi, in such a short time, his cultivation has stepped into such a terrible realm.


    Mengge is very clear that he can reach the current state and pay how much price and blood and tears, but now Wang Lin has risen to such a terrible state in the blink of an eye. Mengge is full of panic about Li Yixi''s means.


    Mengo, who was already in awe of Li Yixi, suddenly found that his awe of Li Yixi was not enough. Li Yixi''s strength was far more terrible and powerful than he guessed!


    "Mengge paid a visit to brother Wang. I don''t know what brother Wang ordered when he came here?"


    Mengge quickly took a deep breath, calmed his inner panic, and bowed respectfully to Wang Lin, because mengge knew that his strength was not Wang Lin''s opponent, and Wang Lin was a schoolboy around the childe, and his status was far more noble than him, so mengge didn''t dare to be careless at the moment.


    "You don''t have to be polite, sir. Today, the childe asked me to invite you to the manor to attend the banquet."


    "Please take the time to go!"


    However, after hearing mengge''s words, Wang Lin didn''t show a rebellious color on his face. He humbly worshipped mengge and explained his intention.


    Mengge trembled violently after hearing Wang Lin''s words, because these days he thought hard and looked for an excuse to visit Li Yixi, but he didn''t get anything. At this moment, he was suddenly invited. Naturally, he was overjoyed.


    Mengge quickly bowed down and said, "please reply to the childe, brother Wang. Mengge must go today and will never be late."


    "In that case, Wang Lin leaves!"


    Seeing that the information had been delivered, Wang Lin did not stop. He bowed slightly to mengge and withdrew from the city master''s residence.


    Mengge hurried Wang Lin out of the mansion and looked back after Wang Lin disappeared.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "I finally have the opportunity to visit you. I have got such a great opportunity these days. I must go and thank you."


    "But you are such an expert. Don''t you know what is suitable for you? At this moment, Mengo''s eyebrows became heavy. He didn''t know what gift to give. "


    In the evening, Mengo carefully prepared, checked and found that there was no omission, and then nervously went to the manor where Li Yixi was located. However, Mengo''s body trembled at the moment when Mengo just approached Li Yixi''s manor.


    In a moment, his eyes became extremely cold, because at this moment, in Mengo''s perception, he saw the existence of strong breath in the void, plundering to Li Yixi''s manor.


    "Damn it, the Taiyin sect just doesn''t know whether it''s alive or dead. It dares to disturb the childe''s party!"


    Mengo''s face became extremely gloomy. Unexpectedly, Taiyin gate chose this time. While angry, Mengo''s body suddenly trembled.


    "Is it...?"


    Mengo suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes became sharp. Looking at the strong men of the Taiyin gate, a cold killing intention burst out from his body.


    In Mengo''s eyes, Li Yixi is an omnipotent powerful existence. He can know the past, present and future. When he invited him to the banquet, he met someone to make trouble, which is definitely a hint. Mengo found that these Taiyin strongmen came and understood Li Yixi''s hint in an instant.


    "It''s these bastards who came to look for the trouble of the young master. How does the young man exist? How can they let the young master do it himself? The young master let me break through to the realm of Xuanxian and help me. I want your life today."


    "Destroying the childe''s party is like looking for death."


    Mengo disappeared in an instant. At this moment, Mengo felt that Li Yixi invited himself to the banquet, not really to attend the banquet, but to solve his own problems.


    So Mengo broke out a cold and terrible killing intention.


    At this moment, Li Shan sitting cross legged in the manor also showed a cold light in his eyes. At this moment, Li Shan also felt that some people came here with killing intention. However, at the moment when Li Shan wanted to do it, Li Shan suddenly found a figure and took the lead.


    Li Shan stopped his body.


    "Who dares to block my way?"


    At the moment of Mengo''s appearance, the strong men in the Taiyin door had cold faces and their murderous eyes fell on Mengo.


    "I''m Meng Ge, the leader of Jinling immortal city!"


    Mongo didn''t mean to hide his identity, and his voice was cold.


    "Mengge, you''re the master of Jinling immortal city. You''ve come well. I was going to find you in the master''s house. Now it''s better for you to send it to the door. A mere city master dared to touch my Taiyin people and die."


    "According to our plan, we had to clean up the scholar and take your life, but I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to come to the door. In that case, I''ll let you go first today."


    After the cold voice of the elder of the Taiyin gate fell, his body disappeared in an instant. When he appeared again, he appeared in front of Mengo. The cold sword light intended to kill Mengo.


    However, at this moment, Mengo''s mouth turned disdainful, and he suddenly punched the strong man of the Taiyin sect. The long sword flashing cold light suddenly turned into fragments under the fierce fist, and the body of the Taiyin sect elder turned into nothingness.


    The rest of the people saw that the elders were killed, and their eyes showed panic and anger. They didn''t expect that a mere City Master of Jinling immortal city would dare to kill the elders of Taiyin sect.


    "Presumptuous, Mongo, how dare you?"


    However, at this moment, Mengo didn''t respond. Mengo''s cold killing intention enveloped these people in an instant, and directly performed the giant bull treasure technique to kill all these people.


    "Bah!"


    "What the hell is Taiyin? It''s just a group of mole ants. How dare you want to disturb the childe."


    After Mengo killed all these people, he snorted coldly and cleaned up all the bloody smell on his body. Mengo just appeared outside the manor.


    "Creak!"


    At this moment, the door of the manor just opened. Wang Lin pushed open the door and looked at the void. At that moment, Wang Lin also felt that someone came to look for trouble with killing intention. He wanted to fight, but mengge took the first step. Wang Lin was worried. After all, nothing could disturb Li Yixi and whispered, "has the trouble been solved?"


    Hearing this, mengge was shocked. He felt that he had really understood Li Yixi''s hint. A look of excitement appeared on his face and whispered back, "brother Wang, mengge has been solved!"

 Chapter 640

    "That''s good!"


    "Thank you, city leader, but it''s too dangerous to keep the hell gate. It''s safe to get rid of it. It''s a hidden danger. If you disturb the childe, it''ll be in trouble."


    When Wang Lin saw mengge approaching, he quickly reminded him.


    "When the party is over, I''m planning something."


    Mengo pondered for a moment and said immediately. A ray of killing opportunity burst out in his eyes, and the killing opportunity flashed away.


    The two entered the manor. Mengo had just entered the manor and didn''t go far. Li Yixi immediately walked quickly, "Lord, come on, please!"


    When Li Yixi held his hand and approached Li Yixi, Mengo felt the terrible power of chaos and demons in Li Yixi''s body, and his heart beat violently.


    At this moment, Mengo was excited and his body was a little stiff. Frightened by Li Yixi''s horror.


    "You don''t have to be polite, sir. It''s my honor to come to the family banquet. Sir, but I''m a benefactor. Without sir, there would be no Mengo."


    Mengge hurriedly expressed his attitude. In front of Li Yixi, mengge dared to give birth to a trace of pride. In front of Li Yixi, mengge was very clear that he was just a drop in the ocean.


    Mengge''s voice just fell. Li Yixi pulled mengge with an excited face and said, "Lord, you''re too polite. Doctors'' parents'' heart, learning medicine is to save people. This is the doctor''s bounden duty. That day is also a coincidence. We have fate. This may be the arrangement of fate."


    After hearing Mengo''s words, Li Yixi didn''t take credit. Instead, he hurriedly explained that the meeting between the two people was involved in the arrangement of fate. Li Yixi felt that it was more appropriate, not abrupt, and did not affect the relationship between the two people.


    When Li Yixi heard Mengo''s words, his heart moved. Although he seemed calm these days, in fact, Li Yixi had some worries in his heart. After all, he provoked the enemy that day. These days, the little Phoenix left the manor, and there was no very strong existence around him.


    So Li Yixi turned his eyes and hurriedly said, "Lord Mayor, I don''t know whether those people who offended me on that day came to find trouble. If those people came to find trouble, I have to bother Lord Mayor to preside over justice. After all, I''m just a mortal, and I''m too weak in front of those practitioners."


    At this moment, when Li Yixi said this again, his face was serious and dignified without any playful face.


    However, at the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, Mengo''s body suddenly trembled.


    "Sure enough, the childe invited me to the family banquet today to imply that the childe''s dissatisfaction with me must disappear from those who killed the Taiyin sect before. However, after attending the banquet, the future troubles of the Taiyin sect must be completely relieved, otherwise if the Taiyin sect people will come to the manor again and affect the childe''s life, it will be my incompetence."


    "Fortunately, at that moment just now, after I found the people of the Taiyin gate, I didn''t hesitate to completely erase those people."


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid the childe will be dissatisfied. Once the childe is dissatisfied, his future will be bleak."


    Meng GE''s heart pounded. After the thought fell, he immediately looked at Li Yixi''s luggage. At this moment, Meng Ge looked serious and a murderous opportunity appeared between his eyebrows. "Don''t worry, childe, it''s just Taiyin gate. He dares to be reckless in Jinling immortal city. As the city master, Meng Ge rules Jinling immortal city. Taiyin gate dares to run rampant. I''ll go there in person tomorrow, Get rid of the vulva completely. "


    "The Taiyin sect is not a good thing. The cultivation skills are very evil and have been harming the people in the surrounding territories. Moreover, on that day, I was ambushed by empty thieves, and there was their shadow of the Taiyin sect. If the Taiyin sect doesn''t come out, it''s difficult for me to calm down and follow my heart."


    Mengo''s voice was sonorous and powerful, and his face was angry.


    After hearing Mengo''s words, Li Yixi immediately smiled. These days, Li Yixi was really worried. The Taiyin gate came to look for trouble. After all, he didn''t have many friends in the fairy world. Although Li Shan could be a backer, Li Shan didn''t live in the manor. If the other party came, he would be finished.


    Now after Mengo''s promise, Li Yixi showed his joy.


    "High righteousness, city Lord, please!"


    Li Yixi didn''t call Mongo''s name because he saved Mongo''s life. He always called Mongo the Lord of the city.


    Mongo heard Li Yixi''s words and hurried to sit down.


    After mengge sat down, Li Yixi hurriedly sat down with a smile on his mouth and said, "Lord, I invite you to come today because I have got superior ingredients and made some delicious dishes. You will be satisfied after tasting."


    "Coming!"


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell. Lao Bai hurried over with a plate, a gentleman on his face.


    "Dear guests, please enjoy yourself. Today we are preparing top-grade sashimi and the best wine."


    Lao Bai put his delicious food on the table and explained with a gentleman''s face.


    "Thank you!"


    Mengo''s body trembled slightly at this moment, because at the moment when Lao Bai approached him, he felt a terrible breath on Lao Bai, which suffocated him.


    Mengo''s heart was beating with a bang and his face was frightened. He didn''t expect that a housekeeper had unfathomable strength around Li Yixi. Mengo had a feeling that he was just a firefly in front of Lao Bai, and Lao Bai was the bright moon in the sky.


    "Lord, Li Shan, please!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi, with a smile on his lips, immediately invited them.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Mengge and Li Shan saluted immediately, and then their eyes fell on the plate in front of them.


    Mongo''s hands trembled violently as he looked at the plate, and his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    I felt that I had an illusion. At this moment, Mengo severely shook his head and wanted to wake up, but soon Mengo was frightened to find that the scene in front of him was not an illusion, but real.


    "This... How is this possible?"


    At this moment, Mengo''s heart set off a terrible wave, because at the moment, there are not only sashimi, but also some vegetables and fruits in the basin in front of Mengo''s plate.


    At this moment, Mengo''s eyes stared at the vegetables and fruits on the plate.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, these vegetables and fruits are ordinary vegetables and fruits, but Mengo can''t keep calm when he sees the vegetables and fruits in front of him, because he sees the terrible power of rules around these vegetables and fruits. The rich road rules make Mengo''s body tremble uncontrollably.


    Mengo found that the vegetables and fruits on his plate were the spiritual roots of heaven and earth, the complete spiritual roots of heaven and earth.


    Heaven and Earth Spirit root, this is the supreme treasure, not to mention Jinling immortal city, even in the central immortal court.

 Chapter 641

    After confirming that this thing is the spiritual root of heaven and earth, a fine awn appeared in mengge''s eyes.


    Mengo immediately looked at Li Yixi and saw that Li Yixi was holding a knife and fork and began to taste the sashimi in front of him, with incomparable elegance.


    Mengo immediately learned from Li Yixi to take a fork and eat sashimi. Mengo was shocked and felt delicious at this moment.


    For their realm, they can absorb the spirit of heaven and earth into their body and can no longer eat grain.


    Although mengge is the leader of Jinling immortal city, mengge is not a person who enjoys. He has been practicing hard over the years and has never spent any effort on enjoyment.


    However, as the master of Jinling immortal city, mengge is also qualified to participate in the banquet of the central immortal court. At this moment, mengge felt that the banquet of the central immortal court was eclipsed before Li Yixi''s family banquet.


    Mengo didn''t even want to swallow the sashimi in his mouth. At this moment, he felt his soul trembling comfortably.


    But a moment later, Mungo suddenly opened his eyes, which showed an incredible color, and his eyes stared at the seasoning on the table.


    Mengo knew that although the sashimi was taken from the great demon at the peak of the celestial realm, it had no effect on the growth of soul power.


    So at this moment, Mengo''s eyes stared at the seasoning in front of him. Under his perception, Mengo''s face suddenly changed again.


    "Divine things, there are spiritual materials in this seasoning, which can help the growth of soul power."


    Now the soul grows and Mongo is extremely excited.


    "Calm down, city Lord, calm down. In front of the childe, we must keep calm and not affect the childe."


    At the moment when Mengo''s heart set off a terrible wave, Li Shan''s voice rang out in Mengo''s mind.


    After hearing Li Shan''s words, mengge''s body trembled and woke up immediately.


    Mungo swallowed a mouthful of water and immediately waved his knife and fork. In a moment, all the sashimi, vegetables and fruits on the plate were cleaned up by brother long.


    At the moment, mengge''s body was filled with terrible breath. Mengge, who had just broken through the realm of Xuanxian, never thought that he would get such terrible benefits just by coming to Li Yixi''s family banquet.


    Mengo''s strength improved greatly at this moment.


    Li Yixi saw Mengo and Li Shan quickly finish all the delicious food on the plate, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "Sure enough, these guys are trying to practice and haven''t tasted delicious food. These delicious food really have endless temptation for them!"


    In order to satisfy Mengo and Li Shan, Li Yixi immediately ordered Lao Bai to play two sets at the same time.


    After mengge Lishan finished eating, they felt that there was a big day in their bodies.


    Under the effect of these heaven and earth spiritual roots and good wine, soon, mengge and Li Shan''s cultivation directly reached the middle stage of Xuanxian realm.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Mengge and Li Shan looked at each other. Their eyes were full of incredible colors. They didn''t expect that they could improve their accomplishments so quickly after they set foot in the realm of Xuanxian.


    For many people, after stepping into Xuanxian, it can be said that it is no longer difficult to advance inch by inch, because in the realm of Xuanxian, the resources needed to go further are really terrible.


    They did not expect that they would get such terrible benefits after only attending a family banquet here.


    Especially Mengo, his eyes swept around at this moment. Even if his cultivation stepped into the middle of the Xuanxian realm, he couldn''t help shaking.


    Because now Mengo found that there was nothing ordinary in the manor. Even if he set foot in the middle stage of Xuanxian, he was just a mole ant in the manor.


    Full of wine and food, Mengo immediately took a deep breath and stood up slowly.


    "Thank you, childe. I invited you to a family dinner today. Mengo left!"


    After Li Yixi exchanged greetings with mengge, mengge and Li Shan both left the manor.


    The two people who had just left the manor looked at each other with a look of hate in their eyes.


    They understood it and went away in an instant. After a long time, they came to a huge mountain.


    The mountain is incomparably huge, and the peak is directly inserted into the sky.


    Like a fairy mountain.


    At the moment when they appeared, several yells sounded in the fairy mountain.


    "Presumptuous, who dares to break into my Taiyin gate? Don''t you know this is my Taiyin gate''s territory?"


    "If you break into the territory of my Taiyin sect without permission, you will be killed."


    At the moment when the reprimand sounded, countless attacks shrouded Mengo and Li Shan.


    "Hum!"


    "A group of evil men are so domineering. Today, the city Lord will destroy you!"


    Originally, he came with killing intention. Unexpectedly, he was attacked by these people. Mengo''s face became colder at this moment.


    Mengo suddenly shot, and the terrible attack fell in an instant. The strong men of the underworld who attacked, their bodies gushed blood in the void, and their vitality was wiped out in an instant.


    Cold corpses fell from the void in an instant.


    "Who?"


    At the moment of Mengo''s powerful blow to kill countless powerful people of the Taiyin sect, in the situation of the Taiyin sect, a cold scolding sound sounded, which contained the most terrible killing intention. At this moment, it was like an evil god from the land of the nine Yin.


    At the same time, in the forbidden area of the Taiyin gate, the evil spirit of terror rose into the sky.


    An old man shrouded in black robes came step by step in the void, surrounded by terrible resentments around his body. At his feet, there was a black cloud, in which countless wronged souls died and roared.


    The screams of those complaining souls made people creepy in an instant. These screams formed a terrible attack on the soul.


    "Mungo?"


    "It''s you? If you don''t stay in your Jinling immortal city, you dare to come to our Taiyin gate to die. Today, I will help you! "


    When the old man''s eyes fell on Mengo, he recognized Mengo and showed a cold killing intention at the corners of his mouth.


    "Hum!"


    "Old devil, if you want to kill me, you have to see if you have this ability. You are too reckless. You collude with the avenue of emptiness and try to bury me in the emptiness. Your crime should be punished!"


    Mengo''s extremely cold voice instantly rang through the void, like a lion roaring. Some disciples of the Taiyin sect immediately bled and died under this terrible voice.


    "Mongo, you want to die!"


    The Taiyin ancestor, who wanted to kill mengge, looked at the disciples of the Taiyin sect around him and fell down again. His face became ferocious to the extreme. In an instant, there were ghost shadows around his body, which shrouded mengge in an instant.

 Chapter 612

    "Yes!"


    Looking at the suddenly dark sky and the roar of countless complaining souls, Meng Ge and Li Shan''s faces changed slightly.


    At this moment, when the ancient lunar ancestor urged his secret treasure, it seemed that the world had changed. The originally cloudless void disappeared and replaced by darkness. At the same time, there were countless ghost shadows in the void. These ghost shadows turned red as blood. These ghost shadows were killed at the two people.


    The sound made by the resentful soul was extremely harsh. The moment when more than 100000 resentful souls roared, they formed a terrible soul attack. The soul has always been the weakest place of friars. At the moment, Mengo and Li Shan, although their strength has reached the realm of Xuanxian and are not as strong as the real strength of Taiyin ancestors, they are very sure to kill Taiyin ancestors together, but at the moment, Under the soul attack from the complaining soul, they felt a headache and wanted to crack. The affected two couldn''t break the imprisonment of the secret treasure.


    "Damn it, what''s this secret treasure?"


    "Why is there such a terrible power?" Mengo''s face was gloomy, as if to drop water, and his face was extremely ugly.


    Mengo wiped out those resentments, but the next moment, those resentments that were wiped out were born again automatically. Menge and Li Shan looked at each other. Li Shan and Menge''s faces were very ugly. They found that they were completely trapped in the secret treasure now.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Mongo, how about being your city master in Jinling immortal city? You didn''t even know that you came to Taiyin to die. Do you really think your strength can help me to Taiyin? "


    "Many years ago, I accidentally entered the chaotic battlefield and got this secret treasure in the chaotic battlefield. The grade of this secret treasure is extremely high, which can nourish the soul of resentment. At the same time, the secret treasure is also a magic weapon in the field, which can bring the enemy into the field. In the field, the soul of resentment is endless and can be reborn indefinitely. I want to see how much immortal power you consume, I''m right here. When your immortal power is exhausted, I''m crushing your neck with my own hands. I dare to offend my Taiyin gate. Your soul will be refined into a resentful soul and let you become a member of the resentful soul among the secret treasures. "


    "Your strength has reached the realm of Xuanxian. The resentful soul refined by your soul must be very powerful. I will make you the master of resentful soul in the secret treasure. Of course, even if you become the master of resentful soul, I can still control your life and death at any time."


    The ancestor of the Taiyin sect appears in the secret treasure space. There are countless resentful souls guarding around the ancestor of the Taiyin sect.


    Like a supreme ghost king.


    "Hum!"


    "Taiyin, do you really think you won?"


    Meng Ge and Li Shan looked at each other. A terrible breath broke out in their bodies. Li Shan and Meng Ge didn''t break out completely just now, because they were trapped in the secret treasure and were waiting for the Taiyin clan ancestor to appear. The secret treasure was extremely powerful. They felt that they had to kill the Taiyin ancestor to get out of trouble, so they reached an agreement, Attract the ancestors of the Taiyin sect into the secret treasure space.


    At the moment, the terrible breath of Xuanxian in the middle of their bodies broke out in an instant.


    At the moment of seeing this scene, the smile disappeared on the ancestral face of the Taiyin sect, and a touch of inconceivable appeared in his eyes. His body was slightly stiff and looked at Mengo in disbelief.


    "How possible, how possible?"


    "Mengge''s strength, I know he has concealed it, but it''s only the early stage of Xuanxian at most, but why can the cultivation of Xuanxian break out at the moment?"


    "Mongo, you''re hiding so deep!"


    At this moment, the ancestor of Taiyin sect looks very cold at Menge. At this moment, the ancestor of Taiyin sect has a heart to kill, because Menge''s strength makes him feel a crisis. Taiyin sect is not far from Jinling immortal city. If Menge''s strength is strong enough, it will inevitably pose a threat to Taiyin sect.


    Because the Taiyin sect belongs to the forces of the evil family. Since ancient times, good and evil do not coexist.


    However, soon Meng Ge and Li Shan''s looks changed slightly, because they broke out with all their strength, but they found that they could not get close to the old ancestor of the Taiyin. Those resentful souls could be reborn and suppress them again.


    "Damn it!"


    At this moment, Meng Ge and Li Shan consumed a lot, their faces were extremely ugly, and drops of sweat appeared on their forehead.


    Hoo Hoo.


    Fighting hard, the two disappeared in a short time.


    Looking at Mengo''s anger on their faces, the ancestor of the lunar calendar said with a mocking smile: "Mengo, do you know why I designed to kill you? Because you have got the cub of Optimus bull, my secret treasure is restrained by the power of thunder. Although the probability of you understanding the treasure art from Optimus bull is almost zero, because the requirement to get the treasure art of Optimus bull is too high. "


    "But just in case, I''m going to let the void thieves kill you. After all, you''re the Lord of the immortal city. I can''t do it, but I didn''t expect that you were so lucky that you didn''t die."


    "But if you bring it to the door now, it''s the same!"


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Mengo, who was panting violently, looked very gloomy. When he didn''t know how to break the power of the secret treasure, he suddenly heard the words of the Taiyin ancestor. Mengo''s eyes suddenly burst out a touch of essence


    "I see. You really know the past and the future, and you can count everything as good as you can. It seems that when you met me that day, you knew I had got Optimus. Your cultivation is unfathomable. You can''t have never seen Optimus. The reason why you say you don''t know Optimus and want to draw is just an excuse, So the childe of that day deliberately dropped ink on the painting of Qingtian Manniu and threw it into the trash can, giving me the opportunity to learn the art of Qingtian Manniu. "


    "Because you have already calculated that even in the middle of my cultivation in the realm of Xuanxian, I will definitely not be an opponent when I meet the Taiyin clan ancestor who has the secret treasure, so I took that opportunity to teach me the treasure art of Qingtian Manniu. Although I have Qingtian Manniu cubs, it is impossible for me to practice the treasure art of Qingtian Manniu."


    "The treasure technique of Qingtian Manniu is the secret weapon of the ancestors of Taiyin sect."


    "All this seems dangerous, but in fact, the childe has already known and planned strategies."


    "It''s a pity. The ancestor of Taiyin sect is so proud now. I''m afraid he doesn''t know his life at all. When Taiyin sect offends the childe, he has been crossed out by Lord Yan in the book of life and death."


    "No matter how powerful he is, he can''t escape the palm of the childe."


    "Today, our victory has already been arranged by the childe."


    Mengo, who was very frightened, now had a look of ridicule on his mouth.

 Chapter 643

    Meng GE''s body trembled when he thought of Li Yixi''s appearance.


    Mengo has never been so afraid of a person. Even if the strength of the other party can turn over and suppress him, Mengo does not have such fear, but he knows that Li Yixi can see the future and arrange everything properly. These means make Mengo fear in his heart and fear from his heart.


    "Damn it, this secret treasure is so terrible that it can constantly regenerate these resentful souls. We are afraid it is difficult to escape today." Li Shan wiped out the resentful soul around him again, with an agitated face.


    At the same time, Li Shan''s eyes also fell on mengge in an instant. He wanted to see if mengge had a way.


    As soon as Li Shan''s voice fell, Meng Ge, who was breathing violently, flashed a sharp light in his eyes. At the same time, his voice sounded in Li Shan''s mind, "brother Li, I heard the words of Taiyin clan''s ancestors, and I thought of a way to deal with Taiyin clan''s ancestors. The childe had already calculated all this, but I didn''t have a harsh voice of complaining the soul that made my soul tremble, which was very uncomfortable.


    "Well, damn it!"


    "What a terrible soul attack!"


    Li Shan''s face turned a little white. At this moment, Li Shan couldn''t stop it. He looked at mengge and was still preparing. Li Shan crossed his heart. With Li Shan''s idea, the next moment in the void, the true symbol of the disaster emperor appeared.


    This is Li Shan''s true talisman of the first time in front of people to urge the disaster emperor.


    At the moment when the Da Dao talisman appeared, the terrible power of Da Dao killed countless resentment souls in an instant, which made Li Shan relaxed countless in an instant, but Li Shan did not attack, because Li Shan knew his strength, it was impossible to urge the Da Dao talisman, and it could only be used for defense.


    "Huh?"


    "This is... This is..."


    At this moment, Taiyin clan''s ancestors saw a touch of panic in their eyes at the moment when the disaster Tianjun''s Da Dao Zhen Fu appeared, because at this moment, Taiyin clan''s ancestors also felt the horror of Da Dao Zhen Fu. Taiyin clan''s ancestors recognized it instantly. It was a powerful Da Dao Zhen Fu.


    Seeing the Da Dao talisman appear in his own secret treasure field, the ancestor of Taiyin clan was excited and trembled all over.


    "Da Dao Zhen Fu, it''s Da Dao Zhen Fu!"


    "God is so kind to me. What qualifications do you have to control the Da Dao Zhen Fu? The Da Dao Zhen Fu is mine." The ancestor of the Taiyin sect, after seeing the true talisman of the great road, was also unable to suppress his greed.


    His body rushed to Li Shan and couldn''t wait to get Li Shan''s Da Dao Zhen Fu.


    "Boom!"


    Instantly display the supreme magic power and kill the crazy tremor of the true talisman of the great road.


    Li Shan''s face changed slightly. Although Da Dao Zhen Fu was powerful, he now consumed too much immortal power, and it was difficult to maintain Da Dao Zhen Fu against each other.


    At this moment, Mengo looked extremely shocked when he saw the Da Dao Zhen Fu. Unexpectedly, Li Shan had the Da Dao Zhen Fu and had the opportunity to take charge of the disaster Da Dao.


    At the same time, seeing the moment of Taiyin clan''s attack, Mengo quickly woke up and immediately preached.


    "Back, give it to me!"


    Mengge''s voice fell. At this moment, Li Shan, without any hesitation, quickly put away the Da Dao Zhen Fu, turned and retreated.


    "Hum!"


    "Wherever you go, in the field of secret treasures, I am the omnipotent king. Where can you escape?" The ancestor of Taiyin sect, with a greedy face, even Mengo was ignored by him.


    "Hum!"


    "Do you have that life to spy on the avenue?"


    "Old Taiyin, I tell you a secret. In fact, your life is over from the moment when your Taiyin people offend the childe."


    "Didn''t you say that I hid my strength? I''ll tell you today that I have no hidden strength at all. The reason why I have such strength is the advice of the childe. Without the childe, I don''t have mengge. Do you think you are invincible if you control such a powerful secret treasure? "


    "Today, I''ll show you what despair is."


    Mengo''s voice fell, and the terrible force of thunder burst out in Mengo''s body.


    "Father Taiyin, die!"


    "Optimus bull treasure skill!"


    Mongo roared, and suddenly in the void, there appeared a giant bull virtual shadow formed by the power of thunder.


    Thunder cow roared.


    "Huh?"


    The ancestor of the Taiyin sect, who was going to hunt down Li Shan, suddenly trembled, and a look of panic appeared in his eyes.


    "You... You have succeeded in cultivating the giant bull treasure. How is this possible?"


    "Kill him!"


    The look of the ancestor of the Taiyin sect changed wildly and roared hysterically. In this moment, in the void, those complaining souls roared and the spirit of the secret treasure appeared. This is a huge and incomparable complaining soul with extremely terrible breath. However, at the moment of seeing the virtual shadow of the giant bull, a look of panic appeared in his eyes and his body trembled violently.

 Chapter 644

    "Roar!"


    In the void, Mengo tried his best to urge Optimus bull''s treasure art. In the void, a huge Optimus bull appeared, and his whole body was formed by thunder.


    The giant bull roared in the sky, and the terrible majesty broke out. At this moment, it seems that time has stopped.


    "Huh?"


    "Is this a treasure?" Li Shan looked at the giant bull in the void and was afraid to the extreme. The treasure art is the unique magic power of the peerless beast. The Terran can hardly control it. Only by chance and with peerless talent can he control it.


    Treasure art has always been in legend. Li Shan has never seen it.


    Today is Li Shan''s first experience of Baoshu.


    Under Li Shan''s gaze, the mighty giant bull killed the old Taiyin.


    "Damn it, damn it, you even controlled the giant bull treasure art. How did you do it? It''s impossible?" Seeing the giant bull killed, the eyes of the ancestors of the Taiyin sect suddenly turned red. They screamed hysterically and went all out to show all their strength, because at this moment, he had no chance to escape, so he had to resist and urge the secret treasure to the extreme.


    However, Qingtian Manniu treasure is a thunder attribute treasure. It has natural restraint against the secret treasure. The secret treasure is shaking violently at the moment.


    "Boom!"


    A terrible storm broke out in the void.


    At this moment, I saw a bell shaking in the void, and the power of the field collapsed immediately.


    "Pooh!"


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    In the empty void, suddenly three figures appeared. Although mengge and Li Shan were embarrassed, they were not hurt at the moment.


    The ancestor of the Taiyin sect is suffering a heavy blow and coughing up blood constantly.


    At this moment, his five abdomen and six viscera were displaced. Even in the coughed blood, he could see broken heart fragments.


    "Mengo, it''s impossible. You can''t learn the art of giant bull. How did you do it?" Taiyin ancestor, staring at Mengo, still didn''t believe it.


    Because in his cognition, Mengo could not successfully practice the Optimus treasure, and it was still in such a short time.


    Looking at the ancestor of Taiyin sect, Meng Ge said coldly, "you''re right. With my talent and strength, it''s really impossible to successfully cultivate Qingtian Manniu treasure, but unfortunately, you didn''t expect that I met a peerless expert. Under the guidance of the peerless expert, Qingtian treasure is not so difficult."


    "Besides, I have to thank you, too Yin sect. Peerless experts live in seclusion in Jinling immortal city. I don''t know, but you too Yin sect people dare to provoke peerless experts."


    "The peerless expert doesn''t want to be disturbed by you. He casually suggests that we come to kill you!"


    "Destroy the Taiyin gate."


    "For thousands of years, you have been harming the surrounding forces. It''s not the time to report. Today is the end of your Taiyin."


    Mongo''s voice was cold.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "I see. I see. It turned out that I provoked the peerless expert by myself."


    "Boy, your Avenue is really Fu. Is it the avenue of the disaster emperor?"


    "How did you get it? I, the founder of the Taiyin sect, learned that the great road of the disaster emperor is true, but it is guarded by a powerful stone spirit king?" The eyes of the Taiyin ancestor fell on Li Shan.


    Li Shan saw the other side staring at him and said coldly, "the Da Dao Zhen Fu is an extremely precious thing in our eyes, but in the childe''s eyes, it''s just an ordinary thing. The Da Dao Zhen Fu of the disaster emperor is naturally given by the childe. If the childe wants it, can the stone spirit king stop it?"


    "What, can you ignore such treasures?" The ancestor of the Taiyin sect, now there was a look of panic in his eyes. He never thought that Li Yixi could ignore such a precious thing.


    "Old Taiyin, you know everything you want to know. Die!"


    Without speaking, Mongo burst out a powerful magic power and directly killed the injured taiyinmen ancestor.


    Soon, the Taiyin gate completely became history.


    "Go!"


    "The crisis has finally been lifted!" Li Shan breathed out a sigh.


    "Yes!"


    "Young master, it''s terrible that you can arrange everything early. If you hadn''t taught me the art of giant bull, it would be the two of us who died today." Mengo thought of Li Yixi''s lingering fear.


    "Childe, can we imagine? Let''s go!"


    Li Shan smiled and left here.


    Their bodies broke through the air in an instant.


    In today''s Jinling immortal city, two figures stroll here with unparalleled strength, but at the moment, they frown together and look scared.


    These two people are not others, but Li Yixi''s main road masters of heaven and earth, Xiaoyao fairy king and plague fairy king.


    Tian Zhen said with a dignified face: "the strong man in the demon world has torn open a space-time channel, which has threatened both Xiaoyao immortal domain and plague immortal domain. If we can''t seal the channel, we will be in trouble between Xiaoyao immortal domain and plague immortal domain."


    Du Zhengyan heard the second speech and said with a dignified look, "brother Tian is right. He appeared in the channels of our territory. The strong people of Tianmo clan are still under our control, but other immortal regions are not easy now. It is rumored that the central immortal court can''t send strong people to suppress these days. There are too many channels."


    While they were talking, Li Shan and Meng Ge just returned.


    Li Shan naturally knew them. Li Shan''s eyes lit up immediately, "Li Shan paid a visit to the two fairy kings."


    Seeing Li Shan bowing and saluting, Tian Zhen''s eyes brightened, "Li Shan, your boy has set foot in the realm of Xuanxian. It seems that you can get a lot of benefits by following the childe!"


    "Nobody bothers you these days!"


    Tian Zhen then asked with a serious look.


    "Don''t worry, fairy king. Li Shan won''t die. I won''t let anyone disturb you!" Li Shan immediately promised.


    "Mongo, meet the two fairy kings!" Mungo, at the moment, saluted in a hurry.


    "Are you?"


    However, Tian Zhen frowned slightly after hearing mengge''s words, because Tian Zhen didn''t know mengge.


    Mengge hurriedly explained, "tell the fairy king that mengge is the master of Jinling immortal city. He was lucky to get the childe''s guidance before he set foot in the realm of Xuanxian."


    "Oh, I see!"


    "No wonder I said that there was an extra Xuanxian in Jinling immortal city."


    "How are you two together? Do you go out to do something?" Du Zhengyan asked at the moment.


    Hearing this, Mengo looked slightly changed and quickly explained.


    "Hum!"


    "It''s just the hell gate. You dare to provoke the childe. It''s death."


    "Mengge, it''s your blessing to get the childe''s advice. In the future, you will continue to take charge of Jinling immortal city. If the childe has any orders, you can report or complete it immediately." Tian Zhen immediately said.


    At the same time, he said with a serious face, "the childe is extremely powerful, just like the sky. Even if the Immortal Emperor sees the childe, he has to kneel down."


    Tian Zhen explained in a low voice.


    "Yes!"


    Mengo at this moment was shocked in an instant and set off a towering wave in his heart.

 Chapter 645

    "Don''t you believe it?"


    "I tell you, childe is the Lord of heaven."


    When Mengo was frightened, Tian Zhen threw a heavy bomb at once.


    "What?"


    "Heaven... Lord of heaven?" At the moment of hearing these three words, Mengo''s body was almost scared to kneel, because at Mengo''s state, nature already knew what the Lord of heaven represented.


    Although I know, the word "Lord of heaven" has always been in the eyes of Mengo and others. It is a realm that can not be touched in a lifetime, so I selectively ignored it. At the moment, I suddenly heard it, and a look of panic appeared in my eyes.


    He was completely restrained by Tian Zhen''s words.


    "Practice well. If you have a chance, you can also become the Lord of the road!"


    Tian Zhen patted Menge on the shoulder. They went to Li Yixi''s manor. Tian Zhen spoke just now. Li Shan didn''t hear it.


    But seeing that Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan went to see Li Yixi, they stopped immediately and didn''t dare to disturb.


    "I''m so strong. I''ve set foot in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian."


    Li Shan faintly felt their state, and a touch of panic appeared on his face.


    "Du Zhengyan, Tian Zhen, meet the childe!"


    At this moment, two voices sounded outside the manor.


    The door opened and Lao Bai''s head stretched out.


    "See you, old man!"


    Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan saluted quickly. When they reached their realm, they felt Lao Bai''s horror more clearly.


    "When the fairy king comes, you are far away. The childe is enjoying the flowers. You can go!" Lao Bai is always a gentleman.


    "Thank you, Bai Lao!"


    They saluted again. Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan hurried to the lake.


    "I''ve seen two fairy kings. On the way, the three brothers of the dragon family nodded and saluted slightly."


    Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan felt the cultivation of the three brothers of the dragon family, and their bodies couldn''t help trembling.


    At the moment, they were frightened to find that the strength of longyi was far stronger than the two of them.


    Now the dragon one has set foot in the realm of the emperor of heaven.


    "Congratulations to long Daoyou. We envy him for his talent!" Du Zheng said with a smile.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Where, our three brothers have limited qualifications, but our three brothers practice Buddhism and Taoism taught by the childe. The three of us chose Buddhism and Taoism. I am the Taoist master, my strength and my two brothers also contribute. Our three brothers cultivate the same Avenue together, so we can achieve this accomplishment."


    "You two are here to see the childe. The childe is over there!" The Dragon points far away.


    "Thank you!"


    Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen hurried there.


    Soon, they came to the pond. At the moment, Li Yixi is enjoying flowers with Hu Qingyun. The lotus in the pond is in full bloom at the moment.


    "Two fairy kings came to the manor. I''m sorry to meet you far away." Li Yixi immediately pleaded guilty.


    "If it weren''t for the master''s sage article, where would we have achieved what we have now?" Du Zhengyang hurriedly avoided without trace and immediately explained.


    "Are you enjoying the flowers?"


    At this moment, Tian Zhen didn''t know how to speak, so he had to quickly change the topic and planned to find an excuse to ask for the solution to the demon channel.


    Tian Zhen''s eyes instantly looked into the pond Li Yixi had watched before. However, at the moment when Tian Zhen''s eyes fell into the pond, Tian Zhen''s look suddenly changed and his body could not help shaking.


    "Huh?"


    "How is this possible?"


    "It''s actually... It''s Jingshi green lotus."


    "Jingshi green lotus, but... But a divine thing. It is said that in this heaven and earth, there is only a Jingshi green lotus in a forbidden area of the Ninth Heaven. It is also because of the existence of that Jingshi green lotus that ensures the nine heaven que. The demons dare not invade the nine heaven."


    "However, there is a pond of Jingshi green lotus here."


    At this moment, Tian Zhen''s eyes were hard to move away, and he was frightened at the moment.


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan saw that Tian Zhen didn''t continue to speak, and his eyes looked along Tian Zhen''s eyes. When Du Zhengyan''s eyes fell on the lotus, Du Zhengyan''s eyes burst out a terrible light. His face was unbelievable, and he felt that he had an illusion.


    But soon Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen looked at each other and decided that this was Jingshi Qinglian.


    "It''s Jingshi green lotus. If there is one, we can cut off the devil channel."


    Tian Zhen was breathless.


    At this moment, Li Yixi saw both of them staring at the lotus in the pond, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "It turns out that the two fairy kings are also people who love flowers. I have seen countless lotus flowers, but I have never seen such a quality lotus. This lotus was what I met when I was on earth."


    "Do you like it or not? Why don''t I take one and let you take it back to raise it."


    Li Yixi explained when he saw that they were so focused.


    I felt that I couldn''t take out my treasure in front of such existence. My eyes lit up and asked.


    "Huh?"


    "Childe, childe... Are you really willing to give us one?" At the moment of hearing this, Tian Zhen directly exclaimed.


    Du Zhengyan''s eyes are also staring at Li Yixi.


    At the same time, the two people at this moment set off a terrible wave in their hearts. When they didn''t know how to speak, Li Yixi helped them speak out, which surprised them.


    "It''s just a lotus. What can''t give up!"


    With a smile, Li Yixi immediately took out the tools from the system space, carefully took down a Jingshi green lotus and sent it to Tian Zhen.


    "Here you are."


    "You''re welcome. I think you''re very eager. Don''t refuse!" Li Yixi smiled.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Tian Zhen wanted to open his mouth, but when he heard Li Yixi''s words, he immediately swallowed them.


    As a result, the lotus in Li Yixi''s hands and Tian Zhen''s hands are trembling slightly. In Li Yixi''s eyes, this lotus is only an ordinary thing, but in Tian Zhen''s eyes, it is the supreme divine thing. Even if it is on the nine heavy heaven, it is also a divine thing. How dare you have the slightest carelessness.


    "Let''s go!"


    "It''s just a lotus."


    "It''s rare for you to come here. Don''t leave early today. I haven''t thanked you for helping me come to the fairy world?"


    Li Yixi seized the opportunity and said immediately.


    Li Yixi didn''t miss any chance to hold his thigh. In Li Yixi''s eyes, these are two extremely powerful fairy kings. If you can make friends, you won''t miss it.


    "Then, please, childe!"


    Seeing that there was a solution to the crisis, Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan were no longer worried, and immediately agreed.


    "That''s right!"


    "Go, don''t get drunk today." Seeing that they were not violent and excited, Li Yixi hurriedly invited them.

 Chapter 646

    After a good drink, Tian Zhen, Du Zhengyan and Li Yixi left the manor.


    "Brother Tian, just in case, let''s go to the devil channel first." Du Zhengyan left the manor and his intoxication disappeared in an instant.


    "Good!"


    "This matter can''t be delayed. Let''s go first and completely seal the channel of the heavenly demon world. The heavenly demon family is too strange."


    "It''s immortal. It''s too difficult." When Tian Zhen heard this, he didn''t refuse, and a dignified look appeared in his face.


    They walked in the air and hurried to the passage.


    The two tore the void. When they came to the position of the channel, the look of Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan changed.


    Originally, when they left, they strengthened the power of the array. In such a short time, there could be no problem, but now, the seal of the channel has been completely opened. Where in a short time, the Tianmo family has established a city.


    Not far from the castle, the strong men of Xiaoyao immortal realm and plague immortal realm urged the array and were being attacked by the strong men of the Tianmo family. The array was almost difficult to support the terrible attack.


    "Damn it!"


    "They broke the seal and saved people, otherwise they will die!"


    Tian Zhen''s face was very ugly.


    The two men looked very gloomy. They exercised their magic powers at the same time. The terrible magic powers broke out. Under the terrible magic powers, the bodies of those powerful demons exploded in an instant, and the magic blood dyed the sky red.


    "Ah ah!"


    Countless howls sounded. The strong demons who were about to break through the array lost a lot in an instant. After all, in the face of two Taoist masters, these strong demons are not opponents.


    However, when it was strange, the scream rang through the void. Those powerful demons who had turned into blood fog condensed their original bodies again not far away. The breath in the demon bodies was not much weak. At the moment, they were afraid to look at Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan.


    A strange voice sounded in an instant.


    Those fierce demons who were not afraid of death slowly recovered their reason in their red eyes and quickly retreated to the demon castle at the moment of hearing this voice.


    In an instant, the powerful demons here disappeared without a trace. If there were no residual magic Qi, it seemed that they had not appeared. It was too fast.


    Moreover, at the moment of retreat, some strong demons directly chose a self explosion, which caused heavy losses to the strong in the two immortal regions. Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan have strong strength in this way of self explosion to kill the enemy, but they are unable to stop it. At the moment, they look very ugly.


    "Meet the domain master."


    Those strong men who were covered with blood gasped violently. Although they suffered heavy losses, they saw the strong man of the heavenly devil retreat, and a look of excitement appeared on their desperate face, because if the two domain masters can''t come back in time today, they will be dead.


    "What the hell happened?"


    Du Zhengyan asked with a gloomy look. He knew that when he left, he and Tian Zhen personally strengthened the array and sealed the passage.


    However, now not only the seal of the channel is broken, but also the demons have built a fortress there.


    It''s completely rooted here.


    Hearing Du Zhengyan''s voice, the strong man''s body trembled and hurriedly said, "domain master, after you go back, there is a terrible existence in the Tianmo channel. The terrible existence directly breaks the seal with a sword in the air. Fortunately, the powerful Tianmo seems to be entangled by the strong man and doesn''t come over, otherwise we are all dead now."


    These Terran strongmen thought of the sword that broke out in the channel, and their bodies trembled. It was terrible that the sword destroyed everything.


    "Is it the God among the demons?"


    At the moment of hearing this sentence, Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyang''s body suddenly trembled, and their faces showed panic. At the moment, they joined hands, but they are extremely powerful. They can break the seal with a sword. Their strength is afraid to reach the level of heaven, or the peak of heaven''s monarch.


    Two people''s eyes, hurried to where to look.


    Because at this moment, in the demon castle, several terrible figures rushed out, came here quickly, and launched a terrorist attack at the same time.


    Obviously, the powerful devil in the castle shot.


    These heavenly demons and strong men are extremely terrible. They are the realm of golden immortals.


    Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan looked at each other, and a dignified color appeared on their faces. They fought together to defuse the terrible attack.


    Looking at these powerful demons, the strong Terrans look very dignified.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s blocked!"


    Those strong heavenly demons were also surprised at the moment. Which heavenly demon king headed by him stared at Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan and said faintly: "before, it was the channel sealed by you two!"


    Because at this moment, he felt the breath of Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan, which was very familiar.


    "Good."


    "You demons, retreat now and have a chance, otherwise there will be no amnesty today." Tian Zhen''s voice was extremely cold.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Joke, you''re not crazy. Don''t you know that our demons will never die?"


    "Even if you erase the mark, we can be born again from the ancestral land of the Tianmo family, not to mention that our strength is equal, and you can''t break our flesh."


    "Moreover, in our castle, there is a demon emperor sleeping separately. Once you wake up, it will be your death."


    The sarcastic voices reminded me of it in an instant.


    These powerful demons have a sarcastic look on their faces.


    "The demon emperor?"


    At the moment of hearing the emperor, Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan''s look changed. Originally, they wanted to take out the clean world green lotus just now, but at the moment of hearing the three words of the emperor, they stopped their impulse, because the emperor, but an extremely powerful existence, was the supreme existence of the world of demons. Even if they were only separated, they could not deal with it, At the moment, the only way to deal with it is the Jingshi Qinglian given by Li Yixi. They dare not use Jingshi Qinglian at will.


    Ready to expose some cards.


    Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan looked at each other and made a decision.


    "Die!"


    "Kill!"


    The two men contained the voice of infinite killing intention, which rang through the void. They ran directly to these powerful demons.


    At the same time, in the void of this moment, the great road talisman of disaster Avenue appeared, and the terrible sealing force broke out, which immediately imprisoned all these heavenly demon kings in the great road talisman.


    "Huh?"


    "Damn it, you have such means. This is the true talisman of the great road, the true talisman of the emperor of heaven. No, it is the true talisman of the great road above the emperor of heaven."


    "But can your strength motivate him?"


    After panic, the corners of the devil''s mouth these days showed a mockery.


    Da Dao Zhen Fu is powerful, but it is difficult to urge and consumes a lot.


    "Yesterday, no, but today is enough!"


    At this moment, Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan looked at each other, and a look of panic appeared in their eyes. They were not afraid of the demon king these days, but were startled by the power born in their bodies. At the moment of urging the Da Dao Zhen Fu, they felt the Da Dao Zhen Fu and swallowed up the power in their bodies at a terrible speed.


    However, at the moment when they couldn''t support it, a force of track came out of their body.

 Chapter 647

    That terrible power of Tao is the power of Tao that Li Yixi invited them to the banquet.


    It is the power of this track that maintains the swallowing of the true symbol of the avenue, otherwise the two people at the moment have become human beings.


    Tian Zhen stared at Du Zhengyan and said in a trembling voice: "childe, we have already expected this scene. If childe doesn''t invite us to the dinner, I''m afraid that at the moment, we have been swallowed up by the power of Da Dao Zhenfu and swallowed up all the power. At that time, we will die without doubt."


    Li Yixi''s means once again made them palpitation.


    Hoo Hoo.


    At this moment, they were very short of breath. Although they had the help of the power of the Tao in their bodies, they were too consumed and very weak. They just relied on the true talisman of the avenue to seal those demon kings temporarily.


    "Huh?"


    But at this moment, Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan had not had time to be happy, but they felt that in the demon castle, as those demon kings said, a terrible force woke up, and countless magic gas condensed. In an instant, the demon castle was shrouded in magic gas. Even the two of them could not see through the shape of the demon castle.


    They looked very dignified.


    Originally, the strong men of the two immortal regions wanted to cheer when they saw the hands of the two domain masters and sealed the heavenly demon king in the blink of an eye.


    However, when they felt the breath breaking out in the Tianmo fortress, their faces became extremely dignified. Under that terrible breath, their bodies trembled slightly, and the expression on their faces became extremely stiff.


    His eyes stared at the magic Qi in the distance, and his body trembled slightly.


    Because at this moment, these strong people feel a faint familiar breath.


    An immortal said in a trembling voice, "domain master, no, this breath is very similar to the owner of the previous sword. We can''t stop it."


    "It''s the demon emperor. In the demon fortress, a demon emperor is sleeping." Tian Zhen looked dignified.


    "The demon emperor?"


    These strong men were already terrified. At this moment, when they heard Tian Zhen''s words, their hearts, gall, spleen and lungs were trembling.


    Their bodies trembled violently. Their strength was not strong, but they had a lot of contact with the demon family these days. Naturally, they knew what the three words of the demon emperor meant?


    Even if it is just a separate body, it is irresistible and powerless for them.


    "Two domain masters, go quickly. We''ll stop the demon emperor."


    "Hurry, hurry and ask Xianting for help, otherwise the two immortal regions are over!"


    Some strong men, after being frightened, were determined and roared. Although they knew they couldn''t stop it, they still wanted to buy time for the two domain masters with their own flesh and blood.


    "With the ants like you, do you want to stop the emperor?"


    However, at the moment when their voice sounded, a huge figure slowly appeared in the magic gas enveloping the Tianmo fortress. The smell made everyone tremble, because at this moment, the terrible power of the field broke out. Under the power of the field, their bodies were directly imprisoned, as if they were pinched by the Tianmo emperor, and they couldn''t even make any sound.


    In the blink of an eye, the void became extremely quiet. Only three people could move. The emperor of the devil, Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan.


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen looked terrified and frightened by the means of the emperor of demons.


    If such strong men come, they will face unilateral slaughter.


    "Huh?"


    "You can block the power of the emperor''s field. It''s strange that your strength is only golden immortals. Even the emperor of heaven has not arrived. Even in the early days of the emperor of heaven, you have to be imprisoned under the power of my field."


    The demon emperor looked at them with an unexpected look on his face.


    "Huh?"


    Looking over, the demon emperor suddenly shook all over, because at this moment, the demon emperor saw the true talisman of several demon kings in the void.


    "It''s so strong and powerful. You''re just mole ants. You''ve got such a powerful Da Dao Zhen Fu. If you can urge it, I''m really not your opponent, but unfortunately, your strength is too weak. It''s just mole ants. It''s impossible to urge the Da Dao Zhen Fu of ancestral God level."


    "This avenue is really magic. Only I am qualified to have it!"


    "Refine it. My strength will go further. I''ll be sure to deal with your Immortal Emperor at that time."


    There was excitement in the voice of the demon emperor.


    Countless strong people of the Terran family heard the words of the demon emperor and stared at the great road true talisman suspended in the void. They looked unbelievable. They didn''t expect that the fairy king had obtained the true talisman of the legendary ancestral God, but when they thought that they would die today, they looked desperate again.


    However, when everyone was in despair, Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan''s bodies shook slightly, and a shocking color appeared in their eyes.


    Because now, they found that it was not the power of Da Dao Zhen Fu that resisted the power of the field of the heavenly demon emperor, but the smell of Jingshi green lotus sent by Li Yixi in their arms.


    Now, although Jingshi green lotus has not been taken out, it is already swallowing the magic gas between heaven and earth. After swallowing the magic gas, Jingshi green lotus is actually growing.


    When countless people were in despair, Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan had a touch of irony on their lips, "Tianmo emperor, do you think you are strong?"


    "You are strong, but that is compared with us."


    "If you change the reference object into a childe, your demon emperor is just a mole ant."


    "Childe, you can''t do anything. When you come here today, you''re taking the road to death. Unfortunately, you''re not coming to noumenon, otherwise today is your time of death." At this moment, Tian Zhen knew that the heavenly demon emperor was only a separation, and a color of regret appeared in his eyes.


    "Huh?"


    "Are you telling a joke?"


    "Can you kill me with you?"


    "Are you crazy or am I crazy?"


    "Do you know what strength the emperor''s noumenon is? The emperor''s strength, but the ancestral God, do you know what the ancestral God is?"


    "When the ancestral God thought, all things were silent."


    "Ancestral God, but he can barely escape reincarnation." The demon emperor shook his head, looked disdainful and walked towards them step by step.


    "Ancestral God, can you be invincible?"


    "Arrogance, if you open the channel in other immortal regions, you will succeed. Unfortunately, you open the channel here and die." Du Zhengyan sneered.


    Hearing the words of Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan, the strong people of the Terran are puzzled one by one. Does the domain master have a way to resist the separation of the demon emperor?


    However, as soon as the idea appeared, it was denied by them, but they knew how strong the demon emperor was.


    However, at the moment when their thoughts fell, Du Zhengyan stepped out to the demon emperor.


    There was a look of disdain at the corners of his mouth. In Du Zhengyan''s hands, a green lotus appeared, or a seedling.


    However, at this moment, because of the clean world green lotus, heaven and earth suddenly changed.

 Chapter 648

    Originally, a small green lotus, under such magic power, should have died in an instant, but at this moment, the green lotus exuded a strange smell.


    When everyone was disappointed, Qinglian not only didn''t die, but at this moment, she frantically swallowed the spirit of heaven and earth. In the blink of an eye, with Jingshi Qinglian as the center, a terrible swallowing vortex was formed. The dark spirit of heaven and earth was swallowed rapidly in the blink of an eye, because the rapid disappearance of the spirit of heaven and earth led to the void, A huge vortex appeared.


    The spirit of the devil was constantly absorbed. At this moment, the green lotus grew at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Huh?"


    Looking at the mutation, those desperate Terran friars suddenly showed an incredible color in their desperate eyes, as if they were dreaming. Even some people slapped themselves in the face to wake themselves up in order to prove that they were dreaming.


    However, the burning pain on his face told them that this scene was not an illusion, but true.


    "This... This... This..."


    At this moment, looking at the scene in front of them, those Terran friars stared at each other in an instant, with an unbelievable face. Looking at the spirit of the devil blocking the sky and the sun, they were swallowed up rapidly, and the power of swallowing was growing. A touch of panic and excitement appeared in their eyes.


    The Qi of the heavenly demons is the source of strength of the heavenly demons. Now I see that the Qi of the heavenly demons continues to disappear. A touch of fine light appears in the eyes of these friars. If the Qi of the heavenly demons disappears all that day, the opportunity for the rebirth of the heavenly demons will disappear.


    "Domain master, what kind of divine object did you bring back? It''s terrible. It seems to be the nemesis of the demon family."


    "The Terran is saved."


    Those first injured Terran friars trembled with excitement and could live. Who wants to die? Looking at the terrible Jingshi Qinglian, they involuntarily swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "Huh?"


    "This... What is this?"


    The separation of the emperor of the devil came step by step, but the moment he saw the appearance of Jingshi green lotus, he could quickly devour the spirit of the devil, making the emperor of the devil look serious and evil. But it is the source of power of the family of the devil. This thing can devour the spirit of the devil. It is too powerful to restrain the spirit of the devil.


    The most powerful thing about the Tianmo family is that it can be reborn continuously under the Qi of Tianmo, but without the Qi of Tianmo, the rebirth ability of Tianmo family will be deprived.


    At this moment, the emperor of demons stopped.


    Those cold magic eyes stared at the Jingshi Qinglian who swallowed the gas of the devil. The emperor was a little uneasy. Although the Jingshi Qinglian at the moment had not grown up to threaten him, the emperor''s instinctive fear in the face of Jingshi Qinglian.


    "Boom!"


    However, at this moment when the demon emperor hesitated, the phagocytic power of Jingshi Qinglian increased again, and the phagocytic power climbed to an extremely terrible level again.


    "Boom!"


    The swallowing speed of Jingshi green lotus became more terrible. At the same time, Jingshi green lotus suddenly shocked. It was only more than ten centimeters of Jingshi green lotus. After swallowing enough demon gas, Qinglian suddenly soared to a height of more than ten meters. At this moment, the swallowing power became extremely terrible, and the surrounding demon gas, Under the terrifying power of Jingshi Qinglian, he went to Jingshi Qinglian in all directions like a river.


    This place has been opened up by the demons, and the earth here has also been transformed by the spirit of demons. However, in an instant, under the devouring power of terror, the transformed earth here instantly returned to normal.


    "Huh?"


    "This... This..."


    Looking at this scene in front of us, countless people looked greatly changed, because at this moment, everyone turned pale. I never thought that in an instant, the green lotus became so terrible.


    However, when people were shocked by the powerful swallowing power of Jingshi Qinglian, a more terrible scene appeared.


    At the same time, Jingshi Qinglian seemed to be born with the general intelligence and more terrible ability. In the blink of an eye, a trace of cyan breath turned into silk thread and went to the Tianmo castle in an instant.


    Those strong demons in the Tianmo castle were scared silly by the appearance of Jingshi Qinglian. At the moment they hadn''t reacted, the terrible silk thread of Jingshi Qinglian fell on them.


    At the moment, there are tens of thousands of silk threads all over the sky.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah..."


    A series of screams suddenly rang through the void. The shrill screams made people instantly creepy. The body of the human friar could not help shaking.


    "Huh?"


    Everything changed too quickly. At the moment of hearing the scream, the emperor turned in panic, but the scene in his eyes made the emperor''s face extremely gloomy.


    Under the eyes of the emperor of the heavenly demons, I saw that the power, blood essence and soul of the powerful heavenly demons stabbed by the silk thread of Jingshi Qinglian were rapidly passing away and swallowed up by Jingshi Qinglian.


    In an instant, tens of thousands of strong demons turned into dead bones, and to the horror of the emperor, the emperor found that after the death of those strong demons, they were completely deprived of the opportunity of rebirth.


    All turned into cold bodies.


    "Yes!"


    "Dead, dead!"


    Seeing the dead bones falling in the void, the friars of the Terran family were frightened one by one. However, they saw that among the dead demons and strong ones, there were immortals. Those powerful immortals had no strength to resist, and were swallowed up all their vitality in an instant like mortals.


    These human friars, excited at the same time, showed a look of panic in their eyes.


    Seeing the Jingshi green lotus in the void, who constantly devoured the spirit of heaven demons, she was extremely frightened.


    "Good... Terrible... Terrible power of swallowing."


    "Is this really a sacred thing?"


    Some human friars, deep in their hearts, even gave birth to panic. Extremely worried, Jingshi Qinglian killed them.


    Among them, the strongest is just an immortal. In that case, they can''t escape.


    When they were frightened, Du Zhengyan, who sacrificed Jingshi Qinglian, opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word. He was completely stunned by the scene in front of him.


    "Is this... Is this the way to deal with the demons?"


    "Worthy of... Worthy of being a sacred thing, Jingshi green lotus. It''s terrible."


    At the moment, Du Zhengyan swallowed a mouthful of spittle and was frightened by the scene in front of him.


    They knew that Li Yixi''s strength and means were unfathomable, but the scene in front of them still frightened them.

 Chapter 649

    The separation of the demon emperor saw countless dead bones falling from the void. He felt that the clean world green lotus became stronger rapidly with the swallowing, and a look of panic appeared in his eyes.


    "Impossible, impossible!"


    "How can it appear here? This is Jingshi Qinglian, absolutely Jingshi Qinglian, but it''s impossible, impossible!"


    At this moment, the emperor was frightened by the scene in front of him. At the same time, the emperor also thought of a possibility and looked frightened.


    The demon emperor thought of the pure green lotus in jiuzhong sky.


    However, although it was speculated that it was Jingshi green lotus, the emperor thought it impossible, because the reason why the Tianmo family invaded the heaven and earth of jiuchongtian was that the Jingshi green lotus on jiuchongtian had problems and had withered, but now there was a Jingshi green lotus, which made the emperor think it was an illusion.


    "Boom!"


    In a few seconds that the demon emperor couldn''t believe, under the terrible swallowing power of Jingshi Qinglian, the breath of Jingshi Qinglian was changing, and the body of Jingshi Qinglian was turned into a hundred meters. The huge Qinglian was suspended in the void, with a feeling of blocking the sky and the sun.


    That devouring power has become more terrible.


    In the blink of an eye, countless heavenly demons fell.


    "Lord devil, help!"


    "Help!"


    In the demon castle, there was a cry for help at last.


    Those voices were filled with panic and despair. Originally, the Tianmo clan invaded jiuchongtian, but now they are completely flustered. It''s not that they invaded jiuchongtian, and the Tianmo world has been invaded.


    "Damn it!"


    "Out!"


    The emperor knows that he can''t stop it if he doesn''t stop it. Therefore, the separation of the emperor at this moment has no time to think about it. He kills the green lotus of the Jingshi directly. The separation of the emperor at this moment becomes extremely terrible.


    A dark and cold sword Qi immediately killed the Jingshi green lotus.


    "Huh?"


    "No!"


    At this moment, Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan, frightened by the power of Jingshi Qinglian, suddenly changed color when they saw the sword Qi, because they felt the moment of the sword Qi, and their faces were frightened.


    The destructive power contained in this sword Qi is really terrible. Even if it is only a sword Qi, its power has reached the peak of the emperor of heaven.


    I don''t know whether Jingshi Qinglian can stop the terrible sword Qi. Under this sword Qi, they are like mole ants. They are really too weak. Even if they do it, they will die. Therefore, Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan can only give all their hopes to Jingshi Qinglian at this moment.


    "That sword again."


    "Can you... Can you stop it?"


    At the moment of seeing the emperor cut out this sword, those strong people who have seen this sword have a look of panic in their eyes. They don''t know whether the powerful Jingshi Qinglian can stop it. If not, they will die today in the face of the anger of a family respecting the emperor.


    The sword Qi broke through the air. The terrible sword Qi tore the void.


    Under this sword, countless silk threads erupted from Jingshi green lotus were cut off in an instant.


    Countless strong demons escaped from death in an instant. The magic eye looked at the Jingshi green lotus in the void in horror.


    With the sword spirit approaching, countless strong people turned completely and felt that Jingshi Qinglian couldn''t stop it.


    "Out!"


    But at this moment, in all people''s ears, a refined voice sounded. I saw a vague shadow on the clean world green lotus. This voice is the spirit of the clean world green lotus. The spirit of the clean world green lotus grows in Li Yixi''s manor and has been growing under Li Yixi''s noble righteousness, contaminated with a trace of Li Yixi''s breath.


    Originally, the pure world green lotus at the moment has not enough strength to stop this sword.


    But at this moment, the spirit of the annihilating green lotus urged the breath of Li Yixi in the past.


    With the falling moment of miezi, the breath of terror is in the void.


    The sword Qi, which originally carried the breath of destroying the sky and the earth, strangely slowed down. With a wave of the branches and leaves of Jingshi green lotus, this terrible sword Qi broke in an instant.


    "Huh?"


    The demon emperor separated and stared at Jingshi Qinglian all the time. At that moment, his sword Qi was dissolved, and a look of panic appeared in the demon''s eyes.


    Because Jingshi Qinglian kept dissolving his sword Qi, and seemed to be provoked. Countless roots turned into a cage of heaven and earth and shrouded him.


    "Damn it, how is it possible?"


    "It''s blocked."


    With a roar, the demon emperor wielded his strongest magic power and killed the roots of those clean green lotus.


    "It''s blocked. It''s blocked. What divine thing is it? It''s so powerful. Can it kill the part of the demon emperor?" Seeing that this terrible sword spirit was dissolved, they also counterattacked the separation of the emperor of the devil. The friars of the Terran family couldn''t help shaking their fists and didn''t blink. They wanted to see if the roots of Jingshi Qinglian could trap the separation of the emperor of the devil.


    Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan also looked at each other at the moment, and there was panic in their eyes.


    Du Zhengyan said in horror, "it''s the childe''s breath. Otherwise, if you can''t stop this sword, can the childe''s residual breath be so powerful?"


    At this moment, Du Zhengyan''s body trembled uncontrollably.


    I was frightened by the scene in front of me.


    "You''re so strong. We''re right to find you. There''s a separate body of the demon emperor here. We can''t stop it." Tian Zhen also took a deep breath, looked at the void nervously, and said in a trembling voice.


    At this moment, the root of Jingshi Qinglian is about to collide with the sword Qi of the demon emperor. The root is slightly weak. Without the blessing of Li Yixi''s breath, it can''t stop the sword Qi.


    However, at the moment when the sword Qi was about to be cut off, I saw the virtual shadow on the green lotus of Jingshi, and the elegant voice sounded again.


    "I''m in the North Court, sitting in a dirt room. The room is eight feet wide and four feet deep. The single leaf is low and small, the white room is short and narrow, dirty and dark. "


    At the moment when the voice remembered, I saw a text on the green lotus of Jingshi, prisoner.


    When the word "prisoner" appears, those roots seem to be really transformed into cages that can hold heaven and earth.


    Originally, some fragile roots became indestructible in an instant with the blessing of the ability of prison word God text.


    "Keng Keng!"


    When the sword Qi was cut on the root whisker, sparks splashed everywhere, but it didn''t cause any damage to the root whisker.


    "Huh?"


    "Damn it, it''s a divine text. How can it be that a green lotus that hasn''t been completely transformed can read a saint''s article. Which is the thing around the Supreme Master of literature and Taoism?"


    Seeing that he had blocked his attack, the emperor was frightened, because at this moment, the emperor had lost all his retreat, and countless roots formed a cage and shrouded him.


    The demon emperor, who had no way out, was extremely gloomy. He was the demon emperor. Even if he was only separated, he felt humiliated when he was forced to this point.

 Chapter 650

    In the situation of death, the look of the demon emperor was gloomy and seemed to drop water.


    "Trapped, the demon emperor is over!"


    Those Terran friars were ecstatic and excited when they looked at the scene in front of them.


    Their hearts beat violently and their faces were unbelievable. They had seen the terrible magic power of the devil emperor before. Under one sword, they suddenly destroyed the seal of the two fairy kings. At the moment, they fell into a deadlock under a green lotus.


    Before, these people had a look of despair. Now they saw the opportunity to defeat the demons. Who was not excited or excited.


    "Can you kill the part of the demon emperor?"


    Not only those practitioners were excited, but also the two immortal kings Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan. Staring at the void, they wanted to witness the death of the demon emperor. After all, in their eyes, Li Yixi was too powerful, but a lord of heaven and earth.


    There should be no omission when dealing with the separation of a demon emperor.


    "The demons disintegrated!"


    However, at the moment when everyone felt that it was going to end, the imprisoned demon emperor separated and roared.


    At this moment, the separated body of the demon emperor directly turned into fragments and disappeared into them.


    But at this moment, at the moment of the disintegration of the heavenly demon emperor, countless original forces of the heavenly demon were swallowed by the clean world green lotus. In this moment, the breath of the clean world green lotus soared again, even surpassing the promotion of swallowing thousands of powerful heavenly demons.


    "The devil disintegrated, damn it, let him escape!"


    Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan shouted a pity at the moment when the emperor of the heavenly devil performed the disintegration of the heavenly devil, but at the moment, they were very clear that it was not so easy to kill a emperor of the heavenly devil, even if they separated.


    Not far from Jingshi Qinglian, in the void at the moment, the separation of the demon emperor appeared again, but at this moment, the breath of the demon emperor fell a large part, only the strength of the new emperor.


    "Huh?"


    "The strength fell and was badly hurt. Sure enough, Jingshi Qinglian is the nemesis of the Tianmo family." Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan, who had been slightly disappointed, suddenly burst out a fine awn in their eyes.


    Because at the moment, the two people found that the strength of the emperor fell, and the strength of Jingshi Qinglian soared. At the same time, the countless roots of Jingshi Qinglian were killed separately towards the emperor who had just cast the disintegration of the devil.


    The demons disintegrated. Although they are powerful, they can''t be used twice in a short time.


    The demon emperor saw countless roots enveloping himself, and his face changed greatly. At this moment, the demon emperor had seen the horror of Jingshi Qinglian and knew that once it was enveloped by Jingshi Qinglian, he would die. So at this moment, the demon emperor roared, "stop this thing."


    At the same time, the demon emperor clapped his hand on his chest, and a mouthful of blood gushed out directly, burning blood essence and leaving towards the demon castle in the distance.


    At the same time, at the moment when his voice fell, the demons in the castle seemed to be under control. Their bodies were not controlled by themselves. Even their eyes were full of panic, but they could not control their bodies under the strange means of the demon emperor.


    At this moment, the Jingshi green lotus roots that were killed all over the world directly penetrated the bodies of those demons.


    In the blink of an eye, the bodies of these powerful demons turned into cold corpses and fell from the void. Jingshi Qinglian has swallowed up the original power of the emperor of heavenly demons and the power of ten thousand powerful heavenly demons. The already powerful Jingshi Qinglian has become more powerful.


    The breath soared in an instant, and the swallowing power of Jingshi Qinglian increased several times. Jingshi Qinglian quickly broke into the sky towards the demon castle. In the blink of an eye, countless roots directly pierced into the castle. Under the terrible swallowing power, the demon gas in the castle disappeared with the naked eye. At the same time, countless powerful demons, At this moment, the body was pierced by roots, and the power in the body was swallowed up instantly.


    This scene is really terrible.


    From the appearance of Jingshi Qinglian to the present, in fact, it''s only a minute or so, but it has made amazing changes here.


    Near the passage that used to be like the end of the world, now the sky reappears and light appears.


    However, when everyone was excited, Jingshi Qinglian, who had been as powerful as bamboo, stopped at the moment.


    Seeing Jingshi Qinglian retreat, those remaining strong demons were frightened in the eyes of the devil. The emperor of the devil also took a long breath. He knew that there must be a reason for Jingshi Qinglian''s retreat, but he didn''t dare to approach. He sat down in the river and communicated his noumenon. At the moment, the emperor of the devil knew that if there was no noumenon power to pass on, It is impossible to defeat Jingshi Qinglian today.


    "Boom!"


    In the originally sunny void, a thunder suddenly sounded at this moment.


    In the void, thick black clouds appeared.


    "Rob thunder, it''s going to cross the sky. Is it going to take shape?"


    At the moment when Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan saw this scene, a look of panic appeared in their eyes. It''s hard to imagine how terrible the strength of Jingshi Qinglian would be if the robbery was successful.


    But they don''t know if they can survive the disaster,


    Their hearts hung up in an instant.


    They know that they can''t resist the natural disaster, and their help will only make the natural disaster more terrible. Now everything can only rely on Jingshi Qinglian itself.


    "Heaven''s robbery, it''s heaven''s robbery!"


    Those Terran friars showed a dignified color in their eyes at this moment.


    At the next moment, the people suddenly changed color. The original terrible natural disaster appeared nine colors, "99... Nine color natural disaster!"


    "Can you stop the strongest Tianjie among Tianjie?" One by one, their hearts are more frightened at the moment.


    After all, the nine color sky robbery is really terrible. It has only appeared in legends and has never been seen by anyone.


    "Boom!"


    When everyone was frightened and their pupils contracted, the sky fell.


    One by one, their hearts seemed to be pinched by others at the moment, and they were extremely nervous.


    However, the Jingshi green lotus shaking in the void.


    There was a sudden shock and a terrible breath broke out.


    At this moment, Jingshi Qinglian also felt the danger and suddenly aroused all the remaining breath of Li Yixi in her body, because one morning, Li Yixi read an article beside him.


    The spirit of the pure world green lotus appeared, and his cold eyes looked at the coming disaster, which was disdained.


    "Nine color sky robbery?"


    "Today, I will kill you!"


    At the moment of seeing the nine color sky robbery in the heavenly demon castle, the heavenly demon emperor immediately put on a fine light and felt that his opportunity had come.

 Chapter 651

    At the moment when the demon emperor was ready to shoot, the spirit of Jingshi Qinglian urged Li Yixi''s residual breath.


    At this moment, beside Qinglian of Jingshi, the virtual shadow of Li Yixi appeared. At this moment, Li Yixi didn''t see any brilliance and looked ordinary.


    Li Yixi''s virtual shadow, where to recite, but the voice sounded strangely.


    "A man should kill without mercy. Eternal immortality lies in killing. Once upon a time, there was a man of great honor. A man who kills is lighter than a feather. There are heroes and tyrants who kill people in chaos. They gallop all over the world and boast only about knives and guns.


    Now I want to find this kind of moon shadow in vain. Once the barbarians invaded the Central Plains, the scholars ran and the cowards wept. I want to learn the ancient style and revive my heroic spirit. Fame is like dirt, and those who disdain benevolence ridicule it. Wearing a sharpening iron sword, you will kill when you are angry. Cut the stock phase, drink wine, talk and laugh, frighten the ghosts and gods.


    It takes ten weeks to kill an enemy. Specialize in Tianguang couple and make love with them. Go out of the west gate and lift your head back at dusk. When I was tired, I only wanted to sleep, and suddenly the battle horn blew


    At this moment, the terrible power of the road appears.


    The terrible murderous spirit rushed into the sky in an instant.


    The coming nine color sky robbery thunder, under the terrible killing intention, the first thunder robbery of nine color sky robbery, actually dissipated.


    "Huh?"


    The Terran friars were worried one by one at the moment, but suddenly they saw the collapse of Tianjie and the trembling of heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney. They were completely frightened by the scene in front of them.


    Under a poem, the disaster broke up. This is something I''ve never seen or heard of. One by one, their chests fluctuated violently, and a look of panic appeared in their eyes.


    "Yes... It''s the childe. Jingshi Qinglian grew up in the childe''s manor and got the gift of the childe."


    Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan showed a shocking color in their eyes at this moment, because at the moment, they recognized Li Yixi''s figure immediately.


    However, at the moment, Li Yixi''s voice continues, and the terrible breath continues to explode. Heaven and earth are trembling under this terrible breath.


    Suddenly, above the void, an eye suddenly appeared.


    "The spirit of the way of heaven is the spirit of the way of heaven?"


    At the moment when this eye appeared, the demon emperor in the castle was about to take the opportunity to sneak attack, but now he saw that eye and was frightened.


    It never occurred to me that the transformation of Jingshi green lotus awakened the spirit of heaven.


    When the demon emperor was shocked, he saw that Li Yixi''s voice was getting louder and louder, and the terrible murderous spirit went to the void.


    At this moment, the murderous spirit reached a limit. In the mouth of Li Yixi''s virtual shadow, countless swords appeared and went to the void.


    Looking at the moment when the sword was spitting out, countless beings trembled again.


    "This... This... This, this... Is this the most powerful sword of words and words?"


    Under the gaze of countless people, those swords suddenly turned into a long sword and killed in the void.


    The golden giant sword goes against the sky.


    "Hiss!"


    The eye of heaven above the void was pierced in an instant. The spirit of heaven disappeared in an instant and dared not appear again under the terrible killing intention.


    In the void, the thick black cloud disappeared in an instant.


    The sun emerged, and at the same time, golden lotus blossoms fell from the sky and fell on the branches and leaves of Jingshi green lotus.


    A halo appeared on the huge pure world green lotus. Under this halo, the body constantly changed.


    "Huh?"


    "Damn it, nine color sky robbery, is it so simple that the robbery is over?"


    A look of panic appeared in the eyes of the demon emperor.


    I was stunned by the scene in front of me.


    Looking at the rapid transformation and transformation of Jingshi Qinglian, the body of the demon emperor trembled violently. He was frightened by the scene in front of him, because at the moment, his noumenon power has not been transmitted. If his power cannot be improved, waiting for him is death.


    Under the frightened eyes of the demon emperor, the Jingshi Qinglian finally completed its transformation. The huge Jingshi Qinglian figure in the void disappeared, and a figure in white appeared at the moment.


    "Ho ho!"


    "Is this what I look like?"


    "I like your elegant figure."


    This moment''s figure in white, women disguised as men.


    "Today has finally turned into success, but now is not the time to be happy. I feel the smell that disgusts me. I can solve it first." The white figure, who had completed the transformation, immediately burst out a terrible killing intention, and his extremely cold eyes fell on the body of the demon emperor.


    "The demons are really annoying!"


    "Die!"


    At the moment when her voice fell, a divine text suddenly appeared, which was the word "net".


    The ability of the divine text broke out. In the blink of an eye, the terrible magic gas between heaven and earth was rapidly purified. Anything contaminated with the magic gas of heaven disappeared as soon as the ability of the pure word divine text swept away, just like the spring snow met the flame.


    The aura between heaven and earth has become more rich than before.


    At the moment when the devil''s gas was purified, the figure in white stepped towards the devil''s castle under a pair of shocking eyes.


    At this moment, four divine texts appeared in front of the figure in white.


    At the same time, at this moment, the separation of the demon emperor also felt the power transmitted by the main body. At the moment when the power entered the body, the breath of the separation of the demon emperor rose rapidly. In the blink of an eye, his cultivation stepped into the realm of the ancestor god.


    However, before the emperor could be happy, the four divine texts around the figure in white burst out endless divine awns.


    At this moment, the four divine texts attracted all eyes.


    "Palm", "fate", "birth", "extinction"!


    At the moment of the emergence of the four divine texts, the breath of dominating the world bloomed.


    In the blink of an eye, the figure in white didn''t start, but a huge hand appeared in the void. The big hand immediately suppressed the emperor of the devil.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Originally, the demon emperor, who had just gained strength, was a little relieved.


    However, feeling the huge palm, the demon emperor suddenly looked desperate.


    At the moment, even if his strength is raised to the realm of ancestral God, he can''t stop it.


    "Boom!"


    The terrible voice sounded. Under the eyes of countless people, the figure of the demon emperor instantly turned into ashes.


    At the same time, the channel connecting the heaven demon world was constantly collapsing. After the white figure killed the separation of the heavenly demon emperor, the body stepped into the collapsing space channel step by step, and the body integrated into the channel and guarded the channel.


    Under the divine power of that terrible palm, all the gas of demons left in the world was instantly purified.


    The vegetation on the earth is rejuvenated.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The people present, one by one, became extremely short of breath and looked incredible. They felt that the scene in front of them was not true, but an illusion.

 Chapter 652

    Because the scene in front of me is really shocking.


    "Go away!"


    Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyang took a deep breath, looked at each other in horror, and immediately turned around and gave orders.


    These people dare not disobey orders, and their bodies quickly disappear.


    Seeing these immortals disappear, Tian Zhen can hardly suppress the breath in his body.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At this moment, Tian Zhen''s breath sounded like thunder. Even if his body was built into an immortal body, he could not help shaking at the moment.


    The sound of heart beating is like dull thunder.


    Tian Zhen stared at Du Zhengyan and said in horror, "brother Du, do you remember the words written by the childe at the banquet?"


    Tian Zhen''s voice fell, and Du Zhengyan was no better. He looked frightened and said, "remember, the words written by the childe are the birth and death of Zhang Yuan."


    Speaking of the moment when Zhang Yuan said "birth and death", Du Zhengyan''s voice trembled violently.


    Because both of them were frightened by the scene just now.


    That scene really gave them an indelible mark.


    "Our strength and talent are too weak. If we don''t work hard, we won''t be qualified to take charge of the avenue and become the Lord of the avenue." After panic, Tian Zhen felt uneasy.


    "Good!"


    "It''s time for us to work hard, otherwise we really don''t have the qualification to take charge of the avenue. It''s too weak."


    "Now we can''t even compare with a flower in the childe''s manor." A touch of bitterness appeared in the corners of Tian Zhen''s mouth.


    The crisis of the two immortal regions was resolved. In Jinling immortal city, today''s Li Yixi was walking in the street. Suddenly, he saw figures in the void, stepping through the air, and Li Yixi showed a shocking color.


    Because at the moment, these flying people are not like ordinary immortals, dressed like scholars.


    "Li Shan, do you know who these people are? Why do they dress like this? "


    Walking around the immortal city today, Li Shan accompanied Li Yixi. After Li Yixi saw these people, his curious eyes couldn''t help falling on Li Shan. After all, in Li Yixi''s eyes, Li Shan is a powerful practitioner.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, powerful practitioners naturally know more than Li Yixi, a mortal, so Li Yixi looked at Li Shan curiously at this moment.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Shan trembled all over. He didn''t know what Li Yixi meant by asking him?


    But when Li Shan saw Li Yixi''s hot eyes, he didn''t dare to have the slightest hesitation. He immediately explained, "childe, these people are not ordinary practitioners. They practice noble righteousness, that is, the legendary Wendao and Wenxiu."


    "It is said that in the fairy world, powerful practitioners of literature and Taoism will come every 1000 years. These people will recruit disciples in every city of the fairy world every 1000 years. Only those who have extremely outstanding talents and cultivate noble righteousness will be liked by these people."


    "But it''s extremely difficult to cultivate Haoran righteousness, and these people have very high requirements for Haoran righteousness, which is terrible. So these people don''t look like scholars, but if they are really angry, they are all immortal murderers."


    Li Shan''s eyes showed a look of longing, and his heart was also extremely afraid. After all, these guys are too powerful, and their means are very strange, which he can''t compete with.


    Even in the same realm, immortals are definitely not the opponents of writers. After all, these people''s abilities are too strange. They have a variety of means and kill people invisibly.


    At this moment, Li Shan, while talking, looked at the direction where the scholars disappeared, and wanted to go and have a look.


    However, after hearing Li Shan''s words, Li Yixi''s eyes showed a light.


    "The scribe?"


    "Haoran righteousness?"


    Especially at the moment when Li Yixi heard the word Haoran Zhengqi, Li Yixi''s body suddenly trembled, his heart set off a huge wave, and his excited face was slightly red.


    Because Li Yixi knew that his talent did not have the ability to practice at all, but his calligraphy and painting contained great righteousness. He really wanted to try whether he was able to worship this powerful Xiuwen sect today.


    After all, I know from Li Shan''s mouth that both immortals and scholars are powerful practitioners with strange means.


    In this world where the strong are respected, Li Yixi has always felt uneasy in his heart, so he always holds his thighs in his own way when he meets the strong walker.


    But Li Yixi is very clear that if he has strong enough strength, that is the real backer, because no matter where he is, the biggest backer is himself.


    Li Yixi''s eyes twinkled at this moment, and his heart was very excited. After taking a deep breath, his eyes fell on Li Shan, "Li Shan, can you help me? I want to see if I have the ability to worship and practice in the mountain gate. I can''t cultivate immortals. I hope I can cultivate literature. "


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Shan suddenly shook all over and looked incredible.


    Li Shan was very puzzled. Why did the extremely powerful Li Yixi worship these forces to practice?


    But he didn''t dare to disobey Li Yixi''s words and immediately said, "naturally, childe wants to try, so we''ll go now and we should be able to catch up!"


    "Then thank you!"


    After hearing Li Shan''s words, Li Yixi immediately worshipped Li Shan.


    But when Li Shan saw Li Yixi worship himself, he showed a look of panic on his face and dodged away without trace.


    There dare to accept Li Yixi''s worship.


    After seeing Li Yixi raise his head, Li Shan immediately said, "childe, be careful. I''ll take you there."


    "Good!"


    Li Yixi can''t wait to respond. In Li Yixi''s eyes, this is his opportunity and the only opportunity to see himself strong in recent years.


    Li Shan immediately used his magical powers and terrible mana to wrap Li Yixi''s body. He immediately broke through the air with Li Yixi, rode in the clouds, and chased away at those distant figures.


    Although Li Yixi has experienced a lot of such scenes on weekdays, he is very excited about flying in the void today. He can''t wait to control his ability to fly.


    Li Yixi''s eyes have been looking in the direction of those people disappearing, and he wants to see their figures. However, those people today are very powerful and no worse than Li Shan. Therefore, even if Li Shan tries his best to catch up, he doesn''t catch up. He just can track the breath left by these people and continue to go.


    "Huh?"


    After continuous flight, Li Yixi''s face showed a look of doubt, because at the moment, the two had flown away from Jinling immortal city!


    "Childe, what''s the matter?"


    Li Shan noticed that Li Yixi frowned slightly, and a dignified color appeared on his face. He hurried to ask.


    "Li Shan, how did these people leave Jinling immortal city?"


    "Don''t they stay in the fairy city?"


    Li Yixi looked puzzled and extremely nervous. He was afraid of losing the trace of these people and completely missed the opportunity to practice.


    "Childe, I don''t know why. It''s over to allow these people to recruit disciples in Jinling immortal city."


    "But don''t worry, childe. Even if these people don''t stay, I can catch up with the place where they live with their breath."


    Li Shan didn''t know how to answer, and he didn''t know the meaning of Li Yixi''s words at that moment. He could only instinctively answer.


    "OK, let''s continue to try. If we can''t do anything, forget it."


    "After all, everything is fate. Not enough chance is also the arrangement of fate." Li Yixi said nervously.

 Chapter 653

    "What can''t be done?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Shan''s heart constantly echoed Li Yixi''s words. I don''t know what it means and what''s the meaning?


    Li Shan, while raising his speed to the extreme, thought quickly about what Li Yixi told himself. What is the final meaning?


    In Li Shan''s eyes, Li Yixi is a terrible existence, and there is no need to enter the sect to practice, because Li Yixi himself is a powerful cultivator.


    But after meditating for more than ten minutes, Li Shan still didn''t get any answer.


    "Damn it, why am I so stupid? I can''t understand the meaning of Childe''s words! "


    "It seems that my understanding is not enough!"


    "Can''t you finish what you ordered this time?"


    Li Shan frowned, because he knew that he could not complete what Li Yixi ordered, so he could not get the opportunity given by Li Yixi. Therefore, at this moment, he not only felt that he had poor understanding, but also knew that he was going to miss the opportunity.


    The opportunity given by Li Yixi can save him countless practice time. Li Shan knows very well that it is almost impossible to practice to a very high level with his talent.


    When he was in the world of mortals, Li Shan still felt that his talent was very high, but these days, in the fairy world, with the improvement of his horizons, Li Shan found that he was just a slightly better practitioner.


    With his talent, if he cultivates himself, he can step into the realm of virtual immortality in hundreds of years, which is already the limit.


    It''s almost impossible to go further, but after meeting Li Yixi, the speed of his strength improvement is extremely terrible. Almost in a few months, his cultivation reached Tianxian.


    If the immortal realm depended on himself, Li Shan knew very well that it would be impossible to achieve it in his whole life.


    Therefore, in Li Shan''s eyes, the things implied by Li Yixi have always been regarded as his top priority, because if he can complete the things ordered by Li Yixi, he will have a great opportunity. But today, Li Shan has been thinking hard, but he can''t get any answer.


    I wanted to beat myself. Suddenly, waves came from the front.


    "Huh?"


    "What the hell is going on ahead? Someone is fighting there? "


    After sensing the fluctuation, Li Shan''s face coagulated, a dignified color appeared on his face, and the whole person became serious.


    Li Shanben doesn''t want to meddle in these things. After all, in the fairy world, although his current cultivation has reached the realm of Xuanxian, he is not invincible. He can never meddle in things.


    But Li Shan didn''t leave immediately to avoid the area ahead, because when Li Shan''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, he didn''t find any information deviating from the battlefield ahead.


    Li Shan saw that Li Yixi was slightly worried at the moment, and his face changed. Li Shan gritted his teeth and continued to fly forward.


    In Li Shan''s view, Li Yixi seems to be worried about the battle ahead, because in Li Shan''s eyes, Li Yixi is an omnipotent and powerful existence, and must also be able to feel the danger ahead at the moment.


    But what Li Shan doesn''t know, Li Yixi doesn''t feel the battle ahead at all. At the moment, Li Yixi frowns slightly and worries on his face, just because he doesn''t know whether he can catch up with those writers.


    There is no understanding of the battle ahead.


    But with the constant approach, Li Shan''s body suddenly shook, because at this moment, Li Shan found that the people who were fighting in front, someone''s breath, were actually those who had left before.


    Li Shan, who was worried, suddenly brightened his eyes, as dazzling as the stars in the sky.


    "Is... Is the childe''s hint to let me chase these people? Is it the childe who feels that these practitioners are in danger, so let me speed up and go here. "


    "The strength of these guys is not weak. It can be said that they are very strong, because the weakest of them are slightly better than me. If these people clean up their own breath, I can''t follow their breath here."


    "And I''m not as fast as these guys. It seems that the childe hinted that it was related to the battle and knew I could do it."


    "You really have no choice."


    Originally frowning, Li Shan suddenly felt the familiar smell in front of him and immediately started, and his heart jumped with excitement.


    Although it is dangerous ahead, Li Shan knows Li Yixi''s strong cultivation skills and what are invincible in his eyes, but in front of Li Yixi, he is just a group of local chickens and dogs.


    You can completely destroy those people with a wave of your hand.


    Therefore, Li Shangen had no worries about his own safety.


    After feeling the familiar breath at this moment, Li Shan immediately improved his speed to the extreme and rushed to the center of the battlefield.


    A fierce battle is taking place hundreds of miles ahead of them.


    There is a powerful figure in the void, shrouded in black fog, and the smell from the body is extremely evil.


    Under his extremely terrible breath, the surrounding plants and trees were withering gradually. In the ancient forest, some powerful fierce animals were deprived of their vitality and turned into cold corpses.


    But it was very strange at the moment. After these powerful beasts died, their bodies moved again, but at this moment, there was no look in their eyes, just like puppets.


    These powerful and fierce beasts, fearless of death, kill those scholars.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Do you still want to kill me?"


    "You can go back to practice for 100 years with this strength!"


    "If your master came, there might be some threats to me now. After all, I''m seriously injured now, but it''s ridiculous that you just want to kill me."


    This powerful figure, standing in the void at the moment, looked at these cultivators in front of him with disdain on his face, like a superior.


    His voice had just fallen, and the faces of those people became extremely gloomy. There was anger in their eyes.


    "Hum!"


    "Damn demons have taken away our younger martial brother. If we can''t kill you today, we won''t stop."


    The leading middle-aged man heard the devil''s words in front of him. His voice was cold to the bone, and his cold killing intention was like coming from Jiuyou.


    At this moment, he slowly opened a book in his hand. In this book, words flew out one by one. These words carried a powerful breath and resisted the evil spirit that spread.


    "Hum!"


    "It''s just my systematic task to kill you, a group of waste. As long as I kill you, I will be rewarded. At that time, my cultivation will be beyond your reach. Even if your master comes, I can turn over my hand and suppress it."

 Chapter 654

    At this moment, the man in black standing in the void had confidence on his face and a look of contempt on his mouth. He looked at these people as if he were looking at mole ants.


    No, to be exact, his eyes looked at these cultivators in front of him, just like looking at a group of lambs to be slaughtered. He didn''t look at normal humans at all.


    Even if his body was shrouded in thick black fog, a clear scar could be seen on his chest at this moment. The scar was deep with bones and his beating heart could be seen faintly.


    And in that ferocious wound, I can vaguely feel the holy power, which is the powerful and noble righteousness left by the strong man of literature and Taoism.


    His voice had just fallen, and a look of disdain appeared at the corners of the head youth''s mouth.


    "Hum!"


    "Don''t be crazy, devil. If it weren''t for your magic treasure, my master would be trapped in it. Now you have been killed by my master."


    "As long as we hold you for a moment, my master can break your magic weapon. When the master comes, you will die."


    The head of the youth, with an angry face, saw the devil''s disdainful eyes, and the anger in his heart was even worse.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    However, after hearing his words, the devil laughed recklessly, as if he heard the funniest joke in the world.


    After the voice fell, the devil''s mouth turned contemptuous.


    "Everybody, do you think I was seriously injured by your master?"


    "Are you too self righteous? I really think your master is omnipotent! "


    "And your master wants to break my magic treasure. It''s just wishful thinking. My magic treasure is the supreme magic weapon of the system reward!"


    "Let me tell you a secret. I''m not simply seizing your junior brother. I''m a Strider with a powerful system."


    "You know what? My task is to destroy your door. As long as I destroy your door, I can get a great reward. At that time, I can step into the king of heaven. "


    "That''s the king of heaven. It''s hard for you to reach after a lifetime of cultivation, but in my eyes, you can reach it as long as you kill you and your master."


    "Practice, this seat is impossible to practice!"


    "You can''t practice all your life!"


    "Sorry, I don''t think you know what system is. After all, this is not the supreme artifact that you aborigines can understand."


    "It''s the glory of your younger martial brother''s life that I can occupy your younger martial brother''s body. It''s the limit that I can reach the realm of virtual immortal with his qualification. However, after I occupied his body, I reached the peak of Da Luo Jinxian in a short time."


    "I also married a woman he couldn''t marry in his life. I can say that I helped him reach the peak of his life, but I have to say that the little lady is so tender that she can squeeze out water at random."


    "But it''s a pity that he committed suicide just one night."


    "Didn''t let Ben have fun."


    When the devil spoke of the woman at that moment, his eyes showed a look of anger.


    In his eyes, these writers are worthless, because he is a powerful penetrator with a powerful system.


    The task of the system is to kill these people in front of him. As long as he kills these people in front of him, his cultivation can be instantly promoted to the realm of the emperor of heaven.


    So although these people in front of him were powerful, they were just a group of lambs to be slaughtered in his eyes.


    Everything is in his calculations.


    As for the deep bone scar on his chest, it had no effect on him.


    At the moment when his voice fell, a golden pill appeared in his hand.


    At the moment he took out the golden pill, the strong men in front of him suddenly changed color one by one, and a touch of panic appeared in his eyes.


    "Damn it."


    "You even have a top-grade nature pill!"


    The moment he saw this pill, the middle-aged man''s face became extremely ugly. Originally, he thought that his martial brothers could hold the heinous devil together and wait for his master to come.


    But the moment he saw this pill, his face showed deep despair, because now he already knew the answer. As the devil in front of him said, the other party led them here just to annihilate them.


    Because the wounds left by his master on the demon head can be healed in an instant under the ability of fortune Dan, the demon head fled here. He didn''t really escape with injuries. He was afraid that where to kill them would attract other strong men in the sect.


    One by one, they were angry, frightened and desperate, and watched the devil swallow the lucky pill.


    At the moment when the lucky pill was swallowed, in the devil''s unbridled laughter, the wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye and instantly recovered to its original shape.


    The devil''s strength in front of him was a little stronger than his previous peak, and the middle-aged man''s face became extremely ugly.


    At this moment, looking at the scene in front of him, he knew that he and others could not avenge his younger martial brothers and sisters, but would be buried here today.


    If they knew that the devil had a powerful creation pill, they would never come after him. They would help the master break the magic treasure first.


    It''s too late to regret, because time won''t go back.


    Originally, they could fight with the devil, but this moment, when the devil instantly recovered to the peak, they were completely crushed.


    With a wave of the devil''s big hand, he flew out in an instant under the terrible attack.


    A mouthful of blood gushed from several people''s mouths, and the blood dyed the robe red in an instant.


    At this moment, several people were completely desperate because they felt that their internal organs had been severely damaged.


    There''s no chance to escape.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Now you know how powerful this seat is?"


    "I want to kill you. It''s just a matter of raising my hand. Just now I was just playing with you. Do you really think I can contain me?"


    "Zhao Feng, your beautiful wife, I will take good care of you!" Zhao Feng, called by the devil, is the leading middle-aged man.


    Zhao Feng heard the devil''s words, and a mouthful of blood spewed out in an instant.


    Originally, he could suppress the injury in his body, but he was angry and hurt himself again.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "You must die!"


    Zhao Feng''s eyes were as red as blood, staring at the devil floating in the void.


    "Me?"


    "Now that you are all dying, meet your last wish!"


    "This seat is from blue star. Its name is Zhang Yuan. It''s a Strider. Of course, you aborigines don''t know what a Strider is."


    "Now, die!"


    Zhang Yuan was about to do it and suddenly looked like a move.


    Because at this moment, Zhang Yuan felt the two breath breaking through the air. In the blink of an eye, the two bodies fell in the middle.


    The visitors are not others, but Li Yixi and Li Shan.

 Chapter 655

    "Huh?"


    Li Yixi''s face changed, because Li Yixi didn''t think that the powerful cultivators he had been chasing were all badly hit by the terrible figure in front of him.


    "What should I do? What shall we do? "


    Li Yixi''s face showed a touch of uneasiness. These people are very powerful. Even Li Shan is difficult to catch up. In Li Yixi''s eyes, their strength must be strong enough to be difficult to guess, but they didn''t think that those who worship themselves were badly hit by the strong in the blink of an eye.


    And at this moment, Li Yixi saw Zhang Yuan wrapped in demonic Qi, like a demon from the depths of hell, with a look of panic on his face. At first glance, he was an extremely vicious generation, and he was not a good man at all.


    Moreover, seeing those practitioners on the ground spit blood one by one, Li Yixi was even more disturbed in an instant.


    Fine beads of sweat could not be seen on his forehead.


    These days, I haven''t met any danger, so in Li Yixi''s eyes, the world is very friendly, but today, in the ancient mountains, I suddenly met a powerful demon practitioner.


    Li Yixi''s body trembled slightly. This is the devil.


    Today, he suddenly woke up. He was just a mortal. It was too dangerous in this treacherous fairy world.


    "Damn it!"


    "Reckless!"


    "Where in this world can I wander around as a mortal!"


    "Chance is illusory. If you really have an organic chance, it will fall on your head. After all, it can''t be forced."


    "Even if I can''t practice, now I drink Phoenix real blood and have a life span of 1000 years. 1000 years is enough for me to enjoy life and venture into the ancient mountains. Can I go back alive today?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    Because as a transgressor, Li Yixi knew that if he showed his fear of death, he would only die faster.


    Zhao Feng and others on the ground had already closed their eyes and waited for Zhang Yuan''s last blow, but suddenly, Li Yixi and Li Shan appeared, giving their eyes a touch of excitement.


    However, at the moment when they looked at Li Yixi and Li Shan, the excited color in their eyes disappeared and was replaced by despair.


    "It''s over!"


    "It seems that heaven wants me to die. The strength of these two people is too weak. One is just the realm of Xuanxian, which is a little worse than us. The other is a mortal. Where can we defeat Zhang Yuan?"


    At this moment, Zhao Feng showed a look of despair in his eyes.


    Zhang Yuan was also stunned at the moment. He didn''t expect that two people appeared again at this moment.


    Because this is an ancient mountain range, which is very remote. He also attracted these practitioners. Otherwise, no one would come here at all. This is also the place he chose for safety, but he didn''t expect that a Xuanxian and a mortal had rushed here.


    At that moment, Zhang Yuan was still a little nervous, but after seeing the accomplishments of Li Yixi and Li Shan, his face showed a look of disdain.


    Zhang Yuan''s superior eyes suddenly fell on Li Yixi and Li Shan.


    Disdain said, "who are you? You came to the ancient mountains. Your life is really bad because you met me."


    "Kneel down. If I''m happy, I can''t kill you."


    At this moment, Zhang Yuan''s face was proud. In his eyes, a Xuanxian and a mortal could be destroyed by waving.


    From the moment he crossed over, Zhang Yuan, with a systematic mind, felt that he was the son of luck in the world. No matter what danger he met, he could save himself from danger. Moreover, he was not like those people at all. He needed cultivation. He could be greatly improved just by completing some tasks.


    His sense of superiority has always been very strong. He always feels superior.


    However, at the moment when Zhang Yuan''s disdainful voice fell, Li Shan''s eyes not only did not show the slightest color of despair, but looked at Zhang Yuan like a dead man.


    In Li Shan''s eyes, Li Yixi is a very powerful existence. Even if Zhang Yuan''s strength is very strong, he is only an ant in front of Li Yixi.


    So at the moment of meeting danger, Li Shan had no fear at all in his heart, but was excited on his face.


    I think Li Yixi hinted that he was in a hurry to catch up with these practitioners and save them. When these people were about to die, he came. In Li Shan''s eyes, his task was completed.


    Li Shan is very happy because he can be rewarded every time he completes the task suggested by Li Yixi.


    "Zhang Yuan, it has nothing to do with them!"


    "Today is our gratitude and resentment. If you want to kill or cut, you are welcome. My martial brothers will never frown."


    "We cultivators, who read the books of sages, cultivate noble righteousness and will never bow to you."


    "Even if you have great strength, our clank pride will never be broken."


    When Li Yixi didn''t know what to answer, behind them, Zhao Feng stood up with difficulty. His eyes became very sharp, like a blade, staring at Zhang Yuan.


    "Haoran righteousness!"


    "Men are proud!"


    "Better bend than bend!"


    "I smile from the horizontal knife to the sky, leaving the liver and gallbladder two Kunlun Mountains!"


    Hearing Zhao Feng''s words, Li Yixi''s eyes showed a sharp touch at this moment, because at the moment, in Li Yixi''s mind, those powerful literati flashed in his mind. Those people all showed clank iron bones. That was a man and a book reader who was not afraid of death.


    "You''re right, brother. You''re a proud man. You''d rather bend than bend."


    "Devil, even if I''m just a mortal, I will never give in even if I die today!"


    "Men have gold under their knees. What are you, kneeling on the ground and kneeling on their parents?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes suddenly burst into a terrible cold light. Under this terrible cold light, Zhang Yuan, who was so powerful, couldn''t help shaking his body.


    There was a look of panic in his eyes, and his body took a step back in the void.


    "Huh?"


    "Damn it, why does this native mortal scare me so much?"


    "Isn''t he a mortal? But the powerful aborigines who hide their accomplishments? "


    "It should be a hidden guy, otherwise how can I be afraid?"


    "But so what?"


    "I am a powerful existence with a system. Even if he is strong, what can he do for me?"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, he felt the threat of death. Zhang Yuan first showed a touch of fear on his face, but then a touch of anger on his face, as if he had been humiliated.

 Chapter 656

    However, when Zhang Yuan was angry, Li Yixi''s face could not help showing an unexpected color, because at this moment, Li Yixi actually felt a trace of familiar breath in Zhang Yuan.


    "This... How is this possible?"


    Feeling the familiar breath, Li Yixi''s face showed a look of horror.


    But Li Yixi quickly suppressed his inner shock because he thought it was impossible.


    Because at that moment, Li Yixi felt the breath of the system on Zhang Yuan, because Li Yixi once had a system, but this idea was soon suppressed by Li Yixi.


    Because in Li Yixi''s view, he was able to have a system, which is the blessing of heaven. Such a probability is too low.


    And I can''t meet another piercer in this fairy world.


    "Are you kneeling or not?"


    Facing Li Yixi''s extremely cold eyes, Zhang Yuan disdained on his face and asked coldly again.


    "I''d rather die standing than live kneeling!"


    But the answer to Zhang Yuan was Li Yixi''s cold voice.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    However, at the moment when Li Yixi''s voice just fell, Zhang Yun suddenly laughed, and the laughter rang through the void, as if he heard a big joke. At the moment when Zhang Yun''s laughter stopped.


    Coldly said, "you a mere mortal told me that you''d rather die standing than kneeling. It''s ridiculous to say what a man''s pride is."


    "Even if I Zhang Yuan stand here and let you attack, you can''t hurt me at all!"


    "What can you do to me, a mortal scholar with no strength to bind chickens?"


    Zhang Yuan put his hands on his hips and laughed there.


    Li Shan saw the arrogant Zhang Yuan on his face, as if he had seen a dead man, because at this moment, Li Shan felt that there was a killing opportunity on Li Yixi.


    Li Shan is very clear that Li Yixi has always been gentle and elegant, and has never exposed a murderous opportunity to anyone, but today, under the constant provocation of Zhang Yuan, Li Yixi finally exposed a murderous opportunity.


    In Li Shan''s opinion, even if Zhang Yuan has the ability to connect heaven and earth, he will die today.


    "Are you sure?"


    When Li Yixi heard Zhang Yuan''s words, a cold killing opportunity sprang up at the corners of his mouth. At this moment, Li Yixi was really angry.


    "Yes, I''m very sure. I''ll stand here and see how you hurt me?"


    "Do you need me to help you get up?"


    At the moment when Zhang Yuan''s voice fell, he found himself standing in the void, looking down at Li Yixi, and his mouth couldn''t help showing a touch of irony.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The voice just fell, and Zhang Yuan laughed again.


    Suddenly, I felt that the aborigine in front of me was really very interesting.


    Originally, I wanted to kill these people to complete the task, but at this moment, I couldn''t help but feel the psychology of the game.


    "Really?"


    At the moment when Zhang Yuan''s voice fell, Li Yixi spit out two words in his mouth. His voice was freezing to the bone.


    At this moment, Zhao Feng and others behind Li Yixi trembled one by one, because at the moment when Li Yixi broke out of cold murder, Zhao Feng and others showed a color of panic in their eyes.


    Because before, they did not feel any breath of practice in Li Yixi, but at this moment, they saw terrible power in Li Yixi.


    That force was so powerful that it even exceeded their cognition.


    Their strength is the pinnacle of Xuanxian. They are also the pinnacle in this double heaven. Naturally, their horizons are very high.


    But at this moment, when their eyes fell on Li Yixi, they were shocked because they couldn''t see through Li Yixi at all.


    "Mix... Chaos power!"


    A moment later, Zhao Feng thought of some legends his teacher had told him. His heart trembled violently, and his eyes almost fell out of his eyes.


    Zhao Feng never thought that when he and others were about to fall, he would meet the powerful existence in the legend.


    In Zhao Feng''s memory and those legends, the terrible existence with chaotic divine power is the supreme of the world.


    The supreme only exists in legends. Even his master has never seen it. There is the supreme wandering in the world.


    But now Zhao Feng saw it.


    When Zhao Feng was shocked, Li Yixi responded.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s face was cold and murderous, and he said, "God monument, kill him."


    At this moment, Li Yixi was communicating the mysterious stone tablet in his arms.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice just fell, the stone tablet in his arms suddenly trembled and was very excited.


    "Whoosh."


    A sound of breaking the air suddenly sounded. I saw that the ordinary stone tablet suddenly suspended into the void and turned into a divine tree.


    "Huh?"


    Li Yixi was puzzled when he saw that the stone tablet was turned into a God tree suspended in the void, because he knew that it was a stone tablet last time, but he didn''t know why it was turned into a God tree this time.


    But seeing the pressure from above, it was more terrible than last time. Li Yixi''s face was excited.


    "Huh?"


    When Li Yixi was excited, Zhang Yuan, who was suspended in the void, trembled fiercely, because at this moment, he felt that death completely shrouded him.


    Zhang Yuan closed his eyes and suddenly opened them with a look of horror.


    Because at this moment, there was a terrible God tree suspended above his head, surrounded by the power of destroying the sky and the earth. Even now, he was like an ant under this power.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    "The aborigine pretended to be a pig and ate a tiger!"


    "What should I do?"


    Zhang Yuan was scared silly at this moment. He always pretended to be a pig and ate a tiger, but he was calculated today.


    At the moment when Zhang Yuan didn''t know what to do, he saw the sound of the system in Zhang Yuan''s mind.


    "Ding!"


    "A host crisis is detected, and the divine selection system will trigger the task immediately."


    "Option 1: reward the power of the ancestral God for three minutes, kill the strong enemy in front of you, reward immortality and ten drops of ancestral God''s blood."


    "Option 2: reward the power of ancestral God for three minutes, escape from here, stay away from danger, and reward a chance of rebirth."


    "Option 3: kneel down, admit your mistakes, reform, and be a good man from now on."


    "Select four...!"


    When I heard the systematic prompt sound in my mind, a look of disdain appeared in my frightened eyes.


    "If you choose one, the disabled will choose other things. Just do it."


    Zhang Yuan made a decision in an instant and decided to kill Li Yixi.


    Because the reward is too rich, and he can have the power of the ancestral God for three minutes. He doesn''t believe he has the power of the ancestral God and can''t kill the aboriginal in front of him.

 Chapter 657

    At the moment when Zhang Yuan made his decision, a terrible force burst out in his body.


    Zhang Yuan felt the power of the ancestral God in his body, and his face showed a look of satisfaction. He looked at Li Yixi condescending, as if he saw mole ants.


    "Are you strong?"


    "I even pretended to be a pig and ate a tiger in front of me. I was almost calculated by you!"


    "However, Lao Tzu''s means are hundreds, thousands and thousands of times stronger than you."


    "Because I''m a powerful piercer."


    "I have a god level demon selection system!"


    "Sorry, even if I told you the system, you can''t understand it. You just need to know that this is a supreme artifact."


    "Die, aborigine!"


    "But before you die, I want you to see that you dress up as a pig and eat a tiger. In front of me, you are really a pig. Your treasure is powerful, but it is still vulnerable under the power of my ancestor god."


    Zhao Feng and others had seen Li Yixi''s hand, and their eyes showed a touch of fine awn, because they felt saved at this moment.


    But I never thought that Zhang Yuan in front of me would raise his strength to the realm of ancestral God in an instant.


    This sudden change made them unexpected, and a look of panic appeared in their eyes.


    Zhao Feng and others know that it is not just themselves who are going to die today. Since Zhang Yuan has the power of ancestral God, his master and his sect will never escape Zhang Yuan''s clutches.


    "Ha ha!"


    "The realm of ancestral God?"


    "That''s ridiculous!"


    "In front of the childe, the realm of a mere ancestor god is just a local chicken and a tile dog!"


    When Zhao Feng and others looked frightened and desperate, Li Shan around Li Yixi showed a look of disdain.


    Zhang Yuan was not taken as one thing at all.


    "Star picking hand!"


    Under the eyes of one by one, Zhang Yuan burst out a terrible magic power. In front of him, a huge arm grabbed the God wood in the void and wanted to smash the God wood in the void in an instant.


    I saw my big hand go towards the God tree in the sky.


    Li Yixi''s body suddenly trembled. At this moment, he didn''t pay attention to whether Zhang Yuan could break the divine wood.


    At the moment, Li Yixi''s heart set off a terrible wave. He didn''t expect that Zhang Yuan was also a transgressor.


    "The jumper?"


    "Is he really a jumper?"


    "But also with the system!"


    "I didn''t feel wrong just now. He really has a system."


    "So he and I are both walkers!"


    "This is an old friend in another country."


    "Is this killing each other?"


    "But this guy is not a good man at first sight. Even the jumper can''t coexist with him!"


    After the shock, Li Yixi woke up and couldn''t help shaking his head, because Zhang Yuan felt too evil for him. Such people were afraid that they despised him at all.


    Li Yixi was very nervous. He didn''t know whether he could kill Zhang Yuan today, because if the God tree could not kill Zhang Yuan, Li Yixi would have no means.


    Li Yixi''s eyes immediately fell on Li Shan, "Li Shan, if the power of the divine tablet is not enough to kill him, then you also urge your Divine tablet, and we may be able to kill him together."


    Li Yixi is a little nervous.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Shan immediately said, "don''t worry, childe. You underestimated the power of this God tablet. Although this person''s cultivation is powerful, at the moment, your God tablet has changed into a divine tree, which can definitely kill him."


    Li Shan was shocked when he saw that the God of wood turned into the God of heaven. He knew that the God of heaven was the final form of the God monument.


    "Really?"


    When Li Yixi heard Li Shan''s words, he was still worried and stared at the void.


    "Boom!"


    Under the gaze of Li Yixi, Zhang Yuan, who was extremely powerful, suddenly fell on the ground with a blow from the God wood.


    However, Zhang Yuan had the power of the ancestral God, which also stopped the God tree in the void.


    Zhang Yuan''s body fell to the ground, leaving a huge pit in the ground. A look of panic appeared on his face. He didn''t think he had the power of the ancestral God and was not the opponent of the divine wood.


    "Cough!"


    The panic on Zhang Yuan''s face and blood gushed from his mouth.


    At this moment, Zhang Yuan was frightened by the power of Tongtian Shenmu.


    "Damn it, this... What treasure is this?"


    "Has such a powerful power?"


    Zhang Yuan''s soul was shivering, because at this moment, the God wood in the void suppressed him again. At this moment, the power in his body was difficult to control, and he couldn''t do it again.


    But at this moment, something more frightening appeared, which made Zhang Yuan completely desperate.


    "Ding!"


    "A huge crisis has been detected. It is irresistible. The system is being unbound."


    ¡°99£¥¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°70£¥¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°10£¥¡­¡­¡±


    Originally, in the face of death, Zhang Yuan was so frightened that the dead took risks. At this moment, Zhang Yuan just wanted to ask the system for help, hoping to have a remedy.


    But the answer to Zhang Yuan was the sound of the system unbinding.


    "Damn, damn, damn!"


    "How is that possible?"


    "System, system, don''t leave me!"


    At this moment, Zhang Yuan looked frightened.


    "After the system is unbound, the host can take care of himself!"


    The last sound of the system fell, and Zhang Yuan seemed to have lost his backbone.


    The God wood in the void is constantly enlarged in Zhang Yuan''s pupils.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the God wood in the void fell hard.


    The earth shook, and here in an instant, huge cracks appeared.


    The shock on Li Shan''s face immediately took his hand and soared into the air with Li Yixi.


    At the next moment, the huge mountain was torn apart under the gaze of a pair of eyes.


    "Huh?"


    "Good, terrible power!"


    Li Yixi, who was suspended in the void by Li Shan, saw the destroyed huge mountain peak at this moment, with an incredible color in his eyes and a shock on his face.


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and his heart pounded.


    "Baby, good baby!"


    Li Yixi''s heart jumped wildly and was inexplicably excited.


    "Back... Back!"


    Li Yixi was worried about whether he could still summon the monument.


    Li Yixi looked uneasy. However, at the moment when his mind just fell, the God monument turned into a God tree, into a small God monument, and returned to him.


    Li Yixi nervously grabbed the divine tablet in his hand and was very excited, because in Li Yixi''s eyes, the divine tablet was his only card.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Seeing the monument back in his hands, Li Yixi''s uneasy heart settled down.

 Chapter 658

    "Good baby!"


    Seeing the monument in his arms, Li Yixi''s eyes showed a touch of fine awn.


    At the moment, Zhao Feng and others in the void were very embarrassed. Seeing the mountain peak destroyed in an instant, Zhao Feng and others showed a look of horror in their eyes.


    They knew very well how terrible Zhang Yuan''s strength was. At that moment, they clearly felt that Zhang Yuan''s strength had risen to the realm of ancestral God.


    However, a powerful ancestor god was instantly wiped out by the seemingly existence without any cultivation in front of him.


    Their hearts, liver, spleen and lungs were trembling at this moment.


    He was stunned by Li Yixi''s means, especially Zhao Feng. His strength was the strongest. Zhao Feng knew very well that it was not the terrible God tree that killed Zhang Yuan today, but the terrible power of Li Yixi.


    On the God tree, Zhao Feng felt a mysterious, strange and unpredictable force. It was that force that killed Zhang Yuan. Otherwise, no matter how powerful the God tree is, it is impossible to kill a powerful ancestor god.


    At this moment, they escaped from death, breathing violently one by one. Just now, they didn''t think they could survive. After all, Zhang Yuan was terrible at that time.


    After taking a deep breath, the martial brothers, regardless of their own embarrassment, came to Li Yixi and Li shanfei.


    The martial brothers looked at each other and immediately bowed down to Li Yixi, "thank you for saving your life."


    "I don''t know what to call an expert and whether it''s convenient to tell him where he lives. Today, we have to go to save the master. It''s too late to thank you. In the future, we can go to see the expert."


    Seeing that Tongtian Shenmu killed Zhang Yuan, Li Yixi''s heart pounded. At this moment, he suddenly heard a voice and immediately looked at several people.


    Li Yixi was startled to see these powerful cultivators bow down to himself.


    I wanted to help several people up in the past, but now I''m in the void. I don''t have any accomplishments. I don''t dare to stay away from Li Shan at all.


    I can only stretch out my hand, "you don''t need to be polite. My name is Li Yixi. I live in Jinling immortal city!"


    Li Yixi wanted to say that he wanted to worship their sect, but when he heard the words of several people, Li Yixi was very clear that these people were very urgent and seemed to have very urgent things to deal with. He could only quickly say his name and place of residence again, hoping to meet these people in the future.


    "Thank you, I will personally go to thank you for saving your life in the future."


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhao Feng and others worshipped Li Yixi again. The martial brothers were very worried about the safety of their master and immediately broke through the air.


    "Alas!"


    "Sure enough, you can''t force this thing!"


    Seeing Zhao Feng and others break through the air in an instant, Li Yixi couldn''t help sighing.


    Li Yixi knew very well that he had missed the opportunity to worship his teacher.


    "Childe, shall we go back now?"


    Li Shan didn''t know what to do, so he had to ask carefully.


    At this moment, Li Shan was still shocked by the powerful power twined on the divine wood just now.


    Looking at Li Yixi''s eyes, I was extremely frightened. The power was too terrible.


    "Yes!"


    "It''s hard for you. Let''s go back. It seems that chance can''t be forced!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Shan broke through the air with Li Yixi and went to Jinling immortal city.


    Back in the manor, Li Yixi''s hanging heart fell slowly.


    "Hoo Hoo."


    "It''s so dangerous outside. I have to go out less in the future."


    "Fortunately, there was no danger this time."


    "If you don''t get this baby, you''ll be finished."


    Remembering what happened today, Li Yixi''s heart pounded.


    "Childe, Li Shan leaves."


    Li Shan knew that he had nothing to do, so he planned to leave.


    Li Yixi heard Li Shan''s words and hurried to stop them.


    "Li Shan, wait!"


    "Thanks to you today, otherwise I will be shocked to death by my own divine tree."


    "You are a powerful practitioner, and I have nothing here that can make you see, right?"


    "I send you an article, which contains the noble righteousness. I hope it can help you."


    Li Yixi thought about it and said immediately.


    Because if there was no Li Shan today, he would surely die. The huge mountain peak was destroyed by the God wood of heaven. He could not practice. If he could not leave in time, he would have been buried in the ruins.


    "Childe, your calligraphy is too precious." Li Shan waved quickly.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s just a few words. It''s useful for you, but it''s of no value to me."


    "Everything, if it cannot realize its value, is waste."


    "If you refuse, you despise my calligraphy and painting!"


    Li Yixi said immediately.


    "Well, thank you first."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Shan suddenly trembled and thanked him immediately.


    "I thank you."


    Li Yixi immediately stopped Li Shan and entered the study with an excited face.


    When he came to the study, Li Yixi slowly picked up his pen. At this moment, his mind remembered Zhao Feng''s words today.


    I think men should be proud.


    Then, at this moment, Li Yixi thought of Tan Sitong''s poems in his mind.


    He wrote on the rice paper, "stop at the door, think of Zhang Jian, and bear to die for a moment. I smiled at the sky from the horizontal knife, leaving the liver and gallbladder two Kunlun Mountains. "


    The words in his pen appeared one by one, and Li Shan''s body trembled suddenly, because at this moment, Li Shan was frightened to find that the whole study was filled with an extremely arrogant righteousness.


    This noble righteousness, extremely overbearing, seems to be born proud, which is completely different from the ordinary noble righteousness.


    At this moment, Li Shan''s body trembled slightly, and his eyes showed a look of horror.


    I feel like I''m standing in a world with great vitality.


    In Li Shan''s eyes, every word in Li Yixi''s pen burst out with terrible talent. That overbearing talent, like a big day, can''t look directly at it.


    Even today''s Li Shanxiu reached the realm of Xuanxian, but when his eyes looked at these words, it was like a big day in front of him.


    The terrible God awn made Li Shan''s eyes unable to fully open and see everything in front of him.


    "Bang bang!"


    Li Shan''s heart was like a war drum at this moment.


    I was really shocked by the powerful talent in front of me. Li Shan didn''t get Li Yixi''s divine text before, but today''s divine text is too strong.


    At this moment, Li Shan felt that his eyes were going blind, so he hurried to look away.

 Chapter 659

    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The chest fluctuated violently, and the breath was extremely rapid, like a bellows.


    Even knowing that the divine writings written by Li Yixi contained powerful opportunities, Li Shangen didn''t dare to look more.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, the death Dharma God in the death Dharma stick in the corner of the study felt the terrible Haoran righteousness in Li Yixi''s works, and suddenly trembled. At this moment, he was really scared silly.


    The God of death law never thought that the divine text written by Li Yixi was so powerful that he has reached the peak of the emperor of heaven.


    He was even stronger than when he was at his peak, but now he feels that the divine writings in front of him can kill him. It can be seen how terrible these divine writings are in front of him.


    The soul of the death Dharma God in the death Dharma stick trembled violently and was extremely frightened.


    At this moment, the fear was not only the soul of the God of death, but also the powerful beings in the study were trembling one by one.


    The big black dog in the yard was lying lazily in the sun, but at this moment, he suddenly raised his head, and his eyes became very dark, like two rounds of black sun.


    Staring at the study, his body trembled slightly.


    The cat taking a nap was transformed into a huge lion under this powerful force, and a look of panic appeared in the nine ferocious heads.


    Liu Shen in the backyard was sleeping, but he felt the terrible talent burst out in Li Yixi''s study and woke up from his deep sleep.


    Over the willow trees, a virtual shadow of the country and the city emerged. The beautiful eyes were full of shocking colors, which were frightened by the breath of Li Yixi at the moment.


    In the yard, the huge trunk of the ancient peach tree also shook slightly.


    "Huh?"


    "Liu Shen, do you know why the master suddenly burst out such terrible domineering talent?"


    A face appeared on the trunk of the huge peach tree, and a dignified face saw the virtual shadow of the willow God suspended in the void.


    "Don''t know?"


    "I was just sleeping. I felt the powerful spirit and woke up. I don''t know why the master broke out such a domineering atmosphere."


    The virtual shadow of Liu Shen shook his head.


    With the last word of Li Yixi falling.


    The terrible talent of the room was instantly suppressed by the overbearing atmosphere in Li Yixi''s body. Li shancai, who was shivering, completely controlled his body.


    Li Yixi didn''t find all the changes around him. He quickly bent over and blew on the paper. He saw that the ink had begun to dry.


    Carefully put away the calligraphy and painting.


    "Li Shan, here you are!"


    Li Yixi handed over his calligraphy and painting to one side, which set off a terrible wave in Li Shan''s heart.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    At the moment, Li Shan was thirsty. He saw the unreal face of the calligraphy and painting he received, as if he were dreaming, because just now he saw how terrible the calligraphy and painting in front of him was.


    "Li Shan, trouble you today!"


    When Li Yixi saw Li Shan accept his calligraphy and paintings, a smile appeared on his face and quickly thanked him, because today, in Li Yixi''s opinion, Li Shan had a life-saving grace for him, which he could not repay.


    "Childe, you are so polite. I took advantage of you today. I just took you there, but you gave me calligraphy and painting with strong and righteous spirit. I really benefited."


    Li Shan, who dares to accept Li Yixi''s thanks, immediately removes his body without trace and bends down to worship Li Yixi.


    "Childe, leave, and come again tomorrow to disturb!"


    Li Shan, who got calligraphy and painting, had a heart pounding and couldn''t wait to leave and absorb the meaning contained in calligraphy and painting.


    "Good!"


    "We''ll continue when we''re free!"


    Seeing the joy on Li Shan''s face, Li Yixi also showed a smile and waved his hand.


    After Li Shan left the manor, he didn''t dare to stay at all. His body broke through the air and went to the cave where he lived.


    Back in his cave, Li Shan was extremely nervous. In order to ensure safety, he carefully checked his cave again and again, and finally made sure there were no mistakes.


    Quickly open the guard array of the cave.


    After the array was opened, Li shancai nervously took out the calligraphy and painting in his arms. Looking at the calligraphy and painting in his hand, Li Shan''s body couldn''t help shaking.


    "Divine text, divine text!"


    "Before, in the childe''s study, I felt the terrible talent. The powerful talent was like Haori."


    "Li Shan has never seen such a terrible talent."


    "Sure enough, as long as I finish what the childe hinted, I will certainly be appreciated by the childe. If I feel the fluctuation of the fight ahead today and directly change direction and escape, I will completely miss the opportunity."


    Thinking of what happened today, Li Shan''s body trembled uncontrollably.


    After taking a hard breath, Li Shanping recovered his mood.


    Then he slowly opened the calligraphy and painting in his hand.


    The calligraphy and painting in his hand slowly unfolded, and a powerful talent burst out from the book.


    The book is suspended in front of him and in the whole cave. Because the book is opened, the strong Haoran righteousness erupts from the book. In an instant, the whole cave turns into a Haoran world, and every corner is filled with holy and incomparable Haoran righteousness power.


    The words on the scroll became suns in Li Shan''s eyes, suspended in the cave.


    28 characters are like 28 suns. Li Shan had seen the power of these characters in Li Yixi''s study before, so he didn''t dare to open his eyes to watch at this moment, but hurriedly restrained his mind and sat cross legged.


    Slowly absorb these noble righteousness.


    As Haoran Zhengqi kept entering his body, Li Shan''s body trembled slightly, because at this moment, Li Shan was frightened to find that his bones were rapidly changing.


    Feeling the constant transformation of his bones, Li Yixi had four words in his mind, "clank iron bone."


    "Yes, this is the clank iron bone of Wendao practitioners."


    After knowing the changes of his bones, Li Shan''s body could not help shaking. At this moment, Li Shan felt that there was a terrible power in his body


    Pride.


    This is the clank iron bone belonging to scholars.


    I''d rather die standing than kneeling.


    Knowing that the opportunity he got today has become a clank iron bone, Li Shan''s body can''t help shaking and can''t wait to roar up to the sky. At this moment, he has completely become a cultivator, and a wide road appears in front of him.

 Chapter 660

    At this moment, Li Shan''s body trembled uncontrollably. Li Shan never thought that he could cultivate a clank iron bone.


    With a clank iron bone, you will be able to practice Wendao rapidly in the future.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    In the cave, Li Yixi, sitting cross legged, fluctuated violently in his chest and looked incredible.


    "This is the first step. The cave still exudes strong talent, which can make me further. I can''t waste it. I feel that the talent above is losing!"


    After suppressing his inner excitement, Li Shan hurried to look at the book suspended in the void. At this moment, Li Shan could clearly feel the loss of talent. It seems that the paper is too ordinary to preserve such terrible talent.


    After calming down, Li Shan continued to comprehend in the cave.


    It took Li Shan three days and three nights to absorb all the talent and noble righteousness contained in this book.


    After three days and nights of cultivation, the scroll in the cave fell to the ground like ordinary paper, and I could no longer feel any power.


    At this moment, Li ShanMeng, sitting cross legged in the cave, opened his eyes that had been closed for three days and nights.


    In Li Shan''s eyes, there were two chilling lights that made people''s soul tremble.


    The cold light was too terrible to look directly at.


    Soon, Li Shan gradually controlled the power of the powerful place in his body, and the cold light from his eyes was slowly restrained.


    "Finally!"


    At this moment, Li Shan trembled with excitement.


    Because after three days and nights of cultivation, Li Shan not only greatly improved his strength, but also achieved extremely terrible attainments in literature and Taoism at this moment.


    At this moment, Li Shan gained the most terrible ability.


    Spring thunder blooms on the tongue.


    With the strong ability of the cultivator, his tongue burst with spring thunder. At the moment, although Li Shan was only the cultivation of Xuanxian realm, at this moment, Li Shan felt that he had the ability to fight even in the face of powerful golden immortals.


    Spring thunder with a split tongue and its terrible, especially for those who practice magic, is simply a natural nemesis.


    At the moment, Li Shan has the ability to control the spring thunder in his tongue. He can attract terrible thunder power between drinking and scolding.


    The power of thunder can frighten those who practice magic.


    Li Yixi, who was studying in the manor, suddenly heard a noisy voice outside. He didn''t know what had happened and slowly opened the door.


    "See you, childe!"


    The bodyguards of the city Lord''s residence outside the manor were busy. Suddenly, they felt that the door was open. They couldn''t help turning around. When they saw that it was Li Yixi, they quickly bowed down and saluted.


    Seeing that it was the man from the city master''s house, Li Yixi showed a look of doubt on his face, and then carefully asked, "everybody, what happened?"


    "It seems that the whole Jinling immortal city has become a great enemy."


    Li Yixi not only observed the people in front of him, but also glanced at the surrounding scenes. At this moment, Li Yixi felt that Jinling immortal city was different from the excitement in the past and became a great enemy.


    In order to prevent accidents and make some preparations, Li Yixi at this moment hopes to know what is happening in Jinling immortal city from these people.


    When the bodyguard heard Li Yixi''s words, he quickly bowed down and explained, "childe, the whole double heaven is not very peaceful these days. Some demons shallow into the double heaven and kill everywhere, making our Terran sacrifice many strong ones."


    "All forces are chasing and killing. Although most of the remaining strong demons have been solved, some demons are extremely careful and turn into human beings and hide in the immortal city."


    "Today, some powerful demons disappeared when they were chased into Jinling immortal city. In order to ensure the safety of the childe, the city Lord asked us to guard the childe here. The childe is the benefactor of the city Lord and can''t have any accidents."


    "Please rest assured, as long as we don''t die in the war, we will never let the devil enter the childe''s manor."


    "And the strength of the demon is not strong. We can cope with it."


    The bodyguard explained it with a nervous face.


    "That''s troublesome!"


    "Take me to thank the city Lord. After solving the strong devil, I will go to thank you in person."


    Li Yixi chatted with these people for a moment and closed the door nervously.


    Li Yixi immediately told Wang Lin, "Wang Lin, go and inform everyone that a strong demon has sneaked into Jinling immortal city. The demon is too terrible. Don''t go out until the demon is solved. Just stay in the yard!"


    "Go!"


    "By the way, let the three brothers of the dragon family be more careful these days. If they find anything unusual, immediately contact the strongman of the city Lord''s house outside."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell and immediately waved with a serious face.


    "Yes, childe."


    Seeing that Li Yixi was facing a great enemy, Wang Lin didn''t dare to be careless at all.


    Trot away immediately.


    Seeing that Wang Lin didn''t go in the wrong direction, Li Yixi took back his eyes.


    "Hey!"


    "The fairyland doesn''t seem safe."


    "Unexpectedly, even in the immortal city, there are strong demons sneaking in. It is said that the demons are extremely terrible. They not only don''t die, but also can take away."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell and hurried to his room to inform Hu Qingyun that Hu Qingyun was in danger.


    Outside the immortal city of Jinling, there are countless figures in a huge cave. These people have red eyes and carry chaotic and violent killing intentions all over.


    "Lord devil, our people have sneaked in. As Lord devil expected, people in Jinling immortal city are terrified and like a great enemy. All forces shrink and are searching for the hiding place of our companions in the city."


    "Lord devil, can I do it later?"


    "I am a strong and noble family, but these days, I have been chased by the Terrans and killed countless companions. If we don''t destroy a fairy City, the Terrans really think we are bullied by the Tianmo family."


    Hearing this, those other demons are now very excited one by one.


    "Lord devil, order it. These days, the channel is destroyed. We don''t have the Qi of heaven and devil to absorb, and the power in our body is constantly exhausted. If we don''t kill and devour power, even if we are not found by the strong man of the human race, we will die."


    "And our demons will never die. They are just human. Why should we be afraid of them?"


    "Today, we will kill all the creatures in Jinling immortal city."


    "Turn this place into death."


    A powerful demon immediately stood up and said coldly.


    The other demons are full of excitement in their eyes at the moment. The demons are extremely fond of killing. If the demon king did not exist, they are ready to kill and devour their companions at the moment.


    The great demon king looked at the demons who had almost lost their reason, frowned slightly, and then said, "now I don''t know how many strong people there are in Jinling immortal city and whether there are old monsters. Since you can''t help it, you''ll have a try before taking some people."

 Chapter 661

    When the demon king heard this, a bloodthirsty color appeared in the depths of his eyes.


    "Mr. e Jie, I''m going now. Our demons are immortal and are not afraid of war. Children, follow me into the city. Now the top combat power of Jinling immortal city is looking for the strong ones of our family who sneak into the immortal city. Now the defense of the immortal city is loose, and our opportunity comes."


    "Kill, kill!"


    The voice of the nether demon king sounded. The heavenly demons belonging to his department could no longer suppress the blood thirsty color in their eyes.


    "Kill, kill!"


    Originally, I could hardly suppress the killing intention. At this moment, I could no longer suppress it. The breath of terror broke out in an instant.


    These demons have been suppressed for a long time. Now they have completely lost their reason and are covered with the smell of killing and swallowing.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    At this moment, under the leadership of the ghost demon king, countless figures rushed out of the grottoes.


    With a terrible killing intention, he went straight to Jinling immortal city.


    At this moment, countless terrible smells were not hidden. The gas of heaven and evil was very strong, turned into an inseparable black cloud and left for Jinling immortal city.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, all the garrison troops in Jinling immortal city turned pale.


    "No, it''s the army of demons. Demons are coming."


    "Hurry, inform the city Lord."


    "Come on, start the array. Don''t let the demon army in!"


    The general of the moat army suddenly saw the terrible demon gas in the distance. His face turned white and looked unbelievable. Because he felt the terrible breath in the army of heavenly demons. These heavenly demons were too strong, and at this moment, he felt that these heavenly demons were completely in an extremely terrible state, completely lost their reason, and only instinctive killing and destruction were left.


    The strength of these demons is too strong. They are not ordinary demons at all, and it is absolutely no coincidence that they have such a large scale.


    At the moment, even if he had the initial cultivation of immortals, his legs trembled, and he was frightened by the scene in front of him.


    The demons in front of us are really terrible.


    "Yes... Yes, my Lord!"


    The strong men in Jinling immortal city were a little stiff after hearing the command. They were frightened by the scene in front of them, and their eyes were frightened.


    After waking up, he went to the city master''s house recklessly.


    "Huh?"


    Li Shan in the immortal city of Jinling had just finished his cultivation. Not long ago, he frowned and felt a breath that made him extremely disgusted.


    "What is this smell and why it disgusts me so much."


    After frowning, Li Shan muttered that he appeared outside the cave in white. At the moment of his appearance, Li Shan''s look coagulated. A touch of forest cold appeared in his long and narrow eyes, and his voice was cold and bone cold: "heavenly demons, it was the strong ones of heavenly demons who attacked. Damn it, these heavenly demons are really damn. Don''t you know that the childe is in Jinling immortal city?"


    "You can''t let them affect the childe."


    When Li Shan thought of Li Yixi''s moment, his face changed slightly, and his body immediately flew away and went there.


    The general of the moat was extremely anxious. With the approach of those powerful demons, he felt the terrible breath, and his look was more dignified. At this moment, he had the idea of running for his life immediately.


    "Come on, come on!"


    He roared hysterically and his voice rang through the void. Under the eyes of countless panic, the moat array was finally opened. Once it was opened, the moat array in Xiancheng would consume a lot. Therefore, he had never encountered a great crisis and would never open it.


    Seeing the opening of the formation, a blood color finally appeared on the general''s face. Just now, his face was completely white.


    As if he had been fixed by death.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    On the wall of Jinling immortal city, those rigid bodies slowly recovered their limbs at the moment.


    Just now I felt the power to destroy heaven and earth, and I was scared silly one by one.


    "Kill, kill!"


    "Destroy Jinling immortal city today!"


    Outside Jinling immortal city, the dark demon king ignored the open array, looked bloodthirsty and roared madly.


    Those demons got the order, directly ignored the open array and attacked and killed.


    "Attack!"


    General moat, seeing the array open now, he regained his composure and ordered coldly.


    As his voice remembered, the big array was urged, and a golden holy dragon appeared and killed the strong one of the demons.


    When they wanted to see the fall of the heavenly devil, the scene in front of them scared them all silly. Therefore, at the moment just now, the nether world of the heavenly devil king didn''t even make a move. They saw that countless heavenly demons around him suddenly swept out and directly swallowed the golden golden holy dragon in the blink of an eye.


    It''s swallowing.


    "Damn it, this... This..."


    Seeing this scene in front of us, all eyes were frightened.


    I was scared silly. It was a devastating attack, but it was swallowed by the other party. These heavenly demons are a group of immortal beings, ignoring death.


    "General... What shall we do?"


    "Time is too tight. I''m afraid the city Lord doesn''t know. We haven''t fought with the devil at all. The devil is too strange."


    "These heavenly demons can corrode the big array. If it goes on like this, the big array can''t support it." At the moment, a strong man said anxiously.


    "The nether world beheads immortals!"


    When the two of them were frightened, at the moment, the demon king of the nether world broke out a terrible blow. The array was corroded and directly broken by this powerful knife.


    "Kill, kill!"


    Countless blood thirsty demons entered Jinling immortal city.


    Like the scene of purgatory in the world, the Terran was suppressed in an instant, and countless existence fell in an instant.


    The terrible spirit of heaven and devil opened up in an instant.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Li Shan, who came here for the first time in the distance, saw this scene, and a chill appeared in his eyes.


    At this moment, Li Shan inspired his successful literary and Taoist ability, and his tongue burst into spring thunder.


    The demons who instinctively killed turned pale when they heard Li Shan''s voice.


    At this moment, they felt the spread of a pure and extreme literary and Taoist power. Some weak heavenly demons directly exploded and turned into ashes at this moment.


    The spirit of the surrounding demons evaporated in an instant.


    At the same time, when the demons had not yet reacted, a spring thunder exploded in the void. The power of these thunder was incomparably holy.


    Whatever Chunlei is in, no matter how powerful the devil is, his body dissipates in an instant, and there is no chance of rebirth.


    Seeing that Li Shan had not yet arrived, the city protection army, which had been defeated like a mountain, killed so many demons with a scolding sound, and gradually recovered.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, Li Shan was shocked, and his eyes were unbelievable.


    I was frightened by the scene in front of me.


    Li Shangang has just become a tongue blooming spring thunder. He has never thought that the tongue blooming spring thunder is so terrible.

 Chapter 662

    "So strong, is this the means of monk Wendao?"


    "Monk Wendao is worthy of being the bearer of the avenue."


    Li Shangen didn''t expect that countless demons would be destroyed with his own scolding.


    "Huh?"


    "Monk Wendao?"


    In an instant, he saw countless strong demons killed. The look of the dark demon king was extremely calm. Those demons seemed not to be life in his eyes.


    At this moment, the dark demon king stared at Li Shan and felt Li Shan''s strength.


    "If you want to die, just a demon king, dare to kill me in Jinling immortal city!"


    At the moment when Li Shan killed the four sides, in the void of Jinling immortal city, a huge figure galloped forward. It was a huge giant giant bull.


    It''s Mengo, the master of Jinling immortal city.


    Mongo knew the moment when a large number of demons came to Jinling immortal city. He didn''t dare to hesitate at all and came directly with Optimus bull.


    Before the figure arrived, it seemed to be integrated with Qingtian Manniu. Mengge''s breath suddenly rose and entered an extremely mysterious realm. One person and one beast jointly performed the treasure art of Qingtian Manniu.


    A huge figure condensed by the power of thunder came from the void in an instant and destroyed hundreds of powerful demons in an instant.


    "Sure enough, there are many strong people hidden in Jinling immortal city. Jinling immortal city, known as the weakest immortal city in erchongtian, is bullshit. With the strength of these two people alone, Jinling immortal city can be ranked among the Xiaoyao immortal regions and among the top ten immortal cities."


    "However, just these two are not enough for us."


    "Jinling immortal city should be destroyed today."


    The demon king of the nether world ignored the death of his troops and roared. The strange sound spread to the distance in an instant.


    The next moment, those demons hiding in the ground, after hearing the signal, their eyes flashed bloodthirsty and killed them all.


    "Kill, kill!"


    The cry made the strong man who felt victory in Jinling immortal city show despair in an instant.


    Li Shan and Meng Ge worked together to kill countless demons, but at this moment, their faces were very ugly.


    Meng Ge took a deep breath and said with a dignified look: "Li Daoyou, it''s over today."


    "Young master, can you do it?"


    Mengo looked very frightened at this moment. He was completely stunned by the scene in front of him.


    No matter how strong they are, they can''t be the opponents of the sky blocking demons in front of them. Their fists are difficult to defeat their four hands.


    "Hiss!"


    At this moment, Li Shan, seeing the scene in front of him, also took a cold breath and was frightened. Li Shan''s strength was strong, but he had not seen such a terrible battle.


    At the moment, the lowest cultivation of the demons killed is the virtual immortal, among which there is no lack of a powerful Xuanxian realm, that is to say, there are more than a dozen people in the same realm with themselves. Even if they can restrain each other, they can''t win. Hearing Mengo''s words, Li Shan looked dignified.


    "I don''t know. Maybe you don''t need your help. After all, there are too many powerful demons around you. We feel powerless in the face of these demons, but those around you can deal with them." At the same time of panic, in Li Shan''s eyes at this moment, there appeared big black, cats and other existence in Li Yixi''s manor.


    When Li Shan and Meng Ge were worried and didn''t know whether Li Yixi would make a move.


    In Li Yixi''s manor, those powerful beings twinkled with cold light in their eyes.


    Because of the cat''s rage, at the moment, nine heads appear in front of her. Even if she tries her best to converge, the breath of terror distorts the void around her.


    "Black emperor, I want to fight. These mole ants dare to invade Jinling immortal city and disturb the childe''s cultivation of common heart. They should be killed."


    The cat''s voice is extremely cold.


    "Shut up and be quiet. The childe didn''t speak?"


    "If you make a random move and interrupt the childe''s cultivation, I''m afraid it will be wiped out by the childe." The black background hurriedly warned.


    Hearing the voice of the big black dog, the cat trembled and quickly restrained all her breath.


    Meow shouted, as if to say that I am not the killer of the nine lions, I am an ordinary cat.


    In the backyard, at the moment, the willow, a wicker, appeared a path of spiritual light, moving slowly. This willow branch exuded terrible power.


    This willow branch instantly killed the void. At this moment, this willow branch seemed to cross the space. At the moment, the willow tree attacked not the heavenly demons of Jinling immortal city, but the dark forbidden area of the dark yellow world. At the moment of the arrival of the double daily demons, the time and space connected with the dark forbidden area began to distort, and a terrible figure tore the void and came forcibly.


    This is a powerful ancestor god.


    When it came, the whole dark restricted area was shaking.


    However, before he could make a move, a willow branch suddenly appeared in the void. This willow branch, like a divine weapon condensed by the power of the road, directly penetrated the eyebrow of the ancestor god, and the mysterious power killed the unknown ancestor god.


    In the manor, over the willows, a virtual shadow of the country and the city emerged, "peach God, now the dark sea seems to be working with the demon world. I don''t know what happened. Do we need to deal with the danger of Jinling immortal city?"


    Liu Shen''s voice fell, and a vague face appeared on the oldest peach tree. "There is no need to worry. Even if the dark sea works together with the heavenly demon world, it can suppress it. As for the danger of Jinling immortal city, we don''t need to take action. I just deduced that these heavenly demons won''t damage Jinling immortal city. It seems that the master took action." The voice of the peach tree fell and the fuzzy face disappeared.


    At the moment, Li Yixi in the study looked at the sky that suddenly became dark and looked a little complicated.


    Very eager to practice.


    "Hey!"


    Li Yixi sighed and felt extremely powerless. He who could not practice was like an old man who could do nothing.


    In Li Yixi''s heart, there was a poem. At the moment, he felt the author''s mood.


    Lift the pen and write slowly.


    Li Shan, who had been staring at the manor, suddenly turned pale at the moment, because Li Shan felt a terrible killing intention and rushed into the sky from the manor.


    Li Shan said in horror, "kill the enemy poem."


    "The childe has made a move!"

 Chapter 663

    "Kill the enemy poem?"


    Hearing this, Mengo was puzzled, because Mengo didn''t know much about the means of literature and Tao. Mengo only condensed a few divine texts.


    Hearing this, Li Shan knew that Mengo didn''t know what enemy killing poetry was, so he explained: "enemy killing poetry is one of the most pure Confucian and Taoist supernatural powers in literature and Taoism. Poetry is only appreciated in the eyes of ordinary people, but it becomes extremely terrible in the hands of pure Confucian and Taoist masters. It is divided into enemy killing poetry, protection poetry, Tibetan Feng poetry, enemy blocking poetry, breath returning poetry and sword calling poetry, Righteous poetry, etc. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "


    At the moment, Li Shan quickly explained it to Mengo.


    "Kill the enemy poem?"


    "Young master, can you wipe out the strong of the devil with a poem tens of miles away?"


    Mengge looked very anxious. Although he knew that Li Yixi''s poems were extremely terrible, the distance was too far. There were more than a dozen mysterious immortals among those powerful demons.


    "Yes!"


    "Today, let''s have a look!"


    "Let them retreat. We don''t need to do it. The childe is angry. The ancestor of the heavenly devil has come, so we have to retreat."


    Li Shan''s understanding of Li Yixi is far beyond Mengo. Seeing the moment when Li Yixi shot, Li Shan knew that everything was over.


    After all, Li Yixi is the true symbol of the emperor of heaven. It''s like garbage. These Xuanxian can stop it.


    Hearing this, mengge knew that Li Shan knew Li Yixi better than him. He was very happy for a moment, and his eyes fell on those trembling and frightened city guards.


    "Back!"


    Mongo''s big hand waved.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Hearing this, the city guards were very excited one by one and immediately stepped back. After all, they were really afraid of those demons.


    Mongo finished all this and waited quietly.


    Mengo felt that with the approach of the devil, the enemy killing poems in Li Yixi''s manor gradually became terrible.


    In the manor, the big black and the cat at the moment trembled outside the study and looked frightened.


    "The master is angry and kills the enemy. Today, those demons are afraid to be dead."


    "Damn it, these heavenly demons are really damn. Isn''t it good to go elsewhere?" The big black dog gave a dark scold.


    In his study, Li Yixi didn''t have so many ideas. Holding a brush, his words fell one by one. At the moment, Li Yixi wrote Lu You''s masterpiece of wind and rain on November 4.


    "The rigid lying lonely village does not mourn for itself. It still thinks about the National Day Luntai: lying at the end of the night, listening to the wind and rain, and dreaming of the iron horse glacier."


    As the last word of Li Yixi fell, the terrible power rose into the sky. At this moment, those dark demons had just entered Jinling immortal city.


    At the same time, a thunder exploded in the void.


    "Boom!"


    The spirit of demons shrouded the void. At the moment, Jinling immortal city was like a dark night, and a thunder broke through the sky.


    At the moment when this lightning cut through the sky, the dark demon gas was purified for a large area.


    Where the lightning flashed, the power of light came in from the outside.


    At the same time, at this moment, voices were like those from the nine days.


    "The stiff lying lonely village does not mourn for itself. Shangsi guards Luntai for the country. At night, I listen to the wind and rain, and the iron horse glacier dreams."


    In this voice, words sounded in everyone''s ears.


    At the same time, a vague figure appeared in the void, holding a brush and writing down words there.


    At the moment when the last word fell, the terrible Haoran righteousness burst out.


    That group of noble righteousness did not spread in all directions, only occupied an area of a mile, and then did not continue to spread.


    But after seeing Haoran''s righteousness stop spreading, Li Shan and others were not disappointed, but showed a look of panic in their eyes.


    Because at this moment, strange changes took place in the lofty righteousness within a mile.


    The void seemed not to belong to the world. When they saw it, their spiritual power was pulled into the dream.


    The voice of the golden iron horse sounded in everyone''s ears, the war horse roared, under the moonlight, the dazzling cold light flickered on the armor, and a dark cavalry galloped in the glacier.


    The cavalry seemed boundless, and the number seemed endless.


    Originally, the bloody and crazy demon leader had no fear of Jinling immortal city in front of him, but at this moment, he saw the moment when the dark cavalry appeared, his body trembled and almost knelt on the ground.


    There was a look of panic and despair in his eyes, and his lips trembled violently.


    "Damn it, damn it, why does Jinling immortal city exist so terrible?"


    "And... And I still have the power of Confucianism and Taoism to naturally restrain the demons."


    "This is a powerful poem to kill the enemy. Although we are strong, there is no doubt that we will die in the face of such a terrible poem to kill the enemy."


    Knowing that it was a poem to kill the enemy, the powerful demon leader immediately turned around and was about to tear the void and flee.


    Because in the face of such a terrible poem to kill the enemy, he has been scared silly and can''t give birth to any idea of resistance. Now he just wants to run for his life.


    I hope so many demons attract each other''s attention and ignore him.


    At the moment when the excited army of demons collided with the dark golden iron horse, these powerful demons, like mole ants, were constantly cut under the cold blade. They originally had the ability of immortality. The strong demons can be reborn continuously, but it''s very strange that under these cold blades, These demons were instantly deprived of their ability to regenerate.


    At the same time, those dark cavalry burst out terrible Haoran righteousness. Those powerful demons who were killed were instantly turned into nothingness by the moment in the vast Haoran righteousness, as if they had never appeared.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, Mengo and Li Shan''s bodies couldn''t help shaking. They never thought that the legendary enemy killing poem was so terrible. It was just a poem, but they killed their invincible enemies in the blink of an eye.


    At the moment, those fortress guards also looked at the scene in the void. They were frightened and frightened one by one. They never thought that the powerful demons who frightened them and almost desperate today were mercilessly reaped their lives like watermelons.


    "Is this the childe''s means?"


    Mengo''s heart pounded, and he set off a terrible wave in his heart. He looked at Li Yixi''s manor, and his body couldn''t help shaking.

 Chapter 664

    When Mengo was shocked by Li Yixi''s amazing means, he suddenly looked at the void and suddenly found that the most powerful demon had torn the void and stepped into the space crack.


    If the other party really steps into the void crack, it is difficult to pursue and kill, because such transmission force is not fixed at all, and it is unpredictable to pursue and kill into it.


    In this world, the power of space is extremely mysterious and powerful.


    Mongo wanted to make a move to keep the powerful demon, but it was too late to watch the powerful demon leader disappear.


    However, at the moment when Mengo felt sorry, he saw the glacier flowing within the scope of Haoran righteousness within a mile.


    A startling dragon chanted.


    Under the sound of dragon chanting, Mengo felt his brain in a trance and shook his head. At the moment, he had a faint feeling of hallucination.


    For today''s shocking scene, Mongo didn''t want to miss any details and forced himself to stay awake.


    In the eyes of Mengo and everyone present, I saw an ice dragon transformed from an ice river, instantly facing the space crack.


    The speed of this ice dragon is terrible to the extreme. Mengo has lived for so many years and has never seen such a terrible speed. The ice dragon has crossed a distance of more than ten miles in 1 ¡ë seconds.


    This speed directly exceeded Mengo''s cognition. The demon leader who had already entered the space crack felt his mind jump wildly at this moment. When he turned around, a huge and terrible ice dragon kept growing in his eyes.


    "Damn it!"


    "Damn it!"


    "How is this possible?"


    "So many demons were killed in an instant, and the ice dragon was transformed by the terrible power of literature and Taoism. The ice dragon was transformed by the killing intention of the enemy killing poem. The killing intention is too terrible for me to compete."


    The demon leader looked frightened. At this moment, he was completely imprisoned under the terrible power of the ice dragon, and time and space seemed to lose flow at this moment.


    In the eye pupil of the demon leader, a huge and ferocious dragon claw appeared. The huge dragon claw instantly penetrated into the space crack and directly grabbed him out of the space crack.


    Caught in the dragon''s claws by the extremely powerful ice dragon, the body of the leader of the heavenly devil could not help shaking. At this moment, he finally knew what mole ants were.


    At the moment, facing the powerful ice dragon, he is a mole ant.


    The ice dragon''s huge and terrible broken golden longan stared at him coldly without any emotion. "The demons are really bold. They dare to offend the childe and die!"


    The ice dragon didn''t bother to explain. At the moment when his voice fell, he saw his huge and ferocious dragon claw, and suddenly forced. The powerful demon leader turned into nothingness in his huge dragon claw.


    At the moment when the demon leader was killed, the iron cavalry galloping from the glacier also killed all the remaining demon strongmen.


    After completing all the tasks, the dark iron cavalry who didn''t know the edge turned into a strong noble righteousness at this moment.


    At the moment when the strong Haoran healthy qi broke out, the residual gas of heaven and demons in the void was purified in the blink of an eye, as if there had never been heaven and Demons here.


    If it weren''t for the moment, the strong defenders of the city were stained with blood, and some people lacked arms and legs, I really can''t believe that there had been a tragic fight with the demons here.


    After all those powerful demons were wiped out, the ice river in the void gradually disappeared, and finally disappeared completely.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Mengo breathed fiercely as the battle that was likely to destroy Jinling immortal city ended.


    For Li Yixi''s means, Mengo had a new understanding at this moment.


    "Kill the enemy poem?"


    Mengo yearned very much, but then he slapped himself a big ear scraper.


    The sound is very crisp.


    Meng Ge looked angry and cursed himself, "I''m so greedy. I spy on the childe''s literary and moral means. Childe, what you give me is what. Even if the childe doesn''t give up the gift, I have to die for the childe, because the childe is my life-saving benefactor."


    I felt that I was peeping at Li Yixi at that moment. Mengo thought it was a great crime that could not be eliminated even if it was cut alive.


    Mengge quickly suppressed his inner shock and ordered some things. He and Li Shan broke through the air and went to the city master''s house.


    They came to Chengdu mansion. Although all the powerful demons were destroyed, Mengo couldn''t see a smile on his face.


    Li Shan didn''t know what had happened, so he asked at the moment, "Lord of the city, now the childe shot to wipe out the demon army that day. Why can''t you see a happy look on your face? Has something big happened?"


    Li Shan''s voice fell, and Meng Ge immediately explained, "Taoist brother may not know yet. Many things have happened in the immortal city these days. What bothers me most is that some powerful demons have sneaked into Jinling immortal city recently."


    "These damned demons have very strange means. They can even incarnate into my Terran appearance, and we don''t have any way to distinguish."


    "These powerful demons are a time bomb. I don''t know when they will explode!"


    Thinking of the moments of these powerful demons, Mengo felt that his head was as big and heavy as two.


    "Does the devil sneak in?"


    At this moment, Li Shan''s body suddenly shook. He was very puzzled. Li Yixi had already shot just now. Why not take out the demons who entered Jinling immortal city.


    But when you think about Li Yixi, he is a high figure. Naturally, his mind can''t be guessed by people like himself.


    Instantly suppress all your thoughts.


    In today''s Jinling immortal city, in a restaurant, there were several figures at the moment. They saw that the dark demon in the void was extinguished without saying a word, ignored the fierce trembling of their body, and showed a look of panic in their eyes.


    Several people looked at each other, hurried to check out and went out of the restaurant. At the moment, they immediately disappeared without a trace.


    These human beings are not real human beings, but transformed by powerful demons who sneak into Jinling immortal city.


    The army of demons outside was destroyed, and now the immortal city of Jinling has become as solid as gold. Countless powerful beings constantly inquire about their whereabouts.


    At the moment, they are already frightened by today''s scene and want to leave Jinling immortal city immediately, but they know that they have no chance at all and can only wait.


    resign oneself to one''s fate!


    Those who break through will only die faster.

 Chapter 665

    No one was spared when they attacked the devil.


    Under a poem by Li Yixi, all died, and even the spirit of heaven and evil was purified.


    "Hoo!"


    Mengo felt a little unreal and breathed out a breath to calm the shock in his heart.


    "Brother Li Shan, let''s go back!"


    "Today, thank you for your first action, otherwise many people in Jinling immortal city will suffer." Mengge''s eyes fell on Li Shan, with a grateful face. If Li Shan hadn''t stopped the tempting attack of the demons before, many people would have fallen. Those demons were crazy and completely lost their reason. They were killing tools.


    Hearing this, Li Shan smiled bitterly.


    "Brother Meng, I said everything was implied by the childe. Do you believe it?"


    "To tell you the truth, I got some opportunities from the childe a few days ago. I''ve been closed to this day. I met the previous scene as soon as I left the cave. Moreover, the opportunities I got from the childe just made me a powerful cultivator and can control these demons. Otherwise, although I''m strong, I want to kill those demons, It can''t be that simple. "


    "Moreover, have you found that many people were seriously injured in Jinling immortal city today, but how many died?"


    Li Shan''s voice fell and his eyes fell on Mengo.


    Hearing this, Mengo''s body trembled again, and a shocking color appeared on his face. He didn''t care before, but when he thought about it, he startled himself.


    Today, there are really few people dead. It''s incredible to face such a terrible attack.


    "Brother Li Shan, let''s meet the childe."


    "Maybe we can find a way to deal with those hidden demons from the childe." Mengo quickly made a decision and his eyes fell on Li Shan.


    These days mengge searched Jinling immortal city and sent countless experts, but there was no harvest. Those heavenly demons were hidden. Mengge was very disturbed by such hidden dangers. Mengo couldn''t help thinking of Li Yixi at the moment.


    "OK, I''ll go with you to meet the childe!"


    They immediately went to Li Yixi''s manor.


    In the manor, Li Yixi felt a touch of sunshine falling from the sky, the evil spirit that blocked the sky and the sun disappeared, and the dark cloud shrouded in his heart disappeared.


    "The devil was repulsed. Is it over?"


    Li Yixi took a deep breath, walked out of the study, felt the sun above his head, thought of the bodyguards outside, and immediately shouted to Lao Bai in the distance.


    "Lao Bai."


    Seeing Lao Bai turn around and look over, Li Yixi immediately waved.


    Seeing that Li Yixi was calling him, Lao Bai hurried over immediately, "master, what can I do for you?"


    "Lao Bai, it''s very hot. Didn''t we plant a lot of watermelons?"


    "Send it to those adults outside to quench their thirst."


    Li Yixi immediately ordered.


    Soon, Li Yixi opened the door of the manor with Lao Bai and others.


    "Creak!"


    As the gate opened, the bodyguard with a nervous face turned quickly and looked at Li Yixi, "see you, childe!"


    I was shocked to see Li Yixi come out with a watermelon. How does Li Yixi exist and how dare he collect it.


    At the moment, Li Yixi, with a smile on his face, walked to the uneasy captain of the bodyguard, "brother, I don''t know what''s going on now. Have the demons retreated?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the captain of the bodyguard was shocked and puzzled. They were outside the manor, but they clearly felt that Li Yixi was the one who defeated the demons today. However, Li Yixi asked. The middle-aged man was puzzled, but he responded honestly.


    "Childe, all the evil spirits have been cleaned up. There is not even a trace of evil spirit left."


    When Li Yixi heard this, a look of excitement appeared in his eyes.


    "Fortunately, I was repulsed!"


    "Now, it''s safe!"


    With a murmur in his heart, Li Yixi immediately handed the watermelon to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard was flattered to see Li Yixi hand it in person.


    "Childe, we


    The bodyguard would say no, but he was blocked by Li Yixi.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just some fruit. It''s not an important thing. It''s hard for everyone today."


    "In the future, please take care of it."


    Li Yixi said with a smile.


    Watermelon belly, the strong one by one excited face red, all the accomplishments, have been a breakthrough, look at Li Yixi''s eyes, a face of shock, and even quietly hide them and prepare to take them away.


    Soon, the strong man who protected the manor also left.


    Li Yixi looked at the sky and sighed. He was still a little uneasy. "Hey, the world is very dangerous. Life alone is not good. His fist is not hard. When he meets danger, he will be in trouble. He still has to find a way to practice. Otherwise, what will he do if the next crisis comes?"


    "I can''t always rely on the power of the stone tablet. I can''t break the martial arts in the world. If the other party takes the first step, I can''t stop it." Li Yixi said something in his heart. After thinking for a moment, he said to Wang Lin next to him, "let''s go around the city."


    Wang Lin nodded immediately without asking anything and followed respectfully.


    Wang Lin looked at Li Yixi''s figure and looked adored. Today, he felt the power of those heavenly demons, but Li Yixi didn''t leave home and easily slaughtered those heavenly demons. Wang Lin was frightened again by Li Yixi''s means.


    Just after Li Yixi left, mengge and Li Shan came and learned that Li Yixi was not at home. They looked at each other.


    Mengo said nervously, "I''m afraid we''ve already calculated that we''ll come. We don''t want to see us. It seems that we can''t disturb you recently."


    Li Shan nodded deeply, and they hurried away.


    Jinling immortal city is more a country than a city.


    Li Yixi went out today and wandered aimlessly. Soon they came to a huge lake.


    At this moment, the sound of reading came from a distance, which attracted the attention of Li Yixi, who watched the tide.


    Far away, Li Yixi saw four words and listened to Chao Academy.


    Li Yixi immediately turned around, looked at Wang Lin and said, "Wang Lin, have you ever heard of the Chao academy?"


    Wang Lin heard the sound and immediately explained, "childe, this tingchao Academy was built by a great scholar of literature and Taoism, but with the passage of years, this tingchao academy has completely declined. Now it is only an ordinary academy, and it is difficult to have a person who can cultivate talents for decades."


    "Before, it was very powerful."


    When Li Yixi heard this, he was disappointed and even declined.


    However, I heard that a talented person can appear in decades, and a touch of hope appears in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    "Although it has declined, there is no complete silence. What opportunities may we meet?"


    "And I''m afraid there are some strong people in the Academy."


    With a murmur in his heart, Li Yixi continued to ask, "there should be some experts in the academy now. Otherwise, how can we detect whether someone in the academy is born with talent?"


    Hearing this, Wang Lin immediately explained: "you don''t know whether you have talent or not. There is no need for the strong. There is a treasure in the Academy. As long as you have talent and noble integrity, the treasure will be detected. As long as there are potential people, the treasure will automatically Send a large number of Confucianism and Taoism, and someone will come to meet you and go to the sect to practice."


    "It seems that the door behind Chao academy is called Seven Star Academy."


    "Huh?"


    "If there is a divine object to detect the noble righteousness, doesn''t that mean I have a chance? Although I don''t know where the Seven Star Academy is, people will come."


    Hearing Wang Lin''s words, Li Shan was shocked. There was no look in his eyes, but at the moment, Li Yixi suddenly became energetic.


    Can''t wait to say, "let''s go in and have a look!"


    Before Wang Lin could react, Li Yixi hurried to tingchao Academy.

 Chapter 666

    Looking at Li Yixi in such a hurry, Wang Lin looked puzzled and hurried to keep up with Li Yixi.


    Listening to Chao academy, as Wang Lin said, after Li Yixi approached, he did find that the Academy had declined, and many places were left unattended. In some places, he could see the spider web in the corner full of dust, and no one cleaned it.


    If it were a prosperous period, it would never be like this.


    Moreover, the gate of the Academy was open, and the old man guarding the gate didn''t know where he had gone. There was no guard. Li Yixi saw some people go in and out of the Academy freely.


    "Huh?"


    "Why is it so loose? These people don''t seem to be people who listen to Chao academy!"


    Li Yixi looked at the costumes of these people and frowned. He looked at Wang Lin. Wang Lin knew more about the tingchao academy than he did.


    Wang Lin explained: "childe, the tingchao academy has declined, but the talent mirror is still there. Some children of aristocratic families in Jinling Xiancheng have no cultivation qualification and are studying. They go here every once in a while to identify whether they have cultivated talent and hope to enter the Seven Star Academy for cultivation."


    "The talent mirror is not only available to people in the Academy, but to everyone."


    Wang Lin''s voice fell, and a fine light appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes. At that moment, he was also worried about how to use the talent appraisal mirror. Now he knows that everyone can use it, and he was very happy in an instant.


    "Come on, let''s go in and have a look!"


    Li Yixi was very excited and entered the tingchao Academy.


    In the Academy at the moment, an old Confucian scholar sat there with no interesting appearance.


    Holding a wine gourd in his hand, he poured wine into his mouth from time to time. He was full of wine. As soon as the aristocratic family childe approached, he covered his nose and left with a look of disgust.


    The old Confucian scholar looked like that from beginning to end. It seemed that nothing outside could attract his attention.


    It was easy to find the talent mirror. Li Yixi entered the hall.


    At the moment, Li Yixi carefully observed the people in front of the talent mirror. I saw those people concentrate, write some articles and poems on paper, and then put the written works in front of the talent mirror.


    At this moment, a force will appear in the mirror to hang the work in the air, and a holy light will sweep over the work.


    At the moment, seeing Li Yixi watching, Wang Lin hurriedly explained: "childe, this operation is very simple. If the work contains talent, then there will be a vision in the talent mirror."


    "Talent is divided into nine grades, from low to high, with light: white, black, red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple."


    "If white light appears on the work, it means that it is a talent. If it is nine, it is purple."


    "The higher the talent of testing, the higher the status after entering the Seven Star Academy."


    Wang Lin explained it to Li Yixi.


    "Hoo!"


    Li Yixi heard Wang Lin''s explanation. At this moment, Li Yixi was very nervous. All the time, those strong people cared about his calligraphy and painting. Li Yixi felt that his works must have great integrity and talent, otherwise those people would not be so excited.


    But Li Yixi doesn''t know how many products his works can reach.


    Getting ahead is every man''s dream. Li Yixi also wants to become a strong scholar. If he has high talent, he will also be valued by the college.


    Li Yixi looked at the people in front and left disappointed one by one. With his distance getting closer and closer, Li Yixi''s heart couldn''t stop beating.


    Soon, all the people in front of Li Yixi finally left disappointed, and finally it was Li Yixi''s turn.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Li Yixi breathed hard several times before he picked up the pen in front of him and held it. At the moment, Li Yixi didn''t start writing immediately, but meditated.


    "Talent, talent!"


    "I am a man of science and technology. Naturally, I can''t write poetry. I can only copy it, but does the copied poetry count as mine?"


    "Will this treasure be detected? Didn''t I write it?"


    After holding the pen, Li Yixi became more nervous, because at the moment, he looked at this test seriously and was afraid of failure.


    "Time and life!"


    "Everything, listen to God''s arrangement!"


    Li Yixi finally crossed his heart and flashed poems in his mind. Finally, Li Yixi chose seven words.


    Li Yixi chose Li Bai''s "looking at the gate of heaven". The wood shows in the forest and the wind will destroy it. Li Yixi still knows, otherwise he has countless choices.


    After making the decision, Li Yixi began to write.


    make smooth reading.


    "When the Tianmen gate is interrupted, the Chu River opens and the clear water flows back to the East.


    The green mountains on both sides of the Strait are opposite each other, and the solitary sails come from the edge of the sun. "


    At the moment, Li Yixi is very fast. After writing, put down the brush carefully.


    Pick up your work, go to the mirror, carefully put down the work and wait nervously.


    Soon, on the talent mirror, a holy light fell on Li Yixi''s works. The next moment, the works slowly suspended. With the holy power shrouded in Li Yixi''s works, a faint halo began to emerge.


    "Huh?"


    "Has this man cultivated talent?"


    Listening to the tide academy has long been lonely. At this moment, I suddenly see a halo on Li Yixi''s works. Those waiting for me have a look of shock in their eyes.


    At the moment when they were watching, these people suddenly changed color and looked dull.


    At this moment, people saw the light changing on the talent mirror.


    White, black, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple.


    When the color on the mirror turned purple, the whole people in tingchao Academy were shocked.


    There was a touch of disbelief in each eye.


    "Purple... Purple... Purple, nine talents, nine talents."


    "It''s nine talents. It''s nine talents!"


    In the hall, countless people screamed in an instant.


    A shocking color appeared in one''s eyes.


    Li Yixi was also stunned. He didn''t expect that he had cultivated nine talents.


    However, the next moment, in everyone''s eyes, the purple in the mirror suddenly disappeared and was replaced by a holy white light.


    It doesn''t change in the end.


    "Huh?"


    "A product is just a product. There may be something wrong with the mirror."


    "However, a product of talent is also good."


    "For decades, it''s rare to see one?"


    Although disappointed, people around him congratulated Li Yixi one after another.


    At the moment, the drunken old man also entered the hall. A smell of wine instantly made everyone frown.


    "Talent, someone has talent. Although it''s only one product, it''s good."


    "Boy, wait at ease. I will send your works to seven star academy." The old man''s voice fell. The old man took Li Yixi''s works and left.


    He is a disciple of Seven Star College. He was exiled here because of his mistakes.


    "Thank you, master!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi hurried to salute. Although it was strange why his talent suddenly turned white, he thanked politely.


    The old man ignored it and went straight away.


    However, when the old man broke through the air, several figures locked the old man and followed him quietly.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment of feeling these figures, Wang Lin''s look sank.


    "The devil!"


    "It''s hidden here."


    "Don''t you know that these guys will spy after everything?"


    "It''s strange. Why is the childe''s talent white? But the white is very strange. There is an incomprehensible charm. Is it beyond the talent level recognized by ordinary people?"


    Wang Lin was very puzzled.

 Chapter 667

    Li Yixi didn''t pay attention to the bookboy Wang Lin beside him now, nor did he find the dignified face of Wang Lin at the moment, but looked at the direction of the old man''s departure.


    At this moment, all kinds of emotions emerged in Li Yixi''s heart.


    "It''s just a talent. Is there a problem with the talent mirror?"


    "Although the poems I wrote are not extremely famous, they are not extremely garbage. Why is this? Just now I saw purple on the talent mirror. It should be nine grades of talent. Is it normal?"


    "White is a kind of talent. Although you have talent, you can barely enter the Seven Star Academy to practice in the past, but can you do it this time?"


    "After all, this talent is the lowest level. What if the Seven Star Academy''s requirements for talent have increased in recent years?"


    Li Yixi didn''t speak, but at the moment, thoughts flashed in his heart. He saw hope, but he found that hope was a little slim, which made Li Yixi difficult to calm down for a while.


    I want to ask the people around me, but I find that the people around me are worse than myself and can''t know anything.


    As for the disciple of the Seven Star Academy, he has left. He is too fast to give him a chance to ask questions.


    "Hey!"


    "It seems that it is unlikely to enter the Seven Star Academy with one talent. You have to find a way to improve your physical fitness. The fairy world is so big and the strong are like clouds. There must be a way to solve the problem that I can''t practice."


    Thinking for a moment, Li Yixi sighed.


    "Let''s go!"


    Li Yixi had no choice but to leave tingchao Academy with Wang Lin.


    After just taking a few steps, Wang Lin frowned at the moment.


    "Huh?"


    "These demons are really cunning. Unexpectedly, they left a hand. They didn''t pour out and left a person." Wang Lin followed behind Li Yixi. When he left, Wang Lin found that someone was following them. He was still a strong demon with great strength.


    "It seems that the childe deliberately leads the snake out of the cave."


    Seeing that Li Yixi didn''t stop, Wang Lin hurried to keep up and ignored it.


    With the departure of Li Yixi and Wang Lin, a middle-aged scholar appeared in the corner of tingchao Academy. At the moment, his mouth was bloodthirsty.


    He stared at Li Yixi with great excitement.


    "Ha ha!"


    "I didn''t expect to meet a talented person in this desolate tingchao Academy. When I lose his body, even if there is the peak of the emperor of heaven, or even the early existence of the ancestor god, it will be impossible to find me."


    "At that time, you will be able to find the clean world green lotus in the Xiaoyao immortal domain without fear!"


    "There is no talent to cover up. I''m just a separation. I really can''t completely hide the smell of heavenly demons. After all, there are strong people in the Xiaoyao immortal domain who can cut off the separation of the demon sword ancestor god. I can''t be careless."


    The man sneered, and the next moment he changed.


    The original living figure, but quickly became shriveled and lost all vitality.


    The next moment, a ferocious shadow appeared in the corner, and his body turned into a blood bat.


    The body shrinks rapidly, turns into a mosquito, and flies to Li Yixi and Wang Lin.


    "Childe, have we gone back?"


    At the moment, Wang Lin asked uncertainly.


    "Yes!"


    "Go back!"


    "It doesn''t mean anything outside. Go back and have a look first."


    Li Yixi had a good state of mind. In the blink of an eye, he forgot his previous depression. A fan appeared in his hand and slowly went back.


    Tingchao academy is very remote.


    "Ha ha!"


    "God helps me. It''s so remote. It''s a great place to do it."


    "Two mortals, die!"


    The devil who has been following behind him now sees no one around. There is a touch of excitement in his bloodthirsty eyes.


    His body took countless shadows, increased the speed to the extreme, and went to Li Yixi. As for Wang Lin, he ignored him temporarily, because in his opinion, Li Yixi was the top priority.


    And now he has lost his body. If he can''t take away Li Yixi in the shortest time, he is likely to be found.


    And in his eyes, Li Yixi is just a mortal who has just cultivated talent. It''s too simple to take away Li Yixi.


    In his opinion, it was just a matter of blinking an eye.


    "Huh?"


    "Damn it, how dare you come here!"


    When he felt that the strong one of the heavenly demons was coming quickly, Wang Lin''s face sank and he wanted to stop it. But at this moment, Li Yixi turned around and a look of unhappiness appeared on his face.


    At the moment, in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, the demon turned his body into a mosquito. As soon as he approached Li Yixi, Li Yixi heard the voice of the mosquito.


    Li Yixi reached out and grabbed the blood bat demon king directly in his hand.


    "Huh?"


    "This... How is it possible that a mortal can catch me."


    At the moment, the blood bat demon king''s look changed greatly and he was about to break free. However, the blood bat demon king stopped because he found that he couldn''t move at the moment.


    The sudden change made the blood bat King tremble, and the bloodthirsty color in his eyes disappeared instantly.


    "This... This... How is this possible? Why can''t my body move."


    "What power is this? Who is he?"


    "Isn''t it a mortal, a peerless expert hidden in the Xiaoyao immortal domain?"


    "I won''t be so unlucky!"


    The blood bat demon king trembled violently and thought it was an illusion. When he tried his best to show his magic power and tried to break free, the world in his eyes became different. At the moment, he seemed to be in a Buddhist world, and countless Buddhist forces completely imprisoned him.


    "Damn it, it''s really a peerless expert. This is the supreme magic power in the Buddha world. Palm... Palm... Buddha in the palm!"


    At the moment, the blood bat demon king showed a touch of panic on his face.


    He was completely scared silly. Not only did Li Yixi''s magic power scare him silly, but also Li Yixi''s cultivation made him despair.


    His noumenon is the existence of ancestral God level, but at this moment, when his eyes fell on Li Yixi, he found that he could not see through Li Yixi at all.


    "Damn it, my separation is over!"


    See earn not to take off, blood bat day demon king a face of despair.


    "Hey!"


    "It''s actually a mosquito. Now I''m in a bad mood. Bite me?"


    "I curse you to pieces!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi found that it was a mosquito. His face was slightly cold. With a sudden force, the powerful demon king separated and was wiped out in an instant.


    "Hoo!"


    "Is that the power of Buddha?"


    At the moment, Wang Lin looked at the scene in front of him and looked shocked. He never thought that Li Yixi would still have Buddhist magic powers.


    Wang Lin suddenly found that the longer he stayed with Li Yixi, the more he felt that Li Yixi had infinite means.

 Chapter 668

    "Childe''s strength is terrible!"


    "Proficient in Confucianism, Buddhism and boxing. Are there any other avenues?"


    Wang Lin looked at Li Yixi with awe on his face. Wang Lin had been staring at him just now. In the last moment, Wang Lin felt that the blood bat heavenly demon king had erupted the power almost close to the ancestral God, but the terrible power of heavenly demons had no resistance in front of Li Yixi.


    Wang Lin''s heart set off a terrible wave.


    Heaven demon world, holy land.


    In the central demon palace, several figures sit cross legged at the moment, and several ancestral gods in the demon world are negotiating major events at the moment.


    One of the powerful ancestral gods said coldly, "old bat, your current separation has successfully sneaked into the heaven and earth of Jiutian ancestral. You must find out the Jingshi green lotus. It is clear that the Jingshi green lotus in Jiutian ancestral heaven and earth has been destroyed by our means. Why did it appear again?"


    "I also lost a statue of separation, which hindered the great event of our family''s plot."


    "This matter must be found out."


    This ancestral God is the powerful Kendo ancestral God of Tianmo family who separated into the immortal domain.


    However, his voice just fell, and the body of the blood bat demon king suddenly trembled.


    "Huh?"


    "Blood bat, what''s the matter?"


    Several people''s eyes fell on the blood bat in an instant. They looked puzzled. I don''t know why the blood bat was so suddenly.


    At this moment, the blood bat, with an incomparably gloomy face, said coldly, "there were some accidents. My separation looked out of sight, met a powerful existence and fell."


    The blood bat sky demon king looked very angry.


    "Huh?"


    "Did it fall?"


    "Do you know the identity of the other party? Can you show his appearance?" Several other ancestors of the Tianmo clan immediately looked at the blood bat.


    "I don''t know his identity, but I can show him." The voice of the blood bat demon king was very cold. He was going to use his magic power to show the appearance of Li Yixi.


    But at the moment when he was about to do it, a powerful force spread and fell on the blood bat king. At the moment, the blood bat King''s body began to wither and collapse strangely.


    Even the soul had no time to escape. In front of several ancestral gods, the body completely turned into nothingness.


    "Huh?"


    "This... This..."


    At the moment, several ancestors of Tianmo clan changed their looks greatly, and their bodies seemed to be struck by lightning and retreated rapidly.


    "This... This... This is the curse of fate."


    "Damn it, it''s impossible. Who controls the fate and the power of the curse."


    "Is it... Is it the return of the nine day old?"


    Thinking of this possibility, several heavenly demons and ancestors turned pale in a moment.


    "Impossible, impossible, this should be an accident. How can someone control the fate? Even Jiutian Laozu can''t, nonsense!" An ancestral God scolded, but then he looked frozen and said coldly, "we still control a secret channel and send someone to Xiaoyao immortal region to continue searching and see what happened?"


    Li Yixi didn''t know what happened in the demon world at all. He looked disgusted and blew his hands. He didn''t think they were clean. He went to the river to wash them.


    With a frightened and shocked Wang Lin, he went to the manor.


    On the other hand, the old man of the Seven Star Academy walked in the air. At the moment, his appearance has changed a lot, not the dross of the past.


    "Hey!"


    "After 57 years, someone has finally cultivated talent, otherwise I will never leave tingchao Academy in my life."


    "The master once said that if I hold on and wait for someone to appear, I will get a great chance. I don''t know what chance I will get next." The old man''s name is Shen Zhengyang. Fifty seven years ago, he was sent to tingchao academy because of his mistakes. Only when a talented person was born in tingchao academy can he return to the Seven Star Academy.


    At that time, his Shizu divined a divination for him, and finally died.


    Shizu was so dreary these years because he fell.


    At the moment, when Shen Zhengyang was happy, suddenly, not far behind him, a terrible threat appeared.


    Those oppressive horrors made Shen Zhengyang''s body stand still in the void.


    "Who?"


    The sudden change suddenly changed Shen Zhengyang''s face.


    Shen Zhengyang''s voice just fell. At the next moment, the terrible spirit of heaven and devil filled the air. Four heaven and devil strong men with disdain suddenly appeared and walked down step by step.


    "Guess!"


    Led by the devil, he said proudly on his face.


    Shen Zhengyang was totally ignored, because Shen Zhengyang was too decadent these years, and his accomplishments were just empty immortals. The realm of empty immortals, these powerful demons, did not pay attention to him at all.


    "The devil!"


    "Damn it, you are the demons lurking in Jinling immortal city!"


    After feeling the spirit of demons, Shen Zhengyang looked cold and heard the recent rumors in Jinling immortal city.


    But Shen Zhengyang wondered why the other party would stare at him. It was obvious that the four Xuanxian level demons came together for a purpose.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    "I Shen Zhengyang will never surrender to you demons!" Shen Zhengyang said angrily.


    However, several strong demons heard Shen Zhengyang''s words, and a look of contempt appeared on the corners of their mouths, "ha ha, you are an empty fairy. What''s the use even if you surrender? What we want is just the talented article on you. You really think highly of you!"


    Led by the powerful demons, he looked disdainful and stretched out his big hand. Li Yixi''s poetry in Shen Zhengyang''s arms went away to the powerful demons.


    "Here you are!"


    "Lord blood bat is really making a mountain out of a molehill. It''s so simple that he wants the four of us to fight together."


    "I want to see what this talent is!"


    The strong man of the devil looked disdainful and opened Li Yixi''s works at will. In his eyes, this talent can never affect him.


    One of them stared at Shen Zhengyang, took a fancy to Shen Zhengyang''s flesh, and wanted to take away Shen Zhengyang.


    However, with the opening of Li Yixi''s works, a pure and extremely noble righteousness burst out in an instant.


    The words on the paper came alive in an instant.


    The word Tianmen slowly emerged.


    At this moment, the suddenly powerful noble righteousness forms a huge and incomparable portal in the void. At the moment when the portal solidifies, the powerful suppression force erupts, and the power of Tianmen immediately suppresses the existence of the four Xuanxian levels.


    "Huh?"


    "Impossible?"


    "Why?"


    At the moment, the bodies of the four powerful celestial demons at the Xuanxian level became extremely stiff, and a touch of panic appeared in their eyes.

 Chapter 669

    At this moment, the four people were scared silly, and there was panic in their eyes.


    He felt his body was imprisoned and his face was pale and bloodless.


    "This... This is the divine script!" The four heavenly demons suppressed the virtual shadow of Tianmen. Shen Zhengyang now regained control of his body. Looking at the virtual shadow of Tianmen and the divine texts emerging in the void, a look of horror appeared on his face.


    At the moment, the three divine texts of wangtianmen are wrapped with holy and incomparable white light to suppress everything.


    "This... This is not a talent, this is the legendary colorless and mighty power of Confucianism and Taoism."


    At this moment, Shen Zhengyang suddenly reacted. He saw the divine text and the four powerful demons at the Xuanxian level suppressed in an instant. His body trembled violently.


    Stunned by the scene in front of him, Shen Zhengyang never thought that today he saw the colorless and mighty power of Confucianism and Taoism.


    "Yes, this is the colourless power."


    "Only when Confucianism and Taoism reach the extreme can we understand the supreme divine power of."


    "I, Shen Zhengyang, saw it."


    "Shen Zhengyang pays homage to his ancestors!"


    At the moment, Shen Zhengyang immediately urged his strength. The old figure quickly rejuvenated and turned into a young man. The appearance of dross also disappeared in an instant. His body fell to the ground and worshipped the divine text in the void.


    Respect from the depths of the soul.


    At the moment, Shen Zhengyang sounded the appearance of Li Yixi and looked fanatical.


    Over the years, Wen and Tao have been weak. Unexpectedly, I have seen the ancestors of Confucianism and Taoism.


    Compared with Shen Zhengyang''s excitement at the moment, the four strong demons were desperate. At the moment, they couldn''t get rid of it at all under the power of powerful portal repression. The leading strong demons looked frightened and said, "Damn, damn, this is a colourless and powerful divine power. It''s such a terrible power."


    "Why, why, why!"


    "Why does this remote Jinling immortal city exist so terrible?"


    After kneeling down, Shen Zhengyang felt a chill in the corners of his mouth when his eyes fell on the four Xuanxian level demons.


    "Evil and evil, dare to invade and die!"


    "If you offend my Terran, there is no amnesty for killing."


    "Do you really think you can hide it completely?"


    Hearing Shen Zhengyang''s words, the strong demon said with a bloodthirsty sarcasm: "hum, you waste, what if we are imprisoned? With your strength, you can use your magic power and don''t want to kill us. This colorless and mighty magic power is disappearing, and we can escape soon."


    As soon as the other party''s voice fell, Shen Zhengyang''s mouth began to disdain, "ha ha!"


    "Break free?"


    "Are you talking nonsense?"


    "The power of the ancestors is just to imprison you. It hasn''t been urged yet."


    "If my guess is good, this is a Tibetan Feng poem. The killing has not yet broken out."


    "Today, I''ll urge them to kill and take your dog''s life!"


    Shen Zhengyang''s sleeve waved, his body floated up and flew to the side of the paper. At the moment, he felt the escaping colorless power and trembled with excitement.


    I wanted to absorb the dissipated colorless and mighty divine power, but seeing that the four powerful demons had not been dealt with, I immediately suppressed the impulse to practice.


    His eyes fell on the paper.


    Immediately, Shen Zhengyang''s body suddenly trembled.


    "Sure enough, it''s Tibetan Feng''s poem!"


    After taking a deep breath, Shen Zhengyang opened his mouth and read aloud.


    "When the Tianmen gate is interrupted, the Chu River opens and the clear water flows back to the East. The green mountains on both sides of the Strait are opposite each other, and the solitary sails come from the edge of the sun. "


    When Shen Zhengyang''s voice sounded, the terrible breath broke out in the paper at the moment.


    I saw a powerful colorless and mighty divine power burst out, and a red sun rose on the paper.


    The moment the red sun rises, the terrible destructive force distorts the void.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    At the moment of seeing the red sun, the four strong people in the world of heavenly demons almost collapsed. Under such terrible power, the body and the soul of heavenly demons are disappearing at the moment.


    In the bitter howl, the four powerful demons died completely, even the demonic mark was destroyed, and the chance of rebirth was lost.


    In the void, the Qi of the devil was evaporated in an instant.


    At the moment, the paper also turns into ashes, and there is a colorless and mighty power left here.


    "Colourless and mighty power!"


    "Chance, chance!"


    At this moment, after the danger was strangled, Shen Zhengyang''s body could not help trembling, and the calculation of Shizu sounded in his mind.


    Shen Zhengyang was very excited when he felt the colorless and mighty power dissipated around him.


    Take a deep breath, quickly suppress your mood and begin to practice.


    "Dead!"


    When Wang Lin returned to the wanwen academy, his eyes became extremely deep. He seemed to penetrate the void and put everything there into his eyes.


    More awe of Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi''s means are too terrible.


    Half a day later, the colorless and mighty power here completely disappeared.


    Shen Zhengyang, sitting cross legged on the ground, still doesn''t mean to wake up. At the moment, his whole body is wrapped with a mysterious breath.


    Gradually, a magical scene appeared.


    On his stained white clothes, the filth and dust came strangely under the mysterious atmosphere, disappeared from the white robe, and some greasy long hair became extremely greasy in an instant.


    Soon, Shen Zhengyang slowly opened his eyes.


    "Huh?"


    Shen Zhengyang, who had just opened his eyes, trembled fiercely.


    Looking at his white robe, his eyes are full of incredible.


    Because at the moment, Shen Zhengyang feels a touch of scholarly smell on his body. He was originally a dross, and his body was spotless.


    Moreover, Shen Zhengyang was shocked to find that the dust suspended in the surrounding air could not fall on himself.


    He is protected by a mysterious power.


    The next moment, Shen Zhengyang''s eyes showed an excited color, and his whole body was trembling with excitement.


    "This is the ability of Confucianism and Taoism. The body is not contaminated with dust."


    "I... I have reached the realm of Xuanxian!"


    After the reaction, Shen Zhengyang was very excited. He closed his eyes, urged the power in his body, and condensed a giant pen in front of him.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the giant pen in his hand. His body trembled again and stammered, "God... Divine pen."


    "Divine power, divine pen."


    "I control the two great Confucian and Taoist powers."


    At the moment, Shen Zhengyang felt like he was dreaming. With a stroke of genius, his strength has increased countless times.


    The divine pen is the extremely terrible magic power of killing and cutting in Confucianism and Taoism. The divine pen can judge life and death.


    Holding a divine pen, Shen Zhengyang''s eyes fell on a mysterious immortal level fierce beast in the distance.


    Point out to the most powerful beast.


    In an instant, the most powerful fierce beast was directly hit by a stroke, and the avenue collapsed directly. Cultivation fell rapidly into the fairyland and turned into an animal. Looking at Shen Zhengyang in the void, there was a touch of panic in his eyes, as if he saw the God of death.

 Chapter 670

    "This... This..."


    At the moment, looking at the scene in front of him, Shen Zhengyang''s whole face was dull. He was completely stunned by the scene in front of him. Shen Zhengyang didn''t think that the magic power he controlled today was so terrible.


    Although at the moment, he felt that most of the power in his body had been consumed, and he felt some collapse, the scene in front of him had a great impact on him.


    The stroke of God is really powerful and terrible.


    When Shen Zhengyang was stunned by the terrible blow in front of him, the trembling fierce animals in the mountains soon continued to connect with the avenue in the long river of time. The disappeared cultivation slowly recovered.


    However, the fierce beast whose strength has been restored has no intention of looking for Shen Zhengyang for revenge. A look of panic appears in those demon pupils. In order to prevent Shen Zhengyang from dealing with him after waking up, he doesn''t hesitate to burn his own blood essence and increase his speed.


    "This divine stroke is such a terrible magic power that it can cut off the connection between practitioners and the avenue."


    "How terrible!"


    Goo Doo!


    At this moment, Shen Zhengyang swallowed a mouthful of saliva and was really frightened.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Soon, Shen Zhengyang suppressed his fluctuating mood, and a touch of excitement appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "It''s terrible. It''s colourless and powerful. The elder must be the ancestor of Confucianism and Taoism. Unfortunately, now the work has been destroyed."


    "Hey!"


    Shen Zhengyang thought of Li Yixi''s works, and a touch of love appeared in his eyes.


    At the same time, Shen Zhengyang''s eyes showed a sense of helplessness. He lost this talent. At the moment, he can''t go back to the Seven Star Academy, but he can''t get his works back. It will be more miserable at that time.


    When frowning, his eyes suddenly brightened, "go back, what are you doing?"


    "In Jinling immortal city, there is an ancestor of Confucianism and Taoism. This Jinling immortal city is my chance."


    "Yes, even if the ancestor doesn''t guide me, I will certainly benefit a lot as long as I am in Jinling immortal city."


    After Shen Zhengyang took a deep breath, a fine awn appeared in his eyes.


    In the manor, not long after Li Yixi came back, someone came to visit outside the manor.


    Today''s brother Feng visited with little Phoenix.


    Brother Feng didn''t immediately call the door, but turned around and looked at the little Phoenix with a serious look.


    "Little Phoenix, can you remember what the emperor told you?"


    Hearing the words of the ancient emperor, the little Phoenix couldn''t help turning his eyes and looking helpless. Along the way, his ears were calloused, but he didn''t dare to talk back. He could only drag his voice and say, "Lord ancient emperor, I know!"


    "Hum!"


    "Little girl, be serious to the emperor. Do you know what honor and opportunity it is to follow the childe? The childe has guided you and should not drive you away, but this is also my guess. The emperor''s talent has been exhausted. Maybe you are the one selected by the childe. Remember what the emperor said before."


    Elder brother Gu Huangfeng looked at the little Phoenix, rolled his eyes and gave a serious explanation.


    At the moment, the little Phoenix was too lazy to speak, like a chicken pecking rice, nodding and perfunctory.


    Looking at the look of the little Phoenix, the ancient Huangfeng''s angry teeth itch.


    But knowing the nature of the little Phoenix, he didn''t scold. With a sigh, he rang the door.


    "Childe, brother Feng, please see me!"


    While knocking at the door, brother Gu Huangfeng shouted.


    "Creak!"


    Soon, the door slowly opened and the bookboy Wang Lin appeared.


    "Hello, what''s up?"


    Seeing brother Feng and little Phoenix in front of the door, Wang Lin asked seriously.


    "Hum!"


    "You are that little beggar!"


    "I don''t know this girl!"


    Looking at the serious Wang Lin, little Phoenix can''t manage so much. When she came to her realm, she had the ability to never forget, and instantly recognized that Wang Lin was the little beggar she met in the street that day.


    "Huh?"


    Brother Gu Huangfeng heard the words of little Phoenix and smoked at the corners of his mouth. He was very helpless and held his forehead with one hand.


    At the moment, brother Feng really doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad to send the little Phoenix here. At the moment, brother Gu Huangfeng''s eyelids jump and his face is shocked, because at this moment, brother Gu Huangfeng also sees Wang Lin''s accomplishments and the emperor of heaven!


    At that moment just now, brother Gu Huangfeng thought he had an illusion, but after repeated confirmation, the whole person was in a bad moment.


    Hearing the little Phoenix''s words, he was frightened and trembled.


    "Little Phoenix, shut up!"


    "Don''t hurry to see the elder!" The little Phoenix called Wang Lin a little beggar, which really scared him.


    He gave a direct reprimand.


    "Gu Huang, I''m not wrong. Isn''t he a little beggar?"


    "On that day, I saw it with my own eyes. Do you think I would admit my mistake?" The little Phoenix said seriously.


    Hearing the little Phoenix''s words, the ancient emperor drew from the corners of his mouth and sweated slightly on his forehead.


    "I''ve seen my sister, please!"


    Wang Lin was not angry and smiled quickly. Wang Lin remembers that the little Phoenix followed Li Yixi that day. He was really down and out that day.


    At the moment, Li Yixi''s voice also sounded in the manor, "Wang Lin, who is it!"


    Li Yixi came over at the moment.


    The little Phoenix couldn''t control so much. He jumped directly into the manor and said excitedly: "childe, it''s me, I''m coming!"


    Li Yixi suddenly saw the little Phoenix and was overjoyed. He didn''t expect the little Phoenix to come.


    "Brother Feng, see you, childe!"


    At the moment, brother Gu Huangfeng looked respectful after seeing Li Yixi. If it weren''t for Li Yixi, brother Feng knew that the ancient world of Phoenix at the moment was completely over. Even if he went back with the divine axe given by Li Yixi, he couldn''t defeat the powerful devil.


    For Li Yixi, who can predict everything, Gu Huangfeng is in great awe.


    Hearing brother Feng''s words, Li Yixi was shocked. It was a surprise that brother Feng came back. When he saw brother Feng, Li Yixi looked excited. Now Li Yixi was planning to get something about practice. Brother Feng''s strength was strong. Now Brother Feng''s arrival made Li Yixi very happy.


    "It''s brother Feng, please!"


    "Wang Lin, what are you doing? Hurry to greet the guests!"


    Li Yixi came over with a smile at the moment and hurriedly took brother Feng into the manor.


    Elder brother Gu Huangfeng was taken by Li Yixi and was instantly flattered.


    The little Phoenix saw that he had been ignored and shriveled his mouth, but in front of Li Yixi, he didn''t dare to be arrogant and hurried to keep up.


    "Childe, I''m here. I''m going to follow you to continue reading."


    "Young master, can you accept me as an apprentice?"


    At the moment, after a moment of loss, the little Phoenix brightened her eyes and looked forward to Li Yixi.


    "Huh?"


    Li Yixi suddenly heard this and was stunned. An unexpected color appeared in his eyes.


    Seeing Li Yixi stunned, brother Feng''s look changed. He thought that Li Yixi was angry and sweated a little on his forehead. He hurriedly explained: "childe, little Phoenix is too small to talk nonsense. Where is she qualified to worship you as a teacher? Go back, I will educate her well! "

 Chapter 671

    At this moment, brother Feng was extremely anxious. The whole person was scared and sweating all over by little Phoenix''s words. In his eyes, Li Yixi was a powerful existence and must not be offended at all.


    He didn''t expect that the little Phoenix, who jumped out of character, came to Li Yixi''s side. He was so out of touch and out of tune that he was scared that his whole person was in a bad moment.


    However, in the moment when brother Feng looked frightened and uneasy.


    Li Yixi reacted, waved his hand immediately and said indifferently, "brother Feng, don''t care. Don''t you just take the little Phoenix as a disciple? Although I can''t practice, I''m ok if I read. Isn''t that a big deal? Little Phoenix has read a lot of books here before. Although she is not a Terran, she also has a heart for knowledge. "


    "And it''s my glory that I, a mortal, can accept divine beasts as disciples!"


    When Li Yixi heard the words of the little Phoenix, the whole person was extremely excited and his heart jumped. He didn''t expect that the powerful little Phoenix was willing to worship himself as a teacher.


    In recent days, Li Yixi was very upset because there were strong demons in Jinling immortal city. In Li Yixi''s cognition, the demons were demons who ate people and didn''t spit bones.


    If he took the little Phoenix as his apprentice, he would follow a phoenix around him. Li Yixi felt that the Phoenix could deal with the strong demons, so he would not refuse.


    So at the moment when brother Feng spoke, Li Yixi explained without hesitation that he was willing to take the little Phoenix as his disciple.


    However.


    At this moment, brother Feng, hearing Li Yixi''s words, trembled all over and looked incredible. He didn''t expect that Li Yixi was willing to take the little Phoenix as his disciple. In his opinion, it was a great blessing for the little Phoenix to follow Li Yixi.


    He was even accepted as a disciple, which shocked brother Feng.


    Shocked at the same time, the whole person''s excited body could not help shaking. If the little Phoenix really worships Li Yixi as a teacher, it shows that his family is tied to Li Yixi, and they have a strong backing.


    With Li Yixi as a backer, the Phoenix family will rise from now on.


    Brother Feng thought it was really incredible. He realized that he might have hallucinations, so he carefully asked, "childe, are you really willing to take little Phoenix as a disciple?"


    "Little Phoenix may be a little clumsy!"


    The moment his voice fell, brother Feng''s heart was very uneasy.


    However, after hearing what brother Feng said, Li Yixi stretched out his big hand and patted brother Feng on the shoulder.


    "What did you say?"


    "It''s a great honor for me, a mortal, to be able to teach divine beasts. I''m too excited. Where will I feel wronged?"


    "You just have a hundred hearts. As long as the little Phoenix has doubts, I will untie them for her."


    "That''s it."


    Li Yixi was afraid that brother Feng would not let little phoenix worship himself as a teacher, so he explained a few words and made a decision in an instant.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Brother Feng heard Li Yixi say this sentence again. His whole body trembled inexplicably and was so excited that he couldn''t speak.


    Seeing the little Phoenix standing blankly aside, a cold feeling appeared on his face. He hated iron and steel and scolded: "little Phoenix, don''t you hurry to worship the childe as a teacher? When will you wait? Do you want to miss such an opportunity, fool! "


    In the little Phoenix''s mind, she suddenly remembered brother Feng''s words. The little Phoenix''s body suddenly trembled. At that moment, she was just frank, but she didn''t expect Li Yixi to promise in an instant.


    So for a moment, the little Phoenix didn''t respond.


    The reminded little Phoenix knelt in front of Li Yixi with a sudden Shua and immediately gave Li Yixi a kneeling ceremony, "little Phoenix, meet the teacher!"


    At the moment, the little Phoenix is like a model. He knocked his head three times in front of Li Yixi.


    "Get up, get up!"


    "Don''t kneel, the ground is cold!"


    Seeing that the little Phoenix gave himself a salute, Li Yixi''s face showed a touch of excitement. This matter was finally determined. Later, he also found a backer. The little Phoenix is a divine beast. Li Yixi was excited when he thought about it.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, little Phoenix got up, looked at Li Yixi excitedly and asked, "teacher, I don''t have any senior brothers and sisters?"


    When Li Yixi heard this sentence, he was stunned and embarrassed. After all, his first disciple was a mortal, but in Li Yixi''s heart, he still had a first come first served, so he said to little Phoenix, "I forgot to tell you this. You have a senior brother. His name is Jun Wushen."


    "If you have a chance in the future, you will see your senior brother."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell. He was very excited and took brother Feng into the hall.


    "You have no God."


    "This name is overbearing. How does my senior brother exist?"


    The little Phoenix was suddenly indifferent to you and was curious. He was eager to see what kind of person his senior brother was.


    After the shock from the bottom of my heart, little Phoenix immediately followed the footsteps of Li Yixi and others and entered the hall.


    Wang Lin also looked at the little Phoenix with envy, because Wang Lin was only Li Yixi''s schoolboy, not Li Yixi''s disciple. In fact, Wang Lin was eager to become Li Yixi''s disciple, but he knew he was not qualified.


    Being able to be taught by Li Yixi is already a great honor for him. He doesn''t dare to ask for anything.


    The little Phoenix saw that Li Yixi was talking with brother Feng at the moment. He couldn''t get in his mouth, so his eyes fell on Wang Lin. the voice asked, "little beggar, I forgot to ask your name. You should know that I''m your senior sister in the future!"


    "If my guess is good, you''ve learned a lot by following the teacher these days, otherwise you can''t have your current cultivation. Call me elder martial sister, you''ll take advantage!"


    Wang Lin looked a little more mature than Xiao crazy. At the moment, when Wang Lin heard the words of little Phoenix, he felt excited in his heart. He hurried to deliver a voice and replied, "Wang Lin, see the second elder martial sister!"


    "I hope the second elder martial sister will take care of me more in the future!"


    Wang Lin was very excited, because although little Phoenix called her little beggar, he didn''t look down on him. He knew that little Phoenix''s character was like this, and little Phoenix called him junior brother, which was something he longed for very much.


    "Good!"


    "Elder martial sister, I will take care of you in the future!"


    Little Phoenix is a big sister. She is very satisfied with Wang Lin. she doesn''t consider her accomplishments at all. She is not as strong as Wang Lin now.


    I just feel that I am now successful in worshiping Li Yixi as a teacher, and the whole person is very excited.


    As for who is strong and who is weak, it is not in her consideration at the moment.

 Chapter 672

    At the moment, Li Yixi didn''t take care of little Phoenix and Wang Lin at all. At this moment, his hot eyes fell on brother Feng and felt that he had held his thigh. In the future, there will be the ancient Phoenix family as his backer, and he really has a dependence in the fairy world.


    After all, in Li Yixi''s eyes, the Phoenix is a divine animal Phoenix, which must be powerful and terrible.


    "Come on, we won''t get drunk today!"


    He had a close relationship with the phoenix ancient family. At this moment, Li Yixi hurriedly took brother Feng''s hand and sat on the hall.


    With a wave of his hand, Li Yixi took out a jar of wine in his system space.


    WOW!


    Li Yixi directly picked up the wine jar and poured a full bowl of wine into the big names in front of them.


    "This...!"


    At this moment, brother Feng saw the wine pouring out of the jar, and his body couldn''t help shaking, because at this moment, he had sensed that the bowl of wine in front of him contained great power.


    This power is extremely mysterious. Brother Feng just sucks his nose, and the intoxicating aroma of wine makes his soul tremble with excitement.


    Brother Feng looked at the bowl of wine in front of him. He didn''t know when to start. His body was extremely stiff and was completely stunned by the bowl of wine in front of him.


    There is almost no shortcut to the growth of the soul. It is a dream to find a divine thing that can help the growth of the soul.


    But now, he even found these gods here in Li Yixi. If Li Yixi cast these gods in batch, I don''t know how many people will benefit.


    Li Yixi, who had just poured out the wine and put down the wine jar, saw brother Feng at the moment, looking at the wine in his bowl with a smile on his mouth.


    He was secretly excited, "ha ha, this guy is a wine addict. This time I made this wine, but it''s a peerless wine. Even I don''t want to drink it in my ordinary days!"


    "This kind of immortal wine is my own original. Even if he is a powerful immortal, he can''t drink it. Since he is a wine addict, I can definitely catch his stomach by making wine."


    After Li Yixi''s thought fell, he immediately smiled at brother Feng and said, "brother, what do you think of the wine I brewed? This is the exclusive secret recipe I created. Today you have a blessing in the mouth. You are the best wine, except for the first one I tasted! "


    "It took me three years to brew it."


    "Brother, how about a taste?"


    After the introduction, Li Yixi waved his hand and invited brother Feng to taste wine.


    Brother Feng was stunned by the effect of xianniang in front of him at the moment. Suddenly, he heard Li Yixi''s words. He was shocked and excitedly picked up the wine in front of him. "Thank you, childe. It''s my blessing to taste the childe''s wine today."


    As soon as brother Feng''s voice fell, he saw Li Yixi in front of him, directly picked up the bowl in front of him and poured a big mouthful.


    Brother Feng swallowed his saliva hard. His hands trembled and took a hard breath.


    At this moment, the charming aroma of wine flowed from his nostrils. The whole person''s soul seemed to be trembling. It could be clearly perceived that she just smelled the aroma of wine, and her soul was growing slightly.


    At this moment, brother Feng showed a shocking color in his eyes. He didn''t expect that there should be such a divine thing in the world.


    "Gudu!"


    He swallowed a mouthful of water mercilessly, and then poured down the wine in the bowl in an instant.


    When the wine entered his throat, brother Feng''s body trembled slightly. His hands kept holding the wine bowl, and his eyes closed quickly.


    Because at this moment, brother Feng felt that his soul power was changing at a terrible speed, and the world in his eyes changed at this moment, as if he had reached the peak of the world.


    The world in his eyes appeared at this moment. He saw countless gods fall and countless gods rise. He saw the decline of heaven and man again and again, and watched the destruction of the world again and again.


    After seven or eight breaths, brother Feng opened his eyes with a shocked face. At this moment, his hands trembled uncontrollably.


    Because at the moment, brother Feng was completely stunned. His soul has not only been greatly improved, but also changed after drinking the bowl of xianniang just now.


    In the past, his soul was very weak, but at this moment, his soul seemed to cultivate a supreme gold body, wrapped with a powerful golden power.


    Seeing this golden power, brother Feng''s body trembled. He was the ancient emperor of the Phoenix family. He was well-informed and had seen countless ancient records. From those records, he once learned what immortality is.


    At this moment, he felt the golden breath around his soul, and his mind could not help but emerge, the immortal power in his once memory.


    After three confirmations, he completely determined that the golden breath around his soul was the immortal power in the legend.


    A cup of immortal wine carried immortal power, which shocked brother Feng.


    At this moment, brother Feng, his whole body trembled uncontrollably. He was really too excited.


    Because his soul gets a trace of immortal power, his future will be unlimited.


    Immortality is the power of countless beings to pursue.


    At the moment, Li Yixi trembled with excitement when he saw brother Feng drink a bowl of wine, and a touch of surprise appeared in his eyes.


    "I guess it''s good. This guy is really a wine addict. He likes wine so much. It seems that the fairy mother I just studied suits him very much."


    "Only I can brew xianniang. In the future, he has to ask me. For wine addicts, nothing is important!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi saw brother Feng so excited and happy.


    He said with a quick smile, "brother, what do you think of the exclusive secret recipe I''ve developed?"


    Brother Feng with an excited face suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words. His body suddenly shook and woke up. At the moment, he thought he was drinking with Li Yixi.


    "Young master, I''m sorry. I lost my manners just now!"


    Brother Feng showed a look of panic on his face and hurriedly explained.


    "Ha ha!"


    "We are all wine lovers, which I can understand. After all, I am very confident in my wine."


    "Even in this fairyland, it is absolutely impossible for anyone to compare with me in brewing wine."


    Seeing brother Feng who was a little frightened, Li Yixi immediately explained.


    Seeing that Li Yixi was not angry, brother Feng took a hard breath and looked excited. Today''s harvest is really terrible for him.


    But brother Feng, who already knew that he had just lost his temper, immediately suppressed his inner shock and asked Li Yixi, "childe, do you have a name for this wine? It''s the best wine. "


    "Please tell me!"


    "It''s worth my life to have this wine today."

 Chapter 673

    "Ha ha!"


    "Brother, that''s too much praise. There are few cups of wine for a bosom friend. Since you like the good wine I brewed, we won''t return until we get drunk today!"


    "You must enjoy yourself, brother!"


    "I seldom drink on weekdays. I''m happy today. We must have a good drink."


    "I gave him a name for this wine. It''s called a dream forever."


    "Because when you drink it, a magical force will appear. This force makes people hallucinate, as if they are standing at a commanding height and watching the changes of the world and the rebirth of the world."


    "So I named him, brother, what do you think?"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell and his eyes fell on brother Feng. He laughed. At the same time, he also picked up the wine jar again and filled it for brother Feng.


    "A dream lasts forever!"


    "Good name, only this name deserves it."


    "Childe, this rescue is so precious that I don''t know how long it will take to brew it?"


    At the moment, brother Feng felt the powerful effect of xianniang, and the whole person was extremely excited. Just now, he vaguely heard that it took Li Yixi three years to refine it successfully, but he was too shocked and wanted to confirm it again, because at that moment, there was an incredible scene in his eyes, and he vaguely guessed about the three years Li Yixi said.


    Brother Feng feels that the three years in Li Yixi''s mouth are different from the three years they understand, because in the dreamland just now, he saw the destruction of the world three times.


    Three times, heaven and man decline.


    In the ancient legend, every time heaven and man decline, it symbolizes the reincarnation of an era.


    Then three times of the decline of heaven and man symbolize the reincarnation of three eras.


    At the same time, at that moment, a terrible legend appeared in brother Feng''s mind.


    Born only 18 years old, an era is a year.


    Once there was a strong existence, calling an era a year.


    Brother Feng asked this sentence and wanted to confirm it again.


    Li Yixi was slightly stunned when he heard brother Feng''s words. He vaguely remembered that he had just said that he was brewing good wine. He spent three years.


    But he replied with a smile: "for three years, in order to refine it, I spent three years. In the past three years, I have paid countless sweat and brewed only nine jars."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s explanation with a smile on his face, brother Feng''s body suddenly trembled.


    "Three years, it''s really three years!"


    "Just now, I saw the decline of heaven and man three times in that dreamland. The three years in childe''s mouth must be three eras. Did childe go to brew it in the long river of time?"


    Brother Feng''s body trembled uncontrollably and felt an incredible look on his face.


    He took a hard breath, and brother Feng looked at Li Yixi with hot eyes. "Childe, this immortal brew is very strange. Do you pay attention to the water you brewed? I wonder what kind of water you use? "


    "Ha ha, it seems that you are also a person who studies wine. If you want to brew such good wine, you need not only special means, special secret recipe, but also special water."


    "The water I use is the water taken from the stream in the back mountain. The water is extremely sweet. If I change it, I will never brew such a taste."


    It''s not a secret thing to get water, so Li Yixi didn''t hide anything and said it casually.


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell. At this moment, brother Feng''s soul power spread away and went towards the back mountain. At this moment, his soul power found a stream in the back mountain.


    At the moment when brother Feng''s soul power just touched the stream, a look of panic appeared on his face, because in this moment, he found his soul power and almost suffered a heavy blow.


    If it were not for the immortal force around the soul body, he would have to take off a layer of skin for immortality at this moment.


    Although he had the help of the immortal force, he found that the immortal force had been weakened for a little while.


    At the same time, my heart also regrets that I have lost some immortal power.


    At this moment, the stream in his eyes became a long river with no visible boundary.


    Brother Feng''s body couldn''t help but tremble violently and said with a frightened face, "this... This is the long river of time?"


    "The childe unexpectedly took the water from the long river of time, which is transformed by thousands of ways."


    "But it''s impossible to take out the water of the long river of time. How did you do it, childe?"


    "What is this means?"


    At the thought of Li Yixi using the water in the long river of time, brother Feng''s body trembled uncontrollably, because in the records, the water in the long river of time is transformed by thousands of ways, and the long river of time is extremely terrible, and it is impossible to take anything away from it.


    When he thought of Li Yixi''s heavenly means, his soul trembled.


    Another bowl of good wine entered his throat. Li Yixi''s eyes fell on brother Feng''s face. At this moment, he found that brother Feng''s face was slightly red.


    Li Yixi, the immortal brew brewed by himself, naturally knows how strong the wine is.


    Today, I took out this wine to make friends with each other. Secondly, Li Yixi asked for something.


    Seeing the excitement on brother Feng''s face at the moment, Li Yixi knew it was time, so he took a deep breath and said nervously, "brother, I don''t know if you have any pills to help mortals cultivate. I need some. If you don''t have pills, it''s OK to have one prescription."


    Brother Feng, who looked shocked, suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words and was stunned. He didn''t expect that such a powerful Li Yixi would ask for a pill to help mortals cultivate.


    Brother Feng''s eyes blinked and looked for whether there was a pill that could help mortals to practice among the pills he collected.


    Soon, brother Feng''s eyes lit up, because at this moment, he found a pill suitable for mortal cultivation.


    His mind moved, and a jade bottle appeared in his hand. Brother Feng pushed the jade bottle in front of Li Yixi and explained: "childe, this is a small fortune pill. It is a holy product. It contains a fortune force, which can help mortals improve their muscles and bones. At the same time, it also has a chance to change their fate."


    "It should meet the childe''s requirements!"


    Brother Feng was a little nervous. He didn''t know whether Li Yixi was satisfied or not. He carefully explained.


    "Xiaozaohua pill?"


    "Or holy?"


    At the moment of hearing the words "good fortune and holy goods", Li Yixi''s body couldn''t help trembling. He felt that the things that could be taken out by brother Feng were definitely not ordinary goods. They must be precious treasures.


    Li Yixi, with an excited look on his face, carefully put the jade bottle away and hugged brother Feng slightly, "thank you, brother."


    "Otherwise, it is almost impossible for me to obtain such pills."


    Li Yixi was so excited that he didn''t know if he could turn around after swallowing this pill. In recent days, Li Yixi urgently wanted to become a practitioner.

 Chapter 674

    When brother Feng heard Li Yixi''s words, he was puzzled at first, and then quickly reacted. Brother Feng thought of Li Yixi now and was experiencing mortal life. He seemed to be deeply involved in it.


    Otherwise, such powerful accomplishments, just pills, can''t enter Li Yixi''s eyes at all.


    "Here''s to you!"


    When he got the pill, Li Yixi looked happy. He quickly picked up the bowl in front of him and touched brother Feng. They drank each other again.


    With constant drinking, brother Feng''s drunkenness emerged at this moment.


    Looking at Li Yixi respectfully, he begged, "sir... Sir, can you give me a peerless article? Brother Feng is willing to die for the childe and be a slave."


    At this moment, brother Feng remembered many things he had met these days. Originally, the strong of the Tianmo family in the Phoenix family had been cleared away, but later he found that the original power of the ancient Phoenix world had been polluted by the Tianmo gas of the Tianmo family and was no longer pure.


    These days, because the original power of the phoenix ancient world is contained in the power of heaven and demons, the strong people of some families are possessed by demons, which makes the whole phoenix ancient world stop practicing and worry one by one.


    If the power of the devil contained in the origin of the phoenix ancient family cannot be solved, the phoenix ancient family can only choose to open up an ancient world again.


    However, it is very difficult to open up an ancient world. At this moment, brother Feng was drunk and looked at Li Yixi with hot eyes. He wanted to get a sage''s article from Li Yixi. He hoped that the noble righteousness contained in Li Yixi''s article could remove the residual power of demons in the origin.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was also slightly drunk. When he heard brother Feng''s words, he stretched out his hand and shook in front of brother Feng.


    "Ha ha!"


    "What elder, I''m just a mortal, but when it comes to articles, I''m good at it. Let''s go to the study now!"


    Li Yixi slowly stood up and took brother Feng with a smile to the study.


    Brother Feng, who was a little drunk, suddenly woke up at the moment when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    At the moment, he was so excited that he didn''t expect Li Yixi to promise himself. Li Yixi must have helped himself enough.


    Now I see Li Yixi with a smile on his face and pulling himself to the study. Brother Feng''s heart jumps with gratitude on his face.


    I made a promise in my heart and made a blood oath to the sky. Since then, the Phoenix family is willing to do everything for Li Yixi, even if the family dies.


    Soon, the two of them entered the study. Li Yixi, who entered the study, did not continue to pay attention to brother Feng, but walked to the desk, slowly picked up his pen and meditated.


    "Peerless article?"


    After the thought fell, Li Yixi chose Wen Tianxiang''s righteous song at this moment.


    Because I think Zhengqi song is also a peerless article, such a good work is rare.


    Those who exist in the corner are looking forward to hearing Li Yixi''s words one by one, because whenever Li Yixi writes an article, they will burst out with terrible colorless power, and they will get no chance. At this moment, they are very excited to hear Li Yixi want to write a peerless article.


    "Huh?"


    Brother Feng, who has been paying attention to Li Yixi, woke up with the horror in his study at this moment.


    "This..."


    Brother Feng stood shivering in the corner and didn''t dare to move. In the study at this moment, he felt countless terror.


    In the face of these horrors, he felt like an ant.


    Those powerful existential accomplishments are really terrible.


    Brother Feng, who was originally frightened and trembling, suddenly looked at Li Yixi, because at this moment, on Li Yixi, he felt a terrible power. Before that power, he seemed to be a grain of dust.


    At this moment, brother Feng felt a heavy landing.


    When his eyes fell on Li Yixi, he felt that countless strong roads surrounded Li Yixi''s body.


    It seems that the whole person has become the center of heaven and earth.


    At the same time, brother Feng was frightened to find that a powerful divine power broke out in front of Li Yixi.


    As the ancient emperor of the ancient world of Phoenix, brother Feng has entered the core of the ancient world of Phoenix, where there is a chaotic power left by the ancestors of Phoenix.


    Therefore, at this moment, he felt the terrible holy chaotic power of Li Yixi, and his eyes were immediately attracted to the past.


    However, when his eyes focused on the source of the power explosion.


    The body trembled uncontrollably and stammered, "is this... This colorless power!"


    At this moment, brother Feng''s eyes stared at the boss, and his face was frightened. He felt that he had an illusion, because he had no colourless divine power, which was the supreme divine power in the legend.


    It is extremely difficult to understand. Although the chaotic divine power is extremely powerful, there are many strong people who can understand the chaotic divine power, but the colorless divine power has only appeared in legends. Even if he has lived for nearly ten million years, he has never heard of any powerful existence and really controlled the colorless divine power.


    However, he saw the most powerful power in the legend today.


    At the moment, brother Feng stared at the two words under the pen, heaven and earth.


    In the eyes of brother Feng, one by one God appeared on the paper.


    "Heaven and earth have healthy qi, and miscellaneous nature gives manifolds.


    The lower is the river and the upper is the sun and the stars.


    People say Haoran, Peihu plug cangming.


    Huanglu should be Qingyi, Hanhe and tuming court.


    When the poor Festival is to see, one by one hanging Danqing.


    In Qi Taishi Jane, in Jin Dong fox pen. "


    Under the gaze of brother Feng, words appeared one by one, which was frightening, colorless and Haoran divine power became more rich.


    "Chance, this is chance, peerless chance!"


    After the panic, brother Feng''s eyes showed a touch of heat, because at this moment, brother Feng was frightened to find that those powerful beings in the study were practicing enthusiastically one by one, and they were absorbing the colorless and mighty power from Li Yixi.


    Seeing this scene, brother Feng was shocked on his face. Without hesitation, he closed his eyes and began to absorb the colorless power from Li Yixi''s body.


    When the last word of Li Yixi fell, in front of him, the terrible colorless power reached its peak.


    But somehow, when Li Yixi lowered his head and gently blew the ink on the paper, at this moment, the powerful colorless power was sealed in the book by an invisible force.


    Colorless and mighty divine power suddenly disappeared, and everyone who was practicing suddenly woke up.


    Brother Feng also immediately ended his cultivation and looked at the book in front of Li Yixi.

 Chapter 675

    "All right!"


    "Zhengqi song!"


    "Can you meet your requirements!" Li Yixi, who was full of wine, turned slowly and looked at brother Feng with a smile.


    "Full... Satisfied!"


    At the moment, brother Feng became stuttered and his body trembled with excitement.


    The next moment, with a plop, he knelt directly in front of Li Yixi, tears of gratitude in his eyes.


    "Thank you, childe. With Childe''s peerless article, we can solve the residual evil spirit in the Phoenix family!"


    "No, no!"


    "It''s just an article. It''s not a precious thing!"


    "However, if brother Feng has anything in your family that can help solve the blockage of meridians, please give some more!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes suddenly brightened, seized the opportunity and hurried to say.


    "Is the meridian blocked?"


    "Childe, I''ll find a way!"


    Brother Feng heard this, although he didn''t understand why Li Yixi wanted these things, he agreed without hesitation.


    At the moment, brother Feng can''t wait to go back to the ancient world and solve the evil spirit contained in the original power of the ancient Feng family.


    Hearing brother Feng''s words, Li Yixi was overjoyed. He immediately put away the words in front of him and sent them to brother Feng.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Holding the box, brother Feng''s body trembled uncontrollably, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    Put things away carefully and carefully.


    "Childe, farewell. Brother Feng will come again in the future!" Brother Feng couldn''t wait and said directly.


    "Brother Feng, I''ll send you!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi is first a pill today. Now he is very excited to get brother Feng''s promise to find a treasure that can solve the blockage of meridians.


    Until watching brother Feng leave, Li Yixi at the moment took back his eyes.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Today, I have gained a lot!"


    "I hope I can solve my practice problem as soon as possible. The world is too dangerous."


    At this moment, Li Yixi murmured to himself.


    Li Yixi didn''t go out of the manor. After excitement, he hurried to close the door.


    In the ancient world of Phoenix, today, an old man of the Phoenix clan went crazy again and died. The whole Phoenix clan was completely blown up.


    "Damn, damn, damn demons!"


    "We can''t stay in the ancient world. We must leave, or the Phoenix family will be really finished!" The elder of the Phoenix family roared angrily.


    "The elder calms down his anger. The ancient emperor has gone out to meet with experts from outside the world. The little Phoenix has stayed with a peerless expert who can resist the power of demons. The peerless expert will certainly resolve the trouble in the ancient world of Phoenix." At this moment, seeing the response of countless strong people in the Phoenix family, Feng Jiu immediately said.


    "Yes, you elders, please believe your Majesty the ancient emperor."


    "That peerless expert will be able to resolve this disaster." Feng Shi hurriedly explained.


    "Hum!"


    "The Qi of the heavenly demons has been integrated with the power of the origin, and the ancient world of the Phoenix has been contaminated. How to eliminate it? Unless the nine heavenly ancestors come, who can solve it? The peerless expert is just a powerful ancestor god at most. Can you solve it?"


    "I can''t afford to wait. If I stay here, the demons in my body will be awakened by that force. I must go crazy and die!"


    The elder of the Phoenix family, now with red eyes, has reached the edge of going crazy. At the same time, he feels that the opportunity to be an ancient emperor has come.


    The number of strong people like him is extremely large. The means left by the Tianmo family is really too vicious.


    "Fengzhan, if you want to leave, you can leave and roll!"


    However, at the moment when Fengzhan''s voice fell, a cold voice sounded, and brother Feng''s figure appeared in the void. At the moment, his eyes were cold and terrible. For the elder, he had given many opportunities.


    "Hum!"


    "Brother Feng, can you solve this trouble?"


    At the moment, Feng Zhan stared at brother Feng with cold eyes.


    "No!"


    Feeling the eyes, brother Feng said calmly, "no!"


    He really doesn''t have the ability to solve this matter. Otherwise, how could he ask Li Yixi.


    "Hum, of course not. Shut up!"


    "Brother Feng is stubborn and ignorant. Is anyone willing to leave with me?"


    "I want to build a new Phoenix family!"


    Feng Zhan seized the opportunity and said coldly.


    "Fengzhan, you want to die!"


    At this moment, brother Feng was completely angry. There was a cold killing intention in his eyes. Feng Zhan has been watching the throne of the ancient emperor. At this crisis moment, he still wants to split the Feng family and touch the bottom line of brother Feng.


    "Want to die?"


    "Brother Feng, do you think you are strong?"


    "Can you hurt me today?"


    Feng Zhan heard this and said sarcastically.


    However, as soon as Fengzhan''s sarcastic voice sounded, brother Feng''s body disappeared. When he appeared, he had come to Fengzhan''s body and took a palm. Fengzhan''s body died.


    Decisive, ruthless.


    "Brother Feng, are you crazy?"


    "You''re possessed, you''re possessed!"


    The rest of the people, now afraid of brother Feng''s hand to them, hurried to say.


    Brother Feng''s terror was suppressed, and he said coldly, "everyone, brother Feng can''t solve the power of the heavenly demons in the origin, but today he brought back the holy thing to solve. Today, I, the Feng family, can not only solve the danger, but also improve the world."


    Suddenly I heard that there was a way. Although I was skeptical, at the moment, countless people suddenly calmed down, took a deep breath and looked at brother Feng, "Gu Huang, have you really found a way?"


    "Good!"


    "You wait and see!"


    Brother Feng took a deep breath and took out the Zhengqi song written by Li Yixi.


    At the next moment, the scroll floats up and unfolds slowly. At the moment when the scroll unfolds, a powerful colourless divine power erupts, and the divine texts on the paper emerge one by one.


    "What power is this? It''s so holy!"


    People who were originally skeptical showed a touch of panic in their eyes.


    However, the next moment, a more terrible virtual shadow appeared, and voices sounded in the void.


    "There is righteousness in heaven and earth


    As the elegant voice remembered, in this instant, in the void, there were the virtual shadows of the sun, the moon, mountains and rivers, and countless virtual shadows of saints.


    Those terrible virtual shadows seem to have come alive, including saints and emperors.


    At the moment when countless powerful virtual shadows appear, in the ancient world of Phoenix, voices sound, and visions appear in an instant.


    Hidden and integrated into the ancient boundary of Phoenix, the spirit of heaven and evil appeared slowly under the earth and the river.


    At the moment when the evil Qi was forced out, it was purified by the most powerful holy power.


    "Can you really purify the power of demons in the source?"


    Looking at the scene in front of me, I was very excited one by one. At the same time, I was worried.


    Because under such a terrible colourless divine power, a terrible power is excited and a terrible virtual shadow appears in the core of the ancient Phoenix and the power of the source.


    These demonic Qi turned into a great figure.


    "No, it seems that the mark of the heavenly demon God has been awakened. The heavenly demon God controls the existence of chaotic divine power!"


    One by one, brother Gu Huangfeng was terrified. At this moment, his body also trembled fiercely. He didn''t expect that there was a mark of heaven, evil and God in the origin.

 Chapter 676

    Feel the powerful virtual shadow slowly appearing in the core of the ancient world, and tremble with fear one by one.


    "Here, there is the mark of God, damn it, damn it!"


    "It''s over!"


    "My Phoenix family is over. Does the sky want to destroy my family?"


    In an instant, the Phoenix family had countless powerful beings. In their eyes, they were all frightened. The sky demon God was really terrible. It exceeded the existence of the ancestral God. Even if it was just a mark of the sky demon God, they could not deal with it. Even if the central fairy court female emperor of the double heaven came, they could not suppress it.


    "Escape!"


    "Run!"


    An old man of the clan was so frightened that he couldn''t hold on any longer and roared directly.


    At this moment, he was completely frightened by the virtual shadow of the heavenly demon God. He was almost crazy and was about to rise in the air.


    But at this moment, I saw the virtual shadow of the heavenly demon God in the core place, slowly raised my head and looked at all the people of the Phoenix family. It was just a casual glance. Even brother Feng, who is now extremely powerful, became extremely rigid at this moment, and the whole body lost the ability to move.


    The dim shadows of saints in the void were shaking slightly, and brother Feng''s heart hung to his throat.


    "Childe, childe, can you suppress the virtual shadow of the heavenly demon God by your means?"


    Brother Feng was suppressed and knelt on the ground. At the moment, he can only fall all his hopes in Li Yixi''s book.


    I hope Su Xiuyi, who is extremely powerful, can block the virtual shadow of the demon God. At the moment, brother Feng doesn''t want to erase the virtual shadow of the demon God, because the virtual shadow of the demon God is too powerful.


    Such strong people are directly beyond their cognition.


    At this moment, brother Feng turned pale and regretted killing the elder. He should leave here with the Phoenix family, reopen a place to live and give up the family land.


    "Your Majesty, what shall we do now?"


    "Gu Huang, what should I do?"


    In an instant, all the suppressed Phoenix strongmen fell on brother Feng.


    Feeling the desperate eyes, brother Feng gritted his teeth and chose to believe Li Yixi.


    "Wait!"


    "I believe that the colourless and mighty divine power can suppress the virtual shadow of the heavenly demons and gods."


    At this moment, brother Feng bit his lips and roared, hoping to get the people''s support.


    At the moment, he can speak out the colorless and mighty divine power.


    "Colorless power?"


    Those who were suppressed shivered, could hardly hold on, and wanted to give up. At this moment, they heard a few words of colorless Haoran divine power and began to bite their teeth again.


    However, the next moment.


    An extremely cold voice sounded, and the virtual shadow of the heavenly demon God, which was originally in the core, appeared, with a look of disdain on the corners of his mouth.


    "Colorless power?"


    I''m also curious about the legendary power, but this colorless and mighty power wants to kill me. It''s ridiculous.


    At that moment, he ignored brother Feng and others, looked at the colorless and mighty divine power burst out on the scroll, and said with disdain on his face.


    "Damn it, he appeared!"


    "The book, the book is over!"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Not only did I see the virtual shadow of the heavenly demon God appear, but also the virtual shadow of the heavenly demon God at the moment stretched out his big hand and grabbed it directly at the book suspended in the void.


    The scroll is their last hope. When they see the demon God, they will destroy the scroll, and they scream out in despair.


    However, in their desperate eyes, the moment when the demon God''s big hand was about to touch the book, suddenly, it suddenly appeared.


    "Boom!"


    A terrible holy light appeared. At the next moment, it directly beat back the big hand of the heavenly demon God.


    "Huh?"


    "Defeated, can you resist the devil?"


    All the desperate people were excited at the moment of seeing this scene.


    At the moment, under their eyes, they saw a book quietly suspended in the void, and a very overbearing breath was born. This breath is extremely overbearing.


    "Huh?"


    Not only brother Feng and others were excited, but the God of heaven also frowned slightly and was afraid.


    The next moment, I saw a figure on the book.


    This is an imperial figure. The imperial figure is extremely overbearing, wearing a Black Dragon Robe, and his cold eyes fall on the demon God.


    "The emperor''s figure is like the childe. Is this the childe''s means to deal with the demons and gods?"


    At this moment, brother Feng was very excited.


    At the moment, he couldn''t help thinking of what happened when he dealt with the demon who fused the source, and felt that Li Yixi also had a backhand this time.


    "Who are you? Are you sure you want to stop this God?"


    The sky demon God''s cold eyes looked directly at the emperor''s virtual shadow, and his voice was cold to the bone.


    However, the figure did not pay any attention.


    Looking at the void, he said faintly: "I unify the six countries, unify the world, build the Great Wall to town the dragon vein of Jiuzhou, defend my Qin Dynasty and protect my country. I swear in the name of the first emperor! I am here, when I defend the land and open up the border, wipe out the four barbarians and set the foundation of the Qin Dynasty! When I die, I will turn into a dragon soul and bless our human race forever! This oath is testified by the sun and the moon. Heaven and earth learn from it, and immortals, demons and gods listen to it. "


    "Huh?"


    At the moment of hearing this sentence, the demon God''s heart jumped inexplicably and looked at the virtual shadow of the Qin Emperor for fear.


    Involuntarily afraid, even if it is just a virtual shadow.


    "The demons should be destroyed."


    "There is a sword alone. The sword of the son of heaven takes the seven kingdoms as the peak, mountains and seas as the E, five elements as the system, yin and Yang as the opening, spring and autumn as the holding, autumn and winter as the walking. It is unparalleled in the world. The world is subdued. It is the sword of the son of heaven."


    As the voice of the Qin emperor remembered, at this moment, the colorless and mighty divine power in the void was mobilized by the Qin emperor. As his voice sounded, the colorless and mighty divine power slowly condensed into a Tianzi sword in the void.


    The emperor''s sword fell into the hands of the Qin emperor.


    "This... This..."


    At the moment when the sword appeared, anyone who saw the existence of the sword was frightened.


    This sword is terrible.


    "Die!"


    A cold voice sounded without a trace of emotion.


    The emperor of Qin urged the emperor''s sword in his hand. The emperor''s sword was like a black dragon, facing the demon God.


    The long sword breaks through the air, carries the threat of destruction, and imprisons the body of the heavenly demon God at the same time.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    The most powerful day demon God, his face completely changed in this moment.


    He couldn''t keep calm at all. The spirit of heaven and evil emitted from his body disappeared before he approached the emperor''s sword.


    "Magic shield!"


    In its roar, a powerful shield appeared.


    But under the emperor''s sword, the shield was directly penetrated like tofu, and the emperor''s sword pierced into the eyebrows of the God of heaven.


    The powerful colourless and mighty divine power suddenly broke out at this moment, and the body of the heavenly demon God quickly disappeared in the roar of panic.

 Chapter 677

    "Dead, dead!"


    "The God of heaven is dead, the God of heaven is dead!"


    At this moment, when the heavenly demon God was killed by the sword of the Qin emperor, all the people of the Phoenix family showed a shocking color in their eyes. They didn''t expect to see such an incredible scene today. The scene just now had a great impact on them.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    "It''s over!"


    "Sure enough, the childe can calculate the past, present and future, know everything, and prepare the back hand early. Otherwise, today my Phoenix family is really over. I''m afraid my Phoenix family will completely decline, and even there will be no Phoenix family."


    Gu Huangfeng''s breathing became extremely rapid. His chest could clearly see the ups and downs.


    "Is it over?"


    "Are we still alive?"


    "Or is this heaven!"


    The weak existence of the Phoenix family, one by one frightened way, can''t tell whether they are alive or dead at the moment, because the smell of the demon God just broke out is too scary.


    They just passed out.


    "Child, it''s over, we''re not dead, and the disaster of phoenix ancient world is over!"


    "Since then, without the spirit of demons, we don''t have to worry about anything in our cultivation."


    "Close your eyes and feel that the phoenix ancient world is growing and becoming stronger, and the aura has become more rich!"


    Brother Feng felt that the ancient world of Phoenix had been promoted, and a touch of excitement appeared in his eyes.


    At the same time, the book suspended in the void at the moment burst out with terrible colorless and mighty divine power. Those divine texts suddenly went to the endless heights. They watched the star flash in the void, and the endless higher power of heaven and Demons was also cleared. In an instant, the ancient world of Phoenix returned to normal.


    In the bodies of those old people, a wisp of evil spirit was also removed, and they who were on the edge of being possessed by evil also recovered.


    "Bye!"


    At the moment, brother Feng said with a serious face and took everyone to worship the book that had lost all its strength in the void.


    In the eyes, there is sincerity.


    The forehead is in close contact with the ground.


    After that, brother Feng arranged all the elders to check the changes of the ancient world.


    Everyone left. At the moment, brother Feng didn''t move. He still stood in place. In the depths of his eyes, the figure of the former Qin emperor emerged.


    "There is a sword alone. The sword of the son of heaven takes the seven kingdoms as the peak, mountains and seas as the E, five elements as the system, yin and Yang as the opening, spring and autumn as the holding, autumn and winter as the walking. It is unparalleled in the world. The world is subdued. It is the sword of the son of heaven."


    The figure of the Qin emperor was completely engraved in the depths of his soul.


    "That''s what exists. It''s so powerful. Childe''s means are amazing."


    Brother Feng''s whole body trembled uncontrollably.


    It was transformed by the mark of the heavenly demon God. Even if it was just a virtual shadow, it was difficult to guess the power it had. It absolutely exceeded the power of the ancestral God. However, such a terrible existence, Su Xiuyi even erased an article. These means made brother Feng tremble in his heart at the moment.


    In Li Yixi''s manor, Li Yixi took little Phoenix to his study.


    The little Phoenix behind him looked at Li Yixi with horror, because at that moment, he felt that the message from the ancient emperor through the power of blood informed everything that happened today, allowing the little Phoenix to seize the opportunity.


    "Teacher, what shall we learn today?"


    At the moment, the little Phoenix followed behind Li Yixi with a look of expectation.


    "Come in with me and you''ll know!"


    Li Yixi smiled mysteriously and entered the study.


    Seeing that Li Yixi was so mysterious, little Phoenix looked forward to it more. She followed behind Li Yixi and finally entered the study.


    In the study, Su Xiuyi picked up a picture, slowly unfolded it and hung it up.


    In the picture, there is an old man holding a bamboo slip in his hand.


    "Teacher, do you draw today?" Little Phoenix has a headache. He doesn''t know what Li Yixi is going to do. He asks curiously.


    "No, this is a portrait of a Confucian saint. Before reading, you have to meet the Confucian Saint first, and then you will do it every day." Li Yixi restrained his smile and said seriously.


    At the moment, Li Yixi took out the teacher''s seriousness.


    Li Yixi also felt the liveliness of the little Phoenix and had a headache, but what Li Yixi didn''t expect was that the little Phoenix at the moment, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, was extremely respectful and knelt down before the portrait.


    Can''t find the slightest fault.


    After kneeling down, he retreated respectfully to one side and looked at the portrait of the Confucian sage from time to time.


    Li Yixi didn''t care so much. After saluting, he took out a book and handed it to the little Phoenix together with the portrait of the Confucian saint.


    "These days, you can read it. If you don''t understand it, come to me at any time."


    Li Yixi knew that the little Phoenix could read. What he had to do was to point out the truth, so he didn''t teach the little Phoenix to read directly. That didn''t have any effect.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The little Phoenix quickly worshipped Li Yixi, holding the little hand of the book and trembling slightly.


    Until she saw Su Xiuyi leave, little Phoenix took a nervous look at the book in her hand.


    At this moment, under the eyes of the little Phoenix, there was a golden breath around the books at the moment. The little Phoenix felt the golden breath, and her body trembled uncontrollably.


    "This is the treasure of Qi. If I absorb the power of Qi, my strength and destiny will change."


    "I didn''t expect that the teacher would give me such a big gift just after visiting the teacher."


    Little Phoenix was very excited.


    Luck is really very important. It can turn bad luck into good luck and avoid disasters.


    Even when heaven and earth disappear, those who control Qi and fortune can strive for a glimmer of vitality. It''s a treasure of Qi. It''s too precious.


    When the little Phoenix was excited, two words fell into the little Phoenix''s eyes, "the Analects of Confucius!"


    Little Phoenix picked up the Analects of Confucius, went aside, studied it, and was very serious.


    As the little Phoenix studied, the powerful power surrounded the little Phoenix''s body on the books.


    Wang Lin in the distance suddenly trembled when he looked at the little Phoenix.


    "This... This..."


    "This is the truth of the road!"


    "Saint congratulations!"


    "Why does little Phoenix have such a chance!"


    At the moment, the little Phoenix is surrounded by not only the most powerful Avenue and reason, but also the virtual shadow of a respected saint. An invisible force has entered the body of the little Phoenix at the moment.


    The realm of little Phoenix is improving at a terrible speed.


    The next moment, unknowingly, the little Phoenix fell into a deep sleep. The blood in his body began to degenerate, and the little Phoenix entered the state of nirvana.


    Every nirvana is extremely important for the Phoenix family.


    With each transformation, the soul and body will be sublimated.

 Chapter 678

    After a long time, the little Phoenix with her eyes closed suddenly opened her eyes.


    "Huh?"


    "Why did I fall asleep?"


    "No, no, my cultivation, my body?"


    Wake up, soon the little Phoenix felt different. At this moment, she not only made great progress in strength, but also felt that the power in her body had changed qualitatively.


    "Did, did I finish a Nirvana?"


    An incredible thought appeared in the little Phoenix''s heart, and he felt that he had an illusion. Soon, the little Phoenix determined that he had completed his second nirvana. The little Phoenix looked incredible.


    This is something she never thought about. After all, Phoenix Nirvana is not Nirvana if she wants to nirvana.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, the little Phoenix''s body suddenly trembled, and the next moment his body disappeared into the manor.


    Outside the manor, the little Phoenix appeared. Looking at Li Shan not far away, his eyes showed curiosity.


    "Brother Li, I don''t know what happened to me?" The little Phoenix saw his acquaintance Li Shan and asked with a smile.


    "Cough!"


    "Little Phoenix, we have found some miraculous medicines, which are very precious, but they are guarded by the powerful dragon. The dragon has the peak cultivation of Xuanxian realm. We don''t have much chance to get miraculous medicines, so if we want to ask you for help, of course, we need your benefits."


    Li Shan didn''t hide it and said directly.


    "Snatch the treasure?"


    "This is OK!" The little Phoenix was lively and curious about everything. When he heard Li Shan''s invitation, he directly agreed without hesitation.


    "OK, let''s go. Brother Meng is waiting?"


    Li Shan took little Phoenix out of the city immediately.


    In a mountain range, Mengo waited here early. When he saw Li Shan and the little Phoenix coming, a smile appeared in his eyes.


    "See the city Lord!"


    The little Phoenix saw Mongo and bowed slightly.


    "Ha ha, it turned out to be the saint of the Phoenix family. With your help, we fought a lot with our grasp!" Mongo was very excited.


    Seeing the smiling faces of mengge and Li Shan, the little Phoenix couldn''t help laughing and asked, "what is it, guys, that makes you so excited?"


    Hearing this, mengge said with a smile: "I found an ancient miraculous medicine garden outside the ancient forbidden area. The miraculous medicine garden is very secret. Most people can''t find it. The miraculous drugs are more than 100000 years old, but in the miraculous medicine garden, there is a dragon guarding the xuanxianding peak. The three of us will have a greater chance together."


    "Of course, the harvest is divided among the three of us." Mungo explained.


    "Ancient medicine garden?"


    "Go!" Hearing that it was related to ancient times, little Phoenix was very excited and immediately agreed. Then the three quickly disappeared and went to the ancient forbidden area.


    All three of them had the cultivation of Xuanxian. There was no danger along the way. Quietly, they entered a broken cave.


    After entering the cave, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Li Shan and little Phoenix were shocked. As Mengo said, this is indeed an ancient cave.


    The place where Mengo found it was the medicine garden of ancient Daneng.


    Looking at the dense elixir, the three were very excited.


    But the three didn''t pick it and stared cautiously at the depths of the cave.


    "Roar!"


    The next moment, a dragon''s voice sounded, and a dark dragon appeared with broken golden dragon eyes staring at the three people.


    "Get out!"


    "Otherwise, there will be no amnesty!"


    Black Jiao stared at the three people. He was afraid and didn''t attack. He gave a cold warning.


    "Hum!"


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "We have a crush on this medicine garden. Either fight or retreat. It''s not easy for you to practice, Heijiao. The three of us work together. You''re not an opponent." Mongo sneered at this moment.


    When Heijiao heard this, a touch of anger appeared in the broken golden dragon eyes and said coldly, "are you sure you want to use the magic medicine of the medicine garden?"


    "Then stay!"


    "It''s the realm of Xuanxian. Your flesh and blood can also cultivate a lot of miraculous drugs."


    At the next moment, where the black Jiao appeared before, a terrible threat broke out. At the next moment, a black dragon with great Luo Jinxian''s cultivation appeared, with extremely cold dragon eyes, locking Li Shan and his three people.


    "Huh?"


    "Da Luo Jinxian, damn it!"


    At the moment of seeing this scene, Li Shan''s three bodies suddenly trembled. They were OK to deal with the black Jiao, but to deal with the black dragon of Da Luo Jinxian was to seek death.


    Their bodies trembled.


    "Peeping at the medicine garden, use your flesh and blood to cultivate miraculous medicine."


    The cold voice of the black dragon fell, and the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian broke out, suppressing the three people, and the ferocious dragon claws were photographed directly at the three people.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    At this moment, they could not move. The three felt death and couldn''t help closing their eyes, because they were unable to compete with Da Luo Jinxian.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise sounded, and the broken cave trembled suddenly, but the three little Phoenix were stunned, because at the moment, they didn''t feel the attack falling on them and couldn''t help opening their eyes.


    "Huh?"


    The moment the little Phoenix opened his eyes, a shocking color appeared in his eyes.


    At the moment, over them, there is a suspended object, which is the portrait of Confucian saints.


    "Portrait, it''s a portrait. It''s saved. It''s a teacher''s painting." Little Phoenix was overjoyed.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s that?"


    The black dragon was so surprised that he photographed the picture scroll once.


    At this moment, a powerful force broke out in the picture scroll, which immediately lifted the black dragon''s claws.


    At the moment, a virtual shadow appeared in the picture. The little Phoenix trembled suddenly when he saw the virtual shadow.


    Frightened, he said, "this is the virtual shadow of Confucianism and saint!"


    The virtual shadow of the Confucian saint was suspended. There was no fear in the face of the black dragon. The corners of his mouth even smiled. At the moment, he held the "spring and autumn book" in his left hand and the "spring and autumn pen" in his right hand. When he saw the defeated black dragon, he smiled and said, "you can''t get tired of eating fine food and eating fine food. Please come into my urn and cook it with fire."


    The voice of the Confucian Saint fell. The originally overbearing black dragon was extremely angry and humiliated, so he wanted to kill it. But the Confucian Saint picked up his pen at the moment, and the world changed color. The spring and autumn pen wrote three words of "kill", one word and one knife to kill the black dragon at the level of Da Luo Jinxian. It was very free, just like cutting a watermelon, The black dragon turned into several sections and was cooked by the Confucian saint in front of the little Phoenix. In the process of cooking, Heijiao''s broken golden eyes were all frightened and flew away directly. The Confucian sage threw out the Wenbao spring and autumn book, covering the sky for three thousand miles. The Big Book moved, and Heijiao was directly sealed and erased.


    From the beginning to the end, the Confucianists and saints have a light face, as if they are ordinary.


    "Hiss!"


    However, the three people who saw this scene were so frightened that they took a breath. This magic power is terrible.

 Chapter 679

    However, the next moment.


    A more terrible scene appeared. I saw the Confucian sage at the moment and didn''t stop. At this moment, the Confucian sage saw that the spring and autumn book in his hand was slowly suppressed and photographed. The Confucian sage chanted words and waved his big hand. The avenue of black dragon integration was instantly stripped out by the Confucian sage.


    The stripped Avenue was sealed into the blank page of the book.


    "Gudu!"


    Seeing this scene, Li Shan''s heart set off a terrible wave. He didn''t know what the Confucian sage wanted to do at the moment.


    For the Confucian saints, the three of them were extremely afraid, but at this moment, they couldn''t move their eyes and wanted to see what the powerful virtual shadow of the Confucian saints wanted to do.


    "What is he going to do?"


    This moment, Li Shan, a face of doubt, do not know the stripped of the black dragon Avenue, what role, is very confused.


    In this scene, the people who watched were all hoodwinked. Whether it was mengge, Li Shan or little Phoenix, they couldn''t understand what the virtual shadow of Confucianism was doing.


    "No... I don''t know, but it must be a great event!" The little Phoenix responded and stared at the virtual shadow of the Confucian saint in the void. Li Shan and Meng Ge didn''t know who the virtual shadow was, but the little Phoenix knew that the virtual shadow was the virtual shadow of the Confucian saint. The high Confucian Saint did this. The little Phoenix guessed that it must be of great use.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly hearing this, Meng Ge and Li Shan''s eyes fell on the little Phoenix. At the moment, they unexpectedly found that the little Phoenix looked at the virtual shadow in the void with a hot face.


    "What is this? Did you give it to me?"


    Meng Ge and Li Shan stared at the painting scroll suspended in front of the little Phoenix. Just now, they were frightened by the killing of the black dragon. At this moment, they found that the powerful virtual shadow emerged from the painting scroll. This painting scroll is the real treasure.


    In the void, after the Confucian Saint finished stripping the avenue, his virtual shadow turned into a streamer and entered the painting axis. However, after the Confucian Saint disappeared, the book in the Confucian saint''s hand did not disappear, but turned into a kind and fell slowly from the void.


    At the moment of seeing this scene, the excited little body of the little Phoenix suddenly trembled.


    He quickly stretched out his hand, sucked fiercely, and grabbed the book in his hand.


    "This... This..."


    Meng Ge and Li Shan naturally saw this scene. They were shocked. They didn''t expect that the things in the virtual shadow turned into real objects.


    Their eyes fell on the books and their faces were excited.


    At this moment, the little Phoenix was very excited, but did not watch immediately, but nervously put away the painting axis suspended in the void.


    Be very careful.


    Seeing the little Phoenix put away the scroll, Li shancai couldn''t help asking, "little Phoenix, what is this, do you know?"


    Li Shan looked at the Golden Book in the little Phoenix''s hand and looked excited. This book looks extremely extraordinary. Just one look can feel extremely powerful.


    "I don''t know, but it must be the best treasure. This book is made by the body of the black dragon." The little Phoenix looked at the manual in her hand and said excitedly.


    "Little Phoenix, look, what''s the effect!" Mengo on one side is also very curious at the moment.


    Hearing their words, the little Phoenix took a deep breath and slowly opened it.


    At the moment when little Phoenix opened the book, on the first page of the book, there was a word, dragon!


    Looking at the moment of the dragon character, the three little Phoenix couldn''t help trembling. They almost knelt on the ground, because the dragon character turned into the virtual shadow of the black dragon at this moment.


    But soon, the three calmed down. The black dragon was not a real black dragon, it was just the power of the divine text.


    At the same time, at the moment of opening the book, countless memories inexplicably appeared in little Phoenix''s mind. These memories are all information related to the book.


    At this moment, Meng Ge and Li Shan''s attention fell on the book. On this page, there was a black dragon roaring, but they found no effect.


    "Little Phoenix, congratulations on getting the treasure!"


    "What grade is this treasure?" Mengo took a deep breath and looked forward to the little Phoenix.


    Hearing Mengo''s words, the little Phoenix took a deep breath, suppressed his excitement and explained: "this thing is a low-level Lingbao, and its grade is not high!"


    "But it is a terrible treasure."


    "Its function is very against the sky!"


    The little Phoenix stared at the book and said.


    "Against the sky?"


    "Little Phoenix, what is the function of this book? It doesn''t seem to have any function?" Mengo in this moment asked his own voice in an instant.


    Li Shan also looked forward to the little Phoenix and waited for the little Phoenix''s explanation.


    The little Phoenix didn''t explain immediately, but said with a dignified look. Look!


    At the moment, the little Phoenix waved his big hand and saw a black dragon flying out of the book at the moment. The overbearing breath broke out and swept across the four directions, but the black dragon looked extremely strange. At this moment, they saw countless magical skills on the black dragon.


    "Does this have the effect of recording the avenue?" Li Shan took a deep breath and looked at the little Phoenix with shock.


    "What do you say, you try?"


    The next moment, the little Phoenix put on a smile. Gu Ling looked at them strangely. Mengge and Li Shan had a bad feeling at the moment. The next moment, they stared at the little Phoenix and tore down the page of the book and threw it at them.


    "Huh?"


    The two of them suddenly changed their looks.


    Because at this moment, the black dragon appeared again and suppressed them. The only difference is that the black dragon at the moment just broke out the strength of the peak of Xuanxian, which is a realm of strange strength and little Phoenix.


    The black dragon is too strong. Although they are in the same realm, they almost cry for their parents.


    Seeing that they couldn''t hold on, little Phoenix put away the book and explained excitedly, "this is a book carrying Tao."


    "That''s the meaning of recording the avenue. The effect of this thing is very magical. It can inherit the mantle of the strong. Even if the world is destroyed, some people in future generations can control countless magical powers and methods."


    After the Confucian sage killed the black dragon, he recorded the magic power of the black dragon.


    This book is also refined from the remains of the black dragon. Although the grade is not high, it is extremely precious.


    Little Phoenix explained it again.


    It looks like a book, but it is not a real book, but a treasure carrying the avenue.


    At this moment, the little Phoenix was excited when he thought of the Confucian sage''s handwriting and calligraphy.


    He said to himself, "is this what the childe taught me with the help of Confucian Saint portraits?"

 Chapter 680

    Holding a book and pen is the style of a strong man.


    Moreover, this is a cheating path of practice. The little Phoenix wants to become stronger and improve the Tao carrying book. It is very simple, that is, killing, stripping each other''s Avenue and integrating it into the book.


    The more powerful existence is integrated into it, the greater the promotion of books and the greater the power of explosion.


    "Confucian sage?"


    "Little Phoenix, do you know the virtual shadow?"


    "Isn''t this what the childe gave you?" Li Shan was a little confused. He thought it might be the treasure that little Phoenix got by chance.


    Li Shan felt that the virtual shadow was a powerful existence, inheriting the magic power to the little Phoenix.


    "No, it was given to me by the childe. The childe said it was a Confucian saint. Scholars should worship Confucian saints."


    "The childe''s strength is so strong that the portrait of the Confucian sage gave birth to wisdom, gained the Tao in an instant and became my guardian." Little Phoenix explained with excitement on his face.


    At the moment, the little Phoenix couldn''t wait to say, "come on, let''s finish picking the elixir first. You help me kill some powerful monsters. Let me see if you can peel off its Avenue and integrate it into the book."


    Meng Ge and Li Shan nodded fiercely at the moment. They were also very interested in the books in the hands of little Phoenix. Originally, they looked at the excited heart of the elixir, and immediately became agitated and wanted to directly abandon the elixir.


    Soon, they violently picked the elixir and looked at the little Phoenix with hot eyes. This is an ancient forbidden area. Almost all the fierce animals have ancient blood and are extremely powerful.


    The three men approached silently, and the little Phoenix excitedly locked a big bird with only qingluan blood.


    Meng Ge and Li Shan stormed out and cut off the retreat of the big bird. When the bird was angry, he saw a huge book shrouded in the void at the moment, which was thrown out by the little Phoenix.


    The big birds with the realm of Xuanxian are directly sucked into the books at the next moment. The powerful existence around them finds that the big birds are dangerous and quickly gathers together with fierce light in their eyes.


    "Run!"


    The little Phoenix roared at this moment.


    They ran away. After being chased and killed by the powerful ancient blood beasts, they directly fled for 100000 miles before they got rid of the powerful existence behind them.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At this moment, the three people were breathless and breathless.


    However, in the eyes, there was a touch of fine awn.


    The next moment, the little Phoenix opened the page and saw that there was one more page in the book, but this page was not very strong, but this page had the magic power of the big bird.


    Seeing the power of the big bird, Mengo and Li Shan looked at the book with a hot look.


    "Don''t think about it, it''s mine!"


    The little Phoenix put it away and gave them a white look.


    Cough! Cough!


    At the moment, Meng Ge and Li Shan coughed and looked embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t covet your things, because this is not our way. The childe has pointed out the way for us. Even if you give it to us, it''s just an ordinary means, which is of no great use." Li Shan quickly explained.


    It''s very dangerous here. The three didn''t make any stop. They won''t be able to reach Jinling immortal city soon.


    The little Phoenix returned to the manor, stayed in the room prepared for him by Li Yixi, and carefully took out the portrait of the Confucian saint.


    At the moment, the little Phoenix doesn''t know whether the portrait of the Confucian saint is still complete, because the virtual shadow of the Confucian Saint appeared before and helped them kill the powerful black dragon. He doesn''t know whether it has caused some harm to the Confucian saint.


    At the moment when she knelt down that day, the little Phoenix found that Ru Rusheng seemed to be a living person, so he didn''t dare to see more. Moreover, he also felt the terrible power of the great road in the picture. Although his strength was strong, he was like a mole ant in front of such terrible roads.


    "Hoo!"


    He breathed out a long breath. At this moment, he was very nervous.


    Soon, the painting was slowly unfolded. The little Phoenix found that the portrait of the Confucian sage was not damaged at all, and was extremely complete. However, at this moment, the little Phoenix clearly felt the power in the painting and did weaken some.


    Little Phoenix, seeing that the picture was intact, flopped and knelt before the portrait with a serious face.


    "Thank you for your help!"


    At this moment, the little Phoenix looked at the flower roll in front of her and said respectfully.


    The voice of the little Phoenix just fell. On the picture scroll at this moment, the figure of the Confucian Saint came alive. Looking at the little Phoenix in front of him, he said with a smile: "the little girl doesn''t need to be polite. I''m just a trace of Tao rhyme given by the master. I''m your protector, but my strength is limited. When all Tao rhymes are exhausted, I will disappear."


    The Confucian Saint looked at the little Phoenix and explained.


    Then his figure merged into the picture, and the picture in front of him became ordinary, as if the scene just now was an illusion.


    But the little Phoenix didn''t have any surprise and fear. He said seriously, "younger generation knows!"


    The little Phoenix practiced and wandered in the manor.


    Suddenly, a broken sound sounded, and a white shadow fell in the manor. The little Phoenix was very curious and couldn''t help looking at the white shadow.


    Little Phoenix found a white bird in the manor at the moment.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, the little Phoenix saw the little white bird in front of her, and her body trembled suddenly, because at this moment, she felt the terrible blood suppression on the little white bird in front of her.


    Obviously, the little white bird in front of us looks ordinary. Its blood is more noble and terrible than the little Phoenix.


    When the little Phoenix was shocked, a monkey with blue eyes jumped out, communicated with the little white bird, and went back to the yard in an instant.


    "What a powerful cultivation. What are they doing in the backyard?"


    At this moment, the little Phoenix couldn''t help looking at the backyard, frowned slightly, and then quietly followed up. The little Phoenix hasn''t gone to the backyard all the time.


    However, as the little Phoenix entered the backyard, the little Phoenix felt that his body became stiff, and his eyes were full of incredible colors, because at this moment, the little Phoenix found that these trees in the backyard were supreme sacred trees.


    It can help people understand the path of practice.


    At the same time, the little phoenix also found that there were many small animals sitting cross legged under a broken willow not far away.


    Among them are little white birds and blue eyed monkeys.


    The little Phoenix wanted to pass, but at this moment, a voice sounded in her mind, making the little Phoenix unable to step out.


    "Little doll, stop. Your cultivation is too weak to practice here. Come back after you finish the third Phoenix Nirvana!"


    "Otherwise, it will only consume the power of Confucian saints. The master prepared you for the disaster. You have a disaster and will die without it."


    This is the voice of the willow God.

 Chapter 681

    In erchongtian, there is a name of Xianyu, which is very special, called yangchunbaixue.


    It''s very strange in the white snow fairy region in Yangchun. Few monks can see flying swords or magic weapons in the void.


    This is the difference between the white snow fairy realm in Yangchun and other fairy realms.


    The white snow fairy region in Yangchun is the place that all scholars yearn for in the double heaven. It is also the gathering place of the strong and the strong.


    Few people can see fighting skills here, but more are zither, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    In the white snow fairy region of Yangchun, even some very old people care about their appearance one by one.


    Because there is a saying in the white snow fairy region in Yangchun, which is called "ruling the country with one family and calming the world".


    A house is not whole, why the whole world, so every scholar who is sunny and snowy, they are very concerned about their appearance.


    Therefore, entering the target scene in the white snow fairy field in Yangchun can give people a pleasant feeling.


    Walking in the streets are all elegant CHILDES, holding fans one by one, talking gently and elegantly.


    The beauties in the carriage also smiled and were polite.


    It seems that you can''t feel the intrigue and cruel killing of the immortal domain here.


    The white snow fairy royal palace in Yangchun is also the most prosperous and powerful fairy realm.


    Here, like the world of mortals, there are brothels, singers and restaurants. Brothels and restaurants are the favorite places for those who practice literature.


    In today''s sunny spring, outside the Seven Star City in the white snow fairy region, a figure fell rapidly from the sky.


    This figure is no one else. It is Shen Zhengyang who rushed all the way from Xiaoyao fairy Valley to Yangchun white snow fairy region as fast as possible.


    At the moment, Shen Zhengyang hurried all the way, with some fatigue on his face.


    At this moment, the moment he just landed on the ground, his white robe became a little messy and brought a lot of dust.


    "Hum!"


    "Who is this man?"


    "It''s a shame for us to ignore our appearance and bring up the wind and sand!"


    At the moment Shen Zhengyang just landed, someone pointed at him. Those people looked at his messy clothes and frowned.


    But now Shen Zhengyang has big things to do. He doesn''t care about these people''s eyes at all. His figure quickly swept into the Seven Star City.


    At this moment, Shen Zhengyang was so fast that he brought a lot of wind and sand on the ground. These wind and sand had no impact on Shen Zhengyang, because now he has the ability to dress without dust.


    His white robe will not be stained with a grain of dust even if it crosses through the dust.


    But the people around were miserable. They were dressed in either white or green clothes. They were dressed like the sons of an aristocratic family, but Shen Zhengyang''s speed was too fast. The dust brought up instantly made these literati very embarrassed.


    The elegant childe disappeared in an instant.


    "Damn it!"


    "Who the hell is this person?"


    "Bastard!"


    "Ah...!"


    "Who...?"


    Angry voices rang out, and the scholars in the Seven Star City became extremely embarrassed, and the elegant color on their faces directly disappeared at this moment.


    Their faces were covered with frost, and there was burning anger in their eyes.


    However, Shen Zhengyang''s cultivation has now reached the realm of Xuanxian. These ordinary people naturally can''t see clearly. It is Shen Zhengyang who died in a flash and brought dust all over the sky.


    Shen Zhengyang, still in the Seven Star City, caused a commotion.


    In a brothel, there is a young man who looks like a gentle and elegant aristocratic family childe. He is listening to music. Suddenly, he sees Shen Zhengyang passing away in the Seven Star City.


    His face was so cold that his body disappeared into the brothel.


    For his disappearance, the singer in the brothel did not have any surprised expression, because in the white snow fairy field in Yangchun, those young people who looked like thin scholars were not real mortals at all.


    But the most powerful cultivators. The young man who listened to the music in the brothel just now was the first disciple of the Seven Star Academy.


    With their strength and terror, geisha are not surprised by each other''s supernatural powers.


    In the Seven Star City, Shen Zhengyang suddenly changed his face because he felt a big hand directly grasping him at this moment.


    Even now, his cultivation has reached the realm of Xuanxian, but facing this big hand, Shen Zhengyang found that he could not dodge. At the same time, he also recognized who the shot was.


    Shen Zhengyang hurriedly stopped, and the big hand also fell on Shen Zhengyang''s shoulder.


    It was the young scholar who listened to the music in the brothel before.


    "Who are you?"


    "I dare to be presumptuous in the Seven Star City. Don''t you know the rules in the Seven Star City? In the Seven Star City, it is not only static flying in the void, but also strictly prohibited to shuttle at high speed in the Seven Star City. "


    The young man''s voice was very cold. Someone dared to break the rules of the Seven Star City, which made him feel provoked.


    Hearing the cold voice, Shen Zhengyang turned around and bowed, "Shen Zhengyang, worship elder martial brother Liu!"


    The young man in front of him is called Liu Bai. He is the first disciple of the Seven Star Academy. Everyone practicing in the Seven Star Academy is called senior brother Liu Bai.


    "Huh?"


    "Shen Zhengyang?"


    "Didn''t the Dean send you to tingchao Academy in Xiaoyao Xianyu? Why are you back? And you know the rules of the Seven Star Academy. Why offend? "


    "Well, your accomplishments?"


    Liu Bai, who was originally murderous, suddenly felt the breath of Shen Zhengyang. His face suddenly changed. He knew that when he left, Shen Zhengyang, although he had good talent, was only the cultivation of virtual immortals. It was very difficult to move forward in the realm of immortals, but Shen Zhengyang unexpectedly promoted his cultivation to the realm of Xuanxian in such a short time, Liu Bai''s face suddenly changed.


    At this moment, Liu Bai forgot that Shen Zhengyang broke the rules of the Seven Star City and looked at Shen Zhengyang with a shocked face.


    Shen Zhengyang saw Liu Bai with a shocked face and a smile on his mouth. He explained: "senior brother Liu Bai, I met a great opportunity in Xiaoyao immortal domain. In Xiaoyao immortal domain, there is a terrible Supreme Master of literature and Taoism. My cultivation is freely given by the Supreme Master of literature and Taoism."


    "I was still thinking about how to meet the president. After all, Shen Zhengyang is guilty, but now I met senior brother Liu Bai. Many difficulties can be resolved. Please help me to meet the president!"


    "Shen Zhengyang has something important to report!"


    At this moment, Shen Zhengyang thought of Li Yixi''s existence and looked serious. Even if today he would be tortured by the Seven Star Academy, he would swear to death to see the dean.


    Because in Shen Zhengyang''s heart, if the seven star academy can have a relationship with Li Yixi, the Seven Star Academy will definitely soar to the sky. This is a great opportunity. If it is missed, it will be a great loss for the Seven Star Academy.

 Chapter 682

    "Are you sure?"


    Liu Bai heard Shen Zhengyang''s words and showed a dignified look on his face. He knew that the Dean had great opinions on Shen Zhengyang. If Shen Zhengyang''s words were not true, Shen Zhengyang would definitely be completely expelled from the Seven Star Academy.


    Seeing Chen Bai''s serious eyes, Shen Zhengyang immediately said, "if I Shen Zhengyang have a lie, I will be eaten by the way of heaven and lose all my accomplishments. From then on, I will become a mortal. Even if it is the six samsara, I will also enter the animal way."


    At this moment, without any hesitation, Shen Zhengyang immediately swore to God.


    "Hiss!"


    Liu Bai, who was a little suspicious, suddenly heard Shen Zhengyang''s words. His face suddenly changed. He didn''t expect Shen Zhengyang to make such a vicious oath.


    Liu Bai, who had some doubts about Shen Zhengyang''s words, also heard Shen Zhengyang''s words at this moment.


    "I hope you didn''t lie, otherwise you can''t wait for your accomplishments to be wasted. I''ll waste you directly."


    Liu Bai snorted coldly. At the same time, he thought that Shen Zhengyang knew the rules of the Seven Star Academy and rushed in so rashly. He felt that this matter was not a small matter, so he didn''t stop it at this moment. He even grabbed Shen Zhengyang''s body and his body broke into the air.


    Facing the direction of the Seven Star Academy, flying is strictly prohibited in the Seven Star City, but Liu Bai is outside the rules, because Liu Bai is the law enforcer of the rules of the Seven Star City.


    At this moment, someone saw Liu Bai holding a man in his hand and going to the Seven Star Academy, with a look of anger on each face.


    "Hum!"


    "That''s the bastard!"


    "It''s terrible to break the rules of the Seven Star City. Now I''m caught by the law enforcers, but such a person should be severely punished and humiliate Sven!"


    Those people in the Seven Star City snorted coldly one after another.


    The Seven Star City is very huge, but for Liu Bai, who has set foot in Jinxian for cultivation, the distance of hundreds of miles is just a matter of blinking an eye.


    Soon, the bodies of Liu Bai and Shen Zhengyang fell in front of a seemingly magnificent Academy.


    "Follow me!"


    Liu Bai is a neat man. He directly takes Shen Zhengyang to the depths of the Academy. Soon, they come to an attic. At the moment, in the attic, an old man is reading a book with relish.


    The old man has white hair and beard and looks immortal. He is the president of the Seven Star Academy, song Junshu.


    Liu Bai entered the attic, took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Liu Bai, meet the president."


    Liu Bai didn''t want to interrupt the Dean, but she made a noise after seeing Shen Zhengyang outside the attic.


    This moment originally read book is relish song Junshu, suddenly heard Liu Bai voice, eyes fell on Liu Bai body, light said, "what is it?"


    "I reported to the president that Shen Zhengyang came back today and said that he met a Supreme Master of literature and Taoism in the Xiaoyao immortal domain, so Liu Baidai brought Shen Zhengyang to see the president."


    "Shen Zhengyang is outside now!"


    Song Junshu heard Liu Bai''s words and frowned slightly. At this moment, he also thought of Shen Zhengyang. Shen Zhengyang was really talented.


    Song Junshu finally said faintly, "let him in!"


    Liu Bai heard song Junshu''s words and immediately withdrew from the attic.


    Looking at Shen Zhengyang with a serious face, "I hope you didn''t lie, otherwise your life will end. You know the dean''s character!"


    Hearing Liu Bai''s words, Shen Zhengyang nodded slightly, took a deep breath and entered the attic.


    Seeing song Junshu sitting cross legged, Shen Zhengyang saluted hurriedly, "Shen Zhengyang, meet the president!"


    Song Junshu didn''t go to see Shen Zhengyang at all. He asked faintly, "I heard you have something to report. What''s the matter, please?"


    Hearing song Junshu''s words, Shen Zhengyang immediately said, "Dean, can you find my changes now!"


    Shen Zhengyang did not directly say the existence of Li Yixi, because he knew that if he said that directly, song Junshu would never believe him, but would say that he was careless, so Shen Zhengyang wanted to start from himself at this moment.


    "Huh?"


    Song Jun wanted to listen to Shen Zhengyang''s explanation, but suddenly he heard Shen Zhengyang''s words, and the whole person was stunned. He didn''t know why Shen Zhengyang said so.


    But song Junshu''s eyes still fell on Shen Zhengyang.


    However, at the moment when song Junshu''s bibliographic light fell on Shen Zhengyang, song Junshu''s body trembled violently.


    He not only felt that Shen Zhengyang now had the realm of Xuanxian, but most importantly, song Junshu at this moment could not feel any dust on Shen Zhengyang.


    And Shen Zhengyang gave him a feeling of floating like an immortal.


    To be truly spotless and spotless is a lifelong pursuit for their writers.


    Song Junshu, who didn''t want to see Shen Zhengyang, suddenly brightened his eyes and burst out two fine Mans.


    Looking at Shen Zhengyang with an incredible face, "how did you do it?"


    "If my guess is good, have you reached the realm of clothes free from dust?"


    "This is an ability we pursue all our life. Although we can''t defeat the enemy, it is more important in our hearts than conquering the enemy!"


    The ability of clothes to be free from dust has never appeared in tens of thousands of years. Song Junshu''s body trembled with excitement at this moment.


    Shen Zhengyang saw the excited Dean song Junshu. A smile also appeared on his face and slowly breathed out a breath.


    He knew that he had attracted song Junshu''s attention and had a chance to explain.


    "Mr. Hui, Shen Zhengyang did get the ability to keep clothes free from dust, but this ability is not the result of my practice, but Shen Zhengyang was lucky to meet a strong existence of my Wendao, the ancestor of my Wendao."


    "So even if he was guilty, Shen Zhengyang risked his life to come to visit the president. This may be a great opportunity for my seven star academy."


    "Hum!"


    However, what Shen Zhengyang didn''t expect was that when he heard his words at this moment, song Junshu''s face suddenly changed, even a cold hum.


    "Shen Zhengyang, do you know the crime?"


    "You dare to take advantage of me. Do you know what my literary and Taoist ancestors were?"


    "If you casually meet a scholar who has made achievements, you will regard him as the ancestor of Wendao."


    "Do you want to take this person to wash away your sins?"


    Song Junshu really felt that Shen Zhengyang was lying to himself, because in his eyes, the ancestors of Wendao were extremely mysterious and had long disappeared!


    It is impossible to appear in the small Xiaoyao immortal domain.


    Shen Zhengyang''s face changed slightly when he heard song Junshu''s words. He knew that song Junshu still didn''t believe his words as he thought. Moreover, Shen Zhengyang was very clear that if song Junshu didn''t speak again, he would really have no chance to speak.


    "Dean, please look at this!"


    Shen Zhengyang quickly took out a box, which was sealed by Shen Zhengyang. It was the paper Li Yixi used to write the poem of wangtianmen that day.


    Although the above divine script has disappeared, there is still a trace of colorless and heroic divine power on the paper.


    This is also the evidence that Shen Zhengyang proves his words.

 Chapter 683

    "No, go away!"


    "Shen Zhengyang, don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance. According to the punishment, if you go back to the Seven Star Academy, there is only one possibility, that is, you find a person who can practice literature and Taoism in the tingchao academy, and that person can bring it!"


    Song Junshu heard Shen Zhengyang''s words at this moment, ignored them and said coldly.


    "Huh?"


    Shen Zhengyang, with an anxious face, suddenly heard song Junshu''s words, and his face suddenly changed, because now he suddenly woke up. According to the previous punishment, he had to find a talent in tingchao academy, but now he couldn''t find it at all.


    But soon Shen Zhengyang took a deep breath. At this moment, he decided that even if he sacrificed himself, he would never let the Seven Star Academy lose the opportunity to meet Li Yixi.


    With a puff, Shen Zhengyang knelt directly in the attic.


    "Please watch this. After seeing this, you will know whether Shen Zhengyang''s words are true."


    "If I Shen Zhengyang have a lie, then let the Dean deal with it. Shen Zhengyang has absolutely nothing to say."


    At the moment, Shen Zhengyang knelt in front of song Junshu and raised the box in his hand.


    "Huh?"


    Song Junshu, with an agitated face, suddenly heard Shen Zhengyang''s sonorous and powerful words and frowned slightly. At this moment, he was also a little uncertain. Originally, what Shen Zhengyang said was nonsense in his eyes, but at the moment, looking at Shen Zhengyang''s sonorous and powerful words, he couldn''t help but have some doubts.


    "Is it true that there is a strong man of my Xiuwen in the Xiaoyao immortal domain?"


    "Otherwise, isn''t Shen Zhengyang giving me a chance to punish him?"


    "Shen Zhengyang is so intelligent that he shouldn''t come to die himself?"


    At this moment, song Junshu, who originally disdained Shen Zhengyang, trembled slightly. At this moment, he couldn''t help looking carefully at the box in Shen Zhengyang''s hand.


    "What is in the box?"


    After pondering for a moment, song Junshu asked coldly.


    Hearing song Junshu''s words, Shen Zhengyang quickly raised his head and replied, "back to the president, is this the object left by that adult?"


    "Please watch it. After watching it, the dean will know whether what Shen Zhengyang said is true or false."


    Hearing song Junshu''s words, Shen Zhengyang suddenly opened the box in his hand and revealed the paper in the box.


    When song Junshu saw that there was a completely placed paper in the box, he couldn''t help but look at it and think it might be a shocking article.


    Song Junshu took a deep breath, walked over step by step, slowly took out the paper in the box and opened it carefully.


    However, when song Junshu carefully opened the paper, he saw that there was no word on the paper, and song Junshu''s face became extremely ugly.


    He was so angry that he couldn''t help shaking. There was no emotion in his eyes. He stared at Shen Zhengyang coldly, "presumptuous!"


    "Shen Zhengyang, you are so brave that you dare to deceive me. This is clearly a piece of white paper with nothing on it. You say it is a treasure, and you can explain it clearly. You didn''t deceive me. Are you looking for death?"


    At the moment, song Junshu was really angry. His face was purple with anger. His hand holding the paper was shaking angrily. Even with his attitude, he couldn''t hide his anger at this moment.


    "Bad!"


    "What did Shen Zhengyang do? Why is the Dean so angry? "


    At this moment, Liu Bai outside suddenly heard the angry scolding voice of president Song Junshu, and his face turned a little white.


    Liu Bai''s body hurried into the attic at this moment, and his cold eyes fell on Shen Zhengyang. He didn''t expect to help Shen Zhengyang, but Shen Zhengyang hurt himself.


    However, Liu Bai, with an angry face, had not had time to speak. Shen Zhengyang quickly explained, "Dean, take a closer look and feel the residual breath on this paper."


    "Even if God gave Shen Zhengyang 100 courage, Shen Zhengyang didn''t dare to come to deceive the president!"


    At this moment, Shen Zhengyang saw the anger on their faces and explained anxiously.


    And at this moment, Shen Zhengyang looked at the angry song Junshu with a worried face, because at this moment, Shen Zhengyang found that song Junshu grabbed the paper in his hand. Shen Zhengyang was very worried that song Junshu would destroy the paper.


    "Huh?"


    Liu Bai, who had just entered the pavilion, heard Shen Zhengyang''s words. His eyes couldn''t help falling on the paper. Suddenly, Liu Bai''s body trembled, because at this moment, he felt the pure and noble righteousness on the paper.


    "Presumptuous. Now you dare to argue. Do you think I''m a waste? If there is anything special about this paper, I can''t find it. Do you think I''m not as strong as you? It''s just an ordinary paper! "


    At the moment, song Junshu was really angry. He didn''t listen to Shen Zhengyang''s explanation at all. He said angrily on his face.


    Liu Bai saw the angry Dean song Junshu and couldn''t help but make a noise. "Dean, it seems that there is pure and extremely noble righteousness on this paper. I''ve never felt it. Dean, take a look at it quickly. The noble righteousness is overflowing."


    Song Junshu, who was originally angry, suddenly heard Liu Bai''s words, saw Liu Bai''s hot eyes and stared at the paper he had caught in his hand.


    I frowned and felt it immediately.


    "Huh?"


    After song Junshu felt it, his body suddenly trembled, as if he had been hit by Tianlei, and the whole body suddenly trembled.


    Originally, he was angry. At this moment, the anger in his eyes disappeared and was replaced by shock.


    "This...!"


    At the moment, song Junshu has no time to scold Shen Zhengyang. His eyes are fixed on the piece of paper he pinched into a ball in his hand. The whole person becomes stuttered and can''t say a word.


    "This is, this is the colorless and noble righteousness in the legend."


    "How is this possible?"


    "How is this possible?"


    "Colorless Haoran righteousness, even in the legend, is also the ultimate power of Confucianism and Taoism. It only exists in the legend. No one has ever understood the colorless Haoran divine power, and can successfully cultivate the colorless Haoran divine power."


    At the moment, song Junshu completely lost his attitude. Mount Tai collapsed in front, but his color did not change. At the moment, his body could not stop shaking, especially the big hand that pinched the paper ball into a ball.


    Song Junshu saw Shen Zhengyang and Liu Bai standing aside in a daze.


    "Fool?"


    "What are you doing? Quickly help this seat and seal it. The power above is disappearing. It must not be enough to make it disappear. If the breath disappears completely, you and I are sinners. It is difficult for sinners who smell the Tao to atone for their sins even if they die! "

 Chapter 684

    At the moment, song Junshu''s face became ferocious and anxious. From his speed of speech, we can feel how worried and remorse he was at this moment.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, Liu Bai and Shen Zhengyang were stunned when they saw song Junshu''s transformation. They stared at Song Junshu in amazement. Damn it, they knew song Junshu very well. They didn''t expect song Junshu to change so much in a short time.


    "Damn it!"


    "What are you doing? Come and help us! "


    "The three of us sealed it together. The colorless Haoran righteousness on it is dissipating. If the colorless Haoran divine power on it dissipates, we are all sinners. Even if we die nine times, it is difficult to atone for our sins."


    Song Junshu, who was already very anxious, nervous and self reproached, saw that Liao Bai and Shen Zhengyang were still standing there in a daze. His face became extremely ugly and yelled again.


    If he didn''t need to seal this piece of paper now, he could not wait to crush Huang Bai and Shen Zhengyang.


    "Yes, your excellency."


    Shen Zhengyang and Liu Bai, who were originally confused, suddenly heard song Junshu''s roaring voice again, and they immediately reacted.


    He hurried to help song Junshu seal the paper in his hand.


    At this moment, the three people were extremely worried and anxious.


    The three of them tried their best and began to seal the paper.


    "What the hell is this? Let the Dean be so nervous. What deity did Shen Zhengyang get? "


    At this moment, Liu Bai thought a hundred times while helping Song Jun seal the book, but for a moment, Liu Bai couldn''t react at all. I don''t know why Song Jun''s book Taishan collapsed in front without changing its color, but now it has become so anxious.


    Liu Bai knows very well that song Junshu at this moment is really a complete gaffe. All along, he knows song Junshu very well and has never seen such an anxious look on song Junshu.


    It took a quarter of an hour for the three people to stop slowly.


    Seeing the paper sealed again, song Junshu slowly breathed out a breath.


    However, when Liu Bai wanted to ask what happened to song Junshu and why, Liu Bai''s look suddenly shocked and puzzled in an instant.


    Plop.


    At this moment, song Junshu softened his legs and knelt in the attic in front of Shen Zhengyang and Liu Bai.


    However, when they looked confused and didn''t know what happened, a more frightened scene appeared.


    In front of Liu Bai and Shen Zhengyang, song Junshu raised his hand and gave himself a big ear scraper.


    Pop!


    The sound of palm pumping on his face was very crisp and extremely hard. At this moment, Liu Bai clearly saw that song Junshu had left a five finger print on his face.


    However, before Liu Bai reacted, song Junshu''s hand waved rapidly at this moment.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    At this moment, song Junshu slapped himself in the face crazily, as if he were going to kill himself.


    "Dean, no, no!"


    At the moment, Liu Bai suddenly changed his look, rushed over and grabbed song Junshu''s hand.


    "Dean, what happened? Why are you doing this? "


    Liu Bai looked unbelievable and thought song Junshu was crazy.


    Song Junshu saw that his big hand was caught by Liu Bai.


    Having lived for more than 1000 years, he burst into tears.


    "I''m guilty, I''m a sinner, I''m a sinner!"


    "I am the eternal sinner of Wendao?"


    "I have profaned the things of sages!"


    Suddenly, Liu Bai heard song Junshu''s words and looked quickly at the sealed paper.


    Liu Bai''s face was unbelievable. He didn''t expect that the things brought back by Shen Zhengyang were so precious.


    Song Junshu is the dean of the Seven Star Academy. He has seen countless treasures, but Liu Bai has never seen song Junshu like this.


    "Dean, things have happened and are irreparable. Why do you do this?"


    "Although 50% of the strength has been lost, the remaining 50% has been saved now!"


    Shen Zhengyang was very clear about how precious the colorless righteousness left on the paper was, but at this moment, looking at Song Junshu with a self reproach on his face, Shen Zhengyang still said.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Fifty percent, fifty percent!"


    "This is a colorless, vast and upright force, and a very powerful force. If it can be preserved completely, one day, if our seven star academy is born, it can also let the genius understand the power of colorless, vast and positive. But now, for my reason, it has lost 50% of the colorless, vast and positive power which is not easy to save!"


    "Colorless, noble and upright, even the ancestor and founder of my seven star academy have never been touched."


    "The legendary Confucian and Taoist saints have never been in contact with them."


    "But today I was lucky to be exposed to such extreme power, but he lost a full five cities because of me."


    "My song Junshu is guilty!"


    Even Shen Zhengyang and Liu Bai couldn''t stop song Junshu at this moment.


    He used his powerful power to open Liu Bai and Shen Zhengyang in an instant, directly took down the gentleman''s sword hanging on the wall, took the long sword out of its scabbard and hissed.


    The sword light flashed away in the pavilion. The hand holding the paper was cut off by song Junshu''s sword.


    "Dean!"


    "Dean!"


    Liu Bai and Shen Zhengyang suddenly changed their faces.


    They didn''t expect that song Junshu should be so cruel and cut off one of his arms directly.


    "Stop!"


    At this moment, song Junshu, who cut off one of his arms, recovered his composure and directly scolded the two people who rushed over.


    Shen Zhengyang and Liu Bai''s bodies suddenly trembled. They dared not approach again. They were worried about what irrational things song Junshu would do.


    But at this moment, Shen Zhengyang and Liu Bai were slightly relieved, because at the moment, they found that song Junshu had regained his mind.


    "Don''t worry about me. The crime I committed today should be punished!"


    "This hand has profaned the sacred thing, and it cannot be kept, nor is it worthy to be kept!"


    Song Junshu, whose voice fell, nodded his fingers several times, and the blood in the wound stopped.


    His face was slightly white, but song Junshu didn''t care at all. His eyes fell on Shen Zhengyang at this moment.


    "Liu Bai listens to the order. I''m guilty. I won''t be the president of the Seven Star Academy since then. The position of president is passed to Shen Zhengyang. From today on, you will assist Shen Zhengyang to carry forward my seven star academy."


    At the moment, hearing his words, Shen Zhengyang''s face suddenly changed.


    "Dean, no!"


    "Shen Zhengyang, how can he de?"


    "Who is qualified to be the dean of the seven star academy?"

 Chapter 685

    "I have decided!"


    Hearing Shen Zhengyang''s words, uncle song Junshu said sonorously and forcefully.


    At this moment, Shen Zhenyang''s face changed slightly, "Dean, you can''t make such a rash decision. If you don''t sit in the seat of the Seven Star Academy, it won''t be called the Seven Star Academy. Where am I Shen Zhengyang qualified to be the dean? If I were the Dean, the Seven Star Academy would fall apart in an instant. "


    "First, my strength is too weak to suppress the elders in the Seven Star Academy. Second, I, Shen Zhengyang, still treat sin. I don''t have enough prestige to convince the elders."


    "It''s a great sin to let you lose an arm now."


    "I believe that none of the martial brothers of the Seven Star Academy will support me. Shen Zhengyang also asked the dean to take back his order!"


    After hearing song Junshu''s words, Shen Zhengyang didn''t have any joy on his face. He still knelt on the ground and stared at Song Junshu seriously.


    Shen Zhengyang is very clear that the reason why song Junshu became so domineering is to suppress the elders in the Seven Star Academy. The Seven Star Academy is divided into seven veins. Without absolute strength, it is impossible to unite the seven veins.


    Moreover, Shen Zhengyang has no interest in being a dean at all. He has only one wish, that is, practice.


    And now he found the existence of Li Yixi and just wanted to stay in Jinling immortal city. The reason why he rushed back to the Seven Star Academy was just to bring the news back to the Seven Star Academy and let the Seven Star Academy seize this opportunity.


    At the moment, Liu Bai also changed his face and hurriedly said, "Dean, Shen Zhengyang is right. Now the seven star academy can''t live without you. Even if you want to pass the Seven Star Academy to Shen Zhengyang, you should give Shen Zhengyang time to grow up. When he grows strong enough and has enough prestige, that''s the best time!"


    "Please think twice, Dean!"


    Shen Zhengyang also hurried out of school, "please think twice, Dean!"


    Song Junshu heard what they said and gradually recovered, frowning. At this moment, he also remembered the current situation of the Seven Star Academy.


    Then he said with a serious face, "of course, so today I will make Shen Zhengyang the future successor of the president. Liu Bai, as the law enforcer of the Seven Star Academy, you will witness it again today."


    Song Junshu retreated and asked for second place, with a serious face.


    "Liu Bai takes orders!"


    When song Junshu saw that Liu Bai and Shen Zhengyang agreed, he took a long breath.


    After completing this, song Junshu''s eyes hurriedly fell on Shen Zhengyang.


    Now, even if Qi Xing academy is destroyed, he is not as important as the expert Shen Zhengyang met in his heart.


    So song Junshu asked eagerly, "Shen Zhengyang, which peerless expert did you meet in Xiaoyao immortal domain?"


    "Can I go and see you now?"


    "You risked your life to come here. You must also know the importance of that elder to our milk!"


    After song Junshu''s voice fell, his eyes stared at Shen Zhengyang. He was very uneasy. He didn''t know whether the expert still stayed in the Xiaoyao immortal domain. If he didn''t stay in the Xiaoyao immortal domain, it would be a great loss for the Seven Star Academy.


    Shen Zhengyang heard song Junshu''s words and hurriedly said, "Madam President, the peerless expert has not left the Xiaoyao immortal region. The peerless expert has lived in Jinling immortal city in the Xiaoyao immortal region and seems to be planning to live there for a long time."


    "However, the peerless expert seems to live in seclusion and become an ordinary childe."


    "Even if we ask to see the peerless expert, we don''t dare to disturb. If we make the peerless expert angry, I''m afraid it will bring bad consequences."


    After Shen Zhengyang got the colorless and noble righteousness that day, he once observed far away from Li Yixi''s manor. He found that Li Yixi was indeed a mortal.


    In the manor, I didn''t feel the intention of practice at all.


    After hearing Shen Zhengyang''s words, song Junshu was not shocked at all. In Song Junshu''s eyes, such peerless experts can appear in Jinling immortal city, which is absolutely hidden from the world.


    And with such terrible strength, how can you practice.


    Colorless, noble and healthy qi, which is already the strongest power of Wendao.


    "Anyway? We all have to go and have a try. After all, this is our only chance. Although we look very strong now, you should know that the inheritance we get is only 1% of Wendao. "


    "But I''ll go. I can''t disturb the life of peerless experts."


    "This matter can''t be delayed. Shen Zhengyang, you lead the way immediately. We''ll follow you to Xiaoyao immortal region to meet this peerless expert."


    In an instant, song Junshu made a decision.


    They decided to visit Li Yixi. Even if Li Yixi gave them some advice at will, it was also a great opportunity for them.


    Moreover, Wendao is different from Wudao. As long as Li Yixi casually gives some treasures, they will get great benefits.


    "Yes!"


    Seeing that song Junshu was so serious, Shen Zhengyang knew that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and immediately agreed.


    Soon, the three broke through the air and started from the white snow fairy realm in Yangchun to the Xiaoyao fairy realm.


    At the moment, song Junshu''s face is a little white. After all, he just cut off an arm, but now he is not in the mood to heal.


    Even if song Junshu''s strength was very strong and reached the peak of the emperor of heaven, it took a full day to arrive at Jinling immortal city in the Xiaoyao immortal region.


    "Dean, that''s the courtyard where the peerless expert lives!"


    At the moment, Shen Zhengyang said solemnly, pointing to the yard where Li Yixi lived.


    However, the three were not close to the yard. Suddenly, Shen Zhengyang''s body trembled, because Shen Zhengyang saw Li Yixi hundreds of meters away from the manor.


    Song Junshu and Liu Bai naturally found Shen Zhengyang''s abnormality and immediately looked down Shen Zhengyang''s eyes.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, song Junshu and Liu Bai''s faces suddenly changed, because they felt terrible righteousness in Li Yixi''s body, and there was the power of the road between their waving.


    Every move is a way.


    And they also found that Li Yixi seemed to be talking to a scholar at the moment.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look!"


    After the three approached, they could hear Li Yixi''s voice.


    At this moment, the three saw the scholar in front of Li Yixi, looked at Li Yixi blankly and asked solemnly, "Sir, what is the pursuit of our scholars?"


    "Would you please help me?"


    When Li Yixi heard the scholar''s words, a smile appeared on his face. Today, he was wandering in the street, but he unexpectedly met such an interesting scholar.


    At the moment, hearing the other party''s words, Li Yixi thought for a moment, looked at the scholar seriously and said, "establish your heart for heaven and earth, establish your life for the living people, continue your unique learning to the holy world, and open peace for all ages."


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded, and song Junshu''s body suddenly trembled at this moment, as if he had been really hit by lightning.


    His eyes were shocked and stunned by Li Yixi''s words at the moment.


    At the same time, at this moment, song Junshu suddenly found that at the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, there was a virtual shadow in the void.


    Those virtual shadows are the ancestors of Wendao.


    In a word, it even caused the virtual shadow of those ancestors to appear. Song Junshu was stunned.

 Chapter 686

    At this moment, there were not only song Junshu, but also Li Yixi, a young man with a blank face in front of him. At this moment, a fine light suddenly burst out of his confused eyes.


    His body trembled slightly, as if in this moment, he found his lifelong pursuit and dream.


    Li Yixi, who was in front of him, was ignored by him at this moment. He murmured to himself: "establish your heart for heaven and earth, set your life for the living people, continue your unique studies to the holy world, and open peace for all ages."


    He kept saying this sentence. Every word of this sentence seemed to be like thunder in his mind. He split the dark moment in front of him and let him see the light.


    As he kept saying these words, not only did his eyes burst out, but his body seemed to be full of endless power at the same time.


    Li Yixi saw the young man suddenly burst out with such mental outlook under his words, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Today, he didn''t communicate with each other for a long time, but he saw confusion in each other''s eyes. He found that this guy is really a nerd, or a responsible person. He wants to turn what he learned into practice, but he doesn''t know how to do it.


    For such people, it is not difficult for Li Yixi to persuade the other party to regain his dreams and goals, because this sentence he said is extremely classic.


    It is also the goal of those scholars. For these young guys, this sentence is very suitable.


    "Thank you, childe. Thank you for reminding me. If I don''t have childe''s advice, I''m afraid I''ll never recover and do nothing in my life."


    "Originally, this is the real purpose of the scholar. Now I have found the goal. This is the scholar''s Tao, the real Tao."


    With a puff, the young man knelt in front of Li Yixi. When he looked at Li Yixi, he seemed to see a real founder of Confucianism and Taoism.


    "Huh?"


    Moreover, at the moment of looking up at Li Yixi, his body suddenly trembled, because when he looked up at Li Yixi, he also found the virtual shadow of the ancestors of Confucianism and Taoism in the void.


    He once worshipped the statues and knew them.


    The body suddenly trembled and was completely stunned by Li Yixi''s sentence, which not only convinced him, but also said the real core of Confucianism and Taoism and the goal of literati.


    "Set your mind for heaven and earth, set your life for the living people, continue your unique learning, and open peace for all ages."


    "It''s a classic handed down from generation to generation. It''s no wonder that it can disturb the marks left by those literary and Taoist ancestors. I''m afraid those ancestors can''t say such words!"


    Kneeling down at the same time, the young man''s heart also instantly set off a towering wave.


    Li Yixi, with a smile on his face, was stunned at this moment. He didn''t expect that the Youth Association knelt in front of him under his own word.


    "No, no!"


    "Get up!"


    Li Yixi was a little anxious and hurriedly stretched out his hand to help the young man.


    However, at the moment when Li Yixi went to help the youth, he found that the youth looked serious and couldn''t get up at all. At the same time, he said in a loud voice: "set up a heart for heaven and earth, set up a life for the living people, continue his unique studies to the holy world, and open peace for all ages."


    "Childe, you have spoken such a peerless saying, which deserves my worship and the worship of scholars all over the world. If I don''t worship you today, I don''t deserve to be a scholar."


    At the moment, the young man''s voice was very loud. The voice was transmitted by a strange wave, and it rang all over the whole Jinling immortal city in an instant.


    "Huh?"


    Watching song Junshu not far away, at the moment when the voice sounded, his eyes showed a color of panic. His incredible eyes fell on the young man. The young man looked ordinary, but at this moment, song Junshu showed a color of panic in the depths of his eyes.


    Although his accomplishments are really strong, he seems to be a frog at the bottom of a well at this moment.


    At the moment when the voice resounded through Jinling immortal city, whether it was the people reading and practicing in the manor, or those who listened to the teacher''s sermon in the Academy, or those who were in seclusion.


    At this moment, each body suddenly trembled, as if there were thunders in his mind.


    The whole person was shocked, and muttered with a shocked face: "set your mind for heaven and earth, set your life for the living people, continue your unique knowledge to the holy world, and open peace for all ages."


    As they continued to recite this sentence, their bodies could not help shaking. At this moment, they seemed to grasp the essence of Confucianism and Taoism.


    "This... This is Wen Dao!"


    "I see, I see!"


    At this moment, they were completely stunned one by one. After waking up, they couldn''t help roaring up to the sky and were more excited than ever.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Song Junshu, standing not far from Li Yixi, was originally shocked, but with the passage of time, his shock not only did not disappear, but became more rich.


    Breathing became extremely fast, and those eyes stared at the void.


    "The power of Qi is the power of Qi."


    "How does this peerless expert exist? Why did he casually say a word that allowed me to bless the Qi luck of Confucianism and Taoism? Confucianism and Taoism have been losing their Qi luck and cutting off their inheritance over the years. "


    "The root of all this is that the Qi power of Confucianism and Taoism is disappearing, but I didn''t expect that the Qi power of Confucianism and Taoism has increased by a full 30% just after he said a word."


    At this moment, song Junshu seemed crazy, his fist creaked, and his eyes were shocked.


    The whole Confucian and Taoist spirit is strengthened. Although he can''t feel the benefits temporarily for individuals, he knows that Confucianism and Taoism will not continue to decline now, but will continue to become stronger.


    Qi Yun is ethereal, but it is very clear to them that the power of Qi Yun is important and terrible.


    "Dean, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Zhengyang and Liu Bai''s eyes suddenly fell on song Junshu and asked with a worried face.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay!"


    "Great!"


    "You know what?"


    "Confucianism and Taoism are going to rise, they are going to rise!"


    "It seems that this peerless expert is one of the ancestors of Confucianism and Taoism. He may feel the decline of Confucianism and Taoism, so he appears to walk in the world and wants to awaken Confucianism and Taoism in a different way."


    Soon, the shock in Song Junshu''s eyes turned into a look of excitement.


    His voice trembled.


    Far away.


    "Young master, can you accept me as an apprentice? I am willing to follow you! "


    The young man looked at Li Yixi with hot eyes at the moment. He was very nervous. He didn''t know whether Li Yixi would promise him.


    "Brother, I''m just a mortal, and I don''t read many books. How can I be your master?"


    "But if you''re free in the future, you can come to me at any time. We can sit down and chat and learn from each other!"


    Hearing each other''s words, Li Yixi shook his head and smiled faintly.

 Chapter 687

    The young man was disappointed when he heard Su Xiuyi''s words, but he didn''t dare to have the slightest resentment in his heart. He felt that his talent might not enter Li Yixi''s eyes. After all, at the moment, he found that Li Yixi was really terrible. The vision just made his heart beat violently.


    After disappointment, he thought of Li Yixi''s words. In the future, he can visit and talk with Li Yixi. He was excited again. Today, he only exchanged a few words in the street, and he got great benefits. He can talk with Li Yixi. In Yunyang''s heart, this is a great opportunity.


    Immediately, he gathered his mood and bowed down to Li Yixi''s disciples. "Today, I''ll solve my doubts. I''ll come to see you in the future. Yunyang is leaving!"


    Yunyang said his name and bowed back.


    Watching Yunyang go away, Li Yixi''s mouth burst into a smile.


    "Sure enough, it''s still useful to read more. At least it''s full. In the future, we should not only read more books, but also read more books by powerful people!"


    However, not far away, song Junshu, who was originally shocked on his face, heard the young man''s self introduction called Yunyang. His legs couldn''t help shaking and shocked on his face.


    "Yun... Yun Yang, it''s him, it''s him."


    Song Junshu looked shocked.


    "Dean, who is Yunyang?"


    Liu Bai and Shen Zhengyang found that song Junshu, the president of the Seven Star Academy, kept whispering Yunyang''s name. They couldn''t help looking at each other. They were also very curious and asked in a low voice.


    Hearing what they said, song Junshu suddenly woke up, took a deep breath, looked at them and explained, "in 100000 years, Confucianism and Taoism have been the first arrogant."


    "Triple heaven, successor to the president of Baihe academy, 300 years old, half step into the realm of ancestral God."


    When it comes to the four words of banbu zushen, song Junshu''s body trembles uncontrollably.


    "Is the first day proud of Confucianism and Taoism in 100000 years?"


    "Three hundred years old, half step ancestor god?"


    The words sounded in Liu Bai''s and Shen Zhengyang''s heart. They suddenly turned crazy and frightened.


    They have never heard of such qualifications.


    Liu Bai woke up first, frowned and asked, "Dean, isn''t it rumored that Yunyang''s heart is broken and has been abandoned?"


    "This person, how can it be him?"


    When song Junshu heard this, he didn''t speak immediately. Instead, he looked at the distance and said faintly, "the former Yunyang is really useless and dead."


    "Because today''s Yunyang has found the heart of the Tao. He is no longer a half step ancestral God. Soon, he will set foot in the realm of ancestral God, a more than 300 year old ancestral God."


    "For thousands of years, there are no ancients before. I''m afraid there will be no comers after."


    "Set your mind for heaven and earth, set your life for the living people, continue your unique learning, and open peace for all ages."


    "You should enter the Haoran temple and be worshipped by Confucian saints all over the world."


    Song Junshu kept echoing, his eyes were very hot. At the moment, his heart became more solid.


    When Liu Bai and Shen Zhengyang were shocked that Yunyang was about to enter the ancestral God, Song Jun''s heart was complete, his body was shocked, and laughed: "listening to your words is better than reading for ten years!"


    At the moment, Shen Zhengyang looked at Song Junshu, looked at Li Yixi with some apprehension, and his heart was very excited.


    Whispered, "Dean, I didn''t lie to you. This peerless expert may be one of my ancestors of Confucianism and Taoism."


    Hearing this, song Junshu shook his head slightly and said faintly, "he is not the ancestor of Confucianism and Taoism. Today, he caused the mark of Confucianism and Taoism to stay in this world. I''m afraid it is more terrible than Confucianism and Taoism. We Seven Star Academy must not offend."


    When song Junshu said this, his face became serious. Even in his words, he could hear the warning.


    "Yes, disciple!"


    Liu Bai and Shen Zhengyang suddenly changed their faces and saluted quickly.


    After paying homage, Shen Zhengyang hurriedly asked, "Dean, can we make friends with such peerless experts?"


    "But we''ll see you for whatever reason."


    At the moment, Shen Zhengyang''s face became hesitant and thought hard, but it seemed that he couldn''t find any reason to see him. After all, they were really unfamiliar with Li Yixi.


    Although he got a work from Li Yixi before, according to the truth, Li Yixi can enter the Seven Star Academy for practice. Listening to the inspection of Chao academy is equivalent to the examination of the Seven Star Academy, Shen Zhengyang immediately rejected it. He felt that Li Yixi''s existence made it impossible to practice in the Seven Star Academy.


    After all, strength is terrible. What can Seven Star Academy teach?


    I think Li Yixi just used his hand to get rid of those demons.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, when song Junshu heard this, he was stiff and confused. He came in a hurry. However, after discovering the horror of Li Yixi, he found that he really couldn''t find a reason to see him.


    At the moment, Liu Bai, but the whole person''s mind, was attracted by Li Yixi.


    Over the years, after Liu Bai set foot in Da Luo Jinxian, he felt that his road ahead was broken and didn''t know how to go on. Today, I heard Li Yixi''s words to Yun Yang. I couldn''t help it. I hurried to Li Yixi who was leaving. I bowed down and worshipped, "young master, I''m going to Liu Bai. Today, I heard what the young master said. I''m deeply impressed. Over the years, I feel confused about the way ahead. I don''t know how to read. Please give me some advice."


    After the sound fell, Liu Bai looked forward to it.


    Song Junshu and Shen Zhengyang changed their faces and screamed bad, but they didn''t dare to interrupt.


    They can only stare at Li Yixi. They don''t know how Li Yixi answers.


    Li Yixi, who was about to leave, suddenly heard this and was stunned. He saw Liu Bai in white rather than snow. He saw that he was a Confucian scholar, and then said casually with a smile: "go to study and read more books of sages. Even if you regret that you choose the wrong way in the future, you don''t have no choice. Even if you worry too much, you will only be born with too many directions, not because there is no choice, You have to choose your favorite road. If you are still confused at the end, take the book as the sword and choose to cut out a road and a sky. "


    "The free gold house in the book, the gold house in the book!"


    Su Xiuyi said with a smile and turned away. She felt that it was a good thing to persuade people to read. At least she could win fame.


    The little Phoenix behind Li Yixi heard Li Yixi''s taking books as his sword and thought of the books given by the Confucian sage.


    Liu Bai didn''t continue to ask, but the whole person was stunned.


    The whole body shook violently.


    "Huh?"


    "It turns out that my Taoist heart is not firm enough. It''s because I''m impetuous. No wonder it''s difficult to save in these years."


    "It seems that it''s time to restrain miscellaneous thoughts and practice wholeheartedly."


    Liu Bai went straight to song Junshu with bright eyes, "Dean, I''m back. If I don''t enter the monarch of heaven, Liu Bai won''t go out of the sage cave!"


    After Liu Bai''s voice fell, his body broke through the air directly.


    "This guy finally found his own problem. The expert was so terrible. When he met for the first time, he saw the root cause of Liu Bai and what his cultivation was." Song Junshu looked frightened at this moment.

 Chapter 688

    "Dean, what shall we do?"


    Watching Liu Bai leave, Shen Zhengyang watched Li Yixi go away, but he couldn''t find any reason to visit. He was burning with anxiety.


    Hearing Shen Zhengyang''s words, song Junshu clenched his teeth at the moment. He was horizontal in his heart and whispered, "don''t lose the opportunity. Don''t come again. Fight once."


    When Shen Zhengyang didn''t know how to, Shen Zhengyang found that song Junshu was missing.


    The next moment, he saw song Junshu and appeared next to Li Yixi who was about to enter the manor.


    When song Junshu approached Li Yixi, his heart was beating violently at the moment. Even if he tried his best to suppress it, his legs trembled slightly. Especially after he approached Li Yixi, he felt that countless gods and Demons seemed to be hidden in Li Yixi''s body. The cultivation of his heavenly monarch was like an ant in front of Li Yixi.


    Song Junshu has never felt such a terrible breath.


    Li Yixi was about to enter the yard at the moment, but suddenly saw a figure in front of him, looked at Song Junshu, saw song Junshu in a Confucian robe, smiled and asked, "what''s up, sir?"


    As Li Yixi''s voice sounded, song Junshu immediately woke up.


    "Song Junshu, meet the childe. I heard the childe''s words before. Song Junshu was very shocked."


    "Song Junshu has read 100000 volumes over the years, but the income is not as good as listening to childe''s words. Song Junshu can read countless books now. I don''t know if childe can give some advice."


    At this moment, song Junshu looked uneasy and spoke his heart. Over the years, he has indeed read all the sages'' books of the Seven Star Academy and even erchongtian. He is more than 30000 years old.


    "Huh?"


    "Old gentleman, can you read it?"


    "Here is the book!"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi smiled and found that he was holding a book in his hand. He directly handed it to song Junshu.


    At the moment, song Junshu instinctively took over the book.


    "Creak!"


    When the door was opened, Lao Bai came out and bowed, "welcome home, childe!"


    Lao Bai, as always.


    Li Yixi didn''t say much. He nodded slightly to song Junshu and stepped into the manor step by step.


    Creak!


    In the sound of closing the door, song Junshu woke up.


    But song Junshu, who woke up, sat directly on the ground with a slap.


    "Young master?"


    "Who is this expert?"


    "One has transcended the existence of the ancestral God and is willing to be a servant."


    Song Junshu was really frightened when he saw Lao Bai just now. He only reacted when he knew that Li Yixi had entered the manor.


    "Dean, Dean, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Did you offend a peerless expert?"


    Seeing song Junshu sitting on the ground, Shen Zhengyang immediately rushed over and looked at Song Junshu with a frightened face.


    Hearing Shen Zhengyang''s words, song Junshu woke up slowly from the shock just now.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m okay!"


    "It''s terrible. The servants around the peerless master have gone beyond the realm of the ancestral God!" At this moment, song Junshu was really frightened. He stood up and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Let''s go and listen to Chao Academy for a while!"


    "Looking for an opportunity to meet an expert!"


    Song Junshu is unstable at the moment. Seeing that he has no chance today, he can only leave with Shen Zhengyang.


    Returning to tingchao academy, song Junshu calmed down and suddenly found that he had a book in his hand.


    "Huh?"


    "This is an ancient book given by a peerless expert!"


    Thinking that this book was given by Li Yixi, Song Jun was extremely excited at this moment.


    The hand holding the book trembled slightly.


    He took a hard breath and opened the first page with trembling hands.


    Two words came into his eyes at this moment, "Mencius".


    At this moment, song Junshu''s body couldn''t help trembling, because at the moment he saw these two words, a virtual shadow of a saint appeared in front of him. Under the authority of the saint, song Junshu almost lost his mind and knelt on the ground.


    Soon, the vision in front of song Junshu disappeared, and song Junshu woke up, but it took more than a dozen breaths to stabilize his mind. In Song Junshu''s eyes, a terrible essence burst out at the moment.


    The whole body is shaking.


    Muttered to himself, "the power of Qi is the power of Qi. This book is a treasure of Qi, containing Qi!"


    The moment he saw this book, song Junshu was almost stupid.


    Especially after repeated confirmation, I feel like I''m going crazy.


    Song Junshu''s hands trembled violently at the moment, slowly opened the book and began to watch.


    With the continuous reading of Mencius, song Junshu''s whole mind was absorbed.


    The power of Qi and fortune constantly entered his body.


    When song Junshu finished reading the first section, song Junshu raised his head, and the whole person''s temperament changed greatly.


    The heroic spirit of the body is extremely strong.


    However, song Junshu didn''t find his own change at this moment, but the dialogue between Mencius and Liang Huiwang echoed in his mind.


    At the same time, in his heart, he remembered Li Yixi''s words, "establish your heart for heaven and earth, establish your life for the living people, continue your unique knowledge to the holy world, and open peace for all ages."


    After a long time, song Junshu woke up.


    But song Junshu, who woke up, was really shocked all over.


    His face was unbelievable, because song Junshu was shocked to find that his accomplishments had taken a big step forward at the moment, which was comparable to his accomplishments in the past 100 years.


    "Huh?"


    "This... This..."


    Song Junshu, this man is really stunned.


    Soon, song Junshu''s eyes fell on the Mencius in his hands.


    "It''s it, it''s it!"


    "It makes my accomplishments improve in an instant!"


    "It seems that I not only absorbed the noble righteousness in the book, but also absorbed the power of Qi and luck."


    Thinking of this, song Junshu hurriedly closed his eyes and saw his soul body in the sea of souls.


    When he saw the soul body, the whole person trembled again.


    "Sure enough, there is the power of Qi and fortune around my soul. My life is changing and my life is changing."


    Seeing this scene, song Junshu was really excited.


    Change your life against the sky. When you think of these four words, you have incomparable expectations.


    His life style determines that his limit is already the limit when it comes to the emperor of heaven, but at the moment, the power of Qi is changing his life style.


    With the constant watching, song Junshu found that his fate force was out of the original track.


    Seeing the further dawn, song Junshu knelt down with a direct plop at the place where Li Yixi''s manor was located.


    The old man said with tears: "song Junshu, thank the master, thank the master for changing his life."

 Chapter 689

    Listening to Shen Zhengyang outside the main hall of Chao academy, he casually glanced into the hall, but found that song Junshu, who was in the main hall at the moment, knelt on the ground and bowed down with tears.


    Shen Zhengyang frowned instantly. He didn''t know what had happened. Shen Zhengyang hurried into the hall.


    Incomparably anxious way, "Dean, what''s the matter? What the hell happened? Why are you kneeling on the ground? "


    After entering the hall, Shen Zhengyang anxiously went to help song Junshu. His cold eyes swept every corner of the hall with a look of vigilance.


    Seeing Shen Zhengyang''s alert face, song Junshu stood up slowly, reached out his hand to wipe away the tears on his face, and said faintly, "it''s okay, it''s okay, don''t be nervous, there''s no danger!"


    "I''m just too excited!"


    "I didn''t expect that the peerless master was such a terrible existence. The things around him were the most coveted treasures of those powerful beings. As a mole ant of the monarch of heaven, I was given such a treasure by the master, which changed my fate, so I worshipped."


    Song Junshu explained to Shen Zhengyang.


    "Huh?"


    Shen Zhengyang, with an anxious face, was stunned when he heard song Junshu''s words. It turned out that song Junshu was kneeling down because he knelt down to Li Yixi, an expert.


    At the same time, Shen Zhengyang felt the breath of Song Jun''s book at will because of curiosity.


    But when his eyes swept over, Shen Zhengyang''s face showed a shocking color, and his body suddenly trembled, because at this moment, he suddenly found that song Junshu''s cultivation not only didn''t fall, but became more powerful. Song Junshu cut himself off.


    The most important thing is that at this moment, song Junshu''s arm attracted Shen Zhengyang''s attention.


    Shen Zhengyang knew very well which arm was cut off by song Junshu when he was in the Seven Star Academy.


    Although he was able to break his arm and be reborn, song Junshu didn''t do that. Song Junshu gave Haoran the strength of righteousness and condensed a transparent arm.


    He had seen this arm before, but now as song Junshu''s strength became stronger, Shen Zhengyang also found that song Junshu''s transparent arm condensed by Haoran righteousness became more solid.


    At the same time, Shen Zhengyang found that song Junshu''s cultivation seemed likely to take that step.


    After taking a deep breath, Shen Zhengyang asked nervously, "Dean, what chance did you get? I''ve heard of your destiny. You can set foot on the emperor of heaven at most, but now, if I feel good, have you touched the threshold of the emperor? "


    When song Junshu heard Shen Zhengyang''s words, a smile appeared on his face and explained, "do you remember that I met a peerless expert today?"


    "At that time, the peerless expert casually handed me a book in his hand. Until he came back, I didn''t look at the book, but after I opened the book just now, do you know what happened?"


    At this moment, song Junshu''s heart was pounding and his face was excited.


    Just remembering that the book was the treasure of good fortune, he couldn''t help shaking.


    Qi Yun Zhibao can not only help him change his life style and change his life against the sky, but also song Junshu knows that after he gets this book, the fate of the Seven Star Academy will change from then on.


    There is a big gap between a powerful force with and without Qi Yun Zhibao.


    Qi is the most precious treasure, which can help resolve countless disasters. Even in the face of the decline of heaven and man, there is a glimmer of hope to live.


    But if there is no treasure of luck, there is only a dead end in the face of disaster.


    Shen Zhengyang saw the excited song Junshu on his face, took a breath and said, "Dean, is the book given to you by a peerless expert a manuscript of an expert?"


    Shen Zhengyang was very excited when he thought that the poem once written by Li Yixi contained powerful colorless power. He felt the same about this book.


    "No, it''s more precious than colorless power."


    "This book is not a manuscript of a peerless expert, but an ancient book containing the power of luck. It not only helps me change my life against the sky and change my life style, but also our seven star academy will rise after owning it."


    Song Junshu clenched his hands into fists and looked excited. He had never obtained such a precious treasure in his life.


    "Is there a treasure of Qi?"


    "Hiss!"


    The moment I heard these four words, I took a breath.


    When his eyes fell on the book in Song Junshu''s hand, Shen Zhengyang''s legs trembled uncontrollably.


    It never occurred to me that a Book casually given by Li Yixi was such a terrible treasure.


    It really made Shen Zhengyang tremble in his heart.


    Shen Zhengyang also knelt on the ground at this moment and knelt down in the direction of Li Yixi''s manor.


    Songjunshu saw shenzhengyang stand up, his face showed a strong smile, big hand patted Shen Zhengyang''s shoulder.


    Shen Zhengyang said with a serious face, "it''s true that the Dean made you the successor of the dean. You really made our seven star academy rise. Just by getting this ancient book given by the childe, our seven star academy can get great benefits."


    "And your boy is not simple. I haven''t felt the difference between you before. Now, after my life style has changed, I find that there is a very light, very light smell of colorless power on you."


    "If my guess is right, you have absorbed the colorless power contained in childe''s works."


    When Shen Zhengyang heard song Junshu''s words, he immediately bowed down and said, "back to the Dean, on that day, after the powerful mighty divine power broke out in the work, I did absorb some. It was also because I absorbed the colorless divine power that I awakened my ability to keep my clothes free from dust."


    "Good, good!"


    Song Junshu said three good words in a row. He knew that only now, the Seven Star Academy had received great benefits.


    Moreover, song Junshu knew that the ancient book in his hand was not only a treasure of Qi, but also a real saint''s article.


    Song Junshu knows that people should not be too greedy. Now that he has got this ancient book, it is a great opportunity. He can''t beg for anything.


    After explaining some things, song Junshu directly soared into the air and went to the Seven Star Academy. Now he is very uneasy with this ancient book. Only when he returns to the Seven Star Academy will he be really practical.


    "Hoo!"


    Seeing that song Junshu was far away, Shen Zhengyang took a hard breath. Shen Zhengyang knew that his master''s calculation was indeed accurate.


    When he comes to tingchao Academy in Xiaoyao Xianyu, he will really rise to the sky step by step.

 Chapter 690

    Xiaoyao immortal region is a continuous mountain range.


    There is a deep and bottomless rift valley. I don''t know how deep this huge Rift Valley is. Even the most powerful demon emperors in the mountains dare not explore whether the rift valley has the limit.


    In today''s Rift Valley, black gases suddenly burst out one after another. At the same time, a vortex appeared in the center of those black gases. The vortex soon formed a channel, which seemed to connect another world.


    The next moment, in the passage, a figure wrapped in black gas came out slowly. The passage behind him had reached its limit at the moment, and collapsed at the next moment.


    The dark figure didn''t turn around to look at the collapsed channel at all. His eyes seemed to have no feelings.


    Domineering, cold, blood eating!


    Especially his eyes are very strange, like a dark abyss that can devour everything.


    At this moment, the terrible breath in his body broke out, and the monsters around the rift valley were scared and prostrate on the ground one by one, shaking violently.


    When he restrained his breath, the monsters around him fled in an instant, far away from the location of the rift valley.


    "In the Xiaoyao immortal realm, my God wants to see who exists here and can completely break my God''s plan!"


    This person is the ancestor god of the demon world from the heaven demon world.


    On that day, after he was killed by Jingshi Qinglian, he always wanted to explore the situation, but found that the demons who came to this world in the demon world were removed in a short time, and all his peak combat power was lost.


    So he had to come to the world himself.


    The body of the demon sword ancestor god disappeared slowly in the next moment. When it appeared again, it had come thousands of miles away and reached the realm of the ancestor god. It was extremely terrible.


    At the next moment, he became a handsome young master, and his evil spirit was immediately restrained and suppressed by him!


    After the demon sword ancestor determined that he had no mistakes, he walked towards the distance.


    Today''s little Phoenix and Li Shan are hunting monsters in the mountains.


    The little Phoenix was very happy at the moment. A book appeared in front of her. The next moment, the powerful demon dragon in front of her was included in the book by the little Phoenix.


    These days, with her constant exploration and cultivation, little Phoenix gradually has a clearer understanding of the book. She has searched countless treasures of the ancient Phoenix family and refined them into the book.


    However, even if the ancient emperor of the Phoenix Gu ancient family took his hand and consumed countless treasures of the phoenix ancient family, he only helped the little Phoenix forge a three page book.


    These pages are not ordinary pages at all. To be exact, each page is a small world.


    At this moment, the little Phoenix received the most powerful demon dragon.


    After refining the demon Dragon into the page, the little Phoenix was excited to find that the shape of the black dragon became very clear on this page of the book at this moment.


    These days, the two have jointly killed countless Jiaolong. Now little Phoenix can feel that an article of the dragon family''s supreme magic has been gradually condensed in this page of the book.


    The little Phoenix knows that if he continues, he will be able to control the supreme magic power of the dragon one day.


    Little Phoenix had never thought that there should be such powerful treasures in the world. These treasures are like cheating. They can peep into each other''s inheritance and supreme powers, and turn them into their own Avenue.


    When the little Phoenix looked excited and felt that he would soon be able to get this supreme magic power, suddenly a figure stepped into the air. This figure was the ancestor god of the magic sword of the Tianmo family.


    "Huh?"


    The ancestor god of the magic sword of the Tianmo family, at this moment, his eyes suddenly locked the little Phoenix and Li Shan. To be exact, he locked the book in the little Phoenix''s hand.


    "What a powerful breath. What treasure is this? Why do I feel a feeling that makes my blood tremble? "


    "These two little dolls are only half the monarchs of heaven. They can make my blood tremble. They are definitely this treasure."


    "Moreover, the little girl is the strong one of the Phoenix family, and has completed Phoenix Nirvana twice. Such a natural appearance, even among the Phoenix family, is absolutely outstanding. She should be the saint of the Phoenix family."


    "I really have no place to find. It takes no time to get it. My Tianmo family has consumed countless time, lurking in the ancient Phoenix family, trying to completely control the ancient Phoenix family and let the ancient Phoenix family serve my Tianmo holy ancestor."


    "But I didn''t expect that the ancient Phoenix family broke all the means left by our Tianmo family, and even the mark of the demon God was cleared by the ancient Phoenix family. I want to see what means the ancient Phoenix City has to do this?"


    At this moment, the demon sword ancestor god had a sudden thought. At the next moment, he was completely isolated from the outside world, and the bodies of little Phoenix and Li Shan were imprisoned by him.


    "You... Who the hell are you? What do you want to do? "


    At this moment, the little Phoenix felt the terrible power on the body of the demon sword ancestor god, and the whole person became terrified.


    Now the little Phoenix is the strength of the monarch of half the sky, but in front of the demon sword ancestor god, the gap is too big.


    Like the gap between the firefly and the bright moon.


    At the same time, the little phoenix also thought of Liu Shen''s words. Liu Shen once said to her that she had a catastrophe. By resolving the catastrophe, she must have this book in her hand.


    So the little Phoenix held the book tightly in his hands.


    After hearing the words of the little Phoenix, the ancestor god of the magic sword said faintly, "if my God doesn''t change his surname or sit down, the magic sword is Lingtian."


    "One of the ancestral gods of the demon world!"


    "Little guy, give me the book in your hand, otherwise God will make you live worse than die!"


    The devil''s sword ancestral God''s big hand grabbed the little Phoenix in an instant. The little Phoenix tightly held the manual in his hand, and the book flew uncontrollably towards the devil''s sword ancestral God.


    "Give it back, give it back?"


    Little Phoenix struggled with all her strength, but she couldn''t break free at all.


    "Shut up!"


    "If it weren''t for you, I would like to use your blood essence to calculate what happened to the Phoenix family. Now the God will kill you."


    After the cold voice fell, he slowly opened the little Phoenix book.


    However, at the moment he opened the book, the demon sword ancestor instinctively felt the danger. Without any hesitation, he directly threw out the book in his hand. At the same time, a long sword appeared in his hand. Facing the lost book, he chopped it out with a sharp sword. The cold and domineering sword light seemed to tear the sky.


    However, the moment the sword cut on this book, the face of the demon sword ancestor god suddenly changed.


    At the moment, he felt as if he had poked a hornet''s nest. The original ordinary books erupted into a terrible colourless power at this moment.


    At the same time, a terrible figure appeared on the book. At the moment of seeing this figure, the body of the demon sword ancestor god couldn''t help shaking.


    The little Phoenix with a nervous face cried with joy when he saw the figure, "Confucian saint, it''s Confucian saint!"


    "Saved."

 Chapter 691

    At this moment, Li Shan''s eyes lit up.


    This virtual shadow once appeared when they faced the black dragon. It was very powerful.


    At this moment, Li Shan and little Phoenix gradually calmed down, and their eyes fell on the Confucian saint, because at this moment, the demon sword ancestor God saw the Confucian saint, and a look of panic appeared in his eyes.


    "Confucian sage!"


    "What kind of state is it?"


    After Li Shanping calmed down, he looked at the empty shadow of the Confucian saint.


    The ancestor god of the magic sword of the Tianmo family looked very serious at the moment. He stared at the figure of the Confucian saint and asked fearlessly, "who are you?"


    At the moment when the voice of the demon sword ancestor god fell, the little Phoenix and Li Shan also brightened their eyes. Even the little phoenix only knew from Li Yixi that the existence in front of him was called Confucian sage, and they didn''t know what his name was, so the little Phoenix was also very curious at the moment.


    Feeling the eyes of the three people, the Confucian sage stood in the void with a smile on his mouth, "the old man''s surname is Kong, his name is Qiu and his character is Zhongni."


    The Confucian sage was very indifferent. There was no trace of anger in his voice.


    It''s as indifferent as talking with old friends.


    "Kong Qiu?"


    "Is this the name of the Confucian sage?"


    Little Phoenix and Li Shan were shocked at the moment and hurriedly wrote down Kong Qiu''s name. This is a saint''s taboo. Thinking of it, little Phoenix was very excited.


    "Kong Qiu?"


    However, different from little Phoenix and Li Shan, the magic sword ancestor god at the moment constantly flashed the saints in the Jiuchong tianque. However, after everyone''s name flashed, the magic sword ancestor god did not hear the name of the Confucian and Taoist saint, called Kong Qiu.


    At the moment, the demon sword ancestor god, with a touch of evil spirit in his eyes, said coldly, "Kong Qiu?"


    "It''s a greedy man who is afraid of death. Are you in the Jiuchong tianque?"


    "You almost scared me by hiding my name."


    "I almost lost my great reputation."


    "Today, if I don''t kill you, I''m not the magic sword Lingtian!"


    "I am the ancestor god of Tianmo family. Will you scare me away and eat my sword?"


    "Aurora sword cut!"


    The voice of the demon sword ancestor god was very cold at the moment. His anger rushed to his forehead. He felt that he had been fooled, and his fear gradually subsided. He urged the demon sword in his hand to kill Kong Qiu.


    Seeing that the ancestor god of the magic sword was going to hand, Kong Qiu in the void still couldn''t see any anger on his face. I saw that there was a spring and autumn pen in Kong Qiu''s hand at the moment, writing in the void, "harmony is precious for the use of ceremony!"


    At the moment when these six words appeared, suddenly, an invisible force spread and shrouded the angry demon sword ancestor god. The rage was about to urge the terrible demon sword ancestor god. At the moment when he was about to cut out, his face suddenly changed. I don''t know how, at the moment, he suddenly found that the anger in his heart had disappeared.


    The fierce sword was cut, but the invisible power was reduced by 50%.


    "Huh?"


    At the same time, the demon sword ancestor god suddenly changed his look. At the moment, he suddenly woke up and looked at Kong Qiu. He was full of panic. He didn''t expect that the words written by Kong Qiu at random had affected him.


    His realm is the ancestral God.


    To reach the realm of ancestral God, the mind has nothing to say. It will not be controlled by foreign things, otherwise it will not reach the realm of ancestral God. However, at the moment, the magic sword ancestral God found that he was affected. A touch of panic appeared in his eyes. His legs trembled uncontrollably, and the whole person was extremely frightened.


    He had some understanding of Confucianism and Taoism, and was affected by a few words. The realm of Confucius and Qiu was absolutely powerful and terrible.


    "Damn it, who the hell is this person?"


    "Why is it so terrible!"


    The demon sword ancestor god, at the moment, has set off a terrible wave in his heart.


    Li Shan and little Phoenix were shocked in their eyes.


    The little Phoenix stammered, "it''s the divine text. It''s the power of the divine text. Unexpectedly, the Confucian sage can write the divine text."


    "What a terrible strength."


    "Childe, how did you do it? This is the Confucian saint in childe''s painting. What means can you make the people in the painting have wisdom and maintain such terrible power."


    "Hiss!"


    At the moment, the little Phoenix took a breath directly.


    Such means are really frightening.


    "Damn it!"


    "If you want to affect me, don''t think about it. I underestimated you before. Now you''re trying."


    "Whoosh!"


    The body of the demon sword ancestor God turned into a streamer and killed Kong Qiu. The demon sword ancestor God knew that Confucianism and Taoism practitioners were not very strong together with the flesh. At the moment, he wanted to kill Kong Qiu first.


    At the moment, Kong Qiu saw the demon sword ancestor kill himself, and the faint smile on the corner of his mouth didn''t change at all.


    The spring and autumn pen in Kong Qiu''s hand writes slowly, "thin pistils drive the wind slowly, warm fragrance and leisure break the nose."


    The power of the divine text spread in an instant and shrouded the demon sword ancestor god. At the moment, the demon sword ancestor god suddenly fell into a dreamland. The demon sword ancestor god found that everything in front of him was different at the moment, as if he were a paradise in the depths of the world.


    The killing in my heart gradually disappeared again, and the whole person was strangely addicted to it.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s the matter? The killing intention of the powerful devil dissipated again. This means is terrible." Li Shan was shocked when he found the difference of the ancestor god of the magic sword. I can''t believe that the former demon sword ancestor god was affected, which can be explained as carelessness. How did Kong Qiu do it at the moment?


    Such means made Li Shanzheng stupid.


    The evil sword ancestor god, an angry sword at the moment, unexpectedly lost the target and stabbed Kong Qiu from his side without hurting Kong Qiu.


    The demon sword ancestor god, who was 100 meters away from his body, woke up at once, and the world in front of him returned to normal again.


    When I saw Kong Qiu with an indifferent face, there was panic on one face. On my forehead, suddenly there were beads of sweat as big as beans. I was completely stunned. The first time was an accident. How could it be an accident this time? When this sword was displayed, the ancestor god of the magic sword was ready, but he was still trapped in it.


    "Damn it!"


    "My strength is beyond the ancestral God. Who is it? And he is not the noumenon, just a mark!"


    "Such existence is definitely not the original residents of jiuchongtian!"


    "Escape!"


    After seeing the power of Kong Qiu, the demon sword ancestor mistakenly believed that Kong Qiu was the supreme existence of Xiaoyao immortal domain. He felt that he knew the big secret and wanted to break through the air and escape.


    However, when he ran for his life, Kong Qiu shook his head and said faintly, "boring, don''t play."


    "People and Demons don''t stand side by side."


    "Buddha can''t cross you, let me cross!"


    Kong Qiu''s face was still smiling, but at this moment, the divine text in his pen contained a terrible killing intention.


    At this moment, the demon sword ancestor god completely changed color, because at this moment, he felt that the world in front of him completely lost color and turned into a ink world.


    When the demon sword ancestor looked up, he was frightened to find that there was a pen suspended on his head at the moment.

 Chapter 692

    This pen is as like as two peas in Qiu Kong''s hands.


    "No, no, no, no!"


    At the moment, the demon sword ancestor god completely changed color.


    His eyes were full of despair and his face was incredible. At the moment, he also saw Kong Qiu''s huge figure in the void, writing with a pen.


    At the moment when the spring and autumn pen fell, the demon sword ancestor god was completely desperate. At the moment, he felt the terrible killing intention. Countless ink turned into a sharp sword and constantly pierced his body.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    The shrill howl sounded in the void.


    In the blink of an eye, the powerful demon sword ancestor god was deprived of all his vitality. His body fell powerlessly from the void.


    A terrible existence of the Tianmo clan died like this.


    "Dead!"


    "Unexpectedly dead, the strength of the Confucian saint is terrible!"


    "No, it''s the childe''s strength. It''s terrible!"


    Little Phoenix is really stunned at this moment.


    I didn''t expect that Kong Qiu could easily wipe out an extremely terrible existence of the Tianmo clan.


    "Little friend, meeting each other is fate. Today, I''ll give you a fortune!"


    Kong Qiu looked at the little Phoenix with a smile. The next moment, the body of the demon sword ancestor god was integrated into the book created by the little Phoenix by Kong Qiu.


    Soon, the figure of the Confucian Saint became extremely illusory. The last handprint fell. In the void, the figure of the Confucian Saint completely disappeared.


    In the void, the book fell towards the little Phoenix. At the moment, the little Phoenix hurriedly grabbed the book.


    The little Phoenix did not watch immediately, but quickly worshipped the void, "little Phoenix, meet the Confucian saint!"


    At the moment, Li Shan also hissed down and took a breath, and quickly knelt down.


    After kneeling down, the little Phoenix slowly opened the book in his hand. At the moment, the little Phoenix was pleasantly surprised to find that there was one more page in the book at the moment.


    This page, extremely special, has a ferocious devil, looks ferocious and terrible.


    "Hiss!


    As she watched, the little Phoenix was shocked, because she found that the power of this page was too strong, completely beyond his understanding.


    The little Phoenix just felt that she could use the power on this page of the book at the moment, which was like a vast sea, and she was just a page of a lonely boat in the sea.


    However, the little Phoenix at the moment feels that he can completely control the vast sea.


    "How terrible!"


    "This is the avenue of the demons!"


    "There is such a powerful Avenue in my book. It seems that this avenue will be my life-saving means in the future."


    Little Phoenix was very excited.


    "Hiss!"


    "The whole Avenue?"


    Li Shan took a breath and looked shocked and envious.


    Confucian sage, what is the existence.


    The world is extremely big. The Jiuchong tianque is just a drop in the ocean. This Confucian Saint must exist in a place we don''t know.


    Childe''s strength is unfathomable. He can summon his strength in the form of painting.


    In Li Shan''s mind, Li Yixi''s appearance and excitement appeared at the moment.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Let''s go back first!" Li Shan immediately felt a little uneasy. After all, there were such existence here. Now the Confucian sage disappeared. If there was one, they were definitely not opponents.


    "Yes!"


    At the moment, the little Phoenix suddenly remembered the power of the demon sword ancestor god, nodded quickly, and they left quickly.


    Jinling fairy City, Li Yixi''s manor.


    Li Yixi is reading a book.


    The returning little Phoenix, now with a look of awe on her face, quickly saluted: "meet the teacher!"


    Hearing the words of little Phoenix, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up. This is a divine beast.


    "Little Phoenix, come and sit down!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, little Phoenix didn''t dare to say more. She sat nervously beside Li Yixi.


    In the pavilion at the moment, there is a desk. On the desk, there is a picture.


    The man in the picture is extremely handsome and is a peerless beautiful man.


    In the beautiful man''s hand, he even holds a knife, which seems to be carving something?


    Looking at this figure, the little Phoenix''s body suddenly shook. At the moment, she felt the knife, extremely terrible.


    The little Phoenix''s throat moved and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "Teacher, who are you drawing?"


    The little Phoenix was very nervous and couldn''t help asking.


    "This painting?"


    "Just a character in memory."


    "It''s all right, little Phoenix. I''m a little sleepy. Go and help me mount this painting!"


    Li Yixi yawned, stood up and left.


    "Yes, sir!"


    At the moment, the little Phoenix is a little nervous, because the little Phoenix has an intuition. In this painting, there is absolutely a terrible existence, which even surpasses the Confucian sage in killing.


    Little Phoenix nervously took the picture and went to the mounting shop in Xiancheng.


    The demon world.


    At the moment of the death of the demon sword ancestor god, an extremely terrible existence opened his eyes and said coldly, "who, who killed my disciple."


    "If Jiutian is not here, who can erase the original mark of Lingtian."


    This man is one of the ancestors of the Tianmo family and a Tianmo God.


    The ancestor god of magic sword is his proud disciple. At the moment, the disciple is dead and the Lord of nine days is not here. The killing intention of this heavenly demon God is terrible. He divines directly. Together with him, he directly enters the jiuzhong tianque.


    Nine heaven que, nine heaven.


    An ancient existence, instant rage.


    "What are you doing, cunning sword day demon God, presumptuous!"


    A scolding sound suddenly rang through the void.


    "Shut up, I will obey the rules. When I come here today, I will make amends and will not destroy the Jiuchong tianque, otherwise the way of heaven will bite back!"


    The split of the demon God of the mysterious sword disappeared.


    Those ancient beings, one by one, were furious and went after them quickly.


    The little Phoenix walking in the street suddenly instinctively felt the danger, but the world around him changed before he could do anything.


    The surrounding buildings and people disappeared.


    I saw a terrible figure floating in the void at the moment, and my cold eyes fell on me.


    This person is the master of the ancestor god of the magic sword, the demon God of the mysterious sword sky.


    "Impossible!"


    "Just a mole ant, how can I kill my disciple? I''m pressed for time. I want your memory!"


    The mysterious sword, the sky demon God and the magic power will forcibly explore the memory of the little Phoenix. At this moment, the little Phoenix feels suffocated and seems to be choked. Once the memory is explored, the best outcome is to become an idiot.


    The little Phoenix wanted to struggle, but he was powerless.


    But now the picture in the little Phoenix''s hand fell to the ground, as if provoked.


    The man in the picture came out of the picture.


    Instantly cut off the terrible means of the mysterious sword sky demon God.


    "Huh?"


    "Who are you?"


    The mysterious sword and the devil God stared at the figure in white.


    "Li Yuan, Li xunhuan!"

 Chapter 693

    "Cough!"


    Li xunhuan''s voice fell. Suddenly, he covered his mouth with one hand and coughed violently.


    "Li xunhuan?"


    When Li xunhuan blew himself up, the little Phoenix, who was separated from the terrible pressure, looked excited in his eyes and looked at the white figure in front of him. His pretty face was slightly red. He was so handsome.


    Little Phoenix didn''t expect that the calligraphy and painting was as expected. It was really unusual.


    Although the little Phoenix was excited, her chest fluctuated violently, and she was full of fear of the figure in the void.


    The other party''s means were so terrible that they took her to a strange place in the twinkling of an eye.


    Little Phoenix doesn''t know whether Li xunhuan, who is standing in front of him at the moment, has the ability to block this terrible existence.


    Because the little Phoenix had heard the terrible existence just now, he said that the magic sword Ling Tian was his apprentice.


    The magic sword Lingtian little Phoenix is very clear, because they met the magic sword Lingtian in the mountains not long ago. The strength of the magic sword Lingtian is extremely terrible, but a powerful ancestor god.


    If it had not been for the painting given to him by Li Yixi and Kong Qiu, she would have died now.


    However, the powerful masters such as the magic sword Ling Tianna can imagine what their strength has reached. Therefore, although the little Phoenix saw Li xunhuan blocking in front of her and instantly cut off the threat of the terrible existence to herself, she still has no confidence in her heart.


    Uneasy, nervous, and uneasy.


    At this moment, all kinds of emotions filled little Phoenix''s mind.


    And the most disturbing thing for little Phoenix is that at the moment, she saw Li xunhuan in front of her coughing violently. When Li xunhuan coughed, little Phoenix clearly felt that Li xunhuan''s whole body was shaking.


    Coughing is not a disguise, because little Phoenix did find that the peerless beautiful man Li xunhuan was really ill.


    There was a physical problem. Even if her strength was strong, she didn''t know whether Li xunhuan could really fight the terrible existence.


    Because the little Phoenix can feel that Li xunhuan is ill, so the extremely powerful magic God of the mysterious sword day naturally feels the current situation of Li xunhuan.


    At the beginning of the mysterious sword God, he was still afraid of Li xunhuan, but with his observation of Li xunhuan, the corners of his mouth slowly showed a mocking color, because at this moment, he felt the existence of the disease in Li xunhuan''s body.


    In this instant, he made a prediction of Li xunhuan''s strength.


    The color of fear on his face disappeared in an instant, replaced by a thick disdain.


    Standing in the air, like a high God''s residence, overlooking Li xunhuan standing in front of the little Phoenix.


    "Li xunhuan, I don''t care who you are? It''s too late to go away now. Do you think you''re suffering from tuberculosis and still want to compete with me? "


    "Even if you once had the strength of the whole world, but now you are just a mole ant in front of me. I can wipe you out when I raise my hand. You should know that if you are injured in our realm, you will show fatal defects."


    "Today, I entered the Ninth Heaven. I don''t want to kill. I just want to avenge my disciple. Now it''s time for you to get out!"


    "Otherwise, I won''t be polite!"


    At the moment when the voice of the demon God fell, Li xunhuan was still coughing with his mouth covered.


    His face turned red and seemed a little uncomfortable. After stopping coughing, Li xunhuan slowly raised his head and looked at the mysterious sword God in the void. His voice said faintly: "I advise you to go now, otherwise I will do it today!"


    "I don''t want to kill!"


    "You can move other people, but you can''t move her, because he is the childe''s disciple."


    "And I advise you not to touch childe''s disciples, because once you move, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, you will die."


    "You know the past, the present and the future. You want to hurt your disciples. If you don''t want to, you don''t have a chance, such as today."


    "The reason why I exist is that I was summoned by the childe, because the childe predicted that his disciples would be in danger, so I was able to appear!"


    "Go away!"


    Li xunhuan glanced at each other in the face of the mysterious sword sky demon God. His voice was extremely flat. He didn''t pay attention to the mysterious sword sky demon God at all, even if the threat of the other party was terrible at the moment.


    "Go away?"


    "What are you? A tuberculosis wants me to go away!"


    "Since you want to die, I will help you today."


    "Let me show you how strong the sword in my hand is?"


    At the moment when the voice of the demon God fell, his body disappeared, as if he had lost his trace.


    The little Phoenix has been staring at the demon God of the strange sword day with a nervous face. At this moment, the demon God of the strange sword day suddenly disappeared. Her body suddenly trembled, her face was anxious, hurried to look at Li xunhuan and said urgently: "elder, what should I do? What should I do? This person''s strength is too strong? "


    "And they are the most powerful demons. Their magical powers are very powerful. They have an immortal body!"


    "Can we break through this world and escape? I''m afraid only the master can deal with this great devil. "


    Little Phoenix is really nervous. After all, the strength of the other party is too strong. It''s the first time she has seen such a strong existence.


    "Nothing!"


    "I''ll keep you safe today!"


    After hearing the words of little Phoenix, Li xunhuan smiled faintly, but Li xunhuan''s voice just fell. At this moment, Li xunhuan coughed violently again, and his body trembled slightly because of coughing.


    Hearing Li xunhuan''s words, the little Phoenix with some confidence suddenly saw Li xunhuan coughing violently again, and his face became extremely uneasy.


    After all, now is the moment of life and death, and the terrible strong demon disappeared without trace. At the moment, Li xunhuan coughed violently. If the other party appeared, how could he resist it?


    "Hum!"


    "Die!"


    At this moment, the demon God of the strange sword day saw Li xunhuan coughing violently again, and his face showed a look of disdain. His body suddenly appeared, and the cold long sword in his hand stabbed Li xunhuan''s eyebrows.


    Intended to kill Li xunhuan with one sword.


    The sword of the demon God of the strange sword day is almost to the extreme, but Li xunhuan, who was coughing violently, suddenly moved, and Li xunhuan''s action is almost to the extreme. Even the demon God of the strange sword day is difficult to capture Li xunhuan''s action at this moment.


    Li xunhuan suddenly lifted his robe and took out a flying knife. The flying knife rotated in Li xunhuan''s hand. Li xunhuan raised his head and locked the mysterious sword sky demon God. The rotating flying knife flew out suddenly.


    A dazzling cold light burst out in an instant.


    At the moment of throwing the knife, the power of heaven and earth was instantly controlled by Li xunhuan. The sword blessed by the power of heaven and earth was extremely terrible.

 Chapter 694

    "So fast."


    The demon God of the deceptive sword day had wanted to kill Li xunhuan by surprise, but he didn''t expect Li xunhuan to reflect it in this critical moment. Moreover, after Li xunhuan shot, he was frightened to find that Li xunhuan''s knife was approaching the extreme and had exceeded his cognitive scope.


    His strength surpassed the existence of the ancestral God, but at this moment, his body couldn''t stop shaking, and his eyes showed the color of panic. The demon God of the strange sword sky didn''t expect that someone in the world could explode beyond his cognitive speed.


    The existence that reaches the speed of Li xunhuan''s knife has long left this world and entered the chaotic world.


    The demon God of the mysterious sword heaven didn''t expect to meet such a powerful and powerful person in jiuzhong Tiandi.


    "No!"


    "In addition to flying the sword fast, he can also control the power of heaven and earth. With the power of heaven and earth, the power of his sword will be unimaginable."


    It was found that Li xunhuan''s throwing knife was fast to the extreme, and he could instantly control the power of heaven and earth. At this moment, the crafty sword and demon God turned extremely embarrassed, and his eyes were full of horror.


    His heart seemed to hang to his throat at this moment.


    "Demon ancestor possessed!"


    The demon God of the mysterious sword sky roared up to the sky, and his eyes were full of panic. With the moment of his blood, an invisible force blessed him. At this moment, his magic Qi seemed endless.


    A power of destroying heaven and earth was blessed on him, but it was obvious that he had paid a heavy price at this moment. At the moment, the strange sword sky demon God looked very pale.


    However, after the demon ancestor possessed the body, a huge black gang Qi mask appeared in front of him, which shrouded his body in an instant.


    And at the moment, a black shield appeared in the hands of the mysterious sword sky demon God. The black shield has strange runes on it. With the blessing of these runes, the defense is strong to a terrible level.


    In an instant, all his cards were exposed, and the demon God of the strange sword day was slightly more secure in his heart.


    After all, the black gang Qi mask enveloping his body at the moment is the power of the devil ancestor after he sacrificed his blood.


    At the same time, the black shield that appeared in his hand at the moment was also an extremely terrible imperial magic weapon. It was once a peerless magic weapon carried by the demon ancestor of Tianmo family in the early days of wandering the chaotic world.


    Although it is only the magic weapon used by the demon ancestor when he just wandered into the chaotic world, the demon God of the mysterious sword sky knows very well that the defense power of this divine shield is extremely terrible.


    However, the next moment.


    The face of the demon God of the mysterious sword sky, who had just returned to normal, became pale and bloodless in an instant, because the black gang gas mask covering his body was facing the moment of Li xunhuan''s throwing knife.


    Unexpectedly, it was torn like a thin paper in an instant. The throwing knife was like a deadly divine soldier, killing the Divine Shield in his hand.


    The eyes of the demon God of the strange sword sky became extremely frightened. At the moment, he sacrificed his blood essence at any cost and urged the Divine Shield in his hand.


    The next moment, the Divine Shield in his hand suddenly burst out a terrible magic light.


    Defense power was raised to the extreme in an instant.


    The demon God of the mysterious sword sky still had no peace in his heart. He looked at the Throwing Knife with frightened eyes, because he didn''t know whether the Divine Shield in his hand could stop Li xunhuan''s throwing knife.


    "Broken!"


    At the moment, the little Phoenix''s face was incredible. Just now, the little Phoenix''s eyes were staring at the scene in the void. It didn''t occur to him that the powerful mysterious sword God was scared into this shape by the tuberculosis in front of him.


    And just now, at the moment when the demon God of the mysterious sword destroyed the black gang Qi, the little Phoenix felt that the black gang Qi was extremely powerful and had the most terrible power.


    But little Phoenix didn''t expect such a terrible black gang gas mask to be torn up like a piece of broken paper under Li xunhuan''s knife.


    "Hiss!"


    The harsh sound of the next moment sounded again. In the eyes of little Phoenix, the huge Divine Shield in the hands of the demon God of the mysterious sword day pierced the Divine Shield in the hands of the demon God of the mysterious sword day at the moment of collision with Li xunhuan''s Xiao Li Throwing Knife.


    At the moment, the demon God of the mysterious sword sky became extremely frightened and lost two life-saving cards in a row. He could only block the magic weapon in his hand and try to block Li xunhuan''s earth shaking knife with the magic weapon in his hand.


    But when he put his long sword in front of him and wanted to block Xiao Li''s throwing knife, the next moment the whole world became extremely quiet.


    The eyes of the demon God of the mysterious sword sky contracted constantly, and his body trembled violently. His eyes were full of despair, panic and unwilling.


    The mysterious sword God lowered his head hard. The moment his eyes fell on the long sword in his hand, he saw the huge sword in his hand, which was pierced by Xiao Li''s flying knife, leaving a hole.


    At the moment, a transparent hole was left in his throat.


    "What a terrible knife!"


    "What kind of person is Li xunhuan? What kind of state did he achieve in his cultivation? He shot this powerful and peerless expert in the demon world through his throat with a knife. "


    At this moment, the little Phoenix felt his head buzzing and lost his ability to think. She didn''t think that the strong man of Tianmo clan, who was unimaginable in her eyes, was like an ant in front of the peerless beautiful man in front of her.


    Just now, she was still worried that Li xunhuan was won by the other party because of his cough, but the next moment she saw the most amazing knife in the world.


    If it is an ordinary attack, even if you pierce the throat of the demon God of the mysterious sword sky, or even cut off the head of the demon God of the mysterious sword sky, it will not let the demon God of the mysterious sword sky fall, because his blood and terror have the ability of rebirth and can be called immortal.


    However, at this moment, the demon God of the mysterious sword felt a powerful and extremely chaotic divine power in his throat. This powerful and extremely chaotic divine power was still a mighty chaotic divine power with natural restraint to the demon family.


    At the moment when the demon God thought he was hallucinating, Li xunhuan, standing in front of the little Phoenix, said faintly.


    "Sorry, I forgot to tell you something. I''m tanhualang, a scholar!"


    At the moment when Li xunhuan''s voice fell, the terrible Haoran chaotic divine power suddenly broke out at the throat wound of the demon God of the mysterious sword sky.


    Under this powerful force, the body of the demon God of the strange sword sky disappeared continuously.


    There was no time to roar and struggle. The demon God of the eerie sword heaven didn''t expect that such a terrible peerless strong man was hidden in the heaven and earth of the nine heavy heaven.


    In the void at the moment, if you look carefully, you can see a terrible crack.


    That terrible crack was left by Li xunhuan''s knife.

 Chapter 695

    The little Phoenix saw the figure disappear in the void and felt like he was dreaming.


    "Cough!"


    One knife killed Li xunhuan, the demon God of the mysterious sword sky. At this moment, the terrible breath on his body disappeared and became a scholar of tuberculosis again.


    Little Phoenix heard Li xunhuan''s cough and woke up from shock.


    "Elder..."


    At this moment, the little Phoenix looked at Li xunhuan in front of her. Her body trembled and was very nervous. She didn''t think that the existence that seemed to be dying at any time was so powerful that it was terrible.


    "Little guy, someone is coming. Let''s go first."


    Li xunhuan suddenly raised his head and looked at the void. The next moment he took the little Phoenix with him. They disappeared here without trace.


    After Li xunhuan and little Phoenix left, figures appeared in the void. These figures were the strong ones who chased and killed the demon God from jiuzhong sky.


    At the moment, these people are full of powerful breath, and their faces are gloomy and frightening.


    I didn''t expect that the demon God of the strange sword sky would be so presumptuous and dare to break into the Jiuchong sky. Although the Lord of the Jiuchong sky was not there, they would never let the demon God of the strange sword sky be presumptuous here.


    Just now, the reason why the demon God of the strange sword sky broke through them and came to the double heaven was that they didn''t really stop it, because they didn''t expect that the demon God of the strange sword sky would decide to break into the nine double heaven.


    Because all along, the strong in all heaven and earth are fighting, but the existence that reaches their state has not made a move.


    Competition is equivalent to raising insects and cultivating Tianjiao. Tianjiao is killed.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, the faces of these people were gloomy and terrible, but the next moment, someone in Su suddenly frowned slightly.


    At the next moment, everyone''s eyes fell on the old man, because among them, the old man''s cultivation is the most powerful.


    "Old cloud, what did you find?"


    After a short silence, a middle-aged man looked at the old man and asked nervously.


    Other people also looked at Yun Lao at the moment, because they felt that there was a residual smell of the demon God of the strange sword day, and they felt that the demon God of the strange sword day might have died.


    But the idea was denied by them as soon as it appeared. In their eyes, the magic God of the strange sword sky is a very powerful existence. How can he be killed by people in the double sky, and still be killed by seconds.


    Even if they want to kill the demon God of the strange sword sky, they will pay an extremely painful price, but now there are not many traces of their hand. The most residual breath is the spirit of the demon God of the strange sword sky.


    Hearing these people''s words, yunlao trembled slightly, took a deep breath, looked at these people and said, "he''s dead!"


    "There is still terrible Dao Qi here!"


    "Kill with a knife!"


    The old man took a deep breath and explained with a frightened face.


    At the same time, at this moment, his eyes also swept to the crack left by Li xunhuan''s throwing knife.


    These powerful beings, hearing this sentence, felt that they had hallucinations, but when they looked down the old cloud''s eyes, they felt the cracks left by the throwing knife. In a moment, their bodies could not help shaking and their faces were frightened.


    Because they felt the terrible knife gas from the slowly disappearing crack. If they faced the knife gas, they could not stop it at all. Under the meaning of the knife, they were mole ants.


    "OK, what terrible knife Qi!"


    At this moment, everyone swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and was completely stunned by the residual knife Qi here.


    Originally, yunlao with a frightened face seemed to think of something at this moment, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Let''s go back!"


    "The nine fold God must have left countless means in the nine fold sky. The demon God of the deceptive sword sky was bold enough to break into the nine fold sky. He was just looking for death. He really thought that after the nine fold God left, he didn''t leave any means to deal with these guys!"


    "These terrible and extreme means must be left by the ninth God!"


    Old Yun''s voice fell, and the rest of the strong quickly nodded, because in their cognition, there could not be such a powerful existence in jiuzhong heaven. It must be the powerful means left by jiuzhong God to kill the demon God of the deceptive sword heaven in an instant.


    These people come and disappear quickly.


    Erchongtian soon became quiet.


    Little Phoenix and Li xunhuan are outside Jinling fairy city. At the moment, Li xunhuan''s body becomes blurred.


    "Elder, you?"


    Little Phoenix wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Little guy, are you curious?"


    "I''m just a strong and extreme force. I can''t exist for long!"


    "Your danger has been resolved. Go back!"


    Li xunhuan''s voice fell, and his body instantly penetrated into the ancient painting in the hands of little Phoenix.


    The little Phoenix saw the picture in her hand, and the hand trembled slightly.


    At the moment, the little Phoenix set off a huge wave in her heart. With her constant relationship with Li Yixi, the little Phoenix found that Li Yixi was far more terrible than she thought.


    "Teacher, what is his accomplishment?"


    "Hoo!"


    After a moment of meditation, little Phoenix breathed out a breath and entered the jinlingxian city with the painting. She knew that she had not finished what she did today. The teacher seemed unwilling to do it in order to hide the fact that she could not practice. She always solved the disaster with the help of things around her.


    Little Phoenix is going to mount the painting according to Li Yixi''s requirements.


    It took two hours for little Phoenix to finish mounting the painting in a mounting shop in Jinling fairy city.


    Looking at the portrait of Li xunhuan, which has become commonplace at the moment, the little Phoenix has a look of worship.


    Because the little Phoenix knew how the figure in the picture in front of him existed and how graceful it was. It was terrible to kill the powerful magic sword God with just one knife.


    At the moment, the little Phoenix wants to understand the residual meaning of the knife in the painting, but the little Phoenix finds that the meaning of the knife is too unpredictable. Now she can''t understand it at all.


    Then you can only give up.


    After giving the money, the little Phoenix carefully put the painting away.


    In the heavenly demon world, a holy land, the body of the mysterious sword heavenly demon god suddenly trembled, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth, and his face immediately became pale and bloodless.


    He lost his most powerful part. At this moment, his breath kept falling, and he fell into a realm.


    While his face was pale, a look of panic appeared on the face of the demon God of the strange sword day, "Damn it, how can it be? My part was destroyed? "


    "The ninth God has left the Ninth Heaven. Is there any means left in the Ninth Heaven? Otherwise, with my separate strength, it is absolutely impossible to be erased in such a short time. "


    At the thought of this, the body of the demon God of the strange sword sky could not help shaking. Although his strength was strong, he was just a mole ant in the face of the nine God. It was not something he could provoke if such existence could traverse the chaotic world.

 Chapter 696

    When the little Phoenix returned to the manor, suddenly, the little Phoenix was shocked, because the little Phoenix saw Li Yixi sitting cross legged and seemed to be practicing.


    Because of this moment Li Yixi pan knee and sit, that hands have a model on the knee.


    "Teacher, isn''t he unable to practice? Why is it that now you are practicing directly in the manor? Are you ready for a showdown? "


    Seeing the scene in front of him, the little Phoenix showed a look of shock on his face. The little Phoenix knew that Li Yixi had always pretended to be a mortal.


    At the moment, Li Yixi has actually tried to practice for half an hour, but with the passage of time, Li Yixi''s eyebrows wrinkled together.


    The moment the little Phoenix entered, Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes and looked desperate.


    "Alas!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi sighed. Today, he ate the pill he asked for from the ancient emperor of the phoenix ancient family, but he swallowed such a precious pill, but he didn''t change his constitution at all. Now he still can''t operate the skill he got from his wife Hu Qingyun.


    When Li Yixi practiced this skill on earth, he constantly consulted his wife. Li Yixi was already familiar with the operation method of this skill.


    Li Yixi has always been eager to step into the ranks of practice and become a practitioner, but now he is disappointed again.


    A face of unwilling, a face of depression.


    When I went to Chao academy a few days ago, I managed to write a poem containing a noble and righteous poem, but now it has been less than half a month, but I haven''t received any news.


    Li Yixi had a feeling that he was also abandoned by the reviser. After all, there was only one talent.


    I''ve been preparing for a long time these days. I tried to practice again and failed again. Naturally, I''m very depressed.


    "Teacher, the picture is mounted!"


    The little Phoenix saw that Li Yixi had finished his practice, carefully came over and handed Li xunhuan''s painting to Li Yixi.


    A frustrated Li Yixi saw the little Phoenix and suddenly turned his mind.


    "I can''t practice Kung Fu, so can I practice body?"


    "If my physical body is strong enough, can I become a powerful physical cultivator?"


    In Li Yixi''s heart, this idea appeared at the moment.


    The moment the idea appeared, the whole person''s body suddenly trembled.


    It seemed that Li Yixi, who had lost his face, was filled with excitement again.


    Seeing the little Phoenix with hot eyes, he asked urgently, "little Phoenix, the teacher has a question to ask you. If a person is blocked by meridians and can''t practice the skill of a true practitioner, can he find a way to exercise his body to practice the flesh body?"


    Because at this moment, Li Yixi remembered that some characters in the novels he had read before could not practice, but they finally reached the realm of sanctification by cultivating their flesh.


    Reopen the blocked meridians in your body and become a powerful practitioner.


    At this moment, after Li Yixi''s voice fell, he looked forward to looking at the little Phoenix without blinking. He was eager to know the answer.


    After all, those things were seen in novels before, and I don''t know whether they are feasible in the real world.


    "Cultivate the flesh and become holy?"


    The little Phoenix who had handed over the painting suddenly trembled when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    Frown slightly. The little Phoenix really doesn''t know what the meaning of Li Yixi''s words is, but the little Phoenix naturally knows something about cultivation. After all, now she has reached the terrible strength of the monarch of half a step in the sky.


    Immediately nodded to Li Yixi: "teacher, if a person''s meridians are blocked, he can really practice body cultivation, but practicing body cultivation is an extremely hard thing. Ordinary people can''t stand it at all, let alone people with blocked meridians."


    "Among the 10000 body refiners, there is no one who can persist in body refining for a year."


    "Those who can achieve physical sanctification are too rare among all living beings. Physical sanctification is a thing against the sky!"


    "Full of unknown, full of danger!"


    At the moment, the little Phoenix explained that there is no concealment. Many powerful body refiners practice and refine their bodies, and their meridians are not blocked.


    "But... Is that ok?"


    When Li Yixi heard the little Phoenix''s words, his face suddenly showed a touch of excitement.


    Now Li Yixi has no way to go. Physical training is his last way out.


    Although the body refining little Phoenix said that it was going against the sky, Li Yixi didn''t put it in his heart at all, because in Li Yixi''s heart, practice was going against the sky.


    There is no danger there.


    As long as he can have strong power, he can accept even some dangers, and Li Yixi will not act recklessly.


    I am very confident in my medical skills.


    At this moment, Li Yixi made a decision and refined his body. He must become a body refiner. Although the chance of becoming holy in the flesh is slim, Li Yixi feels that if he tries everything, there is always a chance.


    If you don''t try, you really have no chance.


    "Wang Lin, go!"


    "Let''s go out!"


    Li Yixi has been living in Jinling immortal city for some time. Now Li Yixi knows something about the immortal city. In Li Yixi''s memory, there is a street in Jinling immortal city. Which street is the place for practitioners to trade.


    Li Yixi wants to go there and see if he can get a body refining skill there.


    After all, body training is not your exercise in ordinary days. You always need some tips.


    "Yes, childe."


    When Wang Lin heard Li Yixi''s words, he nodded immediately.


    As Li Yixi''s schoolboy, Wang Lin will not disobey or refuse any orders from Li Yixi.


    Little Phoenix still holds calligraphy and painting in her hand, but when she sees two people and a dog walking outside, she can only put the painting away and prepare to send it to the study for Li Yixi to deal with.


    "Young master, where are we going?"


    After walking out of the manor, Wang Lin asked.


    As for the big black dog behind him, he followed lazily and wagged his tail, as if he were really an ordinary local dog.


    "To a good place?"


    Hearing Wang Lin''s words, Li Yixi smiled and said mysteriously.


    Soon, two people and a dog disappeared into the street.


    The 13th Street of Xiancheng is very lively. Countless practitioners can be seen here. There are some strange things in front of those who set up stalls on the ground.


    This is where practitioners trade. Of course, most of the practitioners here are not strong enough.


    After all, the real treasure can''t be placed on the booth at will. The real treasure will be sent to the auction house for auction, so that it can sell the real value.


    However, some people found some powerful opportunities on these stalls.


    Now at the entrance of 13th Street, two people and a dog entered 13th Street.


    Today''s Li Yixi is ready to pick up the leak.

 Chapter 697

    "Childe, we come to 13th Street. Do you want to buy something related to practice?"


    Wang Lin found that Li Yixi''s goal was No. 13 street. There was a touch of curiosity in his eyes. Wang Lin was very clear that Li Yixi had not mentioned practice all the time. Unexpectedly, today''s Li Yixi took him to No. 13 street. There were almost all practitioners in No. 13 street. There was no mortal at all. This was a place for casual practice.


    Of course, most of these practitioners are people with ordinary qualifications. If they really have peerless natural beauty, they will not appear in such places.


    "Good!"


    "Today we are here to find a body cultivation method. Although my qualification is very poor, there should be a chance to practice the body cultivation method."


    "After all, God never really cut off a person''s hope completely. When a door is closed, a window will always be opened quietly!"


    "Maybe I can find a suitable body training method that belongs to me here today!"


    "Although this place is very ordinary, not all things are waste. After all, there are some powerful treasures that can''t be found by anyone."


    "It''s like a thousand mile horse often, but Bole doesn''t often."


    "It is said that some desperate people find the supreme formula in this stall, step on nine days and become the supreme existence of the hegemonic side."


    "Of course, we are unlikely to be the kind of lucky guy who can really meet the supreme divine formula. As long as we can get one or two body refining skills, I will be satisfied."


    At this moment, Li Yixi smiled and walked into 13th Street with expectation.


    The big black dog behind Li Yixi suddenly trembled when he heard Li Yixi explain.


    The big black dog looks very ordinary, but it is actually a powerful supreme demon emperor, far beyond the realm of the ancestor god.


    The moment Dahei entered 13th Street, his powerful soul swept the whole 13th Street and found no strange places. He found that the objects placed on the floor stalls were ordinary things.


    However, at the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, Da Hei was frightened to find that a nine color treasure light appeared in this ordinary 13th Street.


    Although the nine color treasure light flashed away, it was seen by Da Hei.


    There are nine colorful lights here, that is to say, there is something in the 13th Street that moves the avenue.


    "Young master, he..."


    At this moment, the big black eyes fell on Li Yixi, his body trembled suddenly, and panic appeared in his eyes.


    However, soon Dahei regained his composure and lazily followed Li Yixi behind him.


    At the moment when Li Yixi spoke just now, he was heard by several practitioners not far away. These practitioners saw Li Yixi in a Chinese robe with outstanding temperament.


    The eyes suddenly burst out of fine awns. Naturally, they all know that these things they put are not precious.


    However, if they want to sell these things at a good price, they must naturally have a pair of insight. At this moment, Li Yixi was watched by them. They think people like Li Yixi had better be fooled.


    Because he has no accomplishments, he knows at random that he is a waste childe from a big family. Even if such a person offends, it won''t be difficult for them.


    After all, these people are casual practitioners, who live all over the world and don''t care about anything.


    As long as you can earn a lot of wealth, what if you offend the aristocratic childe? After all, they can stay away from here and never come again.


    A middle-aged man instantly looked at Li Yixi and said with a smile, "childe, how about this medicinal plant? This is what I brought out of the ancient mountains. But the ancient spirit species can make people wash and cut marrow. If you like, now I sell you a white jade bead! "


    Jade beads are the currency used by practitioners. They contain powerful aura and can help people cultivate.


    Hearing the other party''s words, Li Yixi shook his head and refused. He is not an unjust leader. He was brought out of the ancient mountains. He is just perfunctory. The strength of the man in front of him is not very strong. How can he enter the ancient mountains.


    But also brought out a powerful elixir. It was fake.


    Seeing Li Yixi shaking his head, the man was a little anxious and immediately said, "childe, I think we have fate. If you want, how about ten jade beads?"


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in your ancient elixir. Today I''m here to find a body refining skill for cultivating the flesh!"


    Li Yixi saw that the other party was so enthusiastic, explained and was about to leave.


    When the man heard Li Yixi''s words, his eyes lit up, hurried over and said quietly, "childe, I happened to get a skill from the ancient mountains. This skill happens to be for cultivating the body. Childe, come and have a look!"


    "Alas!"


    "Zhang San, you bastard, is going to cheat again. What bullshit ancient skill, that skill is just forged by himself."


    The stall owners around shook their heads at this moment, but they didn''t expose it. After all, they have rules in their business and can''t destroy other people''s things.


    However, at the moment, these people look at the man with envy. After all, in their eyes, Li Yixi looks very noble. He must be a son of a noble family from a famous family.


    Such a person had better cheat.


    "Oh!"


    "Are you sure it''s practicing body skill?"


    Li Yixi, who was going to leave, heard the man''s words and his eyes lit up. Today, he came to 13th Street to find a body refining skill. Although now he knows what the man said about ancient skill, it is definitely a lie.


    But it didn''t affect him to have a look. After all, he didn''t know anything about the body refining skill at all.


    Just be able to watch one or two here.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s eyes lit up, the man was very excited and couldn''t wait to say, "sure, childe, I''m a practitioner. Do you think I can''t even distinguish between practicing physical skills?"


    "And at a glance, I know you are a very noble man. You are such a noble man. How dare I lie to you? I don''t think I''ll live long."


    While talking, the man quickly took out a broken sheepskin book from his stall.


    Seeing the man take out the broken sheepskin, those who passed around shook their heads in an instant. They just looked at it and knew that it was forged.


    And the forgery is very rough, it can only deceive ordinary people.


    However, the man ignored the eyes of these people around him. In his eyes, Li Yixi was a big and fat sheep.


    It''s not easy to encounter it once. Naturally, you have to kill it hard.


    Holding the sheepskin roll in both hands, he leaned over carefully.

 Chapter 698

    This shoddy sheepskin roll seemed to have really become a rare treasure at this moment. The man held it in the palm of his hand and was very cautious, as if he was afraid of being damaged accidentally.


    "Movie king!"


    "This guy is a playwright!"


    At the moment, those stall owners around look at the men''s eyes and envy them. Even if they want to act like this, they can''t do it.


    "Childe, you see, the damage degree of this sheepskin has a history of at least thousands of years. Without a history of thousands of years, it is absolutely impossible to make this sheepskin roll so damaged."


    "There are countless patterns on this sheepskin scroll. Although these patterns look very vague, we can still see them clearly. From these patterns, we can know that this is a body refining skill."


    "And please look here, childe. There are three ancient words here. After looking for countless powerful existence, I learned the meaning of these three words, Tongtian formula."


    "Once I heard the name, it was an extremely powerful body refining skill. Unfortunately, it didn''t belong to me. I had understood it for nearly 100 years and got nothing. Otherwise, I would never sell it. After all, it''s such a treasure, and its value must be difficult to guess."


    "But with the passage of years, I was completely desperate. Since I had no chance with it, I couldn''t understand the real profound method from it. If I continued to collect it, it would only dust the Pearl, so I took it out to find the person who had a chance."


    "Young master, you can try. Maybe you can practice?"


    "In order not to let the Pearl dust, the price of this sheepskin roll will not be very expensive. As long as the childe gives 300 jade beads, I will sell it to the childe!"


    "After all, if this thing can''t understand by itself, it''s waste!"


    "Of course, if you can understand the above body refining skill, it will be an earth shaking opportunity, which is priceless."


    "300 jade beads are not expensive for noble people like childe!"


    "Of course, although I have no chance with it, it can''t be cheaper. 300 jade beads are my limit!"


    The man said it quietly, so that people couldn''t catch the flaw. Li Yixi could not practice, nor could he find any trouble. After all, he had said that he had been able to understand one or two for a hundred years.


    The people around them shook their heads one by one. Although the man blew his head, they all read the volume of Kung Fu.


    It''s not an ancient skill at all, nor is it a universal decision. It''s just an ordinary and extreme body refining skill.


    There is no mining place.


    At this moment, the people around them also became interested. They wanted to see if today''s Li Yixi would become a big wrongdoer.


    After all, the man''s eloquence is very good. He blew the sheepskin scroll as if it were really an ancient relic. Many aristocratic CHILDES were deceived.


    And they know this kind of sheepskin roll very well. There are not ten or eight for men. It''s strange to be a real treasure.


    At this moment, Li Yixi has been watching. When he saw the looming pattern above, he was very excited.


    Li Yixi didn''t know anything about the body refining skill, but at this moment, Li Yixi saw the body refining skill in front of him and was very satisfied because it was clearly marked on it.


    Just practice according to the pattern above.


    Of course, Li Yixi is also very clear that this thing is definitely not as powerful as men. Naturally, he won''t say the sky high price of 300 jade beads.


    "Boss, this thing is too expensive. I only offer this price."


    Li Yixi slowly stretched out three fingers.


    When the man saw Li Yixi stretch out three fingers, he was overjoyed and knew that he had met big fat sheep today.


    After all, the sheepskin is only a silver or two. Even if he sells three jade beads, he will make a lot of money.


    But the man naturally wouldn''t say such stupid words as three jade beads to hide his excitement. A touch of embarrassment appeared on his face at this moment.


    "Childe, this thing has really followed me for a hundred years. I dare not cheat you. You can''t have less. 30 jade beads are really too few. If you really want to, 200 jade beads!"


    When the man said 200 jade beads, his face was painful.


    If Xiaobai is really cheated by him, but Li Yixi is a transgressor. It''s not so easy to cheat Li Yixi, even if Li Yixi can''t practice.


    "Sorry, I''m not talking about 30 jade beads, but three!"


    "If you sell it, you''ll make a deal. Of course, I won''t force people to be difficult. You can keep it. A gentleman doesn''t win people''s love!"


    Li Yixi slowly stood up and threw the sheepskin roll in his hand to the man.


    He will leave with Wang Lin and Dahei.


    Li Yixi is very sure that he can''t take ten steps. This guy is bound to call himself.


    Sure enough, at the moment when Li Yixi took the third step, the man with a painful face saw that the duck was about to fly, and immediately stopped Li Yixi.


    "Childe, stay. Although this thing has followed me for a hundred years, I haven''t been on it for a hundred years. I realize the useful value. It seems that it really doesn''t belong to me."


    "I didn''t expect that the childe took a fancy to it today, so it must be some fate with the childe. Although I can''t accept the three jade beads, I will never let the Pearl dust. Maybe he can shine in the childe''s hands."


    "Three jade beads, three jade beads!"


    "Of course, I can''t guarantee that you can practice successfully, childe. After all, I spent a hundred years and got very little."


    The man was afraid of being retaliated by Li Yixi. At this moment, his eyes brightened and he couldn''t help explaining.


    "Deal!"


    However, when the man was nervous, Li Yixi turned slowly and showed a smile on his face.


    Li Yixi took out three jade beads from his arms, put them in the man''s hands, bent down and picked up the sheepskin roll on the stall.


    "It''s a deal. This guy is so easy to cheat!"


    The people around me are also confused at the moment. They didn''t expect that it was just something made of ordinary sheepskin. They sold three jade beads at a sky high price.


    A face of envy, jealousy!


    An old man scolded secretly at this moment, "Damn it, this guy sold a children''s body refining skill to a sky high price of three jade beads!"


    "This thing, if it''s in the battle of Tianxian domain, is a rotten Street thing. It''s worthless!"


    "It''s easy to practice, but it''s useless. It''s just enlightenment!"


    Li Yixi didn''t care so much at the moment. He looked at the man with hot eyes and asked respectfully, "senior, can you give me some advice?"


    When the man heard Li Yixi''s words, he immediately smiled at the corners of his mouth and explained to Li Yixi, "childe, look at the first pattern. There is a red dot on the pattern. This is the first orifice."


    If you want to practice this skill, you must first open this hole.


    "The orifices?"


    Hearing the man''s words, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up. He had shocking medical skills and was very clear about the structure of the human body.


    After hearing the man''s words, Li Yixi sat cross legged directly in front of the stall and slowly communicated the location of the hole.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, those stall owners around showed strange colors. They didn''t expect Li Yixi to believe the man''s words and really practice here directly!


    One by one shook his head and felt that Li Yixi was a childe with a lot of money.


    Wang Lin behind Li Yixi wanted to say something at this moment, but the corners of his mouth moved and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Wang Lin now also knows that this is the method of children''s enlightenment and body training.


    It is absolutely impossible to help such peerless beings as Li Yixi.


    However, just after Wang Lin''s thought fell, the whole street suddenly became extremely quiet, because at this moment, they found that the sky had become dark.


    At the moment they raised their heads, their bodies could not help shaking, because at this moment, they saw a huge vortex in the void.


    This huge whirlpool is now frantically swallowing the aura around Jinling immortal city. At the next moment, the huge whirlpool is transferred to Li Yixi, and the aura enters Li Yixi''s body.


    "This..."


    At the moment of seeing this scene, everyone was blinded and felt that they had an illusion.

 Chapter 699

    A stall owner with the strength of virtual immortals pointed out to his thigh at this moment. He wanted to wake himself up with pain, because he felt that the scene in front of him was not real, but an illusion.


    But the next moment, he felt a sharp pain in his thigh, which made his thigh blood flow. His whole face was distorted and frightened.


    "This...!"


    "It''s not an illusion, it''s real, but how is it possible, how is it possible?"


    "I clearly feel that the childe in front of me has no cultivation at all, his body has never had any trace of cultivation, and there is no trace of true Qi flow on his body. He is just a living mortal."


    "And now, he just opened up a hole. Why can he cause such a terrible vision of heaven and earth?"


    "Why on earth is this?"


    "Why on earth is this?"


    "Even if a powerful great Luo Jinxian breaks through the realm of the king of heaven, it is absolutely impossible to cause such a frightening heaven and earth vision, but why did he just open up a hole and cause such an amazing heaven and earth vision!"


    At the moment, the man suddenly became dull, his body trembled out of his control, and his eyes contracted.


    "This...!"


    "Why? Why? This person is obviously just a mortal. Why did opening up a hole cause such a terrible impression? "


    "Moreover, the orifices he opened are only the simplest and easiest orifices in a person''s body. Why can a three-year-old child open the orifices at the moment he opened them, even cause such terrible visions of heaven and earth."


    The stall owner who envied the middle-aged man before was not far from Li Yixi. Just now, when Li Yixi practiced, he saw very clearly. Li Yixi opened that hole at that moment. He also saw it clearly. This is an ordinary hole.


    There is nothing special about that hole. As long as a child with a little talent can open this hole at the age of three.


    It is normal to open this hole, but the moment Li Yixi opened this hole, he was completely stunned by such a terrible vision of heaven and earth.


    At this moment, Wang Lin, who was behind Li Yixi, was also shaking uncontrollably. Wang Lin never thought that this child body refining skill would let Li Yixi open an orifice and cause such a terrible vision of heaven and earth.


    Wang Lin clearly remembers that when his ancestors set foot in the ancestral God, the heaven and earth visions caused by him were even inferior to those now.


    The stall owner who sold the skill to Li Yixi didn''t stand up straight at the moment, because at this moment, he was completely stunned by the earth shaking scene in front of him. He felt that his whole body was stiff.


    At this moment, he even forgot to breathe. His eyes stared at the old sheepskin roll in front of Li Yixi. He wanted to see clearly. Did he take it wrong? Why is his skill of cheating? Li Yixi unexpectedly attracted such earth shaking visions of heaven and earth.


    "Alas!"


    "The master finally began to practice. Although this skill is extremely common, as long as you can open the orifices and acupoints, it is a good skill. The most common skill between heaven and earth is the most powerful skill, and the road is very simple."


    "If for ordinary people, this is indeed a common body refining skill, which has no value, but in front of the master, this thing will decay into magic. As long as you can determine the location of a hole and let the master know the method to open the hole, the master will not have any obstacles to open the hole."


    The master''s body is actually a terrible heaven and earth. As long as this heaven and Earth starts to work, it will burst out terrible power.


    "Moreover, the power absorbed by the master is not the ordinary power of heaven and earth, but the extremely powerful power of chaos, because the childe''s body is the most powerful chaotic body of the gods and demons in the world."


    "Once a hole is opened, it can bring terrible power!"


    At the moment, the big black dog lay lazily behind Li Yixi, but looked up at the huge vortex on Li Yixi''s head. There was a touch of excitement in his eyes. He really wanted to open his mouth and absorb the chaotic power pulled by the huge vortex.


    But after the big black dog looked at Li Yixi, his mind was immediately erased by himself, because Da Hei knew that if he robbed the magic power of wonton at the moment, it would affect Li Yixi''s practice.


    He didn''t want to be killed by Li Yixi. He could only look at the chaotic power filtered by the huge vortex and absorbed by Li Yixi with envy.


    At the moment when a wisp of chaotic divine power swallowed by the huge vortex entered Li Yixi''s body, hundreds of millions of gods and Demons roared in Li Yixi''s body. The terrible power made 13th Street silent.


    No matter how strong your strength is, you completely lose control of your body at this moment and can''t move at all.


    Frightened eyes stared at Li Yixi sitting cross legged.


    There was a terrible wave in my heart, and drops of bean sized sweat appeared on my forehead.


    After a breath, the huge vortex in the void disappeared, the roaring voices of hundreds of millions of gods and demons in Li Yixi''s body also disappeared, and the forces that imprisoned all disappeared in an instant.


    As if nothing had happened.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa!"


    At the moment when the terrible confinement force disappeared, all the practitioners on 13th Street had no strength in their legs. They were scared to the ground one by one and felt that the whole person was wet with sweat.


    There was no color in their eyes except fear.


    Seeing Li Yixi, who is still closing his eyes and feeling his body at the moment, everyone looked frightened and afraid.


    "Peerless expert, this must be a peerless expert?"


    In particular, the stall owner who sold the skill to Li Yixi felt that his bones had softened and his head was about to burst when he sat on the ground.


    "Damn it, i... I cheated peerless experts!"


    "Can I live?"


    At this moment, his face was full of panic and despair.


    A moment later, Li Yixi, sitting cross legged, really felt that he had opened an orifice as mentioned in the skill, and his eyes were excited.


    "Master!"


    "I have no eyes. These are the jade beads given to me by my predecessors. Please forgive me!"


    "I shouldn''t have lied to my predecessors. I''m guilty!"


    The stall owner saw Li Yixi open his eyes, knelt in front of Li Yixi, constantly kowtowed his head and said with a pleading face.

 Chapter 700

    "Senior?"


    Li Yixi, who was excited about opening a hole, suddenly heard the stall owner kneeling in front of him, shouting in horror, while constantly kneeling down, making Li Yixi look helpless.


    Because at the moment when he opened his orifices, Li Yixi also found the terrible visions of heaven and earth in the sky.


    Li Yixi knew very well that the reason why the other party called himself an elder was not that he had any thorough cultivation achievements, but just the heaven and earth vision that appeared just now, which scared the man in front of him. He had just opened a hole and had not really stepped into cultivation. How could he be an elder expert?


    But Li Yixi is also very clear that the person who can lead to the visions of heaven and earth is absolutely an extremely terrible existence, so the other party will misunderstand himself as a peerless expert at the moment.


    I can''t explain myself.


    "Interesting. Do I still have a heaven and earth vision buff?"


    "Still, my hero''s aura has finally opened."


    "If you practice casually, you will cause such terrible visions of heaven and earth. I''m afraid there will be more misunderstandings in the future. Such an explanation can''t be explained."


    At this moment, Li Yixi showed a helpless color on his face and quickly bowed down to help the man kowtowing on the ground up.


    The moment the man was picked up by Li Yixi, his legs were still shaking violently and couldn''t support his body to stand, because he didn''t know what Li Yixi was going to do now?


    He cheated all his life and never made any mistakes. He never thought that he would encounter such terrible existence as Li Yixi today. Such existence is not what he can provoke, so he is completely frightened at the moment.


    Seeing that the other party was so frightened, Li Yixi showed a helpless color on his face and could only explain: "this Taoist friend, I am not a peerless expert or an elder."


    "You should see it very clearly. I just opened an orifice when I got your skill today. I haven''t really stepped into practice yet. How can I be a peerless expert?"


    "This is a misunderstanding."


    "The heaven and earth vision just now should be a coincidence. Otherwise, do you think opening a hole can cause such a terrible heaven and earth vision?"


    "And besides not blaming you, should I thank you? If you hadn''t given me this skill, how could I open this hole? "


    The trembling man, hearing Li Yixi''s words at this moment, looked at Li Yixi uneasily. He really didn''t find a fake look on Li Yixi''s face, and his whole body was shocked.


    The whole person was stunned. How could it be a mortal when such a terrible vision of heaven and earth came?


    But at the moment, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, her panic slowly dissipated, and she couldn''t care about anything anymore, because no matter what Li Yixi said, Li Yixi was a terrible peerless master in his eyes, but now he knew that such a terrible strong man would never blame him, and he lost a long breath.


    "Thank you, sir. I won''t cheat again from now on."


    "I swear, if I cheat again in the future, the sky will break!"


    "This skill is not really an ancient bow."


    "I can''t accept your jade beads!"


    The man instantly took out the jade beads Li Yixi gave him and put them in Li Yixi''s hand. He didn''t even want his own stall. At the moment, he rose directly into the air and disappeared on 13th Street.


    Looking at the man who left in an instant, Li Yixi was stunned.


    "What elder?"


    "You are the real elder. When you appear here today, I''m afraid you see my persistence in practice and want to lead me into the way of practice!"


    "Thank you for helping me to practice. I can''t repay such kindness. Today, I wish you a smooth path of practice from now on. With the protection of heaven and earth, you can be hit by treasures if you don''t have a heart demon on the road of practice all your life."


    Li Yixi now looked pious and said every word seriously.


    All practitioners on 13th Street saw Li Yixi''s eyes and were full of fear.


    At the moment, the big black dog lying lazily behind Li Yixi heard Li Yixi''s words, his body trembled suddenly, and his eyes showed envy.


    Because in this moment, the big black dog''s eyes saw the void, and the terrible power of desire broke out.


    He shrouded himself in the face of the man who fled.


    "Big wish, this man even tricked the master with a garbage skill, and was blessed by the master with big wish. It''s just shit luck!"


    "His physique is very rubbish, his talent is very rubbish, and his cultivation skills are also very rubbish. In order to go further, it seems that he chose to practice the skills of evil. Although he successfully broke through his cultivation to the realm of virtual immortality, he can only stop here all his life, because his cultivation of evil skills has left him a heart demon that can''t be erased!"


    "This guy, even if he spends his whole life and does everything, he is just a mole ant!"


    "But this bastard unexpectedly ran into his master and deceived him. But his life is very good. Although the skill is very rubbish, it can really open the simplest orifices in a person''s body!"


    "He helped the master open the orifices and got the blessing of the master''s great wish. From then on, his life hung up."


    "If only the master blessed me like this once!"


    Although the big black dog mocked the guy''s face at the moment, he thought that Li Yixi should bless him with great wish, which made the powerful big black envy to the extreme.


    "Time to go!"


    At this moment, Da Hei''s eyes swept across 13th Street. At this moment, he found countless figures coming here. Da Hei didn''t have to guess. He also knew that these powerful existence were attracted by the visions of heaven and earth just now. Therefore, in order not to cause unnecessary trouble, Da Hei''s voice sounded in Wang Lin''s ear.


    When Wang Lin heard the black emperor''s words, his body trembled and woke up immediately.


    Wang Lin immediately said to Li Yixi, "childe, let''s go back first!"


    "This skill seems very good. Let''s take it back first!"


    Li Yixi, with an excited face, heard Wang Lin''s words, his eyes brightened in an instant, reacted, held the sheepskin roll in his hand and said anxiously.


    "You''re right. Let''s go back first. This skill is absolutely the supreme skill. The reason why they didn''t find it is because they didn''t find the magic of this skill. Maybe this is my chance."


    After the sound fell, Li Yixi and Wang Lin''s big black dog, two people and a dog quickly left 13th Street. After they left, their figures came one after another.


    Among them, mengge, the leader of Jinling immortal city, was the most powerful. However, mengge soon knew that Li Yixi was the one who caused such terrible visions of heaven and earth, and quickly dismissed all the people.


    Mengo''s mind also showed the terrible vision of heaven and earth before, the huge vortex in the void just now, Mengo was very clear, how terrible it was.


    In the blink of an eye, it swallowed up all the power of heaven and earth within 30000 miles around Jinling immortal city.

 Chapter 701

    "Hiss!"


    When the scene just sounded, Mengo took a hard breath at this moment. Mengo found that there were only four words to describe Li Yixi''s strength, that is, such terror!


    These powerful beings came and went quickly. Soon, 13th Street returned to normal.


    But at the moment, the stall owners and practitioners on the 13th Street sat on the ground one by one and looked at each other, but it seemed that they couldn''t find any topic at this moment, because the scene of the power of panic just now appeared in their minds, which was hard to forget and impossible to forget.


    Under Mengo''s command, everything in Jinling immortal city soon returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    At this moment, hundreds of thousands of miles away from Jinling immortal city, in the void, a figure galloped anxiously and urged the magic weapon at all costs to stay away from Jinling immortal city.


    The man is the man who sold the children''s skill to Li Yixi.


    At this moment, even if he was hundreds of thousands of miles away from Jinling immortal city, his face was still pale and could not see a trace of blood at all.


    His legs stood on the magic weapon, trembling violently, and his face was frightened, "Damn, damn, how could this happen?"


    "I cheated so many people before and didn''t meet such an expert. Why is it so unlucky today?"


    "Did I cheat too many people all my life?"


    "That peerless expert won''t hit me, will he?"


    At the moment, Zhang San''s head is full of Li Yixi.


    However, at the moment of his rapid flight, suddenly in the void, he fell something inexplicably. It fell on his head, and his body fell directly from the void.


    "Ah!"


    A terrible cry rang through the valley in an instant.


    When Zhang San''s body fell into the valley, Zhang San felt that all the power in his body had been evacuated.


    "Elder, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Please spare my life and treat me as a fart. I''ll be a good man from now on!"


    "I swear, I will be a good man in the future!"


    Lying on the ground, Zhang San kept talking and kowtowing.


    Ten minutes later, Zhang San still kept kowtowing. At this moment, his forehead exuded blood, but he hadn''t heard any sound.


    This made Zhang San''s body become stiff gradually, and a look of despair appeared in his eyes.


    Zhang San felt that he had provoked a peerless expert, even if he was begging for mercy, it was difficult to live.


    So finally, Zhang San took a hard breath, gave a rare hard breath, and said in a loud voice, "senior, why are you such a peerless expert? If you want to kill me, just do it. You''ll be a hero again 18 years later! "


    He yelled at this sentence with all his strength. Zhang San raised his chest and slowly opened his eyes, but found that there was no shadow of Li Yixi around!


    I can''t even see a ghost!


    "This..."


    Seeing the incomparable silence around, Zhang San''s face turned red in an instant.


    "What happened just now? Why am I left here? Isn''t it the peerless expert who shot me? It was the peerless expert who saw me begging for mercy here, so he let me go. "


    "Certainly, it must be the peerless expert who saw me like this, so he forgave me. In the future, I must be a good man and accumulate virtue and do good!"


    At the moment when Zhang San''s thought just fell, Zhang San''s body suddenly trembled, and his face was frightened and unexpected.


    "Huh?"


    Because at this moment, Zhang San suddenly felt that he seemed to have a connection with something. That connection was like blood connection!


    Zhang San stared at the grass not far away, because what he sensed was in the grass not far away.


    "Why on earth do I have this feeling? Is it my illusion?"


    But after Zhang sensed it again and again, he found that there was something connected with his blood in the grass not far away.


    After taking a deep breath, Zhang San closed his eyes and called.


    At the moment when Zhang San''s mind fell, suddenly a golden light burst at him in the grass. When Zhang San was frightened, the golden light stopped one meter in front of him.


    The golden light is a golden pagoda, surrounded by Golden Buddha lights. At the moment, the pagoda is constantly rotating, and the holy power falls on Zhang San.


    At the moment when all the forces fell on Zhang San''s body, Zhang San''s body suddenly trembled again, and there was a look of horror in his eyes. Zhang San didn''t expect to meet such a terrible God in this valley.


    Zhang San''s cultivation of heretical skills left an indelible heart demon, but at the moment when the power in the pagoda fell on Zhang San''s body, Zhang San clearly felt that the heart demon in his body was disappearing.


    Just in the blink of an eye, Zhang San found that his demons had been completely dissolved.


    After Zhang San felt that his heart demon had been dissolved, he opened his eyes and his eyes fell on the golden Pagoda in front of him. His body was so excited that he couldn''t help shaking. At this moment, Zhang San found blood stains on the golden pagoda.


    The blood stain was his own blood, because Zhang San touched his head and shed blood where he had just been hit. The blood on the pagoda in front of him was his blood.


    "I recognize the Lord!"


    "I..."


    Zhang sanzhang opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word. The whole person was stupid. He didn''t think that he was hit by the pagoda falling from the sky. His blood was stained on the pagoda, and somehow let the pagoda recognize himself as the Lord.


    Although Zhang San''s strength is not strong, Zhang San''s vision is very unique. At this moment, he saw the golden pagoda suspended in front of him, and his body couldn''t help shaking. "This thing is so powerful that it can remove all my demons in the blink of an eye. It must be a holy thing."


    "Ha ha!"


    "I got such a powerful magic weapon. My future path of cultivation will be very smooth."


    "All along, I feel that I am a dispensable little man. I didn''t expect that Zhang San is a person favored by heaven."


    "No, I don''t know if my roar just now attracted the attention of powerful people around. These treasures must be protected, otherwise once they are found, I can''t keep them at all."


    Zhang San quickly put the pagoda away. After scanning around with his small eyes, his body immediately broke into the air and got away from here at top speed.


    However, Zhang San, who was running at a high speed, just flew a hundred miles, his body suddenly trembled, because at the moment, Zhang San felt that the mana in his body was not exhausted, but also became rich.


    The pagoda in his arms absorbed the aura of the world around him and injected it into his body. At the moment, Zhang Sanxian felt that he was going to break through.


    "I..."


    At the moment, Zhang San wanted to say something, but it was too late. His body instantly fell from the void and sat cross legged in place.


    Soon, a terrible force in his body spread. In an instant, Zhang San found that he had made a breakthrough inexplicably.


    "Breakthrough, breakthrough!"


    "This... Is this really not an illusion?"

 Chapter 702

    I broke through.


    In a quarter of an hour, Zhang Sancai determined that he was not hallucinating, but really broke through today and successfully became a real immortal.


    But also because he was sure that he was not an illusion, but a real breakthrough. At the moment, a touch of incredible color appeared in Zhang San''s eyes. He didn''t think that his talent was limited, his talent was limited, and his demons almost swallowed him. He even had problems with the foundation of the road. Today, he cast a Taoist foundation and set foot in the immortal class.


    Until now, Zhang San also felt that he had an illusion.


    "Hoo!"


    "True fairy, I have achieved true fairy."


    "Good baby, good baby."


    Looking at the golden tower in front of him, Zhang San was very excited.


    He feels that everything he has now is brought by xiaota.


    I didn''t realize that an invisible force of desire blessed his life, and completely changed his life in a short time.


    Fate is not out, desire is respected!


    For Li Yixi, who controls the art of great desire, every wish of Li Yixi will change everything in the world and a person''s destiny. In his eyes, it is just a thought.


    However, Li Yixi, who controls the great wish technique, can really read the death of the stars and the cold of the sea.


    Fate is not out, so great wish is the master of the world.


    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s really a combination of misfortunes and blessings. Originally, I thought that I would die if I offended the peerless expert today. I didn''t expect that I not only escaped from death, but also got this powerful treasure, which made me instantly get rid of my demons, recast the foundation of the road and set foot in the realm of true immortality."


    "I''m Zhang San. It seems that my life should not be lost!"


    At the moment, Zhang Sanyi''s face is excited and excited. The whole person is going crazy.


    "No, no!"


    "Why is this?"


    "I Zhang sanruo is really a person favored by heaven. Why wait until now to change all this?"


    "The assessment of fate?"


    "I don''t believe there is no coincidence in this world."


    After excitement, Zhang San gradually calmed down. After calming down, Zhang San became extremely quiet. Zhang San''s idea fell, and the golden tower refined by him appeared.


    Looking at the golden tower in front of him, Zhang San''s face became extremely dignified.


    It can be said that Zhang San''s refining of the golden tower is extremely absurd. He was hit by the tower. The tower was stained with his own blood, so he established contact with Zhang San.


    It can be said that he was passive when all this happened. Even if his cultivation set foot in the realm of true immortality, it was also a passive breakthrough.


    "This is not a coincidence. Where are so many coincidences in the world?"


    "But why did he help me? Didn''t I lie to him? "


    At the moment, Zhang San naturally woke up in an instant and connected everything that happened today. He finally figured out the context. At the moment, there is only Li Yixi in Zhang San''s eyes.


    At the same time, Zhang San quickly closed his eyes and sat on his knees on the top of the mountain, quietly feeling the changes of his body, with Zhang San''s constant feelings.


    Zhang San''s body trembled violently, as if something incredible had happened.


    "What is this... What is this power? Why is it so terrible? Before this power, I felt like a grain of dust. "


    "This force is terrible. It seems to be able to dominate one''s past, present and future, and dominate the heaven and earth of the world."


    "Is this power the power of fate in legend?"


    But the moment Zhang San''s idea just appeared, he was denied by Zhang San himself, because Zhang San knew that fate could not appear in the world, because fate could not be controlled by one person, even the way of heaven.


    After Zhang San suppressed the terrible idea in his heart, the second idea appeared in Zhang San''s heart.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Zhang San''s breath became extremely rapid, and his chest fluctuated violently. At the moment, Zhang San felt the terrible force in his body, and a terrible idea came into his heart.


    "This is... This is desire, the legendary power of desire!"


    "That peerless expert controls the most powerful power in the world, great wish."


    "If fate doesn''t come out, wish is respected!"


    "I''m afraid this peerless expert is the Supreme Master of the world. Otherwise, how can he control the second great wish technique on 3000 Avenue? Even if what he controls is not the big wish technique, but just the small wish technique, his strength is earth shaking and extremely terrible. His thought can turn the Jiuchong tianque into nothingness. "


    "Why did this peerless expert give me the power of desire? Does this peerless expert want me to be his chess piece? "


    "But I''m a waste. Why was I chosen by this peerless expert?"


    At the moment, even if Zhang San wants to break his head, he doesn''t know why he was selected by a peerless expert today.


    Zhang San has confirmed that the power in his body is indeed related to desire. Although his strength is very low and can''t see through the real essence of this desire power, he knows that if it''s not a big wish, it''s definitely a small wish.


    Because at this moment, Zhang San clearly felt his destiny and constantly changed under the package of the power of desire.


    Constantly evolving in an unpredictable direction, at the same time, he felt his destiny and was favored by heaven.


    To be clear, at the moment, because of the emergence of the power of desire, his destiny has been completely changed and he has become the chosen person.


    Even if he doesn''t practice, his strength will rise at an extremely terrible speed.


    At this moment, Zhang San set off a terrible wave in his heart. When he thought of Li Yixi''s figure, his legs couldn''t help shaking. Such existence completely exceeded his cognition.


    Avenue master.


    This is the legendary True Lord of the great road. It is so powerful that it is difficult to guess. There is a terrorist existence that heaven and earth disappear without extinction.


    At this moment, Zhang San clearly felt that the little golden pagoda he controlled absorbed the power of the surrounding world and kept entering his body.


    His body is constantly improving every moment.


    Both foundation and talent are growing at an incredible speed.


    "Expert, I met such a terrible expert."


    "It seems that I Zhang San will not be the former waste Zhang San from now on!"


    "I have to go back. Since the peerless master has changed everything about me, what may I need to do one day?"


    "But before you go back, it''s time for revenge!"


    Zhang San''s eyes became extremely cold. The reason why he practiced the evil skill was because of the enemy. On that day, his family was completely destroyed by the enemy. In order to revenge, he chose the evil skill and wanted to set foot in the real immortal.


    But he completely abandoned him. Today, by chance, he met Li Yixi and let him really step into the real fairy. Naturally, he will not forget revenge.

 Chapter 703

    Jinling immortal city, Li Yixi''s manor, Li Yixi''s face is excited at the moment.


    From the moment he entered the manor, Li Yixi clenched his fists excitedly.


    Li Yixi didn''t even think that when he went to 13th Street today, he actually got a body refining skill, and he also opened an orifice.


    This is a good start, because Li Yixi has failed to try anything over the years, but today he has opened a hole. Today is a day worth celebrating in Li Yixi''s heart.


    "If you have a heart, heaven will live up to it. Three thousand Yuejia can swallow Wu."


    At this moment, Li Yixi said excitedly.


    When Li Yixi was excited, Hu Qingyun came step by step with a smile on her face, "husband, what happened? You are so happy. It seems that I seldom see such excitement on your face over the years! "


    Hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, Li Yixi excitedly stretched out his hand and grabbed his wife''s little hand. "Qingyun, have you passed the customs? Don''t you know? I finally found a way to practice today. Although my meridians are blocked and I can''t practice the skill, I can practice the body skill. Over the years, I have forgotten this."


    "And today I successfully opened a hole."


    "Very smooth!"


    When it comes to opening a hole today, Li Yixi at the moment is extremely excited.


    Congratulations, husband!


    "Husband, you have finally achieved your wish!"


    When Hu Qingyun heard Li Yixi''s words, she was stunned and immediately showed a smile on her face.


    With the continuous strengthening of cultivation, Hu Qingyun naturally knows why Li Yixi can''t practice, because there is a powerful power in Li Yixi''s body, and ordinary skills can''t operate that power at all.


    Even in the fairy world, those great Luo Jinxian''s skills are not good, but if you refine your body, it will have no impact on that power.


    But at the moment, Hu Qingyun was puzzled at the bottom of her heart, "why does my husband always want to practice so urgently? Doesn''t he know that he already has the most powerful power in the world? "


    "My husband is still remembering everything in his previous life!"


    "Remember the past, remember the past!"


    "From the husband''s name, what does the husband seem to be remembering?"


    However, this idea was soon suppressed by Hu Qingyun. At the moment, Hu Qingyun was very excited to see a rare smile on Li Yixi''s face.


    "Husband, you have a rest first. You can''t be in a hurry."


    "We need to come step by step!"


    "Husband, didn''t you say that before? Little steps, no even a thousand miles. "


    Hearing his wife''s words, Li Yixi smiled and immediately said, "Qing Yun, you''re right. It''s true that practice can''t be blind. Originally, I wanted to continue to open orifices, but now I decided to accumulate some more days!"


    "After all, the foundation is much more important?"


    "I have to absorb some treasures to stabilize the orifices I just opened."


    After the thought fell, Li Yixi showed a smile on his face. At this moment, he took out the treasures given to him by those practitioners.


    During Li Yixi''s cross legged cultivation, two virtual shadows appeared on the peach and willow trees in the backyard at this moment.


    The two figures looked at each other, and their eyes were full of dignified colors.


    Liu Shen said solemnly, "why did the master do this? Suddenly extracted a wisp of chaotic power from the double heaven. Now the double heaven has become a little unstable. At that time, the strong man in the wonton demon world will come. What should I do? "


    The man figure on the peach tree meditated for a moment and said slowly, "it doesn''t matter, the master has great strength and knows the past, present and future. We must be able to anticipate what will happen in the future. We will do our duty well. Other things must be arranged by the owner. "


    "Brother Tao is right, so let''s do our duty well!"


    At the next moment, the two figures in the void dissipated slowly.


    Outside Jiuchong sky, a huge eye appeared at the moment. This eye was as huge as a mountain, and the huge pupil seemed to be able to see through everything.


    "Huh?"


    "Why was a chaotic power suddenly extracted from jiuzhong sky?"


    "What the hell happened?"


    "Is this a trap or an opportunity?"


    This huge eye stared at Jiuchong sky.


    "No matter, the nine fold God is not here, even if she has a strong back hand in her heaven and earth. If there is an accident in her heaven and earth, it is my chance."


    This huge eye, a face of excitement, then in this huge eye, a terrible force spread towards the Jiuchong sky.


    The owner of this huge eye is a powerful demon God in the chaotic world. At the moment, he intends to refine the nine heaven left by the nine God.


    If he could refine the nine heavens, its strength would increase even more.


    I have always been very greedy for Jiuchong sky. Today, I found that a chaotic divine power suddenly disappeared in Jiuchong sky. Naturally, I can no longer suppress my greed.


    He forcibly took out a wisp of his soul and created a separate body, which directly and silently invaded Jiuchong sky.


    In the manor, at the moment, Li Yixi suppressed his inner excitement and felt that he must cultivate his mind first. As a strong practitioner, Li Yixi felt that he must have a strong heart.


    At this moment, Li Yixi appeared a book in his hand, ready to read and calm himself down.


    In the backyard, the look of Liu God and peach god suddenly changed, and the two virtual shadows appeared again. At this moment, the two virtual shadows looked at each other, and their eyes were full of dignified colors.


    "No, there is such a powerful existence. We can''t compete with this powerful existence at all. Will the other party affect the master?"


    At the moment, Liu Shen looked frightened. Even if he joined hands with peach tree, he was not the opponent of virtual shadow.


    At this moment, the terrible figure that comes to the double sky is the separation of the demon God in the chaotic world.


    "Ha ha!"


    "When I just came in, I still felt that I was afraid that the Lord of the nine days had left something behind, but I didn''t expect to be so quiet all the way."


    "I''m afraid the ninth God has fallen?"


    "Otherwise, such a thing will not happen. Outsiders are absolutely forbidden to break into their own world."


    The figure''s eyes showed a touch of excitement, but at the moment of his excitement, his body suddenly trembled.


    There was a touch of panic in those eyes, and the face became pale and bloodless.


    Because at this moment, voices rang out in the void.


    "Ride six dragons and ride the wind. Travel all over the world and eight countries under the road. Climb mountains, face streams and valleys, and travel by clouds. "

 Chapter 704

    "Travel overseas, east to Mount Tai. Fairy, come down and roam. He drives six dragons to drink jade paste. The river runs out, not to the East. Relieve your worries and drink jade paste. Fengchi line, east to Penglai mountain, up to the gate of heaven. Under the jade Pavilion, you can get an introduction. The red pines are opposite each other. Look around and see the positive Kun Huang... "


    At this moment, Li Yixi restrained all his emotions and was reading in his study. His voice was sonorous and powerful. The sound of reading resounded through the manor.


    As Li Yixi''s voice sounded, a terrible great spirit broke out and kept going towards the void. This great power was holy to the extreme and swept away all filth.


    In this moment, all the remaining unknowns and bad luck in heaven and earth were cleared by this noble power to the extreme.


    At this moment, the separation of the powerful demon God became extremely stiff in the void. Especially now, he was very close to Jinling immortal city. Under this holy and incomparable righteousness, his body could not help shaking.


    At the moment of feeling this power, the whole person was so frightened that he just wanted to use his magic power to break through the air and stay away from here. But at the moment, he was frightened to find that even if he did his best, he could not move his body away from here.


    "This..."


    "It''s impossible. Why is there such a terrible strong Confucian and Taoist in the jiuzhong daily? Even if I practice in the chaotic world, it''s difficult to meet such a powerful existence."


    "This is the most powerful colorless chaos power of Confucianism and Taoism!"


    "Even in the chaotic world, there are only a few people with such terrible and extreme power. Why are there such terrible people in this remote jiuzhong every day?"


    "Although this heaven and earth is relatively perfect, for such terrible existence, this heaven and earth is nothing but rubbish in his eyes. Why do you still practice in this heaven and earth?"


    "Why? Why on earth? "


    "Why?"


    "Is this a good friend of the ninth God?"


    "But as we all know, the ninth God has always been extremely arrogant, has very few friends, and has no contact with Confucianism and Taoism. Why is there such a terrible strong Confucianism and Taoism here!"


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    "I''m not reconciled."


    Feel the colorless chaos and mighty divine power in the void.


    The body of the great demon God trembled violently. Under this terrible power, the demon God''s separation was scared completely and roared in his heart.


    But he can''t make any sound. At the moment, he doesn''t even have the ability to make a sound.


    His body was surrounded by the terrible power of demons and gods.


    But at the moment, the holy chaos, the mighty divine power continued to spread towards him, and the magic power around his body was quickly removed.


    The terrible colorless chaos and mighty divine power also rushed into his body madly, purifying all the magical power in his body.


    However, the magic power of the great demon God was too strong. For a moment, he reluctantly suppressed the colorless power that entered the body. However, the great demon God looked frightened. At this time, he could briefly suppress the colorless power that entered the body. However, with Li Yixi''s reading, the more terrible colorless power was constantly born.


    As he suppressed colorless Haoran divine power, colorless Haoran divine power felt provoked and filled the void. Countless colorless Haoran divine powers were constantly condensed, and a white shadow slowly appeared in front of him.


    In this moment of continuous condensation of the empty shadow in white, a figure of China and the city appeared on the willow in Li Yixi''s backyard.


    At the moment, the willow God appeared. The strength of the willow God was very strong and had reached the peak of the ancestral God, but at this moment, she saw the white figure transformed by the colorless and mighty divine power in the void.


    A shocking color appeared at the corners of his mouth and took a breath.


    "Hiss!"


    "The master''s strength is so strong that he just urges the colorless and mighty divine power to separate a great demon God in the chaotic world and is unable to resist in an instant."


    "Sure enough, the master can predict the past, present and future. Anyone who wants to disturb the master is just looking for death."


    "This guy, I once saw when I roamed in the chaotic world. His strength is really strong and he is also a overlord in the chaotic world. But I didn''t expect that when the overlord came here separately, the master would completely suppress the other party!"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Liu Shen was really shocked.


    In the emptiness of this moment, the white virtual shadow slowly appeared. When the demon God saw the white shadow, his eyes showed the color of panic.


    At the moment, the white shadow in the void is the figure of Li Yixi.


    However, those eyes were incomparably empty, as if they didn''t have any intelligence, but at the moment, the empty shadow in white looked at the devil and God in front of him coldly.


    Colorless and mighty divine power represents light, but the cultivation skill of this great demon God is biased towards darkness, so this moment colorless and mighty divine power seems to have been provoked.


    In the hands of the figure in white, the colorless and mighty divine power slowly condensed a pen.


    The pen in the hand of the figure in white turned to the devil in disgust.


    This stroke was like a terrible long gun stabbing the demon God in an instant.


    "No, no, no..."


    "Damn it, don''t..."


    Seeing this, he ordered it to himself. The demon God showed a look of panic in his eyes and screamed hysterically, trying to make the other party stop.


    But in front of Li Yixi''s empty shadow, his eyes are empty, there is no wisdom, the pen in his hand, there is no pause.


    The demon God roared hysterically, but there was no sound in his mouth.


    In his panic and despair, Li Yixi''s pen fell in the middle of his eyebrows.


    The power of destroying the sky and the earth instantly entered his body, and the demon God continued to disintegrate, together with his soul and life mark were also instantly destroyed.


    The body dissipates continuously, the flesh and blood evaporates continuously, and the whole person disappears without a trace in an instant, as if this person had never appeared in the world.


    In the manor, Li Yixi is still reading and has no distractions.


    The sound of reading resounded through the void.


    In a corner of the study, the death Dharma God in the death Dharma stick also felt the moment when the demon God appeared.


    At the moment, looking at the vanishing demon God in the void, the body of the death Dharma God trembled uncontrollably. He had met the terrible existence.


    At the beginning, he was only glanced at by the other party, which scared his dead soul, but he didn''t expect such a terrible existence to come. It was completely erased in the sound of Li Yixi''s reading.

 Chapter 705

    "The master has a strong cultivation. I''m afraid few people can compete with the master in the chaotic world."


    "In my cognition, the existence that can compete with the master now, I''m afraid that only the Lord of chaos, the king Buddha in the world, the Lord of God, the immortal, and those terrible beings can compete with the master."


    "But those terrible existence, cultivation seems to have fallen into a bottleneck. Even if they have practiced one era after another, their strength has not been greatly improved."


    "But the master is different. I can clearly feel the power of the master. With a terrible speed, I am constantly improving. Since I saw the master until now, the strength of the master has at least doubled. Such a terrible speed of improvement is afraid that entering the chaotic world in the future is really invincible."


    "The speed of such practice is extremely abnormal, but I can''t find anything abnormal."


    "It seems that the master was once a terrible existence, but now his cultivation is recovering at an unspeakable speed."


    Now the death Dharma God, who has become the spirit of the death Dharma stick, stared at Li Yixi, who was reading, with a dignified and afraid face.


    Jiuchongtianwai.


    There is a huge black hole, which devours all the light around and turns it into complete darkness.


    However, at this moment, suddenly a huge eye in the black hole opened, and a blood stain appeared on the huge eye.


    The deafening sound sounded, and the surrounding chaotic mountains trembled under this terrible sound, as if a big earthquake had occurred in the whole chaotic world.


    There was a voice of anger and panic in that huge eye.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    "Why? My strength is almost the same as that of the Lord of the nine days. The Lord of the nine days is not here. A wisp of my body entered the heaven and earth of the Lord of the nine days and was instantly wiped out. Is there a powerful and extremely powerful existence in the nine times every day? "


    "Is it the means left by the ninth God when he left?"


    "The separation was destroyed, but I didn''t get any news. There is only one possibility, that is to erase the existence of my separation. The strength is so strong that it is difficult to guess. The separation doesn''t have any time to leave me information."


    "Damn it, miscalculation!"


    "Jiuzhong God is indeed a crazy woman. Even if his real body is seriously damaged, he still leaves such terrible power in his own heaven and earth."


    "I will devour this world one day."


    The voice was extremely angry, but at the moment when the voice fell, the huge black hole in the chaotic world disappeared into invisibility.


    I don''t know where I fled.


    There are countless powerful practitioners around jiuzhong every day. At the moment, they see the big demon pupil and the demon God fleeing. Naturally, they dare not continue to practice around jiuzhong every day. They flee one by one and stay away from here completely.


    In Li Yixi''s manor, Li Yixi in his study finished reading the book in his hand, and his face showed a touch of elegance.


    While closing the book in his hand, he said, "the wind knows the strong grass, and the board knows the sincere minister. If a brave man knows righteousness, a wise man will cherish benevolence. "


    When the last poem was read out, Li Yixi smiled.


    At the moment when the sound of reading in the study disappeared, the big black dog and cat outside trembled, and an invisible wave spread.


    A cat and a dog looked at each other, showing a humanized color in their eyes, and slipped away with a happy face.


    "Hoo!"


    In the manor, it is difficult for the little Phoenix to maintain the human shape, and her body has become a colorful Phoenix.


    At this moment, the little Phoenix lit up a terrible Phoenix Fire.


    The body trembled violently, as if bearing unbearable pain.


    "I will do it. I will be able to complete this nirvana."


    "Following the teacher, I can''t be a waste. I must raise my cultivation to the limit in the shortest time."


    "As long as you don''t die, practice!"


    In this moment, the little Phoenix endured endless pain and tried his best to complete this nirvana.


    As long as she completes this nirvana, his cultivation will reach a higher level.


    At the moment, she felt that the realm of heaven was close at hand. If she was in such terrible pain on weekdays, the little Phoenix would have fainted, but now an invisible force supported her.


    The little Phoenix''s body was still surrounded by a colourless power.


    It is this mighty power that makes the little Phoenix stick to now.


    With the passage of time, the Phoenix''s huge body continued to disappear, and finally left a huge egg in place.


    Soon, the egg slowly cracked, and the figure of the little Phoenix appeared again.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At the moment, the little Phoenix greedily breathes the fresh air around.


    There was an uplifting look in those small eyes.


    "I succeeded!"


    "I succeeded!"


    "I finally set foot in the realm of heaven!"


    "Now my strength has finally surpassed the ancient emperor."


    "Thank you, teacher. Thank you for your help!"


    Excited, the little Phoenix flopped down on the ground and knelt down towards Li Yixi''s study.


    At the last moment, she almost failed, but Li Yixi''s colorless power from reading helped little Phoenix through the last level and successfully completed this nirvana.


    At this moment, Wang Lin in the manor was surrounded by the terrible colorless chaos and mighty divine power.


    With his strange breath, the colorless and mighty divine power around Wang Lin''s body fluctuated continuously with Wang Lin''s breath.


    Soon, there were voices in Wang Lin''s body. After Wang Lin opened his eyes, Wang Lin seemed to have undergone a perfect transformation.


    Although Wang Lin has not yet set foot in the realm of heaven, it gives people an extremely terrible sense of deterrence.


    "What a powerful method."


    "Follow the childe, even waste wood will become a peerless expert!"


    Wang Lin''s face was shocked. Wang Lin didn''t expect that when Li Yixi rested, he got a powerful breathing method under his observation.


    Just now, when he felt the appearance of colorless chaos divine power, he began to practice with Li Yixi''s breathing method. He didn''t expect that he would get such terrible benefits.


    With a fist clenched, Wang Lin felt that he had the power to destroy the sky and the earth.


    That powerful force made him feel a little out of control. At the moment, he felt that there was a demon virtual shadow in his body. The demon virtual shadow seemed to roar up to the sky.

 Chapter 706

    "This..."


    Wang Lin felt that his body was like a demon God roaring, his eyes showed a frightened color, and his whole body trembled with excitement.


    "I... I even got such terrible inheritance method. What level of skill is this breathing method?"


    "Emperor product!"


    "Divine product!"


    "Or beyond the divine product!"


    Wang Lin didn''t think that he just observed Li Yixi''s breathing and got such a terrible opportunity. At the moment, Wang Lin is very clear that the breathing method he got now is not a complete breathing method at all, but only one ten thousandth or one ten thousandth of the breathing method.


    Wang Lin''s powerful breathing method is not taught to him by Li Yixi, but what he sees. At the moment, he simply can''t control the subtlety of this breathing method, just in vain.


    Wang Lin didn''t expect that he could get such terrible benefits by tightly controlling the breathing method. Wang Lin couldn''t help thinking that when he was close to Li Yixi, there seemed to be hundreds of millions of gods and Demons roaring in Li Yixi''s body.


    He just felt a roar of the ghost shadow in his body. The powerful power made him feel that he could destroy the sky and the earth.


    Thinking of Li Yixi''s body, as if there were hundreds of millions of gods and Demons roaring, he couldn''t imagine how terrible the power Li Yixi controlled was.


    The power of hundreds of millions of gods and demons is shocking and inexplicable.


    Mengge sits cross legged at the master''s residence of Jinling immortal city.


    Above the hall, there is the top power of all forces within a million miles near Jinling immortal city. Li Shan is also in the hall at the moment.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Mengo and Li Shan.


    These days, countless heavenly demons have appeared within a million miles of Jinling immortal city. Heavenly demons are rampant, which has brought disaster to the Terrans nearby. Jinling immortal city has destroyed countless powerful heavenly demons here.


    Let all the forces within a million miles around see the dawn, so all these people came to the city master''s house at the moment.


    After a short silence, an old man with white beard and hair and looking like a Fairy Spirit slowly stood up.


    Salute to mengge on the main hall, "Lord, we have only one idea when we come here today. We will establish a powerful sect gate in Jinling immortal city and let the Lord lead us to wipe out all the demons who invade our double heaven."


    "Please lead us to wipe out the demons."


    At the moment when the sound fell, all the people on the hall stood up in unison, bowed 90 degrees, and all the voices rang through the hall of the city master''s residence.


    The reason why these people choose Mongo as the leader of the sect is that these days, they have seen clearly the great strength of Mongo, Da Luo Jinxian.


    A great Luo Jinxian, even in the central Xianting, is also an extremely noble existence. At the moment, if they can successfully establish a sect, the sect has the existence of mainland Jinxian, which is definitely the top strength. Even the central Xianting dare not underestimate them.


    "This...!"


    Mongo''s face showed a hesitation when he heard the people''s words. Although his strength was a little, it was something he had never thought of to let him command the forces in a million miles.


    "Lord Mengcheng, within a hundred miles, only you can save us, and only the Lord of Mengcheng can lead us to wipe out the demons."


    Mengo was about to say no when these people knelt down on one knee.


    "No!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, how can I, mongohod, control the sect of the integration of all forces within a million miles?"


    "If you need anything, I Mengo can help, but let me be the Lord of religion. I don''t have this ability."


    Mongo, hurried to explain.


    However, at the moment when Mengo''s voice just fell, all the strong knelt directly on the ground, "Lord, if you don''t have the strength to protect us. So who has this strength? "


    "The sect we established does not have any separatist forces. The positions of all elders are determined by the Lord of Mongolia, and no one can disobey the Lord''s orders."


    "We won''t interfere in the affairs of the sect. We only have one wish, that is, to prevent all Terrans within a million miles from being invaded by demons!"


    After hearing Mongo''s words, the old man with white hair and beard naturally thought of Mongo''s concerns, so at this moment he made a decision, which was also discussed and decided by them.


    Seeing everyone''s eager eyes, Mengo''s heart wavered. After all, these days, he was very clear that the forces within a million miles had been invaded by demons.


    "Everybody get up!"


    "Lord Mengcheng agreed!"


    Mengge hasn''t made a decision yet, but at this moment, Li Shan, sitting next to mengge, slowly stood up and said faintly.


    They didn''t know Li Shan. At this moment, a look of doubt appeared on their faces. They didn''t know whether mengge was willing to take charge of the sect.


    Li Shan''s eyes fell on mengge and said solemnly, "brother Meng, the childe once said a word. This sentence has also been done by me as the goal of my life. The childe once said that if you reach the world, you will help the world, and if you are poor, you will be alone."


    "Now that we have the ability, we should help the world and let our Terran no longer suffer from the invasion of demons."


    After Li Shan''s voice fell, his eyes suddenly fell on mengge. He was worried and didn''t know whether mengge agreed.


    "Hiss!"


    Mengge took a breath when he heard Li Shan''s words. Everything he had was given by Li Yixi. Now mengge''s body trembled when he heard these words.


    After taking a deep breath, he glanced at all the people present, "since everyone thinks highly of me mengge, I mengge will be the controller of this sect, but I have one request, that is, let Li shandaoyou be the deputy leader of our sect!"


    "You don''t have to worry. Li shandaoyou''s strength is even much better than me. He''s already wronged as the deputy leader of the sect."


    After hearing Mongo''s words, everyone knelt down in front of Mongo without any hesitation and said solemnly, "we will obey the Lord''s orders."


    "Please also give our sect a name."


    Everyone was overjoyed and looked forward to Mengo.


    Mongo frowned slightly after hearing what they said, and then explained, "you build the mountain gate first. As for the name of the sect gate, I''ll decide later. That''s the end of today!"


    "Yes, Lord!"


    They immediately bowed down and withdrew from the hall.


    After seeing everyone retreat, mengge looked at Li Shan with a dignified look, "brother Li, let''s meet the childe!"

 Chapter 707

    "Good!"


    After hearing mengge''s suggestion, Li Shan nodded without any opinion. Then they left the city master''s house and went to Li Yixi''s manor.


    "Mongo, see you, childe!"


    Outside the manor, Mungo saluted seriously!


    "Creak!"


    After the sound fell, the courtyard door slowly opened. Wang Lin stretched out his head and immediately invited Meng Ge and Li Shan, "two Taoist friends, come in quickly."


    Mengge and Li Shan quickly bowed to Wang Lin, and quickly entered the manor. Just entering the manor, Li Yixi came in the distance with a gentle smile.


    "Ha ha!"


    "You two, come to my manor today. We have to celebrate today and don''t get drunk."


    Li Yixi''s big hand fell on Menge and Li Shan''s shoulder, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "See you, childe!"


    Meng Ge and Li Shan looked respectful and bowed quickly. In their eyes, Li Yixi was a peerless expert with unfathomable strength. How dare they be presumptuous.


    "There''s no need to be polite. We''re all old friends. What are you doing with these empty?"


    "Go!"


    "Let''s drink!"


    "And I have good news for you today, you know? Although I don''t have any talent in practice, now I have also set foot in practice, because I see hope in body training. "


    "And I have successfully opened a hole."


    "In the future, if I succeed in practice, I can become an immortal who cuts off demons and demons."


    At this moment, Li Yixi said that he had opened a hole, with a smile and excitement on his face.


    Li Yixi has always been looking forward to stepping into the ranks of cultivating immortals, riding the wind with his sword and eliminating demons in the world.


    Such days have been longed for countless times.


    Today, I finally saw a trace of hope. Although it was still very slim, Li Yixi was very excited.


    "Congratulations, young master, Congratulations!"


    "We believe that childe can definitely become a powerful practitioner."


    "Kill demons and demons for my Terran!"


    Mengge and Li Shan looked at each other at this moment, and they set off a huge wave in their hearts. Today, they came to seek Li Yixi''s advice and help their sect name. The purpose of their sect is to kill demons and eliminate demons and protect the Terrans within a million miles.


    Mengge''s heart set off a terrible wave, "young master, unexpectedly, I know the purpose of coming here today. The sect gate we established is to kill demons and demons. Young master, do you want to enter our sect gate?"


    Mengo had to think like this, because in Mengo''s eyes, Li Yixi was a terrible existence with great strength.


    If Li Yixi didn''t know how to practice, they were nothing.


    After taking a deep breath, Meng Ge said solemnly, "childe, we came here today and want to ask childe for help. These days, we have found traces of the Tianmo family within a million miles. The Tianmo family has invaded our Terran family and brought disaster to countless forces. Therefore, we are determined to establish a supreme sect to kill demons and remove demons for the Terran within a million miles."


    "Please also give us a name. At the same time, Mengo has a request. Mengo wants to ask the childe to enter our sect door and take the position of sect leader."


    Mengge''s voice fell, and Li Yixi''s face showed an incredible color, as if he had heard wrong. Li Yixi was very clear that he was just a mortal. How could he be the leader of the supreme sect?


    A wry smile appeared on his face, "Mongo, did I hear you right? You invited me to be the leader of the supreme power. Do you think it''s possible for me to be a mortal? Now I have just opened a hole. Even if I enter the sect to practice, I am at most a worker disciple. "


    "After all, I have no talent and strength. What ability can I be the leader of the sect?"


    Li Yixi shook his head directly.


    "Childe, you are my Savior. I am the leader of the supreme sect. Childe is my Savior. There is no problem as an honorary leader!"


    "Moreover, at that time, in the sect, the childe can call any resources. Now that the childe has opened an orifice, he will definitely be able to open more orifices in the future. At that time, cultivation also needs enough resources."


    Mengo thought and hurriedly explained.


    "Absolutely not!"


    "I am a mortal as an honorary patriarch. What is it? Now, if I can be a disciple in the sect and listen to the preaching elders in the sect, it will be a great opportunity for me. "


    "If you can, Mongo, you can let me join the supreme sect and be a disciple, I will be satisfied!"


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell at this moment, the whole person looked forward to Mengo.


    I always wanted to join a practice sect, but there was no way. Moreover, I was a waste who couldn''t practice, and I didn''t have any confidence in myself.


    Now Li Yixi, who opened a hole, saw a dawn.


    "Young master, do you want to enter the sect to practice?"


    Hearing this, Meng Ge was also stunned. He simply couldn''t figure out what Li Yixi was doing for, but at the moment, he really couldn''t understand the meaning of this?


    I can only say in a hurry, "childe is my life-saving benefactor. There is no problem if you want to enter our sect for cultivation."


    "Well!"


    "Now our sect has not started to recruit disciples. As the first disciple to join our sect, the childe is the eldest martial brother of our sect."


    "Our position is equal to ours. We don''t need to salute."


    "Young master, are you satisfied?"


    "Because my life was saved by the childe. If the childe still talks about those red tape with me, mengge dare not agree to the childe''s request."


    Hearing mengge''s explanation, Li Yixi''s face showed a touch of excitement. He didn''t expect mengge to agree.


    "All right!"


    "That''s it!"


    "But the title of my senior brother can''t be true. After all, I''m just a mortal!"


    Li Yixi looked excited at the moment, but he also quickly explained that he didn''t want to be targeted by other disciples.


    "Childe, please give us a name!"


    Mengge was very excited when he heard Li Yixi''s promise, because he knew that Li Yixi was sitting in zongmen. No matter what demons and monsters came, he was also looking for death. He looked excited and remembered his purpose of coming here.


    Li Shan''s eyes also showed a touch of excitement.


    Li Shan knows very well that if Li Yixi is in charge of the sect, the speed of their sect disciples'' practice will rise at an extremely terrible speed. After all, Li Yixi is here, and the avenue follows.


    This sect, let alone the double heaven, will one day become the overlord even in the nine heaven.


    After hearing mengge''s words, Li Yixi showed a helpless color on his face, but he soon meditated. A moment later, Li Yixi said solemnly: "how about Kunlun?"

 Chapter 708

    "Kunlun?"


    "Good name, good name!"


    At this moment, Mengo, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, showed an excited color on his face and clapped his hands in a hurry.


    But in fact, Mengo at this moment didn''t know why Li Yixi wanted to take the name of Kunlun, because up to now, he still looked at a loss, but he knew that everything Li Yixi did must have deep meaning, so Mengo at this moment, although he didn''t know why, clapped hurriedly.


    At the same time, Mengo said excitedly, "childe, since you named this sect Kunlun, can you mention the word for Kunlun in person!"


    Seeing the light in Mengo''s eyes, Li Yixi smiled, "it''s just a small matter."


    "I''ll go with you!"


    "It''s my honor to be able to inscribe!"


    Li Yixi showed a touch of excitement on his face. Without refusing, he agreed.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Mengge heard Li Yixi''s words, and the whole person trembled with excitement. Mengge knew that every word written by Li Yixi was an extremely terrible divine text, which contained a powerful road, heaven and earth.


    As long as Li Yixi wrote down the word Kunlun, they can frighten one party and absolutely become a real overlord in the shortest time.


    Mengo immediately showed his divine power, led Li Yixi to rise up and go to zongmen site.


    For strong people like them, there is no difficulty in establishing a religious gate. They can follow their words. As long as they want to do it, mountains can emerge on the earth and palaces can appear on the mountains.


    When Mengo took Li Yixi to the site of zongmen, it was originally a vast plain, but now there was a huge sacred mountain, which was gathered by them.


    When those people saw mengge coming with a scholar in white, their faces were full of confusion. They saw very clearly at this moment that Li Yixi was just a mortal, and there was no breath on him.


    But at the moment, they found that Mengo was very careful to accompany Li Yixi.


    "See you, Lord!"


    These powerful beings are now saluting one by one, afraid of the slightest disrespect.


    Mengge heard these people''s words and said faintly, "don''t be polite. Don''t hurry to meet the childe. The childe is my life-saving benefactor. Today, I specially invite the childe to come and give our sect a name and an inscription."


    "And the childe is also the eldest martial brother of our sect. You don''t need to salute when you see you. You are on an equal footing with us!"


    "Did he come to pick a name?"


    "This...!"


    At this moment, these strong men heard Mengo''s words and showed a touch of disbelief on their faces. They didn''t expect Mengo to do such absurd things with such strength? Just now they thought that their accomplishments were too shallow to see through Li Yixi''s strength. Now they learned from mengge that the figure in white in front of them was actually a disciple of their sect.


    Their faces became very ugly. They felt that Mengo really didn''t take the sect door seriously. The name of the sect door was taken by a mortal, which was difficult for them to accept for a moment.


    The most uncomfortable thing for them at the moment is Mengo, who even let them powerful practitioners meet a mortal.


    Looking at the struggling colors on each face, Mengo''s face was slightly cold. At this moment, the extremely cold voice sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "Presumptuous, you are so brave that you disobey my words. Don''t you hurry to see the childe?"


    These people had a face of resistance, but at this moment, they thought of Mengo''s voice in their ears. From the voice, they could feel Mengo''s really incomparable anger at the moment, so they didn''t dare to delay one by one.


    Although the disdain for Li Yixi''s face, at this moment, he hurriedly bowed to salute.


    "I''ll see you later, childe!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi unexpectedly saw such a terrible existence and saluted himself with a nervous look on his face. Just now, he wanted to refuse and let Mengo not let these people salute, but it was not enough to speak.


    I saw a group of people with a 90 degree body in front of me. Li Yixi was extremely nervous.


    "Elders, you don''t need to salute. Will I be a disciple of the sect in the future? How can a disciple of a sect make all senior experts salute? "


    Li Yixi held his hands while talking.


    Originally, these people disdained one by one, and now their hearts were full of anger. They felt that a mortal was not qualified to let them salute.


    But in this critical moment, with Li Yixi''s empty hands, a look of horror suddenly appeared on their faces, because at this moment, they felt an invisible force falling on them, and they seemed to be mole ants in front of this force.


    There is no strength to compete.


    One by one, their bodies are extremely stiff, and they can only stand up with this terrible.


    When their bodies stood upright, one by one looked at Li Yixi with his hands raised in front of his chest, his legs suddenly trembled, his eyes showed a look of panic, and his face was unbelievable.


    "No way, how is that possible? She is just a mortal. How can she control such thorough means! "


    "We must have had an illusion just now."


    "How can a little mortal have that terrible power? We can''t resist that force at all. How can a mortal control it? "


    "This powerful force should be the strength of the patriarch, Da Luo Jinxian!"


    At this moment, they rejected the power that belonged to Li Yixi.


    I think Mongo did it.


    Mengge didn''t pay attention to these people at the moment, but looked at Li Yixi with a smile and said, "childe, you don''t need to care about them. Although they will be the elders of the sect in the future, you are my Savior. My life is yours. Although you are the eldest martial brother of the sect, I said that no one is qualified to make the childe kneel down, You must be on an equal footing with me. "


    "If you need anything, you can allocate all the resources in the sect at will."


    Mengo explained to Li Yixi.


    Then mengge''s cold eyes fell on everyone present and said coldly, "after consideration, now the name of zongmen has been determined. The childe gave us the name of zongmen as Kunlun."


    "Today, I specially invite you to come here. I just want you to write for us in Kunlun."


    At the moment when Mengo''s voice fell, all the strong people present moved their lips and wanted to say something, but when they saw Mengo''s cold eyes, they swallowed their words one by one.

 Chapter 709

    At the moment, 10000 of them are unwilling, because they think this name is too common and is not the hegemonic they think.


    This sect was formed by the merger of countless forces. Originally, they wanted to give this sect the title of holy land.


    But now they found that Meng GE''s face was cold. The other party was the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian and the patron of all of them, so they suppressed the reluctance in their heart.


    But at this moment, they heard that Mengo asked a mortal to inscribe on their ancestral door, and their faces became very ugly.


    Because the word Kunlun will be hung in front of their mountain gate after it is determined today. The two words in front of the Mountain Gate represent the strength of the whole sect gate.


    It must contain the most powerful Taoist rhyme and be able to intimidate one party.


    They felt that there was only one person present who could write these two words, Mengo. As for a mortal, it was not in their consideration at all.


    At this moment, after Li Yixi found the faces of the people, he was also very nervous. After all, now he is just a mortal.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on mengge and said nervously, "mengge, why don''t you write these two words? After all, these two words represent the strength of the zongmen. We must make it able to frighten one side. I can''t do this if I write two ordinary words."


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice just fell, all the strong people present also had a bright look. A burly middle-aged man quickly opened his mouth and said, "Lord, you are the Lord of religion. We think these two words are written by you personally, which is more commemorative."


    "Yes!"


    "Lord, if you write these two words, it will be more memorable."


    The moment the man''s voice fell, other strong people who had no chance to speak couldn''t wait to speak.


    "Shut up!"


    "Have you forgotten what you said before? If you want me to be the leader of this sect, all things must be decided by me. I didn''t expect you to dare to disobey me now. If you can''t, you can guard this sect by yourself. I''m not interested. "


    After Mongo''s voice fell, a murderous voice sounded in everyone''s ears, "waste, a group of waste, do you think Mongo will let a mortal write these two words? Do you know what kind of person you are? Childe, but my life-saving benefactor, you frogs at the bottom of the well, even want to spy on childe''s cultivation. "


    "If today''s childe can give us two words, it is the great opportunity of our sect. With these two words alone, even if the heaven devil realm is strong, the arrival of heaven devil can''t be close to our sect."


    "These two words are the Amulet of our family, but you fools talk nonsense."


    "Damn it!"


    At this moment, Mongo''s voice was filled with endless anger. At the moment, Mongo really wanted to slap these people in front of him.


    At this moment, all the strong people present heard Mengo''s angry voice again, and their legs trembled violently. At the moment, they looked at Li Yixi and completely changed.


    An old man who didn''t speak just now stepped out in a moment, his eyes fell on the group of people and angrily scolded: "a group of waste, what are you talking nonsense?"


    "What the patriarch decides is something you people can change. Do you know anything about the childe?"


    "The childe''s words contain a strong sense of righteousness. As long as the childe''s two words are there, the devil can''t sneak into our sect. Moreover, childe is a generation of calligraphers. It''s a great honor for our sect to get the childe''s inscription."


    "Apologize to the childe immediately!"


    At the moment when the voice fell, everyone reacted and knelt down to Li Yixi. This time, they didn''t bow down, but knelt directly on the ground.


    "I don''t know. I offended you and asked you to make atonement."


    "Please inscribe for our sect!"


    At this moment, they knelt on the ground one by one, with a touch of uneasiness on their faces.


    "Everybody, get up, get up, how can I, a mortal, bear such a great gift?"


    Li Yixi, who was already nervous, suddenly saw the existence of these horrors, knelt in front of him and was startled.


    At that moment, the people felt the terrible power just now, and appeared again to help them all up.


    At the moment, they set off a storm in their hearts. Before, they thought that the powerful power was sent by mengge, but at this moment, they determined that the power belonged to Li Yixi.


    "Childe, please!"


    One by one, beads of sweat with big beans appeared on their foreheads, but they didn''t dare to wipe their sweat at this moment. Instead, they quickly bent down and stretched out their hands to invite Li Yixi.


    "Mongo, you''d better come!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi was a little uneasy when he saw these people. He looked at Mengo again.


    "Childe, you should know that I''m just a martial arts man. Dou Da''s Wenzi doesn''t know one. I have to bother you today."


    At this moment, Mengo hurriedly said, looking forward to Li Yixi.


    "All right!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi naturally didn''t believe Mongo''s words, but at this moment, he saw countless expectant eyes on his face and could only nod helplessly.


    At the moment, with a wave of Mengo''s big hand, the huge portal in front of the Mountain Gate suddenly rose up and shrunk in the void. When Li Yixi was in front of him, it had become a portal a few meters in size.


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked at the door in front of him and showed a dignified color on his face.


    Although he once mentioned the word to the holy Dao palace, it was in the world, and naturally it was not as nervous as it is now.


    After taking a deep breath, a brush appeared in Li Yixi''s hand. His mood was completely calmed. Li Yixi slowly waved his pen and moved with the pen.


    The faces of these people around suddenly changed greatly, because they found that there seemed to be a huge ancient sacred mountain in the void, which was called by Li Yixi.


    At the same time, at this moment, everyone felt the terrible power of the great road in Li Yixi. Under the terrible power of the great road, everyone''s body could not help shaking.


    At the moment, Li Yixi writes hard, and the two big characters of Kunlun are completed at one go.


    "All right!"


    "Make a fool of yourself!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was a little nervous and said.


    However, after everyone heard Li Yixi''s words at the moment, the corners of their mouths moved one by one, but they found their faces extremely stiff and could not say a word.


    Their legs could not help shaking slightly one by one, because they saw too many incredible pictures in the two words just when the two words Kunming were completely completed.

 Chapter 710

    Just at that moment, they felt that the two words of Kunlun seemed to contain a heaven and earth, and there was a terrible strong man.


    Although the virtual shadows of the strong passed away, they still saw clearly and felt like ants in front of the strong.


    In particular, Menge and Li Shan, who have been paying attention to Li Yixi, can''t help shaking their bodies, because they are the strongest and can see most clearly. Even now, they are like ants in front of those empty.


    "Ancestral God?"


    Mengo''s lips trembled violently, and these two words appeared in his heart at this moment!


    But at this moment, Mengo and Li Shan, although they had infinite panic in their hearts, they naturally knew what to do. They took a deep breath, quickly suppressed the shock in their hearts and forced themselves to calm down.


    He quickly bowed and saluted, "thank you, childe!"


    "You''re welcome. I''ll be a disciple of Kunlun in the future. It''s my honor to write the word Kunlun."


    Li Yixi waved his hand. However, at the moment when his voice just fell, the powerful beings behind him knelt directly at Li Yixi with their legs soft. Just now they even questioned Li Yixi''s strength. At the moment, they felt the infinite power contained in the word Kunlun. Everyone was stunned. They immediately knelt down and worshipped Li Yixi, "thank you for the word, I offended you before. Please forgive me. "


    "Childe''s word is the best book in the world."


    At this moment, these people reacted one by one. They knew that Li Yixi was not a mortal at all, but a powerful Confucian and Taoist. The reason why those two words contained such terrible authority was that they were not two simple words, but the supreme divine text.


    "Elders, get up, get up!"


    Li Yixi did not expect that these people would kneel down and wave in a hurry.


    With Li Yixi''s wave, these people''s bodies could not help trembling, because at the moment of Li Yixi''s wave, they felt the tremor of the avenue, and a sense of panic forced their bodies up.


    "Childe, don''t care about them. It''s a big day to establish a sect today. How about we go in and have a drink?"


    Mengo''s eyes fell on Li Yixi and said with expectation on his face.


    "Good!"


    "It''s my honor to be able to participate, please!"


    Li Yixi also looked back and entered the palace with mengge and Li Shan. Li Yixi was very familiar with mengge and Li Shan, so he was more relaxed at this moment.


    The strong here, seeing Li Yixi, Mengo and Li Shan entering the hall, slowly breathed out one by one, and their stretched bodies dared to relax at this moment.


    At the moment of feeling the powerful power of the two terrible gods, their hearts had already set off a storm. Their bodies could not help shaking at the thought of their questioning words.


    One by one, their hearts were extremely afraid. They were afraid that Li Yixi would settle accounts with them.


    Such a terrible strong man, they are constantly contradicting and slandering. Now they feel cold and their souls are trembling.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Li Yixi''s figure completely disappeared. These talents dared to breathe violently, and their chests fluctuated violently one by one.


    Some of the strong even hung bean sized beads of sweat on their foreheads at this moment.


    Just now Li Yixi was still there. They didn''t dare to wipe it at all. Now they dared to wave their sleeves and wipe the sweat off their forehead.


    "It''s terrible. What kind of cultivation is this? Even left two such terrible and powerful divine texts! "


    "Is Mengo''s strength advancing by leaps and bounds suddenly because this unfathomable peerless expert gives advice behind him? Otherwise, how can Mengo''s reality reach the point of great Luo Jinxian in an instant!"


    "It must be so. This terrible existence is definitely the peerless master behind Mongo."


    "This peerless expert did not deal with us just now, so he will not settle accounts after autumn, because we are just mole ants in his eyes."


    "Yes, this peerless expert didn''t deal with us just now, so we won''t settle accounts after autumn, but we must be careful in the future. If we offend the expert again and again, we will die."


    "The patriarch has reminded us that it is unforgivable for us to question the strength of peerless experts."


    "Today, I swear that if I don''t kill a thousand strong demons, I will never enter the sect to practice."


    The strong man who had always questioned Li Yixi''s strength turned pale at this moment. After taking a deep breath, he made an oath.


    After his voice fell, he turned and stepped out of the door.


    Breaking through the air, he not only said it, but also wanted to do it. He felt that even if Li Yixi didn''t blame him, he must make up for his mistakes, and the way to make contributions was to kill the demons.


    "Send this gateway back first!"


    The rest of the people looked at each other and saw the portal with the word Kunlun written at the moment. They hurriedly displayed their magic power and dropped the huge portal in front of the mountain gate.


    There was only a two meter door. At this moment, after they lifted their powerful power, suddenly a terrible force appeared. At the moment when it fell to the ground, the earth was shaking.


    At this moment, in the word Kunlun, a mysterious force burst out in an instant, completely guarding the whole Kunlun Mountain Gate.


    "This...!"


    "It''s incredible that these two divine texts still have the function of array!"


    Seeing this scene, these people''s eyes showed a look of horror. They didn''t think of the word Kunlun. It not only contains the supreme power, but also can protect the Kunlun Mountain Gate.


    However, when they were shocked, at this moment, a terrible evil spirit rose into the sky in the distance, and there was hegemony in the air.


    At the moment of feeling this breath, everyone suddenly turned pale, and a touch of fear appeared in their eyes. These days, they have been in constant contact with the strong ones of the demons. Naturally, they know that the strong ones of the demons appear at the moment.


    And it''s a terrible existence they can''t resist.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Do you think you can resist the attack of our demons by establishing a sect?"


    "It''s just wishful thinking. Today I''ll let you feel the power of the devil!"


    "Return this waste to you."


    After the powerful demon voice fell, he waved his big hand and the figure in his hand hit the Kunlun Mountain Gate in an instant.

 Chapter 711

    "It''s the Taoist friend who left just now. Come on, save him, or he will die!"


    Seeing that figure was smashed at the Kunlun Mountain Gate by the powerful demons like weapons, these strong men in the Kunlun Mountain Gate suddenly changed their faces, because they knew very well that if they didn''t do it, the strong man would die today.


    One by one, they hurried to use their magic powers, and it took nine cattle and two tigers to catch the figure.


    "Taoist friend, are you all right?"


    After catching each other, these people looked anxious.


    But now the figure has already fainted and can''t respond to them.


    The terrible demon king in the void heard these people''s words and laughed recklessly, "don''t worry, I didn''t let him die. I''ll let him see how I killed you?"


    "How to send you all to hell, otherwise he will be too lonely."


    "Burial!"


    This powerful demon, his voice was cold to the extreme at this moment. As his voice fell, he pointed to the Kunlun Mountain Gate, which was a supreme magic power controlled by him. It became extremely terrible at the moment.


    It was as if the whole Kunlun Mountain Gate was going to be destroyed by him. However, at the moment of his startling finger falling, he saw a transparent vigorous air cover over the Kunlun Mountain Gate.


    The terrible magic power was blocked by this vigorous Qi mask.


    "Huh?"


    "What array is this? Why is it so terrible?"


    This powerful demon made a storm in his heart at this moment. He didn''t expect that he could not shake the Mountain Gate in front of him with his strength. Today, he was ordered to destroy this force.


    He is the top existence among the demons, but at the moment, he can''t do anything about this terrible vigorous gas mask in front of him.


    However, at the moment when the demon strong man wanted to continue to fight, suddenly, on the huge portal in front of the Kunlun Mountain Gate, the word Kunlun seemed to turn into two huge vortices. When the two vortices merged together, suddenly an angry voice sounded from the vortex.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Heretics from there dare to provoke me here, Kunlun!"


    This voice contains endless anger.


    At the same time, in this critical moment, thunder appeared in the vortex.


    The terrible thunder seemed to destroy the sky and the earth.


    "Huh?"


    Those strong men in the Kunlun Mountain Gate were shocked by the defensive power of the array at this moment!


    I haven''t sobered up from the shock, but now I suddenly heard the overbearing voice, and everyone''s eyes immediately looked at the gate of the mountain.


    Under their gaze, they saw the word Kunlun on the gate of the mountain. At that moment, it turned into two whirlpools and merged together. A terrible figure appeared in the whirlpool.


    His face is like indigo, his hair is like cinnabar, his eyes are sharp, his tusks are horizontal, and he has a long Lei Gong''s mouth outside his lips; He is two feet long and has "wind and thunder wings" under his back ribs. He uses a gold stick.


    The figure was suspended in the void outside the mountain gate, and everyone''s body could not help shaking, because at this moment, they felt the terrible law of the great road from this virtual shadow.


    At the moment, the eyes of the strong demon were also flashing rapidly. He was inexplicably afraid of the existence of this human, non-human, non animal and non animal in front of him.


    Take a deep breath and say coldly, "who are you?"


    "I don''t want to kill nobody. Please give me your name!"


    Hearing the voice of the demon king, Lei Zhenzi''s mouth turned cold.


    "Just a devil, dare to ask me about my name, but look at you, a dying ghost, I''ll tell you."


    "I am Lei Zhenzi!"


    "Die!"


    The moment Lei Zhenzi''s cold voice fell, the pair of wings behind Lei Zhenzi shook, Lei Zhenzi''s speed increased to the extreme, and the whole person instantly disappeared into the void.


    "Huh?"


    The heavenly demon king of the heavenly demon family saw that the Lei Zhenzi in front of him suddenly disappeared, and his heart suddenly gave birth to a panic, as if he had been locked by the God of death.


    He felt a terrible force of death locking himself, and a look of horror appeared on his face. He immediately turned and slapped behind him.


    As he clapped this palm, the terrible power of the heavenly demons in his body was urged by him. This palm seemed to be able to smash heaven and earth.


    At the moment of his terrible attack, Lei Zhenzi appeared in the void.


    In the face of the sky demon king who broke out with all his strength, Lei Zhenzi showed a look of disdain in his eyes at this moment. He saw him carrying his wings and violently waving the gold stick in his hand.


    The gold stick carries terrible power, and it also comes with the power of thunder.


    Boom!


    The moment two terrible attacks collided, the deafening sound seemed to tear people''s eardrums.


    "Puff..."


    The arrogant demon king felt that his internal organs were completely shattered by the gold stick under this stick. He opened his mouth and directly ejected blood.


    The face of the demon king turned pale and bloodless.


    "Damn it, this man''s strength is too terrible. Even if it''s just a virtual shadow, it''s not something I can deal with. It''s better to go."


    "The devil disintegrates the Dharma!"


    The demon king''s eyes showed a touch of panic and uneasiness!


    Without the slightest hesitation, directly cast the disintegration of the devil.


    Want to escape death by relying on the disintegration of demons.


    However, at the moment when the king of heavenly demons performed the disintegration of heavenly demons, Lei Zhenzi''s mouth lit up with a touch of irony.


    "It''s wishful thinking that a mere demon wants to break up and run away in front of me. Now that you''re here today, stay."


    "Thunder net!"


    The voice of Lei Zhenzi suddenly sounded in the void. Countless thunder forces were ordered by Lei Zhenzi and turned into a thunder net that seemed to imprison heaven and earth in the blink of an eye.


    This terrible thunder net immediately shrouded the demon king. There was a look of despair in the eyes of the demon king who was performing the disintegration of the demon.


    When this terrible sky thunder net shrouded the demon king, suddenly the terrible power of the road broke out, and this huge lightning net contracted rapidly.


    "No, no, no..."


    The demon king screamed in despair, but the power of thunder broke out, he fell completely, and even the chance of rebirth was deprived.


    After Lei Zhenzi finished all this, his body slowly dissipated.


    Looking at Lei Zhenzi, who disappeared in the void outside the mountain gate, their eyes showed a look of panic.


    "Good... Terrible. There are such terrible strong marks in these two divine texts."


    A Xuanxian trembled all over at this moment.

 Chapter 712

    They know very well how strong the demon king is.


    The cultivation of the heavenly demon king was a half step golden immortal. It was a terrible existence of the heavenly demon family who came to the double heaven. It was also because of the existence of the heavenly demon king that all their forces were unable to resist and chose to establish Kunlun.


    However, such a powerful heavenly demon king only attacked the Mountain Gate of the Kunlun sect, which wiped out the divine power contained in the two Kunlun divine texts. He didn''t even have the ability to resist. The powerful divine texts completely exceeded their cognition.


    At the moment, the inside and outside of Kunlun sect is quiet and terrible.


    The strong men were scared stiff by the scene just now, and looked at the emptiness.


    "Dead, a half step big Luo Jinxian, dead!"


    Everyone''s mind is full of this idea.


    Such silence lasted a quarter of an hour.


    "Hiss!"


    A backward breath broke the silence.


    The pupil of this person''s eye contracted constantly. The virtual shadow just now immediately wiped out a half step golden immortal, which scared him to take a breath. At the same time, at the moment, he remembered that he and others had questioned whether Li Yixi was able to be the eldest martial brother of Kunlun sect. His body trembled uncontrollably.


    Li Yixi not only has the strength to do it, but also the ancestor of Kunlun.


    Thinking of mengge''s extremely cold reprimand, he knew that mengge''s strength was Luo Jinxian. They thought mengge was the strongest in Jinling, but it was wrong and outrageous. Li Yixi was the real terrible existence.


    "Hey!"


    However, when everyone looked frightened, a figure appeared in the void of Kunlun sect at the moment.


    The moment these people heard the sigh, they woke up one by one and looked at the void immediately.


    In the void at the moment, a portal suddenly appeared. A black dog came out of the space portal, and a helpless color appeared in the demon pupil.


    These terrible beings suddenly found that such a terrible demon appeared in the Kunlun sect. There was a touch of panic in his eyes. A Xuanxian said coldly: "Sir, this is the Xiaoyao immortal domain, not the endless demon domain. Did you come to the wrong place?"


    "I''m the Kunlun sect, and my ancestors have great strength. If I offend the Kunlun sect, I want the result."


    This person is extremely cautious. At the moment of his scolding, he quietly wants to crush the jade pendant in his hand and contact mengge, Li Shan and others.


    However, big black didn''t seem to see each other''s actions.


    "Set the world!"


    Big black was very lazy and spit out three words. At this moment, a terrible road broke out from big black''s body, enveloping all these people. At this moment, everyone''s body was fixed by big black''s divine power, and they couldn''t roar.


    Feel this avenue in the void, and a look of panic appears in each eye.


    The heart set off a storm.


    "The master of the road, the master of the road."


    Although they had not been in contact with such existence, at this moment, they saw the power of the road in front of them, and the legend in the legend came to mind.


    Big black swept these figures fixed by himself, and there was a touch of helplessness in the demon pupil.


    "You know too much. Mengge and Li Shan are so stupid that they are not as good as dogs. Bah, they are not as good as dogs. They are just two fools."


    "How does the master exist? He has been in a strange state. I have never seen or heard of this state of cultivation. It''s terrible."


    "However, these two fools have exposed the strength of the master. What if too many people realize the strength of the master and accidentally break the master''s state?"


    "I can only do it and erase your memory."


    "I really don''t want to move."


    At the moment, what appears in the void is the big black dog around Li Yixi.


    Big black''s voice appeared. I saw big black''s divine power sweep. All the strong people present were unconscious. All the previous memories were quietly erased. At the same time, big black at the moment returned to these people and created some memories.


    After that, I stepped into the space portal.


    At the same time, Meng Ge and Li Shan were shocked, and their faces were slightly white, because at this moment, there was a big black scolding sound in the minds of Meng Ge and Li Shan.


    "Damn it, I''m confused. We did such stupid things."


    "Also, the black emperor shot, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable."


    Meng Ge and Li Shan, at the moment, their hearts beat violently and they were very nervous.


    When their hearts were trembling, Li Yixi said faintly: "thank you, but now I can''t bring spiritual Qi into my body. I can only cultivate my body. If I were the eldest martial brother of the sect, there would be countless disciples who won''t accept it, which will bring you a lot of trouble!"


    "Well!"


    "Just leave me a place in the sect gate. As for me, I won''t stay in the sect gate for a long time. After all, I''m just an existence who has just practiced the flesh body. Staying here often will lead to unnecessary trouble."


    "If I need it, I will naturally come to Kunlun to find you. What do you think?"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Mengo and Li Shan were shocked at this moment.


    "Damn it, why am I so stupid. I even want you to remind me that it''s hard not to be found by those disciples and elders here, even if those guys have been erased by the black emperor, but you often follow the main road. At that time, you may not be able to live as a mortal. "


    Mengo, who thought of this, wanted to smoke a big mouth.


    Li Shan and Meng Ge looked at each other for a moment. Li Shan hurriedly said, "you''re right. You''ve just cultivated your body and want to improve your accomplishments in a short time. It''s extremely difficult. If you let the childe be a senior brother in the sect, the disciples of the sect will naturally be dissatisfied at that time. If you provoke the childe, there will be some trouble."


    "Young master, what do you think of this?"


    "When you are in the sect, the identity of the eldest martial brother remains unchanged. You can go in and out at will, young master. However, when you go in and out of the sect, you can wear a human skin mask, so that you will save a lot of trouble."


    At this moment, Li Shan said quickly.


    "Good!"


    "That''s a good suggestion!"


    Li Yixi heard Li Shan''s words and showed a happy look on his face.


    Although he is familiar with mengge Li Shan, he is a mortal. Even now, he is still a mortal when cultivating the body. He wants those powerful practitioners to call him senior brother. Li Yixi thought it was impossible.


    I think Li Shan''s suggestion is well remembered.

 Chapter 713

    Hearing that Li Yixi agreed with his opinion, at this moment, Li Shan and mengge looked at each other, and a happy look appeared in their eyes. At the same time, the two people slowly breathed out a breath at this moment. Just now, they were too nervous after hearing the voice of the black emperor.


    Since they knew Li Yixi until now, Li Yixi seems to be in an extremely mysterious state as the black emperor said. If they break Li Yixi''s state, it will be in trouble.


    Seeing that Li Yixi agreed, Li Shan immediately asked, "childe, in that case, how about going to your mountain together?"


    "As the eldest martial brother of Kunlun sect, you naturally have your own place of cultivation. We have chosen one for you. I don''t know if you are satisfied? Let''s go first. If the childe is not satisfied, we''ll choose again. "


    At this moment, Li Shan said with some uneasiness in his heart.


    "Good!"


    Seeing that everything had been arranged by the two, Li Yixi didn''t speak at the moment and nodded directly.


    The three flew directly to a mountain peak of Kunlun sect.


    This mountain is a place carefully selected by Li Shan and Mengo.


    Every plant and tree is carefully designed.


    After a tour, Li Yixi''s face showed a touch of satisfaction. He couldn''t find any problems with all the arrangements here. Li Yixi knew that Mongo and Li Shan had made absolute efforts on this mountain.


    "Good, hard work for you!"


    His eyes fell on them, and Li Yixi smiled faintly.


    "It''s not hard to do something for you."


    "If there were no childe, I mengge would have turned into a dead bone. I can''t repay the kindness of saving my life. If you have any orders in the future, mengge will never frown, regardless of the sword, mountain and fire!"


    Mengge''s voice just fell. At this moment, Li Yixi showed a smile at the corners of his mouth, patted mengge on the shoulder with his big hand, smiled and said, "what stupid words you said, doctors should save the dead and heal the wounded, which is the bounden duty of doctors."


    "You don''t have to keep it in mind!"


    "This place is really big. It should be very comfortable to fight here."


    As he kept moving forward, Li Yixi at this moment saw a dojo with a small Dojo not far from him, and a smile immediately appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Seeing a smile on Li Yixi''s face, I was delighted. They arranged these places to satisfy Li Yixi.


    This Taoist field is cultivated into a circle, which is a huge and incomparable Tai Chi pattern.


    Li Yixi liked it very much and walked into the dojo with big steps.


    "Yin Yang diagram?"


    Li Yixi, with a smile on his mouth, slowly played Taijiquan on it at this moment.


    Meng Ge and Li Shan, who wanted to talk, saw the moment when Li Yixi practiced Tai Chi. Their bodies suddenly stopped. At this moment, a look of horror appeared in their eyes.


    Meng Ge and Li Shan couldn''t say a word. At this moment, they were completely attracted by Li Yixi''s Taijiquan.


    Especially at this moment, Mengo''s body trembled violently, and a touch of fine awn appeared in his eyes.


    The corners of his mouth trembled slightly, and his voice trembled and said, "this is the true meaning of martial arts, the true meaning of martial arts in the legend."


    "Is the childe guiding me?"


    "Now that I have set foot in Da Luo Jinxian, it has been difficult to advance inch by inch because I don''t understand the true meaning of martial arts!"


    At this moment, Mengo and all his mind were attracted by Li Yixi. At this moment, he kept watching Li Yixi''s Taijiquan, and the world in his eyes was constantly changing.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s Taijiquan finally fell, Mengo''s body suddenly trembled, and the whole person seemed to be impressed.


    Wake up.


    "I see. I see?"


    "This is the true meaning of martial arts!"


    At this moment, I watched Li Yixi''s true meaning of martial arts. Around his body, I finally condensed a real meaning of martial arts that can be almost ignored.


    Mengo at this moment, combined with his whole life''s practice, condensed a thread of martial arts truth that can be almost ignored.


    Although the true meaning of enlightenment is not strong, mengge is excited to roar, because mengge knows very well that today''s himself, with the help of Li Yixi, only condenses the rudiment of the true meaning of martial arts.


    But as long as you step into this step, your future practice will be very smooth.


    Li Yixi, who finished Taijiquan, felt very comfortable at this moment.


    "It''s a nice place. I like it!"


    Li Yixi said with a smile.


    Hearing this sentence, Mengo trembled, "this place is carefully prepared for the childe. If the childe is satisfied, that''s good!"


    "What can I do for you, young master?"


    "If you think there''s anything you need to change, I''ll arrange someone to do it immediately!"


    Hearing Mengo''s words, Li Yixi smiled and said, "it''s a great blessing for me to come to such a place. Where can I be dissatisfied?"


    "Don''t change it!"


    "But there''s something I need to trouble you. Help me collect some body refining skills. Maybe I''ll be useful in the future!"


    Speaking of this matter, Li Yixi''s face showed a serious look.


    "Don''t worry, young master. We will try our best to satisfy you!"


    At the moment, Meng Ge and Li Shan suddenly trembled and immediately responded.


    Seeing that they had agreed to this, Li Yixi at this moment showed a happy look on his face, waved and said, "zongmen has just been established. Should you be very busy now? Go busy, don''t care about me, I''ll look around, familiar, familiar! "


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, they dared not stay here for a long time.


    Immediately withdrew from the mountain.


    Now zongmen has just been established. Naturally, there are many things that need to be handled by both of them.


    "Good place!"


    "It deserves to be a place for immortals to practice. It''s really different."


    "This place has enough aura. It should be helpful to Kaiqiao point."


    After the thought fell, Li Yixi immediately sat on his knees on the top of the mountain. In Li Yixi''s hands, the shabby sheepskin scroll appeared.


    Carefully read the pattern on the sheepskin scroll.


    Li Yixi slowly closed his eyes and began to try to open the second hole in his body.


    When Li Yixi fell into practice, countless Kunlun sects appeared. These were the outstanding disciples of various forces. Their sect power had been destroyed by the strong of Tianmo clan. They had to build space artifacts and take their sect disciples with them.


    In the originally empty Kunlun, countless people appeared in the blink of an eye.


    Those people began to arrange their disciples now, and the whole Kunlun sect was busy in an instant.


    Those young people who have been living in space artifacts once again see the blue sky and white clouds, and their faces show a touch of excitement.


    However, next, a loud noise sounded, and the eyes looked at the place where Li Yixi was.

 Chapter 714

    Kunlun sect was originally extremely quiet, but with the mountain where Li Yixi was located, there was a loud noise and a thunder flash away, which attracted everyone''s attention, including Mengo and Li Shan at the moment.


    In particular, mengge and Li Shan, who knew who lived on the mountain, showed a look of horror on their faces. When they left, they found Li Yixi sitting cross legged, as if opening a hole.


    Opening orifices is the most basic foundation for martial arts practitioners. All three-year-old children can open orifices, so in their eyes, opening orifices is an extremely common thing, but they didn''t expect that Li Yixi, on the peak at this moment, successfully opened a second orifices just after they left.


    And at the moment when Li Yixi''s second hole opened, a lightning bolt came into the void.


    At the moment of seeing the lightning, Mengo''s face showed a look of horror. Even if they reached their level, such a terrible thunder robbery would not happen when they broke through. The thunder robbery just came was nine colors, which is the nine color thunder robbery in the legend.


    Especially Mengo, at this moment, his heart set off a storm, because when he set foot in Da luojinxian not long ago, thunder robbery came, which was just three colors.


    But now Li Yixi just opened up a hole, which led to the powerful nine color thunder robbery.


    Terrified by Li Yixi''s strength, Mengo at this moment felt very depressed. He felt that he was a waste. He broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, and the thunder was not as powerful as Li Yixi''s opening a hole.


    But at this moment, Mengo also set off a storm in his heart. If he broke through the great luojinxian, he would have been reduced to ashes.


    After all, Jiucai thunder robbery is the most powerful thunder robbery in the legend, which he can''t compete with.


    The thunder in the sky seemed to break the mountain, but before it could get close to the mountain, it was instantly erased by an invisible force.


    "So... What''s there? Why did it come to the legendary nine color thunder robbery that destroyed heaven and earth? "


    "Why is it so above that mountain?"


    "Nine color sky robbery, the legendary nine color sky robbery!"


    "I saw the legendary nine color thunder robbery. It''s not worth living this life!"


    At this moment, those people who appeared in the Kunlun sect showed a look of horror on their faces.


    At this moment, an elder urged his divine eyes and looked at the mountain where Li Yixi was located. When his eyes swept over the mountain, he showed a look of panic in his eyes.


    "How is that possible?"


    At this moment, he was directly frightened by the scene he saw.


    "God eye, what''s the matter?"


    The elder with divine eye blood is an immortal. His eyes are extremely powerful and can see through everything.


    At the moment when his divine eyes fell on Li Yixi just now, he saw that Li Yixi was surrounded by the terrible power of the great road. There were countless gods and Demons floating in the main roads. He just looked at them and found that the power of those gods and Demons seemed to destroy the world.


    He didn''t think of such terrible existence in this world, and he also found that he couldn''t see through Li Yixi''s cultivation. In his eyes, Li Yixi was just a mortal.


    At this moment, his breathing became extremely rapid, and his chest fluctuated violently.


    Hearing the words of the elders around him, he felt the eyes of the people fall on him, took a hard breath, and said solemnly, "I didn''t expect that Kunlun sect should have such a terrible existence."


    "There is a powerful and terrible existence on that mountain. He is practicing, surrounded by roads and worshipped by gods and demons!"


    Hearing his words, the people around them were shocked one by one. They knew very well that God''s eyes would not talk indiscriminately, let alone lie. At this moment, they clearly felt that God''s eyes'' legs were shaking violently. They knew that God''s eyes were telling the truth.


    Also because they knew that God''s eyes were telling the truth, a touch of horror appeared in their eyes one by one.


    At this moment, I felt the void, two empty sounds sounded, and countless eyes instantly locked on the two people from the empty.


    "See you, Lord!"


    "Lord, I don''t know who is practicing on that mountain. Is it the supreme existence of our Kunlun sect?"


    At this moment, after hearing the words of God''s eye, the elders saw Mongo coming and asked immediately.


    Hearing this man''s words, Meng Ge felt the eyes of the people. He didn''t know why Li Yixi would do this, but he still explained: "everyone, don''t worry, that mountain peak is where the eldest martial brother of the Kunlun sect is. The eldest martial brother has unfathomable strength and sits on the same level with all the elders of the Kunlun sect. No matter who is not allowed to enter that mountain peak and disturb the eldest martial brother''s practice, Otherwise, it will be handled according to the rules of the sect! "


    Mengo''s cold eyes swept the audience at this moment!


    He knew that Li Yixi had been in a strange state and could not be disturbed, so he could only explain it like this.


    On the mountain peak at this moment, Li Yixi closed his eyes and smiled at the corners of his mouth. At that moment, he successfully opened the second hole in his body.


    However, Li Yixi opened his eyes without surprise. He was absorbing the aura between heaven and earth according to the guidance on the sheepskin scroll.


    The cultivation of the physical body also needs the nourishment of Reiki, so at this moment, after opening the orifices and acupoints, he is ready to communicate the free Reiki between heaven and earth and fill his skillful acupoints.


    Li Yixi is beginning to communicate the free Reiki between heaven and earth according to the method recorded in the sheepskin scroll. He once felt that after the idea fell, it came naturally without any obstacles.


    However, at this moment, not far away, a disciple of Kunlun sect roared out in disbelief.


    "Look, look, look!"


    "There... There are visions of heaven and earth again!"


    "There appeared a vortex, which was swallowing the aura of our whole Kunlun sect."


    "Reiki... Reiki has disappeared."


    "Where... What kind of monster is there? Why is it so terrible? If he existed, wouldn''t the aura of our Kunlun sect be exhausted? "


    This disciple, with his eyes fixed on the mountain where Li Yixi was, said in a trembling voice. Now his mind is full of the shocking scene in front of him.

 Chapter 715

    At this moment, as the voice of this disciple sounded, the disciples and elders who were stunned by the nine color sky thunder falling from the void suddenly trembled and looked at the mountain where Li Yixi was located again.


    Because at the moment, they also felt the aura around them, rapidly disappearing, as if there was a terrible beast devouring everything in Kunlun Zhongzong, which swallowed up all the aura here in an instant. Even at this moment, they felt that the aura in Kunlun Zong seemed to form a fault.


    When one after another looked at the mountain where Li Yixi was located, everyone''s body became extremely stiff, and a look of horror appeared in those eyes.


    There was a storm in my heart, as if I had an illusion, because at this moment, on the mountain where Li Yixi was located, there was a huge vortex, which seemed to be a huge funnel, crazy swallowing the aura of the Kunlun sect.


    The huge swallowing vortex is twenty or thirty meters high and extremely terrible.


    "This..."


    "How is this possible?"


    "How can one swallow up the aura of the surrounding heaven and earth in an instant, and make a fault in the aura.


    The huge vortex on the mountain once again attracted the attention of the divine eye. When the divine eye looked again, he found that it was Li Yixi who caused the huge swallowing vortex to appear, and his face was shocked once.


    Such terrible visions of heaven and earth never occurred to him, nor did they appear in rumors.


    God''s eyes trembled uncontrollably, and his eyes immediately fell on Mengo. He asked solemnly, "Lord, what''s going on?"


    Hearing the sound, all the people showed a touch of panic in their eyes at this moment, staring at Mengo and waiting for Mengo''s answer.


    Mengo felt that all his eyes fell on himself and knew that he could not hide it, so he could only explain, "you don''t need to worry. You are the supreme genius in our sect. Today, you happen to break through and attract the vision of heaven and earth!"


    "Everyone is busy, don''t worry!"


    "Such things will often appear in the future. Just get used to them and get used to them."


    Mungo said as he kept wiping the sweat on his forehead. Even Mungo was frightened by the scene in front of him. Mungo was very clear about what Li Yixi was doing now.


    And because of the clarity, Mengo was almost stupidly frightened.


    "Enlightenment!"


    "Is this enlightenment?"


    Mengo felt like he was dreaming. He never thought that a person''s Enlightenment would cause such a terrible vision of heaven and earth.


    Mongo''s voice fell. At this moment, he hurried to the surrounding elders and said, "you should arrange disciples immediately. Don''t be distracted."


    The disciples and elders of Kunlun sect heard mengge''s words and slowly withdrew their eyes. It was difficult to calm down, but they also knew that this was not the time to inquire.


    One by one immediately became busy and began to arrange these disciples around.


    On the mountain peak, Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes at this moment. He didn''t know what had just appeared in the void. A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, and his excited body trembled slightly.


    "Succeeded, I succeeded, successfully opened up the second orifices."


    At this moment, Li Yixi showed a touch of ecstasy on his face.


    At the moment of opening the second hole, Li Yixi felt a trace of his strength.


    "We can''t continue to open up, we have to polish the foundation."


    Li Yixi suppressed the idea of continuing to open orifices and acupoints in his heart at this moment.


    Slowly stand up and start training the flesh body on the Taoist field above the mountain.


    Soon, night fell.


    In the past, when night fell, all elders and disciples would practice or sleep separately.


    But no one in the Kunlun sect sleeps today. The scenes seen during the day are constantly emerging in their minds.


    It was a terrible scene that they couldn''t forget.


    "Princess Ziyun, the patriarch said that the eldest martial brother was practicing on that mountain. Do you know anything about the eldest martial brother? Senior brother''s talent may surpass you. "


    At the moment, a girl in blue, seeing this moment with her hands dragging her cheeks, stared at the purple woman watching Li Yixi''s mountain without blinking.


    Before seeing the heaven and earth vision caused by Li Yixi, everyone of Kunlun sect thought Princess Ziyun was the first genius of Kunlun sect.


    Because the visions of heaven and earth caused by Princess Ziyun''s birth are really terrible.


    On that day, Princess Ziyun was born, and the purple gas shrouded the whole country, and the void within 30000 miles was shrouded by the purple gas.


    On that day, the vision of heaven and earth attracted the attention of countless powerful people. Finally, a Xuanxian came and accepted him as his own disciple.


    Princess Ziyun is also the most outstanding and evil among all her disciples.


    Born in an extraordinary family, the talent of cultivation is even more annoying. Even those Tianjiao can''t shine in front of Princess Ziyun.


    Hearing the woman''s words, Princess Ziyun slowly turned around and showed a dignified color on her face, "you''re right. My talent is not as good as the eldest martial brother on the mountain. I really want to know how the eldest martial brother exists and can cause such terrible heaven and earth phenomena!"


    "For a long time, I thought I was the peerless Tianjiao and the first genius in the double heaven. But when I saw the heaven and earth vision caused by senior brother''s practice today, I knew that I was just a little gifted."


    "If the eldest martial brother is compared to the bright moon in the sky, then I am just a firefly on the earth."


    "Do you think the eldest martial brother is an extremely proud and conceited person? After all, the eldest martial brother''s talent is too terrible. Judging from the heaven and earth visions caused, I''m afraid he is powerful and has no friends!"


    At this moment, Princess Ziyun showed a look of curiosity on her face. He had never paid such attention to a man, because all people couldn''t lift their heads in front of her, and no man could get into her eyes!


    All along, she has been concentrating on her practice, and nothing has attracted her attention. But today, Princess Ziyun appeared curious for the first time after she felt the heaven and earth visions caused by Li Yixi.


    Hearing the words of Princess Ziyun, the woman in green dress showed a touch of curiosity on her face, "I don''t know. It seems that no disciple in the whole sect knows how the eldest martial brother exists. Even my senior master doesn''t know the eldest martial brother at all. I''m afraid there are only two patriarchs who have an understanding of the eldest martial brother."

 Chapter 716

    "Hey."


    "The eldest martial brother is so mysterious that no one knows except the Lord. I really want to know what kind of person the eldest martial brother is?"


    "I guess, maybe the eldest martial brother doesn''t come from the existence of the double heaven. After all, in the double heaven, I know all the Tianjiao very well, and no one can miss it."


    "And the master''s talent is so terrible that it can''t appear in the double heaven!"


    At this moment, Princess Ziyun''s face showed a touch of curiosity. If it weren''t for the rules of the sect, she couldn''t enter the mountain where Li Yixi was located. At this moment, she really wanted to visit Li Yixi on the mountain. After all, such a powerful man made her very curious.


    At this moment, after the voice of Princess Ziyun fell, she held her cheeks in her hands and looked curiously at the mountain where Li Yixi was located. At this moment, all her thoughts flew there.


    The woman in blue looked at the curious Princess Ziyun with a bright smile on her face.


    "Princess Ziyun, do you really want to see the elder martial brother? Maybe I have a way, but if the elders find out, we will be punished, but I''m 90% sure that the elders and the elders won''t find us. "


    At the moment of speaking, a look of self-confidence appeared on the face of the woman in Tsing Yi.


    Princess Ziyun with a curious face showed a different color on her face when she heard the words of the Qingyi woman, but soon the excitement on her face disappeared. In her opinion, the strength of the Qingyi woman is not strong. Even if she controls any secret treasure, it is impossible to hide from the leader. After all, she knows the strength of the leader. Now she is da Luo Jinxian, a powerful Da Luo Jinxian, It''s not something they can hide.


    Da Luo Jinxian, such a strong man, even in the central Xianting, is also a high-ranking existence.


    "Qingyi, stop it. How can we get close to the mountain where the eldest martial brother is based on our cultivation? We''d better practice here. Maybe we''ll have a chance to see the eldest martial brother in the future! "


    Princess Ziyun took a deep breath and said to the woman in green.


    "Princess Ziyun, are you sure you won''t go? Forget it. I thought if you wanted to go, I would take you. After all, I once got a treasure from the ancient ruins. This treasure has no attack ability, but it can block all the breath leakage. Although my strength is not strong, with this treasure, we can enter the mountain where the master is. "


    At this moment, a look of disappointment appeared on the face of the woman in Tsing Yi.


    In fact, at that moment, she saw a look of longing on Princess Ziyun''s face. She really wanted to pull Princess Ziyun into the water. After all, Princess Ziyun''s talent is extremely strong. Even if they were found, they would not be severely punished.


    Of course, if she was alone, she really didn''t dare to go, because if she was found, she would have to take off her skin if she didn''t die. After all, her talent was not as powerful as Princess Ziyun.


    Moreover, she felt that by herself, it was difficult to urge all the powers of the treasure to hide the existence of the realm of Da Luo Jinxian.


    However, when the woman in Tsing Yi was disappointed, Princess Ziyun showed a touch of excitement on her face.


    Just now she thought that the treasure obtained by the girl in Tsing Yi was not a precious thing, but now it was said to be obtained from an ancient relic, which made Princess Ziyun full of expectations.


    "Qingyi, are you sure that your precious treasure may hide from the Lord?"


    "In that case, we can try!"


    Princess Ziyun clenched her fist, bit her lips and looked at the woman in blue.


    "Hee hee!"


    "Princess Ziyun, feel it. Can you feel my breath?"


    The moment the voice of the woman in blue fell, a triangular thing appeared in the palm of her hand. The next moment, she disappeared into the room with the triangular thing.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Princess Ziyun''s face showed a look of horror. Even if she saw the green clothes disappear in the room, she couldn''t catch any breath of each other at the moment, which made Princess Ziyun''s chest fluctuate violently and a touch of horror in her beautiful eyes.


    "Princess Ziyun, what do you think?"


    The figure of the woman in blue appeared the next moment and saw Princess Ziyun proudly.


    "Are you sure you got this treasure from the ancient ruins?"


    "How do I feel that this treasure has been refined by you?"


    At the moment, Princess Ziyun flashed a shocked color on her face.


    The woman in blue felt the princess Ziyun''s eyes, hid her eyes and hurriedly said, "Princess Ziyun, do you think I will deceive you? We are good sisters who share weal and woe! "


    "Are you going or not?"


    Qingyi was a little nervous when Princess Ziyun looked at her. She hurried to say that she wanted to change the topic.


    "Go!"


    At this moment, Princess Ziyun made a decision.


    "Hee hee!"


    "Is this the princess Ziyun I know?"


    "Let''s go!"


    Qingyi''s voice fell. At this moment, he directly urged the treasure in his hand. The figures of Qingyi and Princess Ziyun disappeared into the room. At this moment, they are in a special space.


    They urged the treasure to rush to the mountain where Li Yixi was located.


    At the beginning, Princess Ziyun was a little nervous. After all, there were some powerful immortal elders around their disciples. She was worried about being found by the other party. However, with the continuous flight of the two people, Princess Ziyun''s face showed a look of shock. Those elders didn''t find the smell of their departure at all.


    At the same time, at this moment, Princess Ziyun saw a look of disdain on Qingyi''s face. She had a feeling that Qingyi''s identity must be hidden from her.


    In particular, seeing that the other party is so skillful in controlling this treasure, Princess Ziyun knows that she is afraid that the other party''s identity is very noble, and she is not a genius from erchongtian.


    They reached the mountain where Li Yixi was located.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At this moment, their breathing became urgent. After all, from today''s visions of heaven and earth, their eldest martial brother is definitely a peerless Tianjiao!


    "Go!"


    After calming his mood, he went to the top of the mountain nervously.


    At the moment, at the top of the mountain, Li Yixi is dancing his sword under the moon.


    Since he knew that he could open up orifices and acupoints, Li Yixi became free and easy. He was immersed in Taiji Sword technique.


    Li Yixi has practiced Tai Chi Sword technique for many years. At the moment, his control of Tai Chi Sword technique has reached an extremely terrible level. Waving his sword is like waving his arm.


    At this moment, we have reached the realm of the unity of heaven and man.

 Chapter 717

    Waving the long sword in his hand, at this moment, in the void around Li Yixi, countless forces of the avenue moved with the long sword in Li Yixi''s hand.


    The power of those roads appeared in the void, as if at this moment, they were completely surrendered to Li Yixi''s long sword.


    With Li Yixi''s sword dance, the terrible power of the Great Road formed invisible swords around the Taoist field where Li Yixi practiced at this moment.


    At this moment, the princess Qingyi and Ziyun, who rely on the treasure, have quietly reached the top of the mountain. At this moment, they are about to see Li Yixi. They feel their hearts beating violently.


    At this moment, they can feel someone not far away.


    At this moment, Princess Ziyun showed a fine light in her eyes and said excitedly: "I didn''t expect that the eldest martial brother''s talent was so terrible and so diligent. Compared with the eldest martial brother, I was too lazy."


    Qingyi didn''t care so much at this moment. At the moment, her face was excited, "whatever we do, we just saw the eldest martial brother today. We didn''t expect that the eldest martial brother was practicing. This is a good opportunity. Otherwise, do we two women have to sneak into the eldest martial brother''s room? What if we see something we shouldn''t see, Do you promise each other by example? "


    "Go, go, go!"


    "Be careful, don''t let the eldest martial brother find out. We just take a look at the martial appearance of the eldest martial brother today. After reading it, we''ll go. Otherwise, if the patriarch and elders in the sect find out, we''ll have to walk around if we can''t eat."


    The excitement and expectation on Tsing Yi''s face at this moment.


    And with her baby, I think Li Yixi can''t find them.


    However, at this moment, the voice just fell. When they were close to the place where Li Yixi practiced, suddenly a sword Qi suspended in the void instantly destroyed her precious sight.


    "Huh?"


    After the precious treasure was destroyed by this sword, the figures of Qingyi and Princess Ziyun suddenly appeared on the mountain. At the moment, they felt the oncoming breeze, and their bodies became extremely stiff, because at the moment, they were close to Li Yixi. In their position, they could just see Li Yixi collecting his sword.


    They were also very clear that breaking their precious sword spirit was not sent by others, but Li Yixi.


    At the moment when Princess Ziyun was at a loss, a look of horror appeared on Qingyi''s face. At this moment, her red lips became O-shaped.


    There was an incredible color in her eyes. Her mouth trembled slightly at this moment, but there was no sound.


    Her eyes stared at Li Yixi, trying to see through Li Yixi.


    "It''s impossible that a mortal should be a mortal. A mortal''s sword Qi can break my baby. My grandfather gave it to me personally. It has always been collected by my grandfather as a treasure."


    "Grandpa is a powerful king of heaven. If a king of heaven worships the existence of a treasure, how can it be an ordinary thing, but it''s broken. It''s still the sword spirit accidentally emitted by the eldest martial brother."


    Qingyi set off a storm in her heart at this moment. She didn''t expect Li Yixi''s strength to be so powerful.


    "Someone is coming!"


    At the moment when they first came here, Li Yixi felt it, so at this moment, Li Yixi also stopped sword dancing one step earlier.


    "I don''t know if the two girls will meet late at night, but what''s the matter?"


    Li Yixi looked at Princess Qingyi and Ziyun from a distance and said politely.


    After all, this is the Kunlun sect. In the Kunlun sect, Li Yixi felt that there should be no ordinary people. At first glance, they had extremely outstanding temperament, either from a famous family or a powerful practitioner.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the princess Ziyun and the frightened Qingyi woke up at that moment. They immediately bowed and said, "Ziyun, see your senior brother!"


    "Ma Qingyi, meet senior brother!"


    "Please forgive me for disturbing you late at night!"


    At the moment, the two women heard Li Yixi''s words and showed a look of horror on their faces. Even if they only looked at it, they had determined that Li Yixi''s strength was unfathomable. Even compared with Li Yixi, the ancestors of their family were also the difference between heaven and earth.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi heard the words of the two women, and his face showed an unexpected color. But at this moment, Li Yixi also reacted. Now he is the eldest martial brother of Kunlun sect. The two saluted him. Judging from their clothes, they should be the younger brother of the sect.


    "Two younger martial sisters, please sit down!"


    Li Yixi hurriedly invited them to the pavilion.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s invitation, they dare not refuse. They are very nervous. They follow Li Yixi behind and enter the pavilion.


    "Two younger martial sisters, I don''t know what''s important about visiting late at night?"


    After sitting down, Li Yixi asked politely.


    "No... nothing!"


    "We just passed here and found that elder martial brother was practicing swordsmanship, so we stopped to watch."


    At this moment, Qingyi hurriedly explained.


    At the same time, she was extremely nervous at this moment. In order to change the topic, she immediately asked, "elder martial brother, the swordsmanship you practiced just now is very strange. I don''t know what kind of swordsmanship the elder martial brother practiced. I''ve never seen it before?"


    At the same time, Qingyi was curious about the swordsmanship Li Yixi had just practiced. Even when they arrived, Li Yixi had just received the sword, but at that moment, she also felt the terrible sword meaning


    Princess Ziyun, who had never had time to speak, also stared at Li Yixi with a hot face.


    "Fencing?"


    "Are you also interested in Taiji sword?"


    Li Yixi''s face showed a touch of curiosity. He had never seen a strong practitioner and was interested in his Tai Chi sword. After all, in Li Yixi''s eyes, Tai Chi Sword is just a health sword and can''t be on the table!


    "Elder martial brother, forgive me!"


    "How dare we spy on elder martial brother''s swordsmanship?"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, they reflected them, trembled with fear, and hurried to make a voice and explain.


    They mistakenly thought that Li Yixi was warning them, and they were extremely nervous.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Two younger martial sisters, don''t be so nervous. This swordsmanship is really not a precious swordsmanship. If you like it, this is the sword manual. Here you are!"


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, a secret script of Tai Chi Sword appeared in Li Yixi''s hand. This secret script was immediately thrown in front of them by Li Yixi. Seeing this secret script in front of them, they were completely stunned at this moment.

 Chapter 718

    Princess Ziyun looked unbelievable. She didn''t expect Li Yixi to teach them such powerful swordsmanship secrets.


    Just now, when Princess Ziyun and Qingyi had just reached the top of the mountain, they saw that Li Yixi was practicing Taiji sword. At that time, they saw the terrible power of the road and trembled under Li Yixi''s sword.


    The swordsmanship that can achieve this step is absolutely the supreme magic power, which has gone beyond the scope of ordinary secret scripts. However, I didn''t expect that such precious swordsmanship was taught to them by Li Yixi so casually. Therefore, Princess Ziyun and Qingyi felt that they were hallucinating at this moment.


    Because this scene is really incredible in their eyes.


    Even in dreams, they dare not appear in such dreams.


    At this moment, Li Yixi saw that the two women in front of him were stunned, and their faces showed a confused color. I don''t know why they were stunned at the moment.


    He didn''t do anything. The Taiji sword in front of him was just health preserving sword, without any attack.


    "Cough!"


    Watching the two women in front of him stay there at the moment, Li Yixi had to cough and wake them up.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s cough, Princess Ziyun and Qingyi suddenly woke up and saw the Tai Chi Sword placed in front of them. They knew that it was definitely not an illusion just now.


    Knowing what had just happened was not an illusion. At that moment, Princess Ziyun was hard to calm down and looked incredible, but she immediately asked, "elder martial brother, do you really give us this secret script?"


    When Li Yixi heard Princess Ziyun''s words, he was a little helpless. It was just an ordinary sword skill. He didn''t have any attack power at all. Why was the other party so surprised?


    Although Li Yixi couldn''t figure it out, when he saw the two girls staring at him with a hot face at the moment, he explained, "if you like, take it. This thing is ordinary and not precious in my eyes."


    "Just as a gift, I can''t get any gifts!"


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell. At this moment, the two women set off a storm in their hearts. They didn''t expect that Li Yixi really taught them the secret script of Tai Chi sword.


    And now the two women see very clearly. The secret script in front of them is still a manuscript.


    After they looked at each other, they immediately bowed to Li Yixi, "thank you, senior brother!"


    At this moment, the two women were so excited that they didn''t think of coming to the mountain. Instead of making Li Yixi angry, they got this opportunity.


    Seeing that the two women had accepted the script, Li Yixi looked at the sky and was a little helpless. Now it was late at night. If it was an ordinary day, he had already slept, but after opening a hole today, Li Yixi was very excited.


    So practice Taiji sword here and forget the passage of time.


    In the dead of night, two women and one man embarrassed Li Yixi.


    After all, Li Yixi seldom gets along with women all the time, and the clothes on the two women in front of him are really poor.


    Li Yixi, who knew how many kilograms he had, naturally did not dare to make ideas about each other. After all, in his eyes, although the two women''s temperament in front of him was outstanding, he could not provoke the two powerful practitioners at all.


    "Two younger martial sisters, it''s getting late. Go back!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi can only open his mouth to chase customers. Li Yixi knows very well that he has only opened up two orifices and has not even set foot in practice. These two women are so beautiful that there must be countless suitors in the sect? If it is misunderstood, then you may be in trouble in the future.


    Any friar looking for trouble is not something he can handle.


    At this moment, Princess Ziyun and Qingyi wanted to talk, but when they heard Li Yixi''s words, their bodies suddenly trembled and woke up. They knew very well that terrible existence like Li Yixi was not something they could offend.


    Now that Li Yixi has opened his mouth to chase guests, they must leave.


    "Thank you, senior brother!"


    "Excuse me today!"


    Princess Ziyun and Qingyi got up immediately and dared not delay. They saluted again. When they saw Li Yixi nodding, they were frightened and left.


    After they quietly returned to their room, their hanging heart fell.


    Princess Ziyun''s chest fluctuated violently and looked at Qingyi with a frightened face, "Qingyi, what do you think is the realm of the eldest martial brother?"


    "I can''t see through the realm of elder martial brother. Elder martial brother feels much stronger than the elder martial brother!"


    At this moment, the image of Li Yixi appeared in Princess Ziyun''s mind, and there was a storm in her heart. On the mountain, she once felt the breath of Li Yixi, but she didn''t feel any flow of breath on Li Yixi, but when they just appeared on the mountain, they saw the tremor between Li Yixi''s sword dancing.


    So now Princess Ziyun can only look at the mysterious Qingyi.


    "I don''t know. I can''t see through the cultivation achievements of the eldest martial brother. The eldest martial brother is terrible. Even if it''s the strength of the patriarch, I can peep into one or two, but I can''t feel any breath on the eldest martial brother. Maybe the eldest martial brother has reached the state of returning to nature, and maybe he has practiced some skills to restrain the breath."


    "However, the eldest martial brother can make countless roads tremble when cultivating swordsmanship. The strength of the eldest martial brother has definitely reached a level that is difficult for us to guess."


    "Let''s not think about the eldest martial brother. We can''t get through the existence of the eldest martial brother. Let''s take a look at the swordsmanship given to us by the eldest martial brother. I think if we practice this swordsmanship successfully, it will greatly improve our strength."


    After Qingyi''s voice fell, his eyes fell on the sword manual in front of him. He urgently wanted to practice Taiji sword.


    After all, when they just saw Li Yixi, they felt the terrible power of Taiji sword at that moment.


    "Good!"


    At this moment, Princess Ziyun heard Qingyi''s words, and her body trembled suddenly. There was a touch of heat in her beautiful eyes. He also wanted to see what level of magic power the terrible swordsmanship was?


    At this moment, the two women looked at each other and hurried to the sword spectrum. When they opened the first page, the three words of Taiji Sword came into their eyes.


    At the moment when these three words came into their eyes, their bodies could not help but tremble. At the moment, they saw the three words of Taiji sword, the Taiji diagram below, and their bodies could not help shaking. At this moment, two terrible rivers of yin and Yang appeared in their eyes.

 Chapter 719

    The two powerful rivers of yin and Yang in front of us seem to be able to smash everything and destroy everything.


    Two extremely powerful rivers of yin and yang are intertwined in front of them.


    "This..."


    At this moment, Qingyi''s body became trembling, and her beautiful eyes showed a color of horror, as if she had an illusion. She was completely stunned by the scene in front of her. Qingyi didn''t expect that only three words and a Tai Chi diagram gave her such a frightened scene.


    "This is the way of yin and Yang!"


    "Did elder martial brother motivate Yin and Yang when he practiced Taiji sword before? Therefore, the power of the surrounding Avenue trembles. This yin-yang heavenly way is the most powerful force of the avenue. Its power of the avenue will naturally tremble in front of the yin-yang heavenly river. "


    "Moreover, if the yin-yang Avenue is cultivated to the extreme, you can peep into the avenue art!"


    The sound of Qingyi at this moment contained shock, and four words, the legendary four words, the great yin-yang technique, also sounded in her mind.


    Although Qingyi was very clear that this was not the great yin-yang skill, because the great yin-yang skill was the top ten powerful Taoist skill of 3000 Avenue and could not be the sword skill in front of her, at this moment, she set off a storm in her heart, because the yin-yang Avenue was related to the yin-yang Avenue. If they controlled such a Avenue, their strength would be greatly improved.


    When Qingyi and Ziyun Princess woke up from Daoyun, their bodies trembled violently again, because at this moment, there were three virtual shadows suspended in their room.


    Tai Chi Sword.


    At the same time, at this moment, the Tai Chi diagram on the page seemed to come alive, turned into two yin-yang rivers, suspended in the room, and the powerful yin-yang rhyme rushed into their room.


    "How is this possible?"


    "How is this possible?"


    Compared with the frightened Princess Ziyun, Qingyi''s body trembled violently. Her grandfather was the monarch of heaven, and her natural knowledge far exceeded that of Princess Ziyun. At the moment, looking at the three words suspended in the void, her body couldn''t help trembling.


    She knew that the three words in front of her were not ordinary words at all, but ancient and powerful divine writings.


    And at this moment, she saw the three words floating in the room, the two constantly winding rivers of yin and Yang, and the body of Qingyi. She couldn''t help shaking.


    "Yin Yang Avenue!"


    "The true meaning of kendo."


    At this moment, Qingyi''s breath became extremely rapid. The true meaning was that it was an extremely powerful thing, but she didn''t expect that just a sword word made her realize a lot of things in an instant. Qingyi didn''t hesitate, directly restrained all her mind and sat cross legged immediately.


    For a short time, the room was full of strong Taoist rhyme and true meaning of kendo.


    Although Princess Ziyun''s knowledge is not as good as Qingyi''s, her talent is extremely terrible. At this moment, Princess Ziyun also knew that she had an opportunity against the sky today. Without any hesitation, she immediately absorbed the truth of Daoyun and kendo in the room.


    With their absorption, the powerful yin-yang rhyme entered their bodies.


    At this moment, a trace of golden breath also entered their bodies, which was the power of Qi.


    They were blessed by the power of Qi and fortune. After swallowing the rhyme of yin and Yang at this moment, their bodies suddenly trembled. At this moment, all their accumulation suddenly broke out at this moment, and both of them broke through the realm.


    At this moment, the two people looked at each other, and their hearts trembled violently. They didn''t think of it at all. Just for a moment, they made a successful breakthrough.


    For their shackles, they know very well that if they practice according to their daily practice, they can''t break the environment without ten years.


    At this moment, their hearts trembled wildly. However, when they were difficult to calm down, the sword word suspended in the room turned into a figure in white.


    Holding a long sword, he danced in front of them. The sword technique of dancing with a figure in white is the Tai Chi sword. The Tai Chi sword looks ordinary and has no attack, but at this moment he came into contact with the two women with Yin-Yang rhyme.


    Their bodies trembled uncontrollably. In that ordinary sword skill, they felt the powerful avenue of yin and Yang.


    But their cultivation was too weak at the moment. With the white shadow dancing the sword in the room, they were eaten back at this moment, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Their faces became extremely pale and quickly looked at each other. At the moment, everything in the void was actually reflected from everything on the secret script. Qingyi didn''t hesitate and waved to close the secret script directly.


    At the moment when the secret script was closed, all the visions in the room disappeared, but there was a strong Taoist rhyme.


    They hurried to calm their breath. The yin-yang Avenue was very soft, not the way of killing, so they absorbed and stabilized their injuries.


    Half an hour later, the two women slowly opened their eyes.


    Princess Ziyun said with a frightened face, "Qingyi, I think the cultivation of the eldest martial brother may be higher than the patriarch!"


    Princess Ziyun, who said this sentence, felt crazy, but she couldn''t suppress this idea in her heart.


    "Don''t know?"


    "You and I can''t see through the cultivation of the eldest martial brother. The eldest martial brother''s understanding of the avenue has already exceeded our understanding, and the eldest martial brother may be a powerful successor of Confucianism and Taoism."


    "Elder martial brother, why did you teach us such a precious secret script of the supreme divine power?"


    At this moment, Qingyi shook her head. At the moment, her heart is in a mess. What happened today makes her whole person difficult to calm down.


    She had a feeling that if her grandfather got the secret script of Taiji sword, he should be able to go further.


    Qingyi couldn''t help it at this moment. She immediately stared at Princess Ziyun with a serious face and said anxiously: "Princess Ziyun, this secret script is very important to me and may help my grandpa break through. I have an unkind request. I want to take this secret script of Tai Chi Sword home and let my grandpa have a look."


    "Maybe this Tai Chi sword can help my grandfather go further and resolve the danger of extermination in my family!"


    After Qingyi said these words, she knew she was abrupt. These secrets are too precious, but they are related to the life of her family. She can''t manage so much at the moment.


    "You take it!"


    "Saving people''s lives is better than building a level-7 floating slaughter. Maybe the eldest martial brother gave it to us today to relieve the crisis of your family, not necessarily!"


    When Qingyi looked uneasy, Princess Ziyun made a decision in an instant.

 Chapter 720

    Hearing Princess Ziyun''s words, Qingyi''s face showed a daze. She didn''t expect Princess Ziyun to agree to her so easily, but she knew how precious the Tai Chi Sword script in front of her. Even their lives were worthless in front of the Tai Chi Sword script.


    Once these swordsmanship are cultivated successfully, they will definitely become an extraordinary existence in the future, even if they can''t become the Supreme God, or at least step into the emperor of heaven. Besides, Princess Ziyun''s talent Qingyi is very clear, even if the current Princess Ziyun can''t understand the profound meaning of Taiji Sword, But one day Princess Ziyun will naturally reach a certain level, and then she will be able to understand.


    But now Princess Ziyun agreed with her idea without hesitation.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll swallow the secret script alone? This is the supreme treasure. It is impossible to get even the triple heaven, even the quadruple heaven and the quintuple heaven above the double heaven? "


    On the contrary, after hearing the words of Princess Ziyun, Qingyi had a doubt in her heart. She didn''t pay so much attention to the secret script of Taiji sword, but to Princess Ziyun.


    Princess Ziyun heard Qingyi''s words and smiled, "why care about these? Today, I just want to see the eldest martial brother. After all, it''s incredible that the eldest martial brother has caused heaven and earth visions. It''s just a coincidence to get the secret script of Taiji sword! "


    "If it weren''t for you, how could I see the elder martial brother? I''m afraid even if the elder martial brother''s mountain is not near, he will be severely punished if he is found by the elders in the sect. "


    "And although I just took a look just now, I have gained a lot, broken through the realm and reached the cultivation of true immortals. If I am allowed to practice by myself, it will take me ten years. Just one trip will save me ten years, and I have to peep into the avenue of Yin and Yang. What''s not satisfied?"


    "Moreover, Yin Yang Avenue is not the avenue of my practice. It is not so important to me. What suits me is the best!"


    "And I think the eldest martial brother is extremely not simple. His accomplishments are not only extremely powerful, but also an extremely terrible existence. Maybe the secret script of Taiji sword is just to help you!"


    "Now I have only one question. You can tell me if you like!"


    After the sound fell, Princess Ziyun looked at her nearby Qingyi curiously. Her name was also called Qingyi. Princess Ziyun had always been very curious about Qingyi.


    "What do you want to know? Ask directly. Say everything you know and say everything you can?"


    "I can''t repay such a great kindness!"


    At this moment, Qingyi''s eyes fell on Princess Ziyun''s face. Princess Ziyun let out such a precious secret script of Taiji sword. From Qingyi''s point of view, even Zijun''s own life can be given.


    Hearing what Qingyi said, Princess Ziyun asked curiously, "can you tell me who you are? Although I am known as the most powerful genius of double heaven, I always think you are not simple? "


    "Of course, if it''s hard to tell, needless to say, we''ve been sisters for so long. In fact, identity is not as important. I''m just curious!"


    Finally, Princess Ziyun added, after all, everyone has difficulties.


    Qingyi heard the words of Princess Ziyun, but a smile appeared on her face, "in fact, my identity is nothing. In your identity, you should have paid attention to my life experience. I am not a person of double heaven. I come from triple heaven!"


    The green clothes of this moment said slowly.


    Hearing that Qingyi said she came from triple heaven, Princess Ziyun showed a true color on her face. She did investigate the origin of Qingyi, but she didn''t get any harvest. It was as if Qingyi appeared out of thin air. At the moment, she was relieved to hear that she came from triple heaven.


    But at the same time, I wonder why the cultivation genius in the triple heaven came to the barren double heaven?


    When Princess Ziyun looked curious, Qingyi continued, "I come from the ancient family in triple heaven, the fifth family."


    "My name is the fifth Tsing Yi!"


    "My grandfather is called the fifth Zhuge!"


    At this moment, the fifth Qingyi said her true identity. At the moment when Princess Ziyun heard that Qingyi said her surname was the fifth and grandpa was the fifth Zhuge, Princess Ziyun''s body suddenly trembled. Now she didn''t need the fifth Qingyi to explain. She also knew why Qingyi came to the second heaven.


    The fifth family in triple heaven is an extremely ancient family, which is extremely powerful. There is a king of heaven in the family.


    Such powerful families, even the central fairy court, would be hard to shake if they were in the double heaven, but Princess Ziyun of the double heaven also knew some secrets. The fifth family had a deadly enemy, a powerful demon sect.


    Princess Ziyun heard not long ago that the leader of xuesha sect, the dead opponent of the fifth family, has stepped into the peak of the emperor of heaven.


    Xuesha sect, which has been silent for many years, declared war on the fifth family. Although the fifth Zhuge, the owner of the fifth family, broke through the monarch of heaven thousands of years ago, now the fifth Zhuge is old and frail, and he is not sure about the ancestor of xuesha sect.


    Therefore, some secret geniuses in the family were hidden in the hope of keeping a trace of blood.


    The identity of the fifth Qingyi must not be exposed. At this moment, Princess Ziyun heard the fifth Qingyi show her identity in front of her, and her face showed a dignified color.


    "Qingyi, take the secret script with you all night!"


    "If I remember well, the date of the battle between the ancestor of xuesha sect and your grandfather is not far away. I hope it''s still in time!"


    Princess Ziyun said solemnly at once.


    "Yes!"


    At the moment, the fifth Qingyi nodded hurriedly. The fifth Qingyi looked careless all the time, but now his face showed a solemn color.


    He carefully took the Tai Chi Sword script and disappeared.


    At the moment, the fifth Qingyi goes to the triple sky at any cost.


    After crossing the Tianbei of the triple heaven, the fifth Qingyi immediately took out a human skin mask and changed his appearance and body shape.


    "Grandpa, I''m here. I hope it''s still time!"


    At the moment, the fifth Qingyi is a little anxious. He is rushing to the fifth family as fast as possible!


    In the fifth family at the moment, the atmosphere is extremely dignified.


    "Lao Zu, the date of engagement is coming. I don''t know if Lao Zu is sure."


    An elder of the fifth family looked at the fifth Zhuge with a dignified face.


    Hearing the elder''s words, all the other people''s eyes immediately fell on the fifth Zhuge. They knew very well that if the fifth Zhuge could not win the ancestor of the blood evil sect, the fifth family would flow with blood.


    Even some hidden geniuses will be found and killed by the blood evil sect.


    "I don''t know, but even if I lose, I will hurt him hard and strive for a chance of life for my fifth family."


    "Go away. Don''t worry. I''ll do my best!"


    "I''ve lived enough after so many years!"


    At the moment, the fifth Zhuge''s face showed a decisive color, ready to fight to kill his ancestors.


    "Yes, grandpa!"


    Everyone in the hall heard the words of the fifth Zhuge, and a look of despair appeared on their faces, but they knew that this was the best situation.


    "Alas!"


    "Is heaven going to kill my fifth family?"


    "The blood god blade is the supreme divine weapon of the blood shazong. If it had not refined the blood god blade, I might still have the hope of victory, but now I can only fight to the death and strive for a glimmer of vitality!"


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge''s face showed a look of despair, and the situation was several times more serious than he said.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the hall, a broken sound sounded, and a figure fell into the hall!


    The agitated fifth Zhuge showed a cold color on his face and said coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    "Didn''t I say that? Everything goes according to plan! "


    However, as soon as the voice of the fifth Zhuge fell, a female voice sounded, and the body of the fifth Zhuge suddenly trembled.


    "Grandpa, it''s me!"


    At the moment of hearing these four words, the fifth Zhuge naturally knew who was coming.


    Quickly turned around and stared at the fifth Qingyi, "what are you doing back?"


    "You are my fifth family, the most promising hidden blood, and with your talent, you may be able to revive my fifth family in a few years!"


    At the moment, some of the fifth Zhuge hate that iron is not steel.


    "Grandpa, I got a chance on erchongtian. Maybe I can help Grandpa deal with the ancestors of xuesha sect and fight for a chance for my fifth family!"


    At this moment, the fifth Qingyi hurriedly explained.


    "Hum!"


    "Care is chaos. How can you know the power of the emperor of heaven, a little doll who has just stepped on the dotted line?"


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge shouted and scolded. He was a bit impolite. After all, the fifth Qingyi was his last hope to keep the fifth family.


    But his voice just fell. At that moment, the fifth Zhuge''s body suddenly trembled. He was very clear that when the fifth Qingyi left, it was only the cultivation of virtual immortals. However, on the fifth Qingyi, he actually felt the breath of real immortals. There was a dignified color on the fifth Zhuge''s face. Not only did the fifth Qingyi step into the cultivation of real immortals, but now on the fifth Qingyi, There is still a pure yin-yang rhyme.


    "Grandpa, just look!"


    At this moment, the fifth Qingyi thought fell, and the doors and windows of the hall were closed. She quickly took out the secret script of Tai Chi Sword she had been carrying carefully in her arms.


    When she opened the first page of the Tai Chi Sword script, the three words of Tai Chi Sword came into sight.


    At the same time, the terrible Taoist rhyme broke out in an instant. On the yin-yang diagram, black-and-white fish turned into two yin-yang Tianhe, which suddenly appeared in the main hall.


    "This..."


    Seeing the scene in front of him, the fifth Zhuge''s body suddenly trembled, and two fine rays burst out in his muddy old eyes.


    Even the fifth Zhuge has the strength of the emperor of heaven. At the moment, looking at the pure Tao rhyme in front of him, his body can''t help shaking.

 Chapter 721

    Reached the realm of the king of heaven, the state of mind is not disturbed by foreign things, and the mind is as quiet as water.


    But in this instant, looking at the virtual shadow of Yin-Yang Tianhe floating above the void of the main hall, the fifth Zhuge showed a terrible color on his face and set off a storm in his heart. He didn''t think he had seen such a pure yin-yang rhyme.


    Fifth, Zhuge practices the way of yin and Yang. No one knows the power of the way of yin and Yang better than him.


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge even felt that he had an illusion and fell into a dream.


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge''s heart beat violently. He never thought he would witness such a powerful avenue of yin and Yang one day.


    At the moment, the fifth Zhuge fell into obsession, but the next moment, the fifth Zhuge''s body suddenly trembled, and he woke up in an instant, because at this moment, he felt a fierce and incomparable sword Qi, which made him tremble with the existence of the monarch of that day.


    At this moment, a fierce and incomparable sword Qi broke out on the three words of Taiji sword. It was this sword Qi that made the fifth Zhuge suddenly wake up at the moment.


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge stared at the three words of Taiji sword. At the moment of seeing these three words, the fifth Zhuge''s body retreated for a full nine steps before stabilizing his body.


    "The true meaning of supreme Kendo!"


    At the moment of seeing the true meaning of kendo, the fifth Zhuge couldn''t keep calm. When he just saw the rhyme of Yin-Yang Avenue, the whole person was stunned, but he didn''t expect to feel the true meaning of Kendo at the supreme level at the moment!


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge''s body trembled uncontrollably, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes!


    He never thought that he could see the true meaning of such a powerful supreme level of kendo. Even the Supreme God could not see the true meaning of such a pure and holy supreme kendo.


    At this moment, the fifth Qingyi''s face suddenly changed, because at the moment, she felt that the fifth Zhuge was too stimulated and lost her attitude, and hurriedly closed the secret script of Tai Chi Sword in her hand.


    Fifth, at the moment when Qingyi closed his Tai Chi Sword script, the yin-yang Tianhe virtual shadow and the true meaning of the supreme Kendo disappeared in the hall.


    In the hall, only the breath of Yin-Yang Avenue and supreme Kendo remain.


    "Brush!"


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge''s turbid eyes burst out a fierce look, and his eyes instantly fell on the fifth Qingyi. He restrained his trembling legs, stared at the fifth Qingyi, and asked solemnly: "Qingyi, how did you get such a precious secret script?"


    "Have you found the ancient ruins?"


    Fifth, the Archean relics referred to by Zhuge are not the relics in jiuzhong sky.


    The God of jiuchongtian opened up his own heaven and earth in the ancient times. At that time, he chose an ancient battlefield. There were some relics in the ancient battlefield. At this moment, the fifth Zhuge mistakenly thought that the secret script obtained by the fifth Qingyi was the supreme secret script that existed before the opening of the ancient times.


    After all, the pure yin-yang Avenue and the true meaning of the supreme level of Kendo are rare even on the Jiuchong sky.


    Not to mention his fifth Zhuge.


    The fifth Qingyi felt the hot eyes of the fifth Zhuge and hurriedly explained, "Grandpa, this is not found in the ruins, but a secret script freely given by the eldest martial brother when I visited the eldest martial brother in Erzhong day!"


    "At the beginning, I didn''t expect the secret script to be so precious, but I didn''t know it until I opened it with one of my elder martial sisters!"


    "Grandpa, I''m just a real immortal now. My vision is limited and my knowledge is limited. I don''t know whether the secret script of Taiji Sword given by senior brother is helpful to you, the emperor of heaven?"


    "I know Grandpa, what you practice is the yin-yang Avenue. This Tai Chi sword just contains the yin-yang Avenue and the supreme sword. Can it help Grandpa?"


    At this moment, the fifth Qingyi showed a worried color on her face, because when she opened the first page of the Tai Chi Sword script just now, he saw an excited color in the eyes of the fifth Zhuge, but the fifth Qingyi didn''t know whether the Tai Chi Sword script could help his grandfather. After all, his grandfather reached the realm of the emperor of heaven, That realm was beyond her guess.


    However, at the moment, the fifth Zhuge heard the words of his granddaughter''s fifth Qingyi, and the whole person was stunned. His face was unbelievable. He felt that he had an illusion, took a hard breath and calmed his inner shock.


    He asked solemnly, "Tsing Yi, what did you say just now? This Tai Chi Sword script was freely given to you by a senior brother in the Erzhong Tianzong sect? "


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge stared at the fifth Qingyi and felt that he had an illusion. Even if the level of the heavenly realm was obtained, such terrible secrets would be regarded as treasures, but her granddaughter was given to her at will in a sect of erchongtian.


    In the view of the fifth Zhuge, this is really incredible.


    I totally feel that what I heard just now is an illusion, because in his opinion, no one can get such a terrible secret script in the double sky.


    If you master these powerful secrets, you will definitely be able to step on the Buddha.


    Fifth, Qingyi heard grandpa''s words and saw his incredible look on his face. He quickly and seriously explained, "Grandpa, you''re right. This is not an illusion. I really got it in the newly established sect Kunlun sect in the double heaven. At that time, I paid a visit to the mysterious senior brother, who gave it to me."


    Fifth, the figure of Li Yixi appeared in Qingyun''s eyes. At this moment, there was a storm in the fifth Qingyi''s heart. The fifth Qingyi didn''t expect that Li Yixi''s strength was so powerful that it was incredible. The secret book of Tai Chi Sword freely given was so precious that the existence of the realm of heaven was regarded as a treasure.


    This is what the fifth Tsing Yi never thought about. After all, the strength of the fifth Tsing Yi is not strong, just the cultivation of real immortals.


    The previous fifth Qingyi was very worried. She didn''t know whether this powerful secret script would help her grandfather. After all, in her eyes, his grandfather had the strength of the emperor of heaven. He was not an ordinary thing that could help. She didn''t think that the secret script presented by Li Yixi was so precious.


    At this moment, the fifth Qingyi was shaking violently, and a heart could not be healed at this moment.

 Chapter 722

    "Heaven..."


    "Does the heavenly father want to treasure this Tai Chi Sword script?"


    "This...!"


    "What level of secret is this?"


    "Grandpa, is that true?"


    "But as far as I know, the leader of Kunlun sect is just the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian?"


    "No matter how strong the elder martial brother is, he can''t be stronger than the patriarch. The patriarch is just Da Luo Jinxian. Even if the elder martial brother is mysterious, the secret script he takes out can''t be a treasure that makes the emperor greedy. Do you feel wrong?"


    At this moment, although the fifth Qingyi raised a storm in his heart, a look of doubt appeared on his face.


    Because at this moment, she felt it was incredible. The secret script of Tai Chi Sword given by the master brother was so precious, which she never thought of and could not imagine.


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge saw the shock and confusion in his granddaughter''s eyes, and his heart set off another storm.


    Although he was shocked before, he forgot one thing, that is, the secret script of Taiji sword was freely given to the fifth Qingyi by the eldest martial brother of Kunlun sect.


    "Kunlun sect?"


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge showed a look of shock on his face, especially when he heard the word Kunlun, his heart was inexplicably shocked.


    The word Kunlun can''t be used by an ordinary sect door, but in a mere two days, someone even named his sect door Kunlun.


    Moreover, the fifth Zhuge is very clear that if he can be the eldest martial brother of the Kunlun sect, his strength must be far higher than the fifth Qingyi, and his talent must be far higher than the fifth Qingyi. Otherwise, he is not qualified to be a eldest martial brother at all.


    After all, the eldest martial brother is almost a sect, the future heir, a sect. The future heir will never be poor in talent and strength.


    Fifth, Zhuge didn''t even want to know that the cultivation of the senior brother in the fifth Qingyi mouth is definitely higher than the real immortal, or even stronger. Such a terrible existence, it''s absolutely impossible not to know the powerful Taoist rhyme and supreme sword meaning contained in Taiji sword.


    However, such a powerful existence is willing to give such a precious secret script to the fifth Qingyi, which makes the fifth Zhuge extremely dignified at this moment.


    The fifth Zhuge was very clear that the eldest martial brother in the fifth Qingyi mouth was absolutely a terrible existence. He had a guess in his heart that the Lord of Kunlun sect might be just a puppet or chess piece pushed by the other party.


    Thinking of this, the fifth Zhuge suddenly changed his eyes. At this moment, he suddenly remembered something.


    Not long ago, a powerful man in the demon world broke into Jiuchong Tiandi, which caused the chase and killing of those big people in Jiuchong Tiandi at that time.


    Those supreme beings in the Ninth Heaven seemed to enter the second heaven, but he found that there was no war in the second heaven, and everything seemed very quiet.


    Which nine Supreme beings in the sky come and disappear quickly.


    At this moment, coupled with the fact that the fifth Qingyi got such a powerful secret script, the fifth Zhuge had to guess that the strong man in the heaven demon world on that day might have died quietly in the second heaven. The existence of the most powerful man in the heaven demon world is not the peerless strong man in the Ninth Heaven, but most likely the big senior brother in the mouth of the fifth Qingyi.


    Thinking of this, the fifth Zhuge suddenly woke up, looked at the fifth Qingyi with hot eyes, and said seriously: "Qingyi, your eldest martial brother, I''m afraid he is a hermit expert, a peerless expert powerful enough for us to guess. You must practice well in Kunlun and have a good relationship with this eldest martial brother regardless of the cost, If you can maintain a good relationship with the eldest martial brother, my fifth family can definitely rise against the sky and become the supreme family in the nine heaven and earth! "


    At this moment, a touch of excitement appeared in the eyes of the fifth Zhuge, as if he saw that the fifth family had stood at the peak of the Ninth Heaven.


    Fifth, Qingyi heard his grandfather''s words and showed a dignified look on his face, "Grandpa, I''ll try my best to do it, but it''s not so easy to get close to the eldest martial brother. The mountain lord where the eldest martial brother is located told that no matter who it is, it''s impossible to get close."


    "The invisible treasure you gave me was broken the last time I visited the eldest martial brother. Now it''s more difficult to get close to the mountain where the eldest martial brother is located. Moreover, if the eldest martial brother is really a hermit, then I''ll get the opposite result if I visit him quietly."


    "Let''s try our best and listen to fate!"


    After the sound fell, the fifth Qingyi''s eyes fell on the fifth Zhuge.


    "Grandpa, the secret script is so precious. Can you defeat the ancestors of the blood evil sect? After all, we don''t have much time now. Can you in such a short time? "


    The fifth Qingyi, who suddenly woke up, showed a dignified color on his face. If he could not solve the current dilemma, all his plans were vain.


    The fifth Zhuge heard what his granddaughter, the fifth Qingyi, said excitedly with a smile on his face, "Qingyi, you don''t have to worry about it. With the supreme secret script and the supreme sword intention, I will be able to make a breakthrough in a short time. It''s not a problem to deal with the blood evil sect?"


    "Maybe I can step further into the realm of heaven?"


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge''s excited body trembled slightly. At this moment, two words appeared in his mind.


    "God!"


    Fifth, although Zhuge has the strength of the emperor of heaven, he never thought he could step into the realm of heaven one day. After all, heaven is the Supreme Lord of heaven, which is incomparable.


    No one like him can peep into the realm, but after getting the Taiji Sword script today, the fifth Zhuge became ambitious.


    Although he is very useless and can''t peep into the realm of heaven, with such precious secret script help, heaven is not out of reach.


    Although he just looked at the yin-yang Avenue and the supreme sword on the first page, he knew the value of this secret script.


    "Grandpa, there''s not much time. You shut up immediately and I''ll protect the law for you!"


    "Don''t let anyone close to you and affect you. I hope you can make a breakthrough, suppress the ancestors of xuesha and solve the current dilemma of my fifth family!"


    At this moment, the fifth Tsing Yi''s breath became extremely rapid and excited. When he heard that the crisis of the fifth family could be solved, the stone hanging in his heart finally fell.


    On the fifth Qingyi at this moment, Li Yixi, who wielded Tai Chi sword on the mountain on that day, came to mind.


    At that moment, the fifth Qingyi seemed to see the real immortal in the world.

 Chapter 723

    "Good!"


    "Good granddaughter, then protect the law for me!"


    "I practice immediately. There is such a terrible, pure and holy power of Yin-Yang Avenue. At the same time, it also contains the supreme sword meaning. I will be able to step on the peak of the emperor of heaven in a short time!"


    "At that time, there is no need to be afraid of the ancestors of the blood evil sect."


    After the fifth Zhuge''s voice fell, his hands trembled with excitement and took over the Tai Chi Sword script in the fifth Qingyi''s hand. At this moment, he touched the Tai Chi Sword script, and his hands were difficult to keep calm.


    "Supreme treasure, supreme treasure!"


    "The sky is endless, my fifth family!"


    At this moment, looking at the secret script of Tai Chi Sword in his hand, the fifth Zhuge trembled with excitement.


    He knows that this is not the time to get excited. If he can''t rely on the Taiji Sword script to step into a higher level, he will be killed by the ancestor of the blood evil sect at that time, and everything will come to naught.


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge took a deep breath, calmed his mind, and slowly opened the secret script of Taiji sword. At this moment, the three divine texts were suspended in front of him.


    The powerful yin-yang rhyme and supreme sword meaning are displayed from the secret script in front of us.


    Looking at the terrible yin-yang rhyme and supreme sword meaning in front of him, the fifth Zhuge kept looking at the secret script in front of him at this moment.


    As he watched, the fifth Zhuge''s heart trembled violently.


    The secret script of Taiji sword is very detailed. It not only explains the text, but also has countless cultivation patterns.


    With the fifth Zhuge constantly reading, at this moment, the words in the secret script of Taiji Sword appeared strangely one by one. The sword patterns in the secret realm of Taiji Sword seemed to have life at the moment.


    Figures jumped out of the script and slowly waved their long sword in front of the fifth Zhuge.


    "This..."


    Seeing the scene in front of him, the fifth Zhuge showed a look of horror on his face. He didn''t expect that the secret script should be so terrible.


    At this moment, he felt countless supreme sword meanings. Every sword in front of him seemed to be reflected in his soul. In this instant, he introduced the supreme sword meaning.


    The supreme sword is intended for the eyes of the fifth Zhuge. It is an extremely terrible sword meaning. Even if he gets this sword meaning and wants to understand it, it will take a lot of days, but now he didn''t think of it at all. He just started in an instant.


    "This is not a secret script!"


    "This is the inheritance of the Avenue!"


    There is a big difference between the secret script and the inheritance of the avenue. The secret script is only the supreme skill, and the inheritance of the avenue contains the true meaning of the avenue, which can be directly instilled, so that the person receiving the inheritance can control the avenue in the shortest time.


    At this moment, he not only practiced swordsmanship, but also reflected the truth of countless roads in his mind.


    Even if he doesn''t want to practice, he can''t tolerate him. Those moves and the rhyme of the road are engraved in his mind and can''t be forgotten.


    At the same time, among the divine texts suspended around his body, a pure and holy yin-yang Avenue rhyme poured into his body. In this instant, the breath of the fifth Zhuge increased at an unspeakable speed.


    In the realm of heavenly monarch, it is extremely difficult to improve a little, but at the moment, the speed of the fifth Zhuge can be seen with the naked eye.


    "This..."


    "How is this possible?"


    "It''s very difficult to reach grandpa''s level and want to improve a bit, but why does grandpa improve so quickly at the moment?"


    "At such a speed, doesn''t it mean that grandpa can be promoted to the peak of the emperor of heaven in a short time!"


    At this moment, the fifth Qingyi was shocked when she saw the scene in front of her. This was something she had never thought about and absolutely impossible in the world, but now it really appeared in her eyes.


    When the fifth Qingyi looked frightened, the words of the fifth Zhuge came to her mind.


    Because at this moment, when the fifth Zhuge ascended rapidly, he also found that the yin-yang Avenue and the supreme sword in the hall were intended to overflow.


    "Qingyi, quickly restrain your mind and absorb the yin-yang rhyme and supreme sword meaning here!"


    "Hurry up, or the rhyme of the main road and the supreme sword will disappear."


    The fifth Qingyi, who was shocked on her face, heard the voice in her mind at this moment, and her body trembled suddenly. After being reminded, she also felt the rhyme of Yin-Yang Avenue and the supreme sword in the hall. This moment was dispersing.


    Fifth, Qingyi immediately restrained her mind and fell into cultivation.


    Time flies, the night is over and the day is bright!


    At the moment when the first ray of sunlight entered the hall, the fifth Zhuge sitting cross legged slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, when the fifth Zhuge opened his eyes.


    A Tai Chi pattern appeared behind him.


    This Tai Chi pattern is the true talisman of the fifth Zhuge.


    Every heavenly monarch has a true talisman.


    But at this moment, the pattern of this Tai Chi is extremely strange, and there is a continuous transformation between yin-yang fish and sword shadow.


    This Da Dao Zhen Fu not only contains the powerful yin-yang Da Dao, but also contains the supreme sword meaning.


    The fifth Zhuge, who felt the change of his great road, showed a touch of excitement in his eyes and said in a trembling voice: "the peak of the emperor of heaven, I have set foot on the peak of the emperor of heaven!"


    Feeling the power in his body, the fifth Zhuge looks incredible at the moment, and now the fifth Zhuge is very clear that he was inherited yesterday.


    Both yin-yang Taoist rhyme and supreme sword meaning are forcibly instilled. Although he has reached the peak of the emperor of heaven, he has not really digested and understood the Taoist rhyme of Yin-Yang Avenue and the supreme sword meaning of the supreme level.


    As long as he truly understands the Tao rhyme and supreme sword meaning of the yin-yang Avenue, he can definitely step into the realm he has never peeped and thought about, God!


    Although the fifth Zhuge was excited at the moment, he thought of the eldest martial brother in the mouth of the fifth Qingyi. His heart was difficult to calm down.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    "Which peerless expert lived in seclusion in erchongtian?"


    "This supreme existence must be visited. This is the opportunity for my fifth family!"


    After the thought fell, the fifth Zhuge''s eyes fell on the fifth Qingyi who was still practicing with his eyes closed.


    Fifth, Qingyi seemed to feel that she had eyes on herself and slowly woke up from her cultivation.


    Although the fifth blue dress absorbed the yin-yang road rhyme and the supreme sword meaning, she also improved greatly, and stepped into the heaven and the immortal state overnight.


    However, the fifth Tsing Yi at the moment is somewhat vain, and it will take time to be stable.

 Chapter 724

    Slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, the fifth Qingyi''s eyes fell on the fifth Zhuge. He asked with a little expectation: "Grandpa, what cultivation are you now, and are you sure to defeat the ancestor of xuesha sect?"


    At this moment, the fifth Tsing Yi was both looking forward to and worried. If it could not defeat the ancestors of the blood evil sect, the fifth family would be really over.


    Fifth, Zhuge felt his granddaughter''s excited and nervous eyes, and a confident smile appeared on his face.


    "Qingyi, you are the hero of my fifth family. Without you, my fifth family would be in danger of being destroyed if the ancestors of the blood evil sect came this time."


    "But now that you have brought the secret script of Taiji sword, I have set foot on the peak of the innocent monarch. Even if the ancestor of xuesha sect comes, Grandpa, I have the ability to turn him over and suppress him!"


    At this moment, the worried color on the fifth Zhuge''s face disappeared, replaced by self-confidence and hegemony.


    Now he has stepped into the peak of the emperor of heaven, not only the whole person has undergone a transformation, but also his life has been extended by ten thousand years.


    At the moment, the dead spirit in the fifth Zhuge body disappeared and replaced by vigorous vitality. At this moment, he seemed to have returned to his peak.


    "Grandpa, is that true? Have you really reached the peak of the king of heaven now? "


    "Can you really suppress the ancestors of xuesha sect?"


    The fifth Qingyi at this moment was so excited that he said incoherently.


    After all, the blood shazong has always been the sworn enemy of the fifth family, and it has been the shaking jade pendant of the fifth family in recent years.


    The pressure for hundreds of years made everyone in the fifth family feel hard to breathe. At this moment, the fifth Qingyi heard the words of the fifth Zhuge. She instinctively felt that she had an illusion and heard wrong.


    The fifth Zhuge heard the words of his granddaughter''s fifth Qingyi, with a touch of kindness on his face, and said word by word again: "Grandpa, I have enough strength to turn my hand to suppress the ancestor of xuesha clan. The danger of extermination of the fifth family has been lifted. Your fifth Qingyi is the hero of my fifth family!"


    "It can resolve the danger of the destruction of our fifth family. You will be the successor of the fifth family. No one can shake your position or dare to spy on you."


    "If anyone dares to spy on the position of the head of the family, Grandpa will abolish him and expel him from the fifth family!"


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge took a deep breath and said solemnly that if it were not for the fifth Qingyi, the fifth family would really be in danger of collapse. Now the fifth Qingyi has saved the fifth family, so the fifth Zhuge decided to establish the fifth Qingyi as the heir of the family. If someone dared to compete for the successor of the fifth Qingyi, he would not be kind.


    "Great!"


    "The family crisis has finally been lifted!"


    After hearing the words of the fifth Zhuge, the fifth Qingyi looked happy. As for the heirs of any family, she didn''t care. What she cared about was that the family could survive.


    Looking at the happy fifth Qingyi, the fifth Zhuge took a deep breath at this moment and said solemnly: "Qingyi, it is your mysterious elder martial brother who really saved my fifth family this time. It is still a long time since I made an appointment with the old ancestor of bloody evil. I wonder if we can choose a time to visit your elder martial brother?"


    At this moment, the smile on the fifth Zhuge''s face disappeared, and his face was dignified. When he mentioned Li Yixi, he couldn''t help tightening his body. After all, he casually took out the Tai Chi sword. The existence of such precious secrets is absolutely powerful beyond his cognition.


    "Grandpa, we suddenly went to see the elder martial brother. I''m afraid the elder martial brother won''t see us?"


    At this moment, the fifth Qingyi, after hearing the words of the fifth Zhuge, also showed a dignified color on her face. After all, in her eyes, the mysterious Li Yixi was too powerful.


    One can throw out such terrible secrets at will. Their strength is definitely beyond their estimation. Even her grandfather''s fifth Zhuge can''t see it.


    "This is a chance. Let''s try it. How can we know which expert can''t see us if we don''t try?"


    The fifth Zhuge knows the fifth Qingyi''s concerns, but if this opportunity is not won, how can it fall on his head?


    So the fifth Zhuge at this moment is ready to try again.


    "Good!"


    The fifth Qingyi''s eyes twinkled, but he finally decided to take his grandfather the fifth Zhuge to visit the mysterious senior brother.


    After the whole fifth family knew that the fifth Zhuge had stepped into the peak of the emperor of heaven, the dead fifth family became lively again.


    The depression of the past hundred years was swept away in an instant.


    The fifth Zhuge and the fifth Qingyi came to the double heaven. Without any stop, they rushed directly to Kunlun.


    In the Kunlun sect, on the mountain, Li Yixi and mengge sat cross legged and were tasting tea on the mountain.


    At this moment, Mengo, holding the tea in his hand, showed a touch of fine awn in his eyes, and his body could not help shaking.


    This tea is not an ordinary tea. Mengo knows very well that this is the enlightenment tea.


    At the moment, Mengo''s strength has reached the peak of Da Luo Jinxian, which is only half a step away from the emperor of heaven.


    I came to visit Li Yixi today to get some advice from Li Yixi and let him set foot in the realm of the emperor of heaven.


    When Mengo reached the mountain, he found that Li Yixi was making tea and felt the tea in front of him. Mengo''s heart set off a storm.


    He was very excited. He knew that Li Yixi had calculated his purpose to come here and prepared enlightenment tea for him early.


    This seems to be just an ordinary cup of tea, but Mongo knows that this cup of enlightenment tea can help him set foot in the realm of the emperor of heaven.


    Once out of reach, never dare to think about the realm.


    "Mengo, don''t make yourself at home. We are old acquaintances. Come and have tea!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi saw mengge in front of him. He slowly raised the tea in front of him. A soft smile appeared at the corners of his mouth and invited mengge to have tea!


    "Thank you for giving me tea!"


    Meng Ge, with a stiff face, heard Li Yixi''s words, with a touch of excitement on his face, hurriedly picked up the divine tea in front of him and drank it. At this moment, he could not care how hot the tea was in front of him. Even the tea leaf accidentally poured into the tea cup was directly swallowed by Meng Ge.


    Tea into the throat, this moment Mengo, involuntarily closed his eyes.


    In this instant, the roar of the avenue sounded in Mengo''s mind, and the terrible sound of the avenue penetrated his mind at this moment.


    It''s like a powerful existence, preaching to Mongo at the moment.

 Chapter 725

    I felt the sound of the avenue in my mind. At the moment, Mengo seemed to be impressed. The avenue of Mengo''s practice was broken at that moment, and everything suddenly became clear.


    The power of countless roads in Mengo''s body was slowly operated by Mengo at this moment. The powerful and extremely powerful road rules were constantly evolving in Mengo''s body. With the passage of time, a complete road talisman was finally formed.


    The Da Dao Zhen Fu took shape. At this moment, Mengo''s body suddenly trembled and excitedly opened his eyes. The Da Dao Zhen Fu took shape and stepped into the realm of the emperor of heaven.


    At the moment, Li Yixi slowly put down the tea cup in his hand, saw Mengo with an excited face, a smile on his mouth, and slowly said, "isn''t this tea good?"


    "I don''t have much here. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t take it out. I''m not willing to drink it on weekdays."


    "This tea is strange. It grows in the stream. Even I only have this one. I can''t pick much in a year. I won''t give it to you."


    Mengo, who had just set foot in the emperor of heaven, heard Li Yixi''s words and his body suddenly trembled. At this moment, he set off a ripple in his heart.


    I couldn''t help saying to myself, "this tea is as precious as the childe said, but the childe took it out to help me step into the emperor of heaven. It seems that the childe told me that he trained me. I must follow his arrangement and become the childe''s chess piece. It''s my honor in mengge''s life!"


    "Even if I don''t need the childe''s hint, I''m willing to die for the childe. After all, my life is not only given by the childe, but also by the childe!"


    The thought fell. Mengo immediately hugged his fist at this moment. "Childe, this tea is so precious. It''s a great opportunity for me to come here and have a drink. How dare I ask for it."


    "Young master, Mengo once said that you gave me my life. If you need it, I''m willing to die for you. Even if it''s a sea of swords and fire or Jiuyou purgatory, I won''t frown!"


    At this moment, Mengo hurriedly stated his position.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    After hearing Mengo''s words, Li Yixi laughed and laughed very happily.


    "Mongo, look at what you said. How could I let you die? It''s the doctor''s bounden duty to save the dying and heal the wounded. You''ve helped me a lot. How can you be so serious? If I''m in danger in the future, you can take care of me one or two. "


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell. At this moment, several magpies fell on the branches not far away and chirped.


    Seeing the magpie coming, Li Yixi smiled.


    "The magpie cries, there are guests!"


    "This is a good sign that our Kunlun will be better and better!"


    "Mongo, I know you''re busy. Let''s deal with your business!"


    "I''ve been out for some days. I''ll go back to the manor first!"


    Li Yixi smiled and said to Mengo.


    "It''s the childe!"


    Mengo''s face was respectful. After a little worship, he stepped into the air and left the mountain!


    Seeing mengge leave, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the white bird not far away.


    A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth and said slowly, "Xiaobai, I''ve been out for some time. I''m going to go back. I''ll trouble you again!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Xiaobai''s figure immediately fell not far away. He immediately spit out, "childe, I''m your mount. It''s fate that I can come all the way. Xiaobai is willing to accompany the childe all his life and be the childe''s Mount!"


    Xiaobai, only the size of a palm, turned into a huge figure at this moment. Li Yixi was not polite and hurried to fall on Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai broke through the air in an instant.


    At the moment, the two figures just fell in front of the Kunlun sect. It was the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Qingyi who came all the way from the triple sky.


    The fifth Zhuge, who had just fallen, felt a flash of an illusion in the void at this moment, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    In this instant, on the powerful fifth Zhuge''s forehead, drops of bean sized sweat appeared, the fifth Zhuge''s legs trembled slightly, and the pupils contracted for a while.


    He muttered to himself, "how is it possible?"


    "Just now I actually felt the purest Phoenix blood!"


    "The Phoenix family has already fallen from the altar. How can there be such a pure Phoenix?"


    "And from the mouth of Qingyi, I know that the Kunlun sect is just a newly established sect. Even the most powerful existence is only the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. The figure just passed by, I feel the power in my body, even beyond me."


    "How many secrets are hidden in this Kunlun sect?"


    "Is this also the powerful being around the supreme being?"


    At this moment, the fifth Qingyi saw his grandfather, the fifth Zhuge, stop, and there was a touch of surprise in his eyes.


    He couldn''t help but look at his grandfather''s fifth Zhuge''s face, but when the fifth Qingyi''s eyes fell on the fifth Zhuge''s face, the fifth Qingyi''s body suddenly trembled, because in this moment, the fifth Qingyi saw that there were bean sized beads of sweat hanging on his grandfather''s fifth Zhuge''s forehead.


    Fifth, Qingyi was very aware of his grandfather''s strength of the fifth Zhuge, but he reached the peak of the emperor of heaven. Even the triple heaven was an absolute peak. However, I didn''t expect that the confident grandfather who had just arrived outside the Kunlun sect immediately trembled his legs and covered his forehead with sweat.


    Fifth, Qingyi didn''t know what had happened. He took a deep breath and asked solemnly, "Grandpa, what''s the matter with you?"


    When the fifth Zhuge heard the words of his granddaughter''s fifth Qingyi, the whole talent suddenly woke up and showed an incredible color in his eyes.


    "Nothing?"


    "Maybe your mysterious elder martial brother is more terrible than grandpa I thought?"


    "I wonder if we can have a chance to meet?"


    "But since we''re here, let''s meet the leader of Kunlun sect first."


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge didn''t dare to hold up, took a deep breath, quickly bowed and saluted, and said in front of the gate of Kunlun Zongshan: "the fifth Zhuge, meet the Lord of Mongolia!"


    Mengo, who had just landed on the main peak and had not yet entered the hall, suddenly heard a voice outside the mountain gate, with a dignified look on his face.


    "Lord of heaven!"


    "It seems that I don''t know such a terrible existence!"


    At this moment, Mengo''s soul power spread and opened. He felt the respectful fifth Zhuge outside the mountain gate, with a look of shock on his face.


    "Unexpectedly, someone really visited. It wasn''t an illusion just now!"


    Mengo''s face was a little dignified at this moment, because he didn''t know whether the fifth Zhuge was a friend or an enemy.

 Chapter 726

    But at this moment, Mengo with a dignified face suddenly trembled.


    Mengo''s mind appeared Li Yixi''s voice, "magpies call, there are guests!"


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Mengo trembled all over, and an incredible color appeared in his eyes. Then the dignified color on his face disappeared, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "The childe has already calculated everything. The emperor of heaven really came to visit him. Since the childe said that the other party is a guest, it is definitely a friend rather than an enemy."


    "Go and see what exists? Unexpectedly, I will visit Kunlun sect. If I get to know each other, I will have a big ally in the future. "


    "You are so powerful. You really expect things like God. Everything can''t escape the childe''s palm."


    Mengo''s body immediately broke through the air and appeared outside the mountain gate the next moment.


    "I''m Mengo. I don''t know what distinguished guests call me?"


    After mengge appeared, he didn''t dare to ask big. After all, the other party was in the same state as himself. The emperor of heaven, and at the moment, his eyes fell on the other party and felt a fog. Obviously, the strength of the fifth Zhuge was better than himself. Mengge at this moment showed a smile on his face and was very polite.


    "Meet Lord Meng!"


    "The fifth Zhuge comes from the fifth family in the triple heaven."


    "Excuse me today!"


    The fifth Zhuge''s voice fell and his eyes fell on mengge. However, at the moment when his eyes fell on mengge, the fifth Zhuge''s body suddenly trembled and an incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    Before he came, he learned from the fifth Qingyi that the leader of Kunlun sect was a great Luo Jinxian, but he didn''t think that mengge''s strength was not the great Luo Jinxian, but the emperor of heaven.


    And Mengo''s strength is very mellow.


    "Triple heaven? The fifth family? "


    "The fifth Zhuge?"


    At this moment, Mengo heard the words of the fifth Zhuge and trembled all over. He didn''t think that the other party came from the triple heaven.


    Mongo has never set foot in the triple heaven. At the moment, he is also very curious about the fifth Zhuge. I don''t know why the distinguished guests from the triple heaven come here?


    "Old gentleman, please come in and have a talk!"


    Mongo immediately sent out an invitation.


    "Thank you, Lord Meng!"


    The fifth Zhuge heard mengge''s words, and his face instantly showed a happy look. He was also worried that mengge rejected him. After all, the Kunlun sect, even if he set foot on the peak of the emperor of heaven, he could not see through it.


    And the fifth Zhuge is very clear that if even the Kunlun sect cannot enter, how can we talk about visiting the mysterious senior brother.


    "Lord Xie Meng!"


    The fifth Zhuge immediately saluted and followed mengge. They talked and laughed and entered the Kunlun sect and the main peak of Kunlun sect. At this moment, they sat opposite each other!


    After some greetings, Mengo''s eyes fell on the fifth Zhuge, smiled and asked, "I don''t know that the old man came all the way from the triple heaven. What can I do for you?"


    The fifth Zhuge heard mengge''s words and immediately smiled: "ha ha, where''s the leader of mengge? No, how dare Zhuge flag tell your leader to come today to visit you and ask for your help. The fifth Zhuge wants to visit your eldest martial brother. Thank you for your kindness."


    At this moment, when the fifth Zhuge mentioned Li Yixi, his face showed a solemn color, and he didn''t dare to laugh at all.


    "You want to see the childe?"


    Mengge heard the words of the fifth Zhuge, and his face showed a look of surprise. Mengge didn''t expect that the fifth family leader far above the triple heaven knew Li Yixi, and seemed to have been given a gift by Li Yixi.


    However, at this moment, the fifth Zhuge sitting opposite Mengo also set off a storm in his heart.


    From the time he entered the Kunlun sect, he felt that mengge''s body was hiding the pure and extreme power of the great road, but he didn''t expect that when he mentioned the eldest martial brother of the Kunlun sect, mengge, whose strength reached the realm of the emperor of heaven, would call each other childe.


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge''s body could not help shaking. He knew that, as he guessed, the eldest martial brother of Kunlun sect was not a simple figure at all, but a hermit expert with strength so strong that it was difficult for him to guess.


    Otherwise, a powerful king of heaven will never be called a childe and willing to become a servant.


    The fifth Qingyi, who had been afraid to speak, trembled slightly in her legs at the moment of hearing mengge''s words, and a look of horror appeared in her eyes.


    At the moment when mengge said the word "childe", the fifth Qingyi knew the identity of the eldest martial brother, a peerless expert, and really hammered.


    The fifth Zhuge immediately took a deep breath and asked with a dignified look, "Lord Meng, I don''t know if I can introduce one or two to the old man. I don''t dare to hide Lord Meng. Recently, my fifth family has been oppressed by strong enemies. The whole family is in danger of destroying the family, so I have to hide the children of the family everywhere. It happened that the disciples of my fifth family entered your family to practice and met the advice of experts, Just let my fifth family resolve the danger of annihilation. Today, I came here to see an expert and thank him for saving his life! "


    Mengge heard the words of the fifth Zhuge, and his eyes fell on the fifth Qingyi''s face, frowning slightly, showing a trace of unhappiness on his face.


    However, he said that no matter who he was, he should not disturb Li Yixi''s practice, let alone step on the mountain, but he didn''t expect that the fifth Qingyi had seen Li Yixi without his knowledge.


    But Mengo didn''t scold the fifth Qingyi at this moment. Naturally, Li Yixi instructed the other party. Mengo thought it should be Li Yixi''s meaning.


    I can only explain, "fifth brother, you really came at a bad time. When you just arrived, the childe had managed Bai Feng to leave Kunlun sect and go to Jinling immortal city!"


    "There is one thing that maybe Taoist friends don''t know. The childe is now in a very mysterious state. He is deeply trapped in the identity of a mortal and can''t extricate himself. If he disturbs the childe''s state of mind, it will be unpredictable."


    When the fifth Zhuge heard Mengo''s words, he trembled all over and immediately stood up and bowed: "thank you for your guidance. The fifth Zhuge is very grateful. If there is any need in the future, only one message is needed. No matter the mountains and rivers, the old man is absolutely duty bound."


    When the fifth Zhuge''s eyes fell on mengge at this moment, he looked grateful. Without mengge''s guidance, he immediately matched his predecessors after meeting Li Yixi, for fear that it would cause Li Yixi''s disgust and perhaps even more terrible punishment.


    So at the moment, he didn''t say a lie. Every word was from the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 727

    Triple heaven is the top floor of the mysterious Wutian Pavilion. Today, there is an old figure, dressed in coir raincoat, like a boatman.


    But when this figure appeared, the most mysterious and noble leader of Wutian Pavilion came to meet him in person.


    "See you, my Lord!"


    The leader of Wutian Pavilion hurried to the figure and knelt down on one knee to salute.


    "Get up!"


    "Today, I just want to ask you something!"


    The old man''s voice was very calm and said faintly.


    "I don''t know what adults want to ask. My subordinates must tell me in detail!"


    Hearing this, the head of Wutian Pavilion showed a dignified look on her face. She didn''t know why she came to Wutian Pavilion in person and asked her something.


    She was very puzzled. If she wanted to know anything, she could not hide it from him, and what could make this terrible existence condescend to the triple heaven.


    The leader of Wutian pavilion has countless questions in her heart at the moment, but as a subordinate, she knows very well that this is not something she can guess. It will never be good to guess the adult''s mind. She can only wait quietly. She knows that the other party will say it.


    The old man''s face was very calm, neither happy nor angry, nor worried. He said faintly: "I came here to inquire about a message from you. According to the information you sent before, you found a terrible existence in the world. Where is that terrible existence now? Is it in the second heaven?"


    The old man''s voice is very calm, but what kind of person is the leader of Wutian pavilion? At the moment, she feels a little unusual in each other''s calm voice.


    How can a high-ranking existence suddenly care about Li Yixi? And she knows that Li Yixi has been very quiet and quiet until the second heaven.


    Although the leader of Wutian pavilion was very confused, she immediately explained.


    "Lord Hui, the hermit and expert in the world has come to the double heaven, and now he is in the Xiaoyao immortal region and Jinling immortal city in the double heaven."


    Although the leader of Wutian Pavilion did not visit Li Yixi, he was very clear about where Li Yixi was. When Li Yixi got married that day, someone from Wutian Pavilion went to the lower boundary.


    After seeing many incredible and incredible things around Li Yixi, she knew very well that Li Yixi''s identity was absolutely noble enough for her to guess, so she didn''t dare to visit rashly all the time.


    After all, the existence of Wutian Pavilion is to search for all kinds of news. If it is close to Li Yixi, Li Yixi mistakenly thinks that Wutian Pavilion is inquiring about Li Yixi. In that case, it is likely to die.


    At the moment, she heard the high figure inquire about Li Yixi''s news, and more determined what she thought. Only those figures are worthy of these high figures to appear in person.


    "Double heaven, Xiaoyao immortal region, Jinling immortal city?"


    The old man in front of him heard the words of the Lord of the Wutian Pavilion, his body trembled suddenly, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    Even if he disguised it very well at this moment, the leader of Wutian Pavilion also felt the other party''s emotional fluctuation at the moment.


    The old man is a powerful God, and his strength has reached the peak of the realm of God, only one step away from the ancestral God.


    The reason why he came here was that not long ago, a wisp of the supremacy of the demon world came and was destroyed in the double sky. After knowing the news, he wanted to determine who could erase such existence in an instant.


    The Wutian Pavilion is under his direct jurisdiction. From the news delivered by the Wutian Pavilion before, he knows that there seems to be a terrible existence in the world under the jurisdiction of Xiaoyao immortal domain. He thinks it may be the terrible existence.


    Such powerful and extreme existence has deep meaning in everything he does. He is a little uneasy, so he wants to explore one or two.


    The body of the old man who got the news gradually faded and disappeared.


    In Jinling immortal city, a white shadow flashed away from the void.


    Outside Li Yixi''s manor, Xiaobai''s figure fell slowly from the void.


    "Creak!"


    The door opened immediately. Lao Bai''s head poked out of the manor, with a gentleman''s smile on his face, saluted respectfully, "welcome home!"


    Xiaobai also turned into a palm sized bird and fell on Li Yixi''s shoulder.


    Li Yixi just walked into the yard. Little Phoenix hurried out of the house with a smile on his face, "see you, teacher!"


    Seeing the little Phoenix, Li Yixi showed a soft smile on his face and asked with a smile, "little Phoenix, how are you reading these days?"


    "Teacher, I''m still reading the Analects you gave me before. The Analects is broad and profound. I have different feelings after reading it once!"


    "Even now I can recite the Analects of Confucius backwards, but I also feel that every time I recite it in my mind, I will have a different feeling!"


    At this moment, when the little Phoenix spoke of the Analects of Confucius, a dignified color appeared in her eyes.


    "Ha ha!"


    "That''s natural. If the Analects of Confucius is just an ordinary book, how can it spread through the ages?"


    When Li Yixi heard what little Phoenix said, a smile appeared on his face.


    After seeing Li Yixi, little Phoenix quickly asked some questions in her heart, and Li Yixi solved them one by one.


    Along the way, Li Yixi didn''t see Wang Lin. he looked curious and asked, "where''s Wang Lin? What''s that guy doing?"


    When little Phoenix heard Li Yixi''s words, he immediately showed a smile on his face and hurriedly said, "teacher, Wang Lin is a practicing maniac. Didn''t the teacher teach him Jeet kune do? These days, the teacher is not in the manor. Wang Lin hasn''t stopped for a moment. He has been practicing Jeet kune do. He''s just a martial arts maniac!"


    "I''m still boxing there!"


    The little Phoenix quickly pointed to Wang Lin who was practicing Jeet kune do in the distance.


    Sure enough, Li Yixi looked in the direction guided by the little Phoenix, and a figure entered Li Yixi''s eyes. At the moment, Wang Lin is practicing Jeet kune do.


    "This guy, he worked so hard!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell and walked slowly over there.


    Wang Lin, who was practicing, immediately stopped when he found Li Yixi coming. He looked very respectful and said, "see you, childe!"


    Seeing the respectful Wang Lin on his face, Li Yixi smiled and said, "don''t be so polite. I didn''t expect you to be so interested in Jeet kune do. What do you don''t understand these days? If you don''t understand, I can answer for you!"


    Wang Lin heard Li Yixi''s words and immediately showed a smile on his face. With continuous cultivation these days, even Wang Lin, who has reached the king of heaven, feels that Jeet kune do is broad and profound. There are many obscure and difficult to understand. He can''t understand it anyway. Wang Lin didn''t hesitate to hear that Li Yixi is willing to solve his doubts, He spoke out the bottleneck of his cultivation in an instant.


    Jeet kune do has long been practiced by Li Yixi. After hearing Wang Lin''s doubts, Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth and began to solve Wang Lin''s doubts. At the same time, he taught Wang Lin to practice Jeet kune do in the manor.


    At the moment when Li Yixi had just taught Wang Lin Jeet kune do, a figure suddenly appeared in the void outside the manor. This figure was an old man from triple heaven.


    At this moment, the old man''s eyes seemed to be able to see through everything and directly spy on Professor Li Yixi and Wang Lin.


    reckless.

 Chapter 728

    Li Yixi in the manor waved his fist and explained.


    "Wang Lin, the fist must be swift and fast. The world''s martial arts, only fast can''t be broken."


    "To attack, you should attack your opponent in motion or at rest according to your will or intention. A perfect attack should be an organic combination of strategy, speed, timing, deceiving the enemy and sharp and accurate judgment. "


    "You can learn to borrow strength only if you understand" sacrifice strength "first, continue to" release strength ", and be proficient in" release strength "


    At the moment, Wang Lin heard Li Yixi''s story and his body trembled violently. This moment made him feel like a shock. Moreover, when Wang Lin saw Li Yixi practicing boxing, his face showed a touch of shock.


    Wang Lin not only heard Li Yixi''s explanation, but also felt the powerful true meaning of boxing from Li Yixi''s dancing.


    In the void, the old man who was watching suddenly trembled, and an incredible color appeared in his eyes. He just glanced at it casually, but he didn''t expect to see Li Yixi teaching Wang Lin Boxing at the moment.


    The old man''s body trembled slightly and said solemnly on his face: "what a terrible true meaning of martial arts. This man''s cultivation is really strong. If I''m not wrong, he must have killed the part of the strongest in the demon world."


    After the old man felt the terrible Kungfu truth just burst out from Li Yixi''s body, his body suddenly trembled, his mind fell, and his eyes looked at Li Yixi again.


    I want to feel the true meaning of Li Yixi''s overbearing martial arts. However, when his eyes just looked at Li Yixi''s location, Li Yixi at the moment gave a punch to his location while explaining to Wang Lin.


    When Li Yixi threw this punch, there was a crackling sound in his bones and muscles. He was just fierce and overbearing, a terrible force of the road. At this moment, Li Yixi urged the force of destroying the sky and the earth to envelop the strong man.


    "Huh?"


    In this instant, the old man''s face showed a look of horror. He also felt that the fist contained the power to destroy the sky and the earth. His strength was extremely strong and reached the peak of the realm of heaven. At this moment, he hurried to try to block the terrible fist. However, when his hand touched the terrible fist, his face changed fiercely.


    A terrible force fell on her. In an instant, the old man felt that his internal organs were broken.


    "Pooh!"


    As soon as the throat was sweet, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. At this moment, the old man was pale. Which pair of eyes showed a look of anger?


    "Damn it!"


    "Sneak attack me!"


    "Do you really think I''m here to steal my teacher? I''m a high God, and I''m only one step away from the realm of ancestral God! "


    "This fist meaning is not qualified for me to cheat."


    "Hum!"


    The old man''s face was very ugly. He snorted coldly and disappeared.


    The sun was shining in the manor. At this moment, he suddenly raised his head, and a look of ridicule appeared in his eyes. Da Hei naturally heard the words of this God just now.


    "A mole ant dared to doubt the master''s supreme fist intention. Just now, the master was just preaching to Wang Lin and didn''t go all out. If Li Yixi really went all out, that fist would be enough to destroy the sky, not to mention a mere God."


    After the thought fell, big black shook the dog''s head and continued to lie on the ground, lazily basking in the sun.


    Outside Jinling immortal city, the figure of the old man appeared. At the moment, the old man''s mouth was bloodshot and his face was angry.


    Still talking.


    "Damn it!"


    "Don''t talk about martial virtue!"


    "After my injury recovers, I must decide the outcome with you. I want to see how much you can do!"


    Just as the voice fell, the old man spewed out another mouthful of blood.


    Although he was sure that there was no one around, the old man''s face was very ugly at the moment.


    The old man is called Zhou Tian. He is one of the guardians of heaven and earth.


    She has always been hiding in the dark and guarding heaven and earth. When the strong man in the demon world came separately that day, she happened to be in seclusion and didn''t appear to stop for the first time.


    When he knew it, the terrible existence had been wiped out. As the guardian of heaven and earth, an urgent and terrible existence suddenly appeared in heaven and earth. He knew nothing about it. He naturally felt a touch of uneasiness in his heart, so he came to spy on one or two.


    But I didn''t expect to be hit hard by Li Yixi''s random punch.


    At the moment, Zhou Tian was extremely oppressed. In her eyes, he was the ceiling of force value in the world. It was impossible to hit him hard. Before, he was just unprepared and attacked by Li Yixi.


    Decided to visit after recovery and challenge Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi in the manor knew nothing about it. He didn''t think that his random fist would hurt the guardian of the world.


    After explaining to Wang Lin for half an hour, he felt a little tired and stopped.


    Although a little tired at the moment, Li Yixi felt that he was unobstructed.


    Back in his study, Li Yixi sat cross legged, ready to open another hole.


    Outside the immortal city, in the void at the moment, two figures came to resist the sky. These two figures came from the triple sky, the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Qingyi.


    They came here after they learned something from Mongo.


    "Tsing Yi!"


    "Did you say the elder would meet us?"


    The fifth Zhuge, who knew something from Mengo, now showed a dignified look on her face. In her eyes, Li Yixi was an omnipotent and terrible existence.


    "I don''t know."


    "Grandpa, as you said before, let''s have a try!"


    "Everything depends on life!"


    Fifth, as soon as Qingyi''s face showed a worried color, how dare you treat Li Yixi as a senior brother!


    However, at this moment, they suddenly trembled, stopped, and suddenly looked up at the void.


    At this moment, a terrible swallowing vortex appeared in the void. At the moment when the swallowing vortex appeared, the aura of heaven and earth within a radius of ten thousand miles was swallowed by this huge vortex.


    Seeing the terrible vision in the void, the fifth Zhuge''s body suddenly trembled. He once knew from the fifth Qingyi that Li Yixi''s practice could cause terrible visions of heaven and earth. He didn''t believe it before, but now he finally believed it.


    "Master is practicing. I''m afraid I''ve made another breakthrough!"


    "I didn''t expect that I could improve at such a terrible speed when I reached the terrible state of my predecessors."


    The fifth is the horror on Qingyi''s face.


    The more powerful the existence, the more difficult it is to break through, but when Li Yixi came here, the breakthrough became so simple.

 Chapter 729

    "What is the level of the elder''s strength that can devour the aura of heaven and earth within ten thousand miles?"


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge didn''t listen to the fifth Qingyi.


    Fifth, there was a look of horror in Zhuge''s eyes. The vision of heaven and earth in front of him shocked him extremely.


    Not long ago, he set foot on the peak of the emperor of heaven, but also absorbed the heaven and earth aura within ten miles around the fifth family. However, Li Yixi made a breakthrough and suddenly let the heaven and earth aura within ten thousand miles disappear. Such a terrible state completely subverted the cognition of the fifth Zhuge.


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge''s legs trembled violently.


    There was a flash of horror in his eyes!


    This scene made the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Qingyi dull for a quarter of an hour. After a quarter of an hour, they woke up from the panic scene.


    The fifth Zhuge and the fifth Qingyi looked at each other, and their eyes were full of horror.


    "Qingyi, it seems that this elder is more terrible than we thought."


    "If I can make friends with this elder, my fifth family can definitely become the supreme family in jiuchongtian!"


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge was very nervous and excited. He knew it was a unique opportunity.


    If we can get the advice or help of terrible strong people such as Li Yixi, the fifth family will definitely rise against the sky and become the real overlord at an unstoppable speed.


    Although his strength has reached the realm of the monarch of heaven, and he is also the overlord in the third heaven, there are countless powerful and extremely powerful existence on the fourth, fifth and even Ninth Heaven.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the fifth family is a superior overlord, but the fifth Zhuge knows very well that if the fifth family is placed in the ninth heavy day, it is just an ordinary family.


    So now the fifth Zhuge saw Li Yixi''s terrible, he couldn''t wait to get Li Yixi''s approval.


    At this moment, the fifth Qingyi heard her grandfather''s fifth Zhuge''s words, and a look of expectation also appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    Over the past hundred years, how the fifth family has survived. The fifth Qingyi is very clear. If her family can become the supreme overlord, it is naturally her greatest wish.


    "Grandpa, I don''t think the elder will refuse us. Otherwise, when we met the elder that day, we would never get the reward from the elder!"


    "Let''s go and have a look first!"


    After the voice of the fifth Qingyi fell, the fifth Zhuge quickly nodded. Now what he said is false. The fifth Zhuge is very clear that it is true to be recognized by Li Yixi.


    The fifth Qingyi and the fifth Zhuge looked at each other, and they rose up in the air and entered Jinling immortal city.


    I learned from mengge that Li Yixi was extremely powerful, but now his state is very special, so the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Qingyi didn''t visit directly.


    But in Jinling immortal city, I prepared some gifts.


    They came to the manor with gifts.


    Fifth, Qingyi summoned up courage and knocked on the gate of the manor.


    "Who?"


    Wang Lin, who was practicing in the manor, frowned when he heard the knock on the door, but he hurried over.


    Creak!


    When the door of the manor opened, Wang Lin came out slowly, his eyes fell on the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Qingyi, with a smile on his mouth, "I don''t know what happened to you two in the manor. Did you go to the wrong place?"


    Wang Lin is not condescending, but approachable.


    At this moment, the fifth Qingyi didn''t say anything, but the fifth Zhuge''s body trembled violently beside the fifth Qingyi, and there was a storm in his heart, and his pupils expanded violently.


    "How is that possible?"


    "The man in front of him is just an ordinary schoolboy, but... But his cultivation is the monarch of heaven, which is not much worse than me?"


    "Moreover, I observe his bone age, but he is just a young man less than 20 years old. Even the son of the ancestral God can''t reach such a terrible state!"


    "I didn''t expect that there are still such terrible peerless Tianjiao around the elder. If such an existence reaches the Jiuchong sky, turning over your hands can suppress those peerless Tianjiao who are said to have disappeared forever."


    Hearing Wang Lin''s approachable words, the fifth Zhuge hurried out of his voice at this moment: "we haven''t come to the wrong place to meet Taoist friends. I''m from triple heaven. My name is the fifth Zhuge. I''m here to visit my predecessors today!"


    "It''s a gift from the childe that my fifth Zhuge can step on the peak of the emperor of heaven. Otherwise, with my qualifications, it''s impossible in my life!"


    "So today I''m here to thank you for your kindness. I don''t know if Taoist friends are willing to say a word. If the elder doesn''t want to see us, we''ll leave now and won''t disturb the elder!"


    The fifth Zhuge at this moment was extremely shocked. In the past, he thought he could become Li Yixi''s chess piece, but after seeing Wang Lin, the fifth Zhuge at this moment completely rejected this idea.


    The fifth Qingyi heard what his grandfather said. Although he didn''t know why his grandfather was so nervous at the moment, in order to meet Li Yixi, the fifth Qingyi immediately added: "please forgive me, I''m a disciple of Kunlun sect, and the elder is my eldest martial brother. My grandfather''s achievements are because when I met the elder that day, The elder presented me a Tai Chi Sword manual! "


    Wang Lin heard the fifth Zhuge''s words, explained clearly with the fifth, and smiled on his face.


    The fifth Zhuge Wang Lin didn''t pay much attention to it, but at this moment, Wang Lin looked at the fifth Qingyi and smiled on his face.


    "You are a hospitable man!"


    "Since you are the younger martial sister of the childe, the childe will meet you!"


    "But you don''t want to be called by your predecessors. Since you are the younger martial sister of the childe, it may be better to call the childe the eldest martial brother!"


    "Please come in!"


    After Wang Lin''s voice fell, he immediately went aside and extended his hand to invite the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Qingyi into the Manor!


    "Thank you for your advice!"


    After the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Qingyi heard Wang Lin''s words, the fifth Zhuge showed a happy face and quickly thanked him!


    At this moment, they got the opportunity to enter the manor, and their hearts were excited to the extreme!


    Without being shut out, the fifth Zhuge knows very well that this is his own opportunity!


    At the moment, the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Qingyi are both excited and nervous!


    "Wang Lin, who will visit?"


    They had just entered the manor when a voice sounded.


    The eyes of the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Qingyi looked in the direction of the sound.

 Chapter 730

    When the eyes of the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Qingyi fell on the master of the voice, their bodies suddenly trembled. At this moment, they looked incredible.


    The fifth Qingyi can be said to be a rare peerless beauty, but the peerless face of the fifth Qingyi suddenly eclipsed in front of the woman.


    Wang Lin, who was walking in front, hurriedly explained at this moment, "if you go back to your wife, today you are visiting the childe''s schoolmate."


    After Wang Lin explained, he immediately introduced the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Qingyi.


    "Two distinguished guests, this is my childe''s wife!"


    The fifth Qingyi saluted immediately after hearing Wang Lin''s words, "the fifth Qingyi has seen his wife!"


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge raised another storm in his heart, and quickly bowed and saluted, "the fifth Zhuge pays a visit to the elder!"


    Fifth, although Zhuge is the peak of the realm of heavenly monarch, he has seen the powerful and unparalleled Heavenly Emperor!


    At this moment, even if the fifth Zhuge only looked at Hu Qingyun, he felt the terrible and extreme Avenue breath in Hu Qingyun. This strong and extreme Avenue breath belongs to the heaven realm!


    Fifth, Zhuge is very clear that the young woman in front of him not only has an amazing face, but also a terrible strong man with amazing strength!


    "No need to be polite!"


    "Just be casual here. My husband seems to be practicing. Wang Lin, go and shout!"


    Hu Qingyun also seemed approachable, and immediately gave an order to Wang Lin!


    "You''re welcome, sir. You''re practicing. How dare we bother? We''ll just wait here. When will your practice end? It''s not too late to see you again!"


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge suddenly changed his face and quickly explained that if Li Yixi ended a practice because of their visit, they could not bear such a sin. Now they still want to get to know Li Yixi!


    The fifth Qingyi on one side was also frightened and trembled all over!


    "Madam, don''t do that!"


    "How dare we interrupt elder martial brother''s practice?"


    Hu Qingyun saw the two people with a nervous face, smiled and said, "you don''t need to be so nervous. My husband is very special. Interrupting practice has no impact on him!"


    "And I feel that my husband has already finished his practice."


    After Hu Qingyun''s voice fell, she continued to water the flowers in front of her.


    Fifth, the hanging heart of Qingyi fell. At this moment, he immediately seized the opportunity, hurried over and said, "madam, let me help you. I''ll do such a rough job!"


    When Hu Qingyun saw the fifth Qingyi''s initiative, it''s not easy to refuse, but she reminded him, "be careful, this temper is not very good!"


    The fifth Qingyi with a ladle heard Hu Qingyun''s inexplicable words. Her body suddenly trembled. She felt that it was an illusion. Isn''t it just watering the flowers?


    However, at this moment, after the fifth Zhuge behind the fifth Qingyi heard Hu Qingyun''s words, his eyes fell on the Datura king in front of him like lightning.


    After the fifth local Zhuge saw the Datura flowers in front of him, his mind was shocked.


    "Demon emperor!"


    "It''s a powerful demon emperor."


    "The terrible demon emperor was sealed in it!"


    "The flowers raised by the elder are the supreme demon emperor!"


    "This..."


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge''s body could not help shaking, and the scene in front of him had a great impact on his mind.


    The fifth Zhuge hurriedly sent a voice to remind the fifth Qingyi with a blank face.


    "Qingyi, be careful. It''s not a flower at all, but a terrible existence that has become the supreme demon emperor and is sealed in it!"


    "The strength of this demon emperor even surpassed my grandfather!"


    The fifth Qingyi with a blank face heard the words of the fifth Zhuge at this moment, and his eyes immediately fell on the flowers in front of him.


    Fifth, Qingyi didn''t think that the flower poured by Hu Qingyun was a terrible supreme demon emperor.


    After feeling clearly, the fifth Qingyi swallowed a mouthful of saliva at this moment.


    The hand holding the ladle trembled for a moment.


    If it weren''t for the fifth Qingyi''s mind, the ladle in her hand would be directly scared to the ground at this moment. After all, the scene in front of her is really incredible.


    At the moment, the fifth Qingyi was very nervous and carefully began to water the king of Datura.


    However, when the fifth Qingyi carefully sprinkled the water in the ladle into the datura flower pot.


    The fifth Qingyi''s hand became extremely stiff in an instant, and her eyes stared at the water in the ladle incredibly.


    "This is not water!"


    At this moment, the fifth Qingyi suddenly woke up. The fifth Qingyi clearly felt that the water in his ladle was not water, but contained pure and extremely aura.


    "What a pure liquid!"


    At this moment, the fifth Qingyi, a heart beat violently. At this moment, the fifth Qingyi felt the spirit water in the ladle. If he drank it, he would definitely be able to transform himself.


    "Spirit liquid!"


    "No, no..."


    In the fifth Qingyi''s mind, these two words just appeared and were rejected by the fifth Qingyi. The fifth Qingyi knew that if it was Lingye, she would definitely feel it!


    The fifth Tsing Yi at the next moment, the pupil contracted fiercely.


    "Is it Jiutian Lingye?"


    The rapid memory of the fifth Qingyi at this moment is the magic of the nine day spirit night in the legend. A moment later, the fifth Qingyi was completely determined, and the water in front of him is the nine day spirit liquid in the legend.


    "Does Jiutian Lingye raise flowers?"


    After determining the fifth Tsing Yi, I felt that my limbs became extremely stiff.


    Today, her cognition has been completely subverted. The legendary Jiutian spirit liquid is an extremely precious thing. Even those heavenly Lords will be regarded as treasures, but it was directly used to water flowers here in Li Yixi.


    It is regarded as ordinary water.


    At this moment, the fifth Qingyi couldn''t help thinking about Li Yixi. At this moment, the fifth Qingyi remembered that when he met Li Yixi on the mountain, Li Yixi gave him the extremely precious secret script of Tai Chi sword, which was so casual.


    Before, the fifth Qingyi thought that scene was incredible. At this moment, he found that Jiutian spirit liquid was directly used as ordinary water to water the flowers. The fifth Qingyi thought that such treasures were really just ordinary things in Li Yixi''s eyes!


    After the thought fell, the fifth Qingyi didn''t dare to stop and watered it carefully.


    At this moment, Li Yixi in the study has come over with Wang Lin. at this moment, Li Yixi sees that the fifth Qingyi is watering flowers. He is a little anxious. In Li Yixi''s eyes, the fifth Qingyi is a powerful practitioner.

 Chapter 731

    "Younger martial sister Qingyi, it''s too far to welcome you. I didn''t expect younger martial sister Qingyi to come here. I''m a little rude. Other people can do such rough work. Younger martial sister Qingyi, please come here! "


    At this moment, Li Yixi strode over with a smile on his face and immediately interrupted the watering of the fifth Qingyi.


    "See you in Qingyi, senior brother!"


    "It''s not a heavy job. Elder martial brother, take a break first. I''ll finish it soon."


    "Elder martial brother, this is my grandfather, the fifth Zhuge."


    At the moment, after the voice of the fifth Qingyi fell, their eyes suddenly fell on their grandfather the fifth Zhuge. The fifth Qingyi was very clear. Today, they came to visit Li Yixi in order to get acquainted with Li Yixi and get Li Yixi''s help.


    In the view of the fifth Qingyi, her strength is general and her words are light. Such important things must be brought forward by his grandfather the fifth Zhuge.


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge heard his granddaughter''s words and showed a smile on his face. Although the fifth Zhuge was extremely shocked at this moment, he immediately suppressed his inner panic and bowed in a hurry: "the fifth Zhuge paid a visit to the childe and suddenly came to visit. Excuse me, I hope the childe will forgive me!"


    The fifth Zhuge in this moment, after Li Yixi approached, his body couldn''t help shaking, because the fifth Zhuge in this moment felt a terrible power of gods and demons in Li Yixi''s body.


    At the moment, Li Yixi has just finished his practice, so there is still a terrible power of gods and demons on Li Yixi''s body. Even if it is only a trace, it can''t be countered by the fifth Zhuge.


    So at this moment, the fifth Zhuge, who bowed and saluted, trembled and felt a force of the dog days falling on him.


    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s the grandpa of younger martial sister. Please come here, sir. You don''t need to be polite here!"


    "Qingyi and I are martial brothers and sisters. We are a family."


    Li Yixi stretched out a hand and immediately helped up the fifth Zhuge who bowed to salute.


    Li Yixi dared not let such existence salute himself.


    Li Yixi knows that the fifth Qingyi is a disciple of the Kunlun sect, and his strength is extraordinary. The grandfather of the fifth Qingyi and the fifth Zhuge look immortal and are definitely not ordinary people.


    When Li Yixi approached the fifth Zhuge, at this moment, the fifth Zhuge felt hundreds of millions of gods and Demons roaring in Li Yixi''s body.


    Feel the roar of gods and demons. If Li Yixi didn''t hold the fifth Zhuge at the moment, he would really be paralyzed on the ground.


    The voice of gods and demons is not what his fifth Zhuge can compete with.


    "Please, childe!"


    Fifth, where did Zhuge dare to walk in front? At this moment, he hurriedly stood aside and stretched out his hand to let Li Yixi walk in front!


    "Old man, don''t be so formal!"


    "Follow me!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi felt that the fifth Zhuge seemed a little restrained, with a smile on his face and walked in front.


    Li Yixi was a little helpless. I don''t know why these people came to visit him and became so formal one by one. He was just a mortal. If he hadn''t tried, he would really mistakenly think that he was supreme.


    Now I have only opened a few orifices, and I am still a mortal.


    At the moment, Li Yixi can only think of this scene as the result of his protagonist''s aura.


    Li Yixi felt that even if his system exploded, he should still be a little different from the people in the world. Otherwise, these practitioners would never be so respectful.


    But now Li Yixi is used to it and will not be nervous because of the respect of the fifth Zhuge.


    But Li Yixi was also very confused. He didn''t know what happened when the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Qingyi came to see him.


    He immediately asked tentatively, "I don''t know if the old man came, but what''s the matter?"


    The fifth Zhuge on one side was always nervous. At this moment, he suddenly heard Li Yixi''s question. His body was shocked and immediately replied, "I dare not hide the childe. Before, the childe gave my granddaughter the fifth Qingyi a Tai Chi Sword script. After I got the script, I got a little. So I came to thank the childe today."


    At this moment, Li Yixi heard the words of the fifth Zhuge, and his face showed a touch of surprise. He didn''t think that the Tai Chi sword he had practiced for many years would make such powerful practitioners gain.


    "Tai Chi sword, let this guy feel something?"


    Li Yixi was surprised at first, but then he was relieved. The Taiji sword was created by the extremely powerful immortal Zhang. Even in the blue star, there was no aura, and immortal Zhang also reached that level. After the terrible practitioners got it, they had some understanding and could explain it.


    "Congratulations, old man. It doesn''t have any effect here. It can help the old man understand. That''s the best thing!"


    After Li Yixi figured it out, a soft smile appeared on his face. He couldn''t find the mystery of Taiji sword. It''s also a good thing to achieve others!


    At this moment, Li Yixi said with a light face. After hearing this, the fifth Zhuge suddenly trembled. He heard from Li Yixi that the secret script of Tai Chi sword was only an ordinary thing without any effect, and set off a storm in his heart.


    Because the yin-yang Avenue and supreme sword meaning contained in the secret script of Taiji sword can help him step into the realm of heaven, and he will never be weak in the realm of heaven.


    Fifth, Zhuge was ecstatic at this moment. If he guessed well, Li Yixi''s strength was the weakest, and he was also the ancestor god.


    Ancestral God, that is a peerless strong man who can enter the chaotic world. With the help of such peerless strong men, there is no difficulty for the fifth family to become the supreme overlord, and no one dares to obstruct it.


    At this moment, a touch of fine light appeared in the eyes of the fifth Zhuge.


    I''m so excited.


    The fifth Zhuge immediately took a thing out of his arms, "in order to thank the childe for giving the secret script, this thing is given to the childe. I hope the childe will accept it."


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge was very nervous. He knew that the things he took out were worthless in front of Li Yixi, but there was no way. This was the most precious thing of the fifth family!


    This is the blood dragon ginseng cultivated by the fifth family for thousands of years!


    "What is this?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the blood dragon ginseng, and his face showed a curious color. At this moment, Li Yixi felt a strong force of Qi and blood on the blood dragon ginseng.


    Although Li Yixi had never practiced before, at this moment he felt that this thing was a treasure.


    "The childe is blood dragon ginseng, and it''s not a precious thing?"


    "It''s just a miracle drug that has been cultivated for thousands of years!"


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge said that the clouds were light and the wind was light, but only he knew how precious the blood dragon ginseng was.

 Chapter 732

    This blood dragon ginseng was originally the ancestor of the fifth family. It was obtained by wandering in the chaotic world with a powerful existence.


    It has absorbed the Qi of chaos and has been cultivated by the fifth family for thousands of years. It is extremely precious.


    "A panacea?"


    "How does it absorb?"


    Hearing that the fifth Zhuge said it was a panacea, Li Yixi, who wanted to refuse, suddenly showed a surprise. Li Yixi felt that although the blood dragon ginseng was a panacea, it should be nothing in the eyes of such strong people, so Li Yixi took it.


    These days, I practice by myself. If I want to open my mind, I naturally need the resources of practice.


    Fifth, Zhuge sent blood dragon ginseng. Although Li Yixi wanted to refuse, he finally accepted it. After all, he needed it for his own cultivation, and he could not open his mind and build a foundation carelessly.


    The fifth Zhuge saw that Li Yixi was willing to accept it. His body trembled with excitement. Li Yixi accepted blood dragon ginseng. This is a good start.


    When the fifth Zhuge was excited, he heard Li Yixi ask him how to absorb blood dragon ginseng.


    The fifth Zhuge was stunned, but soon remembered Mengo''s words before. Knowing Li Yixi''s strange state, he immediately explained: "childe, it''s easy to absorb the blood dragon ginseng. Just swallow the blood dragon ginseng directly!"


    Li Yixi heard the words of the fifth Zhuge, and his face showed an unexpected color. He didn''t expect that refining blood dragon ginseng should be so simple.


    At this moment, Li Yixi showed a happy look on his face and immediately said, "I don''t know if the old man can protect the Dharma for me. I don''t know the way to preserve this elixir. If the medicine is lost, it will hurt to death. I''ll refine it!"


    The fifth Zhuge heard Li Yixi''s words. Although he felt a little strange, he immediately said, "it''s my honor to protect the Dharma for the childe!"


    Fifth, Zhuge still wanted to continue flattering, but at this moment, the pupil suddenly contracted, and his face showed a panic color, because at this moment, Li Yixi directly stuffed the blood dragon ginseng with powerful medicine into his mouth and ate it like a radish.


    "Childe, this blood dragon ginseng has some domineering effects. I''m afraid I can''t stand it if I swallow it like this!"


    Li Yixi saw the fifth Zhuge with a nervous face, waved his hand casually, and said carelessly, "don''t worry. Although I can''t practice, I think it''s OK. Even if it''s Phoenix real blood, I''ve absorbed it. It shouldn''t be a problem to eat this blood dragon ginseng."


    As he spoke, Li Yixi swallowed the blood dragon ginseng directly.


    Sit cross legged slowly and prepare to open the fifth orifices according to the secret collection you have obtained.


    The worried fifth Zhuge saw Li Yixi calmly devour the blood dragon ginseng, and a touch of panic appeared on his face.


    But then the fifth Zhuge suddenly woke up and couldn''t help scolding: "I''m a fool. I said such stupid words. Childe, such a peerless existence is at least a strong cultivation at the level of ancestral God. This thing is extremely precious in my eyes and its efficacy is difficult to refine. But for childe, it''s just an ordinary thing!"


    Fifth, Zhuge also sat cross legged. Even if he knew Su Xiuyi''s terrible existence and didn''t need his Dharma protection, he was still very serious.


    However, after several breaths, the fifth Zhuge''s face showed a look of horror, because at this moment, he felt Li Yixi''s breath, which was very special.


    Even if he didn''t steal learning, Li Yixi''s breath was extremely obvious.


    In the ancient times, there were countless strong people, but there were not many skills in the ancient times. Those who really practiced powerful gods and demons were extremely mysterious breathing methods.


    God and devil can have such terrible strength, all thanks to the mysterious breathing method.


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge felt Li Yixi''s breathing method, and his face showed a look of horror.


    There was a storm in my heart, "is the childe Taigu?"


    "From the ancient times to the present, but after two times of the decline of heaven and man."


    "The childe survived the five failures of heaven and man twice. I''m afraid the childe''s realm is not just as simple as the ancestral God. The ancestral God has no ability to survive the five failures of heaven and man."


    After feeling Li Yixi''s mysterious breathing method, the fifth Zhuge showed a touch of shock on his face at this moment. He could experience the five decline of heaven and man twice and never die. This kind of existence is not what he can guess at all.


    Not even the Lord of heaven!


    The remaining strong people under the five decline of heaven and man have a title, era fairy king!


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge inexplicably breathed with Li Yixi''s breathing rhythm, although he only learned a skin.


    But soon the fifth Zhuge suddenly woke up from the breathing method. At this moment, two sharp lights burst out of the fifth Zhuge''s eyes, and the fifth Zhuge''s body trembled with excitement.


    "What a powerful breathing method. I didn''t expect that I just controlled the fur, which made me break the shackles in an instant. Now as long as I can keep up with my practice, I will be able to step into the realm of heaven in the shortest time, saving me thousands of years of practice time."


    Fifth, Zhuge was so excited that he just felt that he could expect heaven''s respect when he got the secret script of Taiji sword.


    But now I just follow Li Yixi to learn a little bit of breathing. I didn''t expect the results at this moment. I directly saw stepping into the ladder of heaven.


    Now he wants to step into the realm of heaven. As long as he practices step by step, everything will come naturally!


    "God, God!"


    Fifth, a touch of incredible excitement appeared on Zhuge''s face.


    I didn''t think that I could become a God one day.


    At the moment when the fifth Zhuge was excited, Li Yixi also completed the opening of his fifth orifices. At this moment, Li Yixi''s body erupted into a terrible swallowing force!


    In Li Yixi''s body, hundreds of millions of gods and Demons roared up to the sky, and the terrible power of gods and Demons broke out. The fifth Zhuge was immediately suppressed by this terrible power and lay on the ground. The terrible power of gods and Demons seemed to crush the fifth Zhuge.


    When the fifth Zhuge looked frightened, Li Yixi suddenly sucked in this moment, and the aura of heaven and earth, which was not easy to recover for thousands of miles, came together with Li Yixi at this moment.


    And now the fifth Zhuge was very close to Li Yixi. He felt that at this moment, Li Yixi swallowed not the heaven and earth aura within ten thousand miles, but compressed the heaven and earth aura within ten thousand miles and extracted a force of chaos.


    The power of chaos entered Li Yixi''s body. It seemed that there was something terrible in Li Yixi''s body, waking up.


    That breath made the fifth Zhuge soul tremble!

 Chapter 733

    The main thing is that it''s not over yet. At the moment, Li Yixi feels that what a strong overhaul Walker took out should not be ordinary. After opening a hole, he has no intention to stop and continue to open the hole.


    At the moment when the fifth Zhuge was shocked and had not sobered up from the shock, Li Yixi now successfully opened another hole.


    At this moment, the orifices opened by Li Yixi formed a small cycle. At the moment when the small cycle was formed, countless gods and Demons roared in Li Yixi''s body.


    The terrible power of phagocytosis broke out. Before opening a hole to devour the spirit of heaven and earth within ten thousand miles, it was extremely terrible.


    But at the moment of forming a small cycle, the terrible power of phagocytosis appeared. Centered on the small courtyard, the aura within a million miles in the distance disappeared in an instant.


    The extremely terrible aura was quenched into a trace of chaotic divine power, and instantly entered Li Yixi''s body.


    The previous fifth Zhuge was still in a trance, just feeling a trace of chaos, but at this moment, the fifth Zhuge finally saw clearly that Li Yixi swallowed the power of chaos.


    The power of chaos is the source of power, which is only used by the top strong in the chaotic world.


    After seeing that Li Yixi absorbed the power of chaos, the fifth Zhuge''s body trembled violently, and his pupils expanded violently.


    The scene in front of him scared the fifth Zhuge''s face. He didn''t think that the powerful existence he visited today was such a terrible figure.


    Coupled with Li Yixi''s mysterious breathing method, the fifth Zhuge no longer had any doubt. He felt that Li Yixi was a powerful era fairy king.


    When the fifth Zhuge was shocked, at this moment, jiuchongtian, an ancient existence, suddenly woke up, and a look of horror appeared in everyone''s eyes. At the moment, they also felt the sudden change in erchongtian.


    These powerful and extreme beings are the main road owners in jiuzhong sky and the guardians of jiuzhong every day. At the moment when Li Yixi swallowed up all the auras of heaven and earth within a million miles, these people suddenly woke up one by one.


    Because this time it was so obvious that it swallowed up the aura of heaven and earth within a million miles and made the whole Jiuchong sky tremble slightly.


    "Damn it!"


    "What''s going on?"


    "Why did the aura of heaven and earth suddenly break off in the double sky?"


    An ancient existence with white hair and beard woke up at this moment, and his whole body was filled with a fierce sword spirit. This ancient existence with white hair and beard was the main road master of Kendo in Jiuchong sky.


    The master of Kendo Avenue looked gloomy. At this moment, another ancient existence also looked very ugly. Even the supreme power in the demon world didn''t have such a terrible influence when he entered Jiuchong sky.


    At this moment, even those high road masters felt frightened and scared.


    "In the double heaven, the strong man in the demon world came separately and was suddenly wiped out. Before, we thought it was a means left by God, but now it doesn''t seem to be a means left by God!"


    "Who on earth is hiding in the double sky!"


    "What do you think!"


    Other powerful beings showed a dignified color on their faces at this moment.


    The eyes of more than a dozen Avenue masters fell on a figure shrouded in fog.


    The terrible existence wrapped in fog is a strong Avenue master in Jiuchong sky. The avenue he controls is very special and can peep into the past and the future.


    "Taoist priest of cause and effect, you can calculate what happened in the double sky?"


    "The power of heaven and earth in the double heaven is weak. If such absorption swallows the chaotic power, the whole double heaven will collapse after the chaotic power disappears!"


    "As the guardians of heaven and earth, we can never let it happen!"


    Seeing the people looking at themselves solemnly, the Taoist priest nodded!


    "Good!"


    "I also want to know who it is? How dare you be so bold, how dare you be so presumptuous in jiuzhong every day! "


    "Do you really think that after God leaves, we will not have the strength to stabilize the Ninth Heaven?"


    At this moment, the Taoist priest of cause and effect showed a look of anger on her face. In front of her, ancient divine texts appeared at this moment. These divine texts were immediately urged by the Taoist priest of cause and effect and began to spy on Li Yixi.


    At the moment, their eyes fell on those divine texts in front of the causal Taoist Lord. They knew that these divine texts of the causal Taoist Lord were extremely powerful and never existed that could not be watched!


    Of course, the existence strength they spy on is under the Lord of the avenue, or equivalent to them!


    In the yard, Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes and showed a surprise on his face. Unexpectedly, he has completed a small cycle today, and his strength will become stronger and stronger in the future!


    After forming a small cycle, Li Yixi can control the power in these orifices.


    However, when Li Yixi looked happy, he suddenly frowned slightly. At this moment, he felt irritable, as if something was peeping at himself.


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge''s face also changed fiercely. He felt that in the void, an invisible force was watching Li Yixi. That terrible force made his mind tremble uncontrollably. In front of that force, the fifth Zhuge felt extremely weak.


    At the moment when the fifth Zhuge felt that he was going to suffocate, Li Yixi frowned together and said with an agitated face: "what demons and monsters dare to cause trouble here. You can''t be wild in the immortal city. Get out!"


    The moment Li Yixi spits out a rolling word, the terrible power flows in the void, and the powerful hegemonic power collapses in an instant.


    The fifth Zhuge, who was almost suffocating, also recovered, feeling as if everything had never happened.


    But the fifth Zhuge knew that there was indeed a powerful existence just now, spying on Li Yixi.


    Jiuchongtian, when someone looked gloomy and wanted to see who caused such a crisis in erchongtian, the cause and effect Taoist priest with a gloomy face and rapid deduction suddenly showed a look of horror on his face.


    The Taoist priest of cause and effect suddenly trembled, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth in an instant.


    The terrible power of counterattack instantly made the powerful cause and effect Avenue master fall into a coma!


    "Huh?"


    "What''s going on?"


    Those ancient beings in jiuzhong heaven saw that the cause and effect Lord fell into a coma and showed a look of horror in their eyes. They didn''t think that the powerful cause and effect Lord was badly hurt in order to spy on the images in today''s double heaven.

 Chapter 734

    After a powerful existence felt the pulse of the cause and effect Taoist master, their eyes showed a color of horror.


    I felt like I had a dream. In the Jiuchong sky, their cultivation was already the ultimate, but someone could reverse the cause and effect Taoism like this.


    The most powerful master of Kendo Avenue said solemnly, "the soul was badly hurt, the blood was reversed, and a soul was wiped out."


    "It''s too difficult to wake up!"


    At this moment, the master of Kendo Avenue was shocked. He didn''t think of it at all. He just asked the master of causality to calculate what happened to ertongtian, and even ate the powerful master of causality avenue into such a shape. This was something he never thought of and dared not imagine.


    One by one, their faces became extremely frightened. Without any hesitation, they all shot immediately to stabilize the injury of the cause and effect Avenue master.


    On the second day, Li Yixi in the yard, now with a smile on his face, after so many years, he finally felt the feeling of practice.


    "Congratulations, childe!"


    The fifth Zhuge immediately saluted Li Yixi with a smile on his face.


    "Congratulations on your further progress!"


    The fifth Qingyi in the distance saluted at once.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "I just opened up a few orifices, which is not a profound cultivation!"


    "Don''t be so polite!"


    Hearing the words of the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Qingyi, Li Yixi showed a touch of shyness on his face and immediately said to them.


    After the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Qingyi had a short rest in the manor today, they dared not continue to disturb Li Yixi''s life and left.


    In the manor, peace was restored again!


    Li Yixi felt the power of the orifices in his body and smiled. He was very satisfied with his practice these days.


    Involuntarily went to the pavilion, took out the Guqin and played it in the pavilion.


    The sound of the piano beat constantly under his five fingers, and the sound spread from the yard.


    The sound of Li Yixi''s piano continued to spread around.


    A woman was walking in the street. Suddenly she heard the sound of a piano and stopped at once.


    Her face was cold, as if nothing could make her face waves. At this moment, after hearing the piano sound, her face suddenly changed, and her eyes showed a look of horror.


    "The sound of the piano contains the terrible power of the great road!"


    "It can make people instantly clear all distractions, and it seems that there is a magic that can make the power of the road in their body obey!"


    The woman who felt the sound of the piano showed a look of horror on her face. Her body stopped her steps, closed her eyes and practiced in situ.


    The woman who began to practice at this moment was extremely terrible. Around her body, terrible power seemed to destroy everything.


    When those practitioners around saw the woman, their faces showed fear. No one dared to approach the woman.


    More than ten minutes later, the song ended. At this moment, the woman slowly opened her eyes. At this moment, the frightened look in the woman''s eyes was more terrible than before.


    Boom!


    The breath of destroying heaven and earth burst out from her body at that moment.


    The whole person had a perfect transformation at this moment.


    It makes people look more desolate.


    "Who is playing the piano?"


    "I was able to comb my power of the road and let me step into the peak of the emperor of heaven!"


    "Is it a peerless expert?"


    A look of horror appeared at the corners of the woman''s mouth. At this moment, her body immediately disappeared.


    The moment the figure appeared again, it had strangely appeared outside Li Yixi''s pavilion.


    At the end of the song, Li Yixi slowly stood up and stretched his waist.


    The moment the woman''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, his body suddenly trembled.


    "Please forgive me for disturbing the elder recklessly."


    The woman with a cold face saw Li Yixi''s moment, her body trembled slightly and hurried to salute.


    Because at this moment, she felt that Li Yixi''s body was surrounded by the terrible power of the avenue, which she could not guess at all.


    At this moment, Li Yixi seemed to become the core of the world.


    Li Yixi, who had just finished playing, suddenly heard a strange voice. With an accident on his face, he quickly turned around and his eyes fell on the woman.


    Although Li Yixi was a mortal, no one dared to break into the manor all the time. The woman was the first.


    Li Yixi''s face showed a dignified color when he saw a woman with a cold face, as if she were thousands of miles away and like a queen.


    "He carries a cold breath all over his body, and there is a trace of domineering in his eyes. He has a lofty meaning. This person is definitely not simple, and his strength will not be weak if he can enter the yard quietly!"


    After the thought fell, Li Yixi immediately smiled at the corners of his mouth and said with a smile, "I don''t know what to call the girl. I''m just a mortal and can''t afford to be an elder!"


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell. At this moment, the female emperor looked dignified and said, "elder is modest. Just now, I just heard the elder play a song and knew that the cultivation of elder is not something I can guess."


    Hearing that the female emperor still called herself an elder, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the Guqin in front of him, and a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth: "girl, are you also a person who likes playing the piano?"


    "I know a little about zither. We can communicate!"


    Hearing the female emperor''s words, Li Yixi at this moment felt that women should be very obsessed with playing the piano. Otherwise, it would be absolutely impossible to call themselves predecessors. In addition to playing the piano, he was only a person who had just opened several orifices.


    "Would you like to give me some advice?"


    The female emperor with a high cold face heard Li Yixi''s words at this moment, and a touch of finance appeared on his face. He didn''t expect Li Yixi to be willing to give her advice.


    Although the Female Emperor didn''t practice zither, she also knew a little.


    Meeting such a peerless expert, the female emperor would be very excited if she could be instructed.


    The woman in front of me is the female emperor of the central immortal court of the double heaven.


    The reason why he went to Jinling immortal city was that Li Yixi swallowed up too many heaven and earth auras in the double heaven before his practice, and was sensed by the female emperor. The female emperor went to find out what happened.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "There''s no guidance. Let''s just communicate."


    "Come on, come on!"


    "Sit down first, don''t be so formal!"


    "Lao Bai, give me tea and entertain your guests!"


    After inviting the empress to sit down, Li Yixi immediately ordered Lao Bai to serve tea.

 Chapter 735

    "Yes, master!"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s voice, Lao Bai in the distance hurried to prepare tea and fresh fruit without any hesitation.


    When hearing Li Yixi''s orders to slaves, the empress did not pay attention, because in his Empress''s eyes, there were several slaves as powerful as Li Yixi. It was very normal. She just wanted to understand and see what level Li Yixi''s cultivation reached.


    Without any hesitation, the female emperor took out an ancient Qin immediately.


    According to Li Yixi''s instructions, the female emperor played a song.


    At this moment, the female emperor restrained all her emotions and focused all her attention on the Guqin in front of her.


    After calming down, the female emperor began to dance and play with her fingers. The sound of the piano was in the void for a long time.


    On one side, Li Yixi listened carefully with a face at the moment. Even if the female emperor''s piano was far inferior to himself, Li Yixi didn''t have any dislike. He listened and felt silently like a teacher.


    When the last note of the female emperor fell, Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes¡° Master, how are you? "


    The female emperor looked at Li Yixi with a worried face. She didn''t know whether her piano experience could meet Li Yixi''s requirements.


    "Very good!"


    "You are the first person I have seen who has such attainments in piano!"


    "Those heartless people were not as good as you before!"


    "And you are also very talented. The music you played just now should be the one you heard me play just now?"


    "It''s rare to play this piano music a little similar after just listening to it once!"


    "But your mood fluctuates, and you feel as if you have no soul!"


    "To sound better, we must give it a soul!"


    At the moment, after Li Yixi heard the empress''s words, he constantly instructed the empress!


    In just a few words, the female emperor was shocked because he got great benefits. Some places he didn''t understand were suddenly enlightened at this moment!


    "Dear Miss, please have tea!"


    The old white gentleman walked into the pavilion, bent down and saluted, and put a cup of prepared milk tea in front of the female emperor!


    At the same time, he put the fresh fruit he had prepared on the table.


    "Dear Miss, please take your time. If you have any instructions, just tell me directly!"


    After the ceremony, Lao Bai immediately turned and walked outside Tingting, very quiet.


    But at this moment, it was difficult for the female emperor to calm her panic. Just at the moment when Lao Bai approached, the female emperor felt like an ant.


    And even now, when watching Lao Bai carefully, I feel that Lao Bai is full of terrible treasure.


    "What a terrible artifact!"


    At this moment, the female emperor''s heart beat violently and stared at Lao Bai with an unbelievable face. She didn''t expect that a servant of Li Yixi had such terrible attainments.


    What''s more terrible is that the servant is a peerless divine soldier.


    The quality of divine soldiers is beyond the imagination of the female emperor.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Girl, have tea!"


    "That guy is the robot I built. Don''t pay attention to him!"


    "He can make tea and serve people. It''s not a terrible existence?"


    Over the years, many people trembled at the first sight of Lao Bai. Li Yixi had a good impression of the female emperor. Now he explained.


    However, it''s OK that Li Yixi didn''t explain. After the explanation, the female emperor almost stood up in horror. She didn''t expect that such a terrible peerless magic weapon was made by Li Yixi.


    "Drink tea!"


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he saw that the empress was a little dull and invited again. At the moment of hearing Li Yixi''s words, the empress suddenly woke up and looked at the pavilion with a frightened face. She stood like a servant''s old white. Such a terrible existence. If he came to the central fairy court, he would definitely be an ancestor to worship!


    But in Li Yixi''s eyes, such terror is just a servant!


    The awakened empress, with her eyes on Li Yixi, made her body tremble slightly. He didn''t think that Li Yixi was so strong that she was terrible, and the servants around him were so terrible!


    Looking at Li Yixi''s invitation to drink tea, the female emperor dared not refuse. She slowly took a sip of her milk tea!


    After discovering the terrible cultivation of Li Yixi and Lao Bai, the female emperor drank milk tea at this moment and didn''t take it to heart.


    At the moment of the entrance of milk tea, the female emperor''s eyes contracted in an instant. It was incredible that his pupils were expanding and his body trembled violently.


    "How is that possible?"


    "How is that possible?"


    "What the hell is this?"


    "How dare you master your blood and degenerate in an instant?"


    At this moment, when the female emperor swallowed the milk tea in her hand, she found that her blood was constantly changing at this moment!


    Just in the blink of an eye, her blood became stronger, but now the female emperor only drank a sip of milk tea.


    The female emperor''s chest fluctuated violently, and her face was incredible. Her eyes stared at the teacup in front of her for a moment.


    "I just took a sip and my blood changed. What can I achieve if I drink it all?"


    The high female emperor looked at the milk tea in front of her at this moment, and her heart beat violently.


    Such a chance could not be lost again, so the female emperor hurried to stabilize her mind, slowly picked up the milk tea in front of her, and drank a big mouthful. At the moment of the entrance of the milk tea, a terrible force immediately left the female emperor''s whole body. Under this terrible force, the female emperor''s blood changed at an unimaginable speed.


    The female emperor, who was just a naive monarch, found that her cultivation increased at a terrible speed at this moment.


    "Milk tea is not bad?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the female emperor, because he saw the shock on her face after she drank milk tea, and a look of satisfaction appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    Although Li Yixi could not practice, there was an old white man who could make things that the world did not have.


    There is no milk tea in this world. It''s normal to feel surprised when drinking milk tea for the first time.


    After all, everyone has a first time.


    "It''s very good. Thank you for your hospitality. I''ve never drunk this kind of thing in my life!"


    The Female Emperor didn''t dare to hide anything. She said what she had in mind, even the high female emperor of central Xianting, but the female emperor knew that such a life was not something she could have or afford.

 Chapter 736

    Li Yixi has no doubt about the female emperor''s words, because milk tea, which she brought from another world, has never appeared. Here, milk tea is unique.


    But what Li Yixi didn''t know was that the female emperor who was drinking milk tea at the moment set off a storm in her heart, because at the moment, with the outbreak of mysterious power in her body, the female emperor at this moment, her blood power changed at an extremely terrible speed.


    The female emperor''s blood is constantly destroyed and reborn at the moment. After each destruction and rebirth, her blood power will be strong.


    The female emperor''s blood power has already stepped into the holy level.


    At the moment, the blood vessels were constantly changing, the female emperor''s body trembled slightly, and the pupils expanded violently.


    His hands trembled slightly.


    "Will my blood be promoted to the God level today?"


    Divine blood is an extremely powerful blood. Only the descendants of the ancestral God can awaken. Although the female emperor is also extremely noble, her ancestors are not the ancestral God. The holy blood is her limit. She didn''t think that her blood would evolve to the divine level one day.


    The high empress tasted all the treasures and delicacies in the world, but her beautiful eyes stared at the cup of milk tea in front of her!


    Seeing the appearance of the female emperor, Li Yixi showed a smile on his face.


    "Lao Bai, give the guest another drink!"


    Li Yixi looked at the old Bai Fen standing by and gave an order.


    At this moment, the female emperor, who suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words, trembled all over, and hurriedly said, "senior, this thing is rare in the world. After all, it''s extremely precious. It''s a great blessing for the younger generation to drink a cup today. How dare you continue to taste it!"


    Li Yixi heard the female emperor''s words, smiled on his face and said indifferently: "girl, it''s just a cup of milk tea. This thing is not as precious as you think. Since you like it, drink it freely!"


    "Autumn has just arrived, and milk tea is just right!"


    "The girl has played a song just now. How about listening to me play a song?"


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, his eyes fell on the female emperor.


    "Thank you, master!"


    At this moment, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, the female emperor showed a touch of surprise on her face. Just now she heard Li Yixi''s song, the whole person changed once. Now Li Yixi plays the piano here, and she is very close to Li Yixi, and the power of the road will be more rich.


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, at this moment, the ancient Qin slowly fluctuated in front of him. The melodious sound of the Qin suddenly sounded from the yard. At this moment, the female emperor instantly put her eyes on.


    With the sound of the piano, the female emperor''s body trembled slightly at this moment, and her blood was changing rapidly. At the moment, after hearing the piano, there was a storm in the female emperor''s heart, because the speed of her blood destruction and rebirth increased a hundred times.


    With the sound of Li Yixi''s piano, the female emperor felt the power of her blood, which became more terrible under the influence of the melody of the piano, as if the terrible things in her blood were going to wake up.


    "Roar!"


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s piano sound was extremely loud, the female emperor felt an ancient breath in the depths of her blood. At the same time, an extremely terrible force also appeared. At this moment, the female emperor''s body could not stop shaking.


    In the female emperor''s blood, there was a dragon chant.


    Then, in the depths of the female emperor''s blood, a dragon shadow slowly emerged. At this moment, the female emperor felt that she had incarnated a giant dragon.


    At the same time, at this moment, the powerful swallowing power around the female emperor''s body appeared, and the surrounding heaven and earth aura, even if the Female Emperor didn''t practice, kept drilling into her body.


    "My blood has completely changed and stepped into the divine level."


    "This is the ancestral dragon''s blood, and it is one of the top ten ancestral dragons!"


    After feeling the power of her blood, the female emperor at this moment set off a storm in her heart. Her body trembled uncontrollably. She didn''t expect to get such an opportunity when she went here today, which not only made her blood enter the divine level, but also made her blood further awakened.


    At the same time, at this moment, the female emperor clearly felt the power of her Avenue, which was constantly changing and becoming more pure under the piano sound of Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s hands danced on the strings, and the piano sound became more high pitched. In the high pitched piano sound, the female emperor felt that all the great power in her body was pulled by the terrible piano sound.


    The female emperor, who had reached the monarch of heaven, imprisoned her bottleneck and broke in an instant under the traction of the terrible power of the piano sound.


    In this instant, the female emperor''s cultivation set foot in the early days of Tianzun.


    There is no barrier, as if it is natural.


    After the female emperor''s breakthrough, the sound of Li Yixi''s piano gradually slowed down. When the last note fell, peace returned to the yard.


    "Girl, how''s the harvest?"


    At the end of the song, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the female emperor and said with a smile.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, the female emperor of the central Xianting flopped and knelt down on Li Yixi''s face sign.


    "Thank you for your gift. I have gained a lot today. You have reborn me and let me see hope."


    Today, the female emperor not only promoted her blood, but also set foot in heaven with the help of Li Yixi. She was extremely excited. At the moment, the female emperor doesn''t know how to thank Li Yixi.


    "Huh?"


    A smiling Li Yixi suddenly saw the female emperor kneeling in front of her and was shocked. Such a beautiful woman suddenly knelt down, which made Li Yixi feel helpless!


    He hurried over and helped the empress up.


    "Girl, don''t be so polite, just play a song!"


    "How much insight you can get depends on yourself."


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the female emperor and his face showed appreciation. Although he met the female emperor for the first time, Li Yixi was very clear that the female emperor''s talent was very terrible. Otherwise, he couldn''t just listen to him playing a song outside and remember it all in his heart.


    At the moment of being lifted up by Li Yixi, the female emperor''s body trembled slightly. At the moment, she clearly felt that hundreds of millions of gods and demons were imprisoned in Li Yixi''s body.


    After Li Yixi lifted the empress up, he immediately released her hand, smiled and said, "girl, please sit down!"


    At the moment when Li Yixi let go of her hand, the woman trembled. She was very lucky. If Li Yixi continued to hold her hand, the terrible voice of gods and demons would bite her back!


    The heart was shocked.

 Chapter 737

    At the moment, the power of the gods and demons in Li Yixi, who has just finished playing the piano, has become extremely terrible. Even if the female emperor stepped into the realm of heaven, she can''t bear it!


    "I don''t know the girl''s name yet. What do you call her, girl?"


    Li Yixi sat down and looked curiously at the empress.


    The shocked female emperor suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words and immediately said nervously, "if you go back to your predecessors, the little girl is called Tang Xue."


    Hearing the introduction of the female emperor, Li Yixi showed a smile on his face at this moment.


    "It''s Miss Tang. I''m Li Yixi!"


    "I see that the girl is very talented at playing the piano. If the girl is interested, she can come here often."


    Li Yixi really appreciates Tang Xue''s talent.


    Tang Xue, with a worried face, suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words and trembled all over. She didn''t expect Li Yixi to give her such an opportunity.


    If I could come to the manor to listen to Li Yixi play the piano on ordinary days, wouldn''t it be said that my cultivation will improve at a terrible speed? Yes.


    Moreover, Tang Xue felt that Li Yixi''s piano music contained the terrible power of heaven and earth. If she realized this avenue, her strength would become more terrible.


    In any case, there is no harm to yourself.


    Tang Xue, the female emperor who had just stood up, knelt on the ground with a plop.


    "Thank you, elder!"


    "Tang Xue will do her best to learn and not let her predecessors down!"


    Li Yixi heard Tang Xue''s words and smiled on his face.


    "Miss Tang, don''t be so polite."


    The Female Emperor Tang Xue didn''t let Li Yixi help her this time, because Tang Xue just felt that Li Yixi had terrible power in his body, and the power of those gods and Demons was not what Tang Xue can bear at all, so she knelt down and stood up immediately.


    Today''s empress Tang Xue, like a primary school student, listened to Li Yixi for an hour from a distance. Li Yixi was sleepy and left the yard.


    Tang Xue, the female emperor who left the yard, looked at the yard in front of her and felt a little trance. She didn''t think she would get such an opportunity to go to Jinling immortal city to investigate.


    Now I have not only promoted my blood to the God level, but also set foot in the heaven for cultivation.


    "Why is this elder hiding here?"


    "As soon as I read it, my accomplishments stepped into the realm of heaven, and the tea I drank had the magical effect of transforming my blood. I can''t guess, sir. His accomplishments are likely to reach the realm of ancestral gods, or even more terrible."


    "It''s a great advantage for me to be around such an existence!"


    "Now that my accomplishments have reached the heaven, I can also solve the current problems!"


    Since these days, numerous heavenly demons have appeared in the double heaven, which makes the Female Emperor Tang Xue very upset, because Tang Xue''s strength is only the monarch of heaven and does not set foot in the realm of heaven. Tang Xue, the strong man in the world of heavenly demons, is only able to resist and has no ability to erase each other. Moreover, the strong man of heavenly demons has an immortal body, which makes Tang Xue very upset.


    But now the strength has stepped into the realm of Tianzun, and the strong ones in Tianmo world are no longer a threat to Tang Xue.


    Not only the cultivation was improved, but also the immediate dilemma was relieved. The Female Emperor Tang Xue looked excited.


    Her body broke through the air and went to the central fairy court.


    Just back to the central fairy court, a powerful and extremely powerful existence said anxiously: "Lady emperor, the strong in the demon world began to attack again!"


    The central fairy court suppressed a channel leading to the heaven demon world. At the moment, when I heard the strong man of the heaven demon world attack again, Tang Xue''s face showed a touch of evil spirit.


    At the moment when the Female Emperor Tang Xue''s face was murderous, the strong man in front of him suddenly trembled. At this moment, he felt the female emperor''s extreme terror.


    His cultivation also reached the initial stage of the emperor of heaven, but at this moment, he felt that the gap between himself and the female emperor became extremely large.


    He felt suffocated.


    At the same time, the man''s face showed a surprise. He knew that the female emperor might make progress these days.


    The female emperor''s cultivation has improved, so this attack of the demon world can also be resolved.


    "If you want to die, then the emperor will destroy him!"


    After the voice of the Female Emperor Tang Xue fell, it disappeared in an instant. When it appeared again, it had appeared in a valley full of magic gas. In that valley, there was a time and space tunnel that did not know where to lead.


    At the moment, in this space-time tunnel, endless magic Qi surges like a wave. Even the strong man of the central fairy court tries his best to suppress it, but it is difficult to suppress it for a while.


    In the space-time tunnel, a Yin tut tut voice sounded, "Tang Xue, the emperor has made some progress in recent days. Today I want to see how you compete, obediently, submit!"


    This voice is unbridled. Those strong men in the central Xianting suddenly change color one by one at the moment. They didn''t expect that the strength of the demon emperor has made a breakthrough.


    "Lady emperor, what should I do?"


    These strong men around wiped the sweat on their foreheads one by one and looked at the Female Emperor Tang Xue nervously.


    "What can I do?"


    "Of course I did!"


    Hearing the first half of the sentence, all the strong men looked helpless. They knew that the demon emperor and the empress were close to each other these days.


    And there are still some worries. After all, today''s demon emperor has made a breakthrough, but when he heard the second half of the sentence, he was stunned one by one. He didn''t think that in the face of the breakthrough demon emperor, the empress directly said to kill him.


    And at this moment, they also felt the self-confidence of taking charge of the world from the voice of the female emperor.


    One by one, I was in a trance and felt that I had an illusion.


    But at this moment, a long sword and a cold sword light appeared in the hands of their female emperor. At this moment, they entered the space-time tunnel.


    Wherever the sword light went, the strong bodies of those in the demon world suddenly turned into nothingness, and even the chance of rebirth was deprived.


    The surging magic Qi was also instantly purified.


    The cold faced Female Emperor Tang Xue stepped into the space-time tunnel.


    "Tianmo emperor, I thought it was difficult for you to practice and didn''t want to kill you, but I didn''t think you wanted to expand the space-time tunnel and invade the territory under my control. It''s like looking for death!"


    "Since you want to die, then the emperor will fulfill you. Your life is coming!"


    The cold voice echoed in the void. All the strong men in the central Xianting changed slightly one by one. They didn''t expect that the female emperor was alone and directly entered the space-time tunnel. The space-time tunnel, but the connector was the heaven demon world. Did the female emperor want to directly enter the heaven demon world?

 Chapter 738

    "Huh?"


    On the other side of the space-time tunnel, the emperor suddenly felt the startling sword of the empress Tang Xue, and his face showed an unexpected color. He didn''t expect that the always cautious empress Tang Xue would recklessly cross the space-time tunnel to the demon world at the moment!


    The world of heavenly demons contains the most terrible spirit of heavenly demons. His strength will be greatly blessed here. Before, he was close to the female emperor. Now, after some progress, the female emperor has entered the world of heavenly demons. In his eyes, the female emperor is crazy!


    But after being stunned for a while, the corner of the emperor''s mouth was filled with satisfaction.


    "Empress, are you so confident in your strength?"


    "I''ll see how you kill me?"


    "If you don''t have the strength to kill me, I won''t kill you today, but I will imprison you as my female slave!"


    "It should be very exciting to let the high Terran female emperor be my female slave!"


    At this moment, the demon emperor saw the empress who was desperate to kill, or even didn''t do anything. He indifferently saw that the strong men in the demon world who were crossing the time and space tunnel were ruthlessly killed by the empress.


    The heavenly demon emperor is very calm and seems very proud at the moment, but he just wants to annoy the empress and let her really enter the heavenly demon world. That''s his chance at that time.


    What he wants is to solve the female emperor directly once and for all, and then he can completely invade the double heaven and seize the power of heaven and earth!


    In the space-time tunnel, the empress Tang Xue heard the words of the demon emperor. There was no look on her face. Her face was calm. The long sword in her hand was constantly wielded. The terrible sword Qi killed the strong people in the demon world mercilessly!


    At this moment, Tang Xue, the female emperor, was a high God''s residence, inviolable and irresistible!


    Er chongtian, the strong men in the central fairy court showed a look of horror in their eyes. They didn''t expect that the Female Emperor Tang Xue really planned to enter the demon world!


    "No!"


    "Come on, stop your majesty!"


    "In the world of heavenly demons, the strength of the emperor of heavenly demons will be blessed by the power of the world of heavenly demons, and there is the home of the family of heavenly demons. If the empress is ambushed by the other party, the second heaven will really be over."


    The strong men of the central Xianting looked at each other and showed a look of horror on their faces. One by one, they rushed into the space-time tunnel recklessly!


    But the speed of the Female Emperor Tang Xue was so fast that she completely entered the demon world in an instant.


    The terrible power erupted and evaporated the spirit of heaven and evil within ten miles around the body!


    "Demon emperor, if you want to die, then the emperor will help you!"


    "Do it!"


    "Don''t say that the Emperor didn''t give you a chance?"


    Tang Xue, the empress, with a long sword in her hand, stared coldly at the demon emperor in the void. Her voice was unusually cold, like a master and judge all sentient beings!


    "Really?"


    "Tang Xue, don''t you forget that this is the world of heavenly demons. This is the home of the emperor. The reason why the Emperor didn''t make a move just now is to let you enter the world of heavenly demons. I didn''t expect that you really came to the world of heavenly demons!"


    "Now even if you want to go back, you can''t tolerate it, because here is the emperor has the final say."


    "You want to kill me, it''s even more wishful thinking. In the demon world, the emperor is immortal. It''s not easy to kill me unless you have the strength to erase my soul mark in an instant, but we have the same strength. It''s impossible for you to do this!"


    At the moment when the demon emperor spoke, terrible figures appeared in the demon world, instantly blocking the way of the empress Tang Xue!


    Seeing countless powerful people in the demon world blocking their way home, the female emperor in the void didn''t show any worried color on her face. She said coldly: "the emperor said that she would kill you today!"


    "If you don''t die, the emperor won''t go back!"


    "But do you think you are really immortal here?"


    "The emperor wants to see what ability you have in the demon world?"


    The female emperor''s cold voice fell, and at this moment, the breath belonging to the God in her body burst out suddenly.


    "You..."


    "You..."


    "No way, how can you step into the Buddha? Your strength is equal to mine, and you are still very far away from the heavenly being. How did you step into the realm of the heavenly being? This must be an illusion, an illusion! "


    The heavenly demon emperor felt the power of the emperor in the empress''s body, and his face showed a look of panic. He didn''t expect that the empress''s strength would step into the realm of the emperor in such a short time!


    "Sure enough!"


    "As long as it is life, you will be afraid of death!"


    "I thought you were not afraid of death!"


    Seeing the crazy demon emperor, the queen raised a mocking color at the corners of her mouth at this moment without any hesitation. At this moment, a strong sword intention broke out in her body, and the long sword in her hand stabbed out!


    At the moment when the female emperor stabbed her sword, it seemed that there was only her sword in heaven and earth!


    Where the sword light goes, the Qi of the devil is rapidly purified!


    "No, no..."


    The previously proud demon emperor felt the Queen''s sword that destroyed heaven and earth at this moment. A touch of panic and despair appeared on his face. He didn''t expect that the Queen''s strength had reached such a terrible level!


    At the moment when the sword light broke through the air, even if he tried his best to stop it, he didn''t stop the sword light for a moment. The cold sword light flashed away from the body of the demon emperor!


    The huge mountain behind the demon emperor was instantly cut off under this sword!


    It''s like the sky is falling apart!


    At this moment, the demon emperor''s body trembled uncontrollably, and his pupils expanded constantly!


    Looking at the female emperor holding the long sword in the void in despair!


    At the moment when the female emperor stepped into the realm of heaven, they had become people from two worlds. Their strength was not at the same level, and he had no ability to block the terrible sword of the female emperor!


    Under the sword of the empress, the soul mark of the demon emperor was instantly erased, and there was no chance of rebirth!


    The demon emperor only lasted for a moment, and his body gradually turned into dust and dissipated continuously!


    At the passage of time and space, the strong men of the central Xianting who were anxious to kill, saw this scene in front of them, and their faces showed horror. They didn''t expect that the powerful demon emperor was instantly killed under the sword of the empress, and even deprived of the opportunity of rebirth!


    At this moment, they also heard the last words of the demon emperor in the world!


    "You have stepped into heaven!"


    "God?"


    "The empress stepped into the heaven!" At this moment, all the strong people were shocked. They didn''t expect it at all!


    Those powerful demons who obstructed the empress and wanted to cut off her retreat looked frightened when they saw that the empress was killed by her sword!


    Without any hesitation, the powerful people in the demon world hurried to urge the disintegration of the demons these days, hoping to get a glimmer of vitality with the great law of the disintegration of the demons!


    But at this moment, the female emperor''s face was extremely cold. Naturally, these people would not have a chance to escape!


    These days, with the continuous erosion of the double sky, the Terran has fallen countless strong ones. Today is a good opportunity for revenge!


    "Those who violate our Terran will be punished even if they are far away!"


    The cold voice sounded from the female emperor''s mouth at this moment!


    The sword in the female emperor''s hand was cut out with one sword, and the sword Qi turned into thousands of swords to face the strong ones in the demon world!


    Under this sword, the soul marks of countless powerful people in the demon world were erased and completely fell!


    "Dead!"


    "All dead!"


    Those strong people of the Terran family, seeing the scene in front of them, showed an incredible color in their eyes. They didn''t expect that the strong people in the demon world, which are difficult to erase in ordinary days, would become so fragile in front of the female emperor who stepped into the heavenly statue.


    At this moment, they also understood what is the Lord of heaven!


    However, at the moment when everyone was excited, in an ancient palace in the demon world, an extremely terrible strong man slowly opened his eyes!


    "Damn it!"


    "Who killed the demon emperor?"


    At the moment when the strong man opened his eyes, a cold voice sounded in the hall, because he felt the complete breaking of the soul mark of the demon emperor.


    The terrible murderous intention broke out from the palace in an instant, and his figure disappeared in the next moment.


    Where the space-time channel is located, the strong people of the Terran at the moment have their eyes exposed. They think that after the fall of the demon emperor, the Terran should be quiet for some time, but before they can be happy, suddenly a dull voice sounded in the void, and a terrible threat fell from the sky.


    Under this terrible pressure, they feel like ants!


    "Damn it!"


    "This is the realm of banbu Zu God!"


    At the moment of feeling this pressure, the empress''s face suddenly became a little pale. At the same time, her eyes were filled with endless anger!


    The Female Emperor Tang Xue slowly raised her head and stared at the void with cold eyes. At this moment, a huge and terrible face appeared in the void!


    The female emperor said coldly, "King Anlan, do you want to disobey the rules of the ancestral God?"


    "Are you sure you want to fight me!"


    In the face of this terrible existence, although the female emperor was frightened at this moment, her voice was still incomparably cold!


    "Hum!"


    "Break into the demon world and kill our flag!"


    "I don''t care about any rules. In this demon territory, I am the rule!"


    "Even if the ancestor god of your human family comes, what can you do for me?"


    "What can you do to me?"


    "Will the ninth God return from the chaotic world and kill me?"


    "As far as I know, the current nine fold God is not easy in the chaotic world. She has no time to protect you."


    "You''d better die obediently!"


    The cold voice of King Anlan fell, and a big hand condensed by the spirit of heaven and evil, carrying the power to destroy the sky and earth, grabbed it at the female emperor!


    In the moment when King Anlan''s big hand was about to grasp the female emperor, the female emperor''s body had a mysterious breath and fluctuated strangely!


    "What is this?"


    "This is the Taoist rhyme of predecessors."


    At the moment, the female emperor suddenly trembled all over and looked incredible. At this moment, she looked incredible. She didn''t expect that the Taoist rhyme obtained from Li Yixi had changed in an LAN King''s hand!


    The next moment, as like as two peas, the white rhymes were slowly and condense before the emperor''s body. This white figure is exactly the same as Li Yixi''s.

 Chapter 739

    "Senior?"


    Tang Xue, the female emperor, looked at the white figure condensed in front of her, and her eyes showed a touch of shock. She didn''t think of the strong power absorbed in her body. At the moment, she would condense a virtual shadow at the moment of crisis!


    The Female Emperor Tang Xue knows very well that when a person''s strength is strong to a certain level, even if he leaves a trace of strength, it will be strange!


    Although a face of shock, but see this white figure of the moment, not too much shock!


    Those powerful and incomparable existence, leaving some breath, can make the plants become spirit and turn into a great demon!


    Today, when I met Li Yixi in the manor, I was given the opportunity, but I absorbed the powerful power of the great road emitted by Li Yixi. These power of the great road naturally contains a trace of Li Yixi''s will. At the moment, under the incomparable pressure of Anlan Wang Qiang, it is obvious that these will have become manifest.


    The powerful and unparalleled Anlan king in the demon world, at the moment when he saw the figure in white, his eyelids jumped suddenly, reaching his strength. Naturally, he knew what terrible power this virtual shadow contained!


    With the terrible and incomparable attack of King Anlan constantly coming, the white figure in this moment, with a blank face, instinctively felt the crisis. I saw this white figure step out in one step, with terrible and incomparable power, instantly smashing the terrorist attack in the void!


    "Huh?"


    "What is this?"


    The strong men in the central Xianting felt Suffocated at the moment when King Anlan shot just now!


    Suddenly, I saw a white figure in front of Tang Xue. Before I could react, I saw the attack of Anlan King destroying the sky and the earth, which was suddenly broken by this white figure!


    Seeing this scene in front of us, one by one''s mind trembled and one''s face was shocked. I didn''t expect that there should be such a terrible existence. It was just an incarnation of will, which dissolved the strong attack of King Anlan in the realm of half step ancestor god!


    "Ancestral God!"


    "It must be the ancestral God. The ancestral God made a move. King Anlan is looking for his own death. He dares to ignore the rules set by the ancestral God and the rules set by the ancestral God. Today, he is afraid to be punished by the ancestral God!"


    What powerful existence of the central fairy court? At this moment, they stare at the figure in white, which comes from their inner fear. At the same time, they feel incomparable glory at this moment!


    In their eyes, the figure in white is a powerful ancestor god of the Terran!


    The arrival of Terran ancestors is a great surprise!


    But soon, these people''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly!


    At the moment, they suddenly reacted. They were very clear that there were very few people who reached the realm of ancestral gods in the Ninth Heaven. They could count them with one hand, but there was no such person as Li Yixi among those powerful ancestral gods.


    No ancestral God matched the white figure in front of him!


    "Who are you?"


    "As far as I know, there has never been such a person as you in the Jiuchong sky. I know very well that the way you practice is not in line with those people!"


    King Anlan stared at the figure in white for a moment. There was no one in his mind who could match the figure in white!


    Although the white figure in this moment broke the terrible attack, there was still some confusion in his eyes. Just now he shot, he just fought back!


    After the shock, Tang Xue, the female emperor, looked coldly at the Anlan king in the void.


    "King Anlan, do you think you really know my jiuchongtian?"


    "I have hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the Jiuchong sky. You can''t guess at all. Today, you disobey the laws stipulated by the ancestral God and will die without doubt!"


    After hearing the voice of the Female Emperor Tang Xue, the shocked king Anlan''s mouth turned sarcastic. Although he was afraid of the terrible strength of the white figure just now, the king Anlan didn''t think that the white figure could kill him. It was just an incarnation of will. The king Anlan naturally wouldn''t take it in his eyes!


    "Hum!"


    "Tang Xue, do you really think a will incarnation can kill me? It''s ridiculous. If the ancestral God comes, I will retreat, but it''s wishful thinking that only a will avatar wants to kill me. No one can save you today. Kill the demon emperor. I want you to repay with your life. "


    King Anlan''s icy voice sounded. At this moment, a terrible demon soldier appeared in his hand, urging the power of destroying the sky and earth to kill the figure in white.


    Feeling the crisis, at this moment, the empty shadow in white instinctively broke out a cold killing opportunity, and a brush appeared in the hand of the figure in white.


    Ignoring the terrible demon soldier, he wrote directly in the void.


    Taking heaven and earth as paper, words fell one by one. At this moment, terrible and incomparable power erupted in those words.


    In the void, an invisible scroll emerged. With the continuous writing of the figure in white, the breath became more and more terrible!


    "Go!"


    The cold voice fell. At this moment, the book in front of me seemed to live, and twined away at the powerful Anlan king.


    "Yes!"


    "What is this?"


    "This is the true talisman of the great road. How is this possible? What is written by a virtual shadow is the true talisman of the great road, which contains a powerful killing Avenue. What level has his strength reached? Has he reached the peak of the ancestral God?"


    In the face of the terrible killing, the king Anlan''s face became very frightened at this moment!


    At this moment, I felt a sense of death enveloping me!


    "Kill!"


    King Anlan''s face became extremely ugly. At this moment, he broke out with all his strength. The terrible killing opportunity was intertwined with the power of the road. Under his crazy outbreak, he finally carried the attack!


    At this moment, although he felt that the Qi and blood in his body were not controlled by himself, after he survived, there was a mockery on the corners of King Anlan''s mouth!


    "Ha ha!"


    "I thought I would die, but I didn''t think I survived. I''m afraid you didn''t think of it!"


    "The power contained in the will avatar is limited. Just now you can''t kill me, so it''s even more impossible to kill me now. Today I''ll kill your will avatar."


    "I an LAN said that no one can save the people I want to kill?"


    "I will break the rules of the ancestral God today. I want to see who can help me?"


    At this moment, the Anlan King forcibly swallowed the blood in his mouth, waved the magic soldiers in his hands, and came to the white figure with the power of the terrible road!


    At this moment, a terrible long river of time appeared behind king Anlan, which was the power of his Avenue!

 Chapter 740

    Seeing the Anlan king with all his strength, the face of the Female Emperor Tang Xue suddenly became a little pale.


    Because as king Anlan said, if the thought incarnation cannot kill the enemy at the first blow, it will be powerless.


    Today, Tang Xue was very excited to kill the demon emperor, but he didn''t expect that king Anlan shamelessly broke the rules of the ancestor god.


    At the time of crisis, the figure in white appeared. At that moment, Tang Xue, the female emperor, felt that she was saved, but she didn''t expect that the terrible attack of the figure in white was carried by King Anlan.


    At the moment, King Anlan tried his best to urge the power of the avenue and came with the power to destroy the sky and the earth. The Female Emperor Tang Xue was desperate.


    At this moment, the strong men in the central Xianting lost their smile. They were very clear that they could burst out such a terrible attack in white. The noumenon must be strong enough to make king Anlan despair, but at this moment they were very clear that it was only the embodiment of ideas, not the real self.


    "Presumptuous."


    At the moment when everyone looked desperate, the figure in white seemed to be angered by King Anlan, and a trace of clarity was restored in those eyes.


    The cold voice sounded in the void, and the white figure became more terrible at this moment. At the moment when those eyes stared at King Anlan, the body of King Anlan trembled uncontrollably.


    "Impossible."


    "The power contained in the thought incarnation is only 1% of the noumenon, and the power just erupted is comparable to the ancestral God. I don''t believe he can erupt more terrible power."


    "It''s impossible to scare me."


    "Although my strength is poor, it is also compared with the ancestral God, and now I am in the demon world. My strength is blessed by the power of the boundary. Now I am equivalent to a complete ancestral God. I don''t believe that you, who are just the embodiment of an idea, can kill me."


    The frightened king Anlan''s anger on his face felt that he had an illusion. With the power to destroy the sky and the earth, he killed the white figure and the Female Emperor Tang Xue.


    "Stupid."


    "Since you want to die, I''ll help you."


    The white figure in the void seemed to restore his intelligence at this moment. Seeing the Anlan king killed with the power to destroy the sky and the earth, his voice was as cold as that from the ten thousand year cold cave.


    Originally, he thought he had an illusion. After hearing the cold voice, King Anlan suddenly trembled and his body became stiff. Under the terrible killing intention, King Anlan was instantly frightened.


    Because in this critical moment, Anlan King clearly felt the body of the figure in white and burst out a more terrible force. In front of that force, Anlan King seemed to really face a God.


    In this instant, King Anlan was so cold that he wanted to turn around and run away.


    But being stared at by that pair of cold eyes, the king of Anlan was frightened at this moment. At this moment, his body became extremely stiff, and his body was fixed by the power of the great road.


    Half a step of the ancestral God, he could not move a penny at all under the strong breath of the figure in white.


    At this moment, the pen in the hand of the figure in white seemed to turn into a long gun and immediately pointed to the king of Anlan.


    When this pen was clicked, it seemed to become a long gun to destroy everything, and this pen instantly pointed to his Avenue.


    The Anlan king, who was held by the powerful force, turned extremely pale.


    He could only watch the pen in the void, which was like a long gun, expanding in his pupils.


    "How strong?"


    "This... How is this possible?"


    "I have a feeling that the master of heaven and earth appears."


    The strong men in the central Xianting could not help trembling when they saw the figure in white. They were stunned by the stroke in front of them, which seemed to destroy heaven and earth.


    "Ancestral God?"


    At this moment, the female emperor spit out two words in her mouth and set off a storm in her heart. Tang Xue is very close to the figure in white. At this moment, she feels clearer than anyone.


    In the past, Li Yixi was regarded as a powerful ancestor god. After all, in their eyes, the ancestor god was an unattainable and powerful existence.


    But at this moment, the Female Emperor Tang Xue had an idea that made her feel incredible.


    That is, Li Yixi''s strength has surpassed the ancestral God.


    But the moment this idea just appeared, it was extinguished by the Female Emperor Tang Xue.


    Because Tang Xue felt that even if it was the master of the nine heavens, the strength of the Lord of heaven was only the peak of the ancestral God.


    No matter how strong Li Yixi''s strength is, it is impossible to surpass the Lord of heaven who created this world.


    But at this moment, Tang Xue, the female emperor, looked at the pen falling in the void, and her heart beat violently.


    Under her frightened eyes, the pen fell on the long river of time after King Anlan.


    At this moment, a scene of panic appeared. I saw that the indestructible river of time broke in an instant under this pen.


    The power of terror spread, and the long river of time turned into nothingness.


    "No..."


    Seeing this scene, an LAN King''s heart beat violently. At this moment, he was completely desperate. Now the long river of time is broken and the breath of an LAN king falls rapidly.


    The fall of cultivation can be remedied, but in the void, the pen that broke the long river of time did not disappear, but killed him.


    The pen was constantly enlarged in the pupil of King Anlan, which made king Anlan completely desperate. At this moment, even if he wildly mobilized the power blessing of the demon world, under this pen, King Anlan was unable to compete.


    The figure in white appeared in the eyes of King Anlan.


    At the moment of seeing this, Anlan Wang fangruo saw an invincible demon in the chaotic world.


    The cold eyes made him feel cold.


    Boom.


    A pen fell on the king of Anlan. The immortal body of the king of Anlan exploded in an instant. Even his soul mark was erased by the terrible pen at this moment.


    The soul mark is shattered. Even in the demon world, King Anlan can''t have a chance to resurrect.


    Quiet, very quiet.


    At this moment, whether the strong of the human race or those demon families in the demon world, their bodies became extremely stiff and were completely restrained by the terrible blow in the void in front of them.


    Looking at the white figure in the void, I seemed to see the gods and demons that could destroy the sky and the earth in the chaotic world.


    "Dead."


    "King Anlan is dead."


    Tang Xue muttered to herself, feeling that she had appeared, like an illusion.

 Chapter 741

    With the explosion of Anlan King''s body, the pen fell on the earth at this moment.


    The most terrible attack made the earth constantly crack, as if it was really the end of the natural disaster.


    At this moment, countless strong people of Tianmo family were instantly erased by the terrorist force carried by that pen, and even the sound of miserable howling could be issued in the future.


    Tang Xue saw it very clearly. Although the strength of those powerful demons who died at the moment was a little different from him, there was no lack of the early existence of the emperor of heaven.


    But Tang Xue didn''t think that there was such a terrible power after killing the Anlan king in the realm of half step ancestor god.


    The earth is constantly cracking, the mountains are constantly collapsing, and the rivers are cut off in an instant.


    Moreover, at this moment, the terrible Haoran righteousness suddenly broke out. Within a few hundred miles, the spirit of heaven and evil disappeared. A mysterious power did not disperse for a long time. Even in the world of heaven and evil, the spirit of heaven and evil could not spread within a hundred miles.


    "This..."


    The Terran strongmen near the space-time channel looked at the scene in front of them at this moment. Their eyes stared greatly and their faces were shocked. They didn''t expect that the figure in white would not only kill the powerful king Anlan, but also completely turn a hundred miles into ruins.


    At the same time, such pure noble righteousness broke out, which cleaned up all the heaven devil Qi within a hundred miles, and the heaven devil Qi in the heaven devil world could not fight back. The scope of this force seemed sacred and inviolable.


    No matter who, at this moment, they feel their legs trembling, even if the attack has disappeared.


    But the scene in front of them told them how terrible the blow just now was.


    Moreover, after the silence of the attack, the residual power on the earth made the spirit of the heavenly demons in the heavenly demon world unable to enter. This scene once again subverted everyone''s cognition.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The terrible attack storm ravaged the surrounding mountains and rivers. Tang Xue felt her heart beating violently. Just now, at the moment when Yu Wei came, Tang Xue had a feeling that she would die, because even now, his cultivation has stepped into the realm of heaven, but Tang Xue knows very well that even Yu Wei can''t resist.


    However, at the moment when the power of destroying the sky and the earth swept over, Tang Xue''s white figure in front of her suddenly burst out a powerful force to dissolve the aftermath of the sweep in an instant.


    At the same time, the power of the figure in white was completely exhausted and slowly turned into nothingness in front of Tang Xue.


    Tang Xue''s chest fluctuated violently, with an incredible face and a frightened face.


    Until the earth, mountains and rivers under her body were completely destroyed, Tang Xue was still difficult to calm down.


    The cold face on weekdays was occupied by panic at this moment.


    Tang Xue''s breath was extremely heavy.


    "Who the hell is the elder? Why did I just absorb the power of the road emitted by my predecessors in the yard of my predecessors? The will contained in the power of the road can break out such a terrible attack. "


    "Today, I thought I would die if I miscalculated, but I didn''t expect that I would survive under the weak will of my predecessors, while the semi immortal God Anlan king of the heaven demon world was immediately erased, and even the opportunity of rebirth was ruthlessly deprived."


    "As far as I know, it is absolutely impossible for even the powerful ancestral God to kill such a terrible strong man with his will!"


    "Today''s will is only a faint will contained in the master''s road, but I didn''t expect that it is only such a faint will that can make a supreme power fall!"


    "King Anlan seems to have only half a step to the realm of ancestral God, but this is the world of heavenly demons. In the world of heavenly demons, there is the power of the realm of heavenly demons. The strength of King Anlan has stepped into the realm of ancestral God!"


    "A weak embodiment of willpower kills an ancestral God. I''m afraid the elder''s strength is far beyond the realm of the ancestral God. Otherwise, how can he wave to kill such a terrible enemy?"


    When Tang Xue replayed the scene just now in her mind, she looked frightened.


    Escape from death, Tang Xue quickly restrained her emotions. When she turned around, the panic on her face disappeared and restored the coldness of the past.


    Coldly said: "the threat of the demon world, temporarily erase it, go back!"


    At the moment when the sound fell, Tang Xue''s body stepped into the space tunnel.


    These strong men in the central Xianting heard the female emperor''s words. No one dared to disobey them. They looked at the broken earth in front of them and turned into the space tunnel.


    When all the strongmen of the Terran return, the space tunnel is broken by Tang Xue.


    Outside the broken ruins, a huge black hole appeared in the void. In the black hole, a breath of destroying the sky and the earth burst out instantly, making the spirits of heaven and earth crawl on the ground.


    The next moment, a great figure came out of the black hole. The great figure swept the earth with cold eyes.


    "Who is it?"


    "How dare you come to my demon world!"


    The voice was incomparably cold. When his cold eyes looked at the earth in front of him, a look of rage appeared on his face.


    "Damn it!"


    "Terran, it''s Terran. This is the noble righteousness of Terran."


    "People have left, and the noble righteousness that still exists here doesn''t mean to dissipate. It seems that this person''s strength is extremely strong!"


    After the cold voice of this great figure fell, a terrible force appeared in his palm. This terrible force immediately suppressed the Haoran righteousness left by Li Yixi''s will incarnation, trying to get rid of the Haoran righteousness here.


    But when his strength touched the noble righteousness, he suddenly turned pale.


    Because in this moment, the originally stable Haoran righteousness seemed to be provoked. The remaining Haoran righteousness turned into a pen, which carried the remaining final strength and killed the terrible strong man in the void!


    "Damn it!"


    "Who on earth came to my heaven demon world to kill King Anlan?"


    "This is the supreme power of the human race!"


    "The Terran has not seen a statue of Confucianism and Taoism for a long time. Who understands the mighty and colorless power of Confucianism and Taoism?"


    While the strong man in the world of heavenly demons looked angry, there was a storm in his heart at this moment, because Confucianism and Taoism are the nemesis of the family of heavenly demons!


    It was only a residual force, but at this moment, he was hurt.


    A mouthful of scarlet blood gushed from his mouth and his face was very pale.

 Chapter 742

    An angry man, the anger in his eyes suddenly disappeared and was replaced by panic.


    "This... This is the colourless power left by the strong man of cultivation?"


    "Unexpectedly... Even the remaining strength can hurt me!"


    "Has jiuchongtian, an ancient existence, returned from the chaotic world?"


    "But it''s impossible!"


    "The Lord of the Ninth Heaven is trapped in an ancient forbidden area and can''t get away from it. Those followers around him are also guarding her to compete with the ancient forbidden area. There can''t be any strength left to let the powerful existence return!"


    "Is there a terrible strong man beyond the ancestral God born in jiuzhong every day? Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible for the remaining strength to hurt me? "


    "But why do all the powerful demons who attack jiuchongtian suffer a heavy blow when they attack erchongtian? Does this person only care about the life and death of erchongtian?"


    "If he is a follower of the Lord of the Ninth Heaven, he should eliminate all the powerful demons by domineering means?"


    This great figure wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. At this moment, countless questions appeared in his mind.


    But now he had no time to think, because the colourless divine power invaded his body and constantly destroyed his power.


    He had to sit cross legged, quickly heal his wounds and suppress the colourless divine power.


    Jinling immortal city, outside Li Yixi''s yard, the Wutian Pavilion in coir raincoat has a gloomy face.


    "Hum!"


    "I wasn''t ready that day. I was badly hurt by your sneak attack. Today I recover. I want to see what you can do?"


    The emperor of Wutian pavilion was very angry at this moment. That day, he casually watched Li Yixi teach Wang Lin boxing in the void. He was hit hard by Li Yixi across the endless void, which made him very angry these days.


    But he knew that the strength of the people who could hurt him had definitely reached the realm of heaven. Naturally, a king of heaven could not hurt him.


    Although he was angry, the Heavenly Master of Wutian Pavilion knocked on the gate at the moment.


    "Creak!"


    The gate slowly opened, and Wang Lin looked at the old man outside with a puzzled face.


    "Old man, did you go to the wrong yard?"


    Because Wang Lin has been staying in the yard these days, he knows that Li Yixi never knew the old man outside the door.


    "No!"


    "I''m just here to visit. Do you have an opinion?"


    The emperor of Wutian Pavilion looked very cold at the moment. He was even more upset when he saw Wang Lin. that day, when Li Yixi taught Wang Lin boxing, he was inadvertently and seriously hurt him. He always felt that Wang Lin was also guilty.


    Wang Lin is now the king of heaven, but at this moment, he even felt that he couldn''t see through the old man outside the door.


    It feels like the other party is mortal, but it''s not.


    But Wang Lin knew that there were countless terrible beings in the world. At this moment, Wang Lin didn''t dare to offend, so he quickly bowed down and saluted.


    "Old man, please come in!"


    With a polite face, Wang Lin welcomed the heavenly statue of Wutian Pavilion into the yard.


    In the yard at the moment, Li Yixi is playing chess with Mengo.


    With the chess pieces in his hand falling constantly, Mengo appeared fine beads of sweat on his forehead at this moment.


    His face was a little pale, and the terrible power of the road made it difficult for him to resist.


    "Hum!"


    "This guy really likes to pretend. He plays chess with the power of the road!"


    The Heavenly Master of Wutian Pavilion felt the terrible power of heaven on the chessboard when his eyes fell on the chessboard. He was even more unhappy when his eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "Childe, I lost!"


    Mongo could not hold on any longer and put down his chess pieces.


    Seeing the end of the chess game, Wang Lin hurriedly said, "childe, the old man visited. I don''t know what to do!"


    Li Yixi heard Wang Lin''s words and immediately his eyes fell on the Tianzun of Wutian Pavilion.


    "Old man, what do you call it?"


    "We seem to have never met before. Do you have any difficulties?"


    "If there is any difficulty, as long as I can help, I will never refuse!"


    Li Yixi said with a smile.


    The Heavenly Master of Wutian Pavilion didn''t answer Li Yixi''s words at the moment, but said faintly, "I''m a little proficient in playing chess. Can I teach you a little?"


    Especially when it comes to the moment of giving instructions, the emperor of Wutian Pavilion bit very hard.


    Li Yixi didn''t care so much. At this moment, he suddenly heard that the Heavenly Master of Wutian Pavilion wanted to play chess. His eyes lit up. He hasn''t met an opponent these days.


    Suddenly there was a chess player I had never known. Li Yixi naturally felt very itchy.


    "The old man is naturally proficient in chess, so let''s play a game today!"


    "Please!"


    Li Yixi immediately invited.


    "Please!"


    After the Tianzun of Wutian Pavilion sat down, the warm and angry color on his face disappeared and replaced by dignified. At the moment, he was very clear that Li Yixi''s strength was at least the realm of Tianzun.


    It looks like a simple chess game, but he knows very well that it is discussed with Li Yixi.


    "Old man, you are a guest from afar, you first!"


    Li Yixi''s elegant face.


    But after seeing Li Yixi''s appearance, the Heavenly Master of Wutian pavilion was even more unhappy.


    He said in his heart: "pretend, I''ll let you pretend. Later, I''ll let you know my strength. Today, I will get back the sneak attack of that fist!"


    After the thought fell, the spirit of the old man of the five days Pavilion fell into the chessboard. At the moment, he felt that there was a terrible way of yin and Yang in the chessboard.


    When a son falls, a terrible road is on the chessboard, and the road is vertical and horizontal in an instant.


    Mengo was shocked at this moment. He didn''t care before, but his body trembled when he saw the tianzunzi of Wutian Pavilion, because Mengo felt the terrible strength of the other party.


    Compared with the dignified and dignified of the powerful in Wutian Pavilion, Li Yixi always maintained elegance on his face. He looked at each other and dropped a piece without any hesitation.


    The Tianzun of Wutian Pavilion is far more powerful than mengge, and the drop is also very fast. In a short time, they took more than 20 steps each. However, with the continuous drop, the warm anger on the Tianzun''s face of Wutian Pavilion disappeared and replaced by panic.


    At this moment, Mengo on one side clearly felt that the body of the Heavenly Master of Wutian pavilion was shaking.


    Fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "Damn it!"


    "How is that possible?"


    "Who the hell is he?"


    "Why doesn''t he exist in my memory and in the intelligence I control, but his strength is extremely strong and his understanding of the Tao is even much better than me!"


    "Although I can''t see through his realm, this person is definitely the realm of heaven!"


    "The understanding of Tao, I lost, I''m not as good as him!"


    The Tianzun of Wutian Pavilion showed a touch of reluctance on his face. He didn''t expect to lose today. He came to find fault.

 Chapter 743

    "I disagree!"


    The idea is hard to suppress in the heart of the Heavenly Master of Wutian Pavilion.


    At this moment, Li Yixi didn''t care about the face of Wu Tiange Tianzun. Today, Li Yixi is very happy because no one has ever played chess with him so readily.


    All along, the people who played chess with him seemed to be extremely difficult at every step, but the old man fell very fast. Although he played badly, he was somewhat satisfied.


    "Old man, do you want another game?"


    Li Yixi, who was interested, looked at the Tianzun of Wutian pavilion with a hot face.


    The Tianzun of Wutian Pavilion, who was already angry, came to find fault today, but was strongly crushed by Li Yixi. Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the Tianzun of Wutian Pavilion felt humiliated.


    "No, I''m not as good as you at chess!"


    "We are better than others!"


    The emperor of Wutian Pavilion did not admit defeat. He felt that even Li Yixi''s understanding of Tao was much better than him, and he should be inferior to him in other aspects.


    "Better than the others?"


    "The old man is proficient in other things?"


    Li Yixi heard the words of Wu Tiange Tianzun, and his face showed a look of curiosity. He didn''t know that the old man in coir raincoat was very unhappy and wanted to compete with him.


    But this made Li Yixi interested and wanted to see what the other party could do?


    "Calligraphy!"


    "We are better than calligraphy!"


    The emperor of Wutian Pavilion suddenly brightened his eyes and looked at Li Yixi with a hot face.


    He has obtained the classics of Confucianism and Taoism, and his cultivation of Confucianism and Taoism is extremely powerful, which is far better than his understanding of Taoism. At the moment, he wants to compete with Li Yixi with his own strengths.


    "Better than calligraphy?"


    "Old man, let''s forget it?"


    Hearing the words of Wu Tiange Tianzun, Li Yixi showed a helpless look on his face. Just after the old man lost, he wanted to compare with him. He knew that the old man was extremely competitive.


    But I also know that my calligraphy attainments have reached the peak. It can be said that it is not too much to be side by side with God.


    After all, his calligraphy is beyond systematic teaching, and the old man will lose.


    But Li Yixi''s words just fell, and the Lord of the Wutian Pavilion sneered, "don''t you dare?"


    "That''s right. I don''t think many people can compare my calligraphy with mine!"


    "If you can''t, just admit defeat."


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, the Tianzun of Wutian Pavilion showed a smile on his face. At this moment, he felt that he had won a game and was proud on his face.


    "Admit defeat?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi heard the words of Wu Tiange Tianzun, and his face also showed a touch of curiosity. Seeing that the old man in front of him was so confident, Li Yixi also urgently wanted to know each other''s calligraphy attainments?


    After the thought in his heart fell, Li Yixi smiled on his face: "since the old people want to compare, let''s compare the length."


    "Wang Lin, go to the study and get pen, ink, paper and inkstone."


    Li Yixi immediately ordered Wang Lin, who had been standing not far away.


    Wang Lin immediately went to the study to get the four treasures of study.


    "Old gentleman, it''s a guest from afar. Please first!"


    Li Yixi issued an invitation.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, the Heavenly Master of Wutian Pavilion showed a mysterious smile on his face, "are you sure you want me to write first?"


    "If I write first, I''m afraid you don''t have the courage to drop a word!"


    Words are arrogant, but his arrogance is not true arrogance, but self-confidence.


    The confidence of the other party brightened Li Yixi''s eyes.


    "Old man, please!"


    Seeing Li Yixi''s repeated invitation, Wu Tiange Tianzun was not polite. He immediately picked up his pen and wrote on rice paper.


    His words fell one by one. At this moment, the pure and incomparable righteousness on the paper burst out. Those words seemed to be cut by a knife, giving people an extremely overbearing feeling. They walked like dragons and snakes and were majestic.


    "How?"


    "Just admit defeat?"


    The last stroke fell. At the moment of wutiange Tianzun, he looked at Li Yixi with confidence.


    Today, he can be described as extraordinary. At the moment, he feels the Haoran righteousness on the rice paper and his face is proud.


    "Good word!"


    "Pen walking dragon and snake, magnificent!"


    "I haven''t seen such calligraphy for a long time, old Sir. It''s worthy of everyone."


    Seeing the Wen Zi on the rice paper, Li Yixi smiled and said from his heart.


    The Heavenly Master of Wutian pavilion was even more proud when he saw Li Yixi''s bright eyes.


    "Do you admit defeat?"


    At this moment, he asked Li Yixi again. He was very satisfied with his own calligraphy.


    There is an extremely terrible power of the road in the noble righteousness. It is absolutely valuable to take it outside.


    Mongo, standing aside, saw this scene and heard the old man''s words. His face showed a strange color and sympathy.


    "Good guy!"


    "It turned out that he was a hidden expert. His strength absolutely reached the level of heaven. Otherwise, it would be impossible to write a spiritual text containing such a terrible power of the road."


    "But it''s a pity that you dare to provoke the childe. The words written by the childe are divine and not comparable to Lingwen!"


    The moment mengge thought fell, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    "Although the old man''s calligraphy is outstanding, I am also proficient in one or two. Let me write a sentence!"


    Looking at Hu Qingyun not far away, Li Yixi smiled at the corners of his mouth and slowly lifted his pen.


    "The devil knocked three thousand years ago. Looking back, mortal dust is not an immortal, only for her fate."


    At the moment when the divine texts in Li Yixi''s works fell one by one, the Tianzun of Wutian Pavilion, who stood by and watched, trembled uncontrollably.


    The moment he saw the first word devil, hundreds of millions of virtual shadows of gods and Demons appeared in his mind. The gods and Demons roared, and his soul almost collapsed.


    His body trembled violently and his face became pale and bloodless.


    The strong breath on the rice paper frightened him. He didn''t expect that Li Yixi not only had a terrible understanding of Tao, but also reached a state that he couldn''t touch. He always felt that he was highly accomplished. At this moment, he knew what a frog at the bottom of a well is.


    Looking at the words in front of him, his body trembled violently, and his heart was unwilling and unhappy. He disappeared in an instant.


    No matter how stupid the Tianzun of Wutian pavilion was, Li Yixi''s strength was definitely not just Tianzun. A Tianzun, no matter how strong, could never write such a terrible divine text.


    "Ancestral God!"


    At this moment, these two words appeared in the mind of Wu Tiange Tianzun.


    I felt that my legs were a little soft. I didn''t know that I came to provoke an ancestral God, which was no different from looking for death.


    With an ordinary sound, the emperor of Wutian Pavilion knelt directly opposite Li Yixi.


    "I don''t know what you can do. I lost. I offended you today and let you deal with it."


    Seeing the old man suddenly kneeling in front of him, Li Yixi''s face changed slightly. The old man looked at least 60 or 70 years old. How could he bear his kneeling.


    "Wang Lin, help the old man up quickly!"


    Li Yixi immediately ordered.


    Meng Ge, on one side, kept coming up with Li Yixi''s words in his mind. The devil knocked three thousand years ago. Looking back, mortal dust did not become an immortal, but only for her fate.


    "Hiss!"


    Took a breath.


    "It turns out that the childe doesn''t practice. There''s a story!"


    "What kind of beauty is it that makes you abandon all status and dignity?"

 Chapter 744

    When Mengo thought of the existence of Li Yixi, he was willing to forget his amazing cultivation and was willing to become a mortal to guard a woman. In his heart, he couldn''t help but set off a storm. What kind of woman is worth Li Yixi doing like this?


    If you are that woman, even if you are extremely happy.


    "The devil knocked 3000 years ago. Looking back, mortals don''t do immortals. They just want to live and die for her."


    Mengo''s heart once again appeared this sentence, and his heart trembled slightly at the moment.


    Incomparably excited, as if he knew the great secret at this moment.


    "Hoo!"


    Mongo was very nervous and took a long breath, trying to calm his mind and not show any difference.


    Kneeling on the ground, Wu Tiange Tianzun was quickly picked up by Wang Lin at this moment.


    "Old man, I don''t need this. It''s just an ordinary competition. I have extremely high attainments in calligraphy. There''s a reason why I can surpass you. I once had a good teacher. He can be said to be the strongest teacher in the world!"


    "There will be no stronger than his old man!"


    Li Yixi showed a smile on his face and explained to Wu Tiange Tianzun.


    It''s not Li Yixi''s boast, but in his opinion, how can a powerful plug-in like the system exist more powerful than the system.


    At the moment, when Li Yixi described the system as a peerless expert, he didn''t blush, because in his eyes, the system is an omnipotent God, said to be the first, without any problems.


    However, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, the Heavenly Master of wutiange at this moment trembled slightly and set off a storm in his heart.


    It can be called the first existence in the world by a powerful ancestral God. The Tianzun of Wutian Pavilion simply can''t imagine how strong it is. In his eyes, those characters are even the supreme strong who can run rampant in the chaotic world, because an ancestral God can''t lie in front of himself.


    After he found Li Yixi''s unparalleled strength before, his heart could not help shaking. At the moment, he suddenly knew that Li Yixi had a world-class teacher, and Wu Tiange Tianzun became more nervous.


    His heart trembled violently when he thought that he should come to find fault. At the moment, he was very worried. If Li Yixi knew his purpose here, even if he would backhand directly erase it.


    There is no difference between provoking the majesty of an ancestral God and seeking death.


    "Thank you, master!"


    "Today is my recklessness. I shouldn''t challenge my predecessors."


    "With my strength, it''s humiliating to challenge my predecessors!"


    With a nervous face, he quickly and respectfully explained that the current wutiange Tianzun only wanted Li Yixi''s forgiveness.


    At the same time, he was eager to resolve his previous gratitude and resentment. As for revenge, he gave him 10000 courage and dared not breed again.


    Now the Tianzun of Wutian Pavilion finds that Li Yixi is a powerful ancestral God. He has only one purpose, that is to close the relationship with Li Yixi.


    If he gets the guidance of an ancestor god, he will be able to break the shackles and step into a higher realm.


    Thinking that he might break the shackles and step into a higher realm, the Tianzun of wutiange at this moment made every effort to get Li Yixi''s approval.


    "What elder or not? I''m just a mortal. To tell you the truth, I''ve only opened nine orifices. Do you think the person who has opened nine orifices is a powerful practitioner?"


    "I am like an old gentleman. You are a mortal."


    After hearing the words of Wu Tiange Tianzun, Li Yixi immediately urged him to open up the nine orifices. At this moment, the nine orifices in his body lit up instantly, and the power in the orifices was as bright as the stars.


    "Huh?"


    Wu Tiange Tianzun, who wanted to speak, suddenly saw Li Yixi urging the nine orifices in his body in front of him, and his face suddenly changed.


    Because at this moment, the Tianzun of Wutian Pavilion saw the nine orifices in front of him, as if he saw nine stars in the sky.


    His body trembled uncontrollably and reached the realm of the Heavenly Master. Naturally, he knew what chaotic divine power was.


    Now he saw the nine orifices as bright as stars. He was very clear that what filled the orifices was not the spirit of heaven and earth, but the most powerful force in the world, chaotic divine power.


    "Chaotic power, is this chaotic power?"


    "Sure enough, the elder is an extremely terrible existence. Even opening up orifices and acupoints for cultivation is also the source of chaotic divine power."


    "It is said that in the chaotic world, the whole person will undergo a complete transformation, and the cultivation will turn into a stove to help him recast his flesh and let a person complete a perfect transformation."


    "After transformation, the constitution will become the Supreme God in the chaotic world."


    "After casting the supreme body, start a new practice again."


    "Stepping into a new practice is no longer based on the spirit of heaven and earth, but absorbs the chaotic divine power in the chaotic world as the source of strength."


    "If a weak chicken like me looks extremely powerful in the Jiuchong sky, if he enters the chaotic world, he is just a common man. After all, the Jiuchong sky looks extremely powerful, but it is actually just a cave of the Jiuchong God, but the cave has become extremely terrible and become the Jiuchong heaven and earth."


    Seeing the moment of chaotic divine power in Li Yixi''s body, the whole body and mind of Wu Tiange Tianzun were trembling. I didn''t think that Li Yixi was really a powerful ancestor god as he guessed.


    The sign of ancestral God is very simple, that is, the body is recast. Every time the God body is reconstituted, a god devil will be born in the body. After continuous recasting, a hundred gods and demons will be born in the body. After recasting the God body a hundred times, it is even a preliminary step into the realm of ancestral God.


    Now, he woke up. Although he was some distance away from Li Yixi, now he can vaguely feel that there are more than hundreds of gods and Demons hidden in Li Yixi''s body.


    In particular, when his eyes fell on the orifices of the nine bright stars, he could feel the power of gods and demons in Li Yixi''s body, emitting a strong sense of oppression. That sense of oppression made him feel a little suffocated, and the Tianzun of Wutian pavilion was very clear. This was Li Yixi''s intention not to target him, otherwise he would be crushed directly under this breath.


    "Old man, do you believe it now?"


    "I''m not an elder at all, just an ordinary mortal!"


    "I just read some books and can order piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry and wine flowers."


    "Usually plant trees, raise fish and yo dogs."


    "Go out when you''re bored."


    "Compared with others, the old man''s chess skills are OK. If we have time, we can have a competition. Of course, if I''m interested, I will naturally give the old man some advice!"


    When Li Yixi''s voice fell, the body of the Heavenly Master of wutiange suddenly trembled at this moment, and the excited soul was trembling.

 Chapter 745

    "Elder... Elder, he is willing to give me advice."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, he trembled with excitement at this moment. He didn''t expect that he would meet such an adverse opportunity today and be guided by a powerful ancestor god, so he could definitely step into the extremely powerful state in a short time.


    Breaking his shackles will also become extremely simple, because this is a powerful ancestor god that makes it difficult for him to breathe.


    Excited, he immediately said, "thank you, master. The one who reaches the top is the first. I''d better call the master master in the future!"


    "Being able to get your advice is the greatest opportunity and glory of my life."


    "I''m guilty. I''ve been in the yard for so long. I haven''t had time to introduce myself. Please forgive me."


    "I come from Wutian Pavilion. My name is Gu Changsheng."


    "My talent is average. Even now I only know a little about calligraphy and chess. I haven''t even reached the entry level. The elder is willing to teach me, but I know I''m not qualified to be the elder''s disciple. If the elder can teach me a little in the future, I''ll benefit all my life."


    At this moment, Gu Changsheng kept talking and was incoherent. His eyes were wet and almost cried with excitement. Gu Changsheng didn''t expect that he would be forgiven when he came to find fault today. Moreover, his predecessors were willing to guide him. Such a mind made him feel that he was a mean villain.


    I want to give myself some big ear scrapes.


    "Ha ha!"


    After hearing Gu Changsheng''s words, Li Yixi showed a smile on his face.


    "Old man, get up quickly. There''s no need to do this. Isn''t it just a guide?"


    "It''s no problem. I feel bored alone. It''s fun for everyone to talk together."


    "Hey!"


    "Confused, really confused. I was so excited that I forgot you."


    "Wang Lin, you don''t know how to make a change. Don''t you see any guests coming all the way?"


    "Hurry to prepare some fruit and let the guests quench their thirst!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Wang Lin, who was on one side, gave an order, and when he turned back, he showed a touch of apology on his face.


    "Sorry, old man!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Gu Changsheng was flattered at this moment. He quickly stood up and immediately corrected: "don''t mention the three words, elder, in the future. I can''t bear it. Just call my name!"


    Hearing Gu Changsheng''s words, Li Yixi was stunned, because he thought that the old people were older than himself and didn''t call them what they were called, but seeing that the other party insisted so much, Li Yixi could only retreat and ask for second place.


    "Since you don''t want me to call you that, how about I call you brother Gu?"


    "We can''t refuse any more. Let''s call it that in the future."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Gu Changsheng was so excited that he didn''t dare to disobey Li Yixi''s words.


    "Yes, since the elder is called like this, there must be a reason for the elder. Let''s call it like this in the future."


    Li Yixi heard Gu Changsheng''s cry one by one. It''s not easy to correct. He can only let Gu Changsheng do so.


    The moment they talked, Wang Lin came over with a plate of flat peaches.


    "Old man, please take your time!"


    Wang Lin is very polite.


    As soon as Wang Lin''s voice fell, Li Yixi smiled and corrected.


    "Brother Gu, this is my schoolboy. His name is Wang Lin!"


    "Wang Lin, don''t call me an old man in the future. The old man is commensurate with my brother, so you have to call elder Gu in the future, you know? It can''t be big or small. "


    Wang Lin was shocked and surprised. He looked at Gu Changsheng with envy. He didn''t think that Gu Changsheng was qualified to be liked by Li Yixi.


    Wang Lin quickly changed his tongue and said, "Wang Lin has seen elder gu!"


    Seeing Wang Lin salute to himself, Gu Changsheng is a little cautious. After all, this is Li Yixi, such a scholar boy of peerless experts.


    He was embarrassed. After thinking for a while, he quickly took out a golden Buddha from his arms, like an angry King Kong. This is a treasure he got. Now he is shy in his bag. Nothing can be put on the table. He can only give the only treasure to Wang Lin.


    "Just accept the little gift!"


    Wang Lin was shocked when he saw the Golden Buddha in front of him. At this moment, he felt the ferocious fist meaning from this golden Buddha, like an angry King Kong.


    Wang Lin''s heart trembled. As he expected, the old guy in front of him was really powerful and far beyond his understanding.


    Wang Lin did not refuse. After taking over the Golden Buddha in Gu Changsheng''s hand, he immediately saluted, "thank you for your gift, and the younger generation will accept it."


    Wang Lin, who received the gift, stepped aside and continued to stay.


    "Brother Gu, leave him alone. Come and taste the fruit. This is a flat peach I planted myself. It tastes good. I can''t eat it outside. I''m the only one who has it."


    Seeing the flat peach in front of him, Li Yixi was very proud. He had passed through. He had determined that there was no flat peach in the world. It was unique here and could not be tasted in other places.


    "Mongo, don''t be idle, come and try the fruit."


    After the voice fell, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on mengge and invited him immediately.


    After Gu Changsheng heard Li Yixi''s words, his eyes fell on the strange flat peach in front of him, but his face suddenly changed at this moment.


    The hands on the knees suddenly clenched into fists. The fists were a little white, obviously too hard.


    His heart contracted violently at this moment, and a frightened color flashed in his eyes. He didn''t expect to see such a treasure here.


    "This is the spirit root of heaven and earth, this is the spirit root of heaven and earth!"


    "Moreover, it is not an ordinary spiritual root of heaven and earth, but also the spiritual root of heaven and earth in the chaotic world. Sure enough, only peerless experts like our predecessors can get such gods. Such treasures are not available to us ordinary people!"


    At the moment of seeing a trace of chaotic divine power wrapped around the flat peach, Gu Changsheng''s body trembled slightly. At the moment, he set off a storm in his heart. He didn''t expect to see the gods in the chaotic world here today.


    Although Gu Changsheng is the peak of the realm of heaven, he can get very little chaotic power, but now he has got the flat peach in the chaotic world here.


    If Gu Changsheng knew that this was a tree demon in the realm of ancestral God, he would be scared to death.


    Li Yixi saw Gu Changsheng with a shocked face at the moment. There was no doubt on his face, because this flat peach was the only one in the world. He was shocked by nature for the first time.


    Li Yixi picked up a washed flat peach and put it into his mouth. He bit it hard. With a click, the juice splashed everywhere.


    It is extremely sweet. Now the flat peach is gradually mature and tastes excellent.


    "Brother Gu, you''re welcome. Quench your thirst quickly!"


    Li Yixi once again issued an invitation.

 Chapter 746

    "Thank you... Thank you, elder!"


    At this moment, Gu Changsheng saw the moment when Li Yixi ate flat peaches. When the juice splashed, he felt the chaotic power scattered. He was shocked beyond words. The chaotic power contained in the flat was beyond his imagination.


    Seeing the flat peach in front of him and Gu Changsheng at the moment, his heart was trembling with excitement. He didn''t expect to find fault today. He had such an opportunity. If he absorbed these chaotic powers, he might break the shackles.


    Because of nervousness, Gu Changsheng at this moment, Han water appeared in the palm of his hand, wiped it on his knee, raised his hand hard and chose the smallest flat peach in the plate.


    Because he was afraid to make Li Yixi feel greedy.


    Mengo on one side is much better than Gu Changsheng. At the moment, his eyes are shining. Without hesitation, he picked up one and bit excitedly.


    Seeing Mengo so calm beside him, Gu Changsheng took a hard breath at this moment to stabilize his mood.


    He took the flat peach to his mouth and bit it gently.


    As the juice entered his mouth, Gu Changsheng''s body suddenly trembled at this moment, and the taste of the juice stirred his taste buds.


    At the same time, at this moment, Gu Changsheng clearly felt the terrible chaotic divine power and entered his body.


    At the moment when the chaotic power entered the body, it constantly transformed his physique. At the same time, Gu Changsheng was frightened to find that his old diseases that had fallen were cured at the moment when the chaotic power entered.


    Feeling the changes in his body, Gu Changsheng''s body trembled slightly with excitement and set off a storm in his heart.


    "This... Is this the fruit of chaos?"


    "I have been able to cure my old diseases. I have exhausted endless methods for those hidden diseases, and I have not eased them. But today, I just take a sip of fruit juice, and I feel that these old diseases are obviously healing."


    "The effect of chaotic divine power is really powerful, and if I guess well, this is not an ordinary chaotic divine power at all. This chaotic divine power is very special. It is not only mysterious, but also contains extremely terrible vitality."


    "Although I have reached the peak of heaven and have a life span of tens of thousands of years, I have also lived hundreds of thousands of years, and the vitality in my body begins to decline."


    "Unexpectedly, this trace of chaotic divine power helped me return to the peak of vitality again."


    "Sure enough, chaotic divine power is simply the supreme divine medicine. No wonder those followers of the ninth God have such terrible strength. They have entered the chaotic world."


    "Although it''s impossible to get the unparalleled fruit of predecessors, they should also get some opportunities, otherwise their strength can''t be so terrible."


    "Ha ha!"


    "I thought it was impossible to close the distance with those people in my life, but now I finally see the dawn. Maybe I can surpass them."


    When his eyes fell on Li Yixi''s body in front of him, Gu Changsheng''s body trembled uncontrollably.


    After feeling the benefits of the power of chaos, Gu Changsheng couldn''t help but eat all the flat peaches in his hands, and even the peach stones in his hands were swallowed directly.


    At this moment, Li Yixi, seeing Gu Changsheng''s appearance, took a smoke from the corners of his mouth, which was a little helpless.


    "Alas!"


    "Sure enough, things are rare in this world."


    "Guys come here one by one and don''t even spit up even if they eat a fruit."


    Li Yixi make complaints about her, smiling on her face, explaining to Gu Changsheng.


    "Brother Gu, you can''t eat this peach stone. Remember to spit it out."


    "If you think it''s delicious, have another one."


    Li Yixi directly chose the largest one and threw it to Gu Changsheng at will.


    Seeing the flat peach thrown at him, Gu Changsheng at this moment immediately set off a storm in his heart. Li Yixi threw it like a mortal at will. What if it was thrown underground and smashed?


    Gu Changsheng, who was at the peak of Tianzun, was in a hurry and carefully caught the flat peach.


    Seeing the entangled chaotic power, his heart was extremely excited. Just now, he just absorbed the chaotic power contained in the small flat peach, and his body completed a perfect transformation. If he ate this one, wouldn''t it mean that his body today can complete a perfect transformation.


    Seeing the flat peach in his hand, Gu Changsheng was in a trance, but then he reacted and thanked Li Yixi immediately.


    After being reminded by Li Yixi, Gu Changsheng didn''t swallow the peach kernel this time, but he didn''t lose it. He collected it quietly. He knew that there was a trace of chaotic power in the peach kernel, which was a treasure.


    After eating two flat peaches in a row, Gu Changsheng was shocked, because at this moment, his body wounds healed in an instant, and his body changed twice in a row, as if the whole person had been reborn.


    At the moment, he seems to have returned to his peak.


    Gu Changsheng''s bottleneck has loosened.


    Feeling the loosening of his bottleneck, Gu Changsheng''s heart trembled with excitement. He knew that once he broke through, he would reach the limit of heaven and earth. Once he entered the chaotic world, he would complete the first physical recasting and step into the realm of true God.


    Thinking that he might become a true God, Gu Changsheng was so excited that he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Husband, the food is ready. Please invite the guests to dinner!"


    Not far away at the moment, Hu Qingyun came slowly, with a smile on her face, which made people crazy at a glance.


    "Huh?"


    "How can there be such beauty in this world?"


    At the moment of seeing Hu Qingyun, although Gu Changsheng only took a look, there was a storm in his heart at that moment. He didn''t expect such a peerless beauty around Li Yixi.


    At the moment when Gu Changsheng was frightened, the sentence just written by Li Yixi appeared in Gu Changsheng''s mind.


    "The devil knocked 3000 years ago. Looking back, mortals don''t do immortals. They just want to live and die for her!"


    At the moment of thinking of this sentence, Gu Changsheng''s body trembled again. At the moment, he suddenly woke up. He felt that Hu Qingyun was not old, but a teenager.


    And it seems that the essence is not human, but a heavenly fox cultivating an adult.


    "It''s for him that I''m embarrassed. Don''t you want to be a real immortal in the world?"


    Of course, at this moment, the fairy finger in Gu Changsheng''s mind is not an immortal, but the peak existence in the world and the powerful identity of all living beings.


    Gu Changsheng, who thought of this scene, became extremely nervous. He immediately looked away, suddenly stood up and worshipped Hu Qingyun.


    "Gu Changsheng has seen his wife!"


    Gu Changsheng is extremely respectful at the moment.

 Chapter 747

    Seeing Gu Changsheng salute, Hu Qingyun bowed slightly at this moment, "I''ve seen brother gu!"


    Li Yixi also laughed. "Brother Gu, don''t be polite. This is my wife. This way, please!"


    "Let''s talk while eating!"


    Li Yixi invited Gu Changsheng to the restaurant.


    Gu Changsheng, who had just entered the restaurant, trembled violently. At this moment, he almost knelt down on the ground with fear, because Lao Bai was busy in the restaurant at the moment.


    As Gu Changsheng, the Supreme Master of heaven, seeing nature is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    But at this moment, Gu Changsheng stared at Lao Bai and felt that he had appeared. He was hallucinating. At the moment, Lao Bai had a strong treasure gas, which made him feel terrible.


    Gu Changsheng seemed to see a treasure house, which was a fairy house, in which was placed the treasure gas emitted by endless fairy soldiers.


    At this moment, Gu Changsheng felt that he was almost stopped breathing.


    Gu Changsheng has heard some rumors that there are extremely terrible gods in the chaotic world, and cultivation has become the supreme one.


    At the moment, when he saw Lao Bai, there was a storm in his heart. He didn''t expect that Li Yixi was still with a Supreme Master who was cultivated by a divine soldier.


    Li Yixi saw Gu Changsheng''s divine body suddenly tremble, almost knelt down, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Li Yixi knew that Gu Changsheng must be frightened again. Many people will have such an expression when they see Lao Bai. Li Yixi is used to it.


    But he still explained, "brother Gu, this is a robot. Haven''t you seen it?"


    "His name is Lao Bai. He has many abilities. He can be regarded as my housekeeper and used to be a cook."


    "His cooking is great. Now Lao Bai and Doudou are responsible for my diet."


    "Today you have a blessing in the mouth!"


    Li Yixi explained. When his eyes fell on Lao Bai, he looked proud.


    Sure enough, when modern things cross into this world, there is a force.


    "Dear guest, please enjoy yourself!"


    Lao Bai, who was busy, bowed down in an instant and invited Gu Changsheng.


    Lao Bai stooped down and scared Gu Changsheng to death.


    The Divine Body jumped away like lightning.


    "Elder, younger generation dare not accept your big gift."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Brother Gu, it''s a guest. Why are you so polite?"


    "Please sit down. Eating and drinking is the main thing."


    Li Yixi sent out an invitation and sat down with Gu Changsheng with a worried face.


    At this moment, Gu Changsheng saw Lao Bai pouring wine. His body trembled violently. He didn''t think that one of the supreme masters in the chaotic world was beside Li Yixi and was a servant?


    Gu Changsheng knows very well that Li Yixi is not only the ancestor god, but also a powerful ancestor god even in the chaotic world.


    Gu Changsheng was excited when he thought that he could make friends with a powerful ancestor.


    But when Lao Bai poured Gu Changsheng wine, Gu Changsheng was very restrained and nervous at this moment.


    He felt flattered.


    Gu Changsheng''s body trembled with the entrance of the meal.


    "Heaven and Earth Spirit root!"


    "These are the spiritual roots of heaven and earth?"


    Gu Changsheng, who suddenly woke up, suddenly set off a storm in his heart. He didn''t expect that the meals Li Yixi ate here were all spiritual roots of heaven and earth. It was a luxury, which made him feel trembling in his heart.


    Gu Changsheng was also frightened to feel that there was also a hint of chaotic divine power in these spiritual roots of heaven and earth. Although this trace of chaotic divine power was very weak, which could be ignored compared with flat peach, he knew that even if it was just a hint of chaotic divine power, it could make a person completely degenerate through years of accumulation.


    Coupled with the effect of the spiritual roots of heaven and earth, even a dog can be transformed into a supreme existence.


    Today, Gu Changsheng''s cognition is constantly subverted.


    My heart couldn''t help sighing: "sure enough, poverty limits my cognition."


    "The weak, indeed, are not qualified to know the horror of the strong."


    Gu Changsheng knew very well that if the food in front of him was given to him, he would be able to create a group of Tianjiao.


    But in Li Yixi, it''s just an ordinary meal.


    With the entry of various spiritual roots of heaven and earth, Gu Changsheng''s body suddenly trembled.


    Feel something broken in your body.


    At the next moment, a fine light flashed in Gu Changsheng''s eyes.


    The body trembled slightly, a heart beat violently, and I felt that my breathing became difficult.


    "My bottleneck is broken, my bottleneck is broken!"


    "Now I have transcended the realm of heaven and reached the limit of jiuchongtian."


    "Once I enter the chaotic world, I can cast my body and step into the realm of true God."


    Gu Changsheng was extremely excited at the thought that he was about to become a powerful true God.


    At the moment when Gu Changsheng broke the environment, Li Yixi, who was eating, sighed.


    "Alas!"


    "Unfortunately, there is no good beef recently, otherwise you can rinse hot pot. I haven''t eaten beef hot pot for a long time!"


    Li Yixi just sighed, but Gu Changsheng suddenly trembled at this moment and always felt that Li Yixi had a hint.


    "Now I have broken the bottleneck and can enter the chaotic world. Although I am still a mole ant in the chaotic world, I am not very weak. The beef in the mouth of my predecessors is definitely not ordinary beef!"


    "Because all the meals you eat now contain a trace of chaotic power. The cow you refer to is definitely the real cow in the chaotic world."


    "Now that I have broken the bottleneck, I can enter the chaotic world. Is this a hint to me to enter the chaotic world and catch a cow?"


    "It must be so. Only those chaotic divine cattle do meat, they deserve the identity of their predecessors."


    Gu Changsheng was shocked at the thought of Gu Changsheng here. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to hold his thigh. He said immediately.


    "Senior, Gu Changsheng doesn''t dare to hide. I have some accomplishments and can be regarded as a practitioner. I don''t know what requirements the senior has for cattle. There is nothing online today. I will bring a cow for the senior in the future."


    Li Yixi, who was sighing, suddenly heard Gu Changsheng''s words, shocked his whole body, and his eyes lit up for a moment.


    Li Yixi didn''t expect Gu Changsheng to be a practitioner at all. He looked a little down-to-earth. He was a mortal!


    I couldn''t help sighing: "I didn''t expect that the old man is still a practitioner."


    Li Yixi, who lost his mind, said directly, "thank you, brother Gu. I don''t have any requirements. It would be better if I could get a demon cow. I''ll ask brother Gu to rinse the hot pot at that time!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Gu Changsheng was very happy at this moment, as if he had been entrusted with an important task. He immediately promised: "don''t worry, I will bring a demon cow to my predecessor in the shortest time."

 Chapter 748

    "Senior, farewell!"


    At this moment, Gu Changsheng, as if he had received a holy order, left immediately.


    "Brother Gu, don''t you have a rest?"


    Gu Changsheng''s sudden departure made Li Yixi uncomfortable and asked aloud. Moreover, Li Yixi also wanted Gu Changsheng to stay and play chess.


    "Elder, I''ll visit you later. I won''t disturb you today!"


    Gu Changsheng has a firm face. Now he has only one idea, that is, after going back, he will enter the chaotic world in the shortest time and catch a divine cow in the chaotic world.


    Gu Changsheng feels that only when he has completed the task ordered by Li Yixi can he be eligible for the reward from Li Yixi. All these things in front of him are sacred.


    Gu Changsheng is also guessing whether Li Yixi''s mind is testing whether he is greedy. After all, no one in the world likes the existence of greed.


    So Gu Changsheng made a decision without any hesitation. Even at this moment, he was very distressed.


    Mengo and Gu Changsheng left the yard together.


    In addition to Meng Ge behind the yard, his eyes fell on Gu Changsheng and asked respectfully, "I don''t know where the elder exists and what to call Meng Ge, the city master of lower Jinling immortal city?"


    Gu Changsheng would never have paid any attention to the existence of Mengo on weekdays, but today he even met Mengo in Li Yixi''s yard. He knows very well that no matter who is related to Li Yixi, his strength will be improved in a short time. Even a fool and a dog can''t stop.


    Meng Ge and Li Yixi were very familiar. Knowing that Meng GE''s future could be expected, Gu Changsheng immediately showed a smile on his face, "I''m Gu Changsheng, the owner of Wutian Pavilion."


    "If you have any questions about practice, you can come to me. If you have any problems that can''t be solved, you can also come to Wutian pavilion to find me."


    Mengge heard that Gu Changsheng was the master of Wutian Pavilion, and his body suddenly trembled. At this moment, his face was shocked. He didn''t think that Gu Changsheng was the real master of Wutian Pavilion.


    Wutian Pavilion is extremely terrible and mysterious in the jiuzhong sky, but the news and its intelligence seem to have no news, which Wutian Pavilion doesn''t know.


    And Mengo is very clear that any existence that provokes Wutian Pavilion, no matter what strength, will disappear inexplicably.


    Knowing the terrible mengge of Wutian Pavilion, he immediately squeezed out a smile on his face at this moment.


    "After that, I''m afraid I''ll bother my predecessors!"


    Mengo''s face was excited.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Where are you, we have to communicate more in the future. I have urgent things to do now. I won''t be drunk with you in the future!"


    Gu Changsheng wanted to communicate more with mengge and get some information about Li Yixi, but when he thought of his task, he immediately gave up the idea, and inquired about the terrible existence of Li Yixi, he was very likely to be unlucky.


    "Elder, go slowly!"


    Gu Changsheng didn''t continue to talk to Mengo, but his body rose in the air and disappeared.


    On the ninth day, in a mountain range, Gu Changsheng''s body fell from the void.


    Between several flashes, Gu Changsheng''s body entered a cave.


    "Here you are. Have you brought any wine!"


    Gu Changsheng had just entered the cave, and a voice sounded in the cave. In the voice, he could feel the expectation of the other party.


    In the cave, there is a simple stone platform on which a figure sits.


    The master who is speaking at the moment is this figure.


    "No!"


    Gu Changsheng said directly that there was no concealment.


    "Gu Changsheng, you don''t bring me a stall of wine when you come here. Are you still a friend?"


    "I''m imprisoned in this damn place. Life is better than death."


    Knowing that he was not polite after drinking, his voice was much colder.


    "There''s a lot of bullshit. If you want to drink, can''t you drink enough after you go out? Do you still want to drink here? "


    "This place has imprisoned you for thousands of years? Do you like it here? "


    Gu Changsheng said impolitely.


    Hearing Gu Changsheng''s words, the figure immediately brightened his eyes and looked at Gu Changsheng with a hot face: "brother Gu, do you have a way to let me leave this array?"


    Hearing each other''s words, a dignified look appeared on his tired face.


    "I broke through, but I don''t know if I''m sure to break it, but I''m not willing to give it a try."


    "Maybe it works?"


    After hearing Gu Changsheng''s words, the heat on his face subsided for a few minutes, but he said excitedly: "come on, try it quickly. If there is a glimmer of hope, we can''t give up!"


    Seeing each other''s hot eyes, Gu Changsheng said, "Lin Zhendong, I''ll save you. I need you to promise me a request. I want to enter the chaotic world. You go with me!"


    After hearing Gu Changsheng''s words, Lin Zhendong trembled fiercely and stared at Gu Changsheng with an unbelievable face.


    "Gu Changsheng, are you crazy? You even want to enter the chaotic world. Do you know how dangerous the chaotic world is? "


    Gu Changsheng heard Lin Zhendong''s words and said solemnly: "I''m not going to wander in the chaotic world, but to do something. I''ll leave the chaotic world soon, but I need your help. After I step into the true God, I will help you break through."


    Hearing Gu Changsheng''s words, Lin Zhendong struggled for a moment and solemnly said, "if you don''t wander in the chaotic world, other things can be discussed, but you may not be able to break the array and try it first."


    Gu Changsheng heard Lin Zhendong''s words, and his face showed a dignified color. As Lin Zhendong said, if he can''t break the array today, everything is vain.


    Before reaching the array, Gu Changsheng, with a dignified face, urged the terrible power and clapped his hand at the array in front of him.


    However, at the moment when Gu Changsheng''s palm fell on the array, a strange scene appeared. At this moment, he suddenly passed through the array and killed Lin Zhendong with a terrible attack.


    At this moment, Lin Zhendong was also frightened and his eyelids jumped wildly. He looked incredible. He didn''t expect Gu Changsheng''s hand to pass through the array in an instant.


    Lin Zhendong''s strength was not weak, and he also reached the peak of the emperor. At this moment, he avoided this palm like lightning.


    "You..."


    "This..."


    At this moment, both of them were messy in the wind, with an unbelievable face.


    Gu Changsheng looked at his arm passing through the array and felt like a dream. He knew how terrible the array was, but today he passed through the array inexplicably.


    "Has the array failed?"


    "I''ll try!"


    Lin Zhendong in the array showed a touch of ecstasy on his face and wanted to leave the stone platform, but at the next moment, a terrible purple lightning appeared on Lin Zhendong. The purple lightning appeared on Lin Zhendong''s body. The strength of Lin Zhendong Tianzun''s peak was like a mortal at this moment!


    His body rolled painfully on the stone platform.


    It took several breaths to resolve the terrible force of thunder.


    "Why?"


    Lin Zhendong and Gu Changsheng looked at each other. At the moment, they looked puzzled.


    Gu Changsheng didn''t know why. At this moment, he carefully stretched out his hand again, with a nervous face. He also knew how terrible the purple lightning was.


    But the next moment, Lin Zhendong and Gu Changsheng were stunned again, because at this moment, Gu Changsheng''s hand once again passed through the array and went deep into it.


    "This..."


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Why?"


    "The array clearly exists, but your arm can reach in. Can you come in?"


    Lin Zhendong stared at Gu Changsheng in disbelief.


    At this moment, Gu Changsheng also swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The scene in front of him also stunned him. He didn''t expect such a strange scene.


    Although Gu Changsheng said so, he was very nervous at this moment. He didn''t want to be imprisoned in that array.


    However, the next moment, Gu Changsheng was stunned because he felt that his body had entered the array unimpeded.


    "I... I''m in!"


    Seeing that he appeared in the array, Gu Changsheng looked incredible. He didn''t think he really came in, as if he were dreaming.


    "Can you go out?"


    Lin Zhendong''s throat was dry. After spitting out these words, he stared at Gu Changsheng. If Gu Changsheng was trapped in the array, they would be finished.


    Hearing Lin Zhendong''s words, Gu Changsheng''s heart beat violently at this moment. He didn''t want to be imprisoned in the array.


    However, the next moment a strange scene appeared, and Gu Changsheng went out of the array unscathed.


    After trying several times, it was unobstructed. Gu Changsheng slowly sat on the ground, and Lin Zhendong was silent. At this moment, he couldn''t figure out why it wasn''t like this before.


    "Why?"


    "Does it have anything to do with my predecessors?"


    "Is it it?"


    Thinking of Li Yixi''s Gu Changsheng, his body suddenly trembled and his eyes showed a look of horror. At this moment, he took out a peach kernel from his arms.


    Looking at the peach stone in his palm with a shocked face, he thought it might be the function of the peach stone.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changsheng put down the peach kernel. When an attack broke out, a purple lightning appeared and rushed at him like a Thunder Dragon.


    Seeing the Thunder Dragon coming on his face, Gu Changsheng was so frightened that the dead took risks and hurriedly dodged away. If he was hit by the Thunder Dragon, he would be seriously hurt, because this array was left by a real God.


    Gu Changsheng, who dodged away, his heart beat violently, and his eyes stared at the peach stone on the ground at the moment.


    He knew that the reason why he passed through the array unimpeded just now was that he had a peach kernel in his arms. The peach kernel seemed to have a mysterious power and could ignore the array.

 Chapter 749

    At this moment, in the array, the silent Lin Zhendong was also attracted by the Thunder Dragon just now.


    His face was shocked. At the moment, Lin Zhendong also stared at the peach stones on the ground.


    "Gu Changsheng, what is this?"


    Looking at the peach pit on the ground, Lin Zhendong''s body was extremely excited and reacted in an instant. It is very likely that this small peach pit allowed Gu Changsheng to pass through the array unscrupulously and hide from the world without attracting the attention of the spirit of the array.


    It''s hard to imagine such a treasure to pass through the array quietly, and now Lin Zhendong sees the hope of breaking away from the array, and his eyes become extremely hot.


    Gu Changsheng, who reacted, brightened his eyes at this moment. When he looked at Lin Zhendong, he said excitedly, "Lin Zhendong, you bastard may have a chance to leave this cage."


    Gu Changsheng''s voice fell, and Lin Zhendong asked excitedly, "Gu Changsheng, what treasure is this? It''s so mysterious. With him, we can run amok in the chaotic world, and the remaining arrays in ancient times can''t hurt us. "


    At this moment, Gu Changsheng suddenly heard Lin Zhendong''s words, and his body suddenly trembled.


    "Huh?"


    "Chaotic world!"


    The four words of the chaotic world appeared in his mind. Gu Changsheng''s body trembled uncontrollably. At this moment, he looked incredible.


    Suppressing the horror in my heart, he murmured to himself, "what kind of people are you, master? I have counted all these things. Although my strength has broken through, I am still a mole ant when I enter the chaotic world. In the chaotic world, there are some terrible arrays left. If I touch those arrays, I will die."


    "But with this, aren''t those arrays invalid for me?"


    "It''s terrible, master. I arranged everything when I entered the yard. I''m afraid the flat peach was specially arranged. After I ate it, I broke through and collected the peach kernel, which can protect me from crisis in the chaotic world."


    Thinking of everything, Gu Changsheng seemed to be controlled by an invisible hand. At this moment, his body trembled violently.


    "Gu Changsheng, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Zhendong in the array looked at Gu Changsheng trembling and looked puzzled.


    "Brother Lin, I met a peerless expert. I don''t hide you. I want to enter the chaotic world. First, to break through the true God, and second, to do something for the peerless expert!"


    "My strength is too weak. Which peerless expert gave me this thing should be to enable me to successfully complete the task."


    "Maybe the peerless expert has calculated it, and I will save you."


    When Lin Zhendong heard Gu Changsheng''s words, he quickly shook his head and looked incredulous. How can anyone in the world know the past and control everything in the future.


    The God of the Ninth Heaven has left. There is no such terrible existence in the Ninth Heaven, so Lin Zhendong directly rejected it.


    "Brother Gu, God has left. Who can do this in jiuzhong heaven?"


    "It should be a coincidence!"


    Gu Changsheng heard Lin Zhendong''s words, quickly shook his head and said solemnly: "do you think that elder is not as good as God? I tell you, this elder is even more terrible than God. Can the ninth God break through the realm with a few fairy fruits? "


    "Can the ninth God eat the spiritual roots of heaven and earth?"


    "And I''m not going to do anything big in the chaotic world. It''s just that the peerless expert wants to eat beef!"


    "The dishes of an expert contain the power of chaos. Let''s not think so much and complete the task."


    After the thought fell, Gu Changsheng showed a smile on his face at this moment. He knew that he had a way to take Lin Zhendong away today.


    He held the peach kernel in his hand and walked towards the array. This time, as expected, he easily entered the array.


    "Give me your hand."


    Gu Changsheng stretched out his hand to Lin Zhendong. At this moment, Lin Zhendong''s heart beat violently and was very excited. He knew that today he was very likely to leave the cage that had imprisoned him for thousands of years.


    They grabbed Gu Changsheng''s hand and walked carefully outside the array. Sure enough, as Gu Changsheng expected, they easily passed through the array this time without any changes or disturbing the spirit of the array.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Lin Zhendong escaped from the array. At this moment, he breathed violently and felt that the air was so fresh.


    After calming his mind, Lin Zhendong looked at Gu Changsheng with a shocked face.


    "Brother Gu, what kind of deity is this? He has such an unpredictable ability. He can hide from the world and avoid the attack of the array. "


    "With this thing, it will be easier for us to enter the chaotic world, and in the chaotic world, we may get a great opportunity. If we can get the chaotic magic weapon, our strength will be greatly improved."


    At this moment, Lin Zhendong''s eyes became extremely bright.


    "Go!"


    "Let''s go and see if it can take us through the barrier of heaven and earth."


    If you want to enter the chaotic world, it is not so simple. You must get the consent of the guardians of the Ninth Heaven and the ninth God.


    But now, after getting the peach kernel, maybe they can enter the chaotic world without passing through the followers of the Ninth Heaven and the ninth God.


    Once those people are disturbed, some treasures they get after they return will be searched by the other party, which can be avoided now.


    After all, those followers of the nine fold God have already stepped into the true God.


    They were very excited and quietly came to a weak barrier of heaven and earth on the ninth heavy day.


    The barrier between heaven and earth isolated the chaotic world. Jiuzhong went to school every day.


    Even the ancestral gods can hardly break the barrier between heaven and earth.


    When he came to the heaven and earth barrier, Gu Changsheng''s breath became extremely rapid. He held Lin Zhendong in one hand and the peach kernel in the other hand, carefully approaching the heaven and earth barrier.


    At the moment when they touched the heaven and earth barrier, there was no counterattack force on the heaven and earth barrier, as if nothing had happened.


    At this moment, Gu Changsheng and Lin Zhendong felt a gentle force, which immediately wrapped them. The next moment, the terrible power of transmission sent them out.


    When they saw the light again, Gu Changsheng and Lin Zhendong appeared in an extremely ancient wilderness.


    At this moment, Lin Zhendong felt a terrible force of heaven and earth falling on him. At the moment, he seemed to be crushed by this force of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 750

    "This... This is a chaotic world!"


    Not only did Lin Zhendong not panic, but two fine mans burst out of Lin Zhendong''s eyes at the moment.


    Feeling the world around him, he knew that he had come to the chaotic world. The reason why his body was overwhelmed was that his strength was too weak to bear the power of heaven and earth in the chaotic world.


    "Chaotic world, chaotic world!"


    "I Lin Zhendong unexpectedly entered the chaotic world with the strength of Tianzun. I''m afraid this has never happened before. Maybe I''m the first person in the world!"


    "This is a good opportunity, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. As long as I find a few spirit grass in this chaotic world and absorb the chaotic power contained in the spirit grass, I may loosen the bottleneck and step into a stronger realm."


    At this moment, Lin Zhendong looked surprised and unbelievable.


    It felt like a dream.


    Gu Changsheng, one side, trembled violently at the moment. At this moment, Gu Changsheng felt that there seemed to be an invisible flame in his body to explode.


    Feeling the moment when the flame was about to burst, Gu Changsheng''s face was not only not frightened, but extremely excited.


    He knew that there was divine fire in his body. With the help of divine fire, he would forge the divine body.


    Once the body of God is cast, he becomes a real God.


    Above the God, the realm is called divine fire. Gu Changsheng broke the bottleneck of the God and stepped into the realm of divine fire.


    Ignite the divine fire in his body. At this moment, after he enters the chaotic world, the divine fire in his body will turn into a divine furnace.


    About to harden his divine body.


    "Go."


    "We''ll find a safe place first. After I cast the divine body, we''ll look for opportunities. If we have the opportunity, we''ll find some spiritual grass containing chaotic divine power to refine you. At that time, we''ll let you step into the realm of divine fire!"


    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. We can''t miss it."


    Gu Changsheng stared at the peach pit in his hand with an excited face. He didn''t think that a small peach pit could really take them through the heaven and earth barrier of jiuchongtian and enter the chaotic world.


    But Gu Changsheng is very clear that although they have entered the chaotic world, they are just mole ants now.


    The existence in the chaotic world is extremely terrible. If they are careless, they are very likely to fall. So now, they must first find a safe place to improve their strength.


    "Good!"


    "Although the chaotic world is full of opportunities, it is also very dangerous. We must find a safe place for you to forge a divine body and step into the realm of true God. Only after you step into the realm of true God, can we have a little self-protection."


    "Otherwise, with our current strength, we can only shrink in the corner and do nothing!"


    "Even ordinary chaotic beasts that appear randomly in the chaotic world can swallow us."


    Gu Changsheng reminded Lin Zhendong. Without any hesitation, he nodded in an instant.


    After the two reached an agreement, Gu Changsheng stretched out his hand, grabbed Lin Zhendong''s body in an instant, turned into a series of phantoms and left quickly.


    Soon, they found a cave and plundered into it.


    After entering the cave, Gu Changsheng was careless and hurriedly sealed the hole, leaving only the vent.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    He entered the cave safely. At the moment, Gu Changsheng was very short of breath, and his chest fluctuated constantly.


    Just now, he was very worried that if they were targeted by any existence in the chaotic world, they would die.


    In jiuzhong every day, he can run rampant, but in the chaotic world, they are the lowest existence.


    "It''s safe. Get ready to cast the divine body. I''ll help you protect the Dharma."


    Lin Zhendong is very nervous and urgently wants Gu Changsheng to step into the realm of true God.


    Hearing Lin Zhendong''s words, Gu Changsheng didn''t hesitate at this moment and stopped suppressing the divine fire in his body.


    An invisible force in the chaotic world entered Gu Changsheng''s body. The divine fire broke out completely and turned into a huge divine tripod under him. Endless flames appeared in the divine tripod, which entangled him.


    "Ah...!"


    At this moment, even Gu Changsheng gritted his teeth and endured, but he still roared.


    Because at this moment, those invisible flames entered Gu Changsheng''s body and constantly tore Gu Changsheng''s body. At this moment, the divine fire contains endless vitality. When constantly tearing the body, Gu Changsheng''s body also healed.


    The whole person was cut like a thousand knives. Only for a moment, Gu Changsheng was stained with blood. Gradually, his body turned into a huge blood cocoon, and the whole person fainted.


    With Gu Changsheng''s breakthrough, some chaotic powers in the chaotic world came here. In a short time, the chaotic powers became rich in the location of the cave.


    Not far away, a hill suddenly cracked, like a big earthquake.


    That hill suddenly rose high, and the terrible breath broke out from the mountain in an instant.


    The next moment, the grass, trees, mud and stones on the hill flew in an instant, revealing a huge head.


    It was a huge black turtle. I didn''t expect that this hill was a Black Turtle sleeping here for too long and covered with soil.


    "Someone is casting the body of God!"


    "Hey, hey!"


    "If I could swallow him and take the opportunity of his transformation at the moment, maybe I could also forge a divine body."


    The huge black turtle, with a terrible cold light in his eyes, climbed to the hole.


    "This..."


    "Damn it!"


    "Damn it!"


    "Is this the chaos beast?"


    "It''s an ordinary fierce beast, so huge, so powerful, so terrible!"


    Lin Zhendong, who has been silently guarding the side, also found it at the moment when the Black Turtle appeared, but he saw the huge figure like a hill. At the moment, Lin Zhendong''s body couldn''t help shaking. Lin Zhendong was very clear that he couldn''t stop the behemoth in front of him with his own strength.


    "Human, get out!"


    The tortoise outside stretched out a huge claw and tore at the cave in an instant.


    Looking at the attack of xuangui, Lin Zhendong''s eyes jumped wildly at this moment. Without any hesitation, he burst out with Gu Changsheng, who was casting the divine body.


    The next moment, the mountain where they were just located was broken in half by the terrible claw of the Black Turtle.


    "Escape, can you escape?"


    The huge and incomparable xuangui appeared in his body with the most terrible chaotic divine power. The invisible chaotic divine power imprisoned Lin Zhendong in an instant.


    At the moment, I saw a peach stone fall to the ground.

 Chapter 751

    "You can''t escape. You didn''t expect such a weak existence and dare to come out of the blessed land. You mole ants can''t survive in the chaotic world."


    "Well, if I devour the incomplete Avenue in your body, I may be able to step into the realm of true God."


    At this moment, xuangui vomited words and stared excitedly at Lin Zhendong and Gu Changsheng who were changing his flesh.


    Lin Zhendong and Gu Changsheng were not in their eyes at all. After the sound fell, they directly poked out their huge claws that covered the sky and blocked the sun, and grabbed Lin Zhendong and Gu Changsheng in an instant.


    The terrible ferocity made people despair.


    Lin Zhendong, who was imprisoned, was completely desperate at this moment. He didn''t think he was going to die before he could find the opportunity.


    But at the moment when Lin Zhendong looked desperate, suddenly, Lin Zhendong felt that the power that imprisoned him disappeared.


    At the same time, a terrible breath was born at Lin Zhendong''s feet.


    Felt this terrible breath, Lin Zhendong almost scared his soul to collapse, but when Lin Zhendong looked at his feet, Lin Zhendong was shocked to find that it was a peach kernel that gave off that terrible breath.


    "Peach pit!"


    "This... This is the peach kernel Gu Changsheng got from the peerless expert."


    "Can this peach core be used for other purposes besides ignoring the array?"


    "Can you block this chaotic beast in front of you?"


    At this moment, Lin Zhendong can only place all his hopes on the small peach stone.


    At the moment when Lin Zhendong saw hope, the body of the chaotic beast he caught suddenly became extremely stiff. In the Black Turtle''s fierce eyes, the violent color immediately disappeared and was replaced by panic.


    Like mortals'' fear of seeing the gods, the huge turtle''s body immediately crawled to the ground at this moment, as if it were worshipping.


    Even the heart of fleeing dare not come out.


    At the next moment, Lin Zhendong was frightened to find that the breath of peach stones on the ground was constantly rising. At the next moment, the breath spreading from peach stones turned into a virtual shadow of a big tree blocking the sky and the sun.


    At the moment when this illusory tree appeared, Lin Zhendong felt that the world was shaking.


    At the same time, Lin Zhendong also saw the chaotic beast kneeling on the ground and shaking violently.


    Not only is this turtle not far away from him crawling on the ground, but with Lin Zhendong''s soul power scattered, at the moment, Lin Zhendong is shocked to find that where his soul power can feel, all creatures are kneeling down at this moment, just like the God King traveling and all spirits worshipping.


    The next moment, in the void, the huge peach tree shadow disappeared.


    The atmosphere of suppressing heaven and earth also disappeared, and the peach stones on the ground returned to their original appearance again, looking ordinary.


    At the moment when the threat disappeared, those chaotic beasts crawling on the ground showed a look of horror of narrowly escaping from death in their eyes. Without any hesitation, within the range that Lin Zhendong could feel, all chaotic beasts, born with the existence of intelligence, were desperately fleeing to the distance.


    It seems that there is something terrible here.


    Just a few breaths, Lin Zhendong was shocked to find that he could not feel any powerful existence within a ten mile radius.


    The threat was lifted instantly.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    After feeling safe, Lin Zhendong''s chest fluctuated violently. At that moment just now, he felt that he was really dying.


    In the chaotic world, on an ancient sacred mountain, in a palace that has existed for many years, I opened my eyes in an instant when I came to the terrible existence of chaotic divine power.


    There was a look of panic in those eyes. The next moment, the body appeared in the void, looking at the place where the virtual shadow of the peach tree appeared.


    Muttered to himself, "what happened? Why did the peach God appear in that direction? The peach God has reached the peak of the ancestral God. The place is extremely remote and desolate. Why did it appear?"


    At this moment, he looked puzzled, but even if he had the cultivation of the ancestral realm, he didn''t dare to have any exploration mind.


    Although he was the same ancestor god, he knew very well that if he met a peach tree, there would be no resistance at all.


    At this moment, the virtual shadow of the peach tree flashed away. Among countless ancient courtyards, the existence of terror woke up one after another. However, like this powerful existence, no one dared to go to the place where the peach kernel appeared to investigate.


    Those chaotic beasts whose strength reached the realm of ancestral God looked in that direction in horror and crawled on the ground in an instant, as if they had seen the supreme existence.


    In the eyes, there is the color of worship.


    After Lin Zhendong felt completely safe around him, he collapsed and sat on the ground. Until now, Lin Zhendong found that his clothes had been wet with sweat.


    Just now, when he faced xuangui, he was really completely scared and stupid.


    At this moment, Lin Zhendong saw that there was nothing strange on the ground and had recovered the original peach kernel, but he didn''t dare to take it away.


    Lin Zhendong is very clear that this seems to be just a peach kernel, but the terrible power contained is beyond his control.


    Just a little coercion can frighten the chaotic beast.


    Lin Zhendong waited quietly, waiting for Gu Changsheng to complete the transformation of God''s body.


    Half a day later, the huge blood cocoon slowly cracked. The next moment, the blood cocoon completely collapsed and Gu Changsheng''s body emerged.


    At this moment, Gu Changsheng''s blood flow in his body was like the running of rivers.


    The blood in his body was as dazzling as a big sun.


    The whole person has undergone earth shaking changes in temperament and breath.


    After Gu Changsheng felt his change, his face showed a touch of excitement.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "I take care of Chang Sheng and finally set foot in the realm of true God."


    "From then on, even in the chaotic world, there is a trace of self-protection."


    Feeling the divine power in his body, Gu Changsheng''s body fell slowly.


    Lin Zhendong felt the pressure from Gu Changsheng''s body at this moment, and his face was full of worship.


    "Congratulations!"


    "Ha ha!"


    "We are old friends. Why are you polite? Now I have stepped into the true God. Now we can protect ourselves in the chaotic world."


    "As long as we are careful, there should be no danger in the chaotic world!"


    "When you catch a wonton cow, if you have a chance to get a spirit grass for you, I hope you can step into the realm of divine fire."


    "But you can''t recast the divine body just like me when you step into the realm of divine fire."


    "I have absorbed too many spiritual roots from heaven and earth, so I can transform successfully. If you want to transform successfully, you need to accumulate a lot of time."


    Gu Changsheng''s voice fell, and Lin Zhendong looked grateful at this moment.

 Chapter 752

    "Come on, let''s finish the task ordered by our predecessors first!"


    After the breakthrough, Gu Changsheng looked excited. However, after Gu Changsheng''s voice fell, Lin Zhendong didn''t move.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing the motionless Lin Zhendong, Gu Changsheng''s face showed a look of doubt.


    "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to complete the task ordered by my predecessors."


    "Now we can''t find any chaotic beasts around us!"


    After hearing Lin Zhendong''s explanation, Gu Changsheng showed a touch of horror on his face. His hand holding the peach kernel trembled violently. He didn''t think that the small peach kernel was so terrible.


    Gu Changsheng''s soul power at this moment also spread in all directions. Gu Changsheng, who has stepped into the realm of true God, has greatly improved his soul power. Gu Changsheng''s soul power can cover thousands of miles.


    However, when Gu Changsheng urged his soul, the whole person''s face was dull, because at this moment, he saw those chaotic beasts, desperate to flee to the distance, as if there was some great terror here.


    It becomes extremely difficult to capture a chaotic cow.


    "It''s not a way here. Let''s catch up first. With a peach stone, we should be able to resolve a lot of trouble."


    Gu Changsheng''s voice sounded and immediately soared into the air. They locked a chaotic cow and pursued it.


    The chaotic divine cow locked by the two people is extremely terrible. Although it has not yet stepped into the realm of true God, the speed is frightening.


    They pursued thousands of miles before they caught up.


    "Roar!"


    At the moment, the chaotic cow entered a canyon. However, shortly after entering the canyon, the chaotic cow roared, his limbs trembled violently, and his eyes showed a look of panic.


    Gu Changsheng and Lin Zhendong, who swept into the canyon, also stopped instantly. A touch of uneasiness appeared in their eyes.


    Because there is an evil divine power in the canyon, which makes Gu Changsheng scared. Even now Gu Changsheng has stepped into the realm of true God, but he feels the moment of that evil divine power, such as falling into an ice cave.


    "Damn it, where is this?"


    Gu Changsheng''s face was dignified, and Gu Changsheng''s voice was trembling at this moment.


    Not far from them lay countless bones.


    Gu Changsheng found that some bodies had just died, but there was no trace of vitality in the body.


    "Human!"


    "Human beings broke into my territory!"


    At the creepy moment, an excited voice sounded from the pile of bones. Gu Changsheng''s body suddenly trembled and stared at the distance.


    The evil breath exploded again, and the earth suddenly split, and a terrible figure hundreds of feet high appeared.


    There was no flesh and blood on his body. His huge body was completely composed of bones. The bones were strange dark black, and the surrounding light was swallowed up by the black bones.


    At the moment of its emergence, the evil force made people feel extremely uneasy.


    "Dead creatures, this is dead creatures. It doesn''t belong to the category of dead creatures'' activities. How can he appear here?"


    When Gu Changsheng saw this huge figure, he screamed directly.


    When Lin Zhendong, who was already frightened, heard Gu Changsheng''s words, he was suddenly frightened and almost fell from the void.


    The pupils dilated violently and the legs trembled violently.


    Lin Zhendong''s mouth trembled constantly and stammered, "dead... Dead creatures!"


    Even if their strength reached heaven, they had heard of dead creatures, but until now, they really saw dead creatures.


    The emergence of dead creatures represents the destruction of heaven and earth.


    It''s over.


    Dead creatures are also the most disturbing existence. Many worlds are invaded by dead creatures, completely extinct and become a part of the dead world.


    And the creatures in the dead world are immortal. Once they are penetrated by the other party''s breath or injured by the other party''s attack, even if they only pierce the skin, they will die.


    So at this moment, Gu Changsheng and Lin Zhendong saw the huge black figure in front of them. Their bodies were trembling. The chaotic God cow in front of them was also directly paralyzed to the ground. Their bodies trembled violently. They didn''t dare to look at the dead creatures at all.


    "What should I do?"


    "Is heaven going to kill me?"


    At this moment, Lin Zhendong''s body trembled violently, with a look of panic and despair. Drops of bean sized sweat appeared on Lin Zhendong''s forehead. Only for a moment, he felt his body wet by sweat.


    Suddenly, the desperate Lin Zhendong''s eyes lit up and turned to look at Gu Changsheng as he was trembling. "Maybe we can be saved. Just now, the peach kernel just appeared a virtual shadow, which scared all the chaotic beasts around to run around. Maybe the peach kernel can deal with dead creatures."


    Hearing Lin Zhendong''s words, Gu Changsheng showed a different color on his face and immediately took out the peach kernel in his arms. Gu Changsheng placed all his hopes on the peach kernel.


    But the moment they took out the peach kernel, they were stupid and didn''t know how to use the peach kernel to save themselves.


    Because now the two people found that there was no smell of peach stones, which was ordinary.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "It''s interesting that you two should put your hope of living on a peach stone. Can this peach stone erase me?"


    "My strength has reached the peak of the true God, and with the power of the death world, I will never die. Even if I meet ordinary ancestral gods, I will not be afraid, let alone you two mole ants."


    "It''s ridiculous that a peach stone wants to repel me."


    "Is it still the fruit of the world tree?"


    "No matter how strong it is, I can crush it with my hand."


    "No one can stop the attack of my dead world."


    At this moment, the dead creatures laughed and laughed recklessly. The sarcastic voice made Gu Changsheng and Lin Zhendong pale at this moment.


    The creatures in the dead world laughed, and his evil power shrouded Gu Changsheng and Lin Zhendong in an instant.


    "Damn it, didn''t you say that the peerless expert knows the past, the present and the future? Didn''t he count that the two of us would meet dead creatures here? "


    "Dead creatures are the terminators of all living creatures. Wherever they go, heaven and earth will be destroyed and the road will collapse."


    "And the strength of dead creatures is extremely terrible. It''s not something we can deal with at all. We''re afraid it''s over today."


    Lin Zhendong looked desperate and regretful at this moment.


    However, when the evil force enveloped Lin Zhendong and Gu Changsheng, Gu Changsheng and Lin Zhendong were in complete despair.


    The peach pit in Gu Changsheng''s palm suddenly burst out a terrible breath.

 Chapter 753

    At the moment when this breath appeared, the surrounding chaotic powers rushed madly towards the peach kernel. It was only a moment. Gu Changsheng felt in horror that all the chaotic powers within a hundred miles were completely swallowed by the peach kernel in his hand.


    Huh?


    At this moment, the dead creatures also trembled violently and stared at the peach kernel in Gu Changsheng''s hand, because at this moment, he felt suffocation.


    It seems that the peach kernel in Gu Changsheng''s hand can destroy it. Although this idea is extremely ridiculous, the dead creatures are extremely afraid at the moment.


    "What the hell is this? Why can you make my strength dull? "


    "No, I can''t wait. The ancestor god in the dead world exhausted a lot of means to open this channel. I haven''t made this channel completely stable and can''t let the task fail."


    "We must kill them and destroy that peach kernel."


    The frightened dead creature, thinking of his task, suppressed his uneasiness. His huge body went directly to Gu Changsheng and Lin Zhendong, entangled with the terrible evil force.


    "No, it''s too late. The dead creatures are coming."


    When they saw the peach pit devouring the chaotic divine power around them, Gu Changsheng and Lin Zhendong showed a touch of excitement on their faces. At this moment, they felt that they saw the dawn. However, before they could be happy, the terrible death power of dead creatures shrouded them.


    The breath is evil, unknown and decadent.


    Just the evil power shrouded Gu Changsheng and Lin Zhendong''s body is withering rapidly, and the vitality in the body is being crazily corroded.


    "Damn it!"


    Gu Changsheng wanted to retreat violently, but after Gu Changsheng was shrouded by the evil divine power at this moment, he had no ability to retreat at all.


    "Click!"


    Gu Changsheng looked frightened. At that moment, he suddenly felt something broken in his palm and hurriedly opened his palm.


    Gu Changsheng found a crack in the peach pit in the palm of his hand.


    At the moment when the crack appeared, a terrible phagocytic force appeared, and the evil divine power enveloping them was completely swallowed by the phagocytic force at that moment.


    Huh?


    The dead creature killed by the two people also stopped quickly, and a look of panic appeared on his face. He didn''t expect that something could devour the power of death.


    He is very clear that any life contaminated with the power of death will wither in an instant.


    But now there is something that can devour the power of death.


    "This..."


    Desperate Gu Changsheng and Lin Zhendong showed a shocking color on their faces at this moment. After the peach kernel swallowed the power of death, green buds grew in that crack.


    The crisp and tender bud burst out terrible vitality in an instant. A strong vitality instantly entered the bodies of Gu Changsheng and Lin Zhendong. At this moment, the deprived vitality of the two people was restored in an instant.


    At the same time, the peach kernel burst out a terrible breath at this moment. The next moment, it seemed that some terrible existence woke up.


    A virtual shadow broke out from the peach pit in an instant. In a short time, the void turned into a peach tree blocking the sky and the sun.


    "Again... Again!"


    "What kind of sacred tree is this?"


    At the moment of seeing the peach tree, Lin Zhendong''s body couldn''t help shaking. When Gu Changsheng cast the divine body, the virtual shadow of the peach tree once appeared. It was only a moment that scared all the chaotic animals around to run around.


    Now in despair, the virtual shadow of the peach tree appears again. Lin Zhendong is very excited and stares at the virtual shadow of the peach tree in the void.


    Compared with the shock of Lin Zhendong and Gu Changsheng, the dead creatures at this moment saw the virtual shadow of peach trees in the void, and a look of panic appeared in his eyes.


    "Peach God!"


    "It''s the peach God!"


    "How can this be possible? Two mole ants have obtained the fruit of the peach God. There is the will of the peach God in the peach kernel."


    "Damn it, why is the peach stone of peach God here?"


    The powerful creature in the dead world, at the moment of seeing the virtual shadow of the peach God, his huge body couldn''t help shaking, and his face was filled with panic and despair.


    But he knew that those powerful ancestors in the world of death were not rivals when facing the peach tree.


    Even if it was just a stone, containing a trace of peach God''s will, he knew he was not an opponent at all.


    "Escape!"


    Without any hesitation, the dead creature at this moment had only one thought in his mind and ran away.


    However, at the moment he just turned around, he saw a twig of the peach tree in the void, and suddenly burst out a terrible breath.


    That branch seemed to turn into a terrible peerless magic weapon, growing at a high speed.


    Like a peerless magic weapon, it pierced the body of the dead creatures in an instant. At the moment when the branches pierced the body of the dead creatures, the power exploded and wiped out the immortal dead creatures in an instant.


    The immortal creatures in the dead world burst open with a bang and turned into residue.


    Another terrorist attack broke out, instantly destroying the huge crack behind the dead creatures.


    The virtual shadow of the peach God also dissipated slowly at this moment. The creatures in the dead world died. The evil divine power in the dead world in the canyon spread uncontrollably, and the surrounding plants and creatures withered in an instant.


    Gu Changsheng and Lin Zhendong, who had just escaped death, suddenly changed their faces. Gu Changsheng stared at the peach kernel in his hand. Now they can only place all their hopes on the peach kernel and hope that the peach kernel can devour the evil power.


    The peach stones were constantly devoured, and the evil divine power in the canyon disappeared rapidly.


    "The evil divine power has disappeared. Catch and kill the divine ox quickly."


    Gu Changsheng, who narrowly escaped death, saw the divine cow crawling on the ground trying to escape at this moment, so he quickly used his magic power to kill the divine cow.


    Gu Changsheng, who finished the task, breathed violently. Today, he experienced a narrow escape from death and felt that all the forces in his body had been evacuated.


    Lin Zhendong, with a pale face, looked at Gu Changsheng. Thinking of everything that happened today, he said with an unbelievable face: "you say how powerful the peerless expert is. I think this time we came to the chaotic dead world, we didn''t come to catch the divine cow at all, I''m afraid that the peerless expert has already calculated that there is a channel connecting the death world in the chaotic death world, and our task is actually to come here with peach stones and destroy that channel. "


    After hearing Lin Zhendong''s words, Gu Changsheng suddenly trembled and saw the peach pit in his palm with a shocked face.


    "Maybe you''re right. This is our real task."

 Chapter 754

    Kunlun sect, under the first peak today, gathered countless disciples, including some elders of Kunlun sect.


    But now the leader is not the elder of Kunlun sect, but a young man who looks defiant and arrogant.


    This young man has a terrible talent. Even the elders of the Kunlun sect don''t have a trace of pride in front of this young man, but have a face of humility.


    "Elder martial brother Lin Tian, you are the first pride of our Kunlun sect. In only a hundred years, you have reached the realm of true immortality. Even Princess Ziyun, a gifted demon, is eclipsed in front of you."


    "Moreover, elder martial brother Lin Tian is from the high quadruple heaven, or the supreme nobles from the quadruple heaven. Elder martial brother Lin Tian makes us surrender whether it''s origin, talent or strength."


    "Elder martial brother Lin Tian is the eldest martial brother of our Kunlun sect. Only elder martial brother Lin Tian does the position of the eldest martial brother, we can promise. We can''t promise others."


    This disciple looked at Lin Tian with a slanderous face. The disciple just dropped his voice, and another elder also showed a smile on his face at the moment.


    "Yes, Lin Tian''s blood is divine. Even our patriarch doesn''t have such powerful blood power. As a senior brother, Lin Tian is suitable."


    "As for Li Yixi, who hid in the dark all day and didn''t dare to come out to meet people, what qualifications did he have to be my Kunlun sect''s senior brother."


    "What the elder said is that only my childe is qualified as the eldest martial brother of Kunlun sect. If others want to be eldest martial brother, they must be nodded and admitted by my childe, otherwise they are not qualified to be eldest martial brother at all."


    The servant around Lin Tian showed a proud look on his face at this moment. Even if he was only a servant around Lin Tian, even the leader of Kunlun sect could not get into his eyes. In his opinion, erchongtian was just a barren land. Although they were both fairyland, they were both heaven and earth auras, Or the richness of the law of heaven is far less than the four heavy heaven.


    In his opinion, the Tianjiao of erchongtian, no matter how powerful, is a waste compared with his childe.


    Because Lin Tian just joined the Kunlun sect, he swept all Tianjiao in just one day. Even the strongest and most evil Princess Ziyun was suppressed by Lin Tian.


    Li Yixi, who never showed his talent in front of his disciples and elders, naturally replaced Lin Tian in everyone''s heart.


    However, when Lin Tian proudly enjoyed the worship eyes around him, a cold voice burst out in the void.


    "Lin Tian, don''t be wild. This is the first peak and the place for senior brother to practice. How can you be wild here?"


    "Do you really think you are invincible? Although these people can''t compare with you, you are just an ant in front of the eldest martial brother. "


    "If you want to challenge senior brother, you are not qualified at all."


    The cold and incomparable sound sounded in the void. The next moment, a green figure fell from the void.


    This figure is the fifth Qingyi.


    "Who are you?"


    "Is there a place for you to talk?"


    "Elder martial brother Lin Tian, what an identity! If you stand in the way of elder martial brother Lin Tian, you are trying to die."


    "Get out of here quickly, or I''ll break your leg without elder martial brother Lin Tian."


    At the moment when Lin Tian''s face was gloomy, some Kunlun disciples stepped out and stared at the fifth Qingyi coldly.


    "Want to break my leg?"


    "With a waste like you, you deserve it!"


    In the eyes of the fifth Qingyi, Li Yixi is a peerless expert. The fifth Qingyi has always wanted to maintain a good relationship with Li Yixi. At this moment, these people even challenged the position of the eldest martial brother of Li Yixi. Naturally, they stood up for the first time, and she didn''t pay attention to Lin Tian at all.


    Once she was really not as good as Lin Tian, but after Li Yixi gave her Tai Chi Sword script, the cultivation of the fifth Qingyi can be said to be thousands of miles a day, and she is not the fifth Qingyi at all.


    "Presumptuous, what are you?"


    "Naturally, you want to die, and I''ll make you!"


    This disciple wanted to flatter, but he was ridiculed by the fifth Qingyi. With an angry face, the whole person turned into an illusion and swept away at the fifth Qingyi. The speed was very fast.


    This person''s strength is also strong. Before, he had the strength of the peak of virtual immortals, but after following Lin Tian, he has stepped into the real immortals under the guidance of Lin Tian, so he didn''t pay attention to the fifth Qingyi at the moment.


    However, when the fifth Qingyi saw the other party plundering towards him, a cold light appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "If you want to challenge the eldest martial brother, you are not qualified, because I am not as good as the eldest martial brother. A waste like you is not worthy to challenge the eldest martial brother."


    "Get out!"


    The voice of the fifth Qingyi was full of cold, and I saw the sleeves of the fifth Qingyi waving. At this moment, the fifth Qingyi burst out the terrible power of the great road, the powerful power of the great road, and instantly lifted the plundered Kunlun disciple.


    "Wow!"


    The disciple flew hundreds of meters away. The moment his body fell to the ground, he left a huge pit on the ground. As soon as his throat was sweet, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth, and all his muscles and bones collapsed at that moment.


    "You..."


    A face of resentment, at this moment he wanted to scold the fifth Qingyi, but the next moment he fainted directly.


    Lin Tian''s face became extremely ugly. Even if he didn''t investigate the other party''s injury, he knew that the other party had been completely abandoned. This was his follower. In his opinion, the fifth Qingyi abandoned his follower, which was to hit him in the face.


    All the disciples and elders of Kunlun sect saw that the fifth Qingyi just waved his sleeves, and immediately abandoned the disciples who had stepped into the real immortal. Their faces turned white. Even those elders felt the strength of the fifth Qingyi and turned white. They didn''t expect that the strength of the fifth Qingyi had reached such a level.


    Even those elders didn''t dare to take action at this moment, because their strength was only the realm of true immortals, and they couldn''t see through the fifth Qingyi at all. The fifth Qingyi at this moment was like an invincible demon in their eyes.


    Before, countless voices of condemnation disappeared without a trace. The disciples and elders quickly lowered their heads. They didn''t dare to offend the fifth Qingyi or Lin Tian.


    Now you can only choose silence.


    After Lin Tian glanced over, he found that all the people present lowered their heads one by one, and their faces became extremely ugly. He didn''t expect that these people were frightened by the fifth Qingyi.


    Lin Tian comes from a powerful family of sichongtian. After being beaten in the face at this moment, he becomes very angry, which Lin Tian can''t tolerate.


    The icy eyes fell on the fifth Qingyi and said coldly, "are you sure you want to block Ben Shao''s way?"


    "I forgot to tell you that Ben Shao comes from sichongtian. My last name is Lin!"


    "Now I''ll give you a choice, apologize to Ben Shao immediately, and follow me and be my servant girl within three years. After three years, if I''m happy, I can set you free!"


    "Of course, you can refuse, but you can''t afford to refuse me, and the family behind you can''t afford it."


    "I forgot to tell you that anyone who provokes Ben Shao''s existence has always been broken down."


    "When you refuse me, you''d better think clearly, otherwise your family will be buried for you."


    Lin Tian raised his head and said calmly.


    The servant beside Lin Tian also showed a mockery around his mouth. He knew how strong the Lin family was. Even in the quadruple sky, it was a high existence. It was not something that the fifth Qingyi people could provoke.


    "Little girl, you still have some strength. It''s barely feasible to follow my young master."


    "This is the end of countless Tianjiao. If you want to but can''t, promise quickly. Don''t waste time."


    "Today, my young master will challenge the eldest martial brother to succeed and replace him."


    "My young master''s talent is not what you, a poor and secluded girl, can imagine."


    No matter Lin Tian or the servants around Lin Tian, they all look proud and raise their chin when talking.


    After the sound fell, they all looked down at the fifth Qingyi. They felt that the fifth Qingyi would be scared to kneel down.


    Because all along, even if the strength is strong, he will be directly scared to death and choose to surrender after hearing his origin. In his opinion, the fifth Qingyi is the same.


    But when the fifth Qingyi heard what they said, a look of disgust appeared at the corners of his mouth: "is the quadruple Tianlin family very strong?"


    "Why don''t I know?"


    Fifth, the voice of Qingyi was not small. Suddenly, it rang through the void. In everyone''s ears, Lin Tian''s face of pride and disdain became extremely gloomy.


    The smile on his face froze at the moment.


    In an instant, the pride on his face disappeared and was replaced by cold. Lin Tian felt that his position had been provoked.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Do you know what consequences your words will bring to your family?"


    "Ben Shao said that every word you say had better be carefully considered."


    "Don''t say it''s you. Even your family will die if they offend benshao."


    Lin Tian''s voice was extremely cold. I felt that the surrounding temperature suddenly fell to the freezing point.


    The Kunlun disciples and elders around Lin Tian fell into the ice cave one by one, and their faces became extremely pale.


    Because at this moment, a huge and incomparable ice dragon shadow appeared behind Lin Tian. The ice dragon was condensed by Lin Tian''s blood force. Just coercion made them lose their war intention.


    "Kneel down and cut your arms. My young master may be able to save your life."


    "Otherwise, I will make you regret!"


    Lin Tian''s servant said with a cold face.


    Fifth, Qingyi glanced at them, and a sarcastic color appeared at the corners of his mouth: "is it up to you?"


    "Just two real immortals. Do you think you are invincible in the world? Today I''ll let you know what a frog at the bottom of a well is."


    "I have the current cultivation achievement because I have been instructed by the eldest martial brother, but my strength is not even 1 ¡ë of the eldest martial brother, but I can suppress waste like you when I wave."


    He scolded Lin Tian''s fifth Qingyi. He was very excited. He always wanted to find a way to flatter, but he didn''t expect Lin Tian to come to the door.


    Fifth Qingyi is very clear that Li Yixi is there on the current mountain. Even if it is a painful price to pay, it is worth making friends with Li Yixi in the view of fifth Qingyi.


    And the fifth Qingyi is very clear that his grandfather the fifth Zhuge will support her without hesitation.


    As for the Lin family of sichongtian, Lin Tian and others, the fifth Qingyi knew that at the moment of offending Li Yixi, there would be no future.


    First, it doesn''t represent the Lin family. Second, the Lin family is a mole ant in front of Li Yixi. The destruction of the Lin family doesn''t need Li Yixi''s action at all. Lin Tian''s words are enough for countless people to go to sichongtian to destroy the Lin family.

 Chapter 755

    Hearing the words of the fifth Qingyi, an elder''s face became extremely ugly. Although the fifth Qingyi broke out terrible strength when it abolished the disciple just now, the elder knew the fifth Qingyi and the fifth Qingyi had been following Princess Ziyun. In his opinion, it was a coincidence that the fifth Qingyi could abolish a real immortal, Even Princess Ziyun is not Lin Tian''s opponent, and the fifth Qingyi is definitely not. Moreover, he has seen Lin Tian''s talent and looked at the ice dragon shadow in the void. In order to win Lin Tian''s favor, he said coldly: "the fifth Qingyi, although I don''t know what secret method you used to take advantage of Zhang Hao and didn''t pay attention to abolishing Zhang Hao, do you think you are Lin Tian''s opponent?"


    "Princess Ziyun is not the opponent of young master Lin Tian. Do you think you are the opponent of young master Lin Tian?"


    "With master Lin Tian''s talent, no one has any objection to being the eldest martial brother. Master Lin Tian is not something you can stop. You, a follower of Ziyun, have time to get away now. Besides, being master Lin Tian''s servant is a step to heaven. Your former master, Princess Ziyun, is not master Lin Tian''s opponent. You can also join the Lin family. For your family, It''s also a chance to ascend to the sky. "


    The elder looked sarcastic at the moment. He thought that the fifth Qingyi was just a follower of Princess Ziyun. His uneasiness disappeared in an instant. He felt that the fifth Qingyi had used some secret treasure and abandoned the real immortal. Now he was also very excited and wanted to get the "treasure" of the fifth Qingyi.


    "I see!"


    "It''s absolutely impossible for a follower to wave away a real immortal. Even if he just stepped in, he used some secret treasure, but he didn''t expect that there should be such secret treasure on a follower. He underestimated her."


    Hearing the elder''s words, the scene was in an uproar. A touch of irony appeared in everyone''s eyes, and the fear in their hearts disappeared in an instant.


    Lin Tian, with a murderous face, heard the words of the elders around him, and his anger also disappeared. He looked at the fifth Qingyi with a sarcastic face.


    "Originally, you are a follower of Princess Ziyun. No wonder you oppose me. I just see Princess Ziyun arrogant and abolish her. You are really loyal. Do you want to deal with me with the help of the master brother you have never met?"


    "Still, if you want to change your master, in fact, you have made a wrong choice. I will soon be the eldest martial brother. Being my follower is the most correct choice. That guy has been afraid to show up. Even if he has some strength, he is not strong enough. Moreover, I Lin Tian is from the sichongtian Lin family and is a blood god ice dragon."


    "I want to be the elder martial brother of Kunlun sect. Do you think anyone can compete with me in just two days?"


    "Now surrender and be my servant for three years, and I can spare you from death."


    At this moment, Lin Tian regained his proud color again and looked at the fifth Qingyi with his chin high.


    "So noisy."


    "Can''t you be quiet?"


    "My master is practicing?"


    When the fifth Tsing Yi wanted to denounce, the fifth Tsing Yi suddenly heard a voice ringing around her. She was shocked because the strength of the fifth Tsing Yi is good, but she didn''t find any abnormalities. Such strength makes the fifth Tsing Yi feel extremely uneasy.


    When the fifth Qingyi''s eyes fell on the master of the voice, the fear color on his face disappeared for a moment, replaced by respect, which originated from the respect in his bones without a trace of fraud.


    Because at this moment as like as two peas in the blue, the black dog looked like a black dog. It was just like a black dog with a common man''s family. The most of them was the bright hair. But fifth Tsing Yi was very clear. How terrible was the power of the black emperor, and fifth Zhuge once said that the black emperor''s idea can kill him after the break.


    Thinking of the fifth Qingyi of that sentence, the moment I saw the black emperor, my heart trembled wildly.


    And knowing that Li Yixi''s face turned cold after practicing, Lin Tian dared to find trouble when Li Yixi was practicing. It was like looking for death.


    Now the black emperor has appeared. As for the background of Lin Tian, the fifth Qingyi has directly ignored it. It is not a terrible existence such as Li Yixi. It is just the black emperor, which can not be provoked by the Lin family.


    However, when the fifth Qingyi looked respectful, Lin Tian and others didn''t think so. Lin Tian and others didn''t know how terrible Li Yixi was. The corner of their mouth said sarcastically, "it''s a dog demon. Where did I think it came from?"


    "I didn''t expect that the senior brother and his followers were a dog demon. It''s ridiculous."


    "Wouldn''t a mysterious elder martial brother use a black dog as a mount?"


    "If that''s the case, it''s really windy to go out, and the Kunlun sect has a light on its face."


    Lin Tian burst into laughter, and the disciples and elders around him burst into laughter. They looked sarcastic and couldn''t help thinking of the scene Lin Tian imagined.


    "Damn it!"


    Mengge, who had just left the pass, felt the situation under the first peak and his face changed greatly. Especially when he heard Lin Tian''s words, mengge wanted to cut Lin Tian thousands of knives and abolish all the elders. However, he once said that no matter who it was, he should not provoke Li Yixi on the first peak, but he didn''t expect a Lin Tian from sichongtian, Just let these losers run his words behind their heads.


    "It seems that I''m too kind. I really think my words can be disobedient without warning with blood today."


    Mengge, who had lost his mind, looked cold. When he stepped out, he was ready to take action. At the same time, mengge also knew that humiliating the black emperor, these people were already dead.


    However, at the moment when Mengo just raised his leg, Mengo''s body became extremely stiff. Because of a terrible pressure, Mengo fell on Mengo''s body, which made Mengo''s body unable to move. He visited Li Yixi a few days ago and got the opportunity. Now Mengo''s strength has made great progress, but under this pressure, he feels like a mole ant.


    When Mengo changed color, a dull voice rang out in Mengo''s mind: "Mengo, leave it alone. The emperor wants to see. He wants to challenge the master''s waste and has some strength."


    After the sound fell, the terrible pressure disappeared, Mengo''s face changed greatly, and sweat beads hung on his forehead.


    "Yes, Lord Black emperor."


    Mengo quickly saluted in the distance, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and set off a storm in his heart.


    "Lord Black emperor has been following the elder. His strength is terrible. What kind of cultivation is this? He took charge of the world and made people unable to move."


    At the first peak, everyone laughed recklessly.


    Lin Tian looked at the fifth Qingyi again and said with a laugh, "have you considered the fifth Qingyi clearly?"


    Therefore, people''s eyes fell on the fifth Qingyi and looked at the fifth Qingyi with a mocking face. In their view, the fifth Qingyi is just acting. It''s strange not to surrender in the face of Lin Tian''s existence.


    "Think clearly."


    The fifth is the cold way of Qingyi.


    However, before the words behind the fifth Qingyi came out, Lin Tian looked proud and a touch of ridicule appeared on the corners of his mouth. I knew it was the result.


    "Kneel down!"


    "Call me master."


    Lin Tian, with his chin held high, said proudly. Even if the fifth Qingyi surrendered, Lin Tian felt that he needed to be punished because his majesty had been provoked before. Lin Tian wanted everyone to know that no one could challenge his majesty.


    However, when everyone looked disdainful, the second half of the fifth Qingyi finally came out.


    "Get out!"


    A rolling word of the fifth Qingyi instantly froze the look on all faces. Everyone stared at the fifth Qingyi with an incredible face and felt that they had an illusion.


    The servant beside Lin Tian said coldly.


    "Fifth Qingyi, what did you say? I''m saying it again. I didn''t hear it clearly."


    The fifth Qingyi looked at Lin Tian''s look, didn''t care, and said coldly, "it turns out that your ears are behind your ears. I''m saying it again. Go away. This is not a place where you can be wild."


    The fifth Qingyi said word by word. At the moment when the sound of the fifth Qingyi fell, the whole scene became audible, because everyone felt that a terrible cold broke out in Lin Tian''s body. Lin Tian''s face now became extremely gloomy, obviously killing the fifth Qingyi.


    "Hum!"


    "Ignorant, I want to see if the elder martial brother can keep you. It''s short-sighted. Even if the elder martial brother is extremely important in the eyes of the patriarch, can he weigh more than Lin Shao?" Which elder before now has a sarcastic look on his face.


    "Kill him!"


    At the moment when the elder thought fell, Lin Tian''s face was gloomy and his voice was cold. Although he was angry, Lin Tian felt that a fifth Qingyi didn''t have any qualification to let him do it. He got the order of his young master. Lin Tian''s attendants turned cruel around his mouth, and his body disappeared in an instant and went to the fifth Qingyi.


    "Want to die?"


    "I still keep my hand. The previous fifth Tsing Yi can''t do it, but after getting the owner''s advice, the fifth Tsing Yi has already changed." The black emperor lying on the ground showed a joking color in his eyes.


    I wanted to see the play, but the black emperor knew that it would be impossible to see the play, because the black emperor knew that the fifth Qingyi was a cruel role. In addition, it was related to the master, and the fifth Qingyi would never show mercy.


    Sure enough, as the black emperor expected, when he saw the other party plundering violently, the fifth Qingyi''s face turned cold and a sword appeared in his hand. The power of Yin-Yang Avenue was urged by the fifth Qingyi and stabbed out with a sword. The terrible sword intention was integrated with Yin-Yang Avenue. The terrible attack made the despised and cruel servant Lin Tian''s face change greatly and the whole body''s limbs, In this moment, he became extremely stiff, but he was very clear that it was impossible to retreat. Retreat would only die faster. He chose to work hard with the fifth Qingyi.


    "Hiss!"


    The harsh voice sounded. The next moment, under everyone''s gaze, I saw Lin tianqiang''s incomparable attendant, whose heart was directly pierced by the fifth Qingyi sword. Everything happened so fast that almost everyone had no time to respond.


    "Dead!"


    "The fifth Qingyi killed Lin Shao''s attendants."


    "With one sword, what chance did the fifth Qingyi get and why her strength became so terrible? This is a powerful immortal."


    Everyone who looked disdainful before saw this scene, his face suddenly changed and his face was frightened. He was completely stunned by the scene in front of him.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve made too rapid progress with the guidance of my senior brother. I didn''t expect this person to be such a waste. I didn''t stop." Fifth, Qingyi''s eyes fell on Lin Tian, with an apology on his face.


    The fifth Qingyi''s words made Lin Tian''s face extremely ugly.


    The big black man lying on the ground showed a smile in his eyes and said in his heart, "it''s interesting. I don''t know how long I haven''t seen these little guys install forks."

 Chapter 756

    Lin Tian felt that all the surrounding voices disappeared in an instant. He knew that everyone was looking at him. He was extremely angry. Lin Tian knew that the fifth Qingyi was intentional and deliberately beat him in the face of everyone.


    Looking at the fifth Qingyi, Lin Tian was very angry and smiled, "well, fifth Qingyi, I didn''t expect that you really have some skills. I underestimated you, but what about your strength? Do you really think Ben Shao can''t deal with you? It depends on the master to beat the dog. Do you think you can beat Ben Shao?"


    "No, what kind of person is Lin Shao? That''s what I can defeat. Lin Shao can kill me with one finger. The Lin family has to shake three times when they read it." Fifth, Qingyi said seriously.


    However, the voice of the fifth Tsing Yi fell, and everyone''s face changed. Everyone knew that the fifth Tsing Yi decided not to die with Lin Tian.


    Those elders who didn''t take Li Yixi in their eyes before, their faces changed. They knew very well about the strength of the fifth Qingyi. They knew that the strength of the fifth Qingyi was definitely not as strong as it is now. However, only in such a short time, the strength of the fifth Qingyi changed dramatically. In addition, even in the face of Lin Tian from sichongtian, Fifth, Qingyi is so fearless.


    An uneasy thought appeared in everyone''s heart, that is, which mysterious senior brother may be extremely extraordinary, far beyond their imagination. Otherwise, ha, the fifth Qingyi will never go all the way to the dark, and the provocation without giving face comes from Lin Tian of sichongtian.


    When an elder thought of the vision not long ago, his face changed and he whispered in disbelief, "is that a mysterious senior brother whose identity and strength are far more expensive than Lin Tianzun?"


    "Fifth, the performance of Tsing Yi is really abnormal."


    "If that''s true, I''m afraid we''re finished."


    "I hope Lin Tian, don''t let us down!" He felt uneasy in his heart. He could only put all his hopes on Lin Tian, hoping that Lin Tian could win.


    The voice of the fifth Qingyi fell. Under everyone''s gaze, Lin Tian''s face was gloomy, the temperature suddenly dropped, and snowflakes floated in the void. Lin Tian was not talking hard. Now he also realized that the fifth Qingyi was so unscrupulous that he definitely had a card. No matter what the card is, speaking now will only make him more ashamed.


    Only by defeating the fifth Qingyi as soon as possible can we save face.


    The body disappeared silently, almost to the extreme.


    The elders and disciples found no trace.


    "Hum!"


    "I do have some abilities, but it''s a pity that I met my predecessors. I''m no longer Wu Xia Amun."


    "The strength of blood is the bottom card, but unfortunately, my understanding of Tao is beyond Lin Tian''s imagination." Seeing Lin Tian disappear, the fifth Qingyi''s face didn''t show a trace of timidity.


    At present, the fifth Qingyi''s cultivation of Yin-Yang Avenue has reached a terrible level. In front of the fifth Qingyi, the power of Yin-Yang Avenue is diffuse. At the moment when Lin Tian approaches, the fifth Qingyi discovers that Lin Tian''s magic power is terrible, but at the moment when he approaches yin-yang Avenue, Lin Tian is like a drowning dog struggling in the water. It is impossible to hide from the fifth Qingyi.


    "Whoosh!"


    Fifth Tsing Yi stepped out, and the speed was extremely fast. There was no hesitation in the long sword of his hand, and he stabbed it directly and stabbed at an empty place.


    Seeing the sword of the fifth Qingyi, everyone''s faces showed a daze and ridicule. Although they saw the power of the fifth Qingyi, they didn''t think the fifth Qingyi could defeat Lin Tian.


    "Scared silly!"


    "Stab everywhere. If the elder martial brother behind you can''t defeat Lin Tian, then the fifth Qingyi will be finished and the family behind you will be finished."


    These disciples have a mockery on their face.


    However, at the moment when everyone''s thoughts fell, everyone trembled, because there was no one in front of the fifth Qingyi sword, but now Lin Tian appeared strangely.


    "Impossible!"


    Lin Tian bumped into the sword of the fifth Qingyi. Everyone felt that he had an illusion.


    "Damn it, how could it be that the fifth Qingyi could find my track?"


    Facing the long sword that almost stabbed his throat, Lin Tian completely lost his attitude this time. At the same time, he also felt senhan''s killing opportunity from this sword. In Lin Tian''s cognition, even if he ran rampant in erchongtian and exposed his identity, absolutely no one dared to hurt him, but now he felt the killing intention, and Lin Tian''s face changed.


    Lin Tian knew that if he could not dodge, this sword might really kill him.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Tian tried his best to dodge. At the same time, he urged the power of blood. The terrible cold wound around the fifth Qingyi''s long sword and tried to freeze the sword in the fifth Qingyi''s hand.


    Avoid this mortal sword.


    In the void, the cold ice seemed to have a soul, turned into transparent vines, and wound away towards the fifth Qingyi.


    "Boom!"


    However, the vines condensed by the cold ice were shattered by the power of the yin-yang avenue of the fifth Qingyi before they came into contact with the fifth Qingyi''s long sword. Even though Lin Tian tried to dodge, a ferocious wound was left on Lin Tian''s neck under the fifth Qingyi''s sword.


    The blood instantly dyed Lin Tian''s neck red. Lin Tian, who had narrowly escaped death, his heart beat violently.


    In his eyes, he could feel Li Tian''s shock and fear at the moment.


    "Lin Tian is hurt!"


    Seeing the scene in front of them, they trembled all over. They didn''t expect that Lin Tiangang was hurt.


    However, after Lin Tian avoided a sword, he was extremely embarrassed. He quickly opened the distance from the fifth Qingyi and escaped from death. At the moment, Lin Tian''s legs trembled slightly.


    His face became extremely ugly. Just now he was so proud, and now he was so embarrassed. A wave of humiliation and anger never existed erupted in an instant.


    "It''s the power of the road. Unexpectedly, the fifth Qingyi''s understanding of the road has reached such a terrible level."


    "Moreover, who is the fifth Qingyi, from that family, dare to kill me."


    At the moment, Lin Tian is cold all over.


    Although Lin Tian is arrogant, he is not a brainless man.


    However, the fifth Qingyi saw that the sword didn''t kill Lin Tian and didn''t leave his hand at all. The terrible attack again killed Lin Tian. This sword became more terrible.


    "Damn it!"


    "My understanding of Tao is not at the same level as her, and this is to kill me. I can only use my cards." Lin Tian''s face became extremely ugly when he wanted to play cards. Cards are of great use. Now he uses cards and will only prove to the family that he can''t do it. However, in order to survive, Lin Tian can only bite his teeth and urge him.


    "Click!"


    At the moment, Lin Tian suddenly seemed to have something broken in his body.


    "Huh?"


    "Will the strong come?"


    The black emperor, who was lying on the ground watching the play, showed a different color in his eyes, because Heidi felt that a breath of half step Tianzun broke out in Lin Tian''s body, as if something had come and attached himself to Lin Tian.


    At this moment, Lin Tian''s breath rose continuously. In the blink of an eye, Lin Tian''s cultivation entered the level of immortals, but immortals are not the end and continue to soar.


    Facing the sword killed by the fifth Qingyi, Lin Tian''s eyes were cold. He pointed out that after Lin Tian was possessed by the strong, his strength was not before. The fifth Qingyi could no longer enter his eyes. The powerful fifth Qingyi was directly hit by Lin Tianyi.


    Fifth, Qingyi felt that her internal organs were almost displaced and her face was pale.


    "Lord Black emperor, I''m not an opponent!"


    Fifth, Qingyi looked unwilling and his eyes fell on the black emperor beside him.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not his strength, but something shameless has come. I''ll deal with him."


    The voice of the black emperor sounded in the ears of the fifth Qingyi.


    However, the scene of Lin Tian hitting the fifth Qingyi made everyone present very excited.


    "Ha ha!"


    "I''ll tell you!"


    "Lin shaoke comes from sichongtian, and his talent is even more terrible. How can he not be the opponent of the fifth Qingyi? Just now he was just a cat playing with a mouse. This is Lin Shao''s real strength."


    "What mysterious elder martial brother, Zai Qiang is not Lin Shao''s opponent."


    The frightened elders and disciples felt excited and felt that this was the truth.


    "The fifth Tsing Yi?"


    "Yin Yang Avenue?"


    "You are the son of the fifth family of triple heaven. Although the fifth family is strong, do you think the fifth family can compete with our Lin family?"


    "I remember, the crisis of the fifth family has not been lifted yet?"


    "Now you challenge the Lin family again. Does your fifth family want to die?"


    After Lin Tian''s body was occupied, the old but cold and domineering voice sounded from Lin Tian''s mouth.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s not Lin Tian''s voice. It''s not Lin Tian''s victory over the fifth Qingyi, but Lin Nai''s defeat. Please come to the powerful existence in the family."


    "The fifth Qingyi comes from the fifth family of triple heaven, this


    The elders and disciples became extremely stiff in an instant. Just now they ridiculed the fifth Qingyi and looked down on the fifth Qingyi. However, when they knew that the fifth Qingyi came from the fifth family of triple heaven, their faces turned white, because they could not provoke either the fifth family of triple heaven or the Lin family of quadruple heaven.


    Moreover, Tianjiao, the fifth family from triple heaven, even respected the mysterious Li Yixi like that. Everyone felt that the power in his body was evacuated and weak.


    Li Yixi, how strong is it.


    When they were frightened, the big black behind the fifth Qingyi slowly raised his head, looked contemptuously at the attached Lin Tian, and said angrily, "where are the mole ants that dare to be presumptuous here and release the pressure?"


    "Do you think you''re strong? I wanted to continue watching the play, but it''s a pity to be disturbed by you. What shit Lin family, what rubbish is that?"


    "Die!"


    "Disturb the master, damn it!"


    "I should go back to bed!"


    The black dog''s voice was not loud, but it was very quiet at the moment. Everyone heard that Lin Tian''s body was about to get angry, but his face suddenly changed, his pupils kept expanding, and all the emotions in his eyes disappeared and replaced by despair.


    And at this moment, his body was locked by a breath of destruction, and he couldn''t move at all.


    As black as a local dog, a terrible virtual shadow suddenly appeared behind him. Although the virtual shadow flashed away, it seemed to be able to suppress the heavens. As soon as the dog claws patted, the void directly disintegrated, and Lin Tian''s body instantly turned into nothingness.


    No one wants it. A local dog is so terrible that it makes them despair and subverts their cognition.


    Remembering that I had mocked before, my body trembled uncontrollably.


    "What is this accomplishment?"


    At the moment of the black emperor''s hand, the whole Kunlun sect''s strong men were awakened by fear.


    The fifth Qingyi on one side suddenly trembled and looked at big black in disbelief.


    Fifth, Qingyi just felt the fleeting pressure, and her body couldn''t stop shaking.

 Chapter 757

    At the moment when the fifth Qingyi was afraid, the voice of the black emperor sounded in the fifth Qingyi''s mind.


    "Little doll, isn''t your friend abandoned?"


    "Take her to the top of the mountain and the master can heal."


    "The sooner the better. After all, it will be more troublesome if it is too late."


    The fifth Qingyi with a nervous face suddenly felt the voice of Heidi in his mind. His body suddenly trembled and reacted.


    For Princess Ziyun, the fifth Qingyi is very grateful. If Princess Ziyun didn''t bring the secret script of Taiji sword back to triple heaven that day, the current Princess Ziyun should have greatly improved her strength and can''t be abandoned by a mere Lin Tian.


    Fifth, Qingyi thought of Princess Ziyun at this moment. He was completely damaged by Lin Tian and became a useless man. He was extremely anxious. Without any hesitation, he broke through the air and went to the palace where Princess Ziyun lived.


    Under the first peak, it was extremely quiet. Those disciples and elders stood there, fighting and kowtowing. There was a storm in their hearts. They didn''t expect that a local dog would wipe out a strong will attached Lin Tian when it waved.


    "Whoosh!"


    At this moment, a sound broke through the air. After seeing the black emperor leave, mengge came. At this moment, mengge''s face became extremely gloomy. It was never thought that these elders disobeyed his orders and dared to challenge Li Yixi.


    At the moment of mengge''s arrival, several empty sounds sounded. When his eyes fell on these external elders, his eyes glittered with terrible cold light.


    Seeing the arrival of the inner sect elders, Meng GE''s face was extremely gloomy and said coldly, "these people took all of them away, abandoned their accomplishments and expelled the Kunlun sect. They are not qualified to continue their practice in the Kunlun sect."


    Mongo''s voice was incomparably cold.


    After the powerful inner door elders received Mengo''s order, no one spoke, and their extremely cold eyes fell on the disciples and elders present.


    One by one, without any hesitation, they immediately abandoned all these people. After abolishing their cultivation, they displayed their magic power and took all these people away in an instant. It was only a blink of an eye. Under the first peak, they became extremely quiet and there was no one else.


    Mongo looked at the first peak and disappeared.


    Four days, Lin family!


    As the overlord of sichongtian, the Lin family has incomparably strong strength and occupies a huge city. In this city, the Lin family is the absolute overlord. Even the city Lord''s house in charge of the city has to obey the Lin family and dare not have any disobedience.


    After all, the Lin family has two terrible heavenly Lords. Just these four words are enough to frighten one party.


    This is also the reason why the Lin family is extremely overbearing.


    Today, a heavenly ancestor of the Lin family opened his eyes in an instant, and a cold color appeared in his eyes.


    "Damn it, who killed Lin Tian?"


    "It''s bold to even erase my will."


    "If you can''t find it and kill it, what''s the majesty of our Lin family?"


    After the will was erased, the old man was eaten back at this moment. At the moment, he was extremely angry. The voice had no emotion and was cold to the extreme.


    At this moment, the old man''s voice just fell, and a voice suddenly sounded in the palace.


    "Is the Lin family strong?"


    "Your Lin family is still dignified and can''t be blasphemed?"


    This voice is very crazy, but also full of ridicule. It doesn''t mean to put the Lin family in the eyes at all.


    "Who?"


    "What do you want to hide in my Lin family?"


    "If you have the courage, get out and hide in the dark, a group of rats!"


    Lin Yan''s body and mind were unusually cold and full of endless anger. He didn''t expect to dare to provoke the Lin family at the moment.


    Now he was full of anger and couldn''t find anyone to vent. Someone just came to the door. Lin Yan''s voice was incomparably cold.


    "Rats?"


    "You think you have the strength to suppress me."


    However, Lin Yan''s voice just fell. In his ears, the familiar voice just now sounded again. At the moment, Lin Yan was scared all over, because at this moment, Lin Yan obviously felt that the voice came from behind him.


    At the moment when Lin Yan turned around, Lin Yan found that there was a figure in white sitting on the hall, which originally belonged to him.


    The figure in white was unusually sharp, and Lin Yan felt afraid of those eyes.


    Lin Yan, who had an angry face before, was so frightened that he almost knelt on the ground after seeing the fierce eyes at this moment.


    Lin Yan''s strength is the emperor of heaven. In the quadruple heaven, he is an absolute strong man, but someone came to the hall when he didn''t know it.


    Lin Yan''s face became extremely solemn and could enter the hall without his being aware. Obviously, the strength of the other party was definitely not below him.


    "Elder, I don''t know what the Lin family has to tell me. As long as I Lin Yan can do it, I will do it."


    The anger on Lin Yan''s face disappeared and was replaced by a smile.


    But Xiaobai heard Lin Yan''s words, but there was no expression on his face. His eyes stared at Lin Yan coldly and said coldly, "isn''t the Lin family very strong?"


    "What can I tell you?"


    "I came here today just to settle accounts. You Lin family are so brave that you dare to act wild in front of my master."


    "Didn''t you just want to kill me?"


    "Now I give you a chance. Of course, if you can''t kill me, you will die today."


    "How dare you run into your master? You don''t have to live."


    This figure in white is nine points similar to Li Yixi''s figure, but the face looks very vague, so people don''t know who it is?


    It is Xiao Bai beside Li Yixi who comes to the triple sky Lin family today.


    At this moment, Xiaobai was wrapped with a terrible killing intention. When the Lord of heaven of the Lin family released Lin Tian for misdeeds, he had sentenced Lin Yan to death.


    "Whoosh!"


    However, at this moment, the Heavenly Master of the Lin family turned away without talking, because he was completely scared and stupid after feeling Xiaobai''s breath.


    I chose to flee for the first time, but when I saw the little white face of the other party running away, there was a touch of ridicule, as if I didn''t believe that others could escape at all.


    However, I saw the little white finger flick at this moment, and a sharp finger awn went away to the fugitive in an instant.


    Pierced his throat.


    Destroyed all the vitality in the body.

 Chapter 758

    "You..."


    The Heavenly Master of the Lin family covered his throat with his hands, but the blood couldn''t stop splashing out from his fingers. There was a touch of panic in his eyes. He didn''t expect that Xiaobai''s strength was so strong that he was the Lord of heaven.


    But he didn''t have any chance to escape in front of Xiaobai.


    He wanted to roar and tell all the strong men of the Lin family that Xiaobai was a powerful true God, but he couldn''t make a sound when his throat was pierced.


    The vitality in his body dissipated continuously, and the next moment his body fell straight from the void.


    "That''s the ancestor of the Lin family!"


    Feeling Xiaobai''s finger, he instantly killed the ancestors of the Lin family. In the city, those ancient beings showed a look of panic in his eyes.


    They were very clear that the ancestors of the Lin family had reached the realm of Tianzun. Tianzun was extremely powerful, but they didn''t expect a terrible Tianzun to be directly killed in an instant without any ability to resist.


    "Who?"


    At the moment of the fall of this God of the Lin family, another ancestor of the Lin family showed a look of anger on his face and directly broke through the pass.


    The cold voice instantly rang through the whole city, and the breath broke out wantonly.


    "Tianzun peak, what a powerful cultivation!"


    "I don''t know who provoked the Lin family. I''m afraid it''s bad luck. Tianzun''s peak strength is almost invincible in the quadruple sky."


    At the moment when this ancestor of the Lin family appeared, the strong people who knew the ancestor of the Lin family in the city showed a look of shock on their faces. They didn''t expect that the oldest existence of the Lin family had stepped into the peak of heaven.


    At the moment when everyone was shocked, I saw Xiaobai''s figure slowly take off, step by step facing the old Lin family in the void.


    Xiaobai directly ignored the angry eyes of the ancestors of the Lin family and said faintly, "Lin family, dare to provoke the master. I want your life today. If you want revenge, just come to me!"


    Xiaobai steps out step by step. At this moment, Xiaobai directly ignores the ancestors of the Lin family. In Xiaobai''s eyes, the ancestors of the Lin family even have the strength of Tianzun''s peak, but in front of him, the strength of Tianzun''s peak is just mole ants.


    Hearing Xiaobai''s words, the ancestors of the Lin family wanted to split their eyes at this moment and were extremely angry, just like scolding Xiaobai, but the next moment.


    Xiaobai, who was thousands of meters away from him, suddenly disappeared, a white light flashed, and Xiaobai''s body appeared directly behind him.


    Xiaobai didn''t make any moves and walked towards the distance step by step, ignoring the ancestor of the Lin family at all.


    But at this moment, those terrible beings in the city trembled one by one, because at this moment, they felt that the vitality in the ancestor of the Lin family continued to disappear, the whole body trembled violently, and blood gushed from their throat.


    "Dead!"


    "Dead!"


    All the strong men trembled at this moment. They didn''t expect that the Lin family would provoke such a terrible existence. At the peak of heaven, they didn''t have any power to fight back.


    They also reflected from Xiaobai''s words. It seems that the people of the Lin family have provoked Xiaobai''s master.


    The servant is so frightened, so how does its master exist?


    The whole city became extremely quiet at this moment.


    In the Kunlun sect, the void suddenly split. Xiaobai appeared in the Kunlun sect. He turned into a palm sized bird and flew directly towards the first peak.


    At the first peak, Li Yixi ended his practice and his eyes fell on Princess Ziyun.


    "Elder martial brother, can sister Ziyun recover from her injury?"


    Fifth, Qingyi is worried at the moment. If Li Yixi can''t save Princess Ziyun, Princess Ziyun will be completely over.


    Li Yixi felt the pulse for Princess Ziyun and frowned, "the injury is a little serious. Who did it? It''s so cruel?"


    "I feel younger martial sister Ziyun''s viscera are breaking."


    Li Yixi said with a dignified face.


    "But don''t worry. Although I can''t practice, I have no problem treating junior sister Ziyun."


    "Don''t worry!"


    "But it''s inconvenient here. Let''s go back to the manor first. The drugs in the manor are relatively complete."


    After the sound fell, Xiaobai immediately showed his true body. Li Yixi didn''t care about anything and immediately took Princess Ziyun and the fifth Qingyi to Jinling immortal city.


    "Elder martial brother, I''m useless and can''t be cured. My meridians have been broken countless times. I''ll be a useless man in my life."


    "Elder martial brother, why do you waste your time?"


    The pale Princess Ziyun, with her eyes on Li Yixi, said with a look of despair.


    "Junior sister Ziyun, trust me!"


    "Before long, I will be able to heal you, and you will still be alive."


    "My medical skills can kill the bones of life."


    "The reason why I go back to the manor is that I only need to take some medicine from the manor. Now I''ll use a silver needle to help you stabilize your injury."


    After the sound fell, Li Yixi''s eyes became sharp, took out the silver needle and stabbed it into Princess Ziyun''s blood without hesitation.


    With the silver needles stabbing into the blood path, Princess Ziyun, who had a desperate face, lost all the color of despair in her eyes and was replaced by horror.


    In an instant, Princess Ziyun''s heart set off a storm. She didn''t expect that when Li Yixi''s silver needle pierced into her acupoints, there was an extremely mysterious force on the silver needle into her body.


    When those forces gathered together, a terrible force of vitality broke out, which reversed life and death.


    At this moment, those broken meridians burst out terrible vitality and are growing rapidly.


    The injury in her body that made her fall almost stabilized at this moment. The destructive power left by Lin Tian was instantly removed under the silver needle.


    "This... What is this means?"


    At this moment, Princess Ziyun could not help shaking her body and set off a storm in her heart. The scene in front of her simply subverted her cognition.


    I didn''t think that the injury in my body could be reversed.


    "Hoo!"


    Li Yixi finished the injection and took a slow breath.


    He took out a box of medicine from his arms, which was rewarded by the system when he first came through.


    "Younger martial sister Ziyun, take this medicine so that you can stabilize your injury."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Li Yixi stuffed the medicine in his hand into Ziyun''s hand.


    "Thank you, senior brother!"


    At this moment, Ziyun saw the hope of rebirth and was excited. After taking amoxicillin from Li Yixi''s hand, he swallowed two directly.


    After swallowing the medicine, Princess Ziyun closed her eyes to refresh herself.


    However, just for a moment, Ziyun''s eyes suddenly opened, and a look of horror appeared in Ziyun princess''s eyes.


    Ziyun''s body trembled violently, and his face was unbelievable.


    Because at this moment, Princess Ziyun found that a terrible mysterious force broke out in her abdomen. At the moment when the mysterious force broke out, the injuries in her body were recovering at a terrible speed.


    Although the injuries in her internal organs could not be healed in an instant, Princess Ziyun looked shocked at this moment. She felt that the blood in her body seemed to be ignited.


    And her broken Dantian was reborn under the mysterious power.


    His blood was boiling, deep in his veins, as if there was something terrible to wake up.


    "This..."


    "What kind of magic medicine is this? It can repair my Dantian and awaken my blood! "


    Princess Ziyun, at this moment, she opened her mouth and looked unbelievable.


    At the moment, the thing to repair Dantian and awaken his blood is amoxicillin that Li Yixi just gave her. Unexpectedly, a few amoxicillin made her get such benefits.


    Once the blood of Princess Ziyun was a holy product. If you awaken again, it would be at least a divine blood. Think about it, Princess Ziyun was very excited. She didn''t think she should be blessed by misfortune.


    Seeing this moment, Princess Ziyun took two more amoxicillin and swallowed it.


    At the next moment, the mysterious power erupted again, and the more terrible mysterious power made her blood boil completely.


    Just for a moment, Princess Ziyun felt a terrible figure in the depths of her blood.


    That figure seemed to cover the sky.


    "This is the blood of Xing Tian!"


    "I woke up, Xingtian blood!"


    At this moment, Princess Ziyun felt the infinite power, excited body and violent trembling in her body. She didn''t expect that the medicine would awaken her divine blood.


    And at this moment, with the swallowing of amoxicillin, Princess Ziyun was shocked to find that her Dantian recovered faster.


    Princess Ziyun believes that if you eat all this box of amoxicillin, Dantian will definitely recover as before, or even stronger. Moreover, with the swallowing of amoxicillin, the blood is slowly improving.


    Xing Tian''s blood is God level inferior, but Princess Ziyun has a feeling that if she swallows all amoxicillin, his God level inferior blood can definitely be promoted to God level peak.


    Princess Ziyun''s pale face was more ruddy at this moment, and her breathing became much smoother.


    Now, as long as the internal organs are cured, the cultivation can definitely go further in an instant.


    "Elder martial brother, thank you!"


    Princess Ziyun, who felt her body change, looked at Li Yixi in front of her at this moment. With a grateful face, she didn''t expect that Li Yixi had given her a chance to be reborn.


    "It''s just a small thing!"


    Li Yixi turned and nodded to Princess Ziyun.


    The fifth Qingyi on one side found that Princess Ziyun''s face was more ruddy, and quickly sent a voice and asked, "junior sister Ziyun, how''s your injury now?"


    Princess Ziyun heard the words of the fifth Qingyi and showed a look of gratitude on her face. If the fifth Qingyi didn''t bring her to see Li Yixi today, she couldn''t get the chance of rebirth at all.


    Princess Ziyun took a deep breath, and her trembling voice sounded in the fifth Qingyi''s mind: "Qingyi elder martial sister, thank you. My injury is stable now, and my strength should be further after my injury is cured."


    "I don''t know what divine medicine the eldest martial brother gave me just now. My blood is constantly reborn and awakens the divine blood!"


    Fifth, Qingyi was worried, but suddenly heard Princess Ziyun say that Princess Ziyun awakened her divine blood, and her face showed an incredible color. The whole person was stunned.

 Chapter 759

    "Junior sister Ziyun, you... You didn''t lie to me, did you?"


    Hearing the fifth Qingyi of Princess Ziyun''s voice, at this moment, a touch of incredible color appeared on her face. I really can''t believe it. Just a few pills made Princess Ziyun awaken her divine blood.


    God level blood, the fifth Qingyi is very clear. Even in the more powerful triple heaven, few people can awaken God level blood. On the triple heaven, only three people awaken God level blood.


    Therefore, Lin Tian, who awakens the divine blood, will be so indulged by the quadruple heaven Lin family. In the eyes of the Lin family, as long as Lin Tian does not die, Lin Tian, who awakens the divine blood, may become an unparalleled strong man.


    This also shows the horror of nerve and blood from the side. The fifth Qingyi seemed to dream at this moment. Princess Ziyun, who was abandoned in front of her, swallowed a few pills and awakened her divine blood.


    Fifth, Tsing Yi was naturally shocked.


    Seeing the incredible color on the fifth Qingyi''s face, Princess Ziyun had a helpless color on her mouth. She could only continue to explain: "senior sister Qingyi, you saved my life. Will I lie to you? And you know how terrible the elder martial brother is. "


    The fifth Qingyi, who looked suspicious, suddenly heard Princess Ziyun talking about Li Yixi, and her body suddenly trembled.


    Yes, with such a terrible existence as Li Yixi, anything is impossible. Even his grandfather''s terrible existence is also a mole ant in front of Li Yixi.


    His grandfather has almost stepped into the realm of heavenly monarch, but he still feels that he is not the opponent of the black dog around Li Yixi. The pets that have been following around him are so terrible, not to mention Li Yixi himself.


    After thinking clearly, the fifth Qingyi looked at Li Yixi sitting there at the moment, and his heart beat violently.


    Xiaobai carries everyone to fly through the air. The speed is very fast. Soon, Xiaobai''s evil pupils look at Jinling fairy city from a distance.


    However, Xiaobai involuntarily slowed down at the moment, and there was a touch of cold in the demon pupils.


    Because at the moment, on his only way to Jinling immortal city, there is a big war. One of them, Xiao Bai, also knows, is Tang Xue, the female emperor who visited Li Yixi in the manor.


    At the moment, Tang Xue is absolutely downwind, his life is in danger, and he may fall at any time.


    If Tang Xue hadn''t been carrying a special magic weapon and had been resisting the attack of the terrible strong man, Tang Xue would have fallen now.


    Tang Xue was extremely anxious, his face showed a look of anger, and stared at his face. The terrible existence wrapped with magic Qi, "broken sky demon king, you dare to break the rules set by the ancestor god and sneak into the Jiuchong sky without permission. Do you want to tear up the ancestor god agreement in the demon world?"


    Tang Xue stared angrily at the broken sky demon king. At the same time, Tang Xue, without any hesitation, directly crushed a jade talisman in her hand. That jade talisman was the life-saving thing left by her master.


    Now Tang Xue may fall at any time. He can only crush this jade talisman to inform his master of his coming.


    The broken sky demon king is a powerful presence in the sky demon world. His strength has stepped into the realm of true God. Tang Xue can''t deal with it at all.


    Just crushed the jade talisman in his hand, a crack and a figure appeared in the void. Stepping out of the crack, the terrible breath broke out in an instant.


    "Master!"


    Seeing the figure stepping out of the crack, Tang Xue''s face showed a touch of excitement.


    Before meeting the broken sky demon king, Tang Xue passed through the ditch with her master. Her master also returned from the chaotic world and wanted to visit Li Yixi. Therefore, Tang Xue''s Master arrived at the first time after Tang Xue crushed the jade amulet.


    "Xiao Ya, do you think you can stop me?"


    "Today, you both have to die!"


    Seeing the appearance of Xiao Ya, the broken sky demon king showed a look of mockery on his face, and didn''t take Xiao Ya in his eyes at all.


    Xiao Ya, with an angry face, just appeared and showed a dignified color on her face. She didn''t expect that it was the broken demon king of the demon world who chased and killed the Female Emperor Tang Xue today.


    The way of breaking the sky of the broken sky demon king is extremely terrible. Even if the broken sky demon king and Xiao Ya are both true gods, Xiao Ya knows very well that she is not the opponent of the broken sky demon king.


    The reason why the broken sky demon king who went to erchongtian today chased Tang Xue was to find out who was behind Tang Xue.


    On that day, Tang Xue entered the world of heavenly demons, but the world of heavenly demons suffered heavy losses and fell into a powerful and incomparable existence.


    When the demon king saw Xiao Ya coming, his face became colder and his cultivation completely broke out. He wanted to kill Xiao Ya and capture Tang Xue at the first time.


    However, at the moment when the broken sky demon king just urged the true God to repair, a cat barked.


    The next moment, a little cat appeared in the void and walked towards the three figures, very lazy.


    The seemingly lazy cat was frightened by the demon king at the moment, and her body could not help shaking.


    Because at this moment, the broken sky demon king felt a terrible power and imprisoned the world in an instant. Just now he broke out the strength of the true God. This void should be broken.


    But the power that erupted from the cat imprisoned the world, made it indestructible, and imprisoned him at the same time.


    Tang Xue and Xiao Ya, whose faces have changed greatly, can''t help trembling when their eyes fall on the lazy cat at the moment. They are also frightened by the cat''s cultivation.


    The next moment, Tang Xue was shocked, and her eyes showed an excited color.


    Tang Xue quickly bowed down and saluted the cat who came from a lazy walk with a respectful look on her face. "Tang Xue paid a visit to the elder. Thank you for your help!"


    Because at this moment, Tang Xue recognized the lazy cat walking in the void. Tang Xue once saw this cat in Li Yixi''s arms.


    "You''re welcome. I didn''t mean to save you, but this guy is damn. He wants to explode the strength of the true God here. The world here is very fragile. Once the cultivation of the true God breaks out completely, this void will be broken."


    "Master, I''m on my way home now. The fragmentation of this world will affect my master''s way home."


    "So damn him!"


    The cat glanced at Tang Xue with a proud face. Even Xiao Ya couldn''t get into his eyes at all.


    "Who are you?"


    "Although your strength is strong, you should know that if you stop me, the devil world will never die with you that day. No one can stop what the devil world wants to do."


    The face of the broken sky demon king changed slightly. At this moment, his voice was cold to the extreme. At the same time, a treasure appeared in his hand. At the moment when the treasure appeared, the power that imprisoned him disappeared.


    The cat glanced at the broken demon king. His eyes were surprised, but then showed disdain.

 Chapter 760

    Tang Xue found that her master Xiao Ya was a little nervous. She hurried to deliver a voice and explained, "master, don''t be nervous. The terrible existence in front of her is the pet around the peerless expert. It doesn''t mean any harm to us."


    However, after Tang Xue''s voice fell, Xiao Ya''s body suddenly trembled, and a surprised look appeared on her face. There was a storm in her heart. She didn''t expect such a terrible existence. She was actually a pet around a peerless expert.


    Xiao Ya''s eyes are now staring at the cat in front of her. She doesn''t know whether this terrible cat can deal with the demon king.


    Because at this moment, Xiao Ya saw something in the hand of the broken sky demon king, which broke the imprisonment of the cat.


    However, at the moment when Xiao Ya was nervous, suddenly, the cat in front of Xiao Ya changed into a huge nine lions.


    "Peerless beast, nine lions!"


    At the moment of seeing the nine lions, Xiao Ya''s body trembled and her face was unbelievable. She didn''t expect that the legendary peerless beast would appear here, and was willing to change into a cat and become someone else''s pet.


    Knowing that the cat just now is a peerless and fierce beast, nine lions have changed. At the moment, Xiao Ya''s heart has set off a storm. After hearing Tang Xue''s summons, Xiao Ya doesn''t think so. At the moment, Xiao Ya thinks of Li Yixi''s figure, and the whole person trembles involuntarily.


    Xiao Ya can''t imagine how strong the existence that can make a peerless beast surrender.


    The demon king of the broken sky, who had just urged the magic soldiers, saw the cat in front of him and instantly turned into a peerless fierce beast, nine lions, and his body trembled violently.


    "Mole ants!"


    "It''s death to dare to go wild in erchongtian."


    At the moment, the nine lions vomited words and snorted coldly. At this moment, the nine lions suddenly shot two flames from their nostrils, and the golden flame seemed to melt everything.


    Seeing the nine lions humming coldly, two golden flames came out of their nostrils. The demon king felt the two flames coming on his face and scared the dead.


    Without any hesitation, the body suddenly retreated, even threw out the magic weapon in his hand, and wanted to use the magic weapon to block the two golden flames.


    However, when his magic soldier contacted the two golden flames exhaled from the nostrils of the nine lions.


    The terrible demon soldiers thrown out by the broken sky demon king melted like spring snow meeting flames at this moment.


    He was so frightened that he couldn''t help shaking his body.


    At this moment, the Demon King opened his mouth, but found that he couldn''t say a word.


    The strength of the nine lions completely exceeded his cognition.


    Even in the face of the ancestral God, the broken sky demon king did not have such panic.


    "Yes!"


    "Little bug, you dodged away."


    "It seems to be a little more serious!"


    The nine lions saw that their breath did not kill the demon king, and their eyes showed an unexpected color.


    The next moment, a pair of eyes suddenly burst out a cold light on one of his lions'' heads.


    When the broken sky demon king who wanted to escape was stared at by the cold light, a terrible chill broke out from the broken sky demon king''s body.


    The sky breaking demon king in the void was directly transformed into an ice sculpture under the stare of nine lions.


    Seeing this scene in front of us, both Tang Xue and Xiao Ya were shocked. They didn''t expect that a powerful true God would be so unbearable in front of the nine lions. Even a look in his eyes couldn''t bear it.


    "Click!"


    At the next moment, the ice sculpture in the void was smashed in an instant. The powerful sky breaking demon king turned into pieces at this moment.


    There was only one soul body left. At this moment, the eyes of the soul body showed the color of panic and wanted to run away.


    However.


    At the moment when the soul of the broken sky demon king wanted to escape, nine lions in the void opened their mouths lazily.


    In the moment when the mouth of nine lions opened, a terrible phagocytosis broke out, as if it could swallow the heaven and earth, and the soul body of the broken heaven demon king who wanted to escape, and the eyes showed the color of panic.


    There was no time to make any response, and the soul body was directly swallowed by the nine lions.


    All this just happened in an instant. Neither Tang Xue nor Xiao Ya has completely reacted at the moment.


    A powerful true God in the demon world fell.


    After killing the true God of the demon world, the nine lions with a terrible and fierce smell all over turned into a cat again, made a cat cry and disappeared into the void in an instant.


    "How strong!"


    After seeing the cat leave, Xiaoya looked frightened for a moment.


    Her legs trembled when she remembered the scene of nine lions killing the broken sky demon king just now.


    The power of the nine lions, the peerless beast, completely exceeded Xiao Ya''s cognition.


    "Master!"


    "Let''s go to Jinling fairy city first!"


    After Tang Xue''s voice fell, Xiao Ya nodded, followed Tang Xue with a wooden face and entered Jinling immortal city.


    They had just entered Jinling immortal city. In the void, a white shadow flashed away. It was Xiaobai who came back from Kunlun sect.


    At this moment, outside the yard, the cat in the corner shouted to Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi grabbed his neck, casually hugged it in his arms and rolled the cat''s head.


    The gate opened slowly. Now Lao Bai opened the gate, as if he had already known that Li Yixi had returned.


    "Welcome back!"


    Lao Bai stood aside with a gentleman''s face and bowed.


    Princess Ziyun, who came to the manor for the first time, saw Lao Bai standing aside respectfully. Princess Ziyun''s legs couldn''t help shaking.


    Because at this moment, Princess Ziyun saw the terrible treasure light on Lao Bai.


    Princess Ziyun''s lips moved, but now she couldn''t say a word. She was completely frightened by the scene in front of her.


    "Qingyi, help junior sister Ziyun in first."


    Li Yixi gave an order. After all, men and women are different. Li Yixi went into the yard first.


    After seeing the protagonist leave, the corner of Princess Ziyun''s mouth moved at this moment and said unbelievably, "elder martial sister Qingyi, what the hell is this place?"


    The fifth Qingyi heard the words of Princess Ziyun, so her lips moved and explained, "this may be the elder martial brother''s cave. Calm down. Now what you see is only a drop in the bucket."


    "A dime?"


    The shocked Princess Ziyun, after hearing this, showed a touch of incredible color on her face. She didn''t think that what she saw now was only a drop in the bucket.


    His eyes fell on Li Yixi who entered the manor, and a touch of panic appeared on Princess Ziyun''s face.

 Chapter 761

    In Jinling immortal city, Tang Xue''s eyes fell on his master Xiao Ya and said curiously, "master, I heard that you prepared a gift to meet an expert. I don''t know what treasure the master prepared?"


    Hearing Tang Xue''s words, Xiao Ya showed a proud look on her face and said proudly, "of course it''s baby. The reason why I came late makes you chased by the broken sky demon king is because I want to capture this baby."


    "For this baby, I took great pains. The elder will be satisfied!"


    Tang Xue, on the other side, heard that his master was so confident, and his face also showed curiosity. He asked excitedly, "master, what is the treasure that makes you so confident? Do you know that the terrible existence of predecessors, what treasures have not been seen, or maybe the treasures in your eyes are just ordinary things in front of peerless masters?"


    Although Tang Xue and Xiao Ya are teachers and apprentices, they have an excellent relationship. At the moment, Tang Xue can''t help saying something in order to know the baby Xiao Ya prepared today.


    Want to have a look first and see what kind of treasure Xiao Ya gives today.


    "Tang Xue, I''m afraid you want to see it first. You girl, don''t I know your ghost idea, master?"


    "But I won''t hide it from you. You must be satisfied with what I prepared today!"


    "If you are so curious, let me show you first!"


    Xiao Ya''s voice just fell. At the moment, Tang Xue came to one side, and her face showed an excited color. Unexpectedly, Xiao Ya was really willing to let herself see it. Tang Xue''s face also showed a color of hope.


    In Tang Xue''s expectation, Xiao Ya took a box out of her arms at the moment.


    Seeing the simple box in front of him, Tang Xue''s face showed a look of expectation. The box looked very mysterious. As Xiao Ya said, just one look made people feel that it was not a simple thing.


    Xiao Ya saw Tang Xue with a shocked face and a proud face.


    "Good disciple, I''m not a master. I boast. This thing is a great treasure. In the chaotic world, I won it after a hard struggle."


    "I have experienced life and death!"


    "Senior, you will be satisfied!"


    Tang Xue heard Xiao Ya''s words and showed a dignified look on her face. She couldn''t help reaching out and took the box in Xiao Ya''s hand.


    Tang Xue is also very curious at the moment. She wants to know what kind of gift Xiao Ya prepared. Unexpectedly, there are countless strong competitors competing in the chaotic world.


    Tang Xue feels that what can be competed for by countless powerful people in the chaotic world must be a wonderful treasure.


    Holding the box in her hand, Tang Xue felt her heart beating violently at this moment. She was looking forward to opening the box.


    However, Tang Xue was stunned at the next moment, because Tang Xue found that she couldn''t open the box in front of her, let alone see what treasures were hidden in it.


    After exploring for a moment, Tang Xue found that there was no way to open it. Her eyes couldn''t help falling on Xiao Ya, "master, this thing is so mysterious that I can''t open it!"


    "Master, can you open it and let me see how precious it is."


    Tang Xue''s expectant eyes fell on Xiao Ya.


    Xiao Ya heard what her disciple Tang Xue said. Her face was slightly red and she didn''t hide anything. She directly said, "Tang Xue, master, I can''t open it!"


    Tang Xue heard his master''s explanation and looked incredible.


    "Master, you can''t open this box. How do you know the treasure in this box? The peerless expert will be satisfied? What if there are only very ordinary things in this box? "


    At this moment, Tang Xue was speechless. She didn''t think that her master was so unreliable.


    Tang Xue thought there was some treasure hidden in the box.


    However, I didn''t expect that my master had no ability to open the box, let alone what treasure was hidden in the box.


    However, Xiao Ya felt Tang Xue''s eyes. Instead of showing shame, she said calmly and confidently, "Tang Xue, why are you suddenly not smart enough?"


    "Think about it, master. What kind of accomplishments do I have?"


    "Your master, I''m a powerful immortal who can wander in the chaotic world."


    "Don''t you think it''s a treasure that even a strong man like me can''t open?"


    "Such a baby is not a treasure. What else do you think can be called a treasure in this world?"


    Tang Xue was stunned when she heard what her master Xiao Ya said, but soon shook her head again.


    "Master, what I''m talking about is just in case, if the box is precious and the things hidden in it are only ordinary things, won''t it upset the peerless experts and think we''re teasing them?"


    "You should also know how terrible the strength of the peerless expert is. Just now, it was just a pet around the expert, that is, the nine lions, the peerless fierce beast. The cultivation is strong enough to surpass our cognition. If such existence is accidentally offended, it will be bad luck."


    "I not only can''t get the expert''s advice, but also make the expert feel that I humiliate the expert."


    Tang Xue''s heart was very uneasy. She was really worried that the things in the box were not as precious as his master said.


    Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    "This..."


    Xiao Ya became hesitant when she heard Tang Xue''s words. She had never thought about these just now. She just felt that she was a box that could not be opened by a real God. What was hidden in it must be a treasure.


    But I didn''t consider that there might be an ordinary thing hidden in the box.


    But soon, Xiao Ya''s face showed a touch of self-confidence, "Tang Xue, don''t question it any more, master. I''m sure there''s a great treasure hidden in it. Otherwise, how can we keep these boxes that are difficult to open?"


    "Well!"


    "At that time, we can ask an expert to open it for us first. If it is really the supreme treasure, we will give it to the peerless expert as a gift. If we find that it is only ordinary things, it will not be embarrassing."


    Xiao Ya looks at Tang Xue who is worried and retreats for the second time.


    Tang Xue heard this suggestion and smiled. This suggestion is much better than before.


    Although there is also gambling, it will not offend Li Yixi.


    If you find that it''s just an ordinary thing, you can find a baby to give to Li Yixi.

 Chapter 762

    After making a decision, Xiao Ya and Tang Xue walk towards the yard.


    Outside the yard, the smile on Tang Xue''s face disappeared and was replaced by respect. He said respectfully, "Tang Xue, meet your predecessors!"


    After the sound fell, Tang Xue was very nervous. I don''t know whether Li Yixi will meet him today.


    However, soon the gate opened.


    Wang Lin came out of the yard.


    "It''s Miss Tang. Please come in. My childe is in the yard."


    "It''s a coincidence that Miss Tang has just come back. If you had come earlier, you wouldn''t have seen the childe? I didn''t know that the childe would return today! "


    Wang Lin invited Tang Xue into the yard.


    However, at this moment, Xiao Ya, who had a disdain on her face, couldn''t help shaking when her eyes fell on Wang Lin''s body, and her face was unbelievable.


    As a true God wandering in the chaotic world, her eyesight is naturally unmatched by ordinary people. Just looking at Wang Lin, Xiao Ya determined Wang Lin''s age and strength.


    "20 years old, the beginning of Tianzun!"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya felt that she was a robot and her actions became very dull. After Xiao Ya looked at Wang Lin, Xiao Ya was completely shocked. She didn''t expect that a 20-year-old boy had reached the early stage of Tianzun.


    Such a terrible cultivation, such a terrible talent, even if Xiao Ya in the chaos world, saw the chaos of the world of the world of the world of the world, was scared.


    Those peerless Tianjiao suddenly eclipsed Wang Lin in front of them.


    Moreover, this is the double heaven in the Ninth Heaven. Even in the Ninth Heaven, it is a barren land, and it is even more impossible to compare with those holy places in the chaotic world.


    However, in such a barren land, a young man of only 20 years old has reached the initial stage of Tianzun.


    Xiao Ya remembers very clearly that even when she was born, she had great talent, and no one could compare with her, but she had been practicing for more than 3800 years.


    I didn''t think of a 20-year-old young man who had strangely stepped into the early days of Tianzun.


    God, even if he has just stepped in, he can be regarded as one of the strongest in the jiuzhong daily land.


    However, such a strong man was just a schoolboy in the manor, which shocked Xiao Ya.


    Xiao Ya''s breath became urgent at this moment.


    "Who is this?"


    Wang Lin, who invited Tang Xue into the yard, suddenly looked at Xiao Ya and showed an unexpected color on his face, because Wang Lin felt a sense of oppression on Xiao Ya.


    Although not very strong, it also surprised Wang Lin, because apart from the horrors in the manor, Wang Lin had never seen someone''s coercion give him such a dangerous feeling.


    Xiao Ya heard Wang Lin''s words. Even if she stepped into the realm of true God, Xiao Ya didn''t dare to have any pride on her face at the moment. "I''ve seen my little brother under Xiao Ya."


    Tang Xue also hurriedly said, "brother Wang Lin, this is my teacher, Xiao Ya!"


    Wang Lin heard the introduction and smiled: "Wang Lin has seen the elder. Please come here. My childe has just treated a patient and just has time."


    With a respectful look on Wang Lin''s face, he took Tang Xue and Xiao Ya to the pavilion. In the pavilion at the moment, Li Yixi was tasting tea there.


    "Young master, Miss Tang is coming!"


    When Wang Lin got outside the pavilion, he quickly bowed down and said.


    When Li Yixi heard the voice, he immediately raised his head. The light fell on Tang Xue and showed an unexpected color on his face. He didn''t expect to meet Tang Xue as soon as he came back.


    "It''s Miss Tang, please!"


    "Is Miss Tang here today to discuss piano art?"


    Li Yixi looked at Tang Xue''s smile.


    At the moment, Tang Xue was a little embarrassed and hurried to say, "senior, I came to visit you today and asked you to give me some advice. Another thing is that my master got a treasure and couldn''t open it, so I brought it here and asked you to help me see if there is a way to open it."


    Tang Xue''s voice just fell. Li Yixi''s face showed an unexpected color. Unexpectedly, Tang Xue brought the treasure.


    As a mortal, I don''t know how to open the treasure!


    But the next moment, when Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the box in Tang Xue''s palm, the whole person was stunned.


    It was a great surprise. I didn''t expect that the treasure in Tang xuekou was this thing.


    At the moment, Tang Xue was very nervous. She didn''t care about Li Yixi''s eyes. She said nervously, "senior, I don''t know if you can open it?"


    Hearing Tang Xue''s words, Li Yixi wanted to laugh, but he held back and said to Tang Xue, "Miss Tang, are you sure you want to open it?"


    "It''s not really a precious thing, it''s just an ordinary thing. If you open it, you''ll be more disappointed."


    Xiao Ya on one side can''t help it at the moment. Even if she can''t see through Li Yixi, her face shows a touch of unhappiness when she hears Li Yixi''s voice.


    "Elder, how do you know that these things are just ordinary things?"


    "Can you see through this treasure box?"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya''s voice became a little rebellious.


    It has seen many strong people, but no one can open the box, and even those who awaken their special talents can''t see through the box and know what''s in the box. She doesn''t believe that Li Yixi knows what''s in it just by looking at it.


    Seeing the unbelieving Xiao Ya on her face, Li Yixi''s face showed a strange color, "I don''t know how you got this thing. I remember I lost it a long time ago."


    "The things in it are really just ordinary things. I tell you, what is hidden in the box is not a treasure, but a grasshopper made of grass."


    "I was just trying to make a child happy."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell. When Xiao Ya wanted to refute, Li Yixi''s manual was very fast. It seemed that something on the box was activated.


    Soon, Xiao Ya racked her brains and couldn''t open the box, which was opened like a plaything in Li Yixi''s hands.


    Seeing the grass grasshopper in the box, Xiao Ya stared at Li Yixi with an unbelievable face. She didn''t think that the treasure in her eyes was just a grasshopper played by an ordinary child.


    "This..."


    At this moment, Xiao Ya was difficult to accept. She didn''t expect that, as Li Yixi said, there was really a grasshopper in the box.


    At the moment, Tang Xue''s chest also fluctuated violently. Unexpectedly, he guessed right. If he gave this thing to Li Yixi as a treasure, he would make a big fool this time.

 Chapter 763

    "Thank you, master. I didn''t expect that what was hidden in it was a grasshopper made up by master himself. It really surprised me. However, it''s really beautiful!"


    Tang Xue reacted. At this moment, a smile appeared on her face and wanted to forcibly change the topic. Today, Tang Xue felt so embarrassed that she didn''t think that the rare treasure in the eyes of her teacher Xiao Ya was something Li Yixi once discarded.


    Xiao Ya, who was shocked on her face, heard Tang Xue''s words at this moment, and her face became extremely embarrassed. She didn''t expect that, as Li Yixi said, what was hidden in the box that he couldn''t open was a grass grasshopper.


    Xiao Ya once urged her magic soldiers to attack in order to test how powerful the box is, but she tried her best to urge her magic soldiers and didn''t leave a trace on the box. Therefore, Xiao Ya thought the things contained in the box were extremely precious.


    Xiao Ya, who was shocked on her face, felt extremely uncomfortable at the moment. She felt that Li Yixi was teasing herself. Such an ordinary thing was packed in such a precious box.


    "Is it beautiful?"


    "If Miss Tang likes it, I''ll give it to you!"


    "This is not a precious thing?"


    "It''s a pity to lose it!"


    Li Yixi heard Tang Xue say beautiful and handed the box together with the grasshopper to Tang Xue.


    In order to resolve the embarrassing scene, Tang Xue said, "thank you, sir. This grasshopper is really beautiful. Tang Xue will take it. I will prepare a big gift to thank you in the future!"


    Tang Xue immediately reached out and took the box and the grasshopper.


    However, at the moment when Tang Xue''s hand touched the grasshopper, Tang Xue''s body couldn''t help trembling and his face was incredible. Even at this moment, Tang Xue almost lost his temper and roared.


    "Good... What a rich artistic conception of Kendo!"


    At this moment, Tang Xue, when her hand touched the grasshopper, Tang Xue felt the extremely powerful artistic conception of Kendo on the grass grasshopper, which made Tang Xue''s body tremble uncontrollably when he stepped into the realm of heaven.


    Because at the moment when she touched the grasshopper just now, Tang Xue felt a startling sword. At the moment when she felt the sword, Tang Xue clearly felt the grass weaving the grasshopper in her hand in her mind. When she waved it, she split a star in the nine days into two.


    The sword idea frightened Tang Xue.


    Xiao Ya on one side obviously felt Tang Xue''s body trembling at this moment, and immediately asked, "Tang Xue, what''s the matter?"


    Hearing his master''s voice, Tang Xue also found his gaffe and immediately replied, "master, I''m fine!"


    Tang Xue, who woke up, immediately said to Li Yixi, "thank you, senior!"


    Tang Xue''s voice just fell. At this moment, another voice sounded outside the yard, which made Tang Xue nervous and avoided Li Yixi''s attention.


    "Gu Changsheng, meet your predecessors!"


    Hearing the voice, Li Yixi showed a happy look on his face. Unexpectedly, Gu Changsheng came to the door. Gu Changsheng''s chess was good. At the moment, hearing Gu Changsheng''s voice, Li Yixi felt a little itchy. He immediately ordered Wang Lin nearby: "come on, go and invite Mr. Gu in."


    "Yes, childe!"


    Wang Lin immediately took orders to take Gu Changsheng and Lin Zhendong into the yard.


    "See you, master!"


    Gu Changsheng walked into the yard, saw Li Yixi in the yard, and immediately bowed.


    Xiao Ya''s eyes also fell on Gu Changsheng at this moment. She was shocked. Xiao Ya knew Gu Changsheng. In Xiao Ya''s eyes, Gu Changsheng''s talent was ok, but she could never be qualified to enter the realm of true God.


    But at this moment, Xiao Ya found that Gu Changsheng had stepped into the true God.


    However, when Xiao Ya was shocked and felt that she was hallucinating, Gu Changsheng said, "senior, I heard that you wanted beef that day. I brought you a cow myself. I don''t know whether senior likes it or not."


    Gu Changsheng''s voice fell and immediately waved his hand. In the open space not far away, a dead cow appeared in an instant.


    "Huh?"


    "This is, this is chaotic beast, chaotic green bull."


    Seeing the bull killed in front of her, Xiao Ya''s body trembled uncontrollably. She didn''t expect Gu Changsheng to give Li Yixi such a terrible cow.


    If you devour the blood essence of chaotic qingniu, you will certainly be able to further Gu Changsheng''s strength.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the chaotic qingniu, with a touch of excitement on his face. Looking at the fierce chaotic qingniu even if he died, Li Yixi smiled on his face.


    "OK, what a green cow!"


    "It looks wild, and so strong, his meat must have a good taste."


    "Lao Bai, get a kitchen knife and work quickly. There are many guests today. Let''s invite guests to rinse hot pot!"


    Li Yixi immediately turned around and shouted to the busy old Bai in the kitchen.


    Xiao Ya, who was shocked, suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words and showed disdain on her face.


    He said to himself, "it''s really funny. This is a chaotic green bull. His muscles and bones are more terrible than refined iron. If his strength doesn''t step into the realm of sincerity, he can''t break his defense!"


    "It''s ridiculous to want to use a kitchen knife to divide the chaotic green cow into two parts!"


    However, Xiao Ya''s idea has just fallen!


    Xiao Ya saw a figure coming out of the kitchen with a kitchen knife in her hand and walking towards the chaotic green cow.


    "This..."


    Xiao Ya, who was originally disdainful, showed an incredible color in her eyes at this moment, because Xiao Ya saw the extremely rich treasure gas on Lao Bai.


    "This is treasure gas!"


    "What a terrible treasure."


    Xiao Ya, who was originally disdainful, couldn''t say a word when she was shocked by the treasure spirit of Lao Bai. She was unbelievable. Xiao Ya roamed in the chaotic world. Although she didn''t have the ability to get the real chaotic God treasures, she also saw the powerful magic soldiers in the chaotic world from a distance.


    But at this moment, Xiao Ya found that in those chaotic world, the treasure of divine soldiers in the hands of incomparably powerful people is simply the light of fireflies compared with that on Lao Bai at the moment.


    The treasure on Lao Bai''s body is as dazzling as the bright moon on the nine days.


    The precious gas on Lao Bai''s body and the terrible smell wrapped around her make Xiao Ya''s body tremble. In particular, the smell wrapped around Lao Bai tells Xiao Ya that even if Lao Bai is in the chaotic world, she can''t touch the supreme overlord.


    Xiao Ya felt that Lao Bai''s cultivation was definitely above the ancestral God.


    The existence of an ancestral God was willing to be a cook around Li Yixi. Originally, Xiao Ya, who was arrogant and self righteous, was sweating at this moment.


    Especially at this moment, I felt Li Yixi''s eyes, seemed to sweep over her, and was so frightened that Xiao Ya almost knelt down directly.

 Chapter 764

    Xiao Ya''s face was tense, and her voice hurried in Tang Xue''s mind. "Disciple, master really didn''t know that there was such an ordinary thing in the box. Master didn''t mean to let you lose the opportunity to make friends!"


    "I was wrong!"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya sees Tang Xue staring at the box in her hand and the grass grasshopper in a daze. Xiao Ya looks apologetic and feels that she has really hurt Tang Xue.


    What Xiao Ya doesn''t know is that Tang Xue''s mind trembled wildly at this moment, and she didn''t pay attention to the surrounding voices, the surrounding events and all her mind fell on the grasshopper in her own hands at the moment.


    Because at the moment of contact with the grasshopper, Tang Xue felt the terrible sword meaning. If he could feel the terrible sword meaning, Tang Xue felt that his cultivation could definitely go further.


    Suddenly, Xiao Ya''s voice rang out in her mind. Tang Xue woke up from the powerful sword idea.


    Tang Xue also felt Xiao Ya''s voice trembling at this moment. It is obvious that Xiao Ya today is extremely remorseful.


    Tang Xue immediately explained, "master, you are not wrong. The things in this box are really rare treasures, which can not be obtained by our existence."


    Xiao Ya on one side was already apologetic. At this moment, she heard Tang Xue''s words and turned pale. She thought Tang Xue was satirizing herself.


    Xiao Ya continued to explain, "Tang Xue, Shifu is really wrong. Shifu will listen to you in the future. Forgive Shifu this time!"


    "It''s the master who made you lose face in front of the expert. I didn''t expect such a powerful box. I can''t damage a trace of the box with all my strength. What''s hidden in the box is a grass grasshopper!"


    "And I didn''t expect that this box was discarded by the terrible existence."


    "It''s all Shifu''s fault. Please forgive Shifu this time!"


    Tang Xue didn''t pay attention to Xiao Ya and wanted to continue to understand the powerful sword meaning in the grass, because Tang Xue felt that the terrible sword was intended to dissipate after opening the box. Although the dissipation speed was very slow, Tang Xue would never miss such an opportunity.


    But Xiao Ya''s apologetic voice rang out in her mind, and Tang Xue had to explain.


    "Master, I didn''t lie to you. This grasshopper is really a peerless treasure. To be exact, it is the grass that weaves this grasshopper. It is a treasure. This grass actually contains a powerful sword meaning."


    "I''m afraid the legendary supreme sword is only so."


    "I really have never felt such a terrible sword meaning."


    Speaking of sword meaning, Tang Xue trembled faintly at this moment. He was really too excited.


    At the same time, Tang Xue was also shocked at this moment. He didn''t expect that the things discarded by Li Yixi were so precious. Then, in Li Yixi''s eyes, how powerful are the precious things.


    However, Tang Xue didn''t explain well.


    Xiao Ya heard Tang Xue''s trembling voice and thought it was Tang Xue''s anger in her heart. Xiao Ya''s anxious eyes showed.


    "Tang Xue, I''m really wrong. Just forgive the master once."


    Tang Xue once again heard his master''s voice and looked helpless. Tang Xue was very clear that his master didn''t put Li Yixi in his eyes just now. However, after discovering Li Yixi''s terrible, he was frightened and felt that he was blaming him.


    Tang Xue knew that it was difficult to explain and made Xiao Ya calm. She could only put the grasshopper in her hand in Xiao Ya''s hand. At the same time, she said, "master, feel it!"


    Xiao Ya saw her apprentice put the grasshopper into her hand. She looked apologetic and felt that Tang Xue was extremely angry.


    However, the next moment, Xiao Ya''s body suddenly trembled, and her eyes showed a color of horror.


    Because at this moment, Xiao Ya also felt the terrible sword meaning. The sword meaning made her fall into an ice cave. Even if she had true divine cultivation, she also felt extremely small under the sword meaning.


    "This..."


    "What a terrible sword idea. This sword idea is beyond my imagination. Even in the chaotic world, I have never seen such a terrible sword idea!"


    "Such a thing was thrown away by the expert at will."


    At this moment, Xiaoya''s lips trembled constantly, and there was a storm in her heart. At the moment, the pupils of her eyes contracted violently.


    Especially when she thought of what Li Yixi said just now, Xiao Ya''s heart trembled. Xiao Ya never thought that she would meet such a terrible existence.


    Originally, I thought the chaotic green bull brought by Gu Changsheng was extremely precious, but after discovering the horror of grasshoppers, Xiao Ya suddenly felt that the chaotic green bull was an ordinary beast.


    Compared with the grass in front of her, which was woven into a grasshopper, the chaotic green cow was rubbish.


    "Here, here you are!"


    "Come on, I feel that the sword on this grass is intended to disappear, because this grass has lost its life for too long. If it were not for the existence of this box, the sword would have dissipated."


    At this moment, Xiao Ya''s anxious voice sounded in Tang Xue''s mind.


    Xiao Ya didn''t absorb the terrible sword idea, but gave it to Tang Xue.


    Without any hesitation, Tang Xue directly put the grass grasshopper in the palm of his hand and continued to understand the meaning of the sword.


    At the same time, Tang Xue''s heart also set off a storm. If he hadn''t found the meaning of the sword before, Tang Xue also felt that it was ordinary straw.


    However, after discovering the sword meaning, Tang Xue was very clear that this grass was definitely not a simple grass. The existence of such a terrible sword meaning was absolutely terrible.


    However, Tang Xue thought of this terrible existence and was killed at will by Li Yixi to make up grasshoppers for children to play. Tang Xue''s heart beat violently.


    Feel the sword light of the broken stars at that moment, Tang Xue can''t imagine how terrible this grass was before he died.


    The strength of this grass has definitely reached the realm of the ancestral God. However, Li Yixi''s strength is so strong that he can kill a ancestral God at will.


    Thinking of that day, in the world of heavenly demons, Li Yixi just killed the strong man in the world of heavenly demons. Coupled with the terrible strength imagined today, Tang Xue''s heart set off a storm.


    "Tang Xue, what''s the matter?"


    "Why are you staring at this grasshopper? This gadget is actually not very interesting. Did you like it when you were a child? "


    Li Yixi suddenly turned around and saw Tang Xue staring at the grasshopper with a puzzled face.

 Chapter 765

    Tang Xue is trying her best to understand the supreme sword meaning of the grass grasshopper in her hand. Suddenly she hears Li Yixi''s words.


    Tang Xue immediately interrupted her sentiment and smiled, "childe, this grasshopper is really beautiful!"


    "I was fascinated for a moment. I didn''t find the childe. Please forgive me."


    Li Yixi looked at Tang Xue with a serious face and showed a touch of surprise. He didn''t expect Tang Xue to like grasshoppers so much, because Li Yixi could feel that Tang Xue''s words originated from Tang Xue''s heart without any lies.


    At this moment, Li Yixi smiled, "Miss Tang, please come here. No matter how much you like it, you can''t stand all the time. I don''t know. I thought I wouldn''t entertain guests!"


    Li Yixi''s smile, joking, introduced Tang Xue into the pavilion.


    Because now the chaotic qingniu is being handled there, which is more bloody. Li Yixi thinks that women are not suitable there, and he doesn''t like the smell of blood.


    Tang Xue didn''t dare to disobey Li Yixi''s words. Even if she felt that the sword on the grass grasshopper in her hand was intended to dissipate without delay, Tang Xue didn''t dare to understand the meaning of the sword at this moment.


    Entering the pavilion, Li Yixi said with a smile, "ha ha, everyone is a little busy now. Sit down first. I''ll make a pot of tea. Don''t worry about them. Let''s have a rest here."


    Li Yixi, whose voice fell, immediately left the pavilion. Seeing Li Yixi leave, Tang Xue felt the grasshopper in her hand. At the moment, the sword lost a lot, and her face was sad.


    Just realized that Tang Xue''s face changed wildly at this moment, because at this moment, Tang Xue felt that the supreme sword intention contained in the grasshopper in her hand dissipated 100 times faster than before, which made Tang Xue''s face extremely shocked.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Why suddenly, the dissipation speed of the supreme sword idea has increased a hundred times. Is it that with the passage of time, the power of the sword grass is disappearing and can no longer bear the supreme sword idea?"


    Tang Xuexin is dripping blood. In Li Yixi''s eyes, it is just an ordinary grasshopper and shaking children''s play. However, in Tang Xue''s eyes, it is not a toy at all, but a supreme inheritance and no chance.


    Tang Xue knows very well that as long as he understands the powerful sword meaning contained therein, his strength will definitely be unimaginably improved. However, at the moment, Tang Xue''s face becomes extremely ugly, because Tang Xue has no time to understand the supreme sword meaning at this speed.


    "No, no, how could this happen?"


    "This is a unique opportunity. I must try to understand the meaning of the supreme sword!"


    Tang Xue, who was extremely anxious, found that the passing speed increased sharply. At the moment, he forcibly suppressed his thoughts and began to feel the supreme sword meaning among grass grasshoppers!


    However, Tang Xue, who had just closed her eyes, suddenly opened her eyes the next moment. Her eyes showed an incredible color, because Tang Xue found that the reason why the supreme sword idea contained in the grass grasshopper disappeared was that there seemed to be something strong in the East and west near the pavilion that would absorb the supreme sword idea contained in the grass grasshopper.


    The reason for the loss of the supreme sword intention contained in the grass grasshopper was found, and Tang Xue''s eyes instantly locked on the target.


    When Tang Xue''s eyes fell on the culprit who made the powerful sword intention contained in his grass grasshopper disappear, Tang Xue''s body trembled like being struck by lightning.


    Because at this moment, Tang Xue was shocked to find that the culprit who absorbed the supreme sword idea contained in Tang Xue''s grass grasshopper was actually a sword grass.


    When Tang Xue''s eyes fell on the sword grass, Tang Xue''s face showed a touch of panic, because at this moment, the plain sword grass in front of Tang Xue bloomed a breath that suffocated Tang Xue.


    The ordinary sword grass burst out a terrible breath, which was extremely sharp, as if it could cut the sky and the earth.


    The sword is extremely overbearing, as if the sky can''t be imprisoned.


    At the next moment, a sudden change occurs.


    On the sword grass, a sense of sword rushed into the sky, and the surrounding void seemed to be distorted.


    That force almost made Tang Xue kneel down.


    Because Tang Xue fell into a terrible scene at this moment, the sword grass in front of her turned into an extremely terrible peerless existence, a powerful sword, rose into the sky, went directly to the stars in the sky, and directly cut off a star on the nine days.


    Feel this strong and unimaginable sword. Tang Xue''s face became extremely pale at this moment.


    Scared.


    At the same time, the grass grasshopper in Tang Xue''s hand absorbed all the sword meaning and became black.


    At that moment, Li Yixi with a gentle face walked into the pavilion. Li Yixi with a smiling face suddenly saw Tang Xue''s face pale and bloodless, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    At the same time, at this moment, Li Yixi also found the grasshopper in Tang Xue''s hand and became black.


    A breeze blew, and the blackened grasshopper turned into dust and died with the wind.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Li Yixi was surprised. He felt that Tang Xue had become so nervous. His face was pale and bloodless because the grass grasshopper in his hand was gone.


    Li Yixi found that Tang Xue always cared about it.


    "Miss Tang, I didn''t expect that you should care so much about this grasshopper. Is she very important and has aroused some of your memories?"


    Li Yixi asked this because he thought Tang Xue might have played with grasshoppers when he was a child and fell into memories.


    Tang Xue, with a pale face, suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words and woke up from that terrible scene. Tang Xue''s heart trembled violently at the moment, and her heart beat ten times higher.


    Seeing the opportunity passing in front of him, Tang Xue was really heartbroken, but at this moment, he could only explain hurriedly, "childe, this thing is really very important to me. Holding it, I found that I seemed to be able to complete some unrealized dreams when I was a child."


    When Tang Xue was a child, her wish was to become a high female emperor and dominate the world. However, after Tang Xue became the master of the double heaven, Tang Xue found that she could not stand at the peak of the world without background and resources.


    But today, when she felt the supreme sword, Tang Xue saw hope, but she didn''t expect that hope came so quickly and disappeared so quickly.


    Hearing Tang Xue''s words, Li Yixi smiled at Tang Xue and said, "this thing should have been in the box for a long time. Now open the box and suddenly came into contact with an oxygen, which was oxidized."


    "Since you like it so much, I''ll compile one for you myself. It''s not difficult, it''s very simple."

 Chapter 766

    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tang Xue''s body couldn''t help but tremble.


    Tang Xue thought it was impossible, because although the grasshopper was simple, Tang Xue thought he could weave it after looking at it, but Tang Xue knew very well that the material for compiling the grasshopper was too precious, and it was also the real opportunity. It was an extremely terrible existence.


    If Li Yixi wants to compile, there is only one possibility, that is to kill such a terrible demon.


    At the same time, Tang Xue also knows some situations. The current situation of Li Yixi is very special. It is impossible to kill such terrible demons.


    Tang Xue said hurriedly.


    "Childe, since it''s destroyed, destroy it. It means I have no chance with it and can''t get it."


    Tang Xue''s voice just fell. At this moment, Li Yixi showed a smile on his face, "ha ha, this is not a difficult thing. It can be completed easily. What''s difficult? Wait, I''ll give you a new and better one."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, turned to look outside the pavilion, and his eyes fell on the sword grass.


    "That''s it. It looks good!"


    Li Yixi walked directly to the sword grass.


    "Childe!"


    Seeing Li Yixi''s action, Tang Xue''s face showed a look of panic at this moment, because Tang Xue felt very clearly at this moment. After absorbing the supreme sword idea contained in the grasshopper in his hand, this sword grass seemed to be breaking through. That powerful sword idea could break the stars and destroy all living beings.


    Under the sword, Tang Xue felt like a mole ant. When she came to visit Li Yixi today, Tang Xue once felt the supreme authority of nine lions and the horror of nine lions. Tang Xue was very clear, but at this moment, Tang Xue felt the sword power breaking out on the sword grass, which was not much worse or even stronger than the nine lions.


    And the sword grass that is breaking through can''t restrain his overbearing sword intention. Tang Xue is very worried that it will hurt li Yixi.


    That supreme sword idea is terrible.


    Absolutely reached the realm of ancestral God.


    However, at the moment when Tang Xuegang just spits out the word childe and has not had time to be careful, Li Yixi steps out and comes to the side of the sword grass. At the moment when Li Yixi steps out, Tang Xue''s body instantly becomes extremely stiff, and an incredible scene appears in her eyes.


    Because at the moment of Li Yixi''s step, Tang Xue saw in horror that the terrible sword potential around the sword grass fell with Li Yixi''s step and broke in an instant.


    The sword meaning that was breaking through was also directly forcibly interrupted by Li Yixi. At this moment, the sword meaning that was so powerful that Tang Xue could not imagine was imprisoned by a terrible force.


    He couldn''t move at all. Even at this moment, the power of heaven and earth around Li Yixi seemed to stop running.


    In Tang Xue''s eyes, the unimaginable sword grass trembled with fear at the moment.


    Li Yixi directly took off a few leaves at will. He didn''t care. He reached the extreme at will. After finishing, he slowly returned to the pavilion.


    "Miss Tang, wait a minute. I''ll give you a brand new one."


    "This...!"


    Seeing the scene in front of her, Tang Xue''s body trembled uncontrollably and didn''t return to Li Yixi''s words. Because she was frightened, Tang Xue didn''t expect that Li Yixi''s strength had reached such a terrible level.


    The terrible existence of an absolute ancestor god was completely suppressed at the moment when Li Yixi stepped out, without any resistance.


    Although Tang Xue once felt how strong the will left by Li Yixi, seeing Li Yixi suppress such a terrible sword grass with his own eyes still made Tang Xue''s face show a look of horror.


    This scene has a great impact on Tang Xue.


    This is a scene that Tang Xuemeng has never seen.


    Tang Xue''s heart set off a storm, and the whole person was dull.


    Soon, Li Yixi finished weaving, and a brand-new grasshopper appeared in the palm of Li Yixi''s hand.


    "Miss Tang, all right."


    "See if you are satisfied."


    Li Yixi clapped his hands and put the newly woven grasshopper in front of Tang Xue.


    Tang Xue, with a dull face, suddenly felt the powerful supreme sword intention and suddenly woke up.


    This supreme sword idea is more terrible than before.


    Too strong.


    "Childe!"


    "This...!"


    Seeing the grasshopper just woven in front of Tang Xue, Tang Xue was shocked and couldn''t say a word.


    Seeing Li Yixi weaving grasshoppers with the branches and leaves of the terrible sword grass with his own eyes, his inner impact is too great.


    "Do you like it?"


    "Take it if you like."


    "I''ll go and have a look."


    Li Yixi smiled and left the pavilion.


    "Tang Xue!"


    "Sometimes there will be in your life. Don''t force it at any time in your life."


    "Since the supreme sword has no fate with you, let it go!"


    Outside the pavilion, Xiao Ya with an anxious face came in, and her face was a little pale, because at that moment, Xiao Yan saw the grasshopper in Tang Xue''s hand, gone with the wind and turned into dust.


    That''s the supreme sword intention. Xiao Ya can''t help being distressed.


    Xiao Ya has the courage to comfort Tang Xue.


    "Master, the sword idea is still there. It''s stronger."


    Tang Xue heard Xiao Ya''s words, with a shocked face and trembling body.


    However, at this moment, Xiao Ya felt that Tang Xue had been hit.


    Incomparable anxiety.


    "Tang Xue, accept the reality!"


    Tang Xue heard Xiao Ya''s worried and obviously trembling voice.


    Slowly raised his head, reached out and grabbed the brand-new grasshopper in front of him, "master, you see, I''ve got a brand-new one."


    At first glance, Xiao Ya didn''t care, because Xiao Ya knew that the reason why the previous grasshopper was precious was that the grass weaving the grasshopper was extremely terrible and contained the meaning of a powerful and supreme sword.


    But the brand-new, that is, the brand-new, can not contain the meaning of the supreme sword.


    However, Xiao Ya was stunned at the next moment, because Xiao Ya felt a more rich and terrible supreme sword meaning.


    "This..."


    "How is this possible?"


    "What a terrible sword grass. The sword grass is entangled with the breath of the ancestor god."


    "Ancestral spirit breath."


    That breath made Xiao Ya''s face change wildly at this moment, and she couldn''t stabilize her heart at all.


    Li Yixi used such terrible materials.


    Xiao Ya was completely frightened when she saw Li Yixi in the distance.


    "The overlord must be the overlord in the chaotic world, otherwise it can''t be so terrible."


    "This is a chance. It''s a great chance. Tang Xue can definitely rise up if he gets this thing."


    "Who is the elder? Why have you never heard of the elder in the chaotic world? Is the elder a more distant existence?" Xiao Ya was shocked on her face.

 Chapter 767

    "Ancestral spirit breath!"


    "This is the breath of ancestral God!"


    "How does the grass that weaves grasshoppers exist, and why only a few leaves contain the breath of ancestry."


    "Tang Xue, you have developed. Even if the ancestral God level sword meaning is still passing, but it has been preserved for too long, you must be able to understand the supreme sword meaning."


    "I really envy you as a teacher."


    "No, I''m jealous."


    "This is the supreme sword idea. I''m jealous."


    Xiao Ya, with a frightened face, stared at the grasshopper that Li Yixi had just knitted, trembling all over.


    Xiao Ya''s voice sounded in Tang Xue''s mind.


    Tang Xue, with an excited face, heard the words of master Xiao Ya, and suddenly trembled all over, with an unbelievable face.


    "Ancestral spirit breath!"


    "Is it really the breath of ancestral God?"


    "Is it... Is it an ancestral God?"


    Just heard the words of master Xiao Ya, in the eyes of the Female Emperor Tang Xue, a touch of disbelief appeared, her legs trembled, she suddenly turned around, and her eyes fell on the sword grass outside the pavilion.


    At the moment, Tang Xue found that the terrible smell of sword grass was not there. At the moment, it became extremely vain. It was obvious that he had been seriously hurt just now.


    Tang Xue felt like a dream. He never thought that a grass outside the pavilion was the existence of the ancestral God level.


    "Impossible, impossible, impossible!"


    "How could it be the ancestral God?"


    "This is just a sword grass, and it grows outside the Qin Pavilion. How can it be true?"


    "This is an illusion, an illusion!"


    "Yes, it must be an illusion, otherwise how can it be?"


    "I must have absorbed some strange pollen in the childe''s yard, which made me hallucinate."


    "The ancestor god, even in the chaotic world, is also an extremely terrible overlord. How can he grow in the yard."


    "Wake up!"


    "Wake up!"


    "Wake up!"


    "Tang Xue, wake up!"


    Tang Xue was frightened by Xiao Ya''s voice in her mind at this moment. She felt that she had an illusion and kept shaking her head to wake herself up.


    Tang Xue couldn''t accept the scene in front of her for a moment, because it was too scary.


    However, Xiao Ya, who was originally excited and stared at the grass grasshopper, suddenly heard Tang Xue muttering to herself with an unbelievable face.


    His body trembled and his face changed slightly.


    Step out, came to Tang Xue''s side.


    "Tang Xue, what''s the matter, what''s the matter!"


    "Master is here!"


    Because at this moment, Tang Xue seemed to be in a daze and muttered to herself. For a moment, she couldn''t stop.


    Xiao Ya''s face changed, because after Xiao Ya''s voice fell, she found that Tang Xue not only didn''t open her eyes, but continued to mutter to herself.


    "Huh?"


    "How did this happen? What happened? Why did it happen?"


    "Did... Did Tang Xue get it? Was it too precious to be frightened?"


    Xiao Ya trembled when her eyes fell on the grasshopper.


    His face changed slightly.


    Because Xiao Ya at this moment also heard Tang Xue muttering, "ancestral God breath!"


    After all, ancestral gods, even in the chaotic world, are extremely terrible. They are hegemonic in the chaotic world.


    Using the chaos overlord level demon to make up the grasshopper does have a lot of impact on Xiao Ya, not to mention Tang Xue, a person who lives in the nine heaven, and even the chaotic world has never set foot.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ya''s face changed greatly.


    "No, Tang Xue, the child won''t be scared!"


    "Tang Xue, wake up! Wake up!"


    Xiao Ya hurriedly put her palm on Tang Xue''s vest and quickly let her mana flow into Tang Xue''s body to help Tang Xue stabilize her mind.


    "Huh?"


    "Master, what are you doing?"


    Tang Xue felt that she had the strength to enter her body, opened her eyes, and her eyes fell on Xiao Ya.


    "Tang Xue, are you all right?"


    "I''m so worried. Shifu thinks you''re possessed."


    "Tang Xue, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Why do you keep talking about the breath of ancestral God?"


    Xiao Ya saw that Tang Xue opened her eyes and her face turned better, but she still looked at Tang Xue anxiously and wanted to know why Tang Xue was like that.


    However, at the moment, Xiao Ya''s eyes fell on the grasshopper, looked at the figure in the yard, and immediately read: "Tang Xue, quickly, quickly put it away. This is a baby, you know? This thing looks like a child, but it''s not a simple thing. It''s surrounded by the breath of the ancestral God. That''s the breath of the ancestral God. I''ve seen the ancestral God, and I know it''s not wrong."


    "The sword meaning of ancestral God level, once you understand it, your cultivation will definitely be thousands of miles a day."


    "You can step into the chaotic world in the shortest time."


    Tang Xue''s face changed slightly when he heard the words of master Xiao Ya.


    "Damn it, it''s an illusion, it''s an illusion!"


    "I thought I had woken up, but I didn''t seem to be awake. I was still in a dreamland. How could that grass be the ancestor god?"


    "The ancestor god, even in the chaotic world, is also the overlord."


    Tang Xue''s face became very pale and more anxious.


    Originally, Xiao Ya saw Tang Xue open her eyes and her face was happy, but suddenly Tang Xue fell into a bewilderment again. Xiao Ya was puzzled on her face and hurriedly shouted, "Tang Xue, open your eyes for me. What''s the matter with you."


    Xiao Ya''s explosion sounded, and the sound sounded in Tang Xue''s mind, which opened Tang Xue''s eyes.


    "Master!"


    Tang Xue looked at Xiao Ya pale.


    "Hum!"


    "Look at you, how can you achieve this? The elder is so powerful that it''s impossible to take out this thing. After all, the cultivation of the elder is there. The pet around him is the nine lions, the peerless beast."


    "This is really a treasure of ancestral God level."


    Hearing Xiao Ya''s reprimand, Tang Xue''s face changed slightly at the moment and hurriedly pinched her thigh. The next moment, the tingling feeling on her thigh told Tang Xue that the scene in front of her was not an illusion, but really true.


    "It''s true."


    "How is this possible?"


    "Is this sword grass really the existence of ancestral God level? How is this possible?"


    Xiao Ya didn''t know what Tang Xue was thinking, so she immediately said, "Tang Xue, why are you


    Tang Xue heard the words of her teacher Xiao Ya and saw Xiao Ya with an anxious face. Tang Xue quickly explained, "master, do you think the breath on the grass grasshopper is the ancestor god?"


    "I don''t think it''s possible. Although the sword meaning is extremely terrible and overbearing and can kill a star, it can''t be the breath of ancestral God."


    "Master, do you feel wrong?"


    "Isn''t this the breath of true God?"


    Tang Xue asked several questions in a row.

 Chapter 768

    "Hum!"


    "Tang Xue, don''t you even question the master''s words?"


    "Although Shifu said that he was a true God, the master has been wandering in the chaotic world for a long time. How can he even make mistakes in the breath of ancestral God and the breath of true God."


    "The difference between the breath of the ancestral God and the breath of the true God is extremely large."


    "It''s easy to distinguish!"


    At the moment, Xiao Ya, with a touch of dissatisfaction on her face, felt that Tang Xue was questioning her.


    Hearing Xiao Ya''s words and seeing Xiao Ya very angry, Tang Xue still felt incredible. Tang Xue was really frightened when he saw the sword grass cutting out the stars at the first sight.


    "Master, you''re sensing whether it''s wrong!" Tang Xue thought it was too incredible, stared at Xiao Ya seriously and said.


    "Hum!"


    "Tang Xue, master said, it doesn''t need to feel anymore. I''m 100% sure it''s really the breath of ancestral God."


    "But I didn''t expect that the elder would give you such a treasure!"


    "This contains terrible sword meaning. Once you understand it, there are too many benefits."


    "Take it. In the chaotic world, these treasures, once they appear, represent a bloody storm. Moreover, if these treasures want to be born, they are extremely harsh, regardless of the time and place. It takes countless years to form." Xiao Yayi looked like I knew.


    But Tang Xue was stunned when she heard it.


    Tang Xue felt his throat a little dry.


    He explained to Xiao Ya, "master, didn''t you find that this thing is not an extremely ancient thing, but was born now."


    "This is the little thing that the childe knitted in front of me!"


    After hearing Tang Xue''s words, Xiao Ya''s whole body was stiff and her face was unbelievable.


    "Did you weave it yourself?"


    "Isn''t it a divine thing born in chaos?"


    Xiao Ya, who had been comforting Tang Xue that this was not an illusion, was really frightened at this moment. Before, Xiao Ya just felt the ancestral spirit and didn''t make a good observation.


    Hearing that it was woven by Li Yixi, Xiao Yazhen was frightened.


    "Impossible?"


    "It''s impossible. Did the elder enter the chaotic world and kill a big demon in the blink of an eye?"


    "However, this is impossible. I have been paying attention to the elder. The elder has never left. How can I kill a big demon?"


    Xiao Ya''s legs trembled slightly and her face was unbelievable.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    After Tang Xue woke up, she found that Xiao Ya was frightened, hurriedly comforted and asked.


    "It''s all right. Tell me what''s going on?"


    "Is this grass treasured by predecessors?" Xiao Ya thought it should be the branches and leaves of the ancestral God level demon in Li Yixi''s hands.


    However.


    The next moment Tang Xue''s words frightened Xiao Ya completely.


    Tang Xue explained solemnly: "master, this thing is not collected by the childe, but collected by the childe outside the pavilion."


    "That''s the one!"


    Tang Xue''s hand directly pointed to the sword grass that was almost torn by Li Yixi.


    Although Xiaoya doesn''t believe it, Xiaoya''s eyes follow Tang Xue''s hand


    The next moment, Xiao Ya was stunned.


    "Chaotic breath, it''s really chaotic breath!"


    "In this manor, there is an ancestral God made of sword grass."


    "This... This..."


    At this moment, Xiao Ya was really frightened.


    At the moment, Xiao Ya finally knows how Tang Xue can be like this. Even she herself is incredible at the moment.


    "Whoosh!"


    Xiao Ya''s body suddenly disappeared.


    The next moment.


    Xiao Ya''s body, out of the Qin Pavilion, came to the side of Jiancao, with an unbelievable face.


    Xiao Ya''s eyes stared at her front.


    "Ancestral spirit breath!"


    "It''s the breath of ancestral God!"


    As like as two peas, Xiao Ya is really scared and incredible.


    At this moment, a weak voice suddenly sounded in Tang Xue and Xiao Ya''s mind.


    "Sorry, Miss Tang!"


    "I was wrong before!"


    "These days, I''m sleeping. I suddenly feel the breath of my family, and it''s good for me, so I instinctively absorb the power."


    "I was rude first. My master has punished me. If Miss Tang Xue is not satisfied, you can punish me!"


    Tang Xue and Xiao Ya suddenly heard the voice and were really frightened.


    Tang Xue and Xiao Ya also saw the sword grass in front of them at this moment. Their breath fell a lot, but the breath wrapped on it was indeed the same as that of the ancestral God.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Seeing that the sword grass fell into a deep sleep, Xiao Ya dared to breathe at the moment.


    "How terrible!"


    "A sword grass can cut the stars!"


    "A cat is a fierce beast. How many terrible beings are hidden in the yard."


    "Where the hell is this?"


    Xiao Ya''s legs were trembling at the moment, and her face was unbelievable and creepy.


    Xiao Ya was really frightened at this moment.


    What happened in front of me is really scary.


    "Meow!"


    When they were shocked, suddenly a cat barked.


    Whether Xiao Ya or Tang Xue, she trembled all over at this moment.


    Because at the moment, a cat appeared beside them.


    But they both know what kind of cat it is. It''s a peerless beast, nine lions.


    The voice of the nine lions rang out in Xiao Ya and Tang Xue''s mind, "fool, what are you doing? Why are you surprised? The master is coming."


    "Don''t you know the rules in the yard?"


    "Now the master''s state is very special. You want to break the master''s state of mind."


    The voice of the nine lions was full of questions.


    Hearing the reprimand of the nine lions, Xiao Ya and Tang Xue woke up at once. They did see Li Yixi coming step by step in the distance.


    Their bodies shook and they entered the yard.


    Huh?


    "Why are you here!"


    Li Yixi, who came by, saw the nine lions staring at Xiao Ya and Tang Xue outside the pavilion. He didn''t care. He grabbed the hair on his neck and picked up the nine lions.


    Xiao Ya and Tang Xue in the Qin Pavilion were frightened when they saw this scene. It was a peerless beast. It was a peerless beast whose cultivation reached the realm of ancestral God.


    Such a terrible existence was treated like this by Li Yixi, and their hearts jumped wildly.


    But Li Yixi held it in his arms and gave the nine lions smooth hair.


    At this moment, the nine lions were not angry, but enjoyed their faces.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, Xiao Ya and Tang Xue were stunned.


    I didn''t expect that the legendary peerless beast should be so counselled.


    "See you, childe!"


    Xiao Ya and Tang Xue hurried to salute when they saw Li Yixi coming in.

 Chapter 777

    Jiuchongtian, Jiantian hall.


    The green clothes Taoist who was practicing trembled, and his eyes suddenly opened, revealing an incredible color in his eyes.


    A force of counterattack suddenly appeared, and a mouthful of blood from the Taoist in Qingyi spewed out directly. That face became extremely pale in an instant.


    "Brother Qingyang!"


    "Qingyang!"


    In this moment, the figures with frightened faces flashed. Seven or eight figures appeared beside the Taoist Qingyang. Looking at the Taoist Qingyang with doubts and dignity, the Taoist Qingyang was not weak, but a true God was a strong presence to guard the jiuchongtian. The true God existed in the jiuchongtian, which was the peak.


    But suddenly they vomited blood. They were not only confused, but also full of worry. They felt that there was a black cloud hanging above their heads, which had a bad sign.


    "Qingyang Taoist friend, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with your practice?"


    The head of the old man looked at Taoist Qingyang with a dignified face and some doubts.


    Other people''s eyes also fell on Taoist Qingyang. They also wanted to know what happened, why he was a good Taoist Qingyang, and why he suddenly vomited blood.


    Because they are surrounded by the body of Taoist Qingyang at the moment, they feel the power in the body of Taoist Qingyang. It seems that they have lost control and collided disorderly in the body.


    Taoist Qingyang''s face was extremely pale. He hurried to urge his own strength to suppress the counterattack force in his body.


    His eyes fell on the old man headed by him. Taoist Qingyang looked very dignified. He glanced at the people and said word by word: "my part has been destroyed and I have been eaten back."


    Was the split destroyed?


    The powerful beings around Taoist Qingyang heard that the separated body just dispatched by Taoist Qingyang was destroyed, and their eyes twinkled with incredible color, because Taoist Qingyang''s strength is not weak and has reached the peak of heaven.


    But such a powerful separation was erased in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, the head of the old man''s face also became extremely dignified. When he thought that the Taoist priest of cause and effect was still healing, the old man''s hand was tight and suppressed his fear. He asked the Taoist Qingyang, "Qingyang, what did you find when your body was erased?"


    "Who is that man, what is his identity, and why dare he oppose us?"


    "Is he a man we know well, or a strong man sneaking into other realms?"


    "Qingyang Taoist friend, do you know its origin and identity, and what his accomplishments are? Do you surpass the true God?"


    The people around the body of Taoist Qingyang involuntarily asked questions one by one. The situation of the Taoist cause and effect is not good. Taoist Qingyang fell apart, making everyone''s bedroom uneasy.


    Because if a person''s separation is a means, what he sees and hears will be perceived by his Lord God. When Taoist Qingyang separated to go, the separation was manipulated by him. At the moment, everyone looked at Taoist Qingyang with a dignified face. They wanted to know what happened and how powerful it was, and dared to erase Taoist Qingyang''s separation.


    Taoist Qingyang is one of the guardians of heaven and earth. Killing the guardians of heaven and earth is a felony and an unforgivable felony.


    It''s even worse.


    At the same time, this is also a provocation to the whole sky supervision department.


    Hearing the words one by one and seeing the eyes falling on him, Taoist Qingyang felt that he had no face to see others.


    But thinking of the importance of things, Taoist Qingyang didn''t hide anything, and said to the people: "fellow Taoist friends, I''m ashamed to say that I really can''t answer your questions. Once, I thought I had the realm of true God, even if I can''t run amok in the chaotic world, but in the Ninth Heaven, I''m also the top power under the sky."


    "I''m the guardian of jiuchongtian. I''m not only noble, but also powerful."


    "But today, I didn''t even see each other''s appearance, or I didn''t even step into the yard."


    "Just a servant beside him, turned his hand and erased my separation. At the time of life and death, I felt the other party''s cultivation. The cultivation was terrible and far exceeded my cognition. I had a feeling that even if my real body came, it was definitely not the terrible opponent."


    "However, such a terrible existence is only a servant around the master in the yard. A servant has reached such terrible strength. The strength of that servant is unpredictable and unpredictable!"


    "There are people outside, there are days outside!"


    "If that person really wants to destroy the nine heaven and earth and seize the nine heaven and earth, then with our strength, we simply have no ability to protect the nine heaven and earth."


    Taoist Qingyang now explained with a bitter look on his face.


    "Hum!"


    "Qingyang, don''t show off the ambition of others and destroy your prestige."


    "Although your separation is weak, it is also half the realm of true God. Whose servant has such strength. Tell us honestly, how long have you fought with that man?"


    One of them heard the explanation of Taoist Qingyang with a flustered face. He frowned slightly and his voice was a little cold, because he thought Taoist Qingyang was talking nonsense.


    The eyes of the people around fell on Taoist Qingyang again. Obviously, they did not believe it. They believed that there was a separate body that could defeat Taoist Qingyang, but they did not think that someone could instantly erase the separate body of Taoist Qingyang.


    Seeing these suspicious eyes, Taoist Qingyang''s face showed a solemn color. Thinking of the scene outside Li Yixi''s yard, Taoist Qingyang''s body trembled slightly. That scene was so terrible that Taoist Qingyang didn''t want to recall even now.


    Because that scene was like a nightmare, it haunted him, but Taoist Qingyang knew that these people in front of him didn''t believe him.


    Taoist Qingyang licked his lips and said, "I only have four words to describe his strength. That is unfathomable. You didn''t ask me how long I fought with him. I''m ashamed. I''m not afraid of you mocking me. I don''t even have the courage to fight with him in front of him."


    "Under his terrible pressure, I was like a mole ant, as if heaven and earth had fallen on me."


    At this point, Taoist Qingyang paused. At this moment, Taoist Qingyang thought of the terrible treasure gas on Lao Bai, which made Taoist Qingyang feel like a dream.


    But Taoist Qingyang still said, "the other party waved and wiped me out, but the other party is not a practitioner. He is a peerless divine soldier with independent ability."


    "Or it is a treasure house."


    "A treasure house with countless artifacts."


    According to Taoist Qingyang, every piece of material on Lao Bai is an artifact.


    That terrible treasure gas is the condensation of countless artifacts.

 Chapter 778

    "I saw on his body that those precious lights were like the scorching sun, which made people unable to look directly at him."


    "I can''t believe it now. I can''t imagine what kind of existence it is. Only then can I use this existence as a servant."


    "If you provoke him, no one in Jiuchong heaven can protect you."


    The ends of the earth can''t escape.


    Taoist Qingyang''s tone was dignified to the extreme.


    Lao Bai''s indifferent tone, cold warning and irresistible pressure made Taoist Qingyang tremble.


    In particular, it can be seen at a glance that Taoist Qingyang is separated, which makes Taoist Qingyang''s heart beat violently.


    People around Taoist Qingyang heard Taoist Qingyang''s explanation. At the same time, they saw Qingyang''s hands trembling slightly on the ground at this moment. Then they thought of the causal Taoist masters who are still closed and healing. Their faces changed slightly one by one, and they also reflected it at this moment.


    It suddenly became very quiet here. Everyone was silent, and even there was a panic on his face.


    At that moment, the old man, who was led by him, felt that his palm was full of sweat. He looked at Taoist Qingyang solemnly and asked, "Taoist Qingyang, do you think we can kill that man together with the details left by God?"


    "Of course, it''s a dead battle!"


    Hearing the old man''s words, those terrible beings around looked at Taoist Qingyang one by one. They wanted to know if there was a way to defeat Li Yixi.


    Feeling the people''s eyes, Taoist Qingyang shook his head without hesitation and said in a trembling voice, "stop it!"


    "As I said, I didn''t even see the Lord. Just the servants around him strongly suppressed me. Even if we work together to urge the details left by God, we can''t defeat his servants. We can''t defeat his servants. Do you think we can defeat him with our ability?"


    Scared and frightened, Taoist Qingyang was a little upset at the moment. These people didn''t believe him.


    Now Taoist Qingyang barely suppressed the power of counterattack in his body. Although his face was still a little pale, he immediately stood up and walked towards the outside.


    "Qingyang Taoist friend, where are you going?"


    "We have no malice. We were just too shocked!"


    The head of the old man, seeing the angry green sheep Taoist, hurried to explain.


    Taoist Qingyang didn''t look back and said faintly, "make amends!"


    "In front of such peerless masters, I, Taoist Qingyang, was just a mole ant. A mole ant went to visit with a statue. There was no complaint when it was destroyed."


    "Qingyang Taoist friend, wait!"


    "The reason why you offended such terrible existence is not your personal fault, but our fault. Since you want to make amends, you should be sincere. It''s hard to get understanding if you leave empty handed. Take the ancient ginseng I got!"


    "I got that ginseng by chance. It''s a complete heaven and earth spiritual root. Taking a complete heaven and earth spiritual root to go also shows your sincerity."


    "We really can''t provoke such a terrible existence. If he wants to destroy jiuchongtian, we can''t stop it. After so much time, jiuchongtian is still there, which shows that this peerless expert has no evil intention to jiuchongtian."


    Some angry Taoist Qingyang heard his words for a moment, pondered for a moment, finally agreed to come down and take that ginseng to the double heaven.


    Soon after, Taoist Qingyang with a worried face came out of the yard and looked at the closed gate. Taoist Qingyang couldn''t help thinking of Lao Bai he met before.


    Lao Bai''s figure appeared in his mind. Taoist Qingyang felt that his legs could not help shaking, but finally Taoist Qingyang summoned up all his courage.


    With a respectful face, "Taoist Qingyang, see you."


    After the sound fell, Taoist Qingyang bowed and waited quietly. He was no longer domineering.


    Lao Bai in the manor felt the Taoist Qingyang outside the yard and frowned slightly. Although he didn''t want to open the door, Lao Bai was afraid of affecting Li Yixi''s banquet and opened the door with an unhappy face.


    Lao Bai didn''t have a good face. He stared at Taoist Qingyang and said, "Why are you here again?"


    Taoist Qingyang heard Lao Bai''s voice without any emotion. His body trembled and stammered, "predecessor... I have no malice. Today I came to make amends. This is the treasure I brought. Please accept it."


    At this moment, Taoist Qingyang took out the spiritual roots of heaven and earth with trembling hands. Lao Bai looked at the ginseng in Taoist Qingyang''s hands and was a little disgusted. In Taoist Qingyang''s eyes, it was a supreme treasure. After all, it was a complete spiritual root of heaven and earth, but Lao Bai didn''t care at all, because the spiritual roots of heaven and earth were everywhere in Li Yixi''s yard.


    "Lao Bai, are there any guests?"


    "Why don''t you invite the guests in?"


    Passing by, Li Yixi saw Lao Bai and Taoist Qingyang, with a gentle and elegant face, coming here and smiling.


    Lao Bai, who had a cold face, suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words. His body trembled, hurried out a smile on his face, and said humbly, "master, I''ll invite guests in now."


    With a respectful face, Lao Bai moved his body for the first time and stood respectfully aside.


    Taoist Qingyang, who was already frightened, saw that Lao Bai was so respectful. As soon as his face changed, he hurried to look at Li Yixi who came here. After looking at Li Yixi, he wanted to salute.


    But the next moment, Taoist Qingyang looked at Li Yixi with a dull face, because at this moment, Taoist Qingyang was frightened.


    Taoist Qingyang''s heart suddenly set off a storm, and his limbs became stiff.


    "The power of the road follows, and the power of heaven and earth avoids!"


    The scene in front of him completely scared the Taoist Qingyang silly, because the Taoist Qingyang saw the power of the roads around Li Yixi''s body. The power of heaven and earth in front of Li Yixi seemed to be incomparably afraid and hurried to avoid, afraid to stop.


    When he raised his hands and feet, all Taoist officials in heaven were convinced. Li Yixi''s strength completely scared the Taoist Qingyang silly.


    Lao Bai couldn''t help drinking when he saw Taoist Qingyang with a dull face. The cold voice rang out in Taoist Qingyang''s mind: "fool, isn''t it polite to see my master?"


    Taoist Qingyang with a frightened face suddenly heard the cold sound of drinking and scolding in his mind and immediately woke up. Taoist Qingyang felt that his legs were soft. With a plop, he knelt directly in front of Li Yixi. His voice trembled and said, "Qingyang pays a visit to the elder."

 Chapter 779

    "I... i


    "Damn bastard, if you make the master''s mood fluctuate because of you, then I am a sinner."


    "Damn it, I was wrong before. I should use my magic power and use the power of cause and effect to wipe out the fool."


    Seeing Taoist Qingyang kneeling in front of Li Yixi with a plop, Lao Bai''s face was black. Lao Bai was extremely worried that Taoist Qingyang''s kneeling would affect Li Yixi''s special state of mind. He wanted to kill Taoist Qingyang directly, but Li Yixi stood beside him and Lao Bai didn''t dare to do it. Looking at the humble Taoist Qingyang kneeling on the ground, Lao Bai''s face was very black.


    Long Yi and Tian Zhen, who are not far away, are also crazy. Their eyes fall on Li Yixi. Long Yi feels that his throat is a little dry and whispers: "Who is this person? I don''t know whether it will affect the master''s mood. After all, the current master anesthetizes himself and feels that he is really a mortal. The word mortal is engraved in his bones."


    "Master, it seems to be taking an unusual road."


    "Master, it''s taboo here." Long Yi''s voice fell. He didn''t know what to say, so he had to look at it.


    When all powerful beings were nervous, Li Yixi saw Taoist Qingyang kneeling in front of him with a plop. He was a little confused, but the next moment, Li Yixi''s eyelids jumped, forgot the name of Taoist Qingyang''s predecessors, and hurried over to help Taoist Qingyang up, "Taoist friend, get up quickly. Your body is seriously injured. What are you doing here? It will delay your condition. Come in quickly. I''ll make a diagnosis and treatment for you and stabilize your injury as soon as possible. The doctor''s parents'' heart will not save you at the sight of death."


    Taoist Qingyang, who knelt on the ground and was frightened, had low eyes and didn''t have the courage to look at Li Yixi. In Taoist Qingyang''s eyes, Li Yixi was so terrible that Taoist Qingyang''s body trembled. Taoist Qingyang''s strength was extremely strong. He was not only a follower of jiuzhong God, but also a Taoist master in jiuzhong heaven. He was in charge of a great road.


    In jiuchongtian, his strength is extremely strong and his status is incomparably noble. It can be said that no one can surpass him. The only few people are only equal to the status of Taoist Qingyang. However, their strength is hard to talk about. They haven''t competed for a long time, so it''s difficult to know the strength of Taoism.


    Before coming here, Taoist Qingyang had predicted that Li Yixi''s strength was absolutely strong, but Taoist Qingyang never thought that Li Yixi''s strength was so strong that the power of heaven and earth avoided and the power of the road surrendered.


    Taoist Qingyang''s heart set off a storm. Taoist Qingyang was very clear that Li Yixi''s strength absolutely exceeded their God.


    When Taoist Qingyang thought of himself not long ago, he came here with a separate statue and intended to forcibly enter the yard. Thinking of this idea, Taoist Qingyang felt unstable.


    Kneeling in front of Li Yixi, Taoist Qingyang really didn''t know how to do it.


    "Damn it, I''m so stupid. I''ve guarded the Jiuchong sky for too long. I underestimated the people all over the world. I think I''m the supreme in the Jiuchong sky. It turns out that even in the Jiuchong sky, I''m still a mole ant."


    "Will I die today?"


    Taoist Qingyang was so anxious that he was frightened by Li Yixi''s accomplishments.


    In the realm of Qingyang Taoist priest, it is more clear that Li Yixi is powerful.


    The panic in his heart made Taoist Qingyang lose control of the anti phagocytic force of repression, and directly spit out blood. At the moment, Taoist Qingyang was almost scared to death.


    At this time, Taoist Qingyang heard Li Yixi''s voice and felt Li Yixi''s extended arm.


    "Hoo!"


    There were some horrors in the yard. At the moment of seeing the blood gushing of Taoist Qingyang, they breathed out one by one and felt that Taoist Qingyang was hateful, but they could still be saved, because they all found that Li Yixi at the moment had diverted their attention and did not care about the name of Taoist Qingyang, but was nervous about the injury of Taoist Qingyang.


    "Master!"


    The frightened Qingyang Taoist suddenly felt that a big hand helped him up and felt an invisible force falling on him, which made his eyelids jump again.


    If ordinary people help themselves, Taoist Qingyang won''t be nervous, but at this moment, Taoist Qingyang knows that it is Li Yixi who helps himself. His cultivation is all over the sky, and his unpredictable existence makes Taoist Qingyang nervous to the extreme, and it is difficult to calm his heart.


    At the same time, Taoist Qingyang''s mind was blank and he didn''t know how to speak.


    Lao Bai, who has always had a black face, jumped his eyelids at the moment. In order to prevent Taoist Qingyang from being stupid again, he hurriedly preached: "fool, don''t be nervous. Treat the master as an ordinary person. The master''s current situation is very special. It''s difficult to explain it to you for a while. What you have to do now is to treat the master as an ordinary person and get along with him, otherwise, I''ll kill you."


    "Don''t be surprised when the master treats you with the power of counterattack in your body."


    "Unconditionally execute my orders!"


    Lao Bai''s voice was full of anger. Lao Bai was really scared and stupid just now.


    Taoist Qingyang, with a nervous face, suddenly heard Lao Bai''s warning voice, his eyelids jumped wildly, and hurriedly closed his mouth.


    Li Yixi, who just helped up Taoist Qingyang, smiled and said, "where am I? I''m just a mortal. Come with me. The situation in your body is very bad. Unexpectedly, your meridians are a little disordered. I''ll help you stabilize your injury first."


    "Follow me!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell. Lao Bai hurried over, held Taoist Qingyang and said with a smile, "master, I''ll just help him."


    Taoist Qingyang, who was already nervous, was shocked when he saw the powerful old Bai supporting him. He wanted to say no, but Taoist Qingyang didn''t dare to speak, because Taoist Qingyang stared at himself and said in a stiff voice, "thank you."


    "No!"


    "It''s my honor to serve you!" Lao Bai at the moment directly subverts the cognition of Taoist Qingyang. Is this still the hegemonic and powerful terrorist existence he knew before?


    But Taoist Qingyang dared not say anything.


    I felt that my limbs were a little stiff. When I walked on the stool not far away, it was only seven or eight meters, but Taoist Qingyang felt that it was a million miles away and it was very difficult to walk.


    "Sit down quickly. I''ll help you with acupuncture first!"


    "I''ll sort out the power of collision in your meridians. Your injury can''t be delayed. It wasn''t very serious, but I don''t know why. Suddenly, it''s like a river breaking its banks, which will cause you an incurable hidden disease." Li Yixi said seriously, and his eyes seemed to see through the body of Taoist Qingyang.


    Hearing this, Taoist Qingyang suddenly trembled and was frightened.

 Chapter 780

    The heart set off a storm and said to himself, "can this peerless Taoist see through my body?"


    "Just looking at me, I found the situation in my body. The power of anti phagocytosis in my body was really not too serious before, but now when I see a peerless expert, I suddenly lose my mind and let the power of anti phagocytosis erupt. This outbreak of anti phagocytosis is really like a river breaking its banks. Even my accomplishments can''t be suppressed in a short time."


    "It''s a great luck not to die and leave a hidden disease. Can such an injury, this mysterious peerless existence, really be cured?"


    At the moment, Taoist Qingyang was shocked when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    Lao Bai on one side felt that Taoist Qingyang''s body was a little stiff, and his voice sounded in Taoist Qingyang''s mind, "relax, it''s really a dog''s luck. If you don''t have the master''s treatment, you can''t go further in this life. The master''s treatment will make your injury, even some former secret injuries, recover instantly."


    Taoist Qingyang, who was very nervous, suddenly heard Lao Bai''s words and his body trembled. There was a storm in his heart and he couldn''t believe it, because although Taoist Qingyang didn''t know Lao Bai for a long time, Taoist Qingyang was very clear that Lao Bai was not only terrible, but also had eyes higher than the top. At this moment, Taoist Qingyang unexpectedly found that there was envy in Lao Bai''s tone. Although the Taoist Qingyang at this moment was unbelievable and couldn''t believe Lao Bai''s words, after all, those former secret wounds and those that were not cured were incurable and irreversible wounds.


    Taoist Qingyang felt a little unconvinced, but his heart was full of expectation.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Taoist Qingyang took a deep breath, quickly changed his mouth and said to Li Yixi. He sat on the chair and waited for Li Yixi''s injection.


    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s just a small matter. Although the situation in your body is bad, it''s no big deal. It''s just a small effort for me."


    "Don''t be afraid, it doesn''t hurt!"


    Li Yixi took out the silver needle with extremely accurate technique. One by one, the silver needle pierced into the body of Taoist Qingyang. At the moment, the situation in the body of Taoist Qingyang was extremely bad, and his face was already red. However, as Li Yixi''s silver needle fell, a mysterious force directly entered the limbs and bones of Taoist Qingyang, As soon as that force appeared, the mysterious breath suddenly suppressed the anti phagocytosis force in his body, which stunned Taoist Qingyang. Taoist Qingyang thought it would take a long time to suppress the anti phagocytosis force in his body, but all this happened too fast.


    Feeling this power silently, Taoist Qingyang felt frightened.


    That power is circulating in all parts and bones. Taoist Qingyang feels that every cell of himself is excited at the moment, because in this moment, Taoist Qingyang clearly feels that where the mysterious power passes, a strong vitality spreads, making Taoist Qingyang feel a sense of withered trees and spring.


    Clearly felt the vitality in his body. Taoist Qingyang felt a little thirsty and muttered to himself in disbelief: "is this... Is this the legendary way of life?"


    "It must be, how can the world have such terrible power except the power of the road of life."


    "Life Avenue, it is said that only the powerful fairy family in the chaotic world can practice. Is this peerless expert a fairy family in the chaotic world?"


    Taoist Qingyang couldn''t calm down at the moment.


    The power of counterattack was suppressed in an instant. Taoist Qingyang couldn''t help asking, "childe, what kind of means did you use?"


    Li Yixi, who was undergoing acupuncture, suddenly heard the words of Taoist Qingyang. Without hesitation, he directly smiled and said, "longevity returns to life needle."


    "An ancient method of acupuncture and moxibustion, you should not understand."


    Li Yixi didn''t explain much because it was a systematic method of acupuncture and moxibustion.


    After asking, Taoist Qingyang nervously waited for Li Yixi''s words. At this moment, when Taoist Qingyang heard the five words of Changsheng''s life return needle, it seemed that there was a thunder in his mind. Taoist Qingyang became dull and looked hard to be confident. He didn''t think of it at all. Really, as he thought, there were only two words in Taoist Qingyang''s mind, "Changsheng!"


    Life Avenue, also known as Changsheng Avenue.


    Taoist Qingyang thought that Li Yixi was really a powerful immortal in the chaotic world.


    While he was shocked, Taoist Qingyang kept flowing with the mysterious power in his body. Taoist Qingyang couldn''t help moaning, "the incurable old diseases in my body are healing, and the wounds of the road are healing."


    At this moment, Taoist Qingyang feels the change of his body and his heart beats violently. Taoist Qingyang is excited and wants to roar, because Taoist Qingyang knows that the reason why he is difficult to make progress in recent years is because of the old diseases in his body, which not only hinder the progress of his cultivation, but also make his potential unable to be released.


    Now that the old illness has recovered, Taoist Qingyang knows that his strength can go further.


    The realm of God is promising.


    Thinking of this, Taoist Qingyang was not only excited, but also frightened by Li Yixi''s anti heaven means.


    Li Yixi''s way to heal those injuries is to go against the sky.


    "All right!"


    "There''s nothing to do for the time being."


    "Wait, I''ll give you some medicine and you can adjust yourself."


    Li Yixi smiled at Taoist Qingyang. Taoist Qingyang almost knelt down again, but when he saw Lao Bai''s eyes, Taoist Qingyang was shocked and quickly stabilized his body and bowed to Li Yixi.


    Old Bai on one side said with a smile, "childe, this is the ginseng sent by Qingyang. How to deal with it."


    In Lao Bai''s hand, there appeared the ginseng brought by Taoist Qingyang, which had already become the spiritual root of heaven and earth. Hearing the Taoist Qingyang at the moment, he remembered this ginseng plant with a confident face. He felt that it was really suitable to give it to Li Yixi. It was the spiritual root of heaven and earth.


    But the next moment Li Yixi said, "it''s not bad. The quality is a little poor, but the stew is just good. Send it to Doudou quickly. Ginseng stewed beef is good."


    "Yes, childe!"


    Lao Bai, who got the order, left with ginseng. Taoist Qingyang, who had a confident face, really saw Lao Bai stewing Tiandi Linggen. He felt his throat was a little dry and wanted to speak, but he couldn''t say it.


    That''s the root of heaven and earth.


    It''s gone.


    "Don''t know how to call it?" Li yixihun didn''t care. The ginseng was really not precious in Li Yixi''s eyes, because there were a lot of plants in the backyard, much better than that one.


    Heaven and Earth Spirit root stew was hard to calm down. The trembling Taoist Qingyang heard Li Yixi''s words and hurriedly replied, "childe, my name is qingyangzi."

 Chapter 781

    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up when he heard what Taoist Qingyang said.


    "Qingyangzi?"


    "It turned out to be a practitioner. I treated another practitioner. It seems that inadvertently, I have made another good fortune." Li Yixi was very happy and became hot when he looked at Taoist Qingyang.


    "Taoist friend, this way, please. It''s really time for you to come. I have a good mouth today, and the courtyard is very busy today. I don''t know if you have old friends." Li Yixi took qingyangzi and walked to the pavilion.


    "Mouth blessing?"


    "Old friends?"


    Walking beside Li Yixi, Taoist Qingyang, who was a little stiff, had time to look at the yard. Taoist Qingyang suddenly found that there were many people in the yard.


    Taoist Qingyang, who had just walked a few steps, trembled his legs and looked unbelievable. At the moment, Taoist Qingyang finally knew what the blessing of mouth was in Li Yixi''s mouth, because it happened that Taoist Qingyang''s eyes fell on a huge ox head.


    If it were an ordinary ox head, Taoist Qingyang would not be shocked, but Taoist Qingyang found that there was a mysterious power around the hanging ox head. How unfamiliar is Taoist Qingyang who has stepped into the realm of true God.


    "Chaotic divine power, this is chaotic divine power, this is a true divine realm bull in the chaotic world."


    "When did these people enter the chaotic world to capture the divine cow, and they are still in the realm of true God."


    "By absorbing the chaotic divine power in the chaotic divine cow, the cultivation can definitely go further. Moreover, a spirit root of heaven and earth is added."


    Taoist Qingyang looked shocked and excited. Now the strength of Taoist Qingyang is only the true God.


    "Brother Qingyang!"


    When Taoist Qingyang was shocked, suddenly a sound sounded. Taoist Qingyang felt familiar. He looked for the source of the sound and saw a familiar figure.


    "Gu Changsheng!"


    Seeing Gu Changsheng, Taoist Qingyang was shocked. He didn''t expect to meet Gu Changsheng here.


    When I met an acquaintance in such a terrible place, Taoist Qingyang was very excited. After all, Taoist Qingyang was too nervous here.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Qingyangzi, it''s really you!"


    Gu Changsheng smiled with a basket.


    "Hahaha, it''s better if you know each other. Brother Gu, talk first." Li Yixi smiled and smiled at the pavilion.


    Seeing Li Yixi leave, qingyangzi felt a lot easier. After all, he was too nervous to follow Li Yixi.


    "Brother Gu, do you know the elder?" qingyangzi couldn''t hide the shock in his eyes and looked at Gu Changsheng in disbelief, because qingyangzi heard Li Yixi''s call to Gu Changsheng and looked envious.


    Needless to say, qingyangzi can also feel that Gu Changsheng and Li Yixi are very familiar.


    "Ha ha, coincidence."


    "Being able to know the elder is my chance to take care of the elder and my good life. Without the elder, I will take care of the elder. My cultivation in this life will inevitably stop in the realm of heaven."


    Gu Changsheng was very excited when he thought that his cultivation had stepped into the true God.


    "Stop, Heavenly Master?"


    From entering the yard to now, qingyangzi was in a state of fear. Even if he met Gu Changsheng, he didn''t feel Gu Changsheng''s breath for a moment. At the moment, hearing Gu Changsheng''s words, qingyangzi was stunned and quickly felt Gu Changsheng''s breath.


    "Huh?"


    "Brother Gu, you have really set foot in the realm of true God."


    After qingyangzi felt Gu Changsheng''s breath, his eyes were shocked. In the nine heavy days, there were few people who could step into the true God. Qingyangzi knew very well that he could count with one hand. Gu Changsheng''s talent, qingyangzi knew very well that it was impossible to step into the true God realm, but now Gu Changsheng did step into the true God realm and felt Gu Changsheng''s cultivation, Qingyangzi was shocked.


    "Good!"


    "It''s all the advice of predecessors."


    Gu Changsheng saw qingyangzi''s shock and smiled.


    "Can you give me some advice?" hearing this, qingyangzi was extremely envious and his doubts were solved. If Li Yixi and other terrible existence guidance, Gu Changsheng could really step into the realm of true God.


    However, after Gu Changsheng stepped into the realm of true God, he was still carrying a basket in his hand. Qingyangzi was stunned again, because there were some vegetables in the basket.


    Qingyangzi was shocked and said, "brother Gu, haven''t you become a true God? Why do you still do such rough work? Just find someone to do it."


    Gu Changsheng heard qingyangzi''s words and smiled bitterly, "brother Qingyang, it''s a great opportunity to work here. It''s not easy to win it. It''s the greatest honor of my life to work for the childe. Besides, do you think this is an ordinary dish?"


    Gu Changsheng''s voice was not loud. Qingyangzi''s eyes looked at the vegetables in the basket. This time, qingyangzi was stunned. His face was unbelievable, his eyes stared round and stammered. His voice was full of horror and said, "this... This is the spiritual root of heaven and earth."


    Qingyangzi felt that he was going crazy. He felt that he had an illusion. The vegetables in the basket were all the spiritual roots of heaven and earth. They were extremely precious things.


    But here, it is regarded as a vegetable.


    "Yes, it''s the spirit root of heaven and earth."


    "You are looking at this bamboo basket!"


    Looking at qingyangzi with a shocked face, Gu Changsheng stimulated again.


    "Basket?"


    Qingyangzi, whose heart was pounding like a war drum, now dared to underestimate the things in front of him, forcibly removed his eyes from the spiritual roots of heaven and earth in the basket and stared at the basket in Gu Changsheng''s hand. At the beginning, qingyangzi frowned slightly and didn''t find the treasure of the basket, but when qingyangzi wanted to look away, Qingyangzi was stunned and looked unbelievable.


    As soon as his legs were soft, qingyangzi almost knelt down and his lips trembled violently, but it was difficult to make a sound for a moment. He looked at Gu Changsheng with frightened eyes and asked unbelievably, "this basket has the ability of enlightenment. Is it woven by the bamboo of enlightenment God?"


    Qingyangzi felt that every word he said was very difficult. The scene in front of him was really frightening.


    Qingyangzi''s voice fell and his eyes stared at Gu Changsheng. His face was unbelievable. Qingyangzi felt that he had an illusion and realized the divine bamboo, which was a legendary divine object. It had never appeared in Jiuchong sky.


    Gu Changsheng saw qingyangzi with trembling legs and trembling lips. He was in a trance. Not long ago, he was like this.


    Gu Changsheng took a deep breath and said, "yes, this is woven by the Taoist God bamboo. This basket can help people understand the Tao."


    "Carrying a basket is a chance."

 Chapter 782

    "Is it really the bamboo of enlightenment?"


    "How is this possible? How precious is the enlightenment bamboo? How can it be used to make baskets?" after hearing Gu Changsheng''s words, qingyangzi looked at Gu Changsheng with an unbelievable face. Qingyangzi couldn''t believe it and felt that he had an illusion.


    Seeing the shocked and dull qingyangzi on his face, Gu Changsheng smiled.


    In order to prevent qingyangzi from shouting, Gu Changsheng can only say: "brother Qingyang, the cultivation of the elder generation is not what we can imagine. The elder generation is thousands of times more terrible than you think. Even if the elder enters the chaotic world, he is also the peak existence in the chaotic world, frightening one side and overlooking the existence of ordinary people."


    "Although the enlightenment bamboo is precious, it is only an ordinary thing in front of the elders. Look at the firewood over there."


    The voice fell, and Gu Changsheng''s eyes indicated the firewood not far away.


    Today''s qingyangzi, everything he sees, constantly subverts his cognition and looks incredible.


    Although I didn''t believe Gu Changsheng''s words, I still looked at the firewood not far away. Sure enough, I saw some bamboo on the firewood pile. At the moment, beside the firewood, there was a person sitting with an excited face burning the fire and holding a bamboo in his hand.


    "Yang Zhendong?"


    At the moment of seeing the cook, qingyangzi was stunned. Yang Zhendong''s talent was extremely terrible, even far better than his qingyangzi. He was a proud generation. He offended a true God and was imprisoned all the time, otherwise he would almost step into the realm of true God now.


    Yang Zhendong, who burned the fire, heard qingyangzi''s words, nodded slightly to qingyangzi, ignored him lazily, continued to burn the fire, holding the bamboo all the time, and it was hard to hide his excitement in his eyes.


    From time to time, I pick up the bamboo and blow it on the stove. As a sweetheart, I touch the bamboo from time to time. It seems to be special for blowing fire, and the material is good.


    Qingyangzi is stupid and won''t think Yang Zhendong is acting. How arrogant Yang Zhendong is.


    "Are... Are those really divine bamboos for enlightenment?"


    Qingyangzi couldn''t help it anymore. He walked to the firewood step by step, stretched out his trembling hand and held a bamboo.


    At the moment when he touched the bamboo, qingyangzi trembled and a pair of eyes protruded out in shock. Qingyangzi was frightened. The bamboo on the firewood pile was really the Wudao God bamboo. The Wudao God bamboo lit a fire. Qingyangzi was almost lost in fear at this moment.


    "Wudao God bamboo is really a Wudao God bamboo."


    "How extravagant it must be to burn fire with bamboo."


    Qingyangzi held bamboo''s hand and couldn''t release it anymore. It was so shocked that qingyangzi was really frightened.


    "Qingyangzi, go away and take the firewood. I want to make a fire."


    Yang Zhendong looked at qingyangzi contemptuously. He looked like a city man. He grabbed the bamboo and threw it into the fire.


    Hearing the crackling explosion of bamboo in the fire, qingyangzi was directly angry.


    "Yang Zhendong, what are you doing? It''s a treasure."


    Although the enlightenment God bamboo has lost its vitality, qingyangzi is still bleeding painfully at the moment.


    "I know!"


    Yang Zhendong directly ignored qingyangzi''s fierce eyes and said calmly.


    "You


    "You know, he also burned the bamboo of enlightenment God." qingyangzi was directly angry. If he didn''t want to fight in the yard, he would directly blow up Yang Zhendong.


    Feeling qingyangzi''s anger, Yang Zhendong seemed to have expected. He smiled at qingyangzi and said, "if you don''t burn it, what will you burn?"


    "You can burn other wood!"


    Qingyangzi yelled angrily. He picked up a piece of chopped wood and wanted to scold Yang Zhendong angrily. But at this moment, qingyangzi was stunned, as if he had been pinched by an invisible big hand and couldn''t spit out a word.


    Qingyangzi''s appearance was extremely funny at the moment. Looking at the wood in his hand, he became extremely stiff.


    After a few breaths, qingyangzi''s lips trembled, and then he spit out a voice hard, "the divine thing of enlightenment, this is the divine tree of enlightenment!"


    His voice trembled and his eyes were dull, as if he were dreaming.


    The legendary supreme deity is here as firewood.


    "Yes, everything here has the ability to understand the Tao!"


    "Look over there. What''s that?"


    Yang Zhendong felt almost, smiled at qingyangzi and motioned qingyangzi to look at the bamboo forest not far away.


    With a dull face, qingyangzi looked numbly along Yang Zhendong''s eyes and looked at a bamboo forest, or bamboo sea.


    When the breeze blew, the bamboo forest made a clatter, and qingyangzi''s look suddenly changed.


    "Enlightenment God bamboo!"


    At the same time, Yang Zhendong''s voice sounded in qingyangzi''s mind. Qingyangzi at the moment turned pale in an instant.


    Looking at the boundless bamboo sea, I was dull in an instant.


    "How?"


    "Still feel precious?" when Yang Zhendong saw the dull qingyangzi, he couldn''t help spitting out two words. At the moment, Yang Zhendong seemed calm, but his heart couldn''t be calm. He just found some comfort in qingyangzi.


    "Isn''t this really a dream?"


    At the moment, qingyangzi slowly recovered some look in his dull eyes, looked at Yang Zhendong and said helplessly.


    "I thought so before, but this is really not a dream."


    "This is an unimaginable world, or a cave we can''t imagine. Here, we are mole ants, even worse than the local chickens under the bamboo forest." Yang Zhendong, who has always been arrogant, lost his pride in his eyes, leaving only shock and fear.


    "Native chicken?"


    Qingyangzi''s eyes couldn''t help sweeping to the other side. He realized that there were some local chickens walking downstream of the divine bamboo.


    Qingyangzi, who was a little calm, was stunned again.


    Because in the eyes of qingyangzi, there are several phoenix spreading their wings to fly. The breath seems to burn out the sky.


    "Here, is it really in Jiuchong day?"


    At the moment, qingyangzi felt in a trance and looked at Yang Zhendong in disbelief.


    "Yes, neither!" Yang Zhendong said.


    Then, Yang Zhendong looked at qingyangzi with envy and said jealously, "qingyangzi, it''s really time for you to come. Not only did your predecessors get rid of your old diseases by amazing means, but today''s feast will make you further."


    "Today, I will also set foot in the realm of true God!"


    Yang Zhendong looked at the big pot on the fire and couldn''t help licking his lips.


    Yang Zhendong then looked at Li Yixi and said, "I don''t know if today''s senior has any hints and orders. If only he could become a chess piece of the senior."


    At the moment, Yang Zhendong can''t help thinking of everything he met in the chaotic world. Yang Zhendong feels that in the chaotic world, their task is to suppress unknown channels with peach stones and save the chaotic world.

 Chapter 783

    Qingyangzi, who was shocked, suddenly heard Yang Zhendong''s words and looked disdainful at the corners of his mouth.


    "You can enter the realm of true God today. Yang Zhendong, although I have to admit that your talent is terrible, do you think it''s possible for you to step into the realm of true God today?"


    "First, you don''t have enough inside information. Now you are just the peak of heaven and haven''t reached the extreme. Second, if you want to become a true God, you must be in the chaotic world, because only in the chaotic world can you have enough chaotic power to support and cast the body of the true God."


    The shocked qingyangzi scoffed at Yang Zhendong''s words and didn''t believe it at all.


    However, at the moment, Yang Zhendong, even in the face of a true God, a follower of the Ninth Heaven God, and a lord of the avenue, did not have any eyes, as if he were an idiot.


    Gu Changsheng heard qingyangzi''s words and looked at Li Yixi in the yard. He didn''t pay attention here. He whispered: "brother Qingyang, nothing is impossible here. Zhendong''s inside information is insufficient, but it will soon be enough. As for the chaotic power you said, do you think there is a lack of chaotic power here today?"


    At the moment when the voice fell, Gu Changsheng glanced at the pot.


    "This


    Feeling Gu Changsheng''s eyes, qingyangzi reacted in an instant.


    "The chaotic green bull in the realm of true God can''t provide enough chaotic divine power?" Gu Changsheng explained in a low voice.


    be quiet.


    Just released himself, mocked Yang Zhendong''s qingyangzi, and instantly looked at Li Yixi in the pavilion. His look changed slightly and became extremely restrained.


    This is the territory of peerless experts. If you talk nonsense carelessly, you will die. In particular, qingyangzi remembered his separation and was wiped out by Lao Bai, so his scalp became numb. Qingyangzi reflected that his dignity was good, but it was outside. Here, it seemed that only a few of them were weak.


    Enlightenment bamboo can be seen everywhere, as well as the Phoenix under the divine bamboo.


    The housekeeper Lao Bai just thought about it. Qingyangzi''s face turned white. Inexplicably, he was sweating again.


    "Be quiet, the opportunity is coming!"


    When qingyangzi looked nervous, Gu Changsheng''s voice suddenly sounded in qingyangzi''s mind.


    "Chance?"


    Hearing Gu Changsheng''s words, qingyangzi at the moment was about to stop talking. He didn''t know where the opportunity was. He wanted to ask, but he found that at the moment, whether Yang Zhendong or Gu Changsheng, they seemed to keep moving in their hands, but they all restrained their mind and seemed to be waiting for something.


    Qingyangzi was suffering in his heart. During the suffering, he felt around carefully.


    Tian Zhen, who solved the trouble of the soul sea, returned with an excited face. However, Tian Zhen entered the pavilion and did not speak, but looked at Li Yixi with an excited face.


    Because at the moment, Li Yixi walked past the Guqin.


    Tang Xue smiled to one side, "I happen to be free today. We gather together. I''ll play a song for you to help cheer up."


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he ignored the crowd and slowly put his hands on the Guqin.


    At this moment, not only the people in the yard waited quietly, but the surrounding plants and insects in the grass looked at Li Yixi.


    Dong!


    Dong Dong!


    The zither sounds sounded in an instant, and the suffering qingyangzi began to pay no attention. However, as the zither sound continued to enter his mind, qingyangzi''s inexplicable heart became quiet. The internal skills unexpectedly ran under the traction of the zither sound.


    At the moment, qingyangzi didn''t even know that he was deeply involved.


    Today''s Li Yixi plays the music of high mountains and flowing water. The piano sounds to the ear, making people inexplicably quiet.


    At the moment when the piano sounds, a strange sound wave stirred the power of the avenue in the yard.


    Li Yixi''s ten fingers didn''t seem to fall on the strings, but stirred the world. Under the traction of the piano sound, the power of the surrounding roads became extremely rich.


    At the same time, the orifices and acupoints in Li Yixi''s body turned around and slowly swallowed up the power of the road.


    The confused qingyangzi suddenly trembled all over, because at this moment, the Tao rhyme in qingyangzi''s body was too strong, and the skill fluctuated autonomously, which made the trapped qingyangzi wake up in an instant.


    "Huh?"


    "How can this happen? Why does my skill work automatically? Is it a fantasy?"


    Qingyangzi felt cold all over and his face changed greatly.


    But when his soul swept across the yard, qingyangzi widened his eyes and looked incredible.


    At the moment, qingyangzi is closest to Yang Zhendong. Qingyangzi is shocked to find that Yang Zhendong''s body seems to turn into a vortex. Around Yang Zhendong''s body, there is a strong and extreme power of the road. The most terrible thing is that qingyangzi, as a true God, is frightened to find that the power in Yang Zhendong''s body changes rapidly at an unspeakable speed, To the limit of heaven.


    "Impossible!"


    "It''s impossible. At the beginning, I was guided by God, and it took me more than 100 years to complete the transformation of power and step into the realm of true God."


    "Yang Zhendong, how can you be so fast."


    "Hallucination, hallucination, must be hallucination!"


    "Otherwise, how is it possible?"


    Qingyangzi''s heart at the moment was greatly impacted. He felt that the scene in front of him was an illusion, not true.


    Qingyangzi wanted to paralyze himself, but when qingyangzi''s eyes fell on Gu Changsheng, his look suddenly changed. Qingyangzi found that not only Yang Zhendong was changing, but even Gu Changsheng, who had set foot in the realm of true God, was also rapidly improving.


    Qingyangzi, whose heart beat violently, gave himself a slap in the face. He felt the burning pain on his face, and qingyangzi''s pupils expanded sharply.


    "No, I can feel the pain. It''s not an illusion. It''s true."


    "Why is this?"


    Qingyangzi was frightened. When he looked shocked, he couldn''t help looking at others. Qingyangzi also wanted to see if others were like this.


    As the Lord of the Ninth Heaven, qingyangzi lost his composure in the past, even though he had a wide range of knowledge.


    The body trembled slightly, and the palms of both hands were full of sweat.


    At the moment, qingyangzi turned around, and his body trembled slightly at the next moment. His eyes froze at the moment.


    In front of this scene, qingyangzi, who has the cultivation of true God, almost broke his heart.


    Qingyangzi, who had a nervous face and was incredibly short of breath, stopped breathing for a moment and suffocated.


    "This... This..."


    His mouth opened, but qingyangzi couldn''t say a word at the moment.

 Chapter 784

    In the pavilion, at this moment, the power of the avenue was so strong that it almost turned into essence.


    Like the source of the avenue.


    But this is not the reason for frightening silly qingyangzi. What really frightened qingyangzi was Li Yixi at that moment. Li Yixi''s ten fingers beat on the guqin, but at this moment, Li Yixi broke out a disturbing pressure in the orifices in his body. From a distance, qingyangzi clearly felt that there was a demon God sitting in each orifices in Li Yixi.


    Between the breath of those demons, the strong power of the road was quickly swallowed up.


    At the moment, Li Yixi seems to be a giant in qingyangzi''s eyes, which can suppress the giants of this world. That sense of oppression makes qingyangzi difficult to breathe.


    "How terrible!"


    "This is the power of gods and demons!"


    "In the body of a peerless expert, such a terrible power of gods and Demons has been condensed."


    Qingyangzi was really frightened at the moment, and his lips were a little stiff.


    Qingyangzi, who was about to suffocate, immediately responded and quickly looked away to calm his mind.


    "Chance, this is the chance in the mouth of Yang Zhendong and Gu Changsheng. The sound of the piano can help people understand the Tao!"


    "It''s a once-in-a-lifetime chance. I''m in a daze."


    "Let the opportunity flow in front of me."


    Qingyangzi felt that he had missed such a long time, and qingyangzi''s heart was dripping blood.


    Qingyangzi almost vomited blood and wanted to kill himself.


    When qingyangzi was about to practice, the last note of Li Yixi fell, and a song of high mountains and flowing water ended.


    Xiao Ya in the pavilion slowly opened her eyes and looked unbelievable. Today''s Xiao Ya has gained a lot.


    At this moment, Xiao Ya''s heart set off a storm. She didn''t expect that Li Yixi only played a song, which made Xiao Ya have such an incredible harvest. Before visiting Li Yixi again, although Xiao Ya knew something from Tang Xue, Xiao Ya thought Tang Xue exaggerated.


    After really feeling Li Yixi''s piano sound, Xiao Ya knew how precious and terrible Li Yixi''s piano sound was.


    When Xiao Ya''s eyes couldn''t help falling on the cat not far away, Xiao Ya looked envious.


    My heart could not help but say jealously: "since I entered the true God, I have always felt that I am invincible, but today I found that I am not as good as a dog or a cat."


    "They follow the master, can hear the master''s piano sound and feel the master''s road. Today, I know that people are not as good as dogs. That sentence is not a curse, but a statement of the facts."


    At the same time, everyone who stopped feeling at this moment opened their eyes, looked at Li Yixi with a shocked face and saluted respectfully: "the childe''s piano is superb, which makes people involuntarily trapped in it."


    "Even those Qin immortals are eclipsed in front of the childe."


    Li Yixi heard the people''s words and smiled, "you flatter me. I''m just a mortal. I''m a little proficient in piano music. Where can I compare with those celestial immortals?"


    "However, you should live comfortably and happily. You need to be happy when you are happy in life. Don''t make the golden cup empty to the moon."


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes involuntarily fell on Tang Xue and smiled at Tang Xue, "Miss Tang, your piano skill is not bad and idle is boring. Go play a song for everyone and I''ll go to the kitchen."


    Tang Xue, who had just sobered up from his perception, suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words and trembled all over, but he didn''t dare to refuse. He immediately said, "childe, Tang Xue will make a fool of himself. Please don''t dislike it. After all, compared with Childe''s piano art, it''s the difference between heaven and earth."


    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s our great honor to be here to listen to Miss Tang playing the piano!"


    Everyone knows that Tang Xue is the central fairy court female emperor of erchongtian. They are very polite one by one.


    Li Yixi saw Tang Xue promise and left the pavilion with a smile.


    "Hoo!"


    Some nervous Tang Xue took a deep breath and slowly walked towards Li Yixi''s Guqin.


    At the moment, Tang Xue''s feelings about Qin flashed in her heart.


    In the rapid digestion of today''s gains, Tang Xue wants to make his piano music further.


    Involuntarily, Tang Xue''s hand fell on the Guqin.


    Gently plucked the string, but at this moment, Tang Xue''s mind suddenly trembled, his look changed greatly, his face became a little pale, and his eyes were full of incredible color.


    Because of Tang Xue at this moment, a startling dragon chant rang out in his mind.


    That startling dragon chant came from the Guqin.


    Tang Xue seemed to be hit by lightning. Her eyes instantly fell on the Guqin and stared at the Guqin in front of her.


    Looking at the strings in front of her, Tang Xue''s face showed an incredible color, because Tang Xue felt the terrible dragon power at this moment.


    "This is... This is a string made of dragon tendon, and there is a terrible dragon soul in the ancient Qin!"


    Tang Xue was frightened. The dragon family was a terrible strong family, but he didn''t expect that Li Yixi''s Guqin strings were made by dragon tendons.


    At the same time, Tang Xue was shocked at this moment. She didn''t expect that the Guqin in front of her was a peerless magic weapon. The treasure surrounding the Guqin shocked Tang Xue.


    Xiao Ya, Tang Xue''s teacher, is a powerful true God. Tang Xue is very clear about the authority of the gods. At the moment, Tang Xue is not only shocked by the soul of the guqin, but also his eyes shrink involuntarily when Tang Xue''s eyes fall on the Guqin.


    Because on the guqin, Tang Xue found that in addition to the terrible dragon power, he could also feel a terrible and trembling divine power.


    "This is the supreme artifact, this is the supreme artifact, and it is the supreme artifact in the chaotic world."


    "Young master, it''s terrible. The Guqin you use is so terrible."


    "Although I have been greatly improved now, I can feel that I am just an ant under the dragon power."


    Tang Xue''s body was trembling at this moment, and the hands that fell on the Guqin seemed to touch the lightning and quickly recovered.


    Tang Xue felt that she was not qualified to use the Guqin in front of her.


    At this moment, Xiao Ya also felt Tang Xue''s strangeness. She glanced at the Guqin in front of Tang Xue. Xiao Ya''s pupils contracted fiercely and looked unbelievable. At the moment, a sacred tree that seemed to destroy heaven and earth appeared in Xiao Ya''s eyes.


    At the same time, Xiaoya at this moment felt like an ant under that terrible pressure.


    "This... This is the supreme artifact!"


    Xiao Ya, who felt the authority of the guqin, looked unbelievable. Even her voice became trembling at the moment. This scene had a great impact on Xiao Ya. Xiao Ya had never seen or heard such a peerless artifact.

 Chapter 785

    Soon, everyone found that the Guqin was a supreme artifact, and their bodies could not stop shaking.


    Tang Xue looked nervous at the moment, but he had to play li Yixi not far away. At the end of the song, Tang Xue felt his body was tight. He didn''t know how to play the song.


    make love!


    In the pavilion, applause broke out one after another, but the people present looked stiff, and the applause was also extremely stiff. The supreme artifact shocked everyone''s mind, and no one went to listen to the music just now.


    Tang Xue left Guqin and returned here with a shocked face. Her legs were also a little stiff.


    "The supreme artifact, this is actually the supreme artifact. The Dragon tendon is used to refine the piano string, the God wood is the base, and the supreme dragon soul is the piano soul."


    "It''s terrible. I''m still unable to wake up the sleeping dragon soul. If the dragon soul recovers, I''m afraid I can''t do it near the connection!"


    "Is there such a supreme artifact in the Ninth Heaven?"


    As the female emperor of the central Xianting, she has a wide range of knowledge, but she is still frightened at this moment. Suddenly, Tang Xue feels that there is a great terror in the yard. Tang Xue doesn''t care much before, but Tang Xue is hard to calm down at the moment. After all, the scenes she sees in front of her eyes constantly break the limit of Tang Xue''s cognition.


    Li Yixi''s remnant will is to kill a supreme being in the demon world.


    A grass in the yard can cut the stars with the sword meaning, which contains the supreme sword meaning.


    The Guqin in the pavilion is a supreme artifact.


    What he saw and heard in the yard made Tang Xue''s heart very uneasy.


    At the moment, Tang Xue feels that the four words "peerless expert" are not enough to explain Li Yixi''s strength.


    Quiet. After Li Yixi left, everyone in the pavilion became extremely quiet. No one spoke and all stared. The Guqin not far away had a great impact on them.


    Outside the pavilion, qingyangzi didn''t pay attention to the things in the pavilion at the moment. His face was extremely ugly, especially when he looked at Yang Zhendong in front of him. Qingyangzi was angry and didn''t fight.


    "Waste, I''m really waste. I watched an opportunity disappear from my eyes."


    "If I seize this opportunity, my strength will be greatly improved."


    When qingyangzi looked angry and resented that he had missed the opportunity, Yang Zhendong slowly opened his eyes. In those eyes, there were two sharp lights that were difficult to look at directly, but soon, the magic light in his eyes slowly disappeared and returned to normal.


    "Heaven''s realm is at its limit!"


    "I even stepped into the realm of half a step true God. As long as I absorbed the power of chaos and cast my body, I will completely step into the realm of true God."


    "For 100000 years, I, Yang Zhendong, finally have today."


    At the moment, Yang Zhendong looked excited, then his eyes fell on qingyangzi with a depressed face and said with a smile: "qingyangzi, how, my Avenue has degenerated and stepped into the limit of heaven. It''s only necessary to cast a divine body to become a true God. What''s your harvest?"


    Qingyangzi, who was already depressed, turned black when he heard Yang Zhendong''s words.


    Almost fainted with anger, but in order to save face, qingyangzi squeezed out a smile and said, "a little harvest!"


    At the moment, qingyangzi thought of the incredible piano sound just now and turned to look over there. He happened to see Li Yixi coming out of the kitchen with a big basin in his hand. In the big basin, there was a big steak.


    Seeing such a terrible existence, he even cooked. Qingyangzi''s eyes lit up.


    "Here comes my chance. It''s a good opportunity to curry favor with the big man. If I miss it, I won''t. God leaves. If I want to improve my cultivation, I can only see whether I can curry favor with the terrorist."


    "If you can give me some advice or give me a chance to enter the yard, it will be an opportunity against the sky."


    As the Lord of the high road, qingyangzi completely abandoned his so-called Supreme Identity at the moment, as if he had just returned to the day of practice. He walked quickly towards Li Yixi for many years, and immediately said, "senior, let me do this kind of rough work. Senior can command next to me."


    Li Yixi suddenly heard qingyangzi''s words and was stunned. He was a little confused, but he quickly responded. He smiled apologetically and said, "I almost forgot you. You were a patient who entered the yard and was treated by me. I''m just sorry. I forgot your name and how to call you."


    Hearing this, qingyangzi nodded in his heart, "sure enough, mole ants like me can''t get into the eyes of my predecessors. No, I have to brush the sense of existence and let terror remember my existence."


    Thinking of this, qingyangzi became more nervous and completely forgot his identity as the Lord of the avenue.


    Immediately smiled and said, "senior, I''m the one you saved before. My name is qingyangzi. Senior, just call me Yangzi."


    "Master, this kind of rough work, Yangzi, Yangzi came. Master saved Yangzi''s life and left Yangzi to attend today''s party. If you can''t contribute, Yangzi will be nervous."


    At the moment, Li Yixi was stunned.


    It''s a surprise that Li Yixi was a practitioner from qingyangzi''s previous self introduction. He must be right.


    In the mortal world, those practitioners are peaceful and easy to get along with. I didn''t expect to come to the fairy world. These leaders of the spiritual world are still so modest.


    Because Li Yixi feels that he is not a practitioner, but Li Yixi has already determined one thing these days, that is, he can feel whether the other party is sincere from the other party''s words. At the moment when qingyangzi spoke just now, Li Yixi vaguely felt qingyangzi''s heart, which is really the same as qingyangzi''s words.


    Qingyangzi did have the intention to help himself, and seemed to want to repay his kindness.


    Looking at qingyangzi who reached out to seize the big basin, he was originally a guest, but Li Yixi couldn''t refuse. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to make friends with big men. Moreover, Li Yixi felt that he had just treated each other, which was a good opportunity to get into a relationship. Then he smiled and said, "please bother brother Qingyang."


    Qingyangzi was very nervous when he heard Li Yixi call himself Qingyang brother, but he didn''t dare to say more when he thought of Lao Bai''s words before.


    Li Yixi didn''t hesitate either. He said to qingyangzi, "brother Qingyang, first wash the steak, cut it into pieces and stew it over a low heat. I''ll go to the garden and get some ginger and garlic."


    After giving orders, Li Yixi left.


    After Li Yixi left, qingyangzi''s face showed a look of ecstasy and said with a giggle: "sure enough, opportunities were won by himself. Now the elders not only remember my name, but also call me brother Qingyang. This is the first step, a good start and the key to the rise."

 Chapter 786

    Qingyangzi picked up the basin and walked happily to the well nearby. At the moment, Gu Changsheng was washing vegetables there.


    Qingyangzi was very happy. He wanted to talk to Gu Changsheng and told Gu Changsheng that he had a chance.


    However, when his eyes fell on Gu Changsheng, he was stunned.


    At the moment, Gu Changsheng has a gourd cut water ladle in his hand. Gu Changsheng holding the water ladle is drinking water crazily. Qingyangzi can feel that Gu Changsheng can''t support at the moment, but his face is crazy. He wants to burst his face, his face is crazy, and even his body is shaking.


    "Brother Gu, what are you doing?"


    Qingyangzi is speechless. Isn''t it water? Is it necessary?


    Gu Changsheng heard qingyangzi''s words and glanced at qingyangzi nervously. Seeing that there was no one nearby, he said excitedly: "opportunity, this is the place of opportunity."


    "The land of chance?"


    Hearing this, qingyangzi was stunned. He felt that he had an illusion. Well water can be seen everywhere. He was on the Jiuchong sky and drank Lingquan.


    Qingyangzi suddenly became proud. He felt that he was much better than Gu Changsheng. He felt that this might be a spiritual spring. He felt that he would never be like Gu Changsheng, who had never seen the world.


    In order to show his identity, qingyangzi coughed proudly.


    He smiled at Gu Changsheng and said, "this Lingquan should be of high quality, but brother Gu doesn''t have to. This is the place where an expert is located. Don''t be reckless. Go to jiuchongtian to find me tomorrow and I''ll let you drink enough."


    However, as soon as qingyangzi''s voice fell, Gu Changsheng''s eyes seemed to look like idiots.


    Qingyangzi felt Gu Changsheng''s contempt, as if he looked at the Idiot''s eyes and was stunned.


    With an uncontrollable heart beat, qingyangzi was not stupid. He quickly thought of a possibility and stared at the spring in the well. Sure enough, qingyangzi found that the well here seemed different from the spiritual spring he knew.


    Gu Changsheng said faintly, "qingyangzi, can your shit Lingquan be compared with Jiutian Lingye?"


    Qingyangzi, who stared at Gu Changsheng with wide eyes, heard Gu Changsheng''s words. His body trembled suddenly, his face changed greatly, turned suddenly and stared at Gu Changsheng.


    There was a terrible light in those eyes.


    "Feel yourself!"


    Gu Changsheng didn''t explain too much. He began to get busy and got the opportunity, but he couldn''t stay in his hands. Even if he stepped into the true God, Gu Changsheng did it very seriously. Even if he wanted to fight for such rough work, he might not be able to get it. He must strive for opportunities and brush his sense of existence.


    "Jiutian Lingye?"


    Qingyangzi''s mind trembled wildly. His arms were stiff. He picked up the ladle and drank it carefully. At the entrance of the liquid, qingyangzi''s rigid body trembled.


    "This... This..."


    Qingyangzi''s heart set off a storm, his face was unbelievable, and his pupils expanded suddenly.


    Qingyangzi didn''t think that the precious Jiutian liquid was used as spring water in Li Yixi''s yard.


    Soon, qingyangzi looked shocked and ecstatic.


    "Chance, this is chance, peerless chance!"


    "Jiutian spirit liquid can make me get a transformation in the shortest time!"


    Qingyangzi started the crazy drinking mode. When his stomach was about to burst, he stopped with a reluctant face. Looking at the time, he hurried to clear the steak. Looking at the clear steak, qingyangzi''s lips trembled, and his heart was incomparably envious of the chopped chaotic qingniu.


    Looking at the steak soaked in Jiutian Lingye, qingyangzi looked envious and had to sigh that he didn''t reach the peak alive and reached the peak of life after death.


    Soon, clear.


    Qingyangzi took out his magic weapon, cut the steak according to Li Yixi''s instructions, poured the steak into the big pot already prepared, and began to cook over a low heat.


    "You are really on the peak of your life after your death!"


    Qingyangzi looked at the hanging cow head and muttered.


    "Brother Qingyang, have you finished handling it?"


    "Let''s go and get some honey, honey steak. How can we get less honey?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s voice, qingyangzi was overjoyed and hurried to say, "senior, just call me Yangzi. Yangzi''s life was saved by senior. It''s my honor to be able to serve senior."


    Li Yixi laughed and said, "brother Qingyang is rusty. I can''t afford to be an elder. I''m proficient in some medical skills. I can just cure your injury. Let''s change my name!"


    At this moment, qingyangzi suddenly reacted. He remembered Lao Bai''s warning and said nervously: "childe saved my life. Saving one life is better than building a level-7 floating tu. Yangzi will call you childe in the future!"


    Li Yixi was very helpless and agreed to come down. They went back to the hospital with tools.


    Li Yixi smiled and said, "can brother Qingyang take honey?"


    Hearing this, qingyangzi felt that the time for his performance had come again. He was very willing to help and said excitedly: "don''t worry, young master. I''m best at taking honey. Just watch this little thing. I''ll come, I''ll come!"


    "Good!"


    Li Yixi didn''t refuse either. He felt that his bees were very docile and not only hearty.


    However, when he came to the backyard and saw the bees around the honeycomb, qingyangzi was stunned. His face turned white and his eyes widened. At the moment, qingyangzi was almost paralyzed by fear.


    At first, I thought that by randomly urging the divine power, I could easily drive away the bees around the honeycomb and collect honey by myself, but now just at a glance, qingyangzi was scared to crack his liver and gall.


    His lips trembled, but qingyangzi found that he couldn''t spit out a word.


    Li Yixi in the back saw qingyangzi stunned and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. The bee is very gentle. Just pick honey."


    "Yes, childe!"


    Qingyangzi responded. Li Yixi behind him didn''t see qingyangzi''s face at the moment. Now qingyangzi''s forehead was covered with beads of sweat as big as beans, and his face was as white as paper. Especially when he thought of Li Yixi''s words, the bee was very gentle, and qingyangzi almost went crazy.


    "Big day tiger bee!"


    "Big day tiger pattern bee in the realm of true God!"


    Looking at the dense and flying big day tiger bee, if qingyangzi didn''t know that Li Yixi was standing behind him, qingyangzi really wouldn''t have any hesitation and turned around and ran away.


    Qingyangzi knows how terrible the big day tiger bee is.


    Moreover, this is a nest of giant day tiger bees, with a number of more than 10000, that is to say, today he has to face tens of thousands of true gods to seize food.


    Qingyangzi suddenly felt that it was not terrible for the tiger to snatch food. At the moment, it was really dangerous for the honeycomb to snatch honey.


    Looking at the dense day tiger bees, qingyangzi''s scalp was numb. In an instant, he was sweating and almost wet his clothes.

 Chapter 787

    Gollum!


    Qingyangzi, with a dry throat, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and felt inexplicably dry.


    He wanted to move forward, but when he saw the tens of thousands of big day tiger bees, he felt shocked. At the moment, qingyangzi knew that he was collecting honey. To put it bluntly, he robbed the treasure of tens of thousands of true gods. Now qingyangzi''s strength is just a true God. Seeing the terrible breath in front of him, qingyangzi felt that his legs were soft, as if he had lost all his strength.


    However, qingyangzi knew that Li Yixi was standing not far behind him and had to move.


    The distance of seven or eight meters became more difficult than going to heaven in qingyangzi''s eyes.


    "Why?"


    "Why?"


    "Why do you want me to collect honey? Is it simple to collect honey, test me, or beat me?"


    "After I got to the yard, did I do anything to make the expert dissatisfied?"


    On qingyangzi''s forehead, drops of sweat kept falling. The scene in front of him had a great impact on qingyangzi. It was too big for qingyangzi to accept. In jiuchongtian, qingyangzi was a follower of the God of jiuchongtian and the Taoist master in charge of the avenue, but his strength was only the true God. This was still the opportunity of jiuchongtian and let them take it.


    But there are several people who have set foot in the realm of true God.


    However, in this small courtyard, the former qingyangzi was already stunned, because everything in the yard seemed extremely terrible. However, when he came to the backyard, it was just a place for beekeeping, but once again qingyangzi broke his cognition. Qingyangzi was incomparably clear, even in the mysterious and powerful boundless chaotic world. Within the distance he could explore, Li Yixi could run rampant and dominate one side with a nest of giant sun tiger bees.


    Seeing the terrible qingyangzi here, I also know that Li Yixi''s horror can be represented by the big day tiger bee in front of me.


    When qingyangzi went hard, countless thoughts flashed in his heart, thinking of the scenes after his separation fell. Qingyangzi can become a Taoist master. Naturally, he is not a stupid person. Now he begins to think.


    Qingyangzi, who took a few steps, trembled and his pupils shrank suddenly. He couldn''t help muttering: "when I came to the yard, the only thing that could be blamed by my predecessors should be drinking too much Jiutian spirit liquid, but Jiutian spirit liquid is very precious. That''s for us. After all, the water used to wash vegetables in the yard is Jiutian spirit liquid. My predecessors will never be dissatisfied with me because of this."


    "If you are dissatisfied, it must be my personal offense or my identity. After all, I am a follower of the Ninth Heaven God, not an ordinary follower, but a powerful Lord."


    "Senior, the strength of such terrible existence is absolutely beyond my understanding. Maybe I can pinch my fingers and spy on the past, present and future."


    "When I came to the yard, I made amends and had the mind to inquire about the yard."


    "To put it bluntly, my Qing Yangzi''s mind is impure, and the elder will be crazy after I see the terror in the manor, and the elder simply led me here without a sound. He beat me with tens of thousands of giant sun tiger bees to warn me. At the same time, he also told us that the elder has no interest in the heaven and earth of the Ninth Heaven God. If you want to take it, It''s as simple as taking things from a bag. We can''t stop it. "


    "Yes, it must be!"


    "Otherwise, if such a terrible existence wants to kill me, why such trouble? It''s just a matter of raising your hand."


    "With an order, these tiger bees are enough to clean up the endless territory of the chaotic world."


    "Therefore, today''s me seems extremely dangerous, but I should not be dangerous."


    "Moreover, now these big day tiger bees are as quiet as ordinary domestic bees, so you can see one or two. The expert just wants to tell me something and his thoughts with these." thinking of this, qingyangzi''s face suddenly showed a smile, and the tension on his face dissipated for a few minutes.


    Li Yixi behind him looked at qingyangzi carefully and frowned slightly. Qingyangzi''s caution made Li Yixi speechless.


    I suddenly feel that qingyangzi, a practitioner, is too counselled.


    Li Yixi said with a smile: "brother Qingyang, your practice is not all about being fearless. Moreover, practice is a matter of walking against the sky. If there are only a few bees, they will be frightened. So how to practice and how to rise against the sky."


    "And don''t worry, these bees are very docile!"


    Qingyangzi, who was about to figure it out, suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words and was very happy.


    Immediately smiled and said, "young master, I can do it."


    Qingyangzi''s eyes showed their essence, and the fear in his eyes slowly disappeared.


    "It''s true. I''m afraid the expert already knows that I want to understand, so remind me."


    "Today, there will be no danger."


    "There are such horrors as masters in jiuchongtian. Those who spy on jiuchongtian will never benefit."


    "If an expert doesn''t leave, that''s the real sea god needle of jiuchongtian."


    "I see!"


    "Sure enough, you must have enough understanding to follow the existence of such terror, otherwise you will die."


    Thinking of qingyangzi here, I felt that Mount Tai was moved away by an invisible hand.


    Soon, as qingyangzi expected, there was no danger in the process of collecting honey.


    "Childe, I''ve finished!"


    Looking at the attractive honey, qingyangzi was excited. This is not simple honey, but big day tiger bee honey, which is more precious than Jiutian Lingye.


    "OK, let''s go!"


    "The honey is ready, so let''s start the next steps."


    "Today, you have a blessing in mouth!"


    With free labor, Li Yixi also felt much easier and walked towards the front yard step by step.


    Although there was no danger, qingyangzi''s body trembled at the moment, because qingyangzi felt uneasy inexplicably, as if there was a more terrible existence in the backyard.


    When he passed by the local chicken, qingyangzi''s body trembled again and almost got down on his knees.


    Qingyangzi knew at a glance that these local chickens were rosefinches. Several of them even returned to their ancestors and became Phoenix. However, the Phoenix family had already fallen down. Qingyangzi didn''t care at all, but at the moment, he felt the smell from one of the rosefinches, which frightened qingyangzi.


    At this moment, qingyangzi felt like an ant.


    The true God, under that pressure, almost suffocated, and it was just a random breath.


    Li Yixi, who was a senior, stopped at the moment and his eyes fell on an egg.


    "Yes!"


    "There is an egg. It''s not bad, but it''s time to make a scrambled egg with tomatoes. However, there are fewer eggs. Maybe these chickens are older and laying eggs slowly recently. If you can''t, stew and change a batch!"

 Chapter 788

    Li Yixi said that the clouds were light and the wind was light, as if he were talking about a trivial matter, but qingyangzi, who followed behind Li Yixi, was frightened at this moment.


    Because qingyangzi found that after Li Yixi''s voice fell, the Phoenix''s body trembled violently.


    At that moment just now, qingyangzi had sensed the horror of the rosefinch. Just the rosefinch made qingyangzi feel suffocated. The powerful Phoenix in Li Yixi''s mouth seemed to be really just a local chicken.


    When qingyangzi was shocked, the sudden scene in front of him made qingyangzi Leng the Lord.


    The trembling Phoenix laid two eggs directly in front of Li Yixi at the next moment. When qingyangzi saw the two phoenix eggs not far away, he felt that his whole head was filled with paste and completely confused. Qingyangzi felt that he had an illusion.


    Carrying honey, the excited qingyangzi disappeared the excited color on his face and took a breath. The scene in front of him really scared qingyangzi silly.


    That''s the Phoenix. It''s so powerful that it''s beyond his cognition. It suddenly recognizes and counsels in front of Li Yixi.


    Seeing Li Yixi bow and pick up two eggs, qingyangzi''s body trembled when he lamented that the hen was OK.


    Seeing the power and horror of Li Yixi, qingyangzi already knew that it needed to use his brain to follow Li Yixi.


    I couldn''t help asking, "why do experts do this? Obviously, they don''t eat scrambled eggs with tomatoes today. Why do they so urgently dislike that hens lay eggs slowly?"


    "Is this a hint or warning to me?"


    Qingyangzi''s legs were stiff and mechanically followed Li Yixi step by step, constantly meditating.


    Then, a fine light flashed in his eyes, and qingyangzi said in his heart, "are you hinting at me and warning me when you threaten the Phoenix?"


    "It should be. Otherwise, why would an expert do that?"


    "What''s the point?"


    "It should be that the master thinks that maybe I haven''t understood the master''s meaning. Once again, I, the guardian of jiuchongtian, don''t have the strength to spy here. Calculate here, the powerful Phoenix is pinched to death, not to mention us little insects!"


    Thinking of this, qingyangzi looked dignified.


    I think I need to make a statement and let Li Yixi believe in myself. I have no idea of calculating Li Yixi.


    Qingyangzi immediately made a voice and said respectfully: "Young master, what do you need to do next? Just tell me. My life is saved by the young master. It''s my honor to contribute to the young master. Let alone cook a meal. Even if it''s a sea of knife and fire, as long as the young master tells me, the young master will never frown. Even if the young master wants my life, the young master will never be vague."


    "Kill yourself immediately!"


    Qingyangzi''s words, one is to express his position, the other is to express his heartfelt gratitude. After all, qingyangzi can''t go further without meeting Li Yixi. He will be trapped in the realm of true God all his life.


    Li Yixi, who was walking in front of him, looked helpless when he heard this. Li Yixi was not far from qingyangzi. He felt that qingyangzi''s words came from his heart. He was very surprised and confused. He secretly said: "Why are all the practitioners in this world so modest and easy to get along with? They are so grateful that they are willing to give their lives for me."


    "I''m really chivalrous!"


    The idea fell down. Li Yixi turned and looked at qingyangzi with a smile on his face. He was very satisfied. Although he didn''t know why, Li Yixi knew that he had another card.


    Li Yixi decided to make friends widely. After all, even now, he already had many friends, but when Li Yixi thought of the mortal world, his woman was watched by the emperor''s son, and he was terrified. In the mortal world, he completed the counterattack with the help of his relationship.


    But in the fairy world, if the same thing happens, Li Yixi is a little worried. Does he have a way to fight back?


    Looking at qingyangzi''s Li Yixi, he said with a smile: "brother Qingyang is serious. What can''t die? If you don''t say such unlucky words, I''m very glad to hear brother Qingyang''s words. It''s worth my efforts to save you."


    "Healer, help the wounded and save the dying!"


    "But I''m also afraid of the story of farmers and snakes, but I believe brother Qingyang is not such a person."


    Qingyangzi was stunned at the moment. He didn''t know the story of the farmer and the snake. Qingyangzi hurriedly asked, "childe, can you tell me the story of the farmer and the snake?"


    Li Yixi, who had talked casually, suddenly heard qingyangzi''s words and was stunned. However, Li Yixi quickly responded and said with a smile: "one cold winter, a passing farmer saw a frozen snake. He was afraid that the snake would freeze to death and put the snake into his arms, but the slow snake took the opportunity to bite the farmer in the farmer''s arms."


    Li Yixi explained casually. Qingyangzi''s face changed slightly when he heard this.


    My mind is jumping wildly.


    "Sure enough, the expert had been beating me before, telling me not to forget my roots and not to bite the hand that feeds me."


    "My guess is indeed right. What an expert wants is my attitude and determination!"


    The idea fell, and qingyangzi immediately scolded angrily, "it''s really an animal. The hand that feeds the enemy."


    Li Yixi saw qingyangzi with an angry face and said with a smile, "let''s go. It''s a cold-blooded animal and something abandoned by human beings. It''s a cold-blooded and dangerous poisonous snake. Where people will make friends with him and be treated as pets, they are gentle and not aggressive."


    "What you said is."


    "But we people, blood is hot, can''t be cold-blooded."


    "My qingyangzi''s blood is even hotter."


    Qingyangzi quickly nodded wildly, and fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, immediately indicating his position.


    Sure enough, the master always hinted at me. If I answered wrong or didn''t understand the meaning of the master''s words, I was afraid I would be abandoned.


    Hearing qingyangzi''s words, Li yixileng thought qingyangzi was very interesting and said with a smile, "let''s go. The steak can''t be cooked too old. We''ve wasted a lot of time."


    "You''ve worked hard. Let Doudou do the next process. Doudou is a divine chef. I brought it from the earth. You have a blessing in the mouth. Doudou''s cooking doesn''t have to choose."


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell. Doudou in the distance hurried over, "Dear guest, it''s hard. Let me take care of the rest."


    At the moment, qingyangzi felt the terrible smell of Doudou who was close to him. Qingyangzi''s heart trembled. He didn''t understand. He was also a big man and had to lick it.


    If you miss the chance, you won''t have a second time.


    So qingyangzi hurriedly said, "senior, I have nothing to do. I''ll give you a hand. I hope you don''t dislike me. It''s really not good. I can pinch my shoulder."

 Chapter 789

    "No!"


    Doudou glanced at qingyangzi and said faintly. Doudou felt that he had nothing to offer and was not a good man, so he simply refused.


    But what Doudou didn''t know was that he underestimated how thick qingyangzi''s face was.


    "Elder, please give me more advice. My name is qingyangzi. Just call me Yangzi. No, you can call me Xiaoqing. Anyway, my name is a title, whatever it is."


    "Elder, how to deal with this honey? I''ll help you. It''s qingyangzi''s honor."


    At the moment, qingyangzi didn''t seem to hear Doudou''s words. He followed step by step, looking familiar.


    At the moment, Li Yixi has left.


    Doudou looked at qingyangzi, who followed him without leaving, and frowned slightly.


    Light way: "no, I''ll come. This is a treasure."


    "You are a guest. Go and have a rest. Just enjoy it at that time."


    Although Doudou didn''t say anything, at this moment, Doudou stopped and his eyes fell on qingyangzi. The meaning of the words was very clear, that is to tell qingyangzi that you can roll.


    But qingyangzi didn''t seem to hear Doudou''s words, and there was a gentle smile on his face. "Elder, this honey is really the best treasure, which can''t be handled by mole ants like me. However, qingyangzi hasn''t seen how to deal with this treasure. This time, qingyangzi didn''t want to miss the chance. Since the elder doesn''t need my help, I''ll stand aside and have a look."


    "Don''t worry, sir. I will never make any moves or make a noise to disturb you."


    At this moment, qingyangzi, like a good child, looked at Doudou whose face was blackening at the moment with pure eyes.


    Doudou''s face kept turning black. He didn''t expect that qingyangzi didn''t want to face to such a degree. He just didn''t say you could go away, but this guy seemed to not understand what he said.


    Looking at the eager Pro qingyangzi standing beside him, Doudou''s face became darker and darker, and said coldly, "I think you can roll!"


    At this moment, Doudou seemed to be enlightened after hearing qingyangzi''s words.


    "Elder, I saw you cooking to go away! Why didn''t you say it earlier? I''ll go away now!"


    Qingyangzi''s words fell, instantly fell on Doudou''s side, and kept rolling towards the big pot not far away.


    "You..."


    Doudou, whose face was black, saw the scene in front of him, that face, which was black and purple at that moment.


    After glancing at Li Yixi who left, he didn''t pay attention here. Doudou spread a trace of strength to qingyangzi. The next moment, he directly lifted qingyangzi who fell to the ground and rolled.


    The extremely cold voice sounded in qingyangzi''s mind, "bastard, you really stink and shameless. Since you want to follow me, follow me."


    "I didn''t expect that a road master should be so shameless."


    After Doudou''s voice fell, he no longer paid attention to qingyangzi and walked directly over there.


    Hearing Doudou''s words, qingyangzi smiled and hurriedly said, "elder, wait, the reason why I follow you is not malicious. I just want to follow you and see the style of your chef."


    "Of course, if you need it, I can rub your shoulders and back."


    "It''s OK to burn a fire!"


    Qingyangzi smiled at this moment, trotted with excitement on his face, and followed Doudou to the other side.


    "Does your God know you are so shameless?"


    Doudou turned and glanced at qingyangzi who followed him, with a sarcastic look on his face.


    "We Catholicism, we must respect the old and love the young. We must respect an expert like our predecessors."


    Doudou in front of him stopped talking. He knew that even if he said more, qingyangzi had a way to follow him.


    After all, people are shameless and invincible.


    It is almost impossible to drive away qingyangzi. Doudou knows that qingyangzi is determined to follow him.


    Seeing that he could not be driven away, at this moment, Doudou also had a black face and directly ordered qingyangzi, "don''t you want to start for me, then you extract these honey for me!"


    Hearing Doudou''s words, qingyangzi showed a happy look on his face and nodded quickly. He looked like his little brother was at the command of his big brother.


    Extracting honey is very simple for qingyangzi. Qingyangzi''s power erupted and soon extracted all honey perfectly.


    Seeing that qingyangzi had finished processing the honey, Doudou directly ordered: "go and cut those onions, ginger and garlic. I''m useful."


    After hearing Doudou''s words, qingyangzi didn''t have any anger on his face. Instead, he looked like a hardworking man.


    I hurriedly cleaned the onions, ginger and garlic, and wanted to take a knife and cut them fine.


    But the moment qingyangzi''s hand fell on the kitchen knife on the table, the smile on qingyangzi''s face disappeared and was replaced by panic. At this moment, qingyangzi''s legs trembled violently and almost fell to the ground.


    At this moment, qingyangzi saw a terrible treasure light on the kitchen knife in front of him. That treasure light was even equal to the treasure light on Lao Bai.


    "The supreme artifact, the supreme artifact of the Tao!"


    Qingyangzi''s body trembled violently. He didn''t think that a kitchen knife in the courtyard was so terrible.


    Qingyangzi could not help trembling when he remembered that his separation was wiped out by Lao Bai''s wave.


    Qingyangzi knew very well that if the kitchen knife in front of him wanted to kill him, it was no different from killing a chicken.


    "Former... Elder, hold... Sorry!"


    At this moment, qingyangzi''s voice became stuttered. He didn''t dare to move the kitchen knife. He quickly took out his magic weapon and used it as a kitchen knife.


    Feeling the terrible pressure on the kitchen knife, qingyangzi wanted to leave very much, but thought of being familiar here and insisted.


    "This guy really has perseverance. I thought I was scared out of my mouth by the kitchen knife?"


    Doudou on one side was also very surprised. He didn''t expect qingyangzi to stick to it.


    Doudou once felt the horror of the kitchen knife. This kitchen knife has long been cultivated into a terrible existence. Not many people can beat the kitchen knife in this yard.


    After finishing the work in his hand, qingyangzi hurried back to one side at this moment.


    Doudou didn''t keep talking and began to get busy.


    However, when qingyangzi looked nervous and stood aside, a voice sounded in qingyangzi''s ears, "uncle, are you learning to cook?"

 Chapter 790

    When the sound sounded, qingyangzi looked in the direction of the sound source. The next moment, a girl in a long red dress appeared in qingyangzi''s eyes.


    At this moment, after qingyangzi saw the girl clearly, his face showed a shocked color, and his eyes twinkled with incredible light.


    "The realm of true God is actually the realm of true God. Who is this little girl and why is her strength so terrible?"


    "This... How does this practice?"


    At this moment, qingyangzi was shocked by the scene in front of him. He could feel that the little girl in front of him was a strong man of the Phoenix family. The strong man of the Phoenix family lived an extremely long life. If compared with the human race, the age of the little girl of the Phoenix family was extremely old, but qingyangzi was very clear among the Phoenix family, It''s just like a girl of twelve or thirteen years old.


    However, at the age of twelve or thirteen, Xiuwei stepped into the realm of true God, which really frightened qingyangzi.


    At this moment, qingyangzi didn''t dare to have any carelessness. He hurriedly hugged the little girl in red skirt and saluted, "under qingyangzi, I don''t know what to call a Taoist friend?"


    The little Phoenix smiled when she heard qingyangzi''s words.


    "Hello, my name is Fengwu!"


    "My master is Li Yixi!"


    "Feng Wu has seen the elder!"


    At this moment, the little Phoenix twinkled in her eyes and smiled at qingyangzi.


    Qingyangzi, who had a shocked face, was shocked when he heard the introduction of Feng dance. He didn''t think that Xiao Feng Huang was Li Yixi''s disciple.


    In an instant, he took a breath and looked unbelievable. For the little Phoenix, qingyangzi was extremely envious at this moment.


    "It turned out to be an expert disciple of an expert. It''s qingyangzi''s eyes."


    "If you have a chance, please give me some advice."


    Qingyangzi''s face was shocked. At the same time, qingyangzi''s eyes twinkled with incredible light at this moment.


    Qingyangzi is very clear that the Phoenix family has declined in jiuzhong every day, but now Li Yixi has accepted the phoenix dance of the Phoenix family as a disciple. Then is the lonely Phoenix family really declining in the eyes of all the strong?


    There is such a terror as Li Yixi. If the Phoenix family does not rise, he will hit tofu and die.


    At the same time, in qingyangzi''s eyes, there is not only envy, but also jealousy. He is really jealous. If he can be Li Yixi''s disciple, he will soar to the sky.


    "Elder, don''t bother you. I want to understand my master''s painting. I feel that there is a thoroughfare to heaven in my master''s painting."


    Qingyangzi was shocked. At this moment, he heard the little Phoenix''s words and reacted. Qingyangzi found that the little Phoenix was holding a picture in his hand at the moment.


    And hearing the little Phoenix say that there is a road to heaven in the painting, qingyangzi''s face showed an excited color.


    I''d like to see the charm in the painting, but qingyangzi also knows that he can''t watch it.


    However, when qingyangzi just gave up his heart, he looked at the little Phoenix in shock, because the little Phoenix''s eyes fell on qingyangzi at this moment, and said with a smile: "senior, I have been understanding the painting in front of me these days, but I haven''t gained much. Can you see it? Maybe different people have different feelings, and we can exchange one or two."


    After hearing what little Phoenix said, qingyangzi was shocked. He didn''t expect that little Phoenix would take the initiative to give himself such an opportunity.


    "OK!"


    At this moment, qingyangzi, with a fanatical look on his face, agreed directly without refusing.


    The little Phoenix directly opened the picture in his hand in front of qingyangzi. On the picture scroll, an extremely handsome man appeared.


    At the same time, when qingyangzi glanced at the handsome man on the scroll, qingyangzi saw a throwing knife in the handsome man''s hand.


    The moment qingyangzi''s eyes fell on the Throwing Knife, his eyes couldn''t help jumping wildly, and his face was unbelievable. At the moment, qingyangzi felt a familiar breath.


    Qingyangzi still remembers that not long ago, a terrible man in the heaven demon world directly broke into Jiuchong sky. When they were chasing the man, they inexplicably found that the strong man in the heaven demon world was erased by the terrible sword.


    All along, everyone was shocked and felt that there was a terrible existence in Jiuchong sky. It was the terrible existence that killed the strong man in the demon world.


    But now when qingyangzi saw the picture in front of him, plus the four words around the handsome young man''s body, Xiao Li Feidao, qingyangzi completely understood how the man died that day.


    Before, qingyangzi thought that the person who shot was Li Yixi, but now when he saw this painting, qingyangzi already knew the reason. On that day, the existence of the strong man in the demon world was not Li Yixi, but the figure in the painting.


    "This painting is actually painted by an expert. What level has the expert''s realm reached? Unexpectedly, a painting can directly give the people in the painting great power and will."


    "The man in the painting can kill a terrible existence. If the expert is willing to do it, he can completely destroy the powerful demon world alone."


    "This is the supreme Dao meaning."


    "See you, master!"


    At this moment, after taking a deep breath, qingyangzi bowed to the painting in front of him, because qingyangzi knew that the people in the painting had a will, but they were not ordinary paintings.


    After the salute, qingyangzi was shocked. He looked at the picture in front of him carefully. Xiao Li flew a knife and Li xunhuan.


    Seeing the three words of Li xunhuan, qingyangzi frowned slightly at the moment. He didn''t expect that the person in the picture was surnamed Li. Does it have anything to do with Li Yixi?


    Even though qingyangzi''s accomplishments reached the realm of true God, at this moment, facing the picture in front of him, qingyangzi''s legs were shaking. The smell emitted at random made qingyangzi want to kneel down.


    A knife and a painting are so terrible that qingyangzi can''t calm down at this moment.


    What he saw today constantly hit qingyangzi''s heart. Qingyangzi didn''t expect such a terrible existence in this world.


    Enlightenment God bamboo, big day tiger bee, Phoenix, magic knife, picture scroll.


    Everything I saw today had an impact on qingyangzi''s heart.


    Qingyangzi felt that he did not come to the double heaven, but went to the supreme Holy Land in the chaotic world.

 Chapter 791

    He felt the supreme meaning of the sword contained in the picture. At this moment, qingyangzi''s face was unbelievable and shocked beyond measure.


    Supreme Dao meaning, if he mastered it, his strength would be greatly improved in the shortest time.


    At this moment, there was a touch of greed in qingyangzi''s eyes.


    But the next moment, the greedy qingyangzi suddenly woke up, as if he had been hit by Tianlei, and his body could not help shaking.


    "Damn it, I have a greedy heart. The strength of the little Phoenix in front of me is really not strong, but her identity is too noble, but she is an expert disciple. If I dare to spy on the treasure in the hands of the expert disciple here, I will die!"


    "Is this also a test?"


    "Maybe this is an expert''s test for me. I want the little Phoenix to lure me with the supreme sword to see if my Taoist heart is firm and whether I am also greedy."


    "After all, the strength of the little Phoenix is too weak. If I want to fight, the little Phoenix has no ability to resist."


    "What''s more, how can an expert exist and give this scroll containing the supreme meaning of the sword to the little Phoenix who is good at the way of fire? The little Phoenix should practice the way of fire, not the way of knife."


    "This is the flaw. Otherwise, what is the purpose of the expert?"


    "Moreover, as a disciple of an expert, how can little Phoenix not know that the scroll in his hand is a treasure?"


    "Little Phoenix knows that the picture scroll in her hand is extremely precious. How can I, a strong person who practices Dao, give her insight? This is definitely a test."


    "It''s terrible in this yard. Tests are everywhere. A little carelessness will bring bad luck."


    "Sure enough, if you want to get a chance, you must have a corresponding mind."


    After thinking clearly about the whole thing, qingyangzi looked frightened at this moment and set off a storm in his heart. When he thought of himself before, he had a trace of greed and felt cold all over.


    It''s like being thrown into an ice cave for thousands of years.


    The sober qingyangzi, at the moment, just ushered in the eyes of the little Phoenix.


    The little Phoenix stared at qingyangzi with hot eyes and said, "Sir, what did you find?"


    "Can you tell me about your discovery? These days, I''ve understood for a long time, but I haven''t found anything. But this thing is really a treasure. Once I took it around the city. At that time, the characters in the painting survived and killed an extremely terrible existence with a wave."


    "At that moment, I felt the profound meaning of power, but then I couldn''t feel it. I don''t know why!"


    Qingyangzi felt the little Phoenix''s eyes and confirmed that the little Phoenix came to test himself.


    After all, in qingyangzi''s opinion, Li Yixi is a peerless expert. How can his disciples not know what their practice is? And if little Phoenix really has questions, just ask Li Yixi. Why should he ask himself, a weak person.


    Qingyangzi didn''t dare to underestimate the little Phoenix in front of him. He explained with a dignified face: "phoenix dance fairy, I feel the powerful and incomparable meaning of the sword in this picture. I think you may not have realized it all the time. That''s because the avenue of your cultivation is different from the powerful true meaning contained in the picture, so you can''t feel the true meaning contained in the picture."


    "Dao Dao?"


    The little Phoenix heard qingyangzi''s words, was stunned, and then reacted.


    "Thank you for your advice!"


    The little Phoenix saluted qingyangzi and left with the picture in front of him.


    Until the little Phoenix disappeared completely, qingyangzi took back his reluctant eyes.


    For qingyangzi, the picture in the little Phoenix''s hand is too important. As long as he gets it, there is no resistance to step into the realm of God.


    Moreover, once the supreme Dao intention is controlled, qingyangzi is also a strong man in the realm of God.


    After all, that''s the supreme Dao meaning.


    Qingyangzi, who woke up from the shock, suddenly moved his nose. Qingyangzi felt an attractive taste and entered his nose.


    Turning to Doudou, qingyangzi found that Doudou had started cooking honey steak.


    At this moment, qingyangzi''s eyes showed an exciting color, because qingyangzi felt the rich and incomparable chaotic power.


    "How fragrant!"


    The breeze blew, and the people in the pavilion also smelled the smell of honey steak.


    A pair of eyes instantly became incomparably bright, and locked the beans being cooked from a distance.


    At the moment, Li Yixi was delighted to see the shocked faces of the people.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Sure enough, these practitioners are easy to grasp their stomachs."


    "What''s more, Doudou is a chef."


    "After today, I''m afraid these guys will never forget the delicious food here. At that time, they should continue to visit. I also have the opportunity to make friends with them."


    "To live in this world is nothing more than human sophistication."


    "Take people''s hands soft, eat people''s mouth short."


    "It''s much easier to ask them for help in the future."


    Li Yixi in the pavilion smiled for a moment. Li Yixi was very satisfied with the result.


    At this moment, Li Yixi said with a smile: "this is honey steak. Today, everyone has a blessing in mouth. I believe you will never forget such delicious food."


    "I have a lot of delicious food here, but it''s a pity that I lack some ingredients."


    Li Yixi introduced honey steak to everyone with a confident face.


    Doudou is not only a chef, but also a superb cook. Li Yixi has spices that are not available in the world. Naturally, these people can''t find the taste here.


    However, after Li Yixi''s voice fell, the faces of the people in the pavilion changed. Their fear of Li Yixi disappeared and was replaced by excitement. At the moment, they were very excited after hearing Li Yixi''s words.


    At the moment, Xiao Ya caught the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and immediately asked, "childe, I don''t know what delicious food you have here and what materials you lack?"


    "Although I don''t have exquisite cooking skills, I have countless ingredients in my family. Even if I don''t, I can find them for you."


    "After all, I can taste delicious food here, no matter how hard it is!"


    After hearing Xiao Ya''s words, the people around him scolded one by one.


    I felt that I was too stupid and was preempted by Xiao Ya, but the people around me couldn''t help saying: "childe, so many of us are looking for some food materials. Even if they are precious, there is a way. I don''t know what materials childe lacks. We are willing to help."


    At this moment, everyone looked at Li Yixi with hot faces one by one, and couldn''t wait to get the task from Li Yixi.


    In everyone''s opinion, being able to get a task from Li Yixi represents an opportunity against the sky, which is readily available.

 Chapter 792

    After everyone''s voice fell, they all looked at Li Yixi with a hot face and waited for Li Yixi''s words.


    Li Yixi felt that everyone''s eyes fell on him, with a smile on his face. He looked up at the big sun hanging in the void. Li Yixi said with a smile: "now, I think if we can all eat ice cream, it will be very comfortable."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the eyes of these nine overlords in front of them flickered crazily, but everyone looked puzzled, because even if they racked their brains to think, they found that there was no such divine thing in their memory.


    "Ice cream?"


    One by one, they thought hard, but they couldn''t think what the ice cream was. Their faces became very depressed and their hearts were very nervous.


    The reason why I was so depressed was that I had too little knowledge. I was worried because I just said that I could find ingredients for Li Yixi, but I found that I didn''t know what ice cream was, so I was very nervous for fear that Li Yixi would blame me.


    Seeing the dazed faces of these people in front of him, Li Yixi showed a smile on his face. Li Yixi didn''t blame these people, because Li Yixi knew that there was no ice cream in the world.


    If there were ice cream, Li Yixi had already bought it. How could he be so greedy.


    Li Yixi smiled and said to the crowd, "you don''t have to think about it. Ice cream is not a material, but a delicious food. It''s not difficult to make ice cream. There are many flavors. Now what I lack is milk. Milk can not only make ice cream, but also a very good drink with high nutritional value."


    "But I traveled all over the city and didn''t find any milk. Of course, I didn''t find any cattle farmers."


    "If you can find milk, we can taste ice cream."


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, people''s eyes flickered wildly.


    When Li Yixi talked about milk, his face was dignified one by one.


    Li Yixi said that the clouds were light and the wind was light, but one by one they felt that the milk in Li Yixi''s mouth must not be ordinary. After all, the water Li Yixi drank was nine days and nights, and the tea he brewed was enlightenment tea.


    The vegetables you eat are the spiritual roots of heaven and earth. Is the milk you want to drink simple milk.


    At this moment, Xiao Ya looked at Li Yixi with a dignified face, "senior, I don''t know what requirements you have for cows and what cows have the best milk quality?"


    The people who thought hard now heard Xiao Ya''s words and were excited one by one. They thought Xiao Ya was too powerful to ask the key of the question.


    Even if they have the strength of heaven, if they don''t ask clearly what quality milk Li Yixi wants, they will get it at that time. If Li Yixi is not satisfied, it will be bad.


    Li Yixi was stunned when he heard Xiao Ya''s words. Soon, what cows appeared in Li Yixi''s memory.


    Li Yixi said with a smile, "in fact, good cows are easy to identify, just like those cows with black and white hair!"


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, and Xiao Ya''s body suddenly trembled at this moment.


    "Black, white?"


    "Black and white, black and white represent Yin and Yang in the avenue."


    At this moment, Xiao Ya''s pupils suddenly expanded and her face was unbelievable. At this moment, Xiao Ya was frightened by Li Yixi''s words.


    Because Xiao Ya knows that the divine cow containing the avenue of yin and Yang is very powerful. It exists in the chaotic world. Xiao Ya has seen it.


    Xiao Ya remembers that the cow who practices the yin-yang Avenue has the weakest strength and has reached the realm of God. It is not what they can covet. In Li Yixi''s eyes, it is mole ants, but in their eyes, it is a giant.


    But at this moment, without any hesitation, Xiao Ya immediately took the task. Xiao Ya thought it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If she couldn''t even meet such small requirements, what''s the use of Li Yixi''s side?


    Li Yixi has no reason to give her chance.


    "Young master, leave this matter to me. I already know what kind of cow you want?"


    After hearing Xiao Ya''s words, Li Yixi showed a smile on his face. It''s summer and the best time to eat ice cream.


    And Li Yixi didn''t think it was precious, so he didn''t care much.


    She smiled at Xiaoya and said, "in that case, I''ll leave it to you. At that time, I''ll make ice cream for you personally, so that you can also feel the comfort of summer ice cream."


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell. At this moment, all the people in the Pavilion showed their fine eyes and frantically asked Xiao Ya.


    "Elder Xiao Ya, what is the divine cow in the childe''s mouth?"


    "Master, do you really know the divine cow in the elder''s mouth?"


    "Taoist friends, can you explain one or two? If necessary, I''m willing to join!"


    "Elder, what kind of cow is that? What do you need from me? I''m willing to help!"


    ¡­¡­


    In a moment, all kinds of voices rang out in Xiao Ya''s mind.


    At the moment, Xiao Ya was also recognized by Li Yixi. She looked excited and explained to the people around her: "the cows in the childe''s mouth are naturally not ordinary cows. After all, the childe''s strength is so terrible. The water she drinks is also Jiutian Lingye. How can the milk she wants to eat be produced by ordinary cows?"


    "And the childe said, the cow has black and white. What do you think black and white represent?"


    Xiao Ya''s eyes swept the faces of the people. After she didn''t get an answer, she showed a satisfied color on her face and explained again for the people: "black and white represents Yin and Yang in the avenue. At the same time, the divine cow with the avenue of yin and Yang is naturally a black and white divine cow, which is also called Yin and Yang divine cow."


    "I roam in the chaotic world and have the honor to meet you. Since you are willing to help, we can go hand in hand at that time. After all, there are many people and great power."


    After hearing Xiao Ya''s words, the people around him were very excited one by one.


    Thanks to Xiao Ya constantly.


    "Childe, the food is ready for the banquet."


    At the moment when everyone was excited, Lao Bai in the distance came over, saluted everyone with a gentleman''s face, and then said to Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the people and said with a smile, "everyone, I''ve been waiting for a long time. Let''s have a banquet!"


    "Talk while eating!"


    "The ancients said that you must enjoy your life when you are happy. Don''t make the golden cup empty to the moon. I will be useful when I am born. I will come back after a thousand gold coins are gone."


    "Let''s not get drunk today!"


    Du Zhengyan, Tian Zhen and others on one side were very excited when they heard that there was wine today.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    The crowd immediately saluted Li Yixi. They were extremely excited. They knew that they could get great benefits today.


    Qingyangzi, who has been busy, looked at the food on the table at this moment, and his legs trembled with excitement, because at the moment, the food exudes a powerful rhyme and law.


    Once absorbed, it will be an unimaginable opportunity.


    But there are chaotic divine power, big day tiger pattern honey, heaven and earth spiritual root, Jiutian spiritual liquid and other divine objects.

 Chapter 793

    At this moment, Yang Zhendong appeared beside qingyangzi with a shocked face.


    Looking at these things, Yang Zhendong looked excited at the moment.


    "This is a chance against the sky."


    "Today I will be able to set foot in the realm of true God."


    "The divine power contained in it is too strong and terrible. There are also the spiritual roots of heaven and earth."


    Yang Zhendong whispered, which pair of eyes stared at the dishes in the kitchen.


    It seems that these dishes in front of us have a natural magic.


    Qingyangzi, with an excited face, suddenly heard Yang Zhendong''s words. He couldn''t help thinking that when he just met Yang Zhendong, Yang Zhendong said that he would be able to set foot in the realm of true God today.


    Qingyangzi still remembered that he despised Yang Zhendong''s words, but he didn''t expect that Yang Zhendong''s words had come true.


    Qingyangzi knows very well that today''s Yang Zhendong is very likely to set foot in the realm of true God.


    "Brother Qingyang, brother Yang and brother Gu, don''t be busy. Come here quickly. It''s hard for you today. You must have more drinks!"


    When qingyangzi, Yang Zhendong and Gu Changsheng were excited, Li Yixi, who walked with a big step, showed a gentle smile on his face and immediately invited them to smile.


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked enthusiastic. In Li Yixi''s view, the greatest credit today is Yang Zhendong and Gu Changsheng. After all, Gu Changsheng and Yang Zhendong took pains to capture the chaotic green bull.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Gu Changsheng heard Li Yixi''s words and looked excited. It seemed that it was a great honor to be able to talk to Li Yixi.


    At this moment, we can''t feel the noble identity of the three people at all. Now Gu Changshen, like ordinary people, can''t see that they are powerful practitioners. They follow Li Yixi with a smile.


    When she got the task, she looked excited and followed Xiao Ya not far from Li Yixi. When her eyes swept through the crowd, Xiao Ya''s eyes suddenly fell on Gu Changsheng.


    She couldn''t help raising her hand and wiping her eyes, thinking that she had an illusion, but soon, Xiao Ya found that the scene in front of her was not an illusion, but real. The person in front of her was Gu Changsheng.


    "Gu Changsheng."


    Xiao Ya said something and came to Gu Changsheng''s side in a few steps.


    "Gu Daoyou, when did you step into the realm of true God?"


    When Xiao Ya came to Gu Changsheng''s side, she couldn''t help asking. At this moment, Xiao Ya was shocked. Xiao Ya met Gu Changsheng. Xiao Ya knew that Gu Changsheng''s talent was limited. It was the limit to step into the realm of heaven in this life, and her potential had been exhausted. But now she found that Gu Changsheng had stepped into the realm of true God.


    At this moment, Gu Changsheng, with a happy face, suddenly heard the voice in his ears and couldn''t help looking at Xiao Ya.


    "I''ve seen Xiao Daoyou."


    "My talent is limited, but my life is good. I met my predecessors."


    "I got some opportunities here, so I stepped into the realm of true God."


    Gu Changsheng doesn''t hide anything at the moment. In the future, the dragon will go to the pulse and probably tell Xiao Ya.


    Especially when Xiao Ya heard the moment of flat peach, her eyes showed a shocking color.


    "Flat peach?"


    Hearing the magical effect of the flat peach, Xiao Ya couldn''t help muttering at the moment. Then she stared at Gu Changsheng in disbelief and asked with a dignified face: "Taoist Gu, can you tell me what the flat peach looks like?"


    At the moment, after hearing Xiao Ya''s words, Gu Changsheng looked puzzled. I don''t know why Xiao Ya would pay attention to the appearance of flat peach.


    Normal people will care about the effect of flat peaches rather than the appearance of flat peaches, but Gu Changsheng explained it to Xiao Ya.


    After hearing Gu Changsheng''s voice, Xiao Ya hung her feet in the air at this moment, with an unbelievable face.


    "Xiantao!"


    "The flat peach in Gu Changsheng''s mouth is Xiantao."


    "This should be the legendary Xiantao. Gu Changsheng got Xiantao from an expert. Isn''t Xiantao extinct? Why does it appear here?"


    Xiao Ya was shocked on her face at the moment and set off a storm in her heart.


    Old Bai behind him saw Xiao Ya standing there in a daze. The gentleman said, "dear lady, the master invited you to dinner."


    Hearing Lao Bai''s words, Xiao Ya suddenly woke up. Just looking at Lao Bai, she immediately lowered her head and said apologetically, "thank you for reminding me. I''ll be there right away."


    When Lao Bai heard Xiao Ya''s words, he smiled and explained, "just call me Lao Bai. My definition here is an ordinary robot."


    After Lao Bai''s voice fell, he walked away.


    Xiao Ya, with a stiff face, didn''t dare to raise her head until she found that Lao Bai had left.


    At this moment, tears were left in Xiao Ya''s eyes, not because she was moved, but because Xiao Ya accidentally looked at Lao Bai, which almost blinded Xiao Ya''s eyes.


    Because Xiao Ya saw the dazzling light like the sun on Lao Bai at this moment.


    The dazzling light almost blinded Xiao Ya''s eyes.


    "So terrible, so rich Baoguang."


    "I didn''t expect that such a terrible existence around the master was regarded as a servant."


    "Although my strength has stepped into the realm of true God, I have a feeling that if Lao Bai wants to kill me, maybe it''s just a look, I''ll die."


    At this moment, Xiao Ya couldn''t help taking a breath. Her face was unbelievable. She was almost frightened by Lao Bai''s horror.


    Xiao Ya, with a shocked look on her face, found herself standing here alone for a moment. The rest of the people had taken their seats and immediately looked for a seat to sit down.


    "Dear guests, try oranges first and the dishes will be delivered soon."


    At this moment, Lao Bai explained his life to the public and turned to the kitchen.


    Lao Bai had just left, and his eyes fell on the basin of oranges on the table.


    Du Zhengyan, Tian Zhen and others naturally know the value of oranges, and bright lights are shining in their eyes.


    Without any hesitation, he reached out and took one.


    Carefully put it away, like a treasure.


    Xiao Ya, who was shocked on her face, saw everyone''s appearance at this moment. She couldn''t help showing her contempt. She felt that Tian Zhen and others were too eager to lose their identity as strong people.


    Xiao Ya held out her hand slowly after everyone had taken it, but at this moment, the remaining oranges on the plate were very small and poor in quality. Xiao Ya didn''t care.


    Xiao Ya picked up the orange and peeled it on the spot. Xiao Ya threw the orange skin on the table at will.


    Xiaoya''s orange peel had just been put down. At this moment, qingyangzi sitting next to Xiaoya looked excited, "Xiaoya, don''t you want this orange peel?"


    The voice fell. At the moment, qingyangzi looked at Xiao Ya seriously.


    Xiao Ya was about to eat oranges. After hearing qingyangzi''s words, she looked puzzled. She couldn''t figure out why qingyangzi asked so, but she still answered, "the skin can''t eat. What am I going to do?"


    However, Xiao Ya''s voice just fell. The next moment, she found that qingyangzi threw out like a wolf and grabbed the orange peel on the table like lightning, as if she was afraid of Xiao Ya''s repentance and stuffed it directly into her mouth.

 Chapter 794

    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya was stunned. She looked unbelievable. She couldn''t understand why qingyangzi would do this and eat orange peel. Is she crazy?


    Xiao Ya stared at qingyangzi with an incredible face, as if she were dreaming at the moment. Xiao Ya knew qingyangzi. Qingyangzi was also a follower of jiuchongtian God and a leader of the great road.


    The Lord of the avenue is in the jiuzhong heaven, which is an extremely noble existence. In addition to the extremely mysterious Lord of the jiuzhong heaven, qingyangzi is the most noble existence.


    However, such a noble qingyangzi was snatching the orange peel that Xiao Ya had left on the table at this moment. At the moment, Xiao Ya was forced by her face.


    "Qingyang Taoist friend, isn''t it sour?"


    Xiao Ya stared at qingyangzi and spit out a few words.


    However, after hearing Xiao Ya''s words, qingyangzi smiled and said gratefully, "thank you, Taoist friend Xiao Ya. The orange peel is not sour, it''s very sour."


    "Thank you very much for sending it to me!"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya was more confused after hearing qingyangzi''s words. Her eyes couldn''t help falling on the people around the table. However, at this moment, Xiao Ya found that all people''s eyes fell on her, which made Xiao Ya look puzzled.


    But Xiao Ya could see a message from everyone''s eyes at this moment, which was shocked and incredible.


    It was as if Xiao Ya had lost the orange peel in her hand, which was a violent thing.


    At this moment, Xiao Ya couldn''t ask these people. She couldn''t help saying, "these guys won''t be crazy?"


    "Isn''t it just orange peel? What''s so surprising!"


    "They are all big people. Can''t they even swallow the orange peel like crazy qingyangzi?"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya looked puzzled, but she couldn''t think of the answer. She could only put the peeled orange into her mouth.


    When Xiao Ya bit it, the orange juice splashed in her mouth.


    Xiao Ya, who had just swallowed an orange, suddenly trembled and looked unbelievable.


    At the moment, in Xiao Ya''s mind, there was no doubt. She stared at the orange in her hand with a shocked face. At this moment, Xiao Ya was shocked to find her belly. At this moment, a strong force of law broke out.


    "This is the spirit root of heaven and earth!"


    "This orange is the spiritual root of heaven and earth. How can it be? The spiritual root of heaven and earth is an extremely precious thing. How can it be taken out for a banquet at will?"


    Xiao Ya, who was shocked on her face, felt that she had an illusion.


    But Xiao Ya finally found that the scene in front of her was not an illusion, but true.


    "Damn it, I personally gave a chance to qingyangzi."


    "This is the spiritual root of heaven and earth. Even the orange peel must contain rich and incomparable laws. I even sent out the treasures containing laws at will, and it''s still like throwing garbage."


    Xiao Ya thought of the scene just now, and she wanted to smoke her own big ear melon seeds.


    Feeling like a waste, I watched an opportunity disappear from my face.


    At the moment, Xiao Ya opens her mouth and wants qingyangzi to return the orange peel she swallowed, but she can''t say a word, because just now, Xiao Ya clearly told qingyangzi what she doesn''t want.


    "Damn it!"


    "I''m as stupid as a pig!"


    "How can there be anything ordinary around an expert?"


    "The tea that experts drink is brewed by Jiutian Lingye and Wudao divine tea."


    "How can the oranges I took out for dinner be ordinary? I even regard them as ordinary!"


    Xiao Ya, who scolded secretly in her heart, was really angry and almost vomited blood at this moment.


    At this moment, Xiao Ya also reacted and knew why everyone looked at him strangely.


    "Thank you, Taoist friend Xiao Ya!"


    "If Taoist friend Xiao Ya needs my help in the future, it doesn''t matter."


    "I will do my best."


    At this moment, Xiao Ya felt very uncomfortable when she saw the smile on qingyangzi''s face.


    Qingyangzi found that Xiao Ya didn''t say anything and didn''t explain too much. Qingyangzi naturally knew that Xiao Ya had reacted at this moment.


    Xiao Ya, who was already shocked and bleeding in her heart, felt the gloating eyes around her and felt even more uncomfortable.


    Especially at this moment, after swallowing the oranges in her hand, Xiao Ya found that she had received a lot of law power, and her heart bled again, because at this moment, Xiao Ya found how strong the law power contained in the oranges is.


    At the moment, Xiao Ya is very clear that this little orange peel contains the power of law. Even if she wanders and practices in the chaotic world, it is impossible to collect such pure power of law without a decade.


    Xiao Ya thought of what she had just said casually and wanted to make up for it by practicing for ten years. Xiao Ya''s face became more depressed.


    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s not easy for everyone to get together today. We must have a good drink. This is a baby. I''ve prepared for two years to brew it."


    When Xiao Ya was depressed, Li Yixi came over with a jar of wine and an excited face. At this moment, Xiao Ya heard Li Yixi say that she had been prepared for two years. A touch of excitement appeared on her face, and her depression disappeared in an instant.


    At the moment, people are also staring at the wine in Li Yixi''s hands, especially Tian Zhen. It took an expert like Li Yixi two years to brew it.


    He knew that this thing was absolutely precious, even more precious than the heaven and earth Linggen orange just now.


    Li Yixi put the wine jar on the table. Before he opened it, the people inhaled fiercely.


    At this moment, they could feel a force of law spilling out.


    "What kind of divine brew is this?"


    "Before I opened it, I smelled an intoxicating aroma of wine."


    "There seems to be a very mysterious smell in this wine aroma, which is absolutely precious!"


    At this moment, Du Zhengyan looked at the wine jar on the table with a hot face and asked excitedly, "childe, what is this good wine? Is it more precious than the fruit wine you drank here last time?"


    But Du Zhengyan knew that the fruit wine in his mouth was not ordinary fruit wine. Those fruits were the spiritual roots of heaven and earth.


    When Li Yixi heard Du Zhengyan''s words, he smiled and said, "of course, it took me two years to make this wine. Do you think it will be inferior to fruit wine?"


    "Brewing fruit wine is very simple, but I''ve prepared it for two years. Who is it after all?"


    "Wanhuaniang is brewed from more than 1000 different flowers."


    "It took me a lot of effort to cultivate those flowers."

 Chapter 795

    Speaking of his ten thousand flower wine, Li Yixi looks proud at the moment.


    This is one of the best wines made by Li Yixi.


    Over the past two years, Li Yixi has really spent a lot of effort on Wanhua brewing.


    After they heard Li Yixi''s words, their eyes twinkled with fine light, smelling the escaping wine fragrance, and looked excited one by one.


    Here, everything is extremely precious. However, Li Yixi spent two years preparing this wine. It can be imagined that it is precious.


    "Wanhua wine?"


    "I''m afraid this wine is a sacred thing. Almost all the things planted here have been transformed into spiritual roots. The wine brewed by thousands of flowers contains the essence of thousands of spiritual roots of heaven and earth. When I got married, I was only qualified to drink Baihua wine, which gave me unimaginable benefits. Today''s Wanhua wine has an extremely terrible effect."


    Tian Zhen on one side stared at the wanhuaniang in front of him at this moment. When he remembered the baihuaniang before, he suddenly set off a storm in his heart, and his excited heart could not help shaking.


    "Wanhua wine?"


    "I smell the pure and extreme power of the Tao from the aroma of wine. What... What level of divine thing is this wine?"


    Tang Xue, the female emperor, couldn''t help but dilate her pupils and shake her legs uncontrollably at this moment. If she didn''t sit in a chair now, Tang Xue would definitely be paralyzed on the ground. At the moment, Tang Xue thought of the grass before. A grass contains the meaning of supreme sword. How can the flowers in the yard be common.


    At that moment, everyone''s heart set off a storm. They couldn''t help thinking. This ten thousand flower wine is so precious. Why should Li Yixi take it out? Is there any hint.


    While everyone was meditating, Li Yixi smiled.


    "Lao Bai, pour the wine!"


    Motioned Lao Bai aside to pour it for everyone.


    The people looked at the wine in front of them and were extremely excited. But at this moment, when they saw that Li Yixi didn''t raise his glass, they could only hold back, but everyone felt that the power of Tao in Wanhua brewing was escaping.


    And the power of Tao dissipates very fast.


    This is the power of the Tao. In the eyes of people, the power of the Tao is an extremely precious thing. Now I see the power of the Tao dissipate and feel my heart dripping blood.


    Dare not drink, can only sit one by one at the wine table, take a deep breath, and inhale the power of Tao escaping from the cup into the mouth.


    As the power of Tao was absorbed, people at this moment set off a shocking wave in their hearts. They just absorbed a little power of Tao. They felt that their power of Tao was growing rapidly. The speed was unimaginable.


    "Good... Good pure power of Tao." Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen, who had seen the precious wine brewed by Li Yixi, were stunned and shocked at this moment.


    At this moment, the look on the faces of the people could not hide from Li Yixi''s eyes. Li Yixi naturally saw the way they inhaled the wine gas.


    This scene made Li Yixi look proud. Li Yixi''s means of brewing wine, the system, which is nothing to teach, directly gave the title of God of wine. Therefore, even if Li Yixi knew that these people were immortals, he also had a look of self-confidence and self-confidence that his wine could seize these people''s stomach.


    For this scene, Li Yixi looked proud at the moment, picked up the wine in front of him, smiled and said, "come on, let''s have a drink together and wish the world peace."


    Seeing that Li Yixi finally picked up the wine, there was a fine flash in his eyes, and it was difficult to control his excitement.


    The wine entered the throat. At this moment, everyone felt the extreme strength of the Tao, the pure power of the Tao, as if they were going to burst. Even a few people who reached the realm of true God turned red at the moment.


    "It''s so strong."


    "Cool!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi feels different from others. He only feels that a strong Qi is straight to his nose in his throat.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, the people with an embarrassed and nervous face showed a look of ecstasy and hurriedly said with a smile: "what the childe said is that the wine is too strong."


    At the moment, because they have too much power of Tao in their bodies, they can''t refine, and they don''t speak quickly.


    However, at this moment, in Xiao Ya''s perception, a terrible breath came here at this moment.


    "Huh?"


    Xiao Ya, who was suppressing the power of Tao in her body, felt the breath for the first time at this moment, and her face changed greatly.


    "Damn it, why did you come so fast?"


    "What to do?"


    Seeing Li Yixi with a gentle smile on her face at the moment, Xiao Ya''s heart was extremely nervous. Xiao Ya, who was inexplicably excited because of her strong power of Tao, turned pale and showed a touch of uneasiness on her face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya''s change attracted the attention of many people. A pair of eyes fell on Xiao Ya, revealing a dignified color in her eyes.


    They know that Xiao Ya has stepped into the realm of true God for thousands of years. What can make Xiao Ya change color must be very serious.


    At this moment, while refining the power of Tao in his body, qingyangzi asked solemnly, "Xiao Daoyou, what''s the matter? What happened?"


    Xiao Ya heard qingyangzi''s words and said solemnly: "No, I feel that an extremely terrible demon world exists. At this moment, it is rapidly coming here. I don''t know how this demon entered the Jiuchong sky, but it''s not good. What if it interferes with the childe''s Yaxing, but now we can''t do it at all. There are too many Tao forces in our body."


    Xiao Ya''s face was ugly. Unexpectedly, such a good opportunity turned into an obstacle at the moment.


    If you force your hand, the power of Tao in your body will lose its suppression, and your body will explode.


    After they got the news, they felt quickly, and their eyes twinkled with cold, but there was nothing they could do.


    Outside Jinling immortal city, a figure came quickly.


    His face was extremely ferocious.


    "Damn it, what terrible existence exists in this double sky, which has let my disciples fall continuously."


    "Naturally, my disciples fell around Jinling City, so today I will bury everyone in Jinling City and wash the city with blood."


    The devil''s face was ferocious and his breath was terrible.


    In Li Yixi''s manor, Li Yixi didn''t pay attention to the people, and didn''t find anything different from them. He couldn''t help looking at the sky and showing his fine eyes.


    These days, cultivation has not yet set foot on the road of cultivating immortals, but Li Yixi has realized that his orifices and acupoints have become a small cycle, which has made a big step forward compared with the past.


    At the moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help thinking of those sword immortals flying around, and his eyes showed envy.


    "Elder, looking up at the sky, did you find the devil coming?"


    "Damn it, what should I do if I disturb the elder." Xiao Ya and others had been waiting for the terrible presence of the yard, but they found that no one had done it. The demon was carrying a terrible killing intention, which might wash Jinling immortal city with blood.


    At the moment when everyone was so nervous, Li Yixi smiled and said, "I really envy the Sword Fairy."


    "The whole hall is full of flowers and drunk 3000 guests. One sword frosts 14 states and one sword kills demons!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the people who were extremely nervous now disappeared and were replaced by panic.

 Chapter 796

    Because at this moment, people were frightened to find that when Su Xiuyi''s voice fell, a terrible colorless and mighty divine power broke out in Li Yixi''s body at the moment, and the terrible mighty divine power went away outside Jinling immortal city.


    The mighty power of leaving quickly suddenly reached the extreme.


    "What level of poetry is this? What a terrible mighty power. This poem contains the mighty power of heaven and earth."


    "Isn''t this the means of Confucianism?"


    "I remember that on Haoran, it is said that the ancient existence can speak freely and kill people with poetry. Such existence is regarded as a Confucian saint."


    At the moment, Xiao Ya felt the moment of the colourless and mighty divine power, and her eyes showed an incredible color. Xiao Ya''s voice was not sharp at this moment, and she stuttered. It was obvious that she was frightened by the scene in front of her. At the moment when they heard this, they trembled and looked confident. They always knew that Li Yixi''s strength was extremely terrible and unfathomable.


    But no one knows what Li Yixi''s way of practice is.


    "Is an expert a sage of Confucianism and Taoism?"


    "Otherwise... Otherwise... How could you control such a terrible colourless divine power."


    "In a word, the mighty power of heaven and earth moves. Can an expert kill the devil?"


    At this moment, Tian Zhen felt suffocation from a distance and was afraid of fear.


    Qing Yangzi and Yang Zhendong, who met Li Yixi for the first time, looked unbelievable and wanted to see if the terrible colorless and mighty divine power could kill the most powerful in the demon world.


    As Li Yixi''s voice remembered, colorless and mighty divine power rushed out of the city. The next moment, a sword appeared in the void. The sword was purely condensed by the terrible colorless and mighty divine power.


    Even if it''s just a glance, it''s still far away. After all, Jinling fairy city is a fairy city. It''s very big. There are hundreds of millions of people living in the fairy city.


    Besides, there is no tall building yet.


    It can be seen that Jinling immortal city is huge.


    However, at such a distance, the people in this moment could not help trembling. The killing intention broke out on the sword, which was like a terrible sword that killed hundreds of millions of gods and demons. At this moment, they seemed to feel the sword and killed countless gods, demons and Buddhas.


    The killing intention seems to have been pregnant for a long time.


    In other words, I have sharpened my sword for a long time. Today I show you.


    In a trance, they felt that the sword was extremely ancient, as if it had suppressed eternal turmoil. Li Yixi''s words called it from the past across time and space.


    The colorless and mighty divine power turned into a divine sword. Originally, the ferocious sky demon world was extremely strong. It seemed to be aware of it. He suddenly turned around and looked at the divine sword. Half of his magic power was used. At this moment, he felt the sword and directly collapsed. The divine sword hasn''t arrived yet. However, the powerful presence of the sky demon world felt a tingling sensation all over his body, which made him nervous, In this instant, the tension, this feeling, let his forehead, exposed fine beads of sweat.


    "No!"


    "What kind of magic power is this? Why is it so terrible? My cultivation has reached the level of half step ancestor god, but this sword gives me a sense of extreme danger, and even feels like an ant. How is this possible?"


    "How can there be such a terrible means in the Ninth Heaven? Even if the ninth God comes, it can''t be so terrible."


    "I feel that I will die!"


    "Damn it!"


    "Am I going to fall here?"


    "Sword shield!"


    At the moment, the most powerful existence of the heaven demon world, the more it feels that the distance between the divine sword and itself is reduced, the more it is frightened.


    I wanted to run away, but I found that it seemed that this divine sword was staring at him.


    Once you run for your life, you may die faster.


    The devil roared in his heart, immediately burned his blood essence and vitality to sacrifice, and tried to burst out the strongest magic power to block the sword. He felt that he could not face the blade directly.


    With all his strength, at this moment, a dark sword appeared in front of him. On the sword, there was a terrible magic light.


    "That''s the sword ancestor of the demon world."


    "It''s a sky killing sword. No one can stop it. It''s one of the top ten sword gods today."


    The people in the manor felt the moment of the black sword, and their pupils suddenly expanded. They were shocked. Unexpectedly, it would be the terrorist.


    In the shock of everyone.


    At the moment, the colourless divine power condensed divine sword finally stabbed on the magic sword.


    The divine sword turned into a rainbow and disappeared from the sword ancestor of the demon world in an instant.


    With a dignified face, the sword ancestor of the demon world is now blooming a blood flower on his chest.


    His eyes were frightened, and he wanted to suppress the terrible divine power in his body.


    However, the next moment, the sword ancestor of the demon world, was completely desperate. The remaining mighty power in his body broke out uncontrollably, and the body of the sword ancestor in the demon world turned into ashes in an instant.


    I saw that in the void, golden petals appeared one after another, thousands of golden lotus, like glass, and the sword Qi crisscrossed the void.


    In the void outside Jinling immortal city, this scene is bright and gorgeous, just like the most beautiful scene in the world.


    The Golden Lotus in the void flashed away, but it left a beautiful, shocking and unforgettable scene in the eyes of everyone.


    The body of the sword ancestor in the demon world collapsed and turned into nothingness. He wanted to escape, but at the moment, under the countless golden petals in the nothingness, they were quickly wiped out. Those petals looked extremely beautiful, but they seemed to kill hell.


    Soon, the sword light disappeared and everything returned to normal. It seemed that nothing appeared outside Jinling immortal city.


    This shocking scene, in fact, only in the blink of an eye, but it shocked everyone''s mind.


    "Dead!"


    "The sword ancestor of the demon world is dead."


    "The expert just spit out a poem."


    "There was such a terrible scene."


    "Moreover, this sword is not only terrible, but also very high."


    "If only I had reached this point."


    At the moment, qingyangzi constantly appeared in his mind the scene just now. He trembled wildly and looked at Li Yixi''s eyes quietly. His worship was to the extreme.


    Three thousand guests were drunk with flowers in the hall, and fourteen states were frosted with a sword.


    Qingyangzi''s mind echoed with Li Yixi''s poem. When he thought of a sentence, he was inexplicably excited to turn the sword into a mighty power, light all over the sky, and kill the sword ancestor of the demon world.


    If he walked through the void in white at the moment, qingyangzi felt that the force was higher.


    Of course, the figure in white in qingyangzi''s imagination is himself.


    When the people were shocked, Li Yixi sighed, "it''s a pity that I can''t cultivate immortals, otherwise I''ll be a sword fairy, resist the sword and ride the wind to eliminate demons. The world is too restless these days."


    However, Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the scene was quiet and terrible, speechless one by one.


    This is not immortal cultivation. Can''t they cultivate fake immortals.

 Chapter 797

    After Tian Zhen and others heard Li Yixi''s words, they were speechless for a while. At the moment, they don''t know what to say.


    At this moment, the corners of qingyangzi''s mouth moved, but he didn''t dare to say more. His eyes to Li Yixi were full of worship. If qingyangzi didn''t know that Li Yixi was in a very special state, qingyangzi really wanted to kneel down and ask Li Yixi to accept him as a disciple. No, the servant also wanted to. Thinking of the scene just now, qingyangzi was excited from his heart, That''s not the average height.


    Moreover, as the Taoist master of jiuzhong every day, he is in charge of the avenue.


    Qingyangzi knows a lot of secrets, even more than Xiao Ya, the most powerful of them. After all, qingyangzi''s identity is very special. Qingyangzi once heard that the most terrible thing in the world is not martial arts, but Confucianism.


    Say what you say and do what you say.


    At that time, in the eyes of qingyangzi, the Lord of nine days was the most powerful existence in the world, and no one could surpass it. The power of one person opened up the nine heavens. These means were extremely terrible. At that time, qingyangzi saw the Lord of the nine heavens talking to himself and didn''t care. But at this moment, qingyangzi was excited and inexplicable when he thought of Li Yixi''s means just now.


    When qingyangzi was excited, the people forgot the terrible scene just now, and they couldn''t help hearing it one by one.


    Tian Zhen said with a dignified face: "everyone, did you hear the words of the expert?"


    "I think maybe that''s a hint?"


    "If you have any understanding, you might as well say it. Let''s discuss it together. If you can understand the expert''s hint, no matter who we are, it will be of great benefit."


    Tian Zhen''s voice rang out in everyone''s ears, and they couldn''t help thinking.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t cultivate immortality, otherwise I''ll be a Sword Fairy. I''ll resist the sword and ride the wind to eliminate demons. The world is too restless these days."


    Li Yixi''s words are constantly ringing in people''s minds. Everyone is thinking at the moment. What is Li Yixi implying?


    Because just now they were shocked by Li Yixi''s means, but also heard Li Yixi''s sigh.


    People feel that Li Yixi at the moment is definitely implying something.


    Tang Xue, the female emperor, frowned, "kill demons and sigh."


    "Does the hint of the elder have anything to do with the world of heavenly demons? The elder also said that these days, the world is not peaceful. Since these days, jiuchongtian is not peaceful. There have been strong heavenly demons and fallen many people, even some families. Quietly, they have completely become the past, and even some people don''t know they have been exterminated."


    At the moment, Tang Xue, the female emperor, did not hide her voice, so the female emperor''s mutter sounded in everyone''s ears.


    At the moment, people communicate by means of sound transmission.


    "Huh?"


    The people who were thinking suddenly heard the words of the Female Emperor Tang Xue, and their eyes showed their fine eyes.


    This sentence sounds like nothing to be shocked. After all, it is almost repeating Li Yixi''s words and talking about the troubles of jiuchongtian these days.


    But the people looked at each other and said excitedly: "Tang Xue''s words are reasonable, but how can we clean up the terrible existence of the heavenly demon world? The heavenly demon family is extremely terrible, almost immortal, and it is almost impossible to destroy the heavenly demon world." at the moment, they just want to eliminate the people of the heavenly demon world in jiuzhong sky.


    Hearing the speech, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    "But what should I do to clean up these demons?"


    "It''s hard for the world to be peaceful if the demons don''t come out!" people couldn''t help feeling big at this moment. After all, these days, because of the affairs of the demons, they can''t stop the invasion of the demons.


    Even if you go all out, you are only equal to the demons.


    Therefore, people feel that Li Yixi''s hint is too difficult and almost impossible to complete.


    When they were distressed, Li Yixi took back his eyes, put on a refined smile again, looked at them and said with a smile: "hahaha, literati just like to hurt spring and autumn. They have no strength to bind chickens, but they worry about the country and the people."


    "Influenced by a lot of influence, he is always inadvertently affected." Li Yixi was a little embarrassed.


    At the moment, I can''t help thinking of many things about blue star and wrapping these poems.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tian Zhen didn''t know what Li Yixi was implying, but Tian Zhen hurried to say, "childe, literati are not weak. Scholars above Haoran are pregnant with a sense of Haoran, but they are extremely powerful. Where people call Haoran heaven and where, any demons and ghosts have to bow down."


    "I''ve heard that a dying old Confucian roared. Within a hundred miles, demons and gods were destroyed to purify all unclean things."


    "Literati, very strong!"


    Tian Zhen''s voice was mixed with envy. Especially thinking of the scene just now, Tian Zhen''s heart couldn''t help shaking.


    Literati means, too terrible.


    Hearing this, Li Yixi said with a smile: "literati are very strong. They should condense their talents. Only when they condense their talents can they kill the enemy."


    "Unfortunately, if I can''t write, I can''t fight."


    "I''ve tried. My talent is too weak. Maybe I don''t read enough."


    Li Yixi thought that up to now, he still hasn''t received the news of listening to Chao Academy. He feels that his talent is too weak and the other party doesn''t look up to him.


    Fortunately, their life expectancy soared, and there was no impact in a short time.


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and everyone''s eyes lit up.


    Especially the female emperor, Tang Xue, the female emperor at the moment, trembled.


    Xiao Ya, beside Tang Xue, hurriedly asked, "Xueer, what''s the matter?"


    Tang Xue heard Xiao Ya''s words and immediately said, "master, I think the expert seems to be constantly suggesting to us. Didn''t Tian Zhen say that the power of Haoran is a big killing weapon for the evil family, but we don''t know the way for the Confucian scholars to grow stronger on Haoran."


    "The predecessors said that literati are strong because they condense talent, and talent seems to be able to be improved, and the way to improve is reading."


    "If Confucianism and Taoism flourish, then the crisis of the demon family can be easily solved."


    At last, the female emperor''s own eyes were extremely bright. Xiao Ya was also excited at this moment.


    "Xueer, you are so smart. Maybe this is really the hint of an expert."


    "It''s also the way to save the world."


    "Moreover, even if it is not the hint of an expert, once the dilemma in jiuzhong heaven is solved, even it is a great merit and can be blessed by a lot of merit and virtue." at the moment, Xiao Ya showed an excited look in her eyes, as if she saw a prosperous era.

 Chapter 798

    At the same time, Xiao Ya at this moment also told everyone what Tang Xue thought.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were bright and thoughtful.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Why are you silent? Come on, have a drink. There is wine today, drunk today, worried tomorrow."


    At the moment, Li Yixi''s voice sounded. They hurried to pick up their cups and drink together, with an excited look on their faces. At this moment, everyone became active and talked with Li Yixi excitedly.


    Outside the manor, a figure in white is now facing the manor. The figure in white is no other than Li Shan. These days, Li Shan seems to have undergone a transformation. The whole person''s temperament has been raised. It looks gentle and elegant, but invisible, it makes people afraid. It seems like an immortal God and can''t be blasphemed.


    When Li Shan came outside the manor, at the moment, Li Shan stopped, and his cold eyes swept into the void.


    "Who dares to be reckless here?"


    Li Shan''s roar seemed to penetrate the void, which was originally empty. At the moment, several people appeared strangely, wrapped with terrible magic gas, not far from the manor, as if they were watching.


    At the moment when the figure was shocked by Li Shan''s voice, the strong men of the heavenly demons became extremely dignified at the moment.


    The heavenly demons are extremely afraid of the power of Haoran. The power of heavenly demons is from Yin to evil, but the power of Haoran is from Yang to Saint, and is naturally restrained.


    Especially after feeling Li Shan''s breath, their faces changed greatly and mistakenly thought that Li Shan came from Haoran.


    At the moment when Li Shan''s scolding sounded, the people in the yard also heard it. At the same time, they also found that the strong men of the Tianmo family had an ugly face and had the realm of true God, but they didn''t find anything.


    Several strong heavenly demons said coldly, "who are you? Our heavenly demons and you have never violated the river. Do you want to start a war between the heavenly demons and you?"


    Several heavenly demons want to frighten Li Shan with the general trend.


    After all, the demons and Haoran have an agreement.


    However, after hearing the words of these heavenly demons, Li Shan at the moment doesn''t care. Let''s not say that Li Shan is not a person above Haoran. At the moment, Li Shan has just passed the customs. He is just trying to use these heavenly demons to try his own literary and Taoist means to crack spring thunder. What''s the power now.


    Li Shangen didn''t put it in his eyes, and said coldly, "demons and Haoran never stand side by side, just as night and day can''t coexist. My person who is cultivated takes it as his duty to cut demons and eliminate demons."


    "Scholars are even more exemplary."


    "Today, you can''t run for your life."


    At this moment, Li Shan''s voice was extremely cold, and the situation became more and more terrible.


    Several strong men of the demon family felt that Li Shan was getting more and more terrible. They looked at each other, and their eyes showed their intention to kill. They rushed directly at Li Shan.


    Seeing the strong man of the demon family killing Li Shan, Xiao Ya and others in the yard, he was very nervous.


    But at the moment, Li Yixi said with a smile: "there is no need to be nervous. Li Shan can solve it, and his strength is not weak." Li Yixi felt that Li Shan is a powerful practitioner and should be able to solve the demons outside.


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, everyone was stunned and looked at Li Shan. They wanted to see how Li Shan dealt with those demons, but they perceived that the strength of those demons was extremely strong.


    The devil came through the air. At the moment, Li Shan''s eyes stared and his arrogance was contained in his mouth.


    When he saw the strong man approaching, Li Shan suddenly said in a loud voice, "lie at the end of the night, listen to the wind and rain, and the iron horse glacier dreams."


    At the moment, Li Shan roared loudly, prompting clank iron bones and spring thunder.


    The sound fell, and a strange scene appeared. In the void, there was a sudden storm. The heavy rain was like an arrow. The raindrops directly penetrated the bodies of the strong demons. However, the rebirth power of the demons was too terrible, and the scars on their bodies were constantly healing. However, soon in the void, the heavy rain gathered into an ice river. In the ice river, countless iron cavalry swarmed in, It''s like a ghost cavalry from the nether world who has fought for tens of thousands of years. The figures of several heavenly demons were instantly crushed into blood mud, washed by glaciers, and the bones did not exist, which completely deprived the energy of rebirth.


    "Dead!"


    "Unexpectedly, it is also a means of Confucianism and Taoism. Does this person have anything to do with experts?"


    All the people in the yard showed their fine eyes one by one. When qingyangzi saw the scene in front of him, he was extremely shocked.


    At the moment, Li Yixi quickly stood up and smiled at Li Shan suspended in the void: "Li Shan, thank you for killing several demons. Come down and have a few drinks."


    Li Shan in the void felt that his Confucianism and Taoism were a little stronger, and he was very excited.


    Originally, I came to thank Li Yixi. After hearing Li Yixi''s voice, without any hesitation, I fell directly into the yard and bowed, "Li Shan, meet the childe!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi hurriedly held Li Shan and said with a smile, "you are an immortal who soared up. How can you be so rigid to me, a mortal? I don''t know. I thought I was a peerless expert?"


    "Quick seat!"


    Li Yixi invited Li Shan to sit down and hurriedly introduced to the crowd: "Li Shan, come from the lower world with me, but I am a stowaway, and Li Shan is a fair and bright climber."


    When they heard that Li Shan and Li Yixi came from the lower world together, a fine light flashed in their eyes.


    To put it bluntly, this may be Li Yixi''s lineage.


    There is always nothing wrong with a good relationship.


    "Seeing brother Li, I didn''t expect that brother Li was a powerful Confucian and Taoist practitioner."


    "Brother Li, what''s the name of that poem? Its power is terrible!" qingyangzi said with envy on his face at the moment.


    Li Shan heard qingyangzi''s words and was stunned, "poetry?"


    But then he reacted and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I don''t know. I heard that poem from the childe. It seems to be urged by the mighty force. It''s very powerful against evil demons, so I used it."


    Li Shan''s voice fell, and everyone was surprised. They couldn''t help looking at Li Yixi. At the moment, they remembered the sword of Li Yixi before.


    At the same time, Tian Zhen''s eyes lit up and thought of Li Yixi''s hint before. Tian Zhen immediately said, "childe, since brother Li Shan''s Confucianism and Taoism are so terrible and seem to have a restraining effect on evil spirits, whether we can establish an academy to cultivate Confucianism, and then the evil spirits in the world can be eliminated."


    As soon as Tian Zhen''s voice fell, Du Zhengyan hurriedly added, "childe, Tian Zhen''s words are good. It may be useful to conquer evil spirits with great power."


    "At that time, the world will be peaceful and the people will live and work in peace and contentment."


    "I once heard the childe say that Confucian scholars should set their minds for heaven and earth, set their lives for the people, inherit unique knowledge for the holy world, and open peace for all ages."


    "In this world, Confucianism and Taoism are declining, demons are dancing, and Confucianism and Taoism should flourish."

 Chapter 799

    Hearing Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen''s words, Li Shan''s eyes suddenly shot two fine Mans.


    At the moment, Li Shan is very excited. In that case, he will have the opportunity to work for Li Yixi. Li Shan suddenly feels a little stupid. Unexpectedly, he doesn''t know that Li Yixi has the intention to promote Confucianism and Taoism. He secretly complains. After entering the fairy world, he has devoted himself to closed door cultivation and improve his accomplishments. He really pays too little attention to the outside world.


    If he had heard Li Yixi''s words earlier, Li Shan knew that Li Yixi was going to promote Confucianism and Taoism.


    When Li Shan was in the lower world, he came from xiaoshengxian villa. It is also Wen Tao that cultivates. At the moment, Li Shan can''t help but think of Li Yixi''s little sage village where he helped Li Shan when he was in the xuanhuang world. At this moment, Li Shan involuntarily recalled some of his past.


    I think of Li Yixi''s three character Sutra left in the school Palace at that time, which made many people condense their talents.


    talent!


    At this moment, Li Shan''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if he had been impressed by the insight. There was an excited look in his eyes. If he wanted to promote Confucianism and Taoism, it was not just talk. He also needed countless talents with talent. This was the most difficult thing for Li Shan.


    But at this moment, Li Shan suddenly remembered the lower boundary. In Li Shan''s eyes, there was an excited color.


    In the lower world, only in the little sage village where Li Shan was born, Li Shan remembers that countless people have gathered their talents. Now, those people are afraid to be extremely terrible. After all, one day in the sky, one hundred days on earth.


    Thinking of this, Li Shan immediately set off a storm in his heart.


    When Li Shan was excited and shocked, Du Zhengyan''s eyes showed on Li Shan, "Li Daoyou, what do you think?"


    "Confucianism and Taoism are flourishing. At that time, we can get rid of those demons and monsters. This is the supreme merit."


    "It is also an opportunity to benefit the common people."


    Tian Zhen also immediately said, "Li Daoyou, it''s up to you. I remember you were a scholar before you soared, which is more suitable than us. Of course, if you need us, give us a direct command, and we''ll arrive immediately at your disposal."


    Xiao Ya hurriedly said at the moment: "yes, yes, Li Daoyou, Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan are right. As long as you need it, direct us without being polite. I happen to have some ancient books everywhere. It''s time to send them all to the Academy you established."


    At this moment, Tang Xue, the female emperor, couldn''t help it. Li Yixi naturally wanted to promote Confucianism and Taoism. They had the opportunity to curry favor with Li Yixi.


    When Li Shan heard the people''s words and saw their eager eyes, he glanced at Li Yixi slightly. Li Shan felt that these people looked like licking dogs. This is 100% that Li Yixi really had the idea of promoting Confucianism and Taoism.


    If you finish this thing yourself, you will certainly be appreciated by Li Yixi. A terrible existence like Li Yixi and casually leaking oil and water is better than Li Shan''s self-cultivation for a hundred years and a thousand years.


    At this moment, after a little meditation, Li Shan said to Li Yixi, "if you want to promote Confucianism and Taoism, Li Shan is willing to be the pioneer, but if you really want Confucianism and Taoism to be strong, you still need your help. I will build a school palace, but you will be the place of offering wine in the school palace."


    "Although you don''t have talent and can''t practice, you have read more books than we have. And you are proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, wine and flowers. It''s your son who offers wine."


    Li Shan''s eyes showed their fine light, and his eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "Huh?"


    While talking to the audience, Li Yixi, who looked interested, suddenly found that things had been brought to him. Li Yixi was stunned. This was something Li Yixi never thought of.


    Li Yixi immediately refused and said, "as a mortal, I have to have strength to convince everyone. Li Shan, you are the only one who is qualified to serve as a wine sacrifice in the school. I saw you just shot. You should be so powerful. This is also the responsibility of Confucianism and Taoism."


    "You have this strength!"


    When Li Shan heard Li Yixi''s words, he immediately reacted. Li Yixi tried his best to deny that he had a peerless cultivation. He even forgot this.


    Li Shan just remembers that Li Yixi was a big man, but ignores this point.


    Li Shan immediately said with a smile, "childe, if you refuse the position of offering wine in the school palace, you won''t refuse the position of deputy offering wine!"


    "After all, the childe''s literary talent and Li Shan''s voice fell. Everyone couldn''t help looking at Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi originally only wanted to be a salted fish, but now he suddenly found that everyone''s eyes fell on him, and his face was serious. Li Yixi was very helpless, but he thought he had no accomplishments and literary talent. He just recited some poetry and said helplessly: "I''m still not qualified for deputy wine worship. In this way, I have to participate. I can be a reputation wine worship."


    Li Yixi seems to refuse, but in fact, Li Yixi is very excited at the moment.


    Even if it is an honor sacrifice, it is also a sacrifice.


    Identity, the more the better, can''t pressure yourself. Li Yixi thought it was an opportunity.


    Even if I can only write some poems, when these poems reach the hands of those talented guys, I will be a baby. At that time, I will be full of students. If I encounter danger and meet people who spy on me, I will also have a backer.


    "Young master, you are the honor offering wine of our school. You don''t have to work hard. When you are free, just write some poems to us." Li Shan is very excited. As for Li Yixi''s identity, Li Shan doesn''t care. For a big man like Li Yixi, his words are the true meaning, and the school will implement them unconditionally.


    As a sacrifice to the school palace, Li Yixi hurriedly said: "there is no problem in establishing the school palace, but I don''t know if there will be some trouble in establishing the school palace!"


    Li Yixi knows that although there is no great promotion of Confucianism and Taoism in the fairy world, there are still some colleges, but if they are regarded as robbing resources by others, there will be trouble.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tang Xue''s body was shocked and felt that Li Yixi was implying himself. Tang Xue immediately said, "young master, in fact, there is one thing I concealed. In fact, I am the female emperor of Xianting."


    "I fully support Li Daoyou''s establishment of the school palace, and no one dares to provoke."


    Tang Xue''s voice just fell, and Li Yixi was stunned at the moment.


    I didn''t expect that Tang Xue was the female emperor of Xianting. This is a big man. This thigh is really big. Once he keeps it, he won''t have a chance.


    Moreover, Li Yixi could not help but get excited. Although he was only the honor sacrifice of the school palace, this was the Royal School palace with Xianting as its backer. His identity weight rose in an instant.

 Chapter 800

    Li Yixi quickly stood up, "Li Yixi, I''ve seen the female emperor!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi salutes immediately.


    Tang Xue, who saw Li Yixi''s behavior, immediately trembled with fear. How dare he accept Li Yixi''s gift? At the moment of Li Yixi''s salute, Tang Xue dodged as if he had been hit by an electric shock.


    He immediately held Li Yixi and opened his mouth urgently, "childe, although I am the female emperor of jiuchongtian, the jiuchongtian is divided into nine floors, and I just "There are countless children in xiaoshengxian village, the school where I live in the lower world. The time flow rate of the fairy world is different from that of the lower world. Now, I''m afraid those little guys have become talents. They should be the chess pieces that have been laid out by experts to preach the world."


    "Moreover, the most legitimate force of the expert is in the lower boundary."


    "Those guys have been instructed and inherited by experts. I''m afraid they are extremely terrible now. It seems that they have opened up a vast world in the lower world."


    Li Shan''s voice fell, and everyone at the moment looked unbelievable, "elder, have you already laid out?"

 Chapter 801

    These people did not expect that Li Yixi had already laid out the world.


    It seems that even if we arrive in this world earlier, we will be invaded by foreign demons.


    "When did the elder know the future?" Xiao Ya took a breath at this moment and felt so terrible when she thought of Li Yixi''s figure.


    When they heard Xiao Ya''s words, they also agreed with her. At the moment, Li Yixi was mysterious and powerful, completely beyond their cognition. They never thought that a person could be so strong.


    "Childe''s strength is unpredictable. It''s our honor to know the past, present and future and follow him. We can do our things well."


    "You don''t need to think so much. If you think too much, the gain is not worth the loss!"


    At the moment, Tian Zhen couldn''t help but say aloud when he saw the terrible expression on each face. Tian Zhen, as the leader of the great road in Li Yixi''s world, seems to be persuasive, but in fact, he is also warning these people.


    Li Shan, on the other side, also said with a smile: "it''s a great honor to be a chess piece for experts to preach the world. Everyone, farewell. When I return, I hope the thatched cottage has been completed."


    "It''s all up to you!"


    At this moment, Li Shan worshipped the people.


    "Li Daoyou, just go. We''ll take full responsibility for the thatched cottage. When you return, we''ll give you a satisfactory thatched cottage." Tang Xue, the female emperor at the moment, stepped out one step and said with a serious look. She agreed to it.


    "OK, fellow Taoist friends, see you tomorrow!"


    When he got a positive answer, Li Shan smiled and went away directly with Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan. The xuanhuang world is under the Xiaoyao immortal domain and naturally from the lower boundary of the Xiaoyao immortal domain.


    In the courtyard, Li Yixi is smiling at the moment.


    I''m very satisfied with today''s results. I didn''t expect to be in the fairy world and get a position of honor offering wine. This is an academy with fairy court background.


    "I''m born to be useful. I''ll come back after all the gold is gone!"


    "Sure enough, people are more open-minded, and the road ahead is clear."


    "Now, with the addition of Kunlun Zong senior brother, I am also a person of status."


    At the moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth, and his heart was happy.


    The corner of the big black, at the moment that is a face of speechless, can only pretend not to see, in his heart said, "master, this is playing a mortal, really into the play."


    "Not saved!"


    Mutter, go back to sleep and don''t pay attention.


    Xuanhuang world, middle heaven.


    A vortex suddenly appeared in the void. A figure came out of the vortex. It was Li Shan who came down from the fairy world.


    "Here, if I remember well, it''s Jiangzhong city."


    In Jiangzhong City, the street is very lively and people come and go.


    A prosperous scene.


    Li Shan knows that he seems to have been away for a short time, but in fact, great changes have taken place in the xuanhuang world. Li Shan is not in a hurry to go directly to Shengxian villa, nor to the South Tianyu to meet Xiao Zhan, Tang Yin and others.


    "Yes!"


    Walking, walking, Li Shan was stunned, because Li Shan found a statue. The statue was actually the statue of Xiao Zhan. Xiao Zhan wrote in his hand as if he were writing about ordinary people. At the moment, Li Shan also saw two words under the statue, pen saint.


    "Pen saint!"


    "This Xiao war is really interesting. It''s called holy."


    "Although there is no flying to the Ninth Heaven, I''m afraid it has good strength. Otherwise, how can it be worshipped by so many people and praised as saints?"


    "Saint, not everyone is qualified!"


    When Li Shan sighed on his face, suddenly, the void suddenly cracked, and a ferocious figure appeared, emitting an extremely strange smell. As soon as it appeared, his eyes became blood red. Li Shan could see from his eyes that the strange creature was crazy.


    The breath was also extremely strong. Li Shan couldn''t help jumping his eyelids and wanted to fight. But at this moment, Li Shan strangely found that the crowd seemed to be scattered, but it was in order. There was no panic. It seemed to be common to this scene.


    This scene completely surprised Li Shan.


    Li Shan, who was going to do it, hesitated for a moment.


    However, at the moment when Li Shan hesitated, in the void, he saw a holy power spreading, dressed in white, with a gentleman''s sword hanging around his waist. On the spike of the sword, there was a jade pendant moving with the wind. While walking, the jade pendant beat on the scabbard from time to time, making a pleasant sound.


    As soon as this person appeared, those who were slightly disturbed calmed down. Li Shan found that the moment that that person appeared, it seemed that today''s crisis had been lifted.


    Li Shan was surprised. He hasn''t done it yet. Why are these ordinary people so determined.


    When Li Shan was wondering, the strange creature whose eyes were red and ferocious now showed a look of panic.


    Li Shan found that the man who came to resist the sky did not produce a sword. The sword around his waist seemed to be an ornament. Li Shan''s divine eyes found that the long sword around his waist was indeed an ornament. It was a blunt sword and had not opened the front.


    At the moment, a pen appeared in the young man''s hand. Taking emptiness as paper, he picked up the pen and wrote. At the same time, he said, "Zhao Ke has a beard, and Wu hook is frosty and snowy. The silver saddle shines on the white horse, rustling like a meteor. Kill one person in ten steps and stay for thousands of miles. When things happen, brush his clothes and hide his name."


    The words fell one by one. At the next moment, the terrible talent condensed into a long sword. The long sword with holy power killed the strange creature in an instant.


    The fierce and strange creature in his eyes disappeared without a trace. All that remained was panic. He rose up in the air and was about to flee, but the long sword broke through the air and his body was worn by the long sword with talent. The Holy talent destroyed his body in an instant, as if nothing had happened.


    The white figure in the void, now stepping into the air, didn''t say a word, as if he really didn''t care about work and fame.


    "Dead!"


    "This is the means of Confucianism and Taoism. I remember this poem was written by an expert."


    "This man has such terrible power in his hands. I haven''t seen what the strange creature is."


    "Talent, Confucianism and Taoism!"


    "When did the dark and yellow world become so terrible? I didn''t find any fluctuation of spiritual power in this person''s body, but I was able to walk in the air. He didn''t become an immortal and didn''t control the law. How did he do it?"


    "Besides, I''m wearing a mask."


    "From my bone age, this man is not old. Such a young man should be determined to kill demons and Demons and become famous all over the world. It''s strange!"


    At this moment, Li Shan suddenly felt that he, who went out from the xuanhuang world, became strange to the xuanhuang world.


    "Has Confucianism and Taoism prevailed in this mysterious and yellow world?"


    Thinking of Li Yixi, Li Shan''s heart set off a storm at the moment.

 Chapter 802

    Li Shan, with a shocked face, just recovered from the shock.


    I heard the voices around me.


    A young man said excitedly, "Wow, so handsome. Is this the disciple of Bi Shengge?"


    "How awesome!"


    "I must gather my talents and practice Confucianism and Taoism."


    "Step up and write the devil!"


    It seems that the stunning sword just now remains in my heart forever.


    At the moment, Li Shan found that it was not only the yearning of the teenagers around him, but also those women not far away. At the moment, they also looked like flower maniacs, and some practitioners also looked yearning.


    At the moment, Li Shan also said involuntarily: "it is worthy of Confucianism and Taoism. It is not only strong, but also strong. At the moment, the use of talent is not much different from me."


    At this moment, Li Shan thought of his previous shot in front of Li Yixi manor. He felt a little ashamed. He pretended x far worse than the youth before.


    Seeing that the danger had been relieved, Li Shan looked curious, and the figure disappeared instantly, chasing after the white figure.


    The scholar didn''t go far, but he felt Li Shan''s whereabouts. After all, Li Shan at the moment had no malice and didn''t hide his whereabouts. Lu Tian couldn''t help but stop and salute Li Shan, "Lu Tian has seen the elder and doesn''t know what to tell him!"


    Li Shan was stunned again at the moment. He didn''t expect that Lu Tian in front of him should salute to such a standard, which made Li Shan involuntarily want to learn.


    But Li Shan knew his purpose and looked at Lu Tian with hot eyes: "are you a disciple of Xiao Zhan?"


    "I''m Li Shan, from the sage''s villa, but I''ve been flying to the upper world for a long time."


    Lu Tian frowned slightly when he heard Li Shan calling Xiao Zhan''s name, but when he heard that Li Shan came from the upper world, his eyebrows immediately stretched out and felt that he might really know Xiao Zhan.


    Lu Tian was also shocked at the moment and hurried to say, "it turns out that the elder came from the upper world. The younger generation is rude, but the younger generation is not a disciple of the elder Bi Sheng. He just heard the master Bi Sheng''s theory."


    "He is a registered disciple of pen saint!"


    "But if you want to see Master Bi Sheng, I''m afraid you''ll have to wait a few days. Master Bi Sheng will fight in a foreign land alone. I don''t know if he will return!"


    At the moment, Li Shan heard that Xiao Zhan was not there and was not in a hurry. After all, Li Shan knew that since Lu Tian was not Xiao Zhan''s disciple, he should not be accurate enough about Xiao Zhan''s whereabouts.


    Li Shan said curiously, "Lu Tian, I don''t feel the fluctuation of spiritual power in your body, but I''m curious. How do you fly in the sky?"


    At this moment, Li Shan immediately asked his doubts. Li Shan really didn''t understand.


    Lu Tian was stunned when he heard Li Shan''s words. Then he responded and said respectfully: "senior, it should not be a short time for you to fly to the fairy world. Otherwise, it is impossible not to know that Lu Tian is a Confucian and Taoist practitioner. Naturally, he does not cultivate spiritual power, but cultivate the power of greatness, that is, what is usually called talent."


    "Under the guidance of Confucianism (Li Yixi), Bi Sheng and others established a vast holy land. Confucianism and Taoism flourished and preached all over the world. Now in the xuanhuang world, Confucianism and Taoism flourished. The reason why I was able to fly was that my talent had broken through the level of green clouds, so I could resist the air."


    "I can also use my talent to kill enemies and kill demons."


    Hearing this, Li Shan was stunned. Unexpectedly, Confucianism and Taoism had become so powerful that he seemed to have a realm he didn''t know. Suddenly, Li Shan felt extremely ashamed. As Li Yixi designated to preach the world and the first important day of grass house, he didn''t even know the most basic realm of cultivation of Confucianism and Taoism.


    "Elder, do you have anything else to ask?" Lu Tian was stunned when he saw Li Shan and asked.


    Li Shan was a little ashamed and hurriedly said, "no, you''re busy. I''ll meet my old friend!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Lu Tian saluted respectfully before he left. Seeing Lu Tian disappeared, Li Shan was shocked. As a powerful existence, Li Shan couldn''t help taking a breath, and suddenly felt that he seemed to have failed.


    Li Shan didn''t stop and went directly to Shengxian villa.


    However, when Li Shan came to Shengxian City, he found that Shengxian villa had completely changed and expanded several times.


    And now the name of sage''s villa has been changed to three character sage''s pavilion.


    "What ghost?"


    Seeing the name in front of him, Li Shan was really shocked.


    At the moment, a figure swept out, and his sharp eyes locked on Li Shan, but then his eyes lit up and couldn''t help laughing: "Li Shan, have you reached the lower boundary?"


    Hearing this man''s words, Li Shan quickly saluted respectfully.


    "Li Shan, I''ve seen the master!"


    This person was once the master of Shengxian village.


    The master found that it was really Li Shan, and his eyes smiled. "Li Shan, I didn''t expect it was really you. I thought it was me?"


    "Go in and talk!"


    The master of sage''s manor hurried out and walked into the three character sage''s pavilion side by side with Li Shan.


    Li Shan couldn''t help asking, "the master of the family, why did we change the sage villa to the three character sage pavilion?"


    When the Master heard Li Shan''s words, his mouth lit up with excitement and explained: "because our sage villa has received the three character Scripture taught by the childe, the three character Scripture is extremely terrible. The three character Scripture can easily give birth to talent. The reason why Confucianism and Taoism flourish in the xuanhuang world is inseparable from the three character Scripture."


    "The three character sutra was handed down by an expert. The reputation of the three character Sutra has already surpassed our sage village, and our sage village is the preacher of the three character Sutra. Therefore, in order to remember the great kindness of the expert, we changed the name to the three character sage Pavilion."


    Hearing this, Li Shan suddenly realized that with the chat, Li Shan was more and more shocked by the present xuanhuang world and had a preliminary understanding of Confucianism and Taoism.


    Unexpectedly, Confucianism and Taoism now have a complete realm.


    The master asked, "Li Shan, what''s the matter with you all of a sudden?"


    Hearing this, Li Shan''s face became serious and explained to the master of the sage''s pavilion, "I came with the will of an expert. The expert said that scholars should set their mind for heaven and earth, set their life for the living people, inherit unique knowledge for the saints and create peace for the world. The expert wanted the rise of Confucianism and Taoism in the fairy world, so I went down to the world and asked for help."


    Li Shan''s voice fell. When the master of the sage Pavilion heard that he was "setting his heart for heaven and earth, setting his life for the people, inheriting his unique knowledge, and opening peace for all ages", his eyes showed an incredible color.


    It seemed that I could not help shivering when I heard the words of the sage.


    There was disbelief in those eyes.


    Mumbling to himself, "set your mind for heaven and earth, set your life for the living people, continue your unique learning to the holy world, and open peace for all ages."


    At the moment, he was directly stunned.


    After a long time, the master of the sage pavilion was shocked and said, "originally, this is the purpose of Confucianism and Taoism."


    "Worthy of being an expert, I was already confused these days, but now I know my way and how to go!"

 Chapter 803

    "Set your mind for heaven and earth, set your life for the living people, continue your unique learning, and open peace for all ages."


    Once again, the master of Sanzi Shengxian Pavilion at the moment seems to have found the goal of life with excitement on his face. In his eyes, there is a hot light, as if he saw the road of sages and the light of the holy way. The original sage''s manor has received some inheritance above the lofty. Originally, the cultivation is Wendao, but after the passage of years, those predecessors have fallen out more or less, and the inheritance has withered continuously. In their generation, Wendao has completely declined. Although they still practice hard and gather talents, the great leader of the three character sage''s Pavilion is clear, At that time, although Shengxian villa was known as the holy land of literature and Taoism, it had lost its essence.


    At that time, the three masters of Shengxian villa were confused and didn''t know how to go on. In order to maintain the status of Shengxian villa in the middle heaven, the three had to abandon the path of Wendao and step into the ranks of cultivating immortals. After all, it was impossible for Wendao to go further in their realm, but they wanted to maintain the dignity of Shengxian villa, To protect the disciples of sage''s manor, they need to be strong enough. At that time, the three lost their way. They can only choose to devour the details left by their ancestors and step into the immortal road instead of the literary road.


    "Good, good!"


    At the moment, he heard Li Shan''s words. The head of Sanzi Shengxian Pavilion showed a touch of excitement in his eyes. Like people imprisoned in a dark dungeon, he finally saw the joy of the dawn. Like death prisoners imprisoned by chains, he finally regained his freedom. At the moment, the head of Sanzi Shengxian Pavilion really had the feeling of seeing the dawn.


    He, who has always been steady, can''t help shouting three times.


    At the moment, seeing this scene, Li Shan was actually excited. Thinking of Li Yixi''s various, Li Shan felt extremely shocked.


    Li Shan gave everything today to Li Yixi. Without Li Yixi''s existence, Li Shan was very clear that he was still trying to practice in Shengxian villa, and he was only a genius in Shengxian villa, not now. The superior master wanted to step into the fairy way. Li Shan had never imagined at that time.


    After laughing, the hot eyes suddenly fell on Li Shan. With an excited face, Li Shan said, "Li Shan, I heard that you went down with the will of an expert, didn''t you?"


    "It''s said that the experts intend to prosper Confucianism and Taoism and completely revive literature and Taoism in the fairy world. Is it true?"


    At the moment, he stared at Li Shan without blinking. He was very nervous. He was really afraid of himself before. What he heard was his own illusion. Li Yixi was in the fairy world and intended to vigorously promote Confucianism and Taoism. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If he grasped it, the three character sage Pavilion can rise against the sky. Where would he be willing to let go of such an opportunity.


    Even at this moment, the trembling of his voice can be felt from his voice.


    Because of fear, all these are illusions and their own illusions.


    At the moment, Li Shan naturally felt the mood from the heart of the master, and the smile on his face slowly disappeared, He said solemnly: "The master of the family, you are right. The master intends to be in the fairy world, to see the vast world, to make Confucianism and Taoism flourish, and to give people who practice literature and Taoism a way to go. At the same time, I think the master also has an intention to open up a peaceful world. The present fairy world is not peaceful. Even the immortal city of Jinling where the master is located has demons lurking, and other places are more sad Everywhere, some forces are very prosperous and high today, but tomorrow, they may not turn into ruins and completely become the past. "


    "And I found that the talent of Wen and Tao seems to have a suppressive effect on the Tianmo family and the creatures in the Tianmo world. The purpose of the expert may be to reshape the universe and let people all over the world share a peaceful and prosperous era."


    At the moment, Li Shan has a serious face.


    "Huh?"


    "Is there peace and prosperity?"


    "Well, my Wendao is to govern the country and the world. This is our bounden duty and the meaning of our existence. You are the first sacrifice designated by the master and the controller of the immortal Wendao. This time, our Sanzi sage residence will do everything to support you. We are also willing to serve and die for the master''s holy Dao."


    "It''s glory to die for the holy way!"


    "Being an expert''s chess piece can also greatly promote Confucianism and Taoism. Why not?"


    "Set your mind for heaven and earth, set your life for the living people, continue your unique learning, and open peace for all ages."


    "Hahaha, it''s enough to hear this in this life!"


    "Enough, enough, enough!"


    "Ancestors, they will cheer for us underground!"


    At the moment, the head of the three character sage residence is full of enthusiasm and excitement.


    At this moment, Li Shan also reappeared a touch of excitement on his face, as if he saw a prosperous age, a prosperous age of Confucianism and Taoism.


    But soon, the smile on Li Shan''s face slowly converged, looked at the master of the three character sage pavilion with a dignified face, and said word by word: "the master, if we want to do everything in the three character sage Pavilion, we must have the intention of failure and possible interruption of all inheritance!"


    When the Master heard Li Shan''s words, his smile disappeared. He took a deep breath and made a decision.


    "Li Shan, from this moment on, you don''t need to call me the master. I''m willing to block everything, including my life. My original name is Liu Yun. You''re offering wine. Just call me Liu Yun. From today on, I''m a member of Xianjie college."


    At this moment, Liu Yun made a decision directly.


    "I''m in charge of the family... Li Shan will go on.


    But Liu Yun immediately said, "my name is Liu Yun. Please call my name. I''m willing to serve for the sacrifice and the expert."


    Liu Yun''s eyes are all serious.


    Hearing this, Li Shan breathed out a sigh. Li Shan knew that Liu Yun had really decided to serve Li Yixi''s holy way, including the kind of life. However, Li Shan still had a doubt. He never said that the name of the holy land of Confucianism and Taoism in the fairy world was called Caolu. Caolu was the supreme holy land of the vast sky, and the original sage villa, In fact, he rose up with all the inheritance above Haoran. Li Shan felt that Li Yixi might be playing a game with someone in Haoran day, so he was worried that Liu Yun would have a different heart at that time.


    However, Li Shan also knows that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the three character sage Pavilion. Once missed, it will be completely missed.


    At the moment, Li Shan is gambling that Liu Yun will not leak secrets to Haoran.


    If Liu Yun did that, Li Shan would be cold-blooded and ruthless.

 Chapter 804

    Li Shan took a deep breath and his serious eyes fell on Liu Yun. His voice was very dignified and said, "Liu Yun, are you willing to open your soul sea, because the great rise of Confucianism and Taoism by experts may be a game with others. In order to prevent accidents, I need to control your life and death, you can."


    When Liu Yun heard this, his eyes showed a dignified color. He also took a deep breath and said with a dignified face: "Liu Yun is willing to throw his head and blood for the holy way, and is willing to serve and die for an expert!"


    Liu Yun''s voice fell without any hesitation and directly released the soul sea.


    Li Shan has no mercy. He arranges the secret arts directly in Liu Yun''s mind. If Liu Yun''s consciousness murders Li Yixi and violates the holy way, he will die immediately.


    After all this, Li shancai looked at Liu Yun and said in a serious voice, "the reason why I arranged the secret arts is that the expert is in the fairy world and named the holy land of literature and Taoism Caolu. You should also know that the holy land of Haoran day is called Caolu. The expert may be dissatisfied with Haoran day and play a game with Haoran day."


    Li Shan''s voice fell. At the moment, Li Shan sensed silently. Li Shan was worried that Liu Yun''s heart turned against him after hearing this. After all, Li Shan knew that the sage villa had a special relationship above Haoran. If Liu Yun was really unavailable, it would never be used. There could be no blockers in Li''s way of recalling the past.


    Liu Yun was shocked and then excited when he heard this.


    The eyes were excited, and the whole person was incomparably excited, "thatched cottage?"


    Talking about the three words of thatched cottage, Liu Yun was very excited at the same time.


    "The thatched cottage, the supreme holy land above Haoran, is the spiritual place above Haoran, but Haoran is too selfish, or has given up these places. It is normal for us to think about not what we can think and give up some things, but they look coldly at the decline of literature and Taoism. They have lost their original heart and are no longer the Holy Land and spirit in our hearts The land of. "


    "Set your mind for heaven and earth, set your life for the living people, continue your unique learning, and open peace for all ages."


    "And the elder''s words let me Liu Yun see the dawn and selflessness."


    "It is also our long cherished wish to make Confucianism and Taoism flourish. If Haoran dares to stop it, it is selfishness above Haoran. I am willing to die for the noble way."


    Liu Yun''s voice fell. At the moment, Li Shan finally breathed out a breath and arranged a secret skill in Liu Yun''s soul sea. At the moment, Li Shan sensed that Liu Yun''s every word came from his heart, not a false word. Rest assured.


    After knowing something and confirming the list of all the people who went to the fairyland, Li Shan left Sanzi sage''s villa and went directly to the southern heaven.


    For the existence of Li Shan, it was extremely fast to arrive in the southern region of heaven. Just an hour later, Li Shan appeared outside xiaohaoran sky.


    The original void crack is now forged into a void portal by supreme means.


    Where it is suspended, a noble force flows out of it. Li Shan found that not far from the door, the original wilderness is not there, and has developed into a city. In the city, there are countless scholars who study day and night to gather their talents.


    Li Shan also found that some tired scholars became excited when they looked at the door in the void from a distance.


    "Little Haoran sky!"


    Li Shannian nodded and looked at the towering portal.


    When Li Shan came to the door, a figure appeared and said coldly: "who comes, can there be worship posts? Xiao Haoran, in the sky, there are no worship posts. Those who do not pass the test cannot enter."


    At this moment, outside the door, an old Confucian who was already drooping suddenly opened his eyes. In those eyes, there was a cold light, polite and warning.


    "A test?


    Hearing this, Li Shan suddenly became interested, saluted the old Confucian, and then asked, "old gentleman, how to accept the test?"


    Li Shan also wants to see what the test set up by Xiao Zhan and others is.


    The old Confucian couldn''t see through Li Shan. He thought Li Shan was a mortal. Seeing that Li Shan meant to accept the test, he immediately said, "if you have no different intentions and can condense the courage, you can practice inside."


    The next moment, with the old Confucian''s hand waving, suddenly, a heavenly road appeared in the towering portal. The ladder had 999 steps, as if connected to the sky.


    Li Shan didn''t speak. He stepped in directly at the moment. At the moment, Li Shan was very excited. When he heard the old Confucian scholar say that he was brave, he was excited. Li Shan knew very well that the courage in the mouth of the old Confucian scholar should be a very special thing of Confucianism and Taoism.


    Whether for themselves or for the cottage, it is a road.


    The moment Li Shan stepped into it, Li Shan suddenly felt a darkness in front of him. The endless holy light disappeared and replaced by darkness.


    But in this boundless darkness, there is a ray of dawn, where it seems to be a way out of the darkness.


    Suddenly, Li Shan found that where the dawn was, there was a lot of reading sounds. A vague figure was reading constantly. Those reading sounds contained the holy and incomparable power, the ability of spring thunder and the ability of insight.


    Li Shan was surprised. It was spring thunder.


    Li Shan did not resist, indulged in it and felt it silently.


    At the moment, the old Confucian scholar outside the door had just closed his eyes, but the next moment, he suddenly opened his eyes. A touch of disbelief appeared in his eyes and stared at the door.


    "How could it be that in such a short time, it condensed the courage."


    "Who is this person, and it seems that his courage is growing rapidly!"


    "I can''t see through him. It''s possible that his talent is above me."


    "In the vast sky, there is another capable person. It''s good that the world is becoming more and more dangerous!"


    At the moment, the old Confucian stood up, looked silently and waited.


    In the darkness, Li Shan felt that the darkness in front of him disappeared at the next moment and was replaced by endless holy light. Li Shan opened his eyes and an excited color appeared in his eyes. Li Shan found himself at the moment and got great benefits.


    Li Shan found that as like as two peas in his heart, he was just like himself, but he carried all the light of holy light, and had the ability to kill evil.


    "Is this the gall?"


    Li Shan was extremely excited and secretly shouted incredible.


    The next moment, Li Shan, reappeared in front of the door. The old Confucian immediately congratulated: "Congratulations, master. You have gathered the courage of the second level, turned the hard stone into the spirit, and are about to reach the peak of the second level."

 Chapter 805

    Li Shan heard what the old Confucian said. With a curious look on his face, he asked, "the old man, don''t know how to divide the courage?"


    At the moment, Li Shan asked his doubts. Li Shan naturally heard of it, but the inheritance of Shengxian villa was lost, and he only heard that there was a Gentile in the legend. At the moment, he heard that the old Confucian scholar said that his Gentile had reached the level of second-order stone turning into spirit. At the moment, Li Shan was curious and planned to ask clearly. Li Shan felt that these things, It should have become a common sense thing in today''s xuanhuang world. It''s not a secret.


    The old Confucian scholar was stunned when he heard Li Shan''s words. It was common sense. Li Shan didn''t know, but he didn''t say anything, Immediately smiled and explained: "In the past, these things didn''t exist, but there was a terrible and extreme existence in our xuanhuang world. It opened up a world with an amazing article, that is, the little Haoran sky. The pen Saint practiced in it and learned from the amazing articles. However, it is not perfect. Even if only an extremely terrible expert knows the whole realm. ¡±


    "According to the perception and summary of the pen saint, the first stage of the literary courage is called a hard stone. The heart is like a hard stone. It is not disturbed by other people''s thoughts or invaded by ghosts. Where the literary courage is, ghosts and ghosts avoid."


    "When the hard stone is born, the whole person changes, and talent condenses into the courage. After the hard stone absorbs enough talent, the courage will break through. The hard stone changes and becomes its own appearance, which is the second realm of the courage. The hard stone life is just like the journey to the West Like a saint in heaven, he was born from hard stones. When Wen Dao reaches the second level, his ability becomes stronger. The spirit of courage can go out of his heart, wave his hand and wipe out demons and ghosts. "


    "As for the third level, so far, only one person in xiaohaoran sky has reached it. That person is the God of xiaohaoran sky and the disciple of a peerless expert. He is called Jun Wushen. He reads out the enemy''s destruction and where he reads. He is under control and can be killed."


    "He is the king of Confucianism and Taoism!"


    When it comes to the moment when you are godless, there is a color of worship in the eyes of the old Confucian scholar. You are godless in his eyes, just like a God.


    "No God?"


    Hearing that you are godless, Li Shan took a breath and looked shocked. Unexpectedly, which genius in your family has grown to such a terrible level. At the moment, he has gathered all his talents and reached the point of turning a stone into a spirit. At a young age, you have stepped into the third step. The strength of the old Confucian scholar is not low, which is comparable to the virtual immortal, But even such worship, Li Shan is very clear that Jun Wushen may be more terrible than he thought.


    Reading out the enemy''s destruction and the place of reading is the place of the sword for the king Wushen.


    Reading in a thatched cottage can also kill enemies thousands of miles away. It''s terrible to think of it.


    As soon as I read it, all the places that my mind touches are my fields. At the moment, Li Shan is very excited and can''t wait to see Jun Wushen and see the means of Jun Wushen.


    "Old Sir, is it possible for me to enter now?"


    Li Shan''s eyes fell on the old Confucian scholar. He really couldn''t wait.


    "Of course, the elder has gathered the second-class courage. You can enter xiaohaoran day at any time. Please, elder!"


    "I will lead you to meet the Lord of the war cabinet."


    At this moment, the old Confucian scholar took Li Shan into the portal. Li Shan was very curious at this moment. From the lower boundary to now, Li Shan has heard a lot of things in a very short time. The pen saint is Xiao Zhan. Is Tang Yin in charge of the war pavilion?


    The idea fell. Li Shan was idle and bored. He smiled and said, "don''t tell the old gentleman, I flew to the upper world a long time ago. I''m a little strange here. I don''t know that Tang Yin is in charge of the war Pavilion now?"


    The old Confucian scholar was surprised when he heard Li Shan call Tang Yin''s name directly, but then he reacted and guessed that Li Shan should be very familiar with Tang Yin and others, otherwise he would never be so determined and call his name directly.


    Then he replied: "back to the elder, the elder guessed well. Now the person in charge of the war Pavilion is elder Tang Yin, and the Deputy Pavilion leader is Xiao cangqiong."


    "Xiao Lao?"


    Li Shan smiled when he heard that the vice cabinet leader was Xiao cangqiong. Fortunately, he knew it.


    Soon, Li Shan and the old Confucian entered a palace. The old Confucian respectfully said, "Lord Xiao, your old friend is visiting!"


    Xiao cangqiong, who was practicing, slowly opened his eyes. There was a different color in his eyes, but then he came out. His eyes exposed on Li Shan beside the old Confucian. He immediately reacted and laughed: "it was Li Shan. I didn''t expect your lower boundary. Please!"


    "I don''t know, childe. How''s it going in the upper boundary?"


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong is extremely envious of Li Shan. Xiao cangqiong already knows that Li Shan can often appear beside Li Yixi and follow Li Yixi in the nine days. The benefits are self-evident.


    "Mr. Xiao, how are you?"


    "Young master, who dares to provoke me? How can we guess the means of the young master!" Li Shan smiled.


    "That''s good!"


    "That''s good!"


    "You should have something to do this time!"


    "Is it the childe? What''s the hint?" Xiao cangqiong, his daily coldness disappeared without a trace. Instead, he looked excited and yearning. He wanted to see Li Yixi, but he suffered from the lack of appropriate opportunities and excuses.


    Otherwise, they would have been able to fly to the Ninth Heaven.


    Li Shan smiled and said, "Xiao Lao, you guessed right. I really have something to do when I come down this time. I want to take some people to the world and complete a major event implied by experts."


    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s easy to say. As long as it doesn''t affect guarding the xuanhuang world, many people can."


    Xiao cangqiong said with a smile.


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, Li Shan was shocked and stunned. He didn''t understand Xiao cangqiong''s words. Xiao cangqiong also knew why Li Shan was confused, At the moment, Xiao cangqiong immediately explained: "you may not know that xiaohaoran''s heaven is connected with an exotic ancient battlefield. There are extremely terrible demons that can''t be killed. It seems that we all want to enter the xuanhuang world, and we don''t know what plot. We have been resisting those creatures, otherwise we would have been on the world."


    "Demon, mighty power, guard it?"


    At the moment, Li Shan has set off a storm in his heart. He always feels that everything Li Yixi did has deep meaning.


    Li Shan immediately said, "I don''t know Xiao Zhan and Wushen are there. I want to see them!" Li Shan immediately said his purpose to see if he could get the help of the two. After all, Cao Lu thought of being strong. It''s not enough to be a person in the three character sage Pavilion alone.


    It''s not that easy to promote Confucianism and Taoism.

 Chapter 806

    Hearing Li Shan''s words, Xiao cangqiong immediately said, "they are not here. They won''t come back in a short time. If you want to see them, you can only go to the battlefield outside the territory. Where do they kill and hone their courage?"


    Xiao cangqiong didn''t hide anything at the moment and said directly.


    "Foreign battlefield?"


    Hearing this, Li Shan was surprised. Li Shan had never set foot outside the territory. From his conversation with Xiao cangqiong just now, Li Shan knew that this little Haoran sky was connected to the battlefield outside the territory. At the moment, Li Shan was not interested and his eyes fell on Xiao cangqiong, He said with a smile: "of course, so please bother elder Xiao to lead the way. I also want to see the so-called foreign battlefield. Up to now, I haven''t set foot in the foreign battlefield?"


    Li Shan''s voice fell and his hot eyes stared at Xiao cangqiong at the moment. Li Shan knew that without Xiao cangqiong to lead the way, the battlefield outside the territory would be vast, and Li Shan could not find them.


    Xiao cangqiong heard Li Shan''s words without any accident, because Li Shan wanted to find two people. It was looking for a needle in a haystack outside the territory. It was impossible to find two people. At the moment, Xiao cangqiong smiled and said, "we are all chess pieces of experts. We don''t need to be so polite. I''ll take you to the battlefield outside the territory!"


    "Xiao Zhan and Wushen are extremely crazy for further progress. The demon, invisible and inanimate, is the best thing for them to temper their courage!"


    Soon, Xiao cangqiong and Li Shan came to a portal, which is the gateway to the foreign battlefield. The foreign battlefield is extremely broad and boundless.


    If you want to find Xiao Zhan and Jun Wushen only by their speed, it will take a long time. At the moment, Xiao cangqiong waved his big hand and an ancient tripod appeared.


    "Huh?"


    Li Shan looked at the ancient tripod in front of him, and his eyelids jumped. There was an incredible color in his eyes. Li Shan just looked at the ancient tripod, and he could feel that the ancient tripod in front of him was extremely powerful. Even Li Shan felt a thrill.


    Xiao cangqiong saw Li Shan''s shock and said with a smile: "this thing is terrible. Up to now, Xiao Zhan has only refined 1% and barely established contact. If we want to see them, we need to drive the ancient tripod, otherwise I don''t know where they are."


    Xiao cangqiong''s voice fell, and they entered the ancient tripod. The next moment, Gu Dinghua broke through the air for an arrow leaving the string. The speed was extremely terrible.


    In an instant.


    "What kind of deity is this?" At the moment, Li Shan took a breath and was frightened by the horror of Gu Ding.


    I was terrified.


    "I don''t know. This thing was discovered when Xiao haorantian opened it up. It won''t be too much trouble to get it. It is likely to be arranged by childe Li." At this moment, Xiao Cang looked dignified.


    "Did the expert arrange it?" Li Shan hears this and doesn''t speak. For Li Yixi, in Li Shan''s cognition, there is nothing that Li Yixi can''t control, and there are no gods that Li Yixi can''t take out.


    Soon after, Guding crossed the space and came to an ancient battlefield. The ancient battlefield at this moment is extremely terrible. There are Yin Ze Ze voices. The voice makes people''s soul tremble and attack people''s soul. Moreover, there is a very Yin force in the voice, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    At the moment, Xiao cangqiong, seeing Li Shan''s curiosity, hurriedly explained: "this is the demon on the foreign battlefield. It is extremely terrible, invisible and invisible, and killing is invisible."


    "Jun Wushen and Xiao Zhan are in the depths!"


    Xiao cangqiong''s voice fell, and soon the ancient tripod passed through countless evil spirits and reached a deep valley.


    At the moment, the ancient tripod stopped.


    Li Shan in the ancient tripod felt his scalp numb, because the demons in the deep valley were terrible. There were hundreds of millions of people, dense like locusts. At the moment, these demons smelled the breath of living creatures, and the two people sitting in Panxi in the deep valley swarmed away. The endless power of Yin and evil surrounded Xiao Zhan and Jun Wushen, Those demons were bloodthirsty and crazy and wanted to invade their bodies.


    But Xiao Zhan and Jun Wushen sat there, very calm, as if they didn''t feel the existence of these demons.


    The holy and incomparable power broke out in their bodies, which blocked the demons.


    However, this is not their purpose. From time to time, they will let some demons enter the Haoran power aperture, let demons enter the body, and sharpen their courage with these demons.


    "Cow, it''s crazy!"


    At the moment, Li Shan was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    It never occurred to me that Xiao Zhan and Jun Wushen''s practice was so cruel that if they were not careful, they would be occupied by the demons and become walking corpses.


    "Elder Xiao, how to contact them."


    Li Shan''s eyes fell on Xiao cangqiong. Xiao cangqiong smiled and immediately contacted Jun Wushen in a special way.


    Jun Wushen, who was practicing, slowly opened his eyes. It was a surprise that Xiao cangqiong and Li Shan would come here, but Jun Wushen also knew that Li Shan should have important things here, otherwise it would be impossible to go abroad and wait in xiaohaoran day.


    Jun Wushen said to Xiao Zhan, "Li Shan is here. There should be a big event. Let''s practice here today."


    At the moment, Xiao Zhan is a little weak and weak. He has no divine way to Jun: "then you can kill these demons. I''m a little weak now."


    Jun Wushen nodded when he heard this.


    At the periphery of the deep valley, Li Shan looked at it curiously and asked Xiao cangqiong, "Xiao, how can they come out? Can''t they kill them?"


    At the moment, Li Shan is very curious.


    Xiao cangqiong said helplessly, "there''s no way but to kill it."


    "Kill it?"


    Hearing this, Li Shan suddenly shook his body and looked incredible. It''s not easy to kill. There are hundreds of millions of demons here, many of which are extremely powerful.


    "Today, you can open your eyes. What is the Confucian and Taoist sword king?" Xiao cangqiong looked at the deep valley excitedly and said to Li Shan.


    "Confucian and Taoist sword king?"


    At the moment, Li Shan took a deep breath and looked at the deep valley with hot eyes. He wanted to see the king''s godless means at the moment.


    At the moment, the eyes of Jun Wushen, who finished his practice, became extremely sharp. I saw the villain in Jun Wushen''s heart suddenly open his eyes.


    Jun Wushen, who stood up slowly, suddenly burst out a terrible and extremely powerful force in his body. The cold voice sounded in the void, "I fought three thousand miles, and a sword used to be a million division."


    The cold voice sounded, the enemy killing poem appeared, and the endless mighty power erupted. In the void, the mighty power condensed into a sword. The idea of King Wushen took charge. The next moment, a sword was waved, and the dazzling sword light swept across. Originally, there were too many demons, and the whole void was black, but at this moment, all the darkness was cut and the light reappeared, hundreds of millions of demons, Disappeared.


    "This


    Li Shan in the ancient tripod felt that he couldn''t open his eyes. He trembled and looked unbelievable.

 Chapter 807

    Li Shan was completely shocked when he saw the sword in front of him. He never thought that Jun Wushen could break out such a terrible attack.


    At this moment, Li Shan finally knew the strength of Wendan.


    He opened his mouth, but now Li Shan found that he couldn''t say a word. The scene in front of him had a great impact on Li Shan.


    Whoa! Whoa!


    At the moment, Li Shan''s heart set off a storm.


    When the dazzling sword light disappeared and the world returned to normal, Li Shan was shocked.


    "I..."


    Li Shan opened his mouth for the second time, but after spitting out a word, he suddenly calmed down. At the moment, Li Shan suddenly found himself speechless.


    You can only choose to shut up.


    But in Li Shan''s mind, at the moment, the poem of killing the enemy just by Jun Wushen is constantly echoing, "one can fight three thousand miles, and one sword can stop millions of divisions."


    "Hiss!"


    Thinking of this poem of killing the enemy, Li Shan felt so terrible at this moment that he was shocked.


    "Is that terrible poem of killing the enemy left by an expert?"


    "If it were not an expert, who could write such a terrible poem to kill the enemy?"


    "Sure enough, these guys are worthy of being the lineage of experts. They know more than me."


    "I thought I was following the masters these days. My strength should be far away from these people, but I didn''t expect that these people have been practicing in the xuanhuang world, but their strength has reached such an earth shaking level."


    "Even now, if I fight with these two people in front of me, I''m really not sure I can beat them."


    "Sure enough, although I have gained a lot of benefits from being around the master, and my cultivation has been greatly improved to the present level, I still have a big gap compared with the master''s lineage."


    "No, this time I must complete the task assigned by experts, make Confucianism and Taoism flourish, strive to become the direct line of experts, and get more guidance and recognition from experts."


    At this moment, after seeing the terrible sword, Li Shan''s heart set off a storm. At the same time, he was extremely jealous of Xiao Zhan and Jun.


    His heart was very sour. Li Shan felt that if he could become Li Yixi''s lineage, his strength should be better.


    At this moment, Xiao cangqiong on one side also looked unbelievable. Xiao cangqiong always knew the terror of Jun Wushen, but he didn''t expect that Jun Wushen was so powerful.


    The sword just made by Jun Wushen completely frightened Xiao cangqiong. Xiao cangqiong didn''t expect that Jun Wushen was so powerful at the moment. That sword was just an explosion of Jun Wushen''s courage.


    What if you don''t have God''s real hand?


    When they were stunned and had their own thoughts, Xiao Zhan and Jun Wushen fell in front of the ancient tripod.


    The next moment, the ancient tripod disappeared, and Xiao cangqiong and Li Shan appeared in the void. At the moment, Li Shan restrained his emotions and saluted Xiao Zhan and Jun.


    "Congratulations, brother Xiao. Congratulations, brother Wushen. I didn''t expect you to reach such a level. Li Shan is ashamed. I''m sorry to disturb you today!"


    At this moment, Li Shan, a modest gentleman, was incomparably envious of them.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Brother Li, you''re welcome. Brother Li''s strength is really terrible. You should get a lot of benefits by following my master. Now I can''t see through brother Li."


    At moment, Jun Wushen had no rebellious color on his face. He smiled at Li Shan with the a gentle smile.


    After the voice fell, Jun Wushen then said, "brother Li doesn''t hesitate to go to the lower boundary and go to the battlefield outside the territory. What big event should happen, or master has something you need to do?"


    After hearing Jun Wushen''s words, Li Shan showed an unexpected color on his face. Li Shan didn''t expect that Jun Wushen, who had never paid attention to things in the fairy world, guessed his intention in a few random words.


    At the moment, Li Shan didn''t hide it and said frankly: "brother Li is right. This time I came to earth because an expert ordered something, and I want to do it well. I need your help, otherwise I can''t do it alone."


    At this moment, Li Shan thought of the purpose of his lower boundary, and his face showed a dignified color.


    "Master, what does the old man want us to do?" At the moment, the elegant smile on the corner of Jun''s godless mouth also slowly disappeared. Hearing about Li Yixi, Jun''s godless look at the moment also became dignified.


    Li Shan saw the eyes of the people fall on him and said solemnly: "the elder said a word to establish his heart for heaven and earth, set his life for the living people, continue his unique knowledge to the holy world, and open peace for all ages."


    "Now jiuchongtian is invaded by the demons. It''s very chaotic and the people can''t make a living. However, Confucianism and Taoism can target the demons and have a natural restraining effect on the demons. Experts want to promote Confucianism and Taoism, suppress the demons and return a bright future to the world."


    "Build a truly prosperous era so that people can enjoy peace."


    "The master asked me to establish a college to preach the world, but although I came from Shengxian villa, I know my strength is not enough, so I hope to get your help this time."


    "If you can do it, I will be more confident in promoting Confucianism and Taoism."


    After Li Shan''s voice fell, his eyes fell on Xiao Zhan and Jun Wushen, waiting for their reply. At the moment, Li Shan was very nervous, because whether he could get their support is very important for Li Shan now.


    Set your mind for heaven and earth, set your life for the living people, continue your unique learning, and open peace for all ages.


    At the moment, when Jun Wushen and Xiao Zhan heard this sentence and Li Yixi''s layout, they couldn''t help but show a dignified color on their faces. After a moment of communication, Jun Wushen said to Li Shan: "since the master and his old man suggested that you build a peaceful and prosperous age and kill foreigners, we will also help you!"


    "I don''t know what brother Li needs, but it doesn''t hurt. If we can help, we will do it."


    Li Shan, who was originally uneasy in his heart, heard Jun Wushen''s words at this moment, and his face showed a touch of surprise.


    "Thank you, brother Wushen. Naturally, Li Shan will speak frankly!"


    At the moment, Li Shan said his demands in an instant. Xiao Zhan and Jun Wushen were also very decisive. Without any hesitation, they all agreed.


    After Li Shan got their promise, he smiled and said to Jun Wushen with a hot face: "brother Wushen, did the poem you urged just now come from an expert?"


    After hearing Li Shan''s words, Jun Wushen replied with a smile: "of course, this enemy killing poem is naturally written by the master. In addition to the master, who can write such a magnificent enemy killing poem."


    "Brother Li, let''s enter Jiuchong heaven immediately and finish this great event."


    Li Shan nodded immediately.


    Soon, in the xuanhuang world, countless powerful Confucianism and Taoism soared to the upper world.

 Chapter 808

    Xiaoyao Xianyu, flying platform.


    Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen had been waiting for a long time. They saw figures falling on the flying platform. Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen''s eyes were golden, and their eyes showed an incredible color.


    At the moment, the two people were shocked and felt that they had an illusion.


    Tian Zhen smacked his tongue at the moment. He felt that he had an illusion and directly exclaimed, "Lao Du, am I hallucinating? How come there are so many immortals in the xuanhuang world, and they are not virtual immortals. Most of them have reached the realm of real immortals. Other people are also very special. I can''t see through. It seems that they are mortals, but it gives me a sense of crisis."


    Tian Zhen''s voice fell. At the moment, Du Zhengyan also felt incredible. He could only whisper: "I don''t know. When others come up, we''re asking. I don''t understand, but do you find that those guys who seem to be mortals carry strong and incomparable power. They may be strong Confucianism and Taoism, but as for how strong they are, we don''t know for the time being, wait and see!"


    After Du Zhengyan''s voice fell, Tian Zhen was not talking at the moment. He waited quietly for Li Shan and others to come up.


    After all, some strong Confucianism and Taoism are not extremely powerful and have not yet become immortals, so Li Shan and Jun Wushen are helping to rise, so the three people at the moment have not come up yet.


    Soon, 3000 people gathered on the platform.


    Looking at the 3000 people, Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan couldn''t help but smack their tongue. Just now, the number of people was too small, and Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen didn''t feel anything. However, with the gathering of 3000 Confucian scholars, the great power was extremely strong. The two people practicing the book of great disaster and the avenue of plague felt that the magic power in their bodies was not running smoothly.


    "This


    "How is this possible?"


    "Is the mighty power of these guys so terrible?"


    Du Zhengyan and Tian Zhen looked at each other and said with panic. At the moment, they are extremely powerful, but in front of these 3000 people, some mana is difficult to operate, which is too terrible.


    Whoosh!


    At the moment, the sound of three breaking through the air sounded. I saw three figures falling on the flying platform. It was Xiao Zhan, Li Shan and Jun who were godless.


    "Meet the two fairy kings."


    You have no God. Salute immediately.


    Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan, who were shocked on their faces, immediately woke up, smiled on their faces and said to the three: "if brother Wushen is anywhere, it''s right to wait for you here."


    "I didn''t expect to disappear in such a short time. I can''t see through brother Wushen''s strength. Congratulations to brother Wushen. Brother Wushen is worthy of being a master of the childe. His talent is really terrible."


    "I didn''t expect that the childe had started layout a long time ago. Confucianism and Taoism are booming, and no one can stop it!"


    "Huh?"


    "Why don''t you see brother Tang?" After Tian Zhen''s voice fell, he found that Tang Yin was missing. He was surprised and hurried to ask.


    Jun Wushen said with a smile, "the Taoist leader of Tang needs to suppress the lower boundary, and the lower boundary is not peaceful. People need to sit down to rest assured."


    "I don''t know how the thatched cottage has been established?"


    Jun Wushen''s voice fell. At the moment, Li Shan asked eagerly.


    Hearing Li Shan''s words, Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan looked confident. "Brother Li, don''t you believe our ability? It''s a childe''s event. It won''t fall off the chain. With the support of the Immortal Emperor, the thatched cottage has been built. When you return, these people''s immortal Mansion will arrange them to Jinling immortal city. Let''s go to meet the childe first¡°


    "The thatched cottage is completed. I don''t know if you are satisfied!" Tian Zhen smiled.


    "Good!"


    Jun Wushen and the three nodded immediately. They used their magic powers and went to Jinling immortal city.


    Jinling immortal city, as always, is quiet. At the moment, Li Yixi is practicing. These days, Li Yixi has opened up many orifices, and has fully opened up 18 orifices, and his breath is much stronger. At the moment, among those orifices, Li Yixi, who imitates the Buddha, sits cross legged and devours the chaotic power between heaven and earth.


    Deep in the yard, where is a butterfly floating at the moment? Although there is no leakage of breath, it is extremely terrible. Around the butterfly''s body, there is a space-time crack. In that space-time crack, rich chaotic divine power swarmed in.


    When Li Shan and others returned, Wang Lin had already felt it and immediately opened the door.


    "All Taoist friends, be quiet. The childe is practicing!


    Hearing this, they hurriedly restrained their breath and dared not disturb Li Yixi''s practice.


    For the manor, Tian Zhen and others can be described as light vehicles, but they only took a few steps. At the moment, Tian Zhen and others felt dry mouth, a touch of shock appeared in their eyes, and their lips moved, but they couldn''t say a word of shock.


    Tian Zhen immediately said, "how is it possible? Why is there such a strong power of chaos in this yard?"


    At the moment, Tian Zhen, even if he was transmitting, but his voice was trembling. The scene in front of them had a great impact on them.


    After all, chaotic divine power belongs to the power in the chaotic world. It can''t be so rich in the Jiuchong sky.


    When they were frightened, Wang Lin''s voice preacher explained, "come with me. I used to think I knew a lot about here, but I found out in recent days that what we saw was just a drop in the bucket."


    "The reason why the chaotic divine power in the manor is strong is that an extremely terrible existence in the manor wakes up, breaks the boundary wall with amazing means, condenses the channel with the power of time and space, and devours the original power in the chaotic world. After all, the cultivation of experts is too terrible, and the chaotic divine power in the Jiuchong sky is simply unable to support."


    Hearing this, Tian Zhen and others were shocked one by one, and a terrible wave was set off in their hearts.


    "The power of time and space!"


    "Through the boundary wall!"


    "Steal the source of chaotic strength!"


    Every word, at the moment, has set off a storm in everyone''s heart.


    Tian Zhen and others felt the source of their divine power in front of them. At the next moment, the people''s mind found the huge butterfly, and their mind could not help trembling.


    The well-informed Tian Zhen and Du Zhengyan almost exclaimed, "pure blood beast, space-time demon butterfly?"


    This is an extremely terrible pure blood creature, comparable to the existence of real dragon and Phoenix. They saw it in the yard today.


    Moreover, the arrogant space-time Magic Butterfly is trying to consolidate the space-time channel and steal the power of the source of chaos. These amazing means are too frightening. Tian Zhen knows that even those lofty ancestors are difficult to break the boundary wall, but the Magic Butterfly in front of him has done it and is still stealing the power of the source of chaos.


    However, it is extremely difficult for the space-time Magic Butterfly to maintain the space-time channel at the moment, because it has to suppress the anti phagocytic power of the chaotic world.


    Li Yixi, who was practicing, slowly opened his eyes at the moment. He seemed dissatisfied. He muttered to himself, "what''s the matter? The stability of these orifices is still slow. Is it because the absorbed power is not strong enough?"


    Li Yixi''s voice was not loud, but at the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, the space-time Magic Butterfly, who had tried to maintain the space-time channel, was shocked and looked unbelievable, because at this moment, the space-time Magic Butterfly suddenly found that the anti phagocytic force of the chaotic world disappeared in an instant, and she didn''t need to steal it, a strong and extremely chaotic original divine force, Directly into the manor.

 Chapter 809

    "This


    "How could this be possible? The master said that the original power of the chaotic world directly poured into the master''s cave. The chaotic world has a powerful spirit. Even those extremely terrible chaotic overlords can''t make the chaotic spirit bow down, but the master said that the spirit of chaotic world 1 turned into licking the dog."


    At the moment, the space-time demon butterfly really looked unbelievable, and set off a storm in his heart. He was completely frightened by the scene in front of him.


    This scene has a great impact on the space-time Magic Butterfly.


    At this moment, those powerful creatures in the manor (the manor is Li Yixi''s heaven and earth) wake up from their deep sleep with the power of countless chaotic sources.


    In the backyard, the big day tiger bees looked into the deep. In the pool, at this moment, dragon shadows emerged. At the next moment, dragon after dragon broke through the air and entered the clouds. They trembled with excitement and began to absorb the chaotic divine power for cultivation.


    Originally, the strength has fallen countless willows. Now the branches are dancing one by one. On the willows, there are strands of light of life.


    The peach trees in the orchard show a surprise. The flat peaches on the trees also accelerate the speed of maturity. In the void above the peach trees, a portal shadow slowly emerges, as if it were a heavenly gate.


    The old hen under the bamboo forest suddenly raised her head and showed a touch of excitement in her eyes. Her eyes immediately fell on the little Phoenix who was practicing aside. She said excitedly: "little girl, quickly, quickly swallow the original divine power, Nirvana, rebirth and reshape the blood. This is the chaotic original divine power.


    The little Phoenix heard the sound of the hen, trembled with excitement, and immediately swallowed up the power of the source of chaos.


    "What pure power!"


    "This is by no means chaotic power. Chaotic power is definitely not like this. It can''t have such an effect."


    The people who entered the manor were shocked one by one, because they felt that in the yard at the moment, even the plants and trees were rapidly changing, and the space-time channel that the space-time Magic Butterfly struggled to maintain was now extremely stable, and the original divine power swarmed in.


    "The master is so strong!"


    "This is not an illusion. The spirit of the chaotic world does lick the dog."


    At the moment, the space-time demon butterfly took a breath of the power of the source of chaos and whispered excitedly.


    There was an incredible color in those demon eyes. I never thought that the powerful spirit of the chaotic world would send its original power into the cave because of Li Yixi''s words.


    "Ah!"


    "Cool!"


    "It feels so comfortable."


    At the moment, Li Yixi, with the strong power of chaotic origin, showed an excited color on his face and felt very comfortable.


    I felt refreshed and slowly opened my eyes.


    "See you, childe!"


    "See you, master!"


    At the moment, Tian Zhen and others saluted immediately.


    At this moment, I inhaled one by one. I felt sorry for the chance to enter the yard.


    This is the air with chaotic power. It''s sweet.


    Li Yixi was stunned when he heard the voices of the people. He immediately showed his fine eyes and looked at you incredibly.


    Li Yixi shook his head and determined that this scene was not an illusion. After that, his face showed an excited color. He stared at Xiao Zhan and Jun and said with a smile: "you two boys can fly to the fairy world in such a short time?"


    "Talent is terrible!"


    "It''s good for you to visit the master without God. Otherwise, how can you practice so fast without God."


    At the moment, the king was godless and immediately smiled.


    Li Yixi felt that Jun Wushen was flattering and that he was just a mortal. How could he teach Jun Wushen to practice? But it sounded very comfortable. Li Yixi also felt that this boy was good. He knew how to repay his kindness and didn''t waste teaching him to read and write. In the future, he would be a little more help in the fairy world.


    After laughing, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Xiao Zhan and his face was shocked. At the moment, Xiao Zhan''s temperament was outstanding, elegant and handsome. Li Yixi felt that he was a little worse than himself.


    The people also reacted from the shock. Li Shan hurriedly said, "childe, the thatched cottage has been built. Let''s come and invite childe to have a look."


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was shocked and couldn''t help laughing: "it''s worthy of being a fairy world. It''s really powerful. In such a short time, I even completed the construction of the thatched cottage. Anyway, I''m also a reputation sacrifice. Go and have a look. Let''s start now!"


    At the moment, Li Yixi can''t wait.


    When they got out of the yard, they saw that one by one they were suspended and ready to fly away. At the moment, Li Yixi was a little embarrassed because Li Yixi couldn''t fly.


    The crowd also reacted and hurriedly took out the magic weapon, so they wanted to invite Li Yixi to the seat.


    But a white awn broke through the air and fell beside Li Yixi. It was Xiaobai.


    "Young master, ride me!"


    At the moment, Xiaobai spits out people''s words and turns into a white phoenix at the next moment. This is an opportunity to prove its value, otherwise it will become a dispensable existence and will be forgotten.


    Wings drooping, as a ladder to invite Li Yixi.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was stunned. Li Yixi remembered that Xiaobai was not a Phoenix. How did he become like this? But at the moment, Li Yixi was very excited and felt very powerful.


    Some nervously walked on Xiaobai''s back.


    When the people''s eyes fell on Xiaobai at the moment, their body trembled and their face was afraid, because they felt the divine power contained in Xiaobai''s body. It was terrible.


    "Everybody, why don''t we sit together!"


    Li Yixi was a little embarrassed and was ready to invite everyone together.


    However, Li Yixi''s voice fell, his heads shook quickly and refused without hesitation. At the moment, they have felt Xiaobai''s horror. Where dare they take Xiaobai as a mount? In their opinion, only a big man like Li Yixi is qualified.


    "Childe, no, we can fly, we can fly."


    When they heard the speech, they nodded one by one.


    There was no hesitation, because at that moment, everyone felt Xiaobai''s warning eyes.


    Bai Feng, beyond the existence of God, dare not give them a hundred lives.


    And the people were extremely shocked. Xiaobai turned his blood back completely. It was an extremely difficult thing to turn his blood back. But it was incredible for a little demon to come to this step. They envied each other.


    Palpitations are incomparable.


    "Then go!"


    Li Yixi smiled helplessly, looked at Xiaobai under him, was extremely satisfied, and said with a smile: "Xiaobai, how did you become like this?"


    Hearing the voice, Xiaobai immediately said, "I''ve got some opportunities recently. It''s caused by blood ancestry!"


    "Really?"


    "You are a Phoenix. You are wronged to be my mount!" Li Yixi smiled, but he didn''t mean to come down at all.


    At this moment, Xiaobai immediately said, "childe, it''s my honor to be your mount. Along the way, it''s fate!"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was very satisfied. The next moment, everyone broke through the air and went to the cottage.


    Before the thatched cottage, the Female Emperor Tang Xue and others had already waited.


    Countless people also gathered here, one by one curious, the high female emperor unexpectedly received so grandly.


    "You say, who is coming today? Unexpectedly, the female emperor came out and waited in person?"


    An old man looked at his companion with an incredible face and asked.

 Chapter 810

    "I don''t know. If you don''t come here, you must be extremely noble, otherwise the female emperor won''t come to meet you in person."


    "And as far as I know, the Academy in front of me was established under the personal supervision of the female emperor. It can be supervised by the female emperor. I think it is very likely that the people above Haoran will come and preach in the double heaven and promote Confucianism and Taoism."


    "It is said that Confucianism and Taoism can restrain the power of demons. I don''t know whether we have a chance to practice in them."


    The man''s face is hot at the moment. He wants to see who is coming here today.


    Today, many people have gathered here in a short time. Most of them are practitioners of literature and Taoism. They are very curious to know who the sacrificial wine of this academy is and who preaches here.


    At the next moment, the sound of a phoenix in the void sounded, and the eyes were attracted by the sound of a phoenix in the void.


    "Huh?"


    "Feng Ming?"


    Those who did not practice looked up and saw the white phoenix in the void. There was excitement in their eyes. In their eyes, the Phoenix represented good luck. Countless people knelt directly on the ground and knelt down to pray to the void.


    "Bai Feng?"


    However, compared with ordinary people, those practitioners could not help sweating on their foreheads when they heard Feng Ming, because they knew very well that Bai Feng was a fierce beast and extremely violent. If they were not careful, they would cause trouble.


    "Here comes the master!"


    "Ready!"


    "If someone makes a mistake, the consequences will be serious.


    The empress and others before the thatched cottage heard the sound of Feng Ming, and their eyes showed excitement. They were very clear that Li Yixi was the only one who could make the Feng family willing to ride. At the moment, the empress turned and gave a warning.


    The strong men in Xianting behind the female emperor felt the white phoenix getting closer and closer, and their faces were a little pale. They were very afraid of the Phoenix family.


    Before the thatched cottage, Bai Feng fell slowly, and Wang Lin and Xiao Zhan also fell one after another.


    "Tang Xue, see you, childe!"


    "The thatched cottage has been built. I wonder if there is anything wrong with you?" On weekdays, the female emperor, who is high above, smiles on her face, as if she is afraid that things are not done well enough. Those people in Xianting jump their eyelids one by one, but they know how overbearing the female emperor is on weekdays.


    "Is this person the one the empress is waiting for?"


    "Who on earth is Baifeng?"


    "Moreover, the female emperor is so polite. I''m afraid her identity is more noble than expected. However, why can''t I feel a trace of cultivation in him? Strange, can''t I see it through?"


    The people around him, their eyes fell on Li Yixi, and they were very curious.


    After Li Yixi jumped down, he saw the female emperor and was about to salute. He hurried to hold the Female Emperor Tang Xue and said with a smile: "originally, I meant to build a thatched cottage, but your thatched cottage is simply too exquisite and worthy of being the means of immortals."


    "Where can I find anything wrong!"


    When he was in the void, Li Yixi took a look and had already included the whole picture of the thatched cottage in his eyes. Li Yixi can only describe the thatched cottage with delicacy.


    "Childe, I have to bother you to inscribe for the cottage."


    The Female Emperor Tang Xue said hurriedly at the moment.


    Li Yixi''s eyes also fell on the prepared table outside the cottage.


    "Do you write couplets?"


    Li Yixi whispered in his heart and saw that everyone''s eyes fell on him. Li Yixi was also impolite. He slowly lifted his pen and meditated for a moment. He felt that he had to be forced. Li Yixi''s heart emerged, "build a heart for heaven and earth, make a life for the living people, inherit unique knowledge, and create peace for all ages."


    As Li Yixi''s words fell, everyone watching the ceremony outside the thatched cottage felt numb at the next moment. It was clear that the ink was black. However, with Li Yixi''s writing, they were frightened to find that the words written by Li Yixi turned out to be gold. On each stroke and painting, there was a dazzling golden light.


    At the same time, with the increasing number of words, a colorful glow rose on the rice paper in front of us.


    "This... This..."


    The strong men in the central fairy court are staring at each other with round eyes and unbelievable faces. They didn''t expect such a terrible scene in front of them.


    "What on earth is this expert writing? How is it possible that the sun is shining?"


    The Prime Minister of Xianting, now his legs trembled and muttered to himself in disbelief.


    This scene had a great impact on him.


    Xiao Ya, qingyangzi and others were more shocked than these people at the moment, because they knew more. Qingyangzi''s legs trembled and said in disbelief: "the glow soared into the sky, sir, is this a wish for all sentient beings?"


    "The glow is boundless. This is the legendary great wish technique. How can it be? The master even controls the great wish technique. The destiny is not out, and the wish is respected."


    "No, as soon as the great wish technique comes out, it will inevitably cause changes in heaven and earth. It is said that Haoran sealed Confucianism and Taoism and gathered all the Qi of Confucianism and Taoism on Haoran. As soon as the great wish technique of experts comes out, it will lead to turbulence in heaven and earth, which will inevitably lead to the passage of the Qi of Confucianism and Taoism on Haoran, and will inevitably attract the attention of Haoran. This is a provocation."


    "If there is a rage above Haoran, can we bear it?"


    Thinking of this, qingyangzi felt his scalp numb at the moment.


    "Brother Qingyang, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Ya, with an excited look on her face, couldn''t help asking. She was suspicious. At the moment, Li Yixi wrote with a brilliant glow. It''s a great good thing. It''s a blessing from heaven. I don''t know why qingyangzi looked like this.


    Xiao Ya didn''t care much about these things on weekdays. She didn''t know that Haoran gathered the Qi of Confucianism and Taoism.


    Li Yixi''s behavior is to rob Qi luck. His means are too rough and overbearing.


    Hearing Xiao Ya''s words, qingyangzi softened his legs and said in a trembling voice: "no, the expert prayed with great wish. It was a good thing and could gather the Qi of Confucianism and Taoism. However, the Qi of Confucianism and Taoism was gathered in Haoran sky. The expert is the power to seize the Qi, and Haoran sky will surely be punished.


    Although our strength is strong, where can we resist the punishment from the mighty sky? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Ya''s face changed greatly at the moment.


    Because at this moment, I saw a black cloud in the void, which surged and made everyone uneasy.


    Because there is a terrible smell in the dark clouds.


    Qingyangzi and Xiaoya are changing color at the moment.


    "No!"


    "Haorantian''s counterattack reward!"


    Qingyangzi''s voice trembled at this moment.


    At the moment, Li Yixi just finished writing, smiled and said to Li Shan, "there are sun and moon in the future, and the merit is in Heyuan."


    Li Yixi smiled. At the moment when his voice fell, the colorless and mighty divine power broke out on the rice paper and turned into one day and one month in the void. The dark sky was suddenly scattered by the light of the sun and the moon, and the sun fell again, as if everything had never happened.

 Chapter 811

    Because Li Yixi was domineering and robbed Haoran''s Confucianism and Taoism, qingyangzi and Xiao Ya, who were almost stunned, suddenly saw that in front of Li Yixi, the colorless Haoran divine power erupted and turned into one day and one month in the void, completely smashing the counterattack of Haoran''s Confucianism and Taoism, leaving them stunned in an instant.


    "This..."


    "This..."


    Qingyangzi and Xiao Ya, now their lips are slightly open, but they can''t say a word. Their face is incredible. In their mind, it seems that there is thunder. This scene in front of them strikes their hearts and minds.


    They already knew that Li Yixi was extremely terrible, but they didn''t expect that Li Yixi dared to break the seal of Haoran day and rob the luck of Confucianism and Taoism.


    Haoran sky, that is a huge thing completely above the nine heavy sky. Even if people in Haoran sky walk in the chaotic world, they are also rampant, because the Lord of Haoran is too terrible.


    But I didn''t expect that when Li Yixi robbed Haoran''s Confucianism and Taoism, and the punishment came, Li Yixi''s understatement resolved an irresolvable catastrophe.


    Even in that scene, very few people found it. Only a few found that the rest were attracted by Li Yixi''s golden light and the vision of the glow.


    "What kind of state has the master reached?"


    At the moment, qingyangzi widened his eyes and stared at the slowly dispersed January 1 in the void. Qingyangzi''s expression was completely replaced by panic at the moment.


    At the moment, Xiao Ya felt her heart almost jump out.


    I want to talk, but I find my mouth dry and even my face stiff at the moment.


    After taking a deep breath, the difficult road.


    "I don''t know."


    "We are really ignorant. Although we haven''t known the expert for a long time, there are simple things about the plants and trees around the expert and his words and deeds."


    "Before, experts wanted to build a thatched cottage. I think experts wanted to play a game with haorantian, but now I think maybe we all thought wrong."


    "Maybe from the perspective of an expert, haorantian is a child. Because of disappointment, he chooses to cultivate a person."


    "The thatched cottage of the double heaven is likely to be built by experts who are not satisfied with the vast sky."


    Xiao Ya''s voice fell, and in qingyangzi''s mind at the moment, it was like a heavy thunder.


    "Is this... Is this possible?"


    Qingyangzi looked at Xiao Ya with shock and felt that Xiao Ya''s brain hole was too big.


    "What''s impossible?"


    Xiao Ya said faintly.


    Hearing this, qingyangzi set off a storm in his heart.


    There was a moment of silence.


    "Impossible?"


    "What is impossible?"


    Qingyangzi chose to shut up after the scenes around Li Yixi.


    Because Li Yixi''s understatement erased the punishment of Haoran day, which is the best explanation.


    "Let''s go and see what childe wrote." Xiao Ya was not in words and ran over excitedly. In this simple sentence, there was the smell of great desire. At the same time, the grass cottage had not recruited disciples, so it gathered strong Qi because of this sentence.


    "Every word is worth a thousand gold."


    "Today, I finally understand this metaphor. It''s not exaggeration. It''s the most appropriate adjective."


    "This is a divine text, divine text."


    After seeing clearly, qingyangzi trembled with excitement.


    Every divine text contains endless power and great truth. If you can understand one or two, it will be a great creation.


    At the same time, in the vast sky at the moment, a figure showed cold light and evil spirit.


    At the moment, his eyes turned to broken gold, and a imprisoned Golden Dragon appeared in front of him.


    However, one of the Golden Dragon''s claws has disappeared.


    As if torn off by life, the Golden Dragon roared in pain.


    The golden dragon is transformed by the Qi of Haoran sky.


    The man''s face said with evil spirit: "who in the end dares to break the seal unscrupulously and rob Confucianism and Taoism."


    "Is this to be right with me?"


    "I want you to bear the counterattack of the power of Haoran every day."


    The man''s voice just fell, the vast sky suddenly trembled, the way of heaven emerged, and the breath was very depressed, which made the man''s face extremely ugly, and his eyes narrowed into a gap.


    "What happened?"


    He immediately made a move to stabilize the breath of heaven, and asked in a cold voice.


    "God, there is a terrible existence that has hurt me."


    After the word of heaven left a voice, it fell into silence.


    Choose sleeping healing.


    "The way of heaven has been hit hard. Who is it? I must make you pay a painful price." The man''s cold voice fell and began to calculate.


    Man is the God of heaven, an era fairy king who has resisted the decline of heaven and man.


    Witnessed the destruction and rebirth of heaven and earth.


    Double heaven, in front of the cottage.


    Li Yixi, everyone welcomed into the cottage.


    A banquet had already been prepared in the cottage, and everyone took their seats.


    Li Shan said excitedly: "childe, now that the thatched cottage is established, we will do everything to train our disciples. Even if we work hard, we will make Confucianism and Taoism flourish and eliminate the demon clan."


    At the moment, Li Yixi heard this and smiled. He also saw that there was a touch of sadness between Li Shan''s eyebrows. Li Yixi felt that he must brainwash everyone, let these people have a fearless heart, carry forward the thatched cottage, and said to Li Shan, "the most important thing for scholars is to be fearless."


    At the moment, a force of cause and effect spread from the void and kept going to Li Yixi.


    At the end of the power of cause and effect, there is a big hand covering the sky.


    Qingyangzi and others, their faces changed greatly at the moment, and they also felt the breath of destroying the sky and the earth.


    When their soul found the big hand covering the sky, they looked desperate one by one. It was not something they could resist, just like heaven''s anger.


    They are like ants.


    At this moment, when the crisis of death is coming, the eyes of Li Yixi suddenly fall on him. They know that if Li Yixi can''t resist, there is no doubt that he will die today.


    At the moment, Li Yixi, as if he hadn''t found it, was talking and laughing with Li Shan and said with a laugh: "some people say that the sky is reversible and have the ambition to break the sky."


    "We should also have a foolish woman in Kuaiji who despises buying ministers. I also leave my home and enter the Qin Dynasty. I look up to the sky and laugh and go out. Is our generation invincible and possible?"


    "With a strong heart, everything can be broken."


    When Li Yixi spoke, his face was full of passion. Li Yixi''s broken words contained unspeakable hegemony.


    A broken word exploded in everyone''s mind.


    At this moment, invisible, a hegemonic force is vertical and horizontal.


    The force of cause and effect spreading from the void suddenly collapsed.


    The big hand that covers the sky and blocks out the sun originally contained endless killing intention, but at the moment, under a broken word, the big hand broke into a strong mighty force and fell into the thatched cottage.


    "This..."


    At the moment, all the people present were dumbfounded, one by one, and their eyes were unbelievable and fanatical.


    And the joy of surviving death.


    Seeing this scene, Li Yixi put on a confident smile at the corners of his mouth and felt that the people in front of him had been successfully brainwashed by him.

 Chapter 812

    Li Yixi''s voice returned to normal. In an instant, he changed from the posture of a great speaker to a refined childe. A gentle and easygoing smile came up at the corners of his mouth, his eyes fell on the people, smiled and said, "do you think what I said is reasonable?"


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell. At this moment, all the people in the hall suddenly recovered from the shock, and immediately put on a crazy smile of worship on their faces.


    All of these exist in the role of emperor, the switching of roles and the change of expression, which is very in place.


    Qingyangzi, who woke up from fear, now had a look of fanaticism around his mouth. At this moment, qingyangzi felt that he had escaped from death, and his worship of Li Yixi went to a higher level.


    At the moment when everyone had not had time to speak, qingyangzi couldn''t wait to speak and said, "young master, what you said is right. As long as your heart is firm and the sky is reversible, nothing is impossible to achieve. Cultivation is going against the sky."


    "Moreover, I saw the inscription outside the thatched cottage before. What the childe wrote was to establish a heart for heaven and earth, make a life for the living people, inherit unique knowledge for sainthood, and ask for peace for all ages. Childe, a mortal has made such a great wish. We practitioners have the ability to connect heaven and earth, but have done nothing. I feel ashamed."


    "I''ve always been timid in doing anything. I think Confucianism and Taoism can''t flourish and I''m afraid of being suppressed by others. Hearing the childe''s words today makes me suddenly wake up. Childe, rest assured. As an immortal, I Qingyang son has a certain position in the fairy world and will win peace for the people in this world."


    "There is no amnesty for anyone who dares to stop!"


    "It''s not that I qingyangzi is bloodthirsty and fond of killing, but that Confucianism and Taoism are flourishing and educating all the people. It''s good for the people all over the world. This is a great merit. The blocker is definitely evil and evil. Everyone can kill them."


    At this moment, qingyangzi stood up sonorous and powerful, and his face showed a firm look, as if he had sworn to heaven.


    At the moment, Li Yixi, who was sitting there with a smile on his face, was stunned. He didn''t expect that his speech effect was so good. He didn''t expect that he could directly brainwash the immortal in an instant.


    At the moment when Li Yixi looked happy and wanted to speak, Xiao Ya next to qingyangzi looked at qingyangzi, and a look of resentment appeared at the corners of her mouth. Xiao Ya didn''t expect that qingyangzi had robbed the opportunity. This is a good time to express her position!


    At the moment, Xiao Ya couldn''t help scolding herself for her slow reaction. Everything in the world needs competition. Being a licking dog also needs competition, otherwise she would be an incompetent licking dog.


    And at this moment, Xiao Ya suddenly felt a sense of crisis in her heart. Originally, compared with qingyangzi, Xiao Ya still had a relationship with Tang Xue. Compared with qingyangzi, she felt closer to Li Yixi. However, since qingyangzi appeared, Xiao Ya felt that all opportunities were robbed by qingyangzi.


    As soon as qingyangzi''s voice fell, Xiao Ya immediately stood up before he had time to sit down. "Taoist brother Qingyang said it right. The childe made such an earth shaking ambition, which made us feel inferior. It also made us wake up from our infatuation with strength. Although we now have the ability to know everything from heaven to earth, we were just mortals when we were born."


    "Now we have achieved our accomplishments only by seizing the creation of heaven and earth. This creation of heaven and earth is owned by all sentient beings. We have seized these creation of heaven and earth. In other words, we have robbed other people''s resources. At the moment, we should take the peace of the people all over the world as our duty, return to this chaotic era, clear the world, create a peaceful and prosperous era and return it to the world. ¡±


    "Young master, don''t worry. As long as we don''t die, no one dares to hinder the development of Rao Caolu. I, Xiao Ya, guarantee my life."


    "I used to walk in endless chaos. I was a lone Walker and only for myself. But from now on, I will take the childe''s great wish as my duty and vigorously promote Confucianism and Taoism, which is a practice of Xiao Ya."


    At this moment, Xiao Ya also made a hasty and generous speech, showing her determination to do everything for Li Yixi''s great wish.


    At this moment, qingyangzi pulled at the corners of his mouth and felt speechless. He felt that what he said was not as good as what Xiao Ya said. He should also express his willingness to sacrifice his life for Li Yixi''s great wish.


    "Damn it, I forgot this just now. It seems that if I want to be a qualified licking dog, I still need to practice hard."


    At the moment, qingyangzi scolded secretly in his heart. At the same time, he urged himself from the bottom of his heart to become a qualified licking dog in the shortest time and not to let others take away the opportunity.


    Qingyangzi immediately said before everyone had time to add: "what Xiao Daoyou said is right. Childe, the great prosperity of Confucianism and Taoism is indeed a practice and a merit. I will focus on this matter in the future. Even if it is a sea of swords, mountains and fire, even Jiuyou Yan Luozu, I can''t stop my steps. I''m willing to sacrifice my life for this great cause."


    After hearing qingyangzi''s words, the people around him scolded shamelessly.


    However, although they scolded shamelessly in their hearts, at this moment, everyone scrambled to stand up one by one and made an impassioned speech one by one.


    Li Yixi, who wanted to drink, was also confused at the moment. Li Yixi couldn''t help saying, "I didn''t expect my speech to be so good. Is this a natural talent?"


    "In other words, if I were a great orator in the fairy world and gave speeches everywhere, would I be worshipped by countless people and regarded as the Savior?"


    At the moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help sighing and felt that he was too talented.


    At the same time, Li Yixi''s eyes at this moment also involuntarily fell on the Female Emperor Tang Xue. In Li Yixi''s cognition, Tang Xue is the female emperor of the fairy world and the master of the fairy court. If there is this existence support, the development of the thatched cottage will be more smooth.


    Because in Li Yixi''s view, the thatched cottage with royal background is really unstoppable.


    At the moment, Tang Xue saw countless predecessors express their positions. At this moment, she wanted to speak, but she also stopped. After all, in Tang Xue''s view, all the speakers at the moment are predecessors, but Tang Xue suddenly felt that Li Yixi''s eyes fell on her body, and her body trembled.


    "Do you want me to make a statement?"


    As soon as the idea fell, Tang Xue immediately reacted and secretly scolded himself for being stupid, I couldn''t help muttering: "the master preached in the double heaven. This is the first test point, and I am the Immortal Emperor of the double heaven. The master asked me to make a statement. I even forgot this crop, because I am the master of the double heaven. If I promote it, the development of the thatched cottage will be more smooth."


    "Tang Xue, you''re really stupid. You''re an Immortal Emperor in vain."


    Tang Xue wanted to slap himself in the face at this moment.

 Chapter 813

    After the thought fell, Tang Xue, with a nervous face, hurried to say his position.


    "As the female emperor of the double heaven and the controller of the immortal court, I have always failed to take into account the common people in the world. On that day, I was very ashamed to hear the childe''s great wish, set my mind for the world, set my life for the living people, follow the unique knowledge for the holy, and open peace for the world."


    "As the leader of erchongtian, I failed to do this well. This is my dereliction of duty. Therefore, after hearing the childe''s great wish, Tang Xue suddenly woke up. Today, Tang Xue vowed to the immortals that if we can''t make the grass house flourish and let Confucianism and Taoism inherit and spread all over the world, then my heart will collapse and my luck will be cut off."


    "When the body dies, the soul will never enter reincarnation!"


    "Whoever dares to stop this great cause of saving people and creating a peaceful and prosperous era will be the enemy of the central Xianting."


    At this moment, Tang Xue was very anxious and directly took a poison oath here. At this moment, Tang Xue''s eyes quickly swept over the strong existence of the central fairy court.


    After feeling Tang Xue''s eyes, these important figures in the central Xianting suddenly trembled one by one. Tang Xue was a gentle and jade woman in front of Li Yixi, but they knew how overbearing Tang Xue''s means were. At the moment, Tang Xue motioned them to express their position and how dare they disobey.


    And at that moment, they had seen Li Yixi''s means of covering the sky with one hand, and such terrible attacks. Li Yixi was only a broken word, which could be dissolved. Such a powerful existence was completely beyond their imagination. Moreover, just now, they saw Qing Yangzi, the Taoist Lord of the ninth heaven, who lowered his body and licked the dog at all costs, How dare they talk nonsense.


    Brush, brush!


    At this moment, the strong men in the central fairy court stood up one by one, and their eyes showed a firm color, He said to Li Yixi: "Childe, the female emperor is right. All along, we only pay attention to the cultivation of immortals, but we don''t care about these mortals. After seeing the childe''s words today, we suddenly wake up. Our practitioners originally seize the nature of heaven and earth, but forget to feed all living beings in heaven and earth. This is our fault. Confucianism and Taoism are booming. This is a practice. We are a member of the central immortal court We will work together to make Confucianism and Taoism flourish. "


    "At the same time, we also eliminate the demons between heaven and earth at all costs to create a peaceful and prosperous era."


    After Tang Xue heard what they said, a smile appeared on her face and immediately said to Li Yixi, "childe, you helped me out of my confusion and let me go further. I will make the grass house preach all over the world."


    "Young master, Tang Xue, a toast to you!"


    At this moment, Tang Xue immediately picked up the wine cup in front of him, drank it up and punished himself.


    At the moment, Li Yixi was dizzy. Suddenly, he saw Tang Xue toast to himself. He was a little nervous. Although Li Yixi had experienced a lot of such scenes, this was the Immortal Emperor. Li Yixi immediately picked up his glass.


    He smiled and said to everyone present: "thank you for your support. Li Yixi thanked you here. Let''s drink this cup together!"


    "Drink this cup!"


    At this moment, everyone saw a satisfied smile on Li Yixi''s face. They were overjoyed and hurried to pick up their glasses to drink with Li Yixi.


    However, when the people in the thatched cottage drink, there are endless heights and vast sky.


    The God of Haoran sky suddenly opened his eyes, which showed an incredible color. At the moment, the Lord of Haoran sky, his eyes became blood red, and his pupils were full of blood.


    As if he had seen something terrible, his face became extremely pale at the moment.


    "Pooh!"


    The next moment, the mighty God''s throat was sweet and a mouthful of blood gushed out directly.


    The mighty God''s body trembled violently, and there was fear and despair in his eyes, because at the moment, the mighty Lord of every day found that his heart was not easy to condense. At the moment, it was full of cracks!


    Even if he tried his best to suppress it, it was extremely dangerous and could collapse at any time.


    Once his courage breaks, his more than 100000 years of practice will come to naught.


    "How could it be? How could it be? How could it be?"


    "Why?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Who in the end has captured the power of my great fortune?"


    "I have resisted the decline of heaven and man and become a powerful fairy king of an era. I have passed an era and my strength is 100 times stronger, but why can someone break my magic power with a word and a light drink?"


    "And even understatement has seriously damaged my literary heart and courage."


    At the moment, the Lord of heaven, with a frightened face.


    It was as if he had returned to the era of mortals and was stared at by a terrible eye on the nine days.


    The mighty God could not keep calm at the moment, and his hands trembled violently.


    "Whoosh!"


    At this moment, in the holy land, figures came one after another. When their eyes fell on the God of the vast sky, they looked dignified.


    "God..."


    These people wanted to talk, but the Lord of heaven felt the arrival of these people at the moment and tried his best to suppress the situation in his body. He didn''t turn around and coldly ordered: "this time I''m going to practice in isolation. Maybe I''ll practice for a long time, and Haoran day will be taken care of by you. I hope there won''t be any accidents when I leave the customs."


    "At the same time, for unnecessary trouble, seal the vast sky. Don''t let people go out to provoke right and wrong. After all, I''m closed. If a strong enemy comes, you can''t stop it."


    These coming beings, after hearing the order of Haoran Tiantian Lord, immediately received the order one by one. However, they are well aware of the hegemony of Haoran Tiantian Lord and how dare they have a heart of disobedience.


    At the moment, the people are very confused. If they remember well, God just left the customs. Not long ago, he said that he would sweep away the enemies this time, but he didn''t expect that he would suddenly close the customs again.


    The Lord of heaven, after the voice fell, his eyes showed a color of fear. The next moment, his body disappeared.


    Seeing the suddenly disappeared Lord of heaven, the people present blinked one by one, because at that moment, they felt that the Lord of heaven seemed to float violently.


    One by one, they were surprised, but soon suppressed their doubts and felt that it was their own illusion. After all, God was extremely powerful, and they also felt that it was very likely that it was God''s test on them and whether they had a rebellious heart.


    Those who have thoughts, at this moment, also instantly put out their thoughts.

 Chapter 814

    Cough.


    Haoran insisted that those people leave every day, coughed violently, and the next moment, a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    "Why is this? Who is staring at Haoran day?"


    "Damn it."


    At the moment, the Haoran Tianzhu has been wronged to the extreme. At the same time, he is also shocked. The crisis of death is almost forgotten, but now he realizes it again.


    Double heaven, in the cottage.


    Pushing the cup for another one.


    The eyes are all excited.


    I think it''s a great honor to drink with such an existence as Li Yixi.


    All the people in the hall have no power to dissolve the strength of wine. At the moment, their faces are slightly red and slightly drunk.


    The shaky qingyangzi stood up and took the wine in his hand. Qingyangzi said with a look of worship, "childe, I''ll give you a toast. It''s qingyangzi''s honor to drink with Childe today."


    At this moment, qingyangzi was excited and kept communicating with Li Yixi. Qingyangzi was shocked to find that Li Yixi didn''t look like any big man. He really seemed to be a mortal, which made qingyangzi and others happy and excited.


    "OK, let''s do it."


    At the moment, Li Yixi was also a little drunk, but he felt very happy. He picked up the cup in front of him and drank with qingyangzi.


    After drinking this cup, Li Yixi waited for a gentle smile at the corners of his mouth and smiled at the people: "everyone, it''s a great honor to be able to attend the banquet today. I''ll give you a toast. That''s all for today. Some people can''t drink any more."


    "I''ll respect you!"


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell. At this moment, all the people in the hall hurriedly picked up the wine glasses in front of them and drank with Li Yixi.


    After a drink, Li Yixi waved to the crowd. Now the night is deep, and Li Yixi knows it''s time to end. It seems that if these guys don''t leave, the party won''t end.


    At the moment, Li Yixi, accompanied by Jun Wushen and others, walked out obliquely.


    However, at the moment when Li Yixi just walked out of the hall, the faces of Jun Wushen and others were slightly cold. When they reached their realm, they could naturally feel the surrounding situation.


    At the moment, through the night, there are countless powerful demons lurking around the cottage.


    At the same time, they also know why so many powerful demons lurk nearby, because the power of Haoran and the power of demons are mutually exclusive, and the establishment of Caolu is a great threat to demons.


    The demons want to destroy the cottage and nip all threats in the bud.


    At this moment, the people wanted to fight, but when their eyes fell on Li Yixi, they endured one by one, because they perceived that the strong demons lurking in the dark were extremely powerful and not weak.


    When people were thinking about how to eliminate these powerful demons lurking in the dark, they saw that at this moment, the drunken Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the stars in the sky and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    At the moment, there happened to be a table beside Li Yixi. There were prepared pen, ink, paper and inkstone on the table. Although Li Yixi was a little drunk, he was in a very happy mood. At the moment, he couldn''t help mentioning his pen and writing on the prepared rice paper.


    "The moon rises from the Tianshan Mountains, and there is a vast sea of clouds.


    The long wind blew tens of thousands of miles through the Yumen pass.


    Under the Han Dynasty, Baideng Road, Hu peeps into Qinghai Bay.


    From the place of war, no one has returned.


    Garrison guests look at the border cities and think of returning. It''s hard to face.


    When the high-rise building is this night, sigh should not be idle. "


    Li Yixi finished at one go. After putting down his pen, he stepped on Baifeng to break through the air.


    Those strong people of the heavenly demons hidden in the night, seeing that Li Yixi left at the moment, many powerful beings left with him. In their eyes, there was a light of bloodthirsty at the moment.


    "Do it!"


    "We must not make Confucianism and Taoism strong. We must wipe them out in the bud. Otherwise, it will be a great disaster in the future."


    Led by the powerful demons, at this moment, he felt that his opportunity had come. At that moment, he waved to the powerful demons hidden in the night. At the next moment, his figures rushed to the thatched cottage.


    Tang Xue and others did not leave. After seeing Li Yixi leave one by one, a cold killing intention broke out in their bodies. At the moment, they also felt the existence of the Tianmo family and were ready to fight with the strong ones of the Tianmo family.


    At this moment, the people looked extremely dignified, because in their perception, the strong people of the Tianmo family coming today are very powerful. Even if they gather here and want to destroy it, it is also very difficult, and someone must fall.


    Even their strength is somewhat inferior.


    However, at the moment when those powerful demons just approached the thatched cottage, before Tang Xue and others could make a move, suddenly, outside the thatched cottage, the words written by Li Yixi in the past flashed and burst out in a moment.


    "Set your mind for heaven and earth, set your life for the living people, continue your unique learning to the holy world, and open peace for all ages!"


    This sentence, a text, this moment, as if alive, a mighty divine power, now becomes extremely overbearing.


    It seems to purify the world.


    At this moment, these words seem to turn into a round of vast sun, and instantly illuminate the night sky like day.


    Those strong people of the Tianmo family who had just approached the thatched cottage had not had time to break out their magic powers. Their bodies turned into nothingness at this moment.


    Around the cottage, it''s really like day.


    At the moment, Tang Xue and others can''t even open their eyes. The power of Haoran is terrible to the extreme.


    At the same time, at this moment, the shrill howl sounded, and the strong of the Tianmo family tried their best to resist, but their bodies were constantly turned into nothingness under the mighty power.


    Just for an instant, there was no longer a trace of demon spirit here.


    "Dead, dead!"


    At the moment, qingyangzi and others were stunned one by one. They didn''t expect that the words written by Li Yixi today were so terrible. The strong people of the demon family were not ordinary people, and there were many gods.


    However, they did not expect that such existence would fall instantly under Li Yixi''s words and have no power to fight back.


    "What a powerful force!"


    At this moment, qingyangzi and others were shocked on their faces and set off a storm in their hearts.


    As soon as qingyangzi''s voice fell, Tang Xue said with a shocked face, "these words not only contain terrible mighty power, but also contain a trace of will of experts. These powerful demons dare to come and want to strangle the grass house in the bud. It''s like looking for their own death."


    "With this word, the Caolu is not subversive by the demons."


    At this moment, Tang Xue looked adored. Tang Xue''s voice had just fallen. The eyes of all present now fell on the poem left by Li Yixi before he left.


    But at this moment, everyone didn''t move. Although they were very enthusiastic, they knew it couldn''t move.


    The picture of the fall of all the demons just now is still playing back in their eyes.

 Chapter 815

    One by one, his face was hot, and his heart was full of fear.


    They knew it was the treasure, but when they thought of the scene just now, they were very frightened.


    After more than a dozen breaths, Li Shan took a deep breath and said, "this poem left by an expert should have profound meaning and will not hurt us. We put it away first. It may be of great use."


    At the moment, countless eyes fell on Li Shan. They looked at each other and nodded one by one. As for the idea of taking it as their own, no one dared to have it.


    Even Li Shan dare not.


    But Li Shan knows that when Wen Dan reaches the third stage, he can read out the destruction of the enemy. If he has a greedy heart, he will die no matter how far away he is from Li Yixi. Li Yixi is a person who dares to rob even Haoran weather luck.


    After this matter was agreed, Li Shanli''s eyes became sharp, his face was very gloomy, and he said coldly: "the heavenly demons are simply looking for death. The thatched cottage may be established by experts and will be the source of the rise of Confucianism and Taoism, but these demons want to be destroyed. It''s just looking for death. Tonight, clean up the whole 30000 miles around Jinling immortal city."


    As soon as Li Shan''s voice fell, everyone nodded immediately.


    "Good!"


    "I agree. If an expert wants to vigorously promote Confucianism and Taoism, can evil spirits stop it? We are the chess pieces of an expert. It is our duty to clear away obstacles."


    Everyone nodded and shot together.


    His eyes were very bright and he felt that the opportunity for performance came.


    Double heaven, soon, countless Tianmo strongholds were cleared and countless Tianmo strongmen were killed.


    Erchongtian, a no man''s land, is deserted at a glance.


    There was no sign of life, no vegetation, no river.


    The mountains and rivers have long dried up. There are countless cracks on the earth. At the same time, there is a disgusting smell here.


    As if all the breath of life had disappeared.


    Even on the edge, even birds stop here.


    There are countless bones in the periphery. These bones are left by the beasts or strong who broke into here. This is called the death penalty area.


    No one has ever come out of it alive.


    Here, in everyone''s cognition, there is no life, because in everyone''s cognition, this place represents death, and there can be no life.


    However, when Li Shan and others were hunting demons, a ferocious head appeared at the end of a deep crack in the core of the death forbidden area.


    On the ferocious head, those eyes were as red as blood, containing the power to destroy the sky and the earth.


    "Damn it, who is it? Who is destroying the power of the immortal demon God?"


    "Without these existence, it will be extremely difficult for me to get out of trouble completely."


    "It''s hard to wake up. You must not continue to sleep."


    "Otherwise, at that time, without the provision of the spirit of heaven and evil, the seal arranged by jiuzhong Tiantian Lord will be strengthened again, and I will never have a chance to get out of trouble."


    "For 100000 years, I''m going out."


    "It seems that if you want to get out of trouble, you have to pay some price."


    The voice like thunder sounded in the abyss. The next moment, a taboo force broke out. At the end of the abyss, countless black chains were broken.


    After more than a dozen breaths, the dry earth was instantly torn apart, and a huge and ferocious claw stretched out, as if a demon had climbed out of hell.


    The harsh sound sounded. The next moment, another ferocious claw stretched out, and the two claws tore at both sides. A terrible force tore the earth completely. A huge Canyon appeared. The next moment, a huge figure climbed out of the canyon.


    Until now, we can see its whole picture clearly. It is an extremely terrible magic dragon, with a body of more than ten miles. At this moment, even if we sacrifice nine out of ten strength, our strength has reached the realm of ancestral God.


    At the same time, the magic dragon got out of trouble, and endless magic Qi swarmed out. In an instant, all the stars in the void were covered by black magic Qi.


    A hundred miles away, Li Shan and others who were fighting suddenly changed color, and all of them immediately thought about the forbidden area of death.


    "What a terrible evil spirit. What happened in the death forbidden area?"


    At this moment, Li Shan also felt his scalp numb.


    "No, the rumor may be true!"


    At the moment when everyone looked dignified, qingyangzi said with an unbelievable face. The next moment, everyone''s eyes fell on qingyangzi.


    Feeling that everyone''s eyes fell on him, qingyangzi immediately explained: "I used to practice with God. I once heard that God said that the double heaven imprisoned a magic dragon. God once said that the magic dragon was very powerful. Even God had no ability to kill it and could only seal it."


    "I''m afraid, I''m afraid the magic dragon broke the seal!"


    At this moment, qingyangzi said with a frightened face. His body was trembling at this moment. However, qingyangzi knew the horror of the magic dragon. Even the Lord of the second heaven could not kill him, but could only seal him.


    They are unmatched.


    When they heard qingyangzi''s words, they suddenly changed color.


    However, when they wanted to leave, all of a sudden, the void not far from them was suddenly torn by a brute force, and the next moment, endless magic Qi swarmed out.


    In the place where the void was torn apart, a ferocious dragon head appeared, and the thunder like sound burst in everyone''s ears.


    "Damn it, you are destroying the demons. These demons are the key for me to tear up the seal, but you killed them all. I had to sacrifice my own strength to break the seal."


    "You all have to die. Killing you may enable me to recover some accomplishments."


    As soon as the magic dragon appeared, it seemed to be a terrible demon God. Its powerful and terrible power imprisoned the whole void in an instant. Even the strength of qingyangzi and others was extremely strong. At this moment, they were frightened to find that their bodies completely lost their ability to move at this moment.


    I feel that this void is imprisoned by the magic dragon in front of me.


    "Magic dragon!"


    Seeing the behemoth in front of them, at this moment, everyone looked desperate and felt thirsty one by one. The magic dragon in front of them gave them too much impact. It was not only powerful beyond their imagination, but also the fierce gas made them feel desperate.


    The magic dragon imprisoned everyone in front of him. At this moment, disdain appeared in his blood red eyes.


    "Humble human beings, you dare to imprison us for countless years. Today, we have swallowed you."


    "But you won''t be alone on the huangquan road. I won''t let anyone go in this Jiutian Taoist field."


    "There is no need for this Taoist heaven and earth to exist anymore."


    "Go to hell!"


    The cold and incomparable sound fell. At the next moment, the magic dragon, which was so powerful that everyone could not resist, stretched out a ferocious dragon claw, which was caught by everyone in an instant.


    The huge dragon claws block out the sky and the sun, and contain endless divine power, as if they can destroy the sun, moon and stars.


    At this moment, the people looked desperate one by one. At this moment, they felt that they were really like mole ants.


    At the moment when the dragon claw caught it, a strong wind came. Those strong winds were extremely terrible, and they directly tore the void in front of them.


    It''s like the end of the world.


    Even if they cast the divine body, they also found that there were blood marks on their bodies and their bodies were about to collapse. However, this was the divine power that the Dragon claws were not close to.


    "Are you going to die?"


    "I''m not willing!"


    At this moment, the people looked desperate and their hearts were full of unwilling.


    The next moment, the terrible vigorous wind directly tore their clothes to pieces.


    At this moment, a piece of paper fell off in Li Shan''s arms.


    It was the poem that Li Yixi wrote when he left.


    At the moment when this piece of paper fell, the mighty divine power burst out in an instant, and everyone whose body was about to be torn up was shocked, because at this moment, everyone felt that the power to destroy the sky and the earth had disappeared, and the piece of paper in front of him seemed to become the center of this piece of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 816

    At the moment, it seems that time is still. Together with Li Shan and others, they find that they can''t do everything except their own thinking.


    As if an invisible force fell on the people in an instant, completely imprisoning them in the void.


    The magic power displayed is like the fixed special effect.


    Still in the void.


    In Tang Xue''s beautiful eyes, an incredible color appears. At the moment, Tang Xue feels an invisible force falling on her body and wrapping herself like sea water. Tang Xue is frightened. Tang Xue clearly feels that force and is close to every inch of her skin.


    Even at this moment, Tang Xue was shocked to find that he couldn''t even breathe and couldn''t spit out a word, as if that force had frozen everything.


    The high female emperor is scared silly at the moment. Tang Xue has never experienced such a feeling. It is more frightening than drowning in childhood. At least when drowning, her body can twist, but at the moment, she can''t make any action, and everything is suppressed by the paper.


    "This... What power is this?"


    "What kind of state has this power reached? It''s just a piece of paper. Why?"


    "My accomplishments have been improved several times these days, but why do I feel like a drowning child? I seem to have lost all my strength and been deprived of everything!"


    At this moment, Tang Xue''s heart set off a stormy wave. At this moment, Tang Xue realized for the first time what it means to call "every day should not be" and what it feels like to call the earth ineffective. At this moment, it seems that she has been ruthlessly abandoned by the world. This invisible force is more terrible than imagination.


    The only thing I can do is to stare at everything in front of me silently.


    One side of qingyangzi, at the moment, his heart hung to his throat and his face was unbelievable, "this... How is this possible, what kind of power it is, imprisoning everything, really suppressing heaven and earth and losing the color of heaven and earth."


    "Is this the ultimate power of Confucianism and Taoism?"


    As the Lord of the avenue, qingyangzi once followed the God of jiuchongtian, and his knowledge was far better than that of Tang Xue and others. Looking at all this in front of him, he was really stunned. His face was unbelievable and his soul trembled violently. Without the power that imprisoned everything, qingyangzi at this moment would be paralyzed and unable to move.


    Qingyangzi''s heart was almost blown open.


    Then, he said to himself in horror, "this power is beyond my cognition and imagination. This should be the law."


    "Only in this way, in this way, all the spirits of heaven and earth in Zhentian."


    At this moment, qingyangzi was really scared and lost his strength.


    The rest of the people, at the moment, were frightened and completely lost their manners.


    Compared with the panic of the people, in the void at the moment, the behemoth that is more than ten miles long appears in the dragon''s eyes, which is the real fear.


    The strength of the magic dragon is extremely powerful. Even now, his strength loss is extremely serious, but it has almost reached the level of half step ancestor god. It is even more unimaginable in its heyday. As a nine day Lord, he can''t kill but seal his existence. At the moment, he is imprisoned by a piece of paper, and the magic dragon is completely out of shape.


    As a terrible demon dragon crossing the chaotic world and swallowing all souls, the dragon soul could not stop shaking at this moment.


    "This is... This is the holy book of Confucianism and Taoism, this is the holy book of Confucianism and Taoism, but how is it possible that there is such a terrible existence in the world of violent women? This Buddha is an existence that can''t be killed by violent women. How can there be an existence beyond violent women in his world?"


    "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it''s true. This scene must be an illusion."


    "Yes, it must be an illusion!"


    The magic dragon couldn''t accept the scene in front of him. He had to comfort himself. The scene in front of him was really an illusion, not real.


    Because the magic dragon knows that if this scene in front of him is really true, then he will die today.


    Because at this moment, the only thing that could move in this world was the paper. They were frightened to the extreme one by one, as if they had been pinched by an invisible big hand. In the void, the paper falling out of Li Shan''s body seemed to be slowed down more than ten times under the gaze of eyes. The sliding speed was slow and frightening.


    However, until now. The falling paper has not been completely unfolded, and no one can see the words on the paper. Just this ordinary piece of paper, it erupted into terrible and unspeakable power.


    Here, there is no wind, no movement, quiet and terrible.


    In silence, the paper in front of me continued to fall. The next moment, the paper slowly unfolded, revealing a clear word.


    At the moment when the Ming character appeared, he wanted to paralyze himself. The scene in front of him was an illusory magic dragon. There was a touch of panic in the dragon''s eyes, because at this moment, the Ming character burst out a terrible divine light, which instantly dispelled all the darkness in the void. The body of the magic dragon made a peering sound when illuminated by this divine light, On the magic dragon, the pure and powerful magic gas was constantly evaporated in the sound of the light, which made the magic dragon panic to the extreme.


    "No, it''s not an illusion. It''s not an illusion. How can it be?"


    Feeling the scene in front of him, the magic dragon was completely stunned. Frightened, he wanted to roar, but the magic dragon found that he couldn''t even open his mouth, and that force imprisoned everything.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "It''s not easy for me to tear the seal and escape from heaven. I can''t die here. I''m not reconciled!"


    "I''m the Dragon God in the demon world. My strength is comparable to that of gods and demons. I won''t die. No one can kill me!"


    At this moment, under the threat of death, the dragon eyes turned into blood. Tang Xue and others with a frightened face felt that they were trapped in an endless sea of blood.


    After the Ming character appeared, the paper continued to fall silently. At the next moment, the moon character appeared.


    On the paper, two complete words appeared. At the moment of the bright moon, a touch of panic appeared in the red dragon eyes of the magic dragon.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    The magic dragon who just wanted to struggle was completely scared and stupid. Because the power of light in front of us disappeared, but the danger not only did not disappear, but became extremely terrible. The two divine texts of the bright moon broke out endless divine power and powerful power, and instantly turned into a bright moon in a pair of eyes.

 Chapter 817

    At the moment when the bright moon appeared, Li Shan, Tang Xue and others were very strange. They felt different from the magic dragon. At the moment, the bright moon in front of them, the moonlight should have been cold, but at the moment, they were surprised to find that although their bodies were still unable to move, at this moment, their faces were unbelievable. At the moment, they even felt warm.


    The moonlight, even under their frightened eyes, penetrated into their bodies.


    The next moment, everyone was shocked.


    Instead of being hurt, everyone was shocked and their souls trembled.


    Because at the moment, people were surprised to find that they were not hurt. On the contrary, at the moment, they, the heart demons in their bodies, even made a sound and melted under the moonlight of the bright moon.


    "This... This..."


    "How is this possible? My demons, my demons, are melting."


    "The heart devil did everything to suppress it, but at the moment, it is disappearing under the light of the bright moon. After today, if I don''t die, I can do everything to improve my strength without the heart devil, because I can''t go crazy!"


    Seeing the constant disappearance of the heart devil, everyone was shocked and excited to the extreme. However, when everyone was excited, the magic dragon was frightened to the extreme at this moment. Originally, the magic Qi was constantly melted by the power of light. At the moment when the power of light condensed into the moon, when the light of the moon entered the body, the magic dragon was really scared that the dragon soul almost ran away.


    "Impossible, damn it, why is the power of Confucianism and Taoism so terrible? Is this paper left by the God of Haoran heaven?"


    "No, if you don''t sacrifice blood essence and dragon soul, you will die today!"


    "Gods and demons, I sacrifice blood essence and dragon soul. Please give me strength."


    The dragon soul roared in the sky.


    At this moment, under the light of the bright moon and in the void, the dragon claw that seems to block out the sky and the sun is not only the magic gas being continuously evaporated, but the huge dragon claw of the magic dragon. At the moment, under the bright moon, the power of heaven and Magic in the dragon claw is rapidly evaporated.


    In the dragon scale above the dragon''s claw, a trace of dragon blood diffused out at this moment. The magic dragon felt that the power in his body was constantly taken away.


    "Sacrifice, sacrifice!"


    "Gods and demons, I am willing to sacrifice everything!"


    "Including the power of my Avenue."


    The dragon soul of the magic dragon roared. A moment ago, the magic dragon who did not put the world in his eyes was completely scared as if he were lost.


    At the moment, the blood essence in the body of the magic dragon is drying up. There is a flame in the dragon soul of the magic dragon. At the moment, the dragon soul of the magic dragon is burning. Over the magic dragon, there is a Tianhe at this moment, which is the power of the Avenue of practice of the magic dragon. At the moment, there is a Tianhe fire in the Tianhe, which evaporates the Tianhe rapidly.


    In the dark, an extremely terrible existence, in the silent power of swallowing the sacrifice of the magic dragon, in their bodies, a mysterious power crosses time and space. At the moment, it is constantly burning in the body of the magic dragon.


    At the moment, the magic dragon seems to have a statue of gods and Demons waking up.


    "Roar!"


    A moment later, the magic dragon who got the power finally broke the imprisonment of the invisible power and made a frightened sound of dragon chanting.


    From the sound of the dragon, we can feel despair.


    The sound of dragon singing was heard, and Li Shan and others were frightened to the extreme. At the moment, they still couldn''t move. They were very uneasy one by one, afraid that the magic dragon would kill them.


    However, the magic dragon at the moment just uttered a dragon chant. The huge dragon body of the magic dragon is still imprisoned by that terrible force at the moment.


    "How is that possible?"


    "How is that possible?"


    "Why do I sacrifice blood essence, burn the dragon soul and burn three tenths of the power of the avenue, and can''t break the imprisonment of this power? How can this happen?" After the Dragon chanted, the magic dragon suddenly contracted. His face was unbelievable and completely stunned.


    "I can''t die. I want to be free. As long as I can live, everything can come back. This double heaven, from now on, I won''t come again. It''s terrible."


    "Burn, burn!"


    The magic dragon roared in his heart and burned the blood essence, soul and his power of the road at a more terrible speed.


    In an instant, an invisible flame appeared around the body of the magic dragon, winding the huge dragon body.


    "Burn everything for strength?"


    Looking at the scene in front of them, they were shocked, but at the same time, with the breath in the magic dragon''s body, they were frightened instantly.


    Once the magic dragon gets out of trouble, it will definitely kill them before leaving, which is beyond doubt, because the magic dragon will definitely vent its anger, and they are the best targets.


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, the magic dragon burned 70% of the blood essence, the power of the dragon soul and the road, and the extremely violent power in the body finally broke the power of the confined space.


    "It''s you who have made me lose my strength. Once I return to the liberation, you all have to die, you all have to die. If you don''t die, it''s difficult to calm my mind."


    The magic dragon spits out words and roars.


    "No!"


    "Master, will... Will... Save us?"


    Unable to move one by one, a heart hung to his throat, a face of panic, and the last hope fell on that piece of paper.


    The giant dragon claw that regained its freedom continued to fall towards Li Shan, Tang Xue and others at this moment, and a wisp of vigorous wind emerged. The paper that had been slowly unfolded now increased rapidly under this vigorous wind, and the paper expanded rapidly.


    At this moment, there are five words on the paper.


    The moon rises from heaven.


    In the void, except for the terrible moon, a sacred mountain has condensed at the moment.


    The moment the sacred mountain appeared, it came down with endless divine power. The huge dragon claws collided with the power of the sacred mountain for the first time.


    The terrible tearing force broke out. The terrible force at the next moment, coupled with the power of the light of the moon, the Dragon scales on the Dragon claws were constantly cracked, and the blood dyed the Dragon claws red in an instant. At the same time, cracks appeared on the huge dragon claws, and the Dragon claws were about to be torn.


    "This


    In front of this scene, the magic dragon was frightened to the extreme.


    That force was so powerful that the magic dragon was desperate. He wanted to kill Li Shan and others, but at the moment, the magic dragon was almost scared to death.


    "No, why?"


    "Escape!"


    The dragon soul almost collapsed at the moment. In the magic dragon''s pupil, there was a look of panic, and he was completely frightened.


    In front of this scene, it hit the hearts of Li Shan and others. While each one narrowly escaped death, his heart was full of horror.


    The divine power of the five words in front of them really frightened them. It was a powerful demon dragon body comparable to the gods and demons. It was cracking rapidly.


    The pupil shrinks suddenly, and the magic dragon that is about to break through the air changes color again the next moment. The sacred mountain rises rapidly. The terrible power falls on the body of the magic dragon, making it difficult for the dragon to move.


    "Roar!"


    The magic dragon roared in horror, burning everything and continuing to exchange power.

 Chapter 818

    "Is this the holy mountain?"


    Seeing a holy mountain in the void, Li Shan instantly suppressed the killing magic dragon. A look of horror appeared in Li Shan''s eyes. Looking at the holy mountain void condensed by the Holy Text, Li Shan''s heart was full of horror.


    "Survived!"


    At that moment just now, Li Shan instinctively felt that he was bound to die. After all, the powerful magic dragon was so terrible that after sacrificing for strength, the strength was so terrible that Li Shan trembled.


    However, at that moment, the divine power on the paper spread and imprisoned the void. The magic dragon can break the power of imprisonment, but they can''t.


    Hoo Hoo!


    Even if Li Shan is used to life and death, at this moment, Li Shan feels free from hell.


    The struggle of the magic dragon made Li Shan and others regain a trace of control over their body at the moment.


    "Bright moon, holy mountain?"


    "I didn''t expect that this text contains such terrible divine power in addition to the terrible divine power. This is a divine text. The text contains the true meaning of the road. It is no longer an ordinary text. If this text can be obtained and understood, it will certainly be able to get great benefits."


    "What kind of state has the master''s strength reached? Does such a state really exist?"


    When qingyangzi got his breath, he didn''t do anything. His eyes stared at the emptiness in front of him. His face was unbelievable. Qingyangzi was frightened by the divine text on the paper in front of him. The power of divine writing condenses the moon and the holy mountain. This is not a simple power. These words have been given the soul by Li Yixi at the moment.


    As the Taoist Lord of jiuchongtian, qingyangzi can be said to be a man standing at the top of the food chain in jiuchongtian.


    But at this moment, qingyangzi was frightened and trembled, and his mind was greatly impacted. For a moment, it was difficult to calm his mind and stared at the spirit text in the void.


    "Words turn into the moon. The light of the moon purifies the power of demons. Words turn into sacred mountains and suppress powerful magic dragons. These words are so strong."


    "Is this the means of an expert?"


    "Moreover, it''s a coincidence that this poem appears here!"


    "When the master left, did he really write at will?"


    "It should not be written by an expert at will. The expert''s strength is too terrible. A poem can suppress the magic dragon. I''m afraid the expert has already calculated the scene in front of us. Therefore, the expert knows that we will encounter danger when cleaning up the demons, so he left this poem to deal with the magic dragon who breaks free from the seal and has the strength to kill us."


    "Knowing the future and counting all this, it must be so."


    "Otherwise, where comes the coincidence."


    Tang Xue''s thoughts fell. In her eyes, she involuntarily appeared the appearance of Li Yixi, and a storm arose in her heart. In her mind, she couldn''t help showing the scenes since she met Li Yixi. Tang Xue felt that all this must not be a coincidence, but that Li Yixi had calculated it and had already arranged a back hand.


    "Strategizing, winning thousands of miles away!"


    "Sure enough, the realm of an expert is beyond our imagination. If an expert wants to make Confucianism and Taoism flourish, then Confucianism and Taoism will flourish, and no one can stop it."


    "Even if the magic dragon breaks free from the seal, it can''t."


    "Today, I think the magic dragon will die even if it gets much power from sacrifice."


    Tang Xue was breathless and looked at the scene in shock.


    Tang Xue''s fear of the magic dragon disappeared at the moment.


    Repressed again.


    In an instant, the surging Qi and blood of the magic dragon burned rapidly, and the power of Qi and blood weakened rapidly. The huge dragon body became a little shriveled at the moment.


    The power of the dragon soul and the road was also desperately burned by the magic dragon. At this moment, the details of the magic dragon were almost exhausted, and the potential was constantly evaporated. However, the power obtained by the sacrifice of the magic dragon at this moment was extremely terrible, all over the body. At this moment, the terrible power of the heavenly devil turned into essence and wound around the body of the magic dragon.


    After sacrifice, the magic dragon felt that his talent and potential were exhausted. The dragon eyes of the magic dragon became red as blood, and the eyes seemed to burn with anger.


    In the void, the bright moon is hanging high and the holy mountain is hanging in the air. The terrible power falls on the magic dragon ruthlessly to suppress the magic dragon and prevent the magic dragon from exploding.


    "Break it for me!"


    "Broken!"


    The power of the Dragon sacrifice is extremely terrible. At this moment, in the body of the dragon, it was swallowed into a statue in the abdomen, and endless divine power was poured into the body of the dragon.


    The roar of the magic dragon resounded through the world.


    The power of suppressing heaven and earth was broken again. At this moment, the magic dragon was frightened and scared. Although he hated Li Shan and others, he dared to kill Li Shan and others. At the moment of breaking the power of imprisoning heaven and earth, the magic dragon roared and was scared to break through the air, escape from here and escape from jiuchongtian.


    When the magic dragon roared and the terrible breath swept across, the breeze that had disappeared between heaven and earth suddenly appeared. The paper falling slowly in the void shook violently in the void under the breath of the magic dragon, as if it was going to be torn up.


    The paper, which had been opened slowly, turned rapidly at the moment, revealing the second line of words, "between the vast sea of clouds."


    At the moment when the five words appeared in the vast sea of clouds, the terrible power suddenly broke out. At the moment, the five words seemed to come alive, flying from the paper and directly facing the void.


    The next moment, in the void, into a boundless sea.


    The demon dragon that was about to explode suddenly changed its look and looked frightened. It had already seen the dawn, but at the moment, the demon dragon was scared so that the dragon soul almost collapsed.


    At this moment, under the eyes of one by one, the holy mountain merged with the sea, and the moon and the sea became one.


    A scene of sea birthday month appears.


    The power of the vast sea fell on the demon dragon in an instant.


    "Click!"


    The power of the vast sea suddenly came, and the sound of spine fracture came from the body of the magic dragon.


    "Pooh!"


    In the blood eyes of the magic dragon, there was a look of panic, and a mouthful of dragon blood gushed out of his mouth.


    "Impossible!"


    "Impossible!"


    "How could it be so terrible? At the moment, I sacrifice everything, and my strength almost exceeds the realm of ancestral gods, but why?"


    The magic dragon roared, and his face was frightened and confused.


    In the eyes of others, the beautiful scene of the sea birthday month makes the magic dragon despair.


    "Ah!"


    In the mouth of the magic dragon, he roared, and his breath soared. But at this moment, the magic dragon seemed to have paid too much price, and his body shriveled rapidly.


    Qi and blood lost seven or eight tenths in an instant.


    The dragon''s body, which was more than ten miles long, finally broke the power of the sun and the moon in the mountains and seas and was free.

 Chapter 819

    "I''m not willing!"


    "I will destroy the nine heavens."


    At the moment, the magic dragon has lost too much and is extremely angry.


    Tang Xue and others in the void frowned slightly one by one. Tang Xue was really frightened by the strength sent out by the magic dragon. He looked incredible and felt his heart trembling. It was really the magic dragon at the moment. The power sent out was too terrible.


    "Huh?"


    "Is there an error in my guess?"


    "Can the master, unable to suppress the magic dragon, only save us?"


    "After all, the strength of the magic dragon is terrible. The power burst out under the sacrifice makes this world pale."


    Qingyangzi and others moved their throats, but they didn''t know what to say at the moment. They thought that the means left by Li Yixi might not be enough to suppress the magic dragon. After all, the magic dragon at the moment has broken free from the power of imprisonment.


    After all, after breaking free from the imprisonment, the existence of the magic dragon wants to disappear, which is only an instant.


    The magic dragon got out of trouble. Although the people survived at the moment, their hearts were full of reluctance. They knew very well that once the magic dragon got out of trouble, it would retaliate against jiuchongtian.


    "Come on, come on!"


    "Can the wind be stronger?"


    The people trembling in their hearts hurried away from the magic dragon and stared at the paper floating in the void. Li Shan and others put their last hope on the poetry written by Li Yixi. Although they thought it might be too late, they still hoped that on the paper at the moment, there would be a terrible power to suppress or even kill the magic dragon.


    Under the anxious eyes of the people, when the paper turned, the third line finally appeared.


    Tang Xue immediately read excitedly, "the long wind is tens of thousands of miles!"


    At the moment when Tang Xue''s voice fell, no strange phenomena appeared. When they were about to be disappointed, they suddenly shook one by one, because at the moment, Tang Xue and others suddenly found that the power that imprisoned them disappeared. At the same time, several people at the moment felt that there was prestige in the void.


    "The long wind is tens of thousands of miles!"


    Tang Xue, who recovered her freedom, was shocked and muttered to herself.


    At the moment, although Tang Xue has regained her freedom, Tang Xue can feel that it is not that the power to imprison heaven and earth has disappeared, but that there is a wisp of wind in this motionless void.


    This wisp of wind is completely different from the wind in ordinary days. At the same time, Tang Xue was shocked to find that tens of thousands of words on the paper disappeared rapidly and integrated into the wind.


    "This is the means prepared by experts. It must be!"


    "Magic dragon, you can''t escape!"


    At the moment, Tang Xue found this scene, her pupils suddenly expanded, and her heart was instantly excited.


    At the moment, Tang Xue was too shocked. His voice came out directly. Li Shan and others immediately looked at the void.


    At this moment, an incredible scene appeared. Not only the wind appeared in front of them, but also the wind appeared within the range they could perceive.


    At the next moment, there was a dragon singing from the endless heights. It was not the voice of the magic dragon, but a giant from the void.


    At this moment, the pupils dilated suddenly.


    Because in the void, there is a wind dragon with a body thousands of miles long.


    The wind dragon seems to have given birth to consciousness. Some illusory dragon claws are huge. They really block out the sky and the stars in the void disappear in an instant.


    The body of the magic dragon, which was originally more than ten miles long, is now extremely small under the Dragon claws of the wind dragon.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Just after regaining freedom, the magic dragon was thinking about how to subvert jiuzhong every day. When the wind dragon appeared, especially when he saw the huge dragon claw, the magic dragon was completely stunned at this moment.


    It seemed to be teased. It seemed that the invisible hand was playing a game. It had enough power to kill him, but it kept giving him hope and despair.


    At this moment, the magic dragon completely fell into madness. Facing the captured dragon claw, the magic dragon knew it couldn''t stop.


    The sky roared. The next moment, the body of the Magic Dragon flew hard towards the dragon''s claws.


    When they didn''t know what the magic dragon was going to do, suddenly, they saw the body of the magic dragon explode in an instant. At the moment, the magic dragon chose to explode itself.


    "Boom!"


    The magic dragon explodes itself. The terrible force of self explosion tears the Dragon claws caught by the wind dragon.


    "Magic dragon, forced to explode!"


    At this moment, Tang Xue suddenly felt dry mouth. When the storm continued to diffuse and open, they could barely see the self explosion place, and qingyangzi''s body suddenly shook.


    The pupils dilated violently, and the eyes almost fell out.


    "No!"


    "The magic dragon explodes. His goal is not the wind dragon, but the nine heavy heaven."


    With a happy face, the people who had not had time to check carefully heard qingyangzi''s words and immediately locked their eyes on the place where the magic dragon exploded in the void.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Whether it was qingyangzi, Li Shan, or Xiao Ya, their eyes widened at this moment, their face was unbelievable, and their body trembled uncontrollably.


    Because of the strength of the magic dragon, at the moment of self explosion, it surpassed the realm of the ancestral God. Under the crazy self explosion, the heaven and earth of the double heaven could not bear such terrible attacks. At the moment, there was a huge black hole in the void.


    The emergence of a black hole is inevitable, and it is not the reason for the despair of Li Shan and others. It is the black hole formed by the self explosion of the magic dragon at the moment, which makes the void collapse continuously. At the same time, in the black hole, a dragon soul continues to burn, the power of endless Avenue is diffuse, and the double sky is forcibly torn into a crack.


    At the same time, on the other side of the crack at the moment, in the unknown land, a terrible threat came from the crack.


    That power is the power of the devil.


    The evil spirit that swarmed in was extremely terrible. The evil spirit directly turned into two hands. At the moment, the two hands grabbed on both sides of the crack and tore it violently. The fierce force broke out, and the boundary wall was torn directly. A huge and incomparable eye appeared in the void at the moment. Qingyangzi only looked at that eye for a moment, and his soul was almost broken.


    Qingyangzi''s body trembled and said, "Damn it, damn it, the magic dragon sacrificed its power to let a demon God close to jiuzhong, who wandered in the chaotic world every day. Jiuzhong, locked by the demon God, the dying demon dragon, completely gave up the hope of living, reached an agreement with the demon God, attacked inside and outside, broke through the boundary wall, the boundary wall was torn, and the sky was about to collapse."


    "This demon God, which is countless times stronger than the magic dragon, is going to come to the Ninth Heaven and devour the heaven and earth left by the fusion God."


    Qingyangzi''s voice fell. At the moment, Li Shan and others'' brains roared and changed color completely.


    Chaos demon comes, and no one can resist the Jiuchong sky.

 Chapter 820

    Outside the boundary wall, there stood a demon God with a height of ten thousand feet. His body was suspended in chaos. His huge eyes stared at jiuzhong, who was torn in front of him. Every day, his eyes showed ecstasy.


    "Jiuchongtian, is this the heaven and earth of the Lord of Jiutian?"


    "It is said that the heaven and earth of the Ninth Heaven Taoist Lord is extremely special and contains the most precious treasure that makes all gods and Demons greedy. Once the heaven and earth are refined, they can get no chance and help to see the road."


    "However, Jiuchong is extremely special every day, and the boundary wall is extremely strong. Moreover, this Jiuchong sky is extremely special. It is not fixed in chaos like other people''s heaven and earth, but there is an inexplicable force that always promotes it to wander in the chaotic world. The chaotic world is only opened up. Even the extremely powerful demon God can''t lock Jiuchong sky The place of heaven and earth is today. Under the coincidence of opportunity, it finally gave me the opportunity to find the heaven and earth of the Lord of the nine heavenly way. "


    "I want to see what kind of treasure is contained in this heaven and earth. Refining and swallowing the heaven and earth of the Ninth Heaven Taoist Lord can get what benefits and how to preach!"


    The voice of the demon God sounded like thunder in the chaotic world.


    In those eyes, there was the ultimate essence. Obviously, the demon God was extremely excited at the moment.


    In the chaotic world, the demon God with a huge body is getting smaller and smaller at the moment, so he intends to set foot in the Ninth Heaven.


    In jiuzhong''s daily life, Li Shan and others at the moment saw the huge eye where the boundary wall was broken, and their body could not help shaking. It was only one eye, but that eye was extremely powerful and contained an irresistible magic power. The people who had just regained control of their body were now fixed again and could not move at all.


    "Demon God, it''s a foreign demon God!"


    At this moment, Li Shan was frightened and his heart trembled uncontrollably.


    In particular, seeing the action of the demon God tearing the boundary wall scared everyone to change color, because in the world at the moment, the powerful power of the demon God entered, and the world trembled.


    As if the world could not bear the force and was about to collapse.


    "No!"


    "The foreign demon God shrinks his body, which is to enter the Jiuchong sky."


    "Over, over!"


    "Where''s the master?"


    "Don''t the experts do it? If the experts don''t do it today, the Jiuchong sky will be over, all the creatures in the Jiuchong sky will be over, and the heaven and earth will be destroyed by foreign demons."


    At the moment, qingyangzi looked very ugly and wanted to summon Li Yixi, but at the moment, they couldn''t move and roar, but their voice couldn''t spread far, because at this moment, the powerful and incomparable power had disturbed the world, and all spirits trembled.


    On the ninth day, the people in charge of jiuchongtian who were originally practicing suddenly opened their eyes one by one, and their eyes showed incredible.


    Boom, boom!


    The secret room of cultivation was directly torn apart by their incomparable power. All kinds of figures appeared on the holy mountain in an instant. They stared at a precious mirror on the holy mountain. In this precious mirror, it was the scene of heaven and earth being torn apart. This is the Sky Patrol mirror of Jiuchong heaven.


    Can spy on a lot of things.


    "Damn it!"


    "How is it possible, how can there be an extraterritorial demon God who tore the boundary wall? Even if the power of the demon God is strong, it is impossible to tear the boundary wall. What happened tonight?"


    After they appeared, their eyes showed disbelief.


    The scene in front of them completely frightened the people. They knew very well that the boundary wall was torn. What it represented was destruction.


    "Isn''t that qingyangzi?"


    "Where exactly what happened, why didn''t we summon us at the first time!"


    These followers of the nine Heavenly Lord changed color completely, and their faces became extremely ugly.


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, in the endless void, the extraterritorial demon God who was about to set foot in the Ninth Heaven suddenly felt an invisible force peeping at him. His originally hot eyes became extremely terrible. An invisible force went along this breath in an instant.


    On the ninth day, on the holy mountain, the frightened people suddenly saw a huge and incomparable eye in the sky patrol, and their look changed wildly.


    Suddenly, there was a click in the sky patrol, and countless cracks appeared. The scene in the Sky Patrol also completely disappeared.


    "What?"


    "Across time and space, it can destroy the sky patrol. Go to the double heaven quickly and mobilize the residual power of God to deal with foreign demons."


    Looking at each other, they went to the double sky with an anxious face.


    "Boom!"


    The second day, at this moment, the powerful and incomparable power poured in, and the extremely violent power again increased the power of the boundary wall, and one foot of the demon God outside the territory stepped into it in an instant.


    "Come in, it''s over!"


    Qingyangzi felt the terrible force sweeping through, and his face became very white.


    Just the magic power sent out by the demon God stirred the atmosphere of heaven and earth into chaos, and the sign of extinction appeared.


    The paper floating in the void was lifted again by the power that stirred the world. It was only ordinary rice paper, but now it is extremely tough. Qingyangzi and others feel that their bodies are about to be torn, but the paper in front of them is not damaged at all.


    Qingyangzi looked desperate. When he was desperate, suddenly the paper came into his eyes. In his desperate eyes, a ray of hope suddenly appeared.


    "Poetry, the poetry of experts, the poetry of experts can kill dragons by incredible means, so can they stop foreign demons?"


    At this moment, qingyangzi is really desperate. He can only put his last hope on Li Yixi''s poem, because qingyangzi knows that the poem is a combination of countless divine writings, which contains not only powerful and incomparable divine power, but also endless divine power.


    In particular, seeing the emptiness at the moment and the vision of the birthday moon on the sea, he reluctantly suppressed the power of foreign demons to destroy heaven and earth. Qingyangzi was very excited in despair.


    The breath of foreign demons and gods is intended to stir the world, and the paper is constantly stirred. At the same time, the pure magic gas is shrouded. On the paper, the endless mighty power erupts at the moment. In the darkness, the endless bright power suddenly appears on the paper at the moment.


    This piece of paper, which had been struggling with the wind, suddenly broke out with great power. In the quiet suspension, in the void, it slowly unfolded, and the words entered everyone''s eyes one by one.


    "Divine text, it''s divine text!"


    "Shenwen, can you stop foreign demons?"


    At the moment, Li Shan was very excited and fell all his hopes on this poem. Although the foreign demons were more powerful than expected, the people at the moment were full of a glimmer of hope in their desperate eyes.


    After all, in their eyes, Li Yixi is also an unimaginable existence.

 Chapter 821

    "Yes, it should be able to block it for a moment. Once it is blocked for a moment, the expert will be able to get here and save all the creatures in jiuchongtian!"


    While Li Shan was excited, he was extremely nervous.


    We can only put all our hopes on Li Yixi.


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, on the paper at the moment, divine texts appeared one by one, and the endless power broke out.


    "Blow through the jade gate!"


    At the moment, the five divine writings appeared, one by one, burst into endless divine light. One by one, they seemed to come alive, suspended from the paper and turned into a star shining through the air, directly tearing apart the power of foreign demons to suppress heaven and earth.


    At the same time, on the paper, endless mighty divine power broke out, and the imprisoned people found that the repressive power around their bodies disappeared. Although they could not leave at the moment, they finally got out of the captivity.


    Qingyangzi shook his fist and was very excited.


    "If Shenwen can dissolve the power of calming heaven, it must be able to block foreign demons for a moment. Since the expert can calculate everything, he should also be able to calculate the emergence of foreign demons."


    Xiao Ya''s body trembled slightly at the moment, her hands were full of sweat, and her heart beat violently. Her beautiful eyes stared at the void without blinking. She wanted to see if these five divine texts could buy enough time for Li Yixi. The foreign demons, just the divine power that escaped, made Xiao Ya''s mind tremble wildly.


    "All right?"


    "Can you save this life?"


    "Childe, now, the disaster is too sudden. I can only look at you!"


    Tang Xue stared at the void, and his eyes didn''t blink. Even if there were bean sized beads of sweat on his forehead, his eyes were still sharp and didn''t lose the hegemony of the Immortal Emperor.


    "Huh?"


    One foot stepped into the foreign demon God who was about to enter the whole body. Looking at the five divine texts coming from the sky, he frowned.


    "What is this?"


    "What a strong mighty power, but can this mighty power stop me?"


    After being stunned, the devil''s eyes showed disdain. I felt that these divine texts could not stop me, but the next moment, as the divine texts approached the devil, the devil''s look was changing. In the originally disdainful eyes, there was suddenly more dignified.


    "I''m not mistaken. This is colorless power, the legendary colorless power!"


    "What is hidden in the heaven and earth of the Lord of the Ninth Heaven is the supreme treasure of Confucianism and Taoism!"


    "Kill me!"


    "The devil is burning to refine the sky!"


    At this moment, foreign demons finally paid attention to it and showed their magic powers. A group of demons shrouded in the five divine texts in an instant, trying to refine the divine texts.


    However, at the moment when Moyan and Shenwen collided, the foreign demons were shocked and looked unbelievable, because at the moment, Moyan didn''t refine the five Shenwen from breaking the air, but was suppressed by the mighty divine power, just slowing down the speed of the five Shenwen from breaking the air.


    "Impossible!"


    "The five divine texts can''t be suppressed by magic inflammation. They haven''t been forced back. What level of divine texts is this!"


    Originally, only the attention of the extraterritorial demon god suddenly changed color.


    At the same time, the foreign demons at the moment also found that the vision of the bright moon on the sea condensed from the divine text at this moment came here.


    The five divine texts, which are already powerful, have become even more terrible after being blessed.


    At this moment, the devil was so powerful that he disappeared constantly.


    "No, evil inflammation is going to be refined. It must be taken back!" The demon God''s face changed greatly, but at the moment when he wanted to take it back, his face suddenly changed, because at the moment he found that the magic inflammation originally associated with him, the terrible magic power on it disappeared in an instant, and the black and red magic inflammation turned into gold in an instant, which was extremely holy.


    Falling slowly from the endless void, like a golden lotus.


    Completely lost contact with him.


    "Wow!"


    The connection with magic inflammation was cut off. At the moment, the foreign demon gods were devoured, and a mouthful of blood was directly ejected from their mouth.


    He tried his best to exert his magical powers in order to suppress the power of the five divine texts.


    Li Shan and others who restored their control of the body were very nervous, but at the moment, they suddenly saw this scene in the void, one by one very excited.


    "Broken!"|


    "The magic inflammation of foreign demons was directly purified by the mighty power and refined into a chaotic Golden Lotus."


    Li Shan''s voice is incredible.


    "It''s broken. It''s worthy of being a divine text left by an expert. It should be able to block the footsteps of foreign demons for a period of time, and the expert should be able to arrive!" At this moment, qingyangzi''s tight body finally recovered a trace.


    At the moment, everyone''s voice is full of excitement.


    Huh?


    The foreign demon God who was about to use his magic power to suppress the five divine texts suddenly changed color.


    "Impossible, what is the true meaning of this divine text!"


    Because at this moment, the five divine texts suddenly burst out a power of swallowing, swallowing the vision of the bright moon on the sea. The endless mighty divine power was swallowed by the five divine texts.


    The next moment.


    I saw the five words blowing through the Yumen pass, suddenly burst open, and the colorless and heroic divine power contained in the five divine texts covered the whole void.


    The invisible mighty power turns into Yumen pass. A huge city gate appears in the void. Above the city gate, there are three words Yumen pass.


    The huge divine text is now directly suppressed against the foreign demons who have not completely stepped into the boundary wall.


    "Impossible!"


    The excited color on the foreign demon God''s face disappeared in an instant, because the foreign demon God completely changed color at the moment of seeing the city gate, because he felt the crisis of death.


    However, everything happened so fast that the extraterritorial demons who underestimated them did not show their magic power at the moment because of the previous laxity. Yumen pass suppressed the extraterritorial demons. The violent, terrible and overbearing forces directly blasted the extraterritorial demons out of the Ninth Heaven.


    At the moment, there is no edge, no direction, and in the chaotic world that has not been opened up, a demon God of ten thousand feet in size is suppressed by a terrible portal and severely pressed in chaos. In chaos, at the moment, the earth is constantly disintegrating, and some chaotic gods and beasts wandering in the chaotic world are directly smashed by that force before they react.


    "Pooh!"


    Foreign demons are bleeding all over at the moment. Although they are not dead, they are wasted to the extreme and badly hurt.


    It is almost impossible to lift the flying gate in a short time.


    "Foreign demons, have they been lifted out of jiuzhong every day?"


    At the moment, Li Shan and others stared wide eyed and looked incredible. The scene in front of them completely made everyone stupid. In their eyes, the foreign demons were too strong and invincible. They just hope that Li Yixi''s Shenwen can buy some time, but now the Shenwen has lifted the demons.

 Chapter 822

    "This... This..."


    "Is this true?"


    Li Shan looked at the scene just now in the void, and an incredible color appeared in his eyes. Li Shan never thought that he would see such a terrible means today. Even if they knew that Li Yixi was powerful and terrible, even just now, the people just hoped that the divine writings left by Li Yixi could briefly drag down foreign demons and gods and buy time for Li Yixi''s arrival, However, the result is that the extraterritorial demon God, which is as powerful and invincible as the nine heavenly masters, is directly suppressed by the divine power of the divine text, or in an extremely overbearing way.


    "Dead?"


    "Is it my own illusion that the divine text can shake and lift up foreign demons and gods?"


    "Otherwise, how can it be? It''s an extraterritorial demon God!"


    "Strength and God, but a strong existence at one level!"


    "Gudu!"


    The shocked qingyangzi couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva at the moment, and an incredible color appeared in his eyes. The scene in front of him had a great impact on qingyangzi. The powerful qingyangzi had a wide range of knowledge and knew the terrible existence of foreign demons.


    However, the powerful extraterritorial demons and gods were directly lifted up by the power of Shenwen. Under the suppression of Shenmen, they flew out of Jiuchong sky.


    At the moment, qingyangzi was in a trance. His eyes fell on Xiao Ya. He felt his heart beating like a war drum, "Xiao Ya, is this true?"


    "Am I hallucinating that foreign demons can be suppressed so strongly?"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya didn''t make any moves. Her face was dull. Obviously, she was deeply shocked. After hearing qingyangzi''s words, Xiao Ya thought that qingyangzi and herself might fall into a dreamland. After all, the scene in front of her was really incredible.


    "Keng!"


    The sound of the sword sounded. Xiao Ya''s long sword came out of its scabbard and stabbed qingyangzi on the shoulder, with blood pouring out.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    Qingyangzi felt the piercing pain, directly exhaled in pain and showed his teeth in an instant.


    The whole man''s face was black. He looked at Xiao Ya angrily. He didn''t expect that the old woman hated so much. It''s OK to slap herself in the face. Why did she directly give herself a sword?


    Although at their level, the sword didn''t hit the key, it was easy to recover, but it hurt.


    And looking at the bloody wound, qingyangzi was uncomfortable.


    Qingyangzi was shocked and stared at Xiao Ya.


    "Huh?"


    "I didn''t move. I''m not still in the dreamland. It''s worthy of being the dreamland of foreign demons. It''s really terrible. Wake up!"


    Xiao Ya''s face was livid and she felt that she was still in a dreamland. The long sword she had just pulled out stabbed into the wound again. At this moment, Xiao Ya was more cruel and directly pierced qingyangzi''s shoulder with the long sword.


    Hiss!


    The sound of the long sword stabbing into the flesh and blood attracted everyone''s attention. The people who had been shocked looked dull and stared at them.


    "Lying trough!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "So cruel, did something happen just now that we don''t know. After all, when death comes, any unfinished wish can be said."


    "Do you regret now and become angry with shame!" Li Shan stared at them and hung up in shock.


    "You|


    "What are you doing?"


    "Sure enough, women are black and hot!"


    "You are taking the opportunity to retaliate against me!" Qingyangzi looked at the pierced shoulder and said with a black face.


    "Sorry, you didn''t fall into a dreamland. Why don''t you talk?"


    "I mistakenly thought you were in a dreamland and haven''t awakened yet?" At the moment, Xiao Ya smiled. She was very embarrassed. Looking at the pierced shoulder, she didn''t know what to say.


    "I... i


    At the moment, qingyangzi''s face is darker.


    "Grass, I blame myself for doing it for a long time!"


    I scolded in my heart. Just now, qingyangzi was really shocked when he endured the pain, because qingyangzi knew it was not an illusion, and his heart was even more shocked. Five divine texts and strong suppression of foreign demons and gods were simply indescribable.


    In the body, strong vitality erupted, and the sword wound was quickly repaired.


    At the moment, qingyangzi forgot to be stabbed by Xiao Ya, and said with a shocked face: "the scene just now is not an illusion, but true. The foreign demons were really lifted and suppressed by the divine gate condensed by the divine text." Qingyangzi took a deep breath and said with a shocked face.


    "Roar!"


    At the moment of shock, outside the crack in the boundary wall, there was an extremely angry voice. The foreign demon gods strongly suppressed by Yumen pass fell into a rage and were swept by the terrible magic power. However, the foreign demon gods looked gloomy and terrible, as he expected. They were unable to escape the suppression of the God gate in a short time.


    "No, the foreign demon God is not dead yet. I''m afraid he''s going to get out of trouble. Once he gets out of trouble, he''ll be in trouble. However, the boundary wall is torn and we can''t make it heal unless we control the art of mending the sky."


    Qingyangzi''s face is very ugly. What if he can''t repair the boundary wall and suppress the foreign demons? The breath of heaven and earth in jiuchongtian will soon be sensed by the powerful existence wandering in the chaotic world. At that time, who can save them without divine text.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ya frowned and looked at qingyangzi and said, "qingyangzi, this is the heaven and earth opened up by the Lord of the Ninth Heaven. As the guardian of the heaven and earth and the Lord of the Ninth Heaven follows you, don''t you know how to repair the boundary wall?"


    When they heard the speech, their eyes fell on qingyangzi one by one.


    Qingyangzi felt the people''s eyes and his face was a little ugly. He could only explain: "if we want to repair the boundary wall, we can''t mobilize the power of heaven and earth. At most, we can only hide it, but even if we pay a high price, it will let the breath leak out. Unless God repaired it himself, but God said that he had fallen into a Jedi in the chaotic world and had been unable to feel his own heaven and earth."


    "Others want to repair the boundary wall, unless they master the art of mending the sky and add colorful divine stones."


    At the moment, qingyangzi saw the terrible crack in the void, and his face was extremely ugly.


    When they were shocked, they saw the words left on the rice paper, flying one by one towards the endless void.


    Under the Han Dynasty, Baideng Road, Hu peeps into Qinghai Bay.


    From the place of war, no one has returned.


    Garrison guests look at the border cities and think of returning. It''s hard to face.


    Thirty divine scripts were transformed into thirty stars. They were very fast and went to the tear of the boundary wall.


    "Huh?"


    "Divine script, divine script has not disappeared. What''s more, can the power of divine script repair the boundary wall?"


    "Do you have the power to mend the sky?"


    The desperate people suddenly saw 30 God cultures go away for the stars, and the color of hope appeared in their eyes. At the moment, they can only put their last hope on the God text. Although they think it impossible, they still have the light of hope.

 Chapter 823

    The digital guardians of the Ninth Heaven have now increased their speed to the limit and come to the second heaven regardless of everything.


    One by one looked very heavy, and one of them was constantly inputting willpower into the sky patrol at the moment. The spirit of the instrument of patrolling the sky has been severely damaged before and can''t show the ability of observing the sky.


    "All right!"


    After the man input a lot of willpower, the spirit of the Sky Patrol finally woke up and showed a happy face.


    "Hurry, hurry up to urge the sky patrol to see where the double sky is now. How''s it going?" One of them, with an anxious face, heard that the spirit of the patrol instrument woke up and immediately ordered him to say.


    The next moment, the man urged the sky patrol with all his strength.


    One urged the magic weapon to go, while the others looked at the sky patrol with great dignity and wanted to know where it was.


    "Huh?"


    However, when the spirit of the Sky Patrol woke up and just urged the ability to observe the sky, the people at the moment suddenly looked dull and felt that they had an illusion.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The man who controlled the magic weapon saw that the scene was very quiet and hurriedly asked. He thought something terrible had happened and his face was very pale.


    However, after his voice fell, he didn''t get any response. The old man who was the first took a breath, and his pupils expanded suddenly. Obviously, at the moment, he set off a storm in his heart. As an extremely terrible existence, he lost his attitude completely and was obviously frightened.


    The others felt so terrible one by one.


    "Tool spirit, go back to the scene just now!"


    At the moment, the old man looked at the sky patrol with a dignified look.


    "Huh?"


    When the man who was driving the magic weapon heard this, he frowned and turned to see what had happened. Why did these people in front of him lose their attitude? Was there a greater impact than the arrival of foreign demons?


    But soon, the man widened his eyes and looked unbelievable. He felt that he had an illusion. At the moment, in the sky patrol, the scene was the scene of foreign demons being lifted up and the Shenmen being strongly suppressed.


    "How is it possible for Shenwen to suppress foreign demons and gods? What means is this?"


    "Is this the means left by God? But it is impossible. If God has such a terrible treasure, how can he not wear it on his body?"


    "Hiss!"


    "Hiss!"


    At the moment, it is difficult to calm down one by one. Foreign demons are suppressed. The scene in front of them has a great impact on them.


    "Damn it, if only the boundary wall could be repaired. Although the extraterritorial demons were lifted up, if the boundary wall could not be repaired in time, jiuzhong''s breath would escape every day. If it was sensed by the strong existence in the chaotic world, it would be troublesome. Moreover, if the suppressed extraterritorial demons contacted other demons, the crisis of jiuzhong heaven could not be relieved."


    After the shock, the head of the old man looked very ugly.


    "Use the colorful God stone!"


    "Although the multicolored God stone is the core of heaven and earth, and God has great use, it can only be so at the moment. Otherwise, it will be difficult to keep God''s heaven and earth. God is a Jedi in front of him, and the capture of heaven and earth may lead to the fall of God!"


    "The colorful God stone has the ability to mend the sky. That''s the only way!"


    He looks very dignified, and this colorful stone is not big. I don''t know whether he can repair the boundary wall crack. The boundary wall crack is too big.


    "That''s the only way. Go, speed up, patrol the sky, continue to monitor where the movement is. If there is any change, give an alarm immediately." The old man gave an order and continued on his way.


    At the moment, the guardians increase their speed again, afraid of accidents in the boundary wall cracks.


    At the moment when the major guardians monitored this scene, in erchongtian, Li Shan and others stared at the thirty stars in the void one by one, but Shenwen clenched their fists one by one to see if Shenwen could heal the cracks in the boundary wall.


    At the same time, the thirty divine texts are constantly merging.


    At the next moment, countless visions appeared in the void.


    The colorless and mighty divine power contained in the divine text has now turned into thousands of troops.


    The wind is rustling and the water is cold. Thousands of troops and horses bravely rushed to the crack of the boundary wall.


    At this moment, the people felt the momentum of thousands of horses fearing death, and couldn''t help shaking their bodies.


    At the moment, I saw the thousands of troops and horses changed by the great divine power, and went deep into the boundary wall crack fearlessly. At the moment, the violent power in the crack immediately wiped out those sergeants, and the bodies of them fell continuously.


    Endless mighty power, as if it could condense endless sergeants.


    Ten thousand horses gallop, countless sergeants and horses splash blood, ten thousand, one hundred thousand, one million, ten million¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Countless bodies were buried in cracks.


    "This


    "Is this the childe''s means?"


    "Mending the sky, childe, this is to condense the corpses of living creatures with great divine power and mend the sky with corpses."


    At the moment, Li Shan woke up from the shock and looked incredible. Li Shan didn''t expect that Li Yixi''s back hand should be such a means.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    At this moment, the demon God, who was suppressed by the divine gate and struggling violently, saw that the cracks were filled with countless bones, and the terrible divine power filled the world wall. The demon God was unwilling to repair the boundary wall. After he wanted to break free, he was plotting jiuzhong every day, but now he knew it was impossible.


    He felt the anger on his face.


    The guardians of heaven and earth who hurried to the double heaven stared wide at the moment. They even forgot to urge the magic weapons and stared at the picture of countless bones repairing the boundary wall in the sky patrol.


    "What divine power is this? It''s terrible. It''s repairing the boundary wall."


    "Is this really a means left by God?"


    "It''s terrible!"


    At this moment, they feel that their bodies are extremely stiff. Thirty divine texts have made the boundary wall repair. As the guardians of heaven and earth, they feel very clear that this is not an illusion, but the real boundary wall is repairing.


    After they looked at each other, they completely calmed down.


    Er chongtian, Li Shan and others stared at the scene in the void with unbelievable faces.


    At the moment, qingyangzi was even more excited.


    "Repaired, really repaired, this is not an illusion!"


    "The expert is so terrible. He can not only calculate today''s scenes, but also repair the boundary wall by such means. It''s incredible."


    "Moreover, to repair heaven and earth, either the Lord of heaven and earth or the colorful divine stone condensed by the core of heaven and earth can be repaired, but the expert should repair it directly. What strength is this?" At the same time of surprise, qingyangzi felt so terrible at the moment.

 Chapter 824

    At this moment, qingyangzi''s heart seemed to burst. His eyes stared at the void and looked at the figures condensed by the mighty divine power in the void. He bravely rushed into the crack and built a steel wall with his own flesh to block the invasion of the power of foreign demons. The crack that could not be repaired disappeared at a high speed under the mighty divine power.


    "Is this true?"


    Qingyangzi looked unbelievable and felt that what he saw was an illusion. After all, it was impossible to repair the cracks in the boundary wall, which was equivalent to mending the sky.


    Qing Yangzi, who took back his eyes, stared at Tang Xue beside him.


    Hearing qingyangzi''s voice, Tang Xue took back her shocked eyes at this moment. Tang Xue felt that her body was still a little stiff and nodded to qingyangzi.


    "Elder, it''s true. The cracks in heaven and earth have been repaired. The divine power of the master implies the ability to mend the sky. Today''s events seem to be full of crises, but in fact, the master has already calculated every step."


    "Foreign demons are really powerful, but compared with experts, they are just mole ants. The few divine texts left by experts can strongly suppress foreign demons. Although foreign demons are not dead, this can also explain a problem that the strength of experts is beyond our imagination."


    "It is very likely that the master is a powerful era fairy king, who has carried the terrible existence of the decline of heaven and man. After all, if he is not such a powerful man, how can he control the past, present and future, and can play with an extraterritorial demon at will."


    "Where can the existence that can reach this level be a simple character?"


    "In the past, I thought the Lord of nine days was the top power in the world, but today we understand that there are people outside people and there are days outside the world."


    "Anyway, the disaster of jiuchongtian has been resolved."


    Tang Xue took a deep breath and said in a dignified tone.


    "Yes, this catastrophe has been resolved."


    "Unexpectedly, the magic dragon sealed by God in the double heaven almost led to the whole nine heavy being buried every day."


    "Maybe this is cause and effect."


    At the moment, qingyangzi heard Tang Xue''s words and had to sigh. Today''s experience really had a great impact on qingyangzi.


    "What about the lotus flower? Is it an acquired treasure?"


    When the people were shocked, Xiao Ya stared at the Golden Lotus floating in the void at this moment, very greedy.


    At that moment just now, Xiao Ya saw it very clearly. Foreign demons attached great importance to this golden lotus.


    "Lotus?"


    At this moment, the shocked people suddenly heard Xiao Ya''s words, and their faces showed an unexpected color. The next moment, they finally remembered the Magic Lotus urged by foreign demons, which turned into a golden lotus under the purification of Li Yixi''s mighty power.


    "Pick it first!"


    Hearing Xiao Ya''s words, Li Shan didn''t hesitate at the moment. He stepped out and went to Jinlian.


    The Golden Lotus in the void felt that someone had swept it away, and suddenly burst out a powerful breath, just like running away.


    "Where to go?"


    How could Li Shan let it disappear? He quickly showed his magic power. His powerful magic power imprisoned the Golden Lotus in an instant. The next moment, Li Shan grabbed the chaotic Golden Lotus in his hand.


    "Chaos Golden Lotus, the day after tomorrow Lingbao."


    "It''s such a divine thing. Foreign demons have got it. Unfortunately, the chaotic Golden Lotus seems to have lost something. The true spirit is passing."


    At the moment, Li Shan felt that the true spirit in the golden lotus was slowly overflowing and scattered, and couldn''t help sighing.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of breaking the air sounded. At this moment, several people appeared around Li Shan, with hot eyes. At this moment, they all fell on the Golden Lotus.


    "Huh?"


    "This is a chaotic Golden Lotus. Unexpectedly, a demon God outside the territory controls one. It is said that chaotic Golden Lotus is extremely precious to practitioners. It can improve the spiritual power of practitioners. At the same time, it is also a spiritual treasure to defeat the enemy."


    "Unfortunately, it seems to have been destroyed, and the true spirit is disappearing. I''m afraid it won''t be long before the chaotic Golden Lotus will be completely turned into a dead thing, and it''s impossible to continue to improve!"


    "Chaotic Golden Lotus is not controlled by people like us. Give it to experts. Maybe this is also an expert''s test for us!"


    At the moment, Xiao Ya knew that it was an acquired treasure and her legs were soft. She felt that maybe this was the test of Li Yixi to them and whether they were insatiable.


    "Yes, Xiao Daoyou is right. This may be an expert''s test for us, and chaotic Golden Lotus is not something we can refine. It''s best to give it to an expert."


    "Maybe we can get a reward from an expert, not necessarily."


    At the moment, Tang Xue couldn''t help adding.


    "Give it to an expert!"


    Soon, they reached an agreement and decided to present chaotic Golden Lotus to Li Yixi.


    "Go!"


    At this moment, the people went away one by one and disappeared in place.


    When the followers of the Ninth Heaven God came, there was no one here. They looked at the emptiness perfectly repaired one by one, and their faces showed a shocked color. They never thought that there was such a terrible existence to latent repair here.


    At the end of the night.


    In a manor, Princess Ziyun recovered a lot.


    I feel as if my body is full of strength. The purple cloud group leader is blessed by misfortune and has further strength.


    "Thank you, Tsing Yi!"


    At this moment, when Princess Ziyun''s eyes fell on the fifth Qingyi, she looked grateful. Princess Ziyun knew very well that if the fifth Qingyi didn''t tell Li Yixi about her, Princess Ziyun would not be able to recover. From then on, she was also a loser.


    "Junior sister Ziyun, how''s the injury?"


    At this moment, the gentle voice sounded outside the courtyard.


    The fifth Qingyi and Princess Ziyun in the yard immediately stood up and walked to the door together.


    Seeing the figure in white walking, the fifth Qingyi and Princess Ziyun were excited and saluted immediately.


    "The fifth Qingyi, meet the elder martial brother!"


    "Ziyun, see you, elder martial brother!"


    "Junior sister Ziyun, how can you come out to greet me? Your injury hasn''t healed yet?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi saw Princess Ziyun salute, and his face was filled with concern. He immediately helped Princess Ziyun and motioned the fifth Qingyi to stand up.


    "Younger martial sister Ziyun, come on, let me feel your pulse and see how your injury is and whether it has improved."


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he began to feel the pulse for Princess Ziyun. Soon, Li Yixi smiled on his face: "junior sister Ziyun, after these two days of treatment, your injury is much better and can recover soon."


    "This is the pill I sent you. You remember to take it on time every day."


    "Soon, your injury will recover completely."


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    He handed the pill he had made to Princess Ziyun.

 Chapter 825

    "Thank you, senior brother!"


    "If there is no elder martial brother, Ziyun is afraid to be a loser from now on. The elder martial brother has a renewed kindness to Ziyun. If the elder martial brother has any orders in the future, Ziyun will never frown, whether it is a sea of swords, mountains and fire or Jiuyou purgatory!"


    At this moment, Princess Ziyun took the pill in Li Yixi''s hand with trembling hands. At the same time, she said with a grateful face and a serious look.


    Every word came from the heart of Princess Ziyun. There was no lie.


    A smiling Li Yixi heard Princess Ziyun''s words at this moment, and the smile on his face became more rich.


    Because Li Yixi could feel that every word Princess Ziyun said was from the bottom of her heart, definitely not a lie.


    "I didn''t expect to get another good fortune after saving her. In the fairy world, I can be regarded as making friends from all directions, and my safety is gradually guaranteed!"


    After Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, he immediately smiled at the corners of his mouth and said, "junior sister Ziyun, it''s the doctor''s bounden duty to save the dead and heal the wounded. Moreover, you call me senior brother. At the same time, your trouble is also because of me. It''s my duty to save you anyway."


    "After sister Ziyun recovers from her injury, we''ll go back to Kunlun."


    "Younger martial sister Qingyi, please take care of younger martial sister Ziyun these days."


    Li Yixi smiled and looked at the fifth Qingyi.


    "Yes, elder martial brother!"


    At this moment, the fifth Qingyi nodded immediately.


    After the explanation, Li Yixi went out of the yard.


    Originally, Li Yixi wanted to invite the fifth Qingyi and Princess Ziyun to live in the courtyard, but the two women didn''t dare bother Li Yixi, so they rented a small courtyard next to Li Yixi''s manor.


    Seeing Li Yixi leave, Princess Ziyun looked excited at this moment, and her beautiful eyes stared at the pills in her hands at this moment.


    The nose sniffed gently. At this moment, Princess Ziyun felt comfortable all over.


    "Treasure, this must be a treasure!"


    I actually felt the power of chaos in the pills. It seems that the magic medicine for refining pills is collected in the chaotic world.


    At this moment, Princess Ziyun instantly confirmed the power of chaos contained in the pill.


    For the current Princess Ziyun, this is an untouchable divine power. After all, the cultivation of the current Princess Ziyun is only a real fairy, and this is the result of the help of Li Yixi''s yin-yang Avenue.


    Princess Ziyun never thought that she had become a disabled person because of the genius of the Lin family, but she didn''t think that her cultivation had not only recovered, but also greatly improved.


    Just the magic medicine sent by Li Yixi made Princess Ziyun''s cultivation step into the realm of Taiyi Jinxian.


    At this moment, Princess Ziyun felt the chaotic power contained in the pill. She was very excited. If it weren''t for Li Yixi, she might not touch it in her life.


    The fifth Qingyi on one side was envious at this moment.


    Princess Ziyun couldn''t wait to swallow a pill. The pill melted at the entrance, and a stream of heat instantly flowed towards Princess Ziyun''s heart. It was only in the blink of an eye that Ziyun felt his blood boiling.


    At this moment, especially the heart of Princess Ziyun, beat rapidly, as if to jump out of her chest.


    Princess Ziyun, who looked excited, suddenly changed her face at this moment, because at the next moment, Princess Ziyun in a white dress turned into a blood man, and her meridians were torn. There was blood flowing out of those pores.


    "Ziyun, what''s the matter?"


    "How could this happen?"


    "Elder martial sister Ziyun, hold on. I''ll call the eldest martial brother now!"


    The fifth Qingyi, who was originally envious on one side, turned pale when he saw the scene in front of him.


    Princess Ziyun, who was instantly stained with blood, frightened the fifth Qingyi.


    After hearing the words of the fifth Qingyi, Princess Ziyun, who tried to suppress her heart, immediately said, "junior sister Qingyi, don''t worry. This is not a bad thing for me, but a great good thing!"


    "This pill contains a trace of chaotic divine power. The Qi and blood contained in chaotic divine power makes my heart grow 200 times in an instant and makes my heart complete an unimaginable transformation. However, because my heart is too powerful and my hematopoietic function is too rebellious, I look covered with blood at the moment."


    "Not only does my body have no harm, but my whole body is rapidly changing at the moment. The reason why I am stained with blood is because I am changing blood."


    "I didn''t expect that I had such an opportunity today. After a thorough blood exchange, my blood was not only powerful and terrible, but also my potential was greatly improved."


    At this moment, Princess Ziyun explained to the worried fifth Qingyi, and her excited body trembled uncontrollably.


    At this moment, Princess Ziyun was pleasantly surprised to find that her blood seemed to contain endless divine power.


    Even if the cultivation has not been significantly improved, Princess Ziyun can feel that she is getting stronger at this moment.


    Li Yixi, who left the yard, didn''t know the situation of the two women in the yard and walked slowly towards the yard.


    Just entering the yard, Jun Wushen appeared beside Li Yixi and immediately saluted Li Yixi.


    "No God, worship the master!"


    At this moment, you have no God, and your face is full of respect. At the same time, your eyes are also filled with the color of worship.


    "No God, don''t be so polite, don''t care about these red tape."


    "I didn''t expect you to be so talented. You can fly to the fairy world in a short time."


    Seeing Jun Wushen beside him, Li Yixi showed a smile on his face.


    "It''s all taught by the master. Otherwise, how can I come to this day."


    "Master, I''ve prepared sobering soup. It''s just ready to drink."


    Jun Wushen heard Li Yixi''s words, with a smile on his face, followed Li Yixi with incomparable respect.


    Li Yixi looked at Jun''s godless words and deeds, and was more satisfied with Jun''s godlessness.


    At this moment, suddenly outside the yard, there was a sound.


    "Qingyangzi, see you, childe."


    Outside the door.


    Xiao Ya, Li Shan, qingyangzi and others came together.


    "No God, a guest is coming. Go and open the door."


    Li Yixi gave a command to Jun Wushen, sat in place with an indifferent face and drank sober soup.


    Soon, qingyangzi and others entered the yard. Qingyangzi immediately took out the chaotic Golden Lotus. "Childe, we got a golden lotus by chance yesterday. It''s of no great use to us, so give it to childe. Golden Lotus can exude strong aura and hope to be useful to childe."


    Li Yixi, who didn''t care, heard qingyangzi''s words and immediately brightened his eyes.


    "Is it the most precious thing to practice?"


    "Good thing!"


    Li Yixi didn''t refuse and immediately took it over. Li Yixi felt that he could produce Reiki, so he got twice the result with half the effort.


    After taking over the golden lotus, Li Yixi frowned slightly. Li Yixi felt that the breath of the golden lotus was dissipating. If he didn''t do something, the Golden Lotus would wither and die and couldn''t continue to be strong.


    "No, the Golden Lotus can''t stay away from the soil. It must be planted, or it will die."


    "Qingyangzi, go and dig some soil under the peach tree in the backyard. I''ll plant the Golden Lotus. I can''t let it die."


    Qingyangzi suddenly heard that he had something to do. He was so excited that he immediately grabbed the tools and went back to the yard.


    However, just under the peach tree, qingyangzi was completely stunned and looked unbelievable, "this... This is the nine day rest soil?"


    "How is it possible that the nine days rest on the earth, but the gods are greedy for things, but the expert... Used to plant trees."


    Qingyangzi was so shocked that he even forgot how he collected jiutianxi soil.


    When qingyangzi returned, Li Yixi had already prepared a delicate flowerpot. At this moment, Li Yixi immediately transplanted the Golden Lotus into the flowerpot.


    At this moment, the chaotic Golden Lotus surrounded by Jiutian Xitu finally stopped dissipating, but there was no sign of growth at this moment. Although Jiutian Xitu was extremely precious, it only kept the true spirit of chaotic Golden Lotus immortal.


    "Huh?"


    "It may not survive like this. It seems that we should give it some nutrient solution."


    At the moment, Li Yixi suddenly thought of the nutrient solution of the system reward and trotted into the room.


    "Nutrient solution?"


    Qingyangzi and others who have been watching all the time are suddenly silly. No matter who they are, they don''t know what kind of divine thing the nutrient solution is.


    Soon, in the confusion of everyone, Li Yixi returned with a bag of nutrient solution. Without saying a word, Li Yixi began to input nutrient solution into chaotic Golden Lotus.


    "Huh?"


    Originally, qingyangzi and others with a curious face suddenly trembled at this moment, with an incredible face. They stared at the package of liquid hanging on the chaotic Golden Lotus, with a shocked face.


    Because at this moment, with the input of nutrient solution, people were shocked to find that the true spirit of chaotic golden lotus not only stopped dissipating, but also at this moment, the true spirit of chaotic Golden Lotus soared at an extremely terrible speed!


    Just for a moment, everyone watched chaos Golden Lotus undergo a transformation.


    Chaotic Golden Lotus has been cultivated by foreign demons with their own blood essence. It has already become an acquired spiritual treasure, and it is only one step away from the innate spiritual treasure.


    Of course, if an acquired Lingbao wants to be promoted to a congenital Lingbao, the probability is almost zero.


    Because congenital Lingbao is too precious, every appearance of congenital Lingbao will set off a storm in the chaotic world.


    Even the powerful chaos demon God only has the ability to take charge of the day after tomorrow''s peak Lingbao.


    But at the moment, everyone was shocked to find that the package of nutrient solution taken out by Li Yixi at will made an acquired Lingbao instantly promoted and became a congenital Lingbao.


    In front of this scene, this moment was stunned, and everyone present.

 Chapter 826

    "Congenital... Congenital Lingbao."


    The people saw an acquired Lingbao transform instantly and promoted to congenital Lingbao. In their eyes, they were shocked and unbelievable, staring at the chaotic Golden Lotus in front of them.


    Xiao Ya''s voice trembled slightly at the moment, and her face was frightened. This scene impacted Xiao Ya''s mind.


    Xiao Ya has been wandering in the chaotic world for nearly a thousand years. She is the most knowledgeable existence among the people. She has seen and heard of countless rare treasures and unique gods.


    But I have never seen that a divine object can casually promote an acquired Lingbao. Although chaotic Golden Lotus is special and belongs to vegetation, this scene is too scary.


    At the moment, Xiao Ya''s mind was too much impacted.


    "This... What is this?"


    At this moment, qingyangzi stared at the scene with horror on his face, and then he looked fanatical.


    "If you can get a gift from an expert, even a drop may be able to transform a vegetation treasure."


    "Lingbao, it''s the exclusive artifact of the strong in the ancestral realm. Even if it''s the day after tomorrow, it''s not something we real gods can spy on."


    "My strength is too weak, and I dare not dream of controlling the acquired Lingbao. However, that was before. If I could get some divine liquid, I might be able to cultivate an acquired Lingbao that belongs to me alone."


    "The divine Teng I got has reached a limit. If I get divine liquid, I may be promoted and transformed into a spiritual treasure the day after tomorrow."


    Thinking of this, qingyangzi''s face showed an excited color at this moment.


    At that time, if he can really control an acquired spiritual treasure, then qingyangzi''s strength will instantly become a top-notch or even invincible existence in the true God. Even in the face of the strong in the realm of God, he can fight.


    Xiao Ya, who was shocked, fell into panic, but at this moment, in Xiao Ya''s ears, she heard qingyangzi''s shocked murmur, and Xiao Ya''s eyes fell on qingyangzi.


    At this moment, Xiao Ya, who was still in shock, found that qingyangzi was excited and frowned slightly, puzzled and confused.


    Then the voice asked, "Qingyang Taoist friend, what''s the matter?"


    At this moment, qingyangzi heard Xiao Ya''s words and woke up from his excitement.


    Qingyangzi and Xiaoya are getting along these days. They are no longer on guard with strangers like before. Now both of them feel that they are the chess pieces of Li Yixi, so qingyangzi immediately said: "Xiaoya, I think we have witnessed an earth shaking opportunity with our own eyes."


    When Xiao Ya heard qingyangzi''s words, her eyes showed a puzzled color, but at this moment, Xiao Ya could feel qingyangzi''s voice trembling.


    It was trembling with excitement.


    Xiao Ya asked curiously, "what amazing secret?"


    But Xiao Ya''s voice just fell, and her eyes couldn''t help brightening. She stared at the moment. Li Yixi hung the bag of nutrient solution on the chaotic green lotus.


    Qingyangzi immediately said excitedly, "Xiao Ya, haven''t you found the reason for this amazing opportunity?"


    "Even in the chaotic world, those powerful demons and kings are only qualified to control the acquired Lingbao!"


    "Because the treasure of the day after tomorrow is too precious, it can not be cultivated by human beings. It can only absorb the essence of heaven and earth and slow down the transformation. Every day, the emergence of Lingbao requires endless years."


    "However, an expert can turn an acquired treasure into a congenital treasure in an instant. Then, can some gods reaching the limit be transformed into an acquired treasure?"


    "The day after tomorrow Lingbao is not something that we can imagine and control, but if we get the divine liquid in the childe''s hand, aren''t we also qualified to take charge of the day after tomorrow Lingbao!"


    "Although the postnatal Lingbao is extremely rare, there are a lot of vegetation gods that reach the limit. There is a line difference between the postnatal Lingbao and the postnatal Lingbao. Even we real gods can get it."


    "Even if we pay a certain price, we can get it."


    "At that time, if you get some divine liquid from the elder, don''t you think it''s an earthshaking chance?"


    At this moment, after hearing qingyangzi''s words, Xiao Ya suddenly changed her face and showed an incredible color in her eyes. Xiao Ya didn''t think of this at all.


    "Let those gods degenerate into spiritual treasures the day after tomorrow?"


    After hearing qingyangzi''s words clearly, Xiao Ya was shocked and excited.


    But then the surprise color in her eyes slowly dissipated. Xiao Ya whispered, "qingyangzi, your idea is good, but you should also know that since these gods can instantly transform an acquired spiritual treasure into a congenital spiritual treasure, how precious can we imagine."


    "This thing is more precious than those spiritual roots of heaven and earth. Even those powerful ancestors are eager to obtain it. If it appears in the chaotic world, I dare to make sure that some places of Taoist tradition will be robbed at all costs."


    "After all, this is a divine thing that has never appeared in the world. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes today, even if you told me, I would never believe it, because it''s too incredible and shocking."


    At the moment, Xiao Ya''s heart was still full of shock. This scene really had a great impact on her mind.


    After all, such gods have never been heard of, even if they have been wandering in the chaotic world for nearly a thousand years.


    Those powerful ancestors who can transform an acquired treasure into a congenital treasure will fight for everything once they know it.


    In their eyes, the ancestral God is already an extremely powerful, high and untouchable big man, but in fact, in the depths of endless chaos, the ancestral God is not the strongest.


    There are only a few powerful ancestors who can control the innate Lingbao.


    From this, we can also know that the congenital Lingbao is rare and precious. At the same time, we can clearly know how precious the divine liquid in Li Yixi''s hand is. The divine night in Li Yixi''s hand directly breaks the shackles of the day after tomorrow and the nature.


    "Yes, of course I know the value of divine liquid and the scarcity of divine liquid. I''m afraid only an expert can control these divine objects."


    "However, Xiao Ya, you should be very clear that although this chaotic Golden Lotus is an acquired spiritual treasure, which is very precious to us, do you think it is very important for an acquired spiritual treasure to be a strong person who can suppress foreign demons with a wave for the terrible existence of masters?"


    "Since an expert directly takes out the divine liquid to cultivate an acquired spiritual treasure and promote it to congenital, I think there is not a lot of divine liquid in the hands of an expert."


    "Haven''t you found it yet? The childe cultivated this chaotic golden lotus from the day after tomorrow to the day after birth, not as a treasure, but as a bonsai!"

 Chapter 827

    "Basin... Bonsai?"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya was shocked when she heard qingyangzi''s words. Xiao Ya didn''t have time to watch Li Yixi. After all, at the moment when she felt that chaotic golden lotus was promoted to congenital Lingbao, Xiao Ya was completely shocked.


    Xiao Ya felt a little stiff at this moment, but she turned her head nervously to see Li Yixi at this moment.


    At this moment, after Li Yixi hung the nutrient solution for the chaotic Golden Lotus, Li Yixi couldn''t help but rejoice. Li Yixi didn''t know how to find that there was vitality on the chaotic golden lotus at this moment.


    Said with a smile: "yes, yes, I didn''t expect this culture medium to be useful. It has been treated as waste by me all the time!"


    "If I hadn''t seen this golden lotus, I would have forgotten it completely!"


    "Unexpectedly, these things are still useful!"


    "This bonsai is good. In the future, it can add a landscape to the courtyard and send out aura."


    "Thank you!"


    The voice fell, and Li Yixi smiled when his eyes fell on the people.


    Obviously, at this moment, Li Yixi liked this chaotic Golden Lotus very much.


    Xiao Ya''s eyes fell on Li Yixi. At this moment, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, she felt her body turned into wood and couldn''t move. That face also became extremely stiff and shocked.


    "Bonsai?"


    "Waste?"


    These two words once again formed a great impact on Xiao Ya''s heart at this moment.


    Xiao Ya didn''t expect that the chaotic Golden Lotus, which has become a congenital Lingbao, is difficult to obtain even in the chaotic world, but Li Yixi actually took it as a bonsai here.


    Once this thing was refined, Xiao Ya knew very well what terrible power it could explode.


    At the moment, although Xiao Ya is not close to the chaotic Golden Lotus, at this moment, Xiao Ya clearly sees that there is a light golden light on the chaotic Golden Lotus.


    The golden light is not a real color. Xiao Ya knows very well that it is a golden nothingness flame that can burn the terrible flame of the strong in the realm of ancestral gods.


    At the same time, Xiao Ya at this moment also looked incredible. She didn''t expect that in their eyes, the precious divine liquid was waste, dispensable, or even forgotten in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    From Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Ya reacted at this moment. If they hadn''t sent the chaotic golden lotus that would dissipate the true spirit today, Li Yixi might really forget the existence of divine liquid.


    At the moment, Xiao Ya''s breath became extremely fast, and she raised a storm in her heart. Her voice asked stiffly, "childe, what is this divine thing?"


    "Can let this chaotic golden lotus bloom such terrible vitality in an instant!"


    Xiao Ya, who had a nervous face, took a deep breath and asked after hearing Li Yixi say that the culture medium was waste.


    Xiao Ya''s face was tense after her voice fell, because Xiao Ya didn''t know whether Li Yixi would be angry because of her words. After all, the culture liquid was too precious in Xiao Ya''s eyes.


    In Xiao Ya''s eyes, the culture medium is an extremely precious thing. It is a divine thing that has never appeared in this world and something unheard of.


    The fanatical qingyangzi looked shocked after hearing Xiao Ya''s words.


    Qingyangzi was shocked that Xiao Ya dared to ask Li Yixi so directly.


    But at the moment, although qingyangzi and the people were extremely nervous, there was a fine light in their eyes.


    Even those of them are not qualified or able to get the culture medium, but they also want to know what kind of gods this is?


    Huh?


    At this moment, Li Yixi with a smile suddenly heard Xiao Ya''s words. At the same time, he found that everyone around him was shocked one by one and saw himself with hot eyes.


    Li Yixi glanced at the bag of nutrient solution hanging on the chaotic Golden Lotus.


    Li Yixi secretly said, "these guys haven''t seen the culture medium, have they?"


    "This culture medium is just something for planting trees, flowers and plants. There is nothing precious?"


    "No, although this culture medium is only an ordinary thing, it is unprecedented in this world. These people have never seen it before. Naturally, they are shocked."


    At this moment, Li Yixi thought about everything in an instant, and his face showed a look of satisfaction. Li Yixi felt that it was time to pretend to be forced.


    After all, rare things are expensive. At this moment, Li Yixi was very clear that there is no such thing in this world, but it is unique to him, so it is priceless here.


    After waving his hand, Li Yixi smiled politely and said, "this thing is called culture medium. I brought it from another world, not what this world can have."


    "Although it is waste in my eyes, he is a rare treasure for people in this world."


    At the moment, the people saw the elegant Li Yixi and patiently explained to them. The people who were already shocked suddenly became very short of breath.


    "This is brought by an expert from another world. No wonder we have never heard of it, let alone seen it."


    At this moment, qingyangzi, Xiao Ya and others were shocked one by one. In their eyes, the chaotic world is a terrible existence. Unexpectedly, Li Yixi went to a more advanced and magnificent world.


    And bring back such unimaginable gods.


    At the moment, no one questioned Li Yixi''s words. This thing is really precious in their eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that the childe brought it from another world. No wonder we''ve never heard of it."


    "Such a deity can make chaotic Golden Lotus burst into vitality in an instant. It is indeed a deity."


    "If it appears outside, I''m afraid countless people will fight for it!"


    Xiao Ya at the moment said in shock.


    "A divine thing?"


    "The culture medium is a divine thing in their eyes, isn''t it to cultivate some plants?"


    "Can you still sell at a high price?"


    Originally, Li Yixi regretted after his words fell down just now, because Li Yixi was afraid that these guys knew they were a transgressor, but he didn''t expect that these people didn''t pay attention to this at all. Instead, they looked at the culture medium with a shocked face, which made Li Yixi very speechless.


    But at the same time, Li Yixi''s eyes became brighter and brighter at this moment. Since the culture medium is so precious in these people''s eyes, can he really sell it at a good price?


    At the moment, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Xiao Ya, smiled and said, "although this culture medium is precious, I still have some inventory here. Do you really need it?"


    "I can give you a bag if you need it!"


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, the whole scene became extremely quiet.


    Everyone present opened their eyes one by one, and the corners of their mouths twitched violently, but they couldn''t say a word. They felt that they had an illusion.


    "Send... To me?"


    After three breaths, Xiao Yacai woke up from the shock, stared at Li Yixi in disbelief and muttered.

 Chapter 828

    At this moment, Xiao Ya''s voice was obviously shaking.


    The shocked people, with an incredible color in their eyes, stared at Li Yixi and wanted to say that it was false.


    But under the gaze of the crowd, Li Yixi smiled at the corner of his mouth and said in his heart, "it''s really interesting. Isn''t it a bag of nutrient solution? His voice is shaking."


    The idea fell. Li Yixi didn''t tease Xiao Ya either. He said positively to Xiao Ya: "of course, isn''t it a bag of nutrient solution?"


    "Wait!"


    Li Yixi''s voice was calm, ignoring his incredible eyes, turned and walked into the room.


    It seems that in Li Yixi''s eyes, it is really waste.


    "Shit!"


    "Is that all right?"


    Qingyangzi''s face was dull. At the moment, there was a storm in his heart. Qingyangzi knew how precious the nutrient solution was. Qingyangzi wanted to use the nutrient solution to cultivate the day after tomorrow''s Lingbao, which was also qingyangzi''s first idea. But at the moment, qingyangzi was shocked. Li Yixi said to give such a precious thing.


    "Well, I heard you right!"


    When everyone was shocked, Xiao Ya suddenly woke up and stared at the people around her. Xiao Ya felt that she was hallucinating. This is not true. What a precious thing nutrient solution can directly transform the acquired spiritual treasure into a congenital spiritual treasure. This is a divine thing that the ancestors all spy on. Even if she was here in Li Yixi, she got a lot of opportunities, Up to now, he has barely stepped into the realm of God, which is eighteen thousand miles away from the realm of ancestral God.


    Shocked at the same time, Xiao Ya was really confused at the moment.


    With an unbelievable face, qingyangzi opened his mouth and wanted to talk, but then he shut up and looked jealous.


    At the moment, qingyangzi is really too sour. If he can, qingyangzi wants to win the treasure, but considering the horror of Li Yixi, qingyangzi can only bite his teeth and erase this idea.


    "Master, it''s... It''s true!"


    At the moment, Tang Xue, who was in shock, suddenly woke up and looked at Xiao Ya with an excited face.


    Xiao Ya heard Tang Xue''s words, and then her eyes fell on the people. She was jealous from the people''s eyes, and Xiao Ya immediately determined.


    On that face, there was shock and disbelief.


    Xiao Ya''s voice trembled violently.


    "Really."


    "It''s true. I''m not dreaming. I got divine liquid today."


    Xiao Ya was very excited at this moment, but she suddenly found that she didn''t know what to say. After all, these guys around got nothing. They were jealous one by one.


    "Cough!"


    Immediately, Xiao Ya coughed and covered up her face. After all, Xiao Ya knew that she was lucky to take shit today. This divine liquid, but the ancestral gods were willing to work hard. It''s not good to swallow it alone.


    After coughing, Xiao Ya''s voice sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "Cough!"


    "We don''t need to be jealous. We are all chess pieces of experts. There is a saying that we share weal and woe. We have only one purpose, that is, to do things well. Since this divine liquid can instantly promote the day after tomorrow''s peak Lingbao to the congenital Lingbao, we don''t say the degree of its treasure, but the magical ability can''t only promote a divine object to Lingbao?"


    At the moment, Xiao Ya''s voice was very calm, but the people with a jealous face, after hearing Xiao Ya''s words, a touch of fine awn appeared in their eyes.


    Qingyangzi''s breathing became extremely rapid.


    He said in his heart: "yes, the divine liquid can make the acquired Lingbao chaotic Golden Lotus instantly advance to congenital. How precious it is. The transformation of Lingbao from the acquired to the congenital is extremely difficult. A congenital Lingbao is not something we can control. Now we, even the power of the acquired Lingbao, are afraid it is difficult to play out. An acquired Lingbao is enough."


    "A package of divine liquid, as Xiao Ya said, can definitely not only create an acquired spiritual treasure."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    When qingyangzi thought of this, his eyes brightened. The color of jealousy in his eyes disappeared and was replaced by an excited look.


    "Xiao Daoyou, Congratulations!"


    "Congratulations on getting this. In the future, Taoist friend Xiao Ya is the strongest among us. Please take care of him."


    Especially take care of some four words. At the moment, qingyangzi bites very hard.


    After living for countless years, who is not a human spirit, Xiao Ya naturally reacted in an instant and immediately said with a smile: "what do you say about Qingyang Taoist friends? I have said that I share blessings and difficulties. Moreover, Qingyang Taoist friends reminded me that how can I forget the good of Qingyang Taoist friends? God liquid is absolutely indispensable for Qingyang Taoist friends."


    At the moment, Xiao Ya gave a positive answer in an instant.


    Soon, they communicated and reached a consensus. One by one, they stared at Li Yixi entering the room and whispered silently, hoping that the culture medium Li Yixi took out was a big bag.


    Walking into the room, Li Yixi glanced at the corner of the room, covered with a layer of dust, and said with a smile: "shit, I didn''t expect that the culture medium had become a fragrant thing. It''s incredible."


    "I don''t know what this is. In fact, this is just the waste of planting flowers and plants. It''s really useless."


    Li Yixi said, then took a bag and walked out of the house.


    At the moment, all the people stared at the room and saw the moment Li Yixi walked out of the room. One by one, their eyes fell into Li Yixi''s hands. Looking at the culture liquid in Li Yixi''s hands, they breathed very fast. Even someone rubbed their eyes hard at the moment and felt that the scene in front of them was not true.


    In the shock of the crowd, Li Yixi came to the crowd and threw the culture medium in his hand to Xiao Ya like garbage.


    Seeing the culture liquid flying towards her, Xiao Ya''s face changed wildly at the moment. Xiao Ya was really worried that the culture liquid accidentally fell to the ground and broke the bag, which would end the calf. At the moment, in Xiao Ya''s eyes, the culture liquid is more important than her life.


    The magnificent realm of God is in a hurry because of some excitement at the moment.


    Look, qingyangzi and others are very nervous.


    "Hoo!"


    Xiao Ya grabbed the culture solution bag and dared to spit out that breath.


    The people who had been holding it were also relieved at the moment. At that moment, they were very nervous.


    "Thank you, childe!"


    Xiao Ya immediately bowed and saluted, and her eyes were full of gratitude.


    "Hahaha, it''s just a small matter. This thing is also waste here. Just use it!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Then he added: "however, although it is waste in my eyes, it is not much, just a dozen bags."


    Hearing this, some people who wanted to try their best to shut up in an instant.

 Chapter 829

    Not only immediately gave up the idea, but also instantly terrified.


    "No, I have a greedy heart. It seems that an expert has seen through my mind."


    "This is a warning. I have to be careful in the future. If an expert exists, it is what I deserve. I can''t ask for it!"


    Gu Changsheng warned himself in an instant.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Xiao Ya and said with a smile: "everyone, although Li Shan is a wine sacrifice in the thatched cottage, I have to bother you to help me a lot."


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, Xiao Ya, who was holding the culture medium, immediately said, "don''t worry, young master. As long as I don''t die, no one dares to stop the preaching of the thatched cottage."


    "Childe, don''t worry."


    "Everything has us!"


    Tang Xue at the moment, also hurried to make a sound.


    After Xiao Ya and Tang Xue''s statement, Li Yixi''s face showed a touch of satisfaction.


    "Well, are you hungry?"


    "Or I''ll have someone cook!"


    Li Yixi yawned at the moment. He was drunk last night and didn''t have a good rest.


    However, at the moment, the people saw Li Yixi yawning and shocked one by one. They hurriedly said, "childe, there are still things to deal with today. If you have a chance to disturb childe in the future, please leave!"


    The crowd immediately made a noise and quickly refused.


    In the eyes of the public, Li Yixi yawned to see off the guests.


    Although there are countless opportunities here, everyone at the moment can''t wait to witness the magic of the culture medium.


    Wang Lin and Jun, without God, sent them out of the yard. After they thanked them, they immediately broke through the air.


    "Go, go to the central fairy court!"


    At the moment, Xiao Ya, facing the excited way of the people, was extremely careful with her hands, as if the culture medium in her hand was a porcelain doll.


    "Good!"


    The crowd glanced at Xiao Ya and immediately followed him to the central fairy court.


    Erchongtian, the original boundary wall crack, the followers of jiuchongtian God, felt silently one by one, and finally got an answer. The boundary wall crack has really been perfectly repaired.


    "It''s all right!"


    "But how is this possible?"


    "The boundary wall is broken like the sky. If it is not God, it needs the ability to mend the sky, but those divine texts have done this." The head of the old man, at the moment, there was a storm in his heart, and his face was unbelievable.


    The soul has been greatly impacted.


    "Where do these divine writings come from?"


    "So strong, God doesn''t have this strength!"


    Another person, at the moment, was shocked on his face and shocked in his heart.


    "Ask qingyangzi, don''t you know?"


    "In the sky patrol, didn''t qingyangzi have been here before and witnessed that scene with his own eyes?"


    Hearing this, the old man with the head immediately brightened his eyes and said with a laugh: "I''m confused. I''ll summon qingyangzi!"


    Soon, qingyangzi in the void felt his waist jade pendant tremble, but he ignored it directly.


    Soon, qingyangzi found that the jade pendant was constantly shaking, frowned slightly, and then connected. With some reluctance, qingyangzi just wanted to witness the magical ability of the culture medium.


    "Hello, can I help you?"


    At the moment, qingyangzi is straightforward.


    A voice came from the jade pendant, "no big deal, just want to ask something!"


    "Huh?"


    "Since there''s nothing wrong, then hang up. I''m very busy. Deal with the small things yourself!" Qingyangzi''s voice fell, instantly interrupted the communication and put the jade pendant away.


    The nine heavy heaven guardians, who were excited, looked at each other face to face at the moment, but couldn''t say a word. They continued to contact, but found that qingyangzi ignored them all.


    "This grandson, what a bastard!"


    The old man with a good temper could not help scolding at this moment.


    Soon, Xiao Ya and others came to the central Xianting.


    They went straight into the forbidden area of the central fairy court. At this moment, the central fairy court forbidden area is surrounded by spirit fog.


    Xiao Ya had just entered, and a rustling voice sounded.


    The next moment, in the perception of everyone, a vine spread. The next moment, the twigs of the vine wrapped around Xiao Ya''s arm.


    At the moment, Xiao Ya explained: "this is a divine vine I brought back from the chaotic world. It is very precious. At the beginning, it was only one step away from the acquired Lingbao, but ten thousand years later, it has not been transformed successfully. I don''t know whether it is feasible today."


    The voice fell, and Xiao Ya was very nervous at the moment.


    "Congratulations to Xiao Daoyou!"


    "It will work!"


    "After all, the chaotic golden lotus at the peak of Lingbao the day after tomorrow can be promoted. With the same bag of divine liquid, ShenTeng can definitely do it!"


    "I''ll congratulate you first!"


    At the moment, qingyangzi is excited.


    When they heard qingyangzi''s words, they couldn''t help but say what they wanted to say, but qingyangzi took the lead.


    One by one speechless.


    Some even scolded and licked the dog.


    However, at the moment, qingyangzi, with a smile on his face, seemed unable to feel the contempt of the people. He said in his heart, "can you follow a group of fools around the experts without improving the skills of licking dogs?"


    "Where is not practice!"


    "Only by subconsciously turning the skill of licking dogs into instinct can we win the favor of experts. However, if you are too smart, what else can I do!"


    When the thought fell, qingyangzi immediately smiled and said, "Xiao Daoyou, when will you try the power of divine liquid?"


    "We can''t wait to witness the birth of a Lingbao."


    Xiao Ya naturally knew that everyone couldn''t wait and said with a smile, "come with me and test it today!"


    Then they went deep into the spirit fog and soon came to the god vine.


    At the moment, the silence here is terrible, and each eye falls on Xiao Ya.


    Xiao Ya didn''t hang it directly like Li Yixi and give it to ShenTeng nutrition solution, but carefully stabbed it down the bag and carefully absorbed some culture solution at the next moment. However, when the culture solution leaked out, the culture solution turned into a mini Golden Dragon and was about to break through the air.


    "No, hurry up and seal the Golden Dragon together!"


    Xiao Ya couldn''t help shouting at the moment, because Xiao Ya was alone and it was too late.


    At the moment, everyone, in fact, didn''t need Xiao Ya''s reminder. Seeing the flowing culture medium, it turned into a golden dragon in an instant. They were shocked one by one, and then used their magic power to seal the mini Golden Dragon in an instant.


    At the next moment, ShenTeng suddenly moved and went directly to the mini Golden Dragon imprisoned by everyone. The vine seemed to turn into a sharp sword and pierced the mini Golden Dragon in an instant. Its powerful phagocytic power broke out and absorbed the power of the Golden Dragon madly.


    The next moment, under everyone''s eyelids, I saw a layer of golden light slowly shrouded on the vines, and the breath of magic power fluctuated violently in an instant.


    Seeing this scene, they immediately held their breath and looked excited.


    "To... To... To advance!"


    Xiao Ya''s voice was trembling because of her excitement at the moment.

 Chapter 830

    The divine vine at this moment, surrounded by golden streams of light, has become extremely sacred, and everyone around at this moment also feels that the divine vine is evolving at an extremely terrifying speed.


    It is as if the blood of a person has completely transformed. At this moment, everyone feels incredible.


    At this moment, Xiao Ya''s mouth was wide open, and she was extremely shocked.


    "Master, this divine liquid is really amazing. It can really make this divine vine evolve into an acquired spiritual treasure."


    "Doesn''t it mean that masters can really cultivate Lingbao, as long as masters think about it, there will be Lingbao from nowhere!"


    In Li Yixi''s place, Tang Xue had already seen an incredible scene, but at this moment, when she saw a divine object transforming towards Lingbao at a rapid speed, Tang Xue was still shocked.


    The others didn''t get much better at this moment, their fists clenched tightly, not even blinking their eyes.


    Looking at the Shenteng in front of him, he rapidly transformed.


    "Xiao Ya, hurry up, quickly drip your blood."


    "Your chance has come, this is not only an acquired spiritual treasure, but also an acquired spiritual treasure that you cultivated. If your blood fuses with it at the moment of its promotion, from then on, you and it will meet. Establish an inseparable relationship, and you can also nurture with your essence and blood, so that this spiritual treasure can continue to survive even if it loses the vitality of the earth!"


    "If you want to use your own essence and blood to raise spiritual treasures, this is only possible if you are a strong person in the Ancestral God realm, but at this moment, the divine vine is at the key point of breakthrough, and your chance has come."


    At this moment, Qingyangzi was shocked to the extreme, as if the divine vine in front of him belonged to him.


    Qing Yangzi and Xiao Ya are well-informed, so they naturally know how important the moment when a fetish object transforms into the Houtian Lingbao.


    In the future, if you want your own spirit to nurture the acquired spirit treasure and let the acquired spirit treasure continue to grow, only those who are strong in the Ancestral God realm can do it, because the spirit and blood of the Ancestral God is strong enough, and it is simply not something that these gods can do. It can be done, but Xiao Ya and Qing Yangzi both know that if they find this moment of transformation, even if they are in the realm of gods, they can do it.


    Xiao Ya heard Qing Yangzi''s reminder, and instantly cut her finger, a drop of blood, and instantly left towards the divine vine surrounded by golden light.


    When the drop of blood fell on the vine, a bright golden light erupted from the vine, and the next moment, the vine full of vitality instantly turned into a golden vine.


    "I stepped into the Houtian Lingbao!"


    "Success!"


    At this moment, everyone witnessed the incredible scene in front of them, and they were all excited.


    "I got an acquired Lingbao, and it is an acquired Lingbao that is inseparable from me."


    At this moment, Xiao Ya was shocked. With Xiao Ya''s thoughts, the divine vine that was originally planted on the ground disappeared at this moment, and appeared in front of Xiao Ya at the next moment.


    At this moment, Xiao Ya stimulated the chaotic divine power, the incomparably powerful chaotic divine power, and suppressed the divine vine in front of him at this moment. Soon, this golden vine turned into a wooden sword in Xiao Ya''s hand. .


    At this moment, the golden light on the wooden sword disappeared, and it looked ordinary, but the moment everyone''s eyes fell on the wooden sword, there was a touch of excitement in their eyes.


    "Congratulations to Fellow Daoist Xiao, and congratulations to Fellow Daoist Xiao."


    Qing Yangzi said impatiently at this moment.


    Xiao Ya felt the excited eyes of everyone, and the wooden sword in her hand disappeared instantly and entered her body. The next moment, next to Xiao Ya''s body, a beautiful woman appeared.


    This beautiful woman is the soul of acquired Lingbao.


    Or the artifact.


    "Xiaoteng has seen the master!"


    The woman at this moment was respectful towards Xiao Ya.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "it is good!"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya laughed loudly, feeling extremely happy.


    Immediately, everyone''s eyes fell on the bag of culture liquid in Xiao Ya''s hands, because what Xiao Ya just extracted was only twenty-three out of ten of the culture liquid.


    At this moment, Xiao Ya naturally felt everyone''s scorching eyes. From the scene just now, everyone knew that this thing is really just a few things, and it can make a sacred object become an acquired spiritual treasure.


    But at this moment, the crowd did not ask for the culture liquid, but their eyes fell on Xiao Ya''s acquired spiritual treasure.


    At this moment, they can''t wait to know what kind of divine artifact that culture solution is. This divine vine comes from the chaotic world. Although it has not transformed into an acquired spiritual treasure, it does not mean that this divine vine has little knowledge.


    This divine vine has existed longer than them, even 10 times as long.


    Qingyangzi took a deep breath, calmed down his inner excitement, and then asked solemnly: "Fellow Daoist Xiaoteng, do you know what kind of divine object this divine liquid is?"


    After Qingyangzi''s voice fell, the scene became extremely quiet, each with a hot face, waiting for the answer from the acquired treasure.


    At this moment, even if the strength is very strong, no one dares to underestimate this acquired treasure. Moment is also commensurate with Taoist friends.


    After the woman heard Qing Yangzi''s words, those beautiful eyes instantly landed on the culture liquid in Xiao Ya''s hands.


    "Are you talking about this bag of deep fluid?"


    At this moment, everyone looked at the artifact of Houtian Lingbao with hot faces, and nodded hurriedly one by one.


    At this moment, the woman looked at the divine liquid in front of her with a fiery face, her eyes showed excitement, and explained to everyone: "This thing is the legendary Fountain of Youth, and it is an extremely powerful Fountain of Youth."


    "There is also a very terrifying force in it. The reason why I was able to be promoted in an instant has a great relationship with the energy in it."


    "The Fountain of Youth has long since disappeared in the chaotic world. I didn''t expect that I would meet and devour the Fountain of Youth today."


    After the woman sensed it, the pair of beautiful eyes revealed inconceivable.


    "The Fountain of Youth?"


    At this moment, all of you had shocked expressions on your faces. They never thought that what Li Yixi used to cultivate flowers and plants turned out to be the legendary Fountain of Youth.


    The Fountain of Youth disappeared too long ago, and even they were completely forgotten.


    "hiss!"


    After knowing that this thing was the Fountain of Youth, everyone present was shocked, and they all gasped. When the figure of Li Yixi appeared in their minds, they all felt so terrifying.


    They did not expect that the thing that Li Yixi used to plant trees and flowers turned out to be the legendary Fountain of Youth. This thing, Jiuzhongtian, could not exist at all.

 Chapter 831

    The Fountain of Youth appeared with the appearance of heaven and earth. The moment these supreme gods appeared, they would be devoured by the supreme demon gods born in the chaos for the first time.


    Therefore, it only exists in legends and is almost forgotten. Naturally, it is not something that people like them can get.


    At this moment, one by one breathing became rapid, and his face was incredible.


    Outside the Jiuzhongtian, the furious extraterritorial demon god, at this moment, finally shattered the divine gate that suppressed him.


    The terrifying breath made the surrounding wonton world tremble violently.


    "Roar!"


    The sound of the roar caused the powerful creatures in the chaos to tremble on the ground.


    After venting, the extraterritorial demon god at this moment was still angry.


    But soon, the anger in his eyes slowly dissipated, replaced by fear.


    "Damn, how could this be? How can there be such a terrible means in the Nine Heavens? The God of the Nine Heavens is not so powerful!"


    "Such a powerful strength is simply beyond imagination. Even in the chaotic world, those real holy places of Taoism, the Lord of Forbidden Lands, are only capable of this."


    "Is it still said that the heaven and earth of this Jiuzhongtian have been swallowed up by the God above Haoran!"


    Chaos Demon God was extremely angry, because at that moment, he felt that he really had hope to devour the world, but the final result was that he was thrown away in a mess and suppressed in the chaotic world.


    Looking at a heaven-defying opportunity, slipping past, how could the devil not be angry.


    "That''s not right. If it is really refined by the God above Haoran, then the Jiuzhongtian should be full of strong Confucianism and Taoism, but just now I felt that the atmosphere in the Jiuzhongtiandi was very mixed. Although the aura of Confucianism and Taoism is somewhat strong, it is not the dominant force in this world."


    "That is to say, in the Nine Heavens, there is only that one divine object. This should be a coincidence. Perhaps it is the Lord of the Nine Heavens'' means of protecting his own heaven and earth."


    "Even if the current Haoran Tiantian brings the powerhouses in his own world into the ninth level, he should not be able to completely build it into a place of Confucianism and Taoism in a short period of time."


    "This god still has a chance!"


    The next moment, the extraterritorial demon disappeared in place in an instant, because he was not suppressed for a long time, and now he can still feel the existence of the Nine Heavens, because at the moment he was lifted off, he captured a ninefold The breath of heaven and earth.


    Soon, the incomparably powerful extraterritorial demon gods locked onto the existence of Jiuzhong Tiandi.


    The next moment, his figure disappeared instantly, because at this moment, he felt the existence of a passage, this passage was extremely mysterious, and he could actually feel a trace of Jiuzhongtian''s breath.


    But soon, a look of regret appeared on the face of the extraterritorial demon god. This passage was very weak. If he forcibly sneaked in, this passage would collapse instantly.


    At this moment, the extraterritorial demon god came, and instantly grabbed an extremely powerful demon powerhouse, this is a terrible god realm powerhouse.


    "Master Demon God, do you have any orders?"


    At this moment, the demon in the realm of the gods felt the terrifying aura of the devil, and his body was shaking violently, without any hesitation, he instantly expressed his surrender.


    "Is this the passage you found?"


    "I didn''t expect that your Tianmo family would have already discovered the location of Jiuzhong Tiandi. The methods of your Tianmo family are really incredible!"


    The next moment, the eyes of the extraterritorial demon god became deep and deep, and the demon powerhouse in front of him instantly became sluggish.


    At this moment, the extraterritorial demon god attached a trace of his own soul to the soul of this demon powerhouse.


    "Immediately enter the Nine-layer Tiandi and investigate the situation in the Nine-layer Tiandi!"


    The voice of the extraterritorial demon god was very cold, without too much nonsense. The next moment, he directly threw the captured demon powerhouse out.


    This demon powerhouse in the realm of the gods was very embarrassed at this moment, but there was no impatience on his face, but a frenzy on his face, as if it was a great honor to be loyal to a demon god.


    "Yes, Lord Demon God!"


    After this demon powerhouse bowed to the extraterritorial demon god, he instantly stepped into the transmission channel, and the next moment, his body disappeared.


    "I want to see what secrets are there in the nine layers of heaven and earth?"


    After the voice of the extraterritorial demon god fell at this moment, he sat cross-legged directly in the void, and the demon powerhouse in the god realm was controlled by him, which was his eyes.


    In the second layer of heaven, a vortex suddenly appeared in a canyon, and the incomparably embarrassed Heavenly Demon Realm appeared here.


    This transmission channel is still a little weak, forcing him to teleport over, causing him to suffer a lot of injuries.


    But the next moment, an extremely terrifying power instantly flowed through the whole body, and this strong man of the Demon Clan recovered from his injuries.


    "Thank you, Lord Demon God!"


    At this moment, the demon powerhouse looked ecstatic.


    In the second layer of Tiancao Hu, at this moment Xiao Zhan suddenly opened his eyes.


    Xiao Zhan said to Jun Wushen next to him: "Here you need to deal with it first, and I''ll come as soon as I go. I found that a powerful demon has come here."


    "Go and see what''s so strange about the Demon Clan."


    After Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, his body silently disappeared into the grass hut in an instant.


    It didn''t take long for the cautious Heavenly Demon Realm to suddenly stop and stare at the void.


    In the chaotic world, the extraterritorial demon god opened his eyes suddenly with an incredible expression, "It''s so scary, so rich in Confucianism and Taoism."


    "Could it be that the God above Haoran really has his hand in the Nine Heavens?"


    After taking a deep breath, the Demon God closed his eyes and sensed the situation in the Nine Heavens again.


    In the originally empty void, the next moment, a figure in white walked out with a refined look.


    It was Xiao Zhan who came from the cottage.


    "Who are you?"


    "Quickly report to the name, this god does not kill the nameless."


    At this moment, the demon powerhouse is completely controlled by the soul of the extraterritorial demon god, and his eyes are locked on Xiao Zhan in this moment of void.


    "Caolu, Xiao Zhan!"


    A strange color flashed in Xiao Zhan''s eyes at this moment, because at this moment Xiao Zhan also felt that the demon in front of him was a little weird.


    "Thatched cottage?"


    "I didn''t expect that you would actually touch the heaven and earth of the Nine Heavens above Haoran. Fortunately, I found out. I''m afraid that the world of the Nine Heavens will be completely swallowed and merged by you."


    Tianmo''s eyes stared at Xiao Zhan, and said coldly.


    "Thatched cottage?"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan was stunned when he heard this, and then reacted.


    Xiao Zhan said with a smile, "This cottage is not that cottage."


    "This is a grass hut belonging to the second layer of heaven, and it has nothing to do with Haoran."


    "However, Your Excellency, it is daring to even dare to touch the Nine Heavens."


    After Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, the demon god at this moment was shocked and then overjoyed.


    "So that''s the case, then this nine-layer Tiandi is the god, you can die!"


    At this moment, after the demon god got the news he wanted, an extremely terrifying demonic energy erupted from his body, and he shrouded Xiao Zhan away. At this moment, he wanted to capture Xiao Zhan and face Xiao Zhan. Conduct a soul search to inquire about Xiao Zhan''s memory.


    "presumptuous!"


    "In this world, is it a place for you to act recklessly."


    Faced with the terrifying spirit of the demons, a pen appeared in Xiao Zhan''s hand at this moment. With a wave of the pen, the pen seemed to turn into a terrifying long spear, killing the demon powerhouse. .


    Wherever the giant pen passed, the spirit of the devil was instantly evaporated.


    The extraterritorial demon god who controlled the body of the demon, his face changed slightly at this moment, and looked at Xiao Zhan in the void unexpectedly.

 Chapter 832

    At this moment, the foreign demon god found that Xiao Zhan''s aura of arrogance was very special, and it was different from the arrogance of arrogance above the arrogance.


    Xiao Zhan''s awe-inspiring righteousness is more domineering, and more pure than the awe-inspiring righteousness.


    The former Outer Demon God, when he heard Xiao Zhan say that he was not from Haoran, his eyes were filled with sarcasm. However, at this moment, after witnessing Xiao Zhan''s blow, the Outer Demon God''s face finally With a dignified look on his face, how dare he underestimate Xiao Zhan, he is not the main body descending.


    "I didn''t expect that the awe-inspiring righteousness obtained from practicing in the Nine Heavens and Earth is actually more domineering and pure than those above the awe-inspiring. I underestimated you before, but I want to see what you are capable of."


    At this moment, the soul of the foreign demon god completely controlled the body of this powerful demon. The moment the voice just fell, he disappeared in an instant, and he displayed a terrifying supernatural power. Chains appeared one by one, and these chains appeared from all directions, making a clattering sound, as if to seal this world.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan''s eyes showed a solemn look, because Xiao Zhan also felt that the supernatural power displayed by the other party was very terrifying, beyond his imagination.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan, without any hesitation, directly burned the essence and blood in his body, because at this moment Xiao Zhan sensed that the opponent''s realm was similar to his own, but the combat power that erupted at this moment was extremely scary.


    "A stroke of magic!"


    Xiao Zhan condensed all his mighty aura together, and at the same time, united his energy and spirit, and unleashed the strongest blow.


    At the moment when the strongest attack erupted, Xiao Zhan''s body disappeared instantly, only a pen appeared in the void, and this pen seemed to break the universe.


    The huge golden pen touched the huge iron chain cage the next moment, and the extremely powerful iron chain shattered instantly.


    "Wow!"


    But at the same time, Xiao Zhan appeared in the void at this moment, his throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood spewed out. Xiao Zhan never thought that the opponent he met this time would be so powerful.


    "not good!"


    "Why is this Heavenly Demon so weird? My mighty divine power should restrain his Heavenly Demon''s power, but why is it so weak to restrain him?"


    "This supernatural power came from the young master''s hand, and it should be severely injured, but now he is not injured at all. I tried my best to strike, but it only shattered his supernatural power."


    "Am I going to perish here today?"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan forcibly cast the strongest stroke. Now his face is as pale as paper, and his chest heaves violently. He wants to continue to strike, but finds that he has no strength to use.


    "You actually broke my sealed supernatural power?"


    At this moment, the alien demon god''s soul did not act immediately, but looked at Xiao Zhan at this moment with a shocked expression.


    Although he now controls the body of a strong man in the Heavenly God Realm of the Heavenly Demon Clan, the supernatural powers that erupted are very terrifying. Originally, he wanted to seal Xiao Zhan and check the secrets of Xiao Zhan''s cultivation of literature, but he was unexpectedly suppressed by Xiao Zhan. broken.


    The existence of the foreign demon god, although he just glanced at Xiao Zhan''s supernatural power, he knew that the supernatural power was extremely terrifying, and Xiao Zhan''s burst of strength was only one-thousandth of it.


    Jinling Fairy City, in the manor.


    At this moment, Li Yixi, standing in the study, with a smile on his face, told Wang Lin not far away, "Grind the ink."


    At this moment, Li Yixi slowly spread out the rice paper on the desk, picked up the pen, pondered for a while, and wrote directly:


    The last time, the banner is happy.


    Hanging red clouds, tart phoenix tail.


    The sword box is broken, and the dragon dances.


    When Chi You died, every drum met.


    The sky was high, Qing Leiqi fell to the ground.


    There is no surprise and the sea is thousands of miles away.


    At this moment, Li Yixi wrote vigorously, writing in one go. It can be said that he was reaching the extreme. Even Wang Lin, who was standing beside Li Yixi, couldn''t keep up with Li Yixi''s eyes at this moment.


    Today''s Li Yixi dropped every word too fast.


    It wasn''t until Li Yixi wrote the last word that Wang Lin felt a terrifying divine power burst out from the rice paper.


    This colorless awe-inspiring divine power instantly pierced through the air, as if to purify the sky.


    Obviously the ink was black, but at this moment, those words turned into gold in Wang Lin''s eyes.


    Looking at the words on the rice paper, Wang Lin was shocked at this moment, because at this moment Wang Lin felt domineering from the awe-inspiring power in it.


    It seemed as if he had seen a terrifying sword, which turned into a flood dragon, which seemed to be able to kill gods and destroy Buddhas.


    The last time, the banner is happy.


    Hanging red clouds, tart phoenix tail.


    The sword box is broken, and the dragon dances.


    When Chi You died, every drum met.


    The sky was high, Qing Leiqi fell to the ground.


    There is no surprise and the sea is thousands of miles away.


    At this moment, Wang Lin was muttering silently, as if Wang Lin had seen an extremely terrifying emperor return.


    Domineering and unparalleled.


    In the mountain depression, the foreign demon god who woke up from the shock, at this moment, his eyes fell on Xiao Zhan, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "I didn''t expect that the mighty power you cultivated is so special. Now I am even more powerful. I''m interested in searching your soul, and I want to see how your cultivation method is different from Haoran''s."


    The voice of the foreign demon god fell, and at this moment, he immediately grabbed Xiao Zhan, waved his big hand, and a magic weapon flew out, turning into an extremely huge bone hand, covering the sky and the sun, full of demonic energy, directly facing Xiao Zhan. Xiao Zhan grabbed it.


    Feeling the huge palm coming from the sky, Xiao Zhan''s face became extremely cold at this moment. The pen of Li Yixi appeared in Xiao Zhan''s hand at this moment. At this moment, Xiao Zhan wanted to sacrifice With my spiritual energy, I summoned the power in this magic brush to deal with the demon gods outside the territory.


    But at the next moment, Xiao Zhan was stunned instantly, and looked up into the void, because at this moment Xiao Zhan felt an extremely pure awe-inspiring power erupting from the void.


    That aura of grandeur, unparalleled domineering, seems to be the first righteous energy in this world.


    For Xiao Zhan, who practiced Confucianism and Taoism, the feeling was extremely clear.


    The foreign demon god who had a grin on his face froze immediately, and at the same time, shock and fear appeared in his eyes.


    Xiao Zhan and the foreign demon god raised their heads at the same time. At the moment they raised their heads, they saw the void that was originally empty, and the void shattered open, and a big golden foot fell from the void.


    It was a big foot in emperor boots.


    "boom!"


    The moment that foot stepped out, the bone hand weapon activated by the foreign demon god was directly crushed and exploded.


    The awe-inspiring divine power carried by that foot simultaneously purified all the heavenly demon energy in the surrounding void.


    The next moment, an emperor''s shadow appeared in the void.


    This emperor shadow was covered with golden light, making it impossible to look directly at it.

 Chapter 833

    This, this, this...


    At this moment, the foreign demon god spat out a mouthful of blood, and when his eyes fell on the golden emperor shadow above the void, a look of shock appeared on his face.


    At the same time, voices sounded in the void at this moment.


    The last time, the banner is happy.


    Hanging red clouds, tart phoenix tail.


    The sword box is broken, and the dragon dances.


    When Chi You died, every drum met.


    The sky was high, Qing Leiqi fell to the ground.


    There is no surprise and the sea is thousands of miles away.


    The figure of the great emperor in the void was originally extremely illusory, but as the sound sounded, this figure of the great emperor, which was originally illusory and about to dissipate, suddenly became more solid.


    And the next moment, beside the figure of the golden emperor, a golden sword appeared.


    A terrifying coercion emanated from this sword, and just that coercion completely changed the color of the foreign demon god in an instant.


    Beyond the Nine Heavens and Earth, in the void, sitting cross-legged, the main body of the foreign demon god suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    The voice of the foreign demon god was trembling, "How could this be? It''s a Confucian or Taoist poem about killing enemies. How could there be such a terrifying enemy-killing master in the Second Heaven?"


    "And the gallbladder has at least reached the fourth level, turning reality into fiction."


    "This kind of method is comparable to those extremely powerful beings who summon the supreme beings to take action."


    The foreign demon god who originally wanted to devour and refine the Nine Heavens and Earth had a look of shock on his face at this moment.


    At this moment, the Outlander Demon God felt that there was nothing to be done, and wanted to take back his soul share, but the next moment, the Outer Territory Demon God completely gave up.


    Because of the second heaven at this moment, in the mountain depression, Xiao Zhan and the ghosts of the foreign demon gods stared at the golden emperor''s shadow in the void.


    "If you offend the human race, you will be punished!"


    The golden emperor''s shadow seemed to be a little stiff at this moment, but at this moment, he spit out a sentence.


    The moment this sentence fell, no matter whether it was Xiao Zhan or the foreign demon god, at this moment, their colors changed completely, and their eyes showed disbelief.


    I saw that sword coming through the air in an instant, and the sword that flew halfway turned into a flood dragon in an instant. This flood dragon opened its mouth at this instant, and the terrifying devouring power erupted instantly.


    Within a radius of ten miles, they were all within his giant mouth.


    The foreign demon god who wanted to escape was horrified to find that the place at this moment seemed to be swallowed by the dragon in an instant.


    His sub-spirit wanted to escape, but he didn''t have any chance. The next moment, he was swallowed directly, and the remaining power of the heavenly demon here also disappeared completely.


    "I am Tuoba, the demon god from outside the territory, don''t kill me, I am willing to surrender."


    The terrifying dragon in the void turned into a golden long sword the next moment, and this golden long sword fell into the hands of the golden emperor shadow.


    The foreign demon god disappeared, but his voice of despair and panic echoed in the void.


    It seemed that this moment had fulfilled its mission, and the golden emperor''s shadow slowly dissipated.


    Seeing the void return to calm, Xiao Zhan''s eyes showed shock at this moment, even though the target of the sword just now was not him, but at this moment Xiao Zhan still felt terrified.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t dare to look directly at the golden emperor''s shadow, and Xiao Zhan felt that the golden sword came from the fear of his soul.


    "Is it an alien demon?"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan heard the reverberating voice, and his face showed a look of shock. At this moment, Xiao Zhan, with palpitations on his face, did not expect that he would meet the foreign demon god today, even if it was just the distraction of the foreign demon god. He controlled his body, but at this moment, Xiao Zhan also had a serious expression on his face.


    Demon God, born from chaos, is an extremely powerful existence.


    Outside the Nine Heavens and Earth, in the void, the demon god with a shocked face, the moment his soul was wiped out, his throat felt sweet, and a mouthful of blood spewed out.


    At the moment when the previous demon god from outside the territory was blown away by the divine gate, there was still a rage in his heart that could not be vented, but now that his soul was destroyed, and he was backlashed, he didn''t have any anger, only panic.


    The foreign demon god didn''t even suppress his injuries, and turned around and fled without hesitation.


    Even if the Nine Heavens had a chance against the heavens, he didn''t dare continue to spy on them at this moment, because the demon gods outside the territory knew very well that the Nine Heavens was not something he could spy on.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan recovered a little bit, looking at the empty void, his face revealed a touch of excitement.


    "It was the young master who made the move. I didn''t expect that the young master''s strength has become more and more terrifying, and now he has reached such an unfathomable level."


    "An alien demon god''s soul was wiped out like this."


    With an excited expression on his face, Xiao Zhan stepped up into the sky and headed for the fairy city.


    In the Jinling Immortal City Manor at this moment, Li Yixi saw the poem in front of him, and a look of satisfaction appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    With his hands behind his back, he walked out of the study room humming a little song.


    Wang Lin, who was following behind Li Yixi, looked at the poem on the desk with some reluctance at this moment.


    His heart was extremely shocked, reaching Wang Lin''s level, he could naturally perceive Xiao Zhan''s situation not long ago.


    At this moment, the emperor''s shadow had long since disappeared, but in Wang Lin''s mind, there was still the image of the golden emperor''s shadow stomping the magic weapon of the foreign demon god.


    The golden emperor''s shadow never made a move, but it showed extreme domineering invisibly.


    It seems to be able to suppress the world.


    That sword also gave Wang Lin a great impact.


    At this moment, Wang Lin couldn''t help muttering to himself, "Young master''s strength is getting more and more terrifying. I don''t know what level the young master has reached now!"


    "My lord, where are we going?"


    Immediately, Wang Lin woke up and saw that Li Yixi seemed to be going out, so he couldn''t help asking.


    Li Yixi turned around, with a refined smile on his lips, and said with a smile: "The spring is just right and the sun is shining brightly. It would be a pity to stay in the manor on such a day, and that girl Qing Yun has already left the seclusion. She has been in seclusion all day long." Practice is also very boring, take her out to relax."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and at this moment, Hu Qingyun, who is so beautiful, appeared not far away, "Husband, you have suffered a lot these days."


    "I will spend more time with my husband in the future."


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun showed apology on his face. These days, in order to achieve the realm of the ancestor gods, he has been in retreat for a long time, and he did not accompany Li Yixi properly.


    "This feeling is good!"


    "If you have another baby, it will be even more perfect!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi glanced at Hu Qingyun.


    Feeling Li Yixi''s unscrupulous gaze, Hu Qingyun''s pretty face flushed slightly, as if thinking of something shy.


    Rolling a blank look at Li Yixi, they walked out of the courtyard together with Li Yixi.

 Chapter 834

    Li Yixi left the yard, and at this moment, the big black body lying lazily on the ground trembled violently, and the next moment, rushed into Li Yixi''s study.


    Soon, in the study, countless small animals appeared, and those small animals stared at the poem in front of them with shocking eyes.


    The cat in the corner was a little scared at the moment.


    "Husband, why did you suddenly want to go out?"


    "I remember that you are not practicing these days?"


    When Li Yixi heard Hu Qingyun''s words, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he said with a smile: "I''m just a random practice, I don''t have any spiritual roots, and what do I do with a sword? Isn''t it bad to hold your hand? , I care more about the happy days now, no, it''s the days of the gods!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he stretched out his hand, holding Hu Qingyun''s jade-like hand.


    At this moment, the sound of hoofs appeared, and the carriage stopped in front of Li Yixi.


    "Sir, please get in the car!"


    At this moment, the driver looked respectful, and at the same time, his heart was extremely excited. He was going crazy these days. He thought that Li Yixi had forgotten his role.


    Li Yixi nodded and walked into the carriage with Hu Qingyun''s beautiful hand.


    The eight white horses walked slowly the next moment, and a mysterious force wrapped the carriage.


    Li Yixi was not surprised by the scene in front of him.


    have become accustomed to it.


    The carriage was flying in the void, neither high nor low, just enough to be able to see the boundless spring.


    ...


    Outside the immortal city of Jinling, an old horse walked slowly, and on the back of the old horse sat a ragged old man who looked a little dross.


    The old man had a jug hanging from his waist and an ancient sword on his back.


    The old horse walked very slowly, and the old man on the horse''s back was confused, as if he had lost his way.


    The whole person seems to be paralyzed on the horse''s back, with both hands not pulling the horse''s reins, and letting the old horse go forward seems to have no destination.


    The dazed old man, at this moment, opened the bottle of wine around his waist, took a sip of wine into his mouth, burped, and the smell of alcohol rose to the sky.


    Like an alcoholic.


    The confused old man looked at the surrounding vegetation and muttered to himself, "What is kendo, is my kendo talent reaching the limit?"


    The voice was full of doubts, and then, he didn''t speak again, and the wine gourd in his hand seemed to have no strength to control it.


    Those eyes became cloudy again, and they slumped on the horse''s back, letting the old horse slowly go to Jinling Xiancheng.


    Soon, before the wobbly one came to Jinling Xiancheng, which guards wanted to interrogate, but when they saw the old man hanging on the waist, it was shabby and stained with a lot of dirty tokens. Trembling, as if thinking of something, not daring to say a word.


    Immediately bowed and saluted silently, until one person and one horse disappeared, these people dared to raise their heads.


    After looking at each other, there was no communication, as if seeing something incredible.


    stomping on...


    When I entered the city, I still walked aimlessly. At this moment, when I entered the city, there were more people and it was very lively.


    In a restaurant, at this moment, some practitioners are drinking there, discussing excitedly.


    "That swordsman is such a terrifying swordsman. He is obviously just a virtual immortal, and I don''t know how far away from the real immortal realm. Heavenly Sword."


    "I didn''t expect that Tianjian is the strongest one in my second layer of heaven. If he didn''t concentrate on his own swordsmanship, with his talent, even if he went to Jiuzhongtian, there would still be powerful sword masters willing to accept him. apprentice."


    "But I didn''t choose to be a teacher, and I always wanted to open up my own swordsmanship."


    "However, with such a powerful existence, seeing the invincible monsters with talent, but did not expect that they would be defeated in the hands of a virtual immortal who had just ascended to the immortal world, and that virtual immortal only made a sword."


    "That guy, the talent is terrible. In this second layer of heaven and earth, a sword can defeat the incomparably powerful Heavenly Sword, and his talent is afraid that no one can match it."


    This person''s voice just fell, and he was in admiration. Next to him, another strong man said with a proud face: "Brother Dao, your news is already behind, that day, after Tianjian lost to him, Tianjian did not admit defeat. , because Tianjian felt that he had not appeared with a sword for too long, and his state was not in an excellent state, so today, the two are deciding the outcome by the shore of Tingchao Lake."


    This person''s voice just fell, and at this moment on the ninth floor, all faces showed shock.


    The man who spoke before stood up from his seat in surprise at this moment, "What?"


    "Is there a battle between the Swordsman and Heavenly Sword today?"


    "Then why are you wasting time here? Compared with the battle between the Swordsman and Tingtianjian, the wine in front of you has no taste."


    "If you miss this wonderful battle, then it will be the most regrettable thing in your life."


    "Go, let''s go!"


    After the man was shocked at this moment, his eyes showed excitement, and his companions who couldn''t wait to pull up broke out of the air and went to the shore of Tingchao Lake.


    stomping on...


    On the street, the old horse was still walking aimlessly at this moment, but the drunkard on the old horse, the confusion in his eyes, the silence disappeared, and his eyes recovered a little bit of clarity.


    "There is someone who can defeat the Heavenly Sword with one sword, and the strength of the two is a realm apart, are they just ascendants?"


    "The strength of the Heavenly Sword is really good, and the Heavenly Sword is incomparably enchanting. This battle may be beneficial to me."


    "Cultivation, there is no distinction between high and low, and there is no difference between strength and weakness. Maybe they can solve my confusion and let me find an opportunity to become stronger again."


    The drunkard murmured, the next moment, the whole person became a little sharper, and the old horse under his crotch seemed to feel the owner''s interest at this moment.


    The old horse, who seemed to be about to step into the loess, instantly turned into broken golden eyes, and the next moment, the old horse suddenly disappeared into the street without a trace.


    The next moment, in the sky above the city gate, the figure of a Flood Dragon disappeared in a flash.


    That old horse was transformed by a powerful Jiaolong.


    On the shore of Tingchao Lake, at this moment, there are huge crowds of people, countless practitioners, with expressions of excitement, because at this moment, there are two figures standing in Tingchao Lake.


    The two were holding long swords, exuding a fierce sword energy all over their bodies. At this moment, the two of them seemed to be both sharp swords.


    One of them is the most enchanting kendo expert in Erzhongtian, the owner of Tianjian Villa, Tianjian.


    The other person looked ordinary, like a swordsman in the mortal world. This person was Tang Jingtian, who just flew up from the lower realm.

 Chapter 835

    Tang Jingtian did not ascend to the Second World with Xiao Zhan and others, but practiced alone in pursuit of the true meaning of kendo.


    I heard that the swordsmanship of the Second Heavenly Sword is extremely powerful and the incomparable talent is enchanting, so I challenged the Heavenly Sword of Tianjian Villa not long ago.


    On that day, the two of them were not as discussed by others. They only made one piece each, and Tang Jingtian was slightly better that day.


    But Tang Jingtian knew that the state of the Heavenly Sword was not very good that day, so the two of them agreed to fight here today.


    "Brother Tang, you don''t need to keep your hands today. Show off your most advanced swordsmanship. Regardless of whether we win or lose, I hope we can all gain and grow from each other''s swordsmanship."


    He was dressed in white, like a heavenly sword exiled from immortality, his eyes fell on Tang Jingtian, and he smiled faintly.


    "Senior Tianjian said that he also asked Senior Tianjian to enlighten me."


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian seemed a little modest, but the sword in his hand, at this moment, burst out with an extremely powerful sword intent.


    At this moment, in the void, a carriage came slowly, and it was Li Yixi and his wife who swam here.


    In this moment of void, the drunkard stood on the body of a Flood Dragon, as if not in the same time and space as these people, and a pair of extremely sharp eyes landed on Tianjian and Tang Jingtian.


    But at the moment when the carriage appeared, the drunkard''s hot eyes showed a look of shock, because at this moment the drunkard was shocked to find that the dragon under his feet was trembling, but the drunkard knew very well that he The Jiaolong under his feet was very powerful, stepping into the level of a golden immortal, but he did not expect that at this moment there would be fear on the shore of Tingchao Lake.


    "what''s wrong?"


    At this moment, the drunkard asked aloud, and the next moment, the Jiaolong under the drunkard''s feet said tremblingly, "Master, look over there?"


    The drunkard didn''t have the mind to observe the surroundings, but at this moment, after he heard the voice transmission of the dragon, he looked in the direction pointed by the dragon, and the next moment, the drunkard''s eyes fell on the carriage in the void. superior.


    "Um?"


    The moment the drunkard''s eyes fell on the carriage, his face suddenly changed, revealing a look of shock.


    "Tianlong?"


    The drunkard''s eyes stared at the eight horses in disbelief, and even his voice was trembling.


    At this moment, the Jiaolong at the foot of the drunkard said tremblingly: "Master, it is not only the Heavenly Dragon, but also the extremely terrifying Eight Heavenly Dragons. Although they have no explosive breath, they are just the power of blood, which makes me have a kind of thought. The urge to kneel."


    The trembling voice of the Jiaolong under his feet rang in the ears of the drunkard.


    "Eight dragons?"


    At this moment, the drunkard was shocked after hearing these four words. His eyes became extremely sharp at this moment, and his heart was filled with turbulent waves.


    The drunkard did not expect to see such a terrifying Babu Tianlong in Ting Chaohu. At this moment, he felt a pressure from the body of the Babu Tianlong.


    "Eight Heavenly Dragons!"


    "The Emperor''s Chariot!"


    "Who is the master of this?"


    At this moment, the drunkard looked shocked, and at the same time, there was a look of horror on his face. At this moment, he wanted to see the people in the carriage, but found that his eyes could not penetrate the carriage formation at all, let alone Talk about seeing the owner in the carriage.


    At the same time, at this moment, a cold voice sounded in the ears of the drunkard, "He Fangxiao, who dares to peep at my master and mistress."


    At this moment, the icy voice of the driver of the car rang in the ears of the drunkard.


    At this moment, the drunkard''s body trembled suddenly, he immediately apologized, and he hurriedly retracted his gaze, no longer daring to look at the carriage in the void.


    Listening to Tang Jingtian in Chaohu Lake, he also sensed the carriage appearing in the void at this moment. The moment he saw that carriage, Tang Jingtian''s face showed a hint of surprise.


    "Young Master actually appeared in Tingchao Lake. These days, my swordsmanship has almost reached a limit. When I meet Young Master, I must go to meet him. Maybe Young Master can make my swordsmanship stronger."


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian saw the carriage in the void, and his face was excited. At this moment, Tang Jingtian wanted to end the battle with Tianjian immediately. At this moment, the battle between him and Tianjian has become Not much interest.


    Eight Heavenly Dragons, Heavenly Emperor Chariots.


    Tang Jingtian naturally knew, because this was created for Li Yixi by Zhao Tianyin of Tianyin Forbidden Land.


    "Brother Tianjian, we don''t care about our cultivation level today, we only talk about swordsmanship. How about one sword to determine the outcome?"


    Tang Jingtian''s eyes instantly fell on Tianjian''s body, and Tianjian frowned slightly at this moment, because at this moment he felt that Tang Jingtian was a little absent-minded.


    This made Tian Jian''s heart feel angry. In his opinion, Tang Jingtian was just a junior who dared to be so presumptuous in front of him.


    "Okay, but it may be difficult to decide the winner with a single sword, but let''s not hide it, let''s try our best to display our swordsmanship, and decide the winner in the shortest time!"


    At this moment, Tianjian said with a smile, although there was anger in his heart, Tianjian did not show it at this moment.


    The next moment, the two people in the lake moved, the long swords were unsheathed at the same time, and they fought in the void.


    Li Yixi in the carriage took a sip of wine at this moment, and his face showed a hot color, seeing the excitement on the faces of the two fighting in the void.


    In the void at the moment, countless special effects bloom, which is wonderful.


    "Good guy, I didn''t expect Tang Jingtian to reach such a level in such a short period of time. That guy is afraid that he will lose."


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell. At this moment, Hu Qingyun beside him was shocked. Hu Qingyun''s strength is already very strong at this moment, but Hu Qingyun at this moment has not seen any signs of defeat in Tianjian.


    But Hu Qingyun didn''t have any doubts. Hu Qingyun always believed Li Yixi''s words without any doubts.


    "Is Tianjian going to lose?"


    "It seems that although my realm is strong, the swordsmanship is not strong enough. I didn''t even see the swordsmanship of the Heavenly Sword."


    Hu Qingyun murmured, the next moment, as Li Yixi said, a powerful swordsmanship erupted in the void, and the Tianjian was instantly defeated by Tang Jingtian''s sword.


    "Sure enough, the Heavenly Sword was defeated!"


    "My husband is such a terrifying strength. Sure enough, our husband''s strength is not something we can speculate. Even if the swordsmanship of the Heavenly Sword is special, in front of the husband, we can see through it at will."


    "But I didn''t expect that Tang Jingtian only got some advice from his husband before, and he has reached such a terrifying level in such a short period of time. He is indeed an extremely rare kendo genius."

 Chapter 836

    After Hu Qingyun''s thoughts fell, she saw that the wine in Li Yixi''s glass had been drunk, and hurriedly picked up the wine jug and immediately poured wine into Li Yixi''s wine glass.


    With a look of admiration in his eyes, Hu Qingyun said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that my husband would have such insight, and at a glance, he could see that the Heavenly Sword would be defeated today."


    "My husband is really amazing, even a mortal can see through the swordsmanship of an immortal!"


    Hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, Li Yixi showed a wry smile on his face and explained: "How can I see their swordsmanship clearly, the reason why I can know who they lose and who loses is actually very simple!"


    "The two of them shot just now, and you can see it very clearly. One day, the swordsmanship of the sword looked extremely gorgeous and cool, but it was Tang Jingtian''s swordsmanship, which looked very ordinary."


    "There is a saying called flashy!"


    "There''s a saying called "Returning to the Basics!"


    "Tianjian cares too much about its own sword moves, so it looks very gorgeous and very domineering, but as the sentence said, it is flashy."


    "Instead, it was Tang Jingtian. I didn''t expect that in a short period of time, there would be such a big change. His swordsmanship really gives people a feeling of returning to the basics, although it doesn''t seem to be as domineering and dazzling as Tianjian''s sword moves. Cool, but every sword is just right, cracking the ultimate move of Tianjian, Tianjian seems to have the upper hand, but in fact it is like being forced to jump over the wall."


    "His sword moves are a bit messy, how can he still beat Tang Jingtian?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi said with a smile, outside the carriage, the old man driving the car showed a smile on his face at this moment, and he agreed with the words of his own master. It looks very cool and domineering, but it is actually flashy.


    On the contrary, it was Tang Jingtian''s sword, which had a feeling of returning to its original state and was very powerful.


    At the moment of Tingchao Lake, Tianjian''s face showed a loneliness, and he bowed to Tang Jingtian, "Thank you Brother Tang for your mercy, I lost, the name of the first sword belongs to you from now on!"


    After the voice of the Heavenly Sword fell, the Heavenly Sword at this moment did not stay any longer, and immediately broke through the air.


    The drunkard in the void, at this moment, showed a touch of excitement on his face, and at the next moment, his body instantly appeared in front of Tang Jingtian.


    He said excitedly: "Little boy, your swordsmanship is very interesting, and it gives people a feeling of returning to the basics. What kind of swordsmanship are you practicing?"


    "It looks very slow, but it''s hard to guard against, and it seems to contain the avenue of yin and yang."


    "Old Master Jiutian Jianzun, I want to exchange my strongest swordsmanship for your secret book, what do you think?"


    "Of course, if you want, the old man can accept you as a disciple and teach you all of the old man''s kendo skills."


    "Moreover, this old man will also take care of your sect, your senior, your master!"


    Although the drunkard at this moment still looks extremely dross, there is a hint of anger on his face at the moment, and at the same time, an extremely terrifying sword intent erupts from his body. The drunkard is indeed the strongest swordsman in the nine days. Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign.


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun was extremely proud. In Jiutian Jianzun''s opinion, after hearing his words, Tang Jingtian at this moment would definitely not hesitate to kneel down and worship him as his teacher.


    After all, Jiutian Jianzun is very confident. His swordsmanship and strength are simply beyond what Tang Jingtian can imagine.


    And in his opinion, the words Jiutian Jianzun are worth everything Tang Jingtian pays.


    However, the next moment.


    Jiutian Jianzun''s face became extremely stiff, staring at Tang Jingtian in disbelief.


    Tang Jingtian just said with a look of disdain: "If you want to accept me as an apprentice, you are indeed qualified, but sorry, I have no interest. As for my senior, my master, do you think he is stronger than him?"


    "My master is not an existence you can imagine."


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian said it loudly and forcefully, because Tang Jingtian has always created his own swordsmanship. If someone really pointed him, it would be Li Yixi. In Tang Jingtian''s eyes, no matter how powerful the Nine Heavens Sword Master was, it would still be impossible. Definitely not Li Yixi''s opponent, let alone want to take care of Li Yixi.


    Tang Jingtian felt that even if the sun rose from the west, it was impossible.


    The excited Jiutian Jianzun''s face became ugly at this moment, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and there was a touch of coldness on his face, as if his majesty was provoked.


    "Humph!"


    "Ignorance junior, the reason why the old man is polite is because he looks down on you. The old man heard that you are just an existence who has just ascended to the immortal world. Otherwise, if you dare to speak wildly in front of the old man, today''s old man will kill you with one sword."


    "In the nine days, the old man is the ancestor of kendo, the old man is the second, and no one dares to be the first."


    "No matter how strong your master is, can he be compared with the old man?"


    "You just don''t know what to do. If it wasn''t for the fact that the old man saw some mysteries in your swordsmanship and helped the old man, the old man would never have said a word to you."


    "Because your strength is not qualified to talk to the old man at all, Xuxian is just a weak realm in the cultivation realm."


    "Tell you, the old man is a powerhouse in the realm of true gods."


    "Now the old man will give you another chance to answer again. It is best if you think clearly before answering, otherwise, you will lose an opportunity that hundreds of millions of people desperately want."


    However, as soon as the voice of Jiutian Jianzun fell, Tang Jingtian had a determined smile on his face at this moment, without any hesitation, he said directly, "Sorry, I have no interest in being your disciple, and your words are too much. Arrogant, don''t you know that there are people outside the world and there are heavens outside the world? Although my swordsmanship is his guidance, he does not admit that I am his disciple, but he is not someone you can provoke. Compared with my master, you are simply It¡¯s the difference between heaven and earth, so what about the true God?¡±


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian can be said to have no hesitation, and he did not give Jiutian Jianzun any face. At this moment, he just wanted to get rid of Jiutian Jianzun and go to the carriage in the void, and meet Li Yixi. Thank you Li Yixi for giving him the way. kindness.


    Because the kendo that Tang Jingtian practiced at the moment was the Tai Chi sword taught by Li Yixi.


    After Jiutian Jianzun heard Tang Jingtian''s words, the anger on his face could no longer be suppressed, his anger reached the extreme, and he said coldly: "Ignorance junior, the master you speak of is extremely powerful in your eyes, but in front of me, He may not be worthy of being my disciple."


    Jiutian Jianzun felt that Tang Jingtian really didn''t know what to do, and the trace of appreciation on his face disappeared.


    "To shut up!"


    "How can you talk about my teacher!"

 Chapter 837

    At this moment, Tang Jingtian''s eyelids twitched after hearing the words of Jiutian Jianzun, because Tang Jingtian knew very well that Li Yixi was not far away, and this was a golden opportunity to flatter him.


    At the same time, Tang Jingtian''s face showed a sneering look. In Tang Jingtian''s view, the Jiutian Sword Sovereign at this moment was simply courting death, even if it was a true god.


    In Tang Jingtian''s eyes, Li Yixi was an invincible existence, how could someone like Jiutian Jianzun be comparable.


    The aloof Jiutian Jianzun heard Tang Jingtian veto him again at this moment, with anger on his face, almost hard to suppress, stared at Tang Jingtian and said, "Boy, you are simply arrogant and ignorant, how can you imagine this old man, old man The way of kendo is unparalleled in the world, the reason why this old man looks like this is that he feels that he has reached the peak of kendo, and he can''t advance an inch, so he looks like this when seeking the Dao."


    "Since the teacher in your eyes is so terrifying, how dare you lead me to find your teacher?"


    "The old man wants to discuss the Tao with your teacher and let you see what is the number one sword in the world!"


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun suppressed his anger, and every word sounded in Tang Jingtian''s mind instantly.


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian didn''t seem to feel the anger of Jiutian Jianzun, and he was calm in the face of danger.


    There was even a sneer at the corner of Tang Jingtian''s mouth. Looking at the Nine Heavens Sword Master in front of him, he said with a smile, "Are you sure?"


    "There is one more thing I want to make clear with you. The reason why I call him my teacher is that almost all of my achievements come from him now, but he does not admit that I am his disciple. "


    "I''m only qualified to call him a son!"


    "You''re sure you want to challenge him."


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian repeatedly asked Jiutian Jianzun''s decision.


    After all, Tang Jingtian knew very well that Li Yixi only wanted to live an ordinary life. He wanted everyone to know that he was just a mortal and did not want to interfere in anything related to cultivation.


    Although Tang Jingtian wanted to use Li Yixi''s strength to frighten Jiutian Jianzun, he also knew Li Yixi''s taboos, and at this moment he wanted to scare away Jiutian Jianzun.


    However, after hearing Tang Jingtian''s words, Jiutian Jianzun''s face became even more angry at this moment, and he said word by word: "I have decided to compete with your master, and there must be a winner. I believe he is stronger than me."


    "My kendo is invincible in the world!"


    Tang Jingtian saw that Jiutian Jianzun was so confident in his own swordsmanship, and no longer explained it, because Tang Jingtian was very clear that the more you explained to such a person, the more entangled the other party.


    Tang Jingtian said sarcastically, "Since you want to humiliate yourself, then follow me to see the teacher, no, go see the son!"


    "But it''s best for you to remember clearly that the son doesn''t want to talk about anything related to cultivation, and he doesn''t like others to call him a master. He only likes others to call him son and treat him like a mortal."


    After Tang Jingtian''s words fell, he was no longer entangled with Jiutian Jianzun, and immediately stepped into the void and walked towards the carriage in the void.


    Seeing Tang Jingtian appear in front of the carriage in an instant, the anger on Jiutian Jianzun''s face at this moment disappeared instantly, replaced by panic, and the pair of disdainful eyes became extremely solemn.


    "how so?"


    "Isn''t this person a person who has just ascended to the Immortal Realm? How could his master be the owner of the carriage?"


    "Eight dragons are horses, and they dare to imitate the chariot of the emperor."


    At this moment, Sword Sovereign Nine Heavens, his eyelids twitched wildly, but at this moment he knew that he had to keep up. Li Yixi in the carriage must have heard what he said just now.


    Because in his opinion, a terrifying character like Li Yixi absolutely controls every grass and tree within ten thousand miles of the other party.


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun walked towards the carriage in the distance with a terrified expression on his face.


    "Tang Jingtian pays respects to the son!"


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian frantically bowed to the carriage in the void.


    Li Yixi, who was in the carriage, saw Tang Jingtian at this moment, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. This is one of the four great blessings in life.


    "Senior Tang, please come in!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi smiled slightly, Li Yixi''s voice fell, Tang Jingtian was overjoyed at this moment, Tang Jingtian was a little worried that Li Yixi would not see him.


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian saw Jiutian Jianzun appearing beside him, and added: "Master, this fellow Taoist has also studied swordsmanship, I don''t know if he can enter the carriage with me, maybe he has some swordsmanship. If there is any difficulty, I want to ask your son for help.¡±


    At this moment, Li Yixi was stunned after hearing Tang Jingtian''s words. He felt that he had misheard half of it. He was a mortal, so how could he explain kendo to an immortal powerhouse.


    At most it''s just pretending!


    However, Li Yixi did not refuse at this moment. After all, in Li Yixi''s eyes, everyone who can cultivate is a boss. For bosses, Li Yixi has only one idea, and that is to hug his thighs.


    Li Yixi immediately said, "Come in!"


    Jiutian Jianzun heard the sound coming from the carriage. At this moment, he was extremely frightened. He was far away from the eight heavenly dragons just now, but he just felt a little scared. At this moment, he looked at the eight white horses in front of him, his legs were slightly hairy. soft.


    Because at this moment, the Nine Heavens Sword Master was horrified to discover that the eight Heavenly Dragons in front of him actually reached the realm of true gods.


    In other words, he has always had eyes above the top, and he claims to be the best swordsman in the world. His strength is only on par with the opponent''s horse.


    "Thank you son!"


    The Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign, who has always been high above, hurriedly saluted, with the utmost respect.


    At this moment, the person who was originally a high-ranking person became frightened and followed behind Tang Jingtian, and entered the carriage uneasily.


    "I met an old friend in a foreign land. I didn''t expect that we would meet here in such a short time. It seems that this is fate!"


    "And I didn''t expect that in such a short period of time, Senior Tang''s strength would be so powerful, which is worthy of congratulations."


    "Qingyun, hurry up and pour wine for the guests and Senior Tang."


    Seeing the two enter the carriage, Li Yixi immediately ordered Hu Qingyun to the side.


    With an elegant smile on his face, Li Yixi and Tang Jingtian were very familiar with him. Although he was polite, he knew the temper of Tang Jingtian and others, so he didn''t stand up to pick up the guests at the moment, he just sat there and stretched out his hand.


    "Thank you son!"


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian was extremely excited when he heard Li Yixi say that he wanted to invite him to drink, because Tang Jingtian knew very well what Li Yixi''s wine was.


    Li Yixi''s gift of wine represented another chance against the sky.


    Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun, who was in awe at the moment, sat opposite Li Yixi.

 Chapter 838

    At this moment, Jianzun Jiutian was extremely nervous. Although he sat down with Tang Jingtian, his buttocks tightly occupied a small part of the chair, and his body bent forward slightly.


    Originally, when he was outside, at first glance, the Heaven and Earth Emperor''s chariot was very small, but at this moment, Jiutian Jianzun''s face was shocked. The space inside the car was like a large living room, and it was surrounded by countless Dao rhymes. .


    At the moment when Jiutian Jianzun was nervous, Tang Jingtian said, "Brother, don''t you have something to ask your son?"


    When the already nervous Jiutian Jianzun heard Tang Jingtian''s words at this moment, his body couldn''t help but tremble.


    At the moment when his eyes fell on Li Yixi, the Nine Heavens Sword Master was extremely shocked, because at this moment, Li Yixi was surrounded by mysterious powers, and Li Yixi''s body was like an indestructible god.


    Jiutian Jianzun knew that he had to speak at this moment, and thinking that he had humiliated Li Yixi before, he wanted to kill himself.


    Jiutian Jianzun said in a trembling voice: "Please also ask the son to atone for his sins!"


    The voice fell, and with a thud, the Nine Heavens Sword Master knelt directly in front of Li Yixi.


    Faced with Li Yixi, at this moment, Sword Sovereign Nine Heavens had no idea of ??resistance at all, it was terrifying.


    Li Yixi, who had a smile on his face, suddenly found that the Nine Heavens Swordsman was kneeling in front of him, his face changed suddenly, and he immediately stretched out his hand and grabbed the Nine Heavens Swordsman.


    "This fellow Daoist, what''s your fault?"


    "We just met for the first time. We didn''t have any interactions before, so how could there be grievances?"


    "A man has gold under his knees, and he kneels down on his knees and knees down to his parents. How can he kneel when he sees someone?"


    "Hurry up, get up, no matter what misunderstanding, my atonement you are innocent."


    Li Yixi was a little puzzled and puzzled. He originally wanted to pull Jiutian Jianzun up, but at this moment, Li Yixi suddenly found that there was a persistent color in Jiutian Jianzun''s eyes, so Li Yixi had to explain a sound.


    Jiutian Jianzun, who was extremely worried in his heart, heard Li Yixi''s words at this moment, I atoned for your innocence, and then felt that the sharp sword hanging between his eyebrows disappeared, his legs trembled and stood up, facing Li Yi. Xi immediately saluted: "Thank you, son!"


    "Master, over the years, I have been seeking the Dao. In order to achieve my goal, I have offended many people without saying anything. What does the master think is the Dao and what is the sword?"


    "Is it true that after a person''s talent has reached the limit, he can no longer make an inch?"


    "Over the years, I have traveled all over the mountains and rivers and watched countless kendo inheritances, but I still have nothing to gain. Am I really reaching the limit?"


    After Jiutian Jianzun received Li Yixi''s forgiveness at this moment, his eyes lit up immediately, and he dared to ask Li Yixi what he wanted to say.


    Although Jiutian Jianzun was extremely nervous and was extremely afraid of Li Yixi, at this moment Jiutian Jianzun felt that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If Li Yixi couldn''t explain it to him, then, in this world, he was afraid There was hardly anyone who could explain it to him.


    After the voice fell, Sword Master Jiutian stared at Li Yixi, anxiously waiting for Li Yixi''s answer.


    "Avenue?"


    "Swordsmanship?"


    "Brother, I''m just a mortal. How can I know what the Dao is? What is swordsmanship?"


    "Just like a blind man who hasn''t opened his eyes to see the sky, how could he know what the sky looks like?"


    A helpless smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face, looking at Jiutian Jianzun and said.


    Jiutian Jianzun has a little regret. Jiutian Jianzun felt that Li Yixi did not want to point him, but at this moment Jiutian Jianzun did not dare to say much, let alone get angry.


    However, at the moment when Jiutian Jianzun looked regretful, Li Yixi, who took a sip of wine, slowly put down the wine glass in his hand, and said with a smile: "Although I am not a practitioner, I am not a penetrating person. I don''t know what a great way is, nor what a sword is."


    "But I know that a person''s limit has nothing to do with talent."


    Jiutian Jianzun, who was originally disappointed, heard Li Yixi''s words at this moment, his body trembled suddenly, and a gleam of light shot out from those confused eyes, staring at Li Yixi.


    He said excitedly, "Young Master, what do you think it has to do with it?"


    After Li Yixi heard Jiutian Jianzun''s words, a smile appeared on his face, and he secretly said in his heart, "Although I am not a cultivator, and I don''t know what the Dao is, nor do I know what the Martial Dao is, but I am from Blue Star, and I am not a cultivator. Knowing psychology, if you want to fool these people, isn''t it easy to do so."


    Because at the moment when Jiutian Jianzun just entered the car, Li Yixi felt a little extraordinary from Jiutian Jianzun''s body. In Li Yixi''s eyes, Jiutian Jianzun was dressed like a hidden master.


    So hearing the other party''s words at this moment, Li Yixi felt that his opportunity to perform had come, and he hinted in his heart that there should be no problem. As for whether it was useful or not, that was not Li Yixi''s concern.


    Moreover, Li Yixi felt that this was an opportunity to establish a good image of himself, and to make the other party owe him favor.


    Seeing Jiutian Jianzun''s fiery gaze, Li Yixi said with a smile, "I really don''t know what is a sword and what is Dao, but I know that there are mortals who hold iron swords, dare to point at imperial power, and dare to defy the sky. Change your life, and dare to draw your sword to the sky!"


    "But there are also extremely powerful people who hold the sword of kingship and the sword of slaughter, but do not dare to use the sword. They always keep the sword in the scabbard, and they will be unknown until death."


    "So I don''t think a person''s limits have anything to do with talent."


    "It should be more related to a person''s heart, maybe this is what you call Kenshin!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi said with a smile like a peerless master.


    Jiutian Jianzun''s body trembled suddenly, and his eyes showed a hint of disbelief, his fist clenched suddenly, and his face was a little pale.


    "I actually lost the sword heart, I actually lost the sword heart."


    "As the master said, I am indeed inferior to a mortal now."


    "How weak is a mortal, who dares to draw a sword to the sky and a sword to the gods and demons, but after I was defeated, which sword will always completely imprison me."


    "I completely lost my confidence and lost my sword bone."


    "However, how can we reunite the sword heart?"


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun thought of the battle in the chaotic world, and his face was lonely.


    Although he felt that Li Yixi was right, but it would be so difficult to reunite Jianxin.


    Jiutian Jianzun''s gaze fell on Li Yixi again, his face was hot, and he felt that maybe Li Yixi could make him reunite his sword heart.


    "To tell the truth, I once challenged a terrible person, but I was defeated, my sword heart was also lost, my woman was lost, and I want to stand up again."


    "Young Master, what do you think is Kenshin?"


    "How can I make a breakthrough in my state of mind and improve my swordsmanship?"

 Chapter 839

    Li Yixi felt Jiutian Jianzun''s hot eyes, did not answer the excited Jiutian Jianzun at the moment, but asked with a smile: "Brother, what do you think is a sword, what is kendo, and what do you think? How do you think kendo is divided?"


    Immediately after hearing Li Yixi''s words, Jiutian Jianzun immediately said: "Master, I think the sword is the guardian, and the way of kendo is constantly getting stronger. I think the way of kendo can be divided into several realms. After comprehending the sword intent, one can be strong, and the second realm, I call it the sword power, only by comprehending the sword power can one be invincible."


    "The third realm, I think it is divine will, only when the sword power is strong enough to be transformed into divine will, can you become stronger and become a sword saint."


    "The fourth realm, I think it is the law. Only by controlling the power of the law can the swordsman have the power to destroy the world and become the sword god. Young master, do you think there is something wrong with my opinion on the swordsmanship?"


    At this moment, Sword Master Jiutian said all his thoughts, and his fiery eyes fell on Li Yixi, who was sitting in front of him at the moment with a smile on his face, waiting for Li Yixi''s answer.


    Tang Jingtian also looked at Li Yixi with excitement. At this moment, Tang Jingtian also wanted to see Li Yixi''s opinion on kendo.


    Tang Jingtian felt that he might have a big chance today.


    Both Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun practiced kendo. The two of them at the moment were full of expectations for Li Yixi''s answer.


    Hu Qingyun, who was sitting beside Li Yixi drinking wine, also looked at Li Yixi curiously at this moment.


    Hu Qingyun also wanted to know what Kendo is.


    At this moment, Li Yixi felt the gazes around him, and a smile appeared on his face, especially seeing his wife''s beautiful eyes, Li Yixi felt that it was time for him to pretend.


    Looking at the hot Jiutian Jianzun, he said with a smile: "There is indeed nothing wrong with your understanding of kendo, but I think you are just a beginner in kendo."


    "Until now, what you''ve pursued has been power, or the most superficial things."


    "It''s impossible to become stronger like this, because if there is no really powerful vision and state of mind to suppress this thing, then a person is very likely to reach a limit, and after reaching this limit, it cannot be broken."


    "You can only make your kendo stronger when you see a stronger sword. Of course, for the current you, you must first break the demon in your heart. If you lose the losing streak, you can''t break it. , then how can you continue to be strong?"


    "And now the reason why I say that you are just a beginner in kendo is because I think there are only three realms of kendo."


    At this moment, Li Yixi saw the hot eyes of the two of them, and did not answer immediately, but took the wine and squinted lightly.


    After moistening his throat, Li Yixi said with a smile: "I think the first realm of kendo is to fight three thousand miles with one body, one sword has once blocked millions of teachers, one can transform into ten thousand swords, and cultivate an invincible heart, of course, Such a realm is still a mortal person, which is what I call a kendo beginner."


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, and at this moment, both Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun suddenly trembled, their faces were incredible, and the two of them couldn''t believe it. Such a realm is already only an extremely powerful existence. How could it be, still a beginner in kendo?


    Neither Jiutian Jianzun nor Tang Jingtian said a word, the two of them set off a storm in their hearts, staring at Li Yixi, waiting for Li Yixi''s explanation.


    Li Yixi looked at the two people in front of him without refuting, and continued with a smile: "I think the second realm of kendo should improve the state of mind again, regardless of strength."


    After Li Yixi said this, instead of continuing to speak, he stopped.


    Jiutian Jianzun and Tang Jingtian, who were eager to know the answer, couldn''t help it at the moment. Tang Jingtian asked aloud, "Master, what do you think the second realm looks like?"


    After Li Yixi heard Tang Jingtian''s words, he felt that Tang Jingtian was very knowledgeable, how interesting it is to pretend to be forceful alone, and it would be perfect only if someone cooperated.


    So Li Yixi looked at Tang Jingtian and said with a smile: "There are three million swordsmen in the sky, and you need to lower your eyebrows when you see me."


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, at this moment Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun suddenly trembled, looking at Li Yixi in disbelief.


    The two of them looked at each other at this moment, horrified.


    Jiutian Jianzun seemed to explode in his mind like a thunderbolt, and the figure in Jiutian Jianzun''s heart, the nightmare, was instantly shattered by this lightning.


    Originally, Jiutian Jianzun felt that no one could defeat that person, and he would not be able to defeat him in his entire life, but when he heard Li Yixi''s saying that the sword immortals in the sky are three million, and he needed to lower his eyebrows when he saw me, Jiutian Jianzun suddenly The gap between that person and Li Yixi was too great.


    Jiutian Jianzun''s breathing became extremely heavy.


    His chest heaved violently, he raised his head abruptly, and asked Li Yixi excitedly, "Young Master, what do you think is the third and last realm of kendo?"


    After Jiutian Jianzun''s voice fell, Tang Jingtian beside Jiutian Jianzun was extremely quiet, without any movement, not even breathing, staring at Li Yixi, wanting to know the answer.


    Hu Qingyun, who was originally holding a jug and wanted to pour wine for Li Yixi, also stopped in an instant, preventing the wine in the jug from dripping into the wine glass and making a sound.


    Because at this moment Hu Qingyun also eagerly wanted to know what the third realm Li Yixi was talking about. In the past, in their eyes, a swordsman was an incomparably powerful being, capable of opening mountains, breaking rivers, and slashing the sky with a single sword.


    But suddenly they felt how narrow their vision was before.


    Li Yixi didn''t seem to sense the shocked gazes of the three: "The third realm of kendo is actually a state of mind, but that state of mind is already detached."


    "When you reach a limit, you stand at a real peak, and you will be at the top of Ling Jue Ding, and you will see all the mountains and small mountains."


    "Perhaps it is more appropriate to describe this realm with the words of a character in my memory."


    At this moment, Li Yixi paused for a while, and then said lightly: "I am not born to Li Chungang, and the swordsmanship is like a long night."


    "boom!"


    At the moment when the voice fell, whether it was Jiutian Jianzun, Tang Jingtian, or Hu Qingyun who was sitting on the side, there seemed to be a thunder.


    At this moment, in the minds of the three of them, a vague figure involuntarily appeared, holding a long sword and roaring up to the sky.


    At this moment, the three of them felt what it means to be truly invincible.


    It is not that he is invincible in the world, but this world, if there is no self, it will be eclipsed. Such a state of mind makes the eyes of the three people at this moment show extreme shock.


    The coachman outside the carriage was also sluggish at this moment, and murmured with a frenzy: "The sky does not give birth to me, Li Chungang, and the swordsmanship is like a long night?"

 Chapter 840

    This sentence made everyone present look sluggish, eyes flashed with bright light, and the excited body trembled slightly.


    "Thank you for your pointer!"


    Jiutian Jianzun was so excited that his whole body was trembling, and he thanked Li Yixi with a frenzy on his face, his voice trembling.


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun, the heart demon in his heart was instantly shattered, and his state of mind was greatly improved. At the same time, the broken sword heart was re-condensed, an extremely domineering sword Intention, slowly emerged from the body.


    Li Yixi felt the enthusiastic Jiutian Jianzun with a refined smile on his face, "Fellow Daoist is too polite, I''m just talking nonsense, if it works, it''s purely a coincidence."


    Seeing the Jiutian Jianzun in front of him so excited, Li Yixi was overjoyed, and felt that his psychological guidance was okay this time. In the last sentence, Li Yixi felt even more that his flicking was perfect this time, even if the other party felt that he was talking nonsense in the future. , and there is no excuse, after all, what he has said is nonsense.


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, and at this moment, the face of Jiutian Jianzun changed, and he looked at Li Yixi with a serious face, "Young master, where is the word, you are the good words of gold and jade, and pointed out the direction for me, this is the Great grace."


    Li Yixi was also stunned when he noticed the seriousness of Jiutian Jianzun. He didn''t think that he was fooling around, but he actually convinced the other party. Li Yixi picked up the wine glass in front of him, smiled awkwardly, and said to Jiutian Jianzun and Tang Jingtian. He smiled, "You two, come, have a drink!"


    "Thank you, son!"


    Tang Jingtian was extremely excited when he heard Li Yixi''s words, because Tang Jingtian knew that this fine wine was a good thing.


    After the three clink glasses, they drank it all.


    The wine entered his throat, and the excited Jiutian Jianzun''s expression changed suddenly at this moment, because at this moment Jiutian Jianzun found that a mysterious and terrifying force broke out in his body, and this mysterious power was at this moment. In between, transforming his body extremely quickly.


    Originally, Jiutian Jianzun''s body was left with a Dao injury by the powerful sword intent of the powerful enemy, but at this moment, the Dao injury left by the opponent disappeared instantly, and Jiutian Jianzun''s whole person seemed to be reborn.


    Jiutian Jianzun felt that the wounds in his body had completely disappeared, his lips trembled violently, and a monstrous wave broke out in his heart.


    At this moment, a storm surged in my heart.


    "This...how is this possible?"


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Why can all the injuries in my body disappear all of a sudden?"


    "I am very clear about the injury in my body. Even if I do my best, it is absolutely impossible to completely erase the power of the other party''s Dao without ten years, but this glass of wine actually contains such a mysterious aura. , in an instant, all the injuries of the Great Dao in my body will be wiped away."


    "Is this an illusion?"


    "Could it be that there is something in this wine that can make people fall into hallucinations?"


    This thought just appeared, and Jiutian Jianzun instantly extinguished this idea, because in this moment, Jiutian Jianzun not only felt that the injury in his body disappeared, but also felt his strength, which was greatly improved.


    Especially his soul power, in this moment, can stand up to his ten years of cultivation.


    And when the shocked Jiutian Jianzun looked sideways slightly, he found that Tang Jingtian''s body sitting beside him was shaking with excitement.


    Tang Jingtian''s cultivation base was slightly weaker, and at this moment, Jiutian Jianzun could clearly feel that the aura in Tang Jingtian''s body increased at an extremely terrifying speed.


    This scene also proves the fact that he is not caught in an illusion, everything is true.


    "Brother Tang, what kind of fetish is this?"


    Jiutian Jianzun saw Tang Jingtian slowly opening his eyes at this moment, and immediately asked through voice transmission.


    Originally, for Jiutian Jianzun, Tang Jingtian was too weak and could not get into his eyes at all, but knowing that Tang Jingtian and Li Yixi knew each other, and had received Li Yixi''s advice, Jiutian Jianzun did not have any pride, Immediately make a decision to call Tang Jingtian brothers.


    After Tang Jingtian heard Jiutian Jianzun''s words, a smile appeared on his face, and his voice sounded in Jiutian Jianzun''s mind, "Fellow Daoist, there is nothing ordinary in the hands of the son, don''t be surprised. Yes, that will make the son unhappy."


    While Tang Jingtian explained, this moment also reminded Jiutian Jianzun.


    "How is my wine?"


    "This is my latest beer!"


    After seeing the expressions on the faces of the two of them, Li Yixi showed a smug smile on his face. Li Yixi felt that the reason why the two of them were shocked was because his wine was well brewed. It was not an ordinary fine wine. .


    "Good wine!"


    "The wine made by the son is really a holy product in the world, even the immortal wine has become eclipsed in front of them."


    "Young master, you went to Tingchao Lake today, what''s the matter?"


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian immediately changed the topic.


    After listening to Tang Jingtian''s words, Li Yixi showed a smile on the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "The reason why I came to listen to Chaohu Lake today is because I think the scenery here is beautiful, and the water quality here is very good, and the fish in the lake are also very good. It''s fat, so I came here today to go fishing!"


    "But I didn''t expect that you guys are actually here to learn from each other today, but it''s a feast for my eyes."


    At this moment, the carriage also slowly fell from the void and landed on a small island in the center of Tingchao Lake.


    Li Yixi found that the position he had chosen had arrived, his eyes fell on Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun, and he said with a smile, "You two are interested in fishing, why don''t we have a test today?"


    "It''s a great joy to meet an old friend in a foreign land. Today we will hold a whole fish feast here, and I will let Lao Bai come over!"


    After Tang Jingtian heard Li Yixi''s words, he didn''t hesitate, and immediately said, "Since the young master has invited us, let''s go fishing with the young master today and see who has the best luck!"


    "exactly!"


    "I haven''t fished for a long time. The fish here are really plump. I''ll accompany you to fish today!"


    After Jiutian Jianzun heard Tang Jingtian''s words at this moment, he hurriedly nodded his head with ecstasy on his face. Originally, Jiutian Jianzun wanted to find a reason to stay, but now he suddenly has an excuse, how can he be unhappy.


    The next moment, the divine sword in Jiutian Jianzun''s hand turned into a fishing rod. At his level, it is very simple to want to change.


    Tang Jingtian also instantly turned the magic weapon in his hand into a fishing rod.


    Seeing the two instantly change the weapons in their hands, Li Yixi had a look of envy on his face.


    "I''m so envious that I can change it at will. It''s really much more convenient. If you want to hunt, you can turn it into a bow and arrow, and if you want to fish, you can turn it into a fishing rod. You deserve to be a cultivator."


    Li Yixi muttered with envy, and raised a box beside him. The next moment, in front of the two of them, he slowly opened the box.


    This was the fishing rod that the system rewarded after Li Yixi came to this world.


    Slowly opening the box, at this moment, Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun suddenly changed their faces. At this moment, the two of them couldn''t stop shaking, because the box exuded a terrifying might at this moment. pressure.


    The next moment, the ordinary fishing rod in Li Yixi''s eyes, but in the eyes of the two of them, golden light radiated everywhere.


    "First...Xiantian Lingbao!"


    Before seeing the whole picture of this fishing rod, Jiutian Jianzun almost exclaimed in shock.

 Chapter 841

    Fortunately, Jiutian Jianzun shut up in time when he was about to spit out that sentence.


    But at this moment, Jiutian Jianzun''s legs couldn''t help shaking, and his face was shocked.


    Jiutian Jianzun is only in the realm of the true god, and he has never seen the innate spiritual treasure, but Jiutian Jianzun has read countless ancient books and naturally knows what characteristics the innate spiritual treasure has. At this moment, he directly recognized this fishing rod. It is a terrifying innate treasure.


    Jiutian Jianzun''s eyes stared at the black fishing rod in front of him, and his heart set off a storm.


    "Xiantian Lingbao, it is indeed a Xiantian Lingbao, there is absolutely no mistake."


    "This is really an innate spiritual treasure. It matches every detail of the innate spiritual treasure recorded in the ancient books, and the coercion it exudes is very terrifying, perhaps reaching the limit of the innate spiritual treasure."


    "What kind of existence is this master, and the fishing rod used for fishing is such a terrifying congenital treasure."


    In an instant, Jiutian Jianzun was so frightened that he almost lost his mind.


    Because Jiutian Jianzun is very clear, even the powerful ancestor gods who are rampant in the chaotic world are only using the acquired spiritual treasure, but in Li Yixi''s hand, he even took out a fishing rod at will. A terrifying supreme innate treasure.


    Li Yixi didn''t seem to notice the shocked eyes of the two of them. With an elegant smile on his face, he smiled at Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun beside him and said, "The location here is good. We will fish here today."


    After the voice fell, Li Yixi walked over there first.


    After walking a few steps, Li Yixi seemed to have forgotten something, and said to Hu Qingyun in the carriage: "Qingyun, look at my memory, help me take out the chair in the carriage and the bucket I prepared. "


    "Also, take out that big red umbrella too."


    Li Yixi gave an order and walked towards the lake with the shocked Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun.


    When they came to the lake, Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun knew that Li Yixi had prepared chairs. The two of them urged their mana to change into two chairs and sat down directly.


    Originally, Sword Master Jiutian wanted to change a chair for Li Yixi, but he knew that Li Yixi had already prepared it, so he didn''t add anything.


    Jiutian Jianzun was extremely excited at this moment, and wanted to talk to Li Yixi, but he didn''t know what topic was suitable for a while.


    At the moment before Jiutian Jianzun could speak, he saw Hu Qingyun walking slowly with a chair and a bucket.


    Putting the wooden chair away, he said with a smile, "Husband, sit down first, and I''ll help you come over like a sun umbrella. The sun is a bit harsh, and it tans your skin, but it''s not good. ."


    After Hu Qingyun''s voice fell, she turned and walked towards the carriage again. Li Yixi smiled and sat on the chair slowly.


    Li Yixi didn''t care, but at this moment, the Nine Heavens Swordsman''s heart jumped wildly, his eyes fixed on the chair Li Yixi was sitting on.


    Seeing that chair, Jiutian Jianzun''s mind couldn''t help trembling.


    "This... this chair is actually made of the spiritual roots of heaven and earth, how is this possible?"


    "The spiritual root of heaven and earth is a very precious thing. Even if those powerful ancestors get it, they will treat it as a treasure."


    "However, this master in front of him has directly made the spiritual root of heaven and earth into a chair. What a luxury."


    "And this is not an ordinary spiritual root of heaven and earth. Even if you are building a chair, you can feel the pure Dao rhythm surrounding it at this moment. These Dao rhymes can actually help people practice."


    "This...this is an opportunity!"


    "Doesn''t it mean that today I''m just here to fish with the masters, and I can practice with the help of the rhythm emanating from this chair!"


    Thinking of this, Jiutian Jianzun showed a frenzy on his face.


    Approaching Li Yixi without a trace, Tang Jingtian already knew that the things around Li Yixi were treasures, so he sat down next to Li Yixi one step earlier with a smile on his face.


    "Sir, are we comparing quantity or size today?"


    In order to divert Li Yixi''s attention, Tang Jingtian asked with a smile.


    "The fish here are very plump, let''s compare the size!"


    Li Yixi immediately said with a smile.


    "Okay, then let''s compare the size!"


    Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun nodded hurriedly at this moment.


    Li Yixi said to the distant command at this moment, "Qingyun, the weather is extremely comfortable today, call Lao Bai here, and we will hold a whole fish feast here."


    After giving an order, Li Yixi threw the fishing rod in his hand, and the fishing hook was now facing the lake.


    "Um?"


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s fish hook was thrown, Jiutian Jianzun trembled violently, because at this moment on the hook, Jiutian Jianzun felt a very terrifying power.


    Jiutian Jianzun''s soul force hurriedly locked the hook, staring at the hook as it fell into the calm mirror-like lake.


    Watching the fish hook fall into the water, Jiutian Jianzun''s face instantly turned pale, with a look of horror on his face.


    Because at this moment, the Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign''s soul force felt that when Li Yixi''s fish hook fell into the lake water, it did not appear in the lake water. And go.


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun gritted his teeth and insisted, wanting to see how terrifying this innate spiritual treasure was.


    The next moment, the soul force spread with the hook, and a huge portal appeared in the induction of Jiutian Jianzun.


    That door is very tall, as if this door contains a world.


    At the same time, at this moment, the Nine Heavens Sword Master also felt that the door in front of him was closed, and there were countless runes on it.


    The moment he saw those runes, Jiutian Jianzun''s soul force couldn''t help trembling, because Jiutian Jianzun could feel the power contained in those runes, and that power was extremely terrifying. Jiutian Jianzun felt that if his soul force touched If you reach those runes, they will disappear instantly.


    With the constant approach, at this moment, the Nine Heavens Sword Master suddenly discovered that there was a huge dragon statue on the huge portal.


    Moreover, in this instant, as they continued to approach, Jiutian Jianzun was horrified to discover that there were two ancient characters on the two doors.


    Jiutian Jianzun has lived for tens of thousands of years and has searched countless ancient books, but when he saw the two ancient words, he did not recognize them for a while, until the moment when Li Yixi''s fish hook almost touched the huge portal, Only then did Jiutian Jianzun react, and there was a look of horror in those eyes. After searching for memory, Jiutian Jianzun recognized these two words, which are called Dragon Realm.

 Chapter 842

    The moment he remembered the word "Dragon Realm", a turbulent wave broke out in the mind of Jiutian Jianzun. He never thought that Li Yixi was just fishing, but let the hook spread to the Dragon Realm.


    At this moment, there are endless memories awakening in Jiutian Jianzun''s mind. These memories are almost forgotten by Jiutian Jianzun, but at this moment, when Jiutian Jianzun found out that this is the Dragon Realm, these memories emerged instantly.


    In ancient legends, the dragon clan was severely damaged in the last chaotic era. The dragon ancestor of the dragon clan completely sealed the ancient world of the dragon clan in order to protect the dragon son and grandson of the dragon clan. Even the powerful demon gods of the last chaotic era could not break it Gate of the Dragon Realm.


    The gate of the Dragon Realm was sealed by the terrifying avenue by Longzu. Under the seal, let alone the door to the Dragon Realm, even if it touched the rune on it, a rune was enough to kill it.


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun found that the huge door was covered with dense runes. I don''t know how many runes there were. At a glance, it was like the stars in the night sky.


    Seeing that the fishhook was about to touch the ancient gate of the Dragon Realm, Jiutian Jianzun felt a turbulent wave in his heart at this moment, feeling that his heart was pinched by an invisible big hand, and it might be pinched at any time.


    Under the tense perception of the Nine Heavens Sword Master, Li Yixi''s fish hook touched the gate of the ancient dragon world.


    However, the runes on the portal of the ancient dragon clan did not send out the power to destroy the world.


    I saw Li Yixi''s fish hook and fishing line. At this moment, a mysterious force appeared. Under the perception of Jiutian Jianzun, the fish hook slowly pierced into the dragon world at this moment. .


    Jiutian Jianzun immediately withdrew his soul power, because Jiutian Jianzun knew very well that if his soul power touched the portal of the Dragon Realm, he would surely die.


    Withdrawing his soul power, Jiutian Jianzun''s heart thumped.


    His chest heaved violently, and the scene just now completely stunned Jiutian Jianzun.


    "Are you fishing?"


    These three words appeared in Jiutian Jianzun''s mind, and his face was bitter.


    "I thought that the master was really fishing, but I didn''t think that Gaozi was fishing for dragons, and he was very domineering and broke into the dragon world to fish for dragons."


    "Ha ha!"


    "Sure enough, the world of masters is not something we ants can imagine."


    Thinking of this moment of Li Yixi, he directly fished for the dragon, and he crossed the space and went directly into the ancient world of the dragon clan. He was not afraid of the horror of the dragon clan at all. Just this alone made Jiutian Jianzun look horrified.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Tang Jingtian, who was beside him, was cultivating with the help of the Dao rhythm emanating from Li Yixi''s chair, but suddenly found that fine beads of sweat appeared on the forehead of Jiutian Jianzun, and asked involuntarily.


    Hearing Tang Jingtian''s words, the Jiutian Jianzun immediately explained: "Weakness limits our cognition, do you know that the master is not fishing at all, but uses the fishing rod in his hand to cross the endless space , the dragon in the ancient world of fishing dragons."


    Tang Jingtian, who was originally immersed in cultivation, at this moment, after hearing the words of Jiutian Jianzun, his face suddenly changed, his face was unbelievable, and he never thought that Li Yixi was fishing for dragons today.


    Tang Jingtian''s eyes stared at Jiutian Jianzun, feeling that he had hallucinations and heard it wrong.


    Jiutian Jianzun also felt Tang Jingtian''s shock, and explained again, "The master is indeed not fishing, but fishing, fishing for dragons in the ancient world of the dragon family."


    "As expected of a top-quality congenital spiritual treasure, this thing is simply a terrifying weapon."


    Tang Jingtian glanced at the fishing rod in Li Yixi''s hand, and a storm surged in his heart.


    Not long after Li Yixi''s fishing hook fell into the water, the next moment Li Yixi found the momentum of his fishing rod and smiled excitedly: "Haha, hooked, hooked!"


    "This luck is simply indescribable. I didn''t expect that just after fishing, I caught a fish."


    Li Yixi said excitedly, and at the same time, he hurriedly started to pull the line.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign immediately urged his soul force to sense the fishing line.


    The next moment, in the perception of the Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign, I saw Li Yixi''s fish hook pull out a huge golden dragon from the huge gate of the Dragon Realm.


    The moment the golden dragon appeared, the golden dragon scales exuded endless dragon might.


    Just a ray of coercion emanating from the incomparably gigantic dragon in front of him almost severely damaged Jiutian Jianzun''s soul power.


    At the critical moment, Jiutian Jianzun immediately took back his soul power without any hesitation.


    At the moment when his soul power was withdrawn, Jiutian Jianzun had lingering fears, as if he was escaping from death. At that moment, if he slowed down, his soul power would be completely crushed by Longwei.


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun set off a storm in his heart, his eyes widened, and he muttered to himself: "The nine-clawed golden dragon is actually a powerful nine-clawed golden dragon in the dragon family!"


    Even though Jiutian Jianzun''s soul power was sensed just now, Jiutian Jianzun knew that what Li Yixi had caught was a very powerful nine-clawed golden dragon in the ancient world of the dragon race.


    I couldn''t help but tremble in my heart.


    The nine-clawed golden dragon is extremely terrifying, and its strength is comparable to the existence of the ancestor gods.


    "Haha, it feels quite heavy, it must be a big fish."


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes brightened and he said excitedly.


    However, at the moment when Li Yixi was laughing, the expression of Jiutian Jianzun who was sitting next to Li Yixi''s body suddenly changed, because with the sound of Li Yixi''s voice, Jiutian Jianzun was horrified to find that a terrible The power spreads out to the lake in an instant.


    Jiutian Jianzun originally did not dare to peep, but under that power, Jiutian Jianzun strangely discovered that the nine-clawed golden dragon caught by Li Yixi''s fish hook instantly turned into a large dragon under that strength. fish.


    "Follow the law, the dragon turns into a fish?"


    This scene in his eyes made Jiutian Jianzun instantly froze, with a look of horror on his face. It was comparable to the existence of the ancestors, but in front of Li Yixi, he was like an ant.


    At the moment when Jiutian Jianzun looked shocked and thought it was an illusion, a big fish jumped out of the water.


    "Good guy, the fish here are really plump!"


    "Old Tang, hurry up and help me catch it with a fishing net, you can''t let the fish run away."


    Seeing the big fish in front of him, Li Yixi was excited at this moment, and shouted to Tang Jingtian beside him.


    The next moment, Tang Jingtian grabbed the net beside Li Yixi and shrouded the big fat fish.


    Seeing that the real dragon turned into a fish and was imprisoned, Jiutian Jianzun suppressed his panic, otherwise the nine-clawed golden dragon would come out of the lake, it would be too terrifying.

 Chapter 843

    At the moment when the plump big fish jumped out of the water, there was a look of horror in those eyes. Seeing that he couldn''t break free, without any hesitation, the dragon soul was about to burst out.


    But in that instant, before the dragon soul completely escaped from the fish, a large net was thrown at the fish.


    The moment the big net fell, the dragon soul, which was about to leave the body, was directly punched into the body again.


    "Um?"


    Jiutian Jianzun, who has been observing, was shocked at this moment, and his eyes immediately shifted from the big fish to the fishing net.


    Before the Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign, because Li Yixi was too shocking to fish the nine-clawed golden dragon, he didn''t have time to watch the net. At this moment, when he saw the net fall, the dragon''s soul was instantly sealed in his body, and his eyes were exposed. Horrified color.


    "First...Xiantian Lingbao!"


    "It''s a congenital treasure again!"


    "How many innate spiritual treasures are there in the master?"


    When Jiutian Jianzun''s eyes fell on the fishing net, it was difficult to move away, and his face was unbelievable. First, it was a fishing rod, and now it was a fishing net. Two consecutive top-quality congenital spiritual treasures made Jiutian Jianzun like a dream.


    Snapped!


    Jiutian Jianzun gave himself a big ear scratch at this moment. Jiutian Jianzun felt that he had hallucinations and wanted to wake himself up from the hallucination.


    However, feeling the burning pain in his face, Jiutian Jianzun is very clear that he is not a dream, and everything in front of him is true.


    Also because it was confirmed that the scene in front of him was true, at this moment, Jiutian Jianzun''s chest heaved violently.


    Hu Hu Hu.


    Big mouthfuls of breathing, as if this is the only way to release the shock in my heart.


    Seeing that the big fish was caught by the fishing net, Li Yixi immediately put down the fishing rod, and together with Tang Jingtian, caught the big fish in the fishing net.


    "Good guy!"


    "At least seven or eight pounds!"


    "Haha, today''s luck is good. I didn''t expect that the first fish I caught would be so big."


    Li Yixi, who had caught the big fish, had a strong smile on his face and seemed to be very excited. However, compared to Li Yixi''s excitement, there was a look of panic in the fish''s eyes at this moment.


    The big fish that was struggling originally didn''t dare to move at all at this moment. Li Yixi''s big hands seemed to be able to squeeze it to death in an instant.


    Fortunately, the remaining bucket that Li Yixi prepared was not small, just enough to put this big fish in it.


    Li Yixi threw the big fish directly into the bucket with a smile on his face.


    At this moment, the dragon soul wanted to break out of the body in time, but the next moment, an extremely mysterious force suddenly swept across the barrel, and the dragon soul was sealed in the body again.


    Jiutian Jianzun, who was originally shocked, felt a palpitation in his eyes when he felt the mysterious power on the bucket.


    "The complete set of congenital spiritual treasures turned out to be complete sets of congenital spiritual treasures. It really is the weakness that limits my imagination. The congenital spiritual treasures are extremely precious treasures, and it is impossible for the powerhouse of the ancestral god level to obtain them. , even a set of fishing tools are innate treasures."


    The Nine Heavens Swordsman, who had a trace of pride at first, was shocked beyond measure at this moment.


    The eyes that looked at Li Yixi became extremely fearful.


    "Ha ha!"


    "You two have to cheer up, the fish here are really plump."


    A smile appeared on the corner of Li Yixi''s mouth. After placing the bait again, he threw the hook into the lake.


    Seeing the fish hook entering the lake again, the Jiutian Jianzun was puzzled at this moment.


    "This fish hook is a top-quality innate spiritual treasure. It is a very terrifying existence. Why are these golden dragons of the dragon family still hooked?"


    "Is it stupid as a pig?"


    "Those existences of the dragon family should be afraid to avoid it."


    "Why is this?"


    This thought, Jiutian Jianzun lingered.


    The next moment, the pupils of Jiutian Jianzun shrank, and Jiutian Jianzun''s soul force sensed the bait on Li Yixi''s hook.


    "This, what is this?"


    The moment he saw the bait, a look of doubt appeared on the face of Jiutian Jianzun. Jiutian Jianzun couldn''t understand what it was.


    I saw that the bait was surrounded by a mysterious power of rules, and the power of rules was even stronger than the spiritual roots of heaven and earth.


    This made Jiutian Jianzun extremely solemn.


    Under the perception of Sword Sovereign Nine Heavens, the fishhook at this moment extended infinitely and crossed the space again.


    But at this moment, the moment when the fish hook crossed the space, the face of Jiutian Jianzun changed slightly. The next moment, Jiutian Jianzun''s soul force scanned the space fluctuations around the fishhook, his eyes were extremely bright.


    "The fish hook does not actually span time and space, but under this Tingchao Lake, there is a hidden passage leading to the Dragon Realm."


    "No, this shouldn''t be the real dragon world. To be precise, there is a small dragon world sealed here."


    At the moment of discovering this secret, Jiutian Jianzun''s face showed a touch of excitement.


    He never imagined that under Tingchao Lake, there was a passage leading to the land of the Dragon Clan. This time, Sword Sovereign Nine Heaven''s soul force had been entangled in Li Yixi''s fish hook, and he kept going towards the Dragon Gate.


    This time, Jiutian Jianzun did not withdraw his soul power for the first time, staring at the hook and touching the portal.


    This time, as before, the moment the hook and the portal touched, there was no force to backlash, and those runes seemed to have not been discovered.


    Jiutian Jianzun''s soul power was seriously perceived, and Jiutian Jianzun quickly discovered the secret.


    "Space channel, this fishhook can actually open up a space channel above this portal, and it did not cause the backlash of these runes, what a terrible method."


    Feeling Li Yixi''s extremely terrifying means, a shocking expression appeared on the face of the Nine Heavens Swordsman. The next moment, the Nine Heavens Swordsman took a deep breath and slowly penetrated his soul force into the tiny space channel. And go.


    When Jiutian Jianzun''s soul force passed through that portal, the next moment, the world in his eyes suddenly opened up.


    As if appearing in a new world.


    At the same time, the Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign was also shocked to feel that the bait was suspended in the void, exuding a strange fragrance.


    As for the hook and line, it seems like they don''t exist.


    When the strange fragrance emanated, I saw dragon shadows appear one after another on the ground.


    The scent seemed to have a fatal temptation to the dragon race.


    Jiutian Jianzun was shocked to find more than a dozen golden dragons, and at this moment, they rushed to fly to the bait in the void.


    However, this time there was no nine-clawed golden dragon. Maybe there was only the previous nine-clawed golden dragon. This time, there were two powerful five-clawed golden dragons.


    One of the five-clawed golden dragons is very domineering, and seems to be evolving to six-clawed. With an extremely powerful blow, the surrounding golden dragons are swept away.


    Seeing the bait in the void, a touch of excitement appeared in the dragon''s eyes.


    Swallow the bait directly.

 Chapter 844

    The moment he swallowed the bait, the hook appeared, instantly pulling the five-clawed golden dragon out of this small world.


    In this instant, Jiutian Jianzun hurriedly took back his soul power.


    At the same time, Jiutian Jianzun saw Li Yixi''s fishing rod moving again.


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun did not continue to pay attention to Li Yixi''s catching the golden dragon, but looked at the bait in the jar beside Li Yixi with a fiery face.


    After Li Yixi and Tang Jingtian shot together and threw the five-clawed golden dragon into the bucket, the Nine Heavens Sword Master took a deep breath and summoned the courage to say to Li Yixi, "Sir, I didn''t expect that. Your luck is so good, can I try it with your bait?"


    "Maybe the bait I prepared was too rubbish, and the fish wouldn''t be hooked!"


    After the voice fell, Jiutian Jianzun was a little uneasy, and Jiutian Jianzun asked for bait for a purpose.


    When Jiutian Jianzun looked worried, Li Yixi showed a smile on his face and said with a smile to Jiutian Jianzun: "Of course, my bait was carefully prepared, and I added some special things."


    "Give you one, how about you try it!"


    Li Yixi took out a bait from the jar and threw it at Jiutian Jianzun.


    Seeing the bait thrown over by Li Yixi at will, the Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign was in a hurry at this moment.


    After all, in Li Yixi''s eyes, this thing was just a bait, but in the eyes of the Nine Heavens Sword Master, it was an extremely precious and supreme divine object.


    Grabbing the bait, Jiutian Jianzun found that the bait Li Yixi made himself was smaller than the medicinal pill, but it was crystal clear.


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun clearly felt that strange fragrance.


    "Um?"


    Before he could tell what that smell was, Sword Master Jiutian suddenly found that in his bag of ten thousand beasts, the mount struggled, as if he was about to tear the bag of ten thousand beasts apart.


    This made Jiutian Jianzun look surprised.


    Jiutian Jianzun glanced at Li Yixi, did not pay attention to him, quietly untied a corner of the bag of ten thousand beasts, the next moment, a mini dragon flew out from the bag of ten thousand beasts, suspended in front of Jiutian Jianzun, In the pair of dragon eyes, there is a crazy color.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Jiaolong signed a master-servant contract with the Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign and was suppressed by the Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign, the Jiaolong at this moment would definitely swallow the bait without fear of death.


    Even if he signed a contract, as the master of Jiaolong, Jiutian Jianzun was shocked at this moment, because today Jianzun found that Jiaolong at this moment seemed to want to tear up the contract signed with him.


    If the contract is torn up, the Jiaolong will be devoured and will most likely die.


    But Jiaolong was so disregarding his life and death for a bait.


    Jiutian Jianzun immediately sent Jiaolong a voice transmission and asked: "What is this, why does it have such a strong attraction to your dragon family?"


    "You don''t have to hide from me, this is what I hate to give to you!"


    After Jiaolong heard Jiutian Jianzun''s words at this moment, the madness in the dragon''s eyes was suppressed, and he immediately sent a voice transmission to Jiutian Jianzun: "Master, this thing is the Dragon Transformation Pill, which can evolve the blood of the dragon family, and It is an extremely precious, extremely rare divine-grade Dragon Pill."


    "In the blood inheritance of the dragon family, although there are memories, it seems that it has never appeared. I didn''t expect it to appear in this nine-fold heaven and earth."


    "It''s incredible!"


    Longmu stared at the Hualong Dan, and saliva flowed from the dragon''s mouth.


    If it wasn''t for the Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign already telling that this Dragon Transformation Pill was for Jiaolong''s favor, the Jiaolong at this moment would have no hesitation to break free from the Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign''s shackles, and would do everything to devour the divine quality Dragon Transformation Pill in front of him.


    "Divine Grade... Divine Grade Dragon Pill?"


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun looked at the bait in his hand, and there was a look of disbelief on his face. He never thought that the bait that Li Yixi used for fishing turned out to be a divine-grade dragon pill.


    "hiss!"


    Jiutian Jianzun took a deep breath, his face shocked.


    After knowing that this thing is a divinely transformed dragon pill, Jiutian Jianzun finally knows why those dragons are desperate to fight for each other even if the dragons can kill each other.


    In addition to being shocked, Jiutian Jianzun''s eyes fell on Jiaolong''s body, with a look of excitement, he immediately said to Jiaolong: "This is naturally a divine quality dragon pill, then after you swallow it, what kind of realm will you reach? Can you completely transform into a dragon?"


    Jiaolong Feilong heard the words of Jiutian Jianzun at this moment, and immediately said: "Master, although the dragon blood in my body is very thin, there is only a trace, but as long as I swallow this divine grade Dragon Transformation Pill, my blood It will be completely recovered, and the blood essence will also be rapidly evolved."


    "I will evolve into a real dragon."


    "You will also get the supreme supernatural powers of the dragon race because of this."


    "This small divine-grade dragon pill is very likely to give me signs of returning to my ancestors. The master should be very clear that although our dragon clan is now very desolate, and the inheritance has almost been forgotten, but in the last chaos In this era, the dragon race is extremely powerful."


    "This little divine-quality dragon pill is very likely to give me a 1 in 10,000 chance of returning to my ancestors, and maybe I can also cultivate to become a supreme ancestor dragon."


    The Jiaolong''s voice was trembling at this moment. Obviously, the divine-grade Dragon Pill in front of him had a fatal temptation for Jiaolong, which could transform his bloodline and return his bloodline to his ancestors.


    "The bloodline returns to the ancestors, is it cultivated to become the supreme ancestor dragon?"


    Hearing Jiaolong''s words, Jiutian Jianzun''s eyes widened at this moment, and his body became stiff.


    He stared at the little divine-grade Dragon Pill in the palm of his hand in disbelief.


    The moment he woke up from the shock, Jiutian Jianzun anxiously threw the Dragon Transformation Pill in his hand to the mini-dragon.


    Jiutian Jianzun was very worried, worried that the moment he was holding it in his hand, the medicinal effect of the divine-grade dragon pill would be dissipated.


    Seeing the divine quality Dragon Pill flying, the Jiaolong at this moment immediately opened his mouth and swallowed the divine quality Dragon Pill in one mouthful.


    The Jiaolong who had just swallowed the divine-grade Dragon Pill, at this moment, a mysterious power suddenly erupted in the body of the Jiaolong.


    In an instant, a look of pain appeared in Jiaolong''s eyes.


    Immediately flew into the beast bag.


    Even if he just glanced at it, at this moment, Jiutian Jianzun looked excited, because Jiutian Jianzun, as the owner of the Flood Dragon, he clearly felt that the current bloodline of the Flood Dragon was changing at an unimaginable speed.


    Although the metamorphosis made Jiaolong very painful, it was just a trace of the dragon''s might that had skyrocketed in an instant, so that the Nine Heavens Sword Master knew the preciousness of this divine quality dragon pill, and why those dragon races were desperate to compete.

 Chapter 845

    As time passed, plump fish appeared in Li Yixi''s bucket, but the Nine Heavens Swordsman and Tang Jingtian were different, even though they both had extremely powerful cultivation, but the two There was no fish on the hook for a long time.


    Even if the two of them used their mana to lure those fish, they couldn''t make them hooked.


    Because here, Li Yixi is constantly fishing, and the Dragon Clan Longwei appears here. Although those fish have not turned on their intelligence, they are all shivering at this moment, and they dare not approach the surrounding of the island at all.


    Seeing that the two of them had never been hooked, Li Yixi gradually lost interest.


    At this moment, someone fell in the void, it was Lao Bai and the others who Li Yixi had ordered to come.


    Seeing the big fat fish in the bucket, Li Yixi couldn''t help but his eyes lit up. Li Yixi felt that although he had some background in this fairyland and had some friends, Li Yixi felt that on the road of cultivation, the world is the best is fundamental.


    Thinking of those people in the Great World of Xuanhuang, from weak to powerful, reunited in the fairy world again, this is a rare fate, when thinking about the people who were once angry when he was angry, who took action to help him destroy a dynasty, Li Yixi immediately turned his head commanded.


    "Old Bai!"


    "Today, these fish are very good. Let''s cook them well and make a whole fish feast. Godless Xiao Zhan and others have just arrived in the fairyland, haven''t they had a good gathering yet?"


    "So many big fat fish, it is enough to make a whole fish feast."


    "Long Yi, go to the cottage and invite Xiao Zhan and the others."


    "It is fate to be able to reunite again in the fairyland."


    Long Yi, who was on the side, heard Li Yixi''s words at this moment, and without any hesitation, bowed to Li Yixi and left.


    In the grass hut, Xiao Zhan, Xiao Cangqiong and Li Shan at the moment frowned, and their faces were extremely gloomy.


    Xiao Cangqiong''s eyes fell on Xiao Zhan and Li Shan, and said angrily: "It is very difficult to make Confucianism and Taoism flourish. When the few of us were in the Xuanhuang Great World, our strength can be said to have reached the peak, and everyone has Seeing the means of Confucianism and Taoism, it is very simple to promote Confucianism and Taoism."


    "But in this second heaven, it is completely different from what we imagined. It is extremely difficult to preach and make Confucianism and Taoism flourish."


    "I didn''t expect that, for a long time, above the Haoran of the sealed realm, the messenger actually descended at this moment!"


    "These people are so selfish that they prevent the inheritance of Confucianism and Taoism. Now I finally understand why the son wants us to preach."


    "Because the young master''s vision and mind are fundamentally different from those above Haoran. These people above Haoran actually divide all the creatures above this world into classes. In the eyes of these bastards above Haoran, they want to To practice Confucianism and Taoism, you must have a noble and powerful bloodline."


    "It''s just a bastard idea!"


    "It is a monopoly inheritance, and the Tao belongs to all beings in the world."


    At this moment, Xiao Cangqiong had a look of anger on his face. After the voice fell, Xiao Cangqiong coughed, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corner of Xiao Cangqiong''s mouth.


    Hearing Xiao Cangqiong''s angry words, Xiao Zhan frowned at this moment, his face a little ugly.


    "Although this matter has become extremely difficult, no matter what we think or do, we must make Confucianism and Taoism flourish in these nine days."


    "Those above Haoran should never stop us from preaching."


    "Do they feel that they have the ability and the strength to stop the son''s decision?"


    Xiao Zhan admired Li Yixi incomparably. He felt that Li Yixi was omnipotent, and he was extremely angry when he discovered that the powerhouse above Haoran was blocking the Daxing of Confucianism and Taoism.


    Xiao Cangqiong felt that these people were seeking their own death. A group of ants dared to block Li Yixi''s plan.


    After Li Shan heard Xiao Cangqiong''s words at this moment, he frowned slightly, his face was a little ugly, and said to Xiao Zhan and Xiao Cangqiong: "Brother Xiao is right, these people block Confucianism and Daxing is the way to kill, after all, the son is for the sake of death. It has been a long time since Confucianism and Taoism flourished, so how could they be able to stop them.¡±


    "However, now the two of us are arguing. In order to decide whether we are qualified to preach, Haoran proposed a three-fight and two-win competition. Today, Xiao Lao lost, there are only two games left. We must win these two games. ."


    "Otherwise, even if these people prevent the prosperity of Confucianism and Taoism, it is the way of death, but it also shows a problem, that is, our mission has failed and it is unbearable."


    "As the son''s chess pieces, we must be useful. If we encounter any difficulties and wait for the son to solve them, then our chess pieces will be useless."


    Li Shan''s voice fell, and his face was a little embarrassed at the moment. If the remaining two games failed, it would be a great blow to them.


    "Damn!"


    "These bastards!"


    "Their strength is better than ours. How is it possible to win these two games?"


    After Xiao Zhan heard Li Shan''s words at this moment, a look of anger appeared on his face. As Li Shan said, if they really failed, it also symbolized that their status in Li Yixi''s eyes was weakened.


    "Fight to the death!"


    "I don''t believe that these people dare to work hard. As chess pieces, we have to guard the mission as our life."


    "Even if it is self-destruction, we have to win these two games."


    At this moment, Li Shan''s eyes shot out an extremely cold light.


    Everything was ready, Caolu was about to preach, but he did not expect that Haoran, who had never had any dealings with Jiuzhongtian, came to the messenger and stopped Li Shan and others from preaching.


    The reason made Li Shan and others feel extremely absurd.


    Because of the existence above Haoran, the excuse for stopping is, "Confucianism and Taoism represent holiness and nobility, and only those with noble bloodline can practice. These human races in Jiuzhongtian are the bottom rise in the once chaotic world, and they are not qualified. Practicing Confucianism."


    Hearing Li Shan''s decision, Xiao Zhan and Xiao Cangqiong nodded at this moment, because at this moment, the two also felt that they had been walking smoothly all the time, and it was time to pay and work hard.


    However, Xiao Cangqiong was a little angry, a little unwilling, and said coldly: "If our strength is stronger, these predicaments in front of us will be solved in an instant."


    After all, the immediate difficulty is that the strength is too weak.


    At this moment, a sound of breaking the air sounded, and the next moment, Long Yi, wearing a Zen robe, slowly walked into the hall, and said to the three people who were frowning at the moment: "Three fellow Taoists, my master made a whole fish today. Let me come and invite you to the banquet, and please follow me to Tingchao Lake for the banquet."


    At this moment, Long Yi seemed to be an eminent monk with a gentle smile on his face.

 Chapter 846

    "Listen to Chaohu Lake, is it a full fish feast?"


    Hearing Long Yi''s words, Xiao Zhan and Li Shan looked at each other with excitement in their eyes.


    Li Shan was a little dazed at the moment, and felt that he might have heard it wrong. He spoke up again and asked Long Yi with a smile: "Friend Long Dao, did you really invite us to Tingchao Lake for the whole fish feast?"


    Li Shan was a little surprised. At this moment, both Xiao Cangqiong and Xiao Zhan looked at the smiling Long Yi with bright eyes, because they both felt a little dazed and wondered if what they heard just now was their own delusion. .


    When Long Yi heard Li Shan''s words at this moment, a smile appeared on his face, and he explained with a smile, "You three fellow Daoists, you heard it right, the young master really asked me to invite you to the whole fish banquet!"


    After getting Long Yi''s exact answer, the three people who were originally frowning, instantly showed a touch of excitement on their faces.


    "Full fish feast?"


    "Xiao Zhan, the predicament we are facing now is very likely to collapse. Don''t we arrange for the second test to be held tomorrow?"


    "Maybe our strength can be further improved today. When we face those above Haoran, we will have the opportunity to turn defeat into victory and turn things around."


    "At that time, these people will no longer have an excuse to stop us from preaching in the nine days!"


    "The arrival of the powerhouses above Haoran should have already been taken into account by the young master, so the young master arranged the Quanyu Banquet to help us improve our cultivation and defeat the messengers who came from above Haoran."


    At this moment, a look of excitement appeared on Li Shan''s face, and he felt that the difficulties in front of him could be solved immediately.


    After Xiao Zhan heard Li Shan''s words at this moment, the worry on his face disappeared in an instant, a sarcastic expression appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he said with a smile: "These people didn''t think that they would use this to calculate us, but instead they will be used against them. If you are caught in it, if you are an ordinary person, you will definitely not be able to make your cultivation soar in a short period of time!"


    "After all, it''s very difficult to go further when we reach our level of cultivation, but what kind of existence the son is, this whole fish feast can definitely make our strength go further!"


    "The difficulties we can''t solve can be broken with a wave of hands in front of the son!"


    "I''m afraid those guys don''t know until now. They are shooting themselves in the foot by trying to decide whether they can preach."


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan''s face is relaxed, no longer as heavy as before, those powerhouses above Haoran can no longer trouble them at this moment.


    Long Yi heard the words of the three and asked with a smile, "The three fellow Daoists, have you encountered some difficulties?"


    Long Yi was also very curious at the moment, because just now Long Yi found helplessness on the faces of the three of them.


    Long Yi followed Li Yixi, Li Shan and Xiao Zhan did not hide Long Yi, and they told the messengers above Haoran to stop them from preaching.


    After knowing the cause and effect of what happened, Long Yi said to the two of them: "Young Master preaches, no one in the world can stop it, and Haoran above Haoran can''t stop it. If these people want to stop the great prosperity of Confucianism and Taoism, they are like a man''s arm blocking the car."


    "If they want to suppress you with great strength, they are shooting themselves in the foot. How proud they are today, how desperate they will be tomorrow."


    "And their absurd reason will also make them sinners above Haoran."


    "I have been following the son''s side, and I haven''t left for a moment. What kind of person is the son, how could it be that these clowns can calculate and block."


    "Today, I finally understand why the young master went to Tingchao Lake to fish, because the young master has already calculated that you will encounter difficulties, so the young master went to Tingchao Lake to fish. After you participate in the whole fish banquet today, your strength will definitely explode! "


    "Because today''s Quanyu Banquet is not really a fish, to be precise, it is a Quanlong Banquet."


    "Because I know from Longzu''s mouth that Tingchao Lake has a space-time passage leading to a closed dragon world."


    "Today, the lord urges the best innate spiritual treasure to fish, and the one who fishes is the golden dragon in the dragon world."


    The moment Long Yi''s voice fell, whether it was Xiao Zhan or Li Shan, their bodies couldn''t help shaking, and they were dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that the Quanyu Banquet prepared by Li Yixi turned out to be the Quanlong Banquet.


    "Dragon?"


    When Xiao Cangqiong heard the word for dragon, his lips trembled. The dragon clan was a very terrifying existence. Li Yixi even grabbed the dragon directly to hold the banquet.


    Long Yi saw Xiao Cangqiong who was shocked at this moment, and said with a smile, "Old man, do you still remember the Journey to the West that my son told me?"


    Xiao Cangqiong, who was shocked, suddenly heard Long Yi talking about Journey to the West.


    Long Yi continued with a smile and said, "The three fellow Daoists naturally remember Journey to the West, so you can remember the existences in Asgard, but they often hold banquets, and those people eat dragon liver and phoenix gall!"


    "And the young master''s story of Journey to the West is so detailed. Do you think you can tell such a detailed story if you hadn''t witnessed it with your own eyes or experienced it yourself?"


    "So in our eyes, the dragon liver and phoenix gallbladder are extremely precious things, and we dare not even think about it. After all, the dragon and phoenix families are extremely terrifying strong families."


    "But in my son''s eyes, no matter how strong the dragon and phoenix tribes are, they are nothing but ants in front of the son."


    Long Yi''s voice fell, and at this moment Xiao Cangqiong and the others shook violently.


    The three of them looked at each other at this moment, and the three of them couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Time passed, and it was too long, and the three of them regarded Journey to the West as an ordinary story.


    Hearing Long Yi mention it again at this moment, the bodies of the three of them couldn''t help trembling.


    Li Shan said excitedly: "Friend Long Daoist said it well, time has passed, we have forgotten the Journey to the West that the young master once said, and gradually we have to forget these things."


    "It''s really incredible for others to hold the Dragon Feast."


    "But the whole fish banquet held by the son is just an ordinary family feast in the eyes of the son. Do you still remember, what is raised in the pond in the son''s yard?"


    Xiao Zhan was reminded by Li Shan at this moment, thinking of the terrifying dragon ancestor in the pond in Li Yixi''s yard, he couldn''t help shaking his body.


    "Thank you, fellow Daoist, for your suggestion. I didn''t expect that those of us didn''t solve the problem for the young master. It seems that we still need to work hard to become a qualified chess piece."


    "Let''s go!"


    "Let''s go to Tingchao Lake to attend the banquet held by the young master."


    After the voice fell, the four people at this moment instantly rose into the air and went to Tingchao Lake.

 Chapter 847

    On the island in the center of Tingchao Lake, everyone is busy at the moment.


    Here, in a short period of time, it has changed a lot, and it is impossible to see what it looked like before.


    Even the incomparably powerful Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign has become a coolie at this moment, and Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign is urging mana to deal with vegetation.


    Now, a huge square has appeared here, and the surrounding cluttered vegetation has been continuously removed, and huge gardens have gradually formed.


    Hu Qingyun did nothing but warm the wine to her husband.


    Li Yixi took a sip of the wine and looked at the Nine Heavens Sword Master on the square with an envious look.


    This square, of course, did not exist before. This square was cut out by Jiutian Jianzun with one sword and cut off the peak of the island.


    "With one sword, a hill is gone. As expected of an immortal, no, it is a sword immortal. When will I have such terrifying power?"


    "awesome!"


    Hu Qingyun heard Li Yixi''s words, Mei Mou glared at Li Yixi, but didn''t say anything, Hu Qingyun already knew Li Yixi''s state.


    He picked up the jug again, filled Li Yixi with wine, and said with a smile: "Husband, I believe that one day you will be like this. It doesn''t really need to be strong."


    "I can too!"


    Li Yixi, who looked envious, suddenly heard Hu Qingyun''s words, frowned, looked at Hu Qingyun in disbelief, and asked eagerly, "Qingyun, have you reached this level?"


    However, Li Yixi knew that Hu Qingyun seemed to be following him before he started to practice, and it didn''t take long, so Li Yixi at this moment was full of shock.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s shocking gaze, Hu Qingyun said with a smile: "Husband, it is not difficult to cut half the mountain with one sword. In the great world of Xuanhuang, a powerful sword cultivator can move mountains with one sword and cover them with one sword. ocean."


    "yes?"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi suddenly felt that although this method had a great impact, it was actually the same, but Li Yixi soon became excited, looked at Hu Qingyun and said with a smile: "Miss, in the future, it is for the safety of my husband. , it''s up to you!"


    "Husband, you gave me my life. Although I am not strong, I will never allow anyone to do anything to you unless you step on my body!" Hu Qingyun at this moment spoke righteous words.


    "Well, my husband knows you''re good!"


    Li Yixi hurriedly patted Hu Qingyun''s hand, but he felt strange in his heart. Li Yixi had a feeling that he seemed to have become a weak man.


    These words are generally oaths and words of protection that men make to women.


    "Hey!"


    "It seems that we have to hurry up and cultivate, even if we cultivate the flesh, there is hope for the flesh to become sanctified."


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but mutter something in his heart at this moment.


    "Husband, how about I play a song for you?"


    "These days, I haven''t been by my husband''s side, it''s mine!" Hu Qingyun said with a smile.


    "Um?"


    "That''s good, if you have wine, how can you not have a piano?" Li Yixi immediately nodded and smiled.


    Soon, the sound of the piano sounded on the square. Hearing the sound of the piano, the body of Jiutian Jianzun who was doing the coolie trembled, and his face was unbelievable, because at this moment, the Jiutian Jianzun felt that the sound of the piano contained an extremely strong feeling. Terrible power of rules.


    Jiutian Jianzun stared at Tang Jingtian who was beside him, and said in shock, "Old Tang, do you feel the sound of the piano is terrible?"


    The sound of the piano was so terrifying that Jiutian Jianzun felt that he had hallucinations.


    However, compared to the shock of Jiutian Jianzun, Tang Jingtian at this moment is much better. The sound transmission said with a smile: "My wife''s piano, but the son taught it, do you think it will be bad?"


    "Furthermore, you don''t look at the realm of Madam, how can we compare!"


    "Is Madam very powerful?"


    Hearing Tang Jingtian''s words, Jiutian Jianzun''s body was shocked at this moment, and his eyes immediately stared at Tang Jingtian, because from the beginning to the present, Jiutian Jianzun felt that Hu Qingyun was an ordinary woman.


    Jiutian Jianzun''s reaction made Tang Jingtian almost curse his mother at this moment.


    Tang Jingtian looked at the Nine Heavens Sword Master like an idiot, and said disdainfully: "You actually said that the madam is a mortal, are mortals so scary? How did I know from Doudou, who was beside the son, that the madam retreated not long ago and has stepped into the ancestral gods. the limit."


    "Ancestral God, do you know?"


    "Cut, mortals!"


    Tang Jingtian felt that there was something wrong with Jiutian Jianzun''s head.


    "Ancestor... Ancestor God?"


    "How is this possible, I feel that Madam''s bone age is very young, and she has practiced for decades at most, and this is calculated according to the time flow rate of your Xuanhuang Great World. If it is calculated according to the time flow rate of Erzhongtian''s ears, then Madam''s bone age is even more How is it possible to cultivate to the realm of Ancestral God.¡±


    Jiutian Jianzun was frightened, and even his voice was trembling at the moment, because Tang Jingtian''s words had a great impact on Jiutian Jianzun.


    Seeing the shock on Jiutian Jianzun''s face, Tang Jingtian sneered and said: "Young master''s means, we can speculate, the things around you are almost all spiritual roots, how can your wife''s cultivation be weak!"


    Tang Jingtian''s disdainful voice fell, and there seemed to be a thunderous sound in Jiutian Jianzun''s mind. At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun looked at a few fish in the bucket not far away, and stopped talking for a moment, becoming extremely It was quiet, but Jiutian Jianzun''s body trembled slightly.


    "It turns out that I have always been a frog at the bottom of a well. I don''t know how high the sky is and how wide the earth is. The sky in my eyes has always been only as big as the mouth of a well!"


    Jiutian Jianzun sighed, his voice mixed with endless bitterness.


    "Tang Jingtian, who else is there, we don''t make our home here, don''t do it, get out of here and help. Tonight''s full fish feast, are some busy?" Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun shouted rudely.


    However, even though Lao Bai was being rude at this moment, Jiutian Jianzun and Tang Jingtian, who heard Lao Bai''s voice, both trembled with excitement and did not disobey.


    One is that his cultivation is not as good as Lao Bai, so he doesn''t dare to be upset.


    The second is to know that Lao Bai is giving them a chance.


    "Senior White, we''ll come right away!"


    Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun looked at each other at the moment, and the two responded in unison, leaving an afterimage on their bodies, appearing in front of Lao Bai at the fastest speed in their lives.


    "Senior Bai, I''ll clean up the blood stains on the chopping board."


    "How can I let Senior White do this kind of rough work?"


    Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun were like ordinary servants at the moment, without the pride of the strong.


    "Okay, clean it up, and remember to dispose of even the fish scales!" Lao Bai dropped the knife in disgust, turned around and left, as if he was extremely unhappy with the fishy smell.


    "Yes!"


    "Guaranteed to complete the mission!"


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun, their eyes lit up, they knew that this was a great opportunity, so the two of them at this moment, like soldiers, stood at attention and saluted.


    This is dragon blood, dragon scales!

 Chapter 848

    Looking at the blood on the ground, Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun were extremely excited at this moment, and their bodies were shaking slightly.


    "Dragon blood!"


    "And there is also the dragon blood of the nine-clawed golden dragon. This is a treasure. Is the nine-clawed golden dragon comparable to the existence of the ancestral gods?"


    If it weren''t for the wrong situation, Jiutian Jianzun would have to lie down and lick the ground.


    Looking at the dragon blood on the ground, Jiutian Jianzun and Tang Jingtian''s eyes almost instantly turned red.


    The two of them used their own methods in an instant and began to collect the dragon blood in front of them. The dragon blood here, even the weakest, is comparable to the existence of the gods. The strongest Jiutian Jianzun is only a true god. Where not to get excited.


    In the hands of the two, there were two bottles at this moment, and they used their magical powers to start collecting dragon blood.


    "Um?"


    However, the two people who had just started were shocked all over their bodies, and the eyes of both of them showed incredible colors at the moment.


    Originally, the movements of the two were extremely fast, but at this moment, both of them were stunned, because the two of them found that it was a dream to collect those dragon blood in an instant.


    Tang Jingtian was so frightened that his mouth was dry, and he said to the Nine Heavens Sword Master beside him: "Today, I really believe those words, a drop of blood collapses into the sky, and a drop of blood can bury gods and demons!"


    "This dragon''s blood, even a drop of the weakest existence, is as heavy as a mountain, worthy of dragon blood!"


    "The dragon blood of the nine-clawed golden dragon is even more unimaginable. Let''s take it slowly!" Tang Jingtian''s voice fell, and the Jiutian Jianzun nodded silently at the moment. Regarding Tang Jingtian''s words, Jiutian Jianzun did not refute, because at this moment The Jiutianjia Jianzun also knows that collecting dragon blood is a big opportunity, but it is not a simple matter.


    It took more than ten minutes for the two people at this moment to collect the dragon blood in one place. At this moment, Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun had beads of sweat hanging on their foreheads, just collecting dragon blood. The mana of his body is almost exhausted, especially the dragon blood of the nine-clawed golden dragon, which is comparable to the existence of the ancestral gods, and the dragon power contained in the dragon blood is terrifying.


    However, despite the hard work, Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun were so excited that they felt like they were about to explode.


    "Idiot, haven''t you washed the fish yet?"


    "Today is a whole fish feast, do you need to cook a lot of dishes?"


    "If it doesn''t work, replace it!"


    Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun, who had just wanted to rest for a while, changed their expressions after hearing Lao Bai''s scolding in the distance. Where can they rest, but they knew that this thing was a treasure and was taken away by others, then the two of them There is no place for people to cry.


    "Senior White, we will deal with it immediately, and we will never disappoint Senior White!"


    The voice fell, Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun hurriedly rushed over, madly swallowing the medicinal pill and absorbing the spirit stone, but the next moment, the two of them were stunned, because the two were horrified to find that with their cultivation base, they wanted to break it. Dragon Scale, without half a month''s time, it is impossible to complete at all, because even the short sword of their Divine Sword transformation can''t break the defense of Dragon Scale without fully mobilizing the mana.


    "idiot!"


    "Just a weak chicken like you and that garbage weapon, when will the dragon scales be cleaned up? Isn''t there a brush?"


    "That brush is a congenital treasure!"


    Lao Bai''s voice sounded in the minds of Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun at this moment.


    "First... Innate Spirit Treasure?"


    At this moment, the two of them suddenly shook their bodies, and a storm surged in their hearts. At this moment, the two of them stared at the brush beside them.


    "Xiantian Lingbao!"


    "Besides the master, even a random tool is a congenital treasure!"


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Jiutian Jianzun, his face was sluggish at this moment, and the hand holding the brush was shaking.


    Innate Spirit Treasure, that is the existence of the Ancestral God Realm, there is no divine object owned by everyone, but it seems to be everywhere around Li Yixi.


    "Um?"


    The next moment, Jiutian Jianzun heard the sound of cleaning the dragon scales, and immediately woke up from the shock. Looking at the large number of dragon scales that Tang Jingtian had collected, he wanted to give himself a big ear.


    Blood is dripping in my heart. This is a dragon scale. If it is refined into a treasured armor of Wanlin, I wonder who can break the defense.


    Soon, their eyes were red, and they were caught in the fight for dragon scales.


    The two packed up everything, and the last trace of strength in their bodies seemed to have disappeared.


    Sweat had already wet the clothes of the two of them.


    The two who were paralyzed on the ground were giggling at the moment.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    At the same time, in the void, the sound of breaking the air sounded, Xiao Cangqiong, Xiao Zhan and others came.


    "It''s very dangerous, the time is just right, otherwise the dragon scales will be separated out."


    Tang Jingtian glanced at Xiao Cangqiong and smiled.


    Just as Xiao Cangqiong fell, he sensed that someone seemed to be watching him, and immediately looked here, and found Tang Jingtian, who was extremely embarrassed, extremely unexpected.


    ''Don is amazing! ''


    "Xiao Dao is friendly!"


    Tang Jingtian stood up with difficulty, smiled at Xiao Cangqiong and walked away.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, I didn''t expect to get together today!" Xiao Cangqiong patted Tang Jingtian on the shoulder and laughed.


    Jiutian Jianzun did not approach at this moment, because Jiutian Jianzun found that there was movement in his bag of ten thousand beasts.


    Jiutian Jianzun knew that Jiaolong had been digesting and absorbing the divine-grade Dragon Pill after he swallowed it. Jiutian Jianzun couldn''t wait to know the result. He saw that Li Yixi didn''t pay attention to this side, and quietly untied the bag of myriad beasts. , a mini golden dragon appeared in front of Jiutian Jianzun.


    "Master, I succeeded. I transformed into a first-grade Tianlong, and I also awakened the supreme dragon veins and gained countless inheritance memories!"


    In the mind of Jiutian Jianzun, the voice of the mount came to mind at this moment.


    "Did you make it?"


    Jiutian Jianzun was extremely excited at the moment, feeling the dragon''s might, Jiutian Jianzun seemed to be dreaming, this day, Jiutian Jianzun knew what he had attained, and the chance of attaining Dao on this day was comparable to what he had in his entire life. No, not for a lifetime.


    Jiutian Jianzun is very clear that as long as he digests what he has gained today, he will soon be able to step into a realm that he has never thought of in his life.


    To defeat any sword cultivator in the chaotic world, Jiutian Jianzun felt that it was easier than the palm of his hand.


    Before, who was his inner demon.


    Jiutian Jianzun immediately put the mount into the beast bag. Jiutian Jianzun knew that he must maintain a good relationship with these people around Li Yixi, especially not to disgust Li Yixi, as long as he could talk to Li Yixi, Li Yixi Just sprinkling water in Yixi can make him soar into the sky.


    "See you son!"


    Xiao Zhan and the others immediately came to Li Yixi''s side with a respectful look on their faces.


    Feeling ashamed of Li Yixi''s training, he didn''t solve the people above Haoran immediately, and let Li Yixi take action.


    Xiao Zhan and Li Shan were also very worried, afraid that Li Yixi would blame them for being incompetent and be abandoned.


    "Hey!"


    "Then why are you being polite, is there a difference?" At this moment, Li Yixi immediately said with a smile, looking like I was angry when you were being polite, which made Li Shan and the others instantly feel relieved.

 Chapter 849

    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, a smile instantly appeared on each of their faces, and the heavy feeling disappeared instantly.


    Everyone was no longer restrained, they sat down and returned to their usual relaxed and casual manner.


    As the sacrificial wine of Caolu, Li Shan at this moment, a big stone fell in his heart, his heart was no longer heavy and fearful, and he could not help secretly speculate: "Perhaps, the appearance of above Haoran, the son has long since been counted, our strength, Compared with the characters above Haoran, it is really nothing. Those above Haoran can also see it thoroughly. After seeing our firm belief in establishing the grass hut to preach the world, we directly put forward the competition. The euphemism is to see if we have enough qualifications to preach, but the actual test is that these people have evil intentions, that is, they think that their strength is monstrous, and their Confucianism and Taoism are unfathomable. This is to take this opportunity to suppress me, etc., once they are defeated. , will make us directly disqualified to preach, and everyone will lose the opportunity to argue."


    "Jiuzhongtian is an immortal world for the Xuanhuang Great World, but after I observed it, it is actually the same here, except that the aura is a little more abundant, compared with the current Xuanhuang Great World, the people here are actually not happy. , Xuanhuang world is now flourishing with Confucianism and Taoism, and those people are constantly improving their cognition, calling the door of wisdom, and starting various innovations, but in Erzhongtian, reading seems to be only the right of the strong, and it seems that Just like Confucianism and Taoism, it is too powerful. People who think that people above Haoran are always superior to others. This leads to a bad situation. Taoism is the authority above Haoran, the holy land of Confucianism and Taoism, and only above Haoran can practice Confucianism and Taoism.¡±


    "Above Haoran, in order to seize the luck of Confucianism and Taoism, he is so desperate, his heart should be punished!"


    Thinking of what happened in the grass hut, Li Shan''s face is full of anger at this moment, especially when he thinks of Li Yixi''s philosophy: set up your mind for the world, set up your life for the people, follow the sages of the past, and create peace for the world.


    Compared with Li Yixi''s thoughts, I didn''t feel anything before, but at this moment, in Li Shan''s heart, above the whole Haoran, there are a group of hypocrites and narrow-minded hypocrites. Such people are not qualified to control the Dao and Confucianism. Luck is gathered in the hand.


    Dao, Li Shan felt that it belonged to the world.


    "Brother Li, come and have a drink!"


    When Li Shan was angry, a voice sounded, Li Shan raised his head and found that it was Xia Wushen, a smile appeared on his face immediately, Li Shan was very envious of Xia Wushen, being able to be Li Yixi''s disciple, This is the dream of countless people, because there are only one person and one monster who can be Li Yixi''s disciple.


    "Brother Wushen, do it!"


    Li Shan picked up the wine, and the two drank it all at once.


    "You don''t seem very happy, did something happen?"


    At this moment, Xia Wushen smiled at Li Shan.


    Hearing this, Li Shan''s eyes lit up instantly, he didn''t answer Xia Wushen''s words immediately, but looked at Xia Wushen with bright eyes, and said excitedly: "Congratulations, Brother Wushen, you have made a breakthrough these days, your The strength, I can''t see through it directly. It seems that our Caolu can be regarded as a strong person."


    "In the face of this crisis, I have some confidence!"


    Li Shan looked excited.


    "Confidence?"


    "crisis?"


    "Brother Li, what happened? These days, the master kept me by his side and asked me to read more. I didn''t have time to pay attention to the situation on the Caolu side. Tell me!" Xia Wushen''s eyes became sharp in an instant. Get up, stare at Li Shan and say.


    At this moment, Li Shan was shocked again, stared at Xia Wushen and said: "Perhaps, this time the crisis, the son has already arrived, so I leave you to study by my side, so that your Confucianism and Taoism can break through, this time, you may It''s the trump card that the son gave us."


    Li Shan''s heart was once again settled, and he was not worried at all. He felt that those above Haoran were simply seeking their own death. Li Yixi''s plan could not be blocked by those people, the luck above Haoran, Li Yixi They dare to snatch it directly, ignore Haorantian, and now block the preaching and seek death.


    Soon, Li Shan recounted what happened in the grass hut.


    "Humph!"


    "A group of narrow-minded people even dared to block Caolu preaching, this is courting death."


    "No wonder the master kept me to study. It turned out that these people were already involved. After the banquet, I went back with you. The master also said that I will be studying for a while. It seems that my strength is now enough to clean up those grandchildren." Xia Wushen''s eyes are extremely sharp.


    "It seems that Erzhongtian will soon prosper with Confucianism and Taoism." Li Shan smiled.


    At this moment, Li Yixi suddenly glanced over here, seeing that Li Shan''s eyes were a little angry at the moment, he said with a smile: "Li Shan, what are you worried about?"


    "You don''t need to care about everything, stick to your heart, and keep moving forward. Of course, you have to be arrogant."


    "The academy sacrifices wine, no matter how you get it, you have to be brave and courageous."


    "If you don''t believe me, listen to the poems of those great writers. When autumn comes on September 8th, I will kill a hundred flowers after the flowers bloom. The fragrance will spread through Chang''an, and the city will be covered with golden armor."


    "Autumn, the season when everything is chilling, but in the mouths of those great writers, it''s different!"


    "Today there is wine to be drunk today, to worry tomorrow, come to worry tomorrow, come and drink!"


    Li Yixi looked at Li Shan and laughed.


    "What the son taught is, Master Li Shanjing has a cup!" At this moment, Li Shan''s eyes became extremely bright, he stood up with a ''teng'' and drank the wine in his hand.


    The wine entered his throat, and a mysterious force nourished and improved his cultivation and physical body, and he felt very comfortable.


    At this moment, Li Shan was also shocked and extremely excited, and his eyes were fixed on the top of Li Yixi''s head at this moment. Just when Li Yixi was talking about "The Endless Fu Ju", Li Shan discovered the terrifying divine power. Straight to Jiuxiao, extremely domineering, this kind of domineering, this is the first time Li Shan has seen, let alone Li Shan, at this moment, everyone who sees this scene is shocked.


    Haoran divine power turned into golden petals all over the sky, and the world lost its color.


    "When autumn comes on September 8th, I will kill a hundred flowers after the flowers bloom, and the fragrance will spread through Chang''an, and the city will be covered with golden armor."


    At this moment, Li Shan muttered to himself, his eyes getting brighter and brighter, as if he had seen the supreme treasure, but unfortunately Li Shan at this moment has not yet grasped the true meaning.


    Li Shan''s breath became incomparably rapid, and he stared at Li Yixi hotly. Li Shan felt that this was Li Yixi''s instruction to him, so he gathered up his courage and said, "Young Master, can you give me this poem, I will hang it in the study room. In, remind me every day!"


    Hearing Li Shan''s words, Li Yixi was very happy at this moment, and felt that he had successfully pretended to be beep.


    I smiled inwardly: "Sure enough, talent is popular, you see, the great monk is also asking for my calligraphy and painting!"


    After being excited, Li Yixi immediately smiled and said, "Small matter, bring a pen, ink, paper and inkstone!"

 Chapter 850

    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Shan, who was originally a little nervous, was instantly overjoyed.


    He was so excited that he couldn''t describe it in words, and when he thought of the people above Haoran who were bullying the weak, a look of disdain appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Beyond Haoran, just wait for being crushed this time, stop Confucianism and Daoism, and take the path of death. ."


    The thought fell, and with a big wave of his hand, Li Shan at this moment took out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone in an instant.


    "Young master is going to write!"


    At this moment, Long Yi, who was meditating, suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a touch of excitement in his eyes. Although Long Yi practiced Buddhism, Long Yi was extremely excited. Confucianism is different from Buddhism. However, Confucianism and Taoism''s lofty and upright spirit can cleanse the mind, remove distracting thoughts and inner demons, and make one''s cultivation a thousand miles away.


    This is actually the reason why they are by Li Yixi''s side, and their cultivation base is improving so fast that it is terrifying. Compared with other people, they have no inner demons, and only need to keep going forward.


    For other people, it takes countless hours to suppress their inner demons, and they dare not fall into crazy cultivation.


    "Young Master wrote a poem!"


    Long shouted to the Long brothers beside him, and the three hurried forward.


    "Did the master write poetry?"


    "Why are these people so excited when an expert writes a poem? Is there anything strange about it!"


    Jiutian Jianzun, who was quietly refining dragon blood to improve his cultivation, was very puzzled after seeing the enthusiasm in the eyes of everyone, but after seeing Li Yixi''s strength, Jiutian Jianzun did not hesitate, and immediately interrupted his practice. Near there.


    Jiutian Jianzun saw that at this moment, Li Yixi had an elegant face, took a sip of wine, and started writing.


    The pen walks the dragon and snake, Li Yixi is cursive today, extremely fast. Before the Nine Heavens Sword Master could react, seven golden characters appeared in front of Li Yixi in an instant. On top of the seven golden characters, In an instant, a terrifying and terrifying power of arrogance erupted, and the sword eyes of Jiutian Jianzun found that the colorless and arrogant divine power beam shot straight into the sky, and some demonic energy permeated in the void disappeared in an instant.


    "This is the method of Confucianism and Taoism, and Confucianism is proud of its integrity."


    "Could it be... Could the master come from Haorantian?"


    "Is it one of the ancestors of Confucianism and Taoism above Haoran?"


    Jiutian Jianzun''s eyes widened with disbelief. After all, he always thought that in the eyes of practitioners and the common people, Confucianism and Taoism were the exclusive possession of Haorantian.


    At this moment, he was full of righteousness, incomparably holy, with a faint killing intent, which was very sharp. Jiutian Jianzun was horrified to discover that the killing intent was even more terrifying than his own sword energy.


    Moreover, at the moment of feeling that arrogant and righteousness, Jiutian Jianzun was pleasantly surprised to find that some of the demonic thoughts that he had been working hard to suppress disappeared in an instant.


    "It can cleanse the mind and get rid of distracting thoughts and demons!"


    After the shock, Jiutian Jianzun looked at Li Yixi as if he were looking at a monster.


    At the same time, Jiutian Jianzun found that the wine in the cup was no longer fragrant. He opened his mouth and inhaled violently. He felt that the air where Li Yixi existed was extremely sweet, better than the supreme god.


    The next moment, the words appeared one by one. After the flowers bloomed, a hundred flowers were killed, and the fragrance of the sky penetrated Chang''an, and the whole city was covered with golden armor.


    It was originally written in black ink, but at this moment it turned into gold in the eyes of all eyes, and that rich divine power contained an extremely overbearing killing intent at this moment.


    At this moment, everyone involuntarily glanced at the void quietly, only to see that in the void, golden flowers bloomed one after another, the sky was golden, and an extremely terrifying killing intent made people tremble.


    "This is a poem to kill the enemy, an extremely terrible poem to kill the enemy!"


    After feeling the sharpness, the Jiutian Jianzun at this moment had a stormy sea in his heart. When his eyes fell on this poem, Jiutian Jianzun had a feeling that he could meet the gods and kill the gods, and the gods and demons were unstoppable.


    "A treasure!"


    "If anyone gets it, just relying on this thing will be able to shock one party."


    "Gods and demons are afraid, immortals and Buddhas avoid it!"


    Jiutian Jianzun''s breathing became extremely rapid at this moment, his eyes widened and he stared at the text in front of him.


    "how?"


    Putting away the pen at this moment, Li Yixi looked at Li Shan proudly and said with a smile.


    "My son''s poetry and calligraphy are the best in the world, thank you son for giving me the words!"


    "Li Shan must make Caolu happy!"


    At the same time of excitement, Li Shan at this moment, in those eyes, there is endless dawn.


    "Hahaha!"


    "You flattered, I almost believed it!"


    "take it!"


    "Fuck off!"


    Li Yixi laughed and cursed.


    "Thank you, son!" Li Shan thanked him again at this moment, and put away the calligraphy and paintings in front of him like treasures.


    Li Shan knew very well that with this thing, he would be more confident against Haoran.


    "Young master, everything is ready, the banquet is ready!"


    At this moment, the butler Lao Bai came over and said with a smile.


    "Has the banquet started?"


    "Okay, we won''t go home if we don''t get drunk today!"


    "Feast!"


    With a big wave of his hand, Li Yixi led the crowd to the pavilion built by mana.


    Just entering the pavilion, the people at the moment couldn''t help being shocked, not to mention the ingredients, just the charming fragrance, which made everyone instantly greedy.


    There are hot pot, grilled fish, fried...


    And there are all kinds of different flavors, spicy, spicy, clear soup...


    Especially looking at those bowls, Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign is a little difficult to walk. All these things actually contain Dao rhyme. If you take them out, each of them will make the powerhouses of the cultivation world smash their heads and be regarded as treasures. But here, these things turned out to be just ordinary bowls.


    Jiutian Jianzun has a feeling that he seems to have come to the legendary fairy palace.


    Everything is like a dream.


    "Hahaha, you''re welcome, it''s a blessing to be able to get together."


    "This fellow Daoist, try it!"


    Li Yixi smiled, his eyes fell on Jiutian Jianzun, and he said with a smile.


    Jiutian Jianzun heard Li Yixi''s words, and at the same time he was very nervous. With Jiutian Jianzun''s strength, he was also a peak person in Jiuzhongtian. However, after meeting Li Yixi at this moment, Jiutian Jianzun, who was aloof, was very uneasy. .


    How dare you sit, stand up directly, and say nervously: "Thank you, son!"


    At the same time, he used a plate to catch the fish that Li Yixi had brought.


    "Sit and sit, come here often in the future, don''t be restrained."


    Li Yixi found that Jiutian Jianzun was paying attention to Lao Bai a lot of the time, and his face was horrified. Li Yixi felt that Jiutian Jianzun was scared by Lao Bai and thought Lao Bai was an artifact, but Li Yixi was too lazy to explain, even if he explained It was said that Lao Bai was an almighty robot, but the other party didn''t understand it either, so gradually, Li Yixi stopped explaining.


    Under Li Yixi''s gaze, Jiutian Jianzun put the fish pieces in the plate into his mouth.


    The next moment, a fragrance exploded in the mouth, extremely teasing the taste buds of the Nine Heavens Swordsman. Just this smell made the Nine Heavens Swordsman intoxicated.


    Soon, feeling the power of qi and blood rising from the lower abdomen, Jiutian Jianzun''s old face turned red.


    "Delicious, thank you son!"


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun felt that he was almost burst by the power of blood, and he was extremely excited and refined with all his strength.

 Chapter 851

    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "This is dragon power, it is dragon power, what a pure dragon power!"


    "Fortunately, the expert has dealt with it, otherwise for me at this moment, it is not a chance, but a poison, which will directly blow me up."


    "However, Long Li is an extremely domineering force, and Long Li is extremely terrifying. It is rumored that Long Li can collapse the world, but what kind of means makes Long Li so docile?"


    When Jiutian Jianzun felt the power in his body at this moment, he was incomparably shocked while refining with all his strength.


    When Jiutian Jianzun felt the terrifying power of qi and blood, at the same time, he also felt the terrifying power. At this moment, the dragon power quickly condensed out of Jiutian Jianzun''s spiritual sea. The dragon power was extremely domineering. The spiritual power in Jiutian Jianzun''s spiritual sea is extremely domineering, but when he felt the dragon power condensed at this moment, Jiutian Jianzun was stunned.


    Jiutian Jianzun found that the spiritual power in the spiritual sea was like seeing a flood of beasts at this moment, and it quickly retreated. When the first ray of dragon power appeared, it began to retreat, but the dragon power seemed to have spiritual wisdom. Devouring and going to the spiritual power in the spiritual sea, those spiritual powers were quickly transformed into dragon power.


    The Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign is constantly refining and condensing the dragon power. Soon, more than a dozen dragon powers appear in the Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign''s body.


    In the sea of ????spirits, the voice of the dragon roared faintly from time to time, making the Jiutian Jianzun at this moment extremely excited.


    At the same time, the Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign also discovered that not only did the dragon power condense in the spirit sea, but the Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign at this moment also discovered that the fleshly body was improved at an unimaginable speed under the terrifying power of qi and blood.


    Moreover, hidden in the body, an illusory dragon phantom also appeared.


    The moment he felt the phantom of the dragon, Jiutian Jianzun also realized that he might become the legendary Wanlong god, opened his mouth, and instantly set off a storm in his heart.


    This is just the beginning!


    But the harvest made Jiutian Jianzun unbelievable.


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun couldn''t help but fall on Tang Jingtian''s body. The originally shocked Jiutian Jianzun found that Tang Jingtian''s cultivation base was not only improving at an unimaginable speed, but he was still eating so much that he starved to death. Ghost look.


    In this way, Jianzun Jiutian was extremely shocked. He felt that Tang Jingtian was crazy, and immediately said, "Old Tang, aren''t you afraid of bursting your flesh?"


    "So terrifying blood power and spiritual power, how can you accommodate your current cultivation base!"


    Although Tang Jingtian''s cultivation level is flying like a rocket, Jiutian Jianzun still feels that Tang Jingtian will be burst.


    "idiot!"


    "Won''t it seal the power of blood and dragon power in the body?"


    "Could it be to start refining directly, crazy, then how many opportunities have to be missed, this meal plus dragon blood, I think I can directly enter the realm of gods."


    "If you go to practice, you won''t be able to achieve it in a lifetime!"


    However, what Jiutian Jianzun greeted was Tang Jingtian''s ridicule.


    "Um?"


    "Is it sealed?"


    "You can still do this, and you don''t even tell me, you''re not a man!"


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun scolded secretly in his heart, but after receiving Tang Jingtian''s reminder, his eyes brightened at the moment, looking at everyone''s appearance, he also went out and started to eat, not only food, but also food. chance.


    Li Shan and the others were extremely excited at this moment.


    Feeling the extremely pure dragon power, everyone is very excited, and everyone can feel their own changes.


    But soon, everyone found that even if the blood and dragon power in the body were sealed, it was reaching the limit.


    "Everyone, go ahead, don''t waste it!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Young master, it''s the limit, this thing is so delicious, I can''t wait to stuff it, but there''s no other way." Li Shan and the others were speechless for a while.


    Li Yixi swept over the crowd, and was very surprised. From the words of the crowd, Li Yixi could feel that the crowd did not lie and were speechless for a while.


    "Naturally, I''m full, so I''ll play a song for you, son, to digest it!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he walked to the guqin and sat down, his hands resting on the guqin, and he started to play.


    The people who were originally trying to suppress the dragon power in their bodies were suddenly shocked to find that at the moment when the piano sounded, the spiritual power in the body became docile. Condensation, Qi and blood continuously merged into the flesh, eyes widened in an instant, with a look of disbelief.


    "Under every sound of the piano, everyone felt the improvement."


    At this moment, the sound of the piano is constantly reverberating over the small island of Tingchao Lake. The fish that had disappeared without a trace here, and the fish that were frightened by Longwei, now heard the sound of the piano, and a touch of wisdom appeared in the cloudy eyes. Light, some big fish, bravely swam to the island without fear of death.


    Gradually, in the entire Tingchao Lake, countless fish gathered around the island.


    Soon, the people who were suppressing Long Li also discovered the vision in Tingchao Lake, and Jiutian Jianzun said in shock: "This is the tide of ten thousand fish!"


    "And these fish turned out to be ordinary mortal fish, but under the sound of the master''s piano, they turned into demons, this, this..."


    "Master, this is to point the fish!"


    The scene in front of him made Jiutian Jianzun extremely shocked.


    Tang Jingtian heard the voice of the Nine Heavens Sword Master and whispered: "Young Master has a great wish, wishing all living beings to be like dragons."


    "Turn up a group of fish, what''s so surprising!"


    Hearing this, Jiutian Jianzun''s body was shocked, and these grand wishes made Jiutian Jianzun extremely shocked.


    At the same time, Jiutian Jianzun also understood why he was able to get these opportunities, "The mind of a master is really incredible, and the Tao can''t be passed on lightly, but it seems that the son doesn''t care, this is the saint!"


    At the end of the song, everyone''s cultivation base has been greatly improved, and the feeling of bursting has disappeared.


    Li Shan and Xiao Zhan both looked sharp, and the voice transmission laughed: "I thought that with such blood and dragon power, I was afraid that I would not be able to take action tomorrow, but I didn''t expect that the son would take action to resolve it."


    "Sure enough, there is nothing that the young master can''t count."


    "So, tomorrow we will have a fight."


    Xiao Zhan felt his strength at this moment, a look of contempt appeared in his eyes, and the fear of the strong above Haoran completely disappeared.


    At this moment, Li Yixi, looking up at the void, drinking alcohol, seemed very happy, and said arrogantly: "I don''t fight with the world, I hope this world will become a restricted area, standing outside the red dust, don''t get around me!"


    In the voice, there is endless domineering and arrogance.


    At the moment when the voice fell, the drunk people suddenly woke up and stared at Li Yixi in disbelief, because they felt that an extremely terrifying force suddenly appeared at this moment and spread out, as if it really wanted to. Turn Erzhongtian into a restricted area, and the gods and demons cannot be disturbed.

 Chapter 852

    At this moment, the strongest Hu Qingyun, there was an incredible color in those beautiful eyes.


    Hu Qingyun has been with Li Yixi for a long time, and she has seen too many shocking things, but at this moment, Hu Qingyun suddenly realized that she didn''t know much about Li Yixi until now, Hu Qingyun''s hands , fingers crossed, clasped together.


    The hands were too hard, and the slender hands turned white at the moment. At this moment, Hu Qingyun had already stepped into the realm of the ancestors.


    Hu Qingyun''s eyes seemed to have completely turned green at this moment, and mysterious rays of light were constantly flashing in the pupils.


    This is Hu Qingyun''s awakened divine eye after stepping into the realm of ancestral gods, Dilu peeping at the divine eye.


    In Hu Qingyun''s observation, with the appearance of Li Yixi''s voice, a mysterious force, like a big formation opening at this moment, centered on Li Yixi''s whole person, spread in all directions, and the speed was unbelievable. .


    It is extremely mysterious, Hu Qingyun found that even those who are incomparably powerful in the realm of the gods and demons, did not seem to notice the moment when they were swept by the mysterious power.


    This mysterious breath seems to have no effect.


    However, soon, this invisible and mysterious aura soon formed a huge cover in the second layer of heaven, covering the entire second layer of heaven.


    Originally, Erzhongtian was a part of Jiuzhongtian, but at this moment, Hu Qingyun''s pupils shrank suddenly, and a shocking color appeared in his eyes.


    As the Ancestral God Realm Hu Qingyun, with her strength, the perception of Jiuzhongtian is extremely clear, but at this moment, Hu Qingyun strangely discovered that an invisible force, in this moment, seems to be the second layer of heaven. Cut out from the Nine Heavens and Earth.


    Divide a world into two, let''s not say what kind of power is needed.


    Once this happens, the heaven and the earth will be unstable, and it may lead to the destruction of the heaven and the earth, but in this moment, Hu Qingyun was shocked to find that there was no vision in this second layer of heaven, as if nothing had ever been discovered.


    At this moment, the triple heaven.


    Qingyangzi looked excited.


    "Hahaha!"


    "These days, I finally absorbed all the opportunities I got from the masters, and I also used the divine fluid to cultivate an acquired spiritual treasure. Among the nine layers of heaven and earth, I am the strongest among the followers of God at this moment. exists."


    "In this short period of time, what I have gained far exceeds what I have gained from tens of thousands of years of practice."


    "Sure enough, as long as you hug your thighs, cultivation is as simple as eating and drinking."


    "This time, I don''t know if the master likes this gift I prepared!"


    In Qingyangzi''s hands, a glazed pagoda appeared at this moment. Above the pagoda, there was an extremely terrifying divine light. Obviously, this was an extremely terrifying treasure.


    At this moment, Qingyangzi, as usual, went directly to the second layer of heaven, but the next moment, Qingyangzi''s body shook violently.


    In an instant, his scalp was numb, and Qing Yang, who had stepped into the peak of the realm of the gods, was horrified to find that at this moment, he had actually reached the end of the world.


    "This, this..."


    "How is this going?"


    "Isn''t this going to the entrance to the Second Heaven?"


    "Why is this happening, Erzhongtian, why did it disappear!"


    Qingyangzi''s eyes widened with disbelief. This is the Nine Heavens. He is one of the guardians of the Nine Heavens. Qingyangzi is very familiar with the Second Heaven, and he knows that the Second Heaven is indeed Existence, but Qingyangzi has a strange perception that this is the end of the world.


    "This... this should be an illusion, I clearly perceive the existence of the second heaven."


    "Try it first!"


    Qingyangzi suppressed the shock in his heart, at this moment Qingyangzi closed his eyes and stepped out.


    The next moment, Qing Yangzi''s body disappeared at the end of the world, Qing Yangzi with his eyes closed smiled and said: "Sure enough, this is an illusion, I can tell you that I can perceive it, how can I not go!"


    At this moment, Qingyangzi slowly opened his eyes, but soon, Qingyangzi with a smile on the corner of his mouth came out of the fog.


    As he walked, the smile at the corner of Qingyangzi''s mouth became extremely stiff, and his body also became stiff.


    Because Qingyangzi was horrified to find out, he clearly went straight, but at this moment, Qingyangzi returned to the place where he stood before, as if turning in a circle.


    "Damn, how is this possible?"


    "How is this possible?"


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!"


    Qingyangzi roared and felt like going crazy. At this moment, Qingyangzi did not choose to close his eyes, but rushed towards the end of the world in front of him. This time, Qingyangzi disappeared again at the end of the world. But soon, Qingyangzi appeared again from the end of the world and returned to the place just now.


    "This this¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "What the hell happened here?"


    "Why is this?"


    Qingyangzi was stunned, with a look of disbelief, but Qingyangzi was very clear that the entrance to the Second Layer was indeed right in front of him.


    "Could it be that the masters used some shocking means to prevent outsiders from entering the second layer?"


    After being frightened, Qing Yangzi was shocked at this moment, and felt that only Li Yixi in the second layer could do this.


    Listen to the tide lake, on the island.


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun''s eyes returned to normal, and a shocking color appeared in his eyes.


    Hu Qingyun naturally also saw the strange scene that Qingyangzi met. The entrance to the world was clearly there, but Qingyangzi couldn''t progress in it. He clearly walked into the entrance of the second layer of heaven, but the strange power was unknown. Feeling sent it out, even Hu Qingyun couldn''t understand it at all.


    It is as if this world has given birth to spiritual wisdom.


    Hu Qingyun is very clear, that is not some kind of formation.


    Whoohoo!


    Hu Qingyun looked at Li Yixi not far away, a shocking look appeared in her beautiful eyes, and she couldn''t help but mutter what Li Yixi had said before, "I don''t fight with the world, I hope this world will become a restricted area, standing outside the red dust. , don''t get around me!"


    "Could it be that the Double Innocent really is a world of its own?"


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun''s eyes widened, and her body trembled slightly.


    He was shocked by Su Xiuyi''s terrifying means.


    Today, she is the ancestor god, even in the chaotic world, she can be regarded as the existence of an overlord.


    But he couldn''t see through that power.


    "Second Heaven, it seems, it seems to be sealed, or it really is a world of its own!"


    Jiutian Jianzun, his eyes widened at this moment, his body trembled, and his voice was full of fear.

 Chapter 853

    hiss!


    Li Shan and the others withdrew their spiritual thoughts one by one. At this moment, their eyes widened, but they didn''t know how to speak. The scene in front of them completely shocked their minds.


    That scene was really incredible.


    terrible.


    "I don''t fight with the world, I hope this world will become a restricted area, standing outside the world, don''t get around me!"


    Li Shan muttered to himself, stared at Xia Wushen and said, "Wushen, why do you think the son is doing this?"


    Li Shan was stunned and felt that his head was full of mucus.


    "do not know?"


    "However, if the master does this, he should have his rationale and layout. For us, there should be no harm."


    "Let''s fight against those above Haoran with peace of mind!"


    "As for these things, we will think about it in the future!" After Xia Wushen heard Li Shan''s words, he also felt that his mind was blank, and he couldn''t figure it out at all. He was also shocked by Li Yixi''s methods, and instinctively answered Li Shan. .


    "An Xin and Haoran will fight!"


    "An Xin and Haoran will fight!"


    At this moment, Li Shan muttered to himself at the moment when Xia Wushen''s voice fell, as if he was stunned. Xia Wushen frowned, feeling that Li Shan was possessed, and when he wanted to wake up, Li Shan stopped instantly. The voice, the body trembled suddenly, and there was a touch of excitement in the eyes.


    Li Shan suddenly raised his head at this moment, his eyes fell on Xia Wushen, and he said excitedly: "Wushen, you are right, we really only need to deal with those people above Haoran with peace of mind, Above Haoran, we can no longer stop our grass hut."


    "Because, Erzhongtian, it is impossible for anyone to enter."


    "Above Haoran, even if there are extremely terrifying backhands, they can''t enter the second layer, and they have no impact on us."


    At this moment, Li Shan smiled silently.


    At this moment, Xia Wushen also suddenly realized that Erzhongtian and Haoran are above, but the competition for luck is not just the concept of preaching. What Confucianism and Taoism above Haoran belong to the superior, that is an excuse.


    Moreover, those guys knew that the grass hut in Erzhongtian was already angry. After all, the holy land of Confucianism and Taoism above Haoran was called the grass hut.


    Those above Haoran might think that this is a provocation. These people seem to be competing with them, and the battle will be decisive, but in fact, they are afraid that it is just delaying time.


    Otherwise, with the domineering above Haoran, how could it be so easy to agree to Li Shan and others delaying the test.


    At this moment, Xia Wushen also came to his senses.


    At this moment, Xia Wushen said to Li Shan: "I think if there is a powerful existence above Haoran and intends to go to the Second Layer, I''m afraid there will be big trouble."


    Li Shan also smiled at this moment.


    Although I thought there was no suspense in this competition, Li Shan was still a little afraid of Haoran, but at this moment, Li Shan''s concerns completely disappeared.


    At this time, Li Yixi, who was looking up at the sky, withdrew his gaze, and everyone hurriedly withdrew their gazes.


    "Um?"


    "The tide of ten thousand fish?"


    "I won''t be blinded!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes, at this moment, involuntarily fell on Tingchao Lake, and happened to see the magnificent scene of the tide of ten thousand fish. A look of shock appeared in his eyes. This scene in front of him made Li Yixi''s face shocked , as if seeing something amazing.


    Li Yixi turned around abruptly and shouted at Hu Qingyun, "Qingyun, come here, look!"


    Hu Qingyun heard Li Yixi''s voice, took a deep breath, suppressed the shock in her heart, and hurried over, with a look of shock on her face.


    At this moment, when everyone saw Hu Qingyun''s performance, they hurriedly squeezed out their shocked expressions, and they were all promoted to actor in an instant.


    above Haoran.


    The Holy Land of Confucianism and Taoism, Caolu.


    In the grass hut, there are old Confucian scholars with white hair and beard sitting at the moment, all of them seem to be dying, their faces are covered with age spots, and even some people are as thin as wood, as if a gust of wind can blow them down.


    However, these old Confucian scholars who seemed to be dying were entwined with extremely terrifying Confucian and Taoist powers, and each of their eyes became extremely sharp at this moment, even more terrifying than the blade of a blade.


    At this moment, the breaths of the old Confucian scholars fluctuated.


    It seems that there is a volcano in every one''s body at this moment, and it is about to erupt.


    The middle-aged Confucian scholars in the cottage were all uneasy, and they didn''t even dare to look anywhere.


    Two sounds of breaking the air sounded. At this moment, two incomparably huge books flew in the void. At this moment, two figures were sitting on top of the two incomparably huge books, and they still looked like they were about to die.


    But the breath that he carried all over made the expressions of those middle-aged scholars change slightly.


    The middle-aged Confucian scholar stepped forward, daring not to show any disrespect, and even worried that his etiquette would be picked out.


    He immediately saluted and said respectfully, "Disciple pays respects to Uncle Shi!"


    The two old men didn''t even look at them, only to see the huge book under them. The next moment, they returned to normal laughter, fell into their hands, and walked towards the depths.


    The two people who were about to die seemed to be extremely difficult to move, but in the blink of an eye, they disappeared, entered the thatched hut, and sat on the futon that had been prepared.


    In the thatched hut, the headed man slowly opened his eyes at this moment.


    Glancing around, he said indifferently: "Mister and brother, I called you today, because a major event has occurred. This major event threatens my position in Confucianism and Taoism. At the same time, the power of Confucianism and Taoism is losing."


    Cough cough...!


    As soon as the voice fell, the old man coughed violently, as if he was about to die.


    It makes people look worried, and he will hang up immediately when he is old.


    However, none of the disciples outside made any movement, and they all stood upright. They knew very well how terrifying the old people in the thatched hut were. There were seven of them, the existence of the Ancestral God realm. Stomp your feet, the sky will tremble.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    "Has luck lost?"


    "Why is this happening? Above me, Haoran, didn''t the world''s Confucianism and Taoism gather together?"


    An old man coughed symbolically at this moment, and his eyes fell on the headed old man.


    At this moment, the voice of that person just fell, and the old people exist, their eyes become extremely sharp, the sullen aura disappeared from their bodies, and the rotten aura on their bodies disappeared without a trace at this moment, all waiting for Reply.


    "In nine days, someone is promoting Confucianism and Taoism!"


    "The passing luck has gathered in Jiuzhongtian!"


    At this moment, the old man coughed again, but it was much better than before, and it made people look much better, so I didn''t worry about it dying in an instant.


    "Jiuzhongtian, which disciple established the world?"


    The existence of speaking out seems to be extremely dreadful, and dare not call his name directly, as if calling his name directly, something bad will happen.


    At this moment, these old guys have become serious when they heard that they are related to that person''s disciple, and the aura in their bodies has been completely restrained.

 Chapter 854

    One of them said in a cold voice: "Although that person''s disciple has obtained some Confucianism and Taoism, but he has not yet had time to preach, he has been trapped in the Jedi. So far, he has not yet left the Jedi. Why is this happening?"


    "Or, is this the means of that existence?"


    This person''s voice fell, and in the thatched hut, the gasping sounds of those old people disappeared instantly, becoming extremely quiet.


    All eyes fell on the head of the old man, waiting for the answer.


    "no!"


    "The Confucianism and Taoism in the Nine Heavens and Earth are very different from ours. Moreover, where a grass hut was built, it is similar to the name of the Holy Land above me. This is a provocation."


    "If anyone is angry, they won''t do this."


    "So impulsive, either ignorant or a young man."


    "However, it''s not easy for us to go where. We have all experienced the first depletion of heaven and man, and we ventured into that place. I don''t know if there will be a danger of falling. Seventh Junior Brother, I''m afraid you will have to go this time!"


    "You are different from us, you have not experienced the calamity of the five declines of heaven and man, and you have not broken the restrictions and rules!"


    "Even if it''s that person''s layout, whatever that person says, it''s a detached existence and won''t deal with you!" The old man comforted him at this moment.


    "it is good!"


    "It is about the luck of Confucianism and Taoism. I will go there. Maybe, I will be able to see the mysteries of heaven and earth. Maybe I can get something, but I can''t say that. What if that person is strong? It has not returned in the past few epochs. You are afraid, but I am not afraid. ."


    The voice fell, and he, who was originally old, disappeared in an instant.


    "Don''t be reckless!"


    The old man at the head just made a sound, but in the thatched hut, the man had already disappeared without a trace.


    Apparently, it was ignored.


    "Senior brother, you are calculating the seventh junior brother!"


    The voice of the person who came together before was a bit cold.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    The old man at the head was coughing violently at this moment, as if his heart was about to cough out.


    It seems that he can''t catch his breath and has to hang up.


    After a long time, he stopped coughing, "Where is the sixth junior brother, we are senior brothers, how can it be!"


    "Also, I''m not that kind of person!"


    "That, my Heavenly Tribulation can''t hold back, let''s go first!" The old man headed by him disappeared without a trace in the next moment.


    "Humph!"


    Being called Sixth Junior Brother, he snorted coldly, but soon, there was a gleam in his eyes, and he whispered: "It''s good to try it out, rumors that there may be an opportunity for detachment!"


    Time passed, and in the Tingchao Lake, everyone left one after another.


    Li Yixi looked at the school of fish in the lake and said with a smile, "I actually saw the tide of ten thousand fish, so it''s not a waste to come here."


    "With such a grand scene, it is quite satisfying!"


    Li Yixi grabbed the bait in the jar on the side and threw it out, attracting ten thousand fish to compete.


    Taking back his gaze, Li Yixi slowly walked into the chariot of heaven and earth. Eight white horses transformed into eight heavenly dragons rose into the air, pulling the chariot through the air.


    In Tingchao Lake at the moment, some fish demons who swallowed the bait couldn''t bear the force and exploded directly, attracting countless fish demons to compete for blood.


    Soon, the lake around the island was dyed red with blood, but in the lake, an extremely terrifying pressure not only rose up.


    The next moment, more than a dozen dragon shadows appeared in the lake. The fish and shrimp in the lake absorbed the blood left by the self-destruction of the devouring dragon pills, and continued to demonize them.


    Li Shan and the others returned to the thatched hut and glanced at the thatched hut above Haoran, with a look of disdain in their eyes.


    The night passed quickly.


    The first ray of dawn in the east rose up, and in the thatched hut where the strong man above Haoran was, there was a sound of reading one after another.


    The terrifying divine power of Haoran oppressed the disciples in the grass hut, as if to show their strength.


    A middle-aged man dressed as a book boy with cold eyes glanced at the thatched hut where Li Shan was staying, as if waiting for the response from Li Shan and others. This was a provocation, a premeditated provocation.


    Li Shan opened his eyes at this moment, and a killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    Indifferently said: "Zhao Keman Hu Ying, Wu Gooshuang Xueming.


    The silver saddle shines on the white horse, like a shooting star.


    Killing a person in ten steps, without leaving a thousand miles.


    Hello.


    After leisurely drinking at Xinling, he took off his sword and crossed his knees.


    He will cook Zhu Hai and persuade Hou Ying to hold a teapot.


    At the moment when the voice sounded, a terrifying Haoran divine power suppressed it, and the people above Haoran instantly stopped their voices.


    The middle-aged man dressed as a book boy, with a sneer in his eyes, whispered: "Sure enough, as I expected, these people are really not simple, I don''t know where they got some of the inheritance of Confucianism and Taoism, and they have practiced so much. At this point, the opponent looks vulnerable, but there is definitely a back-up. However, so what? I had already sent people back to Haoran the day before. Today, there will definitely be a patriarch who will come to this world, even if they have trump cards. Time is also called Tian Tian should not be, and the earth is not working."


    "Uncle Shi is still very powerful, and he saw them through in an instant."


    "However, today, I have to see what means they have!"


    A young man said with a look of disdain at the moment, as if Li Shanxia and the others were insane and couldn''t get into his eyes.


    Soon, the sun was hanging in the air.


    There was no space around the arena above the square, and Tang Xue and the others were also waiting nervously.


    Above Haoran, a young man walked out slowly, looking at Li Shan and the others with a reckless expression, and said with a sneer: "In the next Zhang Heng, I entered the realm of the king of gods and played the second game, I don''t know who will fight!"


    Zhang Heng, who had a reckless face, stepped onto the ring in an instant, as if no one could gain his discernment.


    Tang Xue and the others took a deep breath at this moment.


    The word "God King" made it hard for them to breathe.


    There was a sneer at the corner of Xia Wushen''s mouth. Originally, Xia Wushen was the last to appear, but after Li Shan got Li Yixi''s calligraphy and painting, he adjusted it, and Li Shan was a sacrificial wine at the grass hut, so he couldn''t easily end.


    "Junior Xia Wushen, pay tribute to Divine King Zhang, today, it is up to the junior to discuss with Divine King!"


    The despairing Tang Xue and others saw Xia Wushen speak out at this moment. Xia Wushen was Li Yixi''s disciple. A glimmer of hope appeared in his despairing eyes, but they were also extremely apprehensive. To be able to defeat Zhang Heng, after all, Zhang Heng is in the realm of the king of gods. They knew before that Xia Wushen was only at the peak of the realm of gods, half-step god king.


    When Zhang Heng heard Xia Wushen''s words, he looked disdainful and said lightly: "Let''s not talk about the discussion, if you want to fight with me, you must be able to walk into the ring, otherwise, where does the qualification come from, and this god? Wang Yizhan."


    Zhang Heng''s voice fell. At this moment, everyone in the audience showed anger, but in the face of Zhang Heng''s terrible pressure, they could only hold back their anger.


    The other party deliberately provoked, and everyone knew very well that the aloof and superior Haoran existed. Once they made a sound, it would be their own death.

 Chapter 855

    Tang Xue, Xiao Ya and the others clenched their fists one by one at this moment, wishing they could kill these people above Haoran, but they told them rationally that they were not opponents, even if they motivated Houtian Lingbao, they were not the opponents of God King Zhang Heng. His eyes were full of anger, and he wanted to tear Zhang Heng apart.


    Zhang Heng''s eyes swept across the audience, and he saw the angry people who didn''t dare to speak out, with a smug look on their faces. Zhang Heng stood on the ring with a look of rebelliousness and contempt. In Zhang Heng''s eyes , These people are all ants, and they can''t get into his eyes, and Zhang Heng seems to be enjoying the scene in front of him, as if the other party is angry but dare not speak out, which can bring Zhang Heng pleasure.


    However, Zhang Heng also felt that at this moment, countless eyes fell on Jun Wushen. The eyes of these people were full of hope. Although Zhang Heng was reckless, he was full of these people in Erzhongtian. Disdain, but at this moment, Zhang Heng glanced at Jun Wushen more. Although Zhang Heng is crazy, he is not stupid.


    "Jun Wushen, if you want to learn from me, then show your strength. Only with enough strength can you be qualified to fight me!"


    "Otherwise, if you can''t even get up in the ring, then let''s end the competition early!"


    "My time is precious!"


    Zhang Heng''s words were full of provocation.


    There was a chill in Xiao Ya''s eyes. Although she was afraid of Zhang Heng, Xiao Ya could hardly hold back her anger. In Xiao Ya''s eyes, Jun Wushen was Li Yixi''s disciple. It seems that anything, things and things related to Li Yixi cannot be collided.


    "Damn it, above Haoran, known as the authentic Confucianism and Taoism, the source of Confucianism and Taoism, every Confucian scholar calls himself a scholar and cares very much about etiquette. Today, it seems that all these are false, a group of hypocrites, such people , even the reckless man is not as good as the reckless man, at least the reckless man is much more polite than him!"


    "If you dare to kill Wushen, then today, even if you are desperate, the old lady will have to splatter his blood."


    Xiao Ya was angry at this moment.


    Jun Wushen was facing the arrogant Zhang Heng at the moment, and he did not show any anger on his face, but looked polite and smiled at Zhang Heng: "Above Haoran, it is known as authentic Confucianism and Taoism, and the king of God is far away. Come here, we are guests, we always pay attention to etiquette, and we are not rude people in the primitive world."


    "Since the **** king has put forward his opinion, and it is reasonable, after all, as the **** king said, if under the coercion of the other party, if you can''t even go to the ring, then what is there to discuss?"


    "You have no gods, you have fulfilled the conditions of the god king!"


    At this moment, Jun Wushen has a gentle face, as if he didn''t see Zhang Heng''s provocation.


    "Humph!"


    "It''s quite acquainted!"


    In the area above Haoran, the middle-aged man dressed as a book boy snorted coldly with a mocking look on his mouth.


    As if in his eyes, above Haoran, it should be so high above, Li Shanjun and others should bend their spines without God.


    At this moment, Zhang Heng said with a smile: "You are very good, I am very satisfied, if you can step into the ring, then I can guarantee that I will not kill you, but save your life!"


    Zhang Heng, as always, is arrogant and arrogant.


    The voice fell, and at this moment, Zhang Heng had a book in his hand. It seemed that these beings above Haoran liked to make their own divine weapons look like books.


    Zhang Heng slowly opened the pages of the book. At this moment, on the page that Zhang Heng opened, there was a flashing golden text, Lei.


    "go!"


    Zhang Heng waved his hand, and at this moment, the text on the page appeared in the sky above the arena. At the moment when the text appeared, the terrifying power of thunder and lightning instantly enveloped the arena. The power of lightning seemed to be able to Like destroying all living beings, the rumbling sound caused some people to bleed from their seven orifices at this moment, and passed out in a coma.


    Zhang Heng is like the Lord of Thunder.


    Zhang Heng held the book in his arms, and his body was suspended at the moment, standing above the ring, like the lord of thunder, who can command thousands of thunder, and said arrogantly, "Thunder, please obey my order, the calamity of thunder comes, transform This place is a restricted area, anyone who enters without permission will be destroyed."


    Zhang Heng''s voice sounded in everyone''s ears at this moment, even the most powerful Xiao Ya''s face turned pale at this moment.


    Xiao Ya only sensed her soul power, but before her soul power approached, she was injured by the terrifying power of thunder. The overbearing power of thunder made Xiao Ya change color at this moment.


    "master!"


    "Can Jun Wushen win?"


    "Zhang Heng in the realm of the king of gods, with the means on top of Haoran, it''s too terrifying, this is the original divine script!"


    At this moment, Tang Xue''s face showed a touch of shock. Those beautiful eyes stared at Zhang Heng in the void. Today''s Tang Xue really saw the power of the source.


    "Is this the means of the God King Realm?"


    Those disciples who were still awake in the grass hut, at this moment, showed a look of uneasiness in their eyes, and Zhang Heng''s magical powers were too terrifying.


    It seems that as soon as you enter the sea of ??thunder, you step into the gate of hell.


    "Jun Wushen, right? Are you sure you can step into the ring and fight me?"


    "If you are afraid of death, you can kneel down now and admit defeat!" Zhang Heng felt the terrified eyes of everyone, and felt even more proud. He felt that these people were just a bunch of bastards and were scared to death.


    At this moment, Li Shan looked at Zhang Heng in the void, frowning slightly, but soon, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth. The method Zhang Heng used was indeed very special and extremely powerful, but it did not mean that he could not Broken, and Li Shan knows Jun Wushen''s supernatural powers and swordsmanship, Zhang Heng is so reckless at the moment, and how embarrassed he will be later.


    And Li Shan knows that Jun Wushen is not easy to mess with. Jun Wushen not only cultivates Confucianism and Taoism, but also has the title of Swordsman of Confucianism and Taoism. Swords often represent killing.


    "Senior, let me try!"


    "If you admit defeat without trying, your heart will be broken!"


    At this moment, Jun Wushen seems to be really afraid, and there is a refined smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Humph!"


    "Then try it!"


    Zhang Heng saw that Jun Wushen had an elegant smile on his face, and a cold look appeared on the corner of his mouth. In Zhang Heng''s opinion, Jun Wushen should be sincere and fearful at this moment, and ants are not qualified to be in his Zhang Heng. So calm in front of him.


    At this moment, Jun Wushen walked towards the ring step by step.


    At this moment, Jun Wushen mobilized Wendan and read out the annihilation of the enemy.


    LANXESS said: "It''s too expensive to be free, and the dragon, the phoenix, and the phoenix are unstoppable. Three thousand guests are drunk, and fourteen states are frozen with one sword."


    Every word sounded, at this moment Jun Wushen, Haoran''s divine power became stronger. When the Fourteen Frost Frost Provinces sounded, Haoran''s divine power condensed and turned into a magical weapon, facing the sea of ????lei shrouding the ring. This sword, the sword light is dazzling, the world is pale.

 Chapter 856

    At this moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Jun Wushen''s sword, and because of this, everyone''s eyes were directly blinded by the dazzling sword light at the next moment.


    A middle-aged man dressed as a book boy above Haoran, his eyelids jumped wildly when he saw the scene in front of him.


    "No, the way these people practice is not the way of the source, but the power of attack has not weakened in any way, but has become more terrifying. I originally thought that these people should not be able to overcome any storms. If you beat them, you can temporarily block their mouths, make the grass hut disappear, and wait for the people behind it to come out to play. But I didn''t expect that there is an extremely powerful god-king realm in the mere Nine Heavens."


    "Can Zhang Heng be the enemy?"


    Suspended above the ring, Zhang Heng, who was like the Lord of Thunder, saw the moment Jun Wushen''s sword, the rebellious look on his face disappeared instantly, replaced by a dignified look.


    Those eyes squinted into a gap at the moment, staring at Jun Wushen''s sword.


    "Damn, even stepping into the realm of the god king, it seems to underestimate him!"


    "However, if you want to step into the ring area, don''t even think about it!"


    At this moment, Zhang Heng opened the book again. On the page, a golden word appeared again, Turtle.


    This turtle character is extremely ancient. At the moment of its appearance, in front of Jun Wushen, a golden giant ghost appeared. The whole body was wrapped with extremely terrifying spiritual patterns. The whole person is shrouded in it, Zhang Heng feels that the defense and defense of the turtle master can resist the sword of Jun Wushen.


    Xuan Turtle is in front and Lei Wang is behind.


    This is the source of the Thunder Dao and the source of the Mysterious Tortoise that Zhang Heng cultivated.


    However, at the moment when Zhang Heng was yet to breathe, the dazzling sword light arrived, and the golden mysterious turtle was torn apart at this moment. The defense of the mysterious turtle was extremely terrifying, but at this moment, it seemed like a thin sheet of light. Normal paper, torn.


    "Um?"


    Zhang Heng''s face suddenly changed drastically at this moment, Zhang Heng never thought that the sword that Jun Wushen''s divine power was condensed was so terrifying.


    "Thunder into a shield!"


    Zhang Heng roared, and in the thunder sea above the ring, the power of thunder condensed a huge shield, and Zhang Heng intended to use the thunder shield to resist this sword.


    However, the Thunder Shield had just been formed, and the Thunder Shield at this moment was torn apart by the violent force in an instant.


    "Um?"


    At this moment, Zhang Heng completely lost his composure, and there was a look of horror in his eyes, because that sword light, at this moment, was still carrying an indomitable sword, killing Zhang Heng.


    "what?"


    "broken!"


    Originally, Xiao Ya and the others were frightened by Zhang Heng''s terrifying means, but the scene in front of them at the moment caused shock in the eyes of everyone present.


    At this moment, the dazzling sword light occupied all pupils.


    That sword, as if it would not destroy the enemy, would never stop.


    At this moment, Zhang Heng, with endless mighty power, rushed into it crazily, trying to keep the sea of ??thunder unbreakable, but the next moment, a dazzling sword light swept in, the sea of ??thunder that enveloped the arena instantly collapsed, and Zhang Heng''s heart was beating wildly. , hurriedly resisted with the book, but the terrifying sword power overbearingly suppressed Zhang Heng directly on the ring.


    "Pfft!"


    Zhang Heng''s throat was sweet, and at this moment, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and his face was as pale as paper.


    How arrogant Zhang Heng was before, and how embarrassed he is now, Zhang Heng with disheveled hair felt as if he had walked past the Hall of Kings of Hell. At that moment, Zhang Heng felt that he was infinitely close to death.


    The vast divine power in the body was also consumed by most of it in an instant.


    However, at this moment, Jun Wushen is still far from the ring.


    All this happened between the electric light and flint, and everyone above Haoran changed color instantly.


    Jun Wushen continued to approach the arena step by step, and Langsheng said: "Gujiao Jietianjia is cold, and the wind is turbulent."


    In the void, the terrifying divine power filled the air and enveloped the arena.


    The sound of war drums and horns rushing into the sky made the air chill.


    Above the ring, in that instant, it was covered with frost, and Zhang Heng turned into an ice sculpture at this moment.


    "break!"


    The God King Zhang Heng roared with horror on his face. Zhang Heng felt that his blood was frozen at this moment, and he urged Haoran''s divine power to directly shatter the power of ice and snow.


    However, God King Zhang Heng had just broken the power of ice, and the sound of war drums and horns exploded in Zhang Heng''s mind at this moment.


    As powerful as the God King Zhang Heng, he had to cover his ears at this moment, and that face became extremely hideous and terrifying at this moment.


    "not good!"


    "What a terrible method, this is to destroy Zhang Heng''s soul power."


    Those people above Haoran couldn''t sit still anymore. They wanted to watch Zhang Heng suppress everyone with a cold eye, but they didn''t expect how arrogant Zhang Heng was before, how embarrassed and incompetent he was now, until this moment, Jun Wushen hasn''t set foot in the ring, but only walked under the ring.


    "stop!"


    A god-king above Hao Ran suddenly rushed out at this moment, and wanted to grab Zhang Heng and retreat.


    However, according to the rules of the competition, if the opponent does not admit defeat, it means that the competition is not over yet, and Jun Wushen has already had the intention to kill, so how could he be willing to let Zhang Heng live.


    The reason why Jun Wushen attacked Zhang Heng''s soul at this moment was to prevent Zhang Heng from having a chance to speak.


    The voice of the word "stop" hasn''t disappeared, and I can see that Jun Wushen at this moment and Langsheng said: "The southeast will always be the golden pillar, who would envy the Marquis of Ten Thousand Households at that time."


    Jun Wushen''s voice fell. At this moment, the boundless divine power was condensed in the void, and a pillar flashing with endless golden light appeared. Above the pillar, a golden dragon was wrapped around it. The pillar seemed to be able to support the sky.


    But at this moment, the incomparably huge golden pillar fell from the void and suppressed the god-king Zhang Heng above the ring.


    At this moment, God King Zhang Heng''s soul was still being torn apart, his seven orifices were bleeding, and his vision was blurred.


    The whole person fell into pain, and it was not until he saw the golden giant pillar that was only a few meters away from him that the God King Zhang Heng woke up, but at this moment, it was too late.


    God King Zhang Heng was completely frightened, his face was horrified, and he wanted to roar and admit defeat when he opened his mouth.


    However, there was a chill on the corner of Jun Wushen''s mouth at this moment. How could he be given a chance to live? Before the Divine King Zhang Heng could spit out his voice, he saw that the extremely terrifying golden pillar had fallen, as powerful as Zhang Heng. At this moment, there are no bones left, and whoever went straight to the ring, intending to save Zhang Heng''s existence, was directly lifted up by the terrifying force, and blood spurted wildly.


    At this moment, Jun Wushen''s feet just landed on the ring, and the arrogant Zhang Heng had turned into a blood mist.

 Chapter 857

    At this moment, the whole square became extremely quiet.


    One by one, their eyes widened, even the few people above Haoran felt the horror of Jun Wushen at that moment, but the last blow still shocked everyone and made those who came from above Haoran stunned. , one by one fell into panic in an instant.


    In the audience, no one would have guessed that Zhang Heng, who had stepped into the realm of the king of gods, would die, and it was such an irresistible fall.


    silent.


    In this short period of time, the world was silent.


    The golden giant pillar that fell from the void seemed to fall into the hearts of everyone, calming everyone''s minds.


    Xiao Ya, who was worried and angry at first, also widened her eyes at this moment. All this happened too fast. Until now, Xiao Ya''s face still has a trace of anger, and she can''t wait to kill Zhang Heng. However, in this short period of time, the anger on Xiao Ya''s face has not disappeared, but the arrogant God King Zhang Heng has turned into a blood mist.


    At the same time, the golden giant pillar that killed the god-king Zhang Heng also lifted a god-king from above Haoran, and in the void, he vomited blood continuously.


    Invincible.


    "Sorry, I didn''t stop. I thought that the God King above Haoran practiced the invincible way, invincible in the world. I didn''t expect it to be so weak."


    "Really sorry!"


    "Hey, however, I have to admit that the powerhouses above Haoran are indeed unmatched. They know that they are defeated, but they are unwilling to admit defeat. This is what we should learn." When the scene was quiet, he was standing in the ring. The above Jun Wushen didn''t seem to see the angry eyes of those above Haoran, and there was a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Everyone, I am responsible for the fall of the God King Zhang Heng, but I don''t know how many spirit stones you need to pay?"


    At this moment, Jun Wushen seems to be really guilty.


    Li Shan smiled at this moment, silently.


    Looking at Jun Wushen unexpectedly, he couldn''t help but say: "This guy is so slapped in the face, he didn''t stop it, I almost believed it, it has always been suppressed in all aspects, and he said he couldn''t stop it!"


    Li Shan could hardly hold back. In Li Shan''s memory, Jun Wushen was an extremely serious person.


    "Hahaha!"


    "It''s too weak, it''s really too weak, the universe is invincible, but it''s actually a weak chicken. If you''re not careful, you''ll be killed!"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya, who had sobered up from her anger, laughed unbridledly, and was amused by Jun Wushen''s words. Thinking of Zhang Heng''s arrogance before, this is the best way to slap her face.


    "Um!"


    "That''s right. Sure enough, no one can match the character. Even knowing that he is invincible, he is still unwilling to admit defeat!"


    At this moment, Tang Xue also ignored the pair of murderous gazes from above Haoran. At this moment, those who were extremely fearful of the existence above Haoran also felt extremely refreshed at this moment. They naturally knew that Jun Wu was in mythology. Meaning, that is not to praise Zhang Heng at all, but to call Zhang Heng an idiot, an idiot, who knows he is going to die.


    As for the tone of paying the spirit stone, it made everyone even more stunned. It seemed to show weakness, but Jun Wushen''s tone was, I accidentally killed this weak chicken. How much money does it cost, I will accompany you.


    Talking about Zhang Heng in that tone was like talking about the price of a dead dog.


    In the grass hut, the faces of those watching the battle showed a touch of excitement at this moment, and the fear in their hearts, unconsciously, faded a lot.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "You are fine!"


    "We lost this battle!"


    "You win, now, we have one win and one loss, and we are just tied!"


    "In the next battle, who of you will fight!"


    Above Haoran, a middle-aged scholar stood up and wanted to get angry, but he couldn''t find an excuse for a while. At this moment, he just wanted to kill and vent his anger.


    Hearing the words of the middle-aged Confucian scholar, the eyes of the people present became solemn again. Jun Wushen is Li Yixi''s disciple, and his natural strength is strong, so can other people do it?


    Can it match those existences above Haoran?


    The opponent dared to continue the test. Obviously, there is someone much stronger than Zhang Heng in the opponent.


    At this moment, the audience was silent again.


    Everyone is waiting for the answer from Li Shanjun Wushen and others.


    However, at this moment, the old god Li Shan is here, and there is no longer the worries of yesterday.


    Li Shan said with a smile: "Everyone, what do you think about the battle just now?"


    "My Caolu''s deputy wine, walked into the ring, hasn''t he shot yet?"


    "Would you like to continue?"


    "The deputy sacrifice wine consumes a lot. At this moment, the strength is not as good as before. Of course, if you defeat the deputy sacrifice wine, we will also recognize the result. You are a guest from afar, so it''s nothing to let it go."


    "I just don''t know, you have the strength to walk up. If your feet are weak, we can change people."


    At this moment, Li Shan''s voice sounded, but Li Shan''s voice sounded as if it was ringing in everyone''s ears, one by one was very clear.


    Those above Haoran, at this moment, their pupils shrank, and their expressions became more solemn. Judging from the breath of Li Shan''s casual display at this moment, Li Shan''s cultivation base is also extremely terrifying, which should not be underestimated.


    "Well, I''m afraid that other beings will take action. It''s too strong to hold back, and it''s not good to miss it again. I don''t know whether the messengers will fight or make another choice."


    Those existences from above Haoran, at this moment, their faces became extremely ugly, and they seemed to be humiliated.


    One of them stood up slowly and said indifferently, "I''m from above Haoran, and I don''t want to take advantage of you. In the last battle, let the strongest of you take action!"


    "I''m also afraid that I accidentally miss and kill someone!"


    The middle-aged scholar''s voice was extremely cold, and a cold breath spread out. It was originally spring, but it gave people a chill like autumn. Even Jun Wushen showed a strange look at the moment.


    This man is strong.


    However, neither Jun Wushen nor Li Shan had the slightest concern, Li Yixi arranged some things, and after all, it was absolutely impossible to fail.


    "Xiao Zhan, take action!"


    At this moment, Li Shan''s eyes fell on Xiao Zhan.


    "it is good!"


    Xiao Zhan did not refuse. At this moment, there was a hint of war on his face. Yesterday, the improvement was huge, and Xiao Zhan also stepped into the realm of the king of gods. At this moment, Xiao Zhan was eager to verify his methods at the moment, and these people above Haoran, Is the best choice object, no one.


    "In the next Xiao Zhan, I don''t know how the seniors are called."


    Xiao Zhan stood up slowly, his eyes fell on the middle-aged scholar, and asked with a smile.


    Gives a sense of harmlessness to humans and animals.


    "The ruthless scholar, Bai Wuchen." The middle-aged scholar said coldly at this moment, staring at Xiao Zhan.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t seem to sense the other party''s coldness, and said with a smile: "It turns out to be the senior calligrapher, so the senior also needs to verify the junior''s qualifications for the first battle in the ring?"


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, and the audience was silent for a moment, and eyes fell on Bai Wuchen instantly, and at the same time, his eyes showed excitement, wanting to witness the scene of Jun Wushen''s strong suppression of the opponent.

 Chapter 858

    Silent, really silent.


    However, unlike before, although there is no sound at this moment, each of them is extremely excited and wants to bet on Confucianism and Taoism.


    The faces of the scholars above Haoran are also different from before. Before, they were all arrogant, as if in their eyes, everyone was ants, but at this moment, in their pupils, there was a flash of forest. Han''s killing intent, if possible, would like to slash Xiao Zhan with thousands of knives and smash his bones into ashes.


    In their opinion, Xiao Zhan was mocking them, as if someone had opened their scars.


    However, soon, a sneer appeared on everyone''s face.


    At this moment, Xiao Ya, seeing the silence of the other party, also felt extremely happy in her heart, but she was a little dignified, and sarcastically said: "Above Haoran, that is the source of Confucianism and Taoism, the place of pilgrimage for Confucianism and Taoism monks, and the calligrapher is the best among them. To fight, of course, you need to prove your qualifications, right, Mr. Bai!"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya ignored the murderous gaze and faced Bai Wuchen.


    At this moment, Bai Wuchen said lightly, "Are you sure you want that?"


    "If you want to prove it, I will also give you a chance. Of course, if you lose, you can escape your life. After all, you are not in the ring."


    Bai Wuchen ignored Xiao Ya''s provocation, as if seeing through Xiao Ya''s mind, and mocked.


    "Book Saint is a senior. Indeed, to challenge senior, you have to prove that you are qualified."


    "Otherwise, fighting with the senior is disrespectful to the senior."


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan glanced at Xiao Ya and expressed his gratitude. Xiao Zhan naturally guessed Xiao Ya''s thoughts. After all, this one is definitely more terrifying than God King Zhang Heng.


    But so what?


    Xiao Zhan was not afraid.


    Stepping out one step, at this moment, Xiao Zhan''s body burst out with a terrifying divine power.


    As he stepped out step by step, Xiao Zhan''s divine power became more and more terrifying, and Bai Wuchen''s expression was a little solemn at the moment. Obviously, Xiao Zhan''s strength was very strong.


    Seeing Xiao Zhan coming, Bai Wuchen did not sit still, but shot, a pen appeared in his hand.


    Holding the brush in his hand, an extremely terrifying divine power erupted. Bai Wuchen''s divine power was fierce, making people feel as if they were facing a blade. Obviously, Bai Wuchen condensed the divine power and cultivated the way of slaughter.


    At this moment, Bai Wuchen waved a pen in front of him and started writing.


    One stroke at a time, like a sword, like a spear, extremely terrifying.


    A tiger character appeared in front of Bai Wuchen. The next moment, under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, this tiger character directly transformed into an incomparably gigantic golden tiger, suspended above the arena, with an incomparably huge body. Covering the entire arena, this tiger character manifested not only a fierce tiger, but all over the body, golden rays of light erupted at this moment, those rays of light were even more terrifying than the sword''s edge, as if they could slaughter all living beings.


    Tiger, the master kills.


    At this moment, after incorporating Bai Wuchen''s killing method, it became extremely terrifying.


    "Roar!"


    The next moment, the tiger roared in the mountains.


    The deafening voice sounded, even though Bai Wuchen tried his best to control it, some beings that got close still couldn''t bear the force, and instantly spewed blood.


    Wuthering Mountains.


    next moment. The golden tiger slammed towards Xiao Zhan.


    At this moment, the fierce tiger in the void changed in Xiao Zhan''s eyes. What kind of tiger is this? This is an extremely terrifying sword formation.


    The golden tiger in front of him was formed by countless sword glows.


    Xiao Ya and the others also felt the horror of the tiger character at this moment, and their hearts could not help but hang up, and they were extremely worried.


    However, at this moment, Xiao Zhan''s face was light and calm, and a pen appeared in his hand. However, this was not the one that Li Yixi gave him, it seemed that Xiao Zhan made it himself.


    Xiao Zhan said lightly, "Broken!"


    Fiercely writing, he wrote a broken character in front of him, and the next moment, the broken character instantly went away to the golden tiger.


    At the moment when the broken characters collided with the golden tiger, the tiger that seemed to be slaughtering all living beings exploded in an instant, and all the sword lights shattered in an instant.


    The broken characters continued to grow larger, exuding golden divine light, and walked towards Bai Wuchen on the ring.


    "Um?"


    "It was suppressed!"


    Seeing that the tiger was wiped out, and the broken words came to suppress it, Bai Wuchen frowned slightly. At this moment, Bai Wuchen also felt the horror of Xiao Zhan, and the disdain in his heart disappeared without a trace, becoming serious.


    Among the people above Haoran, which middle-aged man dressed as a book boy saw excited eyes, his face became extremely ugly, his lips moved slightly, and his voice was extremely cold. It sounded in his ears, "Bai Wuchen, what are you doing, kill him!"


    "Zhang Heng is dead, do you still think these people have no means?"


    "Or, you want to make these ants feel that Haoran can be bullied and win, but is that so?"


    "By killing him under the ring, we can restore our dignity above Haoran."


    The middle-aged book boy''s voice was filled with endless anger.


    At this moment, Bai Wuchen''s eyes became extremely sharp. Xiao Zhan''s strength also let Bai Wuchen know that he was very strong.


    Bai Wuchen directly used the strongest means, the pen in his hand quickly wrote, an ancient word sword appeared, and the extremely terrifying sword intent erupted. This sword word seems to be the general outline of the world''s kendo, and around Bai Wuchen''s body, instantly formed Sword domain.


    That incomparably powerful broken character was also torn apart by the sword intent.


    But Bai Wuchen didn''t stop, still writing and writing, tiger, bird, dragon, mysterious.


    Four golden characters instantly appeared in the void, and a terrifying killing intent erupted on the ring.


    I saw the tiger character turn into a fierce tiger again.


    Dragon character, turned into a blue dragon.


    The word for bird, turned into a vermillion bird.


    Xuan word, into Xuanwu.


    Qinglong, White Tiger, Suzaku, Xuanwu.


    Four fierce beasts condensed with sword intent appeared in the void.


    When everyone was shocked, the four beasts were changing, turning into four extremely terrifying divine swords, the sword intent suspended in the void, at this moment transformed into a spiritual formation, four divine swords, killing Xiao Zhan under the ring. go.


    Before the sword arrived, the sound of tiger roar, dragon roar, bird chirping, and Xuanwu roar resounded through the void.


    Looking at this scene, the eyes of those above Haoran showed a touch of excitement in their eyes.


    "Haha, this is Bai Wuchen''s strongest means, it not only condenses his own killing, but also integrates the sword ancestor''s Four Elephant Sword Formation into the Confucianism and Taoism. The power of attack is extremely terrifying, I want to see Look, this person resists like this, and the Four Elephant Swords form, seal the world, even if he roars and admits defeat, no sound will come out."


    "Die!"


    "Even if you exceeded our expectations, but we won two of the three competitions, even if there are changes, it doesn''t matter, the Seven Confucian Ancestors are coming, why fear it!"


    The middle-aged book boy, at this moment, seemed to see Xiao Zhan dying, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 859

    "not good!"


    At this moment, Xiao Cangqiong''s expression changed greatly, and he stood up with a ''jump''. This attack was too terrifying. Although the distance was far, Xiao Cangqiong still felt the terrifying power of the seal.


    Xiao Cangqiong wanted to shoot, but Li Shan''s big hand instantly fell on Xiao Cangqiong''s shoulder.


    "Elder Xiao, don''t be impatient!"


    "I believe in Xiao Zhan. Although Xiao Zhan is not a disciple of the son, he has received guidance from the son. Xiao Zhan has a trump card. You still remember the magic pen of the son!" Li Shan''s voice instantly caught on in Xiao Cangqiong''s ear. The side sounded, reminding Xiao Cangqiong not to do stupid things, Xiao Cangqiong rushed over, just to die.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan, who was shrouded in the Four Elephants Sword Formation, had an unusually solemn expression. Xiao Zhan did not expect that the opponent''s means would be so terrifying.


    "You can only use your son''s magic weapon?"


    "Otherwise, I can''t resist. This is Bai Wuchen''s desperate blow. Bai Wuchen has made up his mind. Either you die or I die."


    Xiao Zhan''s thoughts fell, and he looked coldly at the Four Elephants Sword Formation that descended in the void, and the pen in his hand changed instantly.


    As Xiao Zhan''s strength continues to grow stronger, the terrifying power contained in this pen keeps awakening. The reason why Xiao Zhan rarely uses it is that the consumption is too terrible. Divine power, so before the time of life and death, Xiao Zhan will never use it.


    But at this moment, Xiao Zhan decided to use it.


    Holding the Human Sovereign Pen, Xiao Zhan''s vigor and energy were concentrated. In front of others, the terrifying killing formation was directly ignored by Xiao Zhan.


    A look of disdain appeared on the corner of Xiao Zhan''s mouth, and a line of poetry that Li Yixi had recited appeared in his mind.


    "Dapeng rises with the same wind in one day and soars up to 90,000 miles."


    The golden characters appeared one by one. When the last li character fell, in front of Xiao Zhan, a terrifying divine power erupted. These divine inscriptions quickly merged one by one, and the next moment an earth-shattering roar sounded.


    In front of Xiao Zhan, a golden Dapeng bird appeared.


    In the eyes of Dapeng Bird, a touch of domineering appeared, as if the world could not restrain him, and the cold light flashed away.


    With its wings spread, the Dapeng bird rose directly into the air, carrying boundless killing intent, and rose up against the Four Elephants Sword Formation.


    Everything was coming to an end. The next moment, the incomparably powerful Four Elephants Sword Formation was directly torn apart by the extremely violent attack. The wings of the Dapeng bird seemed to be able to destroy the world.


    The sword word also shattered directly.


    Bai Wuchen, whose mind was united with the Four Elephants Sword Formation, was also unexpected. He never thought that Xiao Zhan would be able to break out such a terrifying attack.


    "Pfft!"


    A mouthful of blood spurted out of his throat in an instant.


    Bai Wuchen wanted to suppress it, but there was nothing he could do.


    At this moment, Bai Wuchen, with a look of despair, wanted to admit defeat, but he couldn''t, because the blood in his throat made Bai Wuchen unable to speak.


    But the Dapeng bird came quickly, and the power it carried was extremely terrifying.


    Everything was too fast, and in despair, the powerful and unparalleled Bai Wuchen was directly swallowed by the Dapeng bird, and the Dapeng bird also broke through the air and disappeared into the sky.


    "Dust free!"


    Seeing this scene, the existences from above Haoran are all in disbelief at this moment, even if Bai Wuchen can''t win, it is impossible for them to die, but at this moment, Bai Wuchen is dead.


    Unbelievable growls.


    The middle-aged book boy with an ugly face was staring at the pen in Xiao Zhan''s hand at this moment. He knew that the reason why Xiao Zhan could kill Bai Wuchen and make Bai Wuchen unable to resist was because of that pen. The reason is that on that pen, the middle-aged book boy felt the breath of a saint.


    That holy meaning is unique to the level of heaven and earth saints.


    "The sacred objects of Confucianism and Taoism, he actually has the sacred objects of heaven and earth in his hands."


    "This person''s divine power has been exhausted, and now he has no resistance, kill him and take the holy relic!"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes were red at the moment, his face was crazy, and he was very clear that they lost the test, and would not admit the existence of Caolu anyway, so he turned his face without hesitation, even Bai Wuchen. He ignored the fall, and he only had one thought, that is, to win the Human Emperor Pen in Xiao Zhan''s hands.


    As long as he wins the Emperor''s Pen, he feels that no matter what the price is, it will be worth it.


    The voice of the middle-aged man rang in the ears of all beings above Haoran.


    At this moment, the strong men above Haoran who were sitting and watching, rushed out one after another, and went straight to Xiao Zhan.


    In the hands of each strong man, a book appeared at this moment. It was their natural weapon. At this moment, the book was opened, and countless words leaped out of the book at this moment. In the void, in this moment, it seemed When the doomsday came, all kinds of writing abilities broke out, ten thousand beasts appeared, and the beasts roared into the sky.


    Hundreds of ghosts walk at night, and the ghosts are soaring to the sky.


    The gods and demons came, and the void shook.


    Immortals and Buddhas appear, and immortals and Buddhas compete for glory.


    At this moment, just looking at it makes one''s scalp numb. In the void, the power of Haoran has condensed countless immortals, demons, immortals and Buddhas, and hundreds of ghosts in the underworld.


    There are also all kinds of terrifying beasts, all kinds of killing and sealing methods.


    "The world is upside down!"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya roared and displayed the strongest magical powers, and instantly moved all those who were close to Xiao Zhan and others away, turning it into an open space.


    If they stay, those people will surely die.


    When Xiao Ya saw that scene, her scalp felt numb.


    "Good come!"


    At this moment, in front of Xiao Zhan, Jun Wushen stepped out, and Bai Yi was hunting under the terrifying strong wind.


    In his eyes, there was a terrifying cold light.


    The whole person seems to have turned into a heavenly sword.


    Said loudly: "When I was fifteen or twenty when I was young, I won the horse riding on foot. I shot the white-fronted tiger in the mountains, and I was willing to count the yellow beards under Ye. I traveled three thousand miles with one body, and I once became a millionaire with one sword... ¡¤¡¤"


    The voice fell, and the endless divine power was condensed. At this moment, the sword on Jun Wushen''s waist seemed to be shaking with excitement, and the jade pendant above the sword spike was knocked on the hilt of the sword with the wind, making a pleasant sound.


    Keng.


    The next moment, the long sword was unsheathed, and the sound of the sword sounded like the roar of a dragon.


    The endless divine power is all condensed on Jun Wushen''s sword.


    cut!


    The voice fell, and a sword was cut out.


    Jianmang gives birth to two, two gives birth to four, and four gives birth to eight...


    In an instant, a million swords came out.


    Millions of sword beams broke through the air.


    Gods and demons beheaded, immortals and Buddhas perished, all beasts wailed, and hundreds of ghosts screamed...


    Gods, Demons, Immortals, Buddhas, Hundreds of Ghosts in Hell, and a million beasts who came into the world were all slain by the sword of Jun Wushen.


    Jun Wushen''s voice is still echoing in the void. In the void at this moment, there is a white-clothed faceless void, as if it can destroy the world in one thought.

 Chapter 860

    A terrifying attack that traverses all directions.


    The attacks from the powerhouses above Haoran all disappeared in an instant, and more than a dozen figures were attacked at this moment.


    "Pfft!"


    "Pfft!"


    The voices of vomiting blood sounded in the void at this moment. Those existences above the arrogance, even those who stepped into the realm of the gods, were attacked by Jun Wushen terribly at this moment, and they were still hit hard by the backlash. , the brilliance of the quaint book at the moment has also become extremely dim.


    Obviously, these people above Haoran condensed the power of their own avenues into divine scriptures and stored them in books, and books are also their natural weapons. The power of backlash.


    Jun Wushen''s shot is too fast.


    In the rush, Jun Wushen stimulated the power of Wendan, and read out the earth to destroy, from the powerhouse above Haoran, one is that he has no understanding of Jun Wushen, and the other is that in their opinion, so many If the powerhouses join forces, no matter how strong Jun Wushen is, it will never be possible to defeat them. After all, at this moment, they are more than a dozen powerhouses in the realm of gods and kings.


    However, the result exceeded all expectations.


    "One sword strikes, and millions of sword beams fly into the sky."


    "Jun Wushen''s strength is so terrifying, he is worthy of being a disciple of Young Master, such strength is beyond imagination!"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya saw the scene in front of her, her eyes were round and round. This scene was really too shocking for everyone.


    It''s incredible.


    "Fighting for three thousand miles in one body, and one sword as a millionaire?"


    Xiao Ya''s heart was filled with turbulent waves, staring at this moment, Jun Wushen, who stood like a javelin, muttering to himself, although his voice was small, but from Xiao Ya''s voice, he could feel Xiao Ya at the moment , How terrified and shocked in her heart, Xiao Ya is not close to the center of the battlefield at this moment, but her mind is still greatly impacted, Xiao Ya''s lips are trembling when whispering.


    "You actually defeated these people above Haoran?"


    Tang Xue, who had just taken a step, widened her eyes and her body became extremely stiff. At that moment, Tang Xue felt the crisis. Although she knew that her strength was not strong, Tang Xue wanted to make a move regardless of her safety, but Everything happened too fast, the moment Tang Xue just took a step, the fight was over.


    What fell into Tang Xue''s eyes were the bodies that flew out one after another. Those who existed in the realm of God Kings were spewing blood from their mouths at this moment. Some of them were weak, and even their faces were ashen.


    "Master Liquor is so powerful!"


    Those Confucian and Taoist practitioners from the great world of Xuanhuang witnessed this scene with their own eyes, and their faces were all excited.


    Standing on the body, like Jun Wushen with a javelin, it is not easy at this moment. At this moment, all the mighty power in Jun Wushen''s body has been exhausted. The sword just now contained Jun Wushen''s strongest blow. A sword also seemed to drain Jun Wushen''s energy.


    The blood in the throat was forcibly swallowed by Jun Wushen.


    Even if it is not lightly injured, Jun Wushen''s expression is extremely domineering at this moment, his eyes are like sword light, and people dare not look directly.


    "Damn!"


    The middle-aged man was just halfway through the flight. He originally wanted to take advantage of the chaos to catch Xiao Zhan and take away the Human Emperor Pen in Xiao Zhan''s hands, but he never thought that Jun Wushen at this moment could still make such a terrible attack. , The middle-aged book boy just glanced at this moment, and his heart was full of fear. That sword, he could perceive that the spiritual energy was condensed into one, and it was extremely domineering.


    But after the shock, the middle-aged book boy at the moment showed a greedy look on his face, because the middle-aged book boy at this moment found out that after Jun Wushen''s sword, it still seems to be scary, but in fact all the power has been consumed In his view, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him.


    There was a sneer on the corner of his mouth, and he hurried away to Jun Wushen and Xiao Zhan.


    Seeing the opponent''s move, Li Shan''s face was extremely cold at this moment.


    Stepping out one step, the body left an afterimage on the spot, appearing in front of Jun Wushen and Xiao Zhan, and there was a sharpness in those eyes.


    "Humph!"


    "Do you think you can cross the sea when you dress up like a book boy?"


    "I have already discovered your trace, and you have hidden your identity. Obviously, you have a grand plan. Do you think we will have no defense against you?"


    At this moment, Li Shan roared out.


    In the face of middle-aged book children, there is no fear.


    "Um?"


    "It''s really surprising. In this ninth layer, the guardians of the heavens and the earth are extremely weak, but the strength of these people is so terrifying, it''s really surprising!"


    "Jun Wushen, Xiao Zhan, Li Shan?


    The middle-aged book boy, who had a proud face at first, heard Li Shan''s words at this moment, and at the same time felt the terrifying aura that erupted from Li Shan''s body, and his face was extremely gloomy. He muttered the names of the three in his heart, and at the same time, he remembered the methods of Xiao Zhan and Jun Wushen before, and a dignified color flashed in his eyes.


    Before, he really didn''t put Li Shan and others in his eyes, but after seeing the horror of Xiao Zhan and Jun Wushen, he naturally did not dare to continue to underestimate Li Shan.


    After all, from the information he got, Li Shan was a sacrificial wine.


    It''s Xiao Zhan and Jun Wushen, they''re just vice wines.


    However, when he thought of the Human Sovereign Pen in Xiao Zhan''s hands, his eyes became extremely sharp at this moment, "Is it Li Shan?"


    "I want to see, what means do you have!"


    "I don''t believe it, you can defeat me. The strength of this old man is not comparable to these nephews."


    The middle-aged book boy''s violent aura erupted. The next moment, the book boy''s costume on his body was shattered, instantly turning into fragments of the sky, revealing his true face. In his hand, a book entwined with golden light appeared. He, the corners of his mouth raised a touch of disdain.


    The voice instantly sounded in the void.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man read the article aloud, and remembered with the voice, the words in the book in his hand turned into a spirit at this moment, turned into a god and demon in a battle armor beside him, and rushed towards Li Shan.


    In the blink of an eye, the bodies of countless gods and demons directly blocked the sunlight in the void, and the entire grass hut became dark at this moment, as if the night had come. People can''t help but tremble.


    This kind of method made Xiao Ya and the others, who were excited, instantly became extremely solemn. Xiao Ya wanted to take action, but at this moment Xiao Ya was horrified to find that the power of the gods and demons made Xiao Ya''s body , difficult to move.


    "Li Shan, can you stop this person?" Xiao Ya trembled at this moment.

 Chapter 861

    "Is the divine culture spiritual?"


    Seeing the silhouettes in the void, Li Shan''s face was extremely solemn at this moment. Obviously, after the tragic defeat, the enemy was no longer despising them.


    The extremely powerful coercion of the gods and demons caused Li Shan''s body to sway, but the next moment, Li Shan urged his iron bones.


    At the same time, in Li Shan''s heart at this moment, the existence that was almost identical to Li Shan slowly opened his eyes, and the existence sitting cross-legged in Li Shan''s heart was Li Shan''s courage.


    This is not enough, in order to be able to fight against the enemy, Li Shan also motivated the Confucianism and Taoism, and his tongue burst into thunder.


    Countless gods and demons, covering the sky and covering the sun, the sound of gods and demons roaring almost made people lose their hearing.


    Li Shan roared at this moment.


    "When autumn comes on September 8th, I will kill a hundred flowers after the flowers bloom, and the fragrance will spread through Chang''an, and the city will be covered with golden armor."


    Li Shan''s voice exploded in the void like a thunderbolt at the moment, and the extremely powerful divine power exploded. In the void, under the means of spring thunder, lightning flashed, and the sky that had already darkened, in the sky down, it looks extremely bright.


    Some weak gods and demons exploded directly, unable to withstand Li Shantong''s method of fighting Chunlei.


    But countless gods and demons fell, and the gods and demons in the void seemed to have no end, and they came overwhelmingly.


    The middle-aged man sneered: "This ability is extremely terrifying, but it''s a pity, it''s a fool''s dream to beat me with this strength!"


    The middle-aged man''s voice was full of ridicule and pride, as if he had killed Li Shan at this moment.


    Xiao Ya and others, who were imprisoned, looked desperate at this moment. In the eyes of Xiao Ya, Tang Xue and others, today''s Li Shan and others had no way to resist.


    Xiao Ya''s heart was extremely anxious, and her eyes couldn''t help but look at the void, "Li Shan and others are all the pawns of the son, Jun Wushen and even the disciple of the son, are in danger now, is the son here?"


    "Can you make it?"


    Anxious eyes glanced at the void, but Xiao Ya was desperate at this moment, because Xiao Ya did not see Li Yixi at all.


    He also did not see those extremely terrifying beings around Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Li Shan, facing the endless gods and demons, did not have any fear on his face, and was extremely quiet.


    next moment.


    The thunder light in the void disappeared, and the sky returned to darkness again. In the darkness, golden lights appeared at this moment. These golden lights were extremely dazzling. Gone his light.


    Endless divine power condensed in the void, and the next moment, a golden chrysanthemum appeared.


    one.


    Two!


    Three flowers.


    four...


    The speed is extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, thousands of autumn chrysanthemums appeared in the void.


    The next moment, all the autumn chrysanthemums bloomed instantly.


    At the moment when Qiu Ju bloomed, in the void, the power carried by the gods and demons instantly became eclipsed, and the entire void seemed to be completely turned into gold.


    At this moment, the petals turned into golden gods of war in an instant.


    The Golden God of War formed a formation in an instant, with ten people in a row.


    Kill those gods and demons without rules.


    The originally unstoppable gods and demons, facing the battle formation of the golden god of war at this moment, collapsed instantly. In the void, endless golden light continued to spread. Those seriously injured demon gods, under the golden light, their bodies were like winter snow meeting the flames, and continued. melting into nothingness.


    In the blink of an eye, the gods and demons in the sky disappeared, replaced by golden light.


    The void at this moment has become extremely sacred, with golden rays of light shining on the earth. The man with a proud face at the moment saw that the gods and demons transformed into words disappeared instantly, and the smile on his face became extremely stiff. He never thought that Li Shan''s methods were even better than Xiao Zhan and Jun Wushen. overbearing.


    "Pfft!"


    The throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth in an instant, and his body was also continuously retreating in the void. It was obvious that he was severely injured at this moment.


    "Uncle Master is defeated!"


    Those strong men from above Haoran are healing at the moment. Although they are seriously injured, these people are not very worried, because their uncle has not yet shot, but at this moment, seeing the middle-aged man retreat, one by one faces , revealing a touch of disbelief, staring at the void with an incredible look.


    One by one simply could not accept the scene in front of them.


    Xiao Ya and others, who were imprisoned by the power of gods and demons, returned to normal in an instant.


    Li Shan''s face turned pale when he saw the backward middle-aged man, and he said to himself: "Fortunately, I got this poem of killing the enemy at the banquet, and at that time, I watched the young master''s writing and got some charm, otherwise I just got it. It was definitely me who lost at that moment.¡±


    "But I didn''t expect that, just by comprehending a trace of Shen Yun, I would be able to burst into such a terrifying magical power. This person''s strength is extremely powerful, and he is almost beyond the realm of a god king."


    "Young master''s methods are terrifying!"


    At this moment, Li Shan admired Li Yixi to the extreme. He not only calculated everything, but also arranged everything.


    Today outsiders seem extremely thrilling, but Li Shan knows that everything is under control. Whether it is Li Shan or Jun Wushen, no matter how powerful the enemy is, he is not afraid in his heart.


    In the void, the middle-aged man who stabilized his body had an extremely ferocious expression.


    "This is what you forced me to do. Since this is the case, everyone here today, let''s die!"


    "Seal the world!"


    The middle-aged man roared, and the next moment he threw the golden book in his hand into the void.


    The ancient book, which was originally only the size of a normal book, continued to grow larger, and in the blink of an eye, it actually enveloped this void.


    An extremely terrifying force instantly sealed a ten-mile radius, and this space seemed to have disappeared from this world.


    The next moment, a creepy voice sounded in the void, and a blood-colored ghost came out of the books that turned into the sky.


    The blood-colored figure came towards the middle-aged man at this moment, and the next moment, it directly merged into the middle-aged man''s body. Seeing this scene, Li Shan''s pupils shrank suddenly, staring at the middle-aged man. I don''t know what means this is, and I don''t know what the middle-aged man is going to do.


    On the contrary, at this moment, the powerhouses from above Haoran all widened their eyes, staring at the middle-aged man who merged with the blood shadow in the void at the moment.


    "Ji Wuming, you dare to practice sorcery, what are you going to do?"


    At this moment, I don''t even call my uncle, but call him by his first name. Obviously, those guys feel the crisis.

 Chapter 862

    "What do you do, haven''t you guessed it?"


    "Naturally it devoured everything from you!"


    At this moment, Ji Wuming, those eyes became blood red, staring at the powerhouses from above Haoran, the speed increased several times, the voice just fell, and the body instantly appeared in the center of those from above Haoran, at this moment Those existences of , were hit hard by the previous Jun Wushen. Although they were angry, they couldn''t move.


    And Ji Wuming''s speed is really too fast.


    At this moment, Ji Wuming, blood lines appeared in his body, and the other end of these blood lines instantly pierced into the bodies of these Confucian scholars.


    next moment.


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    One after another tragic voices came out from the mouths of those who came from above Haoran in an instant, as if they had experienced unimaginable torture at this moment.


    At this moment, Li Shan and others could not help but frown, because Li Shan and others saw that the bodies of more than a dozen god kings were drying up rapidly at this moment. .


    And with the passage of the divine power and spirit in the body, the strength of each struggle is getting smaller and smaller.


    Gradually, it seems that all power has been taken away.


    At this moment, Li Shan did not stop them. These people were originally enemies. It would be better for Ji Wuming to kill him, so he saved himself.


    No matter what means Ji Wuming has, Li Shan is not afraid, because Li Shan also has a hole card to play, and Ji Wuming is very smart at this moment, and the blood line did not shoot at those Caolu disciples.


    After a few breaths, under the gaze of a pair of eyes, the Divine King from above Haoran was completely withered and turned into bones.


    Ji Wuming, who used the forbidden technique, has rapidly transformed after gaining too much divine power and spirit at this moment.


    Ji Wuming, who had just been injured, recovered in an instant, and the extremely powerful breath once again shocked the audience.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Ya''s eyelids twitched wildly. Seeing Ji Wuming''s rising aura, Xiao Ya couldn''t move, but roared: "Quick, stop him, he casts a forbidden technique, he is going to break through with evil ways, Intend to step on top of the king of gods."


    Hearing Xiao Ya''s words, all the people present turned pale in shock. Once they stepped into the top of the God King, even Li Shan and others could not match.


    However, after hearing Xiao Ya''s words at this moment, Li Shan had a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, as if he hadn''t seen it, and said with a smile, "It''s okay, what about the emperor, isn''t he invincible?"


    "This is the Caolu, the name was chosen by the son himself, and the Caolu is the wish of the son. No one can destroy it, not even the emperor."


    Li Shan''s words were filled with a powerful aura.


    "Um?"


    "Caolu is indeed the key to the prosperity of Confucianism and Taoism. No matter how strong the opponent is, as long as the son is unwilling, it is absolutely impossible to succeed."


    After Xiao Ya heard this, the fear in her heart disappeared instantly.


    Even the corners of his mouth showed a hint of mockery.


    "That''s right, how can you destroy the cottage without your son''s approval?"


    Outside the grass hut, on a mountain not far away, there are two people grilling here at the moment, and a sheep is roasted golden brown.


    Jiutian Jianzun was busy, and Jianyan glanced at Ji Wuming, who was transforming, with a look of disdain.


    "To actually use a forbidden technique to slaughter the same family, this matter is simply an evil demon!"


    "It''s not a pity to die!"


    "How happy you are when you break through to the realm of the emperor, then how desperate and remorse you are when you face the means of an expert."


    Tang Jingtian, who was on the side, didn''t bother to look at it, and sneered: "If you block the son''s plan, the ancestral god will die, not to mention a mere god emperor, and he is promoted through the side door. As long as Li Shan takes out the calligraphy and painting of the son, he will know what it is. despair."


    The grass hut is empty.


    A muffled bang appeared in the void.


    At the same time, a terrifying force erupted in Ji Wuming at the moment.


    "Hahaha!"


    "God Emperor, I have finally broken through to the realm of God Emperor today. If it wasn''t for the spiritual energy and awe-inspiring power of these people, I would need to practice for at least a thousand years, but now, everything will come naturally."


    At this moment, Ji Wuming looked proud.


    "Slaying the same family, aren''t you afraid of the division''s settlement?"


    Li Shan sneered when he saw that the other party had broken through at this moment.


    "Accounting?"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Li Shan, you are so stupid!"


    "History is written by the victors. Now I have stepped into the realm of the god emperor and swept invincible."


    "As long as this seat kills you and destroys all existences within ten miles, who still knows everything here, then I will say that there are extremely terrifying existences hidden among you, and kill all these people, no. Yet?"


    "Furthermore, I have the credit for destroying the grass hut alone!"


    "I will receive more attention after breaking through."


    "In genius, in value, you also need to live, even if it is guessed, do you think someone will kill a god emperor and avenge the dead?"


    "In this world, interests always come first."


    At this moment, Ji Wuming laughed recklessly.


    Li Shan didn''t say anything, and waited for Ji Wuming''s laughter to fall, and then said lightly: "Who said that you are the final winner, do you think that if you step into the realm of the emperor, you will be invincible in the world and able to kill us. ?"


    "Why do you have such an illusion!"


    Ji Wuming, who had a proud face, changed his face slightly after hearing Li Shan''s words, and swept his soul force across the imprisoned area for ten miles, but Ji Wuming found that no one here was stronger than him, and the strongest were Li Shan and others. .


    "Li Shan, you are so stupid, do you think you can scare me?"


    "Here, whose cultivation is stronger than me?"


    Ji Wuming sneered.


    Li Shan said indifferently: "It is exactly as you perceive it. There is no one here who has better cultivation than you, but who said that killing you requires cultivation to beat you?"


    "Don''t you think that my Caolu has no background?"


    "Also, I ignored the critical moment of your breakthrough. Do you think you will win?"


    Li Shan looked at Ji Wuming like an idiot at the moment.


    "Um?"


    At this moment, Ji Wuming''s expression changed drastically.


    A bad feeling lingered in his heart, Ji Wuming finally remembered that when he broke through, these people were too calm.


    "No, I have to kill Li Shan first!"


    Ji Wuming''s thoughts fell, and he rushed directly at Li Shan, the breath was so powerful that it was hard to breathe.


    There was a sneer at the corner of Li Shan''s mouth. At this moment, a scroll appeared in Li Shan''s hand. Seeing Ji Wuming kill, the scroll slowly opened.


    At this moment, the scroll seemed to be provoked and furious.


    A trace of Li Yixi''s remaining breath appeared, and Li Yixi''s phantom appeared at this moment, dressed in white, like a graceful son, glanced at Ji Wuming who was killing Li Shan.


    Unremarkable.


    But at the moment when Ji Wuming''s eyes met that gaze, his whole body instantly stiffened, his soul collapsed rapidly, and he lost all vitality. That glance directly took away Ji Wuming''s life.

 Chapter 863

    To be promoted to the realm of God Emperor, the whole person will be greatly transformed, and the soul realm is even more indestructible, but at the moment Ji Wuming, his body keeps falling from the void, and his face is desperate.


    "why?"


    Ji Wuming wanted to roar, but found that at this moment, his life was passing quickly, and he could no longer open his mouth and make a sound.


    Ji Wuming''s last thought was terrified as he felt the constant collapse of his soul realm.


    The soul realm has undergone a great transformation, but at this moment, the soul realm seems to have reached the end of the world, cracks appear, and the entire space is constantly collapsing.


    In the end, it turned into nothingness.


    After calculating for a long time, Ji Wuming, who finally set foot in the God-Emperor Realm, could not believe that he died so easily. Even after breaking through, the strength of the God-Emperor Realm has not yet had time to bloom, and it will be completely over.


    The last trace of sadness, at this moment, roared and roared unwillingly, "Why, why is this, I just stepped into the realm of the emperor, I fell, my soul was destroyed, and even the qualifications for reincarnation were deprived, what is it? Why is there such a terrifying imprint of life, is it a sacred relic left by an existence that has long been transcended in the legend?"


    "Otherwise, how could it be so powerful, but since there is such a sacred object here, then why does the Lord of the Nine Heavens not have a treasure, kill a powerful enemy, and walk out of the Jedi?"


    "In the end what happened?"


    "What is it? I have always thought that the seven Confucian ancestors are already extremely powerful, but it seems that the Confucian ancestors are just like that. The seven Confucian ancestors came this time, I am afraid they will also fall."


    "Ha ha!"


    "With a Confucian ancestor accompanying, in fact, Huangquan Road is not lonely!"


    At this moment, Ji Wuming fell from the void, his last remnant, a silent roar.


    "boom!"


    After breaking through the God-Emperor realm, he fell to the ground, and the only bloom was to shake up the dust. The flying dust seemed to be the only proof that he stepped into the God-Emperor.


    "died!"


    "Ji Wuming, who is in the realm of the emperor, is actually dead. The mark of the son''s life, he just glanced at Ji Wuming in the realm of the emperor, and he can''t stop it!"


    "Young master, what kind of realm is it, killing the enemy with a single glance. It''s terrifying that the eyes can really kill the enemy!"


    "Gollum!"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya looked at this scene in the void with a dull face. What happened in this scene was really frightening. That was the God Emperor, the most powerful existence Xiao Ya had ever seen. But such a terrifying existence still can''t block a glance. If other means kill Ji Wuming, Xiao Ya feels that she can accept it, but just a casual glance, Ji Wuming in the realm of God Emperor has completely fallen. , and was deprived of her life in an instant, how could Xiao Ya not be shocked.


    At this moment, Xiao Ya was so frightened that she swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    The audience was silent at this moment, and their eyes were staring at Ji Wuming''s body, who had fallen beside the ring at this moment.


    After a short silence, there was a sound of violent breathing in the audience.


    "Hoohoo!"


    The sound of violent breathing resounded in the audience at this moment.


    One by one, their chests were heaving violently, and the impact of this moment was too scary.


    On the top of the mountain, Jiutian Jianzun and Tang Jingtian, who were roasting whole sheep, were also wide-eyed at the moment, with expressions of disbelief on their faces.


    "Dead...dead!"


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun''s voice was trembling, and the whole person became stammered.


    I feel like I''m going crazy, Jiutian Jianzun knows that Li Yixi is terrible, and thinks of Ji Wuming''s various tragic deaths who have stepped into the realm of God Emperor, but Jiutian Jianzun never thought that Ji Wuming in the realm of God Emperor would even have a chance to bloom. None, the whole person has completely fallen.


    It was only because of the phantom that was transformed into Li Yixi''s life imprint and looked at each other.


    At that glance, he directly took away the life of God Emperor Ji Wuming.


    "Um!"


    "died!"


    "I just said, after this grandson is rampant, he will die!"


    "Young Master''s layout, how can an ant like him be able to stop it, I don''t know what kind of realm you need to compete with the son, but it is definitely not a mere emperor, and Fairy Qingyun only follows the son for such a short time. , I stepped into an extremely terrifying realm, and I couldn''t see through it at all, how could Young Master Ji Wuming be able to provoke him."


    "However, I didn''t expect that the realm of the god emperor would be so weak in front of the son!"


    Tang Jingtian explained with a smile on his face at the moment, but his voice was soulless and extremely dry. Obviously, Tang Jingtian at the moment was also frightened.


    "Um!"


    "Come on, keep drinking!"


    Tang Jingtian took a deep breath and retracted his gaze with difficulty, wanting to drink a sip of wine to suppress his shock, but the fine wine entered his throat. At this moment, both Tang Jingtian and Jiutian Jianzun lost interest in an instant, feeling the wine in the jug, Instantly lost their taste, but at the moment, the two of them were silently gnawing on their arms without speaking.


    "Worship Confucian Saint!"


    At this moment, behind the square, a disciple of Caolu looked at the figure in white that had not yet dissipated in the void, and there was a touch of excitement in his eyes. This figure was almost exactly the same as the statue in the Xuanhuang Great World. The existence of worship in the entire Xuanhuang Great World, and today I finally saw it with my own eyes. The disciples of Caolu, how could they not be excited.


    Although it is only a phantom, a ray of life imprint, but the eyes are all hot.


    "Worship Confucian Saint!"


    The figures one after another knelt down at the moment, looking at Li Yixi''s phantom with a crazy look on his face.


    The Confucian Sage is the honorary title given to Li Yixi by everyone in the Xuanhuang world.


    "died!"


    "Is the emperor so weak?"


    At this moment, the most shocking ones should be Li Shan, Jun Wushen and Xiao Zhan. At that moment, the three of them almost stood together and witnessed Li Shan opening the scroll. They also knew what it was, so watch It is extremely clear how strong Ji Wuming is in the realm of God Sovereign, and the three of them are also extremely clear, but such existence, if they say death, they will die.


    At this moment, Li Shan had a wry smile on the corner of his mouth, scared enough by Li Yixi''s methods.


    "Master, how strong is it?"


    Jun Wushen was also lost for a while, with an incredible look on his face.


    "It''s over, sure enough, the son is invincible!"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan was shocked, and a look of admiration appeared on the corner of his mouth. After a long period of time, when he saw Li Yixi''s methods again, Xiao Zhan was shocked and worshipped at the same time.


    Xiao Zhan seems to know what invincibility is.


    The existence that pretends to be a mortal all day is really scary. The strong people in the eyes of others are actually weak chickens.


    "ended!"


    "The emperor''s death, Cao Lu''s momentum will instantly rise to the extreme, killing all the strong above Haoran, this is the best advertisement for Cao Lu." Li Shan smiled, his face excited.

 Chapter 864

    "That''s right, this crisis has actually made the cottage!"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan also had a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    When Ji Wuming fell and everyone in Caolu was shocked, in the boundless chaos at the moment, a golden light galloped at an extremely fast speed, which was terrifyingly fast.


    That golden light was a huge golden book, and a person was sitting cross-legged on top of the book.


    In the boundless darkness, at this moment there are terrifying ghost faces, which are terrifying and creepy. In addition to those ghost faces, there are also gruesome faces formed by resentful spirits.


    Moreover, in the darkness, there are still huge corpses floating, including dragon corpses, gods and demons, and those corpses, which are strangely breathing at this moment. They are not dead, and they all seem to be cultivating.


    Here, is a Jedi in the chaotic world, called Endless Ghost Domain.


    It is the place where the practitioners of the Death Path gather. Where is the so-called dead place, the existence of the emperor of the gods breaks in, and it is also self-defeating.


    Even some ancestral gods dare not cross this place. It is extremely dangerous here. The domain master of the endless ghost realm is also an extremely terrifying ancestral god. .


    The existence above the book is the Seven Confucian ancestors who came from above Haoran.


    Confucianism and Taoism have great restraint on practitioners in the endless ghost realm. One represents death and the other represents dawn.


    But Confucianism and Taoism are righteous, and for these ghosts, there is a fatal temptation, and even make these ghosts, those evil ghosts, and practitioners of death crazy.


    Practitioners of ghosts and death are extremely terrifying, but their practice is also extremely prone to problems.


    Haoran is righteous and can help them suppress and clear their hearts of demons and malice.


    Even if the golden giant book is extremely fast, there are more and more terrifying beings around the golden giant book. These existences are extremely terrifying, with powerful and boundless bone dragons, powerful dead objects, and Die for thousands of years, and give birth to the gods and demons of intellect.


    Here, there is the power of death.


    At this moment, the Seven Confucian Ancestors didn''t care at all, as if he didn''t feel it, but at this moment, the Seven Confucian Ancestors felt that his communication talisman seemed to vibrate, and he could only open his eyes.


    "Tsk tsk tsk!"


    "Little old man, the arrogant and righteousness you exude, the less, the more the better, as long as it is enough, we will keep you in the boundless ghost realm, and no one can touch you!"


    At this moment, an extremely unpleasant voice came from the broken body of a demon body wrapped in death energy. In the eye sockets that had long lost their eyeballs, two green ghost fires were burning at this moment, staring at this moment. The Seven Confucian Ancestors.


    "Yes, you are from above Haoran, and you are still an ancestral god, but this is the boundless ghost realm. It''s not that no one dares to touch you!"


    "Everyone gets what they need, and everyone is safe!"


    Other terrifying existences can''t help it at this moment!


    The existence of these openings, the weakest are the emperors, and the powerful are even half-step ancestral gods, but at this moment, seeing Haoran''s righteousness, almost all of them lost their senses, and began to threaten the Seven Confucian ancestors.


    At this moment, the Seven Confucian Ancestors frowned, ignoring these existences, and took out the communication talisman.


    This communication talisman is extremely powerful, with endless divine light entwined on it, which can communicate across borders.


    Taking out the communication talisman, Qi Confucian Ancestor glanced at it casually. He was originally careless. When he wanted to take back the communication talisman, his hand instantly became stiff, his eyes stared at the communication talisman again, and his face instantly became extremely cold.


    In the communication talisman, lines of text appeared, which were names one by one. The last few words were extremely eye-catching, and they turned out to be blood red, and they all fell.


    These four words made the seven Confucian ancestors, who had the appearance of a saint, instantly furious.


    "Damn!"


    "Jiuzhongtian, where God is not there, dares to kill the existence above me Haoran, it is simply seeking death."


    "Naturally, then the old man will not let go!"


    "Alright, there is an excuse to search for Jiuzhong Tiandi."


    At this moment, the Seven Confucian Ancestor''s eyes became extremely sharp.


    Hearing the threatening voices constantly ringing in his ears, the Seven Confucian Ancestors had an angry look on their face at the moment, and the divine power surged in his chest, and the next moment he directly roared, "Noisy, get out!"


    The voice of the Seven Confucian ancestors sounded, and a terrifying divine power burst out.


    In the endless ghost realm, those extremely terrifying beings, at the moment when the awe-inspiring divine power swept in, the hideous faces disappeared, replaced by panic.


    At this moment, there are ghost faces, huge corpses, boundless resentful spirits, and the remains of gods and demons.


    At this moment, it strangely keeps turning into nothingness.


    In the endless ghost realm, within a hundred miles, the ghost qi disappeared.


    The endless ghosts within a hundred miles have all evaporated from the world at this moment.


    Some of the sensed ghosts wanted to approach, but at this moment, one by one, their bodies trembled, and their faces were horrified.


    "Damn, how dare you disturb this seat!"


    "If it weren''t for the fear of the ghost master, I would have slaughtered the ghost realm!"


    "God damn it!"


    After venting his anger, the Seven Confucian Ancestor knew that he could not stay any longer, and the next moment the page under him automatically opened, and a golden and holy text appeared, which was a door character.


    This door character, at this moment, burst out with endless divine power, and it actually contains terrifying space divine power. The next moment, the door character changed into a door of space, and the book of the Seven Confucian ancestors returned to normal size and fell into the hands of the Seven Confucian ancestors. The person disappeared into the portal in an instant, and at the same time, the portal disappeared, and the cracked void quickly returned to normal at this moment.


    The Seven Confucian Ancestors just disappeared.


    Just now, where the Seven Confucian ancestors were located, endless ghosts swarmed, and ghosts filled the place again. In the darkness, a shadow like the ancient sacred mountain appeared in the void. On the head, there was a one-eyed, that one-eyed Extremely huge, green, flickering with frightening light, it seems to be able to devour people''s souls.


    "Damn, the existence above Haoran dares to kill here, if the deity hadn''t fallen asleep, he would have slashed you with thousands of swords, and had to report to the ghost master.


    The voice fell, and the huge figure disappeared without a trace.


    Everything was quiet again, as if nothing had ever happened.


    On the edge of the endless ghost realm, a gate of space suddenly appeared in the void. The Seven Confucian ancestors walked out of the gate of space, turned around and glanced, feeling a little dreadful.


    "Um?"


    "I didn''t expect that in the endless ghost realm, if the ghost master was removed, there would be such a terrifying existence, and I would not be able to traverse the endless ghost realm unscrupulously in the future.


    The Seven Confucian Ancestor muttered to himself, the huge space gate disappeared, turned into a text gate, and flew into the book in the Seven Confucian Ancestor''s hand.

 Chapter 865

    At this moment, the eyes of the Seven Confucian Patriarchs have turned into a glazed color, as if piercing through the void in front of them. Above the grandeur, they used to communicate with Jiuchong Tiandi, so these existences can lock the location of Jiuchong Tiandi.


    "Jiu Chongtian, I hope you don''t let me down!"


    "I hope to find an opportunity to escape!"


    With a whisper, the Seven Confucian ancestors stepped out, and the next moment the void twisted, and the whole person came out of an extremely huge door.


    "who?"


    In the portal, there was a voice at this moment.


    "Above Haoran, the Seventh Confucian Patriarch of the Caolu!" At this moment, the Seventh Confucian Patriarch''s disdainful voice sounded, because he felt that the existence guarding this place was a weak god realm.


    The gods are extremely powerful in Jiuchongtian, but in the eyes of the Seven Confucian ancestors, they are nothing but ants.


    "Above Haoran, the seventh Confucian ancestor?"


    The god behind the gate felt the terrifying aura of the seven Confucian ancestors, his body trembled, and above the awe-inspiring, in his eyes, he was an extremely terrifying person, how could he offend him.


    But at this moment, there was a hint of doubt at the corner of his mouth, and he muttered to himself: "Above Haoran, didn''t a group of messengers just descended not long ago?"


    "Why all of a sudden, the Seven Confucian ancestors have arrived again!"


    In the eyes of the gods, there was a hint of doubt at this moment, but he did not open the door of the gods immediately, but continued to ask: "I didn''t know that the seven Confucian ancestors came, and I didn''t welcome them from afar. Please redeem my sins, but I didn''t know that the Seven Confucian ancestors came. Nine layers of heaven and earth, what is the so-called?"


    A murderous intent flashed in the eyes of the Seven Confucian Patriarchs at this moment, and he felt that an ant is not qualified to ask himself, but the door of God is not open, this world is extremely special, even if the strength is as high as the sky, he can''t enter, he can only suppress his anger Said: "All the envoys who descended from Haoran have fallen. The old man came to investigate. After all, the fall of the god king is not a trivial matter!"


    "Has the God King fallen?"


    At this moment, the god of heaven was shocked, with an unbelievable expression on his face, that the king of gods had fallen into the ninth heaven and earth, but when he thought of those people going straight to the second heaven, he instantly felt normal, there is no existence that can mend the sky Well, if the god king doesn''t restrain himself, it''s extremely normal to die.


    "Sorry, it''s on!"


    The God of Heaven hurriedly opened the door, and said with a smile on his face: "Seventh Confucianism, I am very sorry, we did not know that the envoys above Haoran fell, they went to the Second Heaven, and the current Second Heaven is very strange, it seems to have left After entering the Nine Heavens and Earth, we can''t search for it, and we can''t enter it, so we have to trouble the Confucian ancestors!"


    At this moment, the seven Confucian ancestors originally looked angry, but when they heard the words of the gods at this moment, their eyes lit up instantly, and the anger in their hearts disappeared without a trace, replaced by excitement.


    "The second heaven is weird, is it related to the method of detachment?"


    No wonder the existence of the God King Realm has all fallen.


    "Furthermore, this Jiuchongtian monk is so weak, it seems that God has taken away a lot of his original power!"


    Talking to himself a few times, the Seven Confucian ancestors looked very angry, and said coldly: "The second heaven has changed unexpectedly, and the god king has fallen. I will go and check it out. Don''t worry, I will not damage the world."


    After the sound disappeared, the body of the Seven Confucian ancestors disappeared slowly, and the afterimage disappeared with the wind, the speed was extremely fast.


    When the god saw the other party disappear, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Hmph, go ahead, try to damage it, the demon god was suppressed before, and the absence of God doesn''t mean that there is no existence in the world that can suppress you?"


    Soon, the Seven Confucian Ancestors appeared at the entrance of Erchongtian. At this moment, many people gathered here, and each of them showed a look of shock and bewilderment on their faces.


    These existences clearly sensed that the entrance to the Second Heaven was right in front of them, but no one could enter the Second Heaven. Every time they entered, they eventually returned to their original place.


    "What''s the matter? Why can''t the second heaven come down after the envoy above Haoran enters the second heaven?"


    Some people muttered to themselves at the moment.


    Seven Confucian ancestors, at this moment, those eyes turned into glaze color again, as if piercing through this place.


    "Um!"


    "What kind of power is this? It''s extremely thin, but it actually prevents everyone from entering it. It''s so mysterious."


    "Could it be that Zhang Heng and others entered, found something, and touched something?"


    Seven Confucian ancestors were extremely excited at this moment.


    Whoosh!


    A piercing sound sounded.


    It was one of the guardians of heaven and earth, and said respectfully: "Greetings to Confucian ancestors!"


    The visitor didn''t dare to be careless, but he still felt that he would follow, just in case.


    Immediately he said loudly: "Get out of the way, the descending of the ancestor god above Haoran should be able to solve the strange changes in this place. The ancestor god''s attack is extremely terrifying, so as to prevent accidental injury!"


    The sound of scolding sounded, and those strong men quickly moved away one by one, and their eyes fell on the Seventh Confucian Ancestor with shock.


    There was a frenzied light in the eyes, the ancestor god, that is the existence in the legend, and he was so excited to witness it with his own eyes at this moment.


    Some people whispered: "It turned out to be the ancestor god. Such an existence will definitely be able to break through the restrictions here. Let''s just wait!"


    The scene has become extremely quiet at this moment.


    A pair of eyes instantly fell on the Seven Confucian Ancestors.


    At this moment, the Seven Confucian ancestors said coldly, "It''s just a trick, don''t try to stop me!"


    The voice fell, and at this moment, in the book in the arms of the Seventh Confucian Ancestor, the word Shenwenmen appeared again, and the door of space was condensed here. He wanted to rely on the door of space and directly step into it. Powerful, capable of crossing boundaries.


    However, just as the power of the portal erupted, the Seven Confucian Ancestors who had just stepped into it flew out instantly in a panic. At this moment, the portal shattered like glass.


    "what?"


    The eyes of all the people present were unsure of themselves, and no one thought that the method of the Seven Confucian Patriarchs would not be able to step into it.


    Including the guardians of heaven and earth, they were also shocked at the moment. The Seven Confucian ancestors just now were really in a mess and almost got hit hard.


    "Damn it, there are some tricks!"


    "Is it great?"


    "Then I''ll break you straight away. I can destroy this world. If I don''t believe it, I can''t break you!"


    At this moment, the seven Confucian ancestors were furious in an instant, as if they had been humiliated.


    In the ancient book of Shenbing, words appeared one by one at this moment.


    Adjacent, soldier, fight, person, all, formation, row, forward, row.


    Nine golden characters hung in the air, and a terrifying divine power erupted. The next moment, the nine divine characters condensed into a divine sword.


    "go!"


    The Seven Confucian ancestors shouted angrily, and the divine sword aimed at the entrance of Erchongtian.


    The extremely terrifying aura made people frightened, as if the void was about to be shattered, and everyone present saw their hearts beating wildly.


    However, the attack that seemed to be able to destroy the world was unable to penetrate an inch when it was exposed at the entrance of the second heaven.


    When everyone was shocked, there was no danger at the entrance of the second layer of heaven and earth. At this moment, a terrifying coercion descended, and the divine sword flew back in an instant, turning into nine golden characters, surrounding it. Around the body of the Seventh Confucian Ancestor, at this moment, the Seventh Confucian Ancestor had a look of horror.


    At the entrance of the second heaven, not only did the divine power not disappear, but it became stronger and stronger. Soon, the terrifying power condensed into a figure in white clothes, looking up at the void, making people invisible, but it was just that figure, as if It can shatter the world and tear the sky apart.

 Chapter 866

    "Um!"


    "This is¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Seeing the endless divine power, it has condensed into such a terrifying figure at this moment, which guardian of Jiuzhongtian has woken up from the embarrassment of the Seven Confucian ancestors, staring at the scene in front of him in disbelief, there is nothing in this body. The action was just looking up at the sky, but at this moment, a look of shock appeared in the eyes of the guardian. Compared with this figure, the cultivation of the gods seemed to be like an ant, invisible to him. Too much pressure, and my mind trembled involuntarily.


    "Could it be... Could this be the terrifying existence who made up the sky?"


    "Only such a terrifying person can have the strength to accomplish such incredible things as mending the sky!"


    "Moreover, it seems that the breath on the body is somewhat similar to Confucianism and Taoism, but it is different. Could it be that the people above Haoran came because of this person?"


    "The fall of the king of gods, the second layer of heaven instantly seems to be a world of its own, what kind of existence is this person!"


    The guardian of heaven and earth sucked in a breath at this moment, and a look of shock appeared in his eyes. At this moment, he involuntarily stepped back a few steps. Invisibly, at this moment, those people were all backing away, all of them were afraid. One by one, it was discovered invisibly that it seemed that this figure could not be desecrated.


    "Sir?"


    "Why did the figure of the son appear, the Seven Confucian ancestors, above Haoran, could it be..."


    At this moment, in the corner, Qingyangzi, who was cultivating, woke up instantly. After the previous Qingyangzi tried and failed, he stopped moving. He decided to wait here to see if he could enter the second layer of heaven, unknowingly. In between, he fell into cultivation, and it was not until the attack of the Seven Confucian Ancestors broke out that Qing Yangzi was awakened from his cultivation.


    At this moment, Qingyangzi, looking at the shadow in the void, even if he can''t see the face, but Qingyangzi is extremely familiar, because this figure has long been engraved in his bones.


    At this moment, Qingyangzi couldn''t help thinking, and felt that the reason why Erzhongtian was so inaccessible was most likely related to Haoran, because Qingyangzi knew that these days, Li Yixi was not only promoting Confucianism and Taoism, but also The unscrupulous snatch of the power of luck above Haoran on that day also resolved Haorantian''s counterattack while talking and laughing.


    Qingyangzi''s eyes flickered at this moment, and he hurriedly inquired about the monks around him, and quickly knew the cause and effect.


    Make up all the vacancies during this period of self-cultivation.


    After Qingyangzi understood everything, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Is the Seven Confucian ancestors coming?"


    "It sounds scary, but you want to block the layout of the son, but is it possible?"


    "The Confucian ancestors are powerful, but that''s it. If those Confucian saints in the grass hut who have not been born once in a thousand years appear, it may be similar, but I don''t think the Confucian ancestors are enough!"


    "Even the means set up by the son can''t be resolved, let alone block the rise of Confucianism and Taoism, I''m afraid it will be difficult to enter, but today, we can take a good look at the methods above Haoran. It is rumored that the way to practice Confucianism and Taoism above Haoran It is very special, it is to comprehend the Dao, condense it into words, and then use its own mighty divine power to nurture words, so that words continue to be powerful, the means are extremely powerful, and with a breath of aura, the rumors are extremely terrifying, the gods and demons retreat!"


    Qingyangzi suppressed the disdain in his heart, and his incomparably curious eyes instantly fell on the Seventh Confucian Ancestor.


    At this moment, which guardian of heaven and earth is looking at the anger on the face of the Seven Confucian Ancestors above Haoran, his heart is racing, he wants some terrible things that have happened in the second world recently, and he is really worried that the Seven Confucian Ancestors above Haoran will fall When I got here, I hurriedly said: "Master Confucianism, it is extremely strange here. Too many things have happened recently, beyond our understanding. I am worried that there is great danger here, so let''s stop here."


    At this moment, the Seven Confucian Ancestors above Haoran, after hearing the words of the guardian of heaven and earth, not only did not stop, but he was extremely excited.


    But what was revealed was endless anger, and even in the eyes of Confucian ancestors, there seemed to be two flames burning.


    "Humph!"


    "What about the danger? The danger is relative to you, how does the old man exist, do you think the old man will be afraid?"


    "The means of the Ancestral God is something that you, a god, can imagine. Moreover, Haoran has lost so many people in it, so the old man has to ask for an explanation, a truth, otherwise, if he goes back like this, does the old man have any face? ?"


    "How can I say that, the old man is also one of the ancestors of Confucianism, so I can''t afford to lose face!"


    "A mere phantom, what can I do, I was just underestimated by the old man before, do you think the old man really can''t do anything about it?"


    "It''s ridiculous, a frog at the bottom of a well, how can you know how terrible this old man is!"


    At this moment, what was greeted was the angry scolding of the Seven Confucian Ancestors.


    The voice fell, and the seemingly angry Seven Confucian ancestors flashed not anger, but excitement in the depths of his eyes, and his excited body was shaking. After seeing the horror of the phantom, after adding the words of the guardian of heaven and earth, something happened here. Things that are beyond imagination and beyond cognition, the Seven Confucian ancestors felt, must be related to detachment, otherwise, how could it be so dangerous in a small world.


    "The method of detachment, the method of detachment!"


    "If I get it today, then soon, I will be able to become a Confucian sage of the sky, and even surpass the level of Confucian sages."


    "Such an opportunity is once in a lifetime, otherwise there is no excuse, it is absolutely impossible to have the opportunity to enter the Nine Heavens and Earth, such an opportunity will never exist if I miss it, even if I give everything today, the old man will go in and find a way to escape. The law, such a terrifying phantom guarding the second layer of heaven, has the possibility of transcendence, and it is in it."


    At this moment, the eyes of the Seven Confucian ancestors became extremely sharp, dignified and excited, but also showed greed. This scene naturally fell into the eyes of Qingyangzi.


    "You deserve to live for a long time, your acting skills are invincible, and your words are more righteous, but trying to provoke your son''s will is simply courting death."


    "Young master, how can you be provocative!"


    "Ha ha!"


    "Dare to take the opportunity to enter the Jiuzhong Tiandi, it''s really courting death, do you think you have unparalleled strength and can defeat the existence of the son?"


    Qing Yangzi''s thoughts fell at this moment, and a mocking color appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Stepping out one step, he said to which existence: "Big brother, Confucian ancestors said it well, the fall of the strong above Haoran, this is a major event, if we can''t find out, we will feel uneasy."


    "Let the Confucian ancestors try, the Confucian ancestors are extremely terrifying existences, they should be fine, and if we don''t solve this matter, the nine layers of heaven and earth will not be complete, and if the Lord returns at that time, we will not be able to explain. "


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi patted the Taoist''s shoulder and said.


    "Qingyang is right, but Confucian ancestors should be more careful."


    At this moment, the Taoist wanted to say something, but shut up instantly, because at this moment, he found that Qing Yangzi was holding something in his hand. It was a recording talisman, which could record everything here.

 Chapter 867

    The Taoist knew that Qingyangzi had been running towards the Second Heaven, and even they ignored them. He chose to believe in Qingyangzi.


    At this moment, he seemed to realize what Qing Yangzi was doing, and at this moment he discouraged him a few more words. Of course, he was greeted by the scolding and scolding of the Seven Confucian ancestors. At this moment, the Taoist seemed to be extremely afraid, and his body was constantly shaking. She stepped back and stood with Qingyangzi.


    "Eighth brother, what are you doing?"


    At this moment, the Taoist immediately asked by voice transmission.


    A smile appeared on the corner of Qingyangzi''s mouth, and he said, "Didn''t you guess it?"


    "I am recording everything here. The fall of the Seven Confucian ancestors has nothing to do with us. He asked for it by himself. When the time comes, there are people above Haoran, so we can ignore it and tell them that there is too much here. Dangerous, can''t be dead."


    "At that time, they will be angry and useless, otherwise these guys will keep coming to the Nine Heavens, and it will be no problem, and I think we should also erase the connection with Haoran, God is not there, we can''t learn from Haoran. With the help of the above, the other party can locate the nine-layer Tiandi, which is wandering in the chaos, this is not a good thing, what if something malicious happens in one''s life?"


    At this moment, Qingyangzi explained.


    "Falling?"


    "Eighth brother, you''re not bragging, do you think the Seven Confucian ancestors above Haoran will fall?"


    After the Taoist heard Qingyangzi''s voice transmission at this moment, he asked with a questioning expression on his face.


    "Don''t ask me why, if you continue to provoke and don''t get out, you will definitely die!"


    What the Taoist greeted was Qingyangzi''s determined voice transmission.


    "Um?"


    "Eighth brother, these days you have been seeing the dragon but not the end. It seems that you have been running towards the second layer of heaven. What are you doing? Did you find anything in the second layer of heaven?" The Taoist at this moment, after being shocked , After reacting, he looked at Qingyangzi suspiciously. It was okay not to look at him. At a glance, the Taoist at this moment was shocked all over, and his eyes showed an unbelievable color.


    His legs trembled slightly, his lips trembled violently, he stared at Qingyangzi, and said in shock, "Eighth brother, have you reached the extreme realm of the gods?"


    "How did you cultivate, why did you cultivate so quickly!"


    The Taoist was really shocked at this moment.


    He stared at Qingyangzi in disbelief, his eyes flashed, and a gleam of light appeared, and he said in disbelief, "Eighth brother, is your cultivation growth related to the second layer of heaven?"


    "That''s right, you''ve been seeing the dragon but not seeing the end, and you''ve been entering the second layer of heaven. I should have thought of it earlier, and you seemed to be there when the sky was repaired that day. What happened to the second layer of heaven?"


    The Taoist at this moment was staring at Qingyangzi, thinking that if he didn''t ask, the bastard Qingyangzi would soon disappear without a trace.


    Qingyangzi didn''t want to reveal it at first, but when he saw the fiery gaze of the Taoist, Qingyangzi felt that he couldn''t pass it on, and immediately said through a voice transmission: "Yes, my cultivation is indeed related to the second layer of heaven, because in the second layer of heaven, the appearance of An extremely terrifying existence, whose strength is even more terrifying and unfathomable than God''s, everything I have is given by the masters, and that phantom is transformed by the weak will of the masters, the seven Confucian ancestors provoked Master''s will, if you don''t believe it, look at it, and soon Confucian ancestors will be finished."


    "A wisp of weak will?"


    At this moment, the Taoist swept to the void in an instant, staring at it. The moment he saw the phantom, the Taoist felt that it was the Confucian ancestor who touched something that caused the imprint of the ancient powerhouses to stay here, but did not expect that the phantom turned out to be A mighty being, a wisp of the feeble will of a living being.


    At this moment, the Seven Confucian Ancestors seemed to have finished gaining momentum, and an extremely terrifying aura burst out from the Seven Confucian Ancestors'' body instantly.


    Roared: "I have a breath of arrogance, I dare to swallow the world, the sun, the moon, the stars, the Confucian saints come, and the gods retreat."


    At this moment, the Seven Confucian Ancestor, although his face is greedy, but at this moment, just in case, he directly used his trump card.


    The moment the voice fell, the whole person seemed to be turned into a spot of light, and endless divine light erupted from the body of Confucian ancestors.


    As if this place had turned into a holy place, in the body of Confucian ancestors, a beam of divine light shot straight to the sky, and in the beam of light, the voices of saints read aloud at this moment, and the next moment, an extremely terrifying holy statue The sound and shadow appeared in the vast divine light.


    It was just a phantom, but at this moment it was impossible to look directly at it.


    At this moment, the Taoist was shocked and said incredulously, "I didn''t expect the Seven Confucian ancestors to call the Confucian sage. It seems that this is going to be desperate. This is the mark of the Confucian sage. Can this phantom stop it?"


    The voice of the Taoist rang in Qingyangzi''s ears at this moment.


    But at this moment, Qing Yangzi didn''t care, holding the recording talisman, recording excitedly, not caring.


    Laughter sounded in Taoist''s ears, "Wait, isn''t it clear?"


    Seeing the illusory shadow of the Confucian sage, the Taoist with a heart-pounding expression, after hearing Qingyangzi''s words at this moment, stopped speaking and stared at it.


    At this moment, the Confucian Ancestor, it seems that the imprint of the Confucian Sage is not enough, and he also took out a broken scroll. The moment the scroll appeared, an even more terrifying divine light erupted.


    "Remnants of Confucianism!"


    Seeing the torn scroll, the Taoist heart skipped a beat.


    boom!


    The terrifying aura erupted from the Confucian ancestor''s body at this moment. Around the Confucian ancestor''s body at this moment, the nine-character mantra appeared again, and nine golden words were now surrounding the Confucian ancestor''s head. Under the blessing of the fragments, it became extremely terrifying, as if it had the power to destroy the world.


    The nine-character mantra, after absorbing the endless divine power, directly merged with the books in the hands of the Seven Confucian Ancestors. At this moment, in the books, one by one divine inscriptions appeared, and the golden giant sword in the void became more and more The more terrifying.


    "Break it for me!"


    Seven Confucian ancestors roared, and the golden giant sword slashed at the entrance of Erzhongtian.


    At this moment, the Seven Confucian Ancestors looked excited.


    But the next moment, the moment the golden giant sword hit the phantom, the tyrannical giant sword actually shattered with a click and turned into a spot of light in the sky.


    puff!


    His throat was sweet, and the Seven Confucian ancestors at the moment spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    His face was extremely pale, and his face was horrified. Seven Confucian Ancestors never thought that such an attack would not be able to shake the phantom.


    At this moment, the Taoist was different from Qingyangzi''s calmness. In that instant, his eyes widened.


    With an unbelievable look on his face, the phantom that appeared in the void seemed to be provoked at the moment.


    At this moment, the world has become extremely cold in an instant, it seems that the sky is angry, and it is like freezing everyone''s soul.


    The Confucian ancestor''s face changed greatly at this moment, and he hurriedly urged the Confucian sage fragments and the illusory shadow of the Confucian sage to cover himself.


    At this moment, the Confucian ancestor, even a mouthful of blood, sprayed on the Confucian Sage Fragment, activating the will in the Confucian Saint Fragment to the greatest extent.


    In the remnants of the Confucian sages, a will emerges at this moment, and it merges with the illusory shadow of the Confucian sage in the void. The illusory shadow of the Confucian sage seems to be alive at this moment, and those eyes are staring at the sage in the void. Li Yixi phantom.


    At the same time, Li Yixi''s phantom could not see his face, but his lips moved, and a dull voice sounded in the void.


    "I don''t fight with the world. From now on, this world has become a restricted area of ??its own, standing outside the red dust, don''t get around me!"


    The voice exploded, and a force of divine punishment descended on the Confucian ancestors. At this moment, let alone the Confucian ancestors, the illusory shadow of the Confucian saints also showed a touch of despair in his eyes.

 Chapter 868

    Li Yixi''s phantom''s voice fell. At this moment, the sky was moving, and the sky seemed to be really angry. The terrible power of punishment was directly transformed into a long sword of thunder, carrying the power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth.


    Even if he glanced at it, the hearts of the people present at this moment were trembling, as if the sword of punishment could wipe out the soul of a cultivator.


    Some weak people just glanced at this moment, and their seven orifices bleed, and a storm surged in their hearts. One by one, they closed their eyes in a hurry, their breathing was heavy and rapid, and their faces were pale and bloodless.


    "Um?"


    "Is the power of punishment so terrible?"


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi, who was holding the recording talisman to record this scene, couldn''t help shaking his mind at this moment, and hurriedly urged the acquired spirit treasure in his body, only at this moment did he stabilize his mind.


    After barely stabilizing his mind, Qing Yangzi''s eyes instantly revealed a touch of excitement.


    This was the first time that Qing Yangzi saw Li Yixi make a move. Li Yixi had never moved.


    "Pfft!"


    At this moment, as the target of Heavenly Punishment, the powerful Seven Confucian ancestors who thought they could conquer everything was locked by terrifying power. It has merged with the will of the Confucian Sage Remnant, but at this moment, it can only resist most of the power, but it cannot resist all the power of divine punishment.


    "Damn, how could this be?"


    The domineering Seventh Confucian Ancestor was now as frightened as a bereaved dog, and there was despair in those eyes, because the Seventh Confucian Ancestor at this moment found that the will of the Confucian sage suspended above his head was shaking violently, as if he could not bear it. That terrifying power is normal.


    Confucian saints, in the eyes of Confucian ancestors, are extremely powerful existences, almost standing at the peak of the cultivation world.


    Even if it''s just a fusion of will and Confucianism, it shouldn''t be so weak.


    From the perspective of the Seven Confucian ancestors, the existence that appeared was also a wisp of will. Even the Seven Confucian ancestors discovered that Li Yixi''s will was even weaker, but it was so weak that even the seven Confucian ancestors didn''t care about the weak will at this moment. However, the unoffensive Tianwei erupted, and his words caused the wrath of the sky.


    It seems that Li Yixi is the sky, the ruler, the Li Yixi clan, the sky is also angry.


    At this moment, I feel the power contained in the sword of punishment that destroys the sky and destroys the earth. At this moment, the illusory shadow of the Confucian sage is becoming more and more solid, feeling the danger of being obliterated, and constantly awakening. The illusory shadow of the Confucian sage at this moment is like Feeling the death, the Confucian Sage Remnants burned directly, and all the wills merged.


    "Who are you, do you want to be with me forever and ever?"


    The will of the Confucian saints at this moment is extremely angry.


    However, after the voice fell, the phantom of Li Yixi did not move at all, just that voice resounded in the void again, "I will not fight with the world, from now on this world has become a restricted area by itself, standing in the world of the world. Besides, don''t get around me!"


    The voice fell, and there was no other information, and even the phantom at the moment slowly dissipated.


    "Damn!"


    "Did you even ignore my Haoran?"


    The will of the Confucian sage was extremely angry, those eyes turned into broken gold, and the illusory shadow of the Confucian sage seemed to be transformed into a supreme god, bursting out with a terrifying breath.


    The seven Confucian ancestors who bleed from the seven orifices, at this moment, the illusory shadow of the Confucian sage broke out, and the worry in his heart has also dissipated a lot. He feels that he has done the right thing. He must die, and seeing the will of the Confucian saints erupt, the Seven Confucian ancestors felt that he had saved his life.


    However, when the heart of the seven Confucian ancestors just fell, the Sword of Heavenly Punishment in the void suddenly became stronger, and an incomparably powerful breath burst out. The saint was reading the article of the saint, and the divine culture of the sky was trying to resist the sword of punishment for a golden hood, but the attacking power contained in the sword of punishment was so terrifying that it exploded in an instant.


    "Um?"


    "how can that be?"


    "Is it possible to break my sacred scroll defense?" The Confucian Sage''s will, which was originally angry, revealed a touch of disbelief in those eyes.


    The Confucian sage phantom spit out an unbelievable voice at this moment. At the same time, the Confucian sage''s will at this moment has no resistance at all. The body of the will and the Confucian sage''s imprint are constantly turned into nothingness under the sword of heavenly punishment. He was unable to resist the Sword of Heavenly Punishment for a moment.


    "Has the will of the Confucian saints been destroyed?"


    Originally, he had just sighed that he was the seventh Confucian ancestor who survived the catastrophe, but there was a look of horror in his eyes.


    Losing the protection of the will of the Confucian saints and being locked by the Sword of Heavenly Punishment, the Seven Confucian Ancestors at this moment, let alone contending, felt like an ant facing the attack of the gods, and his body and soul could not move at all.


    In the pupils of the Seven Confucian ancestors, the sword of punishment at this moment continued to expand, and the next moment the world was pale.


    The terrifying divine power is rampant, and the seven Confucian ancestors who were domineering and domineering before have no bones left.


    "died!"


    The attack collapsed, the sky returned to normal, Qing Yangzi was trembling at this moment, holding the record talisman in his hand, his face trembled.


    Everything, like a dream, is terrible.


    Gollum!


    At this moment, Qingyangzi''s throat squirmed, swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    Feeling dry mouth for a while.


    This scene, mercilessly impacted the mind.


    "died!"


    At this moment, the Taoist who was bleeding from the seven orifices stabilized his mind, widened his eyes, and looked at everything in front of him. He knew that the Seven Confucian Ancestor was really dead.


    When Qing Yangzi saw a Taoist who was more unbearable than himself, he felt that he was not so unbearable, and said with a smile: "Nonsense, in front of such existence, the arrival of the Confucian saint''s true body is not enough to see, let alone just a sliver of fragments. will."


    "Young master, you are invincible!"


    After pondering for a while, Qingyangzi said another six words, and the scenes that happened during this time sounded. Qingyangzi felt that Li Yixi was too terrifying. For example, in the eyes of the ancestors, Li Yixi could directly use Divine fluid cultivation, can this be done by humans?


    "What should I do, Erzhongtian seems to have lost contact, and we can''t monitor it!" The Taoist looked at Qingyangzi dryly at the moment, feeling that he had neglected his duty.


    "Then you go to break the terrible will at the moment!"


    Qingyangzi felt that the Taoist was crazy, scolded him angrily, turned around and left.


    At this moment, Qingyangzi felt that if Li Yixi was unwilling, he would not be able to enter it, so he would deal with other things first.


    At this moment, those powerful beings, after stabilizing their minds, looked at the seven Confucian ancestors who disappeared without a trace, their hearts jumped wildly, without any hesitation, turned around and left, where the will of the Confucian saints can be obliterated, how can they be strong broke.

 Chapter 869

    Above Haoran, at this moment, in a cave that has been dusty for an unknown number of years, a statue of a human being split open strangely.


    The next moment, a figure sitting cross-legged appeared.


    A terrifying divine power erupted, and the cave, which was already a few inches thick in dust, became clean in an instant, and indistinctly, a divine word "clean" disappeared in a flash.


    The portrait is actually made of dust covered on the body of an old man who has fallen into practice for too long.


    The old man who opened his eyes had an elegant face, like a master of Taoism.


    The book held in the palm of his hand also disappeared at this moment.


    He stood up slowly, with a serious expression on his face.


    "My wisp of will has been obliterated, and I don''t seem to have any resistance. Could it be that there is a detached existence, has it returned?"


    At this moment, the old man has an unbelievable expression on his face, a wisp of will has been wiped away, and the endless time and space are separated, which also makes him feel frightened, the power of that way is too terrifying.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Above Haoran, in the thatched cottage.


    The six Confucian ancestors seem to be indifferent to the departure of the Seven Confucian ancestors, but in fact, none of the six Confucian ancestors at this moment is in the practice, and they are all waiting for news.


    Everyone wanted to know whether the Seven Confucian Patriarchs entered the Nine Heavens and Earth smoothly.


    "Ahem!"


    "Senior brother, there is no need to worry. With the strength of the seventh junior brother, there is no danger in the Nine Heavens and Earth. Although there are rumors that there is a way to transcend, I think it is impossible!"


    A Confucian ancestor coughed and glanced across the audience, seemingly comforting everyone, but deep in his eyes, there was a look of hope.


    I want to find some information from the eyes of everyone.


    But these existences that have lived for countless years seem to be dying one by one, but those eyes, like a deep pool, have no fluctuations, which makes him disappointed for a while.


    "Meet the Confucian ancestor!"


    At this moment, an anxious voice sounded outside. The Six Great Confucian Ancestors felt that the other party had no eyesight at all. What is it that needs to alarm them? Is it okay to leave it to others?


    But everyone looked at each other and said lightly: "Come in!"


    As the voice fell, the middle-aged Confucian scholar outside, with beads of sweat on his forehead at this moment, entered the thatched cottage with trembling legs.


    Kneeling on the ground with a plop, the faces of the six Confucian ancestors changed drastically.


    They did not care about it before, but now when they saw the Confucian robes on the middle-aged Confucian scholar, they all felt uneasy, because this Confucian scholar came from the Palace of Ming in thatched cottage.


    The Palace of Fate is extremely special, there is nothing precious, but how can we know the life and death of the important people in the thatched cottage.


    Everyone''s breathing became rapid at this moment, and a terrifying divine power erupted from their dying bodies, which was extremely terrifying.


    The middle-aged Confucian scholar with beads of sweat hanging on his forehead said with dry mouth and horror, "Report to the six Confucian ancestors and the seven Confucian ancestors'' fate tablets, which shattered and turned into ashes."


    The voice fell, and the hut became eerily quiet for an instant.


    next moment.


    A severe cough sounded, this time, it was not a fake cough, but a real cough.


    "died!"


    "Seventh Junior Brother is actually dead!"


    At this moment, everyone was staring wide-eyed, each and every one of them was full of disbelief.


    Originally, the six great Confucian ancestors had some thoughts about Jiu Chongtian, and their eyes instantly showed horror.


    The body was trembling faintly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The entrance to the Second Heaven was extremely quiet.


    But the next moment, a voice instantly broke the dead silence here.


    "Um?"


    "What''s going on, why are there so many people gathered here?"


    At the entrance of Erchongtian, in front of the boundary marker, a little old man appeared. Seeing so many people gathered here, he looked suspicious. Usually, this place is rarely visited by people, but for some reason, so many people gathered here.


    Qing Yangzi, who had only taken a few steps and was about to leave, raised his foot stiffly in an instant, with an unbelievable expression on his face. He felt that he was hallucinating, and this second heaven was impassable, but Qing Yangzi still took a deep breath. With a heavy tone, he turned around with difficulty, wanting to verify whether it was really an illusion.


    After all, Qingyangzi wanted to hug his thigh so much, to be able to hang out with Li Yixi, and practice is as simple as eating and drinking.


    Qing Yangzi, who turned around with difficulty, happened to see the little old man with a suspicious face at this moment, shook his head, and felt that he really didn''t have hallucinations, the figure disappeared instantly, and appeared in front of the little old man, with a curious and excited expression on his face He asked: "Fellow Daoist, have you just crossed over from the Second Heaven?"


    The little old man felt the terrifying aura escaping from Qingyangzi''s body, and his heart trembled wildly.


    Feeling parched, he said with difficulty: "My lord, I... I really just came up from the Second Heaven!"


    The little old man looked suspicious, there was nothing strange about this, he often passed by.


    "Really?"


    At this moment, Qingyangzi was overjoyed, and felt that maybe Li Yixi''s method was to stop Qiruzu Patriarch. The next moment, his body disappeared without a trace, and he quickly went to the entrance of the second heaven, but soon, Qingyangzi was inexplicably strange. appeared in front of the little old man again, as if he had never moved.


    "how so?"


    At this moment, Qingyangzi was dumbfounded.


    Staring at the little old man, he said, "Did you really just come from the Second Heaven?"


    Qingyangzi looked a little desperate.


    It seems that I have no chance to enter the second heaven.


    "Um?"


    "My lord, I really just came up from the Second Heaven!"


    The little old man''s eyes widened at this moment, his face was unconfident, he really didn''t tell lies.


    "My lord, let me try!"


    The little old man looked worried, afraid that Qingyangzi would think he was lying, and the next moment the little old man disappeared at the entrance of Erchongtian.


    "Well, I went in, why is that?"


    "Does it limit strength?"


    "But it''s not right. Some people exist here who are weaker than the little old man, but they can''t enter!"


    As soon as Qingyangzi''s thought came to an end, the little old man returned with suspicion on his face, stared at Qingyangzi and said, "My lord, why don''t you try it with me!"


    The little old man felt that he had to prove it, otherwise he would be misunderstood and it would be over for him.


    "it is good!"


    At this moment, Qingyangzi''s eyes brightened. At this moment, Qingyangzi followed the little old man nervously. This time, Qingyangzi successfully entered the second heaven, looking at every plant and tree in the second heaven, Qingyang Yangzi feels so kind.


    "My lord, may I go?"


    The little old man at this moment, seeing Qingyangzi trembling with excitement, felt that Qingyangzi was a fool, otherwise how could he not even be able to enter the Second Heaven, but he was so powerful that he had to be respectful.


    Qingyangzi woke up from the shock in an instant, looked at the little old man with a hot face, and said with a smile: "Friend Daoist, you have become rich, you can be an extradition here, and you can give everyone who enters the second heaven There is a fee, and there are resources for cultivation, but it seems that there is no guide, and outsiders cannot enter this place."


    Qingyangzi''s voice fell and disappeared instantly.


    "Extradition of people?"


    "Could it be that these people really can''t enter the second heaven."


    "Could it be true what Lord Dog said. When I come here, I will have a chance. Could it be that the chance is to become an extradition person?" At this moment, a dog hair appeared in the little old man''s hand. Looking at the dog hair, his eyes widened. There was a hint of brilliance in it.


    In Li Yixi''s manor, at this moment, Dahei is crawling on the ground, his eyes seem to have pierced through the void, and he saw everything that happened at the entrance, and whispered: "Young master said, it is such a joy to have friends from afar, you should It¡¯s just a signal to me to arrange a pick-up.¡±


    "Um!"


    "It must be true, under the ancestor god, we can quietly obliterate, who can disturb the young master!"


    The next moment, he fell asleep.

 Chapter 870

    Entering the second heaven, Qingyangzi suppressed the excitement in his heart, felt the plants and trees in front of him, and fell into deep thought.


    In Qingyangzi''s mind, Li Yixi''s words echoed, "I will not compete with the world, from now on this world will become its own world, stand outside the world of mortals, don''t bother me!"


    "Could it be, young master, is this a warning?"


    "Young master doesn''t compete with the world, and I''m afraid I don''t want to have too much relationship with the cultivation world. It seems that you should take your time to visit you. Otherwise, if you don''t like it, you will be done for. They are all laying out Confucianism and Taoism. As one of the young master''s pawns, I must not always care about the benefits but do nothing. If that happens, I am afraid that I will soon be disgusted by the young master, and from then on, I am afraid that the opportunity will be cut off."


    "Something has to be done, but in the cottage right now, everyone is doing their best, and everything must have been arranged. There is no problem for me to insert it, but how can I highlight the importance of my existence? ?¡±


    "How can Confucianism and Taoism spread rapidly?"


    At this moment, Qingyangzi''s mind flashed one thought after another, and he didn''t stop walking, walking aimlessly.


    Gradually, Qingyangzi walked into the Jinling Immortal City, and while walking in the Jinling Immortal City, he was still deep in thought.


    In the manor, at this moment Li Yixi was sitting cross-legged and was practicing. From the cracks in the depths of the manor, streams of incomparably rich chaotic divine power surged rapidly and entered Li Yixi''s body. At this moment, Li Yixi A total of thirty-six acupoints were opened up in the body of the past. At this moment, terrifying devouring power erupted from each acupoint. It had already exploded. After all, the amount of chaotic power was really terrifying, but Li Yixi didn''t feel much change.


    Closing his eyes and cultivating, he seemed to like this feeling very much.


    Beside Li Yixi, at the moment it looks like a cat curled up into a ball, its eyes turned golden, staring at Li Yixi, to be precise, at the acupoints in Li Yixi''s body, Mimao is naturally the transformation of a peerless beast with nine lions. He really didn''t care too much about Li Yixi''s practice before. After all, in his opinion, Li Yixi''s existence is a joke.


    Does Li Yixi need to cultivate the physical body?


    However, when Li Yixi''s acupoint opened up to thirty-six, many terrifying beings in the courtyard were shocked. The aura emanating from Li Yixi''s body at this moment was too terrifying.


    The broken golden eyes of the nine-headed lion stared at Li Yixi''s acupoint. With the entry of chaotic power, a demon god appeared deep in the acupoint. This demon god was extremely terrifying. Transformed by a touch of divine will, at this moment, he is practicing strangely automatically.


    And it is extremely miraculous, the nine-headed lion discovered that the gods and demons in each acupoint have different ways of practicing.


    The nine-headed lion trembled in his heart, "This god and demon seems to be practicing the Dao of Devouring, but it is different, and the feeling is more mysterious. What I am in charge of is the Dao of Devouring, but my Dao is like learning to walk in decline in front of this demon god. Like a doll."


    "Master''s practice method is terrible. Is this using the body to accommodate the Tao and the heavens and the myriad Taos with the body?"


    "Moreover, the master''s power of heaven and earth is strangely rushing into the master''s body. Could it be that the master is here to condense the inner heaven and earth and absorb the heaven and earth into his body?"


    Thinking of this, the body of the nine-headed lion couldn''t help but tremble.


    At this moment, bloodshot eyes faintly appeared in the broken golden eyes. They were as strong as nine lions, and they couldn''t watch for a long time, so they hurriedly closed their eyes.


    There is an extremely terrifying aura around the body of the nine-headed lion now. It is the true meaning of the Dao, which is more precious than the Tianyin of the Dao. For practitioners, there is a fatal temptation. Feeling it is better than a saint explaining .


    At this time Li Yixi completed a small cycle.


    In the body, Qi and blood roared, and the power of the great way trembled violently.


    In the void of Jinling Immortal City, a nine-colored divine light appeared in an instant, and the divine light quickly spread across the world. After absorbing the nine-colored divine light, the originally weak dual heaven and earth actually grew.


    "Um?"


    "The world is actually growing, and the master''s practice has actually affected the changes in the world."


    "Could it be that Master''s practice can perfect the Dao of Heaven and Earth?"


    In the backyard, above the peach tree at this moment, a face appeared, with a look of fear in its eyes.


    Obviously, he was shocked by Li Yixi''s strength.


    Not far away, only half of the willow tree, a phantom of a woman appeared in the sky, and those eyes were also staring at the void, "I don''t know, the master''s practice is so amazing, it''s just an ordinary opening point, which accommodates the world. Spiritual Qi, but it doesn''t look like it, maybe our cultivation base is too weak to see through the essence."


    In the backyard, the extremely terrifying existences were all caught up in the communication, and each of them was extremely excited, as if they had seen a brand new method of cultivation.


    After completing a small transit, Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes, unaware of what happened, only feeling refreshed.


    "Husband!"


    "It''s time to eat, and you have to relax and relax in your practice!"


    Hu Qingyun walked slowly, looking like she was not working too hard.


    Wipe the sweat from Li Yixi''s forehead.


    "The lady is so nice!"


    Li Yixi smiled, and took Hu Qingyun to have lunch together.


    "Husband, I see that you are a little depressed, did you encounter any troubles?" Hu Qingyun asked caringly.


    Li Yixi didn''t hide anything, and said helplessly: "In the past, I got a lot of secret books on physical body cultivation, but these secret books opened up very few acupoints. If all of them are combined, they can open up thirty-six acupoints. I have to find a way to find it, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to practice without knowing the existence of other acupoints.¡±


    Hu Qingyun heard this and said with a smile: "Husband, then today I will accompany you out and go to No. 13th Street. Maybe you can meet a treasure?"


    "Where, it''s the place where practitioners trade!"


    "it is good!"


    "Go and have a look, maybe there is something to gain, but it''s not necessarily true?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi had a smile on his face. Li Yixi was overjoyed. In the void, those black clouds disappeared instantly, as if Li Yixi''s happiness and anger could affect the sky.


    As the sun shone, the two of them and a dog headed towards No. 13 Street.


    Thirteenth Street is extremely lively. Those monks who are usually high above are selling here like peddlers. Some things are forged, and some are brought out from the ruins. I don¡¯t know if they are useful.


    "The fragments of the ancient mountain spear contain the rhyme of the gun, and can be bartered."


    "A drop of the blood of the ancient demon god, if you are interested, take a look!"


    "This Fellow Daoist, it looks like his vitality and blood are decaying, he must be injured, come to me to have a look, I have a god pill..."


    The entire 13th Street was extremely lively.


    Two people and one dog entered at this moment, instantly attracting everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 871

    "This son, what do you need, I have everything here, only the son can''t think of it, there is nothing I don''t have here."


    A thief-eyed cultivator looked at Li Yixi''s exile-like temperament, and was shocked. After Li Yixi opened the acupoints, the rhythm of the Tao has already converged into the body and is no longer escaping. This guy feels that Li Yixi''s identity Extremely noble, he is a rich master, so he is ready to be slaughtered.


    Li Yixi, who came full of hope, was instantly overjoyed when he heard the other party''s words at this moment. After all, Li Yixi felt that in front of these powerful immortals, the other party may have what he needs as a mortal.


    Li Yixi said with a smile: "Shangxian, I was born unable to cultivate, and I couldn''t absorb my spirit into my body, but I''m not willing to be a mortal. I plan to cultivate my body, try to become a sanctified body, reverse my physique, and step into the path of cultivation. I''m here today. , I want to exchange for the cultivation method of the physical body, but I don¡¯t know about the immortals, but is there a method of physical cultivation?¡±


    "I can trade this for you!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi blushed a little and felt that he was too wasteful, so he took out a jade pendant.


    This jade pendant, Li Yixi can''t remember who gave it to him, Li Yixi thinks that it is a cultivator''s thing, and it should be able to exchange for physical exercises.


    "Um?"


    "This is¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?"


    The moment he saw this, the man''s body trembled violently, and his lips trembled.


    He hurriedly said: "Young Master, you are looking for the right person. Although I am not practicing the physical Dao, my physical body is extremely powerful. Master, can you talk about your requirements for the practice?"


    "Young master, don''t worry, I will definitely meet your requirements!"


    The middle-aged man''s smiling eyes almost narrowed into a gap, he stared at Li Yixi with a smile, he was really afraid that Li Yixi would slip away from his hands at this moment, and at the same time, the middle-aged man at the moment hurriedly transmitted a voice in secret, Ask your friends to search for ways to practice in the flesh.


    Li Yixi heard what the other party said, and his eyes lit up. Although he might be at a disadvantage, after all, the other party was too happy to agree, but Li Yixi was still very excited at the moment. After all, as long as he could solve his predicament, the effort was worth it .


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and said with a smile, "Senior, I only have one request, that is, the exercises are related to the body''s orifices.


    As a Blue Star native, Li Yixi knew very well that as long as he had good products, he didn''t worry about not being able to sell them, and Li Yixi didn''t say how many acupoints he needed, just to maximize his own interests.


    "Sir, wait a moment!"


    "In my hand, I have a manual of the Flesh Dao Fragment Scroll, which contains seventy-two orifices, but don''t worry, son, I am contacting my friends, and at least find a book of seventy-two acupoints for you. The whole exercise."


    The middle-aged man''s voice fell. At this moment, his eyes flickered rapidly, and his heart was extremely worried. He didn''t know if Li Yixi was satisfied. There were very few exercises for physical cultivation. It can also awaken the spiritual body. In the eyes of everyone, the cultivation of spiritual energy is the kingly way, so the cultivation methods of the physical way have become extremely rare.


    "Seventy-two?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi squinted his eyes and was extremely surprised. He didn''t expect that by the way, he might get a book of exercises that might be related to the seventy-two orifice points.


    Seeing Li Yixi squinting his eyes excitedly, the middle-aged man at this moment mistakenly thought that Li Yixi was dissatisfied, and felt extremely uneasy, and hurriedly added, "Sir, if you are willing to trade, I am willing to give this fragment of mine to me. Give you."


    The voice fell, extremely worried.


    The middle-aged man even used an immortal technique to keep his conversation with Li Yixi intact.


    Because at this moment, Li Yixi, in the eyes of middle-aged men, is just a dude who has no knowledge. In the Second Heaven, the method of physical cultivation is a commodity, and almost no one wants it.


    The middle-aged man was particularly worried that the jade pendant in Li Yixi''s hand would be known to others.


    If that''s the case, his business in this village will be ruined, and there must be countless people rushing with him to make deals with Li Yixi.


    The middle-aged man whose voice fell, had a smile on his face, watertight, and looked very precious, but he was actually worried to death.


    As for the robbery, the middle-aged man gave up completely after thinking about it.


    I am worried that behind Li Yixi is an extremely terrifying big family, because some big families, if there are waste children, it will never be exposed. After all, in the eyes of those families, it is a shame, and Li Yixi''s temperament is too Out of the dust, he instantly extinguished this idea.


    "Row!"


    "This business, I did it!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was very happy. The seventy-two orifice points were enough for Li Yixi to use now.


    "Sir, wait a moment!"


    After the middle-aged man heard Li Yixi''s voice at this moment, there was a hint of joy in his eyes, and his heart was beating violently. , stabilize Li Yixi.


    Soon, the jade talisman in the middle-aged man''s hand vibrated. After the middle-aged man saw it, he was overjoyed.


    Immediately took out a piece of inheritance jade, a little distressed, because the practice method is not valuable, but inheritance jade, but a good thing.


    Reflecting the cultivation technique on the inheritance jade, the middle-aged man at this moment said with a smile: "Young master, it is already well, you are on the inheritance jade, you can get the above cultivation technique with a drop of blood, son, you can inspect the goods first, I will The most important thing is that the transaction is fair, and the old man is not deceived."


    "it is good!"


    Li Yixi didn''t talk nonsense, he dropped a drop of blood directly, inherited the exercises in jade, and introduced them into Li Yixi''s mind.


    Li Yixi frowned slightly, feeling that the name of this exercise was too casual, and said to the middle-aged man, "Senior, can I practice it?"


    "I found that many acupoints overlapped with the ones I opened now. Although they can''t fully operate, they can still operate initially."


    At this moment, Li Yixi was a little worried, afraid that he would be deceived.


    "Okay, son, try it directly."


    The middle-aged man thought that Li Yixi had some difficult requirements to fulfill. When he saw Li Yixi, he just tried it.


    Hu Qingyun frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything.


    Li Yixi didn''t talk nonsense, just sat cross-legged on the spot and started to practice.


    It was a difficult exercise. After all, although many acupoints overlapped, Li Yixi only opened thirty-six acupoints.


    However, with the operation of the exercise, the middle-aged man who didn''t care, was stunned at the moment, and his eyes widened, because at this moment, a golden body as large as a hundred feet appeared directly above Li Yixi. The pressure made his body tremble violently.


    Even beside Li Yixi, a hundred-year-old tree, under the pressure of Li Yixi, the trunk kept cracking.


    He couldn''t bear Li Yixi''s terrifying pressure at all.


    If Hu Qingyun hadn''t hurriedly resisted, the ancient tree and the middle-aged man would have exploded directly at this moment.

 Chapter 872

    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Hu Qingyun''s eyes widened at this moment. Hu Qingyun did not expect that when Li Yixi was cultivating, it was so terrifying. The previous Li Yixi had been practicing in the manor, and the manor was Li Yixi''s world, where is it? The world is extremely powerful, and it is reinforced with divine power, so there is nothing too scary to see.


    But today, Li Yixi practiced outside for the first time, and it really scared Hu Qingyun.


    Li Yixi was extremely careful at this moment, and he was already trying his best to restrain his breath, but the pressure that escaped was also terrifying to the extreme.


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Following behind, Da Hei, who didn''t care about it at first, also widened his eyes at the moment, staring at the hundred-zhang golden body in the void. At this moment, I also felt a shudder.


    Because Da Hei felt that the phantom of the golden body seemed to burst the world, and it seemed that the world was a little difficult to accommodate.


    Da Hei knew very well that although the world was fragile, it was impossible for an Ancestral God-level powerhouse to burst into cultivation. However, Li Yixi had such a terrifying vision when he practiced a physical exercise at random.


    The middle-aged man selling the exercises was even more stupid at the moment, his whole face was sluggish.


    There was a storm in my heart, and I muttered to myself: "This...is this really the "Elementary Golden Body Introductory Method" that I sold?"


    "Isn''t this thing a big hit?"


    "Or, we''ve been ignoring it, this is a supernatural power?"


    The entire 13th Street, all the existences at this moment are shaking, and the coercion contained in the phantom of the golden body is really terrifying.


    Those people at this moment are all staring at Li Yixi, not even breathing, for fear of affecting Li Yixi and being ruthlessly obliterated by Li Yixi, after all, Li Yixi at this moment, in the eyes of everyone, It is an extremely terrifying existence, even the kind that cannot be called by name.


    "Um?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi, who was in deep thought, raised his head suddenly after seeing the vision in the void.


    The previous Qingyangzi only felt a wave in the distance, but the moment he raised his head, a golden body of a hundred meters was suspended in the void, as if it was about to burst the sky, Qingyangzi couldn''t help but twitch his eyelids.


    Whoosh!


    Qing Yangzi couldn''t care about contemplating any longer, and he went straight out of the sky. After all, the vision of heaven and earth is really incredible.


    When Qingyangzi arrived at No. 13 Street, he happened to see Li Yixi who was cultivating.


    "Is your son practicing?"


    "It actually caused such a terrifying vision of heaven and earth, what level of practice is this!"


    "Is it the supreme level?"


    Qing Yangzi''s heart couldn''t help beating wildly at this moment.


    Li Yixi tried it for a while, although it was a bit difficult, after all, there were too few acupoints opened, but he felt that the exercises were not fake. , the positions of those acupoints are indeed exactly the same as those recorded in the exercises.


    Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes, the golden body of 100 feet in the void disappeared, and the terrifying pressure that escaped disappeared without a trace. Everything returned to normal, as if the scene just now was an illusion.


    "Yes, your practice is really good, this jade pendant is for you, thank you!"


    "If there is a better physical exercise in the future, you can come to me!" Li Yixi handed the jade pendant with a smile on his face, and left No. 13 Street under the dull gaze of the middle-aged man.


    However, what Li Yixi didn''t know was that Li Yixi''s words made all the practitioners on No.


    Even in the corner at this moment, the powerful and boundless Qing Yangzi is still staring at the middle-aged man.


    Seeing Li Yixi leave, the middle-aged man at this moment was extremely excited. Although he was still in shock from the previous scene, the jade pendant in his hand made him extremely excited. He knew it was a treasure at first sight, and he was holding it in his hand at the moment. , more certain.


    However, the next moment, a sound of breaking the air sounded, and the terrifying pressure fell on the middle-aged man. At this moment, Qingyangzi was so excited that he couldn''t control his breath, staring at the middle-aged man and said: "Before , the exercises you sold, give me a copy, it''s yours!"


    Qing Yangzi didn''t talk too much nonsense. At this moment, he directly threw out a top-quality immortal jade.


    Feeling Qingyangzi''s coercion, the man was extremely frightened. From his breath, he knew that Qingyangzi was something he couldn''t afford to provoke, but after feeling Qingyangzi''s unquestionable gaze, the middle-aged man said nervously: "Senior, the inheritance jade in my hand is gone!"


    The middle-aged man wanted to find a reason to avoid Qingyangzi. He knew that Qingyangzi was something he couldn''t afford to provoke. That thing was a commonplace item. What kind of immortal jade was it worth? Looking at that immortal jade, he felt a little hot. .


    "Don''t worry, just write it!"


    Hearing Qingyangzi''s words, the middle-aged man was about to cry.


    But he still started to write the exercises tremblingly. Fortunately, the number of words in the exercises was very small, and he finished writing them quickly.


    Qing Yangzi, who holds the exercises, can''t wait to practice.


    At this moment, the man''s legs were weak, and he had no choice but to run away, but the next moment, a face became extremely ugly, and the middle-aged man felt countless powerful breaths locking him.


    "Give me one, each for me!"


    Soon, in front of the middle-aged man, there was a pile of top-quality immortal jade.


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Looking at the top-quality immortal jade in front of him, the middle-aged man was really frightened, with beads of sweat hanging on his forehead. He knew very well that if these existences found out that his cultivation technique was a commodity, she would be torn apart.


    However, that pair of unspeakable eyes made the middle-aged man choose to write.


    Even the middle-aged man at this moment directly chose to pass the practice with one finger. In a short period of time, in front of the middle-aged man, the extremely precious and superb immortal jade was piled up into a hill.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man, seeing no one in front of him, ran away without any hesitation.


    At this moment, he is doubting that the "Elementary Golden Body Introductory Method" that he sold to Li Yixi is really a peerless magical power.


    This person just disappeared, and Qingyangzi, who left first, came. At this moment, Qingyangzi''s face was extremely gloomy, because Qingyangzi found out that this practice method was unreasonable. After inquiring, Qingyangzi knew even more. This thing is a big deal.


    But Qingyangzi looked at the place where Li Yixi was sitting cross-legged before, but his eyelids jumped wildly. Li Yixi''s residual breath made the stem of the century-old tree continue to crack, and the next moment there was a bang, and the trunk exploded directly. .

 Chapter 873

    "Um?"


    "What kind of power is this, so scary!"


    Sawdust was flying, but Qing Yangzi didn''t care at this moment, staring at the big tree that exploded in front of him, with an incredible look on his face.


    Qingyangzi knew very well that Li Yixi never attacked the ancient tree here. The reason why this ancient tree exploded was because it couldn''t bear the power that Li Yixi escaped.


    Qingyangzi didn''t mean to find fault, he just came here to feel the breath left by Li Yixi. Although the top-quality immortal jade is precious, Qingyangzi has not yet reached the point of chasing the opponent. Qingyangzi Being powerful and able to perceive the other party''s thoughts, Qing Yangzi was 100% sure that the other party really didn''t lie to him.


    After a long time, Qingyangzi withdrew his soul power. Except for the residual breath that made Qingyangzi feel throbbing, at this moment, Qingyangzi really had nothing to gain.


    "Why is this happening? The "Elementary Golden Body Introductory Method" is just an ordinary practice method. Why did it turn corrupt into magic in an instant when it was in the hands of the young master?"


    Qingyangzi frowned, a look of doubt on his face.


    "Young master actually needs the method of physical cultivation. Now, I finally know what to give the son, and the son is satisfied."


    "Flesh Body Dao Cultivation Technique!"


    "I must find a stronger one, and if it is related to the "Elementary Golden Body Introductory Method", it will be even better!"


    "Now, it''s really not the time to visit Young Master."


    Qing Yangzi pondered for a moment, and instantly those eyes lit up, and the next moment, his body disappeared out of thin air.


    In a mountain field, the figure of the middle-aged cultivator fell. At this moment, the middle-aged cultivator looked nervous, and hurriedly urged his soul force to explore the surroundings.


    "Hoohoo!"


    "Here, it''s extremely remote, and it''s considered a barren land. It should be able to hide here for a while."


    "Damn it, why is the "Elementary Golden Body Introductory Method" like this? Is it really a supreme practice that can''t be achieved? Is the name of this practice created by that bastard?"


    The middle-aged man''s chest heaved violently, and his breathing was extremely rapid. Thinking of today''s harvest, he felt like a dream.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man hurriedly searched for a cave, directly obliterated the monsters in the cave, and occupied the cave.


    In the middle-aged man''s hand, a piece of rice paper appeared, which was the "Introduction to the Elementary Golden Body" written earlier.


    "Is there any mystery in this practice that we can''t comprehend?"


    "There are so many big people coming to buy this method?"


    Right now, the middle-aged man didn''t even have time to look at the jade pendant he got from Li Yixi, so he directly comprehended the "Introduction to the Elementary Golden Body". Acupoints, the middle-aged man also wants to see, what is the mystery of this exercise, remembering that when Li Yixi was cultivating, the unparalleled coercion emanating from the huge golden body in the void, the middle-aged man is excited now Difficult to self-control.


    Li Yixi walked out of No. 13 Street with a smile on his face.


    Li Yixi was very satisfied with today''s harvest.


    "go home!"


    "I didn''t expect to have such a harvest today, it''s really a surprise."


    "Qingyun, you are my lucky star. If I hadn''t listened to your words and came to 13th Street to try my luck today, then I would never have been able to get this physical cultivation method."


    "Although cultivating the physical body is really insignificant for those powerful practitioners, it is very important to me."


    "Today, I''m going to cook by myself, so that you can enjoy yourself."


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked excited, stretched out and pulled Hu Qingyun''s pair of jade hands, directly ignoring the profound blackness, and went to the manor.


    In the void, a figure is extremely illusory, but it is not close, and has been following from a distance.


    This phantom in the void is not other people, but the city lord of Jinling Xiancheng.


    Today, when Li Yixi was cultivating, the golden body of Baizhanzhang was suspended in the void, which naturally caused quite a stir in Jinling Xiancheng. The city owner of Jinling Xiancheng was extremely worried. The things in Yixi''s hand, if Li Yixi doesn''t like it, then there will be big trouble.


    As he expected, as Li Yixi walked along the way, there were many existences who didn''t know whether to live or die, and he had quietly solved them.


    Seeing Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun entering the manor, the city lord of Jinling Immortal City let out a sigh of relief at this moment.


    Jinling Xiancheng City Lord did not continue to hide, and his body fell into a wine shop outside the manor. He asked for a pot of wine and drank it here.


    As he drank the wine, he showed doubts in his eyes, and said doubtfully in his heart: "It''s really strange, the enlightenment technique that the son got is obviously just an ordinary technique, but why is it in the hands of the son that it turned corruption into magic in an instant. ?"


    "Even if it is the legendary supreme power technique, even if the cultivation is successful, it is absolutely impossible to cause such a terrifying vision of heaven and earth, but the young master just tried it out. It is possible to condense such a terrifying golden body in the void!"


    "This has also led to countless existences. Today''s competition for that practice method is indeed an ordinary practice method. I have practiced it before. After these people find it normal, they will definitely come here to find trouble for the son, although these people are in In front of the son, there are not even ants, but just in case, I have to continue to guard here."


    "After all, this is my territory. If there is any accident here, I will be guilty."


    ...


    "Master, didn''t you say you want to cook me food today? I don''t know what kind of food my husband will prepare for me today?"


    Entering the yard, Hu Qingyun showed an alluring smile on her face, and said excitedly.


    "Do not worry!"


    "You must be satisfied. Your husband can''t practice, but cooking is absolutely beyond your imagination."


    The voice fell, and Li Yixi walked straight into the kitchen.


    Hu Qingyun''s beautiful big eyes watched Li Yixi leave, and a sweet smile appeared on her face.


    Hu Qingyun never thought that one day there will be such a terrible existence, guarding her side, and willing to do so much for her.


    "Husband, you are so kind!"


    Holding her cheeks in her hands, Hu Qingyun smiled sweetly.


    Seeing that Li Yixi was busy, Hu Qingyun had a smile on her face at this moment, and she was a little puzzled.


    "Is that practice really that miraculous?"


    "anyway?"


    "In the future, the husband must not be allowed to practice outside. The husband''s practice is too terrifying, and the husband may cause disasters when he is unconscious."


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun kept hinting to herself that she should keep this in mind.

 Chapter 874

    When Li Yixi was busy in the kitchen, outside the manor at the moment, Xiao Zhan and others came with an excited look, and Jun Wushen reached out and knocked on the courtyard door.


    Li Yixi heard the knock on the door, Li Yixi immediately instructed the busy Lao Bai: "Lao Bai, I will handle it here, you go to open the door, it seems that someone has arrived!"


    At this moment, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, Lao Bai showed a respectful look on his face, and his body bent 90 degrees, "Yes, Master!"


    After the salute, Old Bai left the kitchen.


    "Crench!"


    The distant door slowly opened. At this moment, with a smile on Old Bai''s face, he greeted everyone with a very gentlemanly salute. At the same time, he said with a smile: "My dear guests, I have missed the distance, and the door has been opened a little slower. Please forgive me!"


    Xiao Ya, Tang Xue and others, even though they have extremely noble status in the Second Layer, but at this moment, they all saw Lao Bai salute, and their bodies trembled with fright.


    Without any hesitation, they moved away in an instant. Where did they dare to accept Lao Bai''s gift, they knew very well that Lao Bai was a terrifying existence, and it was not something they could speculate at all.


    After flashing away, he hurriedly said, "Senior, you''re welcome."


    "Even if we have to wait a few hours, we don''t dare to have any complaints!"


    "And being able to be greeted by seniors, this is the glory that we don''t know how many reincarnations we have exchanged."


    "Senior, please go first!"


    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and Tang Xue at the moment had a smile on his face.


    At this moment, Lao Bai was a little helpless. He wanted to show his gentleman side in front of women, but he didn''t expect that these guys would be so sincere and fearful in front of him, which made him very helpless.


    And Lao Bai is very clear, as Tang Xue and others said, if he doesn''t go first, these people will not dare to enter the yard at all, so it is very helpless, Lao Bai enters the yard first.


    Tang Xue and the others felt extremely nervous, forced a smile, and walked into the yard.


    "Ha ha!"


    "It turned out to be Her Majesty the Empress!"


    "There is a loss to welcome, there is a loss to welcome!"


    "I''m so sorry, I didn''t expect you to come today."


    At this moment, Li Yixi saw that Tang Xue was coming, and hurriedly walked out of the kitchen. In Li Yixi''s understanding, Tang Xue was the ruler of the whole world, but a high-ranking female fairy emperor.


    Such a terrifying existence must be hugged by his thighs. Li Yixi felt that as long as he maintained a good relationship with Tang Xue, he would be able to walk sideways in this second layer of heaven and earth.


    Especially at this moment, seeing Jun Wushen Xiao Zhan, Li Shan and others coming together with Tang Xue and his apprentice, their faces are even more excited, because Li Shan and others are the sacrificial wine of Caolu, and now they can be with Tang Xue and others Walking together, it is clear that they have a good relationship.


    Tang Xue and the others had just entered the manor at this moment, and their nervousness had not yet subsided when they heard Li Yixi laughing loudly and greeted them from the kitchen at the same time, each one felt extremely excited at this moment.


    Tang Xue immediately strode over, hurriedly said with a smile, "Young Master, I''m disturbing you today!"


    "It''s a little polite, and I hope the young master will not refuse."


    Tang Xue, whose voice fell, hurriedly took out the gift, which seemed to be carefully prepared. At this moment, when Li Yixi saw that the dressing was so exquisite, there was a touch of excitement in his heart. Li Yixi thought that what the empress gave would be ordinary. Taste.


    A smile appeared on his face, "Your Majesty the Empress, why are you being so polite, just come and sit down, what gift do you bring?"


    "And don''t say anything to disturb or not to disturb, doesn''t it seem that we are very divided?"


    "It''s good to come and sit often!"


    That''s what he said, but at this moment, Li Yixi didn''t show any politeness, and quickly stretched out his hand to take the gift from Tang Xue''s hand.


    At the same time, Li Yixi shouted to Hu Qingyun not far away, "Qingyun, Her Majesty the Empress is here, take care of me!"


    "How about I go see the pizza?"


    When the voice fell, Li Yixi immediately smiled at Tang Xue and said, "Your Majesty, today is the right time for you to come. I just happened to make pizza, and you have a good time."


    After Tang Xue heard Li Yixi''s words, there was a touch of excitement in her eyes.


    "Pizza?"


    At this moment, when everyone heard this word, they felt very unfamiliar. They didn''t know what pizza was called, but for them, it had no effect.


    Everyone has only one thought, that is, there is another chance today.


    Everyone knows that all the things planted in Li Yixi''s manor are heaven and earth spirit roots. Even if the pizza tastes average, those ingredients have a fatal temptation for them. As long as they digest the laws contained in those heaven and earth spirit roots, they will be able to Let their cultivation level go further.


    And everyone knows very well that Li Yixi is a gourmet, and every food from Li Yixi''s hands is a fetish that can provoke the taste buds to the extreme.


    "Thank you son!"


    At this moment, everyone felt that saliva flowed from their mouths, and they couldn''t wait.


    "Your Majesty the Empress, please this way!"


    At this time, Hu Qingyun also came over and led everyone into the attic excitedly. Tang Xue and others felt extremely honored at this moment.


    Soon, Li Yixi gave an order and arranged for Doudou and Lao Bai to carry out the next steps, and walked into the attic with a smile.


    Li Yixi smiled and said, "Li Shan, how is the grass hut now?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was not polite, and directly asked what was in his heart. After all, in Li Yixi''s opinion, Caolu must be done well. This is an academy with a fairy family background. If it can''t be done, then it is incompetent. .


    Li Shan, who had just sat down, immediately stood up when he heard Li Yixi''s words. Li Shan mistakenly thought that Li Yixi was asking Haoran if the problem was completely solved. Li Shan immediately smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry, sir, Caolu. Everything is fine, and there are countless students going to sign up at the Caolu now."


    "If we hadn''t set some restrictions, the current Caolu would have been completely overwhelmed. In just half a day, the Caolu has already screened out 3,000 disciples."


    "We plan to educate these 3,000 disciples first, and then distribute these 3,000 disciples to let them build academies everywhere."


    "At that time, the whole world, every city, every town, will have the opportunity to practice."


    After hearing Li Shan''s words, Li Yixi was extremely surprised at this moment. Li Yixi never imagined that the Caolu had just been established, attracting so many students.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but sigh, with a fairy family background, he really didn''t worry about the source of his life.


    At the same time, Li Yixi said with a serious face: "You guys have to work hard, but don''t mislead your children."


    The voice fell, and Li Yixi sat down with a smile on his face.


    "Everyone, I don''t know if you like having a drink at noon."


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, and at this moment, everyone''s eyes became extremely bright.

 Chapter 875

    They nodded hurriedly, and said eagerly, "Sir, we drink some at noon every day, after all, drinking can refresh our minds."


    Everyone at the moment nodded hurriedly, but now they lied in front of Li Yixi, and their faces were slightly red. These people are all practitioners, but they don¡¯t drink at noon, and they have no interest in wine, but they are very It is clear that Li Yixi''s wine here is not an ordinary thing, and its terrible effect is too important for cultivation.


    "Hahaha!"


    "That''s fine, then let''s have a drink."


    Li Yixi poured a small glass of wine for everyone, sniffing the aroma of the wine from the glass, and his body trembled slightly.


    "Come on!"


    When everyone was excited, the old white at the moment came over with a huge plate with a smile on his face.


    Putting down the plate in front of everyone, he said with a gentleman''s face: "Master, distinguished guests, please take it slow, if you have any orders, please call Lao Bai, Lao Bai will try his best to serve you!"


    When everyone''s eyes fell on the pizza in the plate, there was a touch of excitement on their faces.


    The terrifying power of the law permeates the plate, and the steam spreads out, and everyone inhales without a trace. Not only does the scent irritate the taste buds, but at the same time, there is also a strong law in the scent. For them, there are great benefits.


    When they reach their realm, the best way to cultivate is to perfect the power of the law within oneself, the power of the law, the more laws that are perfected and controlled, the stronger the strength will be.


    Sniffing the scent that emanated, everyone at this moment couldn''t help but move their lips. That scent was extremely provocative to everyone''s taste buds.


    Li Yixi''s eyes swept over, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    Li Yixi studied food in order to satisfy his appetite, but being able to satisfy these high-ranking powerhouses, Li Yixi felt that it was an unexpected gain.


    Li Yixi stood up immediately and began to distribute pizza to everyone. Tang Xue and the others saw the pizza in front of them and smelled the charming fragrance. At this moment, they were extremely excited.


    Gently handed it into the mouth, the teeth lightly bit, that charming fragrance, at this moment, exploded in the mouth.


    At this moment, even the power of the law was ignored by them, and they were all immersed in the deliciousness.


    Tang Xue''s face was rosy at this moment, as if she ate candy for the first time when she was a child. At this moment, Tang Xue felt that this was the taste of happiness.


    Seeing everyone''s expressions, Li Yixi felt very fulfilled.


    Soon, a large plate of pizza was all snatched up, and one by one was left with no end in sight.


    Seeing everyone''s expressions, Li Yixi said with a smile, "Everyone, I prepared a little less today. Although the amount has been temporarily increased, the ingredients are not very sufficient. Next time, I will make sure you are full."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, both Tang Xue and Xiao Ya blushed, and then they remembered their behavior just now, but they were not very ladylike.


    With a blushing face, he said, "Thank you, son!"


    Everyone didn''t bother too much, and quickly left the yard.


    Li Yixi sent everyone out with a smile on his face.


    Now that he was full of food and drink, Li Yixi walked directly to the martial arts field in the manor, calmly, and began to practice the exercises he had just acquired.


    Outside the manor, in a wine shop not far away, Meng Ge, who was drinking, instantly shot a cold light from his eyes.


    "Looking for death, I didn''t expect that these guys are so ignorant of life and death, and they really dare to covet the exercises in the hands of the young master."


    "This is to think that the cultivation technique of the young master is different from what they got!"


    "How can a group of wastes be compared with the son, what kind of person is the son, who can naturally turn corruption into magic, how can they do it."


    There was a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and Mungo''s body instantly disappeared into the wine shop in the next moment.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect that bastard would dare to deceive us and use ordinary exercises to deceive me. If I find it, I must cut it with a thousand cuts and smash its bones to ashes!"


    At this moment, it is an old man who is talking, and there is no immortal style on the old man''s body, only a hideous look on his face.


    The Taoist next to him didn''t look very good either, so he said with a gloomy face: "Now is not the time to talk about this, our top priority is to find the person before, that guy is very weak, just a mortal, we can easily take it from him. When we get to that secret book, we will be able to dominate the other side when we are successful in our practice."


    The Taoist with a gloomy face at first, at this moment, when he thought of Li Yixi''s cultivation, the hundred-zhang golden body appeared in the void, and his face showed a touch of excitement.


    "You two, stop here!"


    "The exercises in your son''s hands are not something you ants can snatch!"


    Meng Ge''s figure instantly appeared in front of the two Taoists, and his cold eyes swept across the two Taoists.


    "Mongo, are you trying to stop us?"


    "Do you know who we are?"


    "We are the elders of the Tiandao Palace, how can you stop us!"


    The voice of one of them just fell, and the other said yin and yang strangely: "How are you talking, the city lord Meng is not only the city lord, he is also the suzerain of the Kunlun Sect!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "It turns out that the old way is wrong. Sect Master Meng, I will definitely come to the house to send gifts in the future, so I won''t disturb it today."


    When the two mentioned the Tiandao Palace, they were smug, and they didn''t put Meng Ge in their eyes at all, even if the two of them felt that Meng Ge''s cultivation base was extremely terrifying, it was not something that ordinary city lords could possess. Yes, but now the two of them still don''t take Mungo in their eyes.


    Because of the two of them, their cultivation base has already stepped into the realm of true gods.


    The Tiandao Palace is the overlord of the seventh-level heaven, and these people simply do not take Mungo in the second-level heaven in their eyes.


    "You are looking for your own death!"


    "Do you think you are qualified to seek out the exercises in the hands of experts?"


    Meng Ge''s face became extremely embarrassing, because Meng Ge already felt that the strength of the two was better than him. Even if he went all out, Meng Ge''s strength could only entangle one of them.


    "A senior?"


    "It turned out to be a hidden master!"


    "It''s a surprise, that means, he has made up for this technique."


    "Since it is an expert, then as the elders of the Tiandao Palace, we should go to visit. After all, it is a great contribution to be able to repair the exercises. When the time comes, we can bring it back to the Tiandao Palace to preach the world."


    "And it''s even better. We can test his realness. If he is strong enough, we can invite him to join our Heavenly Dao Palace. At that time, it will be a step to the sky for him."


    At this moment, Meng Ge''s face became extremely angry. Meng Ge never thought that not only did the two not listen to his dissuasion, but they dared to be so arrogant!


    In Meng Ge''s eyes, Li Yixi is an existence that cannot be trampled on by anyone. In Meng Ge''s eyes, a terrifying killing intent erupted at this moment. fear.


    Immediately cast magical powers and kill the two of them.

 Chapter 876

    In the void, at this moment, an incomparably powerful phantom of the divine beast appeared, which was the precious technique that Li Yixi instructed Meng Ge to practice.


    Seeing the phantom of the beast and the magical power, the two strong men were surprised at this moment. They did not expect that Mongo could display such a terrifying magical power.


    There was a greedy look on the corners of their mouths, but thinking that Li Yixi had more powerful exercises, and that Meng Ge was a big living person and couldn''t lose it, the two felt that they should let Meng Ge go first.


    Seeing a strong person appearing in the void, the old Taoist said loudly at this moment: "Daoist friends, the old man is a Taoist Ziyang from the Tiandao Palace, and now he is hindered by Meng Ge, the city lord of Jinling Xiancheng, and this Taoist is chasing and killing a villain. , In order to prevent the thief from escaping, we also ask fellow Daoists to block one or two Mungo for us."


    "As long as we complete the task, there will be a heavy thank you to the Temple of Heaven."


    At the moment when the Taoist voice of Tiandao Palace fell, the strong men who came here looked surprised.


    "Is it the powerhouse of Tiandao Palace?"


    "I didn''t expect that the people in the Tiandao Palace would even focus on the mortal''s practice. It seems that we have no hope. Even if we get the practice, it is impossible to keep it."


    "After all, Tiandao Palace is really too strong!"


    "Although there are some regrets, it is a great opportunity to be able to befriend the Tiandao Palace."


    Those powerhouses glanced at each other at this moment and reached an agreement, and decided to join forces to block Mungo.


    One after another, the sound of breaking the air sounded, and at this moment, dozens of figures blocked Mungo.


    "Thank you, fellow Daoists!"


    "There must be a heavy thank you in the Tiandao Palace!"


    The two Taoists in Tiandao Palace saw Meng Ge''s murderous gaze at this moment, and they didn''t care. When their eyes fell on the strong men, they smiled.


    "The two seniors are going to hunt down the evil thief, Meng Ge, we will stop them for the two seniors."


    "Meng Ge dared to stop the Tiandao Palace from doing business. He just didn''t know whether to live or die. If he dared to resist, we would teach him instead of the Tiandao Palace!"


    The two Taoists in Tiandao Palace enjoyed this moment, and glanced at Meng Ge disdainfully, as if to let Meng Ge know, what is a strong background?


    The next moment, the two broke away.


    Meng Ge was extremely angry, but just when he moved, he stepped out of one after another figure, and instantly blocked in front of Meng Ge, and there was a touch of sarcasm on the corners of his mouth, "City Lord Meng, is it okay for everyone to be at peace?"


    "Could it be that City Lord Meng doesn''t know how terrifying the Tiandao Palace is. How can the City Lord Meng be able to offend? Even the empress of the Central Immortal Court has to bow her head in the face of Tiandao Palace."


    "As long as the city lord waits here quietly for a while, everyone will be fine."


    "For a mortal, to offend the Heavenly Dao Palace, the city lord must be very clear about whether it is worth it."


    "That cultivation technique is indeed very terrifying, but the city owner must know that those cultivation techniques are not at our level, and can possess. Even if they are picked up by us, our identity and strength will not be able to keep them."


    "Give it to Tiandao Palace, and you can also form a good relationship with Tiandao Palace."


    Although these people at this moment value the Tiandao Palace more, everyone also knows that Meng Ge is no longer an ordinary city lord, and there seems to be a sect behind him, so although he is mocking, his tone is a little more polite.


    The killing intent in Meng Ge''s eyes not only did not diminish, but instead became stronger, but Meng Ge knew very well that it was extremely difficult to escape the encirclement of these people with his strength.


    Because the current Mungo is only a half-step true god, there is a true god among those who block Mungo, so Mongo is very angry but powerless.


    "Do you know what you are doing?"


    "Are you helping the Tiandao Palace? It''s just a joke. I tell you, you didn''t let me stop the two of them. Today, the two of them will die."


    "And, you will die today too!"


    When these people heard Mungo''s words, a look of mockery appeared on their faces.


    "Mongo, you won''t tell us that there is a huge backer behind that mortal, and you can wipe out us people with a wave of your hand!"


    "At this moment, when I suddenly heard your words, why do I feel a sense of trepidation?"


    "I feel like I''m going to be scared to death."


    The other person also had a sneer at the corner of his mouth at the moment, "Meng Ge, don''t be shameless. The reason why we give you a little face is because we don''t want to make enmity with you because of this, but I didn''t expect you to be an idiot and threaten us."


    "Can''t you feel the strength of us people? You alone have the ability to fight with me, let alone let us fall."


    "Where did you come from with confidence?"


    The man''s voice fell, and at this moment, the strong men present laughed one by one, and they didn''t take Mungo seriously at all, and Mungo''s words were regarded as a joke by them.


    But the next moment, one by one''s face became extremely frightened.


    Because at this moment, in the void, a terrifying coercion descended, and at the same time it contained a chilling killing intent. The moment Meng Ge felt threatened, Meng Ge sent a message to Xiao in Jinling Xiancheng. Ya, I want Xiao Ya to ask for help.


    At this moment, Xiao Ya had just arrived, and her face was full of anger, and terrifying killing intent burst out from her eyes.


    Xiao Ya never thought that in Jinling Immortal City, someone would dare to covet Li Yixi''s things!


    Although they are not Li Yixi''s disciples, or even Li Yixi''s subordinates, but in their eyes, Li Yixi is their master and has the grace to recreate them. These people dare to bully Li Yixi''s head. , ignoring them is a humiliation to these people.


    If even these ants can''t stop them, then they don''t have any face, and go to see Li Yixi to seek benefits, and from Meng Ge''s communication, Xiao Ya already knows how damned these people are.


    "You ants can spy on the exercises in the hands of the young master, you should all die!"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya''s face was frosty, and Xiao Ya didn''t affect her at all. Just after leaving Li Yixi''s manor, someone dared to conspire.


    Seeing Xiao Ya breaking out, even the strongest true god didn''t have any chance to resist at this moment. His eyes instantly showed panic and despair, and he was extremely remorseful. He never thought that helping Tiandao Palace today would attract people. In the panic, he was instantly killed by Xiao Ya''s incomparably powerful means.


    One after another figure fell from the void in an instant.


    The strong men in the distance were frightened, and their legs were weak at this moment.


    The strength that Xiao Ya burst out is too terrifying, the true god seems to be an ant in front of Xiao Ya.


    Seeing that they were all beheaded, there was no sympathy in Mungo''s eyes.


    There is only anger and tension.


    Meng Ge thought of the two people in the Tiandao Palace, and his expression changed, "Senior Xiao Ya, something is bad, there are two elders of the Tiandao Palace who have already left, I am afraid they have entered the son''s manor now."


    "Those two are trying to seize the exercises in the hands of the young master!"


    At this moment, Meng Ge''s face became extremely ugly. He originally wanted to send a message to tell Xiao Ya the news, but the people of Tiandao Palace let these people surround him and lost the opportunity.


    "what?"


    "Is it Tiandao Palace?"


    "Aren''t these people from the Tiandao Palace?"


    "It''s just courting death!"


    "Tiandao Palace, this does not want to exist anymore."


    At this moment, Xiao Ya''s eyes contained endless killing intent, and the two of them went to Li Yixi''s manor at the fastest speed.


    Hope it''s still in time.


    In the manor, at this moment, Li Yixi was practicing the exercises.


    The two Taoists from the Tiandao Palace couldn''t wait to arrive and were suspended in the void, just in time to see Li Yixi practicing in the manor at the moment.

 Chapter 877

    At this moment, Li Yixi was awakening, and at the same time transforming the cultivation technique, an extremely terrifying vision erupted in his body.


    Li Yixi''s body was shrouded in a huge golden body.


    The two of them are still in Li Yixi''s body, and they don''t feel any aura of cultivation. They feel that the terrifying vision in front of them is brought about by the practice technique and has nothing to do with Li Yixi.


    The two people in Tiandao Palace looked at each other, and one of the Taoists smiled smugly: "I didn''t expect that a mortal would get such a level of practice. How could he be able to practice."


    "This kind of powerful practice, when we have the control of beings, practice is right."


    "Mortal, cultivating such a powerful god-level exercise is also a waste, and after we take this exercise, we can also protect his life in disguise, otherwise, this god-level exercise will make his life unsafe. ."


    "Our Tiandao Palace has always been responsible for saving the dead and helping the wounded, and taking away the exercises today is considered a merit."


    At this moment, Taoist Ziyang looked at Li Yixi who was cultivating with excitement, as if everything belonged to the Heavenly Dao Palace, without the slightest sense of guilt.


    The other person was also inexplicably excited when he saw that Li Yixi''s body was enveloped by an incomparably powerful golden body. He couldn''t wait to get the exercise. Even at this moment, he had the idea of ??killing Daoist Ziyang. With a smile, he said, "We saw it, and this exercise naturally belongs to us."


    "It''s good for him that we seize the exercises, not harm him."


    "Today, there are too many people coveting this practice, Senior Brother, things will change later."


    Taoist Ziyang said with a smile: "You are right, we only belong to us when we get it."


    "Let''s go, let''s ask for the exercises directly, kill them if we don''t give them, and bring the exercises back to the Tiandao Palace to avoid other accidents."


    At this moment, the two elders of the Heavenly Dao Palace did not have any worries, as if the exercises in Li Yixi''s hands had already been obtained by them, they were starting to think about how to deal with them.


    Da Hei, who was lying on the ground in the yard, glanced at the two people in the void at random, and there was a look of mockery in his eyes. Even Da Hei was too lazy to do it at this moment, because in Da Hei''s view, These two are simply killing themselves.


    "The mere ants dare to spy on the exercises in the master''s hands. The master at the moment is practicing. If it is normal, he may still be able to survive, but now, even the emperor does not dare to get too close, let alone these weak and weak people. Ant."


    "Evil will be rewarded with evil, and if you peep at the treasures in the hands of others, you must have your life to enjoy them."


    At the moment when Da Hei looked disdainful, the two elders of Tiandao Palace made two afterimages, and went straight to Li Yixi in an instant.


    While galloping, the faces of the two showed greed, as if Li Yixi was a great beauty in front of the two of them.


    In the manor, all the terrifying beings are very quiet, without any obstruction, because those terrifying beings are all looking at what is called self-destruction.


    They knew very well how excited they were at the moment when the two approached Li Yixi, and how desperate they would be at that moment.


    The willow god in the yard, the peach tree, the dragon ants that shake the sky, the dragon clan in the pool, the knife master in the kitchen and other terrifying beings all watched excitedly.


    Because they also wanted to see how terrifying the power that Li Yixi spilled out. As for the two of them, they knew very well that, let alone hurting Li Yixi, they couldn''t even get close.


    The two afterimages with excited faces approached Li Yixi less than 100 meters away, and the smug look on their faces disappeared instantly, replaced by horror and a ghostly look on their faces.


    At this moment, the two of them suddenly felt that this was an illusion.


    Not really, how could a mortal burst out with such terrifying power?


    But soon, the two were horrified to discover that the scene in front of them was not an illusion at all, but a reality.


    At this moment, the two of them felt that an ancient sacred mountain fell on them instantly.


    The terrifying weight instantly suppressed the two to the ground.


    Couldn''t move at all.


    However, this was not what frightened and despaired the two of them the most. What frightened them the most was that the power that spilled out from Li Yixi''s body at the moment spread to the two of them.


    The two of them didn''t realize this at all before, because the surrounding vegetation was not damaged in any way, and everything seemed very peaceful.


    Couldn''t find the slightest anomaly.


    But at this moment, the two of them were horrified to discover that as the breath in Li Yixi''s body spread, cracks appeared in the two''s powerful and unparalleled Taoism body.


    Their bodies couldn''t stop cracking. At this moment, the two wanted to escape, but they found that under the terrifying pressure, they couldn''t move at all.


    They thought they were high above the ground, but at this moment they were so frightened that their souls trembled. Even though the two of them ran the exercises and devoured treasures crazily, the two of them discovered in horror that at this moment, no matter how hard they struggled, they would not be at all. You can''t suppress your own body from cracking.


    Li Yixi, who was originally regarded as a mortal by them, was even more terrifying than the gods in the eyes of the two of them at this moment, as if he was the supreme ruler.


    "No no no no¡­¡­"


    The two roared in despair, but were horrified to find that the sound could not be transmitted at all.


    That incomparably powerful force instantly sent out the sound of the two of them, and it was also wiped out.


    At this moment, the sound of breaking through the void sounded one after another.


    Xiao Ya and Meng Ge also rushed over at this moment.


    Behind the two, there were also many strong people. After knowing Xiao Ya''s power, they naturally dared not covet Li Yixi''s exercises, but they were extremely curious and wanted to know how Xiao Ya would deal with the Tiandao Palace. The strong, after all, in their eyes, the Heavenly Dao Palace is an unshakable overlord.


    Moreover, the Tiandao Palace is rampant, and many strong people have been humiliated by the Tiandao Palace. Knowing that the elders of the Tiandao Palace are very likely to fall, they naturally do not want to miss such a good opportunity.


    When these people felt the scene in front of them, their bodies instantly became extremely stiff, because everyone found that the two powerhouses in Tiandao Palace, not only did not approach Li Yixi, but at this moment, their bodies became violent trembling.


    Under everyone''s eyes, I saw the Taoist robes on the two of them constantly turning into nothingness. That Taoist robe is an extremely powerful treasure, but I didn''t expect that it would not be able to withstand Li Yixi''s destruction. breath.


    At the same time, everyone was horrified to discover that there were dense cracks on the body of the Tiandao Palace powerhouse.


    The Heavenly Dao Palace is practicing the Supreme Dao Body, but at this moment, their Supreme Dao Body seems to be a porcelain bottle, full of cracks, and it may turn into minced meat at any time.


    Feeling this terrifying scene, all the powerhouses held their breaths, and their legs trembled when they thought that they had coveted the exercises before.

 Chapter 878

    At first, the cracks were like red lines, but as Li Yixi''s breath spread, the cracks on the two people in Tiandao Palace continued to grow, from only an inch to a foot.


    A trace of blood continued to spread out.


    The two Taoists in Tiandao Palace watched their Taoist bodies continue to crack with horror on their faces. The two never thought that they would encounter such a terrible Xeon.


    Taoist Ziyang''s eyes widened at this moment, the pride and disdain in those eyes had long since disappeared, and the only thing left was panic.


    He stared at the fine blood lines that kept growing on his body, and his eyes were full of fine blood threads.


    "No no no..."


    "It can''t be like this, it''s obviously just a mortal, why is the breath that exudes so terrible, the strongest in my Heavenly Dao Palace is the Supreme Dao Body, and my Dao Body has already been completed, even if it is the cultivation base of the God King, it escapes. Breath, it is absolutely impossible to crack my body, but why is this happening now?"


    "Could it be that, as Mungo said, this existence is an extremely terrifying hermit master, whose strength is comparable to that of Ancestral God or even stronger?"


    "However, how can such a strong person appear in the second layer?"


    "Even the Lord of the Nine Heavens can''t be so powerful. How can there be a terrifying existence that surpasses God in the Heaven and Earth of the Lord of the Nine Heavens?"


    "If the holy dragon blood pill can''t heal the body, then today, it''s over."


    "Damn, why is this happening!" At this moment, Taoist Ziyang had a look of despair on his face. He never thought that he would meet such a terrifying existence, but luckily, he spied on the other party''s practice.


    If he knew that Li Yixi was so terrifying, even if he was given 10,000 lives, he would not dare. Now Daoist Ziyang can only put all his hopes on the holy pills, and that is his last of hope.


    At this moment, Daoist Ziyang and his companions have turned into blood people, and their bodies have been dyed red with blood.


    Daoist Ziyang''s thought power fell, and the next moment he saw a crystal clear elixir appear in his space ring, and as soon as it appeared, an incomparably powerful force of qi and blood erupted.


    Taoist Ziyang knew very well that this was his last straw.


    He swallowed it without hesitation, and the incomparably powerful medicine erupted. However, Daoist Ziyang''s face was extremely ugly at this moment. Now, not only the skin is cracked, but his meridians are constantly breaking at this moment. The powerful medicine The effect cannot be absorbed, and it passes quickly.


    "No no no..."


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die, senior, spare my life, it''s all the idea of ??Ziyang''s evil way, I never thought that the practice of coveting senior was all the Daoist Ziyang coercing me?"


    "I am willing to be your dog to atone for my sins."


    "Wang Wang Wang..."


    "Senior, spare... spare my life!"


    At this moment when Daoist Ziyang was in despair, next to Daoist Ziyang, which elder of the Heavenly Dao Palace could not hold on at all. His Dao body was not as strong as Daoist Ziyang, his body was shaking constantly, and the cracks on his body were extremely large. , I can faintly see the internal organs in the body, and there are countless cracks in those internal organs. Even at this moment, I desperately urged the cultivation base to try to stabilize the internal organs, but I found that I was powerless to return to the sky.


    And this is just the power that Li Yixi escaped, not Li Yixi deliberately targeting them, the Taoist at this moment is desperate.


    The pair of eyeballs exploded directly under the gaze of a pair of eyes.


    Outside the manor, those powerhouses saw this scene, and their eyes were full of horror.


    "This...what kind of strength is this, so scary!"


    "The two elders of the Tiandao Palace are finished. This is the legend that you can''t survive, you can''t die, right?"


    The man said with trembling lips, his face turned pale.


    The two Taoists of the Tiandao Palace are now covered in blood, and the blood is constantly flowing out, but it is extremely strange.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Isn''t it arrogant before?"


    "It turns out that I also know the fear, the son''s treasure, how can they spy on it."


    "This punishment is comparable to a thousand cuts."


    "Also, I found it myself."


    Mungo looked at the scene in front of him at the moment, and there was a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    "call!"


    "Young master is fine, the people in the Tiandao Palace are courting death, and this can also kill chickens and show monkeys. Some people in the province always don''t know whether to live or die, and they may contradict the son at any time!" Xiao Ya''s face was indifferent, but Xiao Ya knew that even if it was a god In front of Li Yixi''s eyes, Wang was also vulnerable, not even Li Yixi had the qualifications to come forward, let alone these ants.


    "boom!"


    When everyone looked horrified, they watched the two elders of Tiandao Palace, and the Taoist body exploded silently in an instant, and the scene of blood splashing and internal organs flying did not appear. The extreme aura was wiped out, and there was no trace to be found.


    The souls of the two had just appeared, but they were still unable to escape, and instantly turned into nothingness.


    Everything seems to have never happened.


    "call!"


    "What a waste, it just persisted for three breathless times!"


    The big black dog lying on the ground seems to be too lazy to take a look at it, too weak.


    "died!"


    "Walk!"


    The powerhouses in the void left quickly one by one, wishing their parents had more legs. There was panic in the pupils. The scene just now was replayed in my mind like a nightmare, and it could not be erased at all.


    "Son, it''s so scary!"


    Xiao Ya took a deep breath, and Mongo saluted Li Yixi from a distance, breaking through the air.


    In the small courtyard, Li Yixi, who was cultivating, was completely unaware of what was happening outside.


    Fully immersed in enlightenment.


    "boom!"


    At this moment, a terrifying breath erupted and spread out. Li Yixi finally completed the opening of an orifice point and the conversion of the cultivation technique.


    The orifice acupoint was opened, a demon god phantom appeared in the orifice acupoint, and the incomparably powerful devouring power erupted. From the depths of the courtyard, a swarm of extremely rich chaotic divine power swarmed, which was also mixed with the rich chaotic origin divine power.


    At the same time, some chaotic origin divine power also escaped into the void.


    The power of the source of chaos is extremely powerful, and it just escaped a little, causing the spiritual energy in Jinling Xiancheng to skyrocket rapidly.


    The primordial power of chaos entered the body, and the acupoints were rapidly saturated, Li Yixi also slowly opened his eyes, the terrifying golden body on his body also slowly disappeared, and everything returned to normal.


    The breeze was coming, and Li Yixi couldn''t help being shaken, feeling extremely relaxed both physically and mentally.


    "good!"


    "good!"


    "This technique is indeed much stronger. I feel that at the moment, my whole body is full of strength." Li Yixi threw a punch and said with a smile.

 Chapter 879

    "Congratulations husband!"


    "I believe that my husband will be able to become holy in the flesh, and then he will be able to reverse his divine body and step into the ranks of cultivating immortals."


    Seeing the smile on Li Yixi''s face, Hu Qingyun immediately came over and said with a smile.


    "Madam, lend you auspicious words!"


    "How long have I been practicing this time?"


    After Li Yixi rejoiced, his eyes fell on Hu Qingyun and asked curiously.


    Because this time, Li Yixi has been immersed in it since his practice until now, without feeling the passage of time.


    It''s just that I feel a hunger in my stomach now, so Li Yixi suspected that a long time had passed.


    "Husband, it''s been a day and a night since you practiced." Hu Qingyun didn''t hide it, she told the truth.


    Li Yixi was stunned when she heard Hu Qingyun''s words. Li Yixi never thought that her practice this time would take such a long time. Normally, she would only practice for a few hours. The complete change of the practice method has transformed the internal energy of the whole body. At the same time, it took so much time to open up an orifice point.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but whisper: "Retreat practice is really scary, no wonder those powerful beings, after a retreat, everything will become extremely unfamiliar when exiting."


    "This retreat, I feel that it is actually very short-lived."


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and his eyes fell on Hu Qingyun''s face, a little apologetic, "Ma''am, I didn''t expect that this practice took so much time, you finally did not retreat, you should accompany you more."


    "Cultivation also has to be relaxed and relaxed. Today, I will accompany my wife, let''s go out to relax."


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun heard Li Yixi''s words, and there was a touch of sweetness on her face, "It''s up to my husband to tell me, but my husband has been practicing for a long time, so let''s fill our stomach first."


    The couple entered the hall.


    Today''s Xiao Ya and Meng Ge have already left.


    Seeing that the elders of the Heavenly Dao Palace did not cause any harm to Li Yixi, the hanging heart could be regarded as falling.


    Xiao Ya said with a gloomy face: "The goddamn Heavenly Dao Palace, to be so daring, to dare to peep at the exercises in the hands of the young master, it is simply self-defeating."


    "If it wasn''t for the two of them not affecting the cultivation of the young master, I really want to order everyone to go to the Tiandao Palace together and completely destroy the Tiandao Palace."


    Although it didn''t affect Li Yixi, but at this moment, Xiao Ya''s face also showed anger.


    A gleam of cold murderous intent flashed in his eyes.


    "Let it go first!"


    "After all, the son has no income. Now that the two elders of Tiandao Palace have fallen, it can be regarded as a punishment for Tiandao Palace. If Tiandao Palace dares to be presumptuous again, I will definitely go to destroy Tiandao Palace."


    "Kill at will, just in case the son doesn''t like it!" Meng Ge thought about it at the moment and said to Xiao Ya.


    Hearing Meng Ge''s words, at this moment, the angry Xiao Ya was stunned for a moment. She didn''t think that she didn''t even think of this, and that random killing might really disgust Li Yixi.


    "Then release the Tiandao Palace first."


    Xiao Ya took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart.


    At this moment, the killing intent in their hearts disappeared. As they walked, their bodies trembled slightly. Xiao Yamenge looked at each other.


    Because at this moment, the two suddenly discovered that the entire Jinling Immortal City actually erupted instantly.


    The concentration of aura has tripled. This scene makes the two feel incredible. The second layer of heaven has always been incomparably barren.


    But I didn''t expect that the spiritual energy would suddenly spew out at this moment.


    The corners of Meng Ge''s mouth trembled, and he looked at Xiao Ya in disbelief and asked, "Fellow Daoist Xiao, do you feel the change here? I feel that the spiritual energy of the heaven and the earth is gushing out from under the earth in an instant. The intensity is twice as strong as before!"


    "Is this because I''m hallucinating?"


    Meng Ge''s eyes widened at this moment, and he looked at Xiao Ya.


    Xiao Ya, who was always suspicious, heard Meng Ge''s words at this moment, and her body trembled: "Suddenly look at the location of Li Yixi''s manor!"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya suddenly discovered that the place where Li Yixi''s manor was located was filled with some chaotic divine power.


    And those chaotic powers are very special, mysterious, for a while, Xiao Ya didn''t react.


    But then, Xiao Ya''s eyes showed disbelief.


    Staring at that, with an unbelievable look on his face, he said, "How is that possible?"


    "How is this possible?"


    Meng Ge saw Xiao Ya''s shocked eyes at this moment, with a puzzled look on his face, he couldn''t help asking: "Daoist Xiao Ya, what happened?"


    Hearing Meng Ge''s words, Xiao Ya woke up from the shock at this moment, her mouth was dry, she looked at Meng Ge in front of her and said in disbelief: "I was near the son''s yard, and I actually felt the source of chaos. ."


    "The source of primordial power of chaos, this is the power of primordial power in the chaotic world, how could it possibly appear in the second layer of heaven?"


    "But if that divine power is not the source of chaos, how could it be possible to revive the spiritual energy of the heaven and earth in the second layer of heaven?"


    "Sir, what did you do?"


    Whether it was Xiao Ya or Meng Ge, they were all incredulous. The two of them never thought that Li Yixi would let the primordial power of chaos enter this place.


    "Could it be..."


    At this moment, Xiao Ya''s body trembled suddenly, as if thinking of something.


    Meng Ge, seeing Xiao Ya so solemn, couldn''t help asking: "What happened?"


    These days, Meng Ge has been in seclusion and practice, and he is not too concerned about the world. If it is not for Li Yixi to practice the exercises today, the golden body of Baizhang appears, and he will not leave the seclusion.


    The news also stayed half a month ago.


    Xiao Ya took a breath, looked at Meng Ge and explained solemnly: "I heard Jun Wushen and others say it before, the son said something once."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Ya paused for a while, at this moment Xiao Ya felt too terrifying and unbelievable.


    "What?"


    Meng Ge, suddenly a little irritable, Xiao Ya said halfway through and there was no follow-up, but she still asked patiently, after all, this matter is related to Li Yixi.


    Xiao Ya took a breath again, stared at Meng Ge and said, "Young Master said that I don''t fight with the world. From now on, this place has become a world of its own, standing outside the world, don''t disturb me."


    "And... and the entire Erzhongtian seems to be one with the Jiuzhongtian now, but it has really become an independent world. Does the son want to create a holy land?"


    "Build Holy Land!"


    Meng Ge also sucked in a breath of cold air to create holy soil, which is not something that can be said casually. In the eyes of many people, this is a powerful world, but the gap with holy soil is extremely large, like Haoran. In such a world, it is barely qualified to be called the Holy Land.

 Chapter 880

    Whether it is Xiao Ya or Meng Ge, they are all shocked...


    Today''s Li Yixi, after leaving the manor, went to the thatched cottage and gave Jun Wushen a book. However, Li Yixi did not stay in the cottage for much longer, and planned to take Hu Qingyun to continue the spring outing.


    "Master and wife, walk slowly, the disciple will send you off!" At this moment, Jun Wushen was excited, his hands were clenched, and he was very nervous.


    At this moment, Jun Wushen couldn''t help but sigh to himself, what is the virtue and ability of our army Jun Wushen? The masters are so friendly to me, and they really train me as a disciple.


    My Jun Wushen is in the lower realm, and I do have some talent, but I am not really a peerless Tianjiao.


    Jun Wushen looked at Li Yixi''s back at this moment, his thoughts were complicated.


    But all the peerless masters, the kings and Buddhas of the world, who are not high above, overlooking all living beings.


    Which one doesn''t regard life as grass. After all, there is a saying that all saints are ants. This sentence is not a false statement. In the eyes of those peerless masters, these people are just grass and ants. The life and death of a group of ants, In the life of a group of ants, how could those real bigwigs pay attention, and how could they give advice!


    However, Li Yixi is different from those saints.


    Which peerless masters, even if they are in the mortal world, play the role of mortals, but they will never completely integrate into the identity of mortals, and they will not regard other people as friends. After all, in the eyes of those peerless masters, ants are after all. It''s ants.


    Their most purpose is to play the world.


    But Li Yixi is different. He really integrates into the identity of a mortal. Although he has a layout, it is still incredible in the eyes of Jun Wushen and others. If those terrifying existences really want to change something, then they can think about it. to make.


    It will never take so much time to lay out. After all, Jun Wushen and others seem to be in the realm of gods and kings, but the real ones are still ants in the eyes of those peerless beings. There is no real overlord, they will care. these people.


    From the insights from these days, Jun Wushen and others have a feeling that Li Yixi''s state of mind may have long been detached.


    If you want to transform into gods, do you first transform into mortals?


    This is the real boss!


    Even those legendary saints, the ancestral gods aloof, were not even worthy of carrying shoes compared to Li Yixi.


    I can become Master''s disciple, even if I become Master''s chess piece, this is a blessing that has been cultivated for all ages!


    On Li Yixi''s shoulder, Xiaobai said, "Everyone, you don''t need to send it away, we exist, so you don''t need to worry about the safety of the young master!"


    But Jun Wushen still sent them along, sending Li Yixi and others out of the grass hut, and when he saw Xiaobai transformed into a Dapeng bird, carrying Li Yixi away, he retracted his gaze reluctantly.


    This time, Li Yixi''s plan was not like an ordinary day. He would wander around freely in the vicinity. There have been some days since he ascended to the second heaven, but these days, Li Yixi has never left this Jinling Xiancheng. Li Yixi wanted to see the outside world and see the great rivers and mountains in this world.


    Xiaobai, the incarnation of Dapeng Niang, did not increase his speed to the extreme, but flew slowly in the void, giving Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun a chance to appreciate this wonderful river and mountain.


    Hu Qingyun, who was admiring the Feiliu Waterfall on the back of the Dapeng bird, suddenly said, "Master, there seems to be a demon in the village ahead!"


    Holding a book, the little phoenix, who was fascinated by the reading, also woke up from the book at this moment, nodded and said, "Master, there is indeed a monster in this village, and this monster''s strength is Not weak."


    Li Yixi knew about Little Phoenix, but the Phoenix clan was very powerful, and could be said to be not weak by Little Phoenix. It seemed that their strength was by no means unusual.


    Li Yixi was extremely worried at the moment, and quickly said: "In this small village, there should be no strong practitioners, they are all ordinary people, although they live in the fairyland and can practice some simple fairy arts, but There is absolutely no way to deal with such a terrifying monster, is there any way we can deal with it?"


    As a mortal, Li Yixi, at this moment, is very sympathetic to the experience of the village. After all, in Li Yixi''s view, these people in the village are just like himself, and they are powerless, and there are Xiaobai and Xiaofenghuang. Li Yixi was slightly at ease, feeling that safety should be guaranteed.


    For a long time, Xiao Fenghuang, who was studying by Li Yixi''s side, felt that he had no achievements, and did not give Li Yixi a chance to solve difficulties and gain recognition.


    At this moment, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, he said excitedly: "Master, don''t worry, everything is covered by me!"


    Little Phoenix was very excited. If he hadn''t seized this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, his head would be full of shit.


    At this moment, the little phoenix couldn''t wait, and Xiao Bai hurriedly said: "Young master, don''t worry, we will go now, as long as I am here, no matter how strong the opponent is, it is absolutely impossible to hurt the son, my speed is still Row."


    Xiaobai''s words at this moment seemed humble, but he could feel confidence in his tone.


    Xiaobai''s eyes flickered and he was a little annoyed. Little Phoenix didn''t expect that the chance to make meritorious deeds would be snatched away by Xiaofenghuang, but no matter what, he had to contribute.


    "No matter what, I have to do my best, otherwise, in the eyes of the young master, am I a waste bird?"


    "In the future, whenever the young master speaks, he must think about the answer as soon as possible." Xiaobai immediately reflected and made a decision.


    The little phoenix stepped out at this moment, and the flames entwined under his feet: "Master, I will deal with it first!"


    Xiao Fenghuang glanced at Xiao Bai with contempt, and didn''t give Xiao Bai any chance at all.


    Xiao Bai felt the contemptuous gaze of Xiao Fenghuang, and was extremely angry.


    Seeing the little phoenix flying and escaping, Li Yixi felt extremely envious, and could not help but secretly said, "As expected of the phoenix family, blessed by the heavens, they control supernatural powers from birth, comparable to a powerful cultivator."


    Although there are monsters in the village, but there are mythical beasts coming, there should be no danger with the godly spirit of the beast.


    At this moment, there was a look of anticipation in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    The fighting skills of powerful monsters are much more real than those filmed TV movies, and Li Yixi couldn''t wait.


    Xiaobai seemed to feel Li Yixi''s thoughts at this moment, and hurriedly increased his speed.


    The next moment, in the sky above the village in front, there is a fire light that turns into a fire dragon from time to time, a fire from time to time, and a real phoenix from time to time.


    Li Yixi was dazzled by the sight. It was obvious that the little phoenix and the monster were fighting.


    Sure enough, as Xiao Bai kept approaching, Li Yixi took a look, and one of the small figures was none other than a little phoenix holding a book. At this moment, the little phoenix did not transform into the body of a phoenix. It''s keeping the appearance of a little girl.

 Chapter 881

    When Li Yixi saw the fight in the void, his face changed slightly, because at this moment, Li Yixi discovered that the monster fighting with the little phoenix seemed to want to destroy the village in front of him. He felt the nervous expressions of the mortals in the village. Extremely worried.


    "Xiao Bai, let''s hurry over and see if we can help. If you let Dou Fa hurt innocents, that''s a sin."


    In the sky above the village, the little phoenix fought with the monsters, and a look of disdain appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    "I didn''t expect that you turned out to be a ginseng essence, and you have such a cultivation base, which really surprised this lady."


    "But Miss Ben told you, you used to be able to run wild, but now, Miss Ben, a mortal in this village, I''m covered."


    "This lady is from the Phoenix family, and she is someone you can''t afford to offend."


    "Get out of here now, or I''ll cut you off!"


    At this moment, the little phoenix did not have the most powerful cultivation. After all, the little phoenix didn''t want to scare Li Yixi. If his cultivation was too strong, Li Yixi might no longer treat himself as a disciple.


    That is a huge loss.


    Therefore, the little phoenix at this moment did not show the innate supernatural power of the Phoenix family, but constantly urged the books in his hand, and flame supernatural powers flew out from time to time.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "A mere Confucian and Taoist cultivator dares to brag in front of this great king, and say that you are a strong man of the Phoenix family. Phoenix is ??a divine beast. Although it has fallen to the altar, how can it turn into a human appearance? It¡¯s the Phoenix family, just blow a breath at me, and the true Phoenix flames can burn me to death.¡±


    "But isn''t this king doing well now?"


    "It''s not impossible for you to let this king leave. This king has conditions, that is, you must present this treasure of Confucianism and Taoism in your hands, and then give it to my pair of virgins and virgins. The virgin is originally this village, it was prepared for this king, if you meet these two conditions, this king will leave.¡±


    "And this king will make a promise to bless this village in the future and prevent other monsters from making trouble here."


    At this moment, the monster laughed, and did not take Xiaofengfenghuang''s words into his eyes at all.


    After the little phoenix heard the monster''s words, a trace of anger appeared on his face.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Let you be a good demon, if you don''t do it, do you want to be taken to make wine?"


    "I heard the master say that ginseng wine is also very good."


    "Ginseng!"


    "Bubble wine?"


    The monster in front of him was stunned for a moment, then split his mouth and laughed wildly, "Little boy, you are so interesting, you actually want to use this king to make wine, you are really fearless!"


    "Since you don''t know how to live or die, then this king will swallow you, and the treasure in your hand will also be mine."


    "The treasure of Confucianism and Taoism that has been captured in your hands, when I practice, I won''t care about demons, and the speed of my practice will definitely be a thousand miles away."


    "Qiankun bracelet!"


    The monster''s voice fell, and the next moment, I saw the monster''s hand wave, and I saw a bracelet appearing in the void at this moment.


    The next moment, all of a sudden, a flash of aura erupted from this bracelet, and the overwhelming force of ice and snow instantly enveloped the little phoenix, wanting to freeze the little phoenix directly into ice cubes.


    The little phoenix looked at the power of ice and snow that erupted from the Qiankun bracelet, and there was a sneer on his face.


    The incomparably powerful Phoenix True Flame erupted in his body, and the next moment, the power of ice and snow in the void was instantly evaporated.


    However, because of the presence of the Qiankun bracelet, the aura of the Phoenix family that erupted from the little phoenix at this moment was blocked by the Qiankun bracelet, and for a while, the monster did not feel the aura of the king of the Phoenix family.


    I saw the Qiankun bracelet in the void, flying towards the little phoenix in an instant, and a circle of light circles appeared in the void, trying to imprison the little phoenix.


    "Damn bastard, Miss Ben has tolerated it again and again, so she doesn''t know how to live or die."


    "burn!"


    The little phoenix shouted angrily, the next moment, the power of incomparably powerful flames erupted, I saw that the universe bracelet was instantly shaken, and the phoenix''s true flames went towards the monster, and the next moment, the monster''s body was ignited.


    "Ice and snow are coming!"


    At this moment, the monster was so frightened that all the dead souls fled, and quickly urged the Qiankun bracelet that was shaken flying.


    A pair of eyes stared at the little phoenix angrily, "Little girl, I didn''t expect you to be so vicious at such a young age, to show weakness first, then burst out, almost making me faint under your flames."


    "I will kill you today."


    At this moment, the monster was completely plunged into anger, all rationality disappeared, and his hideous eyes stared at the little phoenix, trying his best to urge the Qiankun bracelet.


    "I don''t know about life and death!"


    Seeing this scene, the little phoenix was very angry, and threw the book of his own directly. The next moment, the book seemed to turn into a sky, shrouding the monster directly.


    "This... what kind of baby is this?"


    Seeing the book thrown by the little phoenix, it instantly turned into a sky, and the monster was so frightened that it was incoherent, and its soul trembled violently.


    For a long time, the Qiankun bracelet, which he regarded as omnipotent, was imprisoned at this moment.


    Let the monster completely fall into despair.


    The monster at this moment was powerless to resist, and was sealed in the book by the little phoenix.


    The book that turned into the sky, at this moment, turned into an ordinary size and fell into the hands of the little phoenix.


    From the book in the little phoenix''s hand, the voice of the monster''s horror came: "Immortal, I''m just a little monster, I only need a little blood of a boy and a girl to make a bracelet of heaven and earth. Please let the immortals let me live."


    "These mortals don''t have any value. At that time, my strength will be greatly improved, and I will be able to serve the immortals better."


    At this moment, the monsters immediately expressed their surrender, but in his eyes, these mortals were ant grass mustards. At the same time, he felt that it was normal for monsters to eat people.


    "Feel sorry!"


    "I do not need."


    "But you are very good. My master likes ginseng wine very much."


    The next moment, the little phoenix slapped the book with a slap, and the monster that was sealed in the book was instantly destroyed.


    It turned into a ginseng and appeared in the hands of Little Phoenix.


    At this moment, the little phoenix rushed towards Li Yixi at high speed.


    "Master, this monster turned out to be a ginseng cultivated into a monster. I have killed it. It should be good for you to make wine with this ginseng."


    Seeing the little phoenix who was taking credit for himself, Li Yixi smiled and was very excited. He didn''t expect that the little phoenix would be able to kill this monster.


    This ginseng has been cultivated into essence. I think the body is very good. After eating it, it should be able to open up a few acupoints.


    Li Yixi immediately smiled and said, "My little phoenix is ??really powerful, isn''t he injured?"

 Chapter 882

    Little Phoenix hurriedly shook his head and said proudly, "Master, how come I''m also a strong Phoenix clan, how could I be hurt by a monster who has cultivated ginseng into a spirit?"


    Li Yixi was very excited, and hurriedly reached out and took the ginseng in Little Phoenix''s hand and threw it into the system space.


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked at the village.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes showed a strange look, because at this moment, Li Yixi discovered that there were willow sticks appearing in the sky above the village at this moment. And the aftermath of the power of ice and snow melted away.


    Feeling Li Yixi''s gaze, Xiao Fenghuang immediately explained: "Teacher, this willow tree has indeed become refined, but he did not harm the villagers here like a ginseng refined, but was guarding the village, so I didn''t kill it."


    At this moment, Li Yixi didn''t care about Little Phoenix''s explanation at all, but looked at the willow tree in front of him excitedly. To be precise, this willow tree is not called a willow tree, it is more accurate to call him a stump.


    At this moment, these willow branches in the void are also the only willow branches left on the tree stump.


    But those few willow branches were as powerful as divine weapons.


    At this moment, Xiao Bai seemed to sense Li Yixi''s curiosity, and instantly spread his wings and landed beside the willow tree.


    Li Yixi stood on the back of the Dapeng bird, staring at the tree stump in front of him at the moment, a little surprised, Li Yixi found that the huge tree stump seemed to be split by lightning, and there were faint traces of lightning on it, and some places were faint Some burnt.


    "Meet the masters!"


    "I''m practicing here, and I haven''t hurt the villagers here. I''ve been protecting them all the time, but the monsters coming today are too terrifying, and I can''t do anything, so I didn''t take action!"


    At this moment, a hunched old man appeared beside the willow tree, looking at Li Yixi and the others in horror.


    Seeing the rickety old man''s sincere appearance, Li Yixi said immediately.


    "Old man, don''t panic, we have no ill intentions."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the rickety old man wiped away the sweat from his forehead. Obviously, he was extremely uneasy just now. After all, he was as powerful as a ginseng spirit and was instantly killed by the little phoenix. He resisted the flames just now. From it, I could feel the breath of the Phoenix family.


    So very apprehensive.


    At this moment, I saw that the fighting in the void was over, the spirit of life had been beheaded by the little phoenix, and the villagers in the village were running towards this side frantically at this moment.


    The middle-aged man at the head shouted loudly from a distance, "The immortal is merciful, don''t hurt the willow tree, he is a good monster, and has always helped us defend against some evil things around us."


    The other party''s voice was very anxious, as if he was extremely afraid of Li Yixi and others killing Willow.


    One by one, they ran to Liu Shu, not caring about anything else, and instantly knelt in front of Li Yixi and the others.


    "Also ask the immortals to be merciful!"


    "Also ask the immortals to be merciful!"


    ...


    One after another anxious voices sounded. It seemed that these villagers were very afraid of the practitioners, and they were all in awe. Li Yixi felt the fear in the eyes of these villagers. When facing them, he was even more afraid than the monsters before.


    Li Yixi frowned slightly, and immediately said, "Don''t be nervous, everyone, Li Yixi swears here that I will never hurt the willow tree."


    "There are good and bad people, and I believe that demons also have evil and good."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the frightened villagers did not stand up, but hurriedly kowtowed, thanking them one by one.


    Because of the existence of the willow tree, they were able to resist some dangers on weekdays, and those bandits did not dare to go to the village. In their eyes, the willow tree was more important than these practitioners.


    After all, the willows won''t abandon them.


    Liu Shu was extremely nervous at the moment. Seeing that the villagers did not stand up, afraid that Li Yixi would feel shameless, he hurriedly said to the villagers: "Fears and villagers, get up quickly, this immortal has already said that he will not kill me, you guys. Let''s go!"


    After these villagers heard Liu Yao''s words, they stood up one by one with sincerity and fear, and the fear in their hearts slowly disappeared.


    Li Yixi was a little helpless, but did not expect that these villagers would choose to believe in Liu Yao.


    Li Yixi looked at the rickety old man in front of him with a complicated expression, "You are very good, an existence like you has existed in my memory, but he is more powerful than you, has the strength against the sky, and protects him. a tribe."


    "In the eyes of the tribe, he is a sacrificial spirit."


    "The villagers of the tribe gave him a title called Liu Shen."


    "You are here to cultivate and protect a village. I hope that one day, you can also become a strong man like Liu Shen."


    "Bless a village so that all beings are incapable of harming."


    At this moment, Li Yixi, looking at the rickety old man in front of him, said with a smile, a wish from his heart.


    "Let''s go!"


    After the voice fell, Li Yixi patted the Dapeng bird under him.


    At this moment, Xiaobai''s face was sluggish. Although he rose into the air, at this moment, Xiaobai''s eyes were fixed on the rickety old man.


    Because at the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, an incomparably powerful force fell on Liu Shu.


    The entire willow tree changed at a terrifying speed at this moment. It was originally a weak willow demon, but at this moment, the cultivation base increased at an extremely frightening speed.


    In the blink of an eye, the willow tree turned into a fairy.


    At this moment, the rickety old man looked at the Dapeng bird that disappeared in the sky, his face was dull, and he couldn''t believe that today''s scene was true.


    "I...my cultivation base..."


    "I really became a fairy!"


    After being in a trance for a long time, at this moment, the rickety old man finally believed the scene in front of him.


    With a plop, he knelt down and bowed in the direction Li Yixi left.


    "Thank you Shangxian, thank you Shangxian!"


    At this moment, the eyes of the ricketed old man were filled with tears. He knew very well how difficult it was to cultivate to a fairy, but he didn''t expect that when he met Li Yixi today, after seeing his kind deeds, Li Yixi thought about it. Make him a fairy.


    The little phoenix who left was also incredulous at the moment, and the little phoenix stared blankly at Li Yixi''s back.


    "One thought, the little demon becomes a fairy!"


    "Master, what kind of terrifying existence is it?"


    "In this world, I am afraid that the only one who can defeat the master is the master himself!"


    "Perhaps, the master has mastered the legendary Great Wish Technique."


    "Rumors, fate does not come out, wish to be honored!"


    "My Phoenix family, this is hugging my thighs!"


    The shocked little phoenix, at this moment, showed a frenzy in his eyes.

 Chapter 883

    In the small cave, the middle-aged man who had been practicing for a long time slowly opened his eyes at this moment, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "I didn''t expect that it would take a lot of spiritual things to open up these acupoints in the body. Fortunately, I have some background, otherwise, I really can''t cultivate successfully."


    "I just don''t know this technique, is it really that miraculous?"


    At this moment, he couldn''t help but think that when Li Yixi was practicing, he burst into a golden body of a hundred feet.


    The thought fell, and the man couldn''t wait to run the exercise, connecting the 72 acupoints he had opened up. However, at the moment when the exercise was running, the excited expression on the man''s face became extremely stiff.


    Because, at the moment of running the exercise, the man just felt that an inner strength was born in his flesh and blood, forming a small qi hood, which did not appear at all, just like Li Yixi''s terrifying Baizhangjin body.


    "Why is this?"


    "Why is this?"


    "Why did the practice method turn corruption into magic in the hands of that young master?"


    "Could it be that I didn''t understand something?"


    At this moment, the man''s face became a little ugly, and he was very disappointed.


    But then the look of loss on his face disappeared, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Don''t think about it, maybe that son''s physique is relatively special, and at first glance, he is a person from a big family, and it is very likely that he has always been No special physique was found in him."


    At this moment, the man can only attribute all the reasons to Li Yixi''s own condition.


    "However, today, being able to obtain so many cultivation resources with the help of this technique is a great opportunity for me."


    "So many top-quality immortal jades should be able to take my cultivation to a higher level."


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, the man stepped out and appeared outside the cave.


    In the Mang Mang Mountains, there are many strong men, all of them flying through the clouds and fog, with something like a compass appearing in their hands, as if they are looking for something.


    One of the Taoists was originally a little irritable, but at this moment, he suddenly found that the compass in his hand trembled, and there was a strand of hair above the compass.


    At this moment, the compass in his hand pointed in one direction.


    "Found it, finally found it!"


    "It seems that this guy Zhao Sanshan should have been hiding in the formation before, so we have been unable to sense his existence."


    Put away the compass in your hand, and vacate directly in the direction the compass points.


    The next moment, the other powerhouses who were looking for in the clouds and fog sensed Zhao Sanshan''s location, and they flew away one by one with excited expressions on their faces.


    Zhao Sanshan, who just came out of the cave, didn''t perceive anything, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he instantly crushed a piece of top-quality immortal jade in his palm.


    A stream of pure fairy energy instantly entered Zhao Sanshan''s body.


    At this moment, Zhao Sanshan felt refreshed.


    "Zhao Sanshan, I finally found you!"


    "I didn''t expect you to be so cautious, hiding in the formation, it really made us look for a while."


    "You don''t think we''ve given up, do you?"


    "Do you think we will give up on such a supreme practice?"


    "Now I can give you a way to survive and give me that exercise. Of course, no, the one you gave us before, the old man wants the full version."


    "And the fact that you deceived the old man before, the old man will not take it to heart, otherwise you should know that you are courting death for fooling the old man''s best immortal jade."


    Zhao Sanshan, who was excited, suddenly saw someone stop in front of him, his face changed suddenly, Zhao Sanshan recognized the other party, and the other party bought the exercise with a top-quality immortal jade on 13th Street.


    Feeling the terrifying pressure from the other party, Zhao Sanshan was extremely nervous at this moment, and the pressure made Zhao Sanshan a little suffocated.


    His legs trembled, as if an ancient divine mountain was pressing on Zhao Sanshan''s body.


    However, at this moment, Zhao Sanshan''s body suddenly burst with aura, and that aura enveloped Zhao Sanshan''s body.


    Zhao Sanshan, who was kneeling on the ground almost to be oppressed, suddenly felt that the force he had endured disappeared without a trace.


    This sudden change made Zhao Sanshan stunned for a moment, not figuring out what happened.


    Zhao Sanshan looked helplessly at the master in front of him, and explained: "Senior, I really didn''t cheat. At that time, the junior said that it was really just an ordinary exercise. To be precise, I It''s just to deceive that son."


    "If this junior really got such a powerful exercise, why would this junior take out the exercise and exchange a jade pendant with that young master?"


    "How can such a powerful technique be exchanged for the value of a piece of jade pendant!"


    Zhao Sanshan''s face was bitter at this moment.


    "Humph!"


    "Bullshit, stop talking!"


    "Do you think the old man will believe you?"


    "To tell you the truth, after you disappeared, we all went to that son. Do you know what happened?"


    "Which son is obviously a mortal, but when he practiced this technique, he burst into a monstrous power, causing the two powerhouses from the Tiandao Palace to be destroyed in an instant."


    "And the hundred-zhang golden body, the old man can see it clearly. At that time, the old man also realized it carefully. The exercises that the young master is running are indeed somewhat similar to the exercises you sell."


    "The reason why we haven''t made any achievements in our hands is definitely because you gave us some secrets. Do you say it now or not?"


    Zhao Sanshan with a bitter face, at this moment, after hearing the words of the strong man in front of him, his face is full of envy, but Zhao Sanshan knows the exercises better than anyone, so how can he lie to himself.


    That exercise method was sold to Li Yixi by Zhao Sanshan himself. Zhao Sanshan, the party involved, has a great say in the authenticity of the exercise method.


    Moreover, Zhao Sanshan has tried it himself, and the exercise is indeed a garbage exercise, and there is no magic.


    "Senior, don''t you believe me?"


    "Perhaps that son''s cultivation is extremely powerful because that son is very special, not because of the practice."


    Zhao Sanshan felt a little powerless, because at this moment, he felt that the surrounding figures were violently plundering, completely surrounding Zhao Sanshan in the center.


    Not to mention that Zhao Sanshan is very weak, even if he has the same cultivation as these people, it is impossible to escape.


    "Zhao Sanshan, hand over the exercises!"


    "Hand over the exercises to spare you from dying!"


    "Give me the real magic!"


    "Finally found you, what about the exercises?"


    ...


    One after another incomparably sharp eyes locked on Zhao Sanshan, these powerhouses did not stay together, and guarded the surrounding powerhouses one by one.


    It seems that he is worried that the other party will kill and kill his mouth, intending to take the exercises in Zhao Sanshan''s hands alone.

 Chapter 884

    At this moment, Zhao Sanshan heard voices one after another, and his face became extremely ugly.


    Although Zhao Sanshan couldn''t feel the monstrous pressure at this moment, he was extremely irritable.


    Seeing that there was no way out, Zhao Sanshan roared, "Are you deaf?"


    "I said that the exercises are rubbish, why don''t you believe them?"


    "If you want to kill it, kill it, if you don''t kill it, get out of here!"


    At this moment, Zhao Sanshan was completely angry. He felt that he died horizontally and vertically. Why didn''t he choose to die with dignity?


    "What did you say?"


    Condescendingly, looking down at Zhao Sanshan''s digital powerhouse, at this moment, his face became extremely ugly, his eyes flashed fiercely, staring at Zhao Sanshan.


    Facing the wolf-like gaze, Zhao Sanshan completely gave up at this moment.


    "I said, if you have the ability, you will kill me!"


    After the voice fell, Zhao Sanshan simply closed his eyes at this moment.


    Suddenly, I feel very happy.


    Seeing Zhao Sanshan''s appearance and attitude, the eyes of these powerhouses became very cold.


    But these people didn''t move. After all, everyone was on alert. If anyone caught Zhao Sanshan first, it wouldn''t be a good thing.


    After all, everyone who came here is certain that Zhao Sanshan has the Supreme Cultivation Technique in his hands, and who would want to let the Supreme Cultivation Technique slip away from him.


    An old man said coldly: "Everyone, how about we all use our magical powers to search for Zhao Sanshan''s soul together?"


    The Taoist priest''s voice fell, and everyone''s eyes lit up instantly.


    "This method is feasible, and no one can take the practice alone?"


    Zhao Sanshan, who had a desperate face, at this moment, when he heard that these guys were about to collect their souls, his face became extremely ugly.


    Without any hesitation, he was about to flee in an instant.


    But the next moment, a powerful supernatural power blocked Zhao Sanshan''s way.


    One by one with a hideous face, they would search for Zhao Sanshan''s soul when they used their supernatural powers. However, when their supernatural powers fell on Zhao Sanshan''s body.


    I saw the piece of jade pendant hanging on the waist of Zhao Sanshan, and the spiritual light flowed.


    The excited and proud people vomited blood one by one in an instant.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "who are you?"


    At this moment, the faces of these powerhouses showed a look of horror, and looking at Zhao Sanshan, there was no more greed, and some were only afraid.


    Zhao Sanshan was also confused, and he couldn''t understand why the people in front of him vomited blood in an instant.


    Shouldn''t he be obliterated by the other party now?


    Zhao Sanshan felt it, and he was surprised to find that he really didn''t have any injuries.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "How is this going?"


    "Why didn''t I get any harm, but these people were all backfired!"


    "Is it him?"


    At this moment, Zhao Sanshan''s eyes instantly locked on the jade pendant that he was hanging on his waist, and at this moment, Zhao Sanshan felt that there was a radiance flowing on the jade pendant.


    Zhao Sanshan''s eyes became extremely bright. When he met Li Yixi, Zhao Sanshan felt that this jade pendant was very unusual. Sure enough, it really broke out now.


    Powerful scary.


    Zhao Sanshan, who was originally desperate, at this moment, there was a smug look in his eyes, his eyes swept over these people, and he said with a look of disdain: "If you don''t change your name, if you don''t change your surname, I will be Zhao Sanshan."


    At this moment, Zhao Sanshan''s voice was sonorous and powerful.


    However, Zhao Sanshan''s voice just fell, and before he could pretend to beep, a sound of breaking through the air sounded. At the same time, at this moment, a monstrous coercion descended, and the faces of those who were attacked by the backlash changed dramatically at this moment. , was directly blown away by that powerful force.


    They, who had been attacked in the first place, spewed out blood as if they didn''t want money, and their faces were pale and bloodless.


    "Zhao Sanshan, the deity has finally found you. How can an ant like you be qualified to get the supreme cultivation method?"


    At the moment when the person came, with a ferocious face, he directly used his magical powers, intending to destroy Zhao Sanshan''s body and seize Zhao Sanshan''s soul to search for his soul.


    His palm shot out, and a huge golden handprint pressed down on Zhao Sanshan.


    "Golden Buddha Palm!"


    Recognizing who the person was, Zhao Sanshan looked desperate. Although the jade pendant just now helped Zhao Sanshan to withstand the attacks of those people, Zhao Sanshan knew very well that this person was too scary, and it was not this jade pendant that could resist the attack. of.


    Under that terrifying pressure, Zhao Sanshan chose to close his eyes.


    In the void, the huge golden palm kept approaching, and the jade pendant on Zhao Sanshan''s waist trembled violently as if stimulated.


    The next moment, the sound of birdsong sounded, and a phantom of a vermillion bird flew out of the jade pendant in an instant, and the golden palm shattered directly.


    Suzaku phantom did not pause, and swooped towards the golden Buddha palm.


    "This is the true soul of Suzaku!"


    At the instant of the Golden Buddha Palm, his face became extremely frightened, and he never thought that Zhao Sanshan had such a terrifying treasure on his body.


    At this moment, the golden Buddha''s palm, how dare he peep at the things in Zhao Sanshan''s hands, he has long been scared to death.


    He turned around and fled without hesitation, wishing his parents would give him more legs.


    "That''s...that''s Suzaku!"


    The strong men who were lifted up by the golden Buddha''s palm saw shock in their eyes when they saw the Vermillion Birds appearing in the void at this moment.


    Where the phantom of Suzaku passed, the terrifying Suzaku true flames swept across, and the void was about to be destroyed.


    At the moment when the golden Buddha''s palm was running for his life, I saw Suzaku open his mouth instantly. At the moment Suzaku opened his mouth, a terrifying force of devouring appeared, and the void in front of him collapsed instantly, and the incomparably powerful The golden Buddha was in the palm of his hand, and his magical powers were interrupted instantly.


    Together with that piece of void, it was directly swallowed by Suzaku.


    After killing the Golden Buddha, Suzaku Xuying''s cold eyes swept over everyone.


    Zhao Sanshan also opened his eyes at this moment, just saw the phantom of Suzaku, and rushed towards him. Zhao Sanshan looked desperate, but saw that the phantom of Suzaku disappeared into the jade pendant.


    Suzaku?


    Jade?


    son?


    At this moment, Zhao Sanshan looked terrified. Zhao Sanshan never thought that the jade pendant he got from Li Yixi was such a terrifying treasure. The golden Buddha palm was standing at the top of the pyramid, but In front of this jade pendant soul, he is like a turkey and a dog.


    "Meet the seniors?"


    "Please spare my life, senior, I am willing to be a slave and serve senior for life!"


    "Predecessor...Senior...I am also willing to be a slave, and please spare my life!"


    ...


    At this moment, the powerhouses who wanted to snatch Zhao Sanshan''s exercises before were so frightened that their legs softened, and knelt down in front of Zhao Sanshan, mistaking Zhao Sanshan for a hermit master.


    "I¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Zhao Sanshan was also stunned.

 Chapter 885

    At this moment, Zhao Sanshan felt that everything in his mind was mud.


    Seeing a big man in the cultivation world kneeling in front of him, he was instantly stunned.


    Without blinking, he stared at the jade pendant on his waist.


    Jade?


    Hermit master?


    Zhao Sanshan, who was confused, instantly became extremely bright.


    "That young master must be a hermit, and he is a terrifying and unimaginable existence. Otherwise, how could a piece of jade pendant obtained from his hand be so terrifying, and the artifact spirit can actually swallow the golden Buddha palm. Respect."


    "The jade pendant is definitely an extremely terrifying artifact. To be able to exchange the artifact for garbage exercises at will, that young master is definitely a heaven-defying existence in the game world."


    "And these guys before said that even those terrifying true gods of Tiandao Palace, met the young master to practice the exercises, and they lost their souls."


    Linking these news together, Zhao Sanshan''s eyes showed a frenzy. Zhao Sanshan dared to guarantee his life, Li Yixi was definitely an extremely terrifying peerless master.


    "Ha ha!"


    "I didn''t expect that I, Zhao Sanshan, would be rewarded by a peerless master. If the peerless master wanted to expose me, he would have already exposed it, and he actually exchanged exercises with me. He must be a hidden master. Play the world, and will not go back."


    Thinking of this, Zhao Sanshan''s eyes instantly became extremely bright.


    "I now have the supreme artifact given by the peerless masters. Even if these people are the big brothers in the cultivation world, they can''t hurt me at all, but they don''t know that the reason they can''t hurt me is because of the peerless person. This jade pendant of the master, so I mistakenly thought that I was a peerless master."


    Zhao Sanshan is also a smart person, and he reacted instantly.


    Seeing the powerhouses who wanted to slash him with a thousand knives, now kneeling on the ground, a sneer appeared on the corner of Zhao Sanshan''s mouth.


    If I hadn''t gotten this jade pendant from Li Yixi, I would have lost my soul now.


    But Zhao Sanshan is very clear that although the jade pendant exchanged from Li Yixi is very terrifying, Zhao Sanshan has no idea how to use this jade pendant until now.


    Moreover, Zhao Sanshan is also very clear, but all the supreme artifacts are not within the control of ordinary people. He wanted to kill all of them, but Zhao Sanshan knew that if he made a move, it would reveal flaws, so his eyes flickered.


    Staring at these powerful beings who were kneeling on the ground and kowtowing in front of him, he said coldly, "Hmph, do you know what you''re afraid of now?"


    "You trash like you don''t even have the qualification to die in my hands?"


    "If it wasn''t for the fear of getting my hands dirty, now I really want to kill you one by one."


    Zhao Sanshan''s face was cold, and there was some killing intent in his voice.


    One of the people who was crawling on the ground heard Zhao Sanshan''s words, and there was a flash of hope in his desperate eyes.


    I saw his body suddenly turned into afterimages, and the long sword in his hand stabbed at the fastest speed in his life at this moment.


    Countless swords were stabbed like lightning in a row, and all the powerhouses kneeling around him were all pierced by his eyebrows at this moment.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "you¡­¡­"


    The vitality of these people continued to dissipate, and their eyes were full of anger. No one thought that this person would kill them at this moment!


    If they died in the hands of Zhao Sanshan, they would not have any complaints, but they died in the hands of an existence that was not as strong as them.


    After killing everyone, this person hurriedly dropped the long sword in his hand and knelt in front of Zhao Sanshan again.


    "These people dare to spy on the exercises in the hands of the masters. They are simply seeking death. If the masters kill them, the hands of the masters will be dirty, so I will do it for you."


    "I also ask the master to spare my life. From now on, I will definitely be a good person. No, I will immediately ordained as a monk, converted to Buddhism, and repented before the ancient Buddha."


    "Also ask the master to spare my life!"


    Zhao Sanshan was thinking about what to do with these people, but he found that suddenly, these people became cold corpses with a look of disbelief.


    If he wasn''t kneeling on the ground now, this person would not dare to look at Zhao Sanshan, he would definitely be able to see the shock in Zhao Sanshan''s eyes at this moment.


    The cultivator kneeling on the ground did not hear Zhao Sanshan''s response for a long time, and the despair on his face deepened.


    Zhao Sanshan slowly woke up as time passed.


    He couldn''t help but cursed in his heart, "Sure enough, in this world, as long as you have enough strength, there will never be a shortage of licking dogs and minions."


    "I originally wanted to find a way to kill these bastards, but before I could speak, someone killed all these bastards."


    "No wonder, countless people are pursuing strength and rights."


    "It feels so good!"


    Zhao Sanshan, who was originally extremely angry, at this moment, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and the hatred in his heart almost dissipated.


    But Zhao Sanshan''s eyes fell on the other''s finger for a moment, and after seeing the other''s space ring, he turned his eyes and said lightly: "Since you wake up in time and want to convert to Buddhism, then you can go, I Just spare your life!"


    "But how can I trust you?"


    "When you take refuge in Buddhism, you should have no distracting thoughts and let go of everything outside your body. Can you let go?"


    After the voice fell, Zhao Sanshan stared at the existence in front of him in an uneasy manner, pretending to be calm.


    "Pre-... Senior said, come clean and leave clean."


    "I didn''t bring anything with me when I was born, and when I converted to Buddhism, there should be no sundries."


    The man saw the hope of life at this moment, and instantly discarded all his natal weapons, space rings, and treasures on his body.


    Wearing underwear, break through the air at the fastest speed.


    This scene once again made Zhao Sanshan refresh his cognition.


    "I go¡­¡­"


    Zhao Sanshan didn''t know how to explain it. He had only tried one or two, but he never thought that the other party would leave everything behind.


    "Get rich!"


    "These bastards are the leaders of the cultivation world. Their magic weapons and space rings must contain endless treasures."


    "I didn''t expect that I actually got everything that exists. It''s a pity that everything in the golden Buddha''s palm was swallowed up by Suzaku."


    Zhao Sanshan waved his hand at this moment, grabbing all the treasures and space rings left by those people in his hand.


    Before, he was afraid that a strong man would snatch his belongings. Zhao Sanshan glanced at the jade pendant hanging on his waist, and his face showed a touch of ecstasy.


    Zhang Sanshan knew that not only would he have an extra life-saving trump card in the future, but once he digested these cultivation resources, his strength would definitely be greatly improved.


    Zhao Sanshan knelt down in the direction of Jinling Immortal City.


    "Thank you for your kindness..."

 Chapter 886

    Leaving the village, Xiaobai flew all the way to the east. Li Yixi was very excited. As soon as his thoughts moved, a basin of clear water appeared in the space system. Li Yixi carefully took out the ginseng that he had just obtained, and carefully washed it. on.


    "Husband, let me help you!"


    Seeing that Li Yixi was cleaning ginseng, Hu Qingyun said with a smile.


    "No, I just clean it at will. This is the body of the goblin. If you can cultivate into a fine, it must contain incredible spiritual power. I plan to use it to make wine."


    Li Yixi opened her mouth to reject Hu Qingyun. Soon, Li Yixi took out a jar, took it apart, and threw the ginseng into the wine.


    After Li Yixi sealed it up, a smile appeared on his face, very excited.


    I think it won''t be long before this jar of wine will turn into spirit wine.


    After everything was done, Li Yixi glanced under him and saw an incomparably huge city. Li Yixi couldn''t help but ask, "Xiao Bai, do you know the name of this immortal city?"


    Xiaobai, who was carrying Li Yixi, responded immediately: "Master Hui, this immortal city is called Xiaoyao Xiancheng. It is where Xiaoyao Xianfu of Xiaoyao Xianyu is located, and Xiaoyao Xianwang is in this city."


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Xiaoyao Xianwang?"


    "I didn''t expect this to be the Xiaoyao Xiancheng. No wonder it looks very different from the Jinling Xiancheng. Compared with the Jinling Xiancheng, the Jinling Xiancheng is somewhat inferior!"


    "Is this a provincial capital?"


    "Xiao Bai, go down, let''s go see Xiaoyao Xiancheng."


    "I seem to have vaguely heard that in the great world of Xuanhuang, after many strong people ascend, they will appear in Xiaoyao Xiancheng for the first time. Maybe we can meet acquaintances in this Xiaoyao Xiancheng, but not necessarily."


    At this moment, the little phoenix hurriedly said: "Master, do you want to find an acquaintance to talk about the past? I still remember that Senior Wushen said that Tang Lan is in this happy fairy city."


    "It seems that a force called Tangmen has also been established."


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up at this moment, "Is it Tang Lan?"


    "Is it Tang Yin''s ancestor?"


    "Then let''s go see you!"


    "OK."


    Seeing the excitement on Li Yixi''s face, Xiao Fenghuang was very proud, and said to Xiao Bai who was under him, "Xiao Bai, Tangmen Shenbing Pavilion."


    Soon, everyone came to a huge mansion. On the gate of the mansion, there were three big golden characters, Shenbing Pavilion.


    Tang Lan got the chaotic cloak hammer method taught by Li Yixi, and came to the fairyland, and established the Shenbing Pavilion, where the magical soldiers were cast.


    Just approaching, when Li Yixi didn''t know how to visit, I saw a figure rushing over.


    "Is it your son?"


    "I''m Tang Liang!"


    "Master, do you remember me?"


    Tang Liang used to be a disciple of the Holy Palace, and naturally he had seen Li Yixi when he was in the great world of Xuanhuang. At this moment, Tang Liang looked at Li Yixi with excitement.


    "It turned out to be Tang Liang!"


    "I just came over to have a look. I finally saw an old friend and came to reminisce, but I didn''t know Tang Lan was there."


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, Tang Liang said excitedly: "Young Master, the pavilion master is here. The pavilion master said that as long as the son comes, he does not need any report, and directly brings the son into the VIP building."


    "excuse me!"


    There was a smile on Li Yixi''s mouth. He didn''t expect that these people still remembered him. Li Yixi was very happy.


    Before reaching the VIP building, Tang Lan trotted out excitedly.


    "Tang Lan pays respects to the son."


    Li Yixi immediately strode out and hurriedly helped Tang Lan up.


    With a smile, he said, "They are all old friends, why are you still so polite?"


    Tang Lan was both nervous and excited, and immediately invited Li Yixi into the VIP building.


    After three rounds of drinking, Li Yixi asked with a smile, "What is Elder Tang busy with recently?"


    Tang Lan smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t lie to the son, I haven''t been busy with anything recently, son, do you still remember Li Mu?"


    "It''s Li Mu from Jixia Academy in the Xuanhuang Great World."


    Hearing Tang Lan''s words, Li Yixi said with a smile, "Li Mu? How could you not remember this guy?"


    "I still remember that I cured his illness at the beginning, and this guy later became the sacrifice wine of Jixia Academy."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Has this guy also ascended to the Immortal Realm?"


    Hearing Li Mu, Li Yixi couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. Li Yixi still remembered that he was invited by Li Mu to become the honorary abstainer of Jixia Academy.


    Tang Lan heard that Li Yixi still remembered Li Mu, and said with a worried look: "Don''t dare to hide your son, Li Mu has been severely injured now, and I don''t know if he can be rescued. This time, Li Mu''s soul was injured, even if we racked our brains, Can''t start either."


    "Is Li Mu''s soul injured?"


    "How far is it now?"


    "Can I go take a look?"


    Li Yixi couldn''t help showing a dignified look on his face.


    Tang Lan suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words, and her eyes brightened instantly. They really couldn''t take care of the broken soul, but what about Li Yixi?


    Li Yixi has the ability to penetrate the sky and the earth, maybe Li Yixi can wake up Li Mu.


    Tang Lan stood up with a loud ''jump'' at this moment, and said excitedly: "I''ll take the young master to see Li Mu. The medical skills of the son are the best in the world. The son will definitely be able to wake up Li Mu."


    Tang Lan was dancing with excitement at this moment.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Old Tang, you''re just flattering. Even if my medical skills are against the sky, I''m just a mortal. I''m just trying it out when I go there. After all, I''ve known each other once, and I can make a shot if I can."


    The excited Tang Lan said with a smile after hearing Li Yixi''s words: "What the son said is, what the son said is true!"


    "After Li Mu was promoted to Xiaoyao Immortal Domain, he worked in Xiaoyao Immortal Mansion. Now he is in Xiaoyao Immortal Mansion. We will go to Xiaoyao Immortal Mansion."


    Tang Lan immediately went to Xiaoyao Immortal Mansion with Li Yixi, and was extremely excited. She glanced at Li Yixi without a trace, and whispered, "I didn''t expect that Li Mu would have some weight in the eyes of the young master, I didn''t expect that, The son actually came to the Xiaoyao Xiancheng in the Xiaoyao Xianyu from the Jinling Xiancheng, I am afraid that everything has been calculated."


    "Looks like Li Mu is also saved!"


    In the Xiaoyao Immortal Mansion at this moment, the Xiaoyao Immortal King looked helpless.


    An immortal doctor said helplessly, "Immortal King, we have done our best, Li Mu has already lost his soul, and even if he has the ability to penetrate the sky, he will not be able to return to the sky."


    "His soul entered the world of death. No one in this world can reverse life and death, and his subordinates are powerless."


    The voice of the fairy doctor fell, and he put his hands together, "Amitabha!"


    "Daoyou Li has a good way!"


    "I wish fellow Daoists to recover their wisdom in the world of death as soon as possible, and to be able to go side by side in the world of death."


    "Fellow Daoist, go all the way!"


    Standing aside, Zhao Tianyin, the owner of Tianyin Forbidden Land, also had a lonely look on his face.

 Chapter 887

    At this moment, a voice sounded, "Immortal King, Li Mu is saved!"


    "The son is here!"


    When everyone was immersed in sadness, an excited voice sounded outside.


    At the moment when Immortal King Xiaoyao and others hadn''t reacted, the immortal doctor saw Li Yixi and Tang Lan striding forward, and scolded directly, "Tang Lan, this is the Immortal Mansion, it''s not you who can In the wild place, give me some peace!"


    "Li Mu has just lost his soul. Even if he has the ability to penetrate the sky and the earth, it is impossible to save him."


    "If it wasn''t for the Immortal King''s Treasure to nurture Li Mu''s body, Li Mu would have already died, and the Immortal King would have done his best."


    At this moment, Immortal King Xiaoyao looked outside and saw Li Yixi dressed in white, with a flash of ecstasy on his face, and scolded the fairy doctor.


    "Shut up and get out of here!"


    "Is there a place for you to speak here?"


    "Young Master is a peerless doctor. You can''t treat him, but that doesn''t mean he can''t treat him."


    After the voice fell, Immortal King Xiaoyao strode towards Li Yixi and said respectfully, "Immortal King Xiaoyao pays respects to your son!"


    "I don''t know if the young master has come here today to welcome him, and I hope that the young master will atone for his sins."


    The Immortal Doctor''s face became extremely embarrassed at this moment, and he never thought that the aloof Immortal King Xiaoyao, facing Li Yixi, a mortal man, was so important.


    Li Yixi was very worried about Li Mu''s life and death, and did not chat too much with Xiaoyao Immortal King, and said anxiously: "Xiaoyao Immortal King, I heard Tang Lan said that Li Mu''s injury is very serious, and his soul is very strong. It may not be able to be saved, what is the situation now, I will see if it can still be treated."


    At the side of the fairy doctor, at this moment, Li Yixi felt that Li Yixi was pretending to be beeping, and sneered, "I''ve already lost my soul, don''t tell me, you can still save Li Mu."


    At this moment, the Immortal Doctor looked at Li Yixi with a provocative expression.


    "Try it!"


    "Maybe it''s still too late?"


    "In my memory, there is a set of acupuncture methods called Taiji Shenzhu, which can bring people''s souls together."


    Li Yixi didn''t talk much to the other party, and strode into the room.


    Seeing Li Mu with a pale face, he frowned slightly. At this moment, Li Mu''s pulse had disappeared, and he was really lost. Looking at Li Mu in front of him, Immortal King Xiaoyao reacted instantly and wanted to dissuade Li Yixi, but in the end, Immortal Xiaoyao Wang still chose to shut up.


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao didn''t hold out much hope, even if Li Yixi''s strength was overwhelming, it was impossible to go to the world of death and retrieve Li Mu''s soul, and in the world of death, the soul could not Counting, finding Li Mu''s soul is more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack.


    After Li Yixi investigated, Li Yixi said to the Immortal King Xiaoyao and the others at this moment, "Maybe it''s too late, I''ll give it a try, but during this period of time, don''t let people disturb me, I''m going to use Tai Chi. Needle, the spirit must be in harmony, otherwise, the magic needle will fail."


    "During this period of time, even a moth couldn''t let it come in and affect me."


    Everyone who was already desperate, at this moment, when they heard Li Yixi''s words, their eyes showed ecstasy.


    Being reprimanded by Immortal King Xiaoyao, the Immortal Doctor in the room just heard Li Yixi''s words at this moment, a sarcastic expression appeared on the corner of his mouth, and said with a cold snort, "What Tai Chi divine needle, it is just ridiculous, this is just a mortal It¡¯s just the method of acupuncture and moxibustion, can it be possible to retrieve Li Mu¡¯s soul from this world of death?¡±


    "If you can get Li Mu''s soul back, I''ll just eat shit!"


    This fairy doctor made no secret of mocking Li Yixi.


    The voice of the other party was not small, and Li Yixi heard it at this moment, but Li Yixi didn''t bother to pay attention to the other party. After all, Li Yixi was not absolutely sure. Lin Mu was an old acquaintance of his own, so Li Yixi decided to try it out. Fan.


    "Don''t worry, Young Master, we will never let a moth affect Young Master during this period of time. We also ask Young Master to save Li Mu''s life."


    At this moment, everyone burst out with immortal energy, erasing all the things in the room that might affect Li Yixi.


    Everyone held their breath and looked at Li Yixi quietly.


    Li Yixi waved his hand, and a pair of silver needles appeared in front of him.


    After Li Yixi was sterilized, the silver needles pierced into Li Mu''s body exactly at this moment.


    When Li Yixi''s spirit, energy and spirit are united, he can''t feel everything that is happening outside.


    However, at the moment when Li Yixi''s silver needle fell, there was a hint of disbelief in the eyes of Immortal King Xiaoyao and the others.


    The sky was originally clear, but at this moment, a thunderstorm sounded!


    At this moment, black clouds shrouded the entire Xiaoyao Immortal Mansion.


    The black cloud was extremely terrifying, and it instantly seemed to let this piece of heaven and earth enter the darkness.


    As Li Yixi''s silver needles fell, the sky became darker, and cold winds came. Even the people like Xiaoyao Xianwang were very terrifying, but they felt the cold winds. A creepy feeling.


    As if the cold wind does not belong to this world.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    "What kind of means is the son using?"


    "The sky has changed in an instant!"


    Immortal King Xiaoyao''s face became extremely solemn. With a wave of Immortal King Xiaoyao''s big hand, the blue light in the room instantly turned on. At the same time, Immortal King Xiaoyao also took out some top-quality immortal stones to light up the room.


    While piercing the silver needle, Li Yixi muttered to himself: "Heaven and man guide the way, and the soul returns!"


    Following Li Yixi''s words, the silver needle in his hand pierced into Li Mu''s body.


    The entire sky was completely plunged into darkness, becoming ghostly.


    In the north of Xiaoyao Xiancheng, at this moment, the barren earth trembled, and at the next moment, I saw the earth split open, and a breath full of death rushed out from the cracks, and the surrounding vegetation instantly withered.


    At the same time, an extremely terrifying force instantly spread from this crack to the depths of the crack.


    The world of death, the Eastern Palace.


    At this moment, a ghost general''s face changed greatly, he raised his head in an instant, and looked at the void, and at this moment, above the void, a terrifying figure appeared.


    This figure and those eyes seem to penetrate the whole world. In the world, there is an incomparably huge Tianhe River, and in the Tianhe River, a sentence of dead bones are suspended.


    "how is this possible?"


    "Who broke the world of death instantly?"


    This divine general, with his eyes widened, stared at the phantom in horror.

 Chapter 889

    At the same time, at this moment, everyone was horrified to discover that the world had completely fallen into darkness, but at this moment, both the golden hand in the void and the endless darkness were slowly dissipating.


    Including those chilling death qi, at this moment, it gradually disappeared without a trace.


    One after another light appeared in the room again.


    Lying on the bed, Li Mu, who had been motionless for a long time, at this moment, a strange blood color appeared on that pale face.


    The previous fairy doctor saw this scene in front of him, his eyes were round, and his face was unbelievable.


    He murmured to himself, "Impossible, absolutely impossible, how could Li Mu''s soul return?"


    "In this world of death, there is no reincarnation. After mortals die, their souls will fly away. When powerful practitioners fall, their souls will enter the world of death and be suppressed by the Galaxy of Death. Even if they wake up one day, they will only become the world of death. Necronomicon.


    Survive in another way.


    There is a terrifying existence in the dead world to suppress, why can Li Mu''s soul return? "


    Immortal King Xiaoyao heard that the fairy doctor at the moment was actually muttering to himself here, with a murderous look on his face, I saw Immortal King Xiaoyao waved his hand, and the terrifying power of disaster came, directly turning this fairy doctor''s body into a nothingness.


    Anger flashed in his eyes, "You bastard, the means of the son, you can speculate, and if it affects the son, who can be responsible?"


    After killing the fairy doctor, Immortal King Xiaoyao looked at Li Yixi again.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao''s heart thumped at this moment, with a look of disbelief on his face. As the fairy doctor said, it is impossible for a soul that entered the world of death to come back, but now Li Yixi has broken this one. Impossible to break fact.


    "The soul has returned, can Li Mu wake up now?"


    "Although Li Mu''s body is protected by my supreme magic weapon, it is always full of vitality, but after all, the soul has been separated from the body, and the soul is also contaminated with the terrible death energy of the dead world."


    Immortal King Xiaoyao''s thoughts fell, and his eyes were fixed on Li Mu lying on the bed.


    The next moment, Immortal King Xiaoyao''s eyes widened, and he even forgot to breathe.


    Because at this moment, after the Tai Chi pattern was integrated into Li Mu''s body, Immortal King Xiaoyao was horrified to discover that the irreversible death energy, under the power of the Tai Chi pattern, burst into a terrifying vitality in an instant!


    The reversal of life and death, the death energy, instantly turned into the ultimate vitality.


    Li Mu, who was lying on the bed, slowly opened his eyes.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao and others also felt the beating of Li Mu''s heart.


    "Alive!"


    "It really came alive!"


    "Young master can actually rob someone from the world of death."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Everyone''s eyes widened, completely stunned by the scene in front of them.


    "call!"


    Li Yixi, who was nervous, saw Li Mu slowly open his eyes and let out a long breath.


    With a smile on his face, he smiled at Li Mu and said, "You are really lucky, although I have learned Taiji magic needles, but I was not able to use Taiji magic needles before, because I am not a practitioner, but by coincidence, in Not long ago, I opened acupuncture points of the body, and at the same time, I cultivated the inner strength, so I was able to use the Taiji magic needle."


    "If I don''t have inner strength, I can''t mobilize the Taiji needle and summon the soul."


    "Then you are really dead!"


    Li Yixi had a smile on the corner of his mouth, and a refined smile appeared on his face.


    "Master is so handsome!"


    "So powerful!"


    "Unexpectedly... to be able to make Li Mu''s soul return from the world of death!"


    "What the hell is my master?"


    "In the future, it seems that my Phoenix Ancient World will follow me to take off."


    "Who made me the master''s disciple?"


    Little Phoenix, who held his breath and looked at everything nervously, saw Li Mu wake up at this moment, his face showed a touch of excitement.


    If it weren''t for the thought of Li Yixi''s situation, Little Phoenix really wanted to rush over and hug Li Yixi''s thigh directly.


    "Alive!"


    "The son is so scary!"


    Xiaobai turned into a bird at this moment, but his eyes were flickering with horror, and at the same time, the darkness was still replaying in his mind, the big golden hand led Li Mu The soul returns.


    Everyone was shocked, and Hu Qingyun in the crowd frowned slightly, "Husband actually broke the seal of the dead world, and did not let the seal be completely restored. Isn''t the dead world going to invade the living world?"


    "The two worlds of life and death have always been inviolable."


    "Once those powerful beings in the dead world enter the living world, then it will be a disaster!"


    "Could it be that husband has a plan?"


    "After all, my husband has done something that has never happened before, and let the souls who entered the dead world come back and be resurrected."


    Hu Qingyun of the Ancestral God Realm, at this moment, was extremely worried in her heart, after all, the world of death is too scary.


    Those powerful beings in the dead world have accumulated endless years. The strong people in the living world will fall, but those strong people in the dead world will not die. Once they wake up and become undead, they will continue to devour their companions. .


    The endless years have passed, and no one knows how many powerful undead have accumulated in the dead world.


    "Thank you son!"


    Li Mu felt that his brain was extremely heavy at this moment, as if he had a long, long dream, but he couldn''t remember anything in the dream.


    "Ha ha!"


    "What''s there to be thankful for, we are all old acquaintances, and if a friend is in trouble, we should be a knife in both arms."


    "When I''m in trouble in the future, can''t you just help me?"


    "It''s too polite to be too kind!"


    "Have a good rest!"


    Li Yixi hurriedly stretched out his hand and held down Li Mu''s body that he wanted to get up.


    "Thank you son!"


    Li Mu was grateful at this moment.


    "Son, Li Mu has woken up now, and there should be nothing wrong. We will take care of him in the future, and we will be able to return to normal soon."


    "We are incompetent, let you work hard, son."


    "I have already had someone prepare a banquet, and the young master will come with me."


    Immortal King Xiaoyao looked at Li Yixi with a smile on his face. Today, Immortal King Xiaoyao was shocked again when he saw Li Yixi''s methods. He finally got the chance to get close to Li Yixi.


    Even if he just showed a familiar face in front of Li Yixi, it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the Immortal King Xiaoyao.


    "Sir, long time no see!"


    "Sir, long time no see!"


    At this moment, the room was empty, Zhao Tianyin woke up from the shock and looked at Li Yixi excitedly.


    "Tianlong pays respects to the son!" At this moment, the Tianlong Immortal Buddha knew from Kong Kong that Li Yixi was the terrifying existence in the Xuanhuang world, and his face showed a touch of excitement.

 Chapter 890

    "Then bother!"


    Li Yixi did not refuse, and did not expect to meet many acquaintances here today.


    Halfway through the banquet, suddenly, a figure entered the hall with an anxious face, and immediately knelt down on one knee, with drops of sweat on his forehead.


    "Immortal King, it''s not good!"


    "Outside the fairy city, a strange change has taken place, it seems... it seems that the legendary undead has appeared!"


    The strength of this strong man is not weak, but at this moment, his voice is shaking.


    "Um?"


    "Necromancer?"


    "Are there any undead appear outside the fairy city?"


    Immortal King Xiaoyao heard the report of his subordinates, and his face showed a dignified color. Immortal King Xiaoyao never thought that such a thing happened.


    If someone dared to report to him like this on weekdays, Immortal King Xiaoyao would never hesitate, and would directly kill the opponent with one palm, which would be a big joke in the world.


    After all, the dead world is suppressed by a terrifying existence, and the passage to the living world is suppressed by saints, and it has already become a very powerful world. Even the terrifying existence above the ancestors has been suppressed by death. , how could there be undead appear.


    But at this moment, Immortal King Xiaoyao''s face became very solemn, because Immortal King Xiaoyao remembered that when Li Yixi rescued Li Mu not long ago, he brought back Li Mu''s soul.


    There is a undead appearing at this moment, which can explain it.


    Xiaoyao Xianwang''s face became extremely solemn, and the undead appeared in Xiaoyao Xianyu, which was an extremely terrifying thing.


    It is very likely that all the existences in this world will be destroyed, and this world is also very likely to be swallowed by the dead world.


    And this is the best result, the worst result is that those terrifying existences in the dead world enter the Jiuzhongtian, turning the Jiuzhongtian into an extremely terrifying ghost realm.


    It is rumored that in the endless chaotic dead world, there is an endless ghost realm.


    The Endless Ghost Realm once had an extremely terrifying existence. In order to revive his wife, he broke into the world of death with one person and took his wife out of the world of death, but not only did he not let his wife The resurrection also caused that side of the world to be swallowed up, and eventually evolved into an endless ghost realm.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao didn''t know what to do, but Li Yixi slowly put down the wine glass and looked curiously at Immortal King Xiaoyao and the others.


    "Everyone, what are undead?"


    Li Yixi''s voice, at this moment, broke the dead silence in the palace.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao woke up from despair in an instant, and his eyes immediately fell on Li Yixi. After all, Immortal King Xiaoyao knew very well that Li Yixi''s strength could not be speculated at all.


    Now that the undead has appeared, only Li Yixi can solve this matter.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao hurriedly explained: "Sir, this world is very special. We seem to be very powerful, but in fact this world is not perfect at all."


    "The so-called necromancer is that after some practitioners die, they enter the world of death and change."


    "Young master can understand the undead as ghosts."


    "The appearance of undead is not a good thing and must be dealt with."


    "Necromancer, ghost?"


    When Li Yixi heard the words of Immortal King Xiaoyao, a look of confusion appeared on his face, his eyes fell on Immortal King Xiaoyao, and he asked seriously: "After this person dies, shouldn''t he step into reincarnation?"


    "How can you enter some dead world after death, and also turn into a undead, are cultivators special?"


    "Doesn''t it mean that there are still disadvantages in practice, mortals can be reincarnated in reincarnation, but practitioners have to become undead and be imprisoned in the world of death forever."


    "Naturally, why do so many people want to step into practice?"


    At this moment, when Li Yixi heard the explanation from Immortal King Xiaoyao, a look of shock appeared on his face. At the same time, he was thinking in his heart, now he is only pursuing cultivation, right?


    After entering the practice, is it possible that there is no chance of reincarnation.


    Is it really worthwhile to practice in that way just in exchange for some lifespan?


    After Hu Qingyun heard Li Yixi''s words, she didn''t speak, and seemed to be thinking about something.


    When the Immortal King Xiaoyao heard Li Yixi''s words, his face was confused. This was an attempt. Why didn''t Li Yixi know, so he could only hurriedly explain: "Master, what is the reincarnation you said about?"


    "How come we never heard?"


    "As far as I know, mortals will not be reincarnated after death, because the soul will directly dissipate between this world and there is no chance of reincarnation."


    "A cultivator, the soul will continue to grow, so when a cultivator falls, the soul will not instantly dissipate between heaven and earth, but will be led to the death world by the power of the dead world, and become the death world. A member of Tianhe."


    "But even a powerful cultivator, when he enters the Tianhe of the Dead Realm, does not have any wisdom and will fall into a muddled state."


    "If the strength was monstrous in life, then, in the world of death, spiritual wisdom will be born in a very short period of time, remember the past, and transform into a powerful undead!"


    "Those weak practitioners, after death, their souls will be led to the death river, it takes endless years to be able to give birth to spiritual wisdom and turn into weak undead."


    "The undead is almost the same as the world we live in. The undead can also practice, but the only difference is that the world of death is full of death energy, and there is no living being. That world is only black and white."


    Immortal King Xiaoyao tried to explain Li Yixi in detail at this moment, in case Li Yixi couldn''t understand.


    And at this moment, the Immortal King Xiaoyao was also thoughtful, wondering what Li Yixi asked about the implications of these words.


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao knew very well that this undead was caused by Li Yixi, and it was absolutely impossible for Li Yixi to not know the existence of the undead.


    However, after hearing the words of the Immortal King Xiaoyao, Li Yixi showed a look of doubt on his face, looked at the Immortal King Xiaoyao and said, "Just a dead world, is it so low-end?"


    "In this world, since there is an immortal world and a fairy court exists, then there should be an underworld."


    "Xianting manages the immortals of the immortal world, and let the immortals govern the world."


    "The underworld manages those dead souls and sends those dead souls into reincarnation!"


    "But after people die here, the souls of mortals dissipate directly, and the souls of practitioners will be drawn into the world of death!"


    When Li Yixi''s voice fell, the hall became very quiet, and everyone looked at Li Yixi dully.


    The words that Li Yixi said before kept echoing in his mind.


    "Is this world so low-end?"


    "Low end?"


    These two words kept reverberating in everyone''s minds, each with a look of disbelief, and they were quite frightened by Li Yixi''s words.


    Moreover, Li Yixi''s words had a great impact on everyone''s mind. No one thought that in Li Yixi''s world, mortals would have the opportunity to be reincarnated.

 Chapter 891

    Even Hu Qingyun, who was beside Li Yixi, felt extremely stiff at this moment. Hu Qingyun never thought that the world in Li Yixi''s eyes and the world in their eyes were not at the same level.


    "Low end?"


    "All living beings can be reincarnated. Is this the world in the eyes of my husband? Compared to this world, it is indeed low-end."


    "Could it be that the husband wants to establish the reincarnation of heaven?"


    "Constructing the world of Journey to the West in the mouth of your husband?"


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun''s eyes showed an unbelievable look. If it wasn''t for Li Yixi''s talk about the heaven governing the gods in the world and the underworld controlling the reincarnation of the soul, Hu Qingyun would not have suddenly thought of the story Li Yixi once told "Journey to the West". remember".


    Hu Qingyun followed Li Yixi''s side. Li Yixi''s words and deeds were all recorded in his mind, and he dared not forget. Hearing the words of heaven and underworld, Hu Qingyun instantly thought of "Journey to the West" that Li Yixi once said. ".


    At this moment, the hall became extremely quiet.


    "It seems that God has some plan. Otherwise, with God''s terrifying strength, how could it be possible that after tearing the dead world, there are still cracks left, allowing the undead in the dead world to appear?"


    "Even if it was whoever was back then, his strength was monstrous, and it was rumored that he was already half a step away, but in order to resurrect his wife, he couldn''t think of God like this. In a single thought, the world of death was split open, and his soul was directly brought back, the strength of God. , far surpassing the original existence."


    "And God''s means are even more amazing."


    "After the return of the soul, it was only through the use of the mortal''s silver needle to reverse the energy of life and death, and let Li Mu wake up. Whoever was infested by the energy of death back then fell directly, and all the means of God, we see it in our eyes, At most, it¡¯s just seriousness. As for the dead energy, it didn¡¯t disturb God at all. I remember that at that time, the dead energy was evaporated as soon as it touched God.¡±


    "Moreover, God actually said that this world is low-end. It seems that the son''s origin is extremely terrifying. It is very likely that he came from the highest plane, and he can be reincarnated after death. It is really incredible and terrible. ?"


    At this moment, Immortal King Xiaoyao''s eyes showed a shocking look. Immortal King Xiaoyao never thought that there could be such a thing as reincarnation in this world.


    "You step back!"


    "There is no need to worry about the necromancer, this king will handle it."


    Immortal King Xiaoyao felt that after Li Yixi had a plan, he was no longer in a panic, and he ordered his subordinates and waved him to retreat.


    Zhao Tianyin, Tianlong Temple was empty, Tianlong Temple Tianlong Immortal Buddha, Tang Lan and others took a deep breath. These people have followed Li Yixi for a long time. Naturally, they know Li Yixi''s character and feel that Li Yixi This is a big layout.


    Shocking kind.


    But at the moment, I bowed my head and drank, I felt that I had to slow down, but I was very excited. If I could get involved, then even if I died, it would be a supreme honor. Just to establish reincarnation and make people reincarnate, let them be reincarnated. It is incredible that even those powerful saints have never proposed it.


    In their eyes, Li Yixi is a master, standing at the top of the world.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao felt his mouth dry, swallowed a sip of saliva with difficulty, and immediately asked, "Master, is there really reincarnation in this world?"


    "Can people really be reincarnated?"


    Excited, the Immortal King Xiaoyao, who felt that he was about to have a mission, clenched his fists and looked at Li Yixi.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao is Li Yixi''s Taoist in heaven and earth. Immortal King Xiaoyao always wanted to do something, but Li Yixi didn''t instruct him, and he didn''t know what to do. He saw Li Shan build a grass hut, make sacrifices, and work in Xingru. Dao, I was very envious in my heart. At this moment, I suddenly heard Li Yixi say that people can be reincarnated, and Immortal King Xiaoyao felt that his opportunity had come. things are really big things.


    "Establish reincarnation so that people can be reincarnated!"


    How can the Happy Immortal King not be excited.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao''s voice fell, let alone Immortal King Xiaoyao, everyone present was excited in their eyes.


    In their eyes, this is Li Yixi''s layout, otherwise, how could Li Yixi come when Li Mu''s soul just collapsed, why didn''t he come early, or not late, or why didn''t he come directly?


    What a coincidence.


    Everyone felt that Li Yixi had a big plan.


    affim.


    hundred percent.


    At this moment, the wine in his mouth did not swallow, but looked at Li Yixi, waiting for Li Yixi''s answer.


    Hu Qingyun, looking at Li Yixi at this moment, but not as shocked as Xiaoyao Immortal King, after all, Hu Qingyun at this moment remembered the story of Monkey King Monkey King''s invasion of the underworld in "Journey to the West". of reincarnation.


    Hu Qingyun felt that that was the real world of immortality.


    Seeing everyone staring at him excitedly, Li Yixi''s face turned a little red, and he felt that he just pretended to be a fool, obviously a mortal, but he dared to say that this world is low-end, and immediately hurriedly said: "Slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue, I just read the novel of Fengshen. After watching too much, how can there be reincarnation in this world?"


    "What reincarnation is all made up by those people. People die when they die. It is actually quite remarkable that practitioners in this world can become undead and live in another special way."


    The voice fell, and at this moment Li Yixi regretted it again.


    "Damn it, I made a slip of the tongue, I made a slip of the tongue, I really should slap myself with a big ear."


    "What shit is this low-end world, what shit is this world''s cultivator can become a necromancer, it''s very good to live as a necromancer, I''m going, I''m here to expose that I''m not a person from this world, I''m a traveler what."


    "I am afraid that my identity as a traveler will be exposed!"


    "Damn, living in this world is too moist, I forgot about it. It seems that I have to speak cautiously in the future, and I can''t be a big mouth."


    "I hope they don''t know how to pass through."


    "Otherwise, my identity as a traveler will be exposed."


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Idiot."


    "God bless, God bless!"


    Li Yixi had a smile on her face, but she felt that she had said the wrong thing.


    When Li Yixi was extremely worried, the words of the Immortal King Xiaoyao almost scared Li Yixi to death.


    "Master, what is your world like, Master, can you tell me?"


    When the voice of the Immortal King Xiaoyao fell, Li Yixi was immediately stunned.


    "It''s exposed, it''s really exposed, my identity as a traveler is really exposed."


    "I won''t be killed!"


    Li Yixi''s hand holding the wine glass trembled slightly at this moment, he was extremely nervous and did not know how to answer the call.

 Chapter 892

    Fortunately, when Li Yixi wanted to strangle himself and didn''t know how to explain it, Immortal King Xiaoyao''s voice continued to sound.


    "Master, can you tell us the story of the gods?"


    "I''m curious, what kind of story is that, is it more exciting than "Journey to the West"?"


    At that moment just now, everyone was extremely worried. They wanted to strangle the Immortal King Xiaoyao. They felt that Immortal King Xiaoyao was thinking, but don''t bring them with them. They felt that Li Yixi''s incarnation as a mortal would never be able to reveal it.


    Once it is uncovered, it will be fatal.


    Fortunately, in the panic of everyone, Immortal King Xiaoyao made up the second half of the sentence, otherwise they would really be killed at this moment.


    "Yes, yes, son, we also want to know the story of the conferred gods?"


    "Sir, just tell us about it!"


    At this moment, one by one can be called acting emperors, switching topics in an instant, the topic just now was too terrifying.


    Liao Kong scolded inwardly, "Grass, you scared the little monk to death, I think I''m going to be silenced. At that moment, the little monk and I felt that there was an extremely terrifying aura leaking out of the son''s body. , then... there is a crack in that chair, if Immortal King Xiaoyao is slow to add, I am afraid that the chair will be cracked directly, so scary, it will frighten the little monk to death me."


    Lekong''s strength is extraordinary, and after getting some scriptures from Li Yixi, it''s even faster, but at that moment just now, Lekong was really frightened.


    "It''s so hot!"


    Tang Lan, who was beside Li Yixi, hurriedly changed the subject at this moment, and took the opportunity to wipe the sweat off her forehead. Tang Lan originally felt that it was a great honor to be able to sit next to Li Yixi today, but just now , As soon as Immortal King Xiaoyao''s voice fell, Li Yixi''s body suddenly leaked a breath, and Tang Lan felt that he was dead.


    Even breathing was extremely difficult, as if there was an invisible big hand that pinched Tang Lan''s neck at that moment.


    The Heavenly Dragon Immortal Buddha was even more unbearable. The first time he saw Li Yixi, his face turned pale with fright. He saw the hand under the table that was turning the beads. Because of excessive force, the indestructible beads had already become powder.


    I secretly comforted myself, "Amitabha, Buddha bless."


    The smile on his face was extremely stiff. The legs under the table were trembling violently at this moment. At the same time, he clamped his legs. He was almost scared to death by Li Yixi''s accidental breath.


    At this moment, Li Yixi stared at the Immortal King Xiaoyao, the stiff smile on his face slowly eased, and his tensed body continued to relax.


    "Do you want to hear the story of Fengshen?"


    Li Yixi smiled at this moment, after relaxing.


    "Yes, son, after reading your "Journey to the West", I became very curious. I felt that the door to the fairyland was opened, and that was the fairyland."


    "Today, I''m even more curious when I heard that there is still a conferred god, a more mysterious world."


    At this moment, the Immortal King Xiaoyao seemed to have caught a life-saving straw. He spoke extremely fast, and hurriedly finished his words. At the same time, he felt that the extremely terrifying power in Li Yixi''s body disappeared, and his taut body slowly recovered, but at this moment, the King of Free and Easy, his vest was full of beads of sweat.


    Because of his gaffe, he almost scared himself to death.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao kept repeating in his heart at this moment, "God is mortal, God is mortal!"


    "The fact that God is ''mortal'' must be kept in mind, otherwise people will die."


    "Like ordinary students learning arithmetic, this is the key point and must be tested!"


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao was really blinded just now, and felt that if he didn''t react quickly and was exciting enough, then he would really be finished.


    Seeing Li Yixi returning to normal, Immortal King Xiaoyao was extremely fortunate, and he should not die today.


    Li Yixi also relaxed, and said with a smile, "Since you all want to hear the story of Fengshen, then I will tell you."


    The voice fell, and at this moment, Li Yixi cursed inwardly, scaring people to death, scaring himself, and losing his mind.


    "These people, it is impossible to know about the transmigrators. This is their own unique aura of the protagonist, and it is impossible to expose them. Sure enough, people want to hear the story of the conferred gods. Although I want to see what the undead looks like, I will talk about it first. It¡¯s okay to tell stories.¡±


    Li Yixi picked up a glass of wine, took a sip, pondered for a moment, and said, "Pangu Xian is the first to divide the chaos, and Tai Chi is the two-form and four-image suspension. The Chaos is the first to divide Pangu, and the Taiji two-form and four images are hanging."


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, and the faces of Xiaoyao Xianwang and others changed wildly. Li Yixi''s speaker didn''t care, but their audience''s expressions changed drastically.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao and the others suddenly became extremely stiff at this moment, their pupils shrank suddenly, and a look of horror appeared in the depths of their pupils.


    Because at this moment, with the sound of Li Yixi''s voice, Immortal King Xiaoyao and others felt that the avenues in the heaven and earth fluctuated violently, and the heaven and earth paled.


    The entire Second Layer is changing at this moment, I don''t know whether it is good or bad.


    But at this moment, Li Yixi didn''t seem to know what was going on. The wine got into his throat and continued: "Sui people use fire to avoid fresh food. Fuxi draws hexagrams in front of Yin and Yang. Shennong rules the world and tastes all kinds of herbs. Xuanyuan rites marriage. Folk property Fu, King Yu controlled floods and floods."


    At this moment, everyone looked terrified, and they saw an unimaginable existence flashing past, and each one made them terrified to the extreme.


    Even Hu Qingyun, who had been following Li Yixi''s side all the time, was a little pale at this moment. Even though Hu Qingyun had the realm of the ancestors, Hu Qingyun found in horror at this moment that she was like an ant in front of those phantoms.


    "Jieyi is set in the world, and it is even more beautiful in the Tang Dynasty. The Ma Huashan showed his martial arts and opened my Zhou family for 800 years. On the altar of conferring gods are listed flowers, the ranks of heroes of all sizes, and the ancient and modern legends of Shang and Zhou Romance."


    At this moment, Li Yixi was very interested in speaking, and even shouted loudly.


    Without paying attention to the expressions of the crowd, the story of conferring gods officially began.


    Everyone heard "The emperor''s Luanyu came out of Fengcheng, and the splendid colors of the jingles reflected the hairpins and tassels. The dragon light sword exhaled the colors of the wind and clouds; the red feather pavilion shook the sun and the moon. Look at the watch of the sky and worship the holy light in the clothes of all nations." At that time, an incredible look appeared in one''s eyes, and they were all stunned, thinking in their hearts, what kind of mortals are these people? Also majestic.


    When Li Yixi said: "When King Zhou saw Nuwa''s beautiful appearance and the beauty of the country, he couldn''t help his soul drifting, and his heart suddenly rose, and he directly swiped on the wall. Quyuan Mountain is green; dancing sleeves reflect the clouds.


    The pear blossoms are beautiful with the rain; the peony cages are beautiful with smoke. But he had to be enchanting and able to act to get back Changle to serve the king. "


    At this time, all the people present changed their color. They had heard of Journey to the West. Nuwa was an extremely terrifying boss, a human emperor, who dared to do this, and her complexion changed instantly.


    Everyone couldn''t help but sigh, the word daring is only worthy of King Zhou.

 Chapter 894

    In fact, he has long been desperate, and he simply does not believe that the God of the dead world can establish reincarnation.


    He has long accepted that there is no reincarnation in this world, because he knows that, a long time ago, an almost detached existence just wanted to resurrect his weak wife, who was just a weak real fairy, and he It is an existence that is about to transcend.


    When it entered the dead world, those beings in the dead world were full of hope, because as long as one person could be resurrected, then those terrifying beings would see the hope of life instead of being imprisoned forever. In the river of death.


    So at that time, when that terrifying existence that was almost detached entered the Tianhe River of Death, everything went extremely smoothly without any obstruction, but in the end, that detached existence fell directly when it reversed the death energy.


    The fall of the strong man also took away the hope of all the undead.


    But the moment he saw Li Yixi''s body, the Necromancer saw a terrifying force of life and death around Li Yixi''s body.


    That power, which had become extremely weak at this moment, was what was left over from Li Yixi''s treatment of Li Mu.


    Even Immortal King Xiaoyao and others could not feel that power.


    But this undead general, at this moment, when his eyes fell on Li Yixi, he felt it.


    "Could it be that the soul that was taken away before has been revived?"


    At this moment, the voice of this undead general was shaking, and likewise, his body was shaking at this moment.


    "Nie Zheng greets the immortals!"


    The undead general took a deep breath and bowed his hands to the people suspended above the magic weapon.


    The people above the magic weapon did not want to go down, but just wanted to watch it in the void to see if there was a disaster.


    But at this moment, they did not expect that this undead general would greet them!


    "Um?"


    "It''s unbelievable. Even though he is dead, he can still turn into a undead, and he seems to have some wisdom and reason."


    Hearing the other party''s words, Li Yixi was not only not shocked at this moment, but excited.


    Originally, Li Yixi was a little scared, but after hearing the other party''s words, Li Yixi felt that the other party seemed to be able to keep his senses, and was instantly stunned.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao, who originally wanted to refuse, was thoughtful after hearing Li Yixi''s words.


    "The necromancer cannot be touched, but God seems to be interested in the necromancer, and he has not refused, and still wants to go on. Does God have something to plan?"


    Thinking of this, and knowing that Li Yixi''s terrifying Immortal King Xiaoyao, immediately urged his magic weapon to slowly fall from the void.


    The magic weapon continued to decline, and the Immortal King Xiaoyao was full of anxiety and uneasiness at the moment, because Immortal King Xiaoyao was afraid of those death qi invasions, and then it would be a situation of nine deaths.


    However, at the moment when the magic weapon fell, the fear in Immortal King Xiaoyao disappeared instantly, because at this moment, Immortal King Xiaoyao discovered that Li Yixi''s body exuded an incomparably holy power. A holy and incomparably powerful force directly vaporized the dead energy that flowed over.


    Turn those dead air into life.


    This made Xiaoyao Xianwang''s inner worries disappear.


    At the same time, the excitement in the eyes of the undead general became even more intense after getting close to Li Yixi.


    "Meet fellow Daoist, do you know what fellow Daoist needs help?"


    At this moment, Immortal King Xiaoyao had a smile on his face and asked the undead general.


    The Necromancer heard the words of the Immortal King Xiaoyao, and hurriedly said with a smile: "Fellow Daoists, didn''t you scare you? The void of the dead world suddenly split open, and some undead who were sleeping in the death river broke through the seal and ran away. It was outside, so we came out to arrest it and prepare to bring it back to the Tianhe of Death."


    "However, this time the death Tianhe waterfall is too terrifying. The number of undead that escaped from the death Tianhe today is extremely terrifying. It is impossible to capture all of them and bring them back to the death Tianhe. If the existence of undead is found , I also ask fellow Daoists to help suppress one or two, otherwise, although there is not much danger to practitioners, those mortals have no magical powers after all, and they cannot escape instantly, which will cause disaster."


    After the death general explained, his eyes instantly fell on Li Yixi. The reason why the general necromancer talked to the Immortal King Xiaoyao was more to find out the breath of Li Yixi.


    But after getting close, the necromancer frowned again. The power in Li Yixi''s body can indeed turn those dead auras into life, but it senses very clearly that Li Yixi has no trace of cultivation at all. a mortal.


    This made the necromancer general extremely puzzled at this moment.


    Li Yixi looked at the undead general, his eyes fell on himself, and seeing that the other party was rational and able to communicate normally, his interest instantly rose.


    Stepping out, there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and he asked with a smile: "This undead general, are there really many undead in the Tianhe of Death? Those undead in the Tianhe of undead really have no chance to be reincarnated. Reincarnation?"


    Li Yixi asked two questions in a row.


    The Necromancer heard Li Yixi taking the initiative to speak, with a touch of excitement on his face, and immediately replied: "Master, in the Tianhe of Death, there are indeed endless undead, and no undead knows what is suppressed in the Tianhe of Death. How many dead souls, because of countless years, the avenue of death has attracted too many souls into it."


    "It''s impossible to reincarnate, it''s just our imagination."


    "Or it''s the obsession of some of us, but this obsession is always good. This obsession can make all undead powerhouses persist. I hope that one day, reincarnation can really be established and let everyone All can enter the cycle.¡±


    At this moment, the Necromancer said expectantly.


    "Establishing reincarnation, even in myths and legends, can only be achieved by extremely terrifying existences. It is impossible for ordinary immortals to establish reincarnation."


    At this moment, when Li Yixi mentioned reincarnation, he suddenly thought of Houtu and said something.


    In myths and legends, Houtu incarnates into the six realms of reincarnation, giving those countless dead beings a chance to be reincarnated.


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell. At this moment, except for the undead general, the other undeads also showed golden lights in their eyes, staring at Li Yixi.


    The Necromancer felt a little dry at this moment, looked at Li Yixi seriously and asked, "Young Master, does it really exist, can you establish reincarnation?"


    "What kind of person do you think the existence in mythology is?"


    After the voice of the general necromancer fell, at this moment, the surroundings became extremely quiet, and no sound was heard.


    Whether it was those undead spirits or the Immortal King Xiaoyao and others, their eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    All of them were shocked. They never imagined that in Li Yixi''s memory, there was such a terrifying existence that really established reincarnation, and it was six paths of reincarnation.


    Feeling the eyes of one after another falling on his body, he felt a little helpless. Li Yixi could only explain: "It''s just a legend, and it shouldn''t be taken seriously."


    "It can''t be true!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi felt a little regretful and waved his hands again and again.


    But these undead did not leave, they looked at Li Yixi excitedly, and said expectantly, "Young Master, can you tell us something?"


    "Reincarnation, even if it only exists in our imagination, is a gift for us, a kind of redemption, which can keep us sane."


    "After all, countless dead souls have long been desperate. Even a story can give us some sustenance."


    "Even the characters in mythology are worthy of our worship."


    "Yes, son, can you tell us what kind of powerful existence that is?"


    The undead soldier who had not spoken all the time, at this moment, could no longer hold back and asked aloud!

 Chapter 895

    Quiet, extremely quiet, at this moment, the entire scene even the sound of the wind disappeared.


    Whether it was Immortal King Xiaoyao and others, the undead from the dead world, or Hu Qingyun next to Li Yixi, all eyes fell on Li Yixi, waiting quietly.


    For people in the dead world, being able to establish reincarnation is their dream and the key to keeping themselves awake all the time.


    For Immortal King Xiaoyao and others, the reincarnation of the six paths is unimaginable and cannot be accomplished by human beings. Reincarnation, everyone has always felt that it is a beautiful yearning, and it cannot really exist.


    However, following Li Yixi''s side, I have seen too many incredible things.


    The moment they heard Li Yixi''s words about the reincarnation of the six realms, they thought of Li Yixi''s words that the world was too low-end, and everyone had to believe that the reincarnation of the six realms might really exist.


    Originally, none of them dared to ask.


    However, the undead are different, and they are already a little desperate. At this moment, when they see hope, how can they not open their mouths. If they don''t open their mouths, they are not undead.


    So in order to get Li Yixi''s answer, in order to be able to hear clearly, one by one tightened their bodies, and even cast their magic power to make the surrounding wind disappear, because they were afraid that they could not hear clearly.


    Li Yixi''s face was stunned. He never thought that these people would look at him so seriously.


    Li Yixi felt those gazes, and Li Yixi said helplessly: "That''s just a myth, are you sure you want to hear it?"


    Li Yixi wanted to refuse, but looking at the undead in front of him, he couldn''t bear to refuse. Li Yixi felt that these people had been imprisoned in the river of death, and he was afraid that he had already despaired in his heart, and he could not die or live. What kind of torment was that?


    So Li Yixi decided to lie, a white lie, hoping to appease these undead.


    "We want to hear!"


    The necromancer general, without any hesitation, stared at Li Yixi with hot eyes.


    The rest of the undead did not move, and looked at Li Yixi quietly. Those undead who had wanted to struggle but had crazy faces, seemed to sense something and stared at Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Li Yixi understood.


    These people are really desperate.


    If they didn''t have any memory, it might be much better, but these powerful undead have memories of their lives and have seen good things. Who doesn''t want to go back, or experience it, but there is no reincarnation, no reincarnation. Opportunity.


    Li Yixi took a deep breath, and had no fear of these dead spirits, and there was even a refined smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "After returning from the soul, you have no place to go down to this Youdu. Wang Yi of the Eastern Han Dynasty noted: "Youdu is governed by the underground Houtu. Underground Nether, so called Youdu. ""


    At this moment, Li Yixi said seriously.


    "Return of the soul?"


    "Youdu?"


    "Underground Netherworld?"


    At this moment, a pair of eyes stared at Li Yixi, and there was a gleam in his eyes.


    Everyone was shocked at this moment.


    In their eyes, isn''t the underground netherworld the world of death?


    Just after hearing Li Yixi''s first sentence, each and everyone''s eyes flashed with anticipation.


    "Youdu, Netherworld, didn''t Sun Dasheng break through the Underworld?"


    "Young Master once said, I''m afraid it is the reincarnation of the Six Paths, but it really exists."


    Hu Qingyun held her breath and stared at her man with anticipation.


    Although shocked, everyone at the moment held their breath and did not exclaim, they were afraid of interrupting Li Yixi''s speech.


    Li Yixi seemed to be very interested in what he said, and everyone listened carefully.


    When you hear Houtu''s words, "The dust returns to the dust, the earth returns to the earth, and the soul returns to the earth. However, you don''t need pain and sorrow, death is the cycle of life, and there is no cover, hypocrisy, darkness.


    My body is transformed into the six realms so that you will not disappear or fall. Tao is never despised, it is for the sake of Yuanyuan, looking from the high down, there is no need to despise, the high does not exist to abandon the low, but only to protect and guide, to let you know that you are eternal Seed, I am indeed your parents and guide you on the path of justice. Before that, I would like to protect you from generation to generation.


    This wish is my great practice and my fundamental method. "


    At this moment, everyone seems to have seen Houtu incarnate in the six realms with their own eyes.


    A look of shock appeared in his eyes.


    "Do you transform your body into the six realms?"


    At this moment, whether it is the undead, or the Xianwang Xiaoyao and others, there are shocking colors in their eyes.


    "Thank you sir..."


    When the Necromancer''s eyes fell on Li Yixi''s body, his eyes were full of shock. The look in Li Yixi''s eyes was completely changed, full of fear. Xi seemed to be watching from the sidelines, otherwise how could it be said in detail.


    Moreover, the general necromancer saw the terrifying splendor of the Holy Dao on Li Yixi. At first, he felt that Li Yixi''s body did not have any traces of cultivation. He felt that Li Yixi was a mortal, but now he heard the story of Houtu. After that, the Necromancer never dared to agree with him like that again.


    The necromancer also discovered that even the mighty Xianwang Xiaoyao stood beside Li Yixi and took a half step back. From this detail, the necromancer guessed that Li Yixi was extremely terrifying.


    The Necromancer was full of curiosity about Li Yixi. From the Necromancer''s point of view, if he could really establish the Six Paths of Reincarnation, Li Yixi might have to take action.


    The undead, who had actually been desperate in their hearts, heard a golden light in their eyes after hearing the six reincarnations of the post-earth transformation.


    The Necromancer quietly transmitted his voice to Immortal King Xiaoyao, "Immortal King, is this son the one who went to the world of death to take away his soul today?"


    The necromancer general who asked this sentence showed a glimmer of hope in his eyes. The answer the necromancer general wanted to know most was, yes.


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao did not deceive the necromantic general, and immediately said: "You guessed right, the son is not a mortal, but a terrifying existence beyond our imagination. Before, the son said a word, saying that our world is actually Without the Six Paths of Reincarnation, it is too low-level."


    "So, I think that the son is very likely to be a terrible saint from the supreme plane."


    "Moreover, it is very likely that he wants to establish six reincarnations, so that those terrifying existences in the dead world can be liberated."


    "Otherwise, it is impossible to repair the seal of the dead world by its means?"


    "Maybe letting the undead appear in this world is part of the son''s layout."


    "Young Master never does things by himself, but suggests others to do it."


    "Maybe the world of death can be saved."


    At this moment, Immortal King Xiaoyao told the Necromancer all the information he knew.

 Chapter 896

    Xiaoyao Xianwang naturally also has his own plans.


    When General Necromancer heard the words of Immortal King Xiaoyao, there was a hint of disbelief in his eyes. He never thought that Li Yixi was so terrifying.


    Back then, an existence that was about to detach, couldn''t revive a true immortal, but Li Yixi used the most domineering means to bring Li Mu back to life very simply.


    At this moment, the eyes of the necromancer general showed a golden light.


    Although Li Yixi only resurrected Li Mu, he also saw hope. It wasn''t that the existences in the dead world were not alive.


    But the Necromancer didn''t ask Li Yixi for help. After all, in his opinion, they were not relatives, so why did Li Yixi revive them?


    If they can really establish the six paths of reincarnation, it will be the greatest gift for them.


    The general necromancer took a deep breath, "Thank you, son, I really hope that one day the six reincarnations can be established, otherwise, the entire world of death will be completely destroyed."


    "Those terrifying beings in the dead world are powerful beyond imagination. With the continuous devouring and cultivation, their reason is constantly lost. Even if there are powerful beings in the dead world to suppress the death Tianhe, the death Tianhe will one day. Riot, after all, the undead are imprisoned in it, and the death Tianhe is a cage, which existence will never be imprisoned willingly, and as they continue to lose their reason, they will become more crazy and desperate."


    "I''m waiting to say goodbye, the entire undead Tianhe waterfall is moving, and everyone is doing everything to suppress them, hoping to suppress those who are imprisoned in the death Tianhe."


    "But this time, I''m afraid it will cost a lot."


    "For a long time, although there is no hope for the establishment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the powerful beings in the dead world are all researching, hoping to find a way to appease the violent undead in the death Tianhe."


    "If it can appease those terrifying existences, it may be much easier to suppress the death Tianhe."


    The Necromancer said helplessly.


    "The way to appease those undead, you may be able to find a way to find those temples, maybe there is a way in those temples, but you can''t say it."


    "In some of the Buddhist scriptures I know, there is such Dharma, but I don''t know if it is useful?"


    Seeing the anxiety and helplessness in the other''s eyes, Li Yixi involuntarily added.


    "A Buddhist scripture?"


    "Sir, we have also thought about what you said, but those Buddhist scriptures are too weak, and the Buddha world has long been detached. There is no way to find the true supreme Buddha Dharma in the Buddha world."


    At this moment, the necromancer general had a bitter look on his dark face.


    "Has the Buddha Realm transcended?"


    Li Yixi was very surprised, but Li Yixi also reacted at this moment. It has been a long time since he has traveled to this world, but Li Yixi has never seen a powerful Buddhism in this world. .


    Not to mention those saints who practice Buddhism!


    While Li Yixi was thinking about it, Kong Kong stood behind Li Yixi with a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    Because at this moment, Liaokong couldn''t help looking at his body, and he found that a faint Buddha light was born in his body, which was able to purify the undead spirit that invaded the sky around him.


    Those Buddha lights were cultivated from the Buddhist scriptures taught to him by Li Yixi.


    In his heart, he said involuntarily, "Could it be that the young master is hinting at me?"


    "It must be, why is this undead general so stupid?"


    "It seems that the necromancer wanted to borrow my words to ask the necromancer to ask the son because the necromancer didn''t respond."


    "Otherwise, even if the young master is willing to help the dead world to suppress the death Tianhe, if the other party does not speak, Li Yixi will not be able to take action!"


    Thinking of this, Kong Kong, his lips moved slightly, and he instantly sent a voice transmission to the necromancer: "General necromancer, what are you still doing, didn''t the master tell you there is a way? Why don''t you ask the master to grant you? Unsurpassed Buddhist scriptures."


    "There is indeed a supreme Buddhist scripture in the hands of the masters."


    "Perhaps after you get the supreme Buddhist scriptures, you can reduce the pressure. I think this time the master shot, he must want to establish the six reincarnations."


    The Necromancer who wanted to leave originally, after hearing Sora''s words, his body couldn''t help trembling, and his face showed disbelief, his body trembled with excitement.


    He hurriedly looked at Li Yixi and asked, "Young Master, I don''t know if you have the Dharma in your hands?"


    "We have found a lot of Buddhist teachings, but they are not very useful. If the young master has Buddhist teachings, we can give it a try. Maybe it will work, but we are not sure?"


    After the Necromancer''s voice fell, an excited look fell on Li Yixi.


    "Buddhism?"


    "I know some, but I don''t know if it''s useful?"


    After hearing the other party''s words, Li Yixi explained.


    Liaokong immediately said, "Young master, you can try it, what if it works?"


    The voice fell into the air, and in an instant, a big hand waved, and a pen, ink, paper and inkstone appeared.


    Seeing the pen, ink, paper and inkstone appearing in front of him, Li Yixi gave a wry smile. He wanted to refuse, but when he saw the eyes on him, he slowly lifted the pen.


    When the Necromancer saw Li Yixi writing, there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes. He already knew that Li Yixi was extremely terrifying and wanted to know if Li Yixi''s Buddhist scriptures were useful.


    When Li Yixi''s pen fell, there was an incredible color in the eyes of the necromancer, because in his opinion, ink is all black, but when Li Yixi wrote, he found that Li Yixi wrote that One word, this moment turned into golden color, and one after another terrifying Buddha light bloomed in front of him.


    At the moment when the Buddha''s light appeared, the Necromancer was horrified to discover that the dead aura that appeared here disappeared at a very fast speed.


    At the same time, those undead who were struggling violently, as Li Yixi fell down one by one, the madness and violence in his eyes slowly disappeared.


    "It''s actually... actually able to really appease these undead and make them return to their senses?"


    "This sutra is really useful!"


    Perceiving the change in the scene at this moment, a look of disbelief appeared in the eyes of the necromancer general, and the look in Li Yixi''s eyes completely changed.


    General Necromancer never thought that Li Yixi would actually be able to do this.


    As Liaokong said, it seems that the other party wants to lay out in the dead world.


    Moreover, as the words appeared one by one, the necromancer general was horrified to discover that there were mysterious powers appearing between the heavens and the earth, and which mysterious powers slowly entered Li Yixi''s body.


    The moment he saw that power, the Necromancer''s heart set off a storm, "Is that the light of merit?"

 Chapter 897

    The legendary saints came to the world to save the suffering and gain the power of merit, and the eyes of the necromancer general showed shock.


    If that is the case, he knows that Li Yixi is very likely to really have the idea of ??establishing the Six Paths of Reincarnation.


    "The world of death may...may be saved!"


    At this moment, the excited body of the undead general trembled slightly.


    When Li Yixi wrote the last word, the endless Buddha''s light erupted at this moment, and all the golden words were seen.


    Putting down the pen in his hand, Li Yixi said with a smile, "General, take this Buddhist scripture back with you. I don''t know if this scripture is useful or not. Everything is up to God''s will."


    "I can''t help you even a mortal?"


    Seeing Li Yixi handing the written Buddhist scripture to himself, the Necromancer''s hands trembled slightly, as if the Buddhist scripture in front of him weighed tens of millions of pounds.


    "Thank you, son-in-law!"


    "The riots in the dead world, we won''t stay here any longer."


    "Farewell!"


    The voice fell, and the necromancer general took those strong men, took away the captured undead, and returned to the dead world.


    Seeing the Necromancer disappearing, Li Yixi''s mouth showed a smile and said with a smile: "This Necromancer is actually similar to the ghosts in mythology. In myths, the ghosts are also arresting those evil spirits. Ghost, bring it into the underworld and let it enter into reincarnation."


    "After all, some ghosts are unwilling to be reincarnated, but if they are not reincarnated, they will affect the world."


    "Ghosts are in mythology, and they can be regarded as a priesthood."


    "Even if there are six reincarnations, these existences are still needed to maintain the normal operation of the underworld."


    "Let''s go!"


    Li Yixi said a few words, and the Immortal King Xiaoyao and others hurriedly took Li Yixi away with a thought.


    In the world of death, the extremely terrifying Tianhe River of Death trembled violently, even if it was the East Palace that suppressed the Tianhe River of Death, at this moment, it seemed to be torn apart.


    The East Palace is not a palace built at will, but is transformed from an artifact, in order to suppress the death Tianhe.


    "Damn, damn, why is this happening?"


    "Why is someone so powerful that they can go directly into the world of death without our perception, and take away the existence in the river of death."


    "I don''t know if the East King can suppress the death Tianhe, otherwise, the entire death world will be completely plunged into disaster."


    The undead general who spoke was extremely gloomy.


    The voice fell, and I saw a figure walking out of the Tianhe of Death with a tired face, and the entire Tianhe of Death trembled violently at this moment.


    That tired figure is the East King of the East Palace.


    King Dong is a terrifying existence who has cultivated to the level of transcendence in the dead world.


    But at this moment, King Dong looked tired.


    At the moment that just appeared, I saw King Dong roaring, "East King Seal, come!"


    As the roar of the East King sounded, the East King''s Mansion, which was suspended above the Death River, instantly turned into a black ancient seal that covered the sky and the sun.


    At the moment when the black ancient seal fell in the death river, the entire death river trembled violently, and the surroundings of the black ancient seal, whether those corpses or those powerful undead, instantly turned into nothingness.


    "His Royal Highness the East King, what happened to the undead Tianhe?"


    Those undead generals with despairing faces saw the rioting death Tianhe quiet for a while, and there was a glimmer of hope in their eyes.


    However, after hearing the words of these undead generals, I saw Dong Wang''s face became extremely desperate.


    "No, even if you use the Eastern King Seal, you can only suppress it for a while."


    "I hope I can buy time and let me regain some strength. With my detached body, I can see if I can suppress the rioting death Tianhe."


    After these undead gods heard the words of the East King, their expressions changed drastically.


    "Dong Wang, no!"


    "It is absolutely impossible to do this. If King Dong uses his physical body to suppress the Death Tianhe, he will fall into chaos and completely become a part of the Death Tianhe. Moreover, even if he pays everything, it is impossible to suppress it forever, and he can only fight for a little bit. It''s time, it''s not worth it."


    "King Dong, no."


    Those undead gods hurriedly stopped one by one.


    "There is no way!"


    "Even if I know that this riot was intentional by the existence in the depths of the death Tianhe, because it wants to devour us detached existences to strengthen his strength, but we have to do it."


    "Maybe my complete death can buy God some time."


    "Otherwise, not only the entire world of death will fall into disaster, but if the world of death is completely broken, then this world will be completely plunged into disaster, and everything will be destroyed."


    "You don''t have to stop me, I have made up my mind."


    At this moment, King Dong''s face was resolute. Those undead gods showed a look of despair in their eyes, and everyone fell into grief and anger.


    No one speaks anymore.


    In this area of ??the East Palace, when the Death Tianhe was quiet, I saw a group of undead coming out of the sky at the moment, and excited voices came from a long distance.


    "Master Dongwang, this time I went out, I got a chance against the sky!"


    It was the undead general who returned from the Immortal Realm of Xiaoyao.


    Those death generals with a sad face, who were originally tragic and solemn, suddenly heard a necromantic general say that he had obtained a great opportunity, and there were cold lights in his eyes.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the King East didn''t happen at this moment, these gods would really want to take action and wipe out that young necromancer directly.


    "bless you!"


    King Dong was a little weak, but when he saw the young necromancer returning, seeing the joy and hope on the other''s face, he smiled and comforted.


    But the other divine generals, after hearing the words of King Dong, were extremely angry in their hearts, and couldn''t help but shouted: "Shut up, you get a chance, that''s your business, and now the whole death Tianhe riot can''t be suppressed at all, King Dong can only integrate himself into the Tianhe River of Death to suppress this riot, even if you get a great opportunity, what is there to be happy about?"


    After hearing the scolding from the god general, the happy face of the necromancer did not change the smile on his face in the slightest. He walked towards the king with excitement, "Master Dongwang, I really got a chance against the sky."


    "I never thought that this world could have such a terrifying existence."


    The necromancer''s words have not been finished yet, which undead gods will be completely angry, a mere terrifying existence stepped out, the coercion of destroying the sky and the earth erupted from his body, and instantly stretched out his hand to kill the undead. The teenager was imprisoned in his hands.


    "To shut up!"


    Endless anger erupted in an instant.


    The necromancer with a happy face, his face is a little pale, this one is too scary.


    But his eyes were still fixed on King Dong, and he said with difficulty: "Lord King Dong, we have been saved this time, and I have got the chance, maybe I can suppress the death Tianhe."

 Chapter 898

    "Suppressing Death Tianhe?"


    When the voice of the necromancer fell, at this moment, both the mighty East King and those necromancers had doubts on their faces. They felt that they had hallucinated just now.


    After all, they are very clear about what kind of power is needed to suppress the death Tianhe. Even if the East King reaches the realm of the ancestral god, if he wants to suppress the death Tianhe for a period of time, he has to pay his own life.


    So they felt it was their own hallucinations. After all, the suppression of death Tianhe is really incredible, how can it be done by a Buddhist scripture.


    The undead general who scolded the undead general, stared at the undead general at this moment, and asked with a look of doubt: "What did you just say, do you say it again?"


    He was not mocking and threatening the undead general, but was too shocking, feeling that he had hallucinated.


    The undead general felt that the moment was quiet, with a dignified expression on his face, and his eyes swept over these incomparably powerful beings. If he saw the East King and these undead generals on weekdays, he would be extremely frightened. , but after communicating with Li Yixi today, the Necromancer is not afraid of these terrifying existences.


    After all, he believed that he had talked to such terrifying beings as Li Yixi, let alone the people in front of him.


    The necromancer took a deep breath and said with a serious face: "Master Dongwang, all gods and generals, you heard right, this time I went out to arrest those undead who escaped, and I met an extremely terrifying existence. , he wrote a supreme Buddhist scripture and gave it to me, and now there is a way to suppress the rioting death Tianhe."


    "The supreme Buddhist scriptures, the subordinates have brought them!"


    The Necromancer had a serious look on his face, but after the voice fell, there was no Necromancer speaking, and the necromancer who had scolded him before also looked apologetic.


    I felt that the necromancer general was frightened by the rioting death Tianhe, how could a mere Buddhist scripture suppress the death Tianhe.


    Immediately comforted: "Little General, I remember your name is Nie Zheng, I was too much just now, and I really shouldn''t scold you, after all, you are only an existence comparable to a true immortal, and you have misunderstood the riot in the Death Tianhe, this time The Tianhe riot of death was too terrifying, and the existences in the depths were extremely angry, trying to break the world of death and escape.


    Now, there is only one way, that is, His Royal Highness the East King will suppress it by himself. "


    "You are also thinking about the world of death. You should keep the Buddhist scriptures you got. When the violence erupts, it can help you stay sane, instead of falling into chaos like those undead spirits."


    "Live well, maybe after my suppression this time, God will come back to establish reincarnation?"


    "When the time comes, you will have hope."


    "By establishing reincarnation, you can be reincarnated, and you can be reborn."


    At this moment, King Dong also said with a smile, hoping to make the atmosphere of the scene better.


    But after the voice of the East King fell, the atmosphere at the scene became solemn again. The East King suppressed the death Tianhe by himself. After the East King fell, it is possible that the East King''s Mansion will be swallowed by other kings.


    "Master Dongwang, maybe there are other ways?"


    "We''re waiting."


    "Furthermore, we can ask other kings for help. Where other kings have suppressed the riots, the riots are not as terrifying as our Eastern Palace."


    A god general, pressing his teeth.


    "No, the other kings want me to die?"


    "Maybe, they will take advantage of my weakness and devour me!"


    "After all, they already feel that it is impossible to establish reincarnation." There was a complex expression on the face of Dong Wang. At this moment, Dong Wang, in fact, is full of despair in his eyes. What is the establishment of reincarnation, it is just that he is comforting himself It''s just, how can there be reincarnation in this world, reincarnation is just a dream.


    King Dong''s voice fell, and the scene became quiet for a while.


    Indeed, as King Dong said, the other kings wished to swallow King Dong, how could it be possible to save King Dong.


    The scene fell into dead silence once again.


    The Necromancer was extremely aggrieved, and no one believed his words.


    He summoned his courage again and said, "Lord Dongwang, Lord Generals, we don''t need to ask other kings. What I brought, I can''t say that it will definitely suppress the death Tianhe, but it is absolutely possible to suppress it for a few days."


    "Just trust me once!"


    When King Dong heard Nie Zheng''s words again, his brows furrowed, but he still said with a smile: "Nie Zheng, the death of Tianhe is too terrifying, the level of this riot has never been seen before, even if the Buddhist scriptures are powerful, there is nothing we can do. Unless the existence beyond the level makes a move, otherwise, it is impossible."


    At this moment, King Dong had a look of despair in his eyes.


    The necromancer didn''t choose to shut up and said, "Lord Dongwang, I think the master must be more powerful than the detached existence, because the one who came to the world of death today to take away his soul is him!"


    "Moreover, which expert has completely resurrected the soul that he brought back."


    "Which one was in the past, in order to resurrect his wife, he died and turned into a ghost king, but this expert resurrected that person very easily. I think he can definitely do it."


    "The Buddhist scriptures given by the masters will definitely be able to suppress the death Tianhe."


    The Necromancer speaks extremely fast, and he is afraid of losing the chance to speak, so he speaks instantly in one breath.


    Swish swish!


    King Dong and the great undead generals, who didn''t care about Nie Zheng at first, turned around suddenly and locked on Nie Zheng.


    King Dong, who had reached the Ancestral God Realm, instantly stood up with a ''Teng'', with a look of disbelief on his face.


    For them, the impact of resurrecting the dead was too great. After that person died, all the undead felt that resurrection was impossible.


    But when they were in despair, there was no... there was someone who really resurrected their souls.


    King Dong stared at Nie Zheng and said, "Nie Zheng, are you sure what you said is true?"


    "Does anyone really resurrect a dead being?"


    King Dong''s voice was trembling at the moment.


    It was so exciting that those divine generals all chose to shut up at this moment, staring at Nie Zheng, waiting for Nie Zheng''s answer.


    In the face of the pair of eyes, Nie Zheng''s pressure was extremely great.


    After all, the East King and the great generals forgot to restrain the breath in their bodies because their minds were affected too much.


    Fortunately, at this moment, in the Buddhist scriptures in Nie Zheng''s hands, a series of Zen sounds appeared faintly, and the terrifying coercion was resisted and resolved.


    Desperate and somewhat chaotic, the East King even felt an overwhelming Zen attack at this moment, causing his violent aura to ceaselessly disappear.


    "My lords, Nie Zheng dare not tell any lies."


    "I don''t dare to make such a joke at this critical juncture."


    Nie Zheng''s face was serious, and he replied to King Dong.

 Chapter 899

    "Um?"


    "Is it true?"


    At this moment, Dong Wang, in those desperate eyes, instantly revealed a touch of excitement.


    The East King just now was actually a little confused. He went deep into the Galaxy of Death and was affected by the terrifying chaotic power in the Galaxy of Death.


    However, because the current King Dong was close to Nie Zheng, the Buddhist scriptures in Nie Zheng''s hands erupted in Zen, which made King Dong sober instantly.


    At the moment when Dong Wang was sober, a look of disbelief appeared on Dong Wang''s face, because at this moment, Dong Wang could feel what Nie Zheng was thinking.


    King Dong felt that every word Nie Zheng said was true, and there were no false words.


    "Is the taken soul really resurrected?"


    "It''s right to keep holding on to hope!"


    "The reason why those people can''t be resurrected may be that they didn''t find a more correct way!"


    "Nie Zheng, can you take me to see that master, allow that master to suppress the rioting death Tianhe, and let us live, really live."


    At this moment, the East King, his eyes burst with golden light, his body was shaking with excitement, he persisted for countless years, and finally he waited for hope.


    In fact, King Dong chose to use his own sacrifice to suppress the death of Tianhe. First, he wanted to give his subordinates a chance to live. Second, King Dong had survived for too long and was exhausted, desperate, and wanted to be completely relieved.


    But when he heard Nie Zheng''s words at this moment, King Dong''s dead heart was instantly alive.


    "Wang, which expert has left?"


    "I''m afraid it will be very difficult to find that master. If he doesn''t want to see us, it''s not something we can find. Only when he wants to see us will he appear in our house. before."


    "Which master seems to want to establish reincarnation, and it is six-path reincarnation."


    "But it doesn''t seem to be well prepared, because the expert said that in order to establish reincarnation, one must sacrifice an extremely powerful existence."


    "Because the master told us that someone established the Six Paths of Reincarnation."


    "The six paths of reincarnation that were established were incarnated at the expense of his own fall."


    Nie Zheng''s speaker was unintentional, and there was a look of disbelief in the eyes of Dong Wang and the others who heard it.


    "Incarnate reincarnation?"


    In the past, they did have a guess that if they wanted to establish reincarnation, they would make great sacrifices.


    King Dong''s body shook violently, and his sharp eyes fell on Nie Zheng''s body instantly, because at this moment, King Dong felt that the death Tianhe that had just calmed down shook again.


    "Give me the supreme Buddhist scriptures!"


    King Dong''s face was very ugly, and he felt that he could not suppress Death Tianhe, but after thinking of Nie Zheng''s words, he still wanted to try it.


    After all, he was indeed desperate just now, but now that he heard that someone was resurrected, King Dong saw the hope of living, and naturally he didn''t want to die.


    "Sir, this is the Buddhist scriptures!"


    Nie Zheng looked expectant at the moment, and instantly offered the Buddhist scriptures in his hands.


    Seeing the roll of rice paper in Nie Zheng''s hands, King Dong''s excited heart instantly cooled down a bit. Just now King Dong didn''t really look at it seriously, but now King Dong found that the so-called supreme Buddhist scriptures in Nie Zheng''s hands turned out to be ordinary rice paper. carried.


    King Dong was a little desperate. After all, King Dong knew that which supreme Buddhist scriptures must be carried by special treasures.


    Ordinary rice paper will turn into nothingness, unable to carry these feared existences.


    Nie Zheng also felt the hesitation in King Dong''s eyes at this moment, he reacted instantly, and immediately explained: "Lord Dongwang, what you see may not be true!"


    "Before this piece of rice paper was indeed an ordinary piece of rice paper, but when that supreme Buddhist scripture fell on it, it was favored by a terrifying force and turned into something unimaginable."


    Hearing Nie Zheng''s words, King Dong couldn''t help muttering to himself: "What you see isn''t necessarily true?"


    King Dong slowly took over the Buddhist scriptures in Nie Zheng''s hands.


    When he started the Buddhist scriptures, at this moment, King Dong''s body shook violently, because King Dong felt it. It originally seemed ordinary, just like the Buddhist scriptures on ordinary rice paper. At this moment, it contained an unimaginable weight.


    King Dong''s eyes showed a touch of excitement at this moment, because after King Dong came into contact with the Buddhist scriptures at this moment, he also felt the unusualness of the Buddhist scriptures in his hands.


    Those gods were already in despair, but seeing the excitement on Dong Wang''s face, they instantly became interested, staring at the rice paper that Dong Wang slowly opened at this moment.


    The next moment, under their gazes, they saw streaks of golden light appearing in their eyes on the slowly unfolding rice paper.


    The streaks of golden light were so dazzling that even these undead generals felt suffocated at this moment.


    The undead gods were shocked, and they found that the distracting thoughts and tyranny in their hearts disappeared in an instant.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    "This is¡­¡­"


    "This is the supreme Buddhist scripture, it is really the supreme Buddhist scripture!"


    "What kind of existence did it leave behind such a terrifying supreme Buddhist scripture, and... and this is not the original scroll of the supreme Buddhist scripture, it was just written randomly."


    "But it contains such a terrifying divine power, it must be a detached existence, otherwise it is absolutely impossible for these supreme Buddhist scriptures to be presented!"


    "The world of death is saved!"


    As the East King slowly unfolded, at this moment, the golden characters burst out with endless Buddha lights. At this moment, in the eyes of the East Emperor, those Buddha lights seemed to be transformed into Buddhas, and those Buddhas seemed to be crossing their knees. Sitting, reciting the supreme Buddhist scriptures.


    "This this this..."


    Which undead gods will look at the golden words and turn into golden Buddhas, with disbelief in their eyes, as if they were trapped in an illusion.


    "Nie Zheng, great job!"


    "I didn''t expect that at the time of life and death, you actually brought a life-saving straw to the dead world!"


    "This supreme Buddhist scripture can suppress death Tianhe for at least 1,000 years."


    "Although 1000 years is very short, that master will definitely be able to establish reincarnation."


    Those divine generals who were in a trance, at this moment, clearly heard the words of King Dong, and their legs trembled violently. They knew very well that King Dong said so, then all this was true, and Not a hallucination.


    At this moment, they can feel the incomparable worship of the East King for that existence from the voice of the East King.


    "Is there any help?"


    A smile appeared on the corners of each of their mouths at this moment.


    The East King does not need to sacrifice, and the other kings cannot confuse the area where the East King is located.


    ps: Realm description: true god, god, god king, god emperor, god emperor, ancestral god, great saint, half-step detachment, detachment.

 Chapter 900

    King Dong put away the Buddhist scriptures. At this moment when everyone was excited, they saw the Tianhe of Death suppressed by King Dong. A terrifying force broke out. Above the Tianhe of Death, a tsunami that destroyed the sky and destroyed the earth instantly set off.


    "No, Death Tianhe has rioted!"


    Dear generals, there was a look of horror on your face at this moment, because this time the death Tianhe riot was even more terrifying than before.


    "King Dong, do you still want to persevere?"


    "How long are you going to suppress us?"


    "How long has passed, don''t you know?"


    "Do you think your God would be willing to establish reincarnation?"


    "If he wants to establish reincarnation, he must sacrifice himself to have a one in ten thousand possibility. Do you think we have not deduced these?"


    "It''s hard to escape, do you think he would be willing to try it out?"


    "Stop struggling, join us, destroy the world of death, and let us come to the world!"


    In the Tianhe of Death, a huge face appeared at this moment, and the facial features gradually became clear on that hideous face.


    "Humph!"


    "Shut up, a bunch of rubbish, who can''t even maintain their own sanity, what qualifications do they have to negotiate with this king?"


    "Do you really think that this time you can destroy the world of death and go out?"


    "You are simply delusional, as long as I exist, you don''t want to escape from the dead world!"


    At this moment, there is a firm meaning in the tone of the East King.


    There was a hint of panic on that huge face, "King Dong, do you want to suppress us with yourself?"


    "Even so, can you suppress us for a while, and for the rest of our lives? That will only throw the entire Eastern Palace into chaos!"


    "Don''t you know that the king of the north, the king of the west, the king of the south, is madly devouring the undead and improving his own strength?"


    "They are all trying to replace the God of the world and become the master of the world."


    "Only the foolish you have been loyal and loyal, thinking that the God of the dead world will return. He has been detached and paid an infinite price to take that step. Do you think he will return? It''s just a joke."


    "You don''t think about yourself, don''t you think about these men who have followed you for countless years?"


    "Once you fall, they will disappear completely."


    "Working with us, you can only hope to compete with the Three Kings."


    At this moment, the huge face that appeared on the death Tianhe could feel fear from his voice.


    Originally, they had a look of disdain, but at this moment, they suddenly felt that the East King would most likely sacrifice himself to suppress them. If that was the case, then they would lose this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    After all, in the death Tianhe at this moment, those terrifying beings can feel the breath of life above the void of the East Palace.


    There must be a passage to the living world.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "You have been calculating for a long time, but you are afraid that you will be disappointed. Do you think that there is really nothing else in the hands of this king to suppress you?"


    At this moment, after hearing the other party''s words, Dong Wang showed a sneer on his face.


    If the previous self was in despair and his rationality was swallowed up by chaos, it was really possible to be tempted by the other party.


    But now King Dong holds the supreme Buddhist scriptures, and the Buddha''s meaning above keeps King Dong awake, how could he join these undead spirits.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "King Dong, don''t lie there. If you really have other methods, you have already used them, how could you have waited until now?"


    "Just now, you almost fell into the river of death, and you haven''t seen it."


    "Stop struggling and join us!"


    That hideous face is getting more and more real, an incomparably gigantic existence, trying to get out of the river of death.


    "yes?"


    "Then I''ll let you know what despair is?"


    "go!"


    There was a sneering look at the corner of Dongwang''s mouth. With a wave of Dongwang''s hand, the Buddhist scriptures that were caught by Dongwang were thrown out. At this moment, the Buddhist scriptures were originally small, but at this moment they kept getting bigger. In the void, it seems to have turned into a sky.


    As it continued to unfold, streaks of golden Buddha light appeared in the sky.


    I saw the words on the rice paper turned into golden Buddhas. At this moment, these golden Buddhas kept tapping the wooden fish and reciting the supreme Buddhist scriptures.


    The extremely terrifying Buddha light continued to spread, and the rice paper slowly turned into ashes, but the golden Buddha transformed from the golden words did not completely dissipate.


    The little golden Buddha was only the size of a small wine glass at first, but as the Buddhist scriptures were chanted, those golden little Buddhas turned into giant Buddhas.


    These Buddhas held wooden fish in their hands and kept tapping, their eyes closed, as if to save sentient beings, step by step towards the death river.


    The incomparably powerful Buddha light exploded completely at this moment.


    At the moment of the violent death of Tianhe, there were terrified voices in the depths.


    Because those undead devoured indiscriminately after losing their minds. At this moment, under the terrifying Buddha light, all kinds of chaotic wills appeared in my mind.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Those undead gods who were originally worried, saw the terrible scene in front of them, their bodies trembled violently, their eyes showed disbelief, and they wanted to say something, but their lips couldn''t stop shaking.


    Nie Zheng looked at the scene in front of him at the moment, with a frenzy on his face. Nie Zheng felt that he had waited for countless years, and these years were not wasted. Maybe Li Yixi could really establish reincarnation.


    "No no no no¡­¡­!"


    "Damn, how can there be such a terrible scripture in this world?"


    "Is this the supreme Buddhist scripture written by which Buddha was transcended?"


    That incomparably huge body, at this moment, was about to walk out of the Tianhe River of Death and break free from its imprisonment, but it never occurred to me that there was such a terrifying Buddhist scripture in the hands of the East King.


    There was a flash of panic and despair on his face at this moment. He knew very well that, with this Buddhist scripture, today, even if he tried his best, it was impossible for him to break free from the confinement of the death Tianhe.


    This suppression is at least 1,000 years. He has already waited for countless 1,000 years. After another 1,000 years, the crack in the void will disappear, and they will not be able to get out of the dead world.


    After the despair of the unimaginably powerful undead, a terrifying supernatural power broke out, trying to destroy the Buddhas in front of him.


    However, before he could use his supernatural powers, a golden Buddha slowly merged into the black river of death at this moment.


    The violently fluctuating death Tianhe became very quiet at this moment.


    The incomparably powerful Necromancer''s huge body was also suppressed by the incomparably powerful seal on the Tianhe River of Death. The endless Buddha light turned into golden chains, instantly entangled in the incomparably huge body of the Necromancer. , and slowly pulled his incomparably huge body into the river of death again.


    The violent death Tianhe slowly regained its calm at this moment.


    But the buddhas in the river of death did not disappear. The golden Buddhas that were transformed into words were suspended in the river of death. The body of a golden Buddha, the endless Buddha light that erupted at this moment, turned into golden chains. , all the golden Buddhas were connected together and turned into an extremely terrifying formation.


    Completely suppress and seal the death Tianhe.


    When King Dong saw the death Tianhe that was completely sealed, a look of shock appeared on his face, "What kind of existence is that, actually... a Buddhist scripture written down has such unpredictable power?"


    Seeing this scene in front of him, Dong Wang''s eyelids couldn''t help jumping wildly.


    I felt my scalp tingling, but there was a light of hope in my eyes.

 Chapter 901

    "A Buddhist scripture suppresses the undead of countless ages, and it is a strong suppression."


    At this moment, the East King, with a shocking expression on his face, said this sentence with difficulty.


    Hearing the words of King Dong, all the necromancers present showed horror in their eyes. As King Dong said, the suppression method of this Buddhist scripture was very overbearing.


    Even if the East King wants to suppress the rioting Death Tianhe, he can only repair the seal of the Death Tianhe by integrating himself into the Death Tianhe.


    But this Buddhist scripture is not in this way. Instead, it uses extremely overbearing means to turn those Buddhist scriptures into a large array, and forcefully seal the death Tianhe.


    Moreover, in the Heavenly River of Death after the seal, those golden Buddhas did not completely disappear. Those golden Buddhas were still suspended in the Heavenly River of Death, chanting scriptures.


    Some weak undead lost their struggle in an instant, and some undead who wanted to go crazy and lost their senses were actually saved at this moment.


    I saw that the black body slowly turned into gold, not only did not resist, but chanted the Buddhist scriptures along with those golden Buddhas.


    "Damn it, damn it."


    "This Buddhist scripture not only has the power to suppress, but also has the power to transform. It can''t be touched, fast, fast, and retreat to the depths of the death Tianhe."


    "The more you attack and the more you struggle, the more undead will be transformed by the Buddhist scriptures, and the Buddhist scriptures will become more powerful."


    That incomparably powerful undead had a look of anger and unwillingness on his face, but at this moment he reacted instantly, the more he resisted and the more he was an attacker, the more terrifying the seal would become.


    Soon, in the Death River, those undead disappeared at a very fast speed and entered the depths of the Death River.


    In the depths of the Death Tianhe, there is a huge palace, this huge palace is made of golden bones piled up.


    The terrifying undead powerhouse who wanted to break the seal and go out before appeared outside this palace with a look of horror on his face!


    "If you ask the devil to take action, please also ask the devil to save us."


    Looking at the huge palace built of golden bones, even if he didn''t put the East King in his eyes, there was a dignified look in his eyes at this moment.


    "waste!"


    "If it wasn''t for your nonsense with King Dong and wasting too much time, you might be able to break the seal and get out, but you are arrogant and arrogant, wasting such a good opportunity in vain."


    I saw a violent voice sounded in the palace at this moment, and the voice contained endless killing intent.


    "Lord Mofo, it''s my fault. I wanted to underestimate King Dong. I didn''t expect that King Dong, who was struggling to the death, would have such a magical thing on his body!"


    The incomparably huge figure, at this moment, in front of this palace composed of golden bones, shivered like a small person.


    "Humph!"


    "How can such terrifying means can be possessed by King Dong? If King Dong possesses such terrifying means, do you think that King Dong will not suppress the other three kings?"


    "Which of the Kings of the West and the King of the South does not want to devour the King of the East?"


    "And above this scripture, the deity senses the breath of the life world. This scripture does not come from the dead world. It seems that some people from the dead world this time came to the life world and brought back things!"


    "The deity is very curious. The Buddhas of the Buddha world have long been detached, and have long since left this chaotic place with the supreme inheritance of the Buddha world, but why do such terrible scriptures appear?"


    "Could it be that there is a Buddha with outstanding talent in the outside world, who has realized such a powerful scripture?"


    "If it''s as I guessed, then this starry sky is very likely to have the transcendence of Buddhism and Taoism."


    "In this life, the deity hates the Buddha the most."


    "The deity said that if I become a Buddha, there will be no devils in the world, and if I become a devil, there will be no Buddhas in the world."


    At this moment, a domineering voice came from the palace built of golden bones. At the same time, at this moment, a figure wearing a black robe came out from the sound of the golden hall.


    Wearing a black robe, with bald hair, he is a great monk.


    But the words in his mouth seem to be inexhaustible with the Buddha.


    At the moment of his appearance, I saw rounds of black stars appearing in the entire river of death. I saw that above the stars, there were a series of terrifying black beams of light, which black beams of light turned into one A black chain lock instantly blocked the monk.


    "Juetian, you can''t seal me. It won''t be long before I completely take over your death world."


    "Give me a break."


    The great monk''s voice was extremely cold. At the moment when his voice fell, extremely terrifying power erupted. I saw the chain of black stars that erupted from the black stars in the death river. 3/4 is broken instantly.


    Only the part belonging to the Eastern Palace blocked his way out.


    "Congratulations to the Demon Buddha''s further strength!"


    At the moment when the chains were broken, I saw three figures silently appearing in front of the great monk, with respectful expressions on their faces.


    The people who came were the Northern King, Western King and Southern King in the world of death.


    The three kings have long since surrendered, trying to maximize the strength of the Demon Buddha, break the world of death, or become the master of the world of death, and lead them to kill them from the world of death.


    The three kings felt that the strength of the Demon Buddha went a step further, breaking most of the sealing power of the Death Tianhe, and a look of ecstasy appeared on his face.


    Obviously, the three of them also sensed that as time passed, the power of the Demon Buddha became more and more terrifying. Now the Demon Buddha has been able to mobilize the power in the Galaxy of Death, which originally belonged to the power of the Sealed Demon Buddha, but Now the Demon Buddha controls a part of the Tianhe River of Death.


    "Humph!"


    "Congratulations, you are a group of people who are greedy for life and fear of death. If you didn''t sacrifice your ancient seals, this deity would not even bother to be with you!"


    "Even if King Dong doesn''t know the current affairs, but in my eyes, King Dong is much better than you."


    "However, it just so happens that this deity needs a few dogs, so I will leave you all alone."


    "The deity also wants to see, what will Juetian''s expression look like when I kill me from here?"


    "Especially once his favorite general became my dog!"


    The monk''s voice fell, and the unbridled laughter sounded around the golden palace, and the death Tianhe seemed to be roaring at this moment.


    The King of the West, King of the North and King of the South, who were kneeling on the ground, did not have any dislikes, and even learned to bark a few times.


    The strength of the Demon Buddha is too terrifying.


    And the three kings are already desperate, they only have one thought, that is to go out.


    The endless undead powerhouse, at this moment, after feeling the voice of the Demon Buddha, he instantly knelt down and worshipped in the direction of the Demon Buddha.

 Chapter 902

    At this moment, the voice of the Demon Buddha seemed to contain a mysterious power, forming an extremely terrifying attack, as if to suppress the Buddha who was transformed from the scriptures in the death Tianhe.


    However, when the terrifying power of the Demon Buddha came into contact with the buddhas transformed from the scriptures, a terrifying Buddha might burst out from the buddhas at this moment.


    Those golden Buddhas originally had a terrifying Buddha light on their bodies, but after being provoked by the Demon Buddha at this moment, I saw that those golden Buddhas instantly burst into a more terrifying Buddha light.


    Originally, those golden Buddhas sat cross-legged one by one, suspended in the river of death.


    Close your eyes.


    But at the moment of being provoked by the Buddha, I saw those golden Buddhas sitting cross-legged and closing their eyes. At this moment, they opened their eyes in unison. At the moment when those golden Buddhas opened their eyes, it was even more terrifying. The Buddha''s light erupted from their bodies.


    At this moment, these Buddhas seem to have really incarnated into real beings.


    Outside the Tianhe of Death, the shocked Dongwang turned around abruptly, his eyes fixed on the Tianhe of Death below him.


    Dong Wang, who was already shocked beyond measure, suddenly sensed the changes in the Death River, and his eyes showed horror.


    "The Buddha opened his eyes?"


    "These Buddhas actually opened their eyes, and the terrifying Buddha light on their bodies became even more terrifying, and the Buddha''s meaning was more than ten times stronger."


    "And these Buddhas, at this moment, seem to be born with spiritual wisdom."


    Feeling the scene in front of him, King Dong''s body was shaking violently at this moment.


    The undead generals beside him, after hearing the words of King Dong, also hurriedly sensed the death of Tianhe.


    The next moment, those undead gods all widened their eyes, and their bodies couldn''t stop shaking.


    Indeed, as King Dong said, those golden Buddhas all opened their eyes at this moment.


    When these golden Buddhas opened their eyes, the Buddha''s light exploded more than tenfold.


    "Why is this?"


    "Will this cause a change in the Death Tianhe? After all, there is an extremely terrifying existence in the Death Tianhe, and that terrifying existence was only inferior to the Buddha back then, if it was not sealed by God in the Death Tianhe , I''m afraid it''s already detached."


    A necromancer trembled violently at this moment, and his terrified eyes fell on the East King. If that person broke out, even if there was this Buddhist scripture today, the necromancer would not think that he could suppress the demon Buddha.


    Several other undead gods also showed a look of horror on their faces at this moment.


    They have never dared to mention the terrifying existence in the depths of the undead Tianhe. Even if they read the name of the other party, they may be severely injured.


    Feeling the terrified eyes, Dong Wang''s face showed a dignified color, and he said word by word: "The one in the depths of the death Tianhe has awakened, and he is the one who motivated the terrifying power, intending to break this seal. ."


    Dongwang''s voice fell, and I saw drops of sweat appearing on Dongwang''s forehead. Obviously, Dongwang also felt the pressure at this moment.


    If the Demon Buddha really got out of trouble, then the entire world of death would be destroyed today.


    Nie Zheng was not panicked at the moment, nor did he care about any demons, nor did he look at the surrounding gods and kings.


    Nie Zheng''s eyes stared at the Death Tianhe at this moment, because at this moment, the Buddhas who formed a large formation to seal the Death Tianhe, and the Buddha''s light together, burst out with extremely terrifying waves. The power of traction.


    I saw those Buddhas walking slowly towards the center of this great formation at this moment, and I saw the center of those Buddhas, that Buddha''s body was extremely terrifying.


    Nie Zheng could see clearly that the golden Buddha was an illusion of Buddha characters.


    Under his gaze, the golden Buddhas were constantly walking towards the Buddha. When the golden Buddhas approached the Buddha transformed from the Buddha''s characters, their bodies strangely merged with the Buddha.


    One, two, three.


    The golden Buddhas kept walking there without any obstacles, and instantly merged with each other.


    Every time it merges, the golden Buddha becomes stronger, his body becomes taller, and his face becomes clearer and clearer.


    Looking at this scene, Nie Zheng said with a look of horror, "Lord Dongwang, Lord Dongwang, hurry up and see, which golden Buddhas are actually merging after being attacked. Is this good or bad?"


    As Nie Zheng''s voice fell, at this moment, Dong Huang, who was covered in sweat on his forehead, hurriedly looked at the Death Tianhe. Dong Wang was horrified to find that, as Nie Zheng said, which golden Buddhas were merging into one.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Seeing this scene in front of him, King Dong became nervous at this moment, and King Dong didn''t know why this happened.


    Under their gazes, they saw a golden Buddha moving towards the center, constantly merging into one.


    The golden Buddha became stronger and stronger, the breath on his body became more terrifying, and the facial features gradually became clearer.


    Unlike other Buddhas, at this moment, this golden Buddha did not open his eyes, and his eyes were always closed peacefully.


    In the depths of the Tianhe River of Death, a monstrous demonic intent swept in and was suppressed by the extremely terrifying Buddha light on him.


    In the depths of the Tianhe River of Death, in front of the palace built of golden bones, the ice-cold eyes of the Demon Buddha showed a touch of anger at this moment.


    "Will all Buddhas return to one?"


    "I didn''t think that this Buddhist scripture didn''t come to seal the death Tianhe at all. It seems that it came for the deity."


    "But the deity said that when I am a Buddha, there will be no demons in the world, and when I become a demon, the Buddha will fall in this world."


    "Death Tianhe practiced for countless years, wake up today, the Buddha should fall."


    At this moment, behind the Demon Buddha, an extremely terrifying demon blade appeared, and a monstrous demonic intent erupted above the demon blade.


    As if to pull all the existences in this world into the endless abyss.


    The devil Buddha holding the magic blade, the breath is becoming more and more terrifying at this moment, the palace built of golden bones behind him, this moment, trembling violently, the next moment, completely turned into black, only those bones palaces, At this moment, it turned into a string of Buddha beads, but this string of Buddha beads was filled with extremely terrifying evil forces.


    "Countless years have passed, and I wake up today. Even if the Buddha comes, it should be killed."


    The icy voice of the Demon Buddha fell, and the Demon Blade in his hand was slashed out.


    The extremely terrifying sword energy kills the golden Buddha in the Tianhe of Death, as if to destroy the Tianhe of Death and tear the world apart.

 Chapter 903

    The terrifying knife made the entire Tianhe River of Death feel like it was about to collapse.


    Wherever the knife light passed, the river of the Death Tianhe stopped flowing instantly. The incomparably sharp knife light stopped time. Wherever the knife light passed, wherever there were undead, this moment turned into nothingness. .


    This knife seems to destroy the entire river of death, as if to bury everything.


    The East King on the Death Tianhe, the ancient seal in his hand trembled violently, and his face became extremely ugly.


    "not good!"


    "The demon Buddha who was sealed in the Tianhe River of Death took action. It seems that the appearance of the Buddhist scriptures stimulated him. The Demon Buddha was once defeated by the Buddha and was full of unwillingness. In the end, under the influence of endless resentment, he completely became a demon. Buddha."


    "Now the supreme Buddhist scriptures of the masters have not been completely unified. I am afraid that the incomparably powerful golden Buddha cannot resist the sword of the devil Buddha."


    "If this golden Buddha cannot resist this sword, then today''s world of death will be completely destroyed."


    Feeling the tremor of Tianhe, the face of Dong Wang became extremely nervous at this moment.


    The faces of the undead gods also became flustered. Originally, this supreme Buddhist scripture brought them benefits, but at this moment. Suddenly I felt that this Buddhist scripture brought not salvation but disaster.


    "I believe that the master, the master must have his plan, maybe the real purpose of the master is not to seal the death Tianhe, but to completely kill the demon Buddha."


    "Because as long as the Demon Buddha is completely erased, it will become much easier to suppress the entire death river, and it can be sealed for a longer time."


    At this moment when the East King and the Necromancer looked terrified, Nie Zheng, who was extremely weak, suddenly had a gleam in his eyes.


    He stared at the death Tianhe under him with excitement.


    The nervous hands clenched into fists, wanting to see how terrifying the golden Buddha was.


    After Nie Zheng knew that Li Yixi had resurrected that soul, he had long regarded Li Yixi as an omnipotent existence, and felt that Li Yixi was the strongest existence in the world.


    Li Yixi and other terrifying existences will never do anything casually, they must have their own purposes.


    Previously, Nie Zheng felt that this Buddhist scripture could only help them suppress the death Tianhe and resolve this disaster.


    But when Nie Zheng saw the golden Buddha united, he knew from the mouth of the East King that the magic Buddha started to fight back. Suddenly, Nie Zheng reacted.


    Nie Zheng felt that it was worth taking action by such terrifying beings as Li Yixi. In the entire world of death, there was only the strongest demon Buddha who was sealed by God in the deepest part of the Galaxy of Death.


    The despairing East King and the undead general suddenly heard Nie Zheng''s words and saw the excited light on Nie Zheng''s face.


    One by one couldn''t help but stunned, but then shook their heads.


    Dong Wang said in a desperate voice: "I also think that the target of the expert is the Demon Buddha, who can completely suppress the Demon Buddha, but the Demon Buddha is too scary. When he entered the Demon that day, the detached Buddha almost died. In the hands of the Demon Buddha, if it wasn''t for the cooperation between God and the Buddha at that time, the Demon Buddha could not be sealed."


    "Even if the peerless master you saw is really a detached existence, but just writing a Buddhist scripture, how can it be possible to suppress the demon Buddha? If his deity comes, there may be a chance."


    "Just relying on this Buddhist scripture, it is impossible to seal the Demon Buddha, let alone kill the Demon Buddha completely."


    King Dong''s voice was full of despair. At this moment, King Dong couldn''t help but raise his head to look at the sky of the dead world. King Dong felt that if he wanted to save the dead world now, Li Yixi had only one choice, and that was the arrival of the deity.


    But the East King felt for a moment, but found that there was no life breath coming from the crack.


    However, the knife cut by the Demon Buddha in the Galaxy of Death kept approaching the golden Buddha.


    At this moment, in the river of death, which Buddhas have not had time to complete the unity of all Buddhas.


    Seeing that the Unity of Ten Thousand Buddhas has not yet been completed, King Dong at this moment is even more desperate, because without the Unity of Ten Thousand Buddhas, the strongest means of this sutra cannot be erupted.


    As that destructive sword light kept approaching the Golden Buddha, even Nie Zheng was extremely nervous at this moment, holding his breath, staring at the scene in front of him.


    The Demon Buddha in the depths of the death Tianhe had a sneer in his eyes, and the Demon Buddha also felt that the current golden Buddha had not completed the unity of all Buddhas.


    "There is only a phantom of a Buddha in the area, and it dares to suppress the predecessors of the Buddha. It is simply self-inflicted humiliation."


    The undead powerhouses beside the Demon Buddha, the King of the West, the King of the North and the King of the South, had a sneering look on the corners of their mouths. In their opinion, under the terrifying sword of the Demon Buddha, the golden Buddha would definitely be torn apart.


    However, at the moment when the terrifying knife light was about to touch the Golden Buddha, there was no movement from the Golden Buddha.


    It was as if the Golden Buddha was about to be destroyed by that terrifying sword light. Everyone felt that everything was over. At this moment, the Buddha with his eyes closed moved his lips slightly: "The sea of ??suffering has no end, and it''s time to turn back."


    These eight words are very plain, but these eight words are very strange at this moment, resounding through the entire Tianhe of Death.


    The terrifying sword light that struck the golden Buddha in front of him shattered in an instant.


    "Um?"


    "The blade is broken!"


    "This...how is this possible?"


    "Without the unity of all Buddhas, can such a terrifying strength erupt?"


    "Is this really not a hallucination?"


    King Dong, who was already in despair, suddenly saw the terrifying sword light shattered by the Demon Buddha at this moment, and there was an unbelievable look in his eyes. King Dong had a feeling that he had hallucinated.


    However, the supreme Buddha sound in King Dong''s ears clearly told King Dong that the scene in front of him was not an illusion, but that after the Buddha uttered that sentence, the terrifying Buddha''s light completely shredded the terrifying sword light of the Demon Buddha. .


    At the moment when the terrifying sword light collapsed, the golden Buddhas in the void, under the shocked gazes, slowly walked into the giant golden Buddha figures, completing the ten thousand Buddhas. One.


    At the same time, at this moment, the face of the golden Buddha in the river of death also instantly became clear.


    A handsome face appeared in the eyes of all the undead.


    That face did not have any kind of compassion, not like those Buddhas, but an elegant young and handsome face.


    On that face, as if that elegant smile lasted forever.

 Chapter 904

    The despairing East King and the undead general were shocked at the moment.


    However, at this moment, the East King and the Necromancer turned to look at Nie Zheng in unison.


    Because at this moment, both the East King and the undead generals felt the abnormality of Nie Zheng. At this moment, Nie Zheng not only trembled violently, but at this moment, a terrifying golden light appeared in those eyes.


    His lips trembled constantly, and intermittent voices came from Nie Zheng''s mouth.


    "This this this..."


    "This Buddha..."


    "This Buddha turned out to be exactly the same as the master."


    Nie Zheng said these words as if he had exhausted all his strength.


    At the same time, the excitement is unparalleled.


    The Buddha''s face was indeed exactly the same as Li Yixi''s, but at this moment it was a monk.


    Hearing Nie Zheng''s voice, at this moment, King Dong was devoured by lightning, and his face showed an unbelievable look. At this moment, he stared at the golden figure in the river of death.


    "A senior?"


    "Does this Buddhist scripture contain the will of a master?"


    "Could it be that the purpose of the masters is really the devil Buddha in the depths of the death Tianhe, not just to seal the death Tianhe?"


    "If this is the case, maybe... Maybe today can really suppress the devil Buddha in the depths of the death Tianhe."


    "As long as you can seal the Demon Buddha, you can fight for a longer time."


    At this moment, the despairing East King showed a touch of excitement on his face.


    Without blinking, he stared at Death Tianhe.


    In the depths of the Tianhe River of Death, the Demon Buddha saw that his own blade was constantly shattering, and a touch of anger appeared in his eyes.


    "If I want you to die at the third watch, you will never live to the fifth watch."


    "A mere figure of a Buddha just wants me to retreat. It''s impossible."


    "If I don''t kill you, how can I achieve my invincibility!"


    "boom!"


    The terrifying aura in the Demon Buddha''s body erupted, and even the three kings and those undead powerhouses around the Demon Buddha were directly blown away under that powerful and unparalleled aura.


    One by one, he vomited blood continuously, and when he looked at the eyes of the Demon Buddha, he was terrified to the extreme.


    At this moment, the terrifying demonic energy erupted from the body of the demon Buddha, and the entire death Tianhe became extremely dark at this moment, as if all the light would be swept away by the body of the demon Buddha. Demonic engulfed.


    In the river of death, at this moment, an extremely huge dharma image of heaven and earth appeared.


    At this moment, the demon Buddha incarnated into an extremely terrifying demon Buddha, with three heads and six arms, and that face was extremely hideous.


    "Destroy the world!"


    The incomparably huge dharma of heaven and earth seems to occupy the entire river of death. Even the incomparably powerful golden Buddha looks like a child in front of the dharma of heaven and earth!


    I saw the demon Buddha at this moment, and he punched the golden Buddha. At the moment when this punch was punched, a terrifying force came, and the river water in the death Tianhe was instantly evaporated. It can destroy all beings, and it can turn the world into nothingness.


    "The Law of Heaven and Earth!"


    "The Demon Buddha actually cultivated the dharma of heaven and earth, and even suppressed him in the river of death, but he used the power of death in the river of death to cultivate his dharma of heaven and earth."


    Looking at the incomparably huge figure, a look of horror appeared in the eyes of the East King.


    The power of heaven and earth is too terrifying, and it can really destroy the world.


    At this moment, King Dong was unable to move his body, and was suppressed by the terrifying aura of the Demon Buddha''s punch.


    At this moment when King Dong and others looked desperate, they saw the golden Buddha speak again.


    "All kinds of dharmas are born in the heart, and all kinds of dharmas are destroyed when the heart is destroyed!"


    "I said, flowers bloom here."


    The Buddha''s voice this time was still extremely calm. At the same time, at this moment, the golden Buddha slowly opened his eyes, and his face showed a touch of elegance.


    At the same time, the golden Buddha slowly stretched out a hand, and at this moment, his hand seemed to be transformed into the only pure land in the world of death.


    On that hand, at this moment, a flower slowly appeared out of nothing. At this moment, on that flower, a terrifying vitality was born.


    At the moment when this flower appeared, I saw that the roots of this flower were strangely rooted in the river of death.


    The death Tianhe represents destruction, and it represents death. There is no breath of life, but at this moment, when this flower takes root in the death Tianhe, it bursts with vigorous vitality.


    "Flowers are blooming!"


    "The flowers really bloomed, and I actually felt the breath of life."


    "In this world of death, life can actually appear."


    At this moment, King Dong''s eyes widened, staring at the golden Buddha and the flower in his palm.


    The undead general, Nie Zheng and other undead, trembled violently, opened their mouths, but found that they could not say a word. The scene in front of them shocked the hearts of all the undead.


    Those undead powerhouses and the three kings who were severely injured by the demon and Buddha, at this moment, they also saw the flower in the Tianhe of Death. That flower actually bloomed in the Tianhe of Death. In it, the breath of life erupted.


    The next moment, the petal slowly bloomed in the golden Buddha''s palm, and countless petals withered instantly, but the withered petals did not wither, but moved towards the arm that the devil killed.


    Under the gaze of one after another, I saw that the petals touched the palm of the sky and the earth. At this moment, the palm of the devil, which contained the destruction of the sky and the earth, broke in an instant.


    The terrifying attack was easily resolved by the golden Buddha at this moment.


    "The breath of life can actually be born in the dead world."


    "This... what kind of cultivation does this require?"


    King Dong felt his mouth dry at the moment. The scene in front of them completely subverted their cognition. In this dead world, there is no life breath, even if they are full of pure and pure Breath of death.


    But now, there is the breath of life in front of him.


    "impossible!"


    "Impossible, this is the world of death, and there is only death."


    At this moment, the demon Buddha finally changed color.


    That invincible heart, this moment began for the first time, self-doubt.


    But the next moment, the Demon Buddha became even more crazy, roaring up to the sky.


    "I am invincible, and the devil is the strongest force in this world."


    "I will not be defeated, and I will not be defeated by a mere ray of will."


    "If I were a demon, there would be no Buddha in the world."


    "I must kill you today!"


    The Demon Buddha''s eyes completely turned bloody at this moment.

 Chapter 905

    "Funeral Day!"


    The Demon Buddha roared up to the sky. At this moment, he used three heads and six arms to display all kinds of magical powers. These magical powers merged in front of him. The next moment, they turned into a sharpened knife that seemed to destroy the world and cut the golden Buddha in front of him. kill down.


    Before the sharpening of the knife came, the terrifying power erupted, instantly evaporating the water of the death Tianhe where it was, even the formation that sealed the death Tianhe shook violently, as if it was about to be shattered by this terrifying supernatural power.


    The three kings who were already in despair and the powerhouses in the death Tianhe saw the terrifying supernatural power of the Demon Buddha, and once again there was a light of hope in their eyes. If the Demon Buddha can break the seal today, even if the Demon Buddha will fall, they will There are also opportunities.


    The existence of Dongwang and others outside the Death Tianhe, saw the seal of the Death Tianhe, trembled violently, and there was a look of horror in his eyes, but the Dongwang did not move, his eyes fixed on the golden Buddha, because the Dongwang was very Clearly, if the Buddha cannot stop the Demon Buddha, then this is the fate of the dead world, and nothing can change it.


    At this moment, the Demon Buddha was completely plunged into madness and chaos, and there was only one thought, and that was to destroy everything.


    This knife not only contains terrifying magical power, but also contains the power to destroy the sky and destroy the earth, bringing an invincible potential to the Buddha.


    In the face of that terrifying attack, the golden Buddha at this moment still had a calm expression on his face, and the elegant smile on that face never changed in the slightest.


    "You can not."


    The golden Buddha was not afraid of the terrifying attack, with a faint smile on his face, he didn''t put that terrifying power in his eyes at all, and shook his head.


    He slowly stretched out his hand and shot it at the Demon Buddha in front of him.


    "The Buddha''s light shines!"


    A dull voice sounded, and the golden Buddha palm on the chest was slowly pushed out. At this moment, this palm print seemed to be able to tear the sky!


    The incomparably huge palm patted the demon Buddha who destroyed the world.


    The next moment, I saw that the devil''s terrifying burial magical power was instantly shattered, the Buddha''s palm did not stop, and continued to suppress the devil''s Buddha.


    The incomparably huge Buddha palm landed in the river of death, and it instantly seemed to overturn the river of death. At this moment, the body is surrounded by a path of Buddha light.


    Like a master monk.


    "Pfft!"


    The demon buddha spit out black blood, the power in the body, the rapid passage, one after another Buddha light, at this moment, the endless Buddha light invaded the body of the demon Buddha.


    "The sea of ??suffering is boundless, turn back to the shore. Put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha immediately!"


    "Love parted, resentment met, and returned to the west. It''s nothing. It''s just empty eyes and an illusion."


    "All appearances are illusory. If you see appearances that are not appearances, you will see the Tathagata."


    At this moment, the Buddha''s mouth continued to chant the Buddhist scriptures.


    The Demon Buddha invaded with endless Buddha light, and that face became extremely hideous, and the Demon Buddha''s body was extremely distorted there, as if being tortured.


    "The Demon Buddha is defeated!"


    When the Demon Buddha roared in pain, King Dong looked at the struggling Demon Buddha with a look of horror on his face. King Dong never thought that the Demon Buddha, who was so powerful, was still not from this golden Buddha. opponent.


    Then think of a flower in the river of death.


    Thinking about it again, the other party''s thought, easily took away the soul from the death Tianhe, and resurrected directly.


    Thinking of it again, a Buddhist scripture with a trace of will not only suppressed the entire Tianhe River of Death, but also suppressed the extremely terrifying Demon Buddha.


    King Dong''s heart couldn''t help trembling. He couldn''t wait to see Li Yixi before and wanted to be resurrected.


    He even wanted to intimidate Li Yixi.


    But after seeing this scene in front of him, all these thoughts in Dong Wang''s heart were wiped out without hesitation.


    King Dong believed Nie Zheng''s words at this moment. If Li Yixi wanted to see them, then he would naturally meet them. If Li Yixi didn''t want to see him, then even if he tried his best, he would not be able to see him.


    King Dong suppressed all the thoughts in his heart, and at this moment, he stared at the demon Buddha who was struggling violently in the death river.


    In the void, the Buddha quietly looked at the Demon Buddha.


    The Demon Buddha, who was struggling violently, not only failed to remove those Buddha Lights that had invaded his body, but King Dong found that as the Demon Buddha struggled, the Buddha Light in the opponent''s body became more and more terrifying.


    The next moment, the tragic howl of the Demon Buddha disappeared, but at this moment, the Demon Buddha had a look of pain on his face.


    The Demon Buddha, who originally had endless resentment and endless killing thoughts, actually sat cross-legged slowly at this moment, closed his eyes, and recited the Buddhist scriptures.


    The devilish energy on his body also gradually disappeared, and the holy Buddha''s light burst out from the body of the devil at this moment, and the next moment, the Buddha''s body shone brightly.


    "Has the Demon Buddha been transformed?"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Dong Wang''s face was inconceivable. He felt that he had hallucinations. He never thought that the powerful and boundless magic Buddha would be saved by humans.


    The Demon Buddha slowly opened his eyes, and could only look at the golden Buddha in the void with gratitude, "Thank you for the guidance of the Holy Buddha, if there is no Holy Buddha, I can''t turn back, the Demon Buddha is even better than the Buddha. "


    "Buddhas can save the world, but demons can only destroy everything."


    At that moment, the Demon Buddha seemed to be enlightened.


    However, the golden Buddha shook his head without hesitation after hearing the words of the Demon Buddha.


    "It''s not wrong for a Buddha to save sentient beings, but if he saves all Buddhas, if even ordinary people are not spared, such Buddhas are even more terrifying than evil ghosts."


    "And the devil and the Buddha are indeed within a single thought, but is the Buddha really inferior to the Buddha?"


    "No, Buddha is the Tao!"


    "The devil is also the Tao!"


    "Where there are strong and weak, the strong are people, and the weak are also people."


    "If I become a demon, what can I do!"


    At this moment, the golden Buddha''s last words fell, and a terrifying dark light erupted on the Buddha''s body in an instant. At this moment, the world turned pale.


    The undead that have been saved are also shaking at this moment.


    "The magic moves the mountains and rivers!"


    The Buddha who turned into a demon had a cold face, and in those eyes, there seemed to be anger that would destroy the world.


    Shoot it against the sky.


    The huge black handprint erupted at this moment. Under the eyes of the devil Buddha, the death Tianhe at this moment was completely pierced by the devil''s palm!


    "Even the entire dead world is shaking violently, as if the world is about to be destroyed."


    But at this moment, the Buddha, who was incarnated as a demon, instantly burst into endless Buddha light, recovered again, and said indifferently, "Time is running against the flow!"


    The next moment, the dying world that was about to be destroyed, and the death Tianhe that was pierced, unexpectedly returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 906

    "This¡­¡­"


    The East King and the undead god above the death river will wait for the undead. At this moment, their lips are shaking violently, but they can''t even utter a complete sentence. The moment the golden Buddha turned into a devil just now, they felt This dead world has turned into a demon world, and when it is shot with one palm, the heaven and the earth cannot survive, and it seems to be completely destroyed.


    The death Tianhe was penetrated, and their bodies slowly turned into nothingness at that moment. They clearly felt that everything was being destroyed.


    But as the Buddha once again incarnated into a Buddha, the holy light in the world of death appeared, all the power of destruction stopped instantly, and a word of time went against the flow, they turned into nothingness but reunited in an instant, in nothingness, flesh and blood Now, the souls that have turned into nothingness are also reorganized.


    Almost to the point where their consciousness did not dissipate and they witnessed everything with their own eyes.


    When they fully recovered, all the undead''s eyes widened, and they, who had been dead for countless years, suddenly felt the feeling of death again.


    One by one''s chest trembled violently at this moment, and the eyes were full of horror. The palm of the Buddha just now let them know how powerful the practitioner is.


    That palm, let them directly how strong is the upper limit of the strong.


    Before, in their eyes, the magic of the Buddha''s heaven and earth almost occupied the entire river of death, and they felt that it was invincible.


    Under the palm of the Buddha, they knew what invincibility was.


    "Hoohoo!"


    The endless undead, breathing heavily, even if the distance is very far, so far that they need to use supernatural powers to watch, but that scene, let the undead in the entire death river, all terrified, and the eyes of the endless undead are full of horror.


    The soul is trembling.


    Those powerful undeads in the death Tianhe, including the three kings, all widened their eyes at this moment, staring at the void, and everything was destroyed and restored.


    At this moment, the only people who can keep calm are the golden Buddha in the void and the Demon Buddha whose expressions are constantly changing.


    Between the Buddha and the Demon Buddha, it was extremely quiet.


    I feel that I am invincible in the world, and not long ago I shouted that if I am a Buddha, there is no devil in the world, if I am a devil, I am a devil Buddha.


    Seeing the palm of the Buddha with my own eyes, it completely changed color.


    When the Demon Buddha was alive, any arrogance would be eclipsed in front of the Demon Buddha, and the second person in the world compared with him would be an ordinary martial artist.


    In order to prevent the Demon Buddha from entering the Demon, the Buddha who had just transcended back then was directly beaten by the Demon Buddha who had transcended half a step. join forces.


    From this, it can be seen that the demons and Buddhas are terrifying, and at that time, the Buddha and the Lord of the Dead were blessed with the power of heaven and earth, and the Buddhas and Demons seized the heavens and the earth and became the Lord of the heavens and the earth.


    I have always been proud, I am the second, no one dares to claim the first Buddha and devil, that palm completely destroyed his pride.


    "Transcendence, is it really the strongest?"


    "This is just a ray of will, what about the deity?"


    "What a strong existence that must be."


    The eyes of the Buddha and Demon fell on the Buddha''s always calm face, revealing a touch of fear.


    Immediately, the pride in my heart disappeared, and the unwillingness in my heart turned into bitterness.


    The Demon Buddha looked at the Buddha in the second Buddha''s light, with a bitter color on his face, his hands clasped together, and the precious image was solemn, "Amitabha!"


    "It turns out that there are people outside people, there are heavens outside the sky, and I am still an ant, and I dare to say wildly, if I become a Buddha, there will be no devils in the world, and if I become a devil, there will be no Buddhas in the world."


    "It''s ridiculous, my weakness limits my imagination."


    "The holy monk is the real invincible!"


    The Demon Buddha looked at the Buddha and spoke his true heart.


    However, when he heard the words of the Buddha, the golden Buddha shook his head again and said with a smile: "There is no invincible person in this world, only an invincible heart. If the heart is invincible, then people are invincible?"


    "You are not an ant, but you have not yet had time to transform. If you are detached, then you will no longer be an ant and can control the power that you can''t imagine."


    "Of course, keep your original intentions."


    "After all, you can''t compare with me."


    "If you still have a mind of comparison, and have a strong and weak view, then you can''t detach."


    The Demon Buddha heard the golden Buddha''s words, and he was thoughtful at this moment, and involuntarily muttered, "There is no invincible person in this world, only an invincible heart?"


    Immediately, a wry smile appeared on his face, "What the holy monk said is, it seems that I have a picture!"


    "But it''s so hard to get out of here!"


    "Besides, I''m already a dead soul."


    "Because of a special law, the soul can be saved and resurrected. Is that impossible?"


    "Furthermore, in this universe, there are thousands of worlds, and how many people can be detached?"


    A touch of bitterness, even despair, appeared on the Demon Buddha''s face at this moment.


    Despair also occupied a large part of the reason why he was able to incarnate into a demon back then.


    When the Buddha heard the words of the Demon Buddha, there was a touch of elegance on his face, and he said with a smile: "It is difficult to escape, but it is also very simple."


    "It''s hard to go out, but it''s not hard to be honored in this world."


    "If you want, I can help you escape!"


    The Buddha''s voice fell, not only the demon Buddha at this moment, but a look of shock on his face, Dong Wang and others also showed a look of horror on their faces at this moment, they never thought that the Buddha actually said that he could help the demon. Buddha transcends.


    Quiet, the entire death Tianhe was extremely quiet at this moment.


    A dead silence.


    Transcendence, unimaginable existence, but this will, but it is bland.


    Although it is only honorable in this world, it is also unimaginable.


    The Demon Buddha was trembling all over, and it was obvious that he had been hit too hard.


    "Transcendence?"


    The Demon Buddha muttered a word.


    Immediately, he looked at the Buddha with a dignified expression, "It''s too difficult to detach, can the holy monk really have a way to make me detach?"


    "But what do I need to pay?"


    The Demon Buddha was excited at the moment, but the Demon Buddha knew very well that when he regained his sanity at this moment, he naturally knew that there was something to gain and something to lose.


    Impossible, the other party inexplicably fulfilled himself.


    That is detachment, something that has never been thought of after death.


    All the undead''s eyes fell on the Buddha at this moment.


    The Buddha ignored everyone''s eyes, stared at the Demon Buddha, and said with a smile: "I want you to give your freedom, suppress this world, dominate this world, of course, what I want is not this world full of despair, but a new life, with hope , a world that can be reincarnated."


    "My body is willing to establish six reincarnations and establish the underworld, are you willing to sit as the master of this underworld?"


    "Incarnating the six realms in a transcendent form?"


    "Host the Six Paths of Reincarnation?"


    The Buddha''s voice fell, and at this moment, whether it was the Demon Buddha, those extremely powerful death orders, or the East King, there was a shocking color in his eyes.


    No one would have thought that the mighty and boundless Buddha said that he would establish the six realms of reincarnation.


    King Dong had indeed heard Nie Zheng say before that Li Yixi intended to establish the Six Paths of Reincarnation, but King Dong didn''t care.


    It cannot be done manually.


    Dong Wang''s face was sluggish and silent.


    Fist clenched, eyes bright.


    What kind of opportunities will they have when they establish the six paths of reincarnation?


    "Establish reincarnation?"


    Nie Zheng heard the Buddha''s words at this moment, and a look of shock appeared on his face.


    At this moment, Nie Zheng thought of the words Li Yixi said when he saw Li Yixi. After communicating with Xiaoyao Xianwang and others, Nie Zheng already knew that the Lord Li Yixi had the idea of ??establishing the Six Paths of Reincarnation, but he did not think of it. , For Li Yixi, establishing the Six Paths of Reincarnation does not seem to be as difficult as they thought.


    At this moment, the Demon Buddha''s mind was greatly impacted, and the stormy waves were set off in his heart. The Demon Buddha never thought that the other party was so bold and had such a terrifying wish, and it seemed to establish six reincarnations. For Li It is not difficult to recall the past.


    The undead in the death Tianhe trembled wildly, and stared at the Demon Buddha with longing eyes, because once the six reincarnations were established, they would have the opportunity to be reincarnated.


    rather than falling into despair.


    The Demon Buddha took a deep breath and bowed to the Buddha, "What if this endless undead can be reincarnated, how about suppressing the underworld?"


    "Buddha, save sentient beings."


    "I don''t go to hell, who goes to hell!"


    At this moment, the Demon Buddha made a decision in an instant.


    A look of determination, and, this is also a chance to be reborn.


    The voice of the Demon Buddha fell, and the elegant smile on the Buddha''s face was still there. It seemed that everything had already been calculated, and everything was under control.


    A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he said:


    "it is good!"


    "If that''s the case, I''ll help you escape."


    On that face of the Buddha, the elegant smile was even brighter.


    Standing up slowly, carrying endless Buddha light, he walked towards the Demon Buddha step by step. Under the gaze of the undead, the Buddha at this moment was completely integrated into the body of the Demon Buddha, as if being swallowed by the Demon Buddha. General.


    But in fact, at this moment, the existence of King Dong and others found that the Buddha''s thoughts were dissipating, and what entered the body of the Demon Buddha was the power of the Supreme Dao.


    The next moment, under the perception of everyone, I saw the demon Buddha at this moment, and the body changed thousands of times in an instant, becoming extremely terrifying.


    Buddha and devil coexist.


    The body is expanding, unable to accommodate that power.


    The next moment, under the gaze of countless undead, the body of the Demon Buddha instantly exploded and turned into nothingness.


    "This¡­¡­!"


    "Did it fail?"


    The King of the East said with a trembling voice.


    Those undead who looked hopeful were also stunned at the moment.


    A dull look on his face.


    Suddenly one by one felt that the Demon Buddha was such a waste that it couldn''t contain that power.


    What everyone doesn''t know is that at this moment, the body of the devil Buddha, the soul of the devil Buddha, in this moment, turned into hundreds of millions of particles, completely integrated with this world of death, the next moment, the whole world of death has turned upside down. The change.


    The death Tianhe that imprisoned everything turned into a blood-colored river.


    The crack in the void is also changing strangely, and the next moment becomes the gate of hell.


    When everyone was terrified and didn''t know what was going on, they saw golden petals appearing in the dead world, petals flying all over the sky, and countless powers of merit gathered. The power gathered together, and the next moment, the power of endless merit bloomed, and the demon Buddha, who disappeared without a trace, slowly came out of nothingness, and the breath of the demon Buddha at this moment was extremely ethereal.


    stepped into a level of detachment.


    At this moment, the demon Buddha has a holy Buddha light in one eye, and a magic light that destroys the world in one eye.


    His eyes swept to the gate of hell above the void, his face showed gratitude, and he said solemnly: "I incarnate in the six realms, preside over reincarnation, hell is not empty, I vow not to become a Buddha."


    "Thank you for your advice."


    "Thank you for the power of humanity, for helping me get a new life."


    "There is no magic Buddha in the world, only the Lord of Hell."

 Chapter 907

    The body of the Demon Buddha has already incarnated into the six realms.


    The demon Buddha at this moment is the body of Li Yixi''s will, which is condensed for him by the power of merit.


    "From now on, I am the master of this hell."


    "This world is not the world of death, from now on, it will be called the underworld."


    The figure suspended in the void said lightly.


    His voice resounded throughout the world in an instant.


    "Meet my lord!"


    The next moment, one after another voice resounded through the world in an instant.


    The endless undead, at this moment, are all ecstatic, and the hatred and resentment in the eyes have all disappeared.


    The King of the West, the King of the South, and the King of the North, instantly appeared beside the Lord of Hell with excited expressions on their faces.


    "I''m waiting to see the world master!"


    The three kings were extremely excited. The three of them colluded with the previous Demon Buddha. The ultimate goal was to capture this world for the Demon Buddha and make the Demon Buddha the world master. It was impossible to succeed, but at this moment, it turned around and everything was realized.


    The Demon Buddha not only became the world master, but also resurrected.


    The undead, that can''t be resurrected, but at this moment, I saw the demon Buddha come out of nothingness and reunite with the body, and the eyes are full of ecstasy.


    The originally black river of death has also turned into a river of blood at this moment.


    Dongwang looked at the blood river in front of him with a dull expression, and at the same time looked at the Dongwang seal in his hand with a shocked expression.


    The black and simple, powerful and boundless East King Seal now has dense cracks on it.


    The next moment, in the hands of King Dong, the seal of King Dong turned into nothingness.


    King Dong knew that the authority of the Lord of the Dead Realm in the Death Realm had completely disappeared.


    The reason why the previous East King was able to suppress the death Tianhe was actually with the help of the will of the Lord of the Dead in the East King Seal and his authority over heaven and earth. Complete change of ownership.


    "Everything, let it pass."


    "After all, this is a new world, a new beginning."


    King Dong slowly raised his head, looked at the Lord of Hell in the void, and knelt down, "King Dong, see the Lord of the World!"


    The Lord of Hell saw King Dong and those undead gods kneeling down with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He ignored the excited three kings and looked at King Dong gratefully, "King Dong, no!"


    The Lord of Hell disappeared and appeared in front of King Dong. He hurriedly stretched out his hand to support King Dong. At the same time, those undead generals and undead who were about to kneel were instantly supported by a supreme mana.


    "King Dong, I can be reborn and become the master of the world. In fact, you are the greatest heroes. Without you bringing the supreme Buddhist scriptures and the will of the masters, how could I have the chance to be reborn, let alone become a Lord of this world."


    The gratitude on the face of the Lord of Hell came from the bottom of his heart.


    "Thank you, World Lord!"


    "All of this, in fact, which master chose the world master, we are only the pawns of the master, and the master just uses our hands to complete everything!"


    King Dong did not take credit, but said with a serious face.


    The Lord of Hell also knew, but still smiled: "Everything has a cause and effect, I became the World Lord, and you have contributed greatly, and I am very optimistic about you, in this dead world, there are endless dead spirits, and at this moment they are all being used by supreme means, Incarnation of the soul, you can enter the reincarnation, but the vast underworld, I can''t control it by myself, you come to preside over the reincarnation affairs!"


    The voice of the Lord of Hell fell, and in the underworld at this moment, countless powerful souls looked envious and jealous.


    However, after glancing at the Lord of Hell, he did not speak.


    This one, who is now God, can decide the life and death of all beings in a single thought.


    The East King''s face was full of surprises. He never thought that the Lord of Hell would choose him. The three kings moved their lips at this moment, but in the end they didn''t make a sound.


    They know that this is the choice of the Lord of Hell.


    irresistible.


    The East King immediately knelt down, "Thank you, Jiezhu!"


    At this moment, King Dong chose to obey.


    "it is good!"


    "You can insist on the immortality of your nature, so I chose you. Today, I will help you to regenerate with the power of residual merit."


    The voice of the Lord of Hell fell, and there was envy in the eyes of the powerful existence.


    The next moment, at the fingertips of the Lord of Hell, a golden light sank into the body of the East King. The next moment, the East King, his body exploded, and the power of merit entangled his soul. Soon, the aura of death dissipated and slowly condensed. out of the flesh.


    After countless years, I felt the physical body, and King Dong felt a little uncomfortable, uncomfortable, and a little dreamy, but King Dong knew that everything was true.


    Not false.


    In the current underworld, some flowers appear, in addition to death, life is also born.


    Looking at the transformation in front of him, the Lord of Hell smiled and said, "Walking through the sea of ??bitterness and reaching the other shore, I will call you the flower of the other shore!"


    Happy Xiancheng.


    As a powerful cultivator, Li Mu only spent a day, and he was fine.


    In the immortal mansion, one after another figure was seated, and in the center was Li Yixi.


    "Master, can you tell me the story of Fengshen?"


    "Also, why is this story called Fengshen?"


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao was slightly drunk and looked at Li Yixi expectantly.


    Hearing the words of Immortal King Xiaoyao, Li Yixi at this moment was a little helpless. This is a good time to make friends. Why do you want to listen to stories again?


    However, Li Yixi knew that this was all a mess of his own making. It was his own initiative, and all the immortals at the moment were looking at him with anticipation.


    Li Yixi was about to speak when he saw a robbery thunder appear in the void outside the Immortal Mansion.


    "Um?"


    "Li Mu just came back to life, is he going to go further?"


    Li Yixi stopped the conversation and looked outside with excitement. Li Yixi knew that Li Mu ran out before saying that he had something to gain and might make a breakthrough, so Li Yixi guessed it.


    Outside, Li Mu is indeed breaking through at this moment.


    Li Yixi was overjoyed at first, but then looked at the Immortal King Xiaoyao nervously, and hurriedly said: "Why didn''t Li Mu cross the tribulation to go outside the immortal city? There are countless creatures in it!"


    Immortal King Xiaoyao heard this and immediately said: "Young master, don''t worry, this tribulation thunder looks terrible, but it can be avoided. As long as Li Mu restrains his aura in time and the heaven and earth can''t sense it, then the thunder tribulation will disappear, and it won''t happen. Come down, and even if you come down, it won''t be too strong after restraining your breath."


    Li Yixi was a little speechless when she heard this.


    "Is this still a catastrophe?"


    "With such a machine, doesn''t the Central Immortal Court have the authority to control thunder punishment?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi said speechlessly.


    However, as soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, everyone''s expressions changed slightly.


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao was even more terrified, and the four words of Li Yixi''s "Lei Fa authority" echoed in his mind.


    Authority, doesn''t it belong to the way of heaven?


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao was extremely shocked.

 Chapter 908

    At the moment when Immortal King Xiaoyao heard Li Yixi mentioning the words "Lei Punishment Authority", his heart couldn''t help trembling, and his face was unbelievable.


    After all, in Immortal King Xiaoyao¡¯s cognition, the authority of thunder and punishment is in the hands of the Dao of Heaven, and the consciousness of the Dao of Heaven is almost asleep. After all, the Dao of Heaven in the Nine Heavens is not very perfect, so these laws of the Dao of Heaven are still very mechanical, and some punishments are enough to avoid And open.


    But at this moment, the Immortal King Xiaoyao actually heard Li Yixi say that the Central Immortal Court did not have the authority of Lei Fa?


    This made the Immortal King Xiaoyao couldn''t help being horrified. How could the authority of Lei Fa be in the hands of the Central Immortal Court?


    Immortal King Xiaoyao took a deep breath and suppressed the panic in his heart. His eyes fell on Li Yixi, and he asked solemnly, "Master, are these powers controlled by humans?"


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao was too shocked just now. After the Immortal King Xiaoyao spit out his words, Immortal King Xiaoyao instantly regretted it, but now it was too late to regret, and the words had already been said.


    At the moment, everyone at the banquet was staring at the Immortal King Xiaoyao, eager to kill the Immortal King Xiaoyao.


    How could this bastard ask such a sensitive question?


    At this moment, everyone present was trembling with fear. They didn''t know whether Li Yixi would get angry.


    After Li Yixi heard the words of Immortal King Xiaoyao, he was stunned for a moment, with a helpless look on his face, "Actually, I don''t know about these things, everything I know comes from the book, after all, everything in the book is It can''t be true."


    At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help but explain.


    After everyone heard Li Yixi''s words, a look of anxiety appeared on their faces. Tang Lan was even more difficult to suppress the anger in her heart. After all, Tang Lan was very worried that Li Yixi would not like it. The story, but did not expect to be diverted from the topic by the idiot Xiaoyao Xianwang.


    Tang Lan immediately said, "Shut up, you changed the subject!"


    But when Tang Lan''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, a smile hurriedly squeezed out on his face, "Young Master, I was interrupted by Immortal King Xiaoyao just now, can you tell us everything about the story of Fengshen?"


    After the voice fell, a pair of eyes instantly fell on Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi found that even Hu Qingyun, who was beside him, was looking forward to it for a year.


    Very helpless, Li Yixi could only cough and said with a smile: "It''s actually very simple, I''ll tell you about it."


    "The story of conferred gods is actually just a fight between gods and gods. They not only compete for authority in the sky, but they are also expanding their power in the world!"


    "It was originally a struggle to explain and intercept the teaching, but they changed the world and changed the world along the way!"


    "But in fact, whether it is to explain the teaching or to intercept the teaching, they are all under the sect of the ancestors of Junhong, but later, with the efforts of Tongtian Cult Master and Yuanshi Tianzun, they have each developed their own after ten thousand years. , which aroused unease in the teaching, so, in the name of the killing of the chief of the twelve immortals, a war of attack between brothers and sisters was launched."


    Having said that, Li Yixi felt a bit dry in his throat, so he picked up the wine in front of him and took a sip to moisten his throat.


    At this moment, everyone was trembling with fear, and their eyes were full of shock. Many of them had been in the lower realm and knew that Li Yixi had spoken about Journey to the West. In their memory, Tongtian Sect Master and Yuanshi Tianzun , that is an extremely terrifying existence. I didn''t expect that this story of the gods turned out to be two such terrifying existences, playing a game.


    One by one, he held his breath for a moment, afraid that he would accidentally make a sound and interrupt Li Yixi.


    After all, in their opinion, Li Yixi is also making plans, and it seems that he is in a game with an unknown existence. Everyone thinks that Li Yixi''s description of Fengshen Romance is not a hothead, but it should be a hint, so they want to seize this moment. gist.


    Even at this moment, the hands under the table nervously clenched into fists.


    Now they finally know why King Zhou blasphemed Nuwa, and Nuwa actually sent a demon fox to charm King Zhou. This should not belong to the style of the gods. In their opinion, they have lost the identity of the gods.


    But I didn''t expect that this turned out to be two terrifying existences, playing chess.


    After Li Yixi moistened his throat, he continued to laugh and said, the reason why the interception is strong is because the introduction of interception is not restricted to formalities, the teachings are fifty-fifty of the Dao, four-ninth of the sky, all things have a ray of vitality, pay attention to whether there is a teaching or not. Kind of like, anyone who has the heart to the Tao can join the teaching, and the leader has a wide range of disciples, so there are many disciples, all kinds are uneven, it is simply the coexistence of fairy and monsters.


    "However, the interpretation of the teaching is headed by Yuanshi Tianzun, and the method of accepting apprentices of Yuanshi Tianzun is cumbersome. It has always been that Taoism is not lightly passed on, and it pays more attention to self-cultivation. Every time a disciple is accepted, it will examine its personality, morality, physical aptitude, etc. In terms of aspects, it seems that the overall combat effectiveness is acceptable, but the individual mana is slightly inferior, so it gradually distances itself from the interception."


    "So the two sides fought a battle of conferred gods in the name of destroying Shang Xingzhou, refining the conferred gods list in the name of heaven, so that the souls of all kinds of immortals who died in battle were recruited to the conferred gods list, and arranged to be on duty in the heaven and earth.


    But in fact, this is a conspiracy, originally one family dominated the situation, and in the end, it was completely swallowed up by Chan and Western religions through the Conferred God War..."


    When everyone heard Li Yixi said that he was conferred a god, a look of shock appeared on his face.


    At this moment, the Immortal King Xiaoyao suddenly trembled, and his heart set off a storm. After contacting the Journey to the West, the Immortal King Xiaoyao thought of too many things.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao thought of Heaven, and Immortal King Xiaoyao remembered that in Journey to the West, Heavenly Court Management Center, Heavenly Court has Shunfeng Er, Clairvoyance, and Lei Gong Dian Mu.


    At this moment, Immortal King Xiaoyao was extremely shocked in his heart, and his lips trembled slightly, but in the end, Immortal King Xiaoyao suppressed the shock in his heart and did not say a word.


    Li Yixi said a few chapters of the story, and when it was over, Li Yixi left Xiaoyao Immortal Mansion with the respectful escort of Xiaoyao Xianwang and others.


    Seeing Li Yixi, who was leaving the sky, everyone looked solemn and silent for a moment. Immortal King Xiaoyao said solemnly: "Everyone, what do you think after listening to Fengshen, do you know what the young master is implying?"


    Immortal King Xiaoyao''s voice fell, and Tang Lan''s face was shocked, his lips trembled slightly, he looked at the sky, and said with trepidation: "My son said before that he would establish the underworld, establish six reincarnations, and let those dead souls There is a chance to be reincarnated, and now the son is talking about the authority of thunder punishment, and today he explained in detail the conferred gods, I think, son, it is very likely... very likely that he wants to establish a heavenly court."


    "Young master is very likely to want to destroy the way of heaven and replace it with humans!"

 Chapter 909

    The moment he said this, Tang Lan''s lips couldn''t help shaking, and his body couldn''t help trembling. This sentence was almost said by Tang Lan with all his strength. After all, no one dared to say anything. Heaven.


    In their eyes, the way of heaven cannot be disobeyed, talk about it.


    Any existence that provokes the Dao of Heaven is doomed to death.


    Not to mention destroying the Dao of Heaven, establishing a heavenly court, and taking over the authority of the Dao of Heaven.


    After Tang Lan''s voice fell, the scene became very quiet. At this moment, a shocking expression appeared on the faces of each and every one of them. No one spoke. head.


    The faces of everyone showed shock at this moment, and they never thought that Li Yixi would have such an unimaginable layout.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao looked extremely solemn at this moment, looked at everyone and said in a low voice: "Everyone, do you remember what the young master said not long ago?"


    As soon as Immortal King Xiaoyao''s voice fell, Tang Lan immediately asked, "Immortal King, don''t sell anything more, we haven''t had any interaction with Young Master these days, I don''t know what Young Master said, but you should tell everyone quickly, maybe Can we fully understand what the young master is implying?"


    After Tang Lan''s voice fell, whether it was Tianlong Xianfo, Liaokong or Zhao Tianyin of Tianyin Forbidden Land, all eyes fell on Xiaoyao Xianwang, and he nodded hurriedly.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao felt the urgent gaze of everyone, took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Young Master once said to himself, I don''t fight with the world, from now on this world has become a world of its own, standing outside the red dust, don''t disturb I."


    Immortal King Xiaoyao''s voice fell, whether it was Zhao Tianyin, who was forbidden by Tianyin, or Tang Lan and the others all trembled suddenly at this moment, almost kneeling on the ground.


    Zhao Tianyin said with a shocked expression: "Does the son want to build a perfect world?"


    "As far as I know, these days, the second layer of heaven has indeed become a world of its own. Even people from the third layer of heaven have no way to enter the second layer of heaven. They need to be extradited."


    "And before, the young master talked about the reincarnation of the six realms, and now he is talking about the story of conferring gods and the power of thunder and punishment. It is very likely that the young master really wants to build a perfect world."


    Zhao Tianyin''s voice fell, the scene became very quiet, and each and every one''s eyes showed a touch of shock.


    ...


    Temple of Heaven.


    Immortal mist surrounds, and cranes fly in the air.


    But at this moment, a figure fell outside the Tiandao Palace, breathing extremely heavy, with a look of anxiety, and a feeling of being out of breath.


    This is an immortal cultivator. The faces of the disciples guarding the Tiandao Palace changed slightly. They never thought that this senior brother would be so urgent.


    Before I had time to ask questions, I saw the man said urgently: "Quickly start the formation, I want to meet the first elder!"


    Which disciples did not dare to block, and instantly opened the formation. The man entered the Tiandao Palace and immediately went to the first hall. Just after entering the first elder hall, the man said anxiously: "Where is the first elder? Do you know where the first elder is? ?"


    The man''s voice sounded, and the next moment, an immortal old man came from the depths of the hall with a displeased face, and said with a sullen face: "What happened? Why did you alarm the first elder? What about your elders? If something big happens, why didn''t your elders come in person, but you?"


    However, the voice of the immortal old man just fell, and the man said with a desperate look: "Return to the uncle, my master and the elder are gone."


    "Is it gone?"


    The old man with immortal style was stunned for a moment, feeling that he had hallucinations, and then asked again: "Speak clearly, I don''t understand what you mean?"


    The man took a deep breath at this moment, barely suppressing his inner uneasiness, and then said, "Uncle, please invite the first elder, both my master and the elder have fallen?"


    "The master and the elder''s soul lamp went out!"


    The immortal old man, at this moment, opened his mouth slightly, showing an unbelievable look, and said with a shocked expression: "How is it possible? As far as I know, your master was ordered to go to the second layer of heaven, the second layer of heaven. But there is no powerful existence, how can such a thing happen?"


    All the people in the first hall widened their eyes for a moment, looking at the disciple in front of them with disbelief.


    This disciple felt countless gazes, his face changed slightly in an instant, and he felt a lot of pressure, but he still said bravely: "Elders, my master went to Erzhongtian to do errands, but I don''t know what happened, the master fell to the ground. Erzhongtian, the Great Elder was furious when he heard the news, and went to Erzhongtian alone to find out!"


    "But soon, the Great Elder also fell. The disciples who followed the Great Elder fled back. At the same time, they were hunted and killed. They sent a message to me, and asked me to quickly ask the first elder to come forward."


    "Elders, I beg you, hurry up and let the first elder come forward. I''m afraid there will be no time. The other party will soon arrive at the Tiandao Palace. If the first elder is not there, my Tiandao Palace will be finished."


    At this moment, the disciple''s face became very ugly, and his face was desperate, as if he had seen something extremely terrifying.


    However, at this moment, the elder of the immortal style and daogu scolded, "What kind of pedigree? As a disciple of my Tiandao Palace, I should be calm and calm, how strong can a mere second-level person be?"


    "Tell me clearly, who is the other party?"


    "How''s the strength?"


    "How long until it comes?"


    "What magic weapon did you bring?"


    "Explain all these to me, so this old man can arrange to deal with it."


    At this moment, the elder of the fairy style did not go to invite the first elder of the Tiandao Palace, but waved his hand and asked incomparably overbearing.


    The disciple looked embarrassed at the moment, but he knew that if he didn''t explain clearly, the other party would never go to invite the first elder, so he immediately said in a panic: "Return to the elders, according to the news, the people who came this time are extremely terrifying, among them There are several true gods, as for how many people have any magic weapons, so far, I have not received any news of recognition, just inform me, let me ask the first elder to leave the customs, open the formation, there is a disaster in the Tiandao Palace!"


    The disciple''s voice just fell, and the old man''s face was full of suffocation, "Damn, is there a real god that can''t be lawless?"


    "I''m going to invite the first elder to come out!"


    "Everyone act immediately, first open the formation of Tiandao Palace to prevent thieves from entering my Tiandao Palace."


    The old man of Xianfeng Daogu entered the depths of the first hall with a look of anxiety after finishing his instructions at this moment.

 Chapter 910

    The depths of the first hall formed a world of its own, as if it were a small cave.


    In the cave, two figures were sitting cross-legged, one of them looked gentle and elegant, as if he was a scholar, and he could feel the obvious bookishness in him.


    The other person looked very old, and his body had a smell of decay.


    The middle-aged man who looked like a scholar waved his hand, and a jade bottle appeared in front of the old man.


    The old man couldn''t wait to catch the bottle at this moment, hurriedly opened it, and swallowed the medicinal pill in it. The next moment, the rotten aura on his body disappeared without a trace, and the wrinkles on his face disappeared instantly.


    The breath skyrocketed.


    The whole person became energetic, with white hair, which instantly turned black at the moment, and the white beard on the chest also turned black.


    This person is the first elder of the Tiandao Palace. At this moment, his face was ecstatic, and he hurriedly thanked the middle-aged man who looked like a scholar: "Thank you Confucian ancestor for the medicine!"


    The middle-aged man said lightly: "It''s just a small matter, as long as you do the things I ordered well, I will give you a magic pill to give you another thousand years of life."


    The first elder was overjoyed and hurriedly said: "The younger generation will definitely live up to the Confucian ancestral decree."


    At this time, in the cave, the immortal old man came in a hurry, ignoring the powerful existence in the cave, and said in a panic: "The first elder, the big thing is bad, the big thing is bad. , A strong enemy has come, and the digital true gods have killed my Heavenly Dao Palace."


    At this moment, the elder of the immortal style was actually very angry in his heart. Originally, the Tiandao Palace has always been extremely domineering, and no one dared to offend, but they did not expect that after they took over the task of Haorantian''s powerful existence, they would give it to them in an instant. The Tiandao Palace brought a crisis of extinction.


    "What are you panicking about?"


    "With the old man here, even if the palace master is practicing in the chaotic world, the old man can protect the Tiandao Palace from harm!"


    However, the first elder at the moment snorted coldly, extremely calm, and his voice was full of disdain.


    Originally, the elder wanted to say that the enemy was very powerful, but he was suddenly shocked, because at this moment, he suddenly found that the first elder seemed to be back hundreds of years ago. Unimaginable vitality.


    In his understanding, the first elder should be about to die.


    Originally wanted to remind him, but at this moment, his face was pleasantly surprised. He felt that the first elder had broken through the realm and increased his lifespan. He felt that the Heavenly Dao Palace had gods in charge and was not afraid of powerful enemies.


    Outside the Tiandao Palace.


    At this moment, the sound of breaking through the air rang out one after another, and it was Xiao Ya who was at the head. Xiao Ya''s beautiful eyes looked at the Tiandao Palace in front of her, and a cold breath enveloped the Tiandao Palace.


    Behind Xiao Ya, there were a series of incomparably powerful figures, and a cold light flashed in their eyes.


    I saw a big hand wave, and one person''s magical power condensed a big hand that covered the sky and the sun, and instantly photographed it at the Tiandao Palace.


    The deafening sound resounded through the void in an instant.


    The next moment, I saw an incomparably powerful sword glow appearing in the Heavenly Dao Palace, blocking the incomparably huge palm.


    The two magical powers disappeared instantly.


    In the Tiandao Palace, at this moment, an incomparably cold voice sounded, "Who am I, and you dare to offend the Tiandao Palace, it''s just wishful thinking."


    "Xiao Ya, do you want to be an enemy of my Heavenly Dao Palace?"


    "When the old man was in the world, you were still breastfeeding in your mother''s arms..."


    At this moment, Xiao Ya, with a look of anger, the elders of Tiandao Palace who had been watching Li Yixi''s exercises before, fell under Li Yixi''s breath.


    But they didn''t expect that the Tiandao Palace not only did not restrain, but sent a strong person to come, intending to destroy Li Yixi''s manor, which made Xiao Ya and others extremely angry.


    "Old thing, so much nonsense, don''t you think the world is invincible?"


    "Today I will destroy your Heavenly Dao Palace."


    At this moment, Xiao Ya was full of anger.


    "court death!"


    The first elder of the Tiandao Palace was instantly furious, and saw a terrifying aura burst out of his body instantly, and the power of qi and blood shot straight into the sky.


    I don''t know what magical power was activated. In the void, at this moment, an incomparably powerful tiger appeared. The fire tiger was wrapped in terrifying flames, as if it was a real big demon. Xiao Ya and others swallowed it.


    It seems that this piece of void will be swallowed up by it in an instant.


    Seeing that his Fire Tiger was extremely powerful, the first elder looked proud and scolded: "Who gave you the courage to come to my Heavenly Dao Palace to be wild!"


    "Kill the elders of my Tiandao Palace, I want to let you know what despair is today!"


    At this moment, the first elder of the Tiandao Palace, full of powerful aura, walked towards Xiao Ya and others step by step, the robes swayed in the wind, and the whole person was like a rainbow!


    Seeing the aura of the first elder, all the faces in the Tiandao Palace were filled with excitement.


    "Hahaha!"


    "The first elder broke through to the gods, no matter how strong the opponent is, it will never shake my Tiandao Palace. My Tiandao Palace may be able to use the first elder to break through to the gods and establish a sect in Jiuzhongtian."


    It was only now that Xiao Ya could see clearly that the Taoist in front of him was the first elder of the Tiandao Palace. After all, in Xiao Ya''s memory, the current first elder of the Tiandao Palace should be seated, but he didn''t expect the other party to be so terrifying Vitality, but also stepped into the realm of gods.


    "Tianji Taoist, you are not dead!"


    In the first seat of the Tiandao Palace, the Taoist Tianji laughed, "This old man will live for thousands of years, and there is no problem at all. Do you want to surrender now? Sorry, this old man does not accept it."


    At this moment, Jun Wushen, who was standing beside Xiao Ya, said coldly, "You immortal, do you think you are invincible? Get out of the way and let the people behind you get out, if my guess is good , the person behind you should be from Haorantian, I feel Haorantian''s Confucianism and Taoism in you."


    After the Taoist heard Jun Wushen''s words, he laughed, "Where did you come from, the person behind me is so powerful that you can''t imagine it, how can ants like you see it?"


    "And to suppress ants like you, this old man is enough."


    The voice of Taoist Tianji just fell. At this moment, Jun Wushen''s face was full of suffocation. Jun Wushen stepped out and said coldly: "Three thousand guests are drunk in the hall, and the fourteen continents are cold with one sword!"


    Jun Wushen, who urged Wen''s courage, broke out a terrifying sword in an instant. This sword was powerful beyond everyone''s imagination. The next moment, the proud Taoist Tianji suddenly bleeds from his mouth, as if the line was broken. Like a kite, in the void, shaking violently.


    The next moment, I saw a white shadow appear beside the Taoist Tianji, a big hand fell on the body of Taoist Tianji, a powerful vitality entered the body of Taoist Tianji, the next moment, the injury of Taoist Tianji was instantly suppressed.

 Chapter 911

    At the moment when the middle-aged scholar appeared, everyone stopped because everyone felt danger on the other side.


    "My lord, it''s my incompetence, I was unable to complete what you ordered, and I caused trouble for your lord."


    When Taoist Tianji''s eyes fell on the middle-aged scholar at this moment, he looked apologetic, and at the same time, sweat dripped on his forehead instantly. Taoist Tianji knew very well that he had messed things up.


    "It''s okay, these things, we will talk about these people later." The middle-aged scholar looked calm, but the Taoist Tianji was a little frightened. The middle-aged scholar looked extremely calm, but the murderous intent in the depths of his eyes was extremely astonishing. .


    At this time, Taoist Tianji could only shut up immediately and slowly retreated behind the middle-aged scholar from Haorantian.


    The Taoist Tianji never thought that when he stepped into the realm of the gods, he would be hit hard by these people in an instant, and he almost let himself fall.


    However, when Taoist Tianji''s eyes fell on Xiao Ya, Jun Wushen and the others, they were ridiculed. In Taoist Tianji''s view, if a middle-aged scholar made a move, these people would surely die.


    Originally, everyone in Tiandao Palace looked terrified when they saw Taoist Tianji injured and dying, but when the middle-aged scholar appeared, the injury of Taoist Tianji was stopped, and Xiao Ya and others were suppressed by just relying on their breath. People in Tiandao Palace were looking forward to it again. stand up.


    "Just relying on you people, you are not qualified to be so reckless in front of me, hurry up and let the people behind you get out!"


    The middle-aged scholar turned around slowly, his extremely cold eyes fell on Xiao Ya and the others, and the extremely terrifying aura swept all directions, with a killing aura, instantly locking the void.


    Feeling the terrifying aura of the middle-aged scholar, the audience instantly fell into a dead silence.


    Even Xiao Ya and the others showed a look of shock on their faces at this moment. They didn''t expect that they, who stepped into the realm of the gods, would be instantly at a disadvantage in front of the middle-aged scholar.


    Li Shan''s face was very ugly, and he was extremely angry, "It''s these bastards above Haoran who are making trouble again."


    With the breath that burst out from the middle-aged scholar, Li Shan had already identified that this person was from Haorantian.


    Li Shan is very clear that on their side, Xiao Ya, Jun Wushen, Xiao Zhan and him have all entered the realm of gods, but the others are only true gods, not strong.


    In the eyes of Li Shan and others before, it would be easy to destroy the Heavenly Dao Palace. I never thought that behind the Heavenly Dao Palace, there was a more terrifying existence hidden.


    The middle-aged scholar did not take action immediately at this moment, but said indifferently: "You people are not weak, and you have quietly raised your cultivation base to the realm of natural gods, which really surprised me, but You have to think clearly, if you follow the wrong people, you will bring destruction."


    "Now I will give you a chance to be filial and loyal to the existence behind me, so that not only can you save your life, but also the race behind you can be cared for."


    "Are you threatening us?"


    When Jun Wushen heard the middle-aged scholar''s words, his face was very cold.


    However, at this moment, the middle-aged scholar glanced at Jun Wushen indifferently, completely ignoring Jun Wushen. Although Jun Wushen was powerful, the middle-aged scholar didn''t care.


    Continuing to say indifferently: "You should be very clear, you must already know that I am from Haorantian, and you are very clear about the existence plan behind me, and what price will be paid?"


    "I only give you ten seconds to think and make a decision. It''s up to you to decide whether to live or die."


    "My strength is what you look up to, and the person behind me is more than you ants can''t imagine."


    "Tell me the people behind you, the person who knows the current affairs is Junjie."


    The middle-aged scholar didn''t say a word, but looked at Xiao Ya and the others with disdain.


    Facing the condescending gaze of the other party, Jun Wushen said indifferently: "I can only tell you that it is a very stupid thing for you to peep at the existence behind us."


    Taoist Tianji has been waiting for the opportunity to kill Xiao Ya and others to let out a bad breath. At this moment, after hearing Jun Wushen''s words, his face showed a touch of ecstasy.


    Before, he almost fell under Jun Wushen''s bizarre means, how could he miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity at this moment, and in the eyes of middle-aged scholars, Jun Wushen and these people are indeed ants, and there is nothing to kill them. question.


    At this moment, Taoist Tianji showed a cruelty on the corner of his mouth, "You dare to ignore the words of the adults, then you all die."


    The voice just fell, and the next moment, all the powerhouses in the Tiandao Palace got the hint of the Taoist Tianji, and all chose to explode in an instant.


    In the void, he was suddenly shrouded in endless magical powers, and the mana was in all directions. Together with the formation of the Tiandao Palace, he was also motivated at this moment, and the attack of destroying the sky and destroying the earth poured down on Jun Wushen and others at this moment. .


    Highlighting the supernatural powers in the sky, Xiao Ya and the others at this moment, each with a solemn expression, hurriedly shot, the supernatural powers of the two sides collided, the terrifying aftermath seemed to destroy the world, and the surrounding buildings were destroyed in the destruction for ashes.


    The Heavenly Dao Palace Protector''s Great Array under him was instantly shattered like glass when it encountered the terrifying attack. At this moment, 80% of the elders of Tiandao Palace were directly turned into blood mist, and the elders who survived were so frightened that they were so scared that their hearts and hearts were split. To escape.


    At this moment, it is about life and death, no one chooses to stay, one by one, and one by one, the Tiandao Palace is completely turned into nothingness, and the huge mountain range has also disappeared in half at this moment.


    The elders of Tiandao Palace, who were unable to escape, looked terrified and trembled uncontrollably.


    "court death!"


    Xiao Ya''s face suddenly flushed red. Seeing that many people behind her were severely injured in an instant, she was extremely angry. I saw a wooden sword appeared in front of Xiao Ya at this moment. on the sword.


    Suddenly, the seemingly ordinary wooden sword instantly burst into a terrifyingly smooth splendor, and an extremely sharp aura suddenly spread out from the void. Thousands of sword qi were instantly born around Xiao Ya, sword qi. Surrounding, those terrifying supernatural powers instantly turned into nothingness.


    The middle-aged scholar saw that Xiao Ya and the others were able to block the joint attack of the Tiandao Palace, and completely destroyed the Tiandao Palace, with a look of shock on his face, and then slowly raised his hand, facing Xiao Ya and the others. Palm shot.


    The moment this palm took, it seemed that Heaven and Earth could not bear that terrifying force.


    But the middle-aged scholar was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that his attack would be blocked by Xiao Ya''s wooden sword.


    At this moment, the eyes that were not fluctuating at first finally showed a touch of excitement.


    His lips trembled slightly, and the middle-aged scholar looked in disbelief, "Acquired Lingbao, in the hands of the mere ants, there is an acquired Lingbao, which is really surprising, doesn''t it mean that I killed her, this time I came to the ninth level Every day, you can also get an extremely powerful acquired spiritual treasure."


    "Acquired Lingbao is a sacred object that even some weak ancestors can''t get."


    "If you step through the iron shoes, there is nowhere to find it, and it takes no effort to get it."


    "As long as I get this wooden sword, I will allow me to step into the realm of the ancestors in the shortest possible time."


    At this moment, the middle-aged scholar''s eyes were occupied by frenzy.


    "You go, I''ll block him first."


    Feeling the horror of the middle-aged scholar, Xiao Ya roared at this moment, and hurriedly moved the wooden sword in front of her. This was the acquired spiritual treasure cultivated with the help of Li Yixi''s divine liquid. , Xiao Ya seems to be surrounded by thousands of swords.


    "A million swords!"


    Xiao Ya roared angrily, and the next moment, the sword energy that filled the sky kept shooting out at the middle-aged scholar.


    "Can you stop me by yourself?"


    At this moment, the middle-aged scholar looked at the sword shadow that seemed to have no end, without any fear on his face, only to see a book appeared in the middle-aged scholar''s hand at this moment, and the middle-aged scholar slowly opened the page. , the next moment, a large golden character appeared in front of him.


    That is a dragon character.


    At the moment when the dragon character appeared, the terrifying and extreme pressure erupted, and at the next moment, the dragon character turned into a huge golden dragon in the void, with an extremely huge body, and instantly went away against the endless sword glow.


    The terrifying sword shadow kept shattering, and the middle-aged scholar''s mouth showed a scorching hot color. At this moment, he became interested, and he never thought that he would meet the Houtian Lingbao. At this moment, the middle-aged scholar was also very curious. Xiao Ya has an acquired spiritual treasure, so do other people have treasures in their hands?


    "Go, have you left? Leave it all for me now."


    "Please sage shocking articles!"


    The middle-aged scholar''s mouth showed a hint of ridicule. He saw a scroll in his hand at this moment. He threw the scroll in his hand instantly. , instantly imprisoned and sealed this piece of void completely.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, Xiao Ya and the others'' faces changed slightly. They never thought that the middle-aged scholar had an article from a saint in his hands. At this moment, everyone knew that the other party had come prepared.


    "No, let''s go!"


    Seeing that the scroll was painted for the sky, the expressions of Junjun Wushen and the crowd changed instantly. At this moment, they did not dare to hold any hands and went all out to exert their magical powers, but soon, everyone found that there was no way to break the scroll.


    The middle-aged scholar saw that all the people were imprisoned here, with his hands behind his back, and stepped into the air step by step, hehe smiled, "Do you know the fear now?"


    "A group of ants in the mere nine days, dare to go against the will of my Haorantian!"


    "You are seeking your own death!"


    At this moment, the Taoist Tianji, with a face of resentment, he never thought that these people in front of him would completely destroy the Tiandao Palace!


    But at this moment, the Taoist Tianji also knew very well that now he can only go to the dark one way, and he felt that the Tiandao Palace was destroyed, and the middle-aged scholar would not treat him badly.


    The Taoist Tianji sneered, "You people have increased their strength to the point of terrifying, but the people behind you are not very good. It seems that it is still a bad move. Today, you will surely die."


    However, at the moment when the middle-aged scholar and Daoist Tianji from Haorantian looked smug and felt that everything had settled, a terrifying Haoran divine power surged into the sky in Xiao Zhan''s arms with a pale face.


    The sage scroll that imprisoned everything was torn like a tissue in an instant.


    "That, that is..."


    Seeing the mighty divine power bursting out of Xiao Zhan''s arms, the smug Taoist Tianji and the middle-aged scholar were stunned.


    At this moment, I saw a pen slowly fly out of Xiao Zhan''s arms.


    "A brush?"


    The Taoist Tianji could hardly believe his eyes. In an instant, an extremely unbelievable expression appeared on his face, and his face became a little distorted at this moment. Originally, everything was settled, but he did not expect that there would be a turning point now.

 Chapter 912

    The powerful middle-aged scholar from Haorantian, at this moment, his face distorted, and his face showed extreme shock.


    Feeling the terrifying aura that erupted from the brush, his body couldn''t help shaking at this moment, as if he had seen the ruler of this world.


    The middle-aged scholar said with a look of horror, "How is this possible?"


    "What level of magic weapon is this? It can shatter the saint''s article in an instant!"


    "Even if they urge the Innate Spirit Treasures, they can''t achieve such a terrifying level."


    At this moment, Taoist Tianji, who was standing behind the middle-aged scholar, heard the words of the middle-aged scholar. Taoist Tianji instantly felt numb in his scalp, stood upside down with cold hairs, and instantly wet his body with cold sweat. The scene in front of him instantly subverted him. cognition.


    After all, in the eyes of Taoist Tianji, the acquired Lingbao is an extremely terrifying fetish for him, but he did not expect to hear this thing in the mouth of a middle-aged scholar at this moment. It goes beyond the scope of the acquired Lingbao. Beyond the legendary congenital treasures.


    Daoist Tianji heard very clearly just now that the scroll that sealed the heavens and the earth was a peerless article by Saint Haoran Tian.


    Taoist Tianji had an unbelievable look on his face. He didn''t even think of such terrifying things. In front of the brush, it seemed like a layer of ordinary thin paper.


    At this moment, the Taoist Tianji stared at the void. After the Taoist Tianji found that the scroll was torn, the words of the saints on it had just exploded with terrifying power, and were instantly erased by the terrifying aura that erupted from the brush. the will.


    Instantly wiped away the will left by the saint, which made Taoist Tianji''s legs tremble uncontrollably.


    At this moment, Taoist Tianji was extremely remorseful, regretting why he had to participate in this battle.


    Neither Hao Rantian nor the masters behind Xiao Ya and the others are ants like him who can provoke them.


    And at this moment, the Taoist Tianji felt the aura of death and completely enveloped him.


    Xiao Ya and the others, who were a little desperate at first, saw the brush suspended in the void at this moment, dissolving the scroll that sealed the world, and there was a touch of ecstasy on their faces.


    When they felt that there was a chance of life today, the next moment, they saw a figure in white slowly emerging from the brush. The moment they saw the figure in white, they found that the figure in white seemed to be the center of the world.


    A gentleman''s sword hangs on his waist, and the jade pendant on his waist dances with the breeze, knocking on the scabbard from time to time, making a jingling sound, which makes people''s hearts can''t help but calm down.


    At this moment, they could only see the affectionate back in white, but couldn''t see the face, but at this moment they instantly recognized that this was Li Yixi''s back.


    Each of them showed extreme fanaticism, and they knew that this should be a trace of will left in Li Yixi''s pen.


    "It''s impossible, how could this happen?"


    "This is just a very weak will, so powerful."


    The middle-aged scholar, who was already extremely shocked, felt the breath of this white figure in the void at this moment, his shocked eyeballs almost fell out, and fine beads of sweat instantly appeared on his forehead, and his body couldn''t stop. Stay back.


    The Taoist Tianji was even more unbearable at this moment. The moment he felt the terrifying aura bursting out of the phantom, the Taoist Tianji fled without any hesitation.


    The extremely shocked middle-aged scholar also reacted at this moment. The condescending look on his face had long since disappeared, replaced by panic, and there was no hesitation at this moment.


    Horror filled his eyes.


    The middle-aged scholar had never imagined that such a terrifying existence could exist within the Second Layer of Heaven. The middle-aged scholar reacted instantly, why did the Confucian ancestor send him to the Nine-fold Heaven, instead of the Confucian ancestor coming in person.


    The middle-aged scholar reacted instantly at this moment, thinking of the seventh Confucian ancestor who suddenly fell not long ago.


    Seeing the two flee, Xiao Ya and the others showed a terrifying murderous intent on their faces, so they wanted to chase them down, but Xiao Zhan hurriedly stretched out his hand and stopped everyone.


    There was a look of ecstasy on his face, "Everyone, don''t chase after the poor. The middle-aged scholar from Haorantian is extremely powerful. We are just looking for our own way to catch up."


    "Since the will of the son''s magic pen has been stimulated today, if the son really has the idea of ??leaving them behind, even if they have the strength to reach the sky, it is absolutely impossible to escape."


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, and his fanatical eyes instantly fell on the white-clothed figure in the void. At this moment, Xiao Zhan couldn''t help but think of the white-clothed figure in the void of Luoxian Town.


    "Yes, if the young master''s will wants to kill them, they naturally have no chance, and there is no chance to escape."


    In an instant, everyone raised their heads involuntarily and looked at the figure in white in the void.


    At this moment, Baili''s figure in the void looked calm, and he could not feel any murderous intent on his body.


    I saw the white-clothed figure in the void slowly stretch out his hand, and the brush suspended in the void instantly fell into the hands of the white-clothed figure.


    The sound of Bai Yi holding the brush became extremely terrifying at this moment, and a terrifying amount of divine power burst out from the body.


    Under everyone''s gaze, I saw the figure in white using the sky as paper at this moment.


    Ink with the power of heaven and earth.


    Write with everyone watching.


    One by one golden words appeared in everyone''s eyes at this moment.


    The figure in white hurriedly wrote, "The sunshine incense burner produces purple smoke, and I see the waterfall hanging in the Qianchuan River, flying down three thousand feet, it is suspected that the Milky Way is falling for nine days!"


    When the last word of the sky fell, the golden words in the void disappeared instantly and completely merged into the void.


    The next moment, in everyone''s perception, a terrifying Milky Way instantly fell from above the sky.


    Daoist Tianji and the middle-aged scholar who were escaping were instantly swept away by the Milky Way above the sky.


    Even a middle-aged scholar from above Haoran had no ability to resist, and under everyone''s attention, he instantly turned into nothingness.


    Even if the Milky Way disappeared, Xiao Ya, Jun Wushen and others at this moment also widened their eyes in shock.


    "What, what method is this?"


    "What kind of realm is the son?"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya''s lips trembled uncontrollably. Just now, the Milky Way fell from the sky, how terrifying it was, Xiao Ya couldn''t find an adjective.


    It seems that those chaotic gods and demons can''t stop the sweeping of the galaxy, because at that moment, Xiao Ya and others felt the terrifying power of ten thousand Taos in that galaxy.

 Chapter 913

    The Milky Way disappeared, the phantom in the void dissipated, and the brush fell into Xiao Zhan''s hands.


    Mungo just woke up from the shock, and laughed out loud with excitement.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "How about Haorantian?"


    "How dare you underestimate the son and let you escape, isn''t it shameful!"


    For the first time, seeing Li Yixi''s phantom burst out with such earth-shattering means, Meng Ge was completely lost at this moment, and he was indescribably excited.


    Originally, the moment the middle-aged man threw the scroll, they were all ready to fall. After all, as Li Yixi''s chess piece, in their opinion, it is normal for them to fall in an extremely powerful game of existence.


    Everyone didn''t realize that Li Yixi didn''t know when he gave Xiao Zhan a pen, leaving behind his back, easily killing a strong enemy.


    Everyone felt the quiet void, and when they saw the half-disappeared mountain range, their faces showed shock.


    Xiao Zhan held the pen in his hand, and his face involuntarily showed a frenzy.


    At the same time, Xiao Zhan, Li Shan and Jun Wushen couldn''t help but muttered to themselves: "Rizhao incense burner emits purple smoke, looking at the waterfall hanging Qianchuan from a distance, flying down three thousand feet, it is suspected that the Milky Way is falling into the nine heavens."


    As they kept muttering to themselves, at this moment, the golden light in the eyes of the three of them became more and more prosperous.


    Immediately, the three of them sat cross-legged in the void, letting their souls melt into the void, silently feeling the aura left by Li Yixi''s terrifying magical powers, and wanted to learn something.


    Because the three of them knew very well that this was an extremely terrifying poem to kill the enemy, and it would be their powerful means of killing the enemy in the future.


    At this moment, Xiao Ya couldn''t help showing envy when her eyes fell on the three of them.


    At this moment, Xiao Ya thought that Li Yixi would kill a strong enemy in a light cloud, and couldn''t help being excited.


    Gu Changsheng stared at the brush in Xiao Zhan''s hand with shock, and asked, "Is this pen related to your son?"


    Gu Changsheng''s voice fell, and Xiao Ya, who was beside him, nodded involuntarily.


    "That''s right, this is what the young master once gave to Xiao Zhan. I saw his divine power in the grass cottage not long ago. At that time, I felt terrible, but I didn''t think that at that time I still underestimated this. A magic weapon."


    "It''s terrifying. I didn''t expect that there is still a trace of Young Master''s will in it. It''s simply powerful and terrifying. Xiao Zhan has this unimaginable magic weapon, which is simply invincible!"


    Gu Changsheng looked envious at the moment, he never thought that Xiao Zhan had obtained such a terrifying thing. If it wasn''t related to Li Yixi, Gu Changsheng at this moment would have tried his best to grab it.


    But after knowing that this magic pen was related to Li Yixi, Gu Changsheng could only be envious.


    Seeing Gu Changsheng who was about to drool, Xiao Ya said, "Don''t look at it, this is not something you can think about. Even if it''s Xiao Zhan, if you don''t resist, you don''t dare to grab it."


    Hearing this, Gu Changsheng did not refute, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "How can you see that I''m coveting this thing? You think I don''t know and can''t watch, but can''t I see it?"


    Xiao Ya heard these words and did not continue to say any more.


    Involuntarily, he lowered his head and stroked the wooden sword in his hand. This wooden sword was made by using the culture liquid obtained from Li Yixi to cultivate vines and turn them into acquired things.


    "It''s too powerful. This one is actually thousands of times stronger than the acquired Lingbao. What kind of realm does it need to be able to truly control it and burst out the real power." At this moment, Xiao Ya''s mind still couldn''t help it. trembling.


    ...


    In the Xiaoyao Xianyu, in the void, a huge white phoenix flew in the void.


    However, Xiao Bai''s speed was not very fast. Li Yixi sat on his back with a very wide field of vision. Looking at the mountains and rivers below him, he felt very comfortable.


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun, from time to time, used magic power to warm Li Yixi with wine, and while drinking, sitting in the void, taking in the mountains and rivers in his eyes, Li Yixi felt very comfortable.


    I feel so happy, I''ve never felt like this before.


    This time out, not only saved people, but also met old friends, and even met the dead, which made Li Yixi lament that this trip was very rewarding.


    "Ahead is the Azure Dragon Immortal City."


    "It won''t take long to arrive. Looking down from the void, this Azure Dragon Immortal City is a Azure Dragon lying in the mountains."


    Sitting not far from Li Yixi, the little Phoenix said with a look of anticipation at this moment.


    Hearing this, Li Yixi couldn''t help but look into the distance. The next moment, a little dragon appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes. Li Yixi knew that it should be the Qinglong Xiancheng that Little Phoenix said.


    But as he approached, Li Yixi on Xiaobai''s back couldn''t help frowning slightly, because at this moment, Li Yixi felt an uncomfortable breath, and felt that the entire Azure Dragon Immortal City was very quiet, not as prosperous and lively as he imagined.


    When Xiaobai flew over the Azure Dragon Immortal City, Li Yixi''s face changed slightly, because at this moment Li Yixi felt death.


    Li Yixi''s eyes swept across the immortal city below him and found several figures, which made Li Yixi involuntarily take a breath.


    "Dead!"


    "I didn''t expect that there were undead in this Azure Dragon Immortal City!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes immediately fell on Xiao Fenghuang''s body, and he said, "Everyone, be careful, pay attention, there are undead, if you can save people, take action in time, and you must not die!"


    "Xiao Bai, hurry up and fly forward, there seems to be a lot of people in front of you, it''s very noisy, there should be a crowd attacked by undead!"


    At this moment, Xiao Fenghuang, after hearing Li Yixi''s order, showed a touch of excitement on his face, "Master, don''t worry, there will be no problems with me."


    "Xiao Bai, protect my master!"


    At this moment, the little phoenix got the order, and with a look of excitement, he immediately flew away.


    Li Yixi knew very well that Little Phoenix looked like an eleven or twelve-year-old girl in a red dress, but she was actually a Phoenix.


    Involuntarily told, "Be careful with everything, don''t hurt innocents..."


    After the voice fell, Li Yixi immediately instructed Xiaobai under him, "Xiaobai, let''s be careful, these things are not easy, let''s not go too deep, just wait here!"


    After seeing the little phoenix go away, Li Yixi had some regrets. After all, the little phoenix was not weak, and staying by his side had some protection, but suddenly it disappeared, and Li Yixi was a little worried.


    Li Yixi kept suggesting that he was a gentleman who would not stand under a dangerous wall.


    "Young master, don''t worry, with me, these undead can''t hurt your son."


    But having said that, Xiaobai also obeyed Li Yixi''s orders at this moment, flew higher, and waited quietly.

 Chapter 914

    Soon, Li Yixi felt the exclamation from the depths of the Azure Dragon Immortal City.


    Soon, a flash of fire came, and it was the little phoenix who motivated the true flame of the phoenix.


    But at this moment, the little phoenix was holding a dark figure in his hand.


    At first glance, Li Yixi turned out to be a dead spirit, Li Yixi frowned slightly and cursed inwardly.


    feel too dangerous!


    The undead is not a good thing, its will is chaotic, and it can do evil in the Azure Dragon Immortal City. Obviously, it is not a kind person.


    But as a teacher, Li Yixi still kept these words in his heart at this moment. Li Yixi felt that no matter what, he must maintain his composure as a teacher. Bloodless, how to teach Little Phoenix.


    At this moment, the little phoenix, the fire on his body disappeared, his face was excited, he looked at the black undead in his hand, and asked Li Yixi for credit, saying: "Master, I''m back."


    "It is this wicked obstacle that is doing the wrong thing. Please master to decide how to deal with it."


    With a big wave of his hand, he threw the imprisoned undead onto Xiao Bai''s body, which made Li Yixi almost jump up.


    Realizing that the undead was imprisoned, he coughed to cover up his embarrassment, only then did Li Yixi have the courage to look carefully, and found that it turned out to be a woman.


    The undead, who was imprisoned in front of him, felt that Li Yixi''s eyes were locked, and he felt that his soul was about to be scattered at this moment, which made the undead panic to the extreme.


    Feeling Li Yixi''s gaze, the necromancer knew very well that he had encountered an extremely terrifying existence today.


    At this moment, the undead, his body trembled violently, and hurriedly cried: "Master, spare your life!"


    "I didn''t murder anyone, and I didn''t do anything unconscionable."


    However, the voice of the undead just fell, and I saw the little phoenix on the side, jumping up in an instant, like a violent woman, just a few big ears scratching.


    The little phoenix scolded condescendingly, "Don''t pretend to be pitiful for me here, pretend to be pitiful again, lie to my master, be careful I will destroy you!"


    "If you don''t have the intention to do evil, why are you robbing other people''s children?"


    At this moment, the little phoenix explained to Li Yixi chatteringly. Li Yixi understood what was going on. It turned out that this undead sneaked into the Qinglong fairy city and snatched the newly born people in full view. baby.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s favorable impression of the undead in front of him completely disappeared, and he felt that the undead in front of him was not a good thing.


    What came to mind was a man-eating demon.


    Li Yixi wanted to say so, so he dragged him out and killed him, but he felt that Hu Qingyun and Xiao Fenghuang''s eyes were on him, and he felt that he had to maintain a good image.


    So he suppressed the thought of letting Xiao Fenghuang kill the other party, and asked aloud, "Why are you arresting other people''s babies?"


    Little Phoenix on the side heard this, and said firstly, "Master, is there any need to ask? Stealing other people''s babies must be malicious, but I have heard of some ghosts swallowing babies, which is extremely cruel."


    After hearing the little phoenix''s words, the undead trembled violently, and explained with a look of horror: "Master, I don''t mean to devour babies, I really don''t, I dare to swear to God, I have absolutely no such thoughts."


    At this moment, the body of the undead could not help shaking.


    Li Yixi heard the other party''s words, and his face was surprised. Li Yixi did not expect that he heard the dead spirit talking, and could also feel whether the dead spirit was telling the truth. Li Yixi clearly felt the dead spirit in front of him at this moment. Not lying.


    This made Li Yixi extremely surprised. At this moment, Li Yixi asked involuntarily, "Then why do you rob someone''s baby?"


    Li Yixi was really curious.


    The necromancer heard Li Yixi''s words and saw that Li Yixi did not shoot himself to death in an instant, and hurriedly explained, "Master, I really didn''t have the heart to devour the baby. The reason why I robbed the baby was because the baby was born. In an instant, I felt a familiar breath on the baby''s body, that breath I am very familiar with, it belongs to my husband!"


    "So at that moment, I lost my mind, and I wanted to investigate one or two. I didn''t expect that there were practitioners in Xiancheng who discovered my existence, so I had to take the baby away."


    "Master, I really don''t have any intention of harming me, please forgive me."


    After Li Yixi heard Necromancer''s explanation, his face was dumbfounded, and he never thought that it was such a cause and effect, because Li Yixi could perceive the other party''s heart, and the other party did not tell a lie.


    This made Li Yixi stunned. Li Yixi was very clear. He learned from the necromancer before that in this world, there is no such thing as reincarnation, but why is the undead in front of a baby? I can feel the breath of my husband.


    At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help frowning, but Li Yixi was very clear that the other party really didn''t tell a lie.


    When Li Yixi didn''t know what to do, he heard a sound of breaking air not far away, and the next moment, an armored undead appeared not far from Li Yixi.


    The Necromancer was also very surprised. He didn''t expect to see Li Yixi here. The Necromancer was Nie Zheng whom Li Yixi had met not long ago.


    At this moment, Nie Zheng thought that Li Yixi just wrote a Buddhist scripture, saved the world of death, and established six reincarnations in the world of death, and his eyes were full of fanaticism.


    "Nie Zheng paid a visit to the son. I didn''t expect that he would meet the son here. It''s really fate. I just don''t know if this evil obstacle has collided with the son. This is our dereliction of duty. Please forgive me!"


    Seeing Nie Zheng in front of him, Li Yixi instantly showed a smile on the corner of his mouth. At this moment, Li Yixi finally knew how to deal with the undead in front of him. Since the other party didn''t tell lies, he really couldn''t find an excuse to kill the other party. Abandoning the undead might bring disaster, so Li Yixi immediately smiled and said: "It is indeed fate, this undead did not collide with me, but I don''t know what happened. She said that she sensed the breath of her husband in her previous life, Leave it to the general now."


    When Nie Zheng heard Li Yixi''s words, a look of joy appeared on his face, "Thank you for your generosity, I will bring her back to the world of death and put her into reincarnation."


    Hearing Nie Zheng''s words, Li Yixi was stunned for a moment, looked at Nie Zheng in front of him, and asked curiously, "Little General, I met you not long ago, didn''t you say that there is no reincarnation in the world of death? Why do you say to bring her back to reincarnation now?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was extremely puzzled.


    After Nie Zhen heard Li Yixi''s words, his body trembled, and he couldn''t help but secretly said: "Why does the master say that, isn''t the Six Paths of Reincarnation in the dead world created by the master? Why now say that the world has no reincarnation, Does the master have any hints?"


    Thinking of Nie Zheng here, a flash of excitement appeared in his eyes at this moment, and Nie Zheng felt that maybe his chance had come.

 Chapter 915

    At this moment, Nie Zheng hurriedly squeezed a smile on his face and explained to Li Yixi: "Master, how could Nie Zheng dare to deceive you?"


    "The last time I met Young Master, there was really no reincarnation in the world of death, but after I went back, a powerful being in my world of death, in order to establish reincarnation, incarnate reincarnation, so now the world of death has Reincarnation, although only one day has passed, there are already undead reincarnations."


    "Today in this Azure Dragon Immortal City, the souls of practitioners who once died were reincarnated. Young Master, the world of death has established a cycle of reincarnation, and the undead in the world of death are no longer desperate."


    At this moment, Nie Zheng explained it with a smile on his face.


    Xiaobai, Xiaofeng, Hu Qingyun and other existences widened their eyes at this moment. They never thought that there was an incomparably powerful existence in the dead world and established six reincarnations. How is this possible?


    If there is such a terrifying existence in the world of death, why has reincarnation been established until now?


    Creating samsara is beyond imagination.


    Whether it was Hu Qingyun, Xiao Fenghuang or Xiao Bai, their gazes fell on Nie Zheng involuntarily. In their opinion, if the Death Realm really established a reincarnation, then it is very likely that it has something to do with Li Yixi.


    Hu Qingyun hurriedly suppressed the shock in her heart, and said to Nie Zheng: "What happened in this little general''s dead world, wanting to establish reincarnation, it is unimaginable, does it really exist in the dead world? Is there such a terrible existence?"


    "Or, the death world has established a cycle of reincarnation, and it has something to do with my husband?"


    Hu Qingyun''s lips moved slightly, and after the sound transmission, she waited quietly, waiting for Nie Zheng''s explanation.


    After Nie Zheng heard Hu Qingyun''s words, he naturally didn''t dare to hide anything. Not only was Hu Qingyun''s strength terrifyingly powerful, but Hu Qingyun also had an extremely noble identity, Li Yixi''s wife.


    Nie Zheng hurriedly told Hu Qingyun what happened in the world of death.


    Hu Qingyun, who knew everything, at this moment, her eyes widened with disbelief on her face. Hu Qingyun never thought that her husband wrote a supreme Buddhist scripture, and actually established six reincarnations in the layout of the dead world.


    Reincarnation is just a dream that belongs to the legend, but I didn''t expect it to be realized today.


    Li Yixi took a few breaths after hearing Nie Zheng''s explanation.


    It wasn''t until now that his eyes fell on Nie Zheng, Li Yixi asked with a smile: "General, has reincarnation really been established in the world of death? Are you sure that there is indeed reincarnation in the immortal city of Qinglong today? ?"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the undead, who had been terrified before, showed disbelief in his eyes, widened his eyes and opened his mouth.


    In an instant, two lines of clear tears were shed, and I started to cry.


    "So it is, so it is!"


    "No wonder I felt my husband''s breath on the baby in the Azure Dragon Immortal City. It turned out that my husband was reincarnated, so it is!"


    The undead at this moment did not hide the cry.


    "Reincarnation?"


    "baby?"


    "Husband?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi heard the cry of the undead and reacted instantly. Li Yixi knew why the undead wanted to snatch the baby. It is very likely that the baby was indeed the reincarnation of her husband.


    But after thinking about everything, Li Yixi was stunned again at this moment, frowning slightly, after all, in Li Yixi''s eyes, there is a Meng Po in the underworld, and if you want to be reincarnated, you must drink Meng Po''s Meng Po soup , After drinking Meng Po soup, there will be no memory, let alone any breath left.


    Knowing what was going on, Li Yixi looked at Nie Zheng and said with a smile, "Little General, do you want to take us there?"


    "It''s really strange, why after reincarnation, there is still the breath of the previous life?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Nie Zheng''s face was ecstatic at this moment, "Sure enough, the son went here, there is definitely a big event to hint, otherwise, how could a terrifying existence like the son appear here! "


    "Such a peerless existence, it should be the dragon''s head but not the tail, where is the coincidence?"


    "The reason why he appeared here must have some terrible layout that needs my help. Maybe just like last time, the young master wants to use my hand to do something earth-shattering?"


    Thinking of this, at this moment, Nie Zheng, with a frenzy on his face, immediately said, "Young Master, let''s go take a look."


    "However, in order to avoid trouble, I have to grieve the young master, because we must use spells so that those people can''t see us, otherwise, the existence of undead will scare the other party."


    Hearing this, Li Yixi nodded without any hesitation, and when he heard such a spell, Li Yixi was very excited.


    "No problem, it should, everything is done according to what you said, and I have the full authority to cooperate."


    The next moment, with a wave of the weapon in Nie Zheng''s hand, Li Yixi found a transparent object that enveloped them all.


    At this moment, they seem to be standing in a transparent crystal ball.


    This hood, with everyone, slowly flew towards the center of Qinglong Xiancheng.


    As he continued to fly, a look of shock appeared on Li Yixi''s face!


    He said in shock: "This spell is so terrifying, it can not only be invisible, but also penetrate walls."


    With the help of Nie Zheng, Li Yixi and the others entered a room silently at this moment.


    At this moment, they saw a sleeping baby in the cradle in the room, and the baby''s parents were outside thanking the practitioners who took the child back.


    "Xianggong, it''s really Xianggong. Before, I thought I had hallucinations. I didn''t expect that reincarnation was established in the dead world, and Xianggong was reincarnated."


    "It is absolutely impossible for me to sense the aura of Xianggong."


    At this moment, Li Yixi found the undead behind him and said excitedly.


    The voice of the undead just fell, and the next moment, I saw that the baby, who was sleeping, opened his eyes strangely, and looked at the direction of everyone with a blank face. However, because of the existence of magic, the baby did not find them. .


    But the next moment, Li Yixi''s body froze in fright, because the newly born baby was spitting out words, and said in a milky voice: "It''s strange, why do I suddenly feel the breath of a lady?"


    "It should be that I had hallucinations, how could I feel the breath of the lady?"


    The sound fell, and the baby in the cradle slowly fell asleep again.


    "This this this..."


    "No, there is a problem with this method of reincarnation, there is a big problem!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi felt a creepy feeling and couldn''t help but say something.


    Nie Zheng, who was on the side, instantly tightened his nerves, and said involuntarily: "Sure enough, although the Six Paths of Samsara has been established, the Six Paths of Samsara still has huge flaws. Today''s appearance of the son here is a hint, it seems that the son needs What do I do?"


    "I didn''t expect that after reincarnation, there are still memories of previous lives and some weak cultivation."

 Chapter 916

    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, the little phoenix on the side showed a puzzled look on his face, and asked, "Master, isn''t it good to have the memory of the previous life when reincarnated? If there is an unfulfilled wish in the previous life. , you can continue to pursue, if there are people who love each other, you can continue to love each other, if you have the grace of teaching the Tao but not repaid, you can repay."


    "If there is an apology in your heart, you can also repay it, repay your kindness, repay your grievances, repay your revenge, and make up for it if you have regrets."


    "Isn''t that better than having all your memories forgotten?"


    At this moment, the little phoenix widened his eyes, feeling that this was a great good thing, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    Although Little Phoenix is ??powerful, he has not experienced much and his mind is very simple, so at this moment, Little Phoenix widened his eyes and looked puzzled.


    Nie Zheng wanted to speak, but he chose to shut up in an instant. Nie Zheng had practiced all the way and experienced countless ups and downs. After entering the world of death, he saw too many intrigues, and the undead eat the undead, whether before or after death. , have gone through countless hardships, so Nie Zheng immediately felt that there was a huge loophole.


    When Li Yixi heard Xiao Fenghuang''s words, a serious expression appeared on his face, "Little Fenghuang, your thoughts are indeed fine, but do you think everyone in this world is a good person?"


    "Moreover, if these reincarnated people are mortals, or the harm will not be too great, but those powerful beings in the dead world are all powerful practitioners. Nie Zheng once said before that in the dead world, those The undead devoured each other, lost their minds, and only bloodthirsty remained."


    "Even if they regained their clarity before the reincarnation, they were still affected. What if they were reincarnated and had a bad heart?"


    "A kind-hearted person is reincarnated with a kind memory and can indeed fulfill some unfulfilled wishes and make up for some past regrets, such as being able to be with the person they love, repaying their kindness to their teachers, and repaying their parents for giving birth and raising. kindness!"


    "But what if those wicked people were reincarnated?"


    "In their memories, there are too many greed, evil, blood-devouring, and reincarnation with such extreme memories. Will they repay their parents'' kindness? Only disaster will be brought to this world."


    "There are some evil beings. Maybe after they are reincarnated and reincarnated, they will embark on the path of cultivation. In the past, some people of the righteous way were very likely to be returned by him without information. Even the death of a city or a country will plunge the world into complete chaos and despair."


    "The emergence of reincarnation is to give all existences hope, but it does not mean that this world will be completely plunged into endless darkness."


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked at Xiao Fenghuang and the others in front of him, and said word by word.


    "hiss!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words at this moment, everyone present took a deep breath, and a storm surged in their hearts.


    Nie Zheng nodded hurriedly at the moment, and said with a solemn expression: "Young master is right, this method of reincarnation is too terrifying, for example, I have been subjected to endless bullying while I was alive, if I am reincarnated, at least let me I will never let go of the fallen, it doesn''t seem to be any fault, but many innocent people will fall on the road of revenge, and such killings will continue to repeat, then it will be an unimaginable disaster."


    At this moment, Nie Zheng couldn''t help gasping for breath, and his face showed panic and horror.


    It''s scary to think about.


    Originally, it was just chaos, killing, and madness in the dead world.


    But after this, it is very likely that the life world will also fall into despair.


    Hearing Nie Zheng''s words, Li Yixi frowned and said, "Yes, at that time, there will be no love, no sympathy, and no peace in this world, and people who live will see the people around them as evil. ghost."


    "Then, this world will become a real purgatory."


    "Even now it is full of intrigues, but these intrigues and madness are still within the controllable range. If everyone is reincarnated with memories, then everything will be chaotic."


    "Ethics are not there."


    "Heaven is not there!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s face was extremely solemn.


    However, just after Li Yixi''s voice fell, he saw a dead spirit imprisoned with mana behind Li Yixi, but said aloud: "Master, it would be too cruel to wash away everyone''s memories. People who love each other can never fulfill their wishes, and they don''t know each other when they meet each other."


    "I think it''s fine now. I can feel the aura of my husband. If I am also reincarnated, one day I can find him and join hands with him again to make up for all the debts of the previous life."


    "After all, in the last life, our husband and wife experienced too many ups and downs. We finally got together just now, but what awaits us is death, we have been in love for a lifetime, but we will not be able to truly join hands in the future. Such regrets, if there is no memory reincarnation, what will happen? to make up for it?"


    Hu Qingyun heard Necromancer''s words at the moment, and she was also thoughtful. Hu Qingyun felt that it would be an indescribable regret if she could not find Li Yixi after her reincarnation.


    At this moment, Xiao Fenghuang and Hu Qinyun''s eyes instantly fell on Li Yixi. As women, the two felt that what the necromancer said made sense.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s face was solemn, but seeing Hu Qingyun''s pitiful eyes, he was a little helpless and could only explain: "Before reincarnation, people''s memories were removed, but in fact, some people can not be removed, it is not a stick to kill. ."


    "I''ll tell you a story. Once upon a time, there was a singing prostitute named Lan Rui. She had a younger sister, Yu Rui, who was as beautiful as a flower. Rui died of illness, and Ge Sheng died because of his inability to stay with Yurui for the rest of his life.


    After Ge Sheng died, he came to the underworld, and King Yama saw that he died innocently, and sentenced him to be reborn as a human. After Ge Sheng heard the order, he was ready to reincarnate. Ge Sheng was walking blankly by himself, and suddenly came under a shed full of vines. I saw hundreds of men and women, scrambling to grab the scoop, and hurriedly scooped water from the stove to drink.


    Ge Sheng was tired from walking and felt dry mouth, so he also wanted to go up and drink the water from the scoop. At this time, a woman came out from behind the shed. Ge Sheng took a closer look and found it was Lan Rui. Lan Rui asked him why he came here, and Ge Sheng told her one by one. After Lan Rui found out, she whispered to Ge Sheng: "Don''t you know that this is Meng Po Village? Fortunately, Meng Po went to celebrate Mrs. Kou''s birthday today and ordered me to temporarily take charge of the ladle. If you are like those people, After drinking this scoop of ecstasy soup, you will lose all memory."


    When Ge Sheng heard this, he couldn''t help feeling fortunate. Later, under the guidance of Lan Rui, Ge Sheng found the old way and returned to the world. "


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and in the eyes of Little Phoenix, Hu Qingyun, and the necromancer behind him, all of them showed excitement at this moment, feeling very human.


    Nie Zheng was thoughtful on the side, and at this moment, Nie Zheng showed a touch of shock on his face.


    I was extremely excited, "Meng Po soup, it must be Meng Po soup, the master must have hinted that I must have Meng Po soup before people can enter the reincarnation, Meng Po soup can wash away people''s memories, all these worries will disappear. disappear."


    "It must be so, this must be what the masters want to imply."

 Chapter 917

    At this moment, Nie Zheng was extremely excited.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Nie Zheng, and he immediately said, "Little General, although I''m only a mortal, I don''t think this kind of reincarnation is better than having it, and the flaws are too great. It will be an unimaginable disaster, please be cautious."


    Nie Zheng, who was already excited, suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words at this moment, his body shuddered suddenly, and his face changed slightly.


    Because Nie Zheng is very clear, since the establishment of reincarnation, countless beings have been waiting for reincarnation, and people have entered into reincarnation every minute and every second. That is to say, countless people have been reincarnated with memories. Blocking, every minute and second every night will bring huge trouble.


    Nie Zheng was shocked, and immediately said: "Master, Nie Zheng is leaving, we must rush back to the underworld and let the Lord of Hell close the reincarnation in time. An unimaginable disaster."


    After Nie Zheng''s voice fell, without any hesitation, he turned around and left. The imprisoned undead was also taken away by Nie Zheng at this moment.


    Underworld, there is no more chaos in the past at this moment, the resentment in the void has disappeared, and countless existences are waiting to enter the reincarnation, and their faces are all excited at the moment.


    The Lord of Hell, sitting cross-legged, looked at the scene in front of him, a faint smile appeared on his face, Dong Wang and others were extremely busy at the moment.


    But everyone''s faces were filled with happiness at this moment, but the next moment, an anxious voice broke everything.


    "Close the reincarnation, hurry up, close the reincarnation!"


    Reincarnation was finally established, and all the souls were looking forward to being able to reincarnate, but I didn''t expect that at this moment I heard someone say that reincarnation was closed, and the next moment, countless extremely cold eyes swept towards the void.


    Nie Zheng felt the endless gaze, and his whole body was chilled, but he still endured the horror, his eyes fell on the Lord of Hell, and he said anxiously, "God, hurry up and close the reincarnation, I met an expert today, People say that sending the soul directly into reincarnation will bring catastrophic disaster."


    When the Lord of Hell heard Nie Zheng''s words, his face changed slightly, and he waved his hand in an instant, and the boundless mana exploded, completely stopping the reincarnation.


    In the next moment, the aura of destroying the heavens and the earth erupted in the body, and strongly suppressed those angry souls.


    As the master of heaven and earth, the current master of hell doesn''t care how powerful these souls are. In his eyes, they can be wiped out in a single thought.


    "Nie Zheng, what''s wrong with the current reincarnation?"


    "What did the master say?"


    Lord of Hell, this moment is extremely urgent and tense. From the Lord of Hell''s point of view, this is the mission given to him by Li Yixi. If it cannot be executed perfectly, it will be dereliction of duty.


    King Dong and others exist, and at this moment, they are also looking at Nie Zheng solemnly.


    At this moment, Nie Zheng''s breathing was extremely heavy, and even the mana in his body was completely exhausted. Obviously, everyone knew that Nie Zheng had tried everything and rushed back in time to stop it.


    Nie Zheng took a few breaths and said anxiously, "Young Master said that before entering reincarnation, all memories must be erased, otherwise, reincarnation with memories will bring great trouble."


    At this moment, Nie Zheng hurriedly repeated all the words that Li Yixi had said.


    The Lord of Hell, the East King, etc. exist, and after hearing this, a dignified expression appeared on his face, and the Lord of Hell immediately ordered, "All undead generals obey the order and set off for me immediately, and everyone who reincarnated on this day will have all memories. erase."


    "Although the workload is heavy, you must be clear that omitting one person may bring unimaginable disasters. Don''t talk about merits and virtues at that time, we will add the power of evil."


    The next moment, there was no existence to say much, and the figures disappeared in an instant.


    Seeing those beings leave, the Lord of Hell looked at Nie Zheng with solemn eyes, and continued to ask, "It''s too difficult to clear people''s memories. Some beings in this world of death are extremely powerful, do you want me to take action one by one? to erase their memory for them?"


    Lord of Hell, frowning slightly at this moment, after all, in this dead world, there are endless souls, if he has to let him take action, then the rate of increase of souls in the dead world is definitely much faster than that of reincarnation.


    Nie Zheng hurriedly added, "God, the master did not say that he would use force to erase his memory, but let the reincarnated person drink something called Meng Po soup."


    "Meng Po soup can wash away all memories."


    The Lord of Hell, his eyes brightened at this moment, and he asked excitedly, "The master can say, how to get Meng Po soup?"


    Nie Zheng was stunned when he heard the words of the Lord of Hell. Nie Zheng didn''t even know how Meng Po soup was made, and in Nie Zheng''s opinion, this was a very scary thing, how could he dare to ask.


    Seeing that Nie Zheng did not answer, the Lord of Hell naturally guessed it, and immediately asked: "Where did you meet the master, lead me there immediately, this Meng Po soup must be obtained, maybe this is also a hint from the master."


    At this moment, the Lord of Hell didn''t wait for Nie Zheng''s answer, grabbed Nie Zheng and walked away.


    In Qinglong Xiancheng, the undead were cleared and everything was restored.


    Moreover, there are many practitioners patrolling around, and the residents of the city are completely at ease.


    The bustle of the past was restored.


    "Tonight, the Holy Maiden of Shushan will hold a book fair and invite scholars from all over the world to participate. I did not expect that we will also have a chance to glimpse the peerless appearance of the Holy Maiden of Shushan."


    "Furthermore, this time the book fair is outstanding, and has the opportunity to join the book mountain practice."


    "Let''s try it quickly. If it''s too late and the literary talent assessment is over, we''ll lose the opportunity to participate."


    "The book club doesn''t ask about birth, so there will be no more missed opportunities like this." A Confucian scholar said excitedly at the moment.


    Li Yixi, who happened to be on the side, heard this, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "A book club?"


    "As far as I know, many people care about their status very much. I didn''t expect that the Holy Maiden of Shushan didn''t care about being born. It''s interesting, how about we go and see?"


    Li Yixi laughed.


    "Listen to Xianggong, what Xianggong likes, I like it all."


    "The book fair held by the Holy Maiden of Book Mountain should be very interesting!" Hu Qingyun said with a smile without stopping.


    And as a fox, I am very happy with the scent of books.


    "Then let''s go!"


    Several people quickly followed the two scholars in front of them and went to the mountain of books.


    There is a free guide, Li Yixi will not miss it in vain.


    Not long after, Li Yixi came to the bottom of an incomparably huge mountain. From a distance, there were countless bookstores built in the huge mountain, and they didn''t know how many books were collected.


    Under the mountain peak, there is a huge boulder rising from the ground, with two big characters on it, Book Mountain.

 Chapter 918

    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on these two words, and his eyes were full of brilliance.


    Involuntarily said: "Good word, I don''t know who wrote it, but it must be a calligraphy master. The strokes are magnificent, the shape and spirit are both elegant and majestic. It seems that in this mountain of books, there are some. Talented man."


    The little phoenix on the side murmured: "It''s just a form, and the aura is not obvious. I think it''s much worse than the master."


    At this moment, the little phoenix had a look of disdain.


    "This girl, there are occasions for flattering, be careful that others beat you to death."


    Li Yixi was very helpless, but she was very happy.


    Little Phoenix raised his head and said, "Master, every sentence I say comes from the bottom of my heart, but I''m not flattering. Master is the real calligrapher!"


    Li Yixi smiled, and suddenly felt that his disciple''s words were nice, and it was rare to be complimented once, but Li Yixi was not blaming.


    The little white on Hu Qingyun''s shoulders looked at Xiao Fenghuang with contempt, and felt that Xiao Fenghuang was a sycophant now.


    Before the three of them came to the mountain of books soon, they saw that at this moment, where many scholars were gathered, they were thinking hard.


    As soon as Li Yixi arrived, the female disciples of Shushan couldn''t help but their eyes lit up. Li Yixi''s temperament was really too dusty. The word floating like a fairy seemed to be prepared for Li Yixi.


    All over the body, there are countless elegant atmospheres.


    Those Confucian scholars in front of Li Yixi, no matter how outstanding, at this moment, Li Yixi is only appearance, and completely crushed each other.


    A female disciple trotted over excitedly and said respectfully, "Is this young master here to attend the book fair held by the Holy Maiden?"


    "Is there an invitation?"


    The female disciple had a respectful look on her face at the moment, as if afraid that Li Yixi would not like it, her voice was as soft as possible.


    Li Yixi blushed, and hurriedly said: "I''m sorry, I don''t have an invitation, I just entered the Qinglong Xiancheng, I just knew about the book club, and I can participate regardless of whether I was born or heard, so come here, if you can''t, then I''m disturbing."


    As soon as Li Yixi finished speaking, the woman hurriedly said, "Young Master, if you don''t have an invitation, you need to write a poem containing the words of a book before you can enter."


    "Write poetry?"


    "It''s okay, ask the girl to lead the way!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi smiled.


    "Sir, please!"


    At this moment, the female disciple of Shushan hurriedly invited Li Yixi to go there. The ink, ink, paper and inkstone were already prepared there. There were many Confucian scholars who were thinking hard, all of them wanting to make themselves stand out and make the Saintess of Shushan look at them differently.


    Li Yixi didn''t think about it that much, and was even less interested in the Holy Maiden of Shushan. He just picked up the pen and wrote: "Wanqian will not starve to death, and many Confucian crowns will be mistaken. When I was young, I used to be a state guest early on. I read thousands of volumes, and I wrote like a god. I wrote materials to raise my enemies, and I wrote poems to see my sons and relatives.


    Following Li Yixi''s strokes, the words one by one fell on the rice paper, and the female disciple of Shushan''s eyes widened at this moment, and an unbelievable color appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    Li Yixi''s pen seemed to endow every word with a soul, and every word Li Yixi wrote seemed to be able to fly away.


    "Floating like a floating cloud, acting like a frightening dragon. The iron book and the silver hook are the best in the past and present."


    At this moment, the female disciple of Shushan covered her mouth involuntarily, and her face showed an unbelievable look. This calligraphy is even better than the calligraphy of Shushan.


    While Li Yixi looked young, the woman was stunned at the moment.


    Li Yixi wrote, his eyes fell on the woman, and smiled: "Excuse me, can I go in?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s voice, the woman woke up from the shock, and immediately said with a smile: "Young master is qualified to enter the Tianzi Palace, this is the seat number of your son!" At this moment, the female disciple of Shushan hurriedly fetched a wooden sign. Serve with both hands.


    "thanks!"


    Li Yixi took the wooden sign and walked straight into the mountain of books.


    When Li Yixi left, the woman was so excited that she wanted to put away the poem in a hurry. However, when she wanted to take away the rice paper, the woman''s eyes widened instantly, and a look of shock appeared in her beautiful eyes. She felt that she had hallucinations, because she did not pick up the rice paper immediately, she suddenly found that the rice paper in front of her could not be shaken.


    "how can that be?"


    "Am I hallucinating?"


    "I can''t even pick up a piece of paper."


    At this moment, the female disciple of Shushan couldn''t help shaking her head, and the next moment she looked at the ancient poem in front of her.


    It''s okay not to look at it. After a look, the woman was startled, because at this moment, she suddenly realized that the text in front of her had strangely changed from black to gold at this moment. Those words seemed to really come to life at this moment. generally.


    The next moment, before the mountain of books.


    An aura of arrogance rose into the sky.


    In the depths of the mountain of books, in the grass hut, an old man who looked like he was old, was flipping through the bamboo slips. At the moment when the divine power appeared, the old man turned around suddenly, the turbidity in his eyes disappeared, and the essence was replaced. mango.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "This is, this is Haoran Divine Power. Haoran Divine Power only appears in legends, why did it appear here?"


    "Could it be that the great Confucian above Haoran came to Shushan?"


    As soon as the thought came up, the old man''s eyes instantly burst into endless divine light, his excited body trembled, and the next moment he disappeared into the grass hut.


    In the blink of an eye, before they came to the mountain of books, before the mountain of books at the moment, the female disciples of the mountain of books were still muttering to themselves, with an incredible look, "Why is this happening, why is this happening, I am a cultivator, but why, I Can''t hold this poem, am I in a hallucination?"


    What the female disciple of Shushan didn''t know at the moment was that on the rice paper in front of her eyes, a series of rich divine power slowly entered her body, and her body was changing at an extremely terrifying speed.


    The old man glanced over at this moment, and his eyes widened instantly.


    His lips trembled violently, and his eyes stared at the Shushan female disciple in front of him.


    "God into the body, go to the mortal and transform into a god?"


    "This, this, what method is this?"


    The old man in front of him is not weak and has reached the realm of a true immortal. In Qinglong Immortal City, it can be regarded as a peak existence. In this way, the power of heaven and earth is constantly growing, and there is a faint trend of stepping into the immortal. The old man feels that he is very fast, that is The most powerful level in the Azure Dragon Immortal City, but he did not expect that at this moment, he was watching the female disciple of Shushan, with the help of divine power, forging a divine body.


    The old man''s mind was greatly impacted at this moment.


    The old man''s body trembled uncontrollably.


    But then, the old man reacted instantly, his face changed greatly, and he exclaimed, "No, Haoran''s divine power is dissipating too fast, but this little girl doesn''t know how to absorb it, just letting divine power instinctively enter the body, it is too wasteful ."


    At this moment, the old man almost vomited blood when he saw his divine power dissipate. He felt that the female disciple was an idiot, and such a heaven-defying opportunity was wasted.

 Chapter 919

    The old man at this moment, a pen appeared in his hand like lightning. At this moment, he looked anxious, using the void as the paper and his own blood as the ink, and instantly wrote a bloody ''seal'', the word ''seal'' The moment it appeared, the divine power that escaped stopped instantly.


    The word ''seal'' slowly melted into the rice paper at this moment, sealing the escaping divine power.


    "Haoran divine power, is this Haoran divine power?"


    "Also, it''s just the divine script that just fell, who came to the mountain of books?"


    At this moment, the old man was shocked, and he never thought that someone could leave such a terrifying divine inscription. Obviously, the strength is beyond his imagination.


    After doing all this, the old man''s expression changed slightly when he discovered the situation of the Shushan female disciple.


    "not good!"


    "It''s good to go to the world and transform into a god. It can be said to be an opportunity against the sky. I don''t even dare to think about it, but this woman doesn''t know how to absorb it. Her meridians are blocked. If you don''t deal with it, the spirit will be useless."


    "My book mountain, can actually give birth to a god body, this is the blessing of Confucian saints!"


    "Shushan, there is a successor."


    At this moment, the old man was extremely excited, and the next moment, he hurriedly collected the rice paper, only to find that this piece of rice paper was as heavy as Mount Tai, with a look of excitement on his face, "The text is as heavy as a mountain, even if countless divine powers have escaped, it is still comparable to a saint. Scroll, this thing, can be the treasure of my book mountain."


    The old man was about to take people away, but the old man at the moment was stunned, thinking that he had hallucinations, and looked back at the table, the old man at the moment was sure that it was not a hallucination, and his body was trembling with excitement.


    Because there are lines of words on the table at the moment.


    "penetrating!"


    "It turned out to be a three-pointer, such a terrifying strength."


    "On this table, there is still divine power left, and it is also a treasure!"


    The old man waved his hand, and in an instant, together with the table, he ran away.


    Everything happened very fast. Some of Shushan''s disciples looked suspicious and seemed to see their ancestors, crazy.


    "Hey, is there a hallucination?"


    The disciple muttered to himself and got busy again.


    In the courtyard of Shushan, Li Yixi found his place according to his wooden sign.


    This hall seems to be built for holding a book fair. It is like a staircase, and it has been transformed into three steps.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was sitting at No. 13 of the Tianzi Hall. The Tianzi Hall was extremely luxurious. Li Yixi found that the people in the Tianzi Hall at the moment were not simple, and there were many attendants behind him.


    Li Yixi entered the Tianzi Hall, and everyone was very curious, but after finding that Li Yixi was not familiar with him, he didn''t come to disturb him, he just handed over from a distance, Li Yixi also returned the salute quietly, in the Tianzi Hall at this moment, It is very quiet, even those who are very familiar, only talk in a low voice, and even use mana, so as not to let the sound go out and disturb other people.


    The Tianzi Hall can take a big river into the eyes, and its height and location are excellent.


    "Sir, please use it slowly!"


    At this moment, a disciple of Shushan came over with some spiritual fruit, put it down respectfully, and bowed back.


    Little Phoenix didn''t care about this. He picked up a Spirit Fruit carelessly and took a bite. At this moment, Little Phoenix looked disgusted.


    "Pooh!"


    "The quality of this fruit is really poor, master, mistress, let''s eat what we brought!"


    The voice fell, and the little phoenix at this moment, with a big wave, directly pushed the spirit fruit spirit wine aside, and took out some pastries, fruit and wine with an excited expression.


    Lifting the jug, he filled Li Yixi with a rush.


    Ignoring the murderous gazes around him, Little Phoenix''s actions, in the eyes of others, are rude, disturbing, and humiliating Shushan.


    After all, every book fair in the book mountain, the things brought out are of the highest quality, and the ones in the Tianzi Hall are even the best of the best.


    Obviously, everyone thought that Little Phoenix was here to find fault.


    However, the saintess was still in the future, frowning one by one, but not making a sound. After all, Li Yixi and the others just didn''t eat the things from the mountain of books, and they could not find an excuse for temporarily attacking.


    "Damn, who is this person?"


    "So arrogant and domineering, you don''t even give the face of the Holy Maiden of Shushan?"


    A middle-aged Confucian scholar with a sullen look on his face.


    The disciples of Shushan frowned and did not speak at the moment, but they looked at Li Yixi and the others with disgust.


    Soon, a figure quickly disappeared and went to the backyard.


    In the backyard, there was a woman in a white robe, and the white robe was better than snow, but when reading a book, the distance between the eyes and the book was very close, and it seemed that her eyesight was poor.


    "Junior sister, what''s wrong?"


    There was no turning back, but the woman at the moment could sense that the junior sister seemed very angry at the moment.


    "Holy maiden, someone actually dislikes the spirit fruit and spirit wine of my book mountain. This is humiliating my book mountain."


    The woman was angry at the moment.


    "Junior sister, don''t be angry. The patriarch always taught us that scholars should be calm, otherwise, it will be detrimental to our practice."


    The Holy Maiden of the Mountain of Books, comforted at this moment.


    "Junior sister, are all the guests here?"


    With a soft smile on the face of the saint, it seems that she will never be angry.


    "Saint, according to the time, the assessment will end soon. The people in the invitations have all arrived, but I feel that some people are not worthy of entering the Tianzi Hall."


    The woman seemed to have not forgotten Li Yixi''s actions. In her opinion, the attendant was domineering and rude, and the master was no better than that.


    In Shushan Caolu, the old man''s forehead was covered with sweat.


    When she was finally done, the female disciple''s divine power, which had merged into her body, was all fused with her body. Her physical body was completely removed from the mortal and transformed into a god, and she was integrated into the divine power of Haoran. The temperament of her entire personality was worthy of transformation.


    The woman slowly opened her eyes and was startled when she saw the old man beside her.


    "Disciple Zhou Xi, meet the patriarch!"


    The old man is the ancestor of Shushan.


    "Zhou Xi?"


    "No need to be more polite, are you willing to be my disciple and inherit my mantle?" At this moment, the old man looked at Zhou Xi with excitement.


    "Disciple, willing!"


    Zhou Xi was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly knelt down with ecstasy on her face. This was an opportunity to reach the sky in one step.


    The next moment, he knelt down directly and kowtowed.


    "Get up, get up, no need to be more polite, Zhou Xi, have you met a very unique person today, the person who wrote this poem, do you remember?" The old man instantly pointed to the poem written by Li Yixi, but at this moment Sealed, looks unremarkable.


    Zhou Xi glanced at it and immediately said: "The disciple remembers that it was written by an extremely unfamiliar young man who was like a banished immortal. Beside him, there are two women, one big and one small, and they should be in the book club, Tianzi Hall now. ."


    Hearing this, the old man was extremely excited and said, "Zhou Xi, you will be my disciple in the future. You should familiarize yourself with this place first. Master, I will go out."


    The old man''s voice fell, and the next moment disappeared without a trace.


    In the Azure Dragon Immortal City, the Lord of Hell arrived with Nie Zheng at this moment, and at the same time felt the breath of Li Yixi in the mountain of books.


    "God, shall we go to see the master immediately?"


    At this moment, Nie Zheng looked anxious.


    "No hurry, wait!"


    "Masters are here to participate in the literary meeting, so don''t disturb them."


    When the Lord of Hell saw Li Yixi''s deity at this moment, there was an unbelievable look in those bizarre eyes. As a detached existence, at this moment, he saw too many terrifying things.


    Invisibly, breathing was chaotic.

 Chapter 920

    "What kind of power is this?"


    "The Lord of Heaven?"


    "Why do I find that the underworld seems to be related to the masters. The power of heaven and earth is rapidly merging with the masters'' myriad ways."


    "Could it be that the master wants to build a big world where there is life and death?"


    "However, the way of life and death is too mysterious, and no one can control life and death!"


    The Lord of Hell, almost holding his breath, stared at Li Yixi with wide eyes.


    On Li Yixi''s body, the Lord of Hell saw the power of merit and the phantom of the Great Dao that had almost turned into reality.


    Li Yixi seemed to be the center of the universe.


    In the Hall of Heavenly Characters, the saintess slowly entered at this moment, and each one of them looked over at the same time.


    At this moment, Li Yixi followed the crowd and looked at the Holy Maiden of Shushan.


    However, unlike the others, Li Yixi frowned slightly and whispered, "This woman''s face is unparalleled, but it''s a pity that those eyes are shortsighted."


    Although Li Yixi''s voice was small, but at this moment, the people in the Tianzi Temple heard it, and they all glared at each other. On Li Yixi''s body, there was anger on his face.


    The Holy Maiden of Shushan also had a dark expression at this moment.


    This is her heart disease.


    "Hmph, who are you to make trouble?"


    "The Holy Maiden is born with poor eyesight. This is a well-known thing. Did you deliberately find fault?"


    Li Yixi didn''t expect that when he murmured, he heard all of them, and glared at them all, he couldn''t help but sighed inwardly, "Beautiful face!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was a little uneasy, feeling that he was being rude, and hurriedly explained: "I am being rude, but I have a way to make the saintess see things like ordinary people."


    "Thank you so much, my son, my little girl''s eyes are incurable." At this moment, the saint shook her head and refused, feeling that Li Yixi was like someone who was trying to attract her attention, someone with ill intentions, she still knew her face.


    However, just as the voice fell, a voice sounded at this moment.


    "Feixuan, why don''t you try it?"


    "Not necessarily, this son, there is really a way."


    The next moment, an old man appeared in the Tianzi Hall, looked at Li Yixi and said with a smile, "Sir, can I sit here?"


    The other party suddenly appeared, Li Yixi knew without thinking that the other party was a cultivator. For cultivators, Li Yixi has always been able to make friends and never betray them. The old man looked like a peerless master in the book. Yi Xi was very polite, "Old man, please!"


    "Little Phoenix, pour the wine!"


    The little phoenix glanced at the old man, feeling a little unhappy, thinking that he could kill him with a single finger, but Li Yixi opened his mouth and could only pour the wine respectfully.


    When the little phoenix approached, the calm old man''s expression changed slightly, because at this moment, he felt a terrifying aura on the body of the little phoenix, the old man was stunned, that was the unique aura of the phoenix family.


    With a sound of ''Teng'', the old man stood up instantly and said anxiously, "Zhao Zuzhi has seen the adults."


    Seeing this scene, Li Yixi glanced at the little phoenix and said, "Old man, please sit down, this is my disciple, don''t worry about it!"


    Zhao Zuzhi, who was trembling in his heart, heard Li Yixi''s words at this moment, his legs softened, and he almost knelt down. If the little phoenix didn''t know Li Yixi''s state, he hurriedly used his mana to support him and warned him through voice transmission, Zhao Zuzhi would really kneel and tremble. .


    "Thank you son!"


    After hearing Little Phoenix''s voice transmission, Zhao Zuzhi sat down tremblingly.


    Heart beating violently.


    "The Lord of Heaven, it turned out to be a Lord of Heaven!"


    "Why does it come to Shushan, is it a blessing or a curse?"


    At this moment, Zhao Zuzhi was really frightened, because the little phoenix said that Li Yixi was the Lord of Heaven, and waved his hand to destroy the existence of gods and demons.


    If others boasted like this, Zhao Zuzhi would definitely greet him with big ears, but Zhao Zuzhi believed Xiao Fenghuang, because Zhao Zuzhi clearly felt the breath of God in Xiao Fenghuang, and when he thought of the previous poem, Zhao Zuzhi had to believe it.


    "Feixuan, come and meet the son."


    "Young Master, maybe there is a way to solve your predicament." Zhao Zuzhi felt ecstatic when he thought of what Li Yixi had said before.


    Zhao Feixuan heard the words of the ancestor at this moment, did not dare to disobey, and walked over slowly.


    "Feixuan, meet your son!"


    "But Feixuan''s eyes are born like this, I''m afraid they can''t be cured."


    Zhao Feixuan squinted her eyes, with strands of hair around her ears.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Miss Feixuan, there is nothing wrong with your eyes, but you are born short-sighted. You don''t need treatment. If you give this thing to you, you can smell the spring breeze for ten miles and see the water in the sky like an ordinary person."


    "It''s glasses!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi took out a pair of eyes from the system space and handed them to Zhao Feixuan.


    "Glasses?"


    At this moment, Zhao Feixuan looked puzzled, Li Yixi said with a smile: "Come on, close your eyes, I''ll take it for you!"


    Zhao Feixuan glanced at the ancestor, saw Zhao Zuzhi nodded, and closed his eyes.


    After Li Yixi helped Zhao Feixuan to put it on, she smiled and said, "Miss Feixuan, you can open your eyes now. Open them slowly, and you will find that this world is different."


    At this moment, Zhao Zuzhi''s body trembled violently again, and his lips trembled violently, because at this moment, Zhao Zuzhi saw a terrifying treasure in his eyes, and the treasure was rich beyond imagination. Zhao Zuzhi knew that this was an artifact beyond his imagination.


    Zhao Feixuan, who slowly opened her eyes, was stunned for the next moment. Her eyes that were squinted together were now opened normally. Not only was she more beautiful, but Zhao Feixuan found that the world in front of her was really different. .


    Not hazy, even Zhao Feixuan at this moment, where she can see the opportunity.


    Outside the mountain of books, the Lord of Hell, who was hiding in the void, was so frightened when Zhao Feixuan looked at him, his face changed greatly. Zhao Feixuan''s observation caused stormy waves in her heart. The Lord of Hell knew that it was a divine artifact bestowed by Li Yixi, so she could only hurriedly salute.


    At this moment, Zhao Feixuan had tears in her eyes. She had not yet discovered the magic of the glasses, and said excitedly, "Thank you, Young Master."


    With sincere gratitude, at this moment, Zhao Feixuan suddenly felt that this world was so beautiful.


    She often heard people talk about the sunset of Shushan, and at this moment, she finally saw what is the sunset and the lonely bird flying together, and the autumn water is the same color as the sky.


    "Hahaha!"


    "No need to be polite, it''s just fate, I was born short-sighted, this is the first time I''ve seen it!" Li Yixi didn''t lie.


    Readers, less.


    However, after thanking Zhao Feixuan, she quietly glanced at the surrounding crowd from time to time in excitement.


    The next moment, Zhao Feixuan was stunned.


    Because Zhao Feixuan discovered that the little girl in the red dress on the side had turned into a phoenix, thinking it was an illusion, Zhao Feixuan hurriedly moved her eyes away, the next moment, Zhao Feixuan found a junior sister who was staying beside her, and there was actually something in her body. A green tree, Zhao Feixuan knew that the junior sister was Mu Linggen.


    Zhao Feixuan was stunned at the moment.

 Chapter 921

    Zhao Feixuan, as the Holy Maiden of the Mountain of Books, is naturally not comparable to ordinary people, so she immediately stabilized her mind and looked at Zhao Zuzhi.


    After all, Zhao Zuzhi''s appearance at the book fair is a very abnormal thing. After all, Zhao Zuzhi is the ancestor of the book mountain, and today''s book mountain book fair is just held by Zhao Feixuan. It belongs to the young generation. There is no old one. Senior characters appear.


    However, Zhao Zuzhi appeared and interrupted her when she rejected Li Yixi.


    Zhao Feixuan felt that Zhao Zuzhi must know Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Zhao Feixuan had a shocked expression on her face, and a storm surged in her heart. The glasses she was wearing gave Zhao Feixuan a great impact, and Zhao Feixuan felt like she was dreaming.


    The voice transmission asked: "Old Ancestor, who is this master, this thing is so amazing, I can not only see the sea thousands of miles away, but also, I can see the spiritual roots in the practitioner''s body, and I can also feel the cultivation. The strength of the spiritual root of the person."


    "This is a fetish called glasses. It''s really terrifying. Maybe there are other magical things that Feixuan can''t discover for the time being."


    "Moreover, I can see through everything. The little girl in the red dress next to the master is not a human being, but a phoenix who has always been extremely powerful."


    At this moment, Zhao Feixuan''s voice sounded in Zhao Zuzhong''s ears, and she was still trembling. Obviously, this scene in front of her had a great impact on Zhao Feixuan.


    Originally, Zhao Zuzhi felt the precious aura emanating from the glasses, and knew that this was an incredible sacred object. Now, when he heard Zhao Feixuan''s words, Zhao Zuzhi was stunned, with a look of disbelief on his face.


    "See through the falsehood and see the truth!"


    "Able to observe spiritual roots and identify strengths and weaknesses."


    "What the hell is this? Could it be that the eye of the heavens can''t be achieved?"


    "To be able to measure talent, doesn''t it mean that from now on, my book mountain can know the talent of my disciples, so that my book mountain can take the lead in accepting the apprentices, this is simply an extremely terrible cheating device."


    Zhao Zuzhi didn''t answer Zhao Feixuan immediately, but his body trembled slightly, and his eyes showed disbelief.


    Thinking of Zhou Xi''s creation of the divine body, Zhao Zuzhi felt that the opportunity for the rise of Shushan had come.


    Zhao Zuzhi took a deep breath, suppressed the shock in his heart, and then hurriedly transmitted a voice to Zhao Feixuan, his voice trembling, "Feixuan, this is a chance, a peerless chance, with this thing, not only can you solve your inborn deficiencies, And it can also measure talent and see through falsehood."


    "This thing is a treasure that we can''t fathom."


    "This son is an extremely terrifying existence. Don''t offend him. The origin may be beyond our knowledge."


    "After today, our book mountain will rise, and no one can stop it."


    At this moment, Zhao Zuzhi was extremely excited.


    At this moment, Li Yixi didn''t notice anything abnormal, but when he saw Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan''s faces, they both showed excitement. The old man''s name is Zhao Zuzhi, and the holy girl of Shushan is called Zhao Feixuan, so they should be related by blood.


    Li Yixi smiled and said, "Saint, congratulations, let''s have a drink together!"


    Li Yixi slowly picked up the wine glass and smiled at the two of them.


    Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan were instantly flattered and excited when they heard Li Yixi''s words.


    "Thank you son!"


    Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan, in order to express their gratitude, drank it all.


    However, after the wine entered the throat.


    Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan were stunned, and their bodies instantly became extremely stiff. Whether it was Zhao Zuzhi or Zhao Feixuan, their identities were extremely noble. In Qinglong Xiancheng, Shushan was one of the peak forces, but at this moment Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Fei Xuan, but calmed down.


    Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan at this moment because of the fine wine.


    Suddenly, I felt that in my lower abdomen, the power of the extremely terrifying law broke out and quickly merged into my body.


    The two looked at the wine glasses on the table with shock on their faces.


    "This is¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Zhao Zuzhi, who had already reached the bottleneck of Tianxian, used the power of these laws to instantly set foot in the realm of Tianxian.


    And the kind of powerful law that does not require a stable cultivation base, after Zhao Zuzhi''s breakthrough, the breath is still growing rapidly.


    Zhao Zuzhi found that the glass of wine was incredible, comparable to a hundred years of cultivation without bottlenecks.


    Zhao Zuzhi''s face flushed with excitement.


    Because of Zhao Zuzhi''s discovery, Zhao Feixuan is even more incredible. At this moment, Zhao Feixuan''s cultivation base is climbing at an unimaginable speed.


    In the blink of an eye, two realms were directly raised.


    The power of the law, the help is terrible.


    As Li Yixi''s strength became stronger and stronger, everything in Li Yixi''s manor was rapidly improving and evolving.


    Everything is not what it used to be.


    At this moment, Zhao Feixuan was stunned.


    He grabbed the white skirt with both hands, and his body trembled slightly.


    The voice sounded in Zhao Zuzhi''s ears, "Old, old ancestor, old ancestor, I broke through two realms, this is not wine, but a glass of terrible law power."


    "What kind of existence does the master have to make wine with the law!"


    Zhao Feixuan was shocked again, and the shock couldn''t be added.


    Because at this moment Zhao Feixuan looked at the wine glass and saw that the power of the law remained in the wine glass.


    Outside the mountain of books, the powerful Lord of Hell naturally discovered everything that happened in the Temple of Heaven.


    In his eyes, there was an unbelievable color.


    "hiss!"


    "It''s so scary for a master to be able to make wine with the highest-quality spiritual roots of heaven and earth. I''m afraid this thing can no longer be called wine. If an ordinary person takes a sip, he can directly become an immortal."


    At this moment, the Lord of Hell took a deep breath.


    Next to the Lord of Hell, Nie Zheng''s eyes widened at this moment.


    "Is it the best heaven and earth spirit root brewing?"


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Nie Zheng couldn''t say a word, feeling that his weakness limited his imagination.


    Nie Zheng looked at the Lord of Hell beside him, "God, did you feel wrong?"


    Nie Zheng felt that it was really incredible.


    The Lord of Hell did not look at Nie Zheng, but stared at Shushan, and said with a shocked expression: "I also think that I feel wrong."


    "But it can be understood. After all, the cultivation of the masters is terrifying and unimaginable. The power of the Tao is escaping all the time. Even if it is contaminated with the breath of the masters, ordinary spiritual plants can be transformed into the spiritual roots of heaven and earth."


    "Also, the thing that the master sent out is really terrible. I don''t know what the master is planning?"


    "When the treasure swept towards me, I found that the detached me had nowhere to hide."


    The Lord of Hell has always been reckless, but the Lord of Hell at this moment suddenly felt that he was really a frog at the bottom of the well, and the pride in his heart had disappeared from the moment he met Li Yixi''s will.


    Things and things related to Li Yixi were constantly impacting his mind.

 Chapter 922

    In the Tianzi Hall, Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan had already set off a storm in their hearts, and the eyes they looked at Li Yixi had completely changed.


    At this moment, Zhao Feixuan suddenly thought of her previous self, and she felt disgusted with Li Yixi, and her heart became nervous involuntarily.


    Li Yixi didn''t care so much. Seeing that the two of them had dried up the wine in one gulp, they looked incredulous. He felt that Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan were shocked by the wine they brewed, but Li Yixi didn''t think of his own wine. What''s so magical, it''s just that I feel that my brewing method is superb.


    At the moment when Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan were tense, Li Yixi smiled and said, "This wine is too strong and strong, you two eat some fruit."


    At this moment, Li Yixi saw that Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan''s faces were flushed, and he mistakenly thought that it was because of his alcoholism.


    Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan were originally running the exercises in the dark at this moment, hoping to absorb the power of those laws to the greatest extent. After all, in the eyes of Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan, this opportunity is really unprecedented, and a trace of the power of the laws escaped, Zhao Zuzhihe Zhao Feixuan couldn''t bear it.


    However, after hearing what Li Yixi said, neither Zhao Zuzhi nor Zhao Feixuan dared to refuse. Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan were already frightened by Li Yixi''s wine and glasses, and they hurriedly stopped the operation of the exercise, looking flattered. , hurriedly said: "Thank you son for giving the fruit!"


    Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan hurriedly picked up the two oranges on the plate.


    Li Yixi was so terrifying that Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan felt extremely uneasy in their hearts, and their usual shrewdness and wisdom seemed to disappear at this moment.


    I don''t know what to say, and I feel very nervous inside.


    Seeing that the two of them were a little nervous, Li Yixi smiled and said, "You two, this orange is very sweet, and it can also relieve lung heat and cough. I planted it, you can try it!"


    "Absolutely beyond your imagination!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan, who were extremely nervous, were shocked. Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan just now were still deeply shocked by the power of the law of fine wine. the shock.


    Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan had already seen how terrible Li Yixi was. They heard that Li Yixi had planted the oranges, their expressions changed slightly, and their eyes hurriedly and seriously looked at the oranges in their hands. , At this moment, the mind couldn''t help trembling.


    Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan instantly widened their eyes with disbelief.


    At this moment, Zhao Zuzhi felt that he had hallucinations, his face showed horror, he lowered his head and stared at the orange in his hand, his heart beating violently, "This, this is the mark of the avenue, above this orange, unexpectedly There is a trace of the Great Dao, which is the best spiritual root of heaven and earth."


    "But how is this possible?"


    "The top-quality spiritual root of heaven and earth is an extremely rare divine object. Every top-quality spiritual root of heaven and earth needs to absorb the terrible power of heaven and earth in a piece of heaven and earth. It can only mature after ten thousand years, but in the eyes of experts, why Like ordinary things."


    "If I devour this fairy fruit, the power of the law contained in it will definitely be able to further my cultivation, and it will not be unstable due to continuous breakthroughs."


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At this moment, Zhao Zuzhi was completely stunned.


    His eyes widened, but when he thought of Li Yixi''s existence and Xiao Fenghuang''s previous warning, Zhao Zuzhi knew that Li Yixi didn''t like to be regarded as a master, but only liked to be an ordinary person. Zhao Zuzhi could only peel the orange and eat it. Now, as for the orange peel, it has already been silently collected by Zhao Zuzhi.


    That thing, Zhao Zuzhi knew, contained the power of the law, and it was also a treasure. If it wasn''t for Li Yixi, Zhao Zuzhi would even want to swallow it directly.


    At the entrance of the orange, the sweet taste provokes the taste buds extremely, making Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan reluctant to swallow.


    At this moment, Zhao Feixuan, there was a touch of excitement in those beautiful eyes.


    At the same time, as she swallowed, Zhao Feixuan also felt that the power of law reappeared in her abdomen, Zhao Feixuan instantly reacted, this is not an ordinary fairy fruit, it is a divine fruit containing the power of law, the power of law It has been transformed, and there is a trace of divine power.


    Divine power, for Zhao Feixuan, it is a power that has never been touched.


    At this moment, Zhao Feixuan felt that her body was being rapidly transformed by that weak divine power.


    When Li Yixi came, he heard that the Holy Maiden of Shushan did not care about being born, Li Yixi had a good impression of Zhao Feixuan. After all, in this world, there are too few scholars, and reading is almost exclusive to the nobility. It is extremely difficult to condense talents. After all, obtaining books is a huge problem.


    At this moment, Li Yixi said with a smile, "Miss Feixuan, I don''t know what you plan to hold this literary meeting. I don''t think Lady Feixuan is holding the book meeting for the sake of elegance!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi asked what he wanted to say. The previous Li Yixi had doubts. After all, if it was for elegance, how could he give a chance to those who spoke in a low voice? After seeing that Zhao Feixuan was short-sighted, Li Yixi had It is even more certain, how can a flawed person hold a book club for the sake of elegance?


    When Zhao Feixuan heard this, she immediately woke up from the shock.


    Zhao Feixuan is a very smart person.


    "Why does the master ask this, do you know my purpose?"


    "Otherwise, it''s impossible for an expert to directly send fortune and fetish."


    "Perhaps, the masters have already counted my plan, so I feel that my strength is too weak, and I need to strengthen my cultivation. After all, doing this may bring Shushan into disaster. Existence Cheese!"


    Thinking of this, Zhao Feixuan immediately explained: "Reporting to the young master, the preparation time for this book fair is not short, and it is not for elegance. Not long ago, Feixuan went to Jinling Xiancheng and went to Caolu, In the grass hut, Feixuan benefited a lot and was treated by Xiao Zhan Xiao Gongzi, and at the same time, in Xiao Gongzi¡¯s place, she saw a sentence, ''the poor can be alone, and the good can help the world''."


    "In addition to Caolu''s ambition of ''establishing the heart for the heaven and the earth, establishing the life for the people, following the unique learning for the past, and creating peace for the world'', Feixuan has realized that in this world, practitioners can do anything. , but there are also countless people who are weak and helpless, their lives are as cheap as grass, they are allowed to be deprived, and their thoughts are even more ignorant. Feixuan feels that this world is incomplete and should not be like this."


    At this moment, Li Yixi, after hearing Zhao Feixuan''s words, trembled and looked at Zhao Feixuan with an unexpected face. Li Yixi knew very well that this woman who looked weak and short-sighted was probably planning things that are terribly terrifying.


    He is a ruthless man with a completely different personality and appearance.

 Chapter 923

    Hearing this, Li Yixi also became interested. After all, this was the first time Li Yixi heard of a practitioner who was concerned about people''s livelihood.


    Even Li Yixi gradually became separated from ordinary people''s thinking and did not continue to pay attention.


    "Girl, what are your plans!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked at Zhao Feixuan curiously, at this woman who had an idea and might do something shocking.


    Hu Qingyun and Xiao Fenghuang, who didn''t care at all, heard Li Yixi''s words and instantly pricked up their ears.


    The disdain on Xiao Fenghuang''s face also disappeared. Hearing Zhao Feixuan''s words and Li Yixi''s questioning, Xiao Fenghuang, who wanted to think about every word of Li Yixi''s words, felt that Li Yixi When I came to Qinglong Xiancheng and came to the Book Mountain Book Club, I was afraid that there was a big event to arrange.


    At this moment, the little phoenix''s mind constantly echoed the words of Zhao Feixuan, "Set up your mind for the world, set up your life for the people, continue the unique learning for the sages, and create peace for the world."


    "What exactly is the master planning, establishing reincarnation, and disgusting this low-level world, and talking about the matter of conferring gods, does the master want to establish heaven and earth, and make this world the highest plane in Journey to the West?"


    "This book mountain holds a book fair. It seems that the saint Zhao Feixuan seems to want to do something for ordinary people. Does the master want to create a real prosperous world?"


    "For the benefit of mortals?"


    Little Phoenix held his breath involuntarily at this moment, afraid that he had missed something.


    Hu Qingyun on the side also looked at Li Yixi thoughtfully.


    I felt that Li Yixi had a big plan. While pouring Li Yixi a drink, I listened carefully. I felt that if there was a chance, I would also participate in Li Yixi''s layout.


    Zhao Feixuan originally thought that her idea was absurd, that she was trying to kill herself, but when she heard Li Yixi''s words, she was instantly overjoyed.


    He felt that a terrifying existence like Li Yixi came here, most likely because he valued his plan.


    So at this moment, Zhao Feixuan, with a look of excitement, originally thought that if the plan was implemented, the book mountain might be destroyed, but now, Zhao Feixuan felt that if there was Li Yixi''s instigation, then the resistance of the plan would be reduced.


    After taking a deep breath and thinking about it, Zhao Feixuan at this moment said with a smile: "Young Master, to tell you the truth, I have a stupid idea, I think all people are equal, but some people are born with spiritual roots. With the blessing of God, he successfully became a practitioner and pursued the immortal way."


    "But some people seem to have been forgotten by heaven and earth. They have no spiritual roots, no resources, and even if they have great ambitions, they have no chance to exert themselves. After all, in this world, all rights are usurped by practitioners, and , Those powerful beings also stretched out their invisible big hands, manipulating those mortals, making those mortals ignorant, making those mortals continue to return to the era of slash-and-burn cultivation, and even causing some people to starve to death."


    "All ordinary people, all become tools, because those invisible big hands want to snatch the power of belief of those ordinary people, make those ordinary people ignorant, easy to control, and can easily gather the power of luck, Use the power of faith and the power of luck to practice."


    "Extremely cruel, to do this in order to win luck."


    "I think that practitioners are favored by heaven and become the chosen ones. This should not be the case. They should feed back the world and all living beings."


    "So Feixuan studied Caolu and preached the world, but Feixuan is different from Caolu. Caolu gives ordinary people a chance to step into Wendao, but some people are hopeless, and these people should not become Despair, numbness, let the powerful beings control everything, they should have wisdom, and make the ordinary become prosperous and strong, I hope that all living beings are equal, I decided to wake them up, I want to carry out education, promote agriculture, science and technology."


    Zhao Feixuan summoned her courage and told her general thoughts in one breath.


    After hearing this, Li Yixi was greatly shocked.


    The strong fool the people is for better control, to better absorb the power of faith and the power of condensing luck. To put it bluntly, just like Zhao Feixuan, mortals are tools for practitioners.


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked at Zhao Feixuan in shock and said, "Li is not as good as a girl, a girl is a saint who lives in the world. If she succeeds, Miss Feixuan will become the king of the world."


    "If the girl needs help, Li Yixi will do her part. If you give these things to the girl, it may be useful to the girl Feixuan."


    Li Yixi''s thoughts moved, and he took out some books from the system space.


    Many are books related to agriculture, technology, and education. For a long time, Li Yixi felt that it was useless. After all, this is a fantasy world, but at this moment, Li Yixi suddenly felt that these system rewards are of great use. .


    In the fantasy world, there are still people who cannot cultivate, and there are still some people who survive.


    After doing all this, Li Yixi stood up at this moment and said with a smile: "Today I heard about the dream of Miss Feixuan, and Li felt that he needed to go and see it, see the unseen places in this world, and say goodbye."


    Li Yixi felt a little ashamed. He was from Blue Star, but he was a little bit out of his mortal status.


    Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan accompanied Li Yixi out of the mountain of books.


    Seeing that Li Yixi had gone away and disappeared, he looked back.


    "Hoohoo!"


    At this moment, Zhao Zuzhi dared to release his nervousness.


    "Feixuan, from today onwards, you are the Lord of the Mountain of Books. I fully support your ancestors in all your decisions."


    "Even if it will make the book mountain forever, so what, at least we have proved it."


    "Moreover, if someone from the top makes a move, Shushan will reach its peak."


    "After all, the divine power of an expert is beyond imagination."


    In the Hall of Heavenly Characters, two figures appeared in front of the table where Li Yixi was sitting just now, but no one noticed.


    At this moment, the Lord of Hell is staring at the book in front of him, and there is an unbelievable color in his eyes.


    His breathing was extremely rapid, and even Nie Zheng, who was on the side, had a look of horror in his eyes. Nie Zheng could feel that the ordinary books in front of him, books that had nothing to do with cultivation, were powerful beyond imagination. The spirit of hell, it is even a little difficult to control his breath.


    Nie Zheng found that at this moment, the Lord of Hell was shaking when he saw the books in front of him.


    But Nie Zheng found that the book was mediocre.


    Nothing stands out.


    At this moment, the Lord of Hell couldn''t bear it any longer, and said shocked: "This book is actually a treasure of luck, a treasure of luck, and it can bless races, countries, and all spirits."


    "There are so many treasures of luck in front of me, I''m afraid they can bless the common people. What is the master planning?"


    "This mountain of books is about to rise, and it may soon threaten the Central Immortal Court. At this moment, the power of luck is being transferred to the mountain of books." The Lord of Hell, with a shocked expression, was as powerful as the Lord of Hell, At this moment, there was also a coveted heart, but thinking of Li Yixi''s strength, the Lord of Hell immediately restrained his greed and gave up the books containing the power of luck.


    Recalling the important event of his coming here, he hurriedly went after Li Yixi.

 Chapter 924

    After leaving the mountain of books, Li Yixi''s mood is a bit complicated at this moment. For a long time, Li Yixi really did not pay attention to people''s livelihood, and felt that in the fantasy world, no one would starve to death, but today, I actually knew from Zhao Feixuan''s mouth that in The existence of such a powerful world is using methods to make ordinary people stupid to gain the power of faith and luck. Li Yixi felt that these people wanted to be kings.


    Because when the people lose their wisdom, a powerful presence will raise their arms, and there will be scenes of a hundred responses, whether good or bad.


    At that time, if you give some benefits casually, you will be enshrined as a god, which will also bring together countless beliefs and luck.


    "This is not the right way. I hope Zhao Feixuan can make a difference."


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and he turned to Xiao Bai and said, "Xiao Bai, we are not playing in the fairy city anymore. Let''s go outside and see how the poor in this world live."


    "Yes, son!"


    Xiaobai immediately revealed his true body and carried Li Yixi away.


    The little phoenix, who had always been chattering, was quiet at this moment, and didn''t say much.


    After leaving Xiancheng, Li Yixi suddenly discovered that in the realm of ordinary people, it was actually no different from the lower realm, not even the lower realm. Li Yixi discovered some and was begging.


    As he continued to watch, Li Yixi discovered that there was a famine in this world, and a large number of mortals starved to death.


    Moreover, in many places, those who are about to starve to death are doing everything they can to build Taoist temples, make incense, and ask for the protection of immortals.


    Li Yixi didn''t go to save people, but let Xiaobai take them with them, watching them all the way, his face was very ugly.


    Hu Qingyun was also angry at the moment, and anger appeared on her face.


    "What kind of world is this, there are countless practitioners, and there are mortals who starve to death, and disasters appear everywhere. It''s ironic. Immortals control countless immortal methods, can call for wind and rain, move mountains and fill seas, but there have been large-scale droughts and floods. Insect plague, plague."


    Li Yixi heard Hu Qingyun''s words, and there was a hint of anger on the corner of his mouth.


    "Indeed, these things are the greatest irony of this world of practice. In the world of practice, some people starve to death, and these are not natural disasters, but man-made disasters. The hearts of these practitioners have been distorted."


    "This is a loss of humanity."


    "This is a very evil world!"


    "The wisdom of mortals must be awakened to control their own destiny, but it will be a difficult revolution, and there will be many obstacles."


    "This world is so chaotic, and the way of heaven is not benevolent."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Xiao Fenghuang, Hu Qingyun and Xiao Bai below were instantly shuddered with fright, and looked at the void with horrified expressions. In the past, he even directly said that the Tao of Heaven is not benevolent.


    Hu Qingyun was really worried about Heaven''s Dao''s punishment, but when she thought of Li Yixi''s strength, everything was calm, and she let go of her dangling heart.


    The Lord of Hell, who accompanied him all the way in secret, saw Li Yixi''s heavy face, did not disturb him, and followed from a distance. Naturally, he heard Li Yixi''s words at this moment, and his heart skipped a beat.


    Even the Lord of Hell does not dare to speak ill of heaven at this moment.


    Thinking of everything from seeing Li Yixi to the present, the Lord of Hell was thoughtful, and the Lord of Hell thought to himself: "It seems that the masters have a great plan, not only to establish reincarnation, but also to establish order in the world, and to lift the Heaven-shaking repression."


    "What level of existence is the Supreme Being? The Tao of Heaven is immortal. This is a consensus. Is it possible to enslave the Tao of Heaven?"


    "Moreover, establishing order in the world and opening the minds of mortals is a battle with countless terrifying beings."


    "Those terrifying existences are all laying out the world, fighting for luck, and fighting for the power of faith."


    However, when the Lord of Hell thought that Li Yixi had thrown countless treasures of luck, his face showed excitement again. He felt that it was a great opportunity to be Li Yixi''s chess piece.


    After all, such a terrifying existence is not something they can touch, but now, they can touch it.


    As a chess piece, as long as you do your duty and do your job well, you can get a great chance.


    Unlike the Lord of Hell, the weak and weak Nie Zheng, when he heard Li Yixi''s words that the Tao of Heaven was unkind, instantly made his scalp numb and his body weak.


    Xiaobai flew all the way, and soon, went deep into a dry land.


    The ground is full of yellow sand, and all the vegetation is withered.


    Hu Qingyun and others found that there was a trace of law power remaining between heaven and earth. This was a natural disaster created by man, but soon, Xiaobai found a strange oasis in front of him, very small, very small.


    "Master, there is an oasis in front of you. It''s very strange. Do we need to go and have a look?"


    At this moment, Xiaobai said to Li Yixi.


    "Oasis?"


    "The earth is dry, why do oases appear?"


    Li Yixi was very puzzled. Previously, Li Yixi even saw some practitioners being set on fire by arson balls.


    Li Yixi immediately said: "Go and have a look!"


    Xiaobai, who received the order, flew to the oasis with Li Yixi at this moment, and arrived quickly, Li Yixi found that it was a village, very dilapidated, and those mortals lived even more difficult.


    Soon, Li Yixi discovered why an oasis appeared here.


    Because at the moment above the village, there is a fifteen or six-year-old boy who is casting spells and artificially raining.


    The clothes are ragged, like a little beggar, but now he has a firm face, but it seems that the spell is raining, some unsustainable, and the rain is very small, barely maintaining the life of the village, all women and children, now holding pots and looking at the sky , a look of longing.


    Soon, a light rain finished.


    The young man also seemed to have lost all his mana, and he was trying to recover before he landed in the humble thatched hut.


    Li Yixi and the others fell silently, looking at the boy with his eyes closed, Li Yixi did not disturb, but smashed a piece of top-quality immortal jade in his hand and threw it at the boy''s side, the boy at this moment, Absorbed with immortal energy, it recovered quickly, and there was a look of surprise on his face.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he saw Li Yixi fluttering with immortal energy, and he was extremely nervous.


    With a thud, he knelt down and said in horror: "Shangxian, please spare our village. There are only old and weak women and children left here. They will die. When the immortal temple is established, I will definitely bring them to believe."


    The young man knelt down and said tremblingly.


    Seeing this scene, Li Yixi did not go over, because Li Yixi knew that it would frighten the young man, and a soft color appeared on the corner of his mouth, and said, "What''s your name, I have no ill intentions, why don''t you enter the immortal power to practice? "


    "I think you know some spells, but you are very unfamiliar and your cultivation is very weak, so you won''t be able to save too many people."


    When the young man heard the words, he suddenly felt that Li Yixi was very kind and not afraid, and replied: "I have no parents and no mother, I grew up with a hundred families, and I accidentally got some opportunities to become a cultivator. I also want to Strong, but if I leave, the people here will die, the old and the weak, women and children, and if they are strong, they may not be able to save more people, some people in the immortal sect were discovered by forcible rainfall and were killed directly."


    "It is much better not to enter the Immortal Sect. It is not easy to be discovered. Although I am weak, I can save one person."


    "People, you have to know how to be grateful."


    This remark was unremarkable, but Li Yixi was very shocked, and felt that those practitioners were not as good as teenagers.


    Li Yixi also knew that if he interfered with the immortal way, he might be very troublesome, and said with a smile: "Help you good luck!"


    "This is for you, quench your thirst!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi took out the last orange he brought out this time. Li Yixi found that the boy''s lips were chapped.


    Leaving the oranges behind, Li Yixi sat on Xiaobai''s body and smashed away, closed his eyes and muttered, "I hope he is strong, can hold the priesthood, and spread the clouds and rain for the world."


    The Lord of Hell in the void watched everything quietly.


    With a puzzled look on his face, he didn''t know how Li Yixi could change what he did. At this moment, the young man was so thirsty that he devoured the oranges instantly. The Lord of Hell, who had left with Li Yixi, was suddenly stunned. After staying, the Lord of Hell discovered that the young man at this moment had grown at an extremely terrifying speed, and became immortal in an instant.


    Moreover, it is very strange and the strength is not strong, but at this moment, the Lord of Hell is horrified to find that a layer of divine light shrouded the young man, and in an instant, he has become an incomparably powerful Lord of the Rain, like the legendary Rain God. generally.

 Chapter 925

    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "How is this going?"


    "Why is this happening, what''s going on?"


    "My body, my body, this this..."


    At this moment, the boy''s body was trembling violently, and in those clean eyes, there was an unbelievable color, the boy''s voice was trembling violently, and his lips were constantly shaking.


    The originally low-strength youth, but strangely discovered that between heaven and earth, an invisible force rushed into his body frantically. At this moment, the youth felt like thousands of ants wandering around in his body. There was horror on his face, because the young man at the moment had a strange discovery that endless mysterious power was constantly pouring into his body at this moment. I found that my cultivation was improving at an unimaginable speed.


    At the moment when his physical body was about to collapse, the young man suddenly discovered that a golden power between heaven and earth poured into his body instantly. , I felt that I could shatter the void with one punch. Such a change shocked the young man to the extreme.


    "what!!"


    The body is very uncomfortable, and the young man at this moment is roaring in the sky.


    "Um?"


    "how can that be?"


    "What method is this?"


    The Lord of Hell was hidden in the void, and the expression on his face became more and more shocked, because the Lord of Hell witnessed the young man eat the fairy fruit and became an immortal in an instant, but this is not the limit.


    Under the horrified gaze of the Lord of Hell, I saw that the young man''s body at the moment was changing strangely.


    That kind of change, the Lord of Hell has never seen.


    At this moment, the eyes of the Lord of Hell became extremely bizarre, and seemed to be able to see through the boy''s body.


    At the moment when the Lord of Hell activates the purpose of God, the Lord of Hell finally sees what changes are taking place in the boy''s body.


    An extremely mysterious force kept pouring into the boy''s body. At this moment, in the boy''s body, there was a strange thing like a meridian, but it was not a meridian. It contained a young water dragon. The water dragon is extremely young, but it has unimaginable power, that power, even the Lord of Hell has some heart palpitations at this moment, as if it cannot be desecrated.


    As the mysterious power continued to enter the boy''s body, the Lord of Hell soon widened his eyes, because under the Lord of Hell''s gaze, the meridian-like existence, the inner space continued to skyrocket, and gradually, The young water dragon seemed to be transformed into a huge dragon.


    Looking at all these changes, the Lord of Hell finally changed color, and his body trembled violently. At this moment, the Lord of Hell finally thought of what it was.


    "This, this, this is the Dao vein!"


    "Isn''t the Dao vein unable to condense now?"


    "Why am I like this!"


    "The Dao Vessel is only available to creatures born from chaos when the world first opened. Those beings are also known as gods, but why is that power in the young man''s body that can help him instantly condense a Dao Vein?"


    "One thought creates a god!"


    "What kind of power is that?"


    The Lord of Hell at this moment, his body trembled violently, even if he knew that Nie Zheng was beside him, but the Lord of Hell at this moment could no longer suppress the shock in his heart. This scene in front of him made the Lord of Hell. Completely discolored.


    "The gods are completely different from the gods. Such existences cannot be measured by realm at all, and their combat power is extremely terrifying. Once these existences are born, they will be comparable to chaos gods and demons."


    "What kind of power is that, and what is the realm of an expert?"


    Lord of Hell, his voice trembled violently at this moment.


    "Is it a thought to create a god?"


    "God?"


    Nie Zheng was also completely discolored. Nie Zheng never thought that he would witness the birth of a god with his own eyes, and a god has authority over some heaven and earth.


    At the same time, at this moment, Nie Zheng felt terrified that within a thousand miles, the place that the soul could cover, there was a terrifying scene at this moment. Kneeling down here, no matter how strong you are, you are trembling at the moment.


    "How did the master do it?"


    At this moment, Nie Zheng''s eyes widened, and there was disbelief in those eyes.


    Nie Zheng immediately gained the power of his soul and stared at the young man who was still rapidly improving not far away.


    At this moment, the youth''s cultivation base has completely surpassed Nie Zheng''s cognition.


    "God, what realm is this person now? Is there no limit to the youth?"


    Nie Zheng looked at the Lord of Hell with a trembling voice and asked.


    This scene had a huge impact on Nie Zheng.


    The Lord of Hell did not look back, staring at the young man, his voice trembling: "I don''t know, the current young man has broken through the realm of the god emperor from a ninth level of Qi training, I don''t know where the young man''s limit is. "


    "I feel that the invisible force has not completely disappeared."


    Hearing this, Nie Zheng''s eyes widened. That power made the young man instantly rise to the realm of a god emperor from just touching immortal realm, and it hasn''t stopped yet. At this moment, Nie Zheng really felt that he was about to suffocate. .


    The mind was greatly impacted.


    In the void, Xiaobai''s speed is very slow at this moment, and Xiaobai''s demon pupil also shows an unbelievable look. Xiaobai''s strength is extremely powerful, and his soul force can still feel the position of the boy.


    "God, God Emperor!"


    "Has the master''s great wish technique reached such a terrifying level?"


    "And, what is the thing above the boy''s head?"


    Xiaobai''s soul power found that there seemed to be a token-like thing on the top of the boy''s head at this moment, and it was constantly integrated into the boy''s body. Xiaobai felt that that thing was the boy''s biggest chance today.


    After all, Xiaobai discovered that more of the power of great wishes was transformed into something that looked like that token.


    Xiao Fenghuang and Hu Qingyun did not speak, their eyes widened. At this moment, they also felt the changes of the youth. Hu Qingyun had the realm of the ancestors, but at this moment, Hu Qingyun suddenly felt that the realm of his ancestors was completely unscented. .


    There was an unbelievable look in those beautiful eyes.


    At this moment, with the continuous integration of the power of great wishes, the power of heaven and earth is pouring in extremely quickly, and the youth''s breath is getting more and more terrifying.


    "That thing, what is it?"


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun also showed a hint of doubt in his eyes.


    The next moment, Hu Qingyun''s eyes became bizarre, turning into emerald green, as if he could see through everything, and looked directly at the teenager from a distance of thousands of miles.

 Chapter 926

    At this moment, Hu Qingyun stimulated her eyes. The thing on the top of the boy''s head was really amazing, which aroused Hu Qingyun''s curiosity.


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun seemed to see through the falsehood.


    The next moment, under Hu Qingyun''s divine eye, a golden token appeared under the divine eye. It was a token condensed with extremely terrifying power. There was only one word on it, an extremely ancient word. Never seen it before, but the moment she saw the word, Hu Qingyun found out strangely that she had never seen this word, but the word ''rain'' suddenly appeared in her heart.


    That text, as if heaven and earth condensed.


    At the same time, a huge river appeared in the void at this moment. That river runs through the heaven and the earth, like the soul of the heaven and the earth.


    The next moment, the water dragon in the boy''s body seemed extremely excited.


    An invisible spiritual power of water was instantly connected to the Milky Way like a galaxy.


    The moment she saw the Tianhe, Hu Qingyun was shocked.


    Hu Qingyun felt a familiar atmosphere in it.


    "This, this is the source road of the husband''s world."


    "This young man actually got the master''s initiative to merge the Tao, and became the master of the rain road, one of the husband''s ten thousand Taos."


    Hu Qingyun looked envious at this moment.


    Hu Qingyun knew that the young man''s kind deeds won the unparalleled romance for the young man, which was appreciated by Li Yixi.


    Hu Qingyun was extremely envious, and slowly put away her eyes.


    Outside the village, the Lord of Hell in the void, staring at the young man, finally exhaled at this moment. The previous Lord of Hell was nervous and didn''t dare to breathe, "Finally stopped, half-step into the realm of ancestral gods!"


    "call!"


    Seeing the realm of the youth, the Lord of Hell stopped at the half-step Ancestral God realm, and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Extremely jealous.


    Even if his talent was peerless in the past, it took 30,000 years to cultivate to the half-step ancestral god realm, but as a young man, after Li Yixi valued it, he directly achieved the half-step ancestral god realm in a single thought.


    The incomparably powerful Lord of Hell, although he knew that his strength was far away from the youth, was not hiding, and his body slowly appeared in his body.


    His eyes fell on the young man with a look of envy.


    "Congratulations, fellow Daoist!"


    The Lord of Hell is extremely polite.


    Originally, the young man who suddenly gained power was still confused, unable to understand what was going on. He only felt that there was power in his body that he had never thought of before.


    When the teenager was adapting to his body, he suddenly found a sturdy body not far away, with a smile on his face.


    The young man did not dare to be careless, because the young man felt that the Lord of Hell was unfathomable, and even if he gained power, he would definitely not be an opponent.


    "No name has seen fellow Daoist!"


    At this moment, the young man looked respectful.


    "Friend Wuming does not need to be so polite. The current Daoist friend has directly become a god, which is gratifying."


    "Friend Daoist just call me the Lord of Hell. I am in charge of the world of death and manage reincarnation. I''m no different from fellow Daoist. They''re all chess pieces."


    The voice of the Lord of Hell fell, and the boy was stunned.


    At this moment, the young man suddenly gained unimaginable power, and his face was blank. Hearing the words of the Lord of Hell, he was shocked. He didn''t expect that the Lord of Hell would actually be in charge of Samsara, and hurriedly asked: "Senior, what chess piece?"


    Hearing the boy named Wuming ask himself, the Lord of Hell immediately smiled and said, "Of course it''s a chess piece of a master. Do you still remember which son from before gave you an orange?"


    "That son is a peerless master, everything you have is given by someone who is master, and everything about me is also given by someone who master, so we are the pawn of someone who master, then A master, it seems that he is playing an unimaginable game of chess, and both you and I are fortunate to be his pawns!"


    "I am in charge of reincarnation, and you are in charge of the authority of rain."


    "I shouldn''t call you Unknown Daoist friend, it''s appropriate to call you Rain God Daoist friend!"


    "The master saw that you used the magic power to rain to save these old Confucian women and children, so he gave you the authority of the rain god. You are now a god, and you can control the rain between heaven and earth with a single thought. If you don''t believe it, try it!"


    At this moment, the Lord of Hell looked at the Rain God curiously.


    "Rain God?"


    "Have I become a god?"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At this moment, the young man is nameless, and there is a look of shock in his eyes.


    The next moment, the young man was extremely excited, looked at the dry land, and hurriedly said, "The rain is coming!"


    In the next moment, the power within the body spreads towards the heaven and the earth.


    I saw that in the void, raindrops fell in an instant.


    Soon, a heavy rain fell.


    Compared with the drizzle that he had ushered in before, the young man at this moment was nameless, and his eyes showed an unbelievable color.


    His body trembled slightly with excitement, and he couldn''t wait to reach out his hand to catch the falling rain.


    "bigger!"


    The young Wuming was excited, and the next moment, the thought came to him.


    The rain in the void became bigger in an instant, and soon, in the long-dry earth, small streams appeared, and in the dry river, rivers were formed.


    A look of disbelief appeared on the young man''s face.


    The old Confucian women and children in the village knelt on the ground excitedly and kowtowed to the sky.


    "Fellow Daoist anonymous, smaller, it will cause floods."


    "At that time, it will be your dereliction of duty!"


    The Lord of Hell, hurriedly reminded at this moment.


    "Mmmmmmm!"


    The young man is nameless and extremely excited.


    The body is shaking slightly.


    Thoughts were moving, and suddenly the heavy rain in the void stopped.


    The young man Wuming finally felt that he was indeed able to control the rain, and he was like a god.


    Thinking of the previous Li Yixi, there was a look of admiration in his eyes.


    He hurriedly bowed in the direction Li Yixi left.


    "Senior, you gave me the authority to control rainfall, I will definitely do it well, and I will definitely not let this world suffer from drought."


    The young man was nameless, and said with a serious face.


    After standing up, his firm gaze fell on the Lord of Hell, "Thank you fellow Daoist for your suggestion, I have the authority of rainfall and become a god, and I will definitely play my role."


    "There are too many places that are dry, fellow Daoist, let''s stop now. I have to go to rain. It rained a moment earlier and could save countless mortals."


    The voice fell, and the young man Wuming broke into the air directly.


    The Lord of Hell saw the young Wuming leave, and there was a thoughtful look in his eyes. He felt that Li Yixi''s eyes were really vicious. responsibility.


    "Looks like I have to deal with hell."


    The Lord of Hell muttered to himself and disappeared into the village with Nie Zheng.


    A heavy rain appeared.


    Countless Taoist gates, at this moment, one after another with terrifying strength opened his eyes, and there was a cold light in his eyes.


    "Who?"


    "Who is making clouds and raining?"

 Chapter 927

    "Come on!"


    "Tell me what happened?"


    The strong men of Daomen were furious one by one.


    Being scolded by the ancestors, the faces of the elders in those Taoist sects were extremely ugly, because they had no idea why the rain suddenly fell.


    "Ancestor, we, don''t know!"


    Those elders were extremely anxious.


    "Humph!"


    "I don''t know, what''s the use of supporting you? The appearance of the drought is to win the power of faith and cultivate the king of people, build a Taoist temple for us, make incense, and absorb more power of faith and luck."


    "But now it''s suddenly raining heavily, you tell me you don''t know, do you think you''re still alive?"


    With a wave of the high-level existence, the elders above the hall were all destroyed.


    Those powerful beings kept appearing and began to investigate why this happened.


    However, there was no result, as if this was the normal operation of Heaven.


    A Taoist, with the strength of a true immortal, found nothing after investigation, and there was a gloomy look on his face.


    "Damn!"


    "Why is this happening, is the way of heaven preventing it?"


    "I do not believe!"


    The next moment, I saw that he instantly displayed supernatural powers, and wanted to use supernatural powers to create a drought, but at this moment, an eye suddenly appeared in the void.


    "Yao Dao, dare to cause disaster, treat the lives of mortals like a mustard, and die!"


    The voice fell, and a big hand suddenly appeared in the void, falling from the sky.


    "No no no..."


    Seeing that Yao Dao couldn''t move, he wanted to ask for mercy, but he was ignored and died instantly.


    In the void, the God of Rain, who was sitting cross-legged, showed a touch of anger in his eyes, and those existences who wanted to use their supernatural powers to create drought were instantly obliterated by him.


    Xiaobai flew all the way, and at this moment, seeing the rain falling in the void, he hurriedly took Li Yixi back to Qinglong Xiancheng.


    Li Yixi looked at the prosperity in front of him, thinking of those natural disasters, and felt a little annoyed in his heart.


    "Nie Zheng, meet your son!"


    At this moment, Nie Zheng and the Lord of Hell have arrived outside the door.


    The Lord of Hell outside the door was extremely nervous. After all, this was the first time he had really faced Li Yixi directly. Thinking of the previous Li Yixi''s thought of creating a god, the Lord of Hell was nervous. Li Yixi was too terrifying.


    "Is it Nie Zheng?"


    Hearing the voice outside the door, Li Yixi remembered that it was the necromancer general, suppressed his emotions, and said with a smile, "It turns out that the necromantic general, hurry up, come in quickly."


    "It''s raining, it''s cold outside!"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Nie Zheng and the Lord of Hell dared to enter the house.


    Nie Zheng just entered and hurriedly said: "Sir, this is a big man in our underworld. After Nie Zheng learned from the son that the current underworld was insufficient, he immediately returned to the underworld to report. Now that the reincarnation of the underworld has been closed, I brought the adults to ask for advice. ."


    "Yang Shan pays a visit to the son and disturbs the son!"


    The Lord of Hell is very nervous at the moment.


    "No need to be polite, no need to be polite!"


    "Quick, please take a seat, Qingyun, warm wine!"


    Li Yixi hurriedly smiled, invited the Lord of Hell to sit down, and said with a smile: "You don''t need to be polite, I don''t dare to ask for advice, I''m just a mortal, and I only know some myths. In comparison, the underworld has its shortcomings.¡±


    "However, those are just fairy tales."


    "It can''t be true!"


    "It can''t be true!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was a little helpless. He didn''t expect that a few words of his own would actually cause a powerful existence in the underworld to descend. Li Yixi was a little nervous, so he could only hurriedly declare that it was a myth, so that he was not at fault.


    "Young Master is humble!"


    "I learned from Nie Zheng that the soul seems to drink Meng Po soup before reincarnation. What is that?"


    The Lord of Hell was very nervous. He didn''t know how to speak, so he directly explained his purpose.


    "Meng Po soup?"


    Li Yixi was a little embarrassed when he heard this. He didn''t know what it was, but when he was at Blue Star, he heard a lot of fairy tales and said it when he was talking to Nie Zheng.


    Li Yixi didn''t dare to hide it, and immediately said: "Don''t hide it from fellow Daoist, I actually don''t know what it is. According to legend, it was made from tears."


    "However, it can''t be true!"


    Li Yixi said at this moment.


    "Tears?"


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, and the Lord of Hell at this moment remembered it instantly.


    After knowing the refining method of Meng Po Tang, the Lord of Hell pondered for a moment and asked, "Young Master, your story is so good, can you tell us more about the underworld?"


    The Lord of Hell at the moment did not stop there, but asked with a smile on his face. After seeing the horror of Li Yixi, the Lord of Hell felt that he would definitely take charge of the underworld, so the Lord of Hell at this moment saw such an opportunity, asked immediately.


    Little Phoenix and Hu Qingyun on the side, their eyes lit up in an instant, and their incomparably curious eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi felt the eyes of everyone and felt a little helpless. He felt that this was a boss. Anyway, he had already said it. This is a myth and legend.


    Li Yixi smiled and said, "Of course fellow Daoists want to hear it, so I''ll just talk about it, anyway, it''s raining, and there''s nowhere to go out."


    Li Yixi finished speaking, picked up the wine in front of him, and took a sip.


    He smiled: "In mythology, there is no reincarnation."


    "The Queen Mother sighed when she saw this."


    "The dust returns to the dust, the earth returns to the earth, and the soul returns to the back earth. However, you do not need pain and sorrow. Death is the cycle of life, and there is no cover, hypocrisy, darkness."


    "My body is transformed into the six ways, so that you will not disappear and will not degenerate. Dao is never despised, it is for chaos, looking from the high to the bottom, it is not necessary to despise, the high does not exist to give up the low, but only I came here to protect and guide you, to let you know that you are the seeds of eternity. I am indeed your parents and guide you on the path of justice. Before that, I would like to protect you from generation to generation. "


    "This wish is my great practice and my fundamental method."


    "Since then, there has been reincarnation."


    "However, in mythology, there are countless powerful existences in the underworld. The strongest is Emperor Fengdu. Emperor Fengdu, also known as the Great Emperor Beiyin, is the supreme god in charge of the underworld."


    "The Great Emperor Fengdu is the superior of the Five Fang Ghost Emperors and the Ten Temples of Yama. His jurisdiction is Fengdu, that is, hell, and his duty is to govern the six-day ghosts and gods of Luo Feng''s six days under the Fengdu."


    "However, for Samsara, the main responsibility is the Ten Temple Yama."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the eyes of everyone at this moment were bright.


    The body of the Lord of Hell couldn''t help but tremble, and there was an unbelievable look in his eyes. He secretly said in his heart: "So, as the Lord of Hell, I actually only need to use people, and I don''t need to personally remove the memories of those existences."


    The moment he heard the Ten Hall Yama, the Lord of Hell became even more excited, with a serious look on his face, so as not to miss a word.


    I think this is Li Yixi teaching the construction of the underworld.

 Chapter 928

    At this moment, Li Yixi was like a storyteller, took another sip of wine, and said with a smile: "The ten halls of Yama are: King Qin Guang of the first hall, King Chu Jiang of the second hall, Emperor Song of the third hall, and the fourth hall. The King of Five Senses, the King of Yama in the Five Halls, the King of Biancheng in the Sixth Hall, the King of Mount Tai in the Seventh Hall, the City King in the Eighth Hall, the King of Ping in the Nine Halls, and the Wheel-turning King in the Tenth Hall.¡±


    "King Qin Guang is in charge of the "Ghost Judgment Hall", and his main job responsibilities are to guide the dead, manage the book of life and death, and initially screen out the good and the bad.


    If he is a good person, he will send the ghosts to send him away safely and go to rebirth; if the good and the evil are mixed and the merits and demerits are equal, he will be sent to the Tenth Hall to be reborn as an adult; if he has done too much evil, he will be escorted to the "Evil Mirror Platform", and he will do everything according to the photo. What sins have passed, sent to the second hall to start the process. "


    "The place where King Chu Jiang lives is called the "Living Hell", and there is a cool name called "Peeling Clothes Pavilion Frozen Hell". If you have mutilated someone else''s body before your death, you must go to the living hell to be punished. The sin is not too serious, there are still 16 small hells waiting. The wicked will be sent to the next temple when their sentence is completed in the second temple."


    "The jurisdiction of Emperor Song is called "Black Rope Hell", and it is also matched with 16 small hells. It mainly punishes those who commit superiority, disregard their superiors, and do great treason, as well as those who sow discord, instigate others to make mistakes, and file lawsuits. The main means of punishment Hanging upside down, gouging eyes, scraping bones."


    "The King of Five Senses governs the "Great Hell", mainly punishing wicked people who commit fraudulent transactions, do not pay taxes, and forcefully buy and sell."


    "King Biancheng and King Yama govern together "The Great Hell", and there is also a city of death that belongs to him.


    Those who are punished here are all sinners who came from the previous temples. If they scolded the heavens and the earth, complained about the heavens and others, and were disrespectful to the gods and Buddhas, they would all be punished. For example, being cut into pieces with a saw by a kid, being beaten by an iron cone, burning his tongue with fire, etc. "


    "The King of Taishan is in charge of the "Hot Annoyed Hell", also known as the Meat Sauce Hell. The main punishment is to let the dead souls go to the frying pan. He seems to be a food lover in the King of Hell''s team."


    "The City King manages the Angry Pot Hell, mainly punishing the dead souls who were not filial and disregarding ethics and morality during their lifetimes. After the death of the dead souls, if there are no other sins, they will be sent to the terminal by the City King with a stroke of the pen, and they will be directly reincarnated as beasts. ."


    "The hell under King Ping''s jurisdiction is called "Abi Hell". The punishment here is even more cruel. Those who commit serious crimes such as deceiving the world, killing parents, seducing children, destroying people''s property, etc., will be tied to a red-hot bronze pillar. "Fan the fire, burn the heart and liver." There is still a time limit for the torture here, until each of the victims is reincarnated, the wicked person will be released and sent to the terminal."


    "King Yama is in charge of screening the souls of the dead. He is a good man. He often helps those who have died wrongly to return to the world to take revenge."


    When Li Yixi said this, the body of the Lord of Hell and Nie Zheng trembled, and the eyes of the two were both unbelievable. At this moment, they suddenly felt that the current world of death has no rules.


    It turns out that the underworld has to punish those existences.


    Hu Qingyun and the little fox stared wide with disbelief in their eyes.


    I feel that such a world is so magical, maybe it is the holy land of legends.


    Hu Qingyun couldn''t help but said, "Husband, isn''t there still black and white impermanence?"


    Hu Qingyun became interested, and couldn''t help but hear the story of Journey to the West that Li Yixi told before.


    Li Yixi heard this and said with a smile: "No hurry, take your time."


    "In the underworld, there are also the book of life and death, the soul hook, the judge''s pen, the yin and yang mirror, the Meng Po soup, and the eight circles of reincarnation."


    "There is also the judge of the underworld, the Lord of the City God, black and white impermanent, bull-headed and horse-faced..."


    It was not until night fell that Li Yixi stopped. All the beings present showed incredible expressions in their eyes.


    The Lord of Hell looked a little dull until he left the restaurant.


    At this moment, the Lord of Hell has set off a monstrous wave in his heart, and his face is unbelievable. He never thought that the underworld would be so complicated.


    Nie Zheng, who was beside him, was excited at the moment.


    "God, I didn''t expect that the underworld that the masters want to build is like this."


    "The authority of this underworld is too terrifying."


    "Before, I was jealous of the Rain God, but it seems that our underworld is very scary. I feel that the status of the Ten Temples Yama is comparable to the Rain God, but unfortunately I can''t give authority."


    Thinking of this, Nie Zheng looked helpless.


    Hearing this, the Lord of Hell smiled and said: "Authority is very simple. I am the Lord of Heaven and Earth in the Dead Realm. I can grant authority. The difficulty is those divine objects mentioned by experts."


    "The Book of Life and Death, the Judge''s Pen, the Soul Cord..."


    Speaking of this, the Lord of Hell is helpless, these things are simply terrifying artifacts that the Lord of Hell cannot forge.


    "Forget it, let''s ignore this for now, let''s go to the phone and cry to see if we can make Meng Po soup."


    The Lord of Hell was so excited when he thought of the refining method of Meng Po Tang, he instantly forgot his troubles.


    "Yes, make Meng Po soup."


    "Now that I have the method of refining, I can finally open the reincarnation."


    "Moreover, what the master said is right, the underworld must have ten temples of Yama, and those wicked people will be thrown into the animal path and punished."


    "This is the majesty of the underworld, and it is also some of our authority."


    Nie Zheng was extremely excited. The two of them showed their magical powers, collected a lot of tears in the Azure Dragon Immortal City, and couldn''t wait to return to the underworld.


    In the underworld, as soon as the Lord of Hell returned, he began to make Mengpo soup. King Dong and others looked at the Lord of Hell with puzzled expressions.


    "God, aren''t these tears?"


    "What''s the use?"


    The East King was really puzzled.


    "Boil Meng Po soup!" The Lord of Hell replied without replying.


    Soon, the Lord of Hell took out the boiled Mengpo soup and immediately grabbed a necromancer for experimentation.


    When it was discovered that the memory of the undead had been washed away, the Lord of Hell was stunned, with a shocked expression on his face.


    "It''s done, it''s done!"


    "The master said it was a myth and legend, haha, the master is really interesting, is this a fascination with playing a mortal?"


    At this moment, the Lord of Hell is full of excitement, and can''t wait to scream in the sky.


    "Ten Hall Yama!"


    "Yellow Spring River!"


    "Naihe Bridge!"


    "Wangxiang Terrace!"


    At this moment, the Lord of Hell, with a look of excitement, kept chanting these names, and hurriedly used his magical powers. The next moment, in the dead world, Huangquan River appeared, Naihe Bridge appeared, and Wangxiang Road appeared.


    In a short period of time, the Lord of Hell established the underworld in Li Yixi''s story. King Dong and the others watched the world of death in front of them change, and their faces showed a touch of shock, because at this moment, King Dong and the others, I also saw that there are 18 layers of hell in the dead world. I don¡¯t know what they are used for?


    However, the Lord of Hell at this moment did not care so much. Seeing the death world that he was constantly improving, his face showed a touch of excitement, and he instructed the East King, "Call the powerful beings in the underworld immediately, I will grant you supreme authority."

 Chapter 929

    "Grant supreme authority?"


    Hearing the words of the Lord of Hell, at this moment, all the beings present showed a touch of excitement in their eyes.


    Especially the king of the west, the king of the north and the king of the south, at this moment, their excited bodies are shaking. These days, the king of the east has been reused by the lord of hell. As for the three of them, they have become marginal figures. At this moment, see you The Lord of Hell went out for a while, and after returning, he actually said that he would grant them supreme authority.


    One by one, they couldn''t help being excited, and immediately followed behind the Lord of Hell into a great hall.


    It didn''t take long for a group of figures to walk out of the main hall excitedly. At this moment, they were extremely proud. The returned lord of hell immediately set up the six-party ghost emperor, the ten-hall Yama, black and white in the dead world. Impermanence, and Niu Tau Ma noodles.


    At this moment, these beings are excited one by one, each of them has gained authority, and even the undead have been established by the Lord of Hell with the power of merit, walking between the world of life and the world of death, collecting the world of life with supreme supernatural powers tears.


    The reincarnation closed by the Lord of Hell is opened again.


    However, after just opening for a moment, those powerful beings in the dead world know that they will be punished before reincarnation, and which powerful beings used to kill countless people. Many people know that they are going to enter the animal realm. fury.


    The joy of reincarnation disappeared completely at this moment.


    When the Lord of Hell was excited, in an instant, a war broke out in the entire world of death, and the whole world of death collapsed in an instant.


    Even if the Lord of Hell is God and is powerful, but at this moment, it cannot be suppressed in an instant. The outbreak of this fight is too abrupt.


    Some powerful beings were even killed from the gates of hell.


    Nie Zheng didn''t participate in the fight, his strength was too weak, so he left the gate of hell immediately, ready to capture those weak undead back.


    It just so happened that not long after he appeared, he met Li Yixi.


    "Little General, we met again, it seems that we have a lot of fate!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi had a smile on the corner of his mouth. As he continued to get along, Li Yixi discovered that the undead are actually not scary.


    It''s just living in another unique way, no different from living people.


    Nie Zheng suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words, and his face instantly showed joy.


    A thought suddenly appeared in my mind, because Nie Zheng accompanied the Lord of Hell and was granted authority after returning. Nie Zheng was honored to be granted the authority of Hei Impermanence by the Lord of Hell.


    "I actually met an expert here, can someone like an expert meet by chance?"


    "Master appears here, I''m afraid there are some things to explain or hint!"


    "Perhaps I felt a war broke out in the world of death."


    "Although I have been granted the authority of Black Impermanence, I am fine in the world of death and can suppress those undead spirits, but when I left the world of death, this authority disappeared, and I couldn''t use my power in the world of life. Authority, after all, the Lord of Hell is not the Lord of this world."


    "If the masters can grant me the authority of the black and impermanent world, then it will be much easier to capture those undead scattered in the world."


    "I just don''t know how to get the master to grant me authority. After all, the master has been playing the role of a mortal. If I speak abruptly, will I be slapped to death by the master?"


    "What on earth do I have to do to be appreciated by the masters?"


    At this moment, Nie Zheng, with a soft smile on his face, walked towards Li Yixi respectfully, but at this moment, Nie Zheng''s mind was overwhelmed, and he kept thinking, thinking of the nameless boy not long ago, and getting Li Yi After the favor of the past, he was granted the authority of rain in an instant, which is simply a step to the sky.


    Nie Zheng was extremely envious.


    Approaching behind Li Yixi, Nie Zheng at this moment had a respectful look on his face, "I didn''t expect to meet you here, it''s really an accident!"


    Hearing Nie Zheng''s words, Li Yixi smiled instantly.


    "Fate, fate, I just passed by here!"


    "However, you belong to the undead, shouldn''t you stay in the world of death? Why did you appear in the world of life again?"


    After Li Yixi smiled, a curious look appeared on his face.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Nie Zheng was shocked at this moment, feeling that his chance had come.


    Trying to suppress the excitement in his heart, he explained in an instant: "Young master doesn''t know anything, there is a riot in the world of death today, and many undead have escaped into the world of life. I am now chasing these undead nervously, and I must put them in the shortest possible time. Retrieve it within the time limit, otherwise it will destroy the order of the living world."


    "And these undeads carry a terrifying death energy, which will make unimaginable changes in the world of life."


    "But now, in the world of death, I was granted the authority of black impermanence, which has a great suppressing effect on those undead, but after I came to the world of life, my authority disappeared, and I wanted to arrest those Necrons have become very troublesome!"


    "If I can get the power, then I will definitely not let those undead disturb the living world, and the living world will be bright and bright."


    "Hey, if I have the divine artifact that the young master said, that would be fine too."


    At this moment, Nie Zheng looked uneasy, wondering if Li Yixi could understand what he said.


    And at this moment, Nie Zheng felt a little uneasy in his heart, not knowing whether Li Yixi would grant the authority he wanted to be black and impermanent.


    "Will the master kill me?"


    After the voice fell, Nie Zheng suddenly became nervous again.


    I don''t know if my own words will disgust Li Yixi.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi looked at the undead in front of him with a strange look on his face, with a curious look on his face, he couldn''t help but become suspicious, and he couldn''t help thinking: "Could it be that I have hallucinations? I''m just a mortal, why does he want me to wish him to become Black Impermanence? And he even wants me to wish him the Black Impermanence artifact, the soul-hook, the mourning stick!"


    "I''m not hallucinating!"


    Li Yixi''s strength was too strong, what Nie Zheng didn''t know was that at this moment, Li Yixi knew about Nie Zheng''s mind.


    At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help touching his chin with a curious look on his face.


    I couldn''t help thinking, is this guy really trying to get my wishes, but what''s the use of that?


    Could it be that living in the world of death, all of them are a group of dead people, would it be very exciting to receive the wishes of a living person?


    Li Yixi''s thoughts had just fallen, and at this moment, Nie Zheng, who was standing in front of Li Yixi, was extremely nervous, and he couldn''t help but secretly said in his heart: "The master looks like this, is he happy or angry, he will sincerely wish me Become black and impermanent?"


    "Will I get the divine artifact, the soul hook, the mourning stick?"

 Chapter 930

    "Um?"


    "It''s not an illusion, the guy in front of me, after listening to my story, has such a ridiculous idea, I''m not a god, and I''m not a ghost, and it''s something in myths and legends, how is it possible appear?"


    "He actually wanted my blessings, alas, I didn''t expect that these powerful cultivators also like to fantasize like mortals!"


    "It''s really interesting!"


    "Is this where the aura of my protagonist lies? Being able to read the minds of many people means that I can get unlimited benefits from this."


    "In this world, there are countless undead, these incomparably powerful beings have died for endless years, and they have also swallowed up many incomparably powerful beings. Perhaps these incomparably powerful guys may have obtained a lot of physical exercises during their lifetime. Law, if I ask them for it, will I be able to get it? After all, those things are of no use to their dead beings."


    Thinking of this, Li Yixi, at this moment, showed a touch of excitement on his face, thinking that this might be a very good way.


    After all, Li Yixi could perceive Nie Zheng in front of him, and desperately wanted his blessing, as if Li Yixi''s blessing was more important than his own life.


    Cough cough!


    At this moment, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face involuntarily. Feeling a little embarrassed, he coughed and covered it up.


    His eyes fell on Nie Zheng''s face, and he thought, "I have a condition, if you can agree, I can fulfill your wish!"


    However, Li Yixi''s expression just fell, his face changed slightly, he felt abrupt, and he said it recklessly.


    "Oops, how can I tell Nie Zheng''s heart directly? If I let him know that I can read his mind, wouldn''t it scare him?"


    Li Yixi suddenly became extremely nervous at this moment, even more nervous than Nie Zheng.


    However, when Nie Zheng suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words, a look of shock appeared on his face.


    His excited body trembled slightly, his lips kept shaking, and he stammered, "Young Master, what do you want to tell me, Nie Zheng will definitely help you!"


    The anxious Li Yixi suddenly heard Nie Zheng''s words, the worry on his face disappeared instantly, and he felt that this guy might not care about his words.


    Although Li Yixi was very nervous, he still said with a smile: "Actually, it''s not that difficult? It''s just that I can''t cultivate, and now I want to become holy in the flesh. I don''t know if there is any practice in the world of death. Law."


    "If there is, then you can give it to me."


    "If you need any help, I can help you. I also know many powerful beings in this world."


    At this moment, Li Yixi said to Nie Zheng in a perfunctory manner.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, at this moment, Nie Zheng''s face showed a touch of excitement, and he couldn''t help but ponder, "Is the cultivation method of sanctification of the flesh?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked at Nie Zheng in front of him and was thinking, a look of excitement appeared on his face, wondering if the other party had such a technique.


    "The flesh is sanctified, the flesh is sanctified..."


    At this moment, Nie Zheng kept chanting these words in his heart.


    But soon, even if Nie Zheng racked his brains, nothing came of it.


    There was a look of mourning on his face, and he said to Li Yixi: "Young Master, I don''t have any physical sanctification exercises in my memory, but you don''t need to despair, Master, there must be someone who is proficient in the world of death, and I will definitely do it. To find these things for the son in the shortest time, for those of us who have died, the exercises have no effect and have little value, and it is an honor for Nie Zheng to be able to help the son."


    At this moment, Nie Zheng hurriedly explained and made up his mind that after returning this time, he must let the Lord of Hell help him.


    "Um?"


    "Really!"


    When Li Yixi heard Nie Zheng''s words at this moment, he was stunned for a moment. He never thought that there was really a method of sanctification of the flesh in the dead world. Originally, Li Yixi was just trying it out. Unexpectedly, I got a positive answer.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of what Nie Zheng had in mind not long ago, and I felt that it was not a big deal. After all, black and white are impermanent. They are just small people in the underworld, and I just wished, and it is impossible to let the other party really became the legendary black impermanence.


    And Li Yixi just said what he said, if he didn''t bless, Li Yixi himself felt that his face would be difficult.


    He smiled at Nie Zheng and said, "Then I would like to thank the little general here. The little general was granted the authority of the black impermanence in the world of death, but in this world of life, there is no authority of the black impermanence, which is indeed a pity. After all, sometimes the undead in the dead world will also flee to the living world, and it is indeed very difficult to capture."


    Nie Zheng, who was originally extremely nervous, suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words at this moment, his body trembled violently, and there was a touch of excitement in his eyes. Because of the force, his fists turned white.


    He even held his breath, wanting to get Li Yixi''s wishes, because not long ago, he knew that after the young Wuming got Li Yixi''s wishes, he instantly became a terrifying existence, controlling the power of rain, where is Nie Zheng? He could not be excited, because he knew from the meaning of Li Yixi''s words that Li Yixi was wishing him to become Black Impermanence.


    When Nie Zheng was extremely nervous, Li Yixi said at this moment: "I hereby wish the little general to become the legendary Black Impermanence, to take charge of the legendary Ecstasy and Mourning Rod, to clean up this world, and to arrest those who wandered. The undead and souls of the living world, let them re-enter the dead world and enter the cycle of reincarnation."


    As Li Yixi''s voice continued to sound, Nie Zheng''s body trembled violently at this moment, because Nie Zheng suddenly discovered that an extremely mysterious force appeared in the void at this moment.


    That force was very similar to the one that Nie Zheng saw in the young Wuming, which instantly made Nie Zheng extremely excited.


    At this moment, Nie Zheng was extremely excited and stammered, "Young Master, Young Master, where will I go to find you after I get the method of sanctifying the flesh, don''t worry, I will definitely give the method of sanctifying the flesh to me. You bring it."


    Li Yixi saw Nie Zheng say this with a serious face, and was a little excited, and immediately smiled: "I live in Jinling Xiancheng, Li Yuan, you can come and find me there when the time comes."


    "There will be a period later!"


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, Xiaobai broke through the air and left.


    Seeing Li Yixi disappear at the end of the world in an instant, Nie Zheng was extremely excited. When Li Yixi left, the power of the great wish in the void finally fell.

 Chapter 931

    Seeing the power of great desire in the void continuously entering his body, at this moment, Nie Zheng was extremely excited. Nie Zheng''s body trembled violently, and his lips trembled constantly.


    "Good mysterious power, I... my strength is actually improving."


    "I... Did I really get the authority of Hei Wuchang just like the young Wuming?"


    At this moment, Nie Zheng''s heart was filled with turbulent waves, his eyes widened, watching the power of great wishes in the void keep coming.


    Hei Wuchang was extremely excited at this moment. At this moment, he felt his own aura, which increased at an unimaginable speed. Moreover, the power of desire was constantly facing the long sword in Nie Zheng''s hand at this moment. penetrate.


    Nie Zheng, who was feeling the improvement of his cultivation, suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were fixed on the long sword in his hand. At this moment, Nie Zheng suddenly found the long sword in his hand. , unexpectedly in a strange change.


    At the same time, Nie Zhen also found out strangely that the armor on his body was also entering with mysterious power, and it was also changing.


    Seeing what happened to him, Nie Zheng was extremely excited.


    Biting his lip tightly, not letting himself make a sound, Nie Zheng''s eyes stared at the long sword in his hand without blinking, because at this moment, Nie Zheng found the long sword in his hand. The sword was constantly changing, as if it was about to become the soul hook that Li Yixi spoke of.


    Nie Zheng was extremely nervous, with a look of excitement on his face.


    Soon, Nie Zheng was really stunned. The long sword in his hand really turned into a soul hook, a soul hook, and it was also connected to Nie Zheng''s mind.


    Feeling the unparalleled power of the soul hook, Nie Zheng''s lips trembled, but he didn''t know what to say, and Nie Zheng also found that the armor on his body had changed, turning into a very powerful treasure. At this moment, Seeing the robes on his body, Nie Zheng was a little dazed, as if he had really become the mythical character Hei Wuchang in Li Yixi''s mouth.


    Moreover, the scabbard on Nie Zheng''s waist also turned into a mourning stick at this moment.


    His lips trembled for a long time before Nie Zheng spit out a few words.


    "Soul Soul Cable!"


    "Weeping stick!"


    "I, I actually got it."


    "I actually got it!"


    At this moment, Nie Zheng was shocked.


    At this moment, Nie Zheng was very excited. He hurriedly closed his eyes and felt the changes in his body. Nie Zheng couldn''t wait to know if he could be like a nameless boy, take control of power, and become a real black impermanence.


    When Nie Zheng was nervous, his eyes suddenly found that his body had undergone a strange change. The next moment, Nie Zheng, who was already dead and didn''t know how many years, suddenly felt that with the power of those powers With the continuous influx, not only did his cultivation level improve, but at this moment, Nie Zheng was horrified to find that the dead energy in his body at this moment was slowly turning into vitality.


    Nie Zheng''s undead body, at this moment, was actually reversing life and death, and the speed continued to accelerate. Soon, Nie Zheng looked at his body sluggishly.


    Mouth wide open.


    "I... I reversed life and death, and now I actually have a body, a living body!"


    Nie Zheng never longed for it at all. He thought that one day he would be able to completely turn into a living person.


    But now he has turned into a living person, and Nie Zheng also found that his soul body was instantly enveloped in a golden light, and the power of the Great Dao disappeared in his body. For a moment, it was connected to the avenues of this piece of heaven and earth.


    At this moment, Nie Zheng was stunned for a moment, and squeezed his hand involuntarily. Nie Zhen suddenly realized that he had gained the authority of this world.


    "Power, authority!"


    "I really got power!"


    Nie Zheng''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    However, Nie Zheng''s strength did not directly climb to the realm of the two half ancestors like the young Wuming. After all, Hei Wuchang''s strength is not very strong. At this moment, Nie Zheng''s cultivation was only elevated to the level of a god king.


    But for Nie Zheng, such an improvement was unimaginable for Nie Zheng.


    "I''m alive, I''m alive!"


    "And I also got the legendary treasure, the soul-sucking rope, the mourning stick!"


    "And the cultivation base has also been promoted to the realm of the king of gods."


    "I also control the authority of the priesthood in the black and impermanent world of life. Which guys feel that after escaping to the world of life, no one can do anything to them. I think they are still in my hands, what kind of storms can they make?"


    "But it''s all thanks to the masters!"


    Suppressing the shock in his heart, at this moment, Nie Zheng also thumped to his knees on the ground, and kowtowed nine times in the direction of Li Yixi''s departure.


    "Master, let me get the authority of Hei Wuchang today, I will not disappoint you, I will not let those undead do evil in this world."


    "I will definitely bring them back to the dead world and put them into reincarnation."


    After the voice fell, Nie Zheng couldn''t wait to break through the air. Nie Zheng, whose strength had been improved, wanted to verify what kind of improvement he had at this moment.


    Soon, Nie Zheng appeared in front of an incomparably powerful undead, who was hiding in a cave at the moment, devouring a beast.


    "Never beast, you dare to enter the world to kill, so hurry up and follow me back to the world of death."


    However, when the powerful undead in front of him heard Nie Zheng''s words, a sneer appeared on his face, "So it''s you, Nie Zheng, someone like you, I can crush you with one hand, just rely on you. Do you still want to bring me back to the dead world?"


    "Erase the memory and break into the animal path, do you think we will be willing?"


    "go to hell!"


    The next moment, he raised his head, the undead raised his head, his eyes were blood red, and instantly rushed towards Nie Zheng, his strength was extremely powerful, reaching the realm of a true god, but the undead at the moment was extremely angry and did not sense Nie Zheng. ''s practice.


    "Rebellious animal, presumptuous!"


    At this moment, Nie Zheng secretly shouted, with a calm expression on his face, not only his own strength is far superior to the other party, but also he controls the soul rope, until the undead approached him, Nie Zheng did not urge him at this moment. Moved the soul hook, the next moment, the extremely powerful undead was instantly imprisoned by Nie Zheng.


    Everything was so simple that Nie Zheng''s eyes widened, and he looked at the soul rope in his hand incredulously.


    "This this this..."


    The power of the soul hook made Nie Zheng completely stunned at this moment.


    I don''t know how to use words to describe the power of the soul hook, the soul hook seems to be prepared for these dead souls and souls.

 Chapter 932

    "No, impossible?"


    "How could this be? How could this be?"


    "I am the realm of the true god, and I have swallowed countless dead souls. How can I be imprisoned by you in an instant now?"


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, it must be an illusion, it must be an illusion."


    "Nie Zheng, with your existence, I can erase you with a wave of my hand. This is an illusion, and it cannot imprison me."


    "I''m going to swallow you!"


    The imprisoned powerful undead had a grim look on his face at this moment. He felt that the scene in front of him was an illusion, and immediately rushed towards Nie Zheng.


    However, at the moment when he took action on Nie Zheng, he saw a terrifying power burst out from the Soul Suo, and that power instantly invaded his body.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The incomparably powerful undead in front of Nie Zheng let out a terrifying howl at this moment, feeling that his soul was about to disperse at this moment.


    The moment he grabbed Nie Zheng''s hand, he hurriedly retracted it, hugged his head tightly, rolled on the ground continuously, and let out a tragic scream.


    "Naughty beast, I have gained supreme authority now. Although I am weak now, I am equivalent to God."


    "Of course, the god I''m talking about is not a realm, but a real priesthood."


    "I was born for you, I exist for you, how can you be able to resist and escape?"


    The undead rolled and howled on the ground. At this moment, after hearing Nie Zheng''s words, he instantly woke up, with a look of shock on his face.


    "God... a priesthood?"


    "I...I don''t believe that even the Lord of Hell has given you some authority, but your authority can only be possessed in the world of death, this is the world of life, your authority is useless here, are you not It might imprison me."


    The undead at this moment was still unwilling, but the pain made his soul almost collapse.


    At this moment, the necromancer could only hurriedly stop struggling, his scarlet eyes fell on Nie Zheng at this moment, but when he really paid attention to Nie Zheng, he was suddenly stunned.


    Those eyes were round and round, his face was unbelievable, and his lips were constantly shaking.


    "how is this possible?"


    "how can that be?"


    "How could you, a weak chicken, have a body?"


    "As far as I know, even the Lord of Hell and the powerful beings around him have not been cast into the flesh by the power of merit. How did you get the flesh if you were weak?"


    "And it''s not right, your breath is wrong, when did you cultivate to the realm of a god king?"


    Seeing this scene in front of him, the incomparably powerful undead had an unbelievable look on his face, and even forgot his own pain point. The scene in front of him kept hitting his heart.


    Hearing Necromancer''s words, at this moment, Nie Zheng showed a smug look at the corner of his mouth.


    "You''re right, the Lord of Hell can only grant me the power of impermanence in the world of death, but I forgot to tell you that there is a more terrifying existence that grants me the power of the world of life!"


    "In this life world, I still have the power to suppress you, even if it is an existence that is more powerful than you, if I want to catch you, you will not have any ability to resist, because I have the supreme artifact to seduce the soul, Weeping stick."


    "Now, I have a priesthood, and I have the authority to walk between life and death. From then on, I will be your nightmare. You exist, don''t try to disturb this world."


    The imprisoned powerful undead had a shocking look on his face at this moment.


    "Walking with the authority of life and death!"


    "Supreme Artifact!"


    At this moment, when his eyes fell on Nie Zheng, he was completely desperate, because he had confirmed that the scene in front of him was not an illusion, but a reality.


    This incomparably powerful undead looked at Nie Zheng with a look of despair and said, "Could it be that the powerful being who instantly made the Demon Buddha the Lord of Hell?"


    After all, in his opinion, in this world, the only person who can grant Nie Zheng such terrifying divine authority is that terrifying person.


    At this moment, Nie Zheng was in a good mood, and explained with a smug look: "Yes, you are not too stupid, only such an existence can grant me a priesthood."


    "And, let me tell you, that peerless existence, laying out the world, this world will soon change."


    "Not only has the underworld been established, and reincarnation has been established, but also the underworld is being continuously improved, and that terrifying existence is still laying out the living world. To create the holy land of the living world, not only must order be established in the dead world, but also the living world must be established. To establish order in this world, perhaps even a terrifying heaven."


    At this moment, Nie Zheng couldn''t help but think of the boy''s nameless. Since Li Yixi had granted the boy''s nameless rain god''s authority and made him a god, Nie Zheng felt that Li Yixi was very likely to want to build a heaven in the fairy tale. .


    The heavenly court manages the practitioners and establishes the real order of the fairy world.


    At that time, there will be order in the world of life, order in the underworld, and order in the heavenly court. At that time, this world will become an unimaginable holy land.


    Nie Zheng was extremely excited when he thought about it, and felt that Li Yixi was too scary.


    After verifying his authority, Nie Zheng was extremely excited and began to capture those undead spirits that appeared in the living world, and soon returned to the dead world with countless undead spirits.


    When Nie Zheng returned to the underworld, the Lord of Hell opened his eyes instantly, and a look of disbelief appeared on his face.


    As the Lord of Hell, as the Lord of the Dead Realm, it is natural that no grass or tree in the entire Dead Realm can avoid the eyes of the Lord of Hell. At this moment, the Lord of Hell appeared in front of Nie Zheng in an instant, with an unbelievable expression on his face. Staring at Nie Zheng, because the Lord of Hell found that not only Nie Zheng''s strength had undergone earth-shaking changes, but now Nie Zheng actually had a real body.


    "Nie Zheng, what happened?"


    At this moment, when the Lord of Hell''s eyes fell on Nie Zheng''s body, his body trembled slightly, and his heart set off a storm, but the Lord of Hell thought it was an illusion, because it was so incredible.


    "Black impermanence worships God."


    "Today, Hei Wuchang went out to capture the undead, and met a master who granted me the authority of Hei impermanence in the world of life."


    The Lord of Hell, who was shocked, heard Nie Zheng''s words at this moment, and a look of shock appeared on his face.


    He stared at Nie Zheng and asked, "Did the master really grant you the power of impermanence in the world of life?"


    Seeing the Lord of Hell with a shocked expression, Nie Zheng was very proud at this moment, and this feeling was very refreshing.


    But Nie Zheng didn''t dare to smile, and hurriedly responded, "Go back to God, yes!"

 Chapter 933

    Boom!


    At this moment, the Lord of Hell seems to feel that his brain has been hit by lightning.


    But what followed was ecstasy, grabbing Nie Zheng''s shoulder with excitement, and shaking.


    "Good good!"


    "From now on, you can also walk in the world of life and death. In the past, you needed me to use the power of the world of death to bless you, but now it saves the trouble, and with authority, you can also suppress those undead that are stronger than you. ."


    "It solves a problem that we are facing right now."


    "It''s a pity, if you can get the supreme artifact, the soul hook and the mourning stick, it will be even more powerful."


    At the moment, the Lord of Hell, while excited, felt a little regretful.


    After all, in the eyes of the Lord of Hell, although the Underworld has now been established, there are no such powerful artifacts, and some problems still cannot be solved. Now, it is only a reluctance to establish some rough order, so that Samsara can recover.


    However, at the moment when the Lord of Hell felt a little regretful, I saw two things in Nie Zheng''s hands, it was the soul-hungry cord and the mourning stick.


    Nie Zheng said with a smile, "My God, I got the legendary divine artifact, the Soul Escaper and the Mourning Stick."


    At this moment, Nie Zheng involuntarily shook the soul cord and mourning stick in front of the Lord of Hell.


    "Yes, have you got it?"


    The Lord of Hell, who was already excited, suddenly saw the soul-hook and mourning stick in Nie Zheng''s hands, and a look of horror appeared on his face.


    The Lord of Hell thinks this is an illusion. After all, in the Lord of Hell''s view, whether it is a soul hook or a mourning stick, they are extremely terrifying artifacts, which are so simple and easy to obtain.


    clap clap.


    The Lord of Hell gave himself a few slaps directly, feeling that it was an hallucination that he had produced. However, at this moment, the Lord of Hell felt the burning pain on his face and instantly woke up.


    He stared at the soul cord and mourning stick in Nie Zheng''s hands in disbelief.


    "real!"


    "It turned out to be true..."


    "I, I thought these were hallucinations?"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Okay, very good!"


    "From now on, our underworld is also considered to be black and white impermanence, Nie Zheng, from now on, don''t use your name, you are the black impermanence in my underworld."


    "Black impermanence, go, follow me!"


    The extremely excited Lord of Hell landed a big hand on Nie Zheng''s shoulder at this moment, and instantly lifted Nie Zheng and disappeared in place.


    When he appeared, the Lord of Hell had already appeared in a huge palace. In the palace at the moment, there was another existence, the East King.


    The Lord of Hell had just appeared, and at this moment, the East King hurriedly saluted, "Meet the Lord, Bai Wuchang has already brought it."


    King Dong was also very puzzled. For some reason, he suddenly received a message from the Lord of Hell, asking him to take Bai Wuchang and wait in the hall.


    "Good good!"


    At this moment, the Lord of Hell was very excited. He patted King Dong''s shoulder with his big hand, and his image of being cold and aloof was gone.


    Immediately, excited eyes fell on Bai Wuchang.


    He said excitedly: "Are you Bai Wuchang? You are really lucky!"


    "Better than anyone''s life!"


    At this moment, Bai Wuchang was stared at by the Lord of Hell, his body trembled slightly, and he was a little frightened.


    After all, in his eyes, the Lord of Hell is heaven, a terrifying existence.


    "God, God!"


    At this moment, Bai Wuchang''s voice trembled!


    However, this moment of black impermanence, thoughtful, instantly understood everything!


    There is a bit of bitterness on his face, Hei Wuchang is very clear, at this moment, the treasure in his hand may have to be handed over!


    Hei Impermanence guesses, the Lord of Hell, this is to make black and white impermanent, just like in mythology, go hand in hand.


    Sure enough, as soon as the thought of black impermanence fell, the Lord of Hell laughed and said, "Now I will create a body for you."


    I saw the voice of the lord of hell falling. The next moment, the lord of hell unscrewed one of his arms in an instant, ignoring the splash of blood, and instantly smashed that arm, and countless powers of merit appeared. The next moment, the lord of hell controlled With the power of those merits, he entered the body of the undead in front of him.


    Soon, the flesh will be cast for it!


    The Lord of Hell grew another arm, but the breath was a little weak, but the Lord of Hell at this moment didn''t care at all, and said excitedly: "Now my underworld is finally black and white, the real existence. already."


    "From then on, you are black and white, inseparable, walking in the realms of life and death, capturing undead and those souls."


    "This is your duty too!"


    "Black impermanence, the mourning stick!"


    At this moment, the Lord of Hell''s eyes fell on Hei Impermanence.


    He was impermanent and a little helpless, so he could only hurriedly present the mourning stick in his hand.


    When the mourning stick fell into Bai Wuchang''s hands, a strange force merged into his body in an instant, establishing a connection with Bai Wuchang''s mind.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, the Lord of Hell was even more excited, and said loudly: "From now on, you two are impermanence in black and white, forgetting the past, you are the impermanence in black and white in this world."


    It wasn''t until this moment that King Dong realized what had happened. King Dong''s eyes were fixed on the impermanence of black and white at this moment, the soul hook and mourning stick in his hands.


    His body trembled slightly, his face in disbelief.


    The Lord of Hell did not pay attention to the East King, but said excitedly: "Now there is a soul hook, a mourning stick."


    "It solved some of our troubles in an instant."


    "I used to worry about how to forge these fetish objects, but now I don''t have to worry about it. Since the master made the mourning stick and the soul rope appear."


    "I think soon, the book of life and death and the judge''s pen will also appear."


    "As long as we do our thing well, this place will continue to improve, and then it will be exactly the same as the high-level population."


    "I used to think that it was a fairy tale, or everything about another supreme plane, but now I suddenly feel that it is not a fairy tale at all, it is the layout of a master."


    "The master wants to build an unimaginable world, a world divided into three worlds: heaven, man and earth."


    "Establish the three major orders of immortals and ghosts, and create a real holy land."


    At this moment, the Lord of Hell, thinking that the world of death is now constantly merging with the outside world, wants to understand everything.


    When the two worlds are completely integrated into one, then this place is completely completed.


    After hearing the words of the Lord of Hell, King Dong couldn''t help but tremble. In King Dong''s mind, the appearance of the golden Buddha could not help but appear, his face was shocked, and his heart was filled with fear.


    "Is this the real layout of the master?"

 Chapter 934

    When Hei Wuchang was heartbroken, he suddenly remembered what happened to Li Yixi, a dignified expression appeared on his face, and his eyes immediately fell on the Lord of Hell.


    From Hei Wuchang''s point of view, what Li Yixi ordered was a big deal, and there was no room for any delay.


    "Returning to God, this subordinate has forgotten a major event. Today, Hei Wuchang met a peerless master. The peerless master said that he needed a cultivation method to sanctify his body. The subordinate promised the peerless master to find it for him, but he used his subordinates to find it. If you want to obtain this method, it will be extremely difficult."


    "Even in this dead world, those extremely powerful beings know that the sanctification of the flesh has no effect on them, but it is not easy to get them."


    "Also ask God to take action!"


    The black impermanence at the moment said the things that promised Li Yixi in an instant.


    "Is it the practice of sanctification of the flesh?"


    "The strength of the master is penetrating the sky and the earth, and the power is beyond imagination. Why do you need the practice of sanctification of the flesh?"


    After the Lord of Hell heard Hei Wuchang''s words, he muttered in a low voice, but then his eyes fell on Hei Wuchang''s body, and he said with a serious face: "Although we don''t understand why the masters need such low-level sanctification of the flesh. Cultivation method, but we must get it in the shortest time. I am good at thousands of exercises, but I am not very good at the physical way, so I will send the message immediately."


    "As long as there is a undead who contributes a powerful body sanctification technique, one condition can be agreed, and the reincarnation will also be preferentially treated."


    "Dong Wang, this matter is up to you to do!"


    "be quick!"


    "Absolutely no delay!"


    At this moment, the Lord of Hell explained.


    "God, this subordinate will do it now!"


    After King Dong got the order, he disappeared into the hall.


    When King Dong left, the Lord of Hell at this moment looked at Hei Wuchang in front of him with admiration, and patted Hei Wuchang kindly on the shoulder.


    This kind of action seems very inconceivable to Hei Wuchang. The Lord of Hell is a demon Buddha, and he is too proud, but at this moment, he seems to be regarded as a brother.


    The Lord of Hell said with a smile: "Is there any other order for the son, Hei Wuchang, in the future, when you walk between life and death, the master should make you a chess piece, pass some information, and you must understand the master''s intention. "


    Hei Wuchang heard the words of the Lord of Hell, and nodded immediately, "This subordinate understands that this subordinate will definitely not disappoint God and the master!"


    Hei Wuchang immediately stated that the former Hei Wuchang had already become a undead. In fact, he was a little tired of life, but now that he was reunited with his body, hope rekindled in his heart again, and this moment Hei Wuchang instantly flattered.


    It didn''t take long for the departed East King to enter the hall with a happy face, "God, I have found the method of sanctification of the flesh."


    The long-awaited Lord of Hell immediately asked excitedly, "What kind of exercise? What''s its name?"


    The East King said excitedly: "Nine Turns Golden Body Art."


    "Very powerful method of physical sanctification!"


    "It was contributed by an extremely terrifying powerful undead, presumably the experts should be satisfied!"


    After the voice of the East King fell, he instantly handed the exercise to Hei Wuchang.


    "Go!"


    "Leave it to the master, the matter ordered by the master cannot be delayed, it must be satisfied by the master!"


    Seeing the method of sanctification of the flesh in his hands, Hei Wuchang was excited, and immediately left the dead world with Bai Wuchang.


    After leaving the world of death, Bai Wuchang watched this world curiously at this moment, and she had been away for too long. At this moment, she really felt reborn.


    Greedily sucking in the fresh air outside, I suddenly felt that the air was so sweet.


    Hei Wuchang saw Bai Wuchang''s expression and didn''t scold him. After all, he was like this when he appeared for the first time, but he immediately urged: "Leave here first, and give the method of sanctification of the flesh to the master."


    "And now the two of us are black and white, and we have been granted authority. We can''t be dereliction of duty. Now the war in the dead world has caused too many undead powerhouses to escape. These undead must be captured and returned. Let it disrupt the balance of life."


    At this moment of black impermanence, he explained with a serious face.


    "clear!"


    "Is that tall man very powerful?"


    When the voice fell, Bai Wuchang looked at Hei Wuchang curiously.


    "Is it great?"


    "Awesome, please don''t use these two words to describe the master. The power of the master is not something that can be described by the word "powerful", but omnipotent. Even in this heavenly way, the master is not in the eyes!"


    Bai Wuchang heard Hei Wuchang''s words, his body trembled violently, and the trembling was unbelievable. In his eyes, the Dao of Heaven was an inviolable existence. However, at this moment, he heard from Hei Wuchang''s mouth that someone would not be incomparably powerful. The way of heaven is in sight.


    When Black and White Impermanence rushed to Jinling Immortal City, they suddenly found that there were fluctuations of mana in front of them, and their expressions changed slightly, because at this moment Black and White Impermanence felt the breath of the undead.


    "Let''s go, there are dead spirits who dare to do evil for the concubine in the realm of life, absolutely can''t ignore it, arrest them first, and then go to see the master!"


    Black and white impermanence glanced at each other, and the two immediately cast their magical powers to silence them in place.


    The moment the two approached, they discovered that there were many powerful beings at the moment, besieging and killing several undead spirits, one of them was the little phoenix beside Li Yixi.


    At this moment of black impermanence, he also saw Li Yixi not far away, and his heart trembled.


    "Damn beasts, cholera lives in front of a master."


    He wanted to kill all these undeads in his heart. The next moment, Hei Wuchang tried his best to urge the soul-hungry cord in his hands, and Bai Wuchang also urges the mourning stick in his hands, and instantly seized all these undeads and threw them into a pocket.


    After finishing everything, Black Impermanence approached Li Yixi very anxiously.


    "Black and white impermanence, meet the son!"


    This moment of black and white impermanence, with a look of respect.


    Li Yixi didn''t expect to see Hei Wuchang again here, Li Yixi frowned slightly at this moment: "So many undead escaped to the living world, is the situation really that serious?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Hei Wuchang said in a terrified voice: "Young master doesn''t know, because the order of the underworld was established in the world of death, those extremely powerful undead instantly reached a consensus and wanted to destroy the underworld. The war caused many undead to escape and hide in this wilderness, and the number of ghosts in the dead world is very small, and it is impossible to arrest them all in a short period of time!"


    After the voice fell, Hei Wuchang felt extremely uneasy in his heart, not knowing whether his answer satisfied Li Yixi.


    At this moment of black impermanence, I dare not add anything to it.

 Chapter 935

    Hearing Hei Wuchang''s words, Li Yixi showed a curious look on his face, looked at Hei Wuchang and said, "Did the order of the underworld really begin to establish order in the world of death as in the myth?"


    The reason why Li Yixi asked this was because Li Yixi found that the Necromancer general in front of him had become a black impermanence, and this time there was a white impermanence accompanying him.


    However, Li Yixi was very surprised at this moment, because Li Yixi felt a powerful vitality in the black and white impermanence. At this moment, he was like two living people.


    Hei Wuchang looked uneasy, and said cautiously: "If you return to the son, the world of death is indeed like the legend told by the son, and the order of the underworld has been established in the world of death."


    "In addition to the Ten Temple Yama, black and white impermanence, there are also bull-headed and horse-faced!"


    The black impermanence at the moment responded cautiously.


    Hearing Hei Wuchang''s words, Li Yixi''s heart moved, feeling that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, because after the underworld order was established in the dead world, there would be no explosions, and the world would become more stable.


    Thinking of the undead running rampant in front of him, Li Yixi suddenly said, "Actually, it is not very difficult to resolve the predicament in front of you!"


    "There is no need for those existences in the underworld, to keep arresting, after all, to find trouble."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, Hei Wuchang''s body trembled in an instant, with a look of surprise on his face, he felt that Li Yixi was hinting at this again, and immediately looked at Li Yixi with excitement, "Hei Wuchang is ignorant, please also ask your son. Point!"


    Li Yixi said with a smile: "That night, when I was telling the story, I remembered that you were there! Did you forget?"


    "Actually, you can set up a stronghold in the world, City God."


    "In this way, it can protect the safety of the people, supervise the good and evil in the world, and manage the undead scattered in the world, judge life and death, and receive incense."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Hei Wuchang''s heart was filled with turbulent waves, his eyes were extremely bright, and he suddenly remembered that night, Li Yixi really said about the Lord of the City God.


    "Human base?"


    "Master City God?"


    At this moment, Hei Wuchang, his lips trembled constantly, and said excitedly: "Hei Wuchang is ignorant, if it wasn''t for the young master''s suggestion, I would have forgotten about it."


    In fact, this is not to blame for the existence of the Lord of Hell, because there were not too many living people in the dead world at that time. If you want to establish a stronghold in the world, the undead can''t do it, so the Lord of Hell at that time instantly ignored the Lord of the City God.


    Hei Wuchang looked at Li Yixi excitedly and asked, "Young Master, this method is feasible, but how do we need to establish a stronghold in the world?"


    Bai Wuchang didn''t speak, but at this moment, with a look of excitement on his face, he felt that Li Yixi''s method was really wonderful. The establishment of the City God would not only strengthen the communication between the human world and the dead world, but also deal with the previous outbreak. of emergencies.


    And the benefits go far beyond that.


    Seeing the black and white impermanence in front of him, Li Yixi was so excited, thinking of his identity as a mortal, and immediately added: "Actually, I''m just talking about the stories in mythology, that is, casual words, don''t take it to heart. ."


    But at this moment of black impermanence, he was already extremely excited. He felt that Li Yixi had discovered the loopholes in the current order of the underworld, and couldn''t wait to stare at Li Yixi and asked, "Young master, according to your opinion, this city god What existence should be in charge of it?"


    "How large is the area to build a City God Temple?"


    At this moment, Hei Wuchang said what was in his heart, and he felt that there should be some hints from Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi heard Hei Wuchang''s words, pondered for a moment, and said after thinking about it: "If you want to build a city god temple in the local area, you naturally have to use the existence in which area to take charge, and you must get the support of everyone in that place."


    "This is how the incense can flourish."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the black impermanence at the moment, his eyes lit up, and his face was excited.


    Hei Wuchang now finally knows why the Lord of the City God has a higher position than himself, so he can still enjoy the power of incense.


    Let the black impermanence secretly envy it.


    Hei Wuchang had a look of admiration for Li Yixi. As he kept getting closer to Li Yixi, Hei Wuchang found that Li Yixi''s layout had completely subverted his cognition.


    It seems that every detail Li Yixi has already thought of, this moment is dark and impermanent, and there is a feeling that maybe he can meet Li Yixi here, it is very likely that Li Yixi wants to imply that he builds the Temple of the City God.


    His face was black and impermanent with excitement. At this moment, Li Yixi seemed to have lost interest in continuing to talk. He instantly remembered the matter of the sanctification of the flesh, and hurriedly looked at Li Yixi, "Master, it''s really fate to meet you here today. I have done the things that the young master explained to me, this is the method of sanctification of the flesh that I brought from the dead world, and the name of the method is called Jiuzhuan Golden Body Art."


    At this moment of black impermanence, he immediately took out the Jiuzhuan Golden Body Art and offered it with both hands.


    When Li Yixi heard Hei Wuchang''s words, his body trembled instantly, and a look of excitement appeared in his eyes. Li Yixi never thought that he was just trying to talk, and now he actually got the method of sanctifying the body.


    Li Yixi has always been eager to step into the practice, and some of the methods of physical cultivation that he has been looking for are also incomplete. Suddenly, he obtained a complete method of physical sanctification. How can Li Yixi not be excited? .


    "The method of sanctification of the flesh, is it the nine-turn golden body art?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi said excitedly, and instantly took over the exercises in Hei Wuchang''s hands.


    Seeing the exercise in front of him, Li Yixi''s eyes became brighter and brighter, because Li Yixi found that this exercise had the same root and the same origin as the previous exercise, and the position of the acupoints was exactly the same.


    "Good baby, I didn''t expect to have the same roots as the one I practiced before. I''m too weak. This can save me a lot of time."


    Li Yixi sat cross-legged in an instant and began to try to practice. The moment Li Yixi ran the nine-turn golden body art, Black and White Impermanence instantly widened his eyes, because at this moment, when the acupoints in Li Yixi''s body lit up one by one , Black and White Impermanence felt terrified that among those acupoints of Li Yixi, there was an incomparably powerful god and demon sitting cross-legged.


    It seems that Li Yixi''s body has billions of gods and demons.


    That power made the black and white impermanence look terrified at this moment, because the black and white impermanence at the moment clearly felt that the vegetation around Li Yixi''s body was constantly collapsing.


    He couldn''t bear the terrifying aura emanating from Li Yixi''s body at all. Black and White Impermanence would not have the strength to resist the terrifying aura if he hadn''t resorted to the soul hook and mourning stick in his hands.


    Hu Qingyun, who was on the side, also had his eyelids twitching wildly. Hu Qingyun felt the big trees around him. There was a constant crackling sound in the trunks, and the trunks might explode at any time.

 Chapter 936

    "This this this..."


    The black and white at this moment are impermanent, and seeing such a scene for the first time, the two of them have a look of horror on their faces.


    At the same time, at this moment, the two of them were horrified to discover that the power of heaven and earth was constantly being plundered by Li Yixi.


    The scene in front of him was beyond imagination.


    It was just for a moment, at this moment, Li Yixi''s body was filled with terrifying chaotic divine power, which chaotic divine power was like a thousand rivers returning to the sea, swallowed by a god and demon in the cave, and entered Li Yi. body of the past.


    At this moment, Hei Wuchang remembered Li Yixi''s previous sentence I''m weak, and his lips trembled violently.


    Hei Wuchang was so frightened that his body trembled uncontrollably. With such power to destroy the world, Li Yixi even called it too weak.


    Hei Wuchang had a feeling that even the powerful Lord of Hell would be nothing but ants in front of Li Yixi.


    At the same time, at this moment, an incomparably powerful golden body appeared above Li Yixi, and the phantom of the golden body seemed to be able to support the world.


    At the moment when Hei Wuchang and other existences were about to be unable to hold on, Li Yixi stopped practicing and slowly opened his eyes, but at this moment, Li Yixi opened his eyes and was stunned by the scene in front of him, because At this moment, the wontons around Li Yixi''s body were extremely powerful.


    And at this moment, Li Yixi discovered that there was an incomparably huge golden phantom in the sky above him, slowly dissipating.


    The moment he saw this scene, Li Yixi''s heart was extremely excited, and he couldn''t help but sighed: "As expected of a good thing obtained from the dead world, I didn''t expect to have such a terrifying power, this is only cultivation, this is the only way It is in line with crossing into the fantasy world."


    Seeing Li Yixi was very excited, and Hei Wuchang''s hanging heart slowly fell. He was really worried about Li Yixi''s dissatisfaction with the previous black impermanence. After all, Li Yixi was really terrible in his eyes. Yi Xi has very high requirements for the practice of sanctification of the flesh.


    When Hei Wuchang was excited, he suddenly found Bai Wuchang beside him, his body shaking violently, staring at Li Yixi with a look of horror.


    This made Hei Wuchang''s face change slightly, because Hei Wuchang was very clear that Li Yixi had always been addicted to playing the role of a mortal person, and Bai Wuchang''s behavior was very likely to make Li Yixi angry.


    Immediately sound transmission scolded: "Bai Wuchang, what are you doing? Don''t you remember what I explained to you before? In front of the son, no matter what happens, you must be calm."


    The frightened Bai Wuchang heard Hei Wuchang''s scolding and immediately stabilized his mind, but Bai Wuchang''s trembling voice sounded in Hei Wuchang''s mind instantly.


    "Black impermanence, look at it, look at the thing in the hands of the master."


    Hei Wuchang heard Bai Wuchang''s voice transmission with a curious expression on his face, and then followed Bai Wuchang''s gaze. The next moment, Hei Wuchang saw a notebook in Li Yixi''s hand.


    When Hei Wuchang saw the notebook in Li Yixi''s hand, a look of horror appeared on his face, because at this moment, Hei Wuchang saw endless divine light on that notebook.


    Hei Wuchang''s body trembled slightly, and his hot eyes fell on the notebook in Li Yixi''s hand. Because of the black impermanence at the moment, he found that the soul hook in his hand was extremely powerful, but compared with the notebook in Li Yixi''s hand, it was inferior. countless.


    Li Yixi, who was surprised, suddenly found that the black and white in front of him were impermanent, all staring at the notebook in his hand, and couldn''t help but be stunned.


    He asked with a smile, "Why are you staring at the notebook in my hand? This is an ordinary thing, remembering some people and things."


    "Since you like it so much, I''ll give it to you, it''s considered a courtesy exchange!"


    Li Yixi had a smile on the corner of his mouth at this moment. In Li Yixi''s opinion, the reason why Black and White Impermanence is so curious should be because of the notebook in his hand. After all, there is no notebook in this world. Notebook, that is unique.


    Black and White Impermanence, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, his face became excited, Black and White Impermanence knew that this thing was incomparably powerful.


    "Thank you son!"


    Seeing the notebook that Li Yixi handed over, the black and white impermanence at this moment took it over in a very uneasy manner.


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face, "I see that the two of you are very busy, otherwise, why don''t you go to Jinling Xiancheng for a seat?"


    Hei Wuchang was excited, suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words, and immediately woke up from the shock, Hei Wuchang felt that Li Yixi was implying that he could leave.


    Hei Wuchang immediately said: "Young Master, then we will say goodbye here, and when we have time, we will definitely go to Jinling Xiancheng to visit Young Master."


    "After all, there are countless undead lurking in this life world, and they must be arrested before they can rest assured."


    Black and white impermanence bid farewell, broke away.


    Li Yixi, who had obtained the body sanctification method, was also excited at this moment, and ordered Xiaobai, and Xiaobai also broke through the air.


    At this moment, Hei Wuchang rushed to the entrance of the Death Realm with a look of urgency. Bai Wuchang asked with a puzzled face, "Hei Wuchang, didn''t you say we are going to arrest the undead? Why should we return to the Death Realm?"


    Hei Wuchang heard this and said with a look of contempt: "Are you stupid? It''s really important to catch those undead, but do you think it''s important for those undead to have this treasure in my hand? Let''s take this one first. Escorting the treasure back to the dead world is the most important thing."


    When Bai Wuchang heard this, he instantly chose to shut up, feeling so stupid.


    Soon, Black and White Impermanence arrived at the gate of hell and entered the world of death.


    In the world of death, the Lord of Hell, who was practicing at this moment, suddenly felt the breath of black and white impermanence, and disappeared in the secret room in an instant, because the Lord of Hell knew that black and white were impermanent, this is to send it to Li Yixi The master of hell was very nervous about the exercises, and he didn''t know if Li Yixi was satisfied.


    The Lord of Hell just appeared, and the black and white impermanence in the distance hurried over, with a look of excitement, and even his body was trembling slightly.


    The Lord of Hell felt that there were still some undead around, and said coldly: "You are also considered to be priests now, so reckless, what kind of decency?"


    "Follow me back!"


    The Lord of Hell waved his hand, tearing apart the void, grasping the black and white impermanence and disappearing.


    The next moment appeared in the hall, the Lord of Hell at this moment, the majesty on his face disappeared, staring at Black and White Impermanence eagerly and asked: "Didn''t you two send exercises to the masters? Why did you come back so soon?"


    Hei Wuchang heard the words of the Lord of Hell, and said excitedly: "Go back to God, before we reached Jinling Xiancheng, we met a master, so we gave the exercise to the master. The master was very happy and returned it. present."


    The voice fell, and at this moment of black impermanence, he hurriedly offered his put away notebook with both hands.


    "A return gift?"


    The Lord of Hell stared at the notebook in front of him for a moment, with a look of horror in his eyes, because at this moment the Lord of Hell felt a powerful divine light on this notebook.


    Seeing the treasure in his hand, the Lord of Hell was extremely shocked at this moment, his eyes fell on Hei Wuchang, and he asked solemnly: "What can the master say?"


    Hei Wuchang heard the words of the Lord of Hell, thought for a while, Hei Wuchang said: "The master said, this is a notebook to record some people and things!"


    The Lord of Hell, who was already suspicious, at this moment, heard Hei Wuchang say that this notebook records people and things, and his body trembled slightly.


    At the same time, at this moment, the Lord of Hell was still on the side of the notebook and saw a pen.


    "Book? Pen?"


    "Record people and things?"


    The Lord of Hell spit out the words one by one. At this moment, the Lord of Hell had a look of disbelief in his eyes, and the hand holding the notebook trembled violently.

 Chapter 937

    Black and white are impermanent, seeing the Lord of Hell at this moment, so complacent, a puzzled look appeared on his face.


    Because when Hei Wuchang took out the soul hook and mourning stick, they did not see such an expression on the face of the Lord of Hell.


    At this moment of black and white impermanence, they looked at each other involuntarily, but a hint of doubt appeared in the eyes of the two of them at this moment.


    Whether it is black impermanence or white impermanence, at this moment, they are all puzzled.


    Hei Wuchang took a deep breath and asked respectfully, "God, what kind of divine thing is this? Why do you look like this?"


    After the voice fell, at this moment, the hall became extremely quiet, and the eyes of black and white impermanence fell on the Lord of Hell, waiting silently.


    The horrified Lord of Hell heard Hei Wuchang''s words at this moment, and recovered a little sanity from the shock.


    But even at this moment, the Lord of Hell''s breathing was extremely rapid, and there was still shock and awe in those eyes.


    The Lord of Hell took several breaths before he suppressed the shock in his heart. Looking at the black and white impermanence in front of him, he said word by word: "This thing is too terrifying, it is far better than the soul hook and mourning stick in your hands, maybe , maybe this is the life and death in the high population, the root of the underworld!"


    The voice of the Lord of Hell fell. At this moment, the black and white were impermanent, and the body trembled suddenly. The eyes of the two were instantly occupied by terror, and they stared at the notebook held by the Lord of Hell at this moment.


    At this moment, Black and White Impermanence even held their breath, the words of the Lord of Hell, like thunder, echoed in their minds at this moment.


    "Life, life and death are thin!"


    After a few breaths, Hei Wuchang''s lips trembled violently, and he spat out the words "Life and Death Book" with difficulty.


    Even now, Black Impermanence is shocked.


    After all, the previous black and white was impermanent, and they just thought that the notebook in Li Yixi''s hand was very mysterious and powerful, surrounded by extremely terrifying divine light, but the two of them never thought that this thing was very likely to be life and death.


    After Bai Wuchang was frightened for a short time, he breathed extremely heavy, stared at the Lord of Hell in front of him with a horrified expression, and asked in a trembling voice: "God, are you sure that this thing is the supreme divine object in the legend, from the underworld? Basically, is life and death thin?"


    Bai Wuchang''s voice fell, and the hall became quiet for a moment.


    The Lord of Hell took a deep breath and said excitedly: "It is very likely that it is really the life and death book and the judge''s pen!"


    "However, but I still need to verify."


    The voice of the Lord of Hell trembled slightly, and the whole person became very nervous.


    Even the powerful and boundless Lord of Hell found his hands trembling slightly at this moment.


    The Lord of Hell slowly stretched out his hand to the side of the notebook and slowly removed the pen hanging on the side.


    The moment you just took off that pen, how did it start? But just for a moment, the ballpoint pen held by the Lord of Hell suddenly burst out with an extremely terrifying divine light.


    That divine light made the black and white impermanence body tremble violently at this moment, and the two felt that divine might could suppress them both.


    Under the fearful gazes of the two of them, the next moment, the small ballpoint pen suddenly turned into a black brush.


    The brush is all black, with dense runes on it, as if those runes have unpredictable power.


    "The Judge''s Pen!"


    "Is it really a judge''s pen!"


    Lord of Hell, at this moment, holding the pen in his hand, his hand shook violently, and his face was excited.


    Black and white impermanence looked at the brush in the hand of the lord of hell, and a storm surged in his heart. At the same time, at the moment of black and white impermanence, his eyes immediately fell on the notebook in the other hand of the lord of hell.


    Difficult to look away.


    The stunned Lord of Hell, at this moment, naturally felt the scorching gaze of Black and White Impermanence. After all, life and death are thin, but the foundation of the underworld.


    If the notebook in his hand is really a life-and-death situation, then the underworld will have its roots, and the underworld will gain authority from now on.


    Because they know that when the lifespan of the living beings comes to an end, the life and death book will appear. At that time, they do not need to aimlessly drag the souls of those undead and mortals. They can go directly and bring them back to the underworld. You can send it to the cycle.


    Not only the efficiency is greatly improved, but also a lot of trouble can be saved.


    At the same time, the Lord of Hell is also very clear that this life and death is the authority of the underworld.


    The Lord of Hell held his breath at the moment, his eyes fixed on the notebook in his hand.


    The Lord of Hell at this moment has experience, because the Lord of Hell just now found that there was a trace of seal on the pen, which was very weak.


    The technique of hell also felt a trace of the power of the seal on the notebook, and the power of the seal seemed to be deliberately weakened.


    The Lord of Hell took a deep breath and injected a trace of strength into the life-and-death book. The next moment, the seal on the notebook shattered instantly. The next moment, a dim light burst out from the notebook. Under the gaze of the eyes, the originally small notebook turned into an incomparably huge book at this moment, as if it was made of supreme divine iron.


    Quietly suspended in front of the Lord of Hell, but the divine power entwined on it made Black and White Impermanence a little hard to breathe.


    But at this moment, the black and white impermanence and the lord of hell, not only did not panic, but the eyes showed excitement.


    The body couldn''t help trembling, and he wanted to roar to vent the shock in his heart.


    "This is life and death, it''s really life and death!"


    Because at this moment, three pairs of eyes saw three words on the cover of the huge book in front of them, the book of life and death.


    Those three words told them that they were not hallucinating, but that everything that happened in front of them was true. The pen brought back today is the judge''s pen, and the notebook brought back is the foundation of the legendary supreme god, the underworld, life and death. Thin.


    At the moment when the three words "life and death thin" appeared, the three people''s breathing became incomparably heavy, and their faces were excited.


    Even the extremely powerful Lord of Hell, at this moment, his body could not help shaking, seeing the book of life and death in front of him, and then looking at the judge''s pen in his hand, the body of the Lord of Hell couldn''t help shaking, and his mind trembling.


    The Lord of Hell is very clear that from today, after the underworld has the life and death book and the judge''s pen, the foundation of the underworld has been guaranteed.


    Now the underworld has four artifacts, the life and death book, the judge''s pen, the soul hook, and the mourning stick.

 Chapter 938

    After seeing the life and death book and the judge''s pen, the hall fell into a brief silence.


    At this moment, neither the regional master nor the black and white impermanence spoke.


    Because at this moment, the three of them didn''t know how to express their feelings.


    More than ten minutes have passed, and the Lord of Black and White Uncommon Hell is still staring at the life and death book floating in front of him with a frenzy.


    I could no longer suppress the curiosity in my heart, because of the impermanence of this moment, I couldn''t help thinking of that rainy night, Li Yixi''s expression when he mentioned the book of life and death.


    At this moment of black impermanence, the idea of ??Sun Dasheng going to the underworld involuntarily appeared in his mind, and he directly crossed out countless names, making those existences immortal in an instant.


    The scene kept reappearing in Hei Wuchang''s mind. At this moment of Hei Wuchang, he couldn''t help being excited. Finally, he asked with difficulty: "God, can we see the magic of this book of life and death?"


    "We wanted to see if the life and death thins were as magical as the tall people say!"


    Hei Impermanence''s voice fell, and the Lord of Hell instantly woke up from his excitement. He also thought of the mystery of life and death in Li Yixi''s mouth.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Alright, I also want to see if this life-and-death book, as the foundation of the underworld, is as magical as the experts say."


    The thought fell, and the Lord of Hell at this moment slowly opened the life and death book.


    At the moment when the book of life and death was opened, the Lord of Hell showed horror in his eyes, because the book of life and death at this moment, the pages seemed to be transformed into a vast starry sky.


    I saw that there were dense texts on the life and death struggle.


    The next moment, the words erupted with divine light, which quickly combined and became regular.


    It has been transformed into a name, and there are regional divisions after these names.


    There is a country, there is a province, which names are densely packed and bright like stars.


    And after those names, there is a person''s lifespan, and some life experiences.


    "This, this is true, this is really life and death."


    At this moment, the Lord of Hell felt that his throat was extremely dry.


    Black and white is impermanent, and his eyes widened with shock on his face.


    At this moment, the three of them couldn''t help watching the book of life and death with incomparable curiosity.


    Soon, the bodies of the three people shook violently, and because of the names of each and everyone, at this moment, their eyes were reflected.


    At this moment, even the Lord of Hell widened his eyes and looked incredible.


    "Hu Qingyun, 103,000 years of life...!"


    "Little Phoenix, 58,000 years of life...!"


    "Jun Wushen, 74,800 years of life..."


    "Li Shan, 71,500 years of life..."


    "Black Emperor, 30 million years of lifespan..."


    Looking at the names in front of him, the Lord of Hell at this moment felt that the life and death in front of him were thin and a little hot.


    Bai Wuchang didn''t feel anything yet, but at this moment, the Lord of Hell and Hei Wuchang looked at each other, and there was a hint of panic in their eyes.


    The black and impermanent body trembled slightly, feeling that his mouth suddenly became dry at this moment, and said in horror: "God, aren''t these people around the masters?"


    "Why did their names appear on the life and death book?"


    "Doesn''t it mean that we control the life and death of these powerful beings around the masters!"


    "Are we really going to bring each other''s soul back to the underworld and send it to reincarnation in the future?"


    After the voice fell, Hei Wuchang closed his mouth instantly, feeling his body extremely stiff.


    At this moment, the Lord of Hell, when he heard Hei Wuchang''s words, also became extremely frightened.


    The Lord of Hell said involuntarily: "This is not a good thing, we are just chess pieces in the hands of the masters, but these people are fundamentally different from us. There are spouses of masters, disciples of masters, and cronies of masters. What qualifications do we chess pieces have to control the life and death of these people, capture the souls of these people, and send them into reincarnation!"


    "Maybe, maybe this is the test of the superiors to us, to test whether we will commit the following crimes, to test whether we become defiant after gaining authority."


    "It must be so, it must be so!"


    "This is definitely a test of an expert?"


    "Even if our Underworld controls the authority of Tianda, it is absolutely impossible to control the life and death of these people."


    "As a chess piece, if you don''t understand this at all, then you are not qualified to continue to be favored."


    "I remember an expert once said that there was a great sage Monkey King who made troubles in the underworld. After he crossed out the names of some beings around him with the judge pen in his hand, those beings gained immortality."


    "No, how can these existences around the masters be controlled by us?"


    Lord of Hell, at this moment, the whole body trembled slightly, and there was even a hint of fear on his face.


    Immediately waved the judge''s pen in his hand, without hesitation, he crossed out all the existences around Li Yixi. The next moment, the three of them were horrified to find out who''s names were suddenly changed from life to death. Disappear.


    In the void, Hu Qingyun and others existed. Suddenly, her body trembled slightly. She didn''t know why, but at this moment, she suddenly felt as if her fate had broken something.


    At this moment, whether it is Hu Qingyun, Xiao Fenghuang, or Xiao Bai who is flying in the void, the world in their eyes has become different at this moment. At this moment, they feel strangely as if they are not affected by this world. The bondage of his own destiny is not shrouded in this world.


    In the grass hut, Li Shan, Xiao Zhan and Jun Wushen, who were cultivating, also opened their eyes suddenly, and a look of horror appeared in the eyes of the three of them, because at this moment, the three of them found themselves strangely. The fate of life, rapid transformation.


    At this moment, the three of them found that their destiny was shrouded in colorful rays of light and became extremely sacred.


    And the three of them have a feeling that their own destiny seems not to be bound by this world.


    The three of Jun Wushen looked at each other, and there was a look of horror in their eyes. Jun Wushen said shocked: "What happened? Why is it like this?"


    "I found that I found that some of the power of death in my body suddenly disappeared, and the fate has also changed."


    "In the end what happened?"


    Hearing Jun Wushen''s words, Li Shan also showed a look of shock on his face, closed his eyes, realized it for a moment, and said with a look of surprise: "I also felt the power of death in my body, and it completely disappeared. ,how can that be?"


    "As long as there is no detachment, there is a lifespan limit, and the power of death in the body will become stronger and stronger, but why does the power of death in our body disappear strangely?"


    At this moment, the three people''s voices trembled slightly.

 Chapter 939

    No matter how powerful the existence is, as long as it does not reach the realm of detachment, then there are two forces in the body, life and death, and, with the passage of time, even if the cultivation base is improved, the lifespan is prolonged, and the death in the body The power will not disappear, and will become stronger and stronger with the passage of time.


    The power of death is impossible to eliminate.


    Because this is due to the rules of heaven and earth, even if you become the master of heaven and earth, you cannot actually reverse such rules of heaven and earth.


    The three people who understood all of this, all widened their eyes at this moment, and there was a hint of doubt in their eyes.


    Because whether it was Li Shan, Jun Wushen, or Xiao Zhan, at this moment, they really felt that the power of death in their bodies had disappeared, which made the three feel extremely puzzled.


    Li Shan''s eyes fell on Jun Wushen at this moment, and his voice trembled slightly and said: "Wushen, do you think this has something to do with the son, who can do this, besides the son, there are people in this world. Does it exist?"


    "Maybe!"


    At this moment, Jun Wushen''s eyes became serious.


    "Never mind that!"


    "Now that the master preaches the world, we must work harder and achieve the master''s goal in the shortest possible time."


    Xiao Zhan also suppressed the doubts in his heart and said with a serious face.


    "good!"


    "Now we don''t need to care about these, the transformation of fate, the passing of the power of death, this is a good thing for us, since there is no danger, why should we pay attention."


    "Young Master preaches the world, and wants Confucianism and Taoism to flourish. This is the big thing we have to do."


    Li Shan took a deep breath and stopped paying attention to the sudden changes just now.


    In the underworld, the Lord of Hell saw that the names on the book of life and death had completely disappeared, as if the burden on his shoulders had been lifted, and he let out a long breath.


    "This is good, this is good!"


    The Lord of Hell is relieved at this moment, with a touch of excitement on his face, looking at the book of life and death and the judge''s pen in front of him, his face is excited.


    Outside the Jiuzhongtian, a white dragon descended and turned into a man in white. His face was rebellious, and the aura on his body was extremely terrifying, reaching the level of a god emperor.


    "Open the door, the deity Dragon Clan Crown Prince Aotian."


    When he spoke, he looked up at the sky and didn''t put anyone in his eyes at all.


    After Jiuzhong Tiandi passage, the Taoist''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his expression was not very good-looking.


    There is no need to ask, he also knows where the white dragon came from, because the white dragon is surrounded by a strong and incomparably powerful power. Obviously, this is from a monster above the aura. To be precise, it is an incomparably powerful. The mount of the strong Confucian and Taoist.


    "Sir, do you want to open the passage?"


    "The existences above these arrogances are really endless. These days, all the existences in the ninth layer have fallen, and they dare to give birth to coveted hearts."


    "If it annoys that terrifying existence, I am afraid that we will be in great trouble, what should we do now?"


    The god general''s face was extremely ugly, and he could only hand over the decision to the guardian of heaven and earth.


    The Taoist''s face was ugly, and neither he could offend the terrifying existence above Haoran nor the terrifying existence in the second layer of heaven.


    In a cold voice: "Damn, don''t pull us if you want to die."


    The Taoist was very angry. These days, he had seen too many terrifying things. Even if it was the second layer of heaven, it was a world of its own at this moment. He didn''t dare to have any thoughts. act recklessly.


    "Since you want to die, then open the channel for him." The Taoist finally made a decision.


    The portal appeared, and Aotian entered Jiuzhong Tiandi with a look of disdain.


    "A bunch of trash, even the prince came, and dared to neglect, don''t you want to live?"


    "I made this prince wait for a long time!"


    The Taoist frowned slightly, but a smile appeared on his face immediately, and he said with a smile: "Lord Aotian atonement, Lord Aotian came, I was very shocked, I didn''t react for a while, after all, I thought it was an illusion, Aotian What kind of identity does Lord Tian have, how can he come to this mere Jiuzhongtian?"


    When Aotian heard this, he felt that there was some truth. After all, in Aotian''s eyes, Jiuzhongtian was a barren land. How could Aotian, who is above Haoran, look down on such a small world.


    "Forgive your innocence. As you said, an existence like me will definitely not come to such a barren land. It''s normal to scare you. If I didn''t have a mission today, I wouldn''t enter here."


    The Taoist heard what Aotian said and was about to say something.


    However, Aotian of the Dragon Clan had a reckless expression on his face. In his eyes, a god-king was an ant. He disappeared without a trace in an instant, tearing apart the void and heading towards the entrance of the Second Heaven.


    At the entrance of Erzhongtian, Aotian appeared. He originally wanted to enter directly into Erzhongtian, but when he remembered the danger, he looked unhappy.


    "Sir, wait a minute!"


    The boatman looked happy, and immediately took the dragon prince Aotian into the second layer of heaven. Although Aotian looked very powerful, the boatman did not bow down, but just gave the other party some respect in his words, because these days, The boatman saw too many big shots!


    The Dragon Prince Aotian entered the Second Layer Heaven and Earth. Although he felt that the Second Layer Heaven''s Heaven and Earth Spiritual Qi was very strong, better than that of the Ninth Layer, the corners of his mouth were still filled with disdain.


    I saw a jade bottle in the hands of the dragon prince Aotian at this moment.


    Seeing the jade bottle in his hand, Aotian, the crown prince of the dragon clan, said with a disdainful face: "What is the holy place to be hidden in this barren land, so that my master has to ask for peace, and he has to send a top-quality pill, I I think the master is making a big deal out of it."


    "How do you say that the master is also an existence in the realm of the ancestral gods?"


    "Maybe it''s just that this little world is very special, and it''s just a means of being manipulated by him, just like the formation, if he''s just a weak existence, then I will not only swallow this divine pill, but also take it to him. I swallowed it too, so I can share my master¡¯s worries!¡±


    Ao Tian, ??the crown prince of the Dragon Clan, did not take the matters explained by his master into his eyes at all. He felt that the so-called masters were nothing more than ants!


    Especially when he saw the jade bottle in his hand, his throat kept squirming, and there was a gleam of greed in his eyes.


    This divine elixir is extremely powerful, and it is difficult to obtain even the powerhouse of the Ancestral God Realm, because this divine elixir can increase the lifespan of 3,000 years.


    Many peerless powerhouses regard such medicinal pills as treasures. After all, some extremely powerful beings, with the passage of time, their Shouyuan constantly disappears, especially those who have experienced the five declines of heaven and man. Such Pills have a fatal temptation for them.


    The more he looked at the jade bottle in his hand, the more excited the dragon prince Ao Tian became at this moment.


    The greed in the eyes is growing.


    Soon, a bold idea appeared in my heart, and sneered: "There are already many powerful beings above Haoran, and it has been a long time since they fell here, but the other party has not asked for trouble, even if the other party is extremely powerful, in the past After so long, I haven''t made a move against Hao Haoran, maybe my strength is not good."


    "Maybe there is fear, after all, my arrogant God is also an extremely powerful existence."


    "This kind of divine pill, if you are stronger than others, it is better to be stronger than my white dragon."


    The thought appeared, at this moment, the greed in the eyes of the white dragon could not be suppressed, the next moment the prince of the dragon family instantly swallowed the divine elixir in the jade bottle in his hand.


    Feeling the incomparably powerful burst of life force in his lower abdomen, at this moment, Aotian, the prince of the dragon family, had a proud expression on his face.


    "Cool."


    At this moment, Ao Tian, ??the crown prince of the Dragon Clan, was excited and enjoying himself.


    While the Dragon Clan Prince Aotian was enjoying himself, a monkey gracefully walked past Aotian, the Dragon Clan prince, in the emptiness of this moment.


    The hair is very shiny, and the whole body is spotless.


    And at this moment, this monkey seems to be humming something?


    Ao Tian, ??the crown prince of the Dragon Clan, faintly heard the muttering from the monkey''s mouth, what Lao Tzu wants to be the Great Sage Equalling Heaven.


    "Do you want to be the Great Sage Monkey King?"


    "What the hell is this, but it sounds very cool. This title belongs to me, Aotian, and only I, Aotian, deserves it."


    At this moment, Aotian stretched out his hand to block the big monkey.


    "Pomonkey, are you also worthy of the title of Monkey King?"


    "Only I, Aotian, are worthy of such a title."


    This big monkey is the blue-eyed ape king next to Li Yixi. He has been in retreat for a long time and has been practicing the eight or nine mysterious arts. Recently, he has just come out to wander, but he did not expect to meet Ao Tian, ??the prince of the dragon family.


    "Bah, where did the silly dragon come from, so stupid."


    Seeing that he was blocked by a white dragon, the blue-eyed Ape King had a look of disdain on his face. He didn''t know where to find a peach, and took a bite. The juice splashed around, sweet and delicious.


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King did not put Aotian in his eyes at all.


    Hearing the sound, he was furious. He wanted to instantly reach out to kill Ao Tian, ??the prince of the Dragon Clan, who was the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, but at this moment his eyes were fixed on the peach in the hands of the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King.


    At this moment, Ao Tian, ??the crown prince of the Dragon Clan, stared into round eyes with an unbelievable expression, and took a deep breath.


    "This is the spirit root fairy fruit!"


    "Why did the legendary Spiritual Root Immortal Fruit appear in this barren land?"


    "Furthermore, this monkey was able to get this fetish."


    The Dragon Prince Ao Tian couldn''t bear it any longer, because he saw the closed blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King in front of him, and he swallowed the whole peach in one bite, without even spitting out the peach core.


    Aotian no longer had time to think about other things, his face instantly turned hideous, feeling the powerful vitality contained in the peach, Bailong Aotian felt that he was eating his flesh and drinking his blood.


    In Aotian''s opinion, how could a stinky monkey be worthy of eating such a spiritual root fairy fruit, and instantly turned into a powerful white dragon, swallowing it at the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, wanting to eat this monkey. Devour refining.


    "Um?"


    "Where did the fool come from, is the dragon family so stupid?"


    At this moment, the blue-eyed Ape King''s face was shocked, and he never thought that the white dragon, who was so weak in his eyes, would dare to devour him.

 Chapter 940

    The voice of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King fell, and a mocking look appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    The next moment, the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King twisted his body, and with the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King twisting his body, at this moment, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King''s body actually skyrocketed at an extremely terrifying speed, and in just a moment, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King turned into a king. For an incomparably gigantic existence, with the sky above his head and the ground on his feet.


    Aotian, the crown prince of the dragon family, showed his dragon body, but at this moment, the incomparably huge real dragon''s body was like a small snake in front of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King.


    I saw the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King lightly flick, and Aotian, who was swallowed by the blue-eyed Tongtian ape king, flew out instantly.


    Even if it''s just a flick of the blue-eyed Tongtian Primordial Ape King, at this moment, Aotian is ruthless.


    Ao Tian stared at the huge figure in the void.


    Aotian felt that it was an illusion, how powerful he was, how could a dignified and powerful person in the realm of gods and emperors be bounced off by a little monkey in an instant.


    Dragon Prince Aotian''s eyes turned red, and a look of disdain appeared on the corner of his mouth, feeling that it was impossible for him to be imprisoned by mere hallucinations.


    "Roar!"


    The next moment, Ao Tian, ??the Crown Prince of the Dragon Clan, roared furiously, carrying the terrifying power of a true dragon, and once again rushed towards the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King.


    "Um?"


    "I''m going, where did this silly dragon come from?"


    "Don''t you know the strength of this king by now?"


    "Just because you want to compete with this king, is it possible?"


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King who displayed the law of heaven and earth, the next moment, stretched out his hand at will, and his incomparably huge arm directly captured the dragon prince Ao Tian at this moment.


    The powerful dragon prince Aotian was held by the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King with one hand at this moment.


    However, before the Dragon Clan Crown Prince Ao Tian had time to speak, the next moment he saw that huge palm fell towards his dragon head instantly.


    The sound of popping sounded!


    In an instant, the dragon prince Aotian was smashed to the ground, and the dragon horns were broken. The dragon prince felt as if all the power in his body had been emptied. At this moment, the dragon prince looked terrified, dizzy, and his eyes were shining with gold stars. He, the arrogance and arrogance of the past, can no longer tell the difference between east, west, north, south, up, down, left, and right in this world.


    "Where did the silly dragon come from, and dare to disturb the good mood of this great sage, do you know that today I just happened to be able to successfully pass through the supernatural powers?"


    "Also, I haven''t gone to see the master for a few days. It''s not good to see the master with empty hands. The master has always liked game, and it''s just you. It seems that the master likes dragon meat very much."


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, who was a little irritable, suddenly his eyes became incomparably bright.


    The arrogant dragon prince Aotian heard the words of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King at this moment, and there was a touch of panic and despair in his eyes.


    At this moment, Aotian, the Crown Prince of the Dragon Clan, doesn''t know that he has met a terrifying existence, and can be called a master by such a powerful existence. Aotian of the Dragon Clan is thinking of the purpose of his coming here, and his body can''t bear it. Live trembling.


    The Dragon Prince Aotian wanted to ask for mercy. However, the next moment, the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King was not polite, and a long stick appeared in the hand of the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, and the long stick instantly penetrated the body of the real dragon.


    The incomparably powerful power instantly wiped out all the vitality in the Dragon Prince Aotian.


    When the dragon prince Ao Tian died, the horror in his eyes did not dissipate.


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King didn''t pay attention to these. At this moment, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King saw the huge body of a real dragon, scratched the monkey''s cheeks, and said, "It''s too big, so small!"


    As the voice of the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King sounded, and the words followed the law, I saw that the huge dragon body instantly became smaller, and the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King also returned to its original size at this moment, and the stick in his hand was still inserted into the real dragon.


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King carried the stick on his shoulders, carried the body of a real dragon, and went directly to Jinling Xiancheng.


    The Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King entered the courtyard, and Da Hei, who was lying on the corner of the wall, suddenly opened his eyes, and instantly looked at the real dragon on the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King''s stick.


    Saliva is dripping out!


    "good stuff!"


    "Good stuff!"


    "I haven''t eaten dragon meat for a long time!"


    "There are some nostalgic!"


    "Big Monkey, you are really good. I didn''t expect that after a period of seclusion and practice, you have grown a little bit. If it was you before, it wouldn''t be enough for this little dragon to plug his teeth!"


    Da Hei stared at the real dragon on the stick of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, and said excitedly.


    "Who do you call the big monkey?"


    "Your whole family are big monkeys."


    "Would you like to learn from each other?"


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King instantly threw the real dragon''s body on the ground, and his hot eyes instantly fell on Da Hei''s body.


    At this moment, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King couldn''t help but remember that when he first came to Li Yixi''s side, he was not less bullied by this local dog.


    Thinking that now that he has successfully cultivated, it is time to take revenge.


    However, when Da Hei heard the words of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, there was a playful look on his face, "Big monkey, are you sure you want to learn from me?"


    The Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King saw the big black in front of him, and he was so calm and calm, and suddenly he felt a little guilty. After all, the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King was very clear that this dog had always followed Li Yixi''s side, and his strength must be beyond Powerful imagination.


    But thinking that he had been bullied a lot before, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King couldn''t suppress his competitive heart, and gritted his teeth and said, "Naturally!"


    However, at the moment when the voice of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King just fell, I saw that Da Hei''s eyes suddenly became extremely strange. The big black on the ground, at this moment, in the eyes of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, turned into an existence that covered the sky and the sun.


    I saw Da Hei''s dog claws falling down instantly, slapping the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King''s eyes with gold stars. However, this was just the beginning. The next moment, Dahei''s dog''s claws fell like lightning, and in the blink of an eye, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King completely disappeared. despair.


    "Hei Di, I''ve taken it, stop it, stop it!"


    After knowing the gap between himself and Da Hei, the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King immediately confessed. After all, following Li Yixi''s side, the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King has long since lost his former rebelliousness. For Junjie.


    Provocation is nothing but self-destruction.


    However, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King was still very unhappy in his heart, and he never thought that he would never have the chance to turn over and become the master.


    When Da Hei heard the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King admitting his counsel, he also stopped shooting, his eyes fell on the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, and said: "Big monkey, practice hard, if you want to surpass me, you are still 108,000 miles away, you Now you have only cultivated the eight or nine profound arts, if you can become the realm of fighting and conquering the Buddha in the mouth of the son, then you will be able to compete with me at that time!"

 Chapter 941

    "Do you beat the Buddha in a fight?"


    When the blue-eyed Ape King heard Da Hei''s words, a frenzy appeared in his eyes instantly.


    But then the frenzy on his face disappeared, replaced by helplessness.


    Desperately, he said, "Fighting Victory Buddha in Gaokou''s mouth, it was only after receiving the gift of the Buddha that he cultivated to become Fighting Victory Buddha. How could I have such a chance?"


    However, at the moment, Da Hei laughed and said, "Big monkey, don''t you think the master is inferior to that Buddha Tathagata?"


    "The master directly handed over the Buddha''s kingdom in the palm of the Tathagata''s powerful magical powers to the three brothers of the Long family. As long as you perform well, maybe the master will give you the chance when he is happy, but it is not necessarily true."


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, who was originally despairing, heard Da Hei''s words at this moment, and his eyes instantly showed a touch of excitement.


    "Not bad!"


    "The strength of the master is unfathomable. Maybe the existence in the myth is just the battle of the little people that the master sees when passing by!"


    When the big black and the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King were excited, the next moment, I saw Old Bai, who was enjoying himself on the swing, and jumped up instantly.


    He hurriedly said: "Everyone is in your place, the master is back!"


    As Lao Bai''s voice fell, the next moment, the colorful rays of light in the yard disappeared, and those incomparably powerful beings also disappeared instantly.


    The firelight under the bamboo forest also subsided instantly, and the Suzaku also turned into a chicken at this moment.


    The entire manor became extremely quiet for a moment.


    Old Bai also tidied up his clothes, and after he felt that there were no omissions, he hurriedly walked towards the courtyard door.


    Old Bai had just opened the courtyard door, and the next moment, in the void, an incomparably huge white phoenix landed, it was Xiao Bai.


    Li Yixi jumped down, feeling very happy.


    "Welcome home master!"


    Old Bai was a very gentleman, and immediately bowed and saluted.


    "Old Bai!"


    "I''m a little hungry, let''s get ready!"


    Li Yixi waved his hand and ordered.


    The smile on Lao Bai''s face seems to be the same forever, "Master, don''t worry, Lao Bai has already prepared snake soup in the kitchen, and the owner must be satisfied!"


    "Snake soup?"


    Li Yixi looked surprised.


    Lao Bai immediately explained: "Go back to the master, the big monkey didn''t know where he went, and he got a big snake. Lao Bai felt it was a pity, so he stewed it."


    "I think the owner has always liked game, let the owner try it, this big snake is very plump!"


    As soon as Lao Bai''s voice fell, the little phoenix behind Li Yixi couldn''t help frowning, sniffing his nose, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    "Dragon, the breath of the dragon family!"


    "Absolutely not wrong, this is the breath of the dragon family!"


    "And very powerful, much stronger than me."


    Little Phoenix didn''t say a word, but at this moment, a storm surged in Little Phoenix''s heart. He didn''t expect that during the period of time when they were not there, these powerful beings actually captured an incomparably powerful real dragon.


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King on the side heard Lao Bai not forgetting to mention himself, and he was extremely excited and screamed.


    Seeing the joy of the big monkey, Li Yixi stretched out his hand to touch the big monkey''s head, and said with a smile, "You puny monkey, didn''t I hear from Xiao Fenghuang that you are quite talented a long time ago, and then teach you to practice?"


    "Could it be that after practicing for such a long time, you still can''t speak?"


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, who was pretending to be stupid, froze for a moment, remembering the lie he told Little Phoenix to tell a long time ago.


    He hurriedly squeezed out a few words, "Thank you, master!"


    However, at the moment, the blue-eyed Ape King did not dare to act too defiantly, and his voice was disguised a little vaguely, as if he had just learned a language.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Sure enough, there is some talent, it should take a long time to be able to speak normally!"


    "Little Phoenix, you have to work hard and teach me well."


    Li Yixi said casually and entered the room.


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King was extremely nervous at the moment, and there were beads of sweat under his hair.


    The incomparably powerful blue-eyed Ape King was truly incomparably frightened, because at the moment when Li Yixi reached out and stroked, he felt the power to destroy the world.


    There was a sudden knock on the door.


    "Qingyangzi pays respects to the son!"


    Outside the door, it is the guardian of Jiuzhongtian, Qingyangzi and Tianji Taoist.


    These days, Taoist Tianji has been pestering Qingyangzi. Today, the Dragon Prince Aotian, who is above Haoran, has arrived, and the whole person is even more nervous, forcing Qingyangzi to take him to meet Li Yixi.


    The Taoist Tianji outside the door had an unbelievable look on his face at this moment. The Taoist Tianji never thought that such an incomparably powerful existence would actually live in such a small courtyard.


    Crunch!


    The courtyard door opened, and Wang Lin hurriedly invited the two to enter.


    Stepping into the yard, Daoist Tianji''s body trembled slightly, because at this moment Daoist Tianji found a terrifying look, and this moment fell on Daoist Tianji.


    The incomparably powerful Daoist Tianji, at this moment, felt that he was completely seen through.


    Moreover, Daoist Tianji had seen Aotian, the prince of the dragon clan, and was familiar with the aura of the prince of the dragon clan, Aotian. At this moment, Daoist Tianji felt the aura of the prince of the dragon clan, Aotian, in this small courtyard.


    At the same time, Taoist Tianji also felt the dragon''s blood and despair.


    Daoist Tianji''s legs trembled, and a terrified voice sounded in Qingyangzi''s mind, "It seems that the dragon prince Aotian has died, and I can feel the breath of his death here."


    Compared with the shock of Taoist Tianji, Qingyangzi didn''t care at this moment. The strength of the dragon prince Aotian is indeed strong, but that is in other places. When entering here, the dragon has to be coiled, arrogant and seeking death. .


    Li Yixi, who had just returned, learned that Qing Yangzi and his friends were visiting, and walked out with a smile on his face, "Brother Qingyi, I haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    "You came by coincidence today, but there is a pot of snake soup stewed in the kitchen, Baoding you are feasting, this is a real game!"


    "In the house please!"


    Li Yixi was already familiar with Qingyangzi, and at this moment, he was not polite and directly invited Qingyangzi and Taoist Tianji to enter the house.


    The Taoist Tianji, who had a shocked expression from the beginning, suddenly heard Li Yixi say snake soup, and his body couldn''t help but tremble.


    Because Taoist Tianji glanced over to the kitchen, he did feel the breath of the dragon family, but now it has become a thing in the pot.


    That is the real dragon of the realm of the god emperor, and it is impossible for the Taoist to be shocked.


    Daoist Tianji, who wanted to speak, suddenly became dry at this moment.


    When Qing Yangzi saw that the Taoist Tianji was shocked at the moment, he hurriedly introduced, "Young Master, I forgot to introduce you, this is my senior brother, Taoist Tianji."


    Li Yixi had seen Daoist Tianji long ago. As soon as Qingyangzi opened his mouth to introduce him, Li Yixi hurriedly showed a smile, "Haha, I didn''t expect it to be Daoist Brother Qingyang''s senior brother, Taoist priest, please come in the room."


    Li Yixi is very excited. After all, Li Yixi knows that Qingyangzi is not weak. In Li Yixi''s opinion, Qingyangzi''s senior brother is naturally stronger than Qingyangzi. Li Yixi naturally intends to make friends. After all, there are many friends. multiple paths.


    The originally nervous Taoist Tianji heard Li Yixi''s invitation at this moment, and was instantly a little incoherent with excitement, "Thank you, thank you son!"


    Soon, Lao Bai served the steaming broth, and Daoist Tianji''s lips trembled violently. He just felt it, and now he saw with his own eyes that the dragon prince Ao Tian, ??who was arrogant in front of him not long ago, has become the thing in the pot, Tianji. The Taoist''s mind was greatly impacted.


    Involuntarily holding his breath, the Taoist Tianji was too shocking at this moment.


    But thinking of the purpose of coming here today, Taoist Tianji immediately restrained his mind.


    The Lord of the Nine Heavens has been trapped in the Jedi in the chaotic world. The Taoist Tianji wants to ask Li Yixi to take action and rescue the Lord of the Nine Heavens.


    "Brother Qingyang, Brother Tianji!"


    "You''re welcome here, how about a taste of this snake soup?"


    Li Yixi immediately pushed Lao Bai''s good snake soup in front of Qingyangzi and Tianji Taoist.


    Qingyangzi and Tianji Daoist felt the powerful qi and blood contained in the small blue and white bowl in front of them, and their hearts were extremely excited.


    This is the real dragon blood that contains the realm of the god emperor, and it has great benefits for them.


    "Thank you son!"


    Tianji Daoist''s mind was greatly impacted, but when he remembered Qingyangzi''s explanation, he quickly calmed down.


    And the bowl of broth in front of him attracted Taoist Tianji.


    "This is real dragon flesh and blood!"


    "The incomparably powerful real dragon flesh and blood!"


    "This bowl of broth can be said to be a rare treasure."


    Daoist Tianji feels really incredible.


    However, at the moment when Taoist Tianji''s thoughts just fell, Taoist Tianji was stunned for a moment, with a shocked look on his face, feeling that he had hallucinations.


    Because at this moment, Taoist Tianji saw Lao Bai carrying a large pot of broth and walking towards the dog and monkey outside.


    Watching Da Hei and the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King gobble their food, with a look of enjoyment, Taoist Tianji suddenly felt that humans were inferior to dogs.


    The Taoist Tianji, who retracted his gaze, shuddered again, and when he looked at Li Yixi, he became even more fearful. He originally wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to ask Li Yixi to take action, but at this moment, Taoist Tianji instantly became more fearful. Suppress this thought.


    "Tianji is the old way, don''t make mistakes for Laozi."


    "Calm down, calm down!"


    "Are you sighing that people are not as good as dogs. I tell you, people are not as good as dogs. Do you think that big dog is an ordinary local dog?"


    "Wrong, we can be completely erased with a wave of our hand, that is an unimaginable peerless beast."


    After the sound transmission, Qing Yangzi immediately picked up the broth in front of him and ate it excitedly. After all, this was a huge opportunity. With the help of the real dragon''s blood and energy, he could make his body stronger.


    Above Haoran, in a grass hut.


    An incomparably powerful existence opened his eyes instantly.


    "Damn!"


    "My mount is gone!"


    "I originally wanted to ask him to inquire about the news and see what kind of existence exists in that day, but I didn''t expect that the mount would fall completely so quickly."


    Although he was scolding, the face of this Confucian sage was occupied by panic.

 Chapter 942

    Qinglong Immortal City, Mountain of Books.


    Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan, who have been practicing for many days, have left the customs one after another. At this moment, the strength of the two of them has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    In the main hall, Zhao Feixuan looked ecstatic, "Ancestor, now our strength has been greatly improved, and it seems that we can also revolutionize the world."


    Zhao Feixuan digested the income of that day, and at this moment, she has barely stepped into the realm of true gods.


    Of course, they also practiced with the help of the poem left by Li Yixi, and the divine inscriptions on it gave them a lot of help, so that they could gain this in a short period of time.


    "Yes, but this matter needs to be cautious."


    "Even if there is an extremely terrifying existence to support!"


    "Renovating the world, I am afraid that blood will flow into rivers."


    "However, Feixuan, where do you choose to start and how do you do it?"


    At this moment, Zhao Zuzhi''s eyes fell on Zhao Feixuan. This matter has always been done by Zhao Feixuan. Zhao Zuzhi did not participate in it before because Zhao Zuzhi wanted to make a way for Shushan, but he met Li Yixi. After that, Zhao Zuzhi changed his mind and joined in.


    "Ancestor, I want to start from Azure Dragon Immortal City."


    "Tonight, overturn the City Lord''s Mansion."


    "Only by taking over the existences in the Immortal Mansion, we can further implement it, and destroy the Immortal Mansion, we can implement our plan, but this matter must be kept secret, and no news can be leaked."


    "There are thousands of practitioners in Qinglong Xiancheng, and these thousands of practitioners are the key."


    "Only by winning them will we have the confidence to innovate the world. Innovation also needs people."


    "After all, if you want to innovate, you must first change the minds of the people and give them wisdom, and education is the key to all of this."


    "As for education, there must be schools and resources!"


    "But now, the Qinglong Immortal City looks extremely prosperous, but that''s just the surface. In the territory outside the Qinglong Immortal City, all kinds of natural disasters are rampant, and the people are struggling, so it is impossible for those mortals to build schools and water conservancy."


    "Once the mortals are used, it will only lead to aggravation of the disaster, and the foolish people are the goal of those sect forces, so at this moment, what we have to do is to control these people, imprison these people, and let the thousands of practitioners in the Azure Dragon Immortal City, All participate in schools, water conservancy and other infrastructure projects in various places, practitioners control supernatural powers, and the speed is a hundred times that of mortals."


    "In this way, it can also make mortals not afraid of practitioners, and it is also a way to punish those practitioners."


    Zhao Feixuan''s voice fell, Zhao Zuzhi''s eyes widened instantly, and his face was unbelievable.


    Zhao Zuzhi has never asked about Zhao Feixuan, he just knew a little. At this moment, Zhao Zuzhi was really frightened after hearing Zhao Feixuan''s plan, and felt that Zhao Feixuan was crazy.


    The previous Shushan did not have these opportunities. If Zhao Feixuan did this, then Zhao Zuzhi''s blessing of Shushan''s backhand would lose its effect.


    Whoohoo!


    At this moment, Zhao Zuzhi was breathing extremely heavy and his chest was heaving violently. He stared at Zhao Feixuan with wide eyes and asked, "Feixuan, are you serious?"


    Zhao Zuzhi felt that Zhao Feixuan was too crazy, and this was the enemy of the practitioners in the world.


    For a long time, practitioners have always claimed to be the people of destiny, superior to others. At this moment, Zhao Feixuan actually said that thousands of practitioners should participate in the infrastructure construction. How could Zhao Zuzhi not be shocked.


    Zhao Zuzhi didn''t have to think about it to know that it was too dangerous.


    "Old Ancestor, I have made up my mind!"


    "Everyone is equal, that''s the prosperous world."


    "At this moment, the entire immortal realm is promoting Confucianism and Taoism. In redemption, what do we have to do for the human race?"


    "Moreover, this is not my temporary intention, but a decision made before. Otherwise, which terrifying existence will not go here, acting, there is no need, the public can read and write, and then they can further control their talents."


    "Moreover, now that we have obtained those treasures of luck, and Shushan is suppressed by luck, we don''t need to be afraid of anything?"


    Zhao Feixuan stared at Zhao Zuzhi.


    Zhao Zuzhi''s lips trembled and he wanted to say something, but in the end, Zhao Zuzhi gritted his teeth and said, "Then try it according to your plan!"


    "Action tonight?"


    In the end, Zhao Zuzhi chose to gamble.


    "Yes, just tonight!"


    "Originally, this plan will take some time. On the Caolu side, there will be powerful beings to assist, but as we step into the realm of true gods, we don''t need help for the time being."


    "Let''s go to the Immortal Mansion first. If we want to control the Immortal City, we must control the formation in the Immortal Mansion as soon as possible. Only when we control the formation, can we plan the next step!"


    "Ancestor, let''s go visit the city lord!"


    At this moment, Zhao Zuzhi also gritted his teeth and nodded, with a ruthless look in his eyes.


    Zhao Zuzhi knew that the city lord of Qinglong Xiancheng, the Qinglong War King, was not a good thing.


    Soon, the two came to the Azure Dragon Immortal Mansion.


    "Zhao Zuzhi of Shushan, the saint Zhao Feixuan asks to see the Lord of the City."


    The guards outside the Immortal Mansion heard that they were the ancestors and saintess of Shushan, and did not dare to stop them, so they immediately brought Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan in, and notified the Qinglong War King at the same time.


    In the immortal mansion, the Qinglong War King slowly put down the teacup at this moment, frowning: "What is the so-called visit of Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan?"


    "Xianfu and Shushan have no friendship!"


    "City lord, then I reject them and say that the city lord is not in Xianfu!" The strong man beside him hurriedly said.


    "No no no..."


    "The founders of Shushan came here, why do I have to go and see what their purpose is!"


    "Moreover, the mountain of books is not a good thing. I''m afraid it is trying to snatch the power of faith."


    "After all, if you get the power of faith, you will be favored by the will of heaven, and your luck will also be blessed at that time!" Immortal King Qinglong sneered and went outside.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Brother Zhao is going, and if you have lost a long way to welcome, I hope you will forgive me!"


    Walking out of the hall, across the distance, the Qinglong War King laughed loudly, like an old friend who hadn''t met for a long time.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time, it''s been hundreds of years!" Zhao Zuzhi also laughed at this moment.


    "Please, I just don''t know what Brother Zhao is coming to the Immortal Mansion today, what''s the matter!"


    Qinglong Immortal King asked with a smile.


    The powerhouses in the Azure Dragon Immortal Mansion also held their breaths, wanting to know the intention of Zhao Zuzhi.


    After all, Shushan and Xianfu have no relationship, and there are still some grievances.


    "Give you a clear path to War King."


    At this moment, Zhao Zuzhi said calmly.


    Zhao Zuzhi''s groan fell, and the hall was instantly silent, dead silent, and the needle drop could be heard.


    Because at this moment, the Qinglong Battle King, there was a touch of inconceivable in his eyes, and the murderous intention suddenly appeared.


    However, in the face of the murderous intention of the Qinglong War King, the old god of Zhao Zuzhi was sitting there, as if he didn''t feel it, and said with a smile: "What do you think of the war king?"


    Zhao Zuzhi''s two words instantly made the Qinglong War King furious, and he couldn''t help but feel the anger in his heart.


    The Qinglong War King also knew that Zhao Zuzhi was a bad visitor and directly threatened the Immortal Mansion.

 Chapter 943

    "Zhao Zuzhi, did you come to Xianfu to be wild?"


    "Don''t pee and take pictures of yourself, you Shushan, what qualifications do you have to be wild here."


    The Qinglong Battle King turned his face completely at this moment, his sharp eyes staring at Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan.


    Zhao Feixuan said indifferently: "Senior War King, Shushan will practice the concept of Shushan from today on and implement it in this Azure Dragon Immortal City. I hope Senior War King can help."


    "Do you help?"


    "Zhao Zuzhi, you are also worthy. The idea of ??your book mountain is bullshit. This world is all about the weak and the strong. You want everyone to be equal, is it possible?"


    "Furthermore, you Shushan, do you want to be the enemy of the practitioners in the world!"


    The furious Qinglong War King looked unbelievable. The Qinglong War King naturally knew some of the concept of Shushan.


    The powerful beings in the Azure Dragon Immortal Mansion also widened their eyes and looked at Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan in disbelief, feeling that they were crazy.


    "All beings are equal!"


    "Does Senior War King really disapprove?"


    "Also, for the power of faith, Senior War King killed tens of thousands of mortals invisibly, so why would they care about the lives of mortals?"


    Zhao Feixuan said lightly.


    "Kill them!"


    At this moment, the Qinglong Battle King''s eyes flashed with icy cold light, and the next moment, countless figures rushed towards Zhao Zuzhi and Zhao Feixuan.


    "Destroy!"


    At this moment, Zhao Zuzhi waved a big pen in his hand, and an extinguished word appeared, and the next moment, an incomparably powerful force erupted, and these people instantly turned to ashes.


    Spike!


    From beginning to end, Zhao Zuzhi had a calm expression on his face.


    The furious Qinglong Battle King''s original grim face instantly revealed a look of surprise. The Qinglong Battle King never thought that Zhao Zuzhi''s strength was so powerful.


    The powerhouses of the Immortal Mansion are not weak.


    The Qinglong Immortal King trembled slightly, staring at Zhao Zuzhi coldly and said: "Zhao Zuzhi, I didn''t expect you to be so mad, it seems that you have broken the situation, but you must know that behind our immortal mansion, there is your book mountain to provoke. Incredible existence."


    "You are courting death for hindering us from capturing the power of faith and luck."


    Immortal King Qinglong was extremely angry.


    Although he felt that he was no match for Zhao Zuzhi, his face was extremely cold, and he didn''t think he would die. After all, there was an extremely terrifying existence behind him.


    "Are you backing the mountain?"


    "Sorry, I really don''t know, and I don''t want to know."


    "Qinglong Battle King, in the next life, be a good person!"


    At this moment, Zhao Zuzhi shot, obliterated the Qinglong War King, seized the city master seal in the hands of the Qinglong War King, took charge of the great formation of the Qinglong Xiancheng, and sealed the entire Qinglong Xiancheng in an instant.


    Jinling Xiancheng, in the grass cottage.


    Li Shan took out a communication talisman, and on the communication talisman, dense text instantly appeared.


    "Um?"


    "Renovating the world?"


    "Senior?"


    At this moment, Li Shan''s eyelids twitched wildly, and his expression changed slightly.


    Xiao Zhan saw Li Shan''s strangeness and couldn''t help but ask, "Li Shan, what''s wrong?"


    Xiao Zhan''s face was puzzled, everything was going well at the moment, could there be something big that didn''t happen.


    Jun Wushen also looked at Li Shan, but didn''t speak.


    When Li Shan''s eyes fell on the two of them, he said solemnly: "Do you remember Zhao Feixuan who came to Caolu not long ago?"


    Xiao Zhan and Jun Wushen hurriedly nodded.


    Li Shan said with a bitter face: "She wants to revolutionize the world and purge the world of cultivators."


    "Zhao Feixuan said that behind the scenes of the world''s disasters, it is actually those powerful beings who are created to compete for the power of faith and luck. Everyone is equal. If you want to create peace in the world, Confucianism and Taoism are not enough."


    "Also, it seems to have the support of the son!"


    Li Shan said seriously at this moment.


    "Is your son''s support?"


    "Is this the son''s layout?"


    "Young master, don''t you want to create a pure land on earth?"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan''s expression changed slightly.


    Jun Wushen is also solemn.


    "Go see the son!"


    "Look at the young master, what''s your attitude!"


    Li Shan took a deep breath and felt a lot of pressure. Zhao Feixuan''s plan was really against the world''s cultivators.


    With such a big event, the three of them did not dare to delay, and when they went to Li Yuan, they contacted the major powerhouses.


    "See you son!"


    "Meet the master!"


    The three saluted immediately.


    Li Yixi saw the three of them coming, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "Come here, come and sit, how''s the grass hut?"


    Li Yixi invited the three to enter the pavilion and gave them their seats.


    After sitting down, Li Shan smiled and said, "Young Master, how about this trip?"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi laughed and said, "Okay, it''s not good either."


    Hearing this, the expressions of the three of Li Shan changed slightly.


    Li Yixi continued: "Okay, it''s because I met an old friend, met a magical undead, and got a good practice!"


    "No, of course I saw something I didn''t expect."


    "There are countless great powers, but there are many natural disasters, and the people are struggling to survive."


    "People who can call the wind and call the rain, but for the sake of cultivation, for the power of faith, and the power of incense, they actually create natural disasters. This kind of existence is rampant, I did not expect."


    "It''s different from what I thought. In my imagination, there are countless practitioners. This world should be in good weather, and the country should be safe and peaceful!"


    "You guys, you have to be good people!"


    "This is not the right way."


    Li Yixi said solemnly.


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, the expressions of the three of them changed slightly, and they nodded hurriedly.


    Li Shan''s heart trembled slightly, and said solemnly: "It seems that the son has indeed met Zhao Feixuan and supported Zhao Feixuan. I think what is the son''s plan?"


    "Young master, how can you do useless work!"


    "But, what is the layout of the son?"


    "What kind of world do you want to create?"


    Li Shan immediately transmitted sound to the three of them.


    Xiao Zhan hurriedly asked, "Young Master, how do you think this world will become better?"


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, Li Shan and Jun Wushen seemed to be drinking water, but the two of them at the moment also pricked up their ears and listened nervously.


    Li Yixi pondered for a moment and said, "I think this world is ridiculous. There are thousands of practitioners, but some people starve to death, or because of practitioners. It''s too chaotic and disordered!"


    "If there is a law that can restrain practitioners, that would be great."


    "This world, it''s impossible."


    "Moreover, a new school should be established so that mortals can open the door to wisdom."


    "If there are immortals who can coordinate the wind and rain, walk the clouds and spread the rain, it will be better."


    At this moment, Li Yixi sighed.


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the three Li Shan at this moment trembled slightly and their expressions changed slightly.


    With a shocked expression, Li Yixi''s words made the three of them pale in shock.


    Jun Wushen was thoughtful, and immediately said: "Master is right, master taught me to read, and he also taught these principles, these years, I almost forgot, from today, Caolu also knows our mission. "


    "At the very least, we have to ignite the fire of mortal wisdom, promote education, and make people literate. Only by literacy can we gather talents, read books, and implement them all over the world!"

 Chapter 944

    "Promote education, so that people in the world can have the opportunity to enter the practice. After all, the talent of cultivation is very different from the cultivation of the immortal way. To cultivate the immortal way, you need to have talent and spiritual roots. However, the talent of cultivation only needs to have With a firm heart, as long as you work hard, it is possible to step into the ranks of Confucianism and Taoism.¡±


    "This road is the real avenue of prosperity."


    "Promote education, so that everyone in the world has the opportunity to step into the path of cultivation, so as to completely break the class monopoly."


    "After all, the reason why these cultivators are now able to rob and seize the power of faith and incense of those mortals is because there is a huge gap between the strengths of the two, which cannot be surpassed."


    "Implementing education will be what we will do our best in the next stage."


    At this moment, Jun Wushen''s expression became more and more excited.


    The eyes of Li Shan and Xiao Zhan on the side also lit up instantly, their bodies trembled slightly, and they couldn''t help clenching their fists.


    Because the two of them at this moment, not only because of Jun Wushen''s words made them suddenly enlightened, at the same time, Li Shan and Xiao Zhan also saw Li Yixi at this moment, and there was a touch of teachable on their faces. smile.


    Sure enough, Li Yixi couldn''t help applauding at the next moment.


    clap clap clap!


    The applause fell, and the eyes of admiration fell on Jun Wushen.


    "Godless, as expected, I have been teaching you to read and reason with you. I didn''t expect you to think of this key point in an instant."


    "As I said, there are indeed no laws or rules in this world. The strength of the strong is respected, and the fate of the weak is like a mustard."


    "But if you feel that there are no laws in this world, and you directly want to create rules, legislation, and systems, then it is very likely that it will end before it begins."


    "Think about how big this world is. You don''t know how high the sky is, how wide the ground is, and you don''t know what kind of existence is hidden in the endless mountain range, and you don''t know how terrifying it is. The ultimate existence survived."


    "Since there are people who unscrupulously regard the lives of mortals as grass, and absorb the power of faith, luck, and incense, it is obvious that behind these powerful forces, there are giants supporting them. Otherwise, who would feel that such a world is not a big deal?"


    "After all, doing so is very likely to lead to unimaginable causal backlash."


    "The construction of schools and promotion of education are different. In this way, many people will not care at first. Although there are some targets, they will not react instantly. By the time those people react, scholars have already formed a climate."


    "At that time, if there are people who continue to gather their talents and step into the practice, then everything will be completely changed."


    "After all, the most terrifying thing in this world is people''s hearts. Once awakened, the power is infinite."


    "Some people say that water can carry a boat and capsize it."


    "Those powerful beings who want to seize the power of faith and incense, if those mortals are completely enlightened and step into the ranks of cultivation, do you think those people will still have a chance?"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, Jun Wushen, Xiao Zhan and Li Shan all showed excitement in the eyes, Jun Wushen just had a preliminary idea, at this moment, I heard Li Yixi''s explanation , Some of the plans in the hearts of the three Jun Wushen were instantly made up.


    Li Shan said excitedly: "Young Master is right, if you want to break the situation, solve these difficulties, and create a holy land on earth, the first thing to do is to build schools, promote education, and let people in the world be literate first. After all, if you are illiterate, How can we read?"


    "And don''t even think about condensing talents and promoting education. This is the key."


    "Young master, rest assured, we will do this quietly. Although our energy is limited, I think the Central Immortal Court will support us."


    Li Shan''s voice just fell, and at this moment Xiao Zhan also said excitedly: "Young master, rest assured, we will definitely do our best, today I understand that the sentence that the son once wrote is to be good at yourself, and to be good at the same time. What does the world mean?"


    "I also know that in order to create peace in the world, the implementation of education is the key point."


    At this moment, the three of them showed a touch of excitement on their faces.


    Hearing the words of the three, Li Yixi showed a smile on the corner of his mouth, looking like a child who could be taught.


    "Ha ha!"


    "The three of you didn''t expect your comprehension to be so high. That''s my opinion, but you still need to refine the specific implementation, and this kind of thing can''t be rushed, and you need to be careful."


    After listening to Li Yixi''s advice, the three immediately stood up and saluted.


    "Master, let''s say goodbye!"


    "Master, we will come to visit in a few days."


    Seeing that the three of them could not wait to leave, Li Yixi was speechless, "Are you that busy?"


    "On this hot day, it''s time to have lunch first, and then go."


    The three of them were very excited about Li Yixi''s invitation, but they refused immediately without any hesitation.


    "Promoting education is a major event. As the master said, those people are still living in dire straits. We may just stop for a while, but many people may die."


    In the end, the three of them left the yard in a hurry.


    After leaving the yard, the three of them were breathing extremely fast, with a dignified look on their faces, but also a look of horror.


    At this moment, Li Shan''s body trembled slightly, his lips shook violently, and he stared at Jun Wushen and Xiao Zhan in disbelief.


    He stammered and said, "Xiao Zhan, Wushen, do you know?"


    "I, I actually felt a ray of merit and virtue entered my body."


    "Young Master wants to create a holy land in the world. As the son''s chess pieces, we can do all this, not only to complete the task, but also to give us unimaginable opportunities."


    "The power of merit is extremely powerful. Even those who stand at the peak of martial arts will gather and collect them by any means."


    "And we, as long as we do according to the arrangement of the son, we can get it, and it is not like those who exist unscrupulously, and will be entangled by the power of karma."


    Li Shan''s voice fell, and Xiao Zhan said excitedly: "Yes, we haven''t reacted to this for a long time. In fact, we are stupid. Otherwise, this matter should have been thought of long ago."


    "When I was in the Great World of Xuanhuang, I built a Hall of Merit in the Palace of the Holy Spirit and preached the world. At that time, I gained a lot of merit and virtue. In the great world of Xuanhuang, the strength has also been unimaginably improved."


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan showed a complex expression on his face. He felt that what Li Yixi did was not a temporary thought at all, and he might have planned everything long ago.

 Chapter 945

    Li Shan heard Xiao Zhan''s words at this moment, and a look of shock appeared on his face.


    The excitement on his face disappeared, and he said solemnly: "It seems that this matter is not as simple as we imagined. It will definitely be difficult to create a holy land on earth."


    "When we left, Young Master said, be careful in everything."


    "This matter needs to be handled with caution."


    Li Shan''s voice fell, the smiles on Jun Wushen and Xiao Zhan disappeared, and their expressions became solemn.


    Jun Wushen said immediately: "Let''s notify the Central Immortal Emperor first and let her come, and then we will deduce the specific implementation plan, but the most important thing for us now is to go to Qinglong Immortal City."


    "Let''s see what''s going on over there now, since the young master pointed out the saintess Zhao Feixuan of Shushan, Zhao Feixuan should have something special, or some unique ideas, let''s go to communicate with him first, and we will have some ideas in the future. The plan is bound to have great benefits.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Shan and Xiao Zhan nodded hurriedly.


    Qinglong Xiancheng, at this moment, the grand formation of Fu Xiancheng opened, and the powerhouses broke through the air, and countless powerhouses were mercilessly beheaded.


    In the void, countless powerhouses surrounded Zhao Feixuan, the saint of Shushan, and those powerhouses hiding in the secret realm, at this moment, under Zhao Feixuan''s eyes, there was nowhere to hide.


    Zhao Zuzhi glanced at Zhao Feixuan''s eyes, envious and so powerful that he even ignored the barrier of the formation.


    At this moment, Zhao Feixuan was also very excited. Today, if it weren''t for these magical glasses, they might have encountered a lot of ambush, but under the ability of glasses, there is nowhere to hide.


    "Sect Master Yun, come out!"


    "Don''t hide, I didn''t expect you to be a half-step true god in silence, which really surprised Concubine Xuan."


    Zhao Feixuan used glasses to see through the existence of the formation in front of her, which was extremely unexpected.


    In Zhao Feixuan''s cognition, in Qinglong Xiancheng, Tianxian should be the strongest, but today, Zhao Feixuan found out that Tianxian is just an existence deliberately exposed by others.


    "Um?"


    Zhao Zuzhi''s expression changed greatly, he shot in an instant, grabbed at the formation, and broke the formation with the power of the true god. The man in the formation vomited blood directly at this moment.


    "True God Realm, how is this possible?"


    "You Shushan, do you also have the support of gods?"


    At this moment, the man''s face changed suddenly, and he looked at Zhao Zuzhi in disbelief.


    When Zhao Zuzhi heard this, his face was extremely cold, "Are you relying on the gods?"


    "It turns out that it is no wonder that I have stepped into the realm of a half-step true god!"


    "It''s okay to work hard, but enslaving mortals in the world and believing in false gods will not tolerate your existence."


    The killing intent on the face of Zhao Zuzhi, the voice fell, and the brush in his hand was dancing, and the terrifying divine script attack killed the Sect Master of Yunshui Sect.


    "Damn it, why did this world suddenly become so strange? If it wasn''t for the young master to improve our cultivation, we would surely die."


    At this moment, Zhao Zuzhi looked extremely solemn, and his heart was a little difficult to calm down for a while.


    Today''s scenes are constantly impacting Zhao Zuzhi''s mind.


    If you don''t make a move, you will never know that you are on the side of the dragon and tiger.


    "Concubine Xuan, are there any masters?"


    At this moment, Zhao Zuzhi had killing intent in his eyes. He had killed too many powerhouses today. Zhao Zuzhi knew very well that he could only go one way to the dark.


    Zhao Feixuan said lightly: "Today, let''s stop here, after all, we all need some chess pieces."


    "It''s enough to frighten tens of thousands of practitioners. As for whether they are truly surrendered, don''t care too much. The formation of Qinglong Xiancheng is in my hands, and it is impossible for them to leave."


    "Since I can''t leave, I can only be obedient and obedient during this period of time. As for my mind, I don''t need to care."


    Zhao Feixuan knew very well that it was impossible for these people to surrender, and how could someone who is aloof could be willingly driven as a mortal.


    "What shall we do next?"


    Zhao Zuzhi has a big head. At this moment, Zhao Zuzhi has a complicated face and is a little restless. He chooses to obey Zhao Feixuan''s arrangement, and in Zhao Zuzhi''s view, Zhao Feixuan is the spokesperson chosen by Li Yixi.


    The opportunity given by Li Yixi made their strength not much or not much, just elevated to the realm of true gods, which made Zhao Zuzhi even more fearful of Li Yixi, as if Li Yixi had already calculated the existence of those powerhouses in Qinglong Xiancheng.


    Zhao Feixuan took a deep breath and said solemnly: "The first step, what we need to do is to grow food, first to give those mortals who are in disaster a chance to live, now there is no harvest, if we don''t do it again, Which mortals just starve to death."


    "These cultivators all have means that cannot be underestimated, so let them all go to the fields, and let them shorten the growth time of those rice with their cultivation. If there are remaining people, let them build schools in the Azure Dragon Immortal City."


    "Old Ancestor, I will leave these things to you to manage for the time being. The three powerful beings in the Caolu in Jinling Xiancheng are coming, and I will go see them."


    After Zhao Feixuan''s voice fell, it instantly broke through the air, Zhao Feixuan was very puzzled, and did not expect that Xiao Zhan and others actually came to Qinglong Xiancheng.


    Outside the Qinglong Immortal City, at this moment Xiao Zhan saw the immortal city shrouded by the formation, with a dignified expression on his face, feeling that something must have happened in the Qinglong Immortal City, otherwise the formation would not be activated.


    The next moment, the formation in front of him separated like a water curtain, and Zhao Feixuan appeared in front of the three of them, "Concubine Xuan has seen three sacrifice wines, but I don''t know that the three sacrifice wines are going, and if they are far away, please make amends. ."


    Li Shan immediately said: "Where is the Holy Maiden, we suddenly come to visit, and we also look to Her Royal Highness, don''t take offense."


    "His Royal Highness does not need to guess our purpose. The reason why we are here is because of what the Holy Maiden has to do. In fact, the peerless expert who pointed the Holy Maiden is the existence behind my thatched cottage."


    When Zhao Feixuan heard Li Shan''s words at this moment, her body shuddered, a look of shock appeared on her face, and she couldn''t help but read: "Set your mind for the heaven and earth, set your life for the people, follow the sages of the past, and serve the world. Kai Taiping."


    "So it is, so it is."


    No wonder that such terrifying existence cares about the life and death of those mortals, Zhao Feixuan''s eyes lit up.


    "Three sacrificial wines, please."


    At this moment, Zhao Feixuan was shocked, because Zhao Feixuan suddenly found out that even if he has the realm of true gods, Zhao Feixuan still couldn''t see through the three Li Shan in front of him, even if Zhao Feixuan borrowed it. I can''t do it even with glasses, as if the three of them have more powerful magic weapons on their bodies.


    However, at this moment, Zhao Feixuan was also very excited. Originally, she found a lot of powerful beings today, and she was a little nervous, but now I know that the three of Li Shan are going, and I know that the peerless master is the existence behind the grass hut, I feel at ease. Not a lot.

 Chapter 946

    The three of Xiao Zhan entered the Qinglong Immortal City, and their soul power swept across them. They found that the entire Qinglong Immortal City had just experienced a war and swept the Quartet. Almost all the powerful forces in the Qinglong Immortal City were affected.


    All practitioners in the fairy city are also under control.


    "Saint, is this?"


    Li Shan''s eyes fell on Zhao Feixuan, and he couldn''t help asking.


    The faces of Li Shan and the others changed slightly at the moment. They didn''t expect the saint Zhao Feixuan to move so fast, but the three of them didn''t understand why Zhao Feixuan did this, because there were too many practitioners under control.


    Zhao Feixuan smiled and said, "I have great use for these people."


    "Renovating the world, you can''t say it with your mouth, it still needs countless resources to support, save the people from water and fire, I need labor, and the world is famine, many sects and aristocratic families are extremely vicious, and they use shady means to let mortals establish Daoist temples, temples, etc. make incense and seek the power of faith and incense, and their sins should be punished.¡±


    "Innovation, of course, is indispensable to killing, otherwise those behemoths will not let us do as we wish."


    "You must first overthrow the forces behind you and temporarily establish a holy land before you can continue to innovate the world. It''s like how can you sweep the world without sweeping a house. If even the Azure Dragon Immortal City does not have the ability to innovate and change the sky, how can it be achieved? Revolutionize the world."


    "So, Feixuan chose to start with Qinglong Xiancheng, and planned to develop water conservancy and farmland first, and vigorously produce food. All innovations, people are the key, once mortals starve to death, the meaning of innovation will be lost, innovation cannot work the people. , bitter people, so Feixuan chose these initiators."


    "Of course, not all people are punished for their crimes. Feixuan also thought of a lot of ways. These cultivators are paid for farming and repairing roads, and there is no danger. I think over time, many people will be willing to , There are practitioners who plant spiritual fields, and they will soon be able to provide mortals with food and clothing. Of course, if they want to get spiritual rice, mortals have to pay a little bit, that is, admission and literacy."


    "No matter how old or young, if you are literate, you may get relief, and those mortals will not be building Taoist temples and so on."


    "After literacy, it is time to vigorously develop education. Knowing the text and hyphenation can unlock wisdom and make it no longer believe in ghosts and gods. If you want to read more people, food and clothing are the key."


    Zhao Feixuan told her plan in one breath without hiding anything.


    "The saint is the great saint in the world."


    "If this thing is really implemented, it will be an unimaginable great merit."


    "The Holy Maiden will definitely be remembered in history."


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan was shocked when he heard about Zhao Feixuan''s plan. He didn''t expect that Zhao Feixuan, a woman, would have such a big ambition, and she was practicing it.


    "We are not as good as the saintess, we have been taught today!"


    "If you didn''t come to Qinglong Immortal City, we would never know that there is a heroine like the saint in this Azure Dragon Immortal City. You are the real saint."


    "These days, we have been laying out the layout of Daxing Confucianism and Taoism. It seems like a lot of fire, but in fact, we have not achieved much. We only care about the prosperity of Confucianism and Taoism, but we have forgotten the mortals in the world."


    "The suffering of mortals is the sorrow of the spiritual world."


    "In this world, respect for the strong has penetrated into the bones of countless people. This concept is difficult to reverse, and those high-level practitioners will not let people break this point. The class has long been solidified."


    "Only everyone in the world can break this deadlock, and to break this deadlock, education is the key and the foundation."


    "At that time, those oppressed mortals will continue to fight back."


    Li Shan was also very excited. Hearing Li Yixi''s suggestion, and seeing Zhao Feixuan''s practice with his own eyes today, Li Shan had a lot of thoughts in his heart.


    For Zhao Feixuan, I also admire her immensely.


    This woman instantly opened Li Shan''s eyes. He never thought that a woman would have such an ambition. While admiring her, she felt a little ashamed.


    Jun Wushen looked at Zhao Feixuan and said, "Many people call me Jian Jun, but in fact, Her Highness the Holy Maiden is more worthy of this title. The Holy Maiden does not have a sword in her hand, but the sword is in her heart, and she is forging a saint''s name. Sword, the teacher once said, in order to end the chaos in the world, a king wants to forge a sword of the Son of Heaven, with the seven kingdoms as the peak, the mountains and seas as the eaves, the five elements, the yin and yang, the spring and the autumn, and the autumn and winter. Unparalleled in the world, the world returns to serve.¡±


    "And the saint is not for fame and fortune, and her status has already surpassed that of ordinary kings. Now she wants to save the people, awaken the people, and educate them, so that everyone has the hope of stepping into the ranks of practitioners. This is a great merit. In the face of endless danger, but still practice, the saint is the swordsman, the swordsman who has the sword of the saint in his heart."


    "Today I went to Qinglong Xiancheng, and Godless was taught."


    "Actually, we went here and wanted to join it, Daxing Education."


    "But I don''t know if the saintess will be willing!"


    Jun Wushen expressed his heart. After all, Jun Wushen knows that this is a great merit. Once successful, the power of merit is unimaginable. I just don''t know if Zhao Feixuan is willing. After all, their participation is to share the merits. strength.


    However, when Jun Wushen''s voice fell, Zhao Feixuan looked overjoyed, and immediately said: "Where is the son of Wushen, with your participation, Feixuan is very excited."


    "I practiced it today, and Feixuan discovered that this world is not the world I know. It has an extremely terrifying existence. It is impossible for the power of the book to make great achievements."


    "Perhaps soon, the plan will die. With the addition of Caolu, it will be different, and Feixuan''s confidence will increase greatly."


    When Zhao Feixuan''s voice fell, Li Shan couldn''t help but wrinkle and was shocked.


    "Um?"


    "Zhao Feixuan has the cultivation of a true god, and she actually said such a thing, why?"


    "Is the power of true God not enough to sweep everything?"


    Li Shan''s thoughts fell, he immediately looked at Zhao Feixuan, and asked solemnly: "Saint, did you sense some danger in the Azure Dragon Immortal City?"


    When Li Shan''s voice fell, Xiao Zhan and Jun Wushen immediately looked at Zhao Feixuan.


    Seeing the three people''s eyes, Zhao Feixuan explained with a serious expression: "Yes, today Feixuan found out that the reason why those forces don''t care about the life and death of mortals is because behind these forces, there are extremely terrifying existences, they call them God."


    "In the small immortal city of Qinglong, someone stepped into the realm of a half-step true god with the support of false gods. It is really terrifying. Those false gods are definitely not simple."


    Zhao Feixuan''s voice fell, and the three of Xiao Zhan all changed color. They couldn''t help thinking of Li Yixi''s explanation, be careful and cautious.


    Before, they didn''t think so, but at this moment, the three finally realized the seriousness of the matter.

 Chapter 947

    "Saint, are you sure?"


    Li Shan''s body trembled, his eyes fixed on Zhao Feixuan in front of him, Li Shan felt that he was hallucinating, after all, he was able to bestow power and cultivate the existence of a half-step true god, and his strength was absolutely beyond theirs. imagine.


    Zhao Feixuan saw the serious eyes of the three at this moment, and immediately said: "Li Jijiu, how could Feixuan lie to you?"


    "Come on, I''ll show you guys!"


    Zhao Feixuan was not shocked when she saw the expressions of the three of them. After all, Zhao Feixuan looked like this at the time.


    The three of Li Shan, with serious expressions at the moment, immediately used their magical powers and followed Zhao Feixuan to leave.


    Pseudo-god, these three words impacted the minds of Li Shan and the others at this moment.


    The three of Li Shan knew very well that Li Yixi had said to be careful and how could they imagine the existence of hidden existence.


    When the four of them walked in the air, suddenly, Zhao Feixuan felt the jade talisman in her arms, trembling wildly.


    "Um?"


    Zhao Feixuan''s expression changed.


    The jade talisman appeared in his hand, and at a glance, Zhao Feixuan''s expression changed greatly.


    Seeing Zhao Feixuan''s sudden change of color, Li Shan frowned and hurriedly asked, "Saint, what happened?"


    The eyes of the three fell on Zhao Feixuan by coincidence, and Zhao Feixuan naturally did not hide it. At this moment, Zhao Feixuan urgently needed help.


    Zhao Feixuan said anxiously: "The big thing is bad, we have to speed up. We dealt with the forces that were in the dark without much resistance. After all, Feixuan and the ancestor both have the cultivation of true gods, but , When I destroyed those temples just now, someone suddenly swore to protect a statue, and the statue burst out with a terrible force that could not be stopped."


    statue?


    strength?


    The three of Li Shan looked at each other and their expressions became more serious.


    Li Shan immediately said: "Go, let''s go quickly, a few of us should be able to deal with it."


    Although the three of them are serious, they are still very confident in their own strength. After all, they are now in the realm of God Kings.


    Azure Dragon Immortal City, under a mountain peak, among the half-destroyed temples, at this moment countless powerhouses gathered, only to see one person roaring holding a statue in the void.


    "God, please give me strength!"


    "Someone destroys my ancestral temple, intends to destroy the statue of the gods, break my inheritance of the Tianzong, and break the power of belief and incense for us to serve the gods, damn it!"


    "I am willing to sacrifice my life, I am willing to sacrifice my soul!"


    At this moment, the Sect Master of Splitting Heaven Sect is like a fanatical believer, burning his soul regardless of the cost, and pouring his own blood into the statue in his hand.


    The breath of the Sect Master of the Splitting Heaven Sect is getting more and more terrifying.


    In just a short period of time, with his crazy sacrifices, the cultivation of the Sect Master of the Splitting Heaven Sect has reached the pinnacle of the true god realm.


    "I am willing to sacrifice everything, and call the gods to come!"


    "I am willing to sacrifice everything, and call the gods to come!"


    "I wait¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    In the dilapidated temple, a respectable disciple of the Heaven Splitting Sect, with a mad face, blew up his body directly.


    The power in the blood and soul is constantly flowing towards the statue in the void at this moment. This scene is extremely strange. At the same time, I saw a burst of energy in the statue that seemed to destroy the sky. The power of destroying the earth is poured into the body of the Sect Master of the Splitting Heaven Sect.


    In an instant, the withered body of the Sect Master of Splitting Heaven Sect stepped into the realm of the gods in an instant.


    "Destroy the ancestral temple of the gods, cut off the incense of my belief in the gods, you all deserve to die, slaughter you all today, sacrifice to the gods with your blood and souls, let the gods come, and let the light of the gods cover the earth."


    The Sect Master of Splitting Heaven Sect looked crazy.


    The next moment, the terrifying magical power came, and the bodies of those warriors exploded in an instant, and the blood mist all over the sky gathered towards the statues in the void.


    "Damn!"


    "This is a sacrifice, let it come!"


    Li Shan and others who came here happened to see the scene in front of them at this moment.


    Looking gloomy.


    "Godless, shoot, kill him!"


    Li Shan''s expression is extremely cold. Now, to stop the Sect Master of Splitting Heaven, Jun Wushen is the most suitable.


    "Three thousand guests are drunk in the hall, and the fourteen states are cold with one sword."


    Jun Wushen''s icy voice sounded, the next moment, I saw a divine sword suddenly appear in the void, and the icy sword edge directly pierced the body of the Sect Master of the Splitting Heaven Sect, the next moment, the endless sword qi burst out, The Sect Master of Splitting Heaven Sect, who had just stepped into the realm of the gods, was killed.


    The next moment, thousands of sword lights in the void condensed into golden flowers in the void, and they bloomed instantly.


    Terrible power, wants to destroy the statue in the void.


    However, a terrifying power erupted from the statue at this moment, and the Sect Master of the Split Sky Sect was all swallowed up by the statue in an instant. The sky above the statue at this moment became extremely strange.


    In the void, a crack suddenly appeared, and in the crack, one after another power came.


    A vague figure appeared in the void.


    That breath made the void tremble violently, as if it could be broken at any time.


    "Will you stop me from preaching?"


    "die!"


    The icy voice came from the phantom''s body, and the next moment, the incomparably powerful supernatural power instantly fell to Xiao Zhan and others.


    In the void, a white jade bone hand appeared, which seemed to be the punishment of the sky.


    A few people as powerful as Xiao Zhan were also instantly discolored at this moment.


    At this moment, Zhao Feixuan''s complexion changed dramatically.


    Under the terrifying killing intent, his body seemed to explode.


    At the moment of life and death, a book suddenly flew out of Zhao Feixuan''s arms.


    On the cover of the book, there are several large characters, "On How to Cultivate Good Seeds".


    The moment this book appeared, I saw the incomparably powerful coercion disappear instantly.


    Because at the moment above the book, a terrifying golden light erupted, and in the golden light, there was a phantom that was working. The book was holding a hoe, and it seemed to be weeding.


    "Master!"


    Seeing the phantom in front of her, Zhao Feixuan cried out directly, with a shocked expression on her face.


    The farmer at the moment had the exact same face as Li Yixi, but it was just a farmer''s dress.


    But the invisible power emanating from his body instantly shattered the white jade-bone hand in the void.


    "Um?"


    The phantom that had just descended, a look of horror instantly appeared in his eyes.


    As if he saw something too unbelievable, he was extremely powerful, and without any hesitation, he was about to flee.


    The illusory scene in the void, the farmer did not pay any attention at this moment, swung his hoe, and said with a smile: "When the hoeing day is noon, the sweat drips down the soil, who knows that the meal on the plate is hard work."


    Originally, there was no sun in the golden light, but as the sound fell, the next moment, a big sun appeared.


    The terrifying divine light of the sun exploded instantly.


    The light in the sky disappeared at this moment, only the golden sun.


    Which incomparably powerful being, under the terrifying golden light of the sun, let out a mournful howl.


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!"

 Chapter 948

    Those frenzied, still alive disciples of the Sky Splitting Sect, seeing the phantom of the gods in the void at this moment, actually let out a tragic howl under the strange sun.


    It seems that belief is broken in general.


    The madness in the eyes gradually disappeared. Looking at the phantom in the void, there was no fanaticism in the eyes, and the fear was like a poisonous scorpion.


    "Evil... Evil God, it''s an Evil God, it actually controls our will and draws the power of faith, this is an Evil God!"


    Those disciples of Sky Splitting Sect who woke up had a look of panic in their eyes.


    The body shook violently.


    It seems that they were controlled by the statue before.


    "Master?"


    At this moment, Jun Wushen looked at the phantom of the farmer in the void with a dull face, and couldn''t help smacking his tongue. That phantom was really terrifying. In a word, a golden sun appeared out of thin air. The light is not hot, but it carries an extremely holy power.


    The phantom that just came, Jun Wushen and others are very clear, it definitely surpasses them, and it is powerful beyond imagination.


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!"


    In the phantom howling and struggling, the body is like black gas, constantly being evaporated.


    The moment those breaths appeared, everyone involuntarily gave birth to a trace of disgust.


    "died!"


    "how can that be?"


    "Why is this book so terrifying?"


    At this moment, Zhao Feixuan looked sluggish, looking at the phantom in the void and the golden sun, her lips trembled violently, her delicate body trembled slightly, and her mind received an unimaginable shock.


    At the moment when the white jade bone hand appeared, Zhao Feixuan was completely desperate, and the world was imprisoned, but such a terrifying existence was actually killed by the book flying out of her arms.


    "Is this the book that my master gave you?"


    "No wonder there is a trace of the master''s will above."


    "However, why does the master''s will still not return?"


    Staring at the phantom in the void and the golden sun, Jun Wushen looked puzzled.


    Li Shan and others did not understand.


    But they are all quiet, watching quietly.


    Because at this moment, the golden sun in the void, the golden light continues to expand, it seems to cover the entire Azure Dragon Immortal City, and soon, the four of them saw that the golden light really enveloped the entire Azure Dragon Immortal City.


    At the same time, the bodies of the four people shook violently.


    Because this moment is extremely strange, the four of them seem to be standing in another time and space, the Qinglong Xiancheng, at this moment, disappears strangely, the creatures in the Qinglong Xiancheng, at this moment, turned into seedlings, and some recently built Taoist temples , temples, turned into weeds in the fields.


    In the farmland, the farmer smiled and waved his hoe.


    "The plan of the year lies in the spring. If you don''t cultivate it well, you will not have a good harvest in the autumn."


    "There are too many weeds to stay."


    "Today is just right, the sun is strong enough, otherwise, it is really difficult to get rid of, after all, it is extremely easy to recover."


    The hoe in his hand kept falling.


    The hoe kept falling, and the four Jun Wushen were shocked. They saw those Taoist temples and temples being uprooted and shattered in an instant.


    One of the statues was exposed at the moment.


    The golden light instantly fell on the statue.


    The statue that originally seemed to be a dead thing, the next moment, screamed.


    The body kept turning to ashes.


    Soon, the golden sun disappeared, the illusory scene in the void disappeared, and the books floating in front of Zhao Feixuan also slowly fell and was caught by Zhao Feixuan.


    Zhao Feixuan looked at the book in her hand with a dull expression, and even her body was stiff.


    Zhao Feixuan, who was holding her breath, was constantly impacted by the previous scene.


    Zhao Feixuan didn''t dare to breathe until it was confirmed again and again that the book was mediocre.


    At this moment, Zhao Feixuan''s forehead was covered with beads of sweat, and her breathing was extremely rapid.


    Hu Hu Hu.


    In the void, there was only Zhao Feixuan''s breathing.


    Shaking her head, Zhao Feixuan tried to wake herself up and stabilize her mind.


    He murmured to himself, "This is a holy object, manifested, manifested!"


    "These sacred objects should be enshrined!"


    "Shushan disciple, worship him every day!"


    At the same time of panic, Zhao Feixuan''s face was frantic at the moment.


    For Li Yixi, he was even more in awe.


    "Holy maiden, these things do not need to be enshrined."


    "The son gave it to you, and it should have its function, not for you to enshrine it. For example, today, if the saint does not carry it, isn''t it dangerous."


    "This book contains a trace of luck. At the same time, it seems that the son has seen it, and there is a trace of the son''s will."


    "With it, the saint also has the confidence to revolutionize the world."


    "Gods and devils do not invade."


    "Ghosts avoid!"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan explained aloud.


    Li Shan also sucked in a breath at the moment, woke up from the shock, and said with a smile: "These things can only be brought into play with real value, collection, and offering, it is useless."


    "Young master exists, how does he need your power of incense?"


    Li Shan is not exaggerating, because Li Shancai and Li Yixi once felt the terrifying power of merit, the power of incense, how could he see it.


    Hearing this, Zhao Feixuan couldn''t help being stunned. In Zhao Feixuan''s cognition, such divine objects should be worshipped and enjoyed the power of incense.


    However, the words of Li Shan and others made Zhao Feixuan think.


    "Saint, this thing is your guts, it is the god in your heart, take it with you."


    "Only by being alive can we revolutionize the world."


    "This is the layout of the son."


    "This may be the means of life-saving that the young master gave you."


    "After all, it''s very dangerous to innovate the world. Today, it''s just Qinglong Xiancheng, and Qinglong Xiancheng is only a drop in the ocean in this second layer of heaven."


    "I''m waiting to say goodbye!"


    "Today, what we have seen and heard has made us gain a lot, and the saint is not in danger."


    "I didn''t expect that there is such an existence. With the help of the power of incense, the world of cholera will be punished, and we have to go back and make arrangements." Jun Wushen hurriedly said at this moment.


    "Today, I''m sorry to bother you!"


    Zhao Feixuan was still in shock. Seeing that the three of them were about to leave, she didn''t stay any longer. After all, there were still countless things waiting for her to deal with.


    The three of Li Shan broke through the air in an instant.


    In the Azure Dragon Immortal City, countless statues were destroyed, and the practitioners who were controlled, at this moment, showed a look of horror in their eyes.


    cough cough.


    Among the ruins, Zhao Zuzhi coughed violently.


    During the coughing, blood dripped from the mouth.


    The Sect Master of Splitting Heaven Sect broke out just now, and Zhao Zuzhong was injured, but at this moment, Zhao Zuzhi was not nervous because of the injury.


    On the contrary, in his mind, the figure and means of the farmer in the previous void kept appearing.


    "Master, what kind of existence does master exist, and there is even a trace of residual will, so terrifying."


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    The next moment, there was a violent cough.


    "Old Ancestor, how is your injury?"


    Zhao Feixuan, who stabilized her mind, landed next to Zhao Zuzhi and said nervously.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    "It''s okay, I can''t die!"


    "Feixuan, you are the lucky goddess of my book mountain. Because of your existence, my book mountain is about to rise, and no one can stop it."


    Zhao Zuzhi looked excited regardless of the injury.

 Chapter 949

    "Rise?"


    "Old Ancestor, where did this come from?"


    "Now, stabilizing your injury is the most important thing. We will talk about other things later."


    Zhao Feixuan''s face was speechless, Zhao Zuzhi''s injury was extremely serious, especially the wound on the chest, you could almost see the heart beating. If it were on weekdays, he would have already started to heal, but now, Zhao Zuzhi seems to be nothing. don''t care.


    "Feixuan, my ancestor, I can''t die, what are you afraid of?"


    "Listen to me, our book mountain is about to rise, the kind that no one can stop."


    "Before, what Jun Wushen said, do you still remember, that Jun Wushen''s cultivation is extremely terrifying, definitely far beyond the realm of the gods, but you sensed Jun Wushen''s blood and bones, that guy is extremely young , is smaller than we can imagine.¡±


    "However, his strength absolutely surpasses the gods, and may even reach the realm of a god king."


    "God King, a realm we have never imagined, such a realm, even if it is rumored to enter the chaotic world, it is not weak."


    "The will that erupted on the book before, Feixuan, do you still remember, is it strong?"


    Zhao Zuzhi''s eyes were extremely bright.


    "powerful!"


    "That''s an unpredictable realm!"


    Hearing Zhao Zuzhi''s words, at this moment, Zhao Feixuan couldn''t help but see that horrifying scene in her mind. Zhao Feixuan''s breathing became a little disordered. That scene, even if she recalled it at this moment, still had an unimaginable impact on her mind. so horrible.


    Hearing Zhao Feixuan''s words, Zhao Zuzhi said with a smile: "No one would be shocked by that scene, because it surpassed our understanding, but Jun Wushen, Li Shan and Xiao Zhan were just surprised, not like us. Usually, obviously, they''ve seen much scarier scenarios."


    "And, Jun Wushen said, that person is his master."


    "Xiao Zhan and Li Shan, call that phantom son!"


    "So, the person behind Caolu is an expert, and your plan, Feixuan, has been approved by the expert. Today''s Jun Wushen and others go to show that they value it very much. You say, is it us? Shushan''s opportunity has come."


    "Moreover, in the current Qinglong Xiancheng, after the phantom of the will of the masters has cleared all the false gods, no one can reverse the situation. Now, this is the site of our book mountain."


    "In the Azure Dragon Immortal City, we Shushan are the overlords."


    "We also have the confidence to innovate the world. Those believers who originally hated us in their hearts, with the death of the false gods, woke up one by one from their shock, and they were as afraid of the false gods as snakes and scorpions. This is a good start."


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhao Zuzhi coughed violently, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth.


    Zhao Feixuan was also stunned. The previous Zhao Feixuan had been shocked and didn''t think much about it. Now after hearing Zhao Zuzhi''s words, Zhao Feixuan''s face was excited, as Zhao Zuzhi said, they seemed to be invisible. Already hugged a thigh.


    Given the power to change the mountain of books, Zhao Feixuan''s breathing involuntarily became rapid when she thought of those books.


    Eyes are getting brighter.


    "People''s livelihood, education."


    "Ancestor, maybe these two points have been approved by experts. Today''s three sacrificial wines in Caolu seem to be extremely concerned about these."


    At this moment, Zhao Feixuan said excitedly.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    "Yes, it must be like this. Damn it, I''m going to hang up. You take control of the overall situation first. Now that the false gods are removed, there won''t be too much disturbance. I have to heal my wounds first, or I''ll really hang up."


    After expressing his excitement, Zhao Zuyi left with a smile on his face.


    At this moment, only Zhao Feixuan was left on the spot.


    While Zhao Feixuan was thinking, two figures suddenly appeared not far in front of Zhao Feixuan, which made Zhao Feixuan''s expression change suddenly, because Zhao Feixuan felt on the two of them. Powerful breath, and the other party''s attire is very strange, and at this moment, the chains in one of the hands are actually locked with many souls.


    "Who?"


    Zhao Feixuan''s face changed greatly, this is a strange thing that has never been seen before.


    Not far away, it is the black and white impermanence from the dead world.


    "I have seen fellow Daoist."


    "We are black and white impermanence from the dead world, and we can be regarded as the pawns of the masters. Everything we have is given by the masters, and the same is true of the saintess."


    "The masters established reincarnation in the world of death, so these people have fallen, and we will bring their souls back to the world of death and let them enter the reincarnation."


    At this moment, Black Impermanence said with a smile.


    "Master? Chess pieces?"


    "Establish an underworld?"


    Zhao Feixuan''s eyes widened in an instant, with a look of disbelief on her face. Zhao Feixuan never thought that there would be reincarnation in this world.


    Zhao Feixuan took a deep breath, stared at Hei Wuchang and said, "Take it seriously."


    There is reincarnation in the world, this is an extremely terrifying, unbelievable and shocking thing.


    "really."


    "That''s not the case, I vaguely guess what the master wants to do?"


    "We are all pawns of the masters, so we showed up and talked to the saintess. At the same time, we also need the help of the saints."


    The black impermanence instantly explained the purpose.


    Hearing this, Zhao Feixuan''s eyes lit up, but she still tried her best to remain calm and asked, "What does the master want to do?"


    The voice fell, Zhao Feixuan held her breath, waiting for Hei Wuchang''s answer.


    Hei Wuchang didn''t pretend to be lofty, and said bluntly: "The master once said that this world is too low-level, there is no reincarnation, there is no order among the immortals, and even the heavenly way, the masters are dissatisfied."


    "Later, very soon, the master layout, in the world of death, there is reincarnation, and the whole world of death, there is order."


    "In the underworld, it is almost complete, and in the realm of life, all kinds of chaos appear frequently these days, mortal life is as cheap as grass, controlled by invisible big hands, and become puppets, so Confucianism and Taoism are in Daxing, Confucianism and Taoism are very special, no need Linggen, as long as you study, you can gather your talents, and you can step into practice. If you want to break the current deadlock, education is the foundation. As long as everyone can practice, those mortals will not continue to be ignorant, and their class will be weakened. The world of life will usher in eternal peace."


    "These days, our dead world is also collecting everything related to the masters and deducing the master''s layout. This is not to spy on anything, but to better understand the master''s hints."


    "The purpose of Caolu is to establish the heart for the heaven and the earth, establish the life for the people, continue the unique learning for the sages of the past, and create peace for the world."


    "Masters, it is very likely that they want to make a living for the people and create a pure land on earth."


    "And if mortals want to be strong, self-reliance and self-improvement is the key, stepping into Confucianism and Taoism is the key, and education is the foundation, the foundation."


    "Of course, everything is our conjecture, but this conjecture is well-founded."


    "Saint, do you think so?"


    At this moment, Hei Wuchang''s eyes fell on Zhao Feixuan.


    At this moment, Zhao Feixuan''s body trembled slightly, with a shocked expression on her face.

 Chapter 950

    Everything that happened today is constantly impacting my mind.


    The black impermanence words made Zhao Feixuan even more shocked.


    "Create reincarnation, establish order in the world, and create holy land in the world?"


    In Zhao Feixuan''s mind, these words kept echoing, and Zhao Feixuan knew that it might be true.


    Immediately, Zhao Feixuan''s eyes fell on Hei Wuchang, "Feixuan is willing to cooperate with the dead world, I don''t know Feixuan, what can I do to help you?"


    Zhao Feixuan made a direct decision to cooperate with the dead world.


    Hei Wuchang Zhao Feixuan believed in herself, and immediately said excitedly: "To be honest with the saint, reincarnation has indeed been established in the world of death, but the underworld is now short of manpower, and the world of life is extremely chaotic, and mortals continue to die. , A large number of souls need to be brought back to the underworld, and in the underworld, there is a priesthood called the Lord of the City God, which is established in the human world and needs to be enshrined in the human world, and the Lord of the City God can also solve some things."


    "Qinglong Xiancheng Book Mountain has been unified, and there is no false god."


    "Our Underworld wants to build a City God Temple in the empty fairy city."


    "Improve the underworld institutions."


    "Of course, the City God is not a false god." Hei Wuchang finished his words with a breath, but Zhao Feixuan did not agree, but said: "I will consider it, and if it is feasible, Shushan will fully support it."


    Zhao Feixuan was extremely afraid of false gods, so at this moment Zhao Feixuan refused.


    "Okay, you can inquire, the world of death is by no means peeping at the power of luck and faith in the world of life."


    "Farewell!"


    The voice fell, and the black and white impermanence with countless souls disappeared without a trace.


    "The City God Temple?"


    Zhao Feixuan murmured, not paying attention, and went to deal with the important affairs in front of her.


    Jinling Xiancheng, thatched cottage.


    Once again the great powers gather.


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao, the Immortal King of Plague, Xiao Ya, and the Empress Tang Xue gathered together.


    At this moment, Tang Xue looked at Li Shan with a dignified expression, "Li Shan, what happened? It''s so urgent. A lot of big things have happened in Erzhong Tian recently, and it''s hard for us to get out."


    Tang Xue was very helpless, but she heard that there was a major negotiation and had to go.


    Li Shan heard this and said directly: "Your Majesty the Immortal Emperor, is it related to false gods?"


    "Of course, pseudo-god is the name we give temporarily. To be precise, whether someone is robbing mortals of the power of faith, the power of incense, and treating human life like a mustard, and controlling a lot of immortal forces."


    When Li Shan''s voice fell, Tang Xue''s eyes widened, staring at Li Shan, "How did you know?"


    Immortal Emperor Tang Xue was shocked and extremely surprised. At this moment, this matter was only discovered by the Central Immortal Court and has not yet been announced. How did Li Shan and others perceive it.


    Li Shan said with a cold face: "In this world, nothing can be hidden from your son."


    "How the son exists, from that day, with the words of the son, the second layer of heaven has become a world of its own, the heaven and the earth are rapidly recovering, and the way of heaven is constantly improving. Now that those bulls, ghosts, snakes and gods appear, it is naturally impossible to escape the control of the son."


    Li Shan explained.


    "Sir?"


    "Does your son also care about this matter?"


    "This matter is extremely dangerous. Once it is controlled, all people will become puppets."


    "Including practitioners."


    "I don''t know Young Master, but there is a way to suggest a solution."


    Immortal Emperor Tang Xue, holding his breath, stared at Li Shan and the others.


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao, the Immortal King of Plague and Xiao Ya were also greatly shocked.


    Especially the Immortal King Xiaoyao, who had seen Li Yixi before, but Li Yixi at that time said that the world was too low-level, and began to lay out the reincarnation of the dead world.


    Li Shan explained: "Everything is under the control of the masters. The moment the Caolu was established, the masters began to make arrangements. However, at that time, we had not fully reacted."


    "I can''t understand the hints of the masters."


    "Those false gods, although the means are extremely bizarre, but they can control, after all, only a few people, there are more than hundreds of millions of mortals, and it seems that they need the power of faith and incense to come, and mortals are their goals."


    "Countless years have passed, all of us have put our minds on the pursuit of immortality, and have never paid attention to mortals. Some people even became kings of ancient people in order to get luck. To control people''s hearts and cancel education is to make mortals better. Good control."


    "His heart can be punished!"


    "This is not the right way."


    "Young Master suggested to us, Daxing education, let everyone read, let everyone have the possibility to step into Confucianism and Taoism. At that time, if the wisdom of the people is opened and the world prospers Confucianism and Taoism, these plans of false gods will be broken."


    "Even though many people believe in false gods, in fact, power has long been deeply rooted in people''s hearts. As long as they have the opportunity, many mortals will not believe in false gods, but will step into practice."


    "However, once our plan is known to the false gods, I''m afraid it will be difficult. The only advantage now is that we were Daxing Confucianism and Taoism before, and now we are educating in Daxing. It''s not very obvious. I hope we can buy enough time."


    "Furthermore, Daxing education, if people in the world can read, they have to solve the livelihood of the people. If there is no rice, then the world will not be able to flourish Confucianism and Daxing education. Therefore, we have an idea that this world is ultimately dominated by the weak, and we can use Linggu is here to attract mortals from all over the world. Anyone who enters the school should provide spiritual rice. After all, spiritual rice contains spiritual energy. One grain can make mortals not hungry for a few days, and it can also improve their physique. , what do you think?"


    Li Shan added Zhao Feixuan''s thoughts in an instant and said it.


    "it is good!"


    "This method is good, this is the best way to break the game."


    "Furthermore, the layout of the son is not only to deal with false gods, but also to create holy land in the world." Immortal King Xiaoyao immediately spoke out at this moment, saying everything that Li Yixi had in Xiaoyao Immortal Mansion before. He talked about the story of Fengshenbang and the death world.


    After everyone heard it, their eyes became brighter and brighter.


    "Is this world too low-level?"


    Xiao Ya and Immortal Emperor Tang Xue couldn''t help being shocked at this moment.


    Then, there was a touch of excitement in his eyes, and his body trembled slightly.


    In the past, it was really simple to promote Confucianism and Taoism in the world. Suddenly, I felt that the current layout gave them the opportunity to make moves.


    "The Central Immortal Court is willing to go all out to ask practitioners from all immortal cities to join in the construction of water conservancy, transportation and schools. If the disobedient appears, it can better pinpoint who is the believer of false gods."


    Tang Xue was excited at this moment.


    Thinking of the nervousness before coming to Jinling Xiancheng, I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and secretly rejoiced, "It turns out that the son has already found a way to break the situation."


    Outside the immortal city of Jinling, one person carried a statue and kept offering sacrifices. In the mountain range, the void suddenly split open at this moment, and one after another terrifying power descended into the statue. That power was full of destructive power.


    In the immortal city, Li Yixi finished his practice, the carriage drove out of the manor, and everyone was excited.


    "Master, everything is ready, and Qingyang Laodao also communicated that the ingredients will be delivered on time, and the disciple has long wanted to have a picnic."


    At this moment, the little phoenix, with a look of excitement, couldn''t help licking his lips, the food has a fatal temptation for the little phoenix.

 Chapter 951

    "Um?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about, how can you call Qingyang Old Daoist?"


    "Qingyangzi and Master, I''m fellow Daoists, so we have to respect them a little bit. At most, it''s enough to call the old man Qingyang, and be polite."


    "Otherwise, believe it or not, today, I will leave you in the manor to watch the house."


    Li Yixi turned his head, stared at Xiao Fenghuang and threatened.


    The arrogant little phoenix felt Li Yixi''s gaze, and was very nervous, and hurriedly said: "Master, my disciples dare not. From now on, I will call you Qingyangzi old man, not Qingyang Laodao."


    Xiao Fenghuang was very nervous. If he couldn''t participate in today''s outdoor barbecue because of this, Xiao Fenghuang felt that he was at a loss, and comforted himself, "Those who know the current affairs are Junjie, and admitting mistakes is also Junjie."


    However, he murmured with some doubts, "Is there a difference between Qingyang Old Daoist and Qingyang Old Man?"


    When Li Yixi saw Xiao Fenghuang admit his mistake, he felt relieved, "Haha!"


    "What about the mythical beast family, they have already caught your weakness. A complete foodie, can''t you easily get hold of you?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Li Yixi was very proud.


    Thinking of today''s outdoor barbecue, Qing Yangzi went to prepare the ingredients in person, Li Yixi was looking forward to it, but Li Yixi knew that Qing Yangzi was not weak, and he would definitely bring a big demon.


    "Ha ha!"


    "I''m a mortal who grilled the big demon, tsk tsk tsk, I''m afraid that I haven''t seen the ancients before, and I won''t see anyone coming later."


    "Although I''m still a weak chicken, the aura of the protagonist is still there. For example, I can roughly perceive whether the other party is malicious to me, which is very powerful."


    "Being able to perceive other people''s emotions and desires is an extremely heaven-defying ability. If you were still at Blue Star, with such a heaven-defying ability, in the workplace, you would be able to get along like a duck in water."


    These days, Li Yixi found that his perception of other people''s attitude towards him became stronger and stronger, and he was very happy.


    Li Yixi didn''t feel any pressure when he scolded Xiao Fenghuang just now, because Li Yixi didn''t feel any resentment in Xiao Fenghuang''s heart, but was just a little nervous.


    So Li Yixi didn''t care.


    After all, no matter how powerful people are, they are afraid of betrayal by those around them.


    On the side, Lao Bai''s body was a little nervous at the moment, his body was a little stiff, and the eyes of the big black man crawling in the carriage looked at the dog''s eyes, and the eyes of one person and one dog all showed a look of horror at this moment.


    "Gudu!"


    Old Bai, nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his eyes showing horror.


    Staring at the big black dog in front of him, he said, "Hei Di, have you sensed it?"


    "The master''s emotions and desires are getting more and more terrifying."


    "It seems that our emotions are hard to hide in front of the master. Maybe it won''t be long before the master will see through everything and control the world''s emotions and desires."


    "The way of seven emotions and six desires, the simple seven emotions and six desires are not extremely powerful, but the combination of seven emotions and six desires is extremely terrifying, and killing is invisible."


    "Fortunately, we have no intention of betraying our master, otherwise, we will die!"


    When Li Yixi''s spiritual thoughts swept over just now, it was the first time that Lao Bai was so nervous.


    Da Hei also looked horrified, nodded, and continued to curl up in the corner to pretend to be dead.


    "Um!"


    "I don''t know anything, I''m a dog."


    "Master''s dog!"


    "I want to protect the Lord!"


    Da Hei didn''t communicate with Lao Bai through sound transmission, but he talked like this instinctively. Da Hei felt that once he formed his instinct, he could always live well.


    Following Li Yixi''s side, you can lie down and win.


    This is the dog you want.


    If you can lie down and win, work hard.


    At this moment, Li Yixi turned around strangely, and suddenly felt that the dog he raised was very pleasing to the eye.


    "Da Hei, come, eat a fruit!"


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand, touched Da Hei''s dog''s head, and instantly threw a peach, Da Hei''s eyes lit up, he opened his mouth and hurriedly caught it, swallowing it.


    "Wang Wang Wang!"


    He called out a few times in a friendly manner, and even posted it on it.


    Seeing that Da Hei was so well-behaved, Li Yixi couldn''t help but touch it again.


    Watching this scene, the corner of Lao Bai''s mouth twitched.


    When Lao Bai despised Hei Di, Li Yixi suddenly looked at Lao Bai and frowned, "Old Bai, can you change the color of your clothes?"


    "Why do you look at it? I''m not used to it. I don''t know. I thought we, Li Yuan, were very poor and would have one set of clothes all year round?"


    When Li Yixi''s voice fell, Lao Bai''s body tightened and his face changed slightly.


    Lao Bai felt that Li Yixi seemed to be not very satisfied with himself. Thinking of his previous self and mentioning Li Yixi, his heart froze.


    Immediately said: "Master, the ever-changing old white is online, omnipotent, whatever color the master likes, the old white can change the color."


    Old Bai''s face instantly changed into an everlasting smile.


    Li Yixi pondered for a moment, then smiled: "Forget it, I couldn''t find any color that I liked in particular."


    When the voice fell, Li Yixi retracted his gaze.


    However, what Li Yixi didn''t know was that at this moment, Lao Bai was extremely nervous.


    "hiss!"


    "Why do I suddenly feel that Lao Bai is talking about me?"


    "Strange, isn''t Lao Bai a robot?"


    "Could it be that there are still emotions, hey, I don''t want to, I''m tired!"


    Li Yixi''s thoughts dissipated instantly, he picked up the wine in his glass and took a sip.


    I feel very comfortable.


    The white horses pulling the carriage were also extremely nervous at the moment, and couldn''t help but mutter: "My master is super handsome!"


    Seeing the carriage leaving completely, a giant dragon appeared in the pond at this moment, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    The old hen under the bamboo forest seemed to let out a long sigh of relief.


    There was a look of horror in the eyes of the old hen, "Longzu, have you sensed it, the master''s cultivation has become more and more terrifying, what kind of magic is the master''s cultivation, I have nirvana, and my blood has returned. Ancestor, the goddess of the Phoenix Mother, but when the master stared at me, I still couldn''t help but tremble."


    The giant dragon in the pond said nervously: "Mother Feng, our strengths are similar. My bloodline has completely returned to my ancestors, and I became an ancestor, but I still can''t see through the master."


    "These days, the master is getting more and more terrifying. I can only hide in the two-dimensional space and dare not show my face."


    At this moment, Long Zu, thinking of Li Yixi, was very afraid.


    "Golden Winged Dapeng, why do you think this is?"


    Long Zu''s voice fell, and the eyes of Long Zu and Feng Mu instantly fell on the little sparrow under the eaves.


    "Don''t ask me, how do I know, I''m a sparrow!"


    Golden-winged Dapeng disappeared in an instant, as if she was extremely afraid to discuss Li Yixi, Long Zufeng mother looked at the cat sleeping in the corner, saw that the other party ignored it, and did not dare to disturb.


    On an ordinary day, Li Yixi left, one by one was extremely excited. After Li Yixi left today, one by one was just breathing greedily, as if the air at the moment was extremely sweet.


    When Li Yixi was here, everyone was too nervous.


    Especially when Li Yixi paid attention, it seemed that Li Yixi could see through their minds.

 Chapter 952

    Chaos world, forbidden sea.


    The two figures flew silently, their eyes turned around, vigilant in all directions.


    The Taoist was particularly nervous, and he said through a voice transmission: "Qingyangzi, if you can''t get it here, the dragon fish here is already extremely powerful, and when you go deeper, it is the territory of the Sea God, which is perceived by the Sea God, very dangerous, and ten thousand Once we capture the son of the Sea God, we will be in trouble."


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi watched carefully, heard the voice of his companion, and said contemptuously: "Forgot to tell you, what I want to catch is the blood of the Sea God, ordinary fish and shrimp, without the blood of the Sea God, it is seen by experts. up?"


    "Can you take it?"


    "It''s just wishful thinking for someone like you, who is greedy for life and fears death, to ask a superior to save God."


    "I used to worship you, hehe, it seems that I praised you!"


    The Taoist''s nervousness called out Qingyangzi''s cynicism.


    In fact, Qing Yangzi was extremely nervous at the moment. The reason why he mocked the Taoist like this was to comfort himself.


    Catching fish and shrimps with the blood of the sea god in the forbidden sea of ??the Jedi in the chaotic world, how can you not be nervous.


    Once the Sea God in the Forbidden Sea is disturbed, he will probably receive a lunch box.


    "stop!"


    "It''s them!"


    At this moment, Qingyangzi stopped immediately, staring at a huge lobster and a big fish wrapped in divine light in the deep sea.


    "You...are you crazy?"


    "These are two terrifying beings at the level of God Kings. They are blessed by the divine light of the Sea God. They are the children of the Sea God. Even not far away, there is an octopus in the realm of God Sovereigns."


    At this moment, the Taoist trembled slightly, with a look of disbelief on his face.


    I really think Qingyangzi is crazy.


    "Humph!"


    "Waste, really afraid of death."


    "Look at me, wait, you only need to do one thing, and that is to seal the breath of the lobster and the big fish. Don''t let the terrible existence in the forbidden sea discover our traces."


    The voice fell, and at this moment Qingyangzi nervously swallowed a saliva.


    The next moment, I saw a gourd in Qingyangzi''s hand. This was the acquired spirit treasure that Qingyangzi cultivated using the divine liquid obtained by Li Yixi, the swallowing gourd.


    The next moment, Qingyangzi frantically moved the gourd, and saw that the gourd the size of the wine gourd suddenly erupted with divine might, and the terrifying power of devouring erupted. The next moment, the seawater of the forbidden sea was swallowed countless times. The Taoist who was being sealed was too nervous, and his breath leaked out a little. The octopus in the God-Emperor realm in the distance suddenly launched an attack, and at the same time, made a strange sound.


    The next moment, the entire Forbidden Sea rioted.


    "Damn!"


    "I didn''t want to deal with you!"


    Qingyangzi roared, and the next moment, he urged the swallowing gourd, and instantly swallowed the octopus into the gourd. At this moment, the gourd trembled violently.


    "Quick, seal the gourd!"


    Qingyangzi roared, and the next moment, he directly tore the void and ran away.


    The Taoist''s forehead was covered with beads of sweat, and he was extremely frightened.


    Because at this moment, I saw an extremely terrifying coercion erupting in the Forbidden Sea, which seemed to destroy the sky and the earth, and the breath made people tremble.


    The power of the terrifying domain erupted, and this sea, including the void, seemed to be controlled by that breath, and a circular domain was formed in an instant.


    Imprisoned Qingyangzi and Taoist in it.


    "boom!"


    Qing Yangzi, who was fleeing for his life, touched the realm of Astral Qi at this moment, Qing Yangzi of the realm of the god king, and his eyes flashed with gold stars in an instant.


    In the realm, strange power erupted, swallowing their power, and hypnotizing them at an extremely terrifying speed.


    The bodies of the two fell from the void and were about to fall into the forbidden sea. Once they fell into the forbidden sea, they would definitely die.


    But at this moment, the despair on their faces, as if an invisible big hand overtook them.


    "Who dares to kidnap my descendants."


    In the depths of the Forbidden Sea, there was an extremely terrifying voice. At the same time, Qing Yangzi and Daoist saw that in the depths of the Forbidden Sea, a black shadow that was beyond imagination appeared at this moment.


    That voice carried a soul attack.


    Qing Yangzi, who wanted to urge the swallowing gourd to escape, instantly trembled, his mana dissipated, and he stared helplessly, and he was about to fall into the sea of ??taboos.


    However, in Qingyangzi''s arms at the moment, a paper boat slipped and landed in the forbidden sea.


    The next moment, the small paper boat suddenly changed into a huge warship.


    The terrifying coercion erupted in an instant. The black shadow in the deep sea was about to surface, but at the moment the paper boat fell, a terrifying force erupted, suppressing it, unable to move.


    In the depths of the Forbidden Sea, a terrifying existence opened his eyes, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    "Then, that breath is so scary."


    Feeling the breath on the battleship, a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    The body trembled slightly.


    "thump!"


    Qingyangzi and Daoist were already desperate, but the two of them at this moment were terrified to the extreme. They never thought that the paper boat would be so magical.


    The bodies of the two fell on the battleship.


    At this moment, the warship is traveling downwind, and the speed is extremely fast.


    The power of the domain that the acquired Lingbao swallowed the gourd could not shake, at the moment when it came into contact with the warship, it shattered like a layer of blisters.


    "Broken, broken?"


    Qing Yangzi''s eyes widened in an instant, with a look of horror on his face, staring at the warship under his feet.


    "This, this is not an illusion!"


    "Otherwise, how, how is it possible that a paper boat will turn into such a terrifying warship, powerful enough to tear the Ancestral God Domain at will." The Taoist''s lips trembled violently, and his voice trembled.


    "Baby, this is baby."


    While the Taoist was horrified, Qing Yangzi, who heard the paper boat, instantly woke up, looking at the battle boat under his feet, his body trembled with excitement.


    "Baby, what treasure?" The Taoist thought that Qingyangzi was crazy, and he was still in the sea of ??taboos, not out of danger yet?


    "Idiot, paper boat!"


    "This paper boat was when I left, because of curiosity, I casually walked in the yard of the master. I didn''t expect that a paper boat would be so terrifying.


    "Sure enough, there are no ordinary things around the master."


    "With this paper boat, doesn''t it mean that from now on, we can have a smooth journey in the forbidden sea."


    Qingyangzi was so excited that he even climbed down and kissed the warship.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Sure enough, doing things for the masters, all the dangers, the masters can expect."


    "Perhaps, the masters knew that we were going to Forbidden Sea, and we would also encounter terrifying existences in Forbidden Sea, so he arranged this warship."


    Qingyangzi was extremely excited. The speed of the warship was also extremely fast. It left the Forbidden Sea in an instant. Soon, it turned into a mediocre paper boat, which Qingyangzi regarded as a treasure in his hands. The two glanced at Taboo Sea in horror, and hurriedly left, rushing back to Jiuzhongtian.

 Chapter 953

    In Taboo Sea, a figure broke through the sea, his expression was extremely gloomy, he stared at the direction where Qingyangzi and Taoist left, with an expression of anger on his face, but he didn''t chase after him.


    The next moment, he plunged into the taboo sea.


    In the depths of the Taboo Sea, there is an extremely huge palace. The man entered the palace, stepped into this place, and the man''s eyes revealed a look of respect.


    "Podos, please see your lord."


    Sea God Podos knelt down and bowed towards the depths of the hall with a respectful expression.


    The voice fell, and a figure appeared at the end of the palace. The figure flickered, and the next moment appeared in front of Podos.


    Seeing this person, Podos begged and said: "My lord, save my heir, only your lord can save my heir, otherwise, this will be a disgrace to our Sea God family."


    Podos is extremely powerful, has the cultivation of the ancestor god, and is the master of the Forbidden Sea, but at this moment in front of this figure, he dare not be presumptuous, and he can feel fear in his eyes.


    Obviously, Podos at this moment has surrendered and is no longer the master of this taboo sea.


    "Podos, are you going to bother me with such trivial matters?"


    "You have countless heirs, why should you care?"


    "Before, didn''t you feel that these two people carried an extremely terrifying treasure?"


    "You can be suppressed in the state of a god-king. Don''t you understand how terrifying that treasure is?"


    "Now is not the time for trouble."


    "You lost an heir, we undead will make up for you."


    "Get out!"


    The next moment, this undead strongman disappeared without a trace and returned to the depths of the palace again.


    There was a hint of fear in the eyes of the undead man.


    "That, that turned out to be a paper boat."


    "Whose method is this?"


    "How can there be such a terrifying existence in this forgotten land, will it affect the layout of my undead?"


    The undead man, thinking of the previous scene at this moment, still couldn''t help shrinking his pupils. In his eyes, Qingyangzi and the Taoist could be wiped out with a wave of his hand, but the breath entangled on the paper boat made him shudder.


    "I left a ray of will on the two of them. I don''t know if I can gain anything. However, it would be good if I could know where these people came from."


    "That way you can be prepared."


    As soon as the undead man''s thoughts came to his mind, he couldn''t help becoming nervous. Thinking of the breath he felt just now, he felt uneasy.


    "No, you have to report it up."


    Jinling Immortal City, the carriage quickly pulled out of the Immortal City and headed towards the mountains outside the Immortal City.


    On a mountain top, many people are busy.


    Here, it was quickly transformed into a well-manicured meadow.


    At this moment, in the void, the carriage slowly descended.


    Sensing the breath of vegetation, Li Yixi at this moment, with a smile on his lips, couldn''t help but close his eyes, and took a deep breath.


    "Qing Yun, what do you think of this place?"


    Li Yixi turned around, his eyes fell on Hu Qingyun''s face, and he asked with a smile.


    "As long as my husband likes it, I will like it, even if this is a barren land."


    "With a husband, this is the most beautiful place."


    Hearing these words, Li Yixi couldn''t help being stunned, thinking to himself, don''t these words belong to men?


    However, Li Yixi didn''t care and walked forward.


    In front, many people have already gathered.


    "Young master!"


    "Everything is ready, I don''t know if the young master has any suggestions."


    At this moment, Meng Ge strode forward and asked anxiously.


    Meng Ge saw that Li Yixi''s escaping aura from his practice could kill a strong man in the divine realm, so he was very nervous when facing Li Yixi.


    "No, it''s great!"


    "As expected of an immortal, the means of control are indeed terrifying. With a single thought, you can change the appearance of mountains and rivers at will. This place is almost becoming a resort. Thank you for your hard work!"


    Li Yixi patted Meng Ge''s shoulder, and Li Yixi felt that Meng Ge didn''t have any hatred, resentment, or anger towards him, only joy and excitement, and he was very satisfied.


    "It''s not hard, the place you choose is naturally perfect!"


    Mongo hastily agreed.


    It just so happened that at this moment, in the void, two figures stepped out of the air, and the corners of their mouths showed a touch of excitement.


    "Qingyangzi and Taoist Tianji are here!"


    A smile appeared on the corner of Li Yixi''s mouth.


    "My lord, I''m sorry, we are slow!"


    Qingyangzi was very excited at the moment, after all, he had gained a lot, but seeing that he and he were the last to come, he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous, and when he saw Li Yixi from a distance, he hurriedly apologized.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Brother Qingyang came just in time, it was late there, but I don''t know what he brought back!"


    Li Yixi smiled and walked towards Qingyangzi and Taoist Tianji.


    "My lord, although it took more time this time, the ingredients prepared are quite rich."


    "Please look, son!"


    After Qingyangzi finished speaking, he waved his big hand. The next moment, a giant sheep appeared in front of Li Yixi. This sheep was extremely handsome, and at a glance, he knew it was extraordinary.


    "Is it a monster?"


    Seeing the giant sheep, Li Yixi didn''t know the specific name, but the corner of his mouth immediately became excited. In Li Yixi''s eyes, as long as it is a monster, it is a good thing.


    The next moment, I saw Qingyangzi''s mana condensed into a huge water basin, and a big fish appeared, with a faint golden light emitting from its body, Jun Wushen and the others suddenly changed their expressions.


    "Aura of the God King!"


    Jun Wushen and the others couldn''t help but cast their gazes on Big Yu, and couldn''t help but look at Qingyangzi more. They didn''t expect that Qingyangzi had the ability to hunt the king of gods and monsters again.


    "Tuna?"


    "And it doesn''t seem to be an ordinary tuna. There is a faint coercion wrapped around it. It seems to be a big monster."


    When Li Yixi was happy, before he had time to speak, he saw Qingyangzi took out another huge lobster beyond imagination, the size of a calf.


    Then another octopus appeared.


    Li Yixi''s eyes widened, and he was very shocked. At this moment, Li Yixi also felt a faint coercion from the lobster. That breath was very special.


    Li Yixi said excitedly: "Old Bai, there are beautiful ingredients today, you do it yourself, don''t mess it up."


    "Especially this fish, it''s very good, let''s try it first, the sashimi is very good."


    Today''s Lao Bai was very nervous. Hearing Li Yixi ordering him like this, he suddenly felt much less stressed, so he hurriedly responded and started to deal with it immediately.


    "Brother Qingyang, brother Tianji, you have worked hard today."


    "Come on, Lao Bai is here to deal with it, let''s go have a drink first."


    Li Yixi hastily sent out an invitation, inviting Taoist Tianji and Qingyangzi to go to the pavilion built by Fali.


    The will lurking in Qingyangzi''s body trembled violently the moment Li Yixi approached.


    "Above detachment?"


    The phantom of the condensed will trembled violently.


    Just wanted to escape, at this moment, with a smile on Li Yixi''s face, his big hand landed on Qingyangzi''s shoulder, and with a light pat, that will was instantly wiped out.

 Chapter 954

    In the chaotic world, in the taboo sea.


    The undead man deep in the palace suddenly opened his eyes at this moment, and there was a look of horror in his eyes.


    "Um?"


    "My will, how did it disappear!"


    "Impossible. Although my wisp of will is not very strong, it still has the realm of the ancestor god, and my undead is very special. I am immortal. Even if I face an existence that is half a step away, I can escape. Could it be Is the existence you encountered this time a detached level?"


    "However, in this chaos, how can there be such an existence, once detached, they will leave, why stay here."


    "And, it''s still in a small world."


    "Why?"


    "And, it''s still there."


    "Damn it!"


    The undead man rushed to report.


    Outside the Jinling Immortal City, when Li Yixi and the others were having a picnic, a figure entered the Jinling Immortal City, followed by a fanatical True God.


    The figure in front had a cold and arrogant look on his face.


    He said indifferently: "Are you sure that Confucianism and Taoism began in this fairy city of Jinling?"


    "And the root is in the Li Garden."


    The man''s face was indifferent, but at the moment when the voice sounded, the true god who was following behind showed a frenzied look on his face.


    It seems that being questioned is a supreme honor.


    "Master Longevity God, if the villain dares to guarantee his life, he will never be wrong. These days, while collecting the power of faith and luck, the villain has carefully inquired."


    "In this Jinling fairy city, the reason why we can''t collect more power of faith, luck and incense has a lot to do with who in Li Yuan."


    "Which one exists? It seems that he has no cultivation level, but the villain guesses that he is definitely a hermit. Otherwise, how could it be possible that the sacrificial wine in the thatched cottage is his disciple, and he has great respect, even the city lord of Jinling Immortal City, The domain masters of the Immortal Territory, and even the Immortal Emperor of the Central Immortal Court, come to visit from time to time, and they are extremely respectful, how can a mortal be treated like this?"


    "And, that person appeared suddenly."


    "No trace!"


    "The prevalence of Confucianism and Taoism has led countless people to seize the opportunity to practice and not believe in gods."


    The believers of the True God thought of Li Yixi''s existence, and now they looked resentful.


    The man in front is an extraterritorial existence who descended with the help of the power of faith and sacrifice.


    The reason for the early arrival is to solve the power of faith in this area of Jinling Immortal City. In other places, the power of incense and faith is strong, but only this Jinling Immortal City has almost no power of incense.


    Only with enough faith and the power of incense can they be revived and descended.


    Outside the manor, the man stopped and stared at Li Yuan.


    Sensing for a moment, brows slightly wrinkled.


    "Since there is a powerful presence visiting, why can''t I feel a strong aura in this courtyard?"


    "Could it be that in the manor, there is a means to stop the investigation of the god."


    "If that''s the case, this manor will not be simple."


    His eyes shrank slightly, and his pupils locked on the manor in front of him.


    At this moment, the strong man Meng Ge sent to guard here sensed that the two were staying here, and strode over to scold them.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, what are you doing here?"


    However, as soon as the voice fell, before he approached, a rage flashed in the eyes of the Longevity God, and with a killing intent, the body of the strong man in the City Lord''s Mansion disappeared strangely, without even a chance to scream.


    "Humph!"


    "A blind ant!"


    That method is powerful and terrifying.


    The believers of the true god behind him saw the method of the longevity god at this moment, and their faces showed fanaticism. Which one is not weak.


    The voice of disdain fell, and at this moment, the Longevity God rose into the air, stepped out of the void step by step, and entered the manor.


    "Um?"


    "Where does something seem unusual?"


    The body of the God of Longevity disappeared in an instant, and the next moment he appeared in the pavilion where Li Yixi was reading. On the table in the pavilion, there was a blanket made of wool.


    But under the blanket, there was a terrifying aura faintly.


    The God of Longevity entered the pavilion with a look of disdain on the corner of his mouth.


    "It even covered the breath with a god blanket. I want to see what it is."


    With a wave of his hand, the divine blanket was thrown away.


    Before he could watch it in the future, the eyes of the Immortal God at this moment showed a hint of panic, and he saw golden lights burst out on the table at this moment, and the aura of destroying the world enveloped the Longevity God.


    "what?"


    The moment he felt the destructive aura, his disdain disappeared and was replaced by panic. At this moment, the God of Longevity exchanged his body with the believers behind him. The God of Longevity wanted to rush out of the manor instantly without hesitation.


    But the Immortal God''s method is not weak, but he still underestimated the horror of the destructive breath.


    Believers in the realm of true gods, the moment their bodies come into contact with the destructive aura, they immediately turn into nothingness, and the destructive aura erupts, instantly rolling towards the Longevity God.


    The strength of the Longevity God is extremely terrifying, but at this moment, the Longevity God is no different from any true god, his body instantly turned into nothingness, not even a bone remains.


    Without a sound, it was obliterated.


    "Ah!"


    "Trash, you dare to move the god''s blanket. You are so brave. That poem is so murderous that I dare not read it seriously."


    The cat in the corner glanced at the God of Longevity who had turned into nothingness, with a look of disdain.


    In the pavilion, the rice paper on the table no longer erupted with golden light, and the aura of destruction disappeared.


    I saw on the rice paper, there was a line of words, "The might of the soldiers is overwhelming, and the murderous aura is soaring to the sky."


    Even if the breath is restrained at this moment, it is still daunting.


    The cat in the corner is powerful and terrifying, but at the moment, it is also a little afraid. With a movement of its tail, the magic blanket covers it again.


    The murderous intent was concealed, and he seemed to be relieved.


    The terrifying existences in the courtyard seemed to breathe a sigh of relief at the moment.


    As for the God of Longevity, from the moment he entered, it meant he had lived to the end.


    "Ominous breath!"


    "Unknown, actually invaded this world in such a way?"


    "It''s not easy to stop, I don''t know if the master''s method is useful."


    In the backyard, on the flat peach tree, a phantom appeared.


    On the Broken Willow, there also appeared a phantom of a woman, "Not only is it unknown, but it seems to have other auras. It seems that after repeated battles and repeated defeats, they have begun to join forces."


    "However, with the master here, entering this world is nothing more than seeking death. The master''s cultivation is getting more and more terrifying."


    "We''ll just do what we do."


    The next moment, the Willow God and the Peach Spirit disappeared, and the backyard became calm again.


    In the chaos, a being sitting cross-legged at this moment opened his eyes suddenly, and there was a look of shock in his eyes.


    "Dead, my projection is dead!"


    "Damn it, I don''t know what exists to prevent me from absorbing the power of incense."

 Chapter 955

    Li Yixi tasted the sashimi, his expression brightened, and he praised loudly, "Okay!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s great praise, Qing Yangzi, who was beside him, was overjoyed and delighted.


    Just at this moment, in the void, a figure came from the sky.


    Glancing at the people above the mountain, there was a strange color in their eyes. At this moment, the existence from Yukong was none other than the Lord of Hell.


    "Um?"


    "Is it a coincidence that the master is here?"


    The Lord of Hell frowned slightly and couldn''t help but ponder.


    This time, the reason why the Lord of Hell appeared here is because the Lord of Hell reckons that a treasure will be born here today, which is very extraordinary, so the Lord of Hell will go here.


    The Lord of Hell did not expect that he would meet Li Yixi here today.


    At this moment, the Lord of Hell couldn''t help but ponder.


    Li Yixi just looked up at the void, and his eyes just fell on the Lord of Hell.


    "Um?"


    "That person seems to be familiar, who is it, and why have you forgotten?"


    Li Yixi forgot the Lord of Hell.


    The Lord of Hell, who was contemplating, felt Li Yixi''s gaze, and stopped thinking instantly, without thinking, and came here in an instant.


    The body fell, and the Lord of Hell immediately said with a respectful face: "Meeting the son, I didn''t expect to meet the son here today, it''s really fate!"


    When Li Yixi heard this, there was a hint of embarrassment on the corner of his mouth.


    She hurriedly said to Hu Qingyun next to her: "Madam, this person is very familiar, but I can''t remember, do you remember?"


    After the voice fell, Li Yixi hurriedly stood up, walked towards the Lord of Hell, and said with a smile: "Yes, fate, fate, this brother, please take a seat, you came at just the right time, Lao Bai pours the wine!"


    Li Yixi was very enthusiastic. At this time, Hu Qingyun also explained to Li Yixi, and Li Yixi finally remembered the Lord of Hell.


    "Thank you, son!"


    The Lord of Hell was very excited to see Li Yixi being so polite.


    After sitting down, Li Yixi smiled and said, "I don''t know that Xiongtai is here today, but there is something important."


    Li Yixi already remembered that the lord of hell is the lord of the underworld, so Li Yixi is very curious.


    Hearing this, the Lord of Hell did not know why Li Yixi asked such a question, but he immediately explained: "To tell the truth, Young Master, there is a treasure that is about to appear here today. It may be related to the underworld, so I came here to have a look."


    "Chongbao?"


    Hearing the words "Chongbao", Li Yixi instantly became interested, stared at the Lord of Hell and said with a smile, "Is it such a coincidence?"


    "That doesn''t mean that we can witness the birth of the treasure today."


    Li Yixi was very happy.


    Qing Yangzi and the others couldn''t help but glance at each other, with a strange look on their faces, thoughtful.


    It is not a coincidence that Li Yixi chose this place for a picnic.


    "However, I''m afraid it''s not safe here today!"


    Immediately, a look of worry appeared on Li Yixi''s face. After all, in Li Yixi''s eyes, these immortals are extremely terrifying existences, and they can count some things. Today, the Lord of Hell can come, I am afraid it is other things. People will come too.


    If it is a war, how can I be a mortal by myself.


    Although Li Yixi was very interested in the battle of immortals, once his life was threatened, Li Yixi decided to choose.


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, Qingyangzi and others did not understand why Li Yixi said this, but instinctively said: "Young master, with us here, it is absolutely impossible for the attack to spread to the son, the son is at ease. Just watch it from the sidelines.¡±


    "Of course, if the son is not interested, we can leave with the son!"


    At this moment, everyone said seriously.


    Li Yixi felt that the words of everyone present were in line with their inner emotions, and he couldn''t help but wonder, why are these people being so kind to him?


    But in the end, Li Yixi didn''t find anything or think of anything.


    Seeing that these people were sincerely willing to protect him, Li Yixi was completely relieved.


    He smiled and said, "Naturally, so today, let''s take a look. Immortal fighting skills are very interesting."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and everyone''s eyes lit up at this moment.


    "Fighting?"


    "Is this interesting?"


    "Could it be that the son wants to watch the show?"


    Everyone''s eyes could not help but light up, and they felt that their opportunity had come.


    Couldn''t help but rub one by one.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    When everyone was excited, all of a sudden, figures in the void rushed over, standing in the sky, not approaching.


    The eyes of the Lord of Hell swept across the void and saw a figure, and his expression became gloomy in an instant.


    Immediately turned around and looked at Li Yixi, with an apologetic expression on his face, "Young Master, I''ll give you a toast, leave for a while, here I see a strong undead who escaped from the underworld, in case he escapes, first Arrest is better."


    "A necromancer?"


    "Then, are you busy then?"


    Li Yixi picked up the wine glass and slammed with the Lord of Hell.


    The Lord of Hell just stood up, and a series of voices sounded in the ears of the Lord of Hell, "The fighting method is more exciting, and the masters like to watch it."


    The Lord of Hell stopped, turned around and glanced at Li Yixi, and sure enough, he saw excitement in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    The Lord of Hell was instantly overjoyed, "These days, the masters have given me the grace of rebuilding, and I haven''t found the opportunity to repay the great kindness. Since the masters like to watch, then today, the fighting method is more exciting."


    The Lord of Hell, instantly made up his mind to perform well.


    "King Daming, I haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    The Lord of Hell stepped out in one step, spanning a distance of several kilometers, and looked coldly at a figure in the void at the moment, his expression extremely gloomy.


    "Magic Buddha, it''s okay!"


    "Do you want to take me back?"


    That terrifying existence, looking at the Lord of Hell with cold eyes, doesn''t seem to be very jealous.


    "You are a dead spirit. When you enter the reincarnation and stay in the living world, that is my underworld''s dereliction of duty. If you meet it today, it is natural to take it back."


    A sneer appeared on the corner of the undead''s mouth, and sneered: "Demon Buddha, this is not the dead world, there is no blessing from heaven and earth, and you want to arrest me, do you think you can do it?"


    "Beast, don''t be mad, watch me catch you alive!"


    At this moment, the Lord of Hell is overjoyed. The Lord of Hell is really worried that the undead will admit to counseling in an instant, so that he has no chance to perform. Seeing that it is feasible, he does not hesitate to shoot.


    There was a Jie Dao in the hands of the Lord of Hell, and it was slashed out. The terrifying sword light, like a black moon, went towards the undead powerhouse, which looked extremely special.


    "Interesting, it seems that the crescent moon is rising into the sky."


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, a flash of excitement instantly appeared.


    When the Lord of Hell saw this scene, his eyes lit up instantly, and he felt that his chance to perform had come.

 Chapter 956

    "Humph!"


    "Specious!"


    At this moment, the undead powerhouse saw the attack of the Lord of Hell, and there was a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    The next moment, I don''t know what magical powers were used, behind him, a big moon appeared.


    That bright moon seems to be able to suppress everything.


    "I am the god of the bright moon, how can you be defeated?"


    "Demon Moon, come."


    The voice fell, and I saw that the bright moon suddenly turned into red blood, and the blood moon was in the sky, extremely strange.


    Seeing the bloody moon in the void, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up, feeling far more impactful than the special effects in the movie, and his eyes became brighter.


    Like a crowd eating melons, they watched with excitement.


    The next moment, in the blood, an incomparably mysterious power was blessed on the body of the undead, fighting with the Lord of Hell.


    With the constant fighting, the brows of the undead at this moment are frowned together, because the undead is very strange, the magical powers of the Buddha and the demon could have been stronger, but the Buddha and the demon cut down their attacks for the vision, which made the strong undead unable to help. frown.


    "King Daming, the supernatural powers are made bigger, so that it looks more beautiful. As long as you cooperate well, when you enter the reincarnation, I can give you some preferential treatment."


    The voice of the Lord of Hell resounded in the ears of King Daming.


    "Humph!"


    "Isn''t it better for you to humiliate me?"


    "Magic Buddha, today I will show you my magical powers."


    King Daming, who turned into a dead spirit, was instantly furious. How could he say that when he was alive, he was also an ancestral god. In the dead spirit Tianhe, he devoured countless existences, and his strength was extremely terrifying. He felt that the words of the Lord of Hell were humiliating him.


    In an instant, an even more terrifying strength erupted, attacking the Lord of Hell madly.


    When the two were fighting to the death, they saw a strange undead figure appearing in the void. Seeing the Lord of Hell who was fighting to the death with King Daming, they felt that the opportunity had come.


    Immediately cast magical powers, attacked the back of the Lord of Hell.


    The look of the Lord of Hell changed slightly, and he hurriedly dodged away. However, the moment the Lord of Hell dodged, his expression changed greatly, because the supernatural power at this moment was facing the mountain where Li Yixi was located.


    "Damn!"


    The Lord of Hell was extremely anxious, but at this moment, he was instantly entangled by King Daming and had no time to clone.


    "not good!"


    Qingyangzi and the others, at this moment, broke out the magical power to resist, after all, that terrifying existence, the means of exertion are not weak.


    With the joint efforts of everyone, they finally resisted the magical powers.


    But the terrifying strong wind still fell on Li Yixi''s face, whipping up Li Yixi''s long hair, and breaking one of Li Yixi''s hair at the moment.


    Li Yixi didn''t realize it, after all, to Li Yixi, this attack was just like a breeze.


    However, at this moment, their eyes widened and their hearts trembled. After all, in their eyes, Li Yixi''s hair was broken, which was a big sin.


    At this moment, the Lord of Hell''s face changed greatly.


    I just wanted to kill the attacker.


    Qingyangzi and the others were also extremely angry.


    However, the moment they captured the figure, their eyelids jumped wildly, because at this moment, everyone was horrified to find that a terrifying force descended from somewhere, and that powerful undead, even fleeing There was no chance, only to see his body cracking rapidly and turning into nothingness.


    "Dead, dead?"


    "That power, that power seems to be the power of merit!"


    "The source of power seems to come from there. Could it be that there is a peerless master hidden here?"


    King Daming, who was fighting with the Lord of Hell, changed his face greatly, and immediately looked over there. Just at this moment, King Daming''s eyes fell on the face of Li Yixi, who was guarded by everyone.


    "Um?"


    "This person, this person is..."


    Seeing Li Yixi''s face, the dead body of King Daming suddenly trembled, and his eyes were filled with terror.


    "That is the power of backlash, the power of merit."


    "He, he is an expert who has become a Demon Buddha."


    "how so?"


    "Why did you appear here?"


    King Daming, who was originally angry, saw Li Yixi''s face, and when he remembered the face of the Buddha in the world of death, the whole person was frightened.


    On that day, just a wisp of will was terrifying to the extreme. With a single thought, the connection between the God of the Dead Realm and the Realm of Death was deprived, and the Demon Buddha was achieved.


    Thinking about it, King Daming''s heart trembled with fright.


    "No, back!"


    "The strength of this master''s merit is too terrifying. If the power of the attack is accidentally spread, he will die, and no one can save him."


    "Damn, that day, I thought that the will was the arrival of a person from outside the sky. I didn''t expect that in this nine-layered heaven, how could this happen."


    Without the slightest hesitation, King Daming moved the battlefield instantly.


    He didn''t want to attack Li Yixi and be killed by the power of merit. With the establishment of the underworld, the power of merit in Li Yixi became more and more terrifying.


    Qingyangzi and other beings who blocked the attack with an angry expression also widened their eyes one by one.


    At this moment, they naturally knew how who died.


    Involuntarily, one by one, he took a deep breath.


    All were frightened.


    The Lord of Hell was also extremely nervous, and instantly burst out with his strongest magical powers, suppressing King Daming.


    I can''t wait to kill King Daming directly.


    "Sir, I was shocked just now."


    Back in front of Li Yixi, the Lord of Hell looked apprehensive, wondering if his mistake just now annoyed Li Yixi.


    "It''s okay, with them here, I''m fine!"


    "It''s just a breeze!"


    Li Yixi smiled and comforted.


    Hearing this moment, everyone couldn''t help being shocked, but they remembered Li Yixi''s terrifying, that undead supernatural power is terrible, but how exists Li Yixi, how can that supernatural power be hurt.


    "Young master is fine, just fine!" The voice of the Lord of Hell just fell, and suddenly, the earth shook, and I saw the mountain not far away, collapsed at this moment, and a divine light shot straight to the sky.


    "The treasure is born!"


    At the moment of seeing the divine light, those powerful beings in the void all showed a touch of excitement in their eyes.


    Fly over there.


    "Have you been born yet?"


    "What kind of treasure is that, there is such a vision."


    Li Yixi also widened his eyes with excitement on his face.


    Seeing the bright light in Li Yixi''s eyes, the uneasy Lord of Hell immediately said, "Is your son interested in visiting, I can keep him safe!"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi remembered the previous action by the Lord of Hell, which was extremely terrifying. He felt that there was no need to worry about safety because of the Lord of Hell''s protection, so he nodded immediately, "Then it''s hard work, brother-in-law."


    The Lord of Hell was overjoyed and immediately used his magical powers to take Li Yixi there.


    Qingyangzi and the others, their eyes are also full of brilliance, they hurriedly followed, and they were also full of curiosity about the treasure that appeared here.


    "Um?"


    "This is extraordinary!"


    There was a big black crawling on the ground, and a splendid splendor appeared in the demon pupil.

 Chapter 957

    The divine light shot straight into the sky, causing golden light to appear in the eyes of all the powerful beings. Looking at the cracked mountain, all the powerful immortals showed a touch of greed in their eyes.


    But before these people could move, they saw the Lord of Hell bringing Li Yixi and others to come here from the sky.


    Just now, the Lord of Hell beheaded the incomparably powerful undead. Everyone could see it very clearly. The strength of the Lord of Hell was beyond imagination.


    Of course, although the Lord of Hell is extremely powerful, with the continuous recovery of the spiritual energy of this world, the powerful beings in other worlds continue to penetrate, and at the same time, those alien races continue to come with the power of incense, and there are many of these people. powerful presence.


    But the Lord of Hell is not alone at this moment. Those tyrannical existences felt the fearful existence of Qingyang Zijun and Hu Qingyun, and their faces showed fear.


    As for the existence of Li Yixi, these people ignored it, because at that moment, no matter who they were, they didn''t pay attention to Li Yixi. They felt that the undead''s extremely powerful supernatural power was solved by Qingyangzi and others. of.


    Now the divine light is reaching the sky, and everyone is extremely excited, but no one directly rushes into the rift, because everyone is very clear that rushing directly into the rift now is killing themselves.


    After all, there is only one treasure, but everyone knows how many strong people there are.


    A god who came with the power of incense, his eyes flickered, and he hurriedly transmitted all powerful beings.


    "Everyone, although everyone has their own interests, we must have seen the battle just now very clearly."


    "We all have our own cards and trump cards, but that one is too powerful. If we can''t join forces, no one will be able to win that treasure."


    "Now only if we join forces to deal with these natives, can we compete for treasures. As for the ownership of the last treasure, everyone depends on their strengths."


    The voice of this pseudo-god fell, and a powerful existence in the void communicated secretly one by one. As the pseudo-god said, the strength of the Lord of Hell was too powerful, beyond their imagination.


    "Let''s join forces!"


    "The scene just now, everyone must have seen very clearly, the Lord of the Dead Realm is extremely powerful, even if his strength is suppressed in this realm of life, it must not be underestimated, otherwise, today''s we will You can draw water from a bamboo basket, and you have worked so hard to come here, and no one wants to be a bystander, right?"


    Another powerful pseudo-god also spoke.


    Soon, these incomparably powerful beings in the void nodded hurriedly, forming an alliance in the blink of an eye.


    Whizzing.


    One after another, the sound of breaking the air sounded, and the next moment, one after another silhouette, blocking the presence of the Lord of Hell and other existences, the sharp eyes fell on Li Yixi and other existences.


    "Everyone, it''s too late to leave now!"


    "This treasure, we have to decide!"


    "If you don''t want to die, leave immediately, otherwise don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    The voice of the other party has just fallen, and Li Shan''s face is extremely cold at this moment, and he said coldly: "A group of pseudo-gods have come here by means of shady means, and they even want me to retreat, do you really think that you are invincible in the world? ?"


    "It should be you who are rolling now, and those who can treasure it live."


    As soon as Li Shan''s words fell, a mocking expression appeared on the corner of the pseudo-god''s mouth, "Really?"


    "How is that good?"


    The voice just fell, and at this moment, some powerful pseudo-gods rushed out in an instant, and the terrifying magical powers shrouded everyone.


    In the face of that terrifying attack, the Lord of Hell''s face became extremely cold. Although the Lord of Hell needs to be in the dead world to be able to break out of detached strength, the Lord of Hell at this moment, even if suppressed by the power of heaven and earth, Not that these people can be underestimated.


    And the Lord of Hell is very clear that at this moment, Li Yixi is by his side, and these people dare to make such a deadly attack and seek their own death.


    "The magic moves the mountains and rivers!"


    A cold voice sounded from the mouth of the Lord of Hell. The next moment, I saw the power of destroying the heavens and the earth burst out from the body of the Lord of Hell. I saw that the Lord of Hell folded his hands together and moved forward in the next moment. A fluttering palm was launched.


    This palm doesn''t look strong, but at the moment when the Lord of Hell launched, the faces of those pseudo-gods who killed the Lord of Hell showed a look of horror.


    The incomparably huge devil''s palm shrouded them with the coercion of destroying the sky and the earth, and the magical powers that the pseudo-gods joined together to stretch were instantly shattered under the extremely huge devil''s palm.


    The powerful and boundless palm of the Lord of Hell made those pseudo-gods tremble, and the weak existences were directly blown up.


    The remaining people also gushed blood one by one, and there was a touch of fear on their faces.


    The pseudo-god who advocated joining forces before, didn''t make a move just now, and kept staring at Li Yixi, because at the moment when the undead attacked, he had a feeling that the power that killed the undead , from Li Yixi.


    The reason why he proposed to join forces against existences such as the Lord of Hell was just to use the hands of these people to test Li Yixi''s strength, but he did not expect that the strength of the Lord of Hell would be so terrifying.


    "Come back!"


    Seeing this scene, he immediately roared, stepped out one step, pointed a finger at the incomparably huge claw, and the claw exploded instantly.


    The arrogant and condescending pseudo-gods before saw the destruction of the devil''s palm, and they all seemed to have escaped from death, and their faces were full of horror for the rest of their lives.


    Which pseudo-gods escaped from the dead, one by one was extremely angry, and wanted to vent their anger, but felt the terrifying cultivation base, and instantly chose to shut up, because these pseudo-gods are very clear, only that one Only a powerful existence can compete with the Lord of Hell.


    Otherwise, with these people, there is no chance at all to snatch the treasures that appear here.


    All of them retreated behind which one in an instant. Obviously, after these pseudo-gods suffered losses, they became cautious one by one.


    All the pseudo-gods have reached an agreement and want to let the powerful pseudo-god fight against the Lord of Hell. When both of them lose, they will have their chance.


    Not long ago, these pseudo-gods were still in their own hands, but when they saw the power of the Lord of Hell, they instantly turned into two camps, but no matter how strong the two camps were, they now stopped before the huge rift.


    No one dared to break into it without authorization, because the treasure now only emits divine light and has not yet been fully born. Now it will not only bring no benefits, but will also give life in vain.

 Chapter 958

    Li Yixi was a little nervous at first, but when he saw the palm of the Lord of Hell burst out, he instantly calmed down and no longer worried about his own safety.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, a smile even appeared at this moment, looking at the eyes of the Lord of Hell, very satisfied.


    Because the distance between Li Yixi and the Lord of Hell is very close, the bodies of the two are almost next to each other, Li Yixi can sense a trace of the Lord of Hell''s emotions, the Lord of Hell at this moment, the safety of Li Yixi Putting it first, how could Li Yixi not be happy.


    When the Lord of Hell turned back, it happened to collide with Li Yixi''s eyes. The Lord of Hell, who was a little nervous, felt the admiration in Li Yixi''s eyes, and couldn''t help but feel joy in his heart.


    Now outside the rift, the two camps are on guard against each other and eyeing each other, but they have not shot.


    Li Yixi glanced at the rift in front of him, and his eyes showed shock. Not long ago, this place was a huge mountain, but he didn''t expect that at the moment when the divine light erupted, the incomparably huge mountain would be destroyed. The peaks were torn apart in an instant.


    The rift at this moment is also filled with golden light.


    I saw that in the endless golden light, Li Yixi saw a mirror, and that mirror was a little incomplete at the moment, swallowing the golden light.


    Obviously, only by devouring all the power in the rift can this treasure truly be born.


    "Ugh."


    "I thought this treasure would fly straight out, but I didn''t expect it would take some time."


    "It''s still incomplete, and it''s useless to win."


    The existence of the Lord of Hell and others heard Li Yixi''s sigh, and all of them were shocked, because the rift was extremely terrifying and filled with golden light. Even if they were not weak, they could not detect the situation.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, one by one couldn''t help but relax. Such a treasure, before it was fully formed, was guarded by the power of heaven and earth. Now fighting for it is just seeking death.


    "Hey, Bai was so excited that he couldn''t wait to fly over. He just wanted to find out, but he didn''t expect to be born yet."


    "Don''t you feel bored staring at each one with wide eyes?"


    "Forget it, I''ll go back to drink and eat meat!"


    After Xiao Fenghuang heard Li Yixi''s words, there was disappointment in his eyes, and he walked away directly.


    "Son..."


    Seeing Xiao Fenghuang run away and go back to eat and drink, a look of envy appeared on their faces, but Li Yixi did not leave, so they did not dare to leave.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Food is the key, let''s go back first!"


    Li Yixi felt everyone''s eyes and weak emotions, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he couldn''t help sighing in his heart: "It doesn''t seem to be a peerless treasure, otherwise, how could these people put down the treasure and want to go back to eat and drink? "


    Soon, everyone returned to their previous positions and continued to push the cups for a change.


    Come fast, go fast.


    The incomparably powerful pseudo-god could not help frowning slightly, and instructed a weak pseudo-god beside him, "Go into the rift to investigate and see what''s going on?"


    Hearing the order, the pseudo-god''s gaze couldn''t help but flicker, but at this moment, he felt a pair of indifferent eyes, and the forehead was covered with fine sweat instantly, and he didn''t dare to hesitate to fly towards the rift.


    However, at the moment when his figure approached the rift valley, a golden light suddenly erupted with terrifying power of destruction, and the body of a powerful pseudo-god instantly turned into nothingness.


    "Um?"


    "How, how is this possible?"


    Seeing the scene in front of them, all the beings present, involuntarily showed a look of horror in their eyes, they never thought that the golden light in the rift was so terrifying.


    All existence, involuntarily took a breath.


    His eyes were horrified, his body trembled slightly.


    If it wasn''t for the appearance of the Lord of Hell just now, these people would definitely rush into it without fear of death, and now I feel scared when I think about it.


    "Damn, no wonder these people left, it turned out that the golden light had a terrible destructive power."


    "Looks like you can only wait!"


    When the pseudo-god at the head looked at Li Yixi and the others, there was a hint of fear in his eyes.


    Because even he didn''t see that the golden light in the rift valley was terrifying, but Li Yixi and others existed, but felt the danger.


    The pseudo-god was destroyed just now, and the existence of hell was naturally also perceived, but now they are all calm and continue to drink and drink.


    However, their bodies trembled slightly. If it wasn''t for Li Yixi''s explanation just now, they would probably have followed in that person''s footsteps now.


    Sashimi, grilled lamb, squid, prawns, wine.


    These ingredients are very precious, comparable to magical medicines, and as they eat and drink, their eyes are all excited.


    Soon, three hours passed.


    After Qingyangzi returned from the investigation, there was still not much change.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but said: "Damn it, the divine light is soaring to the sky, such a terrifying vision of heaven and earth appeared, but it didn''t come out immediately. What kind of thing is this, is it a deception?"


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell. At this moment, the bodies of everyone present trembled violently, and the power of the soul of the Lord of Hell also spread to the Rift Valley.


    Because at the moment just now, Li Yixi''s voice fell, and all the powerful beings felt the changes in the rift.


    The Lord of Hell is powerful, and he can clearly feel that the speed of that treasure absorbing the golden light has become dozens of times faster.


    The endless golden light filled in the rift is also dissipating rapidly.


    This this¡­¡­


    Everyone looked at each other, and their eyes were all shocked at this moment.


    Is it a coincidence?


    Ninety-nine percent of them were not, because they all felt impatience in Li Yixi''s voice just now, it seemed that the treasure was frightened.


    Everyone''s eyes were full of shock.


    Didn''t expect such a powerful heaven and earth fetish, when Li Yixi was angry, he was also so afraid.


    Those pseudo-gods saw the golden light disappear, and a powerful pseudo-god let out an angry shout.


    There was a mad look on his face, his body disappeared in place in an instant, and the next moment he appeared outside the rift, and burst into it in an instant, but before his hands touched the mirror, the powerful The body instantly turned into nothingness.


    This scene made all the pseudo-gods instantly stunned, and they couldn''t help their hearts beating wildly. I didn''t expect that after the golden light disappeared, there was still danger.


    At that moment just now, even the existence of the Lord of Hell was just about to move, but seeing that pseudo-god instantly turned into nothingness, my heart immediately calmed down.


    The incomparably powerful undead glanced at Li Yixi and other existences with a look of fear in his eyes.


    The pseudo-gods beside him asked nervously, "How is it now?"


    The pseudo-god turned his head and glanced at it, with a look of disdain on the corner of his mouth, "You ask me, how do I know, if you are also so stupid, then get out."


    "Of all the existences present, who is not cultivated to the sky, do you think that we are the only ones who have discovered the disappearance of the golden light in the rift?"


    The terrifying pseudo-god was sitting cross-legged directly in the void at this moment.


    Ignoring these existences, he was waiting for Li Yixi and other existences to act.


    When Li Yixi was indifferent, the body of the Lord of Hell and the others at the moment trembled slightly, not because of fear, but because of excitement.


    Although they were drinking here, their souls had already explored the rift valley, and they also found the mirror in the rift valley, and their eyes showed a touch of fanaticism.


    The Lord of Hell, his lips trembled slightly, and his voice sounded in everyone''s mind, "This, this is the sky, the imperial mirror."


    Everyone who had guessed at this moment got a positive answer from the Lord of Hell, and they all showed shock.

 Chapter 959

    "God, is it the imperial realm?"


    The pupils shrank suddenly, and their faces were shocked. I never thought that the treasures born today were actually heaven and emperor.


    Heaven, Emperor Realm, they naturally know that this is an extremely terrifying ancient divine weapon. It is a supreme artifact at the beginning of Jiuzhongtian''s development. It was lost during the ancient war. They never thought that it would be born today.


    Of course, the current Jiuzhongtian is not the original Jiuzhongtian. The current Jiuzhongtian is built on the ruins of the Jiuzhongtian, making up and rebuilding the Jiuzhongtian to become the world lord.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for the Jiuzhong God to fall deep into the Jedi.


    Whoever opened up the Nine Heavens is extremely terrifying, not comparable to the current Nine Heavens.


    Knowing that it is the sky, the emperor''s realm, all of them show excitement in their eyes.


    "This is the heaven, the emperor''s realm, the legendary heaven, the emperor''s realm, the Jiuzhongtian immemorial period, which is the magic weapon of the master of the open sky."


    "Today, no matter what the price is, you will get it."


    "Once I get it, even if I am just a spiritual body, I can suppress these natives."


    The pseudo-god headed by him seems to be cultivating with his eyes closed, but at this moment, his excited body trembles slightly, but at this moment, he does not act rashly. After all, the strength of existences such as the Lord of Hell is not weak.


    If it is underestimated, then not only may there be nothing to gain, but also the spiritual body may fall here.


    Spiritual body, but it took a lot of price to condense.


    Even if the Heavenly Emperor Mirror swallows the power of those laws and quickly completes itself, it will take a lot of time, and it will soon sunset.


    Li Yixi glanced at the distance, and then ordered the driver to return to Jinling Xiancheng.


    After all, in Li Yixi''s view, those treasures are not something that he can own.


    Born to compete, if one is not good, you may also be in danger.


    When the pseudo-gods saw Li Yixi leave, a touch of excitement appeared on their faces.


    At this moment, a big monkey sprang out from the corner, it was the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King.


    "Brother Dao, what do we do now?"


    "That is an extremely powerful sky, Emperor Mirror, you must not let these pseudo-gods take it away, how do you arrange it!"


    All eyes fell on the Lord of Hell. Today, only the Lord of Hell can win the heaven and the imperial mirror.


    "Is it so difficult to obtain treasures? I will deal with these wastes."


    At this moment when everyone''s face was solemn, suddenly, a voice sounded beside everyone, instantly attracting everyone''s attention.


    Seeing everyone staring at him, the blue-eyed Ape King said speechlessly, "I''m the Great Sage Monkey King, do you bastards look down on me?"


    Hearing the disdainful voices of the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, they were all speechless.


    Because the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King gave them a very funny feeling, a big splash monkey hung a wine gourd around his waist, which looked very strange.


    Jun Wushen and others exist, but knowing the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King''s ability, he can only hold back his laughter.


    Jun Wushen said with a smile: "Ape King, how are you going to deal with these false gods?"


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King finally saw someone taking care of him, his eyes instantly showed a touch of excitement, and he bounced and landed in front of Jun Wushen.


    "Hey Hey!"


    "Little Wushen, are you looking down on me, the ape king? It''s just a matter of raising your hands. Do you dare to make a bet with the ape king?"


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King looked at Jun Wushen excitedly.


    "A bet?"


    "How to bet?"


    Jun Wushen was also interested at the moment, looking at the blue-eyed Ape King in front of him with a smile.


    "Hey Hey!"


    "It''s very simple. If today, this king has cleaned up these pseudo-gods, then, from now on, you will be called the king''s great sage."


    "This king has now learned the supernatural powers of the Great Sage Equalling Heaven, and this king wants to be the Great Sage Equalling Heaven!"


    "If this king can''t do it, then from now on, this king will follow your lead and let you send it."


    When everyone heard the words of the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, a look of doubt appeared on their faces. Although the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King''s strength was strong, the pseudo-god headed by that one was not weak.


    "Okay, this bet, I''ll take it!"


    "However, don''t be fooled after the ape king loses."


    There was a touch of excitement on Jun Wushen''s face. In Jun Wushen''s view, the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King had no ability to deal with the pseudo-god headed by that one. If he failed, then he would just have a reason to let the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King obey his dispatch. , to clear away those false gods who are blocking the reform of the world.


    "a man of his words!"


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King was extremely excited. After the voice fell, he looked at everyone excitedly and said.


    "Wait to see how this great sage cleans up these ants."


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King jumped up and instantly appeared in front of the group of pseudo-gods.


    "Hey Hey!"


    "Where did a bunch of trash come from?"


    "It''s just wishful thinking to even want to snatch the baby with this king."


    As soon as the words fell, the blue-eyed Ape King''s eyes scanned the wine gourd around his waist without a trace, and from time to time he stretched out his hand to gently stroke it.


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King was extremely excited, "The master taught me the eighty-nine profound arts and the seventy-two transformations. These things are not false, so this wine gourd must also be the purple gold gourd in Journey to the West."


    "With the purple gold gourd, isn''t it easy to deal with these ants?"


    "From now on, I am the Great Sage!"


    Before Jun Wushen made the bet, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King had already calculated everything.


    Put all your chances of winning on the wine gourd.


    Following Li Yixi''s side, the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King has witnessed too many miracles and found too many stories in the story come true, so the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King is certain that Li Yixi''s wine gourd is the legendary Zijin. gourd.


    The group of pseudo-gods are extremely angry one by one. Today, they are already extremely sad, and now they are provoked like this by a monkey.


    A terrifying aura erupted from their bodies.


    "Where did the monkey come from, you dare to be unrestrained here, believe it or not, I''m waiting for you to be smashed to pieces?"


    After hearing the threat from the other party, the blue-eyed Ape King didn''t have any fear, but instead mocked Dao, "A group of grandchildren, dare to threaten your great grandfather, courting death?"


    Seeing the incomparable anger of these people, I was overjoyed. The purpose of the blue-eyed Ape King was to provoke these people, and he muttered in his heart: "Master doesn''t have many chances to leave the gourd alone. These bastards come to try the might."


    Those pseudo-gods wanted to kill the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, but when they saw the Lord of Hell behind the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, a look of fear appeared on their faces.


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King quietly opened the gourd and shouted: "A group of false gods want to take the power of incense, it''s just wishful thinking, if you have the ability to report your name, today, this great sage is alone and will kill you all. Just hum."


    The incomparably powerful pseudo-god sitting cross-legged all the time, was very irritable in his heart, and has been trying to find a way to deal with the Lord of Hell. Seeing that the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King has been provocative, his face has become extremely embarrassing.


    At this moment, a group of pseudo-gods snorted coldly one by one.


    However, at the moment when they snorted coldly, their bodies involuntarily rose into the air and flew towards the wine gourd in the hands of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, as if the wine gourd had the power to swallow the sky and could not break free. In the blink of an eye, all the false gods in the void disappeared.

 Chapter 960

    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s true, it''s true, this gourd is really a gourd in myth!"


    "No wonder the owner has been hanging since these days. It turned out to be a baby, a big baby!"


    "With the gourd, wouldn''t I be able to run amok in the world?"


    As soon as the thought fell, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King''s face instantly showed a touch of reluctance. Although he could really run the world with the help of this gourd, the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King knew very well that this was Li Yixi''s treasure. If Li Yixi was drinking when he was drinking If he found that he was gone, he had to shed a layer of skin even if he didn''t die.


    At this moment, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King could only caress the gourd around his waist with a reluctant expression on his face.


    "This¡­¡­"


    At this moment when the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King looked reluctant, the incomparably powerful beings such as the Lord of Hell were shaking violently and their hearts were beating wildly.


    He stared at the wine gourd in the hands of the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King. They never thought that this little wine gourd would be so terrifying, and they devoured all the pseudo-gods in an instant.


    Everyone knows how strong these pseudo-gods are, but no one thought that the wine gourd in the hands of the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King would instantly clean up all these pseudo-gods.


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King was very reluctant and ignored the crowd.


    He shook the bottle and took a sip of wine into his mouth.


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King''s face showed a fascination.


    "Good baby, good baby, after swallowing these people and refining, this wine is even stronger."


    At the moment when the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King was excited, Jun Wushen and others all felt dry mouth.


    He stared at the wine gourd in front of him with wide eyes.


    No one thought that in their opinion today, there should be a shocking battle, but the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King Wine Gourd was cracked instantly.


    Until this moment, everyone woke up from the shock and couldn''t help but take a breath.


    The excited blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King turned back instantly, his eyes fell on Jun Wushen, and said with a smile: "Little Wushen, I am willing to admit defeat, today, these ants have been cleaned up, you don''t need to call this king again. Ape King, call me the Great Sage!"


    Jun Wushen didn''t care what the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King said at all, but stared at the gourd around his waist with a hot face, his voice trembled slightly, and said word by word: "Is this wine gourd from the master?"


    "Why do I feel a little familiar?"


    Jun Wushen does feel a little familiar.


    "Humph!"


    "Don''t change the subject, you are willing to admit defeat. Before the bet, you didn''t say that you can''t use the owner''s things. Remember, you must call me the Great Sage in the future, and I will be the Equalling Heaven Great Sage."


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King looked excited, and instantly broke through the air, but the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King knew that Li Yixi had already rushed home. If he found that the wine gourd was not there after returning, then he would be finished.


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King who used his supernatural powers returned to the manor first, and put the wine gourd around his waist in place with a face full of reluctance.


    Just at this moment, the sound of carriages and horses sounded outside the courtyard, and Li Yixi pushed open the courtyard door and walked into the courtyard.


    Feeling a little thirsty, I picked up the gourd and took a sip into my mouth.


    Li Yixi was stunned for an instant when the liquor entered his throat, with a puzzled look on his face, "What''s the matter, why did this liquor suddenly become strong?"


    "However, it''s better to be strong!"


    Li Yixi murmured suspiciously and stopped paying attention. The blue-eyed Ape King in the corner was extremely nervous. Seeing Li Yixi ignore it, he did not continue to pay attention, and the boulder hanging in his heart fell.


    Outside of Jinling Immortal City, with all the false gods brought by the blue-eyed Tongtianyun King to clean up the gourd, everyone was completely at ease. It didn''t take long for the heaven and the emperor to finally swallow all the power of the law and completely transform.


    Break out.


    The treasure burst out of the sky, and the Lord of Hell immediately used his supreme supernatural power to imprison the sky and the imperial mirror. However, at this moment, the Lord of Hell showed fine beads of sweat on his forehead, with a nervous expression on his face.


    Even if the power of the Lord of Hell reaches the sky, it is very difficult for the Emperor Mirror to imprison the sky at this moment. In the sky, the Emperor Mirror trembled violently and almost flew out.


    "No, this thing is not something we can use at all. With our strength, we can''t control it at all."


    I haven''t had time to be happy yet, and the Lord of Hell at this moment is a little embarrassed.


    Qing Yangzi on the side immediately said: "Fellow Daoist, today''s masters choose to gather here, it is very likely that they are interested in the sky, the emperor mirror, if there are no masters, want to compete for the sky, the emperor mirror, I''m afraid it is It''s not that simple."


    "And now we have no one who can control the sky, the imperial mirror, it is better to give this day, the imperial mirror to the master."


    "And the sky, the imperial mirror is an artifact of my human race. No one of us can guarantee the safety of the sky and the imperial mirror. Only by handing over the sky and the imperial mirror to the son will it be truly foolproof."


    After Qingyangzi''s voice fell, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    The Lord of Hell also suddenly realized, and said excitedly: "You are right, this day, the imperial mirror is not an artifact that we can control at all, and in our hands, not only does it have no effect, but it may also be lost. It''s the best way to hand it over to your son."


    Now I will join hands to suppress it first, and immediately, the emperor will be sent to the son''s manor to be safe.


    Not long after Li Yixi returned to the manor, the voice of the Lord of Hell sounded outside the manor.


    A look of doubt appeared on Li Yixi''s face, who was drinking tea. Old Bai opened the courtyard door, and the Lord of Hell walked in with a smile on his face.


    "It turns out to be fellow Daoist, please sit down!"


    Li Yixi had seen the power of the Lord of Hell, and at this moment, he had a warm invitation on his face.


    The Lord of Hell is very nervous. At this moment, the Lord of Hell is a little difficult to suppress the sky, the emperor, and dare not delay, and immediately said: "Young master, in fact, I have nothing major to come here, but I was fortunate to get that treasure today, this The treasure is of no use to me, so I brought it to the son."


    "After you have this treasure, you don''t need to think about danger when you go out in the future!"


    After the voice fell, the Lord of Hell nervously took out the sky, the imperial mirror, and placed it in front of Li Yixi.


    Heaven, the imperial mirror tool spirit has been struggling, trying to break free, but the moment it was placed in front of Li Yixi, heaven, the imperial mirror tool spirit restrained all the breath.


    "Isn''t that the treasure?"


    Seeing the sky in front of him, the Emperor Mirror, Li Yixi instantly recognized it.


    The Lord of Hell hurriedly explained: "Young master guessed right, it is the treasure that was born, this treasure is very remarkable, it has an incomparably powerful artifact, and in the future, the master will be with you to ensure safety when you travel. ."


    "I still have some business to deal with, farewell."


    The Lord of Hell was afraid of Li Yixi''s rejection, so he exited the courtyard in an instant, and Li Yixi, who opened his mouth to speak, looked strange at this moment.


    When this treasure was born, the vision of heaven and earth was very amazing. Li Yixi never thought that the Lord of Hell would actually give it to him.


    Li Yixi also sensed the emotions of the Lord of Hell just now. It seems that the Lord of Hell is very afraid of this thing, but he has no malice towards himself, which makes Li Yixi very puzzled.

 Chapter 961

    "eccentric?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The strength of the Lord of Hell is not weak. Today''s battle, I can see clearly, it can be called an invincible existence, but why are you so jealous of this artifact?"


    Li Yixi touched his chin and couldn''t figure it out at all.


    "Husband, what are you thinking about?"


    When Li Yixi was thinking about it, he saw Hu Qingyun, who had changed into a red dress.


    Li Yixi smiled and said, "I just think it''s strange that the power of the Lord of Hell is not weak, but after winning the divine tool, he even gave it to me. It seems that the Lord of Hell is very afraid of this divine tool, but the strength of the Lord of Hell, You should be able to see it clearly today, you say it''s strange."


    Hu Qingyun heard Li Yixi''s words, her body was also shocked, and her face showed suspicion. Hu Qingyun was not stupid, she naturally knew that the strength of the Lord of Hell was far beyond her.


    "Do you want to flatter your husband?"


    Hu Qingyun couldn''t figure it out, and felt that this was the only possibility.


    But Hu Qingyun knew that she could never explain Li Yixi like this, her eyes fell on the sky/imperial mirror in front of her, and when she saw the holy verve on the sky/imperial mirror, she instantly became aware of it and said with a smile, "Husband. , I know the reason, you should know that the Lord of Hell is the strongest existence in the world of death, and the cultivation method should be biased towards death, but you can see what you find in this heaven/imperial mirror."


    Hu Qingyun hugged Li Yixi''s arm and smiled mysteriously.


    "Sky/Imperial Mirror?"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi suddenly felt that it was very reasonable, and his eyes immediately fell on the sky/imperial mirror and watched.


    Soon, Li Yixi said with a smile: "This day/imperial realm is extremely holy, is it because of the sympathy with the Lord of Hell?"


    "That''s the only explanation."


    "Don''t worry, the smell all over, go wash first!" Li Yixi felt that he had figured it out, he was not paying attention, and before he had time to take a shower, he felt uncomfortable with the smell of oil, and hurriedly walked to the house.


    Hu Qingyun glanced at the Tian/Imperial Mirror and did not dare to move too much, thinking that the Tian/Imperial Mirror was very dangerous.


    Run to prepare clean clothes for Li Yixi.


    The Heaven/Emperor Mirror, which had always been extremely quiet, trembled slightly after Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun left.


    A divine light was entangled, and at this moment, he flew out cautiously, wanting to leave this place.


    However, the Heaven/Emperor Realm did not move very far, and a divine light descended on the pavilion, directly knocking the Heaven/Emperor Mirror to the ground.


    "Um?"


    "Who?"


    In the Heaven/Emperor Realm, a phantom of a little girl appeared at this moment, looking around with a puzzled expression, but did not find any abnormality.


    That little girl is the Artifact Spirit of the Heaven/Imperial Realm.


    "Strange, was it a hallucination just now?"


    The little girl murmured softly.


    After finding nothing, he took a deep breath and wanted to escape.


    But the sky/imperial mirror just floated up, and suddenly a cat appeared. The cat was lazy and stared at the sky/imperial mirror, but the magic of the sky/imperial mirror, when the cat approached, its pupils were sharp. The ground shrank, and the body trembled.


    Terrified to the extreme.


    The cat didn''t say much, just grabbed the Heaven/Imperial Realm in one bite, and walked towards the table again.


    Seeing that Tian/Imperial Mirror was caught by the cat, it broke out immediately, and wanted to break free, but at this moment, Tian/Imperial Mirror''s artifact was so frightened that it was so frightened that even the Lord of Hell could hardly suppress it, but the sight in front of him was so frightening. After this cat caught it, the sky/imperial mirror seemed to be sealed.


    Not to mention breaking free, not even shaking.


    At the same time, on the cat''s body, I felt a fierce breath.


    "This, this, this?"


    "What kind of beast is this transformed into."


    At the moment of the outbreak, the cat felt a trace of viciousness on his body, and the artifact spirit as powerful as the sky/imperial mirror did not dare to struggle at this moment.


    At this moment when the spirit was horrified, a voice suddenly sounded in the ear, "Don''t struggle, it''s your chance to be here. Only here can you fully recover in the fastest time."


    "Be quiet!"


    When the sound fell, the cat dropped the sky/imperial mirror and disappeared instantly.


    "This, what the hell is this place, it''s so dangerous."


    "No, the person before is also extremely terrifying. Once he is imprisoned in this place, it will be over."


    "Have to escape."


    The tool spirit was extremely frightened by this yard, and made up his mind to escape. In the sky/imperial mirror, a terrifying divine might burst out in an instant, wanting to tear the void and break away.


    But just after it broke out, I saw that the ordinary pen on the table suddenly moved, as if being manipulated by someone, and wrote a letter in an instant, and the power in the spirit of the tool was instantly interrupted.


    The Heaven/Emperor Mirror fell on the table with a bang, no longer able to act as a demon.


    The brush also fell slowly, as if nothing had ever happened.


    But the Item Spirit in the Heaven/Emperor Mirror was really frightened at this moment.


    Soso trembled, where did he dare to escape, firstly, it was sealed, and secondly, he felt that it was too terrifying.


    Heaven/Emperor Mirror felt a terrifying divine power in the brush, and seemed to be countless times stronger than himself.


    "Who is this person, who has always been writing and is stronger than me?"


    "Could it be that when I was born, I was going to be imprisoned?"


    "How to do?"


    "How to do?"


    "If I can''t leave, how can I fix it? I haven''t recovered to the peak now. The world has changed abruptly, and it is very dangerous to be unable to recover."


    The Item Spirit of the Heavenly/Emperor Mirror, seeing that it was sealed, looked frightened and uneasy, and didn''t know what to do.


    Especially in the brush, feeling the power of the terrifying imperial way, the body trembled.


    In the courtyard, it fell into silence in an instant.


    Not long after, Li Yixi walked out of the room.


    After taking a bath, I felt refreshed, and my hot eyes fell on the sky/imperial realm.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Baby!"


    However, as soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, his brows instantly wrinkled.


    "Um?"


    "No, no, this thing has a crack on it, so it will affect the appearance, and we have to find a way to repair it."


    "Also, it''s almost exactly the same as the spiritual realm in Shuiyue Cave, which is strange."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and hurriedly entered the room, looking for tools.


    "Fix me?"


    "how can that be?"


    "Heaven/Emperor Realm is an artifact forged by God''s power of heaven and earth. If I can repair it at will, I will spend hundreds of thousands of years sleeping and recovering."


    Although Qi Ling was extremely afraid of Li Yixi, after hearing Li Yixi''s voice, even though he was sealed in it, he still had a look of disdain on his face.


    I feel that Li Yixi is humiliating himself.


    However, shortly after Li Yixi''s return, as Li Yixi''s restoration began, the Heaven/Emperor Mirror''s Artifact Spirit widened his eyes and looked at Li Yixi in horror.


    With the integration of Li Yixi''s bizarre materials, the Sky/Imperial Mirror was repaired immediately.

 Chapter 962

    Inside the Heaven/Emperor Mirror.


    Qi Ling Sosou trembled, his lips trembled slightly, and he stammered to himself: "Impossible, this is impossible, this is an illusion, but the master of Tian/Imperial Mirror gathers the power of heaven and earth and invites five detached beings to join hands It was created, in the battle of the ancient times, God blew me up, and after countless years, I was able to gather the fragments and unite, how could I have the means to repair it in an instant.¡±


    "Illusion, it must be an illusion."


    "Otherwise, how could this be possible."


    Li Yixi, who had finished repairing, looked at the Heaven/Imperial Realm in front of him, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    But soon, Li Yixi felt that this day/imperial realm was not perfect.


    "hiss!"


    "Strange, why do you always think this mirror is not perfect?"


    "Looks like something is wrong?"


    Li Yixi pondered for a moment, then his eyes brightened, and he said with a smile, "I''m confused, this mirror is too smooth and unadorned, how can it be perfect?"


    "However, what is there to engrave on this mirror?"


    "Shanshui, vulgar!"


    "Character, inappropriate!"


    "The beasts are totally out of the question!"


    "What exactly is good to carve?"


    "This mirror is round, and it seems to have small lines on it. If you follow the small lines, then the landscape figures and beasts will not work, and the text will not work. Following these lines, you can carve anything!"


    "Right, Rune!"


    "I once seemed to have seen a rune, and it was just fine to engrave on it. Although I don''t know what the rune is, it''s just perfect."


    "By the way, it''s that sword."


    "Haha, I forgot, the rune on the sword in the room is just right for this mirror, so that''s the rune."


    After Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, the carving knife in his hand moved.


    The Heaven/Emperor Mirror was originally an extremely terrifying artifact, but when Li Yixi''s carving knife moved, a terrifying and extremely heaven-forging power descended.


    "Um?"


    "This is the power of heaven and earth, how is it possible?"


    "Is this person the Lord of Heaven and Earth?"


    "But this world doesn''t seem to have anything to do with him?"


    "Why can he mobilize the power of heaven and earth, and this power of heaven and earth is actually dozens of times stronger than the power of heaven and earth that the master once mobilized."


    "This, this..."


    The spirit of the Heaven/Imperial Mirror was trembling in the Heaven/Imperial Realm, with a look of horror on her face. She never thought that Li Yixi could mobilize the power of heaven and earth.


    However, the already nervous Artifact Spirit widened his eyes as Li Yixi''s carving knife swung rapidly.


    As Li Yixi swung the carving knife, the first rune appeared soon.


    The tool spirit stared at the rune, and the spirit body trembled.


    "This is the Primal Chaos Divine Script, this is the Primal Chaos Divine Script."


    "The primordial divine script of chaos, which appeared when the world first opened, how could someone write such divine script."


    "This is, what''s going on?"


    "This is not an illusion. The appearance of this divine script is absorbing the power of heaven and earth and perfecting the mirror body."


    At this moment, the Item Spirit of the Heaven/Emperor Mirror was really stupid.


    A look of horror.


    Li Yixi didn''t care, and quickly began to carve.


    Soon, it''s finally done.


    Seeing the runes in front of him, Li Yixi was extremely satisfied.


    "Artifacts, it is said that all artifacts need to recognize the master, but how do you need to recognize the master?"


    "This artifact, if you don''t recognize the Lord''s words, is useless!"


    "Drop of blood, can you recognize the Lord?"


    Li Yixi held the Heaven/Emperor Mirror and muttered softly.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, the artifact spirit in the Heaven/Emperor Mirror instantly woke up from the horror.


    "Do you recognize the Lord?"


    "I want to recognize the Lord, I must recognize the Lord."


    "This is a chance. This person is very strong. It''s only good for me to recognize him."


    "Randomly engrave two primordial chaotic divine inscriptions, and it will raise my rank. Such an existence is many times stronger than the dead God, and it is the primitive divine inscription of chaos, so it can be engraved by it. ."


    "With these two chaotic primitive gods, I will continue to absorb the power of heaven and earth to improve."


    Heaven/Emperor Mirror''s Item Spirit, how could he still be willing to leave at this moment, excitedly wanting to recognize the master Li Yixi.


    "A drop of blood?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up instantly, thinking of the scenes in those fairy tales.


    Squinting, biting his teeth lightly, he carefully scratched his fingertips.


    The next moment, a drop of blood appeared on Li Yixi''s fingertips, and the blood bead fell on the sky/imperial mirror.


    The Heaven/Emperor Mirror Artifact Spirit, who had been waiting for a long time, devoured that drop of blood frantically.


    Li Yixi watched the blood drop slowly merge into the sky/imperial mirror, and instantly his body trembled, waiting excitedly.


    The Heaven/Emperor Mirror is an extremely powerful artifact that contains a small thousand worlds.


    With the devouring of the artifact, the drop of blood appeared in the inner world of the Heaven/Emperor Mirror.


    At this moment, the ecstatic Item Spirit instantly changed color.


    Because the moment the drop of blood appeared in front of him, he completely lost control, and in the drop of blood, the roars of billions of gods and demons sounded instantly.


    That drop of blood, Artifact Spirit could not hold back.


    The moment he fell to the mountain below him, and the moment the drop of blood was exposed on the mountain, a terrifying power erupted, and with the place where it fell as the center, the inner world of this day/imperial mirror kept collapsing.


    Like the end of the world, all existence is rapidly turning into nothingness.


    In the next moment, even the artifact spirit instantly turned into nothingness.


    The consciousness of the tool spirit fell into a state of chaos.


    The entire inner world of the Heaven/Emperor Mirror has turned into chaos at this moment, and the only thing that still exists is the blood at the moment.


    After destroying everything, I saw the drop of blood suspended in nothingness, and an endless divine light burst out in an instant.


    In the divine light, the terrifying force of life appeared.


    The next moment, the chaos on this side actually wriggled strangely. As the drop of blood merged into nothingness, the chaos changed rapidly, and soon a brand new inner world appeared, turned into nothingness, and the body also reappeared in it. The consciousness that fell into chaos also returned to the body.


    "Hoohoo!"


    "How is it possible that a drop of blood can destroy the world. A drop of blood can create the world?"


    Ji Ling''s eyes widened, looking at the transformed inner world, his body trembled.


    At this moment, the tool spirit was really frightened, and there was panic in his eyes.


    I clearly feel that I have been remodeled.


    And at this moment, Qi Ling felt that he and Li Yixi actually felt connected by flesh and blood.


    "Am I being refined like this?"


    Qi Ling has a dry mouth.


    Refining an artifact, even if the spirit of the artifact is not rejected, cannot be completely refined without countless years of nurturing, but Li Yixi''s drop of blood has reshaped the spirit of the artifact and refined it directly.


    "Um?"


    "I feel it, I really feel it."


    "I have feelings with this artifact."


    Li Yixi, who was a little nervous at first, widened his eyes, and there was a touch of excitement in his eyes at this moment.


    I feel like I can move the Heaven/Emperor Mirror at will.


    While the Item Spirit was terrified, he also felt his own changes. At this moment, the Item Spirit felt that Li Yixi''s divine blood had merged into his body, and his body was more than a thousand times stronger.

 Chapter 963

    Li Yixi felt ecstatic when he felt that he was in touch with the Heaven/Imperial Realm. In Li Yixi''s opinion, this was his first artifact.


    "Good baby, I finally refined some of it, but I don''t know why. For a while, I didn''t understand the magic of the sky/imperial mirror, so I put it away first."


    Li Yixi picked up the Sky/Emperor Mirror, carefully entered the study, and kept it.


    After everything was done, Li Yixi left the study room excitedly.


    In the Heaven/Emperor Mirror, the spirit of the device was quickly transformed by his own body, and immediately fell into practice, so Li Yixi didn''t feel much.


    When Li Yixi was in control of the Heaven/Emperor Mirror, two figures appeared outside Jinling Immortal City.


    "Um?"


    "Motian is dead, what happened here?"


    "Who is it that can kill Ferris?"


    One of them, feeling the residual breath, revealed a puzzled look in his eyes.


    "Yang San, Motian is dead, now is not the time to take revenge, what we have to do now is to find the heaven/imperial mirror, which old ghost''s artifact is the sky/imperial mirror, the current sky/imperial mirror, still We can''t burst out the power of the peak, we must find it first and bring it back."


    "Heaven/Emperor Mirror, Yaozun is of great use to his old man."


    Ding Kui said in an impatient tone when he saw Yang San stopped.


    "Yes, Senior Brother Ding."


    The Motian in the two mouths is the strongest pseudo-god who fought with the Lord of Hell before.


    "Senior Brother Ding, but the Sky/Imperial Mirror has been taken away, how can we find it?"


    Yang San looked at the empty rift valley, a little helpless.


    "Shut up and watch!"


    "Yao Zun asked me to come, do you think I will have no means?"


    The voice fell, and at this moment, a word flew out between Ding Kui''s eyebrows, "Capture".


    This word is entwined with terrifying power.


    "Divine script?"


    Yang San looked at this scene, his eyes lit up.


    Ding Kui ignored Yang San and urged Shenwen to ''catch'', and soon caught a ray of the remaining breath of the sky/imperial mirror here.


    The next moment, a mouse suddenly appeared in Yang San''s sleeve. The mouse swallowed the wisp of breath and swept away in an instant.


    "Follow!"


    Ding Kui''s eyes lit up, and his body rushed out.


    "A celestial mouse?"


    Seeing the mouse, Yang San was extremely surprised. This thing is not very powerful, but it is extremely terrifying to follow one.


    Two people and one mouse, they quickly entered the Jinling Immortal City, followed the Tongtian Mouse and came to the outside of Li Garden.


    Ding Kui couldn''t help frowning.


    "Um?"


    "Why is the Heaven/Emperor Mirror in this place, has it been picked up by mortals?"


    "It doesn''t matter, the Sky/Imperial Mirror is an artifact, as long as you can get it, that''s fine."


    When the thought fell, Ding Kui and Yang San showed their magical powers.


    The next moment, their bodies instantly became transparent, and they silently entered the courtyard.


    "Um?"


    "What kind of magical power is this, interesting!"


    The black dog that was sleeping on the ground had a splendid look in his eyes at this moment, such a supernatural power, Da Hei was extremely curious.


    However, Da Hei found that the two were not weak, and Li Yixi was practicing not far away. He didn''t do anything, so he could only follow quietly. Soon, Ding Kui and Yang San entered the study.


    "Um!"


    "Heaven/Emperor Mirror, it''s actually here. It''s really hard to find a place to break through the iron shoes. It doesn''t take much effort to get it."


    Yang San was overjoyed, and reached out and grabbed it directly at the Heaven/Emperor Mirror.


    However, at this moment, a sudden change occurred. In the study, a terrifying silver wolf appeared and swallowed Yang San directly. Ding Kui, who was a step behind, changed his expression greatly.


    "Supreme Artifact!"


    "not good!"


    Ding Kui''s expression changed suddenly, and he turned and ran away.


    However, the silver wolf urged the brush to point out.


    Ding Kui''s body collapsed instantly, and only a few bones fell to the ground.


    The big black dog stretched its head into the study, looked at the silver wolf with curiosity, and asked, "What is this, why is the magical power so weird?"


    "You are also a demon clan, or a demon ancestor, you know?"


    Da Hei looked at the silver wolf phantom with curious eyes.


    "The mutated monster clan, with mutated talents, is a family of water and river monsters."


    Silver Wolf''s voice fell and disappeared.


    "Is it mutated?"


    "That tastes good!"


    Da Hei licked the dog''s mouth, held the bone in his mouth, and walked straight away.


    In the corner, Tongtianshu Soso trembled, all of which fell into Tongtianshu''s eyes.


    Tong Tianmo''s footsteps were so heavy that he couldn''t lift it up, and at the same time, there was an inescapable fear in his heart.


    Tong Tianmo knew that both of them were dead.


    The previous Tongtian Mouse didn''t care, but now his eyes are scanning the manor, and his heart can''t stop beating wildly. Where the bones were spit out, Ding Kui''s strength was extremely terrifying, the Ancestral God was at its peak.


    However, there is no resistance.


    The small eyes of the Tongtian Mouse were occupied by panic.


    "Um?"


    "The Rat, it''s strange, I remember that there is no Rat in the yard."


    "What''s the matter, don''t be afraid!"


    "Is there anything I can do to help you?"


    Da Hei, who was holding the bone, happened to meet the Tongtian Mouse at this moment, looked at the Tongtian Mouse, and asked through voice transmission.


    Soso, the trembling Tongtian Mouse, turned around abruptly, looked at Da Hei, who was staring at him with wide eyes, and was suddenly startled. At this moment, Tongtian Mouse naturally felt Ding Kui''s breath on the bones in Dahei''s mouth. .


    The limbs and feet took a few steps back in fear.


    The big black dog looks ordinary, but the Tongtian mouse instinctively senses danger.


    "No, no, nothing, I don''t need help."


    Hearing Da Hei''s words, Tong Tianshu''s eyes filled with horror and quickly disappeared.


    The current Tongtian Rat just wants to escape from here, to escape from this dangerous place.


    Go back and report everything here.


    "Um?"


    "Am I so scary?"


    Da Hei muttered, very helpless, especially when he saw Tongtian Mouse fleeing in a hurry, he was extremely stunned.


    Tongtian Mouse left the manor and turned around to look, as if in a dream, he never imagined that there was such a terrifying monster in this seemingly ordinary manor.


    At this moment, Tong Tianmo is almost collapsed.


    The void torn by the Tongtian Rat disappeared instantly.


    In addition to tracking, the Tongtian Mouse also has violent space supernatural powers.


    In an abyss, the Tongtian Mouse appeared, and in the abyss, there were countless beings, and these beings were extremely surprised when they saw the wolf-like appearance of the Tongtian Mouse.


    The Tongtian Mouse is weak in combat, but the Tongtian Mouse with space talent has never been so embarrassed.


    Tong Tianmo ignored these gazes and instantly entered the depths of the abyss.


    At the end of the abyss is a huge palace with many terrifying beings in it.


    "The big thing is bad, Yaozun!"


    As soon as the Tongtian Mouse appeared, he said anxiously.


    "Tsundere, what''s going on?"


    Yaozun''s gaze fell on Tongtian Mouse, and suddenly, he had a bad premonition in his heart.


    "Demon Lord!"


    "Yang San and Ding Kui are dead, dead!"


    Tong Tianshu''s body trembled slightly, and there was still fear in his eyes at the moment.


    "what?"


    In the ancient hall, including Yaozun''s complexion changed.


    "What''s the matter, what enemy did you meet?"


    "Tell me everything!"


    Yaozun suppressed his anger and asked.


    "I, I don''t know."


    However, in the face of Demon Venerable''s gaze, Tongtian Mouse hurriedly shook his head.

 Chapter 964

    "When I found it, I only saw Ding Kui''s bones, held by a big dog."


    "That dog is very scary, maybe, maybe it was the one who killed Ding Kui and the others."


    The voice of Tongtian Rat fell, and the entire ancient hall fell into a dead silence.


    The strength of Yang San and Ding Kui is not weak.


    In the blink of an eye, there was only one bone left, and it was taken away by the dog.


    This news had an impact on all the existences in the hall.


    The next moment, the demon lord slammed, and the stone table in front of him instantly shattered.


    "It''s too much to deceive the demon."


    At this moment, Yaozun was extremely angry.


    The existences in the hall are very quiet at the moment.


    "Heaven/Emperor Mirror, have you found it?"


    The Demon Venerable''s eyes were red, and after a few breaths, he looked at the Tongtian Mouse.


    "I feel it, it''s in that yard."


    Tong Tianmo hurriedly said.


    "Go, let''s go, bring back the Sky/Imperial Mirror, and slaughter all the creatures in it."


    The demon gave an order.


    Tong Tianshu''s body trembled, "Yao Zun, it''s not right, we don''t know the depth of the other party, so rushing to it is dangerous."


    "Humph!"


    "Could it be that the Heaven/Emperor Mirror is no longer needed?"


    "Ding Kui is my disciple, the revenge of the murderer, won''t he avenge it?"


    "No no, Yaozun, you have misunderstood. I mean, this matter needs to be handled with caution. After all, we don''t know anything about it!"


    Tongtianshu hurriedly explained, thinking of the yard, Tongtianshu trembled.


    Hearing this, the red-eyed Demon Lord, with red eyes, slowly returned to normal.


    "Have you found anything about the yard?"


    After Yaozun calmed down, he stared at Tongtian Mouse and asked.


    "No, Ding Kui and the others died too quickly. As soon as they entered, they died. I didn''t find anything at all." Tong Tianmo said in a trembling voice at this moment.


    As soon as everything is mentioned, Tongtian Mouse can''t help but be afraid.


    For a time, Yaozun couldn''t help but be silent, and he couldn''t help but retreat.


    However, when he thought of the divine artifact Heaven/Imperial Mirror, Yaozun couldn''t help it.


    "Come on, let''s explore."


    In the end, Yaozun gave up the idea of ??going directly.


    Li Yuan and Li Yixi opened up a few more acupoints after cultivating, and waving their fists, they felt very relaxed.


    Involuntarily fought a tiger fist.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    At this moment, outside Li Yuan, several figures appeared in the void, each of them covering their own existence with mana, but they were very nervous.


    These are the monsters from the abyss.


    The soul power of several figures erupted and swept towards the yard.


    At this moment, I happened to see Da Hei, grinding his teeth with his bones.


    But after grinding for a while, it was directly shot into slag.


    "Rubbish."


    Da Hei couldn''t help but murmured with disgust on his face.


    This scene happened to be discovered by those monsters.


    Sensing the bones that were smashed into powder, one by one burned with anger.


    Extremely angry.


    provocative.


    For them, this is provocation.


    The word rubbish makes it unbearable.


    It feels like the abyss demon clan has been completely ignored.


    "Damn, I killed him and dared to humiliate Brother Ding Kui''s skeleton."


    A figure, angry about to plunder.


    "Stop, stop!"


    "No!"


    Tong Tianmo used his spatial talent to block this figure in an instant.


    "Tongtianshu, worthy of being a rat, he is as timid as a rat, go away, didn''t you see it? If I don''t kill the local dog, I can''t swallow this breath."


    "No, I want to completely destroy this place."


    Tong Tianshu hurriedly said, "Calm down, calm down, Ding Kui died instantly, how much stronger are you than Ding Kui."


    Hearing this, the figure suddenly reacted.


    Fear poured out of my heart.


    "Dangerous, is the black dog deliberately angering us?"


    "Everyone be careful, we don''t know everything here, be careful."


    "Sneak into it first, don''t be reckless!"


    The voice fell, and in the next moment, one after another figure quietly approached the yard. At this moment, their eyes could not help but show on Li Yixi.


    "Um?"


    "There are mortals in this yard, good chance!"


    "You, go and catch him!"


    "After we catch it, we can also get a general idea from its mouth."


    Whoever was in the lead immediately ordered.


    A figure quietly approached Li Yixi who was punching at the moment.


    The rest are watching elsewhere.


    Which big demon, whose body almost merged with the void, approached Li Yixi with a look of disdain.


    However, when there were still more than ten steps away from Li Yixi, Li Yixi just happened to punch here. Which demon ancestor, his face changed suddenly, and he felt a terrifying white tiger pounce on him.


    The fist wind made him suffocate.


    When he wanted to escape, he found that his body was constantly cracking.


    Constantly turning into nothingness, that seemingly random punch completely obliterated everything, including the soul.


    "Impossible, he is a mortal!"


    The last remnant is still a look of unwillingness.


    However, nothing can be changed.


    "Um?"


    "What''s the matter, over there, why is there still movement, why hasn''t a mortal taken it yet!"


    The existence at the head couldn''t help but turn around, because Li Yixi was still punching at the moment, but his companions disappeared strangely.


    I couldn''t help frowning. After all, it was an existence in the realm of Ancestral God. How could it be possible to arrest a mortal and still disappear?


    "You, go and capture that mortal, let''s retreat first!"


    "This yard is so weird, our companions have disappeared."


    The big demon headed by, at this moment, the voice rang in the ears of all beings.


    The big demon, who was already nervous, trembled violently one by one, with a look of horror on his face.


    "I go!"


    One of the figures, too nervous, chose to arrest Li Yixi.


    "Okay, be careful, we are in the dark, if there is danger, we will take action."


    The leading existence hurriedly comforted him.


    In fact, at this moment, after feeling the strange disappearance of his companion, he felt uneasy in his heart.


    Which big demon is good at escaping.


    At this moment, silently, keep getting closer.


    However, not long after the earth escape, Li Yixi, who was punching, just stomped his feet.


    His body was instantly shaken to death by that terrifying force.


    The soul is gone.


    "Um?"


    In the distance, who was paying attention to the big monster here, he was instantly frightened to the point where his heart was broken.


    I wanted to run away, but Li Yixi just finished work and came here.


    Li Yixi walked step by step, relaxed and casual, but Li Yixi''s step by step, as if stepping on their chests, no matter who they are, they dare not move at the moment.


    After feeling the terror of Li Yixi, she was completely frightened.


    "Go and see the Heaven/Imperial Realm."


    Li Yixi remembered the heaven/imperial realm, and his eyes were bright. This was his only artifact. Li Yixi was very concerned about it and walked to the study. However, at this moment, those big monsters were even more frightened. They came with the power of incense. , the strength is very strong, but at this moment, no one dared to move at all, Li Yixi approached, they felt that the sky was about to collapse.


    The breath that Li Yixi escaped was too terrifying.


    A person close to the study, his body directly and continuously turned into nothingness.

 Chapter 965

    "not good!"


    "Bing San, right next to the study, Bing San will die."


    "Who is this person, how could such a terrifying existence appear in this world? I have never heard of such a cultivation base, and the breath that escapes is close to tearing space."


    "How to do?"


    "How to do it?"


    "How can I be C-3?"


    The big demon headed by him used his magical powers to hide his figure, and saw Li Yixi leave in panic, but found that Li Yixi''s destination turned out to be the study. , in the study, and also know that Ding Kui and Yang San fell into the study, so while inquiring about the news of the manor, a big monster quietly approached the study, testing whether there is a chance to win Heaven/Emperor Mirror.


    Although the leader of the big demon was frightened and anxious, he didn''t dare to make any sound at the moment, he could only look at Li Yixi tremblingly, and approached the study step by step.


    "No no no..."


    The big monster by the door of the study, whose body was transparent under the supernatural power, looked terrified and wanted to escape, but found that his body was fixed by an invisible force.


    Can''t move at all.


    Li Yixi approached the study step by step, the big monster''s eyes widened, staring at his body, constantly turning into nothingness, the breath of Li Yixi was terrifying and terrifying.


    The remaining few big monsters felt that the terrifying aura disappeared, and they dared to stay at this moment, turning around and fleeing with a look of horror.


    Just escaped from the manor, rushed to the sky, and wanted to leave in the clouds and fog, but several big monsters instantly became extremely stiff, staring at the front of themselves.


    In front of several big demons, there is a big black dog who is lazy.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The big demon at the head looked at the big black with a trembling body.


    Outside the study, they saw Da Hei before. At that time, they didn''t care, thinking that it was an ordinary dog. But seeing the big black god blocking their way without knowing it, thinking of Li Yixi, who looked like a mortal, but was so terrifying, why didn''t they understand that they had encountered a hermit today.


    Moreover, it is possible to stop them without knowing it, how could it be a local dog.


    "Where do you guys come from? It''s impossible for a demon clan like you to be born in this world. What are you watching in the courtyard? Do you want to seize the sky/imperial realm?"


    Da Hei lazily looked at the big monsters in front of him, his voice was extremely lazy, but he was frightened by the big monsters and his body trembled.


    "Big, my lord, we really didn''t spy on the heaven/imperial realm, the heaven/imperial realm and other artifacts, how could we control it, we were forced by the demon to investigate the situation in the courtyard, and we never spy on the heaven/emperor Mirror means."


    The big demon headed, said in a trembling voice.


    "exactly!"


    "My lord, we don''t dare to peep at the heaven/imperial realm. They are all demons. They are all demons who want to win the heaven/imperial realm and dedicate it to a big man. It has nothing to do with us."


    The rest of the big monsters, facing the big black, were extremely frightened and explained everything directly.


    "Demon Lord, black water unicorn?"


    "It''s really courting death, the son''s things, but also dare to peep."


    "There is a more powerful existence behind him, who is it?"


    Da Hei whispered, the big monsters at the moment, their bodies were trembling, and they wanted to ask for mercy, but they couldn''t make a sound.


    The huge body kept changing, and in the end, it was swallowed by Da Hei.


    "Abyss?"


    When he got the news, Da Hei muttered and disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    In the abyss, Yaozun suddenly opened his eyes at this moment, and there was a hint of fear in the pair of demon pupils.


    "died!"


    "All dead, these guys are not weak, they can all be killed in such a short period of time, the opponent is absolutely terrifying, it seems that the Tian/Emperor Mirror can''t be captured, and they have to leave here, otherwise, I''m afraid there will be trouble. "


    The voice of Yaozun fell, turned into a black wind in an instant, and went outside.


    However, at the moment when the Demon Lord appeared, he suddenly found that the void turned into black, and the light kept disappearing.


    "not good!"


    "Danger!"


    Demon Lord revealed his true body and turned into a huge black water unicorn, roaring in the sky, displaying his innate magical powers, trying to break open the claws of the beast that covered the sky.


    "boom!"


    However, at the moment when the terrifying attacks collided, the powerful and boundless black water unicorn fell directly into the ground, shattered all over, and shattered its bones, looking desperately at the terrifying existence that appeared in the void.


    It was only at this moment that the black water unicorn could see clearly what was attacking him.


    "Swallow the beast!"


    "The Heaven-Swallowing Beast with bloodline returning to the ancestors!"


    Looking at the big black, the body of the black water unicorn couldn''t help shaking.


    Da Hei revealed his true body, like a dog but not a dog, like a wolf but not a wolf, like a cow but not a cow.


    The palms are like tiger claws, the head is like a dog, the hair is like a yak, and the eyes are like a blood moon. The exposed places are covered with black dragon scales.


    "good!"


    "Black water unicorn, you dare to peep at my master''s heaven/imperial mirror, where is the dog''s egg?"


    Da Hei''s incomparably huge real body, standing in front of the black water unicorn, the huge black water unicorn, in front of Da Hei, looks extremely small.


    "Master?"


    The severely injured Heishui Artifact Spirit shuddered when he heard Da Hei''s words.


    The swallowing beast is extremely powerful, and its bloodline has completely returned to its ancestors, and its cultivation base is monstrous. These existences are definitely unruly supreme demons, but they actually surrender to others.


    Heishuijiling had a dry mouth and was really frightened.


    "My lord, I didn''t watch the sky/imperial mirror, it was someone else who watched the sky/imperial mirror, I just obeyed orders."


    The black water unicorn has long been frightened, how dare to hide anything.


    "Who is that?"


    Dahei naturally knew that there was someone behind him, so he asked coldly.


    Where did the black water unicorn dare to hide it, he quickly explained everything.


    After Da Hei got what he wanted to know, he directly devoured the black water unicorn.


    "Is there an existence in the sleeping Taikoo Immortal City?"


    "This world is not easy."


    "There is an ancient and silent fairy city hidden. It''s not difficult to destroy, but it can''t be tampered with. If it causes any changes, it''s uncontrollable. Anyway, there is a master, no matter what existence wakes up, it can''t make any waves."


    With a murmur, Da Hei turned into a black dog and disappeared.


    In the courtyard, in the study, Li Yixi turned to look at the Heaven/Emperor Mirror with a look of excitement.


    Because Li Yixi discovered that he was able to change the size of the Heaven/Emperor Mirror at will, and it could be put into the acupoint.


    "good stuff!"


    "Easy to carry."


    Li Yixi put the Emperor Mirror into the acupoint.


    Excited, he walked out of the library.


    "Wang Lin, accompany me out to see!"


    Li Yixi shouted to Wang Lin who was practicing boxing in the distance.


    "Master, do you want to go out?"


    Wang Lin hurried over and was very excited. These days, he rarely had the opportunity to accompany Li Yixi.


    "Yes, go out and have a look. I heard that many schools have been established in Xiancheng these days. Let''s go and see. What do Li Shan teach?"


    Li Yixi smiled.

 Chapter 966

    Wang Lin followed Li Yixi, and the two left the yard one after the other.


    When Little Phoenix knew that Li Yixi was going out, he immediately followed.


    "Master, how can you go out without me?"


    "In case of danger, I can also help! |


    Little Phoenix rolled his eyes, stared at Li Yixi and smiled.


    "Hey, can you cheat as a teacher?"


    "This is trying to be lazy!"


    As soon as the little phoenix approached, Li Yixi felt that the little phoenix was lying. These days, Li Yixi taught the little phoenix a lot of articles and asked the little phoenix to recite.


    Li Yixi gradually found that he had a stronger perception of others.


    "master!"


    "Just take a day off!"


    Li Yixi looked at Xiao Fenghuang''s pitiful eyes and had a headache, but she thought of having Xiao Fenghuang to accompany her, so she finally agreed.


    "Then today, I''ll give you a holiday!"


    "In the future, don''t be lazy!"


    Li Yixi said with a serious face.


    "Got it, Master!"


    The pitiful look on Little Phoenix''s face instantly disappeared, replaced by excitement.


    Where does it still look like before.


    Li Yixi shook his head and went to a school he knew.


    Li Yixi found that going out for a walk is very life-like.


    When approaching the school, Li Yixi suddenly felt a little nostalgic. Li Yixi found that there were many hawkers doing business around the school.


    But suddenly, without warning, rain fell in the sky.


    The little phoenix saw that the raindrops were about to fall on Li Yixi''s body, and immediately activated the spell, all the raindrops around Li Yixi evaporated.


    Whether it was those scholars or hawkers, one by one became flustered, especially those hawkers, who were very embarrassed.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Li Yixi frowned slightly.


    To the little phoenix: "Can you stop the rain and help them?"


    The little phoenix nodded immediately and cast a spell to make all the raindrops in this area disappear.


    In the void, Wuming, the rain god who was spreading the rain, naturally found the mutation here, and at a glance, his body trembled slightly.


    "It''s God, no, I didn''t expect God to come here."


    The rain god who was raining was named Wuming, and the rain stopped instantly.


    Li Shan is here today.


    When the little phoenix cast the spell, Li Shan naturally found out, Li Shan appeared, and said excitedly: "Young Master, I have a long way to greet you, I didn''t expect the son to come here."


    "Sir, please!"


    Li Shan was very excited, but also a little nervous at the same time.


    Just like the leadership inspection work in general.


    Seeing Li Yixi meditating, Li Shan was even more nervous.


    Soon, Li Yixi followed Li Shan and entered the newly built school.


    "Young Master, the school has just promoted education, I don''t know about Master, can you give me some pointers." Li Shan was a little nervous, and Li Yixi was still frowning at this moment.


    Li Yixi came back to his senses at this moment and said with a smile: "I know, but I don''t know what you teach?"


    "Just thinking about a question?"


    Li Yixi explained.


    Li Shan heard Li Yixi say thinking about a question, his eyes lit up, he felt that Li Yixi was hinting, took a deep breath and asked, "Young Master, I don''t know what to think, can I help?"


    When Li Shan''s words fell, Li Yixi frowned and said, "There is a fairy court in this world, but I think it seems that the fairy court doesn''t care about anything!"


    "There are so many immortals, but they have not been used reasonably, and the world is blessed!"


    Li Shan''s body trembled upon hearing this.


    "Master, is this dissatisfaction?"


    "Could it be that something happened before that made the son dissatisfied."


    Li Shan was a little nervous, took a deep breath, and continued to listen, daring not to miss a word.


    Li Yixi continued: "Not long ago, I found that there were no people walking in the clouds and rain, and there were droughts everywhere. How could those small sects be able to compete with the fairy court?"


    "Xianting is not doing anything!"


    "Today, I found another flaw."


    Li Yixi sighed helplessly, looking disappointed.


    Li Shan immediately poured tea for Li Yixi and said carefully.


    Li Shan felt that today''s Li Yixi definitely had some hints.


    Li Yixi picked up the pen and wrote a few words.


    Storm and thunder.


    After writing the four words, Li Yixi said speechlessly: "It rains heavily, but it''s only rain. This is not normal. It''s raining, thunder and lightning, how can there be less wind and thunder?"


    "Without the warning of wind and thunder, wouldn''t it be hard for the world, who would have known it would rain, and it would be very troublesome if you were not prepared!"


    The rain god in the void was nameless, and when he heard Li Yixi''s words, his whole body trembled.


    "Is it wind and rain?"


    After chanting, Wuming''s eyes wrinkled, but he only has the authority to spread rain, but he does not have the authority of Xingyun, thunder and lightning.


    Taking a deep breath, Rain God is nameless, listening quietly.


    Li Shan suddenly woke up and knew why Li Yixi frowned before.


    The original reason is here.


    At this moment, Li Shan couldn''t help but think of Journey to the West, and remembered every major event that had happened these days, but Li Shan knew that Li Yixi had established the Death Realm and granted Wuming Rain God the authority.


    It is possible that Li Yixi really wants to create a perfect world, with the world of the three worlds of heaven, earth and man.


    Li Shan took a deep breath and immediately wrote down the matter, feeling that after Li Yixi left, he immediately communicated with Immortal Emperor Tang Xue.


    Li Shan tentatively said: "Master, just like in Journey to the West, should there be Rain God, Thunder Master, Electric Mother, Feng Po, and Tuiyun Boy in Xianting?"


    When Li Yixi heard Li Shan''s words, he suddenly felt a little embarrassed, but he thought that he was pretending to be a beep, how could he pretend to maintain his image, anyway, this world is the world of fairy and devil.


    Continued: "Yes, this world is rampant with immortals and demons. Since there are immortals and immortals in Xianting, it is right to have these authority, otherwise some practitioners, relying on their own magic power, cast spells everywhere, causing disasters, only mortals will suffer. ."


    "Xian Ting, you should control the basic authority, otherwise, wouldn''t it be a mess!"


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    "Stop talking about this, what kind of education are you promoting in your school?"


    However, what Li Yixi didn''t know was that when his voice fell, Tang Xue, who was practicing in the Central Immortal Court, suddenly opened his eyes, and there was an incredible look in his eyes.


    Tang Xue shook her head fiercely, feeling that she was hallucinating.


    "How can I possibly control the authority of God?"


    "Isn''t it, now that I have the ability to confer a god."


    "This, how is this possible?"


    Tang Xue suddenly found herself in control of some authority, and there was a touch of shock and confusion in her eyes.


    Even if he confirmed that he was not hallucinating, Tang Xue couldn''t believe it for a while.


    After all, controlling theocracy is something that has never been done before.


    Even Tang Xue, as the master of the Central Immortal Court, never thought of this.


    It is incredible to be in charge of theocracy.

 Chapter 967

    Li Shan secretly wrote down every word of Li Yixi.


    Immediately, Li Shan thought of the difficulties he encountered these days, and said uneasily: "Sir, now our teaching is based on the Three Character Classics, focusing on the Analects of Confucius and the Six Classics, plus other Confucian and Taoist classics that we have searched for. Teaching, do you think there is something wrong with your son?"


    When the voice fell, Li Shan was very nervous, after all, he had a plan.


    Li Yixi and Li Shan were not far away from each other. Li Yixi had just finished speaking, and Li Yixi looked at Li Shan with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Because at this moment, Li Yixi sensed the change in Li Shan''s mood. At this moment, Li Shan didn''t say these things at all, he didn''t mean it, and had other purposes, but Li Yixi also felt that Li Shan had no malice towards himself, and he Disgusted with Li Shan.


    "Li Shan''s cultivation base is very strong, but I didn''t expect that now I can also perceive the change in Li Shan''s mood. It''s interesting. This feeling was very weak before, but now this feeling is getting stronger and stronger. Could it be because of my protagonist''s halo?"


    When the thought fell, Li Yixi looked at Li Shan with a smile, "Why hide it, just say it directly if you have any purpose!"


    "If I can help, I will definitely help you."


    Li Shan was already very nervous, but at this moment, he suddenly heard Li Yixi break it directly, and his body trembled suddenly.


    But Li Shan reacted immediately, in Li Shan''s eyes, Li Yixi is a powerful being, how can he hide his own thoughts from Li Yixi.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Shan blushed, and hurriedly explained, "Young Master, I do have a purpose. Master has always taught the godless to read, saying that scholars should worship Confucius, and even regard the best works related to Confucius as a classic, Li Shan Incomparable worship of Confucius."


    "That''s why Li Shan wanted to ask your son to give you a portrait of Kong Sheng."


    "I have communicated a lot with Wushen these days, and I can feel unimaginable wisdom just from the Analects of Confucius. Coupled with the poems, books, rituals and music, and Spring and Autumn, I am even more shocked."


    "These days, we have also compiled these classic works and added them to the teaching, so Li Shan wants to ask for a portrait of Kong Sheng!"


    Li Shan directly stated his purpose at this moment. When he met Li Yixi today, what he wanted was the portrait of Kong Sheng.


    When Li Yixi heard Li Shan''s words, a look of helplessness appeared on his face, because Li Yixi didn''t even know what Kong Sheng looked like.


    But Li Yixi didn''t know how to refuse. Immediately, the portrait he had seen on the book appeared in his mind.


    Immediately nodded, "It''s not difficult, I''ll draw a picture for you."


    Li Yixi spread out the rice paper on the table, picked up the pen and started to draw.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s action, whether it was Li Shan, Wang Lin or Xiao Fenghuang, they were all very excited.


    Because at the moment when Li Yixi started writing, they felt an incomparably powerful divine power in Li Yixi''s body.


    Hastily and secretly absorbed the divine power overflowing from Li Yixi, which was a great opportunity for them.


    Only Li Shan didn''t absorb it, because Li Shan was excited at the moment, his eyes fixed on Li Yixi''s pen tip, and he saw a figure slowly emerge on the rice paper.


    Li Yixi is a painter, and painting a figure can be done with a wave of his hand.


    "Thank you, son!"


    Li Shan saw Kong Sheng''s portrait and bowed to Li Yixi excitedly.


    "There''s nothing to be thankful for, it''s just a painting."


    "I won''t stay any more today. Let''s chat in the future. If you have difficulty, you can find me. After all, manpower is sometimes poor."


    Li Yixi had already chatted with Li Shan a lot, and at this moment, he naturally lost interest in staying.


    Seeing that Li Yixi was about to leave, Li Shan did not dare to hold back, and kept sending Li Yixi out of the door until Li Yixi''s figure disappeared, and Li Shan took his eyes back.


    "Finally got Kong Sheng''s portrait, I want to see how the ancient existences block it!"


    "It turns out that the young master has already sensed my plight, and the manpower is sometimes poor."


    Back in the room, Li Shan looked at the portrait of Kong Sheng on the table with a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    The reason why Li Shan stayed here was because he was promoting education these days, and he met a powerful monster here and wanted to take away all the power of luck.


    The opponent''s strength was too strong, and Li Shan didn''t know how to deal with it. Originally, Li Shan wanted to go to Li Yixi''s manor for help, but he happened to meet Li Yixi today, so Li Shan asked for a painting.


    Seeing the portrait of Kong Sheng in front of him, Li Shan''s heart was calm at this moment, and he no longer had any worries.


    "Humph!"


    "It''s time to go!"


    Li Shan snorted coldly, picked up the portrait of Kong Sheng on the table, and disappeared.


    When Li Shan appeared, he was already far away from Jinling Xiancheng.


    At this moment, Li Shan was standing outside a huge canyon.


    Li Shan''s figure just appeared, and the next moment, I saw the incomparably huge rock wall of the canyon, creeping weirdly, and a circular space-time channel appeared.


    As if stepping into it, you can enter the unknown world.


    In the black hole, a powerful snake demon appeared, with scarlet demon eyes staring at Li Shan outside the canyon.


    "Little guy, I didn''t expect you to show up so soon. We thought you would think about it for a long time, follow me."


    The snake demon''s voice fell, and he turned around and entered it. Li Shan''s mouth filled with mockery, and he stepped into the black hole one step at a time.


    This is an extremely terrifying ancient ruins.


    After entering the black hole, Li Shan followed the snake demon to a huge ancient city.


    This terrifying ancient city does not seem to be in this time and space.


    A strange force surrounds the ancient city, and that force seems to bless this incomparably powerful ancient city.


    Stepping into the huge ancient city in front of him, the scene in front of Li Shan''s eyes changed drastically. Outside the ancient city, he could not feel any breath, but after entering the ancient city, Li Shan felt a surge of demonic energy.


    The ancient city turned out to be a world inside.


    You can feel the terrifying big monster, with blood and energy across the world.


    The next moment, Li Shan felt a whirlwind of heaven and earth, and suddenly he appeared in the incomparably huge imperial city.


    In this gigantic imperial city, there are not too many buildings. Around Li Shan, there are figures with auras that seem to be able to destroy the sky and the earth. These figures are incomparably huge, like mountains.


    The qi and blood in the body of each big monster is extremely astonishing. Even if Li Shan''s cultivation base has reached the realm of the king of gods, in front of these big monsters, Li Shan is still too weak.


    "Your Majesty the Demon Emperor, someone brought it here!"


    The snake demon who led Li Shan into this place before bowed to the end of the imperial city.


    "Little guy, I knew you would think about it clearly, because I knew you were a person who knows current affairs."


    "Don''t worry, as long as you gather luck for me and collect the power of incense, Benza will never treat you badly, and I will let you step into the realm of the ancestors in the shortest possible time."


    At this moment, a thunder-like voice sounded, and I saw an unusually burly figure walking out of the majestic palace, exuding a fierce aura.


    It is the owner of the Imperial City, the Taikoo Yaopeng.

 Chapter 968

    The Demon Emperor City had always been silent, but after Li Yixi made Erzhongtian a realm of its own, with Li Yixi''s continuous improvement of the world, the spiritual energy of the world was increasing at an extremely terrifying speed.


    These terrifying relics that have been silent for many years continue to appear.


    The terrifying existence in front of him was staring at Li Shan precisely because Li Shan and others promoted Confucianism and Taoism and built schools.


    With the promotion of education, Li Shan and other beings were given luck and were targeted by the Taikoo Yaopeng in the Demon Emperor City.


    The Taikoo Yaopeng wanted Li Shan and others to carry out education and at the same time give him all the power of luck to devour.


    Therefore, in order to resolve the difficulties, Li Shan asked Li Yixi for a portrait of Kong Sheng.


    Li Shan is very clear that the portraits written by Li Yixi are not ordinary portraits, and each portrait has been conferred by Li Yixi as a god.


    "Feel sorry!"


    "I have no interest in cooperating with you monsters."


    "You monsters dare to devour the luck of my human race, you are simply daring."


    "Don''t you think that there are no strong people in my human race who can suppress you?"


    "Taigu Yaopeng, I think you should restrain the ten thousand demons in your Demon Emperor City. This is the best policy, otherwise it will bring great trouble to your Demon Emperor City."


    "I know that your strength is very terrifying, and you can destroy me with a wave of your hand, but you must also be clear that this world is not the world of your monster clan, but the human clan."


    Li Shan looked righteous, stared at the ancient demon peng exuding terrifying power of blood, and said word by word.


    Sonorous and powerful.


    The Primordial Demon Peng who was originally excited, at this moment, those eyes narrowed into a gap, and a terrifying breath burst out from his body, shrouding Li Shan.


    If the previous Li Shan faced this terrifying breath, he would definitely be unable to resist.


    But now Li Shan was holding the portrait of Kong Sheng, and at this moment, a holy force erupted from Kong Sheng''s portrait, blocking the monstrous coercion of the Primordial Demon Peng.


    "Um?"


    At this moment, the Primordial Demon Peng instantly discovered that the scroll in Li Shan''s hand burst out with an ancient mysterious power, resisting his own coercion, and a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    Taikoo Yaopeng said sarcastically: "Little guy, you came prepared, no wonder you are so confident."


    "But are you sure that you want to be the enemy of my demon clan?"


    "There are countless big demons in my Demon Emperor City, plus a million demon clans."


    "If I wait to go out, can your human race resist?"


    "The human race is respected, but you are deceiving yourself."


    The voice of the Taikoo Yaopeng just fell, and the next moment, the whole Yaodi City was filled with demonic energy, and in an instant, Li Shan could not feel that there were no less than one million demon clan.


    "Lord Demon Emperor, kill him. A mere ant dares to talk nonsense in front of Lord Demon Emperor. There are many people who want to be our spokesperson. We can just choose another person."


    "Kill kill...!"


    The next moment, the sound of killing shook the world.


    Even at this moment, Li Shan was holding the portrait of Kong Sheng in his hand, and his heart couldn''t help shaking. These demon clans who have been sleeping from the ancient times to the present are too terrifying.


    However, Li Shan gritted his teeth for a moment and shouted, "In front of Kong Sheng, dare to be presumptuous!"


    After the voice fell, Li Shan unfolded the painting in his hand at this moment.


    The million-dollar monster didn''t have time to say anything. The next moment, the painting in Li Shan''s hand seemed to be turned into a sky in an instant.


    A terrifying and boundless breath seemed to have crossed time and space and came through.


    At this moment, in the sky above the Yaozu Imperial City, a train of nations appeared strangely in the void.


    On top of the train, there was an old Confucian man sitting cross-legged.


    He holds a book in his left hand and a pen in his right hand. Although he is old, he still has a smile on his face in the face of a million monsters.


    His eyes fell on the most powerful Taikoo Yaopeng.


    "The Taikoo Yaopeng family, the flesh and blood should be very delicious."


    "Please enter my urn and cook it with fire."


    After hearing Kong Sheng''s words for a moment, the millions of monsters in the Demon Emperor City showed anger on their faces. The millions of monsters rushed towards Kong Sheng on the train of the void train with a fierce and fierce aura.


    Kong Sheng ignored it.


    "Humanity is the only one!"


    "All races should bow their heads."


    "Dare to intimidate the human race and be punished."


    The smile on Kong Sheng''s face never ended, and there was no change. Facing the fierceness of the millions of demons, Kong Sheng, who was at this moment, slowly lifted the pen in his hand.


    When Kong Sheng picked up the pen, the wind was surging at this moment, and the whole demon city changed color.


    I saw Kong Sheng, who was holding the Spring and Autumn Pen, ignoring all threats, and in the void, waving the Spring and Autumn Pen to write the characters of Execution.


    Every time the pen in Kong Sheng''s hand fell, it seemed like a sword of immortal slaying. The incomparably powerful Primordial Demon Peng was instantly torn apart under Chunqiu''s pen.


    The countless big monsters in the Demon Emperor City had no ability to resist at all, and they were instantly slaughtered by Chunqiu''s writings.


    The millions of demon clan saw Kong Sheng''s terrifying supernatural powers, their eyes showed horror, and there was no longer any viciousness, they turned and fled.


    "Since you''re here, just stay!"


    Facing the escape of millions of demon clans, Kong Sheng''s face did not change, he was still sitting on the train, only to see the book in his hand being thrown by Kong Sheng at will.


    When the book flew out of Kong Sheng''s hands, Li Shan, who was standing in the Demon Emperor City, suddenly found that the sun, moon, and stars in the void disappeared instantly.


    That book turned into a canopy, covering the sky and the sun.


    That book, at this moment, seemed to have turned into a treasure that devoured the world, and the millions of monsters were instantly devoured.


    No matter how strong the strength is, there is no resistance.


    The Demon Emperor City, which was still full of demonic energy not long ago, was dead silent at this moment, and I could no longer feel any trace of the demon clan''s breath.


    At the moment when Li Shan was shocked, the huge book that covered the sky disappeared instantly, and at the same time, the national car also disappeared.


    The sky returned to normal, and Li Shan found that in the painting in his hand, Kong Sheng''s figure appeared again.


    At this moment, looking at the unremarkable portrait, Li Shan was afraid of his soul. Kong Sheng''s method just now shocked Li Shan.


    At that moment, Li Shan had a feeling that Kong Sheng came from another time and space.


    Li Shan didn''t know how strong the Primordial Demon Peng was, but when Li Shan faced the Primordial Demon Peng, he only had a feeling that he was unmatched.


    However, this is not what shocked Li Shan the most. What shocked Li Shan the most was that the book flew out of Kong Sheng''s hand and swallowed a million monsters in an instant. That was the scene that shocked Li Shan the most.


    After more than a dozen breaths, Li Shancai stabilized his mood.


    Horrified: "Young master is so scary."


    "These ancient existences actually want to compete with the young master, they are simply courting death."


    "But what exactly does the son compete with?"

 Chapter 969

    Li Shan destroyed an ancient ruin with the help of the portrait of Kong Sheng, which Li Yixi did not know.


    In the fairy city, Li Yixi wandered around, accompanied by Wang Lin and Xiao Fenghuang.


    Suddenly Li Yixi noticed that there were loud voices not far away.


    Aroused Li Yixi''s interest.


    "What is that place? Why is it so lively?"


    Li Yixi tilted his head to look at a distant attic, with a curious look at the corner of his mouth.


    When Wang Lin heard Li Yixi''s words, he hurriedly said in a low voice, "Young Master, there is the Zuihonglou, the best place to drink flower wine in the entire Jinling Immortal City."


    Wang Lin''s voice fell, and he was very curious. He didn''t know why Li Yixi suddenly paid attention to this kind of place.


    "Drunken Red Mansion?"


    "Interesting, really interesting!"


    "Does the monk also go to the drunk red mansion?"


    "Come on, let''s go and see!"


    Hearing Wang Lin''s words, Li Yixi showed a smile on the corner of his mouth, and hurriedly led Wang Lin and Xiao Fenghuang to the Zuihonglou.


    Wang Lin was puzzled at first, but as he kept approaching the Drunk Red House, Wang Lin instantly knew what Li Yixi said.


    Before, Wang Lin thought that Li Yixi was going to the Zuihonglou to have fun, but he didn''t think that it was because of other things that attracted Li Yixi.


    It was not close to the Zuihonglou just now, even Wang Lin didn''t feel it.


    When Li Yixi brought Wang Lin and Xiao Fenghuang to the Zuihong Building, dozens of people gathered in front of the Zuihong Building, shouting and shouting, and seemed very excited.


    Wang Lin and Xiao Fenghuang directly squeezed out a way for Li Yixi, and Li Yixi finally came to the front.


    At the moment in Zuihonglou, there is an extremely handsome monk sitting cross-legged.


    The monk Li Yixi glanced at it and had to exclaim, handsome.


    Even if it is shaved, the appearance is also very good.


    The monk was sitting cross-legged in front of the Zuihong Building, the Buddha beads in his hand were constantly turning, and he was chanting words in his mouth, and he was chanting Buddhist scriptures.


    Looking at the monk''s robe, Li Yixi instantly recognized that the monk was from Tianlong Temple.


    In front of the monk, a few extremely coquettish women gathered, dressed in veils, even if Li Yixi was not too close, he could still smell the seductive fragrance.


    Several women in the drunken red building even reached out and touched the monk''s chin at this moment, constantly seducing him.


    "Little monk, what''s so good about reciting sutras and practicing Buddhism?"


    "How can you compare to delicious food and wine, and how can you compare to the beauty of the world."


    "Don''t recite here, what''s good about reciting here, wouldn''t it be better for us to go in and talk about Fengyue?"


    "I''m good at poetry and songs. We can talk about flowers and grass together."


    A woman spit orchids, deliberately put her body close to the monk.


    The voice was extremely provocative of the man''s nerves.


    Another oiran also smiled and said, "Sister, talk about poetry and poetry, it''s boring, let''s not talk about other things, just talk about grass!"


    "Monk, what do you think?"


    "Ha ha!"


    "Little monk, I think the two sisters are right. We don''t talk about flowers, but grass."


    "Isn''t there a saying in your Buddhists that wine and meat have passed through the intestines, does the Buddha keep it in his heart?"


    "Why are you quitting?"


    "As long as you don''t care, isn''t the Buddha in your heart?"


    "The four elements are all empty. The real indifference is empty, not precept."


    Another seductive woman also spit out the orchid, "Monk Mingkong, don''t you Buddhists say that form is emptiness, and emptiness is form?"


    "Why do you care about these?"


    "In Zuihonglou, wouldn''t it be better to reboot?"


    Several bewitching women kept seducing him with words, but Li Yixi found that although the monk''s body trembled slightly, he still turned the beads and recited the Buddhist scriptures.


    At the same time, at this moment, Li Yixi also got a general idea from the mouths of the fancy people around him.


    The monk in front of him is indeed from Tianlong Temple. He is a very outstanding disciple of Tianlong Temple. The reason why he went to Zuihonglou is because he wants to reboot and strengthen his beliefs.


    Li Yixi looked at the women in the drunken red building, constantly swearing, and involuntarily showing a shock on his face, Li Yixi never thought that the monk in front of him was so terrifying.


    Even if it is himself, at this moment, he can''t sit still.


    But the monk in front of him was able to persevere in the face of such temptation.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but be amazed.


    "Amitabha, ladies and gentlemen, please respect yourself. Mingkong is a monk, and he is here only for rebooting. Today, he is here for his practice, and he also asks a few female directors to make way."


    Mingkong finished reading the scriptures and slowly opened his eyes. Although his concentration was extraordinary, Li Yixi found that Mingkong''s body trembled slightly.


    Although he was a little embarrassed, Li Yixi knew that this guy had been here for a few days, and his determination was truly extraordinary.


    Li Yixi had no choice but to admire this kind of patience.


    "Monk, the sisters have been practicing with you for another day, so why do you have to thank the sisters?"


    "Go, accompany my sister into the attic, and have a good rest."


    Several women in the drunken red building saw Mingkong finish practicing, and they surrounded Mingkong in the center one by one, so that Mingkong had no chance to leave.


    "Donor, please respect yourself, I am a monk."


    The next moment, a Buddha light suddenly erupted from Ming Kong''s body, and the whole person seemed to be transformed into a golden light, escaping from the encirclement of several women.


    However, Li Yixi felt that Mingkong''s footsteps were a little chaotic at this moment.


    Obviously, it seems to be calm, but it is also on the verge of collapse at this time.


    "Great, good guy!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi had to stick out his thumb.


    I feel that Mingkong is really too cruel to himself.


    Wang Lin next to Li Yixi was also greatly shocked, Wang Lin couldn''t help wiping a cold sweat for Mingkong just now.


    Even the little phoenix is ??pouting at the moment, and seems to be very interested in the monk called Mingkong.


    "There are so many strange people in the world."


    "Let''s go!"


    "go home!"


    Li Yixi turned around and disappeared into the crowd.


    Li Yixi originally thought that this was just an accident and could be used as a joke. After all, this monk was very interesting, but he never thought that Li Yixi would meet the monk Mingkong again after a while.


    But in addition to Mingkong, Li Yixi also met an old acquaintance, monk Liaokong from Tianlong Temple.


    "Daoist fellow, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you in Jinling Xiancheng. Haven''t you been in Xiaoyao Xiancheng all the time?"


    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s fate that we meet here, let''s go, go to my house, let''s get together!"


    Seeing the acquaintance, Li Yixi smiled and reached out and patted Kong''s shoulder.


    "I''ve seen your son!"


    "Lie Kong didn''t expect to see Young Master here. It is indeed fate. Since Young Master invited me, I will disturb you today."


    "Ming Kong hasn''t seen the son soon enough!"


    After he finished speaking, he hurriedly said to Ming Kong next to him.

 Chapter 970

    Mingkong was a little puzzled after hearing Sora''s words, wondering why his master was so polite to a mortal.


    The moment Li Yixi greeted Kong just now, Ming Kong sensed Li Yixi. Ming Kong did not feel any aura of practicing mana on Li Yixi''s body. Li Yixi was a proper mortal. But he did not expect that a proper mortal, his master is an eminent monk, would be so polite.


    But Mingkong didn''t dare to be presumptuous. After hearing Sora''s words, he hurriedly bowed to Li Yixi, "Mingkong has seen Young Master."


    Li Yixi looked at Kong with a smile, and asked with a smile, "Is this guy a monk from your Tianlong Temple?"


    "It is interesting!"


    Recalling the scenes in front of Drunk Red Mansion, Li Yixi couldn''t help but smile.


    Liaokong also looked helpless, and hurriedly explained: "Master, Mingkong is my disciple, and also the most talented disciple of my Tianlong Temple over the years. For the sake of cultivation, I took him around the world."


    After knowing it was Kong''s disciple, Li Yixi stretched out his thumb and said in admiration, "No wonder your disciple is very talented, and your concentration is also very rare."


    "However, isn''t the way of cultivation too extreme?"


    "So, I''m afraid it will hurt the body!"


    "If there is no obsession in your heart, why should you quit?"


    "Little monk, is there anything I can''t forget?"


    Li Yixi looked at Mingkong and asked.


    "I¡­¡­"


    At this moment of Mingkong, his body suddenly trembled. Li Yixi was obviously a mortal, but he didn''t think that he seemed to be seen through in front of Li Yixi at this moment.


    Mingkong didn''t speak, but at this moment, Li Yixi sensed some of Mingkong''s thoughts.


    "I see."


    "It turns out that you are in the dust!"


    "I don''t think your practice method is right. Since the fate of the world is not over, why not refine the heart in the world?"


    "If you don''t really understand what a demon is, how can you really understand what a Buddha is?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi said a few words with a smile.


    Originally, I didn''t care much about Li Yixi''s Ming Kong, but when I heard Li Yixi''s words, I was greatly shocked.


    Mingkong felt that he didn''t have any privacy in front of Li Yixi.


    When Liankong heard Li Yixi''s words, his eyes lit up, and he hurriedly explained: "Don''t hide my son, this disciple of mine came from a famous family, but I fell in love with someone I shouldn''t like. Immortals and demons are not at odds, she fell in love with the demons. A witch."


    "Sir, how is this good?"


    "The immortals and demons are incompatible, and once they cannot be stopped, the family will be spurned and hated by others."


    "Ming Kong''s understanding is very high, and he practiced Buddhism thousands of miles in a day, but this witch seems to be the calamity of his fate and cannot be forgotten."


    After Li Yixi heard Tianlong''s words, he instantly understood. Just now, Li Yixi felt Mingkong''s mood swings. He seemed to have love, but he also seemed to have a sense of powerlessness.


    It turned out to be a woman who fell in love with a demon.


    Li Yixi knew about it, his eyes fell on Mingkong, and he said with a smile: "Since you have concerns, don''t be obsessed with forgetting.


    "Every life has its own destiny, and each has its own blessings. Just do what you want to do."


    "The red dust refines the heart, if you really have a relationship with the Buddha, you will eventually become a Buddha."


    Li Yixi comforted a few words and invited Sora into the manor.


    In the manor, Lao Bai was busy.


    As soon as they entered the yard, everyone smelled a fragrance, which made people greedy.


    "Amitabha!"


    Seeing the roasted whole sheep in the yard, Mingkong hurriedly closed his eyes.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but smile, but without saying much, he invited Kong to sit down in the pavilion.


    Lao Bai brought tea, and Li Yixi poured two cups of tea for Kong and Ming Kong.


    "Master, the roast lamb is ready. Please taste it. It''s best to pair it with spirits."


    At this moment, Lao Bai served a plate of roasted mutton, and the smell from it made his mouth water.


    Mingkong couldn''t stand the temptation of delicious food at this moment, so he hurriedly stood up and said, "Master, this disciple is going to seek alms."


    Originally, Kong Kong was extremely excited, but after hearing Ming Kong''s words at this moment, a helpless look appeared on his face.


    Lekong knew this thing, but it was comparable to a magical medicine, but at the moment he didn''t know what to do, after all, Lekong was really moved.


    Li Yixi said with a smile: "The wine and meat have passed through the intestines, and the Buddha has left it in his heart. Little monk, it seems that your practice has not yet reached the desired level!"


    "There was once a monk named Daoji, who couldn''t live without wine and meat every day, but he understood the profound Dharma. Compared with him, those monks who eat fast and recite the Buddha are just monks."


    "Buddha, in your heart!"


    "People, live in the world!"


    "And there are all kinds of things in this world. There is a saying that the red dust refines the heart, and the red dust is a good thing."


    Sora, who didn''t know how to speak at first, said with a straight face at the moment.


    "Ming Kong, what your son said is right, don''t be too persistent in your practice. Once you are too persistent, you will no longer be a Buddha, but will become a demon."


    "The wine and meat pass through the intestines, and the Buddha''s heart remains in his heart. As long as there is a Buddha in his heart, he is a Buddha."


    Kong Kong''s voice fell, and he instantly picked up a piece of mutton, stuffed it into his mouth, and at the same time drank the wine in front of him.


    Mingkong''s behavior widened his eyes. Mingkong never knew that his master was a fake monk.


    At the moment when Mingkong wanted to speak, suddenly the voice of the sky sounded in Mingkong''s mind.


    "idiot!"


    "Don''t you understand it by now?"


    "If the son is really a mortal, can you see through your mind instantly?"


    "I will be so polite as a teacher."


    "Young Master is an existence beyond your imagination, proficient in all things."


    "Beside the son, there is also a terrifying existence of cultivating the Buddhadharma. The Buddhadharma is boundless."


    "And do you think these things are ordinary meat? Let me tell you, these are extremely terrifying pure-blooded creatures, which are even more comparable to divine pills."


    "These things in front of us can save us a hundred years of cultivation time."


    "And what the young master said is right, people can''t just suppress the obsession in their hearts, and keep suppressing the obsession in their hearts. One day, the obsession will turn into a demon, and it''s very likely to become a demon."


    "But you have to remember one thing, the son is a just terrible hermit, and he won''t talk about things related to cultivation with others, keep that in mind."


    After Lekong''s voice transmission fell, Lekong said with a serious face: "Mingkong, don''t you even listen to the master''s words?"


    "If you have a Buddha in your heart, you are the real Buddha."


    "These things in front of you are tests."


    Mingkong''s eyes widened at the moment, Mingkong never thought that Li Yixi was such a terrifying existence.


    But Mingkong felt that his master was lying to him, looked at Li Yixi and asked, "Young Master, I heard that there are people who cultivate Buddhism by your side, and the Buddhadharma is boundless, is it true?"


    Li Yixi was stunned for a moment, "Is Buddhism boundless?"


    Immediately reacted, looked at Mingkong with a smile, and said, "Do you want to practice with them?"


    "But a few of them haven''t been around recently. After listening to the story I told, they said they must build some kind of Lingshan, so they went out."


    "I have a chance to introduce you to me!"

 Chapter 971

    In Li Yixi''s eyes, the three brothers of the Long family are indeed extraordinary, and the three of them can be regarded as boundless Buddha Dharma.


    Ming Kong, who was a little skeptical at first, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, his body trembled uncontrollably, and his face was unbelievable.


    His lips trembled slightly, and he spat out three words, Lingshan?


    As Kong''s disciple, Ming Kong naturally heard of Journey to the West from Kong. Ming Kong had already reacted at this moment. He already knew that Li Yixi was the peerless master that Kong usually talked about. Tianlong Temple, there are Today, it actually has a lot to do with Li Yixi''s advice.


    So when I heard that the three brothers of the Long family wanted to build Lingshan, Mingkong was shocked at the moment.


    Mingkong is very clear about what Lingshan represents.


    Originally, when he was in the process of refining the law, his body trembled, and he suddenly looked at Li Yixi.


    At the moment when he heard Lingshan, Le Kong was really frightened. He never thought that the three brothers of the Long family wanted to build Lingshan.


    Immediately, Liaokong reacted. Liaokong met Li Yixi when he was in Xiaoyao Xianfu, and knew that Li Yixi disliked this world for being too low-level.


    So after that day, the underworld appeared, and at the same time, six reincarnations were established to perfect the world.


    Later, Liao Kong also knew that Li Yixi had given Wuming Rain God the authority.


    It was clear to Kong Kong that Li Yixi wanted to completely change this world and create an unimaginable world.


    Now hearing that the three brothers of the Long family wanted to build Lingshan, Lu Kong''s eyes lit up instantly, and he was very clear that Lingshan was in Journey to the West, it was an extremely terrifying existence, with a Buddha sitting in the town.


    If Tianlong Temple can join Lingshan, then it will be a great opportunity for Tianlong Temple.


    At this moment, he was shaking slightly with excitement, and he never thought that going here today to guide Mingkong''s practice would meet such a benefit.


    He took a deep breath and hurriedly asked, "Young Master, are the three brothers of the Long family really planning to build Lingshan?"


    "If only the three of them are too weak, we Tianlong Temple can fully support them."


    Li Yixi didn''t expect that he just said casually, and Liankong was actually interested.


    "Actually, I don''t know the specific situation, and I don''t know how they are now?"


    "You are also familiar with each other. If you are willing to support the three of them, the three brothers of the Long family should be very happy."


    Li Yixi said with a smile.


    Liankong was a little nervous at first, but when he heard Li Yixi''s approval, he was overjoyed.


    If one day, this piece of heaven and earth will completely change, and a prosperous world like Li Yixi''s mouth will be established, then Lingshan will be the Western Heaven World.


    That''s a real holy place!


    Where can I not be excited.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Mingkong''s body at this moment, and he saw Mingkong sitting next to Kong, extremely restrained.


    Li Yixi showed a smile, and the moment Li Yixi looked at Mingkong, he couldn''t help but glance at Mingkong''s thoughts at the moment.


    Li Yixi found that Mingkong was struggling very much at this moment. The fragrance in front of him was extremely teasing Mingkong''s taste buds.


    Li Yixi smiled, "Ming Kong, why should you care?"


    "Blindly suppressing it doesn''t actually do any good."


    "Let me tell you a story!"


    At this moment, in order to solve the knot in Mingkong''s heart, Li Yixi was going to tell Mingkong about the Arhat of Subduing the Dragon.


    Mingkong and Liekong were shocked, and he couldn''t help looking at Li Yixi.


    "Liaokong has heard me say Journey to the West. I think you also know that in Journey to the West, there are 18 Arhats in the West."


    "And what I want to talk about today is the Dragon Subduing Arhat, one of the 18 Arhats."


    "Dragon Subduing Arhat was reincarnated, named Dao Ji, madness is not bound by precepts, likes wine and meat, and behaves like crazy, but he is still Dao in the end."


    "Do you think Dragon Subduing Arhat has violated the precepts?"


    "Do you think Dragon Subduing Arhat is a Buddha?"


    "I still say the same sentence, the Buddha is in the heart, the Tao is in the heart, the Buddha is the Tao, it is just a kind of practice."


    "The temple in the mortal world, the monk cultivates the heart, that''s justified."


    "But you are a person who cultivates the Dao of Buddha. When you cultivate the Dao to the heavens, you should keep the Buddha in your heart. The Buddha is the Dao!"


    At this moment, Ming Kong heard Li Yixi''s words that Buddha is the Tao, his body trembled suddenly, and his eyes showed shock.


    "Thank you for your pointer!"


    At this moment, Mingkong''s body trembled suddenly, as if he had figured out something.


    But Liaokong frowned slightly, feeling that Li Yixi was trying to lead them away.


    Taking a deep breath, he mustered his courage and said, "Young Master, Buddha is Buddha, Tao is Tao, Buddhism and Tao are not related at all."


    "Otherwise, where did Buddhism and Taoism come from?"


    After hearing Kong''s words, Li Yixi said with a smile, "Actually, the Dao is very abstract. Dao embraces all things, changes endlessly, and is ethereal and untouchable."


    "There is no good or evil in the Dao. Is immortal Dao Dao, devil Dao Dao, demon Dao Dao, and Shen Dao Dao?"


    Li Yixi stared at Kong Kong and said with a smile.


    Lu Kong pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "Yes."


    Hearing Kong''s approval, Li Yixi said, "Then why do you think Buddha is not the Tao?"


    When Lakukong heard this sentence, he felt a sudden thunder in his mind, and he felt that his brain was blank.


    He stared at Li Yixi with wide eyes.


    But then it seemed as if he was empowered. At this moment, the Buddha Dharma suddenly surged, and his understanding of the Buddha suddenly soared at an unimaginable speed. Lukong never thought that the Buddha Dharma could be viewed from another perspective. For a long time, Liaokong has always opposed Buddha and Tao. At this moment, when he heard Li Yixi''s saying that Buddha is Taoism, Lerkong suddenly had a great harvest.


    Li Yixi''s Buddha was originally the four characters Tao, as if it were a morning bell and a twilight drum.


    Liao Kong immediately reacted, looked at Li Yixi gratefully, and said, "Thank you for your guidance. Your words are like a bell in the morning and a drum in the evening, which made me pause. It seems that I am empty."


    At this moment, Li Yixi suddenly felt that his image in Kong Da''s heart had become incomparably tall, and couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment.


    Random eyes lit up, and my heart was dark, this kind of unpredictable words, for myself, it was easy to come by.


    At this moment, Li Yixi could feel the change in himself in the hollow, and was very excited, feeling that he would have to pretend more in the future.


    At this moment when Li Yixi was secretly complacent, Mingkong, who was sitting beside him, with his eyes full of light, gritted his teeth, and couldn''t help asking, "Master, do you think Xiufu can get married?"


    Mingkong has been rebooting all the time, but in fact he has long been obsessed with it. After hearing Li Yixi''s talk at this moment, Mingkong seemed to be redeemed and gave all his thoughts to Li Yixi for decision.


    At this moment, Li Yixi heard Mingkong''s words and did not answer immediately.


    After all, Li Yixi knew from Kong that Ming Kong liked a demon witch.

 Chapter 972

    Li Yixi is very clear, with Mingkong''s talent and understanding, it can be said that he is a rare character.


    It is impossible not to know that the human race and the demon race are incompatible.


    But the witch of the Demon Race has become the obsession in Mingkong''s heart. There is only one possibility, that is, Mingkong''s love for the Demon Race witch has gone deep into the bone marrow.


    For Buddhist practice, Li Yixi has no personal experience, but he knows a lot. Li Yixi is very clear that the most fearful thing in Buddhist practice is the seven emotions and six desires. , but very serious.


    But Li Yixi saw Ming Kong with a hopeful look on his face. Li Yixi was very clear, even if Ming Kong''s talent was terrifying, and his Buddhist practice was going a thousand miles, but if he didn''t solve the obsession in Ming Kong''s heart, it would be extremely rare. Maybe one day, Mingkong will become a terrifying demon Buddha.


    Obsession is extremely terrifying. If you can''t really let it go, it will turn people into demons.


    Li Yixi smiled and said, "Ming Kong, do you think Buddha existed from the beginning?"


    "Do you think the Taoist ancestors existed since the beginning of the world?"


    "Is it that powerful?"


    After Mingkong heard Li Yixi''s words, he didn''t speak, and didn''t know how to answer.


    Li Yixi saw that Mingkong did not answer himself, and continued to ask with a smile: "Mingkong, do you think the Buddha in this world, when he was born, was a Buddha and was born strong?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Mingkong shook his head without any hesitation, "No, Buddha is also a human being, so he was naturally no different from us when he was born."


    Hearing this, Li Yixi laughed loudly and said, "Since the Buddha was only a human at the beginning, not a Buddha, it means that a Buddha also has seven emotions and six desires. If you don''t enter the world, how will you gain the Tao?"


    At this moment, Ming Kong recalled a sentence from Li Yixi, and his heart was greatly shaken, and he couldn''t help chanting.


    Red dust refining the heart.


    Buddha is the Tao.


    These days, Mingkong has followed the practice of walking around the world, and Mingkong naturally saw some existences who saw through everything and escaped into Buddhism.


    The heart was shaken greatly, and Mingkong couldn''t help thinking that if he had never experienced it, how could he let it go.


    Gradually, a storm surged in Mingkong''s heart.


    His body trembled, his eyes brightened.


    Immediately, his eyes fell on Li Yixi, "Thank you for your guidance."


    "I understand!"


    At the moment, Lian Kong was greatly shocked. Hearing Li Yixi''s words today, he suddenly found that his way had changed.


    Li Yixi smiled and said nothing.


    However, Li Yixi was very excited at the moment, because at this moment, Li Yixi suddenly realized that pretending to be forceful was actually a very refreshing experience.


    Because Mingkong''s strength is compared with Li Yixi''s, that is the gap between heaven and earth. At this moment, Li Yixi found that in Mingkong''s heart, he seemed to be an extremely terrifying master who could see through the existence of the world.


    This made Li Yixi''s heart involuntarily cool.


    Li Yixi suddenly felt that he was able to see through the thoughts of some people, which was an extremely powerful technique.


    Even a cultivator does not have such a terrifying ability as himself.


    "Sir, I''ll give you a toast!"


    After putting everything down, Mingkong took the wine in front of him and drank it all in one go.


    At this moment, Ming Kong let go of everything, and suddenly felt extremely relaxed.


    I admired Li Yixi very much. I used to think that my master was exaggerating, but after talking with Li Yixi today, Li Yixi was incomparably tall in Mingkong''s heart.


    The wine entered his throat, and Ming Kong just put down the glass in his hand.


    The next moment, Mingkong''s body trembled violently, and Mingkong found that in his belly, an incomparably rich law power spread out, and that mysterious law force constantly strengthened his body, Let your cultivation level soar at an unimaginable speed.


    Just this glass of wine in front of him, at this moment, fully raised Mingkong to two realms.


    Mingkong''s body trembled slightly, and the gaze he looked at Li Yixi had completely changed at this moment. Mingkong never imagined that just a glass of wine could have such a magical effect. Mingkong felt that this was most likely Li Yi. The immortal brew that the Tiangong bosses drink in Xi''s mouth.


    Mingkong felt that his brain was at a loss. Mingkong had never heard of such immortal brewing before. Following the entrance of the roast mutton, Mingkong was directly stunned.


    At this moment, Ming Kong finally knew that his master did not eat meat and fish on weekdays. Why did he say that wine and meat passed through the intestines today, and the Buddha kept it in his heart.


    Especially after listening to Li Yixi say that after the Buddha was originally the Tao, Mingkong let go of his obsessions and knew what the opportunity was in front of him.


    After knowing the horror of Li Yixi, the eyes of the three brothers of the Long family who followed Li Yixi to practice became brighter.


    Mingkong asked tentatively: "Master, do you know where the three brothers of the Long family established Lingshan and Daxing Buddhism, Mingkong wants to go."


    "West, Canglun Kingdom!"


    Li Yixi said with a smile.


    Mingkong''s eyes lit up, "Is Canglun Kingdom?"


    "That''s by the way, the witch is in Canglun."


    When Liaokong heard Mingkong''s words, he obviously knew that Mingkong had made a decision in his heart. He took a deep breath and showed a solemn look on his face, "Mingkong, since you have already decided, then Master, I will follow you to Lingshan!"


    "Master, I want to go to Lingshan to visit the three Buddhas."


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up as he heard the empty voice. It was indeed a bit boring to stay in the manor, and Li Yixi hadn''t seen the three brothers of the Long family for a long time.


    Although Canglun was a little dangerous, Li Yixi felt that with the existence of Kong, it shouldn''t be too dangerous.


    Li Yixi said with a smile: "If we have time to go, how about we go together? I haven''t seen the three of them for a few days, and I want to go see them. The three of them want to build a spiritual mountain. What is the spiritual mountain they built? already?"


    When Ming Kong and Liao Kong heard Li Yixi''s words, their bodies trembled violently, and a ray of light appeared in their eyes.


    The two of them are very aware of how terrible Li Yixi is. If they can walk with Li Yixi along the way, then, for them, this will be a great opportunity.


    Liaokong was extremely excited and said, "Young master, don''t worry, with me here, the road to the west will be smooth, and no one will dare to obstruct it."


    Hearing Sora''s assurance, Li Yixi''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s going to be a lot of hard work for the two of you."


    "It''s better to hit the sun the next day, let''s set off today, how about it?"


    His eyes lit up, and he followed Li Yixi to the west.


    This time, Li Yixi took Liang Xiaofeng and Xiaobai with him for safety.


    Xiaobai rose into the air and left Jinling Xiancheng with Li Yixi and other beings.

 Chapter 973

    Xiaobai turned into Bai Feng and took a few people to the west.


    Xiaobai''s speed was extremely fast, but sitting on Xiaobai''s back, he couldn''t feel any wind.


    From the moment Mingkong saw Xiaobai, his body couldn''t help shaking. Sitting on Xiaobai''s back, Mingkong was extremely nervous.


    A heart beat violently.


    "Bai Feng, the blood of the Phoenix family, such a divine beast, turned out to be the son''s mount?"


    "And the aura emanating is too terrifying. I have a feeling that if Bai Feng wants to kill me, it only needs a thought."


    "terrible!"


    Xiaobai flew nearly a thousand miles away, but Mingkong''s heart still couldn''t calm down.


    Li Yixi had a smile on the corner of his mouth, and a smug look appeared on his face.


    Because from the moment he came out, Li Yixi felt Mingkong''s body trembling slightly, and his emotions were very excited. For Xiaobai, he was in awe.


    Li Yixi was able to perceive Mingkong''s psychological changes. Along the way, he felt that Mingkong was trembling, and Li Yixi was extremely proud.


    I feel like a mortal, and I also enjoy the feeling of an invincible boss.


    Because Li Yixi felt that Mingkong was extremely fearful and adored to himself, and he had become an extremely terrifying image of a master in Mingkong''s heart.


    However, as time passed, Li Yixi became powerless. Li Yixi didn''t expect Mingkong''s talent to be so powerful, but his temperament was a bit poor. After such a long time, he had not yet completely calmed down.


    Li Yixi sighed and said, "Ming Kong, cultivating Buddha is actually cultivating the mind, I see you going straight up, your mood fluctuates a lot, that''s not good!"


    "How about this!"


    "This verse is for you, I hope you can calm down."


    Li Yixi randomly took out a sheepskin scroll from the system space and gave it to Mingkong.


    "Thank you son!"


    Mingkong, who was already nervous, saw Li Yixi take out a Buddhist scripture, his body trembled violently, and he took it over tremblingly.


    At the moment Mingkong took over the Buddhist scriptures, Li Yixi suddenly felt that Mingkong''s heart seemed to be a lot calmer.


    "I''m a little sleepy, go to sleep first, you read more!"


    Li Yixi felt a little tired, leaned directly on Xiao Bai''s back, and fell asleep.


    At the moment when Li Yixi took out the Buddhist scriptures, his body trembled violently, and he woke up from the practice.


    The Buddhist scripture in Ming Kong''s hand seemed to have magical power, and instantly attracted Sora''s eyes, making Sora''s eyes hard to move away.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "what is this?"


    "What a terrible Buddha''s meaning, even if it has not been opened, it contains such a terrible Buddha''s meaning, what kind of divine object is this thing?"


    Seeing the sheepskin scroll in Mingkong''s hand, Kakuro''s breathing became extremely rapid, and he could clearly see Sora''s chest, constantly rising and falling.


    At the same time, the mana in Lakukong''s body also escaped uncontrollably.


    "Ming Kong, where did you come from?"


    Liekong took a deep breath, looked at Mingkong and said word by word, Mingkong could feel the current Liaokong and the emotional vibration from Liekong''s voice.


    His body trembled, because Ming Kong had never seen such a solemn expression on Kong Kong''s body.


    Mingkong realized that the Buddhist scripture that Li Yixi gave him was definitely not an ordinary thing.


    Taking a deep breath, Mingkong hurriedly explained: "Master, this volume of Buddhist scriptures was given to me by the son, so that I can calm my mind."


    "I haven''t opened it yet, so I don''t know what kind of Buddhist scripture it is."


    Mingkong felt Sora''s expression, and he was very uneasy in his heart. Mingkong had never found his master to be so solemn.


    "Did the son give it to you?"


    "That''s right, except for a terrifying figure like Young Master, who can come up with such a terrifying Buddhist scripture? Even if this scripture has not been opened, I can feel the terrifying Buddha''s meaning."


    "Following the son''s side, as expected, opportunities are everywhere."


    "It seems that the young master is very satisfied with you, otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to send you a Buddhist scripture with such a terrible Buddhist rhyme."


    "With this Buddhist scripture, your future achievements will be beyond imagination."


    Kakuro''s voice was extremely solemn.


    Mingkong didn''t pay much attention to it before, but after hearing Sora''s words, his expression changed completely.


    "Master, is this Buddhist scripture really as scary as you say?"


    "Is it really that important?"


    "As far as I know, there are many Buddhist scriptures enshrined in our Tianlong Temple. Is this Buddhist scripture even more terrible than the ones enshrined in my Tianlong Temple?"


    Hearing Mingkong''s words, Liaokong took a deep breath, calmed his mind first, and then explained: "Mingkong, you should know that the Buddhist scriptures enshrined in my Tianlong Temple are the foundation of my Tianlong Temple, and which Buddhist scriptures are for me Tianlong Temple has the key to today, but do you know which Buddhist scriptures come from?"


    At this moment, Kakuro stared at Mingkong and said.


    Mingkong felt the seriousness of his master''s expression and shook his head involuntarily. For a long time, Mingkong has not inquired about where the Buddhist scriptures came from, but only knows which ones are very important to Tianlong Temple.


    "Master, I don''t know, please ask the master to explain!"


    At this moment, Ming Kong was also interested, and he also wanted to know the source of those Buddhist scriptures in Tianlong Temple, and he was so serious.


    Taking a deep breath, he glanced at Li Yixi, who was in deep sleep, and explained in a low voice, "Which Buddhist scriptures were given to me by your son, Tianlong Temple, but at that time my Tianlong Temple was still a ruined temple in the lower realm."


    "You have to know that it has not been long since the son gave us the Buddhist scriptures. However, with the help of those Buddhist scriptures and inheritance, you can know what we have achieved today, even in Xiaoyao Xianyu."


    "You know very well how the cultivation base of me and the immortal Buddha is now!"


    "Even some domain masters of Xianyu are not as good as us."


    "That is to say, if we leave Xiaoyao Xianyu and go to other Xianyu, we are qualified to become a domain master and control a party of Xianyu."


    Just after Liaokong''s voice fell, Mingkong''s body trembled violently, and his face showed a look of shock. Mingkong never thought that the Buddhist scriptures enshrined in Tianlong Temple were gifted by Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Ming Kong looked at this Buddhist scripture in his hand, his breathing became extremely rapid, and his face was unbelievable. Ming Kong never thought that Li Yixi was so terrifying.


    And Mingkong also felt the stare''s eyes at this moment, Mingkong knew very well that this Buddhist scripture was absolutely incomparably important.


    Liaokong saw the nervous Mingkong, with a smile on his serious face, and explained: "Mingkong, since this thing was given to you by the young master, no one dares to fight for it, this thing is yours!"


    "Don''t worry, the master will not compete with you. Of course, if you are willing to hand it over to Tianlong Temple, then the master will not stop you. After all, these supreme Buddhist scriptures are very important to my Tianlong Temple."


    "And this thing is different from the Buddhist scriptures given to us by those young masters. Although those scriptures are extremely powerful, there is no power of luck in those scriptures."


    "And this small Buddhist scripture contains the power of luck, luck is very important for a sect force, and it is the key to making the sect prosperous."


    "If this Buddhist scripture is enshrined in my Tianlong Temple, maybe my Tianlong Temple will achieve an unimaginable development in the shortest possible time. After all, the power of luck is too mysterious."


    "But now you practice first. Maybe you will gain unimaginable gains from practicing this Buddhist scripture. Now that you let go of the obsession in your heart, or liberate, maybe this Buddhist scripture can make you go further."


    "The existence of the son, the opportunity bestowed by you is absolutely unimaginable for you."


    A look of envy appeared on his face involuntarily.


    Even a little jealous and jealous.


    But Liankong was very clear that what Li Yixi gave was impossible to snatch.


    What Li Yixi gave was his own. If he didn''t give it, he couldn''t force it. Otherwise, disaster would definitely come.


    "Thank you, master!"


    "If I hadn''t taken my master to Jinling Xiancheng, I wouldn''t have been able to get such holy relics."


    "Master, disciple, let''s see if it''s as mysterious as you said."


    "And the previous son also asked me to read more, which calmed my mind."


    Hearing Mingkong''s words, Lakukong hurriedly nodded, and he also wanted to see what the magic of this Buddhist scripture was.


    "Amitabha!"


    Mingkong murmured and tried his best to calm down his mind. The next moment, Mingkong slowly opened the sheepskin roll in his hand under Sora''s gaze.


    As the sheepskin rolls in Mingkong''s hands were continuously opened, at this moment, in front of Mingkong, a terrifying Buddha''s meaning was constantly being born, feeling the terrifying Buddha''s meaning, and at this moment, his body couldn''t help it. trembling.


    As the parchment scroll continued to be opened, Liaokong also felt that this Buddhist scripture contained an unimaginable power of luck.

 Chapter 974

    A shocked look on his face.


    But at this moment, Ming Kong''s whole person seemed as if nothing had happened.


    Mingkong has only one feeling. As this Buddhist scripture is opened continuously, his heart becomes more and more quiet.


    All of Mingkong''s body and mind fell on the sheepskin roll in his hand at this moment, as if at this moment, the sheepskin roll in his hand had a fatal temptation, making Mingkong sink deep into it.


    The moment the parchment was opened, scriptures appeared one by one, and some scriptures seemed to have vitality.


    Which Buddhist scriptures have the golden light burst out.


    On Bai Feng, as if a terrifying treasure was born, a rich golden light instantly filled the void.


    Little Phoenix, who didn''t care at all, turned his head back at this moment and looked at the Buddhist scriptures in Mingkong''s hands in disbelief. Little Phoenix never thought that the scrolls of Buddhist scriptures contained such a terrifying Buddhist meaning.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "how can that be?"


    "This Buddhist scripture actually contains such a terrifying Buddhist rhyme."


    "For a long time, I haven''t found out that the master is practicing Buddhism!"


    "But why does the Buddhist scripture that the master arbitrarily take out contains such a terrifying Dharma?"


    "Which scriptures actually contain such terrifying Buddhist meaning, and those scriptures seem to be alive."


    The little phoenix was so frightened that his body trembled slightly, and his face was unbelievable, because at the moment when the Buddhist scriptures were constantly being opened up in the open air, the little phoenix found that the Buddhist scriptures were no longer filled with the terrifying Buddha light, but the Buddhist scriptures turned out to be For a miniature Buddha.


    Xiaobai, who was flying with everyone, couldn''t help but tremble at this moment. He was extremely horrified. Xiaobai didn''t expect the Buddhist scriptures that Li Yixi gave out at will, so terrifying.


    Before, Xiaobai was very relaxed, but as Mingkong kept opening the sheepskin roll, even if Xiaobai''s strength reached the sky, flying at this moment became extremely difficult. Xiaobai felt that at this moment, he seemed to be carrying an unimaginable statue of himself. Buddha in general.


    "What, what is this? Why is it so scary? I feel that I am not carrying a few people, but an unimaginable god and Buddha."


    "My pressure does not come from the master, but from that Buddhist scripture, because the master will restrain his breath every time he rides me, and will never let the breath escape."


    "I didn''t expect Mingkong to be favored by the master. It seems that this kid will achieve unimaginable achievements in the future. The profound meaning of Buddhism contained in this Buddhist scripture is very terrifying."


    At this moment, Mingkong didn''t know anything, and the whole person fell into the Buddhist scriptures, with a smile on his face involuntarily.


    The whole person looks extremely like a holy Buddha.


    On Bai Feng''s back, he involuntarily read.


    "Namo, Holatan, Dolaye, Namo, Acuya, Polujadi, Shuoboraya, Bodhisattva Poya, Mahasattva, Mahasattva, Kaluni Gaya, Om, Sabula Puyi, Shutana, Nanwu, Xijilitang, Imon Ajiya, Polujidi, Shifo Luolang Tuopo, Nanwu, Nalajinchi , Filimaha, Boduoshabaa, Sapo Ata, Dousupeng, Ashi pregnant, Sabo Saduo, Namapa Saduo, Nama Boga, Mafu Tedou."


    At this instant, when he heard Mingkong chanting the Buddhist scriptures, a look of horror appeared on his face.


    Originally, at this moment, as Mingkong continued to open the Buddhist scriptures, the scriptures above the Buddhist scriptures almost sucked Kong Kong''s soul into it.


    Fortunately, at the moment when Mingkong recited the Buddhist scriptures, the supreme meaning contained in the Buddhist scriptures instantly made Kong free from it.


    Hearing Mingkong reciting the Buddhist scriptures, his body trembled uncontrollably. At this moment, he felt as if he had been empowered by Daigo. Until now, he has read too many Buddhist scriptures and practiced too much. However, these Buddhist dharmas practiced by Liao Kong have never been integrated.


    But at this moment, as Mingkong continued to read aloud, Liaokong suddenly opened up, as if there was a big Buddha explaining the Tao to himself.


    Above Mingkong''s body, a terrifying Buddha''s light erupted. At this moment, a terrifying Buddha''s phantom appeared in this piece of sky. The Buddha''s phantom was huge.


    It seems to be able to suppress a world.


    At this moment, the sky was also shrouded in the terrifying Buddha''s light. Under the shroud of the Buddha''s light, he was extremely excited, and his heart involuntarily became quiet.


    Originally, the Dharma was extremely profound, but at this moment there was another transformation, the whole person became more holy, and the cassock on the body seemed to be plated with a golden light at this moment.


    The whole person seems to be an unimaginable Buddha.


    Xiaobai, who was already flying very hard, was now under more pressure as Mingkong continued to recite Buddhist scriptures. At this moment, Xiaobai seemed to be carrying a Foshan.


    "No, I can''t stand it anymore!"


    "Although this is the supreme Buddhist scripture, it has nothing to do with our practice, but I also feel that this Buddhist scripture can keep my heart at peace. My Baifeng family, although it is the blood of the beast, actually belongs to the demon clan."


    "The monsters are naturally bloodthirsty. At the same time, we also have another name, that is, the supreme beast."


    "At this moment, the murderous aura in my body kept disappearing, which is also an extremely terrifying opportunity for me."


    "And the master said that the Buddha is the Tao."


    "Everything has something in common."


    Bai Feng landed on a mountain.


    Bai Feng also fell into cultivation involuntarily, absorbing the Buddha''s light and letting the viciousness in his body disappear continuously.


    The little phoenix on Bai Feng¡¯s back did not practice cultivation, but at this moment, the little phoenix was extremely excited. At this moment, a book appeared in the little phoenix¡¯s hand.


    This book is covered in golden color. This book contains the supreme avenue of Little Phoenix. Following Li Yixi''s cultivation, Little Phoenix cultivates not only the avenues of the Phoenix family, but there are countless avenues that Little Phoenix cultivates.


    Little Phoenix slowly opened the huge book in his hand.


    "Great opportunity, great opportunity, I didn''t expect to have such a chance to travel with the master this time. Although I have many avenues, there is no Buddhist way yet."


    "This sutra contains endless profound meanings, and today I can open the way of Buddhism."


    I saw the big hand of the little phoenix wave, and a terrifying scene appeared. I saw that the void was cut into a piece by the terrifying means of the little phoenix.


    If the little phoenix hadn''t stretched his magical powers to stabilize the sky, this moment would definitely cause the space to collapse.


    The piece of sky that was cut down by the little phoenix was continuously reduced by the incomparable magical powers that the little phoenix displayed. At the same time, countless divine objects appeared in front of the little phoenix at this moment. The moment these divine objects appeared, Countless divine lights shot straight into the nine heavens.


    Even if any of these things are exposed, it will make the endless powerhouses compete for blood.


    But at this moment, the little phoenix seemed to need no money, and he used his incomparably mysterious supernatural powers to continuously fuse these divine objects with the piece of sky that had been cut down.


    At the same time, a hammer appeared in Little Phoenix''s hand, and this hammer was swayed wildly by Little Phoenix in an instant. At this moment, Little Phoenix seemed to have transformed into a god-level refiner.


    Soon, the cut sky and those supreme divine objects were quickly forged by the little phoenix into a golden leaf.


    At this moment, the little phoenix instantly integrated the page into his golden ancient book.


    After completing this step, the little phoenix at this moment took a deep breath, suppressing the joy in his heart.


    The page of the little phoenix looked ordinary, but it was extremely powerful. I saw the little phoenix urging the magic formula, and the terrifying Buddha light around it kept flying towards the golden page.


    As time passed, a portrait of Buddha appeared on the page.


    That Buddha is not an ordinary Buddha, but the supreme Dharma contained in this scripture, condensed.


    This is also the magical power that the little phoenix obtained today.


    Mingkong couldn''t stop at this moment, with an elegant smile on the corner of his mouth, he read aloud over and over again.


    The place where Bai Feng fell is not a wilderness. The Buddha''s light soaring into the sky attracted all eyes at this moment.


    "Buddha Light, that''s Buddha Light."


    "And there is a golden Buddha phantom in the void. What treasure appears on that mountain?"


    At this moment, countless golden lights appeared in the eyes of countless practitioners, and at the next moment, one after another silhouettes rushed to the mountain where Bai Feng fell.


    These people started fighting before they arrived, and many people''s lives were ruthlessly deprived.


    However, when those people rushed down the mountain, their faces turned pale in an instant, because at this moment they felt a terrifying heavenly might. Under that heavenly might, they felt as if they were Common ants.


    One by one, they stopped for a moment and looked at the top of the mountain with a look of horror.


    Xiaobai naturally felt that a cultivator dared to come, so at this moment, a terrifying coercion erupted, which shocked those people. At this moment, everyone was caught in the practice, but they should not be disturbed and interrupted. .

 Chapter 975

    At the top of the mountain, there is an incomparably gigantic tiger. At the moment Xiaobai fell, the tiger shuddered, but as the endless Buddha light erupted, there was a touch of excitement in the eyes of the tiger. color.


    Because at this moment, the Buddha''s light and Zen that escaped entered the body of this fierce tiger, which was originally just a ferocious tiger, not even a monster.


    However, this tiger soon turned on his spiritual wisdom and became a demon Buddha, and as Mingkong continued to recite the scriptures, the tiger''s cultivation level climbed at an extremely terrifying speed.


    The speed of the increase, if anyone sees it, will definitely make their eyes fall out of fear.


    Xiaobai did not interrupt the tiger''s cultivation, and even at this moment, Xiaobai injected some Buddha light and Zen into the body of the white tiger. After all, this is the tiger''s territory, and it can be regarded as a reward for him.


    This time I practiced for a long time, and I practiced for a full six hours.


    It wasn''t until Mingkong suddenly realized that his voice was a little hoarse and stopped.


    Stop reading the Buddhist scriptures and open his eyes, Ming Kong''s whole person has undergone an unimaginable transformation.


    Mingkong''s body is surrounded by the incomparably holy Buddha''s light. At this moment, Mingkong''s body and mind become extremely calm.


    Even if the bright sky stopped at this moment, the top of the mountain was still surrounded by Buddha''s sound, which lasted for a long time.


    This mountain peak has also turned golden at this moment. After reading the Buddhist scriptures for six hours in Mingkong, it is not only the tiger''s cultivation base that has obtained a terrifying improvement. On this mountain peak, at this moment, many of those plants and trees have become elves. .


    The mountain peak is also filled with a faint golden light.


    Xiaobai also opened his eyes and felt that Mingkong had folded the sheepskin, and the pressure on Xiaobai disappeared. There were too many practitioners around this mountain, and Xiaobai didn''t stop there, but broke away.


    After Xiaobai broke through the air, the cultivator didn''t have time to rush up, and the tiger with its eyes closed slowly opened its eyes.


    At this moment, two Buddha shadows appeared strangely in the eyes of this fierce tiger.


    The Buddhist sounds surrounding the top of the mountain turned into phantoms of scriptures in an instant, and the fierce tiger opened its mouth and swallowed it violently.


    In the void of this mountain, a huge vortex appeared, and that vortex instantly swallowed all the phantoms of the Buddhist scriptures.


    At the same time, the golden Buddha phantom in the void also slowly dissipated.


    The Buddha light and Zen around him also disappeared in an instant.


    Devouring everything around it, at this moment, the huge and incomparably fierce tiger underwent a strange change at the next moment.


    I saw the ferocious head of the tiger slowly turning into a huge human head, and his limbs gradually changed.


    The fur turned into a cassock.


    This gigantic tiger turned into a monk, surrounded by a terrifying Buddha light.


    "Thank you for the Buddha''s appearance."


    The monk who transformed from a fierce tiger put his hands together and bowed in the direction Bai Feng left.


    The next moment, his body was suspended, and with a wave of his big hand, beams of Buddha''s light entered the elves of the grass and trees above this mountain.


    A strange scene appeared. Under the watchful eyes of the monks under the mountain, which elves of plants and trees turned into monks one by one.


    At the same time, an even more frightening scene appeared. As the demon Buddha suspended on the top of the mountain displayed his magical powers, the mountain was constantly changing, and the mountain turned into a huge golden pagoda.


    Endless Buddha light wraps around this golden pagoda, which looks extremely holy.


    Those cultivators widened their eyes and looked horrified, but they knew very well that the chance had been absorbed by these elves on this mountain.


    One by one, they bowed to the golden pagodas, and broke away.


    Even if they are extremely envious, they know that they are not the monk opponents that the fierce tiger cultivated.


    But all this is not known at all.


    At this moment, Ming Kong smiled and suddenly the smile on his face froze.


    Mingkong''s face was unbelievable, because at this moment, Mingkong was horrified to find that his cultivation had been improved extremely terribly, and Mingkong felt that it was an illusion.


    The corners of Mingkong''s mouth trembled violently, and he murmured in disbelief: "This is possible, absolutely impossible, how could I suddenly reach the realm of Jinxian?"


    "Not long ago, I was not even a virtual immortal, why did I have such a terrifying cultivation in just a moment?"


    "This unscientific?"


    "This must be an illusion, otherwise, how can the cultivation level be so terrifying?"


    "Jinxian''s cultivation base, even in some immortal domains, is enough to be the domain owner of immortal domains."


    The little phoenix on the side, seeing that Mingkong seemed to be possessed at this moment, could not help but let out a giggling laugh.


    "Little monk, you are so interesting!"


    "Sister, let me tell you, all this is not an illusion."


    "It''s real."


    "Your cultivation base has indeed reached the realm of Jinxian now."


    "And this is because your foundation is too weak. Otherwise, you are not only in the realm of Jinxian now."


    "Which Zen thoughts and Buddhist rhythms are hidden in your flesh and blood, as long as you keep precipitating and practicing, your cultivation will soar at an unimaginable speed."


    "Sister told you that your biggest opportunity today is not the improvement of your cultivation, but the Buddha that those Zen thoughts entered your body and condensed."


    "If you don''t believe me, see for yourself."


    "Of course, if you want a clear discovery now, then you can go and see your heart."


    Xiao Fenghuang''s voice fell, and Ming Kong''s body trembled suddenly, because Ming Kong knew that Xiao Fenghuang was Li Yixi''s disciple, and Ming Kong''s eyes suddenly fell on the scroll of Buddhist scriptures in his hand.


    Mingkong took a deep breath and felt his heart.


    The next moment, Mingkong suddenly opened his eyes with a look of disbelief, because just now Mingkong discovered that there was a Buddha in his heart, and the Buddha was a combination of Buddhism and Zen.


    Xiao Fenghuang was so shocked when he saw Mingkong at this moment, he said with a smile, "Sister didn''t lie to you, right?"


    "Little monk, cultivate well, but don''t let down the kindness of my master."


    "But today I also have to thank you, because you read the Buddhist scriptures aloud, and we also benefited."


    "Your master got a lot of benefits today."


    After Mingkong heard Xiao Fenghuang''s words, his eyes instantly fell on the body of the sky, Mingkong''s face was incredulous at the moment, because Mingkong found that the body of the sky was plated with a Buddha light.


    It became extremely terrifying, even if Liaokong did not activate his mana, Mingkong had the feeling that he could kill his master at any time.


    After leaving, he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Amitabha!"


    "I didn''t expect to get such an opportunity today."


    A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth involuntarily.


    Little Phoenix couldn''t help but pursed his lips, and said with some jealousy: "Great monk, this was originally an opportunity that my master gave your disciple, but you are so kind to absorb it."


    "If I were you, I would definitely dig out the relic that was condensed from today''s Dharma in my body."


    "After all, this thing belongs to your disciple''s chance!"


    Hearing Xiao Fenghuang''s words, he opened his mouth and said.


    "The donor is right. This relic in my body is indeed made because of my disciple, which has given me an unimaginable improvement today."


    "Let me go to the sky in one step and turn into a god and Buddha."


    "At the same time, I have integrated all the profound meanings of the Buddhist scriptures that my son gave me in the past, and I have achieved today''s relic."


    "There is a reason for any arrangement of the son. I think it is because the three brothers of the Long family built Lingshan in the West, and I told the son that I am willing to go to Lingshan to assist the son. Maybe because of this, the son gave the opportunity. After all, I The cultivation base is too weak, even if you go to Lingshan, how can you help."


    "From now on, my Tianlong Temple will be integrated into Lingshan."


    "The implementer doesn''t have to envy my harvest today. The donor''s harvest is not worse than mine."


    Liaokong''s eyes involuntarily fell on the golden book in front of Little Phoenix.


    Liaokong''s strength has been greatly improved, and on the golden book in front of the little phoenix, he feels the incomparably powerful power of the Tao.


    It was clear to Kong Kong that the book in front of Little Phoenix was not an ordinary book, but the book of the Great Dao of Little Phoenix.


    That book that looks ordinary on weekdays is the avenue carrier of Little Phoenix.


    To be precise, every page of this book carries a magical power of Little Phoenix.


    Little Phoenix saw Sora''s gaze, and immediately put away the book of the avenues, not talking.


    Ming Kong couldn''t help but took a deep breath, with a look of disbelief on his face. At this moment, Ming Kong believed everything.


    Liaokong''s eyes fell on Mingkong, he said with a smile: "Mingkong, you have to remember that nothing happened, don''t be too fearful when treating the son, just treat the son as the young master of an ordinary rich family, and the son likes it. Live as a mortal, remember that."


    After the voice fell, Liaokong continued to practice.


    Mingkong''s heart set off a storm, and he carefully put away the Buddhist scriptures in his hand.


    Calm down.

 Chapter 976

    Xiaobai went all the way west, very fast.


    When Li Yixi woke up, Xiaobai had already crossed thousands of miles of mountains and rivers.


    "Xiao Bai, where are we now?"


    Rubbing his eyes, Li Yixi asked with a smile, he slept very well this time, and now Li Yixi is full of energy, looking at the rivers and mountains below him, he can''t help but feel relaxed and happy.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiaobai hurriedly replied, "Master, we have entered the plague fairyland, which belongs to the territory of the Great Song Kingdom, which is a mortal kingdom."


    "Now we are not far from the country of the Song Dynasty."


    When Li Yixi heard Xiao Bai''s words, a smile appeared on his face.


    "The kingdom of mortal dust, the kingdom of Song Dynasty?"


    Li Yixi muttered, and immediately said, "Xiao Bai, let''s go to the Great Song Kingdom first."


    "This country of Song Dynasty doesn''t seem to be very far from Canglun. Let''s stay for a while. After all, I''m a little hungry now."


    Immediately, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Kong''s body, and he asked with a smile, "Daoist fellow Li Kong, do you know anything about the state of the Song Dynasty?"


    "I looked down from the sky and found that there are many temples in the Great Song Kingdom. It seems that Buddhism on this side is developing well."


    Lu Kong immediately responded with a smile, "Sir, now we have entered the West. This part of the West is the place where Buddhism is based, and Buddhism has a lot of heritage."


    "Building a temple is a normal thing."


    "But I am also a little puzzled. Buddhism is prevalent on the western side, and I have been here to practice before, but there were not so many temples in the former Song Dynasty."


    "And I also discovered a different place just now. I found that in the territory of the Great Song Kingdom, there are actually two places where there are many temples, which are even more spectacular than the Holy Land of the Imperial Palace."


    "The Daxing Temple is inappropriate. The Song Dynasty is not a powerful country. I am afraid that it will damage the country''s capital, but I don''t know why."


    After the empty voice fell, he also frowned slightly.


    There was a feeling in the air that the people of the Song Dynasty were full of resentment.


    But I didn''t know the specific reason for a while, and I didn''t explain too much.


    "The country is weak, but the construction is booming. This is indeed detrimental to the country''s foundation. It is not what Mingjun did!"


    "But we can''t manage that much, let''s go to the stomach first."


    Hearing Sora''s words, Li Yixi smiled and was no longer interested.


    However, Li Yixi no longer pays attention to these things, but at this moment, he felt a little uneasy inside.


    Suddenly staying in the Great Song Kingdom, in Liao Kong''s opinion, there must be something wrong with the expansion of Buddhism in the Great Song Kingdom, which was discovered by Su Xiuyi.


    Mingkong didn''t know why, so excited, he said with a smile: "Master, come all the way to the west, I found that this is the holy place of our Buddhists. In this west, Buddhism is so prosperous."


    We are in Xiaoyao Xianyu, and Tianlong Temple is not so spectacular.


    However, as soon as Ming Kong''s voice fell, Kong''s cold voice sounded in his mind, "Shut up!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense anymore. Now, with your cultivation base, if you calm down and feel it, you will find that the people in the sky above the Great Song Kingdom are boiling with resentment."


    "And the son wants to stay in the capital of the Great Song Kingdom. Do you think that a peerless master like the son, who has everything planned, will stay at will?"


    "All along, everything the son does has a deep meaning."


    "I''m afraid that something unimaginable happened in this country of Song Dynasty. I have a bad premonition. Let''s be more careful."


    After the empty voice fell, he took a deep breath and suppressed the anxiety in his heart.


    Mingkong, who was originally excited, chose to shut his mouth, and his originally excited heart instantly cooled down, and the eyes he looked at Li Yixi became uneasy.


    Soon, Xiaobai entered the capital of the Song Dynasty with a few people.


    Xiaobai''s mana is boundless, and it motivates the mana. Even if they break into the air, it does not cause any panic.


    After landing, Xiaobaihua landed on Li Yixi''s shoulders for a bird. Li Yixi shook his robe, and the whole person seemed to be exiled. Even those princes, their bearing was far from Li Yixi''s.


    Walking on the street, Li Yixi was a little excited, and he hadn''t felt this kind of atmosphere for a long time.


    After not going far, Li Yixi took a fancy to the Imperial Restaurant Building.


    Yushanlou is a restaurant in the capital of the Song Dynasty. It was established by the previous generation of royal chefs when they got old, and it is also the most famous place for gourmet food in the entire Song Dynasty.


    Li Yixi was shocked when he found out that the Imperial Restaurant Building covers a very large area.


    Moreover, Li Yixi discovered that the people who went to the Imperial Restaurant were almost all high-ranking officials and nobles, and their identities were either rich or expensive.


    But now Li Yixi doesn''t care about external things.


    Li Yixi said with a smile: "Come on, this place looks very good. People who go to eat here are all dignitaries. There should be food here that will satisfy us."


    "I finally came to the capital of the Song Dynasty. If I don''t taste it, wouldn''t I be sorry for this trip?"


    "Walk!"


    Go directly to the Yushan Building.


    Naturally, Lu Kong and the others did not dare to have any opinions at this moment, and followed Li Yixi to the Imperial Restaurant.


    Li Yixi had just entered the hall of the Imperial Restaurant, when a steward in the hall saw Li Yixi entering, his eyes suddenly changed, and at this moment he hurriedly bowed and walked over.


    A professional smile appeared on his face immediately, "This son, come to eat!"


    "Yes, I''m a little hungry. Let''s see what the craftsmanship is in this Imperial Restaurant Building. Bring up the best of yours. Don''t worry, you won''t take credit."


    "Of course, it would be even better if a quieter location could be arranged."


    Li Yixi said with a smile.


    The steward saw that Li Yixi was extremely extraordinary, and his body trembled slightly when he saw Mingkong and Lukong who were following behind Li Yixi.


    He personally led Li Yixi into an independent courtyard.


    After bringing everyone into the small courtyard, the steward walked out nervously. Li Yixi frowned slightly, puzzled in his heart, "Strange, why is this steward so afraid of Mingkong and Likong?"


    "What is there to be afraid of as a monk?"


    Li Yixi knew very well that Mingkong and Liaokong were not evil people.


    However, Li Yixi just thought about it and stopped paying attention.


    "Ha ha!"


    "The layout of this yard is really hard to pick, and it''s perfect."


    Looking at the surrounding flowers and plants, Li Yixi''s face involuntarily showed a smile, and Li Yixi admired it in the courtyard.


    Li Yixi fell into a trance involuntarily, and accidentally entered a nearby courtyard.


    Suddenly, the whirring sound made Li Yixi wake up suddenly.


    Li Yixi looked for fame and saw a seven- or eight-year-old boy.


    The boy looked seven or eight years old, but at the moment he was waving his fists, with drops of sweat hanging on his forehead, and his movements were meticulous, which made Li Yixi involuntarily show curiosity.


    So hard at such an age.


    Li Yixi took the initiative to walk towards the little boy, but the little boy stopped nervously when he saw someone approaching.


    "Hello!"


    "I''m just curious, I just came to see, I didn''t expect you to be so hardworking and so skilled in boxing at such a young age."


    "Very rare!"


    "I don''t know what your name is!"


    Zhao Limin wanted to refuse, but the moment he heard Li Yixi ask his name, Zhao Liming suddenly realized that he couldn''t refuse.


    "My name is Zhao Limin."


    Li Yixi was stunned for a moment, then murmured, "Is Zhao Limin?"


    "Good name, it seems that your father has great wishes for you, and hopes that you will be the master of the people!"


    "But if you want to serve the people, why don''t you go to study, and you can govern the country and bring peace to the world only when you are full of money?"


    Li Yixi smiled and sat in front of Zhao Liming.


    Zhao Limin took a deep breath, "Reading can indeed rule the country and bring peace to the world, but not now, the country may collapse at any time, and only cultivating the Tao can save the people from water and fire."


    Hearing Zhao Limin''s words, Li Yixi became even more curious at this moment, and said with a smile, "Only by cultivating the Tao can save the people from water and fire, but I don''t think you are practicing Taoism, but practicing boxing and kung fu?"


    When Zhao Limin heard Li Yixi''s words, his expression instantly darkened, "I, I don''t have the aptitude to practice, but I want to share my father''s worries."


    Hearing Zhao Limin''s words, Li Yixi was stunned for a moment. Seeing Zhao Limin with a sad expression, tears rolled in his eyes, and he hurriedly comforted: "It''s okay, it''s okay, you can practice martial arts, come, I''ll teach you."


    In order to coax Zhao Limin and find that Zhao Liming was very young, Li Yixi chose gentle Tai Chi at this moment.


    Zhao Limin, who wanted to cry at first, suddenly lit up at this moment. Li Yixi''s every move came into Zhao Limin''s mind in a terrifying way. Even if Zhao Limin wanted to forget, he couldn''t forget it. .


    Although Zhao Limin was young, as the prince of the Great Song Kingdom, he had extraordinary knowledge and widened his eyes instantly, and hurriedly followed Li Yixi to practice in the small courtyard.


    Just after teaching it once, Zhao Limin actually played well, which shocked Li Yixi instantly. Li Yixi never thought that there is such a genius in this world. Learn all.


    Li Yixi was also interested and continued to guide Zhao Limin''s fists and breathing.


    Seeing that Zhao Liming had finished Tai Chi in a good manner, with a smile on his face, Li Yixi asked curiously, "Li Min, you said just now that you are practicing to save the world. Did something happen?"


    Zhao Limin originally resisted Li Yixi in his heart, but after learning Tai Chi with Li Yixi, especially Li Yixi''s every move came to mind, at this moment Zhao Limin had already worshipped Li Yixi like a god.


    Zhao Limin hurriedly said: "Now in my country of Song Dynasty, there are Dalong Temple and Tianfo Temple. Before, my father and emperor spared no effort to support Dalong Temple and Tianfo Temple, but I didn''t expect that these two temples actually contained evil intentions."


    "These two temples put down the slaughtering knife and became a Buddha immediately after I stood on the heels of the Great Song Kingdom. They brought countless sinful people into the temples, and they also controlled the two most prosperous places in the Great Song Kingdom. Those two The most fertile land in our country of Song Dynasty is directly occupied by Dalong Temple and Tianfo Temple, and even the orders of our country of Song Dynasty have lost their effect!"


    "The two temples are full of evil deeds, and the people of Limin are miserable."


    Hearing Zhao Limin''s words, Li Yixi was furious at the moment. These monks were even more terrifying than those demons.


    In other words, these temples are a group of demon monks.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was also very angry.


    I secretly wrote down Dalong Temple and Tianfo Temple in my heart.


    Zhao Limin seemed to remember something, and suddenly said, "I haven''t written yet, I have to write, otherwise, my mother will scold me again."


    After hearing Zhao Limin''s words, Li Yixi discovered that there was a desk in the corner of the yard.


    Li Yixi followed behind Zhao Limin and ran over. Li Yixi did not expect Zhao Limin to be so old, but his calligraphy was very extraordinary. Zhao Limin wrote a few words on the rice paper in front of him and returned the river to me.


    Seeing these four words, Li Yixi glanced at Zhao Limin involuntarily.

 Chapter 977

    "Li Min, your handwriting is good!"


    "But giving me back the rivers and mountains doesn''t seem to be overbearing enough."


    "Come on, I''ll write it for you."


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he directly lifted Zhao Limin''s pen, took a piece of paper, wrote four words on it, and returned it to me.


    Seeing these four words, the little Zhao Limin''s eyes lit up instantly.


    Looking at Li Yixi with admiration on his face, he said excitedly: "My teacher''s writing is not as good as yours, and your writing seems to have a soul."


    "Can you teach me?"


    "Leave me an article, I like to learn."


    Seeing Li Yixi''s four words, Return Me Rivers and Mountains, Zhao Limin looked at Li Yixi with gleaming eyes, his eyes were full of longing.


    Facing such pure and clean eyes, Li Yixi couldn''t refuse, and said with a smile: "It''s not difficult, don''t you like to return my rivers and mountains?"


    "Then how about I write you an article about my rivers and mountains today!"


    Li Yixi looked at Zhao Limin in front of him and said with a smile.


    "it is good!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s promise to write an article for himself, Zhao Limin, with a look of joy, clenched his fists, and looked at Li Yixi excitedly.


    Seeing Zhao Limin in front of him, Li Yixi had a smile on his face. A child of Zhao Limin''s age was at the most pleasing time, so how could Li Yixi bear to refuse.


    Seeing the four words written by Zhao Limin and returning the rivers and mountains to me, and thinking that Zhao Limin was actually the prince of the Song Dynasty, and that the country was occupied by temples, Li Yixi couldn''t help but think of Yue Fei''s Man Jianghong.


    Li Yixi picked up the pen, and the words fell on the paper one by one.


    "Angry rushing to the crown, leaning on the railing, Xiaoxiaoyu resting, looking up, looking up to the sky and screaming, intense sadness, thirty fame and dust and earth, eight hundred miles of road clouds and moon, no idle, white boy''s head, empty sadness, Jingkang shame, It¡¯s still snowing, the officials hate it, when will it be destroyed, drive a long car, step through the Helan Mountain Que, the strong men are hungry and eat the meat of the Hulu, laugh at the thirst and drink the blood of the Xiongnu, wait to start over, clean up the old mountains and rivers, and face the sky.¡±


    Looking at Li Yixi''s words falling one by one, Zhao Limin involuntarily followed suit at this moment.


    "Angry rushing to the crown, leaning on the railing, Xiaoxiaoyu resting, looking up, looking up to the sky and screaming, intense sadness, thirty fame and dust and earth, eight hundred miles of road clouds and moon, no idle, white boy''s head, empty sadness, Jingkang shame, It¡¯s still snowing, the officials hate it, when will it be destroyed, drive a long car, step through the Helan Mountain Que, the strong men are hungry and eat the meat of the Hulu, laugh at the thirst and drink the blood of the Xiongnu, wait to start over, clean up the old mountains and rivers, and face the sky.¡±


    His eyes became brighter and brighter, and his face became excited.


    I just finished writing the last word, and I didn''t have time to talk to Zhao Limin when I saw a bird landed on Li Yixi''s shoulder.


    It was Xiaobai who saw the article in front of Zhao Limin at this moment, and his eyes could not help but light up. He didn''t expect that Zhao Limin had no aptitude for cultivation, but he actually had such a bond.


    Li Yixi actually knew why Xiaobai went here.


    Li Yixi said apologetically, "I should go, work hard."


    At this moment, Li Yixi caressed Zhao Limin''s head with a caring face, and his heart was full of blessings. He hoped that the other party would have a chance to step into longevity. After all, Zhao Limin had the same fate as himself and could not cultivate. Such a hard-working young man Li Yi Never met before.


    Zhao Limin is different from the former Jun Wushen. Jun Wushen has been gifted with peerless talent since he was a child, and this Zhao Limin, although expensive as a prince, is mediocre.


    However, at this moment, Xiaobai''s face showed a look of shock, and he couldn''t help but say in his heart: "The immortal will help me on the top, and the hair will endure longevity."


    Li Yixi immediately left the courtyard.


    At the moment when Li Yixi touched Zhao Limin''s head, Zhao Limin was stunned. At this moment, Zhao Limin''s face showed a look of shock, and Zhao Limin suddenly felt that his dantian became hot.


    Originally, the reason why Zhao Limin didn''t practice cultivation was because his dantian was like iron, but at this moment, Zhao Limin was horrified to find that an extremely pure mana suddenly appeared in his dantian.


    At the same time, at this moment, Zhang Limin felt the heaven and earth, and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth rushed into his body crazily.


    Zhao Limin found that his cultivation had improved at an extremely terrifying speed at this moment, and both his mana and his body had been improved unimaginably.


    Originally, he was just an ordinary and somewhat ambitious prince, but at this moment, Zhao Limin has undergone a complete change.


    The mortal body instantly turned into a terrifying spiritual body.


    There seems to be no bottleneck in the cultivation, but in the blink of an eye, Zhao Limin found that he had an unimaginable cultivation.


    Zhao Limin''s body became extremely stiff, his lips trembled violently, and he said with a look of horror: "I, I have become an immortal, this, what''s going on, is the previous son an unimaginable one? Does terror exist?"


    "Otherwise, how could I suddenly have such a powerful cultivation base?"


    Thinking of this, Zhao Limin hurriedly chased out, but found that the door was already empty.


    "I, I met an expert!"


    "Master, not only solved the problem that I couldn''t cultivate, but at the moment when he stroked my head, he even passed on my peerless cultivation, which made me go to the sky and become an immortal."


    "I, my country of Song Dynasty has been saved!"


    Zhao Limin thumped at this moment, knelt on the ground, and bowed to the outside.


    Zhao Limin, although very young, is a child with a mind that is far beyond ordinary in the palace.


    After praying, Zhao Limin suddenly thought of Man Jianghong written by Li Yixi.


    He ran into the hospital in an instant, his eyes fixed on the article on the table.


    At this moment, Zhao Limin stepped into the practice. When Zhao Limin''s eyes fell on this article again, his face suddenly turned violent.


    When Zhao Limin saw those words before, he thought that these words were just works of calligraphy masters.


    But at this moment, when Zhao Limin was reading this article, his face changed completely. The black font turned into gold in Zhao Limin''s eyes at this moment.


    The words one by one seemed to contain unimaginable power.


    "What, what method is this?"


    "It''s just an article, but it contains such a terrifying power of the Dao!"


    "Jewel, this is a treasure!"


    Zhao Limin was greatly shocked, and hurriedly put away this article.


    Zhao Limin naturally knew what kind of opportunity this article contained.


    At the moment when the article was collected, Zhao Limin''s eyes involuntarily fell on the words "return to me, rivers and mountains".


    Zhao Limin''s face changed suddenly when he saw the words "Heshan", because at this moment when Zhao Limin saw these four words, he felt an extremely domineering aura, as if he could destroy the sky and destroy the earth, which contained a sense of domineering. Terrible domineering righteousness.


    Zhao Limin put it away immediately, and after doing all this, Zhao Limin''s expression suddenly changed.


    "not good!"


    "My father is in danger. A few days ago, my father quietly sent me to the Imperial Palace, just to let me escape, if I remember correctly, the monk of Dalong Temple will enter the palace today. , to coerce the father emperor to establish Dalong Temple as the state religion, and also want the Taishang Huang to enter Dalong Temple to practice!"


    "Now that I have a cultivation base, I must stop it."


    Thinking of this incident, Zhao Limin''s eyes changed drastically, and he immediately disappeared.


    In the palace of the Great Song Dynasty, a group of monks entered the palace unscrupulously. Those guards did not dare to stop them, and they dared not speak out.


    At this moment, the emperor of the Song Dynasty in the hall was dealing with government affairs with his ministers.


    The next moment, the monk from Dalong Temple broke into it.


    "Amitabha!"


    "My emperor, the poor monk Huiming is polite!"


    The headed monk recited the Buddha''s name in his mouth, but his face did not show any kindness, nor was he overbearing.


    All the ministers dared to be angry and did not dare to speak, and their faces were extremely ugly. The emperor of the Song Dynasty was extremely angry, but at this moment he had to squeeze a smile on his face.


    "Huiming Immortal Buddha, I didn''t expect to come so early, because the emperor''s reception was not good."


    Tianlong Temple Huiming ignored it, looking directly at the emperor of the Song Dynasty, and said indifferently: "My Tianlong Temple''s opinion, what opinion does my emperor have?"


    As soon as Huiming arrived, he asked very strongly.


    The emperor of the Song Dynasty looked a little embarrassed, and his eyes flashed with anger. He was very clear that Dalong Temple had found a replacement for him. If he refused, he would die today, and then these people would support other royal families. The puppet of the bloodline will take the upper hand, and the entire Song Dynasty will be completely under the control of the other party.


    But thinking of his ancestors and ancestors, Emperor Song''s expression turned completely cold, "Hui Ming, this emperor will tell you today that the emperor will not agree to any of the conditions of your Dalong Temple, and Dalong Temple is not at all. What the right way, but a group of demon monks."


    "It is absolutely impossible to force this emperor to admit that you are the state religion and to be your puppet!"


    "It''s even more deceiving to let the Emperor Taishang enter your Tianlong Temple to cultivate."


    "Even if this emperor''s blood splashes five steps today, he will never agree to you."


    At this moment, the emperor of Song Dynasty looked at Huiming angrily.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Since you want to court death, then I will fulfill you. Don''t worry, after you die, the Song Kingdom will still be in charge of the royal family. I have already selected the candidates for you, come in."


    Hui Ming''s voice fell, and at this moment, a figure entered outside the door. At first glance, it was a waste that had been hollowed out by the color of wine.


    Huiming didn''t care, his eyes swept across the civil and military officials above the hall, "From now on, he is your new emperor of the Song Dynasty. If he dares to disobey his orders, I, Huiming, will punish him."


    As soon as Hui Ming''s voice fell, the ministers were angry, and a figure entered the hall instantly.


    He scolded, "Monster, my Song Dynasty royal family, how could you be able to humiliate and intimidate me."


    When Emperor Song Dynasty saw Zhao Limin who suddenly appeared in front of him, his face changed greatly.


    The Song Emperor did have quite a few heirs before, and many of them were talented, but all of those heirs were killed inexplicably by these demon monks in various ways, and now the only remaining one is Zhao Limin.


    "Li Min, why are you back?"


    The anger on Emperor Song''s face disappeared, replaced by unease, after all, this was his only bloodline.


    "Father, the child has entered the ranks of cultivation, we don''t have to be afraid of these demon monks."


    Zhao Limin glared at Huiming and other monks.


    "Haha, I can''t find a place to break through the iron shoes. It doesn''t take much effort to get it. Catch Zhao Limin. From then on, the Emperor of the Song Dynasty will let me wait for it."


    Huiming gave an order, and the monk behind him instantly swept towards Zhao Limin and grabbed Zhao Limin with one hand.


    However, just as the demon monk made his move, the Emperor Song was terrified when he saw Zhao Limin step out one step, punching the monk.


    The next moment, the monk''s body instantly turned into blood mist in the hall.


    The ministers were shocked, and Hui Ming was also shocked, staring at Zhao Limin in disbelief.


    "Xu Xian, at the age of eight, he became a virtual immortal."


    At this moment, Hui Ming was shocked, but he reacted immediately, and his face showed terrifying killing intent, "Emperor of Song Dynasty, I didn''t expect you to hide so deeply, a prince with such an evil spirit, only eight years old, Even if you have the cultivation level of Xuxian, if this work discovers this time and gives you another period of time, wouldn¡¯t it mean that a terrifying character will appear in your Song Dynasty.¡±


    Hearing Monk Huiming''s words, the Emperor of Song Dynasty was shocked at this moment, and looked at Zhao Limin in front of him in disbelief.

 Chapter 978

    "Is it the realm of immortals?"


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Hearing the words of the monk Huiming, the emperor of Song Dynasty at this moment was shocked, and he never thought that his son, who could not cultivate at all, would suddenly step into such a terrifying realm and ascend to the sky in one step. This has never happened before. The matter is also a strong man who has never appeared in Da Song.


    However, a trace of joy appeared in the Emperor Song''s heart, but it disappeared in an instant. The Emperor of the Song Dynasty knew very well that Huiming in front of him was a mere terrifying demon monk, whose strength far surpassed the realm of immortals. Today''s Zhao Limin, Afraid of being murdered.


    "Stop the demon monk and bless the prince!"


    "The prince is safe, and the Song Dynasty will last forever."


    At this moment, the Emperor Song roared out, ready to fight Huiming to the death.


    "A group of ordinary people, how dare they be presumptuous in front of me?" At this moment, Tianlong Temple Huiming''s face was unpleasant, and the next moment he used his magical powers.


    At this moment, Huiming rushed towards Zhao Limin like a big Peng bird. His hand seemed to turn into a terrifying eagle claw, grabbing at Zhao Limin''s chest in an instant.


    The terrifying strong wind shredded Zhao Limin''s robe in an instant.


    Zhao Limin''s face showed a look of horror. Zhao Limin never thought that Huiming''s cultivation was so terrifying, even if he became an immortal, he could not move in front of him.


    At this moment of despair, Zhao Limin found a piece of paper in his arms slowly falling.


    At the same time, the paper unfolded in an instant under Huiming''s terrifyingly strong wind, and the words "Han I, River and Mountain" were instantly revealed.


    The next moment, a mere domineering righteousness exploded in the entire hall.


    I saw Huiming, who had a murderous look and used his magical powers to kill Zhao Limin, suddenly a look of horror appeared on his face. Under the eyes of one after another, at this moment, Huiming, who had cultivated a monstrous body, had magical powers in his body. Underneath, it constantly turns into nothingness.


    None of the monks behind Huiming were spared, and in just a moment, those monks disappeared in an instant.


    At this moment, the emperor of the Great Song Kingdom was shocked, and he never thought that such a turning point would happen today.


    The Song Emperor just now was ready to die, but he did not expect that the arrival of Zhao Limin would change everything.


    The previous royal disciple was overwhelmed with pride, but suddenly he saw Hui Ming and other beings all being killed, a look of panic appeared on his face, and he turned around and ran away.


    Emperor Song of Song Dynasty saw that such a scum appeared in his royal family, and when he saw the death of his backer, he wanted to escape. With a look of anger, he instantly threw the sword of the Son of Heaven and nailed it to the hall.


    Emperor Song''s breath became extremely rapid at this moment. Today, he could be said to have escaped death. He never thought that such a turning point would come when he was in despair. His eyes instantly fell on Zhao Limin, with a look of ecstasy.


    "Hahaha!"


    "God does not die, my Song Dynasty!"


    "I didn''t expect that at the moment when my great Song Dynasty was about to be destroyed, God actually let my son step into the practice, and he even became a fairy."


    "Although it is impossible to destroy the Dalong Temple and the Wanfo Temple, my son is only eight years old now. As long as I give my son time, this piece of rivers and mountains still belongs to my Song Dynasty."


    "Li Min, you are the hope of my Song Dynasty, the true dragon of the Song family."


    "Leave the country of Song Dynasty immediately and go to Xianshan to practice. Although these demon monks were killed today, there is still a more powerful existence in Dalong Temple. As long as those people go here, my Song Dynasty still cannot escape the result of destruction."


    The civil and military officials, who were originally ecstatic, heard the words of the Great Song Emperor at this moment, and the joy on their faces disappeared instantly.


    But the moment they saw Zhao Limin, there was a glimmer of hope in each of their eyes. They knew very well that Zhao Limin''s talent was such an evildoer, so as long as time was given, the Song Dynasty would recover.


    "Father!"


    "We are not afraid!"


    "We have a trump card, I believe that the disaster of my Song Dynasty will be solved."


    At the moment when the monk Huiming made his move, Zhao Limin, who was shocked, saw the four words that fell to the ground at this moment, and his eyes showed excitement in an instant.


    Staring at the words "Heshan", "Heshan", Zhao Limin''s body trembled slightly.


    Emperor Song showed a helpless look on his face, stretched out his hand to stroke Zhao Limin''s head, and said helplessly: "Limin, although you have stepped into the realm of immortals now, you are still far from dealing with Dalong Temple and Wanfu Temple. There are many, but you don¡¯t need to worry about it, practice hard, after all, you are only eight years old now.¡±


    "Let''s go!"


    "Leave the Great Song Kingdom!"


    Emperor Song looked at Zhao Limin and said seriously.


    Father Emperor.


    Zhao Limin originally wanted to continue to persuade, but when he opened his mouth, he stopped instantly. Zhao Limin knew very well that his father would not believe him.


    These monks had already formed an invincible image in the heart of the Emperor Song.


    "Father, I listen to you, but don''t worry, I will come back soon, and I will not put my father in any danger."


    When the voice fell, Zhao Limin broke through the air, but Zhao Limin did not leave the Song Dynasty directly, but went directly to the Dalong Temple, which was the closest to the capital of the Song Dynasty.


    Zhao Limin''s face showed a touch of anger at this moment.


    "Dalong Temple, a group of demon monks, today I, Zhao Limin, must let you all die without a burial place."


    "My cultivation is not as good as yours, but the cultivation of the master is definitely far superior to others. If the master can raise my cultivation to such a state in one thought, the few words left by the master must be enough to deal with it. you."


    Zhao Limin rushed to Dalong Temple at the fastest speed. Zhao Limin knew very well that once Dalong Temple knew that Huiming and others had died in the imperial capital, he would never let the royal family go.


    In order to save the Song Dynasty, Zhao Limin put all his hopes in his arms, and returned me to the four characters of rivers and mountains.


    In Zhao Limin''s mind, the phantom of Li Yixi appeared involuntarily.


    "The master actually granted me the way of longevity, and raised my cultivation to such a level, and at the same time gave me this article, I think the master will help me destroy the Dalong Temple."


    "If you can''t, even if you die in Dalong Temple, there is no regret."


    The young Zhao Limin gritted his teeth involuntarily at this moment, and went to the Dalong Temple at his fastest speed.


    Imperial Restaurant.


    Li Yixi tasted the delicious food of Yushan Building, and there was a touch of admiration on his face.


    "Yes, no wonder it''s called Yushan Lou, the dishes here are really good."


    Li Yixi brought herself a glass of fine wine and drank it all with a smile on her face.


    Liaokong smiled and asked, "Young Master, I saw you leave the yard before, where did you go?"


    "I seemed a little happy when I saw the young master coming back. Could it be that I didn''t gain anything?"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi said, "What can I gain, it''s just that I saw a child."


    As soon as the words fell, Zhao Limin''s words appeared in Li Yixi''s mind involuntarily.


    Looking at Kong, he said lightly, "Daoist fellow, what you said was right before. There was indeed an accident in this country of Song Dynasty."


    Liankong heard Li Yixi''s words, his eyelids jumped involuntarily, and he hurriedly asked, "Is it really related to Buddhism?"


    At the moment of entering the Great Song Kingdom, Liao Kong discovered the abnormality of the Great Song Kingdom. At this moment, he was a little nervous. After all, he was also a Buddhist practitioner.


    When he was nervous, Li Yixi opened his mouth and said, "Yes, as you guessed, there are demon monks in the Song Dynasty. It''s not impossible for Buddhism to exist, but these people are more terrifying than the evil way."


    "These monks actually took in those heinous people, put down the butcher''s knife and immediately became a Buddha, and explained everything, even directly provoking the imperial power, intending to suppress the royal family, such a Buddha, where is the Buddha?"


    "I think the word demon monk is more suitable for them."


    "Put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha immediately. Although there is nothing wrong with this sentence, it has become extremely terrifying in the mouths of these temples. With just one sentence, the entire Song Dynasty is completely stunned."


    "These temples have become places of sin, cities where the wicked gather."


    "These monks are more terrifying than demons!"


    "Or they''re enchanted!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi had a look of sadness on his face.


    Li Yixi was terrifying when he thought about it, but he never thought that even the royal family would be so terrified to tell others that they were ordinary people.


    "Have you been enchanted?"


    Hearing this, Sora''s face changed slightly at this moment.


    Jiangnan of the Great Song Dynasty, on the fertile land, is barren, and the prosperity of the past is gone.


    I saw temples that were constantly being built. Those mortals searched for skin and bones, but there was a glimmer of light in their eyes, as if they were enchanted.


    Zhao Limin in the void saw Jiangnan, which was once the most fertile country in the Song Dynasty, turned into such an appearance, with a look of anger.


    But now Zhao Limin did not take action, but went to Dalong Temple at the fastest speed. Although Zhao Limin was not young, he already knew that Dalong Temple was the root of poisoning the people.


    In order for these mortals to return to normal, the Dalong Temple must be destroyed.


    Dalong Temple is resplendent.


    A huge Buddha statue, refracting the dazzling golden light.


    It seems to be a Buddhist holy place.


    Which monks chop meat one by one, and the whole temple is full of wine and meat.


    The next moment, Zhao Limin walked directly in the sky and appeared above the Dalong Temple.


    When Zhao Limin saw the scene in front of him, his face was full of anger. He never imagined that the holy monks and immortals and Buddhas whom the common people worshipped would look like this.


    "Who dares to come to my Great Buddha Temple to be presumptuous!"


    Zhao Limin just appeared in the sky above Dalong Temple. At this moment, a very cold voice sounded.


    In an instant, a monk with a terrifying breath locked his gaze on Zhao Limin in the void.


    Locked by the monk''s gaze, Zhao Limin''s heart jumped wildly, feeling as if he was being stared at by gods and Buddhas.


    However, an extremely holy force appeared in Zhao Limin''s arms, resolving the terrifying pressure.


    Zhao Limin hurriedly calmed down his mind. The young Zhao Limin said loudly, "Zhao Limin, the prince of the Song Dynasty."


    "You have already fallen into the devil, and you actually call yourself a holy Buddha."


    "Today, I, Zhao Limin, will punish you all, and the world will be bright."


    Zhao Limin''s tender voice sounded in the void at this moment.


    When the monks in Tianlong Temple heard Zhao Limin''s tender voice, they were stunned for a while, and then a smile appeared on their faces.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Little baby, you are so interesting, are you qualified to destroy my Dalong Temple?"


    "Do you believe that Lao Tzu can destroy you with just one finger?"


    "In the realm of the mere immortal, what ability is there to be presumptuous."


    "This is a holy place, a holy place worshipped by countless mortals."


    "And even the emperor of the Great Song Dynasty does not have such courage, come here!"

 Chapter 979

    Zhao Limin saw these monks ignoring him directly, with a look of anger on his face. Zhao Limin never thought that one day, his royal family would become so unbearable.


    Zhao Limin took out a fake imperial decree from his arms. After all, Zhao Limin felt that if he shot for no reason, he would be unknown.


    Zhao Limin said loudly: "The chairperson of the Dalong Temple came out to listen to the decree. My emperor of the Song Dynasty has an decree. The Dalong Temple will be dissolved from today, otherwise it will be destroyed."


    Zhao Limin''s eyes fell on the group of monks.


    It is naturally impossible for the host of Dalong Temple to appear. At this moment, a monk who was drinking heavily slammed the table in front of him. The stone table was torn apart instantly, and he said angrily: "Boy, are you looking for death in the Song Dynasty?"


    "My Buddhism is not only powerful, but also independent and independent. You, a mere mortal dynasty, dared to interfere with us. We didn''t go to the capital of the Song Dynasty, which is already extremely good. What do you mean by the Song Dynasty?"


    "That''s right, do you think you have a long life in the Song Dynasty?"


    "A mere mortal dynasty, founded only a few hundred years ago, is it so lawless?"


    "It''s so whimsical that you want my Dalong Temple to be disbanded. This is equivalent to wanting to destroy the foundation of my Dalong Temple. Is your father crazy?"


    A group of monks looked up at Zhao Limin in the void at this moment, and the corners of their mouths filled with mockery.


    Even these monks felt that they had hallucinations, and where did the courage come from in a mere mortal dynasty?


    Just rely on this little immortal?


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense?"


    "If the Great Middle Song Dynasty has the ability, even if I come to destroy the Dalong Temple, I can destroy any so-called army that comes to me."


    In the temple at this moment, an old monk had a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, but the smile was full of disdain.


    Immediately raised his head and looked at Zhao Limin in the void, "I didn''t expect that a heresy like you would appear in the Song Dynasty, and at such an age, it really surprised me, but this age of the little baby is the age of cultivators, It is not the era of your Song Dynasty royal family, if you are restless and disobedient, Lao Na will change to another dynasty."


    When the old monk''s voice fell, the monks in Dalong Temple were very excited.


    How powerful is Dalong Temple, how can it be overlooked by a mere dynasty, it should be so overbearing.


    If he was frightened by a small big Song Kingdom, wouldn''t it be a joke.


    The next moment, the monks continued to drink and eat meat, ignoring Zhao Limin in the void.


    At this moment, Zhao Limin saw all the incomparable anger in front of him, and never thought that these monks were so crazy.


    Even Zhao Limin saw that there were some young girls in the temple, but these girls had scars on their bodies. Obviously, they were ruined by these monks, which made Zhao Limin even more angry. These people are all the people of the Song Dynasty. what!


    The old monk saw Zhao Limin in the void, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Little guy, I think you have good qualifications, how about entering my Dalong Temple, shave off three thousand troubles, forget the troubles of the world, and cultivate into a god and Buddha."


    Hearing the monk''s words, Zhao Limin''s face became even more ugly. This is no longer ignoring. This is a naked threat. From here, Zhao Limin can see how arrogant the Dalong Temple is. Where is this still a group of monks, it is simply A bunch of demons.


    Especially at this moment, Zhao Limin felt the eyes of the old monk and felt extremely uneasy in his heart.


    But when he touched his chest, Zhao Limin instantly gained confidence.


    I feel that there is an article, and there should be no problem with dealing with these demon monks.


    Even if these monks regarded him as a sheep, Zhao Limin didn''t care, and felt that existences like Li Yixi were simply not comparable to these demon monks.


    "The decree is here, kneel down to receive the decree!"


    Zhao Limin took a deep breath, and the sound exploded above the Dalong Temple again.


    At this moment, the faces of the monks in the entire Dalong Temple were as gloomy as water.


    They did not expect that Zhao Limin would be so clueless.


    The old monk''s eyes flickered with black light, and when he flicked his finger, a golden light flew towards Zhao Limin instantly, and the imperial decree in Zhao Limin''s hand instantly turned into pieces.


    Zhao Limin didn''t care when he saw the imperial decree in his hand turned into pieces. This imperial decree was originally false. Zhao Limin just wanted to become a teacher and become famous. Originally, there was no word on the imperial decree.


    The old monk said coldly: "My Dalong Temple is not an enemy of the Song Dynasty, and I want to bless you, the Song Dynasty, to take you to the Song Dynasty. I don''t know whether to live or die, and I want to take control of the Dalong Temple. Where do you come from? Your confidence?"


    "I didn''t expect that the emperor of the Great Song Kingdom would dare to declare an decree to me in the Great Dragon Temple today. This is simply a great shame and shame. It will shame my Buddha. You can''t leave today, but I have to ask the emperor of the Great Song Kingdom in person."


    The old monk was extremely angry and domineering. At this moment, Zhao Limin felt a black light on the old monk''s body.


    Outside the Dalong Temple, some mortals watched this scene and were not surprised.


    Even those mortals had a mocking look on their faces.


    Although Zhao Limin was young, there was no fear on his face at this moment.


    "If you want to keep me, I''m afraid you can''t do it in Dalong Temple." Zhao Limin shook his head.


    "It''s just you, you dare to be presumptuous!" With a loud shout, a monk stood up instantly, his icy eyes locked on Zhao Limin.


    "Merely Xuxian, I can suppress you by raising my hand."


    The other party''s eyes were extremely sharp, and his voice was extremely cold.


    "I don''t think you can!"


    Zhao Limin is still not afraid.


    "Hehe, can you, a virtual immortal, block me?" The monk sneered.


    At this moment, all the people in Dalong Temple looked at Zhao Limin in the void as if looking at an idiot.


    I think this child is not only ignorant, but also cute.


    However, thinking of practicing Void Immortal at such a young age, these people are extremely jealous.


    The old monk didn''t say anything, but at this moment he shook his head with a sneer on his face. He felt that the emperor of the Song Dynasty had taken an extremely stinky move. He had a son with a peerless talent, and he even sent him to die. .


    At this moment, Zhao Limin said coldly: "I came from the capital, and a master gave me four words, and I brought it today."


    Hearing Zhao Limin''s words, the monks in the entire Dalong Temple looked alike.


    The monk who originally wanted to shoot was also stunned at this moment. I don''t know why Zhao Limin said this, what the role of the four words can be, and whether it can still destroy the Dalong Temple.


    However, at this moment, Zhao Limin ignored the gazes of these people and slowly took out the folded paper from his arms.


    The monk in the real fairy realm had a sneer at the corner of his mouth at this moment, and said, "Little baby, are you scared and stupid now?"


    "Nonsense here?"


    Zhao Liminyao shook his head, thinking that Li Yixi was only a moment, and he let himself have the cultivation of an immortal, and then thinking that he saw Huiming''s fall in the palace, he said seriously: "Today, I came to Dalong Temple, naturally It is impossible to destroy the Dalong Temple with my immortal cultivation base, but I brought these words, which are enough to destroy your Dalong Temple, all the demon monks."


    These monks heard Zhao Limin''s words, and showed sarcasm on their faces. The four words were like destroying the Dalong Temple. In their opinion, it was simply a joke.


    Not a single monk believed it.


    These monks believe that no one in the world will believe that a small ordinary piece of paper can destroy a temple by writing four characters. What power can four characters have?


    Zhao Limin saw the eyes falling on him, and no monk believed it. He took a deep breath and slowly unfolded the paper.


    The monks from the Dalong Temple in front of them looked at them mockingly and laughed mockingly. The disdainful gestures of all the monks were all at a glance, but when Zhao Limin''s hands slowly unfolded the paper.


    Give me back the four characters of rivers and mountains, and at this moment, strangely, it hangs from above the rice paper.


    boom!


    The entire Dalong Temple, at this moment, seems to be spinning, the sky and the earth are eclipsed, four golden characters are suspended in the void, and a domineering aura falls.


    The next moment, the domineering aura in the void slowly merged, and a terrifying phantom appeared. It was a scholar in white, but the aura on his body was extremely violent, as if it contained endless anger.


    dong dong dong!


    There was no movement, just a terrifying coercion erupted. However, at this moment in the Dalong Temple, no matter who it was, at this moment, his legs were weak, and he instantly fell to his knees.


    Whether it was the old monk or those powerful demon monks, they all knelt down at this moment.


    At this moment, Zhao Limin''s body in the void was a little stiff. Now he opened his mouth wide, it was difficult to close it, and his expression was extremely sluggish, but then Zhao Limin was extremely excited, and his excited body was shaking.


    "Here, these four words actually contain the will of an expert, and these four words actually condense the phantom of an expert."


    At this moment, Zhao Limin''s eyes stared at Li Yixi''s phantom in the void.


    Li Yixi''s phantom ignored everything, as if in a study, only to see a pen appearing out of thin air in his hand, using the void as paper.


    The large pen is constantly waving, as if practicing calligraphy.


    At this moment, Zhao Limin was extremely excited, because as the brush in the ghost''s hand danced, Zhao Limin saw the four words, it was the river and the mountain.


    When the four words appeared in the void again, the monks of Dalong Temple showed panic in their eyes.


    The phantom of Li Yixi made the hearts of these monks seem to be pinched by an invisible big hand.


    The old monk looked at the void in horror, "This is, this, what kind of existence is this?"


    "Could it be a powerful existence from Haorantian, but how could a peerless existence from Haorantian attack me?"


    The old monk''s voice just fell, and the next moment, the four characters of the rivers and mountains in the void turned into rays of light. When the golden rays of light fell on the Dalong Temple like raindrops, at that moment, the entire Dalong Temple was The bodies of those demon monks exploded continuously and turned into nothingness.


    The once splendid Dalong Temple was instantly torn apart by that terrifying force at this moment. The next moment, I saw the strange wriggling of the earth. The towering temples were instantly engulfed by the earth, and this area was instantly restored to its original appearance. No trace of the temple was to be seen again.

 Chapter 980

    Zhao Limin''s eyes widened as he looked at the changes in front of him.


    Zhao Limin never thought that just four words could have the power to change the world.


    The scene in front of him now, even if Zhao Limin witnessed it with his own eyes, felt extremely illusory.


    Zhao Limin never thought that the Dalong Temple, which was so uneasy for the entire Song Dynasty royal family, which was suppressed by the powerful and boundless, would disappear without a trace in an instant under the words of four words, and was buried in the endless abyss.


    Those mortals outside the Dalong Temple saw that the Dalong Temple completely disappeared, and their eyes involuntarily showed a touch of horror.


    In the next moment, the figures of Dao Dao knelt down instantly. There were old people, children, women, and men. At this moment, each and everyone''s eyes showed horror.


    No one thought that those four words would be so shocking.


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Limin, who was so young, brought four words, and he directly overturned the Dalong Temple and changed the place.


    Even those mortals who have been worshipping Dalong Temple are extremely nervous.


    Outside the gate of Dalong Temple, there are countless temples. At this moment, the monks in those temples can''t stop shaking.


    "impossible!"


    "Absolutely impossible. My Dalong Temple is the strongest existence. How can everything be wiped out in the blink of an eye?"


    He shook his head frantically, but the panic on his face did not disappear.


    These monks are unacceptable. They did not expect that Dalong Temple is so powerful, with huge believers and countless treasures, but it was instantly destroyed by four words.


    Zhao Limin, who was a little uneasy in his heart, saw this scene in front of him, and he woke up, surprised and happy, and his whole body was shaking.


    Zhao Limin now has only one thought.


    Peerless senior.


    That mysterious young man is an incredible peerless master, a peerless master who is even more terrifying than a god.


    However, compared to Zhao Limin''s excitement at this moment, the monks of Dalong Temple scattered outside were all scared, frightened, trembling, and couldn''t believe it.


    All kinds of emotions surged.


    At the same time, Zhao Limin at this moment did not realize that although the four words had disappeared and the phantom of Li Yixi in the void slowly dissipated, at this moment, a mysterious force spread out in an instant. , Those mortals, in the body of the remaining monks, a black gas instantly disappeared without a trace.


    The bodies of those monks and mortals trembled at this moment, as if they had just woken up from a big dream.


    Looking at the surrounding barren land, looking at the once prosperous, disappearing, one by one seems to have fallen into a dream.


    But then, various memories of these years emerged, and anger and remorse appeared in each of their eyes.


    Before, they had incomparably worshipped Dalong Temple, but at this moment there was only hatred in their hearts.


    magic.


    This word appeared in everyone''s heart at this moment.


    After waking up, everyone knew that this Dalong Temple was not a Buddha, but a demon.


    Thinking of the phantom that appeared before, all eyes were filled with excitement.


    gods.


    Raise your head three feet and there is a god.


    When you raise your hand and write four words, it will destroy the unshakable Dalong Temple. In the eyes of these people, Li Yixi is the omnipotent god.


    After the monks in the temples woke up, they said with a face of remorse: "I waited to fall into the devil, suffered the world, harmed the people, and I waited to be guilty."


    "From now on, I will protect all living beings with the body of sin and the remaining life."


    Dalong Temple was destroyed, and some practitioners around had a touch of excitement on their faces.


    "It''s no wonder that the Song Dynasty dared to attack the Dalong Temple. It turned out that the Song Dynasty was blessed by an unimaginable existence."


    "Since then, this group of demon monks has been eliminated, and Jiangnan has ushered in a new life."


    "My sect can also be passed on!"


    These practitioners let out a sigh of relief. Although they were not weak in their previous cultivation, they felt uneasy under the suppression of these demon monks at the Great Buddha Temple.


    Even the disciples in the sect have become monks one by one, resulting in the inheritance of the sect almost cut off.


    Zhao Limin, who was excited, saw complete success at this moment, and his body appeared in the scattered temples.


    Cold eyes fell on those monks.


    "You know the guilt."


    The trace of demonic energy on which monks disappeared, and his face instantly showed a look of sorrow, and he squatted on the ground with a face of repentance.


    "I waited until I was convicted of my sin, and since then, I have made it my duty to save all living beings and seek the blessing of the Buddha for the people of the world."


    Not only did the demonic energy in these people disappear, but they were also afraid. How could they dare to oppose the Great Song Kingdom?


    Although these monks have some strength, the scene just now is very clear, and the end of the stubborn resistance will definitely be suppressed under the nine secluded, and they cannot be supernatural.


    Zhao Limin finally showed a smile when he saw that these monks completely surrendered, and even some monks waved their hands to destroy the temple.


    At the same time, the coercion in the void immediately dissipated invisible, and the general trend of suppressing everyone slowly disappeared.


    When everything returned to normal, everyone seemed to have a dream.


    But everyone''s clothes were soaked with sweat, as if they had been fished out of the water.


    The monks looked at each other with horror on their faces.


    Thinking of the phantom of Li Yixi in the void, they couldn''t help but tremble in their souls.


    Su Xiuyi phantom wrote down the words "Return to Me, Rivers and Mountains", suppressing everything and subverting everything.


    In their eyes, Su Xiuyi is a god.


    Zhao Limin took a deep breath, and his voice echoed in the void: "Within a month, I want you to destroy 90% of the temples. You should return to the secular world. If you are guilty, you will be punished by the court. This is your chance to redeem your sins at Dalong Temple. If there is a delay, kill without mercy."


    The monks scattered outside, now crawling on the ground one by one, responded tremblingly, "I''ll take orders."


    The moment these words were said, these monks looked in pain.


    Although they are awake now, these temples are their lives in their eyes, but now they do not dare to disobey.


    "At the same time, as cultivators, you must walk through clouds and rain, and use your supreme magic to make this barren Jiangnan prosperous again."


    After leaving this sentence, Zhao Limin left here.


    Zhao Limin was full of joy, and went to the capital. Zhao Limin couldn''t wait to share the joy in his heart with his father.


    At the same time, Zhao Limin also knew that if he didn''t tell his father the news here, his father would still be in anxiety at the moment. After all, the monk Huiming died in the palace of the imperial capital.


    In the Great Song Palace, at this moment the Great Song Emperor was sitting on the dragon chair with a smile on his face.


    Everything has been arranged, and some royal clansmen have arranged for the strong to send them out. As for whether they can escape and ascend to heaven, they can only resign themselves to fate.


    But Emperor Song did not escape, because he knew that if he also escaped, then those demon monks would definitely pursue him, and no one would be able to escape.


    Moreover, the emperor of the Song Dynasty felt that if the king died, he would die in the palace even if he died.


    In the hall, there are many civil and military officials, and these officials chose to accompany them.


    Above the main hall, at this moment, there are many delicious wines and delicacies, all of them have put their life and death aside, and drink happily here.


    Everything has been arranged properly, as for the fate, it is up to fate.


    Choose to have a drink at the last minute.


    However, at the moment when everyone was happy, a sound of breaking the air sounded, and Zhao Limin, who had already left, suddenly appeared in the hall.


    "My son pays respects to his father."


    Zhao Limin had a happy look on his face.


    However, when the originally happy Emperor Song heard Zhao Limin''s words, his body froze, as if struck by a thunderbolt.


    Those smiling civil and military officials, the smiles at the corners of their mouths froze instantly. The reason why they are drinking happily here is because they feel that Zhao Limin has left, and with Zhao Limin in the future, everything will be lost and found, but they did not expect that at this moment, Zhao Liming actually returned.


    One by one like being devoured by lightning.


    "Li Min, why are you back?"


    "Don''t you understand what your father said?"


    "You are the hope of my Great Song Kingdom. Only if you survive, will the entire Great Song Kingdom have hope. Otherwise, the entire Great Song Kingdom will be enslaved by those demon monks."


    "Get out, get out of here!"


    "A lot of time has passed now. If my guess is correct, the demon monks in Dalong Temple will soon arrive at the palace."


    "When the time comes, the whole palace will be bloody. We have already arranged everything, and we have already put our life and death aside. Only you can''t do it. You must leave. Get out, get out of here."


    At this moment, the emperor of the Song Dynasty completely collapsed. Zhao Limin was the last hope, but now it is very likely that the last hope will turn into despair. After all, according to the time, the demon monks in the Dalong Temple should be about to arrive at the palace.


    "His Royal Highness, go, go!"


    "As long as you live, there is hope. The entire Song Dynasty, hundreds of millions of people have hope!"


    "If you follow us who are dying here, then the hundreds of millions of people in the Song Dynasty will be completely enslaved, they will no longer be free, and they will fall into the abyss of suffering."


    "Go, let''s go!"


    "You bastard, what are you doing here, get out!"


    Those generals glared at him directly, roaring regardless of Zhao Limin''s identity.


    Seeing the angry eyes and angry voices, Zhao Limin felt very warm inside.


    "Everyone, please listen to me!"


    "Dalong Temple has been destroyed. My Song Dynasty is temporarily safe. Half of the country is completely stable."


    "Otherwise, I, Zhao Limin, would not dare to return, because a reckless return will only disappoint everyone and plunge hundreds of millions of people into the abyss of suffering."


    Zhao Limin''s voice fell, and everyone present widened their eyes instantly, as if they had hallucinated themselves. In their eyes, the Dalong Temple was an invincible behemoth, but from Zhao Limin''s mouth, they heard that the Dalong Temple was destroyed. .


    The entire hall became quiet in an instant, and Zhao Limin also believed that these people would not believe it. After all, Dalong Temple had already formed an invincible image in everyone''s heart.


    Zhao Limin waved his hand, and at this moment, a light curtain appeared in the void, which was the scene of the destruction of Dalong Temple.


    It was Zhao Limin who stayed on purpose.


    Seeing this scene in front of them, whether it was the civil and military officials or the emperor of the Song Dynasty, their eyes widened. They never imagined that a phantom would have such a terrifying power, and they wiped out the invincible dragon with a wave of their hands. temple.


    The emperor of the Song Dynasty trembled violently, and he burst into tears in an instant, "Dalong Temple, these beasts are finally dead."


    At this moment, the civil and military officials in the hall believed Zhao Limin''s words.

 Chapter 981

    After a short period of joy, a solemn expression appeared on the Emperor Song''s face.


    His eyes fell on Zhao Limin, and then he swept over the remaining civil and military officials.


    Seeing that the Emperor Song calmed down at this moment, the civil and military officials hurriedly silenced each and every one of them, and the entire hall became quiet.


    The Emperor of Song Dynasty took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Everyone, now that the Dalong Temple is destroyed, my country of Song Dynasty has saved half of the country, but only half of the country. It is not only the Dalong Temple that endangers the country of the Great Song Dynasty. ."


    "The Dalong Temple occupies the fertile land in the south of the Great Song Dynasty. However, the Wanfo Temple also occupies half of the country of the Great Song Dynasty."


    "Although the Dalong Temple has been destroyed, the means left by the masters have also been consumed. Now we are simply unable to deal with the Wanfo Temple. If the Wanfo Temple knows that the Song Dynasty has no means, I am afraid that the Song Dynasty will be in danger."


    The civil and military officials above the main hall heard the words of the emperor of the Song Dynasty at this moment, and heard the three words Wanfosheng, and their faces showed nervous expressions. The Dalong Temple is terrible, but in their eyes, the Wanfo Temple More unshakable.


    Dalong Temple also wanted to control the royal family and control the land south of the Yangtze River. However, Wanfo Temple used more domineering means, directly ignoring the Song Dynasty royal family, and completely occupied the fertile land in the northern part of the Song Dynasty.


    Hearing this, Zhao Limin above the hall suddenly said: "Father, the means left by the masters are not only to return the words "Heshan" to me."


    "Another article."


    "This article and its mystery should be enough to suppress the Ten Thousand Buddhas Temple."


    "Maybe this article was left to me by an expert to target the Ten Thousand Buddhas Temple."


    Zhao Limin''s voice fell, and he hurriedly took out Man Jianghong from his arms.


    It unfolded slowly in front of everyone, and the next moment, I saw golden light burst out on the paper, and those words contained the power of the terrifying great Dao.


    At the moment when they saw those words, everyone above the hall felt a surge of anger.


    At this moment, I really felt angry.


    The emperor of the Song Dynasty muttered to himself: "Angry rushing to the crown, leaning on the railing, resting in the rain, looking up, screaming in the sky, carrying a fierce back, thirty fame and dust and dust, eight hundred miles of road clouds and moon, don''t wait, white boy The head is empty and sad, Jingkang is ashamed, it is still snowing, the officials hate it, when will it be destroyed, drive a long car, step through the Helan Mountain Que, have ambitions to eat the meat of the Hulu, laugh at the thirst and drink the blood of the Xiongnu, wait to start over, clean up the old mountains and rivers, and face the sky. "


    At this moment, especially the generals in the main hall, their blood boiled in their chests, and the fear of Wanfo Temple disappeared in their hearts, replaced by endless fighting spirit.


    I can''t wait to kill Wanfo Temple now and completely destroy Wanfo Temple.


    The Emperor Song woke up instantly and shouted loudly, "Li Min, put it away quickly."


    "Once it is unfolded, the power of the Great Dao above is dissipating. Although the father''s strength is not strong, he can still feel one or two."


    Zhao Limin heard his father''s words and hurriedly put away Man Jianghong in front of him.


    With a touch of excitement on his face, he looked at Emperor Song and said, "Father, I think this article can deal with the Wanfo Temple. The emperor will go to the north to completely destroy the Wanfo Temple and clean up the old mountains and rivers. "


    When the civil and military officials heard Zhao Limin''s words, they were all excited.


    "My emperor, at the end of the day, I will ask the prince to go with the crown prince, and the Temple of Ten Thousand Buddhas will be destroyed."


    "I''ll wait for a second opinion."


    "I''m waiting for a second opinion!"


    At this moment, the ministers were furious, wishing they could slash the Ten Thousand Buddhas Temple with a thousand swords now.


    However, when Emperor Song saw these people, he shook his head.


    "Everyone, this emperor knows your determination, and you also want to destroy the Wanfo Temple and clean up the old mountains and rivers."


    "But we can''t."


    "If this last part of the background is completely disappeared, then my country of Song Dynasty will return to the previous period of being slaughtered by others."


    "You must also feel that this article contains the power of the Dao, such a rich Dao, if my son, Limin, realizes the cultivation, the cultivation will definitely be able to advance by leaps and bounds."


    "Only enough strength can be in charge of the universe."


    "Now that the spiritual energy of the world is constantly recovering, everything is different."


    "Strength is the king''s way, and it is the foundation of blessing the people of the world."


    "Now the royal families of all countries are suppressed, the demons are rampant, and the people who suffer are not only the people of my Song Dynasty!"


    Civil and military officials and Zhao Limin, who were originally excited, suddenly changed their expressions when they heard the words of the emperor of the Song Dynasty. At this moment, they also woke up in an instant. They just felt the power of the terrifying avenue and fainted. mind.


    What if the Ten Thousand Buddhas Temple is destroyed, if there is not enough strength, then the second Ten Thousand Buddha Temple and the third Ten Thousand Buddha Temple will continue to appear.


    The royal family, the officials, and the people of the Song Dynasty will still be enslaved by those powerful beings.


    Only with a strong enough cultivation can one save oneself and bless the people of the world.


    "My emperor is wise."


    Above the main hall at this moment, the civil and military officials hurriedly saluted.


    Zhao Limin was excited and wanted to go to the north to destroy the Ten Thousand Buddhas Temple, but at this moment Zhao Limin was also awake.


    Zhao Limin is very clear that if the Wanfo Temple is destroyed, the danger will be solved in a short time, but what about the future.


    At this moment, Zhao Limin instantly thought of Li Yixi who he met in the Imperial Restaurant.


    Although half of the country was stabilized, Zhao Limin thought that the people in the north were still suffering, and he couldn''t bear it in his heart. He wanted to go to the Imperial Restaurant Building to see if he could still meet Li Yixi, and hoped that Li Yixi would take action and save the people of the Great Song Dynasty.


    "Father, Huang''er got the chance today in the Imperial Restaurant Building. The Emperor wants to go to the Imperial Restaurant Building to see if he can still meet the master. If the master has not left, maybe I can ask the master to destroy the Wanfo Temple for us. Clean up the old mountains and rivers."


    "Although it''s unlikely, Huang''er wants to give it a try."


    When Emperor Song Dynasty heard Zhao Limin''s words, his eyes lit up instantly.


    "Okay, let''s try it!"


    "If I can completely save the people of the Great Song Dynasty, that is the blessing of my Great Song Dynasty."


    Emperor Song clenched his fists with excitement on his face.


    "The emperor retire."


    Zhao Limin hurriedly saluted, exited the main hall, and went to the Imperial Restaurant Building.


    In the Imperial Restaurant Building, Li Yixi and the others were full at this moment, and a smile appeared on their faces.


    Li Yixi said with a smile: "Lu Kong, you are powerful, why don''t we go to the Wanfo Temple to see how domineering those monks really are."


    "To deal with the unscrupulous enslavement of the people, it seems that the monks there are really into the devil."


    Lie Kong has always been sitting like a needle felt. After all, he is a member of Buddhism, and now there are people from Buddhism who have entered the devil and wrecked the world, and he has long wanted to go directly into it and destroy it.


    Now that he heard Li Yixi''s words, he nodded hurriedly.


    "What the son said is that the monk has fallen into the devil, which is even more hateful than the devil, and he actually wears the cloak of Buddhism to do evil things, which is absolutely intolerable."


    Hearing Sora''s words, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    "Okay, since that''s the case, then let''s go to the Wanfo Temple to see why the Wanfo Temple fell into the devil."


    "Let''s go!"


    The voice fell, and everyone wanted to go to the Wanfo Temple after leaving the Yushan Building.


    Just at this moment, Zhao Limin rushed to the Imperial Restaurant, and just met a few people from Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi didn''t expect to meet Zhao Limin again when he was about to leave, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Little guy, I didn''t expect that we would meet again."


    "it''s fate!"


    "Work hard and be a good emperor!"


    Li Yixi smiled and looked at Zhao Limin in front of him, and touched Zhao Limin''s head again.


    Zhao Limin was shocked when he heard Li Yixi''s words. He originally wanted to ask Li Yixi to take action to destroy the Wanfo Temple, but heard that Li Yixi wanted to make himself a good emperor, and a good emperor should bless the people of the world. At this moment , Zhao Limin swallowed the words in his mouth.


    When Li Yixi saw Zhao Limin, he hesitated and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, little guy, not all monks in the world are bad people, these two people beside me are the real monks of Buddhism."


    "Today I heard that there are scums in the Buddhist sect of Wanfo Temple, causing chaos in the world. Let''s go to find out. If Wanfo Temple really contains evil intentions, Master Lukong will definitely destroy it."


    The moment Zhao Limin wanted to speak, Li Yixi naturally sensed what Zhao Limin was thinking, but he was just a mortal, so he could only turn his eyes to Kong for help.


    "Amitabha!"


    "I didn''t expect that such a scum would appear in my Buddhist sect. It seems that I have fallen into a demon. Lao Na will go to Wanfo Temple to solve the crisis in the Great Song Dynasty, but it will depend on you to govern the world in the future."


    Liankong smiled at Zhao Limin.


    "Thank you, Master!"


    At this moment, Zhao Limin was ecstatic.


    Looking at Li Yixi''s eyes even more frantic, Zhao Limin did not expect that Li Yixi would see through his heart in an instant.


    Li Yixi became even taller in Zhao Limin''s heart.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was very proud.


    "Maybe this is what it feels like to be a hero!"


    "Cool!"


    Immediately, Xiaobai revealed his true body, transformed into a white phoenix, and drove Li Yixi to the north where the Ten Thousand Buddhas Temple was located.


    It was not until Li Yixi disappeared into the sky that Zhao Limin retracted his gaze in shock.


    The corners of his mouth trembled slightly, "Feng, that is Bai Feng, the legendary beast."


    "Such a terrifying beast turned out to be the mount of an expert. Today, an expert goes to Wanfo Temple. Even if the demon monks of Wanfo Temple have the means to reach the sky, they will surely die."


    "My people of Song Dynasty are finally saved."


    "However, even if the Ten Thousand Buddhas Temple is destroyed, it needs to be taken care of. Otherwise, it will be difficult to restore prosperity to that fertile land."


    "Sure enough, in this world, strength is the real foundation."


    "Everything else is in vain!"


    "Only with sufficient strength can we bless the people of the world and slay demons and demons."


    "Peerless masters have taught me that I have the supreme supernatural power of Tai Chi. I must practice hard to protect the people of the Song Dynasty and the people of the world."


    The young Zhao Limin, at this moment, clenched his fists, looked at the sky, and swore an oath.


    In the void, Xiaobai had already entered the north with Li Yixi. Looking down from the void, he could see countless splendid temples, but there were still countless mortals building temples, and the fertile land was barren.


    Li Yixi could see that many mortals were starved to death directly, but each of them seemed to be enchanted, with a frenzy towards those monks.


    Seeing this scene, Li Yixi frowned.


    He said coldly: "Sure enough, this is a group of demon monks. I don''t know what evil means they used to make these mortals into the devil. Damn."


    "And in this place, I feel an aura of disgust."


    At this moment, he said with an angry expression, "Young Master is right, these monks have fallen into demons, and they have controlled these mortals with evil methods. The sins are heavy, and I will save them today."


    Li Kong sat cross-legged in the void, and a wooden fish appeared beside him. In the void, he sang a mysterious Buddha light from the Buddhist scriptures, and instantly descended from the void.


    In the void, the dharma of heaven and earth appeared, like an immortal Buddha.

 Chapter 982

    At the moment when Kong Kong was chanting Buddhist scriptures in the void, Li Yixi, who was sitting on Xiaobai''s back with a lazy face, suddenly showed a look of envy on his face.


    A thousand-zhang Buddha statue appeared behind Lekong, and Lekong sat cross-legged in the void. One after another Buddha''s light continued to spread along with the sound of Lekong''s Buddhist scriptures. At this moment, Lekong was like a huge golden sun. Brilliant.


    Even people''s eyes are hard to open.


    "Good guy, this is pretending to be beep!"


    "Just raise your hand and suppress it all?"


    Although Li Yixi said so, she looked at Sora with a bit of jealousy.


    Although Li Yixi had never practiced Buddhism, but at the moment when he heard Kong Kong''s Buddhist scriptures, Li Yixi strangely understood what Kong Kong was doing at this moment.


    The surging Buddhist scriptures not only erased the magic power in the bodies of those monks, but also evolved the rivers and mountains in front of them.


    As the empty Buddhist scriptures continued to sound, Li Yixi discovered that there were strands of black energy in the earth that had been wiped out by the Buddha''s light.


    Those mortals who were crazy and completely mad, as the Buddha''s voice in the void kept listening to their ears, their bodies trembled violently, and they came to their senses.


    Seeing the ragged companions around, looking at the skinny and scrawny people, and then looking at the land under their feet, it was barren, and there was a blank look in his eyes, as if he didn''t know what he found.


    Which monks have cultivation bases in their bodies, and with the sound of the Buddha''s voice in the ears, their eyes instantly turned red, staring at the void like a demon.


    Lakukong still had a benevolent heart, and felt that if he could get rid of the demons in these monks'' bodies, it would be able to make them sober, but he didn''t think that these people''s demons had already been integrated with the flesh, and they couldn''t. get rid of.


    Even at this moment, a venerable monk rose from the sky, and came towards the sky without fear of death, and exploded his body.


    Lie Kong was no longer attached, and suddenly his hands were shot out, and in the void, Buddha palms appeared in the sky, and the Buddha palms fell one after another, and all the temples and Buddhas were reduced to ashes.


    With the continuous killing of the sky, there seemed to be some extremely terrifying existence under the earth, which was alarmed.


    In the next moment, the earth cracked open strangely, and a big, hideous hand instantly grabbed towards the sky in the void.


    That big hand was made up of white bones, and there was a terrifying magical energy wrapped around the white bones, which was extremely terrifying, as if it could destroy the world.


    In the face of the sudden attack, Kong''s sympathetic expression was seen, and he saw Kong''s heaven and earth dharma.


    The incomparably huge white-boned giant hand was instantly repulsed.


    "Who?"


    "Who dares to be presumptuous here?"


    The gigantic white bone giant hand was repelled, and the next moment, an incomparably angry voice sounded from under the earth, the earth was completely split, and an incomparably huge white bone dharma appeared.


    Seeing Kong Kong in the void, there was a touch of anger on his face, and the divine power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth was suppressed by Kong Kong.


    Seeing the white bone dharma body attacking him, his face changed slightly, because at this moment, he felt the pressure, and he did not expect that under the earth, the white bone dharma body hidden in the shadows was so terrifying.


    It''s not that the cultivation base of the white bone dharma body is stronger than Kong, but at this moment, I found that the core of this white bone dharma body actually has a relic, and it is the powerful power emitted by the relic that makes The sky became dignified.


    "Nianhua finger!"


    Seeing the white bone dharma body that was killing him, he took a deep breath and pointed at the white bone dharma body, but at this moment, Kong Kong underestimated the white bone dharma body.


    The terrifying evil aura actually crossed the sky and entangled Li Yixi on Xiaobai.


    At this moment, the little phoenix and Mingkong on Xiaobai''s back also had time to react.


    I saw a wisp of magic energy instantly fall on Li Yixi''s body, but that ray of magic energy did not hurt Li Yixi, and the moment it touched Li Yixi''s body, it melted instantly.


    At this moment, the white bone dharma body is close to the sky in the void, and wants to self-destruct and pull the sky to die together.


    However, at this moment, the white bone dharma body screamed and looked at Li Yixi with a horrified face. The white bone dharma body didn''t think of it at all. It looked ordinary, and it was the mortal Li Yixi. At this moment, the body actually burst out A golden aura enveloped it.


    The white bone dharma body reacted instantly, with an incredible color in his eyes, and screamed directly.


    "The power of merit is impossible, how is it possible?"


    The next moment, I saw the unimaginably powerful White Bone Dharma Body, which was suddenly attacked by the power of Li Yixi''s merit, and a raging flame ignited instantly on the body. The extremely powerful White Bone Dharma Body turned into The ashes, along with the demonic energy in the void, also disappeared.


    At this moment, the demonic energy in the crack was instantly extinguished.


    "It''s careless."


    Lekong''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t expect that the white bone dharma body would be so terrifying.


    There was a dignified look on his face, and he was very clear that just now such a terrifying white-boned dharma body has appeared, so what kind of terrifying existence exists in the Temple of Ten Thousand Buddhas.


    If it wasn''t for Li Yixi following behind him, he would have run away if he really wanted to give up.


    After fighting against the White Bone Dharma Body, Lakukong knew very well that he could never be an existential opponent at the core of the Ten Thousand Buddhas Temple.


    Because at the moment when the White Bone Dharma Body was destroyed, Le Kong felt an extremely ferocious aura burst out in a very distant place.


    That incomparably terrifying aura seemed to feel that the power of merit and virtue in Li Yixi''s body was gone in a flash, and he did not approach here.


    At this moment of emptiness, a smile appeared on the corner of Li Yixi''s mouth.


    "I didn''t expect Master Kong to be so strong. In the blink of an eye, he killed a terrifying monster, which is really enviable."


    When Liaokong heard Li Yixi''s words, a wry smile appeared on his face, a little helpless, Li Yixi himself was the one who killed the white bone dharma body, but Li Yixi said that he was strong.


    But Le Kong did not dare to deny it, and hurriedly squeezed out a smile: "Young master, it''s just a fluke."


    "Sir, shall we go further?"


    "I think this Ten Thousand Buddhas Temple is a little scary, is your son going?"


    Liaokong saw the strangeness of the area where Wanfo Temple is located, and he was a little uneasy in his heart, and asked tentatively.


    Li Yixi smiled: "Haha, what are you afraid of, with a big guy like you, I''m not afraid of anything, let''s go, let''s go and see."


    There was a bit of bitterness on his face, and there were words of suffering.


    In front of Li Yixi, he was just a weak chicken, and Li Yixi was the real boss.


    I really want to roar, I''m really a weak chicken.


    Liaokong probed his hand, grabbed the relic, and landed it on Xiaobai.


    Li Yixi saw the Buddha''s light shot out from between his fingers, and his eyes showed curiosity, and hurriedly asked: "What is this, it looks very holy, but how is it controlled by the monster, in the end? What is it?"


    Just looking at the relic, Li Yixi realized that it was extraordinary.


    Liaokong hurriedly explained, "Master, this is a relic, and the monster wants to swallow this relic to strengthen itself."


    "Is it a relic? This is a treasure, can I see it?"


    "I don''t know what is so magical about this relic."


    Li Yixi hurriedly laughed when she heard Sora''s words.


    Liaokong gave the relic in his hand to Li Yixi, saw Li Yixi looking at the relic, and explained, "Sir, this relic is a treasure for my Buddhists, and it is also a treasure for mortals. Treasures, if you carry them on your body, you will be able to produce Buddha-nature in yourself, even if you are a mortal person with mediocre aptitude, if you have a relic, you may enter the Buddhist school to cultivate and attain the Tao."


    Li Yixi, who was a little happy at first, at this moment, heard Kong say that mortals who get relics will be influenced by it to enter Buddhism and become enlightened.


    Li Yixi instantly felt that the relic in his hand was very hot.


    But Li Yixi felt that his childhood was very good, how could he escape into the empty door.


    He directly threw the relic in his hand to Kong, with a look of disgust.


    "I don''t want to escape into the empty door, I''ll give you this thing!"


    Liaokong hurriedly caught the relic, with a look of helplessness on his face. This relic is very powerful, no matter who gets it, it will be regarded as a treasure, but Li Yixi regards it as a poison, which makes it difficult for him. Empty is very helpless.


    Kong Kong, who had just taken the relic, suddenly changed his face.


    Because at this moment, Lakukong discovered an extremely mysterious force on the relic, and that force invaded the relic, which was extremely terrifying.


    At this moment, Liankong couldn''t help but glance at Li Yixi.


    There was a wry smile on his face, feeling that Li Yixi was pretending to be stupid.


    Feeling the mysterious power in the relic, the uneasiness in Likong''s heart disappeared instantly. As long as there was that aura, even if there was an evil existence in any Wanfo Temple, he was not afraid.


    That wisp of breath is the foundation of the air.


    Xiaobai''s body broke away.


    But it didn''t take long for Xiaobai to stop instantly, with a look of fear in his eyes, and in front of them, there was a huge temple.


    Seeing the temple in front of him, Kakuro''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    "It seems to be very dangerous here. The monks here are probably influenced by monsters, right?"


    Li Yixi couldn''t help muttering when he saw the temple in front of him.


    "Young master, you guessed right, these monks are indeed influenced by monsters. If my guess is right, this temple used to suppress monsters, but now it is controlled by monsters, we will deal with it first, otherwise, if Running away will harm one party.¡±


    He took a deep breath, a dignified look on his face.


    With the constant approaching of Wanfo Temple, there were no practitioners in this area. I don''t know if it was because of the destruction of Dalong Temple. Now this temple is also heavily guarded.


    But this is not difficult for Li Yixi and others. They want to enter, but no one can stop them.


    Xiaobai instantly exerted his magical powers and entered the temple unimpeded. It was strange that the temple seemed very deserted, and even made people feel defeated.


    However, at this moment, Lakukong''s eyes showed a dignified color. Not long after entering the temple, he felt that the hideous Buddha statues in the temple seemed to come alive.


    At the moment when everyone entered the stupa, Lekong showed anger, because at this moment, Lekong saw more than a dozen monks sacrifice their lives to monsters.


    In the pagoda, there are countless bones.


    At this moment, the spell cast by Xiaobai shattered instantly, and the powerful and terrifying aura of the monk erupted directly, his face became fierce and fierce, and the pair of eyes were red as blood.


    "I didn''t expect that a living person would break into this place. There is no tribute. I will take you as a tribute today."


    These monks who were originally dignified and dignified, instantly turned into dignified demons.


    Le Kong''s face changed slightly, even though he had been vigilant, the attacks of these monks were too terrifying, and thirty or so monks came from all directions.


    "Sacrifice people, damn it, kill them."


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s face was full of anger, his voice sounded, and Lakukong suddenly felt a terrifying force enter his body.

 Chapter 983

    Lair Kong was originally very nervous, but his eyes lit up in an instant. Just now, Lair Kong was really afraid that the attacks of these monsters would frighten Li Yixi.


    Feeling the emergence of an unimaginable force in his body, Kakukong''s body shook, and the next moment, he shouted angrily.


    Buddha''s light shines.


    At this moment, the ten thousand zhang Buddha''s light burst out from Kong''s body in an instant. A powerful puppet, under the terrifying Buddha''s light, showed a touch of panic in his eyes. Before he had time to retreat, he was enveloped by the Buddha''s light. , the body turned into a dead bone.


    For these monks, Lu Kong did not keep his hands at all. In fact, these people had already died, and it was the monsters who controlled their bodies.


    Killing them was a relief for these monks.


    However, at this moment, the terrifying monster opened its eyes strangely, and the monster''s eyes were bloody, terrifying, and full of killing intent.


    "Roar!"


    The monster roared, and the billowing demonic energy spread out.


    The breath of the monster is extremely terrifying, but at this moment, Kong Kong has a look of disdain.


    Because at that moment, Kong Kong received the blessing of Li Yixi''s power, and there was no difficulty in dealing with the monsters in front of him.


    Liaokong unleashed his incomparably powerful Buddhist supernatural powers, and in the blink of an eye, the monster was completely wiped away.


    This made Ming Kong look at him with admiration on the side, and felt that his master was simply boundless Buddha Dharma.


    "Master Liaokong is really strong. This monster is so powerful that it was wiped out by Master Kong. I really envy me."


    "Kill these monsters, presumably soon, the Song Dynasty will be able to return to normal."


    "These monsters are too damned, and they even sacrificed living people. It''s not a pity to die. I curse these monsters to be abandoned by Heaven, their luck is cut off, and Jie''e is added."


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s face was full of anger. When he saw those people being sacrificed alive, he was extremely angry. Li Yixi never thought that such a vicious existence would exist in this world.


    However, at the moment when Li Yixi was swearing, the eyes of Lu Kong, Xiao Fenghuang, Ming Kong and other beings widened. The moment Li Yixi''s voice sounded, they felt a terrifying and incomparably cursed force moving towards Wan Wan. The direction of the Buddhist temple spreads away.


    The power of that curse is extremely terrifying, even if it is empty, just looking at it, there is a feeling of tingling in the scalp, as if it was really abandoned by the heaven, the luck is drying up, and the calamity is constantly added.


    "Is this the art of the great curse?"


    Mingkong felt the power of the curse, his lips trembled slightly, and the voice sounded in Sora''s mind. At this moment, Mingkong really widened his eyes. He never thought that Li Yixi would be so terrifying. .


    The power of the curse made Ming Kong feel the cold all over his body.


    Liaokong heard his disciple''s voice transmission, his scalp was numb, and a trembling voice sounded in Mingkong''s mind.


    "Perhaps it may really be the Great Curse Technique. I once heard the existences such as Immortal King Xiaoyao say that the masters control countless avenues, and even control the legendary Great Wishing Technique. For such terrifying existences as the masters, controlling the Great Curse Technique is also normal."


    "I didn''t expect that such evil monsters would exist in the Ten Thousand Buddhas Temple. However, these evil monsters are dead, and encountering such a terrifying existence as a master is their fate."


    "Originally, I was a little afraid of the monsters in the Ten Thousand Buddhas Temple, but now, the master has cast a great curse, and I am no longer afraid of these monsters.


    After these monsters are cursed, their strength will be greatly weakened, their luck will be interrupted, and Jie''e will be added, and it will definitely be smooth sailing against them at that time. "


    At the same time of shock, there was a touch of excitement in Lekong''s eyes. No matter how powerful a monster is, it will be disabled even if it is cursed. It will definitely become easier to deal with it when the time comes.


    At this moment, Liaokong also thought in his heart, is Li Yixi''s promotion of the Great Curse Technique really just anger?


    Liankong thought that it might be that Li Yixi felt that his strength was not enough to eradicate Wanfo Temple, so he cast the power of the great curse to weaken the opponent.


    After all, just this monster in this temple is already very terrifying.


    At the moment when Mingkong communicated with Liaokong''s two masters and apprentices, Li Yixi stopped his voice, but Li Yixi still had a warm anger on his face at this moment.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Kong''s body, "Master Lu Kong, I''ll leave it to you this time. These demons are rampant and punished. I don''t want to see these bloody scenes, so I won''t go."


    "How about we wait for you here?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Liaokong immediately responded, "Young Master is right, these demons should be punished and absolutely cannot be tolerated. Master will stop for a while, and my master and apprentice will go to kill the demons."


    As for Li Yixi''s safety, Lu Kong knew that he didn''t need to worry about it. If he did something against Li Yixi, it would be his own death.


    Mingkong and Liaokong, the master and apprentice looked at each other, and broke through the sky to go to Wanfo Temple.


    Under the Ten Thousand Buddhas Temple, in the gigantic demon cave, at the moment when the monster fell, a terrifying figure suddenly opened his eyes, and a terrifying demonic energy erupted from his body.


    "The Gorefiend is dead!"


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s so daring to dare to enter this area, which has been transformed into a Chaos Demon Land."


    The next moment, in the demon cave, a monstrous monster burst into the air.


    The Ten Thousand Buddhas Temple was originally Buddha''s light, but at the moment when this monster burst into the sky, a terrible and incomparable magical energy rose into the sky. In just a moment, the Buddha''s light here disappeared, and it was replaced by a forest of magical energy. .


    But the face of the Demon Venerable who just appeared suddenly changed suddenly.


    In the void, an extremely mysterious force fell on them, and they spit out a mouthful of blood in an instant, and the faces of all the monsters instantly became horrified.


    Because at this moment, these monsters were horrified to discover that they had lost contact with this piece of transformed magic soil, that is to say, they could not use the power of magic soil to increase themselves.


    At the same time, the Demon Venerable at this moment was horrified to discover that the luck condensed by the power of faith gathered by those mortals over the years has also dissipated rapidly at this moment!


    At this moment, a black strange gas entered their fate.


    "Damn, what kind of power is this? Why is the power of the blood in my body being continuously depleted all of a sudden?"


    "The power of luck is directly dissipated!"


    "And it seems that at this moment I am disgusted by this world."


    "Damn, what the hell happened?"


    The incomparably powerful Demon Venerable has always been rampant, but at this moment, the Demon Venerable had a look of horror on his face, and he couldn''t understand why it happened all of a sudden.


    Which weak monsters, at this moment, even their bodies exploded directly, and blood splattered.


    The monsters who have always been rampant and domineering, at this moment, all of them turned pale, and their eyes showed panic.


    "Mozun, what happened, why we were abandoned by the sky, the blood is drying up, and the power of luck that was finally collected is also dissipated in an instant. I seem to feel that at this moment, I have been cursed by the heavens and the earth."


    "In these years, we have secretly transformed this land, turning it into a demonic land, and being able to draw power from the demonic land, but now I find that our connection with the demonic land has also been cut off."


    A powerful and unparalleled monster, at this moment, his eyes are full of horror.


    "To shut up!"


    "How do I know?"


    At this moment, the Demon Venerable shouted angrily.


    But after the voice fell, Demon Venerable''s legs trembled slightly.


    The mind couldn''t help trembling, "The power of the curse?"


    "It really is the power of the curse, but how can the ordinary power of the curse be useful to me?"


    "Could it be that there is an incomparably powerful existence that is eyeing us. Is there an existence that controls the power of the Great Curse?"


    "Damn, in front of that terrifying face, I''m just an ant, why are you staring at us?"


    At this moment, the Demon Venerable''s expression changed again and again.


    However, in the next moment, an extremely cold light burst out from the eyes of Demon Venerable.


    He swept towards the void in an instant, and the next moment saw that the void suddenly cracked open, and two solemn monks with precious elephants walked out.


    Demon Venerable, who was extremely angry in his heart, found Master Kong and his apprentice, and his eyes flashed with extremely cold killing intent.


    "Is it that you broke into the territory of Wanfo Temple and killed the bone demon and the blood demon?"


    Even though Demon Venerable''s face was very ugly at this moment, he was still extremely domineering in the face of Kong master and apprentice.


    "good!"


    "I didn''t expect that you monsters would dare to harm the living beings unscrupulously. If you don''t kill you, it will be difficult to relieve the hatred in your heart."


    "Moreover, the most damning thing is that you demons actually used Buddhism to poison the Quartet. This is unbearable for Lao Na."


    "Today, the old man will destroy you all!"


    Liaokong''s icy cold eyes instantly fell on the group of demons.


    Le Kong''s voice just fell, and before the Demon Venerable had time to speak at this moment, a demon said with a mocking expression: "Just the two of you, do you want to save us? Where did you get your confidence? Just relying on your cultivation in the realm of God King?"


    However, in the face of the other party''s disdain and domineering, at this moment, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he looked at the other party with cold eyes and said, "Believe it or not, if I shoot at you and hit you casually, you will surely die!"


    At this moment, Liaokong naturally felt the terrifying power of the curse on this demon. Such a terrifying power of the curse, the opponent was almost unable to compete, and he was afraid that he would be choked to death by drinking water. Once he shot the opponent, the opponent would definitely not. may escape.


    "Bald donkey, court death!"


    However, when the monster heard Sora''s words, it instantly became extremely angry, and shot at Sora like lightning.


    At this moment, with a look of disdain, he didn''t bother to lock on the other party, and pointed directly at the blank space in front of him.


    At this moment, the Demon Venerable saw Kongfa''s shot, with a puzzled look on his face. He didn''t know what was wrong with Kongfa, but he actually urged his magical powers to attack Kong.


    However, as soon as Demon Venerable''s thoughts fell, the monster that exploded towards Sora was not far away, but at this moment, his body moved there strangely, just in time to meet Sora''s attack.


    At the same time, the power of the curse in the monster''s body exploded in an instant, and the power of that magical power was simply not enough to kill the monster.


    However, under the power of the terrifying curse, the monster instantly reversed its skills. Under the casual blow of Kong, its body exploded instantly, and the demon soul was instantly wiped out.


    "too weak!"


    "In the end, evil is better than good!"


    "The ancients said that the devil is one foot tall, and the Tao is one zhang tall. Today, you demons, who can never escape?"


    After the voice of Liaokong fell at this moment, these always overbearing and arrogant monsters were extremely quiet.


    Even in this moment of void, the sound of breathing disappeared, and the demons of the statues widened their eyes. At this moment, they don''t know how their companions fell, not because of Kong''s supernatural powers, but because of Kong''s supernatural powers. Sora''s attack affected the power of the curse in his body.


    A respectable demon, feeling the power of the curse in their bodies, their minds couldn''t help trembling.


    The power of the curse is like a fairy sword suspended between their eyebrows, which cannot be avoided.

 Chapter 984

    "This is the Great Curse!"


    "But, in this world, who can control the Great Curse Technique?"


    At this moment, Mozun, after a short period of silence, his body and mind are extremely cold. From Mozun''s voice, he can feel his inner suffocation and despair, as well as anger.


    When Liaokong heard the words of Demon Venerable, there was a mocking look on the corner of his mouth, "You can still live if you do evil in the sky, but you can''t live if you do it yourself."


    "If you practiced quietly, you could still be stronger, but you demons have been controlled by greed, and you have swallowed luck and used the human race as a sacrifice."


    "Meeting an expert, is there any way for existence like you to survive?"


    "If it wasn''t for the masters who knew that the Ten Thousand Buddhas Temple was abnormal, let me come here to kill you, and now you have all died under the power of the terrifying curse."


    "You won''t be arrogant to think that you have a way to resist the power of that curse!"


    Liaokong was very clear that although these demons were very powerful, they were a group of ants in the face of Li Yixi. The devil''s last chance to survive.


    "A senior?"


    "Even if he missed a move, since he gave us the last chance to survive, the deity will save the lives of both of you before he dies today."


    A look of madness suddenly appeared on Mozun''s face.


    However, at this moment, when he saw the hideous face of Demon Venerable, there was no fear on his face.


    "Ming Kong, for these dead people, it''s up to you to take action!"


    "Don''t worry, there''s not much difference between killing them and killing a group of mortals."


    "They are already dead under the power of the master''s curse. The reason why they survive is because the master wants to use our hands to deal with them."


    "Perhaps the expert is playing a game with an extremely terrifying existence, and he doesn''t want to break anything by himself?"


    Empty thoughtful way.


    The Demon Venerable, who was already angry, became even more angry after hearing Sora''s words at this moment. When was his dignified and dignified realm so ignored by these people?


    Ming Kong, who was originally excited and adored, suddenly heard his master''s words, and his face turned pale.


    Especially when he felt the incomparably powerful aura of Demon Venerable, Ming Kong felt his scalp tingle for a while.


    "Master, can I really do it?"


    "The strength between me and these monsters is simply the gap between heaven and earth."


    At this moment, Mingkong almost cried, feeling that his master was trying to kill him.


    Seeing the appearance of his own disciple, Liaokong couldn''t help but stunned for a moment, then scolded with a smile, "Don''t you feel that the master has activated the great curse technique before you came?"


    "The fate of these monsters has been judged, and it is impossible to change anything?"


    "Even if they can defy the sky, it is absolutely impossible for them to escape in front of an expert."


    "If you don''t believe me, give it a try!"


    Mingkong, whose scalp was numb at first, heard his master explain, and thought of Li Yixi''s terrifying methods, and his heart moved slightly.


    But Mingkong naturally didn''t dare to kill Demon Venerable directly, but he knew that Demon Venerable was too terrifying, and the breath emanating made Mingkong feel a sense of suffocation.


    Therefore, Ming Kong at this moment chose a powerful demon powerhouse, and Ming Kong at this moment was just a tentative attack.


    However, in the next moment, his eyes widened and his face was unbelievable. The demon strong man used a powerful supernatural power to kill him, but when the supernatural power fell on Mingkong''s body, it was as powerless as a breeze. .


    However, his attack landed on the opponent''s body, and it was instantly obliterated.


    At this moment, Mingkong felt very clearly. As his master said, it was not his magical powers that killed the monsters in front of him, but the power of the curse wrapped around these people, and he was just a drag. hand.


    The extremely angry Demon Venerable, at this moment, saw the scene in front of him with a look of horror. Originally, the Demon Venerable was a little unwilling, but the moment he saw this scene, the Demon Venerable was completely desperate.


    At this moment, the Demon Venerable seemed to have made a decision. At the next moment, those monsters who were originally terrified had a mad look in their eyes.


    Sora, who was originally calm and composed, saw these monsters with a crazy look in his eyes, and suddenly felt that something big was going to happen.


    "not good!"


    "Kill them!"


    Liaokong roared loudly. Although he didn''t know why he suddenly felt the danger, it was still under the condition of Li Yixi''s great curse technique, but at this moment, he was very decisive and directly used his supernatural powers to destroy these demons. Kill all the monsters of the clan.


    However, in the face of Kong''s supernatural powers, these monsters looked crazy, but they didn''t kill Kong and Ming Kong, and these monsters swept away at Wanfo Temple in an instant.


    I saw Demon Venerable slapped it with a palm, and the next moment, the terrifying supernatural power instantly lifted those temples away, and a terrifying cave appeared in the Ten Thousand Buddha Temple. That cave was extremely terrifying, like a god and demon. Eye.


    At this moment, he was empty and saw the huge cave in front of him, as if the cave was also looking at him. At this moment, facing the black cave, his mind couldn''t help shaking.


    However, at the next moment, Rakuro''s mind trembled even more violently.


    At the moment of emptying, he suddenly reacted, these monsters were crazy, what were they going to do, it was impossible to do nothing, and their hearts were even more uneasy.


    But now, Lakukong''s face was desperate, and it was too late to stop it, because these monsters rushed towards the cave with a frantic face, and the next moment, a rumbling sound rang out.


    Under the leadership of Demon Venerable, these monsters exploded directly.


    An incomparably terrifying aura erupted in the cave in an instant, and the next moment, as if something had been broken, in the cave, a force that destroyed the sky and the earth rose into the sky.


    It was as if in that cave, an invincible god and demon was sleeping.


    The thought of Lerkong just fell, and the next moment, I saw a dull voice in the cave, and the voice seemed to penetrate the soul in an instant, as powerful as Lakukong, and the body couldn''t help trembling. His soul seemed to be torn apart.


    If it wasn''t for this moment in Kong Kong''s arms, that relic suddenly burst out with an incomparably mysterious power, instantly stabilizing Kong Kong''s soul, and Kong Kong was very clear, he would definitely be lost.


    At this moment, I felt cold all over and my scalp was numb.


    I have never felt such a terrible aura before.


    "The devil!"


    "It''s the devil!"


    "In this cave, a terrifying demon god is actually sleeping."


    "How did this demon god enter this world? Could it be that he fell here during the war between gods and demons in the Primordial Era, such as the continuous recovery of spiritual energy today, has he awakened?"


    At this moment, his body couldn''t help trembling. As for Ming Kong, his face was also pale, but at this moment, a holy Buddha light burst out from Ming Kong''s arms, wrapping Ming Kong''s whole body in it.


    The thing that burst into the Buddha''s light was the Buddhist scripture that Li Yixi gave to Mingkong.


    The two masters and apprentices did save their lives, but at this moment, the two faced the cave under them, their hearts trembling violently, and the cave really seemed to have turned into a terrifying eye.


    The next moment, an extremely terrifying figure appeared in front of Master and Apprentice Kong.


    The body is not tall, but when their eyes fell on the two of them, at this moment, the two felt that they were locked by the gods.


    "Fermen?"


    "And so weak?"


    "How did you force my pawn to blow itself up and force me to wake up?"


    At this moment, this god and demon appeared with a dazed face, just woken up from a deep sleep, and his face was still confused.


    "Um?"


    "I didn''t expect that both of you have treasures in your arms."


    "No wonder the two of you are so weak and survived under my demonic voice. It turned out that you were carrying a treasure and saved your lives."


    "But I will accept your treasures with a smile. I can feel the holy power of Buddhism. After swallowing and refining, I can recover a lot from my injuries."


    The extremely terrifying god and demon, the next moment his eyes lit up, as if he saw through the bright sky and the sky at this moment, but at the moment when he just raised his hand.


    A look of terror appeared in the eyes of the powerful gods and demons, because at this moment, a terrifying and incomparably cursed force suddenly appeared around the body of the demon gods.


    The power of these curses gathered at an unimaginable speed, and the next moment turned into a black cursed sword. This sword directly pierced the eyebrows of the gods and demons before they could react.


    "No no no..."


    "Curse, this is the Great Curse. In this world, who can control the Great Curse?"


    "I''m not reconciled, I''m not reconciled."


    At this moment, this god and demon had a face of unwillingness and despair.


    But his demon body, at this moment, under the power of the terrifying curse, kept collapsing, and his demon soul, under the terrifying curse, was constantly depleted.


    A look of anger, a look of unwillingness, but nothing can be changed.


    Kong and Mingkong were originally numb with scalps, but they were stunned for a moment. The two of them never thought that the power of the curse that had exploded turned into a sword of curse, instantly killing this god and demon. .


    This is a god and demon, a god and demon of chaos!


    It was not until the gods and demons were completely dead that at this moment, he dared to let out a long sigh of relief.


    Looking at his disciple Mingkong, he said with a horrified expression: "It turns out that the master''s real target is this Chaos Demon God. I was puzzled before, why the master kills chickens with a bull''s knife?"


    "It turns out that the depths of the Ten Thousand Buddhas Temple are connected to a devil''s cave, and there is a god and devil who was severely injured in the ancient times sleeping in a deep sleep."


    "There is only such a terrifying existence that a high-level person will take action."


    It turned out that we were a false alarm. Sure enough, the means of the masters are too terrible to be imagined. Even the chaotic gods and demons can never escape the eyes of the masters, let alone escape the palms of the masters.


    Ming Kong woke up from the shock when he heard his master''s words.


    At this moment, Mingkong''s chest was heaving violently, with a look of disbelief on his face.


    After all, the incomparably powerful gods and demons are like gods in Mingkong''s eyes, invincible.


    But now he actually witnessed the death of the gods and demons with his own eyes.


    In his mind, Li Yixi''s appearance involuntarily appeared, Mingkong took a breath at this moment, feeling that Li Yixi was so terrifying.


    Mingkong wanted to say something, but found that his mouth was dry at this moment, and he couldn''t say a word.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Don''t make a fuss, follow the master''s side in the future, and the master will show you more big scenes. Today is just a small scene, and it''s nothing."


    At this moment, he was completely relaxed and said with a smug look on his face.


    When Ming Kong heard his master''s words, a sneer appeared on his face involuntarily.


    Mingkong wanted to say who was so scared that he was bloodless just now.


    But thinking of his own master, Mingkong still gave his master some face.


    But Mingkong continued to pretend to beep, and Mingkong couldn''t help it.


    Mingkong sneered and said, "I think it is possible to see a long scene if you follow a high-ranking person. As for you, master, you have to practice."


    Liankong glanced at Mingkong and said with a sneer, "Are you daring, you dare to disobey even the master''s words, without the old man, can you meet the master?"


    "Not a son of man!"

 Chapter 985

    Li Yixi didn''t wait long, and the two masters and apprentices returned from the sky.


    "Master, everything has been resolved, the demons have been beheaded, and there will be no more monsters to do anything wrong. It is those demonic qi that have caused this land to change, and I have no ability to completely eliminate it."


    "Just let time digest it."


    "I''m not good enough, I''m ashamed!"


    The returned Liaokong''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, and his heart was a little nervous. Today''s Liaokong saw Li Yixi''s incomparably powerful means, and his mind is still trembling until now.


    After all, that was an extremely powerful demon god, but in front of Li Yixi, he was like an ant, unable to make any waves.


    Before the person arrives, they will deal with it to death.


    But thinking of the transformed earth, Lekong was very afraid, let alone cleared it, Lekong didn''t even dare to contaminate it, the devil soil was extremely strange, and if he went deep into the devil''s cave, he would most likely make himself into the devil.


    Kong Kong did not dare to make a move.


    When Li Yixi heard Sora''s words, he didn''t blame him, but a smile appeared on his face, "It''s hard work, it''s a great blessing to be able to deal with these monsters, nothing is perfect."


    "Today I also saw the power of those monsters."


    "Let''s go!"


    "Although the ending is not very good, the danger has been stifled, and the mortals on this land have returned to normal. This is already a great merit."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, Xiaobai instantly revealed his true body, everyone fell on Xiaobai''s body, and Xiaobai broke through the air.


    In the void, Li Yixi sighed as he looked at the barren land beneath him, which was originally an extremely fertile land.


    Immediately, Li Yixi said solemnly, "May spring return to the earth, may heaven and earth bless you, may all things recover, and may calamity disappear..."


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, and even the body of Xiaobai who was flying was shocked.


    As a family of Baifeng, Xiaobai is very powerful, and even if it is just a blink of an eye, he has already left the northern part of the Song Dynasty.


    However, Xiaobai''s cultivation base is extremely powerful, and he can naturally feel the situation in the northern part of the Song Dynasty. At this moment, the moment Li Yixi''s voice fell.


    I saw that on the barren land in the north, the power of heaven and earth surged in an instant, and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth gathered together, and the next moment turned into a spiritual rain, falling from the void.


    An incomparably powerful force of law descended, and the land that was transformed by the devil began to change in an instant.


    The magic that is difficult to remove, at this moment, dissipates at an unimaginable speed.


    The extremely mysterious power restores everything in an instant.


    A wave of incomparably powerful vitality erupted on this piece of land at this moment.


    Those skinny mortals who were originally thin, at the moment when those raindrops fell on their bodies, their bodies were filled with power.


    Those mortals who were terminally ill also disappeared in an instant and became full of energy.


    Those withered trees, when they were contaminated with those spiritual rains, burst out with incomparably rich vitality, and the plants that had already died turned out to be sprouts, as if spring had returned to the earth, and all things were revived.


    Above the thirsty fields, the rain soon merged into the creek.


    Those mortals, in an instant, showed a look of shock in their eyes.


    Emperor Song, who had just arrived in the northern land, saw a sudden heavy rain in the sky, which had already become a barren north, but suddenly a lot of vitality poured out, and a look of shock appeared on Emperor Song''s face.


    When Emperor Song reached out his hand to catch the raindrop, Emperor Song''s heart trembled, his lips trembled violently, and he exclaimed in disbelief: "This is not ordinary rain, but a spiritual rain, this rain Among them, there is actually the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, no wonder it can instantly make this barren land burst into life."


    "What level of existence does that master have to be able to command the heavens and the earth?"


    "My catastrophe in the Song Dynasty is finally over."


    The Great Song Emperor''s face was so excited that he even burst into tears in an instant.


    The Great Song Kingdom had already entered a desperate situation, and the Great Song Emperor had also been desperate, but he did not expect that there would be a turning point at the last moment.


    All the civil and military officials saw the scene in front of them, their eyes widened, and then their faces were excited.


    At the same time, they even felt that some civilians had entered the ranks of cultivation with the help of this spiritual rain.


    The Emperor Song turned around immediately and his eyes fell on the ministers.


    "All ministers listen to the decree. From today onwards, the god of my Song Dynasty will be the peerless master. He will dispatch skilled craftsmen to gather in the imperial capital immediately. I will build a temple for the master."


    Seeing the changes in the north, Li Yixi was a god in the heart of Emperor Song.


    Originally, the Great Song Kingdom had already declined, but at this moment, the civil and military officials heard that the Great Song Emperor said that he would build a statue and build a temple for worship, but there was no refutation, even a look of excitement.


    Some people even donate their family assets directly.


    Xiaobai went all the way west, and it didn''t take long before everyone finally arrived at Canglun Kingdom.


    At this moment, Ming Kong was a little nervous and timid.


    Ming Kong''s eyes fell on Kong''s body, "Young Master, Master, I want to go home and have a look. I don''t know if it will delay the trip."


    Mingkong''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, and he felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Good thing!"


    "I also want to go to Canglun to see."


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth.


    When Mingkong heard Li Yixi''s words, his eyes lit up in an instant. In Mingkong''s eyes, Li Yixi was a high-ranking figure. To be able to invite Li Yixi as a guest, it would be more than just a flourish, it was simply a god entering the hall.


    "Young Master, Mingkong welcomes you by sweeping the couch!"


    At this moment, Mingkong was very excited when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    Li Yixi smiled and asked, "Ming Kong, until now, I haven''t asked you. I don''t know what your name was before you became a monk."


    Mingkong immediately explained: "Master, my surname is Zhang, and my name is Zhang Chen. My grandfather is the prime minister of Canglun Kingdom, but the appearance of descendants like me has brought shame to my Zhang family."


    "I don''t know what''s going on in my home now. On the land of Canglun, there is a large army of demons. Canglun has been fighting with the army of demons, but I fell in love with the witch of the demons. It is very likely that Affect grandpa''s status."


    "After all, this is something that shakes the hearts of the army. As an emperor, it is absolutely intolerable."


    Speaking of this, Mingkong''s face showed a worried look at this moment, which is why Mingkong wanted to go home and take a look.


    "Um?"


    "Even if it''s a little troublesome!"


    "But let''s go and see first. If there is any difficulty, it can be resolved with your current cultivation."


    Li Yixi comforted her.


    Under the guidance of Mingkong, Xiaobai headed towards the capital of Canglun Kingdom, and soon landed outside an incomparably huge manor.


    Everyone''s bodies fell to the ground, frowning slightly. Even Li Yixi felt that this place was too cold at this moment. Mingkong''s grandfather, as the prime minister of the country, should be very lively here, but now it seems a little deserted.


    Le Kong opened his mouth to comfort and said, let''s go and have a look!


    Although Mingkong was a little worried, he knew that no matter how anxious he was now, nothing would change, so he nodded and led the crowd to open the courtyard door.


    Pushing open the door, Li Yixi found that the yard was very deserted. There was only one very old servant who was cleaning the yard with difficulty. The other servants were not seen.


    "Uncle Zhao, how do you clean it yourself?"


    Mingkong''s eyes fell on the old man in front of him, and he asked aloud. He couldn''t help but feel a little heartache. The old man is now eighty years old.


    Hearing Mingkong''s words, the old servant slowly raised his head, looked over here, and his eyes fell on Mingkong.


    "Are you Master Chen?"


    The servant at the moment felt that he had hallucinations, and his face was unbelievable.

 Chapter 986

    "Uncle Zhao, it''s me, I''m Zhang Chen!"


    "I am back!"


    "I''ve let you down, I''m sorry, I don''t know what''s going on in the mansion now, why did it suddenly become so deserted?"


    After Mingkong''s voice fell, he strode towards the old man. Although Mingkong looks very young, he is actually in his 60s. However, Mingkong practiced, and the years did not show any traces on his face.


    Like twenty years.


    Hearing Mingkong''s words, the old man felt a little dazed when he saw Mingkong walking in front of him.


    "Master Chen, you are finally back."


    "I didn''t expect to see you in my life."


    The old man grabbed Mingkong''s arm and held it tightly, as if Mingkong would disappear once he was released.


    The old man did not step into the practice. At the age of 80, he was already very old, and even his own memory became a little confused.


    Mingkong''s hand shook, and at this moment, a spiritual force slowly entered the old man''s body, stabilizing the old man''s mind.


    Seeing the old man calm down, Mingkong hurriedly asked, "Uncle Zhao, what happened in the mansion, I remember that the mansion was like a city before, why did it suddenly become so deserted? Is it because of me?"


    At this moment, Mingkong felt extremely self-blame in his heart.


    The old man stabilized his mind at this moment, and when he heard Mingkong''s words, he seemed to remember something, and suddenly his face changed.


    The whole person''s mood suddenly became anxious, grabbing Mingkong''s hand, violently, his body trembled slightly.


    "Master Chen, I''m so confused, I forgot about this important event, and the Zhang family is over."


    "A few days ago, the emperor dismissed the position of the Prime Minister, and also put the Prime Minister to death."


    "Everyone involved with Lord Xiangguo has been suppressed. Most of the Zhang family are now in prison."


    "Master Chen, hurry up and think of a way to save them!"


    At this moment, the old man said anxiously.


    Hearing this, Mingkong''s face suddenly changed, Mingkong did not expect that the matter was far more serious than he thought.


    But then Mingkong also reacted. From Uncle Zhao''s mouth, he knew that most of the people were in heaven, but what about the few people? Even if there are a small number of people, it is impossible to be so deserted.


    Mingkong looked at the old man in front of him, and hurriedly sent more spiritual power to stabilize the other party''s emotions. The old man''s emotions were fluctuating, and it was very likely that he would die.


    At the same time, Mingkong also asked anxiously, "Uncle Zhao, what about the other people? Where did they go? Why is the house so deserted, did they escape?"


    Mingkong asked the doubts in his heart.


    When the old man heard Mingkong''s words, he hurriedly said, "The other part of the Zhang family is now in the City of Ten Thousand Demons."


    The moment Mingkong heard the three words Ten Thousand Demons City, his expression suddenly changed. Ten Thousand Demons City is the domain of the Demon Race, why did the Zhang family go there?


    "Uncle Zhao, could it be that the demons have captured the Zhang family?"


    "Most of the Zhang family''s cultivation base is very weak, why is this? Did the demons arrest the Zhang family for treason?"


    Originally, Mingkong could barely calm down, but the moment he heard the words "Wan Mocheng", his heart was instantly chaotic.


    Li Yixi saw that Mingkong was obviously distraught, and stepped out, "Mingkong, calm down first, don''t be nervous, if you don''t understand all the ins and outs of the matter, you can''t handle this matter at all."


    "Now that your master is here, don''t worry too much. Even if your clan is trapped in the city of ten thousand demons, your master can go and save your clan."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and at this moment, a strange force fell on Mingkong''s body, and the anxious Mingkong instantly calmed down.


    "Uncle Zhao, sit down, sit down quickly, and tell me what happened?"


    Mingkong helped the old man to sit under the eaves, the old man took a deep breath and told all the ins and outs.


    Zhang Chen''s grandfather is not weak, and he is the prime minister of Canglun Kingdom, under one person, above ten thousand people, but because Zhang Chen and the witch fell in love, the old man was very heartbroken. At the same time, Emperor Canglun also treated the old man deeply. Suspicion arose.


    But at that time, Zhang Chen had not yet escaped into the empty door. Zhang Chen''s talent was very strong. For a time, although the emperor of Canglun Kingdom was extremely dissatisfied with the Zhang family, he also suppressed the desire to eradicate the Zhang family.


    But after Zhang Chen escaped into the empty door and disappeared completely, another force appeared in the treasures of the Canglun Kingdom. Not long ago, in a battle between Canglun and the Demon Race, the 200,000 army of the Canglun Kingdom was ambushed. None survived.


    The 200,000 army was buried, and on the day when the 200,000 army set off, the witch of the Demon Race entered the Prime Minister''s mansion in order to find Zhang Chen.


    Even though the demon witch of that day was scolded by the prime minister, this incident was still introduced into the palace.


    The 200,000 army was buried, and someone in the palace said that the prime minister''s house was collaborating with the enemy and treason. Emperor Canglun was furious, removed the position of prime minister, and ordered the extermination of the three clans.


    When the forbidden army arrived, the witch of the demon clan led the strong man of the demon clan to fight against the forbidden army, and rescued part of the Zhang family.


    "Tuoba Xue!"


    Mingkong heard that this matter was actually related to the witch Tuobaxue, and involuntarily showed a trace of self-blame on his face.


    However, at the moment when Mingkong was remorseful, the old man hurriedly said: "Master Chen, Tuoba Xue is not to blame for this matter, although Tuoba Xue has the blood of the Demon Race and is not recognized by the Zhang family, but Tuoba Xue Ba Xue is a very infatuated woman, in fact, there is another person who colluded with the demons."


    Ming Kong was shocked when he heard this.


    "Who?"


    Mingkong heard that this matter had nothing to do with Tuoba Xue, and his face instantly became happy. Although Mingkong knew that he had no future with Tuoba Xue, but knew that the disaster of Zhang family had nothing to do with Tuoba Xue, he felt better inside.


    "The Minister of War, Zhu Wancheng!"


    The old man said Zhu Wanchen''s name and gnashed his teeth at this moment.


    Mingkong frowned slightly and couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle Zhao, why do you know that Zhu Wancheng, the minister of military affairs, colluded with the demons?"


    Mingkong''s eyes looked directly into the eyes of the old man, wanting to see if the old man was lying.


    "Master Chen, that day, when Tuoba Xue came to save people, we didn''t believe it at the time, but Tuoba Xue swore in the name of the devil that this old slave would not dare to lie."


    Mingkong frowned, "Zhu Wancheng hated the demons to the bone, how could he betray? How could he collude with the demons? All his sons died at the hands of the demons."


    "Uncle Zhao, have you betrayed the human race? Otherwise, the entire mansion has already declined, why do you still exist?"


    Mingkong''s breathing became rapid.


    A wry smile appeared on the old man''s face and explained: "Young Master Chen, I don''t know if you believe it or not, but the old slave still wants to say that the reason why the mansion was preserved is because the people of Zhang mansion are not dead, and few Tianjiao go there. After the Demon Clan City of Ten Thousand Demons, some people are afraid that the Zhang family will return one day."


    "As for the son of Zhu Wancheng, the Minister of War, he did not die, but was converted into a demon."


    "The old slave can no longer take care of Master Chen, and I hope that Master Chen will take care of himself!"


    The old man''s voice fell, and suddenly a knife appeared in his hand, and the knife was directly inserted into his heart.


    Everything was very abrupt, even Ming Kong, who was standing beside the old man, did not react.


    "Uncle Zhao!"


    Mingkong saw the blood gushing out of the old man''s chest continuously, and a look of pain appeared on his face. He did not expect that the old man would die to tell himself that he did not lie.


    Just at this moment, two figures appeared in the yard, one black and one white.


    Standing aside, the anxious Li Yixi was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that black and white impermanence would appear here.


    Black and white are impermanent, and hurriedly stepped out, "Black and white impermanence, meet the son."


    Fanaticism appeared on the faces of Black and White Impermanence.


    Li Yixi was a little surprised and said with a smile, "Why did you two come here?"


    Black Impermanence, hurriedly said, "To be honest, Zhao Deshan''s longevity has expired, and the two of us will bring him to the underworld to be reincarnated."


    When Mingkong heard this, his face suddenly changed, and he wanted to say something, but at this moment, Mingkong felt an extremely terrifying aura on the black and white impermanence.


    Mingkong knelt down in front of Li Yixi with a thud, "Please also ask your son to save my Uncle Zhao''s life."

 Chapter 987

    Mingkong is very clear that only Li Yixi can save the old man at this moment, otherwise, today''s black and white impermanence will definitely take away the old man''s soul and send it into reincarnation.


    Mingkong saw the old man commit suicide in front of him, and felt extremely self-blame. .


    Black and white impermanence also fell on Li Yixi''s body, the two of them did not move, their faces changed slightly.


    "This¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was stunned. Just now, Li Yixi wanted to take action to save the old man, but he didn''t expect the impermanence of black and white to come, telling himself that the old man''s lifespan was over.


    Li Yixi felt that people''s lifespan was over, and it was not something he could change, but seeing Mingkong, he was a little embarrassed, and finally his eyes fell on the black and white impermanence.


    "Two, has this old man really reached the limit of his lifespan?"


    "I think he committed suicide, is it an accident?"


    Hei Wuchang heard Li Yixi''s words, the two were stunned for a moment, Hei Wuchang''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly said, "Sir, these days, we have captured souls in this territory and sent them to Samsara. The reason why we appear here is also Coincidentally, I first check to see if the old man has reached the end of his lifespan."


    Hei Wuchang''s voice fell, and then something appeared in his hand, he flipped through it, and soon, a line of words appeared in front of Hei Wuchang.


    "Canglun Kingdom, Zhao Deshan, a servant of Zhang''s residence in the capital, committed suicide with a life span of eighty years and seven months."


    After seeing this line of words, the bodies of Hei Wuchang and Bai Wuchang were shocked.


    Hei Wuchang was a little anxious at this moment, pretending to be checking, while secretly communicating with the Lord of Hell.


    In the world of death, the Lord of Hell was cultivating at this moment. Suddenly, he found out the message of Hei Wuchang, and found that it was related to Li Yixi. With a look of anxiety on his face, he took out the book of life and death, and increased Zhao Deshan''s lifespan again. 20 years, and changed suicide to death.


    Zhang Fu, Hei Wuchang''s eyes lit up at this moment, and his face showed his apology, "Young Master, we made a mistake just now, suicide was an accident, and there is still salvation. Just now, we mistakenly thought that our lifespan was up."


    "Zhao Deshan still has 20 years to live, and he is at the end of his life."


    "Also ask the son, don''t blame it, it''s our fault, we''re leaving!"


    Black and white are impermanent, this moment is a little uneasy, I don''t know if Li Yixi is satisfied.


    Li Yixi immediately smiled, "I have two of you. If there is a chance, I will definitely thank you, but today I will save the old man first, and I will leave you alone."


    Li Yixi hurriedly squeezed out a smile.


    "It is our blessing to be able to help the son, and we are leaving."


    Black and white impermanence heard Li Yixi''s words, the body of the two trembled, a little excitement, and then disappeared.


    Mingkong saw Black and White Impermanence leave, and his face suddenly showed a happy expression. Just now, Mingkong also clearly felt the change in Black and White Impermanence''s expression. Obviously, Mingkong was very clear that the old man''s lifespan had expired. Adding 20 years seems to be the reason for the impermanence of black and white.


    Li Yixi didn''t care so much, and appeared in front of the old man with a silver needle in his hand. At the same time, at this moment, Li Yixi took out the alcohol signed in by the system and hurriedly disinfected the silver needle.


    At the same time, he instructed Lu Kong, "Lu Kong, come and help me, stabilize his heart first, and help me with your mana."


    The next moment, Li Yixi used the Tai Chi magic needle to seal the blood.


    When the silver needles fell one by one, the old man''s blood stopped instantly.


    At the same time, Li Yixi took out some elixir from his arms. These elixir, which Li Yixi obtained from practitioners, were regarded as a treasure by Li Yixi, but at this moment, life was at stake. Li Yixi Without any hesitation, he used these elixir instantly.


    Soon, Li Yixi saw that the old man''s heart was merging rapidly, a smile appeared on his face involuntarily, and he sighed inwardly: "It really is a magic medicine, the effect is beyond imagination!"


    Liankong heard Li Yixi''s words, and was stunned for a moment, thinking that Li Yixi was really a Buddhist robe, and he would not leave his credit or fame.


    Even with all his strength, Liekong was unable to recover. Now that the old man''s injury has been stabilized, Li Yixi said that it was the magical effect of the elixir, and Liekong was a little helpless.


    "Master, how is Uncle Zhao? Why hasn''t he woken up yet?"


    Mingkong saw the wound heal, but the old man didn''t wake up and asked anxiously.


    After all, in Mingkong''s eyes, Li Yixi is omnipotent, and it is impossible for Li Yixi to save the old man.


    "No hurries?"


    "It''s not over yet?"


    Li Yixi responded with a smile, and then a serious look appeared on Li Yixi''s face, and the silver needles fell on the head of the old man like lightning.


    Li Yixi displayed his magical skills, "Tai Chi summons the soul!"


    As Li Yixi''s silver needles fell, the next moment, the silver needles trembled slightly, and at the moment when the silver needles trembled, a mysterious power instantly appeared.


    At the moment when this force appeared, Lakukong''s body shook violently. At this moment, Liaogong was horrified to find that under the force, the old man''s soul walked towards the body with a dull look, and merged with the body. And for one.


    The next moment, the old man slowly opened his eyes and came to life.


    "Uncle Zhao, you finally woke up!"


    Seeing the old man in front of him, Ming Kong felt a little remorse in his heart. He never thought that the old man would commit suicide because of his own reasons. Ming Kong knew very well that if there was no Li Yixi, the old man would have been sent to the underworld. reincarnation.


    "Master Chen, why do you still save me?"


    "The Zhang family is gone. In fact, my heart is dead."


    "The reason why I didn''t commit suicide is just because the old slave still remembers you. The old slave is afraid that everyone in the Zhang family has gone, and one day you will not see anyone when you return."


    "The old slave has no descendants. Watching you grow up, Master Chen, you have become the favored son of heaven, and treat you as a close relative."


    "I also ask Master Chen not to dislike it!"


    "Although the old slave came from a lowly background, he did treat the Zhang family as his own, and the young master as his family."


    Mingkong''s eyes were slightly wet, and he hurriedly said: "Uncle Zhao, stop talking, your injury has just been healed, you need some time to cultivate, as for Zhang''s affairs, I will handle it, now that I have stepped into the fairyland, I believe I can change everything."


    "Uncle Zhao has worked hard these days."


    The next moment, Ming Kong showed his supernatural powers and brought everyone to a temple on the outskirts of the imperial capital, bringing the old man to the temple to cultivate.


    After settling down the old man, Mingkong''s face showed anxiety at this moment, because Mingkong already knew from the old man''s mouth that today, his grandfather will be beheaded in the imperial capital.


    "Master, please wait here for a while. Mingkong wants to see if it''s still too late, and if he can save Grandpa. Everything started because of me. If I don''t do anything, I will not feel at ease in my life."


    At this moment, Li Yixi saw anxiety on Mingkong''s face, and immediately said, "Little Phoenix, go with Mingkong!"


    "May God bless the Zhang family so that the life of the Zhang family will be hard, and the knife and axe will not be able to hurt their lives. As for the old man, I will take care of him, and I will keep him safe."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Ming Kong was grateful, "Thank you, son!"


    Mingkong glanced at the little phoenix and the little phoenix flew away.


    After leaving the temple, Ming Kong showed a look of shock on his face. He looked at the little phoenix beside him and asked, "Donor, is that power just now a master''s wish?"


    Mingkong was not anxious, because at the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, Mingkong could clearly feel a strange force going towards the void, and the direction in which the force disappeared was exactly where the imperial capital was beheaded.


    "good!"


    "I didn''t expect that my master would actually save your family?"


    "Now don''t worry!"


    "And taking this opportunity, we may be able to prove for your Zhang family, restore your grandfather to the position of prime minister, and let the Zhang family clear the evidence of colluding with the demons."


    Xiao Fenghuang''s voice fell, and a look of doubt appeared on Ming Kong''s face. He didn''t know why Xiao Fenghuang said that.


    But Little Phoenix is ??Li Yixi''s high-ranking apprentice, so Ming Kong naturally didn''t dare to underestimate him, and hurriedly asked, "I don''t know what the benefactor has planned."


    Mingkong looked at the little phoenix with burning eyes. If the Zhang family''s innocence can be restored, Mingkong is willing to give everything.


    A heart pounded, Ming Kong knew very well that if he could not prove his innocence, he might be able to save his grandfather, and he would commit suicide in a moment.

 Chapter 988

    "Want to know?"


    "Sister, I won''t tell you!"


    "Just wait and see, and then you''ll understand."


    Little Phoenix said with a smile.


    At the same time, after Xiao Fenghuang''s voice fell, the Book of the Great Dao appeared in Xiao Fenghuang''s hand.


    Little Phoenix opened the book of the avenues, only to see a pattern of gossip on that page.


    Mingkong''s eyes fell on the gossip. At that moment, Mingkong''s body trembled violently. The next moment, a drop of sweat appeared on Mingkong''s forehead. Found that my soul was almost sucked into it.


    Where is this gossip pattern, it seems to be a terrifying world. In that world, there are forces that are extremely mysterious, and those forces seem to be able to deduce the world.


    And the reason why Mingkong was able to free his soul just now was because of the little Phoenix''s help.


    "Little monk, do you want to die?"


    "Do you think anything can be watched?"


    "This is my sister''s, fortune teller!"


    Little Phoenix looked proud.


    Mingkong looked grateful, but asked suspiciously: "Donor, what is the function of this avenue so strange?"


    Mingkong just now felt the fatal danger, but Mingkong also did not feel any attacking power above the gossip.


    Obviously, the power of the Dao is not the Dao of killing.


    "Weird?"


    "Nonsense, my sister told you, this is called Xuan Ao."


    "Before saving your grandfather, I have to figure out the general situation, sister. If your grandfather really betrayed, then I will not be able to take action."


    "This divination lies in deduction. Although my strength is not strong, I can''t deduce the past and future like a master, but your grandfather is not strong, and it is not difficult to deduce some things."


    "As long as I deduce the past a little bit, I can know whether your grandfather really colluded with the demons."


    Although Mingkong''s strength is strong, at this moment, after hearing Xiao Fenghuang''s words, his body can''t help but tremble. He never thought that Xiao Fenghuang, who has been following Li Yixi''s side like a foodie, actually means Such a delusion, one can infer the past.


    After Mingkong''s eyes fell on Little Phoenix, he couldn''t help showing awe in his expression.


    It didn''t take long for the little phoenix to close the book of the avenues.


    He smiled and said: "Little monk, congratulations, your grandfather did not collude with the demons, everything is exactly as the old guy said, but I didn''t expect that the witch actually has a love for you, and there is no frame to lie to your family. "


    "And just now I postponed it for a while. Your clansmen in Wanmo City are living well now, and their lives are not in danger."


    "Let''s go!"


    "Let''s go see your grandfather first, save your grandfather, and at the same time clear your grandfather''s innocence!"


    After the voice fell, the little phoenix waved his hand, and saw the book of the avenue enveloped the little monk, and the two disappeared into the void strangely, without any trace.


    In the imperial capital, at this moment, countless people gathered.


    A pair of eyes were full of anger, "Kill Zhang Zhenguo."


    "Kill the traitor Zhang Zhenguo!"


    "Collaborating with the demons and killing my compatriots is a crime that deserves death."


    "Kill Zhang Zhenguo!"


    Tens of thousands of people roared on the streets of the imperial capital.


    At this moment, prison carts slowly pulled him out from the death row.


    In the prison car, it was Ming Kong''s grandfather Zhang Zhenguo and his family who were imprisoned.


    "Injustice!"


    "Injustice!"


    "My Zhang family did not collude with the demons, we are wronged."


    "We want to see the emperor."


    The members of the Zhang family were all angry.


    "To shut up!"


    "The other party wants my Zhang family to be destroyed, so how can they give us a chance."


    "Now my Zhang family is notorious, who would believe it?"


    "What''s more, in the current city of ten thousand demons, there are members of my Zhang family. Only this one can''t be cleaned up."


    "This old man serves his country, even if he dies in a wrongful way, he can warn those Xiao Xiao and let those Xiao Xiao know the fate of colluding with the demons, and his life is not in vain."


    Zhang Zhenguo, who had a face of despair, shouted at the moment he opened his eyes, and all the Zhang family members instantly quieted down.


    "Grandpa, don''t be reconciled!"


    A man looked angry at the moment.


    However, the next moment, the voices of the crusade fell into the ears of the Zhang family, and the people of the imperial capital stared at the Zhang family angrily.


    "Return my husband''s life!"


    "Return my son''s life."


    "Return my father''s life!"


    "Zhang Thief, I won''t let you go even if I die...!"


    The next moment, the sky filled with eggs and vegetable leaves fell against the Zhang family.


    Some even throw stones directly.


    The Zhang family, who had always been angry and embarrassed, became even more embarrassed, and some people even had their heads broken by stones.


    Although the Zhang family was treated like this, after hearing Zhang Zhenguo''s words, no one spoke up.


    The general who sent the Zhang family to the execution ground looked complicated on Zhang Zhenguo''s face.


    In the next moment, with a big wave of his hand, a wave of spiritual power surrounded the prison cart of the Zhang family.


    So that those thrown stones can''t hit the Zhang family.


    But that didn''t stop those eggs and vegetable leaves.


    "Old Prime Minister, you are incompetent at the end of the day, you can only obey the emperor''s orders."


    "However, the future will be able to have today, everything is your promotion, and one day the future will definitely return the Zhang family''s innocence."


    Zhang Zhenguo heard the words of the little general in his ear, and his face showed gratitude, "Thank you!"


    "No need, the old man knows your heart. The person who framed the old man is not something you can shake. If you want to help my Zhang family and return my Zhang family''s innocence, you will fall into the abyss."


    Hearing this, the little general looked angry, but did not make a sound.


    In the anger along the way, the Zhang family''s clansmen were sent to the execution ground by the prison car.


    Above the execution ground, there were already a sea of ??people, and the eyes of both pairs were extremely angry.


    Most of these people were husbands, sons or fathers who died in battle.


    In the void, the figures of Little Phoenix and Ming Kong appeared.


    However, the book of the great road with the little phoenix shrouded it, and at this moment, no one could detect the existence of the two.


    At this moment, Little Phoenix and Mingkong seemed to be watching from parallel time and space.


    "Damn, damn Zhu Wancheng, you made my Zhang family do this."


    "I must slash it with a thousand swords, otherwise it will be difficult to relieve the hatred in my heart."


    "How many families were torn apart by the fact that Canglun''s 200,000 army was buried in the hands of the Demon Race?"


    At this moment of Mingkong, the mana was continuously agitated, and it was obvious that he was extremely angry.


    "Excited about what?"


    "Killing Zhu Wancheng now, isn''t it justifying your Zhang family''s treason of treason."


    "Listen to my sister, what crime did the Zhang family suffer, and what kind of crime Zhu Wancheng has to suffer, and they have to pay it back tenfold."


    "And don''t worry, your grandfather and clan will not die."


    "Have you forgotten my master''s great wish technique?"


    "It''s impossible for these knives and axes to hurt your grandfather and his family."


    Mingkong on the side heard Xiao Fenghuang''s words at this moment, and his heart was overjoyed.


    However, when his eyes fell on the prison car, he saw that the eyes of those clansmen who were constantly being sent to the execution ground were red.


    I saw the official who presided over the beheading strode out, and when his eyes fell on Zhang Zhenguo''s face, his face was mocking.


    Immediately, he said loudly, "Folks and fellows, in Qian Hai of the Lower Military Department, preside over today''s beheading matters."


    "Zhang Zhenguogui is the prime minister of Canglun, one person is below ten thousand people, and enjoys the kneeling and worship of all the people, but he did not expect that he would collude with the demons and bury my Canglun 200,000 sons. It is a heinous crime. Today, my emperor ordered the Zhang family All people were beheaded and displayed to the public as an example."


    "The Zhang family''s clansmen in the City of Ten Thousand Demons, my emperor also gave an order to let my strong men from Canglun sneak into the City of Ten Thousand Demons, and they will never die. I will never let the clan of the Zhang family live in the City of Ten Thousand Demons."


    However, Qian Hai''s voice had just fallen. The sky was originally a clear sky. At this moment, all of a sudden, there were dark clouds. The next moment, a flash of lightning flashed, and the lightning fell on Qian Hai''s body, causing Qian Hai to be covered in smoke and embarrassed. extreme.

 Chapter 989

    Originally, the onlookers in the execution ground were angry, but the sudden scene made everyone stunned. No one thought that Qian Hai was struck by lightning.


    The general who escorted Zhang Zhenguo and his family to the execution ground was shocked when he saw this scene.


    After gritting his teeth, he stood up and said loudly: "Zhang Xiangguo is innocent, Zhang Xiangguo was framed by others, and now you want to commit Prime Minister Zhang''s crime, even God can''t approve it."


    "It''s you who are to blame, not the Zhang family."


    "The 200,000 wronged souls destroyed by the demons will never let go of you traitors and traitors."


    Qian Hai''s cultivation base is not weak, and the thunderbolt did not kill Qian Hai, but at this moment, the general''s voice resounded in the audience, making Qian Hai extremely angry, and in Qian Hai''s eyes, twinkling The cold light that chooses and devours people.


    "presumptuous!"


    "As an official of the imperial court, you are babbling nonsense again and confuse the public."


    "The Zhang family has committed a lot of crimes, and everything is true, so what''s wrong with it."


    "If there is any injustice, the thunder will strike me."


    Qian Hai''s voice just fell, and suddenly, thunder sounded in the void, and a terrifying thunder came.


    It landed on Qian Hai''s body, with an angry expression on his face, Qian Hai''s body was instantly reduced to ashes.


    The whole place became more quiet.


    The accompanying officials also widened their eyes, and there was a look of horror in their eyes.


    Those civilians who were extremely resentful of the Zhang family members now stared wide-eyed.


    At the same time, some of Zhang Zhenguo''s disciples and former officials took a deep breath one by one, gritted their teeth and stood up, roaring: "The prime minister is not guilty, if you want to add a crime, there is nothing to worry about."


    "The Prime Minister is not guilty!"


    The expressions of those officials who presided over the beheading changed dramatically in an instant, and they never thought that such a change would occur today.


    Sweat dripped from an official''s forehead and hurriedly shouted, "Where is the forbidden army, take down these traitors immediately."


    "These people are all former officials of Zhang Zhenguo''s disciples, and they are here to confuse the public."


    The next moment, a team of banned troops appeared, and the terrifying killing intent surged into the sky.


    Mingkong''s gaze in the void involuntarily fell on Little Phoenix, "Donor, why is this happening?"


    "Then Lei Fa was not done by someone using magical powers, it seems that it was really done by Heaven!"


    Mingkong was puzzled at this moment. At first, Mingkong thought it was the little phoenix who shot secretly, but he didn''t expect that it was not the little phoenix who shot, but the real heaven.


    Xiao Fenghuang smiled and said, "Little monk, have you forgotten what my master said before we set off? With my master''s words, your grandfather will be blessed by heaven, and he will never die today. "


    "Let''s just watch the play here, no need to intervene."


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has the heart.


    Mingkong''s legs trembled violently, and his eyes showed horror. Mingkong didn''t think of Li Yixi''s words at all, that he would wake up the heavens and bless the Zhang family.


    Mingkong''s heart set off a turbulent wave, and he said to himself, "Master, can masters be able to command the way of heaven?"


    This thought appeared, and at that moment, Mingkong couldn''t calm down.


    The eyes were full of disbelief.


    At the execution ground, the people saw countless banned soldiers appearing, and their brows were furrowed together. No one would have imagined that so many banned army powerhouses were secretly arranged today.


    However, at the moment when the forbidden army appeared and was about to arrest Zhang Zhenguo''s disciples and former officials, I saw that in the void, black clouds overwhelmed the city, and one after another thunder and lightning fell in front of which forbidden army and blocked which forbidden army. Take one step.


    The commander of the Imperial Army looked at the void, his pupils shrank suddenly, and his face was horrified.


    "God''s wrath!"


    "This is God''s wrath!"


    "How could this happen? Is Zhang Zhenguo''s family really wronged? Even the sky is angry."


    The strong men in the forbidden army saw the thunder and punishment from the sky, and their pupils shrank suddenly.


    The official was frightened when he saw the forbidden army, and his face changed slightly, but they received an order from Zhu Wancheng to behead all Zhang Zhenguo''s family today.


    Today, Zhang Zhenguo''s family cannot be beheaded to the public, then they will surely die.


    "It''s noon."


    "Behead all the members of the Zhang family and show it to the public."


    The official''s voice just fell, his face changed suddenly, his body burst back, and the next moment, a terrible thunder and lightning fell on the place where he stood just now.


    Even if the official hurriedly dodged, he was also hit by lightning. At the same time, the token thrown in his hand was shattered by lightning.


    This scene instantly fell into the eyes of those people.


    Which people originally believed in the gods, at this moment, in their minds, the situations of Zhang Zhenguo loving the people like a son could not help.


    The hatred in my heart disappeared in an instant, and it was replaced by doubts. All of them looked up at the sky, and couldn''t help thinking, was Zhang Zhenguo really wronged?


    At this moment, when my heart was filled with all kinds of emotions, I saw those gangsters who had already prepared, hurriedly waving the axe in their hands.


    One after another, cold light flashed and chopped off the heads of the Zhang family members.


    "Injustice!"


    The clansmen of the Zhang family felt that they were about to die at this moment, and they roared one by one, wanting to make a final vent.


    They closed their eyes one by one, however, the next moment the audience was extremely quiet, and the needles could be heard.


    Because at the moment those swords and axes fell, all the executioners were shocked.


    Because the swords and axes in their hands were all broken in an instant.


    However, the members of the Zhang family did not have any scars on their necks at this moment.


    Those standing in front of the crowd saw the scene in front of them with shock in their eyes.


    The members of the Zhang family found that they were not dead, but that the swords and axes were broken, and each and every one of them showed surprises in their eyes.


    At this moment, Zhang Zhenguo couldn''t keep his composure, and laughed loudly, "Hahahaha!"


    "The sky can learn from the sky, the sky can learn from it!"


    "My Zhang family didn''t betray Canglun. Because of Zhang Chen, I, Zhang Zhenguo, couldn''t get rid of my sins, but I didn''t expect that at the moment when my Zhang Zhenguo family was about to die, Tiandao proved my Zhang family and returned my Zhang family''s innocence. No regrets today."


    "I, Zhang Zhenguo, are worthy of the emperor and the people of Limin. My Zhang family is innocent."


    "The Zhang family is innocent!"


    Those people in the Zhang family, at this moment, roared one by one.


    The official was extremely embarrassed at this moment, but when he heard Zhang Chenguo''s words, his face showed a look of panic, and he did not expect such a change at all.


    "Where is the guard?"


    "Kill them, there are monsters at work, don''t let others succeed."


    Originally, those people were about to believe Zhang Zhenguo''s words, but when they heard the roar of the official, the words came to their lips, and they stopped instantly.


    After all, there are people in this world who can control Thunder.


    The next moment, there were figures in the void. These people were Canglun''s guards. These people were extremely powerful practitioners, and some of them were comparable to immortals.


    After the appearance of these divine guards, one by one, they displayed extremely terrifying magical powers, attacking the sky and destroying the earth, and at this moment, they went to the Zhang family''s clansmen.


    However, at the moment when those magical powers fell, suddenly, a golden beam of light descended in the void, and that golden beam of light was extremely holy.


    Instantly blocked those magical powers and blessed everyone in the Zhang family.


    The next moment, in the void, the terrifying power of thunder and lightning fell, and the incomparably powerful guards exploded in the void in an instant.


    At the same time, at the moment when the golden beam of light appeared, there was no change in Zhang Zhenguo and his clansmen, but the bodies of the dead guards and those officials actually showed a burst of black energy at this moment.


    The officials who were still alive let out a scream at this moment.


    At the moment of seeing those black qi, each and everyone''s eyes showed anger.


    "Magic, that is magic."


    "It''s these beasts who really betray Canglun, not Prime Minister Zhang, damn it!"


    At this moment, those who had remained silent were angry one by one.


    Ming Kong in the void, seeing the scene in front of him, his eyes involuntarily fell on Little Phoenix.

 Chapter 990

    Seeing Mingkong staring at him, Xiao Fenghuang waved his hands helplessly, "Sorry, I really didn''t do anything, these people''s bodies are indeed contaminated with demonic energy, not that they have become demons, but There should be an incomparably powerful monster beside them."


    "And before they knew it, their bodies were contaminated with demonic energy, and unconsciously, their minds were controlled by demons."


    "This method is very powerful. It does not control the other party at one time, but continuously and silently erodes, allowing the other party to be controlled and manipulated by it unknowingly."


    "If you feel it seriously, and your judgment has not been affected by the suffering of your loved ones, you must have felt the abnormality of these people before."


    Mingkong nodded after hearing what Little Phoenix said.


    At this moment, Mingkong couldn''t help feeling overjoyed. He didn''t expect that Li Yixi''s words would have such a miraculous effect, completely changing the situation between the host and the guest.


    Originally, the Zhang family was still a traitorous thief that everyone shouted and killed. However, under the protection of Li Yixi, his life was saved. It was only for a moment that the existence of those righteous words was gone. Became a demon, and the Zhang family was instantly cleared of innocence.


    "Thank you for your kindness, son."


    Mingkong was very happy in his heart.


    However, there was a complete chaos below, and the eyes of those civilians turned red in an instant. They didn''t expect that the Zhang family had nothing to do, but they were accused of treason.


    And those officials with high and righteous words are contaminated with demonic energy. In their eyes, all existences contaminated with demonic energy are rebellious.


    The forbidden army and the commanders of the forbidden army were stunned one by one at this moment, their faces were dazed, as if the scene in front of them was an illusion, and their faces were unbelievable. They did not expect that these people from the Ministry of War were actually contaminated with demonic energy. .


    The Zhang family, who was sentenced to beheading three clans, was not contaminated with any demonic energy.


    "Kill them, kill them, they are rebels."


    "It''s the rebel who killed my 200,000 men in Canglun."


    "Return my son''s life!"


    "Return my father''s life."


    "Return my husband''s life."


    "Return my brother''s life..."


    At this moment, the poor people who had been besieging Zhang''s family had red eyes and anger on their faces. They used all their strength and threw everything in their hands to the officials of the Ministry of War.


    "Kill, kill them, don''t let them escape."


    Those former officials of Zhang Zhenguo''s disciples saw the scene in front of them, and their eyes instantly turned blood red. For a long time, there was a presence in the court that covered the sky with one hand, suppressing everything, and they could not meet the emperor at all.


    And because Zhang Chen had a relationship with the witch, the Zhang family couldn''t get away with it.


    At this moment, seeing the demonic energy appearing in those people''s bodies, he instantly seized the opportunity.


    One by one, their bodies swept out violently, even if they knew that their strength was not as good as the opponent''s, they would not be afraid to attack.


    At this moment, there was an instant chaos.


    "Where is the Imperial Army?"


    "Where is the Imperial Army?"


    "Could it be that even the Imperial Army betrayed Canglun and the human race?"


    "Now that everything has been proved, these people colluded with the Demon Race and murdered Prime Minister Zhang is unforgivable. What are they still doing?"


    An old Confucian scholar, with his eyes splitting at the moment, shouted angrily at those dazed commanders of the Imperial Guard.


    The commander of the forbidden army heard the old Confucian scolding, and instantly woke up, with a look of anger on his face. The commander of the forbidden army was very clear that if he did not act today, then everything would come to an end.


    And this time, his son was also in the army of 200,000, and his eyes instantly turned red.


    "Where is Canglun Erlang?"


    "Kill them, kill these beasts colluding with the demons."


    The commander of the forbidden army rushed out in an instant, and the long spear in his hand was thrown without any hesitation, like an arrow from a string.


    An official of the Ministry of War was instantly pierced through his chest, and he was bound to die on the ground.


    The gods who were severely injured, at this moment, their faces became extremely embarrassed, and they never thought that today, everything had been arranged properly, but an accident occurred.


    Even if these people calculated everything, but in this moment of despair, no one thought that Heavenly Dao would intervene today.


    This is something that has never happened.


    At the next moment, the faces of those who were banned from the army were very embarrassed. Among these people, many brothers participated in the battle against the Demon Race. Thinking of those relatives who died in vain, they were extremely angry.


    The incomparably terrifying attack, at this moment, headed towards the heavily wounded divine guards. Although those divine guards had powerful supernatural powers, they were severely wounded, and their strength was inexhaustible.


    In just a moment, the officials of the Ministry of War and the guards who participated were all beheaded.


    After those people died, the eyes of the civilians who were watching were completely red, and those whose family members died directly rushed to the bodies of those officials. In the blink of an eye, those who died were directly divided into corpses. .


    It was as if the anger in their hearts could not be vented without dismembering these people at this moment.


    Those former officials of Zhang Zhenguo''s disciples, one after another, fell on Zhang Zhenguo''s side, with ecstasy on their faces.


    "Lord Prime Minister, we knew that you were wronged."


    "Sure enough, people are watching the sky. These people colluded with the demons to harm my people, and they can''t even see the way of heaven."


    "Today, the Tao of Heaven blesses the Zhang family. From now on, I see who dares to say that the Zhang family has colluded with the demon clan. If they dare to say so again, I will kill his three clans."


    One by one these people were ecstatic.


    They knew that although Zhang Zhenguo was old and abandoned by the emperor, soon, even if the emperor was for the sake of the people, he would let Zhang Zhenguo take the position of prime minister again, otherwise it would be difficult to appease the hearts of the people in the world.


    "Lord Prime Minister, I''ll loosen you up now."


    Which disciples and former officials were so excited at this moment that they wanted to untie Zhang Zhenguo. However, Zhang Zhenguo shouted angrily at this moment: "Quick, go to the palace, don''t waste time here, this old man can''t die for the time being, the way of heaven keeps this old man alive. , then the old man can''t die, and now the palace is the real danger."


    "If the old man is dead, then the palace can be calm, but now, the old man has been blessed by the heavens, presumably the existence of the palace can no longer be stable."


    "Shenwei is the emperor''s personal guard, the emperor''s personal soldiers, but some people have been infected with demonic energy. It is obvious that the emperor''s personal soldiers have also been invaded by the other party."


    "Now that things are revealed, who is most likely to threaten the life of my emperor?"


    "Quick, go to the palace!"


    After Zhang Zhenguo escaped at this moment, his face became extremely anxious when he saw those guards and officials.


    The commander-in-chief of the Imperial Guard and Zhang Zhenguo''s former disciples reacted instantly one by one, their expressions changed greatly, and they headed for the palace at the fastest speed.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Let''s go to the palace first!"


    Mingkong said to Little Phoenix.


    "You don''t go to see your grandfather Zhang Zhenguo. We finally met once, and we were almost separated by life and death." Xiao Fenghuang heard Mingkong''s words and couldn''t help but look at Mingkong.


    "Grandpa is right. It is the most important thing to save the emperor''s life now. Once the emperor is really killed, it will be the real disaster."


    "Now that Grandpa has saved his life, there is no problem in seeing him whenever he wants."


    Mingkong saw his family saved his life at the moment, a smile appeared on his face, and he completely recovered his senses, knowing which was more important.


    "it is good."


    "Then let''s go and see if Zhu Wancheng really colluded with the demons?"


    "If it''s really Zhu Wancheng who colluded with the demons, knowing what''s going on here at this moment, I''m afraid that my butt will be burned and I won''t be able to sit still."


    Little Phoenix smiled and followed Mingkong to the palace.


    At this moment, Ming Kong''s mouth moved slightly, and he sent a voice transmission to Zhang Zhenguo, "Grandpa, everything is my fault. Don''t get excited. With me and my presence, my emperor will not worry about his life."


    Zhang Zhenguo, who looked anxious, heard a familiar voice in his mind, and his body couldn''t help shaking.


    The moment he looked up, he saw a monk wrapped in Buddha light in the void, and bowed to him.

 Chapter 991

    "Zhang Chen!"


    Seeing the bright sky in the void, Zhang Zhenguo was stunned for a moment, and then his face showed bitterness. In fact, Zhang Zhenguo didn''t hate Zhang Chen. At this moment, he saw Zhang Chen escape into the empty door, and it seemed that the Dharma was very profound and his heart was extremely complicated. !


    At this moment in the palace, Zhu Wancheng''s face became very ugly.


    The officials on the side looked very frightened, "How can this happen? How can this happen? Zhang Zhenguo has been blessed by the heaven, how is this possible?"


    "Now that those guys in the Ministry of War are exposed, how can we be good, Lord Shang Shu, how can we be good?"


    "Lord Shang Shu, let''s run away. If we don''t run away, it''s really too late."


    "Lord Shang Shu, make a decision quickly!"


    At this moment, anxious eyes fell on Zhu Wancheng.


    The corners of Zhu Wancheng''s mouth immediately turned gloomy, and his eyes showed the luster of choosing people. His eyes became incomparably dark, like the eyes of a devil.


    "waste."


    "Escape, where can you escape to?"


    "This world has always been winners and losers. Now that we''re in a desperate situation, we''ll have a showdown."


    "In recent years, with our continuous infiltration, even the emperor''s personal guards have been controlled by us a lot. Everyone feels that we are in a desperate situation, but they are wrong. Since the matter has been exposed and we cannot control it, then we Just kill the emperor and let us control the world."


    "History is written by the victors!"


    "Let''s go, follow me into the palace, kill the old emperor, and today the old man is enthroned as the emperor."


    Zhu Wancheng''s eyes showed slaughter and greed. With a loud roar, one after another terrifying figure rose into the air and followed Zhu Wancheng to the palace.


    In the palace, at this moment, Emperor Canglun saw the golden beam of light in the sky in the distance, and his face showed doubts.


    He asked the eunuch beside him, "Do you know what happened to the north of the city?"


    "Why does this emperor feel a little uneasy?"


    "Did this emperor really blame Zhang Zhenguo?"


    At this moment, Emperor Canglun had a complicated expression on his face, but at the same time he was a little nervous.


    The next moment, a commander of the forbidden army entered the hall with a look of panic on his face.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Zhu Wanguo colluded with the demons, intending to kill Zhang Zhenguo, Prime Minister Zhang. Today, the Dao of Heaven blesses Zhang Zhenguo, and everything is exposed. Now, Zhu Wancheng took the strong to the palace, and the minister was summoned by the commander of the forbidden army. The god beside the emperor There are also people in Wei who have been contaminated with demonic energy, and please be careful with the emperor, and retreat into the forbidden area of ??the royal family with me."


    "In the forbidden area of ??the royal family, there are sacred objects, but anyone who is contaminated with demonic energy cannot approach the forbidden area, and it is safe there."


    The commander-in-chief of the Imperial Guard looked extremely anxious.


    However, when Emperor Canglun heard this, he was furious with thunder, "Insolent, Zhu Wancheng is the minister of war appointed by this emperor, his son was killed by the demons, and he hates the demons deeply, how could he collude with the demons?"


    "I''m afraid you are the real one who colluded with the demons!"


    Emperor Canglun was instantly furious.


    "Your Majesty, there''s no time left, please also ask Your Majesty to trust Wei Chen."


    The voice of the commander of the Imperial Army had just fallen, and the next moment there was another panicked voice outside.


    "Your Majesty, it''s not good, hurry up, hurry up and enter the forbidden area of ??the royal family. Now, Zhu Wancheng led countless strong men to the palace and entered the inner city of the palace."


    "These people are blessed with extremely powerful magical energy, and we can''t stop them."


    The angry-looking Cang Lun Emperor heard the words of his minister at this moment, and at the same time he felt the screams of killing outside, and his face changed slightly.


    It was unbelievable that Emperor Canglun snorted angrily and strode out of the palace. When he looked into the distance, he found that Zhu Wancheng at this moment was like a monster with monstrous energy, bringing countless dead men to the palace to kill. His face instantly turned extremely pale.


    "Damn Zhu Wancheng!"


    "This emperor is not disrespectful to him, and he is not disrespectful to his Zhu family. He even colluded with the demons."


    "Through today, the emperor must let his Zhu family not stay."


    "Shen guard, immediately protect this emperor from retreating into the forbidden area of ??the royal family."


    Emperor Canglun was angry, but when his voice just fell, his divine guards were instantly killed together. Those divine guards who had already colluded with Zhu Wancheng instantly killed all loyalists to Canglun by means of sneak attacks. The guardian of the emperor.


    There was bloodthirsty light in his eyes.


    "Emperor Canglun, today, your end has come."


    These people surrounded Emperor Canglun in an instant. Zhu Wancheng, who was far away, was extremely powerful, and instantly stood out from the siege. He came to Emperor Canglun and looked down at Emperor Canglun.


    "Old guy, are you shocked now? Surprised."


    "The feng shui takes turns, the emperor takes turns doing it, and today he is at my house."


    At this moment, Zhu Wancheng laughed uncontrollably.


    "Zhu Wancheng, this emperor is not mean to you!"


    "And your son died in the hands of the demons. You actually colluded with the demons. This emperor doesn''t understand what you think."


    "A white-haired person sends a black-haired person, can you tolerate such a thing?"


    At this moment, Emperor Canglun had a look of anger on his face.


    "Will you be nice to me?"


    "Old guy, the reason why you treated me well and put me in the position of Minister of War was just to kill my father and make up for my Zhu family."


    "As for my son, who said he was dead?"


    "Hahaha, now my son has received the gift of the Demon God, and has obtained the purest bloodline of the Demon Race, and his strength is boundless."


    "Originally, I just wanted to control you and make you a puppet emperor, but Zhang Zhenguo''s old dog was blessed by heaven. Zhang Zhenguo is not the old man, so it is difficult to control you, so if you want to hate you now, hate Zhang Zhenguo. !"


    "Zhang Zhenguo is not dead, then you will die for Zhang Zhenguo."


    Zhu Wancheng''s voice fell, and the long sword in his hand instantly stabbed Emperor Canglun''s throat.


    However, at the moment when Emperor Canglun felt that he was certain to die, a beam of Buddha light fell, instantly breaking Zhu Wancheng''s attack.


    "Amitabha."


    "Your Majesty, it''s not surprising that Mingkong''s rescue is late."


    Zhu Wancheng''s face was shocked, he never thought that there was someone he couldn''t perceive.


    The moment he looked up, he saw two figures standing in the void.


    Mingkong is surrounded by Buddha light, incomparably holy, like a Buddha.


    "Where is the dead bald donkey, who dares to take care of my affairs, if you want to live, get out of here!"


    Zhu Wancheng''s eyes fell on Mingkong with anger on his face. He didn''t expect that a monk would destroy his good deeds today.


    Compared to Zhu Wancheng''s anger, Emperor Canglun had a happy expression on his face at this moment.


    "I also asked the master to save me. After today, I will definitely build a temple for the master to worship the Buddha."


    Mingkong ignored Emperor Canglun, falling from the void step by step, his eyes fell on Zhu Wancheng, and said lightly.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Master Shang Shu, have you forgotten who I am?"


    "In the next Zhang family, Zhang Chen."


    "Escaped into the empty door and returned today. I didn''t expect that Lord Shang Shu actually colluded with the demons to destroy my Zhang family, which is really beyond Zhang Chen''s expectations!"


    Zhu Wancheng, who was a little familiar at first, heard Mingkong''s words at this moment, his body trembled suddenly, and his face was horrified. He never thought that Mingkong was actually a member of the Zhang family!


    "Zhang Chen?"


    Emperor Canglun''s body shook violently, and he never thought that Mingkong was Zhang Zhenguo''s grandson Zhang Chen.


    "kill him!"


    Zhu Wancheng''s face was extremely ugly, a terrifying black light burst out from his eyes, and his voice was full of anger.


    Zhu Wancheng knew very well that since Mingkong was Zhang Chen, he must be immortal today.


    The next moment, those beings behind him who were not afraid of death walked towards Ming Kong, and the demonic energy in their bodies was no longer hidden. At this moment, the void almost turned black.


    Emperor Canglun felt the incomparably terrifying demonic energy, and his body couldn''t help trembling.


    However, Ming Kong faced all this with a mocking expression on his face.


    Buddha''s light shines.


    The voice fell, and the terrifying Buddha light erupted from Mingkong''s body at this moment, and the magical energy that almost covered the sky was instantly purified and disappeared without a trace.


    At this moment, not only did the magic disappear, but the entire palace became like a holy place of Buddhism and Taoism.


    A gigantic Buddha phantom suspended above the palace, suppressing everything.

 Chapter 992

    In the land shrouded in the terrifying Buddha''s light, all those who were infected with demonic energy screamed in agony at this moment.


    During the fierce struggle, the demonic energy in the body continued to dissipate, but at this moment, each one''s face was extremely pale, and at the same time, it was extremely weak.


    These people naturally regained their senses and knew what had happened to them.


    Zhu Wancheng''s face became extremely ugly at this moment, his face became extremely hideous, like a devil.


    "Damn, damn Zhang Chen, the old man''s plan fell short."


    "I kill you!"


    In Zhu Wancheng''s body, at this moment, the seal seemed to be torn apart, and even more terrifying demonic energy erupted from Zhu Wancheng''s body. At this moment, Zhu Wancheng completely turned into a demon.


    The breath of that one after another made people extremely frightened and disgusted.


    At this moment, Zhu Wancheng''s cultivation has been improved extremely terribly, as if he is a god.


    However, the little phoenix standing beside Mingkong didn''t care. I don''t know when, a bag appeared in his hand, and he kept stuffing food into his mouth, looking at Zhu Wancheng in the void like watching a play.


    "The devil is one foot tall, and the Buddha is one foot tall."


    "Zhu Wancheng, today is your day of death. I want to seek justice for the 200,000 Canglun Erlang who died."


    "die!"


    Mingkong''s icy voice fell, and at this moment, the huge Buddha''s phantom hand in the void of the palace slowly pressed down on Zhu Wancheng at this moment.


    Facing the Buddha, Zhu Wancheng, who was powerful and boundless, raised his hand and pressed it down. He had no resistance and was instantly shot away.


    "Impossible, it''s only been a long time, even if you Zhang Chen''s talent is peerless, you can''t have such a terrifying cultivation base."


    At this moment, Zhu Wancheng felt that the scene in front of him was not true, but Zhu Wancheng also knew very well that he was definitely not Mingkong''s opponent.


    Although his face was full of anger and unwillingness, Zhu Wancheng also knew that he was not afraid of running out of firewood if he kept the green hills.


    Instantly vacated to the mansion.


    "Want to go, do you think you can go?"


    Mingkong''s voice fell, and at this moment, the phantom of the Buddha in the void of the palace became even bigger, and at the same time, the bright sky at this moment suddenly disappeared.


    The huge Buddha phantom appeared outside the Zhu family''s mansion.


    "Lord Ferris, hurry, kill him."


    Zhu Wancheng, who had just entered his mansion, saw the phantom of the Buddha following him, and his face was shocked and angry. The moment he saw the phantom of the Buddha, Zhu Wancheng seemed to be facing the Buddha.


    "boom!"


    Zhu Wancheng''s terrified voice fell, and the next moment, in the Zhu family''s mansion, a rumbling sound rang out, and an extremely terrifying demonic energy shot straight into the sky.


    The black beam of light was extremely terrifying, and the surrounding vegetation was instantly withered under the devilish energy, and an incomparably huge figure walked out of the Zhu family''s mansion at this moment.


    "Where did the bald donkey come from, it turned out to be against my demons"


    "Today I will kill you!"


    The Motian that appeared at this moment had the blood of a demon god, and he was a man of cultivation, powerful and boundless, and faced the phantom of Buddha with disdain on his face.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Put down the butcher knife and turn back to the shore."


    A mighty Buddha sound resounded in the void.


    The sound of the Buddha reverberated in the void, lasting for a long time.


    Facing the incomparably powerful Ferris, I saw the phantom of the Buddha in the void, becoming more solid.


    At the same time, I saw that the hands in front of the Buddha''s phantom slowly separated at this moment, and at the same time, the other hand was slowly put down.


    At this moment, a figure appeared in the hands of the Buddha''s phantom, which was the disappearing Mingkong.


    At this moment, the bright sky, surrounded by endless Buddha light, walked step by step towards the sky-high skyscraper in front of him.


    The whole person seems to be stepping on the endless Buddha light, coming from the Buddha realm.


    Ferris saw Mingkong''s complexion in the void changed slightly. At this moment, even though Ferris was very powerful, he felt the pressure.


    After all, the magical powers of Buddhism have great restraint for the demons.


    "Monk, it''s up to you, do you want to save me into the empty door?"


    "You don''t have this ability yet!"


    "I will kill you today, and let which monks know the fate of opposing my demon race?"


    "The devil is coming."


    Mo Tian roared, and the next moment stimulated the blood in his body. Behind Mo Tian, ??a huge and incomparable demon god phantom slowly appeared. At the same time, an incomparably powerful force blessed Mo Tian at this moment. body.


    "If that''s the case, then I have to kill one person to save all beings."


    At this moment, Mingkong''s sad face looks like a Buddha of Buddhism.


    At this moment, Mingkong didn''t see any magical powers being displayed, only Mingkong''s hand was slowly raised, his five fingers pointing to the sky, as if he wanted to grab something in the palm of his hand.


    The next moment, a terrifying Buddha light erupted from the Buddha''s phantom body.


    I saw Zhu Wancheng''s mansion, the earth suddenly cracked, and five Buddha lights rose into the sky.


    When Zhu Wancheng saw the five rays of Buddha''s light, his mind couldn''t help trembling. Even if there was a devil in the sky, Zhu Wancheng''s heart was full of unease at this moment, because the five golden rays of Buddha''s rays were not pure Buddha''s rays at all. At this moment, Zhu Wancheng also saw it clearly.


    It was a huge, rootless finger.


    Five pointed to the sky, the next moment, a big golden hand appeared, and the entire Zhu family''s mansion completely entered the huge Buddha''s hand.


    Ferris, who had a reckless face at first, changed his face at this moment. He didn''t even think that Mingkong''s supernatural powers would be so terrifying.


    Emperor Canglun''s face in the palace was a little pale, and when he saw the bright sky in the void, surrounded by Buddha''s light, Emperor Canglun couldn''t calm down for a while.


    "die!"


    I saw that in the void, the Buddha''s palm was bright and empty, and that hand was instantly closed and pinched into a fist.


    The next moment, the huge Buddha palm that held the Zhu family''s mansion in the palm of the hand also closed in an instant.


    "Do not¡­¡­!"


    Mo Tian looked terrified, never thought that he would end up like this today.


    At the moment when Mingkong was about to die, something seemed to be touched in Motian''s body, and the next moment, a terrifying breath directly shattered the golden bergamot.


    At an unimaginable speed, he instantly went to Mingkong''s eyebrows.


    "The devil''s mind."


    Seeing that ray of black light, the face of Little Phoenix, who was eating something unknown beside him, changed slightly.


    "No wonder Master wants me to follow Mingkong. Before, I didn''t understand why I needed to come, because Mingkong is enough to suppress everything. I didn''t expect that there would be a demon in this Ferris body."


    "Although Mingkong''s cultivation is strong, in the face of this demonic thought, Mingkong can''t stop it at all, and he will surely die."


    In front of the little phoenix, the bag of food in his hand turned into a book of the avenues, and at this moment, the little phoenix instantly threw the book of the avenues in his hand.


    The Book of the Great Dao appeared in front of Mingkong, and at this moment, the demonic thoughts of the Demon God just fell into the Book of the Great Dao.


    The page of Little Phoenix''s book of the great road seemed to be transformed into a world at this moment, and the demonic thoughts of the devil instantly transformed into a terrifying phantom, and he wanted to escape.


    However, at this moment, I saw the sound of clattering from the page, and black chains appeared, and the chains were densely packed, entangling the devil''s thoughts in the blink of an eye, and the terrifying power was forcibly forced at this moment. The phantom formed by the illusion of the devil and the devil was pulled into it.


    Little Phoenix''s book of the great road also slowly closed and fell into Little Phoenix''s hands.


    "The mere Mo Nian also wants to make trouble in front of me, it''s just courting death."


    "If I don''t kill you, won''t my little phoenix lose face?"


    After everything was done, Little Phoenix looked smug.


    However, at this moment, Ming Kong found that his forehead was covered with beads of sweat. At that moment, Ming Kong had a feeling that he would definitely die.


    Mingkong also remembered what Li Yixi said before he left, if there is really no little phoenix with him today, his life will come to an end.

 Chapter 993

    "Thank you!"


    Mingkong wiped the sweat on his forehead and looked at Little Phoenix with gratitude.


    "Little monk, continue, your Buddha''s light has a natural restraint against demonic energy. Let the Buddha''s light first purify the demonic energy in the entire imperial city, so that those who have been corroded by the Buddha''s light can return to normal."


    "These people did not completely betray the human race, but were influenced by demonic energy and then controlled by Zhu Wancheng."


    "I see that the black energy between your eyebrows has also disappeared, and the catastrophe has dissipated. Obviously, your danger has been resolved, and I will go back first."


    After the voice fell, Little Phoenix disappeared.


    In the palace, the nervous Emperor Canglun saw that everything had settled down.


    His eyes fell on the eunuch beside him, and he indifferently instructed: "I immediately ordered that all personnel related to Zhu Wancheng be detained and sent to the Heavenly Prison."


    At the same time, Emperor Canglun issued an imperial decree, stamped his own seal, and threw it to the commander-in-chief of the Imperial Guard.


    "Bring the imperial decree to see Zhang Zhenguo and restore Zhang Zhenguo''s position as prime minister. At the same time, he will temporarily act as the Minister of War, and all rebellions related to Zhu Wancheng will be decided by Zhang Zhenguo, Prime Minister Zhang."


    When the commander heard this sentence, his heart skipped a beat, and he hurriedly flew away.


    Soon, the commander-in-chief of the Imperial Guard appeared at the execution ground. Seeing Zhang Zhenguo, who was still imprisoned at this moment, a complex expression appeared on his face.


    He couldn''t help but secretly said in his heart, "Sai Weng loses his horse, how can we know the good or the bad, I have always thought that Zhang Chen harmed the Zhang family, but today Zhang Chen''s terrifying cultivation realm broke out, the boundless strength, since then, the entire Zhang family is in the imperial capital. Among them, no one dares to shake it again.¡±


    "Even today''s His Majesty, I''m afraid he will be afraid."


    "With Zhang Chen''s terrifying and boundless Buddhist practice, if he has a different heart, he can take over the world of the royal family with a wave of his hand."


    After the idea of ????the commander of the forbidden army fell, he instantly suppressed his mind, squeezed a smile on his face, and fell in front of Zhang Zhenguo. He told Zhang Zhenguo some of the emperor''s words. At the same time, he handed the imperial edict to Zhang Zhenguo, even this For a moment, the commander of the forbidden army did not even dare to read the imperial decree, and the commander of the forbidden army did not dare to let Zhang Zhenguo kneel in front of him to receive the decree.


    "Thank you, Emperor Ron!"


    However, everyone in the Zhang family knelt down and accepted the imperial decree from the commander-in-chief of the Imperial Guard.


    The commander-in-chief of the Imperial Guard smiled softly: "The Prime Minister has a good son and gave birth to a good grandson for you."


    "Today, Zhang Chen has made great contributions to his rescue, and with Zhang Chen''s terrifying cultivation base, no one in the Zhang family can shake it since then."


    "I will ask the Prime Minister to take care of one or two in the future."


    Where did Zhang Zhenguo dare to ask the boss, he hurriedly smiled and said, "In the future, I will ask the commander to take care of one or two!"


    However, despite what Zhang Zhenguo said, at this moment, Zhang Chen, who had performed magical powers today, still involuntarily emerged in his mind.


    "It''s a pity, this kid actually escaped into the empty door."


    Originally, the members of the Zhang family still harbored resentment towards Zhang Chen, but today they were greatly surprised to see Zhang Chen, who is boundless in Buddhism.


    After Mingkong finished everything, he did not go to see Zhang Zhenguo directly, but returned to the temple outside the imperial capital.


    "are you back?"


    "Has everything been resolved?"


    Li Yixi asked with a smile.


    Mingkong hurriedly said, "If the young master didn''t ask Little Phoenix to help him today, I''m afraid Mingkong would have to go and come back."


    "Thank you sir."


    "But son, master, Ming Kong has to leave."


    When Li Yixi heard this, he couldn''t help showing a look of doubt, and said, "Why?"


    "Isn''t everything in order?"


    "I forgot, some of your clansmen are still in Ten Thousand Demons City, and you don''t seem to be able to let go of that demonic witch Tuoba Xue. You naturally want to go alone, so go ahead."


    Originally, Li Yixi had some doubts, but after feeling the thoughts of Mingkong, Li Yixi probably knew what Mingkong wanted to do.


    "Young master has a good eye, can you predict things like a god?"


    "Ming Kong really wants to go to Ten Thousand Demons City to resolve the emotional entanglement with the witch Tuoba Xue, and at the same time rescue the clansmen of my Zhang family."


    "Before my grandfather was charged with the felony of colluding with the demons, there is no doubt that he will die. Those members of the Zhang family have the blessing of witches in the City of Ten Thousand Demons, and they may be able to survive."


    "But now, the rest of my grandfather and Zhang family''s life has also proved their innocence."


    "At the same time, today I killed a strong demon in the royal family, and the demons are very likely to be angry."


    "Although the witch Tuoba Xue''s strength is not weak, it will become extremely difficult for those clansmen who want to bless the Zhang family under the loss of the demon clan."


    "I have to go to see and save the Hui people at the same time."


    At this moment, Ming Kong realized that Li Yixi had seen through his thoughts, and he didn''t dare to hide it, so he directly expressed his thoughts.


    Li Yixi said, "But you are going to the City of Ten Thousand Demons alone, I''m afraid something is wrong. There are too many strong demons in the City of Ten Thousand Demons."


    When Liaokong heard his disciple''s words, his expression changed slightly.


    Liaokong is very clear that the City of Ten Thousand Demons is under the control of the Demon Race, and there is definitely an incomparably powerful existence there. It is not so simple to take the Zhang Family to leave safely.


    When Kong wanted to speak, Li Yixi said with a smile, "Although the witch of the Demon Race has the blood of the Demon Race, she didn''t expect to have such a friendship with you, presumably he will help you, as long as you don''t be reckless, It''s okay."


    "But after all, there is a city of ten thousand demons. The demons are dancing wildly, and the demonic energy is soaring to the sky. This Buddha statue was carved when I was bored, and I asked your master to consecrate it. I hope it will be useful to you."


    Li Yixi handed the Buddha statue in his hand to Mingkong.


    Mingkong looked at the statue in Li Yixi''s hands, his body trembled uncontrollably, and hurriedly said, "Thank you, son."


    Mingkong is overjoyed.


    "I wish you a smooth journey." Li Yixi waved his hand.


    Holding the Buddha statue in his hand, Mingkong''s body slowly disappeared at this moment.


    At the moment of leaving Kong, he also slowly exhaled a breath. Just now, Kong Kong was extremely worried, but seeing Li Yixi handing the Buddha statue to Ming Kong, he was no longer worried.


    Liaokong is very clear that this time Mingkong is absolutely impossible to have any danger. With that Buddha, no matter how terrifying the existence can''t stop it.


    Because after the previous Li Yixi finished carving, he euphemistically called Kong Kong to consecrate him, and the moment he held the Buddha statue, he felt an extremely terrifying aura.


    Because Li Yixi sculpted an Arhat.


    Ten Thousand Demons City, in the sky above a manor, at this moment, the demonic energy suddenly surged, and a huge face suddenly appeared. At the same time, the coercion of destroying the sky and the earth came.


    The next moment, in the manor, a figure broke out of the sky, dressed in tight black clothes, with a graceful figure, that face was a disaster for the country and the people, but at this moment, that face was extremely cold, glaring at the huge giant in the void. face.


    "Witch, Zhu Wancheng''s waste plan failed, the devil fell, and was cut by Zhang Chen of the Zhang family. Lord Devil God asked me to come and take away these people from the Zhang family."


    "Are you going to stop me?"


    That incomparably huge face opened his mouth to speak, and the voice was so shocking that the ears seemed to lose their hearing, and it was extremely domineering.


    "Sorry, I don''t agree!"


    "I will personally go and explain it to Lord Demon God."


    "As for you, get out!"


    The witch Tuoba Xue, at this moment, those beautiful eyes were filled with chills.


    "Tuoba Xue, how can I say that I am also your senior brother."


    The incomparably huge face was slightly angry at this moment.


    "roll!"


    "Or I slaughtered your demon soul."


    However, what was ushered in was Tuoba Xue''s colder killing intent.


    The next moment, the huge face in the void slowly disappeared, and did not dare to stay too much. Obviously, the witch Tuoba Xue did what she said.


    "Did Zhu Wancheng''s plan fail?"


    The next moment, the Zhang family members in the manor were all excited.


    However, these Zhang family members are yellow-faced and skinny. If they hadn''t heard the news, they probably wouldn''t have the strength to speak now.


    Even if they were brought to the City of Ten Thousand Demons, these Zhang family members chose to go on a hunger strike and wanted to tell the world by death that these people in their Zhang family did not betray.


    The cold and angry witch Tuoba Xue, at this moment, the coldness and domineering on her face disappeared, replaced by nervousness.


    Because at this moment, the witch Tuoba Xue felt a very familiar aura.


    Tuoba Xue slowly turned his head and looked at the monk in white in the corner.


    "You finally came."

 Chapter 994

    "yes!"


    "I am coming!"


    "Thank you these days!"


    Mingkong''s eyes fell on the witch Tuoba Xue, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Thank me?"


    "How can you thank me!"


    The witch Tuoba Xue had a dazzling smile on her face. She looked at Ming Kong at this moment with affection. The previous domineering and cold blood could no longer be seen.


    The body slowly fell from the air and landed in front of Mingkong.


    Mingkong saw the charming smiling face of Tuoba Xue walking towards him at this moment. Although he was a little nervous, Mingkong was able to accept everything calmly and was no longer afraid of Tuoba Xue.


    "In the future, whenever there is a dismantling and dispatching, no matter whether it is a mountain of swords or a sea of ??fire, Mingkong is also willing to refuse."


    "Mingkong can''t repay the kindness of saving my clan."


    "I don''t know if His Highness the Witch is satisfied."


    Although Li Yixi''s practice days were extremely short, Mingkong''s Dharma has been refined these days. Before that, Mingkong couldn''t face the witch Tuoba Xue like this.


    But now seeing the beautiful woman in front of him, Ming Kong can look directly into the other person''s eyes.


    The witch Tuoba Xue saw that Ming Kong dared to look directly into her eyes at this moment, and a more attractive smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    He slowly stretched out his fingers and lifted Ming Kong''s chin.


    "I''m not satisfied with your answer. I don''t need you to fight for me, I don''t need you to hang a thread for my life, I just need you to marry me."


    "I have demon blood in my body, but so what?"


    "As long as you say a word, I''m willing to fly with you. As long as you''re willing, I''m willing to give up all the blood of the Demon Race, and I''m willing to betray Lord Demon God for you."


    "As long as you want, we can go to the place you like and stay together for a long time, regardless of any disputes."


    "Look at the warm sun in spring, the mountains and rivers in summer, the red leaves in autumn, and the holiness in winter."


    The witch''s beautiful eyes stared at Mingkong''s eyes at this moment, without blinking, waiting for Mingkong''s answer.


    Mingkong heard these words of the witch Tuoba Xue, and there was no accident. In the past, Mingkong also thought so.


    But now Mingkong has been able to face it calmly, not afraid, but also unacceptable.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Tuoba Xue, I have become a monk and escaped into the empty door."


    "As a monk, all four are empty."


    "If there is fate in the next life, I will compensate you."


    Mingkong looked apologetically at the woman in front of him, but in the end, Mingkong still rejected the other party.


    "Because I''m a demon?"


    "Because man and devil are incompatible?"


    "Zhang Chen, but we are all practitioners. There is no difference between people and demons in practice. The real good and evil lies in the heart."


    "I am willing to give up everything for you, and I think you are also willing to re-enter the world for me."


    "Okay? Let''s leave together today and go to a place where no one knows us."


    The domineering witch Tuoba Xue, at this moment, tears filled her eyes.


    At this moment, Ming Kong clearly felt that the witch Tuoba Xue was a little excited.


    And here is the city of ten thousand demons of the demons, and it cannot stay for a long time.


    Mingkong is very clear that he cannot continue to entangle with Tuobaxue here.


    The emotional entanglement between the two could not be resolved for a while.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Tuoba Xue, you are right, there is no conflict between man and devil, and there is no result between the two of us."


    "Let''s get together and leave. This life ends here. I owe you in the next life, and I am willing to pay it back tenfold."


    At this moment, Mingkong answered directly and decisively.


    "I do not believe!"


    "If in your eyes, there is no conflict between man and devil, then you will kill me today."


    At this moment, the witch Tuoba Xue directly opened her hands, blocked Mingkong''s path, and closed her eyes.


    At this moment, Ming Kong''s face changed slightly. It wasn''t that Tuoba Xue in front of him gave him a sense of crisis, but at this moment, Ming Kong felt an extremely terrifying demonic energy that was constantly approaching.


    The incomparably pure demonic energy was clearly the arrival of the powerful existence of the demon race.


    That breath even made Mingkong''s mind tremble at this moment. Obviously, the existence of the coming is powerful beyond imagination.


    "not good."


    "It''s the devil!"


    At this moment, Mingkong''s heart trembled, and he didn''t expect the Demon God to come so quickly.


    Seeing Tuoba Xue in front of him, Mingkong''s eyes showed a look of struggle, Mingkong gritted his teeth, and the next moment he directly pulled out the long sword from Tuoba Xue''s waist, and stabbed Tuoba Xue''s heart with a sword, This sword directly penetrated Tuoba Xue''s heart.


    At the same time, Ming Kong slapped it with a palm, directly injuring Tuoba Xue.


    Tuoba Xue''s body flew out directly.


    "Xue, I''m sorry, only in this way can you save your life, otherwise the devil will not forgive you."


    The Zhang family''s eyes widened at this moment, they did not expect Mingkong to be so decisive at this moment.


    At this moment when everyone''s faces were shocked, in the void, a terrifying breath broke out, and this piece of sky, this moment, was pitch black as ink.


    A stalwart figure stepped forward step by step, and the members of the Zhang family were all pale and bloodless, as if every step of the devil was stepping on their hearts.


    Tuoba Xue did not expect that the Demon God actually came.


    "The bald donkey of Buddhism actually dares to enter my city of ten thousand demons alone and hurt my clansmen. How bold."


    "die!"


    The demon god in the void seemed to be coming from the underworld, and when he saw Tuoba Xue who was seriously injured and dying, he saw the demon god at this moment, with an angry expression on his face, that huge finger pressed directly against the courtyard.


    At the moment when the Demon God shot, everyone felt that their bodies were about to explode.


    Those members of the Zhang family, at this moment, looked desperate, their eyes fell on Mingkong, and roared: "Zhang Chen, go!"


    "If you don''t leave, no one can leave today!"


    At this moment, Ming Kong has a bitter expression on his face. Even if he wants to leave, he can''t help him at this moment. The cultivation base of the Demon God is too terrifying.


    Moreover, the target of the Demon God''s attack at this moment was Ming Kong, and Ming Kong was under a hundred times more pressure than the Zhang family members.


    Mingkong''s body, at this moment, there were cracks one after another, as if it was about to explode.


    "Am I going to die?"


    Mingkong''s face was full of despair, and the breath made Mingkong unable to breathe.


    At the same time, endless demonic energy poured into Mingkong''s body at this moment.


    Intended to turn Mingkong into a puppet of the Demons.


    The terrifying demonic energy enveloped Mingkong''s body at this moment.


    The members of the Zhang family were instantly desperate.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "Master Demon God, spare his life!"


    The witch Tuoba Xue had a look of despair, because if the Demon God didn''t let go, today''s Mingkong would become the puppet of the Demon Race.


    Mingkong seems to hurt her ruthlessly, but he actually saves her.


    Once it becomes a puppet, there will be no spiritual remnants left, and it becomes a war machine.


    At that time, Mingkong will become a terrible killing machine for the demons to attack the humans.


    At the moment when everyone felt that Mingkong was bound to die, the statue of Arhat in Mingkong''s arms instantly burst into a terrifying Buddha light.


    Even if the magic power of the Demon God is extremely powerful, the Buddha''s light that met the Arhat at this moment disappeared in an instant.


    The terrifying Buddha''s light continued to spread at this moment.


    The next moment, in Mingkong''s arms, the Buddha statue slowly floated up.


    "Um?"


    "Is Luohan appearing?"


    The face of the demon god in the void changed slightly, and he looked at the Buddha statue in front of him with a solemn look. He never thought that a Buddha statue could burst into such a terrifying Buddha light.


    The statue was suspended in the void, and the endless power of heaven and earth around it rages against the statue. The next moment, the statue exploded and turned into an incomparably rich Buddha power.


    A phantom was sitting in the void, wearing a cassock with a sad face.


    It was the magnification of that statue.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha immediately."


    "Donor, I see that you are related to my Buddha."


    The Arhat in the void looked at the Demon God in the void with a pitiful expression on his face.


    At the moment when the voice fell, the terrifying sound of the Buddha reverberated, and I saw the powerful demons around them, and at this moment, they put down the swords in their hands strangely.


    The terrifying demonic energy entangled in his body also disappeared in an instant, and each one of them instantly became majestic.


    The Great Demon God''s expression changed slightly, with a look of horror on his face. He didn''t expect that Luohan was just a Buddha''s name, but it contained such a terrifying means.


    Buddha Yindu transformed into a strong demon.

 Chapter 995

    Tuoba Xue, who was originally worried, also widened her beautiful eyes at this moment. Tuoba Xue did not expect Mingkong to have such a powerful hole card. At this moment, Mingkong was facing a powerful and unparalleled demon god. Not some kind of cat or dog.


    Those Zhang family members who looked desperate also widened their eyes and stared at the Buddha in the void.


    Now all the demonic energy in the void disappeared instantly, replaced by endless Buddha light. The entire city of ten thousand demons seemed to have become a holy place for Buddhism.


    Even the incomparably powerful demon god was suppressed by the incomparably powerful Buddha light at this moment, and the terrifying demonic energy behind him was distorted at an extremely high speed. good.


    "Demon Buddha."


    "You are so courageous, you actually unscrupulously transformed the son of my demon clan in my city of ten thousand demons."


    "You''re just looking for death, how can you be wild here in the Demon Race''s territory?"


    At this instant, the Demon God''s eyes became incomparably scarlet, and a look of fear appeared on his face. He never imagined that just a statue would exude such terrifying strength.


    "Donor, put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha immediately."


    "I think the resentment on the donor is too heavy. It seems that there have been too many killings in these years."


    "I''m waiting to purify all sentient beings and save people from suffering, instead of bringing sentient beings into suffering."


    "Donor, I think you are really related to Buddha."


    "As the saying goes, the end of the devil is the Buddha."


    "If you are willing to convert to Buddhism, I think you will achieve unimaginable achievements in a very short period of time."


    "How about we join forces to open up a Buddhist holy land?"


    "I want to become a Buddha of Buddhism with your strength, and it is not a big problem."


    The Buddha in the void, with a face of sympathy and pity, as if he was really the Buddha who saved the suffering.


    The devil looked angry, but at this moment he wanted to suppress those Buddha lights, but there was nothing he could do. Instead, the terrifying Buddha lights kept swarming towards the devil''s body. At the same time, the Buddha''s voice continued to enter the devil. The ear affects the mind of the devil.


    The Demon God''s gaze changed from fear to horror, and a storm surged in his heart. The Demon God''s cultivation base was extremely terrifying, but at this moment, facing this Buddha, he felt terrified.


    "Damn, how is this possible? It''s just a statue, but how can it suddenly have such terrifying strength."


    "What is the origin of this statue?"


    "Even if it''s the Chaos Demon God, I''m afraid it won''t be able to have such a heaven-defying means!"


    The Demon God''s face became more and more ugly. The next moment, a token appeared in the Demon God''s hand, and he instantly crushed the token in his hand.


    The incomparably powerful and always arrogant Demon God had to ask for help at this moment.


    The Demon God knows very well that now, let alone attacking the Buddha, it is very difficult for him to suppress the Buddha''s light and sound.


    In the entire city of ten thousand demons, at this moment, the powerhouses of the demons became dignified and solemn, and the hair on their heads slowly disappeared. These originally bloodthirsty demons, just in the blink of an eye, disappeared. Become a respectful little novice.


    Some powerful beings, at this moment, even if they are struggling frantically, there are more and more Buddha lights on their bodies.


    The devil was furious.


    At this rate, it won''t be long before all the demons here will be transformed by this Buddha.


    Such a terrifying method made the Demon God terrified to the extreme.


    Mingkong, who was nervous at first, also widened his eyes at this moment. Mingkong never thought that this statue would have such terrifying power.


    Just how strong the Demon God is, Ming Kong is very clear. When the Demon God suppressed him just now, Ming Kong felt that his soul was about to collapse and his body was about to collapse.


    But after the statue appeared and exploded and reorganized, the statue turned into a Buddha and the strength reached such a level against the sky.


    Tuoba Xue, who was severely injured by Mingkong, also widened his eyes at this moment.


    "Damn."


    "This is the devil."


    "Devil, devil."


    "To let so many demons escape into Buddhism in the blink of an eye, this is the real demon."


    Tuoba Xue''s lips were constantly shaking, and her face was horrified. Tuoba Xue never thought that there would be such a terrifying existence in this world.


    "Cough cough!"


    This scene was too terrifying, causing Tuoba Xue''s blood to spill out of his mouth at this moment.


    Mingkong was shocked. At this moment, he felt that Tuoba Xue''s injury was aggravated, and his face changed slightly. Mingkong just wanted to save Tuoba Xue and save Tuoba Xue''s life. After all, Tuoba Xue and himself There are too many entanglements, and his appearance is very likely to bring a crisis to Tuoba Xue, but he never thought that the statue would be so terrifying.


    At this moment, in Mingkong''s mind, Li Yixi''s elegant figure could not help but appear. Li Yixi, who was ordinary like a scholar, turned out to be so terrifying.


    Looking at the terrifying phantom of the Buddha in the void, the audience was horrified, and his legs trembled slightly.


    Even though Mingkong is also a Buddhist practitioner, but at this moment Mingkong feels so terrifying, as the devil said, the Buddha is too scary.


    In the City of Ten Thousand Demons, there are hundreds of thousands of people from the Demon Race, but in just a moment, the entire City of Ten Thousand Demons was shrouded in Buddha light. The Buddha in the void kept persuading, and the Buddha light continued to spread. In the Buddha''s light, the powerful demons heard the Buddha''s voice one after another.


    At the same time, along with the dialogue between the Buddha and the devil god, in the endless Buddha light, ghost images of Buddhas appeared strangely, and which Buddhas were chanting Buddhist scriptures at this moment.


    At the moment when the Buddhist scriptures sounded, the demon powerhouse who could still struggle, instantly lost the ability to resist.


    The struggles on their faces disappeared, replaced by frenzy.


    One by one, with their hands clasped together, they sat cross-legged on the ground, followed the phantoms of the Buddha in the void, and recited the Buddhist scriptures.


    Originally, the Demon God could still support him for a long time, but as the little novice in the entire city of Ten Thousand Demons recited the scriptures, the Buddha''s voice one after another made the Demon God''s face pale and bloodless at this moment.


    The demon god, who was originally domineering, seemed to have become a mortal who was mercenary at this moment.


    In the body of the Demon God, the magic power was uncontrollable, and it continued to rampage in the body. One after another Buddha light rushed into the body of the Demon God at this moment.


    At this moment, the demon god felt those Buddha lights entering his body, his body trembled violently, his face was horrified, his fists were clenched, and he wanted to drive away but was powerless. Those Buddha lights were like snakes and scorpions in the eyes of the demon god.


    Even if the demon god at this moment tried his best to remove it, he couldn''t change it, and he couldn''t demonize the Buddha light that entered his body at all.

 Chapter 996

    "roll!"


    At this moment when the devil was difficult to suppress, an incomparably angry voice sounded in the void, and this voice seemed to come from another time and space.


    That voice seemed not to belong to this world.


    At the same time, at this moment, I saw a black warhammer tear the void and land in the City of Ten Thousand Demons.


    At the moment when the black warhammer fell, incomparably pure magic power erupted from the warhammer in an instant.


    The terrifying Buddha light in the City of Ten Thousand Demons was also suppressed at this moment.


    As the demonic energy continued to appear, those novices were transforming into demons.


    The phantom of the Buddha in the void had a solemn look on his face.


    The next moment, the torn void had just recovered, and suddenly a huge face appeared.


    The Demon God, who was originally difficult to suppress, felt the incomparably powerful and supreme demon power, and at the same time devoured the demonic energy emanating from the warhammer, finally expelling the traces of Buddha light in his body.


    At this moment, the Demon God seemed to be thrown into the river by someone, and his whole body was wet with sweat as if he had just picked it up.


    The Demon God still had lingering fears when he recalled the battle with Buddha Light just now.


    Such a scene, the devil does not want to experience it again.


    "Meet the Demon Ancestor!"


    At this moment, the demon god saw the huge face in the void, and there was a touch of ecstasy on his face. The demon god knew very well that if the demon ancestor did not appear today, he would not be able to survive at all.


    In the City of Ten Thousand Demons, those demons who were transformed, woke up one by one at the moment when the terrifying magic power came, and there was a look of horror in their eyes at this moment.


    Looking at their bald head, their eyes widened.


    Looking at the phantom of the Buddha who was confronting the huge face of the Demon Ancestor in the void, there was a look of horror in his eyes.


    Mingkong''s face changed slightly, he didn''t expect that the Demon God would summon the Demon Ancestor to come!


    At this moment, Tuoba Xue''s injury continued to deteriorate. If he persisted, Tuoba Xue would most likely have his life in danger, and Ming Kong had no choice.


    At this moment, a cherry appeared in Mingkong''s hand. This cherry was obtained by Mingkong from Li Yixi. He was reluctant to eat it and kept it carefully.


    Mingkong is very clear that this seems to be just an ordinary cherry, but a cherry is an extremely powerful spiritual root of heaven and earth.


    Mingkong''s hand shook, and the cherry instantly flew towards Tuoba Xue and entered Tuoba Xue''s mouth in an instant.


    Before Tuoba Xue could react, he immediately swallowed the cherry.


    The sweetness in his mouth has not yet been felt. The next moment, the pale Tuoba Xue''s expression suddenly changed. At this moment, Tuoba Xue was horrified to find that in his lower abdomen, an unimaginably powerful burst of vitality broke out.


    At the same time, that vitality also contains the power of incomparably pure law.


    In just the blink of an eye, the wound in Tuoba Xue''s heart was healed at this moment.


    At the same time, Tuoba Xue''s eyes widened at this moment, because at this moment Tuoba Xue felt the demon blood in his body burning.


    The demon blood in his body was not under his control and kept boiling.


    At this moment, Tuoba Xue''s eyes widened. Tuoba Xue knew very well that the boiling of demon blood was not a bad thing, but that the blood of the demon race was awakening and transforming.


    Tuoba Xue opened his mouth, wanting to ask Mingkong what he ate for her.


    But Tuoba Xue couldn''t speak, because at this moment, the blood of Tuoba Xue was boiling continuously, and he had to resist with all his strength.


    At the same time, in this instant Tuoba Xue''s body burst out with incomparably pure magic power.


    In the bloodline, there seems to be a black dragon roaring.


    The Demon Ancestor''s face in the void also looked at Tuoba Xue who was injured in the corner in shock. At this moment, the Demon Ancestor felt that the blood in Tuoba Xue''s body was returning to his ancestors.


    Mingkong saw that Tuoba Xue''s injury was suppressed, and it seemed that he got a lot of opportunities.


    His lips moved slightly, and the voice sounded in Tuoba Xue''s mind, "Tuo Ba Xue, sorry, the reason why I hurt you today is not that I have the heart to hurt you, but that I am afraid that you will be implicated, after all, once I leave the devil, it will be inevitable. I will make a move, and you will never allow the devil to make a move on me, once you stop the devil, it will be a disaster for you."


    "Now this divine fruit is my compensation to you."


    "See you tomorrow!"


    "I didn''t expect that the demon god actually summoned the demon soul of the demon ancestor to appear. This is just a statue. The Buddha''s meaning contained in it is limited and cannot be supported for too long."


    "I have to leave."


    Mingkong did not wait for Tuoba Xue''s answer, because Mingkong was very clear that Tuoba Xue was transforming at this moment and was unable to answer him.


    Mingkong''s eyes fell on those clansmen, with apologetic expressions on his face, Mingkong did not expect that these clansmen were all skinny and skinny.


    "Everyone, come with me!"


    "I can''t stay here for a long time. The demon ancestor of the demon race came. Although the Buddha still has the upper hand at this moment, the power of the Buddha contained in it cannot be maintained for too long."


    "Don''t resist everyone!"


    Mingkong''s voice fell, and those clansmen who used magical powers to carry Zhang''s family flew away in an instant.


    The demon god, who had escaped from the Buddha''s light, was wet with sweat at this moment, and his face was full of anger and suffocation.


    The Buddha''s phantom battled with the huge face of the demon ancestor, and for a while, he could no longer erode the demon god.


    The Demon God saw Mingkong take Zhang''s clansman away with anger on his face.


    Once Mingkong took Zhang''s clansmen out of Wanmo City, it would be too much blow to the morale of the demons.


    The Demon God used his supernatural powers to chase and kill Ming Kong who escaped from the City of Ten Thousand Demons.


    After leaving the City of Ten Thousand Demons, the Demon God at this moment let out a long sigh, and the look of horror on his face slowly disappeared. The Demon God was more willing to leave the City of Ten Thousand Demons. The City of Ten Thousand Demons at this moment was very concerned about the coming of the Demon God. It''s too scary to say.


    Worse than hell.


    Mingkong saw that the devil was actually chasing after him, and there was a hint of despair on his face. Mingkong never thought that the devil at this moment would be able to break free.


    "Are you going to die here today?"


    Seeing the Demon God chasing and killing, Ming Kong showed despair on his face. Although Ming Kong was powerful, he had no power to fight against the Demon God.


    The demon god in the void slapped Mingkong with his palm at this moment. The terrifying strong wind caused a terrifying storm at this moment.


    A tornado suddenly appeared in the void.


    Mingkong and his Zhang family were instantly involved in the tornado.


    Ming Kong, who was originally nervous to the extreme, suddenly froze, because at this moment, Ming Kong did not feel the terrifying magical power emanating from the Demon God.


    But the moment Mingkong wanted to break free from the tornado, he felt the crisis strangely again.


    "Why is this?"


    Mingkong couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, but then Mingkong''s eyes lit up.


    In Mingkong''s mind, he couldn''t help thinking of the words Li Yixi said when he went to the City of Ten Thousand Demons, I wish you a smooth journey.

 Chapter 997

    Seeing the tornado that enveloped everyone, Mingkong''s face showed a look of surprise at this moment.


    Seeing those Zhang family members struggling with all their strength, Ming Kong''s voice resounded in their minds.


    "Listen, this tornado has terrifying destructive power, but it''s also the key to our survival."


    "It has the mighty power of nature and the blessing of supreme existence. If we resist, not only will we be torn apart by the tornado, but even if we escape, we will face the demon god of the demon race."


    "Even with my strength, I have no power to fight against the demon gods of the demon race."


    "The key to our survival now is this tornado, which can lead us to escape."


    Those Zhang family members who were in a panic, heard Mingkong''s words at this moment, and their hanging hearts slowly fell.


    Because Mingkong not only told them the way to live, but also the voice contained the Dharma, so everyone instantly calmed down.


    Seeing that everyone did not resist and conformed to everything, Ming Kong''s eyes instantly lit up.


    "As expected, this is the key to our Zhang family''s survival."


    "Bon Voyage."


    "Sure enough, it''s going to be smooth sailing!"


    Mingkong muttered the words "smooth the wind" in his mouth, and his body trembled slightly. In Mingkong''s mind, Li Yixi became taller and unfathomable.


    Outside the tornado, the angry Demon God''s expression changed slightly.


    The Demon God did not expect that his magical power would attack Mingkong and other Zhang family members, but it caused such a terrifying tornado to appear.


    The strength of the Demon God is very terrifying, but at this moment, when the Demon God''s eyes fell on the terrifying tornado in front of him, his eyes involuntarily showed a look of horror.


    The power of heaven and earth contained in the tornado is too terrifying.


    "Damn!"


    "Does this world also bless you?"


    "I don''t believe it, but I want to see how this power of heaven and earth keeps you alive. If heaven blocks me today, I will break it."


    "What''s more, it''s just a blessing from the power of heaven and earth, and you can''t escape from my hands."


    The Demon God in the void looked gloomily at the tornado in front of him, a coercion that destroyed the sky and the earth, and at this moment, it erupted from the Demon God''s body.


    The boundless black demonic energy instantly covered the sky and the sun at this moment. The demon god intended to use his demonic supernatural powers to isolate the power of heaven and earth, so that the power of heaven and earth could not persist above the tornado in front of him.


    At the same time, at this moment, an extremely mysterious force erupted from the Demon God''s body. Surrounded by that incomparably mysterious force, the Demon God''s body at this moment continued to rise.


    What the Demon God motivated was his most powerful magical power of heaven and earth.


    The demon god who displayed the law of heaven and earth instantly turned into a thousand feet, like a terrifying evil god who came out from the depths of hell.


    "die!"


    The demon god with a body of 1000 meters snorted coldly, and saw that he slowly raised his hand. At this moment, a pitch-black curved bow appeared in the hands of the demon god.


    At the moment when the bow appeared, a heart-pounding black light flashed, and there were strange magic lines on the bow, and those strange magic lines seemed to be able to devour people''s souls.


    The curved bow in the hands of the Demon God is not an ordinary thing.


    The Demon God exhausted all the magic power of his entire body before pulling away the Demon Bow of Hate Heaven. The next moment, the terrifying demonic energy condensed on the giant bow to form a terrifying boundless arrow.


    The Demon God released his hand, and the next moment, a voice that seemed to be able to tear everything resounded through the void.


    The arrow on the Hateian Demon Bow, carrying the power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth at this moment, ripped apart the void, and went towards the huge tornado in front of him.


    The magic power became more and more terrifying, and at the next moment of the arrow, it turned into a black ferocious dragon in the void.


    An unimaginable aura erupted.


    In the tornado, Ming Kong and the Zhang family saw that the Demon God urged Heaven and Earth to shoot this arrow, and their faces turned pale at this moment.


    The Demon God''s arrow was too terrifying. Seeing the dragon rushing towards them, one by one, the heart beat violently at this moment.


    The next moment, the dragon and the tornado touched, and Ming Kong and the Zhang family chose to close their eyes at this moment and resign themselves to fate.


    After all, that kind of terrifying divine might is not something they can resist at all, and now they can only hand over their fate to God.


    The Demon God mobilized the Hateian Demon Bow, almost exhausting his strength, watching the black dragon tearing apart the tornado with an indifferent expression.


    However, at the moment when the ferocious black dragon touched the tornado, an irresistible force of heaven and earth suddenly appeared in the tornado.


    The incomparably powerful black dragon is indeed frightening, but it cannot compete with the power of heaven and earth.


    The next moment, the black dragon was instantly destroyed by the tornado.


    "Pfft!"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, the Demon God trembled violently, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth.


    The hideous black dragon is the magic power condensed by the demon god, and the demon god was attacked at this moment.


    Cracks appeared on the 1000-foot-sized dharma of heaven and earth.


    A look of horror appeared in the Demon God''s eyes, "No, no no no...!"


    The Demon God wanted to suppress the backlash of that power of heaven and earth, but his face was full of despair.


    No matter how the Demon God uses his magical powers, it won''t help.


    The Demon God never thought that he had finally escaped from the presence of the Buddha, but he did not escape the end of his fall.


    The next moment, under the gaze of the Zhang family, the huge body of the demon **** exploded instantly, and the demon blood turned into raindrops that fell from the void.


    "The devil is dead!"


    The Zhang family''s eyes widened one by one. No one would have thought that the powerful demon god attacked the tornado and fell. They were all in disbelief, as if the scene in front of them were hallucinations.


    But at this moment, Mingkong''s face was sluggish.


    Because at the moment when the black dragon attacked the tornado, Mingkong felt an irresistible force.


    "Is this the Great Wish Technique?"


    Although the golden power disappeared in a flash, it was discovered by Mingkong who had been watching. Mingkong felt an irresistible power from the golden power.


    As if that golden power could command all things in the world.


    Mingkong''s heart trembled violently at this moment, even Mingkong himself could feel the thumping beating of his heart.


    Mingkong felt like an ant in front of that power.


    At this moment, even the fall of the Demon God didn''t attract Mingkong''s attention.

 Chapter 998

    "Fate is out, wish is honored."


    After a few breaths, Mingkong slowly let out a breath, the shock in his eyes still could not dissipate.


    In Mingkong''s mind, he couldn''t help thinking of this ancient famous saying.


    In the past, Mingkong was not very afraid of this sentence, but today Mingkong felt the power of desire, and then he really realized what it means to be powerful.


    The next moment, the power of desire disappeared, the tornado also slowly disappeared, and the members of the Zhang family landed on the ground one by one.


    Even at this moment, one by one is still in shock.


    Some people are so weak that after escaping death, they can no longer hold on to their fall.


    "Third uncle, third uncle!"


    "What''s wrong with you? You have to hold on, we can return to the imperial capital immediately, our Zhang family is innocent, you must hold on!"


    A young man in the Zhang family saw his uncle fainted, his breath was about to disappear, his face changed greatly, and he was extremely anxious.


    Hearing the desperate voice of the other party, Ming Kong woke up.


    It was not easy to rescue these people from the City of Ten Thousand Demons Mingkong, and naturally they would never watch these people die here.


    But when Mingkong''s hand touched the pulse of the third uncle, his face changed slightly, because although the man''s cultivation base is not weak, he has been exhausted these days.


    "Father."


    "You can''t die!"


    A young man rushed over in a heartbroken moment.


    After feeling the man''s pulse, he looked desperate.


    "To shut up!"


    "Give me quiet."


    "I can save the third uncle!"


    Seeing these clansmen in an instant chaos, Mingkong snorted coldly.


    When the tribe heard that Mingkong could save people, they hurriedly stopped crying and put their last hope on Mingkong.


    Mingkong ignored everyone''s gaze, took out a kettle from the Qiankun ring, took out a cup, and poured a glass of water.


    Carefully opened the man''s mouth and poured water into his mouth.


    The young man was instantly furious when he saw that Mingkong used water to save his father.


    He rushed over and slapped the remaining water in the cup.


    "Zhang Chen, you actually used a glass of water to save my father. If a glass of water can save my father, do I still need you?"


    "You are powerful, and you must have a lot of treasures, but when my father is at such a critical juncture, you are not willing to take out those treasures for treatment, but use water to perfunctory things."


    "Zhang Ming, shut up."


    At the moment when Zhang Ming''s voice just fell, a Zhang family member next to him slapped Zhang Ming''s face and stared at them not far away with a look of horror.


    That''s where the clear water spilled.


    At this moment, everyone felt a terrifying burst of vitality.


    I saw the small trees on the ground growing at an extremely terrifying speed.


    One by one, they hurriedly retreated in horror.


    In the blink of an eye, the willow tree turned into a towering tree, covering the sky and the sun, shrouding everyone in the shade.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Zhang Ming opened his mouth wide, but found that he couldn''t say a word, and his face was terrified. Zhang Ming never thought that just half a glass of water could be so terrifying.


    "Ugh!"


    "Fate!"


    "Maybe this is the life of the third uncle!"


    "This is not clear water, but my most precious thing, the pure Nine Heavens Divine Liquid."


    "If the third uncle drinks this cup of divine liquid, it will not only allow the third uncle to recover, but also help the third uncle to step into a higher realm, and perhaps peek into the immortal way."


    "But now, the small part that the third uncle drinks will add at most 300 years of life to the third uncle."


    "Maybe this is fate!"


    "Sometimes in life you must have it, and in life you can''t force it."


    When Zhang Ming heard Mingkong''s words, his legs softened and he fell to the ground. Zhang Ming never thought that it was a glass of water, but it was the legendary Jiutian Divine Liquid, and he cut it off with his own hands. The fate of his own father.


    Those clansmen of the Zhang family, at this moment, their eyes widened, looking at the big tree that covered the sky and the sun, no one thought that this was originally a chance belonging to the clan, but it became a small tree beside him.


    When everyone stared at the tree with wide eyes, they saw a woman''s phantom on the tree branch looking at Mingkong with a grateful expression.


    "Thank you Holy Buddha for giving me the opportunity to help me turn into a tree demon."


    "If there is any dispatch in the future, the little demon will definitely serve his life."


    When Mingkong saw the tree demon, the corners of his mouth showed bitterness. Mingkong himself did not expect that this cup of divine liquid that he had managed to save would actually become a willow tree in the wilderness.


    "This is your destiny, you should be a big demon."


    "Fate is just under the guise of my Zhang family''s hand."


    "You don''t need to be grateful."


    Mingkong said with a smile.


    The tree demon looked grateful: "I still want to thank you, I think your clansmen have already lost their energy and blood, and their spirits have leaked. If you want to recover, it is difficult for them alone."


    "Today I got the chance to belong to the Zhang family, so let''s save their lives!"


    The tree demon''s voice fell, and the willow branches above the big tree burst out with terrifying energy of life. When those willow branches fell on the Zhang family members, the skinny Zhang family members People felt an incomparably powerful vitality entering their body.


    That powerful and pure vitality, very docile, just for a moment, these originally skinny existences, one by one, became full of energy.


    Qi and blood have also been restored.


    Feeling the terrifying vitality, Zhang Ming''s heart aches at this moment.


    Zhang Ming''s eyes fell on his father with a look of apology and remorse.


    Seeing the recovery of the clan, Mingkong''s heart finally fell, and he said to everyone: "You go back first, and I will go to the City of Ten Thousand Demons to see."


    Seeing the recovery of everyone, these Zhang family members are not weak, Ming Kong is completely relieved, and uses God to lead to the City of Ten Thousand Demons.


    Mingkong wanted to see what was going on in Ten Thousand Demons City, and Mingkong was also worried about how Tuoba Xue was doing now?


    When Mingkong re-entered the City of Ten Thousand Demons, the Buddha''s phantom in the void became even weaker, but still had a pitiful expression on his face.


    In the void, the huge demon ancestor''s face became extremely illusory at this moment. Obviously, the demon soul of the demon ancestor couldn''t completely crush the Buddha''s phantom.


    When Mingkong''s eyes fell on Tuoba Xue in the corner, he found that the injury on Tuoba Xue''s body had completely disappeared at this moment, and the whole person fell into a deep sleep.


    But Mingkong could feel the terrifying power of blood from Tuobaxue''s body.


    Mingkong did not expect that just a cherry would give Tuoba Xue such an opportunity to make his bloodline completely return to his ancestors.

 Chapter 999

    "Damn, who are you?"


    "Don''t you have to live with my demons forever?"


    From its appearance to the present, the Demon Ancestor of the Demon Race has never compromised, but the eyes of the Demon Race Demon Ancestor, who now has the upper hand, show a look of horror.


    He seemed extremely angry, but in fact, at this moment, he was full of unwillingness and unease.


    The Buddha in the void was originally transformed by a statue, and the power he carried was limited, but the demon ancestors of the demon race were not much better.


    The power of his arrival is also limited, and at this moment, the demon ancestors felt the crisis.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Donor, Lao Na just wants to save all sentient beings, what''s wrong with that?"


    "You demons have done a lot of evil, trying to erode this world and turn this place into a demonic land. You are so sinful and unforgivable, but I have the virtue of good life. As long as you put down the butcher knife and escape into the empty door, you can be reborn. , and why do you have to be persistent?"


    "I''m waiting for a monk, why should I care about the similarities and differences of the Great Dao, all paths have the same goal, and what I want is nothing but invincibility."


    "Isn''t my Buddhist way invincible?"


    "As long as you put down the butcher''s knife and take refuge in my Buddha, you can obtain the myriad wonderful teachings of Buddhism, why not?"


    "Cultivating my Buddhism will also be able to open up the avenue to the sky for your demons."


    "Donor, why are you desperately blocking it?"


    "Buddha is the supreme pure land in this world!"


    However, in the face of the anger of the demons, the Buddha in the void still had a pitiful expression on his face, and he did not change in the slightest because of the anger of the demon ancestors, and his image was still solemn.


    Constantly slowly and seduced.


    The Demon Ancestor was extremely angry when he heard these words of the Buddha, but at this moment, the Demon Ancestor of the Demon Race was helpless.


    Because at this moment, even the power contained in the incomparably powerful Demon God''s War Hammer was exhausted, and it was simply not enough for the Demon Ancestor to stay here and fight the Buddha.


    The Buddha seems to have anticipated this.


    The City of Ten Thousand Demons has also fallen into a fight.


    Half of the City of Ten Thousand Demons is full of Buddha light, and half of the City of Ten Thousand Demons is full of demonic energy.


    One side is light and the other is darkness.


    However, the Demon Ancestor seems to have the upper hand, but the area occupied by Buddha Light in the City of Ten Thousand Demons is slowly expanding.


    The people of the demon race who were saved by the Buddha, all of them were solemn and solemn, sitting cross-legged on the spot, wearing cassocks, knocking on the wooden fish in their hands, and reciting the Buddhist scriptures in their mouths.


    One after another, the Buddha''s voice continued to sound, and the strong demons who were blessed by the demon ancestors could only resist desperately.


    But as the Buddhist scriptures continued to reverberate in the void, the faces of these demon powerhouses became increasingly anxious and uneasy.


    Because of the horror on their faces at this moment, they found that a blue light phantom appeared in their minds.


    The blue lamp contained a terrifying Zen meaning, and thoughts kept popping up in their minds one by one.


    "Escape into the empty door and repair the avenue to the sky!"


    "Cultivation of my Dharma, and the patriarch of becoming a Buddha."


    One after another voices kept appearing in their minds, and at the same time, countless illusions appeared in their minds.


    The Demon Ancestor of the Demon Race can naturally perceive the situation of the strong Demon Race at this moment.


    He never thought that even if he descended with a wisp of demon soul, he would not be able to suppress the terrifying Buddha intent contained in the Buddha statue.


    "who are you?"


    "If you have the ability to leave your name, if one day I get out of trouble, I will compete with you!"


    The Demon Ancestor of the Demon Race was extremely angry, and an angry flame burned in those eyes.


    However, the phantom of the Buddha at this moment, even if it becomes more illusory, is still a sad face.


    "I am the Buddha, and the Buddha is me!"


    "Your devil''s way is not pure. The devil is not for killing. The way is in my heart. I still advise the donor to convert to my Buddha."


    The Buddha in the void, his pitiful eyes fell on the phantom of the Demon Ancestor.


    "The devil and the Buddha are incompatible. This world limits the power of this deity. One day, I must compete with you."


    "Today you won."


    The Demon Ancestor of the Demon Race was angry and aggrieved, but at this moment, he found that he couldn''t help the Buddha''s phantom.


    The Demon Ancestor of the Demon Race is very clear that this world has a great suppressing effect on him. If he does not return to the sleeping place, he will have no chance to leave.


    He must return to the transformed demon land.


    The Buddha in the void saw the soul of the demon ancestor and wanted to escape.


    At the corner of Buddha''s mouth, a smile appeared at this moment.


    "The Buddha said, I will not go to hell, who will go to hell."


    "Today, I will wake up the donor with my life. The Buddha is the end of the road."


    The Buddha said these words calmly, but when the powerful and boundless Demon Ancestor heard it, his face changed greatly in fear.


    Ming Kong in the corner also changed his face slightly.


    The next moment, I saw the phantom of the Buddha in the void, and a flame appeared in the body. This flame was extremely holy.


    When this flame appeared at this moment, I saw the phantom of the Buddha was burned by the flame, and the Buddha''s face was still sad, and he was still reciting the Buddhist scriptures.


    Under the burning of the Buddha, his Buddha''s voice became more terrifying, and after a long time in the void, the terrifying Buddha''s light became more and more pure.


    "Damn!"


    "Feeding the devil with your body, it is absolutely impossible for you to pull me into Buddhism."


    When the Demon Ancestor saw the Buddha burning himself, not only did he not have any joy on his face, but he was terrified like a tiger.


    With a face of panic, how dare you fight against the Buddha.


    I saw the black warhammer rising through the sky, tearing the void directly, and I wanted to go back with the demon soul.


    However, at this moment, the phantom of the Buddha in the void has been burnt out, and the next moment, I saw a golden light entering the broken space.


    Falling into that wisp of demon soul, the demon soul that was originally full of demonic energy turned into a golden figure in the next moment, and in those eyes, black and gold were constantly changing.


    At one time, he turned into a demon god who destroyed the sky and the earth, and at another time he turned into a god and Buddha who wanted to save all beings.


    The constant battle between the devil and the Buddha.


    But the sound of the Buddha slowly suppressed the demonic thoughts, and in the end, the phantom turned into a golden Buddha and disappeared.


    Those who could barely resist the demons of the city of ten thousand demons, at the moment when the demon ancestors disappeared, in the void, the sound of the Buddha lingered for a long time, and their faces showed horror, but they could not escape in the end.


    A respectable demon powerhouse, the next moment turned into a dignified monk with a treasured image.


    The city of Ten Thousand Demons, which was originally full of demons, was only in this moment, and the Buddha''s light shone on the heavens and the earth.


    The three words Wan Mocheng also changed strangely at this moment. I saw that the magic word turned into a Buddha in the next moment.


    The Buddha''s sound in the void did not slowly dissipate until this moment.


    Mingkong''s face paled with fright.

 Chapter 1000

    In the corner, Ming Kong''s eyes widened with a look of astonishment.


    The Buddha burned his body and directly transformed the soul of the Demon Ancestor. Mingkong could see it clearly.


    Moreover, in the void, the long-lasting Buddha''s sound instantly turned the entire city of ten thousand demons into a Buddhist holy place, and also let Mingkong know how terrible the strong can be.


    Even though Mingkong is a Buddhist practitioner, at this moment Mingkong''s forehead is covered with drops of sweat, which are as big as beans.


    Continuously flowing on Mingkong''s cheeks, Mingkong was completely wet with sweat, as if he had just been fished out of the river.


    Behind Mingkong, Tuoba Xue was still in a deep sleep.


    If it wasn''t for Mingkong''s desperate resistance, Tuoba Xue could not be saved at this moment.


    The Buddha completely dissipated, and the sound of the Buddha gradually disappeared. At this moment, it was as if he had walked on the edge of hell.


    The big hand instantly grabbed Tuoba Xue, who was in a deep sleep, and left the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas at the fastest speed in his life.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Ming Kong is guilty."


    "But Tuoba Xue has a kind heart, and Ming Kong is willing to be punished for it, and I hope the Buddha will forgive me."


    Mingkong still felt some guilt for Tuoba Xue, so desperately trying to win Tuoba Xue''s life.


    Mingkong just activated his mana to remove the sweat from his body. The next moment, Tuoba Xue, who was sleeping beside him, slowly opened his eyes and stood up.


    After a complete transformation, Tuoba Xue became even more beautiful.


    Moreover, Tuoba Xue''s body actually had a strange aura of sacredness.


    "Zhang Chen, haven''t you already escaped into the empty door, and all the four are empty?"


    "Why are you still saving my life?"


    "Why don''t you want me to escape into the empty door?"


    "Actually, deep down in your heart, there is still a place for me, yes or no!"


    "Before you seemed to kill me ruthlessly, but you also explained to me that it was to save my life."


    "So I know you haven''t given up everything after all."


    Tuoba Xue''s beautiful eyes stared at Mingkong in front of him and said word by word.


    In fact, when Mingkong appeared in the City of Ten Thousand Demons, Tuoba Xue was constantly waking up, so the scene when Mingkong rescued him was naturally seen by Tuoba Xue.


    "Amitabha!"


    "I just want to break our earthly relationship with a benevolent heart."


    "The beauty of the world is nothing but pink and pink skeletons in my eyes."


    Mingkong''s voice just fell, the next moment, standing in front of Mingkong Tuoba Xue, the clothes on his body disappeared strangely.


    Frightened, Mingkong hurriedly turned around.


    Tuoba Xue''s clothes were now, looking at Mingkong in front of him, he sneered.


    "Zhang Chen, you have already achieved all four, why can''t you open your eyes?"


    At this moment, Ming Kong, where he still dared to say more, directly broke through the air and left.


    Tuoba Xue smiled and glanced at Wan Mocheng, which had completely disappeared. There was no remorse on his face, and his body also vacated and followed Mingkong.


    Soon after, Ming Kong appeared in temples outside the imperial capital.


    In the temple, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Mingkong''s body, and there was an unexpected look in his eyes, because Mingkong was always a solemn treasure, but at this moment, he was a little embarrassed.


    This aroused Li Yixi''s curiosity, and Li Yixi couldn''t help but explore Mingkong''s inner thoughts.


    The next moment, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth.


    But he didn''t say much, just shook his head.


    Li Yixi knew that Mingkong never really let go of the witch even at this moment.


    At the next moment, a figure who would bring disaster to the country and the people also fell in the void, and it was the witch who followed.


    "Son!"


    Mingkong saw Li Yixi in the temple hurriedly bowing.


    "Is everything in order?"


    "If it''s not finished yet, I can wait for you for a while longer."


    Li Yixi glanced at Mingkong and the witch with a smile on his face.


    When the witch saw Li Yixi in front of her, she did not feel any trace of immortal practice on Li Yixi''s body, but the witch was instinctively afraid of Li Yixi.


    He also hurriedly bowed, "Tuoba Xue pays respects to the son."


    Li Yixi nodded towards Tuoba Xue with a smile on his face, but did not say much.


    "Son, I have everything in order!"


    "The reason why I came back is just to do what I can do. After all, there is cause and effect in this world. The Zhang family is in a desperate situation because of me, and I should resolve the desperate situation."


    When Li Yixi heard Mingkong''s words, he didn''t agree with it, but he didn''t say much.


    "In that case, let''s go to Lingshan!"


    As soon as Li Yixi''s words fell, Xiaobai who was beside Li Yixi fell to the ground in an instant, and the next moment turned into a white phoenix.


    Today''s Li Yixi has achieved a lot in cultivating the golden body, and his body lightly climbed over Bai Feng''s back.


    Mingkong and others also landed on Bai Feng, the witch on the side was a little scared, and for a while they didn''t know what to do.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the witch and said with a smile, "If you are willing to go together, then come up."


    The trembling witch heard Li Yixi''s words, her inner tension was relieved, and she gently landed on Bai Feng''s back.


    At this moment, the witch is difficult to calm down in her heart. He never thought that this seemingly ordinary man turned out to be an existence that he could not guess, even more terrifying than the demon ancestor of the demon race.


    Just the white phoenix, the mount under her body, made the witch Tuoba Xue feel invincible.


    "Abbot, these days have been disturbing, farewell."


    Li Yixi turned to look at the old monk in the temple and smiled.


    "It should be the old man who gave thanks to the son. These days it is the son who let the old monk know what a Buddha is."


    After a few words of greetings, Xiaobai burst into the air.


    disappeared into the sky.


    Xiaobai disappeared completely, and a figure fell into the temple.


    "Zhang Zhenguo pays respects to the abbot."


    The person who came was Ming Kong''s grandfather Zhang Zhenguo.


    "It turns out that the Prime Minister is coming, and the old man has lost his way to welcome him."


    Zhang Zhenguo, who hadn''t looked at the abbot in his eyes at first, his eyelids jumped suddenly, and his eyes completely changed.


    Because Zhang Zhenguo discovered that the abbot had practiced to a realm that he could not guess.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhang Zhenguo said respectfully, "Congratulations to Fang Chang for stepping into the fairyland."


    "Ha ha!"


    "Master Prime Minister, Lao Na should thank you. If it wasn''t for your Zhang family who gave birth to a Buddhist son, how could Lao Na have such a chance?"


    "The reason why the Prime Minister is here is probably because of Zhang Chen!"


    "After all, he is the hope of your Zhang family?"


    The old monk also pointed and smiled.


    "good!"


    "The old man came because of him, but he didn''t expect to come a step late."


    Zhang Zhenguo''s face showed bitterness.


    The old monk smiled and said, "The Prime Minister''s arrival is just right."


    "Everyone has their own opportunities and opportunities."


    "Ming Kong follows the peerless master, and the future is limitless."


    "Maybe be able to become a supreme being."


    "It is not appropriate for the prime minister to keep him in this imperial capital."


    "The old man only had the opportunity to contact the master for a few days, and the harvest is unimaginable. The prime minister should congratulate Mingkong."

 Chapter 1001

In the process of playing, please wait for a while, after the content is updated, you need to refresh the page to get the latest update!

 Chapter 1002

    In the void, a white awn pierced the sky.


    At this moment, Xiaobai rushed to Lingshan at an extremely fast speed.


    This territory is actually filled with a strong sense of Zen between heaven and earth.


    It seems that those mortals in this territory are also practicing Buddhism.


    It seems to be the pure land of Buddhism.


    However, when his excited eyes fell on Su Xiuyi, his expression suddenly changed.


    Because at this moment, Su Xiuyi saw a trace of dissatisfaction on her face.


    "Why is your son dissatisfied?"


    The smile on Lakukong''s face gradually disappeared, and he sat cross-legged and thought.


    Xiaobai''s speed was very fast, and Xiaobai found that a sacred mountain appeared in the sky.


    Xiaobai''s voice sounded, "Young Master, that is Lingshan."


    Xiaobai''s speed was extremely fast, and he arrived outside Lingshan in a moment.


    In the spiritual mountain at this moment, two voices appeared instantly, carrying endless Buddha light, as if stepping out of the Buddha light.


    At the feet of the two, there are golden lotus blossoms blooming.


    "See you son!"


    It was two of the three Long brothers who appeared at this moment.


    The two did not expect that Su Xiuyi would go here, and at this moment, their faces were ecstatic.


    "Is this Lingshan?"


    "Where''s Long Yi?"


    Su Xiuyi glanced at the mountain in front of her, and then her eyes fell on the two people in front of her, only to find that Long Yi was not among them, so she couldn''t help asking.


    Long Er hurriedly explained, "Young Master, Long Yi went to arrest a very evil person. During these years, there are tens of millions of mortals who died at his hands."


    "In order to sacrifice an evil soldier, he often slaughtered the creatures in the cities."


    "Long Yi found a trace recently, so Long Yi went to arrest him."


    "According to the time, it should be back soon."


    Su Xiuyi heard that the other party had slaughtered such a terrifying number of creatures in order to cultivate evil weapons, and her eyes showed anger.


    At this moment, in the void, a figure quickly returned.


    It is Long Yi.


    Long Yi was ecstatic when he saw Su Xiuyi.


    Immediately stepped forward and saluted, "Long Yi sees the son, I don''t know that the son is going to Lingshan, otherwise, Long Yi will never leave."


    Seeing Long Yi''s return, Su Xiuyi couldn''t help but ask, "Long Yi, I heard that you went to arrest a very wicked person, but can you kill him?"


    Hearing this, Long Yi''s body shuddered violently.


    "Young master, it''s not easy to find out about the other party''s trace, how could he let him escape and ascend to heaven."


    "However, the other party has repented and has taken refuge in my Buddha."


    "So, I forgive him."


    "Sir, look!"


    At this moment, Long Yi hurriedly pointed into the distance. At this moment, he saw a monk coming from the sky at an extremely fast speed.


    Hearing this, Su Xiuyi frowned slightly.


    At this moment, Long Yi was very excited and said with a smile, "Young Master, to tell you the truth, this person is very powerful, and taking refuge in my Buddha today is regarded as adding a battle Buddha to my Lingshan, making my Lingshan even better. "


    Liaokong was pondering all the way, at this moment Long Yi''s voice just fell, and Lairkong found that Su Xiuyi was instantly angry at this moment!


    "Put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha immediately?"


    Su Xiuyi''s voice was slightly cold.


    Feeling the coldness on Su Xiuyi''s body, Long Yi''s body seemed to be knocked down from a thousand-year ice cave at this moment.


    Long Erlongsan''s complexion changed at this moment.


    Because they rarely found Su Xiuyi angry, but today''s Su Xiuyi was actually angry.


    Liaokong looked up at the sky involuntarily, and found that the sky was originally a clear sky, but at this moment, black clouds suddenly surged.


    At the same time, there was a sound of thunder in the dark cloud.


    The sound of thunder was extremely terrifying, and at the same time, the rain poured down in an instant.


    "God is angry!"


    At the moment when he was empty, his eyelids jumped wildly and his scalp became numb.


    The expressions of the three Long brothers also changed constantly at this moment.


    "He ruthlessly slaughtered all living beings, yet he can still become a Buddha. Is such a person qualified to become a Buddha?"


    "Such a person will go to hell forever."


    Su Xiuyi was extremely angry when she remembered what Long Er had said before.


    The voice just fell.


    All of a sudden, there were thunder lights that destroyed the sky and the earth. The monk who came to Lingshan was extremely powerful, but in the blink of an eye, his body turned into nothingness.


    There is no resistance.


    At the same time, in the dark, black chains appeared, making a clattering sound.


    These chains seem to be transformed by the order of heaven, and in the blink of an eye, they directly pierced the soul body in the void, and the black chains burst out with unimaginable power, pulling their souls into hell.


    At the same time, at this moment, countless hands stretched out from the depths of hell, pulling his soul into the river of blood.


    Seeing this scene in front of him, Kakuro''s body trembled.


    The three brothers Long Yi were also soaked with sweat at this moment.


    They knew that the man died because Su Xiuyi was angry.


    "I just said that such a person can''t even be forgiven by Heaven, so how can he be qualified to become a Buddha?"


    "These people should be punished."


    At this moment, Su Xiuyi had a mocking look on the corner of her mouth.


    The three brothers of the Long family knelt down in front of Su Xiuyi in an instant.


    "Young master, the three of us are guilty."


    At this moment, the three brothers of the Long family were sweating profusely.


    Su Xiuyi did not let the three of them get up, but said lightly: "The three of you flew up from the lower realm with me and have always been by my side. Now, your strength is extremely powerful, but I still have to say, you The three are enchanted."


    "The wicked have done bad things for a lifetime, causing countless innocent people to die, and in the end, they can become a Buddha just by holding back!"


    "A good person has done a good deed all his life, and in the end he has done a bad deed. He will be criticized by thousands of people, and he feels that the other party''s true identity is revealed."


    "Good people need to go through ninety-nine-eighty-one hardships to cultivate Buddhahood. To become Buddhas, they just need to put down the butcher''s knife."


    "Do you think this is the Buddha in your heart?"


    "Aren''t you forcing good people to have nowhere to go, and gradually become unfeeling, the Buddha has angry eyes, why?"


    "What is the holy land in your heart?"


    When everyone heard Su Xiuyi''s words, their expressions changed again and again.


    At this moment, I didn''t dare to say anything at all.


    Su Xiuyi was not polite to the three Long brothers either.


    "I think the holy land should be guarded by kindness and saved by bad guys!"


    "Put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha immediately. That should be the words of those ordinary monks who have not cultivated supernatural powers to save the world. Because they have no power, they can only use this method to let the other side kill less and save all beings."


    "And you have the power to penetrate the sky and the earth, but you actually made the wicked become a Buddha. What''s the use of cultivating a Buddha, and what''s the difference between you and the devil?"


    "Ordinary monks use this sentence because they can only outsmart them."


    "You cultivate the way of the Buddha, and you should bless the world with your strength."


    "What is Holy Land?"


    "It''s not a strong place, it''s a holy place, but it''s a holy place in the hearts of all people in the world, and it''s the real holy place."


    "Buddha, in the hearts of all people in the world."


    "Instead of imposing it on the hearts of all people in the world."


    "Otherwise, it''s a demon!"

 Chapter 1003

    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the expressions of the three Long brothers changed again and again.


    At this moment, the three of them felt an extremely terrifying force suppressing them, as if the bodies of the three of them would be crushed into flesh at this moment.


    The witch Tuoba Xue, who followed Li Yixi this time, was horrified at this moment.


    Unbelievably raised his head and looked at the void, the black cloud in the void did not dissipate at this moment, and it contained extremely terrifying power, as if to destroy the sky and destroy the earth.


    "The master was so angry that he actually changed the color of the world."


    "The master is so terrifying!"


    "Is that human being?"


    Tuoba Xue''s heart trembled violently.


    "Son, we are convicted!"


    The three brothers of the Long family were pale and hurriedly admitted their mistake.


    "Get out of here, it''s in vain that you have followed me for such a long time, a Buddha should save all sentient beings, and that is called a Buddha."


    At this moment, the anger in Su Xiuyi''s heart gradually subsided, but she still hated iron.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s anger subsided, the black clouds in the void also slowly dissipated.


    The stone that everyone pressed in their hearts also slowly disappeared. At that moment, everyone felt suffocated.


    The monks in Foshan showed horror in their eyes.


    Seeing that the scene was a little dead, Xiao Fenghuang hurriedly said, "Master, they are wrong, please forgive them this time!"


    At this moment, the three brothers of the Long family showed gratitude in their eyes.


    "Humph."


    "I just hate that iron is not steel!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi snorted coldly.


    "Sir, the three of us know wrong, and we will definitely study Buddhism in the future."


    The three confessed again.


    "Stop talking about this, anyway, that person has also been punished by heaven, but in the future, you must really understand the purpose of this sentence, put down the butcher knife, and become a Buddha immediately."


    "However, the three of you have established a holy place here in such a short period of time, which is also very extraordinary."


    "This time, Master Liaokong is also willing to take action. I hope you can communicate more and build a real holy land."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the empty one on the side stepped out, "Amitabha, I will ask the three masters to give more guidance in the future."


    "Sir, please."


    The three brothers of the Long family hurriedly invited Li Yixi to enter Lingshan.


    Entering Lingshan, Li Yixi had a look of shock on his face.


    The anger in my heart disappeared in an instant, replaced by weirdness.


    His eyes fell on the three brothers of the Long family, helpless.


    Because this Lingshan is exactly the same as the Lingshan in Journey to the West.


    "Are you trying to create a myth?"


    Li Yixi smiled at this moment.


    Long Yi hurriedly explained, "Master, originally we didn''t know how to build Lingshan, but when we were building it, we suddenly remembered the story of the journey to the west, which Master told me when he was in the mortal world."


    "So we made Lingshan look like this."


    "I don''t know if there is something wrong with your son."


    At this moment, Long Yi was very anxious and asked cautiously.


    "How do I know if something is wrong?"


    "If you want to do this, then do it."


    "I''m just here to take a look. Since you have your own ideas, why don''t you just do it?"


    When Long Yi saw that Li Yixi was not angry, his hanging heart slowly fell.


    "Myth?"


    Tuoba Xue in the distance heard Li Yixi''s words, and his eyes fell on Mingkong.


    At this moment, Ming Kong hurriedly told Tuoba Xue about Journey to the West.


    As he digested the information, Tuoba Xue widened his eyes, looked at Mingkong and said, "I thought all Buddhists were monks, but I didn''t expect that there were actually Bodhisattvas."


    "Why don''t I also escape into Buddhism with you and cultivate Buddhism, how about we always accompany you?"


    Tuoba Xue looked at Mingkong at this moment with a fiery face.


    "Don''t talk nonsense here!"


    "This is the Pure Land of Buddhism!"


    Mingkong''s eyelids jumped wildly, and he snorted coldly.


    Li Yixi just turned around at this moment and saw Tuoba Xue with a playful face.


    "Do you want to return to the secular world, or do you want me to enter Buddhism?"


    "You choose!"


    Tuoba Xue suddenly stared at Mingkong at this moment.


    Li Yixi instantly became interested, looked at Tuoba Xue and said with a smile: "Does the girl also want to cultivate Buddha?"


    "Actually, women can also practice Buddhism, but they are not called monks, they are called nuns."


    "If you succeed in cultivation, you can be called a Bodhisattva."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tuoba Xue''s eyes lit up instantly. Thinking of Mingkong''s words just now, Tuoba Xue asked nervously, "Master, what does Guanyin look like?"


    "Are you very strong in Buddhism?"


    "Does your son think that if I cultivate Buddhism, I can achieve the achievement of Guanyin?"


    Hearing these words from Tuoba Xue, Li Yixi was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Tuoba Xue wanted to practice Buddhism, so he glanced at Mingkong involuntarily.


    The little phoenix on the side was thoughtful, and then smiled: "Sister, I have a painting of Guanyin Bodhisattva here, which my master painted before."


    "If my sister likes it, then I will give it to my sister."


    Little Phoenix''s voice fell, and the next moment, a picture scroll appeared in his hand.


    "Do you really give it to me?"


    Tuoba Xue stared at the little phoenix in disbelief, because at this moment, Tuoba Xue felt a powerful Zen on the picture scroll.


    And following along, Tuoba Xue already knew that Li Yixi was an existence that they couldn''t imagine, and Li Yixi''s calligraphy was definitely a supreme artifact.


    "Does my sister think I''m going to lie to you?"


    "If my sister doesn''t want it, then I have to put it away."


    Little Phoenix said with a smile.


    Tuoba Xue was originally polite, but when he heard that the little phoenix was about to put it away, he hurriedly took the picture scroll in the hand of the little phoenix, and hurriedly put the picture scroll away.


    Tuoba Xue put away the picture scroll with a look of disbelief. Tuoba Xue did not expect that Little Phoenix would actually be willing to give it to him.


    Looking at Little Phoenix, he was grateful.


    Night falls.


    In the room, Tuoba Xue carefully took out the scroll and unfolded it gently.


    At the moment when the scroll unfolded, Tuoba Xue''s expression changed slightly.


    Because the figure in the picture scroll at this moment actually came to life.


    An incomparably powerful Zen filled the room.


    "Meet the Bodhisattva!"


    Tuoba Xue''s face changed suddenly, feeling the overwhelming pressure, and knelt directly on the ground.


    At this moment, the figure in the room was a little dazed.


    He didn''t answer Tuoba Xue''s words, as if he was digesting something.


    The three brothers of the Long family who were cultivating in Lingshan suddenly opened their eyes at this moment, and their eyes showed incredible colors.


    The next moment, the three figures appeared in the room, and their eyes fell on the ghost.


    The faces of the three changed slightly, and they felt that they had hallucinated.


    "Is Guanyin Bodhisattva?"


    At this moment, the three brothers of the Long family were completely stunned, with expressions of disbelief on their faces.


    They had seen Journey to the West and found it was exactly the same.

 Chapter 1004

    When several people in the room were shocked.


    I saw Guanyin''s phantom constantly solidifying, just for a moment, which phantom seemed to be transformed into a flesh-and-blood existence.


    The confusion in Guanyin''s eyes gradually disappeared. Feeling the rich spiritual energy in this world, a shocking color appeared on his face.


    The next moment, Guanyin''s eyes fell on the three brothers of the Long family and Tuoba Xue.


    All four of them felt a powerful mana.


    "Everyone, I don''t know where this world is?"


    The four people with shocked faces suddenly heard Guanyin''s words, which rang in their ears, and their bodies trembled suddenly.


    Especially Tuoba Xue, his eyes widened, and he was very frightened.


    Tuoba Xue never thought that this portrait would actually make Guanyin appear.


    The three brothers of the Long family have followed Su Xiuyi for a long time, and they are better than Tuoba Xue.


    Instantly reacted, and hurriedly bowed to Guanyin.


    "I am waiting to meet the Bodhisattva."


    "This is the second heaven."


    "The Western world, the blessed land of Lingshan."


    When Guanyin heard this, his face was confused, and he didn''t repeat, "The Second Heaven, the Western World, the blessed land of Lingshan?"


    Although he heard the word Lingshan, Guanyin felt unusually familiar, but the Goddess of Mercy was wandering between heaven and earth just now, but found that this world was extremely unfamiliar.


    Guanyin''s heart was full of fear. The three brothers of the Long family and Tuoba Xue seemed to be shocked, but in fact, at this moment, the four of them were far less terrified than Guanyin.


    Avalokitesvara''s strength can be said to be very powerful, but before, he originally practiced in his own cave. But suddenly felt an extremely terrifying force summoned it.


    Even the powerful Taoist Guanyin could not resist.


    However, when Guanyin saw the four people in front of him trembling and trembling, the panic in his heart quickly became calm, the corner of his mouth was smiling, and his eyes fell on the four people.


    Guanyin knew that the reason why he was able to come to this strange world was because of a painting. Above that painting contained a monstrous power, and it was that power that summoned him.


    Feeling that power, Guanyin was shocked.


    A storm surged in my heart, "This, is this the great summoning technique of one of the legendary 3000 avenues?"


    "Otherwise, how could it be possible to summon my divine soul?"


    "The strength of the opponent is simply unpredictable. What kind of cultivation is it?"


    After thinking about it, he asked with a smile, "Why is this holy place called Lingshan?"


    The three brothers of the Long family and Tuoba Xue, who had a respectful look on their faces, heard Guanyin''s questioning, and Long Yi hurriedly replied: "If you return to the Bodhisattva, the reason why it is called Lingshan is because we imitated Lingshan and built a holy place."


    "Young master''s strength is monstrous, even if it is the way of heaven, he does not dare to disobey. The son seems to want to create a truly perfect world, to build a world of heaven and earth, and to create a world where everything is free."


    "And I waited to cultivate Buddhism and got some Buddhist inheritance, so I waited here to build a blessed land of Lingshan."


    After Guanyin heard Long Yi''s words, he was thoughtful, because at the moment just now, Guanyin''s spirit wandered the world, and he also felt the incompleteness of the world.


    I also felt that there seems to be an extremely terrifying existence, and I want to create a complete world of heaven, earth and people.


    Even the Guanyin just now felt the terrifying power, and it was that terrifying power that blessed this world.


    Just felt it for a moment, and at this moment, there was curiosity in Guanyin''s eyes.


    Guanyin knew very well that he had very little time to stay here, and soon, his soul would return.


    At the same time, Guanyin also learned the reason why he appeared here from the mouths of the three brothers of the Long family.


    Guanyin''s eyes lit up instantly, and he looked at Tuoba Xue in front of him with excitement.


    "Tuoba Xue, do you really want to cultivate Buddha?"


    "If you really have this idea, I can teach you the supreme magic method."


    The shocked Tuoba Xue heard the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva at this moment, and his body trembled suddenly.


    Tuoba Xue had already learned about Journey to the West from Mingkong, and at this moment, knowing that he could obtain the inheritance of Guanyin, he was naturally excited.


    But the next moment, Tuoba Xue immediately woke up.


    "Bodhisattva, isn''t this an illusion? You are just a character in the painting, why did you suddenly appear?"


    "And you still want to leave a supreme inheritance?"


    Guanyin heard Tuoba Xue''s words and said: "I can appear here, not because of my strength, but because someone wants me to appear here."


    "The person who painted this picture is extremely terrifying, far beyond my understanding. In your eyes, this picture may only feel that it contains a powerful rhyme."


    "That''s because your strength is not strong. Dao Yun is only a part of the painting. This painting contains the great summoning technique of one of the 3000 avenues."


    "And the reason why I appear here is the reason for this mysterious power of the Great Dao."


    "But I can''t last long, unless the person who uses the Grand Summoning spell wants me to stay here."


    "But I appeared here and met you. I think this is fate. If you want, I can teach you the supreme magic method."


    "It''s not in vain for me to come here for a walk!"


    Guanyin''s eyes fell on Tuoba Xue''s body, as if he could see through Tuoba Xue''s heart.


    At this moment, the four people in the room set off a storm in their hearts. No one would have thought that this painting contained a powerful and unparalleled summoning technique.


    That is the powerful Dao technique of the foundation of 3000 Dao.


    The envious eyes of the three brothers of the Long family fell on Tuoba Xue. The three brothers followed Li Yixi''s side, the way of nature, how strong is Guanyin Bodhisattva in Journey to the West.


    To be able to obtain the supreme and wonderful inheritance of Guanyin Bodhisattva is a rare opportunity.


    Under the gaze of the three brothers, Tuoba Xue took a deep breath and knelt in front of Guanyin.


    "Disciple, Tuoba Xue pays respects to Master!"


    After a moment of contemplation, Tuoba Xue immediately knelt down.


    A kind smile appeared on Guanyin''s face, and he pointed at Tuoba Xue''s eyebrows. At this moment, the incomparably powerful inheritance remained in Tuoba Xue''s mind.


    At the same time, Guanyin looked at the place where Li Yixi was, and the next moment, Guanyin''s face changed greatly, and his face was horrified.


    Because in Guanyin''s eyes, Li Yixi at this moment was extremely terrifying.


    Li Yixi''s breathing was as if the whole world was shaking.


    At this moment, Li Yixi has hundreds of millions of ghosts and ghosts kneeling in his body.


    The hundreds of millions of gods and demons were unusually pious, with a frenzy on their face, and the power of gods and demons wrapped around Li Yixi''s body.


    At the same time, at this moment, Guanyin felt the unimaginable power of merit, and the power of merit even overflowed from Li Yixi''s body.

 Chapter 1005

    Now this scene, let Guanyin look shocked, never thought that there are such terrifying people in this world.


    In particular, Guanyin discovered that Li Yixi''s breathing contained an extremely terrifying verve. The breath and breath seemed to be in harmony with the universe.


    At this moment, the little bird by Li Yixi''s side was encompassed by an incomparably powerful force of the Dao.


    Even if he fell into a deep sleep, he was carried by that incomparably powerful force of the Great Dao and gained unimaginable benefits.


    As he continued to watch, Guanyin''s eyes widened at this moment, seeing Li Yixi at this moment, Guanyin felt like an ant.


    "Ancient God!"


    "This is an extremely powerful ancient god breathing method."


    In Guanyin''s eyes, golden beams appeared at this moment, and Li Yixi saw too much inconceivable, but at this moment, the power in his body continued to dissipate, the repulsive force of this world , kept her away.


    Feeling that irresistible force, Guanyin couldn''t resist at this moment.


    In the room, Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes and frowned slightly, because Li Yixi just now felt like he was being watched.


    But Li Yixi immediately shook his head, after all, he was only a mortal, how could anyone be curious about him.


    After waking up, Li Yixi was no longer sleepy.


    Opened the door and walked out of the room.


    Looking up at Haoyue in the sky, she suddenly found a strange beauty.


    After a long time, Li Yixi closed his eyes and practiced in the courtyard.


    These days, after Li Yixi got the golden body formula, he never let it go. When he has time, Li Yixi will open his mind and cultivate his physical body.


    When Li Yixi used the exercises to draw the blood in his body, a terrifying power of blood and blood spilled out from Li Yixi''s body at this moment.


    The people who practiced in the entire Lingshan Blessed Land suddenly opened their eyes. At this moment, everyone''s eyes widened, and their faces were unbelievable, because at this moment the sky above Lingshan.


    A huge golden body appeared, and this golden body was like a golden god of war.


    Looking at the golden god of war, one by one felt boundless fear.


    The golden figure seemed to be thousands of feet high, and the whole person was suspended in the sky above Lingshan, just sitting there quietly, but it made everything seem to be topped by Mount Tai.


    The three brothers of the Long family also walked out of the house at this moment, and saw the powerful figure in the void. The three looked at each other with horror on their faces.


    The corner of Long Yi''s mouth twitched, and he said in disbelief, "This is the phantom of the ancient god!"


    "The one who practiced justice turned out to be the method of the ancient gods. No wonder I can''t feel any immortal aura on the son''s body."


    "Because the son really didn''t practice the immortal method, because the son practiced the method of the ancient gods."


    "And today''s young master seems to have reached the pinnacle of ancient divine law."


    The three brothers of the Long family''s eyes widened at this moment, and their faces were shocked.


    At the same time, at this moment, the three of them also felt a pure and powerful Dao power emanating from Li Yixi''s body.


    This incomparably terrifying power of the Great Dao makes the world more stable, and makes the heaven and the earth more powerful.


    These days, the three brothers of the Long family already know that this second layer of heaven is an ancient battlefield, and there are too many secrets buried here.


    Now, as the world becomes more stable and the avenues become more powerful, the existences of the ancient fallen will gradually wake up.


    "Not long ago, those terrifying existences that woke up were the relics left over from the ancient times."


    Lian Kong saw the huge golden god of war phantom in the void, and there was a look of worship in his eyes.


    Li Yixi, who was cultivating, was suddenly shocked and slowly opened his eyes.


    An involuntary smile appeared on his face.


    "Another cycle has been completed, and I feel that my body is much stronger."


    "I think one day I can be sanctified just in the flesh."


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and Xiaobai landed in front of Li Yixi.


    "Congratulations, sir, for going further."


    Seeing that Li Yixi had finished his practice, Xiao Bai finally breathed a sigh of relief at this moment. The breath that Li Yixi exuded was too terrifying. Xiao Bai went all out, and it was difficult to protect the surrounding buildings and plants.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Xiao Bai, you really know how to talk!"


    "Come and have a drink with me."


    A jug appeared in Li Yixi''s hand and poured a glass of wine for Xiaobai.


    One person and one bird, drink to each other.


    "Young Master, I think you should be able to walk in the sky with the power of your body now."


    Xiaobai drank all the wine in the glass in one gulp, looked at Li Yixi and said.


    With the power of the flesh, can you walk in the sky?


    When Li Yixi heard Xiao Bai''s words, a touch of excitement instantly appeared on his face.


    "right!"


    "Should be able to walk in the air."


    "But the son has to try it out. After all, Xiaobai doesn''t know whether the son can perfectly control his own power."


    "If the son is interested, we can choose a place to try it out."


    As soon as Xiao Bai''s voice fell, Li Yixi instantly felt that the wine in the glass was no longer fragrant, looked at Xiao Bai excitedly, and hurriedly said: "Xiao Bai, let''s try it now, how about it?"


    Li Yixi is really excited at this moment. After practicing for such a long time, it seems that he has not achieved much. Li Yixi yearns for those cultivators who walk in the sky. Knowing that he can walk in the air, how can he not be excited.


    "it is good."


    "I''ll take the son here."


    Xiaobai''s body appeared and left Lingshan with Li Yixi.


    Soon, one person and one bird came to the Mangmang Mountains.


    Xiaobai''s figure fell from the void.


    "Son, we are here to try to walk in the sky, how about it."


    "And when you try to walk in the sky, you must pay attention to these places..."


    At this moment, Xiaobai explained something to Li Yixi.


    Hearing Xiao Bai''s instructions, Li Yixi was extremely excited at this moment.


    I closed my eyes and started to try slowly.


    The moment Li Yixi stepped out, Xiaobai on the side was instantly frightened, because at this moment Xiaobai felt that the void was almost shattered by the force of Li Yixi''s step.


    But soon, Xiaobai discovered that Li Yixi gradually controlled his own power.


    At the beginning, Li Yixi was walking in the air under the power of Xiaobai, and gradually, Xiaobai completely lost his power.


    "Congratulations, son."


    "The future son can also walk in the air!"


    Seeing Li Yixi''s complete success, Xiaobai hurriedly congratulated him.


    "Ha ha."


    "Finally I can walk in the sky!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was very excited, he didn''t expect this day to come so quickly.


    However, the more Xiaobai looked at it, the more terrified he became. If Xiaobai hadn''t gone all out, this place would have become riddled with holes.


    Xiaobai''s heart was extremely nervous, and he didn''t know whether it was good or bad for him to instruct Li Yixi to control his own power today.


    As Li Yixi walked in the air with excitement, Xiaobai became extremely nervous.


    "How to do how to do?"


    "Now I am here to cover up with supreme mana. It seems that there is no damage here, but if we don''t accompany the son, it is very likely that the son walking in the sky will lead to disaster."


    When Xiaobai was in a hurry, his eyes suddenly lit up, "By the way, you can let the young master mobilize the power of merit in his body."


    "The power of merit is gentler."


    Immediately, Xiaobai hurriedly asked Li Yixi to mobilize the power of merit in his body. The next moment, when he saw Li Yixi walking in the air, no more harm was caused, Xiaobai finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    When Li Yixi and Xiaobai went back, Xiaobai''s power disappeared. At this moment, some mountains collapsed in an instant. Before, it was because of Xiaobai''s strength. Now that Xiaobai has withdrawn his strength, Li Yi The terrifying and destructive forces of the past finally appeared.


    It seems like the sky is falling apart.

 Chapter 1006

    The few people watching in the dark all turned pale with fright.


    "What kind of cultivation is the master, and it''s so terrifying."


    "Is this invincible power?"


    Tuoba Xue stared at the collapsed mountain range, his eyes widened, and his lips trembled slightly.


    Tuoba Xue had never imagined that a person''s breath, just a breath that escaped from his body, could have such a power to destroy the sky and destroy the earth.


    Tuoba Xue felt that today''s self is considered a long-term experience.


    Even the three brothers of the Long family who had been following Li Yixi all the time, breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, and the three of them felt cold all over.


    Especially when he thought of his previous self, he actually wanted those vicious powerhouses to convert to Buddhism and add strength to Lingshan. Li Yixi was even more frightened when he was angry.


    These days, the three brothers of the Long family felt that their supernatural powers were considered invincible, but they didn''t expect to see the power spilled out by Li Yixi. The three brothers suddenly realized that the three of them were nothing but ants.


    The three brothers looked at each other, and at this moment, fine beads of sweat appeared on their foreheads.


    Horrible, so scary.


    The three brothers did not expect that Li Yixi would become so terrifying after only leaving for a month or two.


    Li Yixi, who went to Lingshan, did not know what kind of terrible disaster he had caused, with an elegant smile on the corner of his mouth, and a look of excitement on his face.


    What Li Yixi is urging now is the power of merit, which is not very destructive. At this moment, even if Li Yixi spilled some of the power of merit, it quickly re-entangled in him, and did not show any concern to the surroundings. everything affects.


    "Hoohoo!"


    Old Bai''s chest heaved violently, and when he remembered the scene just now, he almost died of fright!


    "I was reckless!"


    "I didn''t expect to flatter the masters, and I almost made a big disaster."


    "I have reached the limit just now, and I can no longer cover up those destructive powers. If it wasn''t for a sudden flash of inspiration, I thought that the masters have too much power of merit, then it would be over."


    "Fortunately I''m smart!"


    "No, it should be the influence of an expert, otherwise how could it be such a coincidence that I suddenly thought of it at the limit!"


    "After all, masters have always liked to deal with everything and experience life in a mortal way."


    "And I was impulsive, and taught the masters how to control the sky."


    "Fortunately, I didn''t tell the masters that the masters have the power to destroy the world."


    "Horrible, terrifying!"


    "Even if I kill me in the future, I will never talk to the master about any topic related to cultivation!"


    "If the master said that you taught me the same magical powers, and went to teach the magical powers foolishly, then when the master showed it, wouldn''t this world be terrifyingly destroyed."


    "hiss!"


    Thinking of this, Xiao Bai took a deep breath.


    At this moment when Xiaobai looked apprehensive, Li Yixi looked back at Xiaobai.


    A smile on his face.


    "Xiao Bai, thank you for today!"


    "I didn''t expect that I would have the power of merit and virtue, but I am a little puzzled. Where does the power of merit and virtue come from as a mortal?"


    After rejoicing, Li Yixi looked puzzled.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Bai''s body trembled suddenly, and his face changed slightly.


    I cursed in my heart: "Damn stupid bird, stupid!"


    "It seems that you have eaten too much, and you are holding on!"


    "Don''t I have nothing to do?"


    "Once you explain that the son is not satisfied, wouldn''t it be the end of the calf?"


    "I am a bird, and I am a waste. From now on, whoever dares to say that I am strong, I will kill anyone."


    Xiaobai, who was scolding himself for being stupid, hurriedly thought about how to answer Li Yixi''s question at this moment.


    Xiaobai was a little anxious, because he couldn''t reveal Li Yixi''s cultivation.


    But then, Xiao Bai''s eyes lit up.


    The violent beating heart was finally suppressed. At that moment, Xiaobai was almost scared to death.


    "Young Master, whether you have the power of merit or not has nothing to do with your cultivation!"


    "Actually, we have already discovered the power of merit in the son."


    "I think the son has always been very worried about his own safety, but in fact, the son does not need to worry about his own safety, because no one in this world should dare to hurt the son."


    "Because Young Master has done a lot of things invisibly, resulting in endless power of merit."


    "Once someone hurts the son, they will be counterattacked by the power of merit and will surely die."


    "You may not know what you have done these days, but you should still remember that you and the Lord of Hell talked about the underworld!"


    "Because after the Lord of Hell heard the story of the son of the underworld, he established the underworld in the world of death, and established the six reincarnations."


    "Let those souls get the chance to reincarnate, this is the supreme merit."


    "And these days, the son gave Li Shan and others some advice. Li Shan and others made great efforts to educate them and created opportunities for countless people. This is also a matter of infinite merit."


    "So these days, the power of merit on the son''s body has become stronger and stronger."


    Xiaobai spoke very fast and hurriedly explained it.


    Li Yixi was originally puzzled, but when he heard Xiao Bai''s words, he was stunned for a moment.


    I was greatly shocked, "I go, doesn''t it mean that if the three brothers of the Long family build a spiritual mountain and save all sentient beings, I will also be able to obtain a lot of meritorious power."


    "Then, if I speak out about the whole mythology and someone does it, wouldn''t I be able to become a real boss without practicing."


    Thinking of this, Li Yixi''s face at this moment showed a look of excitement.


    "I went, but I didn''t find out that this is the real protagonist''s halo. Sure enough, there is still an advantage in coming through. This world is really too low-level. If I make this world strong, I can also get endless merits and virtues. Power."


    "If I can cultivate into the legendary holy body of merit, wouldn''t it mean that I can walk sideways in this world."


    Thinking of this, Li Yixi''s eyes became brighter and brighter.


    Even the excited body trembled slightly.


    "Avenue, avenue to the sky!"


    However, Li Yixi found Xiao Bai next to him, and instantly suppressed his emotions. After all, he felt that he had to maintain the character of the son and not be surprised.


    Li Yixi asked with a smile, "Xiao Bai, doesn''t it mean that the three brothers of the Long family established Lingshan, and I can also gain endless power of merit?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiaobai hurriedly added: "Yes, the reason why the three brothers of the Long family want to build a spiritual mountain and a Buddhist holy place, in fact, all the ideas and motivation come from the son."


    "Although they can get a lot of benefits themselves, but you have talked about Journey to the West, sir, and the biggest benefit belongs to you."


    "After all, the son is a wise man, and they are actually just coolies."


    Seeing Li Yixi''s happiness, Xiaobai couldn''t help but flatter him.


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up instantly, and underestimated, "To create a myth, I must create a myth."

 Chapter 1007

    After being excited, Li Yixi looked at Xiaobai next to him. He was a little embarrassed at first, but Li Yixi comforted himself, and the master is the teacher.


    Humblely asked: "Xiao Bai, there are other ways to use this power of merit."


    "Just wrapping my body like this makes me feel a little uncomfortable."


    "How can I make myself feel like flying through the clouds?"


    Li Yixi was a little embarrassed, but what he actually wanted to say was how to make himself full, immortal, and have the image of an expert who is soaring through the clouds.


    Xiaobai didn''t feel any surprise when he heard Li Yixi''s question. After all, Xiaobai felt that this was in line with Li Yixi''s own mortal character.


    Ordinary people, if they can know too much, are they still mortals?


    Xiaobai explained with a serious look: "Young Master, this is the power of merit, which is actually somewhat different from the power of our cultivation."


    "The power of merit is a bit strange, and it can be changed arbitrarily with the son''s thoughts."


    "Whatever the son has in mind, the power of merit will change with the son''s ideas."


    Xiaobai snorted.


    After all, Xiaobai knew very well that Li Yixi''s strength was beyond imagination. When he thought of the anger of the sky, any ideas would be presented.


    "Does it change with your own thoughts?"


    Hearing Xiao Bai''s words, Li Yixi''s face showed excitement.


    "Can you make somersault clouds?"


    This thought appeared in Li Yixi''s mind involuntarily, and the next moment Li Yixi found that a somersault cloud suddenly appeared under his feet.


    A golden cloud suddenly appeared under his feet, scaring Xiaobai to the side, staggering, and almost fell from the void.


    "Okay, it''s dangerous!"


    "I, I almost died!"


    Seeing the golden cloud under Li Yixi''s feet, Xiaobai was terrified, because Li Yixi just now suddenly turned the power of merit into a cloud, and Xiaobai on the side almost collided with it.


    Xiaobai knew that it was the power of merit and virtue, and if he was damaged in the slightest, he would definitely suffer backlash, and he would definitely die.


    Xiao Bai was so frightened that he immediately distanced himself from Li Yixi, and his heart was beating wildly.


    It seems that nothing happened, but Xiaobai is very clear that he really walked on the edge of hell just now.


    "Ah this..."


    "It really works!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Li Yixi was excited, standing on the cloud of merit, Li Yixi had a down-to-earth feeling and no fear of heights.


    Li Yixi felt the self at this moment, and felt that it was really full of life.


    The excitement in my heart.


    Soon, Li Yixi slowly fell from the void like a cloud and a fog.


    Lingshan, the three brothers of the Long family, Tuoba Xue and other beings have long returned, and Li Yixi''s complexion changed slightly when they saw the clouds and the mist.


    "The power of merit!"


    "This is the power of merit!"


    "How can there be so much meritorious power in this world?"


    "The power of merit in the masters is actually overflowing."


    Tuoba Xue in the crowd gasped for a moment, unable to describe Li Yixi at this moment.


    Not long ago, Tuoba Xue received some inheritances from Guanyin Bodhisattva, and naturally knew the preciousness of the power of merit. For a little power of merit, those saints even calculated and worked hard at all costs.


    However, in Li Yixi''s body, the power of merit is actually overflowing.


    Tuoba Xue was instantly jealous.


    "Congratulations, son!"


    The three brothers of the Long family hurriedly congratulated.


    "thanks!"


    "thanks!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was too pleasantly surprised, feeling that the whole person was a little silly, looking at the excited faces of the people in front of him, he kept nodding his head in thanks.


    But when Li Yixi nodded, everyone was extremely uneasy.


    In order to congratulate Li Yixi for being able to fly, the three brothers of the Long family prepared a fasting feast in Lingshan.


    Seeing a group of monks in the hall, Li Yixi''s eyes became brighter at this moment.


    "Since the three brothers of the Long family want to build Lingshan, then I have to tell them how to build Lingshan."


    "This is about the power of merit and virtue, and it should not be sloppy."


    "But it can be modified!"


    After the thought fell, Li Yixi said with a smile: "Everyone, you have established Lingshan now, don''t know how to build Lingshan''s system?"


    "System?"


    When the monks heard Li Yixi''s words, their faces were confused. They didn''t understand what a system was.


    Li Yixi was a little embarrassed to see the monks'' faces bewildered.


    He hurriedly added: "System is actually a word from my hometown, which actually means how to form a position in Lingshan."


    "For example, Lingshan must have a master of Lingshan."


    "How do you rank under the Lord of Lingshan?"


    "What kind of existence do you need?"


    "Since it is a Buddhist holy place, it can''t be like those ordinary places of practice!"


    When the three brothers of the Long family heard Li Yixi''s words, their eyes suddenly lit up.


    I thought to myself, "Is this expert trying to point us?"


    The three of them were instantly overjoyed and extremely excited.


    Long Yi hurriedly said, "Young Master, can you give us some pointers?"


    After Long Yi''s voice fell, he looked at Li Yixi with uneasy eyes, and the three brothers of the Long family were also excited.


    Seeing everyone''s eyes fall on him, Li Yixi took a deep breath and said with a smile, "I think, since you built Lingshan, you want to imitate the West Sky in Journey to the West."


    "If you want to imitate, then I don''t think Lingshan should be built on top of a mortal mountain, but a Lingshan should be built and suspended in the sky."


    "Since Lingshan is where all the Buddhas are, it is naturally different from those where Buddhists preach."


    When the three brothers of the Long family heard Li Yixi''s words, their bodies trembled violently to build a spiritual mountain suspended in the sky. This was not something the three of them could do, and the three brothers were also very clear that they wanted to build something like that. The terrifying Lingshan needs too terrifying artifacts, and there is nothing they can do.


    And they are only in Li Yixi''s story, they know Lingshan, and they don''t know what it will look like.


    Long Yi''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, and he hurriedly asked, "Young Master, it is difficult to build Lingshan, and we don''t have the specific appearance of Lingshan in our minds. Can you have any suggestions?"


    Li Yixi said this just now because he was excited, because Li Yixi felt that it was compelling. After all, if a Buddhist holy place was built on the top of a mortal mountain, wouldn''t there be no holy land.


    Hearing the words of the three brothers of the Long family, Li Yixi was stunned.


    But suddenly, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up, "I remember that there is an object in my system space, which is the spiritual mountain that I carved."


    Li Yixi thought of this, and the next moment, with a thought, there was an extra thing in Li Yixi''s hand.


    It was a Foshan, and Li Yixi''s face showed joy.


    This is the Lingshan Mountain carved out of a strange material when Li Yixi was idle. Li Yixi was idle and bored and carved it according to the mythological scene in his mind.


    This spiritual mountain just appeared, and all the monks present widened their eyes, because they felt the terrifying Buddha''s meaning from it.

 Chapter 1008

    Long Yi saw this spiritual mountain in Li Yixi''s hands, his eyes showed horror, and his body trembled slightly.


    Long Yi''s Buddhist practice is extremely strong, but at this moment, he realizes that he is only a drop in the ocean compared to the Tao of Buddha contained in the Lingshan Mountain in Li Yixi''s palm.


    Long Yi has a feeling that the Lingshan in Li Yixi''s hands is not a treasure mountain, but a world, a kingdom of Buddhas.


    "Long Yi, look, how does Lingshan look like this?"


    Li Yixi glanced at Lingshan in his hand, and was somewhat satisfied, his eyes immediately fell on Long Yi.


    At the same time, the Lingshan in his hand was sent to Long Yi.


    "Master, the structure of this Lingshan is perfect."


    "This is the real Lingshan."


    "Thank you son!"


    Long Yi was extremely excited, those hands were shaking violently, even if Long Yi wanted to suppress the shock and excitement in his heart, there was nothing he could do.


    Long Yi never thought that there would be such a terrible artifact in this world.


    As Li Yixi sent Lingshan to Long Yi, Long Yi could feel the terrible power contained in Lingshan. What kind of sculpture is this, but an unimaginable artifact.


    And they don''t need to build any spiritual mountain, they just need to activate this artifact, and it will turn into an incomparably huge spiritual mountain.


    At the same time, Long Yi was still in it and felt the luck.


    Moreover, the air luck is extremely rich, with such a terrible air luck suppression, the entire Lingshan can no longer be shaken by any force.


    For all the forces, luck is too ethereal, but at this moment Long Yi can clearly feel it, not an illusion.


    After reaching out to catch Lingshan, Long Yi felt even more clearly.


    Tuoba Xue, who was on the side, also glanced at Long Yi''s hand at this moment. After seeing the Lingshan in Long Yi''s hand, his body trembled suddenly, and his face was unbelievable. When Tuoba Xue saw this Lingshan, it was even more powerful and terrifying than the real Lingshan in her inheritance.


    The way Tuoba Xue looked at Li Yixi changed completely.


    "The strength of the master is so terrifying, and he also prepared a spiritual mountain for the three brothers of the Long family. It seems that the master is the layout."


    "After I got some inheritances from Guanyin Bodhisattva before, I felt that the master was robbing the power of merit, but now, I found that I was wrong."


    "The master can even take out such a powerful artifact in an instant, and the power of merit on his body is overflowing. How could it be for the power of merit? The master definitely has a layout that I can''t imagine!"


    Long Yi got Lingshan, said a few words with Li Yixi, and left the hall with a look of excitement.


    After walking out of the main hall, Long Yi''s body instantly rose into the air, suspended in the void.


    The next moment, in Long Yi''s hands, the Lingshan carved by Li Yixi appeared. Looking at the Lingshan in his hands, Long Yi''s body couldn''t help shaking.


    "Artifact, this is an artifact I can''t imagine."


    At this moment, Long Yi used his incomparably powerful soul power to probe the Lingshan Mountain in his hands, and he was shocked beyond measure.


    Long Yi felt that the word "artifact" could not describe the Lingshan in his hand, but the word "long" was poor.


    Because Long Yi felt the aura of countless artifacts in Lingshan, this Lingshan was not an artifact to be precise, but an unimaginably powerful artifact, which was composed of countless artifacts.


    At the moment when Long Yi''s body trembled violently, Lakukong''s body also appeared aside.


    Just now, Liaokong felt the terrifying and boundless Buddha''s meaning from Lingshan. Seeing Long Yi coming out with Lingshan, Liaokong couldn''t wait to come and want to take a look.


    Sora, who had just appeared, took a breath of cold air in an instant.


    "hiss!"


    "very scary!"


    "How many artifacts are there in it?"


    "And you see, those Buddha statues seem to be real Buddhas!"


    "Young Master has created such a terrifying divine weapon, even if those powerful and immutable beings in the chaotic world come, they will not be able to break the Lingshan at all."


    "And Lingshan is a terrifying divine stock that can control Lingshan to go anywhere."


    Kakuro was terrified for a moment.


    Seeing Sora''s terrifying appearance, Long Yi''s eyes became extremely bright.


    With a trembling voice, he said, "You''re right. After we have the incomparably powerful artifact of Lingshan, even the Central Immortal Court can''t compare to us."


    "There are too many supreme artifacts in Lingshan. Just these artifacts are unimaginable."


    At this moment, Long Yi was still in shock.


    "Yes, with these artifacts, Buddhism has an unshakable heritage, even those supreme holy places in the chaotic world, we can compete with them."


    "And I found that those Buddha statues contain unimaginable opportunities. Maybe those statues are the most precious things in Lingshan." Lu Kong also trembled with excitement.


    Liekong is very clear, now that he has received Li Yixi''s approval, he has joined Lingshan, Lingshan is powerful, and there are countless benefits for Lerkong.


    "How about we join forces to motivate first?"


    The voice fell, Long Yi and Liaokong looked at each other, and when the two thought of the real appearance of Lingshan, their hearts trembled.


    Without any words, the two instantly injected their mana into them.


    The originally small Lingshan, with the continuous injection of the mana of the two, slowly floated up the next moment, and at the same time, the Lingshan skyrocketed at an extremely terrifying speed.


    The incomparably powerful power continued to erupt, madly absorbing the power of the surrounding heaven and earth.


    In the void, this moment seems to have opened up the world.


    In just the blink of an eye, in the rumbling sound, an incomparably gigantic spiritual mountain appeared in the void.


    However, nine-tenths of Lingshan''s part is integrated with the void.


    The exposed part is surrounded by countless fairy mists.


    "Is this Lingshan?"


    Looking at Lingshan appearing in the sky, Long Yi and Liaokong''s bodies trembled with disbelief. At this moment, the two of them seemed to be dreaming.


    The incomparably huge Lingshan in front of them had a great impact on the minds of the two.


    The Lingshan in front of them has an extremely mysterious feeling, which seems to be right in front of them, but the two of them are very clear that if ordinary people want to step into Lingshan, it is impossible.


    The immortal energy surrounding Lingshan contains an extremely terrifying power, and that power has the ability to turn the world upside down.


    Distorted space and time.


    Before the two stepped into the Lingshan, they felt the bell ringing in the Lingshan.


    An unimaginable Buddha intent rushed towards the two of them.


    The bell sounded like morning bells and twilight drums. After just listening to it a few times, the two were overjoyed and felt that their understanding of Buddhism and Taoism had improved.

 Chapter 1009

    In the main hall, Li Yixi and others who were eating a fasting banquet also heard the sound of a bell coming from the void at this moment.


    Those monks trembled uncontrollably, and hurriedly walked out of the hall, looking up at the sky.


    The next moment, I saw the Lingshan Mountain in the void, which was indescribable in words. I felt the Buddha''s meaning that was extremely rich, and my heart was trembling.


    Some monks even knelt directly on the ground and recited the scriptures.


    Lingshan, Lingshan appeared! "


    The little phoenix, who had just walked out of the hall, saw Lingshan in the void, and said with a shocked expression.


    "Is it finished so soon?"


    Li Yixi, who walked out slowly, saw Lingshan in the void, and his eyes lit up instantly.


    "Ha ha."


    "Sure enough, it has supreme supernatural power, and it is easy to build a spiritual mountain."


    "This can be called the Western Heaven!"


    Seeing that it was almost identical to the Lingshan he carved, Li Yixi was excited.


    At this moment, the silhouettes of Long Yi and Liaokong slowly fell in the void.


    "Son."


    "Please enter Lingshan!"


    Long Yi and Liaokong hurriedly salute and invite!


    The next moment, as if in the Lingshan Mountain in the endless heights, a terrifying Buddha''s light erupted, and that terrifying Buddha''s light turned into a staircase that reached the sky.


    Seeing the Buddha''s light falling from the void, those monks were excited to the extreme.


    "it is good!"


    Li Yixi nodded and couldn''t wait.


    However, Li Yixi had just stepped on the stairs when Long Yi hurriedly added, "Young Master, you can fly up, you don''t have to be so tired!"


    "Without the son, how could there be a spiritual mountain? Even if we want to break our heads, it is impossible to create such an unimaginable mountain."


    In Long Yi''s eyes, Li Yixi was an unimaginable existence. How could he go up like other people? A terrifying existence like Li Yixi could just fly up.


    "it is good!"


    Hearing Long Yi''s words, Li Yixi nodded, and a golden cloud of merit appeared under his feet. Stepping on the golden cloud of merit, Li Yixi went to Lingshan.


    Seeing the golden cloud of merit under Li Yixi''s feet, those monks'' eyes widened instantly.


    "Then, what is that?"


    "Is that really the power of merit?"


    "How could someone possess such a terrifying power of merit?"


    "Or did I have a hallucination?"


    These existences with profound cultivation bases were shocked one by one.


    "To shut up!"


    "How can the cultivation of the masters be something you people can talk about."


    "Everyone just needs to remember that the master is an existence that we can''t imagine."


    Long Er snorted at this moment.


    He also hurriedly led these people up the stairs and went to Lingshan in the void.


    At the moment when everyone went to Lingshan, the land in the extreme west trembled violently.


    The next moment, a crack appeared on the ground, and the magical energy in the crack burst into the sky.


    The devilish energy seemed to contain the power to destroy the world.


    Soon, in that demonic energy, an extremely powerful demon powerhouse appeared.


    With a solemn expression, he looked at the void where Lingshan was located.


    "what is that?"


    "It''s so far away, so I can feel the terrifying Buddha''s meaning."


    "If I remember correctly, hasn''t Buddhism disappeared long ago?"


    "How could such a powerful Buddhist tradition suddenly appear?"


    "Even the Demon Venerable felt fear."


    An incomparably powerful Demon God said with a solemn expression at this moment.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "Now, the world is constantly recovering, and the Demon Lord will wake up completely soon. Who can stop my Demon Race!"


    "The cave of my Demon Race was hit hard back then, but at the same time it also hit the enemy hard. This era is still the era of my Demon Race."


    "What about the Buddha?"


    "Could it be that I can''t do anything about my Demon Race?"


    "You watch here, I''ll go and kill them directly."


    This demon god is very powerful and incomparably mad, and after the sound fell, it directly broke through the air.


    The companion wanted to stop it, but it was too late and left too quickly.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "The land of the extreme west, in the ancient times, was the chassis of my demon race."


    "Now, my demon clan is about to recover, and this is still my demon clan''s territory. There is no chance for Buddhist preaching here."


    "Today you want to start a sect here and build a holy land, then I will destroy everything today."


    "Break your sacred mountain."


    Li Yixi stepped on the golden cloud and slowly rose into the air. At the moment when he went to the Lingshan Mountain, there was a sudden burst of unbridled laughter in the void.


    The incomparably domineering voice reverberated in the void.


    Li Yixi just looked up and saw a huge demon god appeared in the void.


    A black spear appeared in the hands of the Demon God, and the spear seemed to devour all light.


    The spear was thrown out by the Demon God with all his strength, like a dragon rushing towards Lingshan.


    Long Yi''s expression changed suddenly when he saw the demon god appear and he wanted to destroy Lingshan.


    Long Yi was not worried that the devil would destroy Lingshan. With the strength of the devil, it was impossible to hurt Lingshan. Long Yi was worried that the attack of the devil would affect Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was also extremely nervous. After all, Li Yixi had never faced such a terrifying demon before.


    But in Li Yixi''s ear, Xiao Bai''s voice sounded.


    "Young master, don''t be afraid."


    "There is an unimaginable power of merit around the son now. Although the strength of this demon is unimaginable, if he encounters the son, he will be attacked by the power of merit, and he will die without a doubt."


    "I dare to conclude that today he must die and disappear."


    Li Yixi, who was a little nervous at first, suddenly heard Xiao Bai''s words, her body couldn''t help trembling, and her eyes brightened.


    Li Yixi also wanted to see if the power of merit was as terrifying as the legend said.


    Long Yi was thoughtful when he heard Xiao Bai''s words, but his nervous heart also relaxed.


    "go to hell!"


    "Buddhas and demons are not at odds, and you want to establish Buddhism and Taoism in the extreme west, courting death."


    "Destroy you, it is also a good way to announce to the world that the land of the extreme west is the territory of my demon race, provoke the demon race, and kill without mercy."


    The voice of the devil just fell, and his spear approached Li Yixi and the others at the same time. The terrifying magic power first touched the golden cloud of merit under Li Yixi''s feet.


    The monks on the golden stairs saw the incomparably powerful attacks, and they didn''t have the slightest worry on their faces, instead they were ridiculed.


    "court death!"


    "It even attacked a master!"


    "With the power of merit and virtue, how can an ant like him be able to provoke him?"


    Tuoba Xue sneered when he saw the incomparably powerful attack that seemed to destroy the world.


    Sure enough, Tuoba Xue''s thoughts just fell.


    The magic power attacked the golden cloud of merit at Li Yixi''s feet, and the next moment an unimaginable force erupted instantly.


    At this moment, time and space seemed to stand still, and suddenly, from an endless height, an unimaginably powerful thunder fell.


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, the magic weapon of the devil was instantly hit by lightning and turned into nothingness.


    The devil with a smug smile on his face spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    A look of horror, a look of confusion.


    Looking up at the sky, "Why?"

 Chapter 1010

    This demon god was really dumbfounded, and the heaven sent a punishment, which was something he had never thought of.


    The demons were considered victors in the ancient war, and now they are recovering. In his eyes, Buddhism does not need to care.


    In his eyes, he could be killed with a flip of his hand.


    However, the heavenly punishment was strangely lowered.


    The divine weapon was shattered and suffered an unimaginable backlash.


    The qi and blood all over his body were retrograde, and a cloud of thunder flames appeared strangely in his heart.


    "Why, why?"


    "No no no...!"


    "The way of heaven has long been broken, why can the heaven and earth still send down punishment from the sky today, why?"


    At this moment, how could he still have the time to look at the golden cloud of merit under Li Yixi''s feet, the terrifying flames enveloped the incomparably powerful demon body in an instant, and even the demon soul had no time to escape.


    It was directly wrapped by Lei Yan.


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The next moment, the howling sound resounded through the void.


    "Ah this..."


    "This golden cloud of merit is really awesome for Klass."


    "Is a demon god about to disappear like this?"


    "Ah, this power is really invincible."


    "Didn''t I say that you can walk sideways in the future."


    "Haha, sure enough, all the hard work has come."


    At this moment, Li Yixi was a little lost.


    The anxious heart disappeared.


    After seeing the power of meritorious deeds, my waist straightened.


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "I am a demon god, why, why, I am an invincible existence."


    "I am the peak existence that the world can bear today."


    "Illusion, it''s an illusion!"


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The Demon God was wrapped in Lei Yan, burned, and let out a miserable howl. Until now, he still has a face of unwillingness and disbelief.


    Tuoba Xue was speechless.


    "Stupid!"


    "Invincible?"


    "So what about invincibility?"


    "Who told you to touch the big guy who has a lot of meritorious power."


    "If you are invincible, then an expert represents the way of heaven."


    "Ants, can you regret the sky?"


    "The demon master of the ancient demon clan has calculated for countless years, but he only swallowed a little bit of the consciousness of the way of heaven, and the consciousness of the way of heaven is not completely swallowed by the demon clan."


    "What''s more, it''s today''s day."


    Tuobaxue glanced at it disdainfully, and when she looked up at the sky, she felt a lingering fear in her heart. Tuobaxue was a little afraid of the current sky, inexplicably afraid.


    It seems that the way of heaven has a complete consciousness now.


    A hint of sarcasm appeared on the corners of the mouths of every Buddhist.


    The anxiety in my heart disappeared in an instant.


    Seeing the Demon God who was unwilling to die, Little Phoenix sneered, "Is it the peak of heaven and earth?"


    "Invincible world?"


    "Ha ha!"


    "I just don''t know the heights of the sky and the depths of the earth. In this world, except for my master, who dares to be called invincible?"


    "The undefeated one?"


    Little Phoenix''s voice was sonorous and powerful, and after seeing Li Yixi''s accumulation of golden clouds of merit, Little Phoenix became more courageous.


    Throwing a ball of flames casually, the body of the demon god exploded in an instant.


    In the Far West, the demon god Gu Sen''s eyes widened. Even he couldn''t see clearly what happened, but his companion was already dead.


    In the crack, several figures flew out at this moment.


    The demonic energy was overwhelming, just in time to see the scene where the little phoenix threw flames and the demon god''s body exploded.


    And heard the voice of little phoenix.


    This world.


    Who dares to be called invincible?


    The invincible?


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this, and then their eyes were extremely angry.


    In front of Lingshan Mountain, the eyes of those people looking at Li Yixi became extremely bright.


    "Teacher, low-key, low-key."


    Li Yixi was a little speechless, wouldn''t it be good to hang on?


    But having said that, at this moment, Li Yixi, thinking of the power of his own merit, couldn''t help but straighten his back. The power of merit added to his body is really incomprehensible.


    "Master, my disciple saw that he was being arrogant, so I used the famous words of a big man who is arbitrary in the story of the master."


    "Pretend, who wouldn''t?"


    "Moreover, the master has the power of merit, and if he doesn''t make a move, he will be invincible. They can do whatever they want."


    Little Phoenix hastily flattered her.


    "presumptuous!"


    "Arrogance."


    "Invincible in the world, invincible and undefeated?"


    "I''m laughing to death, is your master worthy?"


    "Only I, the Demon Lord of the Demon Race, dare to call myself invincible."


    "A group of bald donkeys, looking for death."


    Those people from the Demon Race who just appeared were extremely angry when they saw the extremely fanatical eyes of the Buddhists.


    They looted one by one.


    Ha ha.


    I just don''t know how high the sky is, how thick the ground is, how big the mountains are, and how deep the sea is.


    Ignorant and stupid.


    They were a little scared at first, but when they heard this, they were all angry and disdainful at the same time.


    I feel that if there is an invincible existence in Buddhism, why hasn''t the awakened demon clan been cleaned up after such a long time?


    "Who?"


    "get out!"


    The voice of the demons and demon gods has not arrived yet.


    Demon God Gu Sen''s face changed drastically at this moment. Why was his companion killed by the thunder just now? I still haven''t figured it out?


    My own clansmen actually killed them again.


    It''s dangerous.


    Gu Sen was very helpless, looked left and then looked again, and in the blink of an eye, there was no one around him again.


    "damn it!"


    Gu Sen cursed secretly, his face was extremely ugly, he glanced at the sky nervously, and hurriedly followed, feeling that he had to stop it.


    For the demons, the demon god is the core strength and cannot be lost.


    "It''s me, your aunt."


    Little Phoenix was furious. He had seen someone arrogant, but he had never seen someone so arrogant.


    Following the sound of Little Phoenix''s voice, Little Phoenix took Li Yixi away from the entrance of Lingshan, stood in the air, overlooking several demon gods.


    "Well, have we passed it?"


    Li Yixi didn''t expect that Little Phoenix brought him out to show off his holiness.


    Although Li Yixi has the power of merit, he is still very nervous.


    After all, I have no experience of facing a strong person.


    Li Yixi''s heart was beating wildly.


    Some resentment, but how to say, my disciple is also a genius of the Phoenix clan, so he can''t lose face, so he can only hold on.


    "Hey, in the future!"


    "Stay low-key."


    "Just get more life-extending fetishes, set a small goal first, and live longer first."


    Li Yixi made up his mind in his heart, if he fights, he must fight.


    "Master, what are you afraid of? You have the power of merit. Although these demon gods are strong, they are nothing compared to the previous ones. Killing them can be regarded as redeeming countless Buddhist disciples. Is this considered merit?"


    "When the time comes, isn''t the power of the master''s merit stronger?"


    Little Phoenix reminded in a low voice at this moment.


    The three brothers of the Long family, Tuobaxue, and Liao Kong''s master and apprentice, were a little apprehensive in their hearts when they saw the arrival of several demon gods. The other party was too strong, but they didn''t expect that Xiao Fenghuang and Li Yixi were ready to attack.


    The tension in my heart disappeared in an instant, and everyone looked excitedly, ready to eat melons.


    "The power of merit can kill opponents, but can it also enhance the power of merit?"


    "I''ll go, this is a no-cost business."


    "This, it''s dangerous, but in order to be strong, I''ll pretend it anyway, no, it''s a trap. Actually, I can accept it."


    Hearing what Little Phoenix said, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 1011

    Li Yixi held out his chest and looked directly at the demon gods.


    But he whispered: "Teacher, cover up the power of my merits, Master Ha."


    Xiao Fenghuang was speechless at the moment. Originally, Xiao Fenghuang just wanted to resolve the crisis in Buddhism, but he didn''t want to fight. His invincible master, he was going to smash his acting skills again.


    Suddenly, Little Phoenix felt that maybe his master was the one who really had a bad heart.


    Because Little Phoenix had discovered that the golden cloud of merit under Li Yixi''s feet had almost become transparent.


    Little Phoenix really wants to complain.


    Master, you are really invincible, please stop acting.


    But the little phoenix did not dare to point it out at this moment.


    He could only take a deep breath and comforted: "Master, don''t worry."


    "Haha, interesting, interesting."


    "It is rumored that the Demon Race is in the extreme west, in the ancient times, it is the absolute overlord, suppressing the enemies of the world."


    "Looks like it''s running out."


    Xiaobai''s eyes lit up and landed on Li Yixi''s shoulder.


    Several demon gods of the demon race finally arrived at this moment, and looked at Li Yixi with cold eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    "I actually used a treasure that concealed the cultivation base to cover up the breath, but it is not too rubbish to be able to accept the disciples of the phoenix clan as disciples."


    "Sign up."


    Before Gu Sen had time to explain the strange scene just now, he saw that his companion had already spoken.


    And Gu Sen secretly felt it, it seemed that there was no danger, and he didn''t say much, but at this moment, Gu Sen was a little cautious and opened a little distance.


    As soon as the Demon God''s voice fell, what answered him at this moment was the book in Little Phoenix''s hand.


    The book, opened in an instant, seemed to turn into a small world, and directly inhaled this demon god into it.


    The little phoenix was furious, and even dared to ask the master to sign up, where did the qualification come from?


    The expressions of the other self-respecting demon gods changed drastically.


    But when he saw the book back in Xiao Fenghuang''s hands, he trembled violently, knowing that Xiao Fenghuang had no chance of making a move, and his hanging heart slowly fell.


    "This this¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Gu Sen''s face changed greatly. Although the little phoenix seemed to have reached the limit, Gu Sen was very clear that the little phoenix didn''t make a move before, and the existence of summoning Tianlei had not yet made a move.


    "Master?"


    "Is it this one?"


    At this moment, Gu Sen was really nervous.


    That is a demon god, the ultimate powerhouse that heaven and earth can accommodate now.


    The Buddhists did not enter Lingshan either, and looked at Li Yixi and Little Phoenix with a frenzy on their faces.


    Mingkong couldn''t help his throat squirming, and suddenly felt his mouth dry.


    "My God."


    "Is this the strength of Little Phoenix?"


    "That book is really a magic weapon."


    "In an instant, a demon god was sealed."


    "And what about the elders?"


    While Mingkong was shocked, his hot eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "So strong, what means is that?"


    At this moment, Tuoba Xue paid attention to Little Phoenix for the first time.


    The rest of the self-respecting demon gods looked at Li Yixi.


    He looked extremely solemn.


    Little Phoenix''s words of respect for the master put a lot of pressure on him.


    Several demon gods discovered that Li Yixi was a mortal person, but his temperament was too outstanding.


    Can''t hide.


    Several people looked at each other.


    Decide to be careful, be careful.


    When several demon gods looked at Li Yixi, Li Yixi frowned slightly, thinking that it was the little phoenix who shouldn''t have taken action and robbed himself of the opportunity to use his power of merit.


    Cough.


    "The devil?"


    "Is it appropriate to come here?"


    "Lingshan is beginning to appear, is it appropriate to come and make trouble?"


    "I think the demons are strong, you are strong, are you invincible?"


    "Today, I''m standing here."


    "I''m invincible, you can do whatever you want."


    "If you want to make a move, hurry up. Am I still rushing to enter Lingshan for a view?"


    Li Yixi carried his hands on his back, his eyes were indifferent, and his voice was calm.


    But after the voice fell, Li Yixi found that his heartbeat accelerated.


    But there was no way, Li Yixi felt that he was trapped by the little phoenix, the little phoenix seemed to have reached the limit, and it was impossible to make a move, and it was impossible for him to make a move.


    I am not an immortal, how can I do it?


    You can only let the opponent attack you.


    Moreover, Li Yixi felt that he had to maintain a righteous image no matter what.


    You are attacking me anyway.


    When you die, you don''t have to worry about yourself.


    "Ah this..."


    On the side, he tried his best to suppress the little phoenix of the demon god. Hearing Li Yixi''s words, I am invincible, you can do whatever you want.


    Also stunned.


    Suddenly, I found that my master was so compelling.


    Moreover, at this moment, Xiao Fenghuang and others also widened their eyes, thinking that this is a dream, is this still the big guy who has been pretending to be a mortal?


    However, the next moment.


    Each one''s eyes brightened.


    "Ha ha!"


    "I''m invincible, you can do whatever you want."


    "As expected of an expert, he is indeed invincible."


    At this moment, he was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes brightened.


    Even Lian Kong''s body trembled a little, and his eyes were frantic, which increased sharply.


    "What did you say?"


    Several demon gods were mad at the moment.


    I have never seen such an arrogant person.


    However, Gu Sen, feeling more uneasy at the moment, took a few steps back cautiously.


    No one paid attention, but no one noticed.


    At this moment, several demon gods were really mad.


    A look of disbelief.


    However, after hearing the words of several people, Li Yixi became even more irritable.


    "I''m going, hurry up!"


    "Didn''t I have it all installed?"


    "Isn''t this excitement enough?"


    Li Yixi is really speechless, is this still the devil?


    Cold blooded?


    Domineering?


    What about strength?


    How does it feel to be a fool, and the IQ is not good.


    Li Yixi himself was very uneasy, but when he saw several angry demon gods who didn''t make a move, he was helpless and could only pretend once.


    Taking a deep breath, he raised his head and looked at several demon gods.


    "Are you deaf?"


    "I''m invincible, you can do whatever you want. I''m standing here today. If you can''t kill me, you are trash."


    "Come on, hit me!"


    When the voice fell, Li Yixi muttered, "By the way, am I a villain?"


    "No, I''m saving people, don''t reduce the power of merit."


    At this moment, Li Yixi was all focused on the power of meritorious deeds that killed a few people and whether he could benefit from it. He was not looking at a few demon gods.


    However.


    The few demon gods at this moment, seeing Li Yixi so arrogant, didn''t bother to look at them, and went completely berserk.


    I felt that Li Yixi was ignoring them.


    "Do you want to die?"


    "We make you perfect."


    "kill."


    There is also a three-point arrogance in the mud, not to mention the powerful demon god, how can he bear it, he was a little nervous, but at this moment, his eyes are completely red, when has he been ignored like this.


    One by one, they went all out to use their magical powers to kill Li Yixi.


    "I go."


    "Finally out."


    "I''m so hard!"


    Seeing several demon gods take action, Li Yixi finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    With a look of anticipation, Li Yixi couldn''t wait to look up at the sky.


    Look in the sky, when will the thunder and lightning fall.


    Several demon gods were already angry, but Li Yixi was really silent when they saw themselves and the others taking action with all their strength.


    "what!"


    Direct roar, roar.


    "Damn, not good!"


    At this moment, Gu Sen is the only one who can stay awake. Gu Sen sees Li Yixi looking up at the sky, remembering the previous thunderbolt, his face changed greatly.


    "Don''t, stop!"


    Gu Sen immediately used his magical powers to stop several demon gods.


    However, at this moment where there is still time, instead, it is the aftermath of Gu Sen''s supernatural powers that has gone to Li Yixi.

 Chapter 1012

    The demon gods were extremely angry, but at this moment, they found that Gu Sen was blocking them, all of them were black and terrifying, and roared hysterically.


    "Goosen!"


    "What are you doing?"


    If they didn''t know that Gu Sen would never betray the demons, they would have wanted to kill Gu Sen.


    The magical powers of several demon gods have been weakened a lot.


    "escape!"


    However, at the moment, Gu Sen ignored these companions, but roared and ran away.


    Gu Sen did not explain, because at this moment, Gu Sen saw the smile on the corner of Li Yixi''s mouth, and he couldn''t help feeling chills all over.


    "waste!"


    "It''s a shame that the demons have you!"


    Several demon gods were furious at the moment, no one would have thought that Gu Sen was so greedy for life and fear of death.


    There is only one person in the district, why should there be any fear?


    "Hack them to death!"


    Li Yixi felt the supernatural power coming to his face, and he was extremely nervous, but he found that the power of merit was instantly dissolved, and his face was excited.


    Boom!


    At the same time, in the void, there was a sound of thunder.


    The sky was clear for thousands of miles, but the thunder sounded, and the terrifying thunder method came. In the black thunder, it was accompanied by a devastating attack.


    "Um?"


    "what is that?"


    Several demon gods heard the sound of thunder, their faces changed slightly, and they looked up, just saw the extremely terrifying thunder light.


    "No, it''s the Divine Lightning of Silent Destruction."


    "escape!"


    One of them, seeing Gu Sen who was running, instantly changed his face and reacted.


    However, the sound had just fallen, and there was no time to act.


    I saw a path of thunder light in the void, which had already fallen.


    "No, damn it!"


    "what!"


    Gu Sen howled miserably, feeling that he was almost scorched.


    The incomparably powerful demon body was destroyed by 90% of its vitality.


    "Divine Pill, Divine Pill!"


    Gu Sen''s face changed dramatically, because Gu Sen found that those demon gods had already lost their souls, and he didn''t take action directly, but he saved a ray of life.


    Gu Sen anxiously swallowed a pill.


    Finally saved his life.


    At this moment, Gu Sen didn''t understand why this happened.


    "Damn, damn it!"


    "It is the power of merit, that is the power of merit!"


    "How is it possible that the power of mortals'' merits is so terrifying to such a level."


    "No wonder before, the thunder and punishment suddenly fell from the sky."


    Gu Sen looked terrified and bitter.


    Gu Sen has always been extremely cautious, but Gu Sen never thought that it was the power of merit that caused the thunder penalty to come.


    "Invincible!"


    "With merit and virtue, if the expert does not make a move, he will be invincible."


    "Mozu, this time, you have suffered a big loss, and you have to swallow it yourself."


    "As expected of an expert, sure enough, killing the enemy does not require hands."


    Long Yi was shocked when he looked at the demon gods who had been wiped out in an instant, but suddenly he felt that it was normal.


    Li Yixi was an invincible existence.


    "Master, is this the backlash of the power of merit?"


    "very scary!"


    Mingkong watched the scene just now, and even if the thunder penalty disappeared at this moment, he was still terrified.


    "That''s an adult."


    "Calm down."


    Ling Kong''s lips trembled slightly, comforting Ming Kong.


    On the golden stairs, Tuoba Xue''s body trembled violently, causing a shocking wave in his heart.


    There was a look of horror on that beautiful face.


    "Impossible, I got the inheritance and part of the memory of Guanyin Bodhisattva, the power of merit, which is extremely rare, but all the strongest will compete for it."


    "However, the power of merits and virtues of the masters is not only terrifying, but also in his body, the power of merits and virtues has reached the pinnacle. The body of the masters of immortals is not only terrifying, but also more terrifying than the Holy Body of Merit."


    "The master said that he was invincible, not arrogant, but, but really invincible."


    "Even in the memory of Guanyin Bodhisattva, there is no such terrifying power of merit."


    "Is that human being?"


    "It seems that I entered Buddhism, that''s right!"


    "Go against the master''s layout, just court death!"


    A storm surged in Tuoba Xue''s heart, and his chest was also heaving violently at the moment.


    On the golden stairs, the monks looked at Li Yixi with furious eyes.


    "I go!"


    "Is that the power of merit?"


    In the void, Li Yixi was stunned at the moment, and killed several demon gods. Su Xiuyi found that she had only obtained a very dim power of merit.


    almost ignored.


    And even though he wasn''t injured just now, Li Yixi felt that it was too risky.


    Risk and gain are not proportional.


    "Hey!"


    "In the future, if you can go, you can go!"


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and rode this golden cloud of merit to Lingshan.


    However, Li Yixi was stunned at this moment. Li Yixi found that at this moment, countless eyes fell on him, his face full of enthusiasm.


    "The son is invincible."


    All the monks were very excited at this moment.


    Some of the previous monks, who did not know Li Yixi, saw that Li Yixi actually flew to Lingshan. In fact, deep down, they were a little dissatisfied, but at this moment, the dissatisfaction had already disappeared.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "That''s actually not bad."


    Li Yixi was secretly overjoyed, feeling that he had finally enjoyed the treatment of a boss.


    Reach out and wave to the crowd.


    "Sir, please!"


    Seeing Li Yixi''s return, Long Yi hurriedly took a half step back and invited Li Yixi to Lingshan.


    "it is good!"


    Li Yixi stepped on the golden cloud of merit and went directly into the hall of Lingshan.


    Seeing that Li Yixi entered Lingshan, the rest of the people dared to enter Lingshan at this moment.


    "hiss!"


    "This, this..."


    "This table and stool, unexpectedly, turned out to be a fetish."


    Just stepping into Lingshan, Mingkong gasped in a breath of cold air with a look of disbelief on his face.


    Mingkong never thought that the tables and stools placed at the entrance of Lingshan were actually fetishes.


    "This, this..."


    The next moment, the entrance of Lingshan was full of the sound of breathing cold air.


    One by one, their eyes widened, looking at everything at the entrance of Lingshan.


    "hiss!"


    "What a rich Buddha''s meaning. In Lingshan, there is a terrible Buddha''s meaning. Even if we don''t practice, we can get unimaginable benefits."


    "I, I, I got it!"


    At this moment, even a monk sat cross-legged on the spot, directly breaking the shackles and stepping into a higher realm.


    hiss!


    "This, this...!"


    "What kind of handwriting is this, son?"


    Liekong had experienced Lingshan, but at the moment he stepped into Lingshan personally, Liekong was also frightened, as if he was in a dream now.


    Everything around me is incredible.


    Lakukong felt that even if it was a dream, he would not dare to do this.


    Kakuro''s path was extremely deep, and after being shocked, Kakuro had not taken a few steps, his body was instantly stiff, his pupils were constantly expanding, and his face was unbelievable.


    "This, this, this is the way of Buddha."


    "In this Lingshan, unexpectedly, the Avenue of Tongtian is hidden."


    "If this way is integrated, it is possible to become a Buddha, a new Buddha."


    Sora''s voice trembled violently.

 Chapter 1013

    At this moment, the sky is staring at the huge Buddha statue not far away.


    Difficult to remove.


    That Buddha statue, in Kong''s eyes, seemed to be transformed into a Buddha.


    "Gudu!"


    Sora even swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    But in the end, thinking of the three brothers of the Long family, Liao Kong instantly suppressed his inner excitement.


    Liaokong forcibly looked away, and the next moment his body froze again.


    "This, this..."


    "is this real?"


    "Gudu!"


    As Sora''s eyes kept moving, his mouth instantly became dry.


    "In these Buddha statues, there is actually a powerful Tao."


    "Sure enough, these statues are the biggest opportunity for Lingshan."


    "If you get the inheritance, Lingshan will become a real Buddhist pure land in a very short period of time."


    At this moment, I was extremely excited.


    In the Lingshan Hall, Long Yi was extremely excited.


    If Li Yixi hadn''t been by his side, Long Yi would have fainted.


    Long Yi led Li Yixi to watch it, and hurriedly invited Li Yixi into a clean meditation room.


    "Sir, please take a seat."


    "Immediately arrange for the Spirit Fruit."


    Li Yixi was not polite and sat down directly.


    Soon, the existence of Mingkong and others hurriedly entered the meditation room.


    Soon, the existences such as Immortal King Xiaoyao who got the news also entered Lingshan.


    "See you son!"


    "See you son!"


    One by one was shocked.


    Entering Lingshan today, everyone was frightened, and they had never seen such a terrifying treasure.


    Xiaobai on Li Yixi''s shoulder flew away silently while Li Yixi and the others were chatting.


    Flying out of the meditation room, Xiaobai saw that Li Yixi did not pay attention to himself, and his eyes were extremely bright.


    "call!"


    "Chance, great chance."


    "Which one in the Lingshan Hall should be the Peacock Daming King Bodhisattva in the master''s mouth."


    "Just now, when I was in the main hall, I felt the power of the Great Dao in the statue, which should be the power of the Great Dao of Peacock Daming King Bodhisattva."


    "This is my chance."


    At this moment, Xiao Bai was extremely excited.


    Go directly to the main hall.


    Xiaobai landed in front of the statue of the Peacock Daming King.


    A frantic look at the statue of the Peacock Daming King.


    "King Peacock Daming, King Peacock Daming."


    Xiaobai''s excited body trembled slightly.


    Li Yixi''s words when he talked about Journey to the West could not help but pop into his mind.


    "Since the chaotic division of time, the sky opened in the son, the earth opened up in the ugly, the life in the yin, the heaven and the earth reunited, and all things were born. There are beasts and birds in all things. The phoenix has to be friends again, and they are in harmony. They give birth to peacocks and rocs. Peacocks are the most evil when they are born. They can eat people and suck people in one bite. He sucked me down long ago."


    "Devouring the existence of Buddha."


    Xiaobai looked extremely frenzied.


    "Today, can I get the five-color divine light divine power?"


    Thinking of the five-color divine light, Xiaobai was inexplicably excited.


    After taking a deep breath and calming his mind, Xiaobai carefully landed on the statue of King Peacock Daming.


    The next moment, a divine light instantly wrapped around Xiao Bai''s body.


    The heritage contained in the statue is constantly integrated into Xiaobai''s body.


    soon.


    Xiao Bai''s body was shocked and he woke up.


    The next moment, in front of Xiaobai, five colors of divine light appeared.


    "Five-color divine light, this is five-color divine light."


    Xiaobai was extremely excited, but he didn''t expect that he actually got the five-color divine light.


    In the meditation room, everyone gathered.


    Soon, Long Yi sent someone a spiritual fruit.


    Looking at the vegetarian dishes on the table, Li Yixi couldn''t help but sigh, Buddhism is not suitable for guests.


    It''s too bland, and the vegetarian dishes are tasteless.


    Looking at these spiritual fruits in front of him, Immortal King Xiaoyao couldn''t bear it anymore and had to complain.


    Before coming, Immortal King Xiaoyao felt that the three brothers Long Yi were Li Yixi''s direct descendants, and that they had come to the extreme west, and their development was beyond imagination.


    but now.


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao realized that the three brothers of the Long family were really miserable.


    If it wasn''t for Li Yixi''s gift of Lingshan, an unimaginable artifact, Buddhism would be poor.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao frowned and said, "Long Yi, hey, I have to say a few words to you."


    "Everyone is a pawn of an expert. Your three brothers are too bad. As long as you three brothers say hello, you will definitely be able to solve your predicament."


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao didn''t want to complain, but was speechless.


    What is the status of an expert, is it suitable for you to greet these ordinary spiritual fruits and ordinary vegetarian dishes?


    Xiaoyao Xianwang really couldn''t help it.


    Long Yi''s face was slightly red.


    "Buddhism should be purified."


    Long Yi said it himself, and he didn''t believe it, but he couldn''t help it, he was completely unprepared.


    In order to change the subject, Long Yi concealed his embarrassment and said hurriedly, "Young Master, the Lingshan Mountain Gate has not been inscribed yet, I wonder if the young master can inscribe us."


    "Today, with the appearance of Lingshan, Western Buddhism and Taoism are officially established."


    Long Yi''s voice fell, and his hot eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    Long Yi knew very well how much benefit Li Yixi had to Lingshan.


    At that time, the power of Shenwen, coupled with Lingshan itself, Lingshan''s defense, will really be invincible.


    At this moment, a pair of eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "Small thing!"


    "It''s simple."


    With a wave of Li Yixi''s big hand, he took out a pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Under the gazes of everyone, Li Yixi wrote the word Lingshan.


    A moment of two words.


    Supreme Heaven, Buddha Realm.


    A statue opened its eyes eerily.


    The expressions of the Buddhas changed greatly, and they stood up abruptly.


    His face changed slightly.


    An extremely terrifying figure walked out of the void and stared at the void.


    A powerful and terrifying Buddha, his face changed greatly.


    Because at this moment, in the Buddha Realm, the power of Qi has dissipated strangely, and was taken away by an invisible force.


    "The luck is gone."


    "how can that be?"


    "Wang Fu, what''s the matter?"


    A big Buddha looked at the figure walking out of the void in disbelief.


    The King Buddha of Freedom in the World did not answer, but said indifferently: "Unmeasurable, unmeasurable!"


    "Part of the luck in the Buddhist world has disappeared. It seems that somewhere, there is an extremely terrifying Buddhist sect."


    "It''s not a bad thing, after all, it''s the power of Buddhism."


    "For me, the weakening is not big."


    "Maybe, it''s a good thing!"


    "All luck is gathered in the Buddhist world, which is actually not a good thing for my Buddhist school."


    "My body is not there. Once the Buddha world suffers, it is very dangerous for Buddhism."


    The voice of the World Freedom King Buddha fell, and the clone once again merged into the void and disappeared.


    In the Buddha world, a Buddha with a terrifying breath, his face changed slightly.


    At that moment just now, they actually felt a trace of fear on the face of the worldly free king Buddha.


    Double Heaven, the land of the extreme west.


    In the endless heights, a powerful force of luck fell in the void at this moment.

 Chapter 1014

    "Luck!"


    "That''s the power of luck!"


    "Why all of a sudden, there is a powerful force of luck coming?"


    At this moment, the expressions of each person changed suddenly, and the faces of each group were all unbelievable.


    No one thought that this would happen.


    The three brothers of the Long family were also stunned at the moment. This was a scene they had never seen before, and it was something they never thought about and dared not think about.


    Originally, Lingshan itself had an extremely terrifying power of luck, and now adding these powers of luck, the power of luck in Lingshan would be beyond their imagination.


    "The power of luck?"


    The power of the crowd, the expression of the Immortal King Xiaoyao at this moment changed slightly.


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao is different from everyone present. Immortal King Xiaoyao once participated in the establishment of the Caolu, but the Immortal King Xiaoyao knew that when the Caolu was first established, Li Yixi directly robbed the power of luck above Haoran.


    At this moment, Lingshan appeared, and the luck reappeared.


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao looked extremely serious at the moment, staring at the void, wanting to see what happened.


    "Could it be that this power of luck comes from the Buddha world?"


    "As far as I know, the Buddha world is in the Supreme Heaven."


    "In an incomparably powerful plane, the Buddha Realm even has the King Buddha of Freedom in the World. It is an invincible existence. Could it be that the King of Freedom in the World is in charge, and the son can still snatch the power of luck in the Buddha Realm?"


    At this moment, the thoughts appeared, and the Immortal King Xiaoyao couldn''t suppress the thoughts at this moment.


    After all, today''s power of luck came, abruptly, but it really seemed familiar with the past.


    On that day, Immortal King Xiaoyao saw the terrifying existence above Haoran to stop Li Yixi, but in the end, it was unsuccessful.


    So what about today?


    Will the world''s free king Buddha stop it?


    When everyone was extremely excited and excited, Immortal King Xiaoyao was a little uneasy.


    But seeing Li Yixi''s calm face, Immortal King Xiaoyao felt a lot more peaceful in his heart.


    As the power of luck in the Buddha world was robbed, the power of luck in Lingshan became more and more terrifying.


    Soon, an incomparably powerful existence could not help but quietly look up at the sky.


    The power of luck came, and some people felt it.


    "what is that?"


    "Any luck?"


    "Where did the power of luck come from!"


    "So rich!"


    The next moment, everyone felt the phantom of the Buddha realm in the air.


    At this moment, everyone was shocked.


    "Buddha world?"


    "Is this the power of luck from the Buddha world?"


    "Buddha, are you willing to disperse the power of luck?"


    Countless beings have widened their eyes at this moment, their faces are shocked and puzzled.


    At this moment, Immortal King Xiaoyao''s voice sounded in everyone''s mind.


    "Calm down, it''s not that the Buddha Realm shares the power of luck, but the young master robbed the power of luck of the Buddha Realm. Not long ago, did the young master rob Haoran of the power of luck?"


    "It seems that the son is very optimistic about Lingshan."


    After the sound transmission of the Immortal King Xiaoyao, he sighed.


    My heart was shaken.


    "What, grab, grab the power of luck in the Buddha world?"


    Mingkong, Lukong and the three brothers of the Long family, at this moment, seemed to be struck by lightning, and their faces were shocked.


    Grabbing the power of luck in the Buddhist world to bless Lingshan is simply beyond imagination.


    After being shocked, the three brothers of the Long family looked at each other with a frenzy on their faces.


    Li Yixi put down the brush in his hand with a smile on his face at the moment.


    "All right!"


    "I wish the Holy Land of Buddhism, the birth of Lingshan."


    "Stand in charge of the Buddha''s way and save all sentient beings."


    "Bless the common people in the extreme west, the heaven and the earth will survive, the spiritual mountain will survive, the heaven and earth will be destroyed, and the spiritual mountain will not be destroyed."


    "May Lingshan give birth to all Buddhas, and forever suppress all demons!"


    Li Yixi smiled, and the moment the voice sounded, an invisible force was born, and the incomparably rich power of luck, at this moment, was instantly transformed into a golden Buddha dragon under this force.


    The next moment, the sky above Lingshan.


    Drops of golden raindrops fell.


    "what is that?"


    Li Yixi, who just raised his head, happened to see this scene, and there was curiosity in his eyes.


    When Li Yixi looked curious, the monks in Lingshan opened their eyes one by one, thinking that they were dreaming.


    "The divine light of the Buddha."


    "This is the divine light of the Buddha."


    "Quick, quick, quick absorption."


    "The rain of Buddha''s light formed by absorbing these divine lights contains a terrifying and incomparable Zen meaning, which can make the cultivation of Buddhism a thousand miles a day."


    "This is the blessing of heaven."


    Rakuro was the first to react with a frenzy on his face.


    Shocked, excited.


    "The divine light of Buddha?"


    The next moment, the monks sat cross-legged in Lingshan.


    When the Buddha''s light rain entered the body, these monks felt the phantom of the Buddha in their minds, and the Buddha kept telling the Buddha''s way.


    As the Buddha''s light and rain increased, one by one felt that the figure of the Buddha in his mind became more and more clear.


    These monks listened silently, and before they knew it, their cultivation level soared at a terrifying speed.


    That speed made Long Yi and others look envious.


    At this moment, Long Yi and the others couldn''t help but think of Li Yixi''s words, "Lingshan gave birth to all Buddhas, and forever suppressed all demons."


    "Son!"


    "Thank you for the inscription, congratulations!"


    Long Yi hurriedly saluted.


    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s just a small matter. It''s my blessing to see the birth of Lingshan."


    "It''s a pity, this is a Buddhist holy place, otherwise you won''t be drunk."


    Li Yixi was actually ecstatic.


    "Sure enough, when Lingshan appeared, my power of merit increased again. Compared with killing the enemy, this is an obvious increase."


    Li Yixi discovered at this moment that the moment the word Lingshan fell, the power of merit suddenly soared and was extremely rich.


    In Li Yixi''s view, this is the real gain.


    I really want to get drunk and celebrate.


    But Li Yixi suppressed the excitement in his heart, after all, this is the pure land of Buddhism.


    The fasting banquet held afterwards, Li Yixi felt very tasteless.


    After the banquet, Li Yixi said goodbye immediately and left Lingshan.


    out of Lingshan.


    Li Yixi rode the golden clouds of merit and virtue with a look of excitement.


    "The far west, a good place!"


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but sigh.


    Unexpectedly, this trip out, he actually has the ability to fly.


    Moreover, the power of merit has been further enhanced.


    "Congratulations, Master!"


    Seeing Li Yixi muttering to himself, Little Phoenix smiled with excitement on his face.


    "Hahaha!"


    "That''s right, congratulations!"


    "Lingshan fasting banquet is tasteless, let''s find a place, get drunk, and celebrate."


    "Did I bring a lot of wine with me when I went out this time?"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, Immortal King Xiaoyao and the others existed, all of them had bright eyes, and felt that the opportunity had come.


    However, at this moment, a thunder-like sound suddenly sounded in the void.


    "Ha ha!"


    "I actually met a human race cultivator here, and there is still a Buddhist aura on him. It''s very good. It must have just come out of Lingshan."


    At the same time, a giant dragon appeared in the void.


    The dragon''s body is full of demonic energy.

 Chapter 1015

    Dragon.


    Seeing the existence of the huge dragon head, the Immortal King Xiaoyao, and others, their expressions changed slightly.


    The breath emanating from the dragon was extremely terrifying.


    Suddenly, the sky, which was still clear, turned dark.


    Li Yixi was stunned for a moment, then slowly raised his head to look at the sky.


    The next moment, Li Yixi discovered that there was not only a huge black dragon in the void, but also countless powerful demons in the sky.


    At this moment, the powerhouses of the demon race instantly surrounded Li Yixi and the others.


    "This is, is this an ambush?"


    Li Yixi''s brows were slightly wrinkled, and his heart became tense. He didn''t expect to be ambushed by the demons just after leaving Lingshan.


    Moreover, seeing the live black dragon for the first time, Li Yixi was a little scared for a while.


    All along, he has encountered a lot of trouble, but Li Yixi has never seen such a big scene.


    "Ha ha!"


    "The human cultivator actually met the human cultivator here."


    The huge black dragon continued to laugh, as if it had been held back for a long time, and it seemed impossible to stop.


    Beside Li Yixi, the little phoenix frowned slightly, his face a little dignified, the little phoenix felt the threat from the black dragon.


    But thinking that his master was on the side, Xiao Fenghuang, who was originally nervous, instantly looked disdainful.


    "Where did the big bug come from? Get out of here, your laughter is so unpleasant that it stains my ears."


    Little Phoenix''s voice fell, and the laughter stopped.


    "I don''t know how many years Ben Long has been asleep, and he has forgotten the passage of time."


    "But now, when I meet the Phoenix family again, it is still so annoying to the dragon."


    "Since you hate it, then today I will let you feel the horror of the magic sound."


    The next moment, with the advice of the black dragon, the demon powerhouses in the void instantly made an unpleasant demonic sound.


    Beside Li Yixi, the face of the little phoenix at this moment became very angry, and the next moment, the real body of the phoenix was directly revealed.


    As soon as his wings spread, his body instantly grew larger, and he burst into the air, carrying the true phoenix flames that filled the sky, as if he wanted to burn the sky.


    Those powerful demons, facing the Phoenix True Flame, screamed in an instant, and the figures of some demons instantly turned into nothingness.


    When the dragon saw the little phoenix who suddenly shot, his face became very angry.


    "Phoenix family, as always annoying, and now they are mixed with the human race, it''s even more damned, today, I will erase all of you."


    The next moment, I saw the demon dragon in the void stretched out an incomparably huge dragon claw and photographed the little phoenix rising from the sky.


    The attacks of the dragon and the phoenix collided instantly.


    The little phoenix has always been by Li Yixi''s side. Although the strength has improved very quickly, the little phoenix today is still slightly inferior to the magic dragon that existed in the ancient times.


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked up at the battle between a dragon and a phoenix in the void, with a shocked expression on his face.


    Soon, Li Yixi discovered that Little Phoenix was in danger.


    "return!"


    Li Yixi shouted, and the next moment, the little phoenix instantly retreated.


    The little phoenix returned to Li Yixi in time, and at the same time avoided the fatal blow hidden by the dragon.


    At this moment, the demon dragon was full of anger.


    From the dragon''s point of view, it was Li Yixi who destroyed the timing when it killed the little phoenix.


    "Damn human ants, you dare to destroy my good deeds, and I will kill you all today."


    The incomparably powerful demon dragon wants to use the dragon flame to obliterate all existences including Li Yixi.


    But at this moment, a weak voice suddenly sounded from the place of extreme luck.


    "Lord Demon Dragon."


    There was anxiety in this voice.


    At this moment, I saw a dark figure flying over.


    When the angry dragon heard this, he became extremely annoyed.


    "Gu Sen, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Sen, who had just arrived, saw Li Yixi on the cloud of merit and virtue at this moment, his eyelids twitched wildly. The reason why he rushed over was because he got the news that the demon dragon of the demon race led the strong man of the demon race to destroy Lingshan.


    Originally, I just wanted to remind the dragons and other beings to pay attention to Li Yixi, but I didn''t expect that at this moment, I met Li Yixi, who was attacked by the power of merit before. At this moment, Gu Sen just looked at Li Yixi. At a glance, I was instantly shocked.


    "Lord Demon Dragon, these people can''t be killed."


    "Once you want to kill them, something big will happen, and that person''s body is wrapped around..."


    The extremely anxious Gu Sen wanted to stop the dragon from attacking Li Yixi at this moment.


    But at this moment, the demon dragon looked disdainful.


    "Gu Sen, shut up for me and wait until the dragon has killed these humans."


    The next moment, the demon dragon spit out terrifying dragon flames and swallowed it down towards Li Yixi''s existence.


    Gu Sen, who just arrived, stood upside down with all the hair on his body at this moment. He turned his head and ran without thinking about it. Even Gu Sen at this moment burned his blood and increased his speed.


    Because at this moment, Gu Sen thought of the fate of the previous demon gods, but he knew very well how terrible the backlash of the power of merit was.


    At the moment when the dragon''s face was arrogant, suddenly there was a rumbling sound in the void.


    The next moment, a black thunder as thick as a pillar descended.


    This thunderbolt was too terrifying. The moment it fell, the entire world seemed to have stopped for a moment, and I saw this void, as if a huge crack appeared.


    This thunder was too terrifying, and contained a terrifying aura of destruction. The thunder spread and spread, and all the vegetation within a hundred miles was instantly withered.


    The demon powerhouses in the void seemed to be evaporated in an instant, and the incomparably powerful black dragon didn''t even have time to snort, and the incomparably huge corpse fell from the void.


    The demonic energy in the sky was instantly evaporated by this destructive thunder.


    Fleeing to Gu Sen in the distance, at this moment, his face was terrified.


    Even if it is far away, Gu Sen at this moment has a feeling of the rest of his life, that thunder is too terrifying, too ferocious.


    Just looking back, Gu Sen didn''t dare to stop, and continued to burn the remaining blood in his body, heading towards the sky.


    Li Yixi and the others looked up at the sky and saw the huge black dragon falling in the void. Li Yixi''s mouth couldn''t help showing excitement. Li Yixi never thought that his power of merit was so powerful.


    Even a powerful creature like a dragon can be killed instantly.


    Immediately, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up, "Haha, aren''t we going to celebrate? I was thinking of going to the restaurant just now. Now that there is this black dragon, we can celebrate here."


    "This is a rare ingredient!"


    Staring at Heilong''s incomparably huge corpse, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up at this moment, and he could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    Li Yixi knew very well that the dragon family was a treasure.

 Chapter 1016

    "Sir, how do you eat?"


    Immortal King Xiaoyao was very excited at the moment, and his hot eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "Take the right portion, braising and braised, and of course, outside, there''s no soul without BBQ."


    "Don''t worry, I brought tools."


    Li Yixi showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, waved his hand, and took out countless tools from the system space.


    Little Phoenix was stunned when he saw the tools in front of him. Little Phoenix always felt that he was a foodie, but at this moment, he suddenly felt that his master was the biggest foodie.


    Even with cooking tools and various seasonings.


    And looking at those knives, the existence of the presence is all shocking.


    artifact.


    On the knives, there is a terrifying treasure light.


    "Son, let''s come, let''s come!"


    After waking up from the shock of the dragon''s fall, one by one was extremely excited...


    The Demon God Gu Sen, who had been fleeing into the abyss, recovered from his panic.


    At this moment, Gu Sen, the demon''s torso is extremely shriveled.


    Burning Qi and blood all the way to escape, at this moment, Gu Sen is extremely weak.


    Hu Hu Hu.


    In the abyss, breathing heavily.


    That face, at this moment, has also become shriveled due to the consumption of qi and blood, and it is extremely old.


    "Who?"


    When Gu Sen was breathing heavily, figures appeared not far away, and his incomparably cold eyes locked on Gu Sen.


    In the abyss, the killing intent was awe-inspiring for a while.


    "Cough cough!"


    Gu Sen wanted to speak, but his blood was uncontrollable, and he coughed violently, spurting out a mouthful of blood.


    Gu Sen was hit by a thunderbolt before, and later went to see the dragon and burned his blood to escape, which is worse.


    At this moment, Gu Sen was extremely weak.


    After escaping from death, he felt extremely aggrieved, and he actually returned to the abyss, and was asked by these little demons, his face was extremely hideous.


    "presumptuous!"


    "Do you even know this king?"


    "die!"


    At this moment, Gu Sen desperately needs qi and blood to replenish, and there is almost only his last breath left.


    Immediately cast a secret technique, instantly shrouding these demon guards, these demon guards with awe-inspiring killing intent, shrouded in the domain of Gu Sen, screamed one by one.


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    A series of miserable howls sounded in the abyss.


    In the abyss, like a ghost crying wolf howl.


    In the bodies of the demon guards, the power of Qi and blood burst out directly, facing Gu Sen''s shriveled body.


    Whoosh whoosh.


    At this moment, the sound of breaking the air sounded one after another.


    In the abyss demon city, a demon god came violently.


    "Devouring the blood world?"


    "stop."


    "It''s Mr. Goosen."


    When a demon god saw the secret technique, his brows were almost frowned, and he immediately stopped those who were about to attack.


    "Lord Goosen?"


    "How is it possible, Lord Gu Sen has powerful supernatural powers, how can it be possible to restore the slaughtering demon guards in the abyss."


    A demon god with an incredible look on his face.


    "To shut up!"


    "Wait, you''ll know."


    Which demon god, snorted coldly.


    With the devouring of Gu Sen, at this moment, Gu Sen''s shriveled face gradually revealed its original appearance.


    But at this moment, Gu Sen still seems to be several decades old.


    At this moment, the demons naturally recognized Gu Sen.


    The complexion changed slightly and the body trembled slightly. No one would have thought that the extremely powerful Gu Sen would be forced to burn his blood, almost exhausting his blood and dying.


    "Meet Mr. Goosen."


    Seeing that the devouring gradually stopped, the demons hurriedly knelt down.


    Gu Sen slowly opened his eyes, even if he swallowed a lot of blood, his face was still extremely pale.


    However, his life was saved.


    "Get up!"


    Goosen took a deep breath and waved his hand.


    The demons got up and looked at Gu Sen solemnly, "Lord Gu Sen, what happened?"


    "Why do you force you to be like this!"


    "As long as the lord gives an order, I will go with the lord and destroy it."


    "My Demon God family is not afraid of everything."


    A demon god is extremely angry at this moment.


    "To shut up!"


    "The other party is invincible, and Lord Mozun''s shot is invincible."


    "He is invincible."


    At this moment, in Gu Sen''s mind, that sentence could not help but sound.


    this world.


    The invincible one?


    The undefeated one?


    Gu Sen refused to admit defeat to anyone, but when he thought of Li Yixi, his face was full of horror and despair.


    "Lord Gu Sen, who dares to speak invincible."


    "How is it possible that even Lord Mozun can''t defeat him."


    "Lord Mozun, he is an invincible existence."


    "I do not believe."


    A demon god, looking at Gu Sen angrily at this moment.


    I felt that Gu Sen was greedy for life and afraid of death, and was scared stupid.


    Facing the disdainful faces, Gu Sen''s mouth twitched with disdain.


    He said coldly: "Do you think that person can be defeated by human power?"


    The voice fell, and Gu Sen waved his big hand.


    next moment.


    In the abyss, a scene after scene appeared.


    It was the scene where the existence of the demon dragon was struck to death by the divine thunder.


    Looking at the Baili Mountains one by one, they were instantly destroyed by divine thunder.


    The powerful demons were instantly turned into ashes, and the incomparably powerful dragons were instantly destroyed.


    Before the Abyss Demon City, this moment became extremely quiet.


    A dead silence.


    Even the sound of breathing disappeared.


    Those demon gods who were clamoring before, widened their eyes, their eyes full of horror.


    "Do you think that together, you can win?"


    Goosen was sneering at the moment.


    Gu Sen''s voice fell, and there was a dead silence before the Abyss Demon City.


    No devil dare to speak.


    After a long time, a demon god asked with a trembling voice: "Lord Gu Sen, why, why is that person not moving at all, but he can control the gods of heaven and thunder."


    Heavenly Dao Divine Thunder, for the Demon Race, restraint is too serious, why is the attack too terrible.


    "Control?"


    "Do you think that''s manipulation?"


    "That is a mortal, a mortal who has cultivated the flesh."


    Gu Sen thought of Li Yixi, and his face was horrified.


    "A mortal?"


    "how is this possible?"


    "How could it be possible for mere mortals to control Divine Thunder to kill the Demon Dragon Lord and ten thousand Demon Generals."


    A demon god hurriedly shook his head.


    The other demon gods were also puzzled.


    "In his body, the power of merit and virtue escapes a lot."


    "That is the backlash of the power of merit."


    "This person is invincible."


    "Invincible!"


    "Do you think you have a way to break the backlash of the power of merit?"


    "Who would dare to kill him?"


    Gu Sen''s icy eyes scanned the audience.


    The whole place was quiet.


    No devil dared to speak.


    The body of merit, they cannot crack.


    Even if Li Yixi is a mortal, there is no solution.


    "Go away, I''m going to see Lord Mozun!"


    Goosen looked annoyed.


    However, the moment Gu Sen''s voice fell, the face of a demon god in front of the magic city changed greatly.


    "not good!"


    "Lord Gu Sen, Lord Mozun saw that the Demon Race had fallen to several demon gods, and even Lord Molong had fallen, and Lord Mozun was furious and went to Lingshan."


    A Demon God hurriedly explained.


    "what?"


    "Did Mozun go to Lingshan?" Gu Sen''s voice was shaking at this moment.

 Chapter 1017

    "not good!"


    "Hurry up, contact Lord Mozun and let Lord Mozun come back."


    "If that person returns to Lingshan, then it would be dangerous for Lord Mozun to go."


    When Gu Sen heard this, his expression changed greatly.


    Drops of sweat instantly appeared on his forehead, with a look of horror on his face.


    Gu Sen is very clear that the Demon Lord is the backbone of the Demon Race. If the Demon Lord is killed by the power of merit, then the Demon Race will be finished.


    A demon without a demon is just a tiger with its teeth pulled out.


    Do not.


    Without the Demon Venerable, the Demon Race is a sick cat.


    "Lord Gu Sen, I have no way to contact Lord Mozun, but according to the speed, the Lord Mozun at this moment is afraid that he is about to reach Lingshan."


    "The strength of Lord Mozun is extremely powerful. It is not something we can speculate. Perhaps Lord Mozun can block which existence is not certain."


    "Furthermore, that special mortal is not in Lingshan. Lord Mozun will not necessarily meet him.":


    A demon god looked anxious at the moment, but he felt slightly relieved when he thought of the mountain range where the demon dragon fell.


    "Um?"


    "Maybe, maybe it''s too late!"


    "Go, take me to see Lord Mozun."


    "Quick, quick,"


    "I hope Lord Mozun will not meet anyone."


    "The backlash of the power of merit is terrifying."


    Gu Sen''s face was a little desperate.


    After all, the pressure Li Yixi put on him was too great.


    "Yes!"


    At this moment, the few demon gods, who dared to stay, immediately took Gu Sen, flew out of the abyss, and went to Lingshan.


    Thousands of miles away from Lingshan, in the void at this moment.


    A huge palace was suspended, and behind the palace, there was darkness.


    In the darkness, following countless demon gods and demon generals.


    The clear sky for thousands of miles was also covered by that terrifying demonic energy at this moment.


    In the palace, the Demon Venerable drank leisurely.


    Whoosh.


    A sound of breaking the air sounded, and a figure fell into the palace.


    "Reporting to Demon Venerable, we are only a thousand miles away from Lingshan, and we will reach Lingshan soon."


    "Just in Lingshan, the subordinates feel that they are not qualified to let Lord Mozun take action. If we take action, we will be able to slaughter Lingshan."


    The Demon God kneeling on the ground looked disdainful.


    "Humph!"


    "Don''t underestimate the heroes of the world. Do you not know how many demon gods and demon generals have died today in the demon race?"


    "I want you to investigate the news of Lingshan, but it is clear."


    The Demon Venerable raised his head slowly, snorted coldly, and asked lightly.


    "Master Demon Lord?"


    Our investigation found that Lingshan was transformed by an extremely powerful artifact.


    The defense is extremely strong, but I believe that as long as we make a move, there is definitely a way to break it.


    We can also deal with the strongest existence in Lingshan.


    The demon hurriedly replied.


    "Get off."


    After Mozun heard the words, he snorted coldly.


    slightly angry.


    "Yes!"


    "This subordinate is going to get out."


    Seeing the Demon Venerable being angry, this Demon God turned pale instantly.


    He hurriedly rolled out of the palace.


    "Mozun, is there something wrong with his investigation?"


    Beside the Demon Venerable, an extremely beautiful woman asked with a smile.


    "Of course there are problems."


    "Do you think that there is an ant in the Lingshan, so the existence of the devil dragon will fall?"


    "The magic dragon is the realm of the god emperor."


    "The god emperors are dead, and the demon gods in the realm of god kings, do you think they can destroy Lingshan?"


    "This Lingshan is not easy."


    "Actually, the deity went there in person because not long ago, I felt a force of luck and came to the extreme west."


    "That direction is exactly where Lingshan is."


    "It is very likely that Lingshan was blessed by the power of luck."


    "With the blessing of luck, it is not that easy to destroy Lingshan."


    "However, that is also for others. In the eyes of this deity, Lingshan is vulnerable."


    "If you can swallow the luck of Lingshan, you may be able to make the deity go a step further."


    "accelerate!"


    "The deity can''t wait."


    A look of disdain appeared in the eyes of Demon Venerable.


    The demon army received the order and instantly increased its speed, heading towards Lingshan at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Soon, in the void.


    Lingshan is shrouded in the Buddha''s light, and Lingshan seems to be an extremely wonderful world of Buddhism.


    Gives a sense of holiness and peace.


    However, Skyrim.


    The darkness moved quickly.


    "Buddha!"


    "The big thing is bad, the demon army is here."


    A monk entered the Buddhist temple with a pale face.


    "Is the demon army coming?"


    "The demons are really damn good."


    "Buddha, what should I do?"


    These monks looked angry and worried at the same time.


    The army of the demons is going, this is a big crisis.


    All along, they have never really fought against the demon army.


    "Mozu, it''s really damn,"


    "As soon as my Lingshan was born, it is so easy to want to destroy my Lingshan."


    "Lingshan is an extremely terrifying artifact. I would like to see how they break it." Long Yi mocked.


    Immediately, one after another figure appeared at the mountain gate of Lingshan.


    At this instant, Long Yi''s eyes changed.


    On the forehead, there was a slight sweat.


    "Three thousand devil gods."


    "A hundred thousand demon generals?"


    "Million Demon Soldiers."


    "This one must be the Lord of the Demon City, the strongest existence of the Demon Race, Demon Venerable!"


    "Beyond the realm of ancestral gods, the devil who is about to transcend!"


    Long Yi, who was still confident before, changed his expression.


    The Buddha, who was full of fighting spirit, saw his legs tremble slightly when he saw the demon army that covered the sky and the sun at this moment.


    That oppressive feeling is really hard to resist.


    "Who is the Lord of Lingshan?"


    "Come out and die."


    A demon god strode out, and his extremely cold eyes fell on the people at Lingshan Mountain Gate.


    Long Yi took a deep breath and said coldly.


    "An ant with the ability to enter my Lingshan!"


    Long Yi was very angry.


    I want to kill, kill.


    But the powerhouses of the Naihe Demon Race are really too terrifying, there are too many, and even the Demon Venerable has come.


    "yes?"


    "Do you really think that this broken artifact can stop the attack of my demon clan?"


    "Today, I will destroy this artifact for Lord Mozun."


    "Law in heaven and earth!"


    The devil roared, and the next moment, he transformed himself into a thousand feet, and shot the Lingshan under him with a palm.


    This palm is extremely terrifying.


    The power contained in it seems to be able to destroy the sky and destroy the earth.


    However, at the moment when his palm was about to hit Lingshan, a figure resounded in the middle of Lingshan.


    "Amitabha!"


    This voice resounded through the void at this moment, constantly reverberating.


    The sound of the Buddha swept the heavens and the earth.


    At the same time, Lingshan itself erupted with a thousand zhang Buddha light.


    It''s hard to open your eyes.


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At the same time, it was accompanied by a shrill scream.


    I saw that powerful demon god, at this moment, under that Buddha''s light, his body constantly turned into nothingness, and he tried everything, but he couldn''t resist for a moment.


    At the same time, in the Buddha''s light, an unimaginably huge Buddha phantom appeared.


    The moment they saw this phantom, their eyes widened.


    A look of disbelief.


    "This, this, isn''t this Young Master?" Long Yi, Liekong and the others were instantly stunned.

 Chapter 1018

    "It is indeed a son!"


    "We had forgotten that before, this Spirit Mountain is an artifact refined by the son, and naturally it contains some of the son''s will."


    "And not long ago, the son even gave the word Lingshan personally."


    "Now these powerhouses of the Demon Race want to destroy Lingshan, which will naturally make the son''s will envy."


    "Now these devils have awakened the son''s will. Today''s crisis in Lingshan should be relieved. Even the devil should not be able to compete with the son''s will incarnate."


    When Long Yi saw the huge Buddha in the void, his face showed a look of shock, and the panic in his heart disappeared instantly.


    Even if the Demon Venerable brought a strong sense of oppression, it disappeared at this moment.


    After all, in their consciousness, Li Yixi had already become an invincible existence.


    "Yes, this should be the will of the son."


    "Otherwise, why is the Buddha the face of a son?"


    Soaked in shock, he also woke up from the panic at this moment, the look of fear on his face disappeared, replaced by excitement.


    They have seen too many miracles happen to Li Yixi.


    At this moment, looking at the incomparably huge Buddha in the void, one by one was excited.


    However, at this moment when all the Buddhas in Lingshan were excited, the Demon Venerable in the void wrinkled his brows suddenly, and a dignified expression appeared on his face. The previous Demon Venerable did not put Lingshan in his eyes, but at this moment, Seeing this Buddha in the void, the Demon Venerable had to face it squarely.


    After all, just the Buddha''s light that erupted from the opponent killed a demon god of the demon race. How could this be the weak.


    The gigantic Buddha in the void, the face is not the slightest difference from Li Yixi.


    At this moment, in the sky, several figures came at an extremely terrifying speed.


    It was several demon gods who brought Gu Sen here.


    As soon as he arrived, Gu Sen met Mozun anxiously.


    But Gu Sen just took a few steps, but his face suddenly changed.


    His legs trembled violently.


    "It''s him, it''s him, it''s him!"


    "Isn''t he mortal?"


    "Why is there such a terrifying incarnation of will in this Lingshan?"


    "Damn, it seems that we are all deceived, that existence is not something we can speculate at all."


    "Even if this is not the real body and does not carry the power of merit, it is definitely not simple."


    "Be sure to persuade Lord Mozun, otherwise, it is very likely that my Demon Race will be doomed."


    At this moment, Gu Sen, with a look of anxiety, hurriedly entered the demon hall in the void.


    "Gu Sen pays respects to Demon Venerable!"


    After entering the hall, Gu Sen hurriedly knelt down.


    "You are Goosen!"


    "Why did it suddenly become like this?"


    The Demon Venerable glanced at Gu Sen, who was kneeling above the main hall, and found that Gu Sen was actually several decades old, like a dying old man, with a surprised look on his face.


    Gu Sen heard this and said in a trembling voice: "Reporting to the Demon Venerable, I met a terrifying being when I came out today, even if my subordinates discovered the abnormal dodging for the first time, they were still severely injured. Absolutely, now dead."


    "Master Mozun must be careful when dealing with Lingshan."


    "If it is not necessary, my subordinates suggest that Lord Mozun give up dealing with Lingshan."


    "That kind of terrifying existence is too terrifying and cannot be defeated by human power."


    "The present Buddha is the incarnation of his will, especially the protection of Lingshan, which may be difficult to destroy."


    Gu Sen heard Li Yixi''s face, and his heart palpitated.


    "Humph!"


    "Gu Sen, I didn''t expect that you are such a waste. How can Lingshan be able to get Mozun. This time, Lord Mozun personally took action. Do you think Lord Mozun is not as good as you ants?"


    "If it weren''t for the fact that you people are too wasteful, how could the Lord Demon Lord appear here at this moment?"


    "Lord Mozun, but the backbone of my demon clan, if Lord Mozun personally made a move, he would return without merit. Wouldn''t it mean that Lord Mozun is just as incompetent as you?"


    "What''s more, what is the fear of a newly established sect in Lingshan?"


    Before Mozun could answer, the glamorous woman who served next to Mozun spoke with disdain.


    When Gu Sen heard this, he looked irritated, but when he saw Mozun did not stop him, he could only suppress the anger in his heart, and hurriedly explained, "Master Mozun, how can this subordinate dare to have the heart to deceive?"


    "Although that person is only the incarnation of a will in Lingshan, it will definitely be extremely dangerous."


    "Also ask Lord Demon Lord to think twice!"


    "All the demon gods who fell from my demon race today, including Lord Molong, are related to this one."


    "This person has too much power of merit and virtue. Even if he doesn''t make a move, he can''t defeat it. If he destroys Lingshan and the other party wants to deal with my demon clan, then it will be troublesome."


    The Demon Venerable was already extremely arrogant, but at this moment, when Gu Sen repeatedly said that Li Yixi was invincible, his heart was even more unhappy.


    Demon Venerable was furious.


    "Trash, get out of here!"


    "Lingshan in the district, the deity can be destroyed with a flip!"


    "Come on, erase this incarnation of will from me."


    After scolding Gu Sen, the Demon Lord''s eyes at this moment fell on a bunch of extremely powerful Demon Gods.


    "Follow the orders of the Lord."


    An extremely powerful demon god, at this moment, his eyes revealed an extremely cold murderous intent.


    Facing the gigantic Buddha in the void.


    "Why be persistent?"


    "If you retire now, I can spare your life."


    "If you don''t give up, then I will leave all of you here today."


    The golden Buddha in the void had a refined smile on his face. Facing this incomparably powerful Demon God, at this moment, there was no trace of fear on his face.


    "Do you want to destroy my demon clan? You are just wishful thinking. I will come to see you today. You have some strength in mere incarnation."


    "The ancient devil is coming."


    This incomparably powerful demon roared, and the next moment, his body rapidly grew larger.


    The one who cast the dharma was even more terrifying than the previous demon god.


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, this demon god took shape in the form of heaven and earth. It was a supreme demon god with three heads and six arms.


    "Ancient magic body?"


    Long Yi, who was before Lingshan, was waiting for the existence of empty space. Seeing the incomparably gigantic signs of heaven and earth, his complexion changed slightly. They never thought that there would be such a terrifying existence in the demon race.


    It is very difficult to cultivate the Dharma body with three heads and six arms.


    "Die!"


    The huge demon god with three heads and six arms roared in an instant, unleashing a domineering attack to suppress the Buddha.


    Facing this terrifying attack, at this moment, the Buddha had a soft smile on his face, as if he would never be angry.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Since the demons don''t know how to surrender, and they''re even more unwilling to retreat, then I''ll wait for you today."


    "Buddha''s Palm!"


    The next moment, I saw the incomparably gigantic Buddha figure in the void, which was slowly shot out with a palm.


    At this moment, the dark sky suddenly shot out a path of Buddha light.


    The demon army hurriedly raised their heads one by one, and the next moment, they saw a huge Buddha palm appearing in the void.


    The size of this Buddha palm is beyond imagination.


    At the same time, these demon powerhouses also felt the irresistible power from the huge Buddha palm.


    The one who took the brunt of the attack was the demon god who attacked Li Yixi.


    His three-headed and six-armed Dharma body just appeared, and the next moment, under the attack of the Tathagata''s palm, his body instantly turned into nothingness.


    The powerful lamp is terrifying, but it has no ability to stop the Buddha''s palm in the slightest.


    "This this this..."


    In the void, which demon gods were originally disdainful, but the moment they saw the palm of the Tathagata, their bodies trembled uncontrollably.


    A turbulent wave was set off in the calm heart.


    Because at this moment, they saw the Tathagata Divine Palm suppressing this void.


    From the appearance of the Demon Venerable until now, he has not put Lingshan in his eyes at all, but at this moment, his expression changed drastically.


    Because at this moment, the Demon Venerable also felt the power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth from the palm of the Tathagata, and that power was beyond his imagination.


    "retreat!"


    Demon Venerable''s voice resounded through the void at this moment.


    Demon Venerable knew very well that he might still be able to resist, but those demon gods and demon generals simply couldn''t resist.


    However, the Demon Venerable had only now let the Demon Race''s army retreat, and there was no chance at all.


    The next moment, the incomparably huge Buddha palm in the void has fallen.


    I saw 3,000 demon gods, 100,000 demon generals, and one million demon soldiers. At this moment, my body exploded continuously.


    Together with the demonic energy in the void, it was instantly purified.


    "The devil''s finger shakes the sky."


    The Demon God had a murderous look on his face, but he never thought that this time the Buddha had such a terrifying power, causing the Demon Race to be severely injured in an instant.


    This time, the powerhouses who followed the Demon Lord were all the elites of the Demon Race. The Demon Lord never thought that the entire Demon Race would be wiped out in just a moment.


    At the same time of anger, the Demon Venerable at this moment was also terrified.


    Because even if the Demon Venerable made a full effort to resist, at this moment, the Demon Venerable, facing the Tathagata''s Divine Palm, was unable to contend, and his body stepped back several hundred meters before he stabilized his body.


    However, at this moment, all the powerful demons fell, and even the demonic energy in the void disappeared without a trace.


    The Demon Temple where Demon Venerable used to be has turned into nothingness.


    "It''s so scary, is this the strongest unique skill of Buddhism, Tathagata''s palm?"


    "It seems that our cultivation of the Tathagata''s palm is too superficial, and compared with the son, it can''t be compared at all."


    "It seems that the Tathagata Palm is more powerful and terrifying than we thought."


    When the three brothers of the Long family saw this moment, three thousand demon gods, one hundred thousand demon generals, and one million demon soldiers were instantly killed in the void, their eyes widened and their faces shocked.


    They didn''t expect that the Tathagata Palm has such a terrifying power.

 Chapter 1019

    "The son is invincible!"


    "Invincible!"


    "Someone said, who dares to be invincible? But today I will tell him that Young Master is the incarnation of invincibility."


    There are powerful beings in Lingshan, each with a look of shock, and he never thought that the Buddha just shot a palm, and he has such a power to destroy the sky and destroy the earth, and instantly obliterate the invincible demon powerhouse.


    That''s three thousand demon gods, one hundred thousand demon generals, and one million demon soldiers!


    That kind of strength is enough to compete with the Central Immortal Court, and maybe the Central Immortal Court can''t defeat it, but Li Yixi just took a palm, and even the demon army that covered the sky and the sun was left with only the Demon Lord.


    Do not.


    To be precise, there is another Gu Sen who has long since left this void.


    At this moment, Gu Sen''s eyes were so round that he felt that his eyeballs almost fell out.


    "What, what is this existence?"


    "How could the incarnation of will kill three thousand demon gods, one hundred thousand demon generals, and one million demon soldiers with just one palm."


    "And it actually forced Lord Mozun to step back 100 meters."


    "Before, I thought that the other party was just a mortal who got the power of merit!"


    "Lord Mozun is a detached existence, is that existence a person who has detached himself?"


    At the moment when the word detachment was mentioned, Gu Sen''s body kept shaking.


    The scene just now was so terrifying, so terrifying.


    The attack of the Buddha''s palm was so terrifying.


    This is the first time Gu Sen has seen this kind of destructive power.


    "Let''s go, I have to go, otherwise, once the other side is staring at me, I will definitely die."


    Gu Sen, who managed to save his life from the previous danger, at this moment, after seeing Li Yixi''s terrifying incarnation of will, how could he dare to stop at all, not to mention that the entire army of the demons has fallen, even if It was the Demon Lord who fell, and Gu Sen didn''t dare to go to help. And Gu Sen had a hunch that Demon Venerable was over.


    At this moment, Gu Sen, without the slightest hesitation, fled for his life in an instant.


    In the void outside Lingshan, at this moment, Demon Venerable looked incredulous, his eyes staring at the Buddha in the void.


    A heart trembled violently.


    His brows were almost knit together.


    A look of disbelief.


    "Transcendence, the other party must be a detached existence."


    "Otherwise, how could I have killed three thousand demon gods, one hundred thousand demon generals, and one million demon soldiers with just one palm."


    "I didn''t expect that there is a detached existence in this world."


    "But this is also an opportunity. It''s just an incarnation of detached will. If I can swallow this incarnation, maybe I can take that step in an instant."


    "And this spiritual mountain also contains the power of luck beyond imagination. With the blessing of these powers of luck, perhaps today is my chance to step into the realm of detachment, and luck greatly increases my chances."


    After being frightened, at this moment, the Demon God''s eyes showed a golden light, and even the Demon Venerable''s body was trembling with excitement.


    In Mozun''s view, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­!"


    "If you step through the iron shoes, there is nowhere to find it, and it takes no effort to get it."


    "The deity is now practicing to the realm of half-step detachment, and it is difficult to take the last step completely. I didn''t expect to encounter an incarnation of the will of detachment here today."


    "Today, the deity will destroy you, completely devour and refine you, and coupled with the powerful power of luck contained in Lingshan, the deity can definitely go a step further and truly step into detachment."


    "At that time, the deity will be the real master."


    "No one can stop me today, and you can''t stop me either."


    "The incarnation of the will, I think you can still cast the Tathagata Palm a few times."


    After the voice fell, the Demon Venerable burst out of anger in his body. At this moment, the Demon Venerable instantly seemed to be transformed into an invincible existence.


    That breath is actually comparable to the Buddha in the void.


    "Amitabha!"


    "The sky is reversible, and I am irreversible!"


    "I think the donor should put down the butcher''s knife. It''s the right way. At least I can give you a chance to reincarnate. Otherwise, you will really die, and you won''t even have the chance to reincarnate."


    In the void, the Buddha still had that elegant smile on his face when facing the Demon Venerable whose breath was soaring at this moment.


    Even if the Demon Venerable''s strength at this moment was extremely terrifying, there was no sign of fear on the Buddha''s face.


    Lakukong and the others muttered to themselves one by one.


    "The sky is reversible, and I am irreversible!"


    Originally, seeing Demon Venerable burst out with the strength of a half-step transcendence, at this moment, each and everyone''s face showed a look of worry, but after hearing Li Yixi''s calm words, they were relieved for a moment.


    A pair of hot eyes fell on Void Buddha at this moment.


    Demon Venerable''s face showed a sarcastic look, "The sky is reversible, but you are irreversible."


    "Where did you get the qualifications?"


    "Even if it is your deity, there is no such ability, not to mention that you are just an incarnation of a mind."


    After Mozun''s voice fell, at this moment, a bloody long knife suddenly appeared in Mozun''s hand.


    Above this blood-colored long knife, the blood shone to the sky, as if the long knife had swallowed the blood of hundreds of millions of sentient beings.


    That bloody light made people tremble uncontrollably. At this moment, a boundless blood shadow appeared behind the Demon Venerable.


    This blood shadow is extremely terrifying, turning the sky into blood, as if it came out of the boundless sea of ??blood.


    "I have a knife that can cut the sky."


    The voice of the Demon Venerable fell, and the blood-colored long sword in his hand instantly turned into a blood blade of thousands of feet, and it fell directly towards the Buddha incarnated by Li Yixi in the void.


    This knife seems to be able to kill all beings.


    This knife seems to be able to reverse the sky.


    This knife seems to be able to dominate the world.


    At the moment when the knife was slashed, the faces of Long Yi and the others showed panic, because at this moment, all of them found that they could not move at all.


    At the moment when the knife was cut, it seemed that even this piece of time and space stopped.


    This sword can not only destroy everything, but also imprison everything.


    And it''s getting close.


    "Can your son handle it?"


    "This, this knife is too terrifying, and it is simply not something that people can use."


    "Even the time and space are controlled by him. The strength of this Demon Venerable is really terrifying. No wonder he survived in the Primordial Era."


    "Son..."


    At this moment, the first-class existences of Liao Konglong stared at the void one by one, wondering if Li Yixi''s incarnation could deal with it. After all, the Demon Venerable at the moment had put too much pressure on them.


    In their minds, they couldn''t help but think of the words of Demon Venerable, this sword can kill the sky.


    In this void, at this moment, time and space are stagnant. However, the phantom of the Buddha sitting in the void still has a refined smile on his face, and the smile on his face seems to be unchanged.


    "Amitabha!"


    "The donor is really amazing. I didn''t expect this knife to be integrated with the avenue of time and space."


    "Even some ordinary detached beings are very likely to be severely injured or even fall under your knife."


    "You really have to give a compliment to your talent."


    "But sorry, I said before, the sky is reversible, and I am irreversible."


    "I want it to be indispensable sometimes, and I want it to be necessary all the time."


    "You can increase time and space, but you can''t control the time and space around me, where I am, where the Tao is."


    "I am the Tao."


    At this moment, the golden Buddha had a refined look on his face, and the Buddha light around him was extremely terrifying, as if turning this void into a pure land of Buddhism.


    Within the range shrouded in the Buddha''s light, this piece of time and space seemed to be isolated from this world.


    In the void, the blood-colored long knife smashed everything, but when the blood-colored long knife cut into the endless Buddha light.


    In the void, the golden Buddha spoke indifferently.


    "There should be no killings, no blood, no fighting spirit, and no demonic energy in the forbidden area of ??Buddhism."


    With the sound of the golden Buddha''s voice, at this moment, within the range of the Buddha''s light, strange forces appeared one after another. When they met, cracks appeared strangely on the blood-colored long sword at this moment.


    The next moment, under the gaze of everyone, the blood-colored huge long knife exploded in the endless Buddha light.


    Under the shroud of the Buddha''s light, the fragments slowly melted and disappeared.


    The bloodthirsty, madness, greed, and ruthlessness contained in it were instantly purified.


    The Buddha''s light in the void became more holy.


    The Demon Venerable, who had a arrogant face at first, suddenly changed his expression at this moment. The Demon Venerable never thought that his saber would be instantly shattered by Li Yixi.


    "Pfft!"


    Demon Venerable''s throat was sweet, and the next moment a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    The blood knife was smashed, and the Demon Venerable at this moment was backlashed.


    At the same time, the power of the Demon Venerable to imprison the world also disappeared.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "who are you?"


    "What power is that?"


    Demon Venerable''s eyes became extremely sharp, staring at the phantom of the Buddha in the void.


    The golden Buddha with a faint smile on his face.


    "Donor, I said that I want to be indispensable sometimes, and I want to be indispensable all the time."


    "Where I am is where the Tao is."


    "Although your strength is strong, in front of me, you are vulnerable."


    "I advise the benefactor to cut yourself off!"


    "A devil like you is not qualified to enter Samsara."


    "Your practice method is too evil."


    The Demon Venerable heard the Buddha''s voice, a killing intent appeared on his face, and blood-colored flames shot out from his eyes.


    "Seize yourself!"


    "Aren''t you worthy of reincarnation?"


    "You''re right, why should a detached existence like me enter reincarnation?"


    "I want to see how much power can be consumed by your mere thought incarnation."


    "You''re afraid you''ve reached your limit just now, aren''t you?"


    "And I haven''t done my best yet?"


    Demon Venerable''s face became extremely hideous.

 Chapter 1020

    "Amitabha!"


    "Whether it''s the limit, who knows?"


    "But I still advise the donor to retreat!"


    "Staying, is just giving your life in vain."


    "I am invincible."


    "If you want to fight, do what you want!"


    After the Buddha in the void heard the words of Demon Venerable, not only did he not have any fear, but he became more confident. At this moment, the Buddha seemed to be an invincible holy Buddha.


    Just now I saw the extremely ferocious Demon Venerable, Long Yi, Liekong, etc., all of them were nervous, but at this moment, when they heard the words of the Buddha in the void, their faces showed excitement again.


    In their minds, these words of the Buddha kept revolving at this moment.


    "I am invincible, if you want to fight, you are free!"


    Seeing the elegant Buddha in the void, and everyone at the moment, shocked, as if this is the ultimate state that a person pursues in cultivation.


    At this moment, everyone has a strange idea, this is not overbearing, but a kind of carefree.


    Invincible world free.


    It is the kind of freedom that I want sometimes and every day, and I want to be free and easy all the time.


    I am who I am, I do my own way.


    At this moment, everyone in Lingshan seemed to have seen an unbelievable scene, and a carefree and invincible voice appeared in their minds.


    The first time is shock, the second time is shock.


    Then one by one looked ecstatic.


    Because these few words are like daigo empowerment to them.


    Le Kong, Long Yi and others exist. Originally, the cultivation base has reached the limit, and it is difficult to advance an inch, but at this moment, as these words continue to revolve in their minds, one by one is excited.


    In the body, the avenue roared.


    In just an instant, in the entire Lingshan, the breaths of the sky rose up.


    At this moment, thousands of people broke through.


    After waiting for the existence of empty space, they suddenly found that the world was different. In the past, they imprisoned themselves because of their own thoughts.


    When Demon Venerable saw everyone in Lingshan break through, his face became extremely embarrassed.


    Mozun is different from these people, and at this moment, Mozun feels that he has been humiliated.


    Demon Venerable is a terrifying existence that has survived from the ancient times.


    Moreover, in the eyes of the Demon Venerable, the Buddha is just an incarnation of a mind.


    In the eyes of Mozun, the power of mind incarnation has its limits, and in the eyes of Mozun, this incarnation of ideas is a chance against the sky. As long as he defeats it and swallows it, he will take that step, that step. , he has been pursuing for a hundred thousand years.


    "Then I''ll give it a try!"


    "You are not the deity, so what if you are detached?"


    "Do you really think you are invincible?"


    "I am a demon, and I am still the supreme among demons."


    "Today also happened to see the power of Buddha."


    "I hope you don''t disappoint me."


    "The magic hand covers the sky."


    At this moment, the Demon Venerable became extremely sharp, like an unsheathed demon sword, making it difficult to look directly at him.


    In the body of Demon Venerable, boundless demonic energy erupted.


    In that devilish energy, there is the power of emotions and desires beyond imagination.


    At this moment, the Demon Venerable seemed to be transformed into a billion demon gods.


    That boundless magic energy turned into a magic hand that covered the sky and the sun at this moment in the sky above Lingshan.


    This hand seems to be able to control the sky.


    Even if it is the existence of the broken realm, looking at this sky-covering devil hand in the void, they are shocked. They have never thought that a person''s power can be so powerful.


    But at this moment, no one had fear in their hearts. At this moment, all eyes fell on the golden Buddha. They wanted to see how the Buddha would resolve it.


    After all, in their eyes, Li Yixi is an invincible existence, even if it is the incarnation of will, he is still invincible.


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, I saw the Buddha in the void at this moment, with a refined face, as if he could not feel the magic hand that covered the sky that was photographed in the void.


    The magic hand kept coming, and the terrifying magic seemed to turn this extreme western land into an abyss.


    The Demon Venerable stood in the void with his hands on his back, his blood-red eyes staring at the Buddha at this moment, he wanted to see how the Buddha resolved his supernatural powers.


    As the Heaven-Covering Devil''s Hand kept approaching, the Buddha slowly opened his mouth.


    "Amitabha!"


    "The Buddha said, I have light."


    At the moment when the word of light appeared, I saw the endless Buddha light around the Buddha erupting violently. At this moment, these Buddha lights turned into a golden Buddha sword.


    Wherever the Buddha Light went, I saw that the Heaven-covering Devil''s hand kept tearing and disappearing, just in an instant, in the void, the darkness disappeared, and it was replaced by light.


    The Demon Venerable stared coldly at the scene in front of him.


    Although the Buddha resolved the terrifying attack of the Demon Venerable, at this moment, the Demon Venerable did not frown, but his eyes showed excitement.


    "As expected of the incarnation of the idea of ??transcendence, it really isn''t waste."


    "The stronger you are, the more useful you are to me. If you are weak, the deity will be disappointed."


    "In the past, the deity felt that swallowing you had a chance to step into the realm of detachment, but now, the deity has a 90% certainty that after swallowing and merging you, it can be detached in one step."


    "But at the same time, this deity is also very curious about where your limits are?"


    At this moment, the Demon Venerable, in those blood-red eyes, seemed to have blood flames burning.


    "A limit?"


    "What do you think is the limit?"


    "I said, I''m invincible, you can do whatever you want!"


    When the Demon Venerable heard the indifferent voice of the Buddha, a look of anger appeared on his face.


    "yes?"


    "Then I''ll show you my means!"


    The voice of the Demon Venerable fell, and the monstrous demonic energy behind him disappeared strangely.


    In its place was boundless blood.


    I can only see the sky, in the abyss where the magic city is located.


    One after another of blood light appeared, which blood lights kept gathering, and in an instant, those blood lights turned into a long blood-colored river.


    Facing this moment, the Demon Venerable in front of Lingshan gathered away.


    The next moment, the blood river merged into the Demon Venerable in the body, the breath and its terrifying speed skyrocketed.


    In the blink of an eye, the aura of the Demon Venerable increased several times, and the Demon Venerable, who was already extremely powerful, became extremely terrifying at this moment.


    "Little Blood Soul Technique."


    "Interesting, no wonder you are so confident, you have touched the root of the Dao, but let alone the small blood soul technique, even if you condense the original blood fetus and cultivated into one of the 3000 avenues of the great blood soul technique."


    "You are not my opponent either."


    "Actually, at this moment, I suddenly felt a little unbearable to save you."


    "After all, you still have some talent, but it''s a pity that you have already stepped into a road of no return, and staying here will only poison the people."


    A golden light appeared on the Buddha''s face, but then he shook his head.

 Chapter 1021

    "What a big breath!"


    "Speaking out is the Great Blood Soul Technique, which is one of the 3000 Great Dao."


    "How can it be the avenue that can appear in this broken world."


    "Little Blood Soul is enough to kill you!"


    "The blood god comes and devours the sky."


    At this moment, the voice of Demon Venerable sounded, and under his feet, a boundless sea of ??blood suddenly appeared, the next moment, in that boundless sea of ??blood, a huge head suddenly appeared, the next moment, a Unimaginable huge blood gods constantly appeared from the blood river.


    This is the blood god formed by the small blood soul technique.


    The gigantic blood god appeared, and at this moment, he directly killed the Buddha at an unimaginable speed.


    The Blood God kept closing the distance with the Buddha, and the Buddha''s light kept piercing the Blood God''s body, but the Blood God''s body contained extremely terrifying power, which constantly healed his body.


    The body of the blood god seems to be immortal.


    At this moment, the Demon Venerable looked coldly at how the Buddha responded.


    At the moment when Long Yi and others exist, one by one involuntarily tightens their bodies.


    At this moment, both Li Yixi''s mind incarnation and the blood god summoned by Demon Venerable are powerful beyond their imagination and beyond their understanding.


    However, facing the immortal blood god, the Buddha still had a faint smile on his face, and he was still as refined.


    The blood god''s body burst out with the power to suppress the heaven and the earth. At the same time, the boundless blood sea also rushed towards the Buddha with the blood god''s body. It was just a moment, the endless blood sea, at this moment, surrounded by The Buddha in the void, and even the endless Buddha light in the void completely disappeared.


    At this moment, the blood god seemed to control the world.


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, the blood god at this moment stretched out his hand and pointed at the golden Buddha.


    The moment the big hand pointed out, seemed to control the power of time and space.


    The big hand instantly came to the center of the Buddha''s eyebrows, less than an inch away from the center of the Buddha''s eyebrows.


    It seems that until this moment, the Buddha has not yet reacted.


    The Demon Venerable in the void looked at all this with cold eyes.


    In Mozun''s view, this battle is over.


    However, when the big hand of the Blood God was less than an inch away from Li Yixi''s mind incarnation between the eyebrows, at this moment, I saw the Buddha, who had never moved, and his lips moved slightly.


    "Disperse!"


    At the moment when the word was uttered, I saw that the big bloody hand that was about to touch the center of the Buddha''s eyebrows continued to dissipate.


    At the same time, the huge body of the Blood God kept collapsing, his eyes showed horror, and the Blood God struggled constantly, but nothing changed at all.


    The blood god disappeared completely and turned into a boundless sea of ??blood. The demon god was shocked. He never thought that the Buddha was so terrifying. At this moment, when the demon god faced the Buddha, he had a kind of face to the world. Feel.


    The Demon Venerable wanted to continue to perform the Little Blood Soul Technique, but the Buddha said indifferently.


    "Gather."


    At the moment when the word was uttered, the Buddha slowly stretched out his palm, and the next moment, the boundless sea of ??blood contracted strangely and rapidly.


    At the moment before the Demon Venerable could react, the boundless sea of ??blood unexpectedly turned into a blood bead the size of an elixir in the palm of the Buddha''s hand.


    At this moment, the Buddha did not pay attention to Demon Venerable, but frowned at the pill-sized blood bead in his palm. In this blood bead, the Buddha saw the struggle of hundreds of millions of unjust souls.


    Obviously, the Demon God practiced the small blood soul technique, causing endless killings.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Sin, sin!"


    "Aren''t you afraid of the formation of inner demons when the donor caused such a murder?"


    After the voice fell, I saw endless Buddha light erupting from the hands of the Buddha, I saw the billions of unjust souls contained in the blood bead, the resentment in the eyes slowly disappeared, and the bodies of these souls turned golden.


    These resentful souls, suppressed by the Demon Venerable, carried Li Yixi''s will into reincarnation.


    The Demon Venerable looked at the Buddha''s penetrating means with a look of shock on his face. The Demon Venerable didn''t even think that the small blood soul technique he practiced did not cause any harm to the Buddha.


    Demon Venerable with a shocked face, at this moment, a trace of unease finally appeared on his face.


    But Mozun finally felt that the power of the incarnation of the mind had a limit and was unwilling to admit defeat.


    Coldly said: "I am the devil, I am the supreme among the devils, where does the devil come from?"


    "Don''t you want to guard this Lingshan? So what if these people in this Lingshan kill you?"


    After Mozun''s voice fell, the next moment, a strange power erupted from Mozun''s body.


    At this moment, the Demon Venerable''s body kept collapsing strangely.


    Demon Venerable''s body turned into a mass of black gas.


    I saw that there were silhouettes walking out of the black air. These silhouettes were exactly the same as Demon Venerable, but they couldn''t feel any sense of reality at all.


    All are illusory.


    These phantoms are overwhelming, constantly rushing towards Lingshan.


    Liao Kong and others, who were watching the battle, suddenly changed their expressions at this moment.


    This strange magical power displayed by the Demon Venerable made their hearts chill involuntarily.


    At this moment, they wanted to retreat into Lingshan for the first time, but found that it was too late.


    I saw that one after another was in an illusory figure, and at this moment, it was strangely integrated into everyone''s body.


    At the same time, the voice of Demon Venerable sounded between heaven and earth.


    "You are strong."


    "But so what?"


    "I said that I am a demon, and I am the supreme among demons."


    "I''m everywhere."


    The next moment, I saw the wisdom in Sora''s eyes disappeared, replaced by madness.


    The figures one after another let out unbridled laughter.


    Fearless of death, he went to the Buddha in the void.


    At this moment, those boundless illusory figures still wanted to enter Lingshan and devour the power of luck contained in Lingshan. However, when they approached the body of Lingshan, they only saw the word Lingshan left by Li Yixi.


    An incomparable force erupted.


    Under that power, the phantoms of those Demon Venerables kept disappearing.


    No matter how many phantoms approach Lingshan, they will instantly turn into nothingness.


    The Buddha in the void, at this moment, also showed an unexpected color on his face.


    "You are very good."


    "It turned out to be a great illusion!"


    "Although it''s not pure, it''s just a form, but it''s also very rare."


    "But if you want to kill me, you are still too naive."


    "wake up!"


    The Buddha opened his mouth, and the words "wake up" exploded in the void, only to see those who were controlled by the Demon Venerable. At this moment, the black phantom in the body instantly collapsed.


    One by one suddenly woke up from the madness.


    A bewildered look appeared on his face.


    Then, thinking of the countless illusory figures that walked out of the Demon Venerable body before, one by one felt chills all over.

 Chapter 1022

    The Demon Venerable saw that his Dao technique was resolved by the Buddha in a single thought, and a hint of fear appeared on his face.


    "I don''t believe in fate."


    "I have planned for a hundred thousand years. I don''t believe that today will be defeated by you. I don''t believe that your strength is enough to defeat me so far."


    "I am the devil, I am the supreme among the devils."


    "I won''t lose."


    At this moment, the angry voice of Demon Venerable resounded in the darkness.


    I saw a huge face appear in the darkness.


    This incomparably huge face, at an extremely terrifying speed, kept moving towards the Buddha.


    In the darkness, the incomparably huge figure of the Demon Venerable kept appearing.


    At this moment, the Demon Venerable finally revealed his true body and turned into an incomparably huge ancient demon figure.


    That terrifying demonic energy swept away towards the Buddha like a tsunami.


    The endless Buddha light that surrounds the Buddha is constantly being swallowed up by the boundless demonic energy at this moment.


    At this moment, the devil swallowed the world.


    Heaven and earth faded.


    This void was plunged into absolute darkness. If there was still light, then it was just a wisp of Buddha light emanating from the body of the Buddha, but compared to the boundless darkness, that ray of Buddha light was like a candle in the wind.


    The sobered Long Yi and the others existed, one by one, their bodies trembled uncontrollably at this moment. They never thought that the power of Demon Venerable would be so terrifying to such a realm.


    If the previous Demon Venerable attacked them, they knew very well that they would definitely die.


    "The devil swallows the world."


    "I didn''t expect that you haven''t reached the limit yet."


    "But unfortunately, you are still not my opponent."


    "The Buddha''s light shines!"


    The Buddha''s face still had an elegant smile on his face, but at this moment, he slowly slapped the palm of his hand. The Buddha''s light, which was like a candle in the wind, suddenly rose sharply at this moment.


    The boundless darkness immediately collapsed.


    This piece of heaven and earth seems to have turned into a Buddhist Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss.


    In the endless Buddha''s light, there appeared the phantom of the Buddha in the sky, and the Buddha in the sky seemed to be singing.


    The figure of Demon Venerable was also forced to appear from the darkness.


    At this moment, the Demon Venerable had a look of horror on his face. He never thought that the Buddha had such terrifying power.


    With just one palm, the world can be changed directly.


    "This, this is not the palm of the Tathagata!"


    "This is definitely not Tathagata''s palm!"


    "Tathagata''s palm, it is impossible to break my devil''s swallowing the world."


    "This is, this is one of the 3000 avenues, the Great Sumeru."


    At this moment, the Demon Venerable''s body trembled violently.


    A look of despair.


    Demon Venerable never imagined that the incarnation of a will would be so powerful.


    "You are just an incarnation of a mind, is the gap between the devil and the Buddha so big?"


    "Can''t the devil defeat the Buddha?"


    At this moment, the Demon Venerable muttered to himself.


    When Long Yi was shocked and waited for the existence to exist, I saw at this moment, the Buddha in the void, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, shook his head, and said lightly: "Why is the devil inferior to the Buddha?"


    "The devil is also the Tao, and the Buddha is also the Tao!"


    "The reason why you lost is just a lack of understanding of Tao."


    "You''re not strong enough by yourself."


    I saw the voice of the Buddha falling, and at this moment, in the void, the golden Buddha, strangely black lines appeared on his body, just for a moment, I saw the golden Buddha in the void transformed into a demon god.


    "If I am a devil."


    "All gods, gods, demons and Buddhas should be destroyed."


    I saw this moment when the Demon God slapped it.


    In an instant, the sky and the earth paled, the void kept collapsing, and the heaven and the earth kept cracking.


    An incomparably terrifying vision of heaven and earth appeared, and in the eyes of Demon Venerable, at this moment, all the gods, gods, demons and Buddhas were constantly falling.


    At the same time, at this moment, Demon Venerable''s body was completely wiped away by that destructive force.


    "This this this..."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the body of each person trembled violently, scared to death, because at this moment, the others could see it very clearly, the scene in front of him was not an illusion, but an illusion. Really, under their gaze, the sky is constantly collapsing.


    The earth keeps breaking apart.


    Thousands of miles of mountains and rivers are constantly turning into chaos.


    One by one, their nerves were tense, because at this moment, they saw that in addition to the Lingshan under their feet, this extreme western land was completely turned into chaos and was completely destroyed.


    That incomparably powerful force is still spreading continuously, as if to really destroy the world.


    At the moment of their despair, the demon god in the void slowly disappeared, and the phantom of Li Yixi slowly appeared.


    At this moment, it was no longer a golden Buddha, but it seemed to be a mortal scholar walking on the streets.


    I saw Li Yixi''s phantom indifferently.


    "Time goes backwards."


    The next moment, a strange force spreads and spreads in an instant.


    The collapsed sky, turned into a chaotic earth, is constantly recovering, and the dead mountains and rivers are constantly recovering.


    The sky is now.


    The earth is reborn.


    Remodeling of mountains and rivers.


    The vegetation reappears.


    There was a breeze between heaven and earth.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, Lie Kong and the others were trembling uncontrollably. They never thought that Li Yixi''s power was so powerful that it was so terrifying.


    At the same time, when all this was completely restored, the phantom of Li Yixi in the void slowly dissipated.


    Le Kong and the others held their breath until this moment.


    It felt like the scene that just appeared was an illusion, but they were very clear that it was not an illusion, but a real existence.


    Lu Kong and the others looked at each other, their bodies fell on Lingshan, and their eyes widened.


    The next moment, one by one, his chest rose and fell violently, and his breathing was extremely heavy.


    Liankong looked at the void and muttered to himself.


    "Is this invincible power?"


    "One thought of the sky is gone."


    "A single thought will live in the ocean."


    "What kind of realm is the son? Where is the limit?"


    "Does the son really control the 3000 avenue?"


    One by one, the body trembled uncontrollably at this moment, with a palpitating expression on his face.


    Long Yi heard Kong''s words and said very solemnly: "Young master may really control countless avenues, you are the master of opening the sky, and there are endless avenues in your son''s world, although I don''t know. Whether the son controls the 3000 avenue, but I think even if he does not control the 3000 avenue, it is almost the same."


    "I used to think that I could become the master of Buddhism and Taoism in the son''s world, which is already an invincible existence, but today I understand that my Buddhism is just a drop in the ocean of the son''s Buddhism."


    "I want to become a Buddha, but it''s too far away."


    "Originally, I came to the West and wanted to build the Western Heaven. Before, I thought that I should be able to do it with my own strength. However, I didn''t expect that there would be such a terrifying existence in this Western Heaven. undoubtedly."


    "Mozun''s life from the ancient times to the present is really extraordinary."


    "However, compared to the son, he is still too weak."


    At this moment, Long Yi''s mind involuntarily revealed the appearance of Li Yixi. At this moment, a phantom appeared in Long Yi''s heart, exactly the same as Li Yixi.


    "Young Master is a Buddha!"


    "It''s my Buddha!"

 Chapter 1023

    "Horrible, terrifying!"


    "One palm can be called destroying the world."


    "Although the Demon Venerable is strong, he must die."


    "In the future, what should I do in the future?"


    "The magic city, the magic city can''t stay."


    "After Mocheng lost the pillar of Mozun, it is definitely not the opponent of Lingshan."


    "I must leave the magic city now, but before leaving the magic city, take away some of the background in the magic city, otherwise, even after I go out, I will not have the foundation to stand."


    In the void, Gu Sen, who was walking in the sky, remembered that Li Yixi had killed three thousand demon gods, one hundred thousand demon generals, and one million demon soldiers who had followed the Demon Lord in one palm, and his body could not help shaking. , a look of shock and fear.


    From the scenes he saw today, Li Yixi had formed an invincible image in Gu Sen''s heart.


    At the same time, he also became the devil in Gu Sen''s heart.


    Even in the eyes of Gu Sen, the Demon Venerable who survived from the ancient times to the present is not as terrifying as Li Yixi.


    Gu Sen quickly made a decision and entered the Abyss Demon City at the fastest speed.


    "Meet your lord!"


    When the guards in the magic city saw Gu Sen''s return, they hurriedly saluted, and no one dared to be disrespectful.


    After all, not long ago, there were several demon generals who just prevented Gu Sen from being directly swallowed by Gu Sen.


    They didn''t want to be food for Goosen''s recovery.


    However, at this moment, Gu Sen didn''t pay attention to these demon guards at all, and went deep into the magic city with an anxious look, and went straight to the main hall in the city.


    The main hall in the city is the territory of the Demon Venerable.


    On weekdays, even if Gu Sen had 10,000 lives, he wouldn''t dare to go on a rampage, but after seeing Li Yixi''s horror today, Gu Sen would no longer care about it.


    Because Gu Sen is very clear, today Demon Venerable has no hope of returning.


    Now Gu Sen is very weak, burning too much blood, and now Gu Sen wants to be strong, that is to enter the chaotic magic pool in the city.


    Absorb the chaotic demon blood contained in it, let yourself recover, and take it to a higher level, otherwise, even if you go out with some of the background in the magic city, you will not be able to stand up.


    "Lord Gu Sen, please stop!"


    "I don''t know what''s going on here?"


    At the moment when Gu Sen was just approaching the main hall, a figure appeared in front of Gu Sen, looking down at Gu Sen condescendingly.


    Gu Sen hurriedly showed a smile on the face of this demon god.


    "Lord Moyun, I came here to meet my lord. After I went out this time, I got a treasure. I thought I was not qualified to control it, so I brought it to honor my lord."


    After Gu Sen''s voice fell, he hurriedly took out a box from his arms and handed it to the demon cloud in front of him.


    "Oh?"


    "baby?"


    "Let me see!"


    The condescending Demon Cloud looked down on Gu Sen from the bottom of his heart, and at this moment, seeing Gu Sen''s slanderous look, he was even more disdainful.


    But the magic cloud has one characteristic, that is, extreme greed.


    At this moment, the magic cloud, without any doubt, directly took the box in Gu Sen''s hand. However, at the moment when the magic cloud was concentrating on opening it, he saw a slanderous Gu Sen.


    The smile on his face disappeared, replaced by a cold, Gu Sen before, like a careful servant, but at this moment, Gu Sen is like a peerless killing god.


    A magic sword appeared in Gu Sen''s hand, and at the moment when Mo Yun hadn''t reacted, a sword pierced Mo Yun''s heart directly.


    At the same time, in order to be safe, Gu Sen threw a treasure, directly swallowed the demon soul of the demon cloud, and refined it directly.


    Those guards outside the hall saw that Mo Yun was instantly beheaded by Gu Sen, and their faces showed shock.


    The shock was replaced by anger.


    "presumptuous!"


    "Gu Sen, you are so bold that you dare to kill Lord Moyun."


    "This is Lord Mozun''s palace."


    One after another fierce eyes, all gathered on Gu Sen''s body at this moment.


    "Ah!"


    "Don''t I know that this place belongs to Lord Mozun?"


    "die!"


    However, what Gu Sen replied to them was the incomparably cold sword energy. Under the wave of the magic sword in Gu Sen''s hand, the heads flew out one by one, and those devil generals were unbelievable until they died. They never thought that Gu Sen would die. dare to kill them.


    At this moment, Gu Sen, after doing everything, did not stop at all, and went straight to the Chaos Demon Pool deep in the hall.


    If it was on weekdays, Gu Sen would not dare to do this at all, but Gu Sen is very clear that the Demon Venerable is over and time is running out.


    If you move slowly, then everything will be in vain.


    Soon, Gu Sen came to the depths of the hall and saw an incomparably huge pool. This pool was full of mysterious auras.


    The power of the Great Dao contained in it is extremely messy, giving people a sense of chaos.


    And the water in the pool was as red as blood.


    It was as if it was made up of endless blood.


    This is the place where Demon Venerable practiced, the Chaos Demon Pool.


    It contains a trace of the blood of the ancient god of chaos.


    At this moment, Gu Sen''s eyes showed streaks of golden light, and the next moment, he jumped directly into the blood pool.


    In the mountains, Li Yixi and Xiaoyao Immortal King were full of food and drink.


    Soaring into the air, ready to leave.


    Li Yixi, who stepped on the golden cloud of merit, watched the silence within a hundred miles.


    Heart secretly smacking tongue.


    "I didn''t expect that after my merit Jinyun was attacked, it would be able to come to such a terrifying backlash."


    "This is a hundred miles in a radius!"


    "This power is too terrifying!"


    "I didn''t expect that it would actually implicate the lives of hundreds of miles away, sin."


    "I hope everything within a hundred miles can be reproduced."


    After being shocked, Li Yixi sighed at this moment.


    With the existence of Xiaoyao Xianwang and other existences, they broke away.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao followed Li Yixi. At this moment, Immortal King Xiaoyao couldn''t help but glance at the void behind him, because at the moment when Li Yixi whispered, Immortal King Xiaoyao felt an extremely mysterious power. It emanated from Li Yixi''s body.


    That power, the Immortal King Xiaoyao felt very terrifying.


    It feels like the years are restarted.


    At the moment, Immortal King Xiaoyao didn''t look at it, but at the moment when Immortal King Xiaoyao paid attention, Immortal King Xiaoyao''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    A look of horror appeared on his face.


    Because at this moment, the Immortal King Xiaoyao discovered that the ray of power that Li Yixi spilled out had actually entered a group of dead bones.


    Judging from its appearance, it should be a dead tiger.


    But when the force entered the dead bone, the dead bone suddenly turned golden.


    At the same time as the clouds, bloodshots appeared on the dry bones, followed by meridians.


    In the blink of an eye, the corpse that had turned into a dead bone turned into a gigantic tiger.

 Chapter 1024

    It is not surprising that even the Immortal King Xiaoyao can do it himself to resurrect a dead creature.


    But resurrection is not the focus of Xiaoyao Xianwang''s attention.


    At this moment, Immortal King Xiaoyao was shocked that he felt the power of time on the corpse.


    Time is the most difficult way to control, but I didn''t expect that at this moment, Li Yixi was actually motivated by the power of time.


    The rebirth of the tiger was not resurrection with supreme mana, but the reverse of time.


    After the tiger was resurrected, the blackened earth followed.


    I saw that on the blackened earth, the black slowly faded away.


    A green grass appeared.


    The area continues to expand.


    I saw the branches that had been scorched black by the thunder and had already broken.


    At this moment, under the power of time, the broken branches were reunited in an extremely strange scene.


    The withered tree trunks reappeared with life, and the leaves that had already turned to ashes were reunited and revived strangely under the power of time.


    In just the blink of an eye, under the perception of Immortal King Xiaoyao, everything that was destroyed in that hundred-mile radius was reproduced at this moment.


    The beasts in the mountains continued to play one by one, as if nothing had happened just now.


    This terrifying method made the Immortal King Xiaoyao involuntarily hold his breath at this moment.


    "time!"


    "It''s the power of time!"


    "Does the young master control the Avenue of Time?"


    Immortal King Xiaoyao was shocked at this moment, the power of time was too terrifying.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao is very clear that once he controls the power of time, he will often be able to win by surprise in battles.


    And if you control it to the depths, you can also reverse time and step into the future or probe the past.


    Those who control the avenue of time can often walk in the long river of time, go back to the past, and step into the future.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao, who followed behind Li Yixi, looked at Li Yixi''s figure at this moment, and his heart trembled violently.


    It is not scary to be invincible by one person. What is scary is that manipulating time can travel in the long river of time.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao took a deep breath and suppressed the shock in his heart.


    Soon, everyone came to a city.


    The city is very lively.


    There were many cultivators who landed, and it was not unusual for Li Yixi to walk in the sky.


    "Let''s go and have a look!"


    "With so many practitioners gathered here, something big should happen."


    Seeing a lot of cultivators gather here, Li Yixi''s face showed excitement.


    After finally catching up with the cultivator gathering, Li Yixi naturally would not miss it.


    "Yes, son."


    Xiaobai nodded hurriedly.


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao and Little Phoenix didn''t say anything, and the two quietly followed behind Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi entered the city and observed the cultivators who entered the city. Soon, Li Yixi discovered one thing in common.


    That is these monks, all of them are extremely young and handsome.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was also curious. He didn''t know what happened and why so many young heroes gathered.


    Li Yixi immediately stopped a cultivator who looked like a scholar and asked, "This fellow Daoist, I don''t know what so many young heroes are gathering here, what''s the matter?"


    The scholar-like cultivator saw Li Yixi, and his expression changed slightly.


    "Hmph, I know what to ask!"


    "I will never lose to you!"


    However, the answer of the cultivator who looked like a scholar made Li Yixi look at a loss, and Li Yixi felt a faint hostility in the other party.


    This made the second monk Li Yixi confused.


    But at this moment, Li Yixi saw a lot of mortals around, staring at these monks with curiosity, his eyes lit up.


    After inquiring about an old man on the side, Li Yixi finally understood the ins and outs, and also understood why the scholar-like cultivator just now was hostile to him.


    It turned out that there was an aristocratic family in this city.


    It is an extremely powerful family of cultivators.


    But this powerful family of cultivators, in this generation, has no men, and held a fight in the city in order to continue the incense.


    choose a son-in-law.


    After knowing that he had chosen his son-in-law today, Li Yixi also showed curiosity on his face.


    "Walk!"


    "Let''s go see the fun!"


    "Look at who can hold the beauty back."


    Li Yixi took the Immortal King Xiaoyao and the others to the center of the city immediately.


    With the continuous deepening, Li Yixi at this moment couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Because this city is very large and prosperous, it can also be explained from here that the background of this aristocratic family is absolutely beyond imagination. If it is an ordinary family, how can it be able to gather so many people and build such a huge family. town.


    With the continuous deepening, there were more and more people, and Li Yixi, who was walking in the crowd, gradually heard more details.


    This family is called Murong. The Murong family is very powerful. It is rumored that there are immortals, so they can build the ancient city here.


    The woman the Murong family chose to marry today was called Murong Qingcheng.


    Rumored to be unparalleled in beauty, known as the number one beauty within a radius of 100,000 miles, her talent is also extremely powerful, and now she has reached the realm of immortality.


    With a peerless appearance and a strong cultivation base, such a Taoist companion is what all monks pursue.


    But soon, Li Yixi also heard some news, that is, this is not the first time that Murong Qingcheng has chosen a son-in-law. It seems that a lot of sons-in-law have been chosen, but after those people entered the Murong family, they all died young.


    Rumors in the city, this Murong Qingcheng, Kefu.


    "eccentric!"


    Li Yixi shook his head involuntarily.


    However, seeing many young heroes in the city, they kept going to the Murong family.


    Don''t even think about it anymore.


    But as he approached the Murong family, Li Yixi''s brows couldn''t help but narrow.


    "Isn''t this Murong family said to be a thousand-year-old family, with immortals existing? But why can''t I feel any prosperity, instead it has a disgusting cold aura."


    "And these young heroes were all radiant before entering Murong''s house, but after they got here, why did these people have dark clouds on their brows."


    "Isn''t there something weird about this Murong family?"


    After entering the Murong family, Li Yixi''s expression changed slightly.


    "master!"


    "I feel a demon here!"


    At the moment when Li Yixi looked puzzled, Little Phoenix''s voice sounded in Li Yixi''s mind.


    "Is there a ghost?"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi shuddered, thinking of the black clouds appearing on the foreheads of those young heroes, and he became nervous.


    The little phoenix hurriedly comforted: "Master, with us here, don''t need to care, the demonic energy is very weak, we can deal with it."


    Li Yixi was completely relieved after hearing that he could deal with it.


    Li Yixi thought to himself, "Could it be that Murong Qingcheng is a demon?"


    "Otherwise, how can you overcome it?"


    Just as the thought fell, Li Yixi hurriedly looked up when a group of people came out of the Murong family.

 Chapter 1025

    "Welcome to my Murong family''s son-in-law election meeting, old man Murong Batian, this is my granddaughter Murong Qingcheng."


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw a figure of immortal style and daogu slowly approaching. At the same time, among the Murong aristocratic family, one after another figure filed out, one after another with a look of rebelliousness.


    Murong Batian had a smile on the corner of his mouth, immortal style, giving people a sense of kindness.


    Beside Murong Batian, is Murong Qingcheng, the daughter of the Murong family who has chosen her son-in-law this time.


    As he walked step by step, Murong Qingcheng''s peerless face appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    "What a beautiful Murong, who really has the appearance of an alluring country!"


    Li Yixi had no choice but to admire Murong Qingcheng at this moment.


    Murong Qingcheng''s appearance is indeed impeccable, many times more beautiful than those celebrities, and because of his practice, Murong Qingcheng gives people a feeling of being even more unattainable.


    Beautiful face, cool temperament.


    At this moment, the audience was in an uproar.


    The young handsome men looked at Murong Qingcheng with bright eyes.


    "It''s so beautiful, and the cultivation base is also extremely high. Obviously, the talent is extremely strong."


    These monks were excited one by one.


    In addition to the background and background of the Murong family, the monks who looked around were full of hostility.


    Murong Batian looked at the monks present, each with a look of excitement, and a smug look on his face.


    Loudly said: "Everyone be quiet, today I will talk about the rules of the competition."


    "Today, the old man has prepared nine arenas."


    "Anyone who participates in the selection of a son-in-law can participate in the lottery, and those who have the same number will enter the ring to compete."


    "The winner, participate in the next competition, and the one who comes out on top in the end will join my Murong family as a son-in-law and continue the incense for my Murong family."


    "The resources of the Murong family are free to cultivate."


    "Of course, in order to thank the young heroes who participated in the competition, my Murong family also held a feast. After the end, everyone can participate, and you can enter the Murong family''s Buddhist scriptures pavilion and choose one step to practice."


    "If you are not weak in talent, you can also be a disciple of my Murong family."


    "Everyone, the old man is here to wish you the championship."


    "Next, this arena will be handed over to you."


    After Murong Batian''s voice fell, he left the ring with a smile.


    Soon, in the huge manor, the lottery began.


    Li Yixi and the others chose a quiet place with a good line of sight to sit down.


    Li Yixi said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that I would meet my son-in-law. Today we will stay here and see how to fight."


    "Young master said, look at who is this Murong Qingcheng''s husband?"


    "I don''t know who is the lucky person today."


    "This Murong family is extremely complicated, and its foundation is extremely powerful."


    "If you are really willing to come up with resources, then you will definitely be able to successfully cultivate a powerful son-in-law." Immortal King Xiaoyao also smiled at this moment.


    A few people sat down and tasted wine while watching the competition.


    I saw Murong Batian sitting in a pavilion of the Murong family, the kindness on his face disappeared, replaced by excitement.


    At this moment, in front of Murong Batian, a mirror appeared, which was obviously a powerful treasure. In the mirror, there appeared one after another figure, and above the heads of these figures, there were various colored halos.


    This mirror is the treasure mirror of the sky survey, a treasure of the Murong family, which can monitor the whole city.


    At this moment, Murong Batian was investigating the people who entered the city. The function of the light circle above his head was to peep at the power of luck in a person.


    Soon, Murong Batian''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Excited.


    "Um?"


    "Who is this person, such a strong power of luck, I really haven''t seen such luck?"


    Murong Batian stood up with a ''Teng'' and looked at the person in the mirror with a hot face.


    This person is none other than Li Yixi.


    However, the moment Murong Batian watched Li Yixi, he was stunned again.


    Because at this moment, Murong Batian discovered that the strong power of qi was not manifested in Li Yixi''s body, but in the hands of Li Yixi at this moment.


    In the manor, Li Yixi looked serious.


    He whispered: "This Murong family is a little weird. When these people were outside, they were all full of energy, but after entering the manor, I actually found that the Yintangs were darkened. I was afraid that something bad might happen."


    "We have to make some preparations. Although you are extremely powerful, you should not be careless."


    "I let Kong Kong enlighten me on these talismans. They should be able to eliminate disasters and disasters. Everyone should bring them."


    Li Yixi distributed the talisman in his hand to several people.


    Naturally, Li Yixi would not make talismans. These talismans were a sign-in reward from the system when Li Yixi came across. They can bless your safety. Today, seeing these people''s halls turning black, Li Yixi felt a little guilty, so she took them out, and This time walking with Kong, Li Yixi also invited Kong to open the light.


    Feel that this thing can bless their safety.


    When the Immortal King Xiaoyao and the others found the talisman in Li Yixi''s hand, their hands trembled slightly.


    Because several people discovered that this talisman contains a strong power of luck.


    At the same time extremely powerful.


    Once the power to devour heaven and earth is activated, the power is absolutely beyond imagination.


    When Immortal King Xiaoyao and the others were excited, they saw that Murong Batian in the attic was also excited.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "This turned out to be a treasure of luck."


    "As long as I get it, my Murong family can definitely go further."


    "Eternal immortality."


    Murong Batian stared at the sky survey mirror, his body trembling with excitement.


    The treasure of luck is really too precious.


    Even if Murong Batian is extremely powerful, the Murong family does not have one.


    "Good baby, you must get it."


    "I didn''t expect that this time there would be such an opportunity."


    "Good luck!"


    "It''s really hard to find a place to break through the iron shoes, and it takes no effort to get it."


    Seeing the light of luck on the talisman, Murong Batian''s eyes showed greed.


    Originally, the son-in-law was chosen for a purpose, and a treasure of luck appeared. In Murong Batian''s opinion, this is God''s blessing to the Murong family.


    Those eyes were now narrowed into a gap.


    When Murong Batian controlled the sky survey mirror to investigate Li Yixi, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "Um?"


    "This person can''t be watched."


    "It seems that the strength is extraordinary, and the cultivation base is hidden."


    "It seems that you have to get the treasure of luck on a few people first, and then deal with him in the end. If it doesn''t work, call Master Yaozu."


    At this moment, Murong Batian''s face was hot.


    Li Yixi and the others did not sense that they were being watched.


    In the manor, watching the fighting method with relish.


    Soon, night falls.


    After the fight was over, the housekeeper of the Murong family arranged a yard for Li Yixi.


    "Sir, there is a bookstore in the Murong family. It''s an orphan collected by the Murong family, but most of them are scraps. Today, the patriarch has opened the bookstore and you can watch it at will."


    "Of course, don''t be in a hurry. Today in the manor, there will be a feast."


    The butler of the Murong family said with a smile on his face at this moment.


    "Orphan, is it remnant?"


    "Are they all exercises?" Li Yixi was instantly interested.


    As for the banquet, it was instantly ignored by Li Yixi.

 Chapter 1026

    The housekeeper hurriedly said: "Yes, they are all orphans, and most of them are scraps."


    "That''s why it is open, but there are some complete exercises, but they are not extremely deep, only under the fairyland. As for the fairy, it is not open to the public."


    Li Yixi, who was already excited, was instantly overjoyed after hearing the housekeeper''s words.


    As for immortality, Li Yixi had never thought about it.


    Li Yixi felt that even if it was given to him, he would not be able to practice.


    At this moment, Li Yixi is still practicing the method of sanctification of the flesh.


    "Master, go to the banquet first. Today''s banquet is very rich. After the banquet, it is not too late to come to see the exercises." The butler saw Li Yixi with a hot face, and his heart was full of disdain.


    "no need!"


    "I''m not interested in banquets, but I''m very interested in the bookstore."


    "Go back!"


    Li Yixi didn''t look at the other party and walked straight into the library.


    "Humph!"


    "It''s really a good bag of blindness. I thought it was some kind of immortal son, but I didn''t expect that he didn''t hide his cultivation, he was just a mortal."


    "Mortal, actually came to take a chance."


    The housekeeper whispered contemptuously and left the yard.


    "I don''t know if I have gained anything today?"


    Li Yixi didn''t care about the other party, and strode into the library. When he entered the library, Li Yixi''s eyes could not help but light up. Li Yixi found that the entire library was spotless.


    Can smell the smell of books.


    And in the library, there is also a private room for reading.


    "The design is really attentive, it is worthy of being a family bookstore."


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up and praised.


    When Li Yixi was strolling around the bookstore, he was overjoyed to watch Li Yixi''s Murong Batian from the sky surveying realm.


    "Hahaha!"


    "It''s really God helping me."


    "Did you think of a way to separate them?"


    "I didn''t expect that I would be separated!"


    "Open the formation immediately for me."


    "I want to get those treasures first."


    Murong Batian looked excited.


    The next moment, the faces of the people who were attending the banquet suddenly changed.


    The scene in front of him changed drastically in an instant.


    It was originally in the manor, but suddenly, everyone appeared in a strange place, and they also saw countless corpses.


    One by one the complexion changed greatly.


    At the same time, a figure appeared in the void at the moment, it was Murong Batian.


    "Murong Batian, what are you doing, let us go out, otherwise your Murong family will be the way to die."


    An old man with a gloomy expression looked at Murong Batian in the void and scolded him.


    Seeing the white bones in a place, you don''t have to think about it to know that this place is absolutely full of danger, and it is definitely not an accident that it was suddenly moved here by the formation.


    The shocking corpses made them look extremely solemn.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao and Little Phoenix were also surprised. They never expected that the formation would suddenly bring them here.


    And at the moment Murong Batian appeared, the smile on his face disappeared, it was definitely dangerous.


    The two of them couldn''t help but think of Li Yixi''s reaction, saying that these people''s Yintang was darkened and their expressions were changing.


    Moreover, Little Phoenix and Xiaoyao Immortal King are extremely powerful. They were moved to this place without knowing it, and they felt inexplicably uneasy.


    "Everyone, the old man finally invited you here, why did you leave?"


    At this moment, Murong Batian sneered.


    "Murong Batian, I warn you, if you don''t let me leave, I will be inseparable with your Murong family." An old man was protecting the young man beside him at this moment. Murong Batian in the void scolded.


    The rest of the people didn''t make a sound, but looked at each other one by one with a look of alertness, staring at Murong Batian in the void, with deep hatred and anger flashing in their eyes.


    No one would have thought that the Murong family''s choice of a son-in-law turned out to be a conspiracy.


    If you are not careful, you are very likely to kill yourself.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Shut up, you are all shut up by the old man, what if you are angry, can it be useful?"


    Murong Batian faced the bloodthirsty eyes, his eyes were full of sarcasm, and he sneered: "Don''t threaten the old man, if you want to go out, you are just dreaming, now you try to use your supernatural powers to see if your strength is still there. How much is left, do you think this old man will give you a chance to come back?"


    "You have almost discovered the anomaly here now!"


    "This is an ancient ruin. The place where you are located is the place where the formation is imprisoned."


    "This place used to be the place where the vicious people were imprisoned. Here, your mana can''t be mobilized at all. Now you are just fish on a sticky board."


    "The formation here was originally broken, but it has been repaired over the years, and the old man has also strengthened the formation, even if the ancestor gods come, it will never be broken."


    "what?"


    Hearing Murong Batian''s words, he tried to mobilize his mana one by one, but found that the mana seemed to have disappeared, and his face changed greatly.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao and Little Phoenix also showed a deep sense of unease, and the calmness on their faces completely disappeared.


    The two discovered that this was the Jedi.


    At this moment, they are no different from mortals except that their bodies are stronger.


    And at the moment, Murong Batian, for some unknown reason, still has strength.


    "Murong Batian, why are you doing this?"


    "What''s the benefit to your Murong family by doing this?"


    An old man who seemed to know Murong Batian said angrily at this moment.


    Hearing this, Murong Batian sneered: "Actually, you should hate them. Although you are going to die, but not so fast, but who will let them have the treasure of luck in their hands?"


    "Good luck!"


    "What a precious thing, do you think I will miss it?"


    "Hahaha!"


    At this moment, Murong Batian stared at the Immortal King Xiaoyao and the little phoenix and laughed unbridled.


    "Are you lucky?"


    The faces of Immortal King Xiaoyao and Little Phoenix became extremely ugly. At this moment, the two of them instantly thought of the talisman that Li Yixi had given them.


    Above the talisman, there is indeed the power of luck.


    "Are you lucky?"


    Hearing these words, the people present stared at the Immortal King Xiaoyao and Xiaofeng with disbelief, and a storm surged in their hearts. No one would have thought that Little Phoenix and Immortal King Xiaoyao would have such a divine artifact.


    At the same time of shock, each one had a look of despair.


    They knew very well that they would have no chance to go out alive today.


    Murong Batian is very likely to kill people for the sake of luck.


    Moreover, it seems that Murong Batian never thought of letting them die.


    Little Phoenix''s face was extremely ugly.


    It never occurred to me that someone would be bold enough to spy on Li Yixi''s things.


    "You are so bold..."


    Little Phoenix was extremely angry at this moment.


    Almost vomited blood, Murong Batian''s cultivation realm, at this moment Little Phoenix has sensed that he is entering the False God realm for the first time.


    But he dared to count them.

 Chapter 1027

    "Shut up!"


    "Hand it over, I can consider giving you a treat!"


    Murong Batian looked at Little Phoenix and Xiaoyao Immortal King with a greedy expression, and said coldly.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Little Phoenix''s teeth are itchy.


    If there is no bizarre formation to suppress, Xiao Fenghuang can obliterate Murong Batian before waving his hand.


    "yes?"


    "court death!"


    Murong Batian was furious and shot out with a palm, and Xiao Fenghuang and Immortal King Xiaoyao flew out backwards.


    puff.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out.


    The talisman in their arms was now controlled by an invisible force and flew towards Murong Batian.


    The two wanted to resist, but they were crushed by Murong Batian. They could only watch Murong Batian win the talisman, but there was nothing they could do.


    This formation is terrifying.


    The people present looked at the talisman in Murong Batian''s hand, with shocked expressions.


    At this moment, they all sensed the powerful power of luck.


    This talisman is indeed a treasure of luck.


    Looking at Xiaofenghuang and Xiaoyao Immortal King, they were extremely shocked. They didn''t expect that Little Phoenix and Xiaoyao Immortal King actually possessed such treasures.


    Qi Luck is a treasure, which may suppress Qi Luck.


    Let the clan leader flourish.


    The little phoenix is ??extremely proud, and even if it is suppressed at this moment, he is extremely angry, and scolded: "Waste, this talisman was given to me by a master, and I am even a disciple of a master. If you rob the talisman, are you not afraid that the master will trouble you? ?"


    "The incarnation of the will of a master can kill you."


    "good!"


    "Murong Batian, you have to think about it clearly. You can''t hide your cultivation from the masters. Once the masters react, you will be wiped out in a single thought."


    At this moment, the Immortal King Xiaoyao was also extremely angry.


    At the same time, I also feel powerless.


    For a long time, it has not been calculated by anyone.


    Now I hope that Li Yixi can make Murong Batian jealous.


    "Hahaha!"


    However, the next moment.


    I saw Murong Batian burst into laughter.


    "why are you laughing?"


    "Is it funny?"


    "Don''t you think that what we are talking about are all lies and big words?" The Immortal King Xiaoyao was extremely angry and glared at Murong Batian.


    "I laugh at how naive you are."


    At this moment, a look of disdain appeared on the corner of Murong Batian''s mouth.


    Then he sneered: "I can tell you, the master you call me, the old man is not afraid, and even today, does the old man want to plot against him?"


    "After all, if you can take out the treasure of luck and give it to people at will, you definitely have a lot of treasures."


    "The reason why he didn''t move him here, but it''s not ready for the time being."


    Murong Batian''s voice fell, and Little Phoenix was shocked.


    "what?"


    "You actually dare to plot against the masters and covet the treasures in the hands of masters. I''m afraid you don''t even know how to die." After being shocked, Xiao Fenghuang sneered.


    "Ha ha!"


    "You can''t tell, the existence of being able to take out the treasure of luck at will, is naturally not an ordinary person, and the strength is absolutely terrifying. If it were me, even if I gave me ten thousand courage, I naturally wouldn''t dare to peep."


    "But unfortunately, I, Murong Batian, also have a chance, and there is a peerless existence behind me, the ancient demon ancestor."


    At this moment, Murong Batian had a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    "Is the ancient demon ancestor?"


    At this moment, Xiao Fenghuang and Immortal King Xiaoyao suddenly changed their expressions.


    Murong Batian ignored the two and said lightly: "Yes, it is the ancient demon ancestor. This place is the remnant of the ancient times. The demon ancestor is in the ruins, but the demon ancestor at this moment has not woken up yet. I am communicating."


    "The reason why I, Murong Batian, has the strength I have today, was bestowed by the ancient demon ancestor."


    "And the Murong family chose their son-in-law to attract you to come and let the ancient demon ancestor devour your blood and restore it."


    Hearing this, the people who were still a little excited suddenly changed their expressions.


    "you you you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "You actually colluded with the demon ancestor, the hearts of non-my race will be different, don''t you know?"


    "You are really insane. For the sake of strength, you set a trap and fed the demon ancestors with the blood of the human monks. You have become a demon."


    A look of despair and anger.


    Little Phoenix and Xiaoyao Immortal King also turned pale.


    Primordial Demon Ancestor, they can''t predict how strong the other party is. Once he wakes up, Li Yixi is caught in this formation, can he deal with it?


    The two were at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Do you know the fear now?"


    "In addition to the great formation in the ruins, what kind of storms can be turned over by then."


    "Forgot to tell you, this ruin is actually in the underground of my Murong family. If it is arranged a little, it may cover the entire Murong family. If it is moved, it will attract its attention, but for the treasure on his body, it is worth it of."


    "The great formation is shrouded in the sky, even if he has the power to defy the sky, it is still a plaything in my hands."


    "A great formation?"


    The moment he heard these four words, Xiao Fenghuang''s expression changed greatly.


    Moreover, Little Phoenix did not expect that this ancient relic was actually underground in the Murong family.


    At this moment, Xiao Fenghuang and Xiaoyao Immortal King set off turbulent waves in their hearts, and their faces were ashen.


    Little Phoenix knew how terrifying the Great Array was.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you!"


    "I have long discovered that Li Yixi has the power of merit and virtue. Don''t pretend, you can''t hide it from me. If you want to use the power of merit to kill me, it is a dream."


    "The ancient demon ancestor did not show up to devour you. The clone is to prepare for the dead puppet. The power of merit and virtue will kill the dead, and it will only be the dead puppet."


    Murong Batian threw this bomb again.


    "Um?"


    "what?"


    "For the dead puppet?"


    Murong Batian''s words fell in the ears of Xiao Fenghuang and Immortal King Xiaoyao, like a shock of thunder.


    Murong Batian continued to laugh at the shocked Little Phoenix and Immortal King Xiaoyao.


    "Tell you, after killing Li Yixi, I will use a secret technique to devour everything from him, and then I will be able to ascend to the sky in one step."


    Looking at Murong Batian, Xiao Fenghuang and Immortal King Xiaoyao looked extremely cold at the moment. The two of them were not pretending at all. Before, they wanted to use the power of Li Yixi''s merit to kill Murong Batian, but now, it is impossible. .


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao said coldly: "I can''t think of it, Murong Batian, you have everything planned."


    "But, do you think it''s a good calculation when it exists?"


    "If it''s that easy to calculate, can you still live to this day?"


    Murong Batian didn''t care, and said coldly, "So what, is the Primordial Demon Ancestor weak?"


    "You think it was me who planned it alone, if it were me, how dare you."


    "Isn''t there a great formation and an ancient demon ancestor?"


    "If he has his mind, he has no intention, what kind of storm can he make!"


    Little Phoenix and Immortal King Xiaoyao blushed angrily at this moment.


    He wanted to break free from the oppression of the Great Array, kill Murong Batian and resolve the crisis, but the attack that had been poised for a long time with all his strength was extremely weak.

 Chapter 1028

    "Humph!"


    At this moment, facing the attack of Little Phoenix and Xiaoyao Immortal King, Murong Batian snorted coldly, waved his hand, and slapped it away.


    "I still want to resist, do you think the Great Array is a joke?"


    "Is it for decoration?"


    Murong Batian''s voice was full of sarcasm.


    With a wave of his hand, two attacks landed on the chests of Xiao Fenghuang and Immortal King Xiaoyao, and they were lifted off again.


    "Pfft!"


    The bodies of the two were smashed to the ground, their throats were sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    If it wasn''t for their extremely powerful and physically powerful bodies, they would have already died at this moment.


    However, the physical body is strong, and it has also been severely injured at this moment.


    "It''s not dead!"


    "interesting!"


    "The attack from this old man is very strong. I didn''t expect that your physical body is so powerful. Fortunately, there is a great formation to suppress it. Otherwise, it is really possible that the ship will capsize in the gutter."


    "I have never tolerated threats, and since you have the confidence, I will abolish your confidence."


    Murong Batian''s voice fell, only to see that Murong Batian looked extremely cold at the moment, and with a touch of his hand, the mana condensed a sharp blade towards the little phoenix, landing in the sea of ????qi of the little phoenix.


    "Pfft!"


    The sharp blade instantly pierced through the air of Little Phoenix.


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao on the side was furious, and Xiao Fenghuang looked incredulous. He didn''t expect that Murong Batian, this ant, would actually destroy his air.


    "Little Phoenix!"


    On the side, Immortal King Xiaoyao''s voice trembled violently.


    "Originally, you can hang on for a while longer, and you may wait for the demon ancestor to come and swallow it, but you talk too much, the flesh is stronger than the one on the side, and there can be no accidents."


    Facing the anger of Little Phoenix and Xiaoyao Immortal King, Murong Batian didn''t care and said coldly.


    "And now, you have lost your cultivation base, and I feel at ease."


    "Hahaha!"


    "Of course, and you!"


    Murong Batian laughed wildly, suddenly moved again, and disappeared instantly in the next moment, turning into a white beam and heading towards the Immortal King Xiaoyao.


    in the library.


    Li Yixi chose an Accord.


    As soon as I sat down, I suddenly remembered something.


    Remove from system space.


    "Meet the master!"


    At this moment, in front of Li Yixi, there was a slap-sized jade figure. This jade figure was found by Hu Qingyun for Li Yixi.


    Said to be fairy jade.


    I can keep Li Yixi safe.


    But in fact, the immortal jade turned into a spirit is fake, and the body made by the top-quality immortal jade is real. As for the spirit, it is the death magic god in the death staff in Li Yixi''s study.


    But at this moment, the God of Death, in front of Li Yixi, was extremely well-behaved.


    Like a ghost.


    "Grind the ink for me, and I''ll find a suitable exercise and copy it. This is an only copy and can''t be taken away."


    Li Yixi touched the head of the Law God of Death like a pet and walked out of the private room.


    Xiaobai, who was just frolic in the bookstore, found that the exercises in the bookstore were all basic exercises. He lost interest in an instant and wanted to return to the private room.


    But as soon as he arrived in the elegant room, Xiaobai''s body trembled at this moment, and his face was horrified.


    The body trembled slightly, as if there was something extremely terrifying in the private room.


    If you want to leave, but don''t dare, it seems that turning around will lead to disaster.


    Li Yixi quickly chose a book of physical exercises to come back, but he saw Xiaobai in front of the private room, where he was trembling, and his face was puzzled.


    "Xiao Bai, what''s wrong?"


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, Xiaobai didn''t hear it at all, the fear in those eyes became more and more intense, and he looked nervously at the bead curtain in the private room.


    Xiaobai felt that something extremely terrifying was about to appear in the private room at the moment.


    That thing carries the power to destroy everything.


    Although Xiaobai''s strength is strong, he is extremely uneasy at this moment.


    "Crash!"


    The next moment, a small hand pushed open the bead curtain and walked out.


    Xiaobai shuddered almost subconsciously, standing upside down with feathers all over his body, staring at the God of Death.


    At this moment, the god of death glanced at Xiaobai who was trembling and ignored it.


    Although Xiaobai''s strength is strong, he cannot enter the eyes of the God of Death.


    However, as the God of Death approached, Xiao Bai''s heart was almost hanging in his throat at this moment.


    The cute-looking Dharma God of Death gave Xiaobai a strong sense of crisis, and the power of destruction made Xiaobai feel terrified.


    "Snapped!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi directly kicked the God of Death.


    Kicked the god of death and stumbled.


    "Xiao Bai, don''t be afraid, he''s just an elf."


    Immediately asked: "Have you ground the ink?"


    The disdain that the God of Death looked at Xiaobai disappeared and was replaced by respect.


    "If you go back to the master, you are ready."


    Li Yixi comforted Xiaobai and walked into the private room.


    Outside the private room, where does Xiaobai dare to underestimate the Law God of Death, he tremblingly said: "The little demon has seen adults."


    The death god said: "The little guy is not bad, following the son''s side, the blood has returned to the ancestors."


    "Don''t worry, I''m just Master Rongdao''s avenue of heaven and earth. I chose the avenue of destruction. At this moment, the aura of destruction on my body is a little hard to hide, and there is no malicious intent."


    The God of Death made a sound transmission and did not return to the private room. After all, following Li Yixi''s side, the pressure was too great. As for absorbing the divine power of Haoran, the God of Death has no great interest. In Yixi''s study, the absorption of Haoran divine power is too much.


    Li Yixi entered the private room and quickly completed the transcription of the exercises. It was okay to be idle. With the power of merit and virtue, Li Yixi was not afraid that someone would murder him, so he practiced directly in the private room.


    When Li Yixi was cultivating, he saw a dark shadow in the void outside the book building. It was none other than Murong Batian.


    "hey-hey!"


    "The formation has been arranged."


    "Even if you have great abilities, you have to die today."


    When the voice fell, Murong Batian raised his head and glanced at Haoyue, and there was a cold light in those eyes.


    Murong Batian, who urged the great formation, looked at Li Yixi coldly.


    The next moment, a strange aura appeared in the Murong family''s manor. Those auras were filled with the power of death, and that power, silently, turned into a long black sword.


    And under the protection of the Great Array, the black long sword appeared silently at this moment.


    That black Absolute Heaven Sword is designed to kill souls.


    Once stabbed, the soul will dry up.


    Li Yixi, who was cultivating, did not feel that the Heavenly Sword appeared not far from him, and aimed at the center of his eyebrows.


    "die!"


    Murong Batian saw that Li Yixi hadn''t found it, and was overjoyed. The next moment, the Juetian Sword killed Li Yixi.


    "The Great Array, with the help of the power of the ancient demon ancestor, I don''t believe that you are immortal."


    The Heavenly Sword approached Li Yixi''s eyebrows at an unimaginable speed.


    However, the practicing Li Yixi did not react at all, unaware that the danger was coming.


    The Dharma God of Death wandering in the library looked at Murong Batian with a strange expression.


    A sneer appeared on his face.

 Chapter 1029

    Murong Batian held his breath at the moment, his face was excited, in Murong Batian''s opinion, Li Yixi would die soon.


    As for the power of merit backlash, there are puppets for the dead.


    However, at the moment when the Absolute Heaven Sword approached Li Yixi''s eyebrows, not only did it not penetrate, on the contrary, the Absolute Heaven Sword at the moment shattered directly and turned into nothingness.


    This made Murong Batian''s eyes widen, until now, Murong Batian didn''t know what happened.


    "Why, why is this happening?"


    "Why did the Heavenly Sword shatter all of a sudden?"


    At this moment, Murong Batian''s smile suddenly froze.


    The joy on his face disappeared without a trace, and this person was like an ice sculpture.


    "Could it be that there is a problem with the Great Array?"


    "It should be, otherwise the Heavenly Sword is invisible, how could it suddenly collapse."


    Murong Batian took a deep breath and comforted himself.


    After communicating with the Primordial Demon Ancestor, the Great Array was strengthened.


    The next moment, the Absolute Heaven Formation once again condensed the Absolute Heaven Sword.


    In the corner, the God of Death raised his chin with a small hand and looked at Murong Batian with a mocking expression.


    "It''s very interesting. I didn''t expect that a little demon and an ant would dare to use the Great Array to plan to kill the son."


    "Young master is practicing, the power of the Dao leaked out to form a powerful field, and any attack will be strangled."


    "Even if the son doesn''t practice, this Heavenly Sword can''t pierce the son''s skin!"


    "Don''t look at it, what kind of physique the son is, this is the supreme chaotic god and demon body."


    "Moreover, the chaotic gods and demons of the son are extremely strange, and even I can''t understand them."


    The God of Death did not stop him, so he couldn''t kill Li Yixi anyway.


    Just like watching a play.


    If Li Yixi was so easy to deal with, where would he get Murong Batian.


    "die!"


    "I don''t believe that this time, you still have such a good life, and there will be no problems with the Great Array."


    Under the control of Murong Batian, the Juetian Sword attacked Li Yixi again.


    At this moment, Murong Batian stared at the Juetian Sword, wanting to see if it was an illusion just now.


    "Crack!"


    This time, the Heavenly Sword also shattered instantly and turned into nothingness.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At this moment, Murong Batian opened his mouth wide and looked terrified.


    The proud Murong Batian felt chills all over at this moment, as if he had become an ice sculpture, unable to move at all.


    This time, Murong Batian saw very clearly that it wasn''t that there was a problem with the Absolute Heaven Sword, but that there was an extremely terrifying domain beside Li Yixi.


    Under that field, the Heavenly Sword was extremely weak.


    "Domain Field?"


    "How can there be such a terrifying field."


    At this moment, Murong Batian felt chills all over his body, sweating profusely, his pupils dilated rapidly.


    "Great formation, imprison everything."


    "But, but it''s useless to him, what kind of realm is this?"


    Murong Batian''s body was shaking frantically at this moment, and suddenly he felt that the night wind was icy and biting.


    In my mind, another voice sounded.


    "How, did you succeed?"


    The moment he heard this voice, Murong Batian, who was terrified, was shocked, thinking of the ancient demon ancestor and regaining his courage.


    The voice transmission stammered: "Master Yaozu, it didn''t work, there is an extremely powerful domain beside this person, and the Heavenly Sword can''t cross the domain, it failed!"


    "yes?"


    "It seems that this person''s strength is not weak. After all, no matter how you repair the Great Array, it is impossible to have the divine power of the ancient times. It is difficult, almost impossible to kill a powerful existence."


    "I remember the box I gave you?"


    Murong Batian, who was nervous at first, was suddenly much better at this moment, and he was no longer nervous. He guessed that the ancient demon ancestor still had a backer, and was instantly overjoyed.


    "Take it, the sacred object given by the demon ancestor, how dare I discard it at will, and carry it with me all the time."


    "That''s good, in that box, there is an ancient god insect."


    "This worm is extremely terrifying. Once a dead female worm, a half-step detached existence just stepped on it, and the invincible existence died instantly."


    "It doesn''t matter if his domain is powerful. As long as he is contaminated with a trace of the poison of the gods and insects, he will surely die."


    Hearing the words of the ancient demon ancestor, Murong Batian was overjoyed at this moment.


    The box was immediately taken out.


    "Can dead bugs poison the invincible existence of half-step detachment?"


    "It seems that today, you are doomed to die!"


    Murong Batian watched Li Yixi in the dark and became excited again.


    Soon, a bug appeared in front of Murong Batian.


    The Dharma God of Death in the library trembled when he saw the bug.


    A look of disbelief.


    "Slaying the Heavenly Demon Cricket!"


    "It turned out to be the Heaven Slaughtering Demon Cricket."


    "How is it possible for this thing to appear? An adult Sky Slaughtering Demon Cricket will surely die if it is beyond contamination."


    "Although this worm is still a larva, the son should be fine!"


    The Dharma God of Death was suddenly a little nervous. At the same time, he was also a little excited. He wanted to see if he could hurt Li Yixi.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Die!"


    Murong Batian smiled coldly.


    The next moment, under the control of Murong Batian, the Sky Slaying Demon Cricket flew towards Li Yixi.


    Seeing the Heaven Slaughtering Demon Cricket getting closer and closer to Li Yixi, Murong Batian looked excited.


    "Crack!"


    The moment the Heaven Slaughtering Demon Cricket approached Li Yixi, it was torn apart by the field.


    "it is good!"


    "You are dead."


    At this moment, Murong Batian was overjoyed, because Murong Batian found the dead puppet in his arms, and it shattered instantly.


    However, the next moment, Murong Batian was dumbfounded. When he saw that the smashed Heaven Slaughtering Demon Cricket had not been completely wiped out, he saw that a divine light suddenly appeared in one of Li Yixi''s orifices, swallowing the Heaven Slaughtering Demon Cricket. ''s remnant.


    Not only did Li Yixi have nothing to do, but at this moment, Li Yixi''s orifice became a bit stronger.


    In this scene, Murong Batian looked shocked, the poisonous insect that could transcend the poison by half a step, turned out to be Li Yixi''s tonic.


    At this moment, Murong Batian''s eyeballs almost burst, and his face was full of horror.


    "escape!"


    No matter how stupid Murong Batian was at this moment, he knew that he had encountered an invincible existence today, so he ran away.


    so horrible.


    too scary.


    So evil.


    The current Murong Batian just wanted to run for his life, how far he could escape, and even Murong Batian ignored the foundation of the Murong family.


    At the moment when Murong Batian fled for his life, the Dharma God of Death in the library also trembled.


    "Damn!"


    "Waste, it actually affected me, I actually lost my mind, and didn''t stop the Heaven Slaughtering Demon Cricket. Isn''t this the intention to kill the son?"


    "I am the servant of the loyal minister."


    "I swear, I will never take action against the son, or the soul will be destroyed."


    Seeing Murong Batian''s failure, the God of Death ran away and hurriedly followed.


    The God of Death felt that killing Murong Batian was an opportunity to make merit, at least he would not have been killed without stopping the cricket.


    The moment when the Dharma God of Death saw the Heaven Slaughtering Demon Cricket just now, his mind was indeed moved.

 Chapter 1030

    Murong Batian was almost scared to pee, the Heavenly Sword couldn''t kill him, and the ancient gods and insects became supplements. Those scenes occupied Murong Batian''s mind.


    Murong Batian fled back to the underground ancient city at the fastest speed in his life. In Murong Batian''s opinion, this world is the only safe place at this moment.


    This is the ancient ruins, with a powerful formation, it is impossible for outsiders to enter, and in the ancient ruins, there are also ancient demon ancestors.


    As for the Murong family, Murong Batian didn''t care.


    Originally, he had no feelings for the Murong family, and the Murong family was now just a tool for him and the ancient demon ancestor.


    Stepping on the ground of the ruins, Murong Batian let go of his hanging heart.


    Until this moment, Murong Ba Tian dared to breathe.


    "Hoohoo!"


    "Alright, alright!"


    "No chasing, no chasing!"


    "Finally survived!"


    "Now, with two talismans containing the power of luck, I will be able to go further in a short time."


    "As for the Murong family, it will be destroyed when it is destroyed."


    Murong Batian felt it for a moment, and felt that the ancient city''s formation did not fluctuate in any way, and he was relieved when he didn''t see Li Yixi''s figure chasing after him.


    However, the moment Murong Batian breathed a sigh of relief, he suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing, and Murong Batian, who was already nervous, was so frightened that his whole body shuddered.


    Murong Batian turned his head like lightning, because Murong Batian felt a gust of wind hit his neck just now.


    However, when he turned back, he was as powerful as Murong Batian, and was also scared to scream.


    Because at this moment, behind Murong Batian, there is a figure shrouded in black robes, holding a blood-colored sickle in his hand, the only thing he can see is a half-face like a skeleton.


    The cold wind that hit his neck was the breathing of this figure.


    Frighteningly cold.


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Murong Batian screamed and instantly opened the distance from Hei Pao''s figure.


    At this moment, Murong Batian''s heart was beating violently, and he could faintly hear the sound of dong dong dong.


    Murong Batian didn''t know when, behind him, a black-robed man with a sickle appeared, like a soul seducer from the depths of hell.


    The most bizarre thing is that the black robe shrouded the opponent''s body, which looks extremely wide and seems extremely ill-fitting.


    At the same time, only the skeleton-like chin can be seen, and the appearance is completely unclear.


    The most important thing is that the breath that he carries is too cold.


    Obviously, there is no wind noise in this ancient city of ruins, but at this moment, there are more strange wind noises.


    Suddenly, the Yin Feng roared.


    It made Murong Batian extremely nervous, and Murong Batian even doubted whether he had entered the ancient city.


    Everything around him suddenly gave Murong Batian a sense of strangeness.


    Moreover, not only did the other party appear silently, but at this moment, Murong Batian couldn''t even feel the breath of life or death on him.


    The whole figure clearly exists, but it seems to be absent.


    This scene gave Murong Batian a great sense of crisis.


    Moreover, Murong Batian also discovered that what was even more bizarre was that such a terrifying existence should be very oppressive, but at this moment, Murong Batian found that the other party''s whole body could not even feel half the momentum, and the black The bottom of the robe is actually suspended, with a height of one inch from the ground.


    That breath is neither like a living person nor like a dead person.


    Gives a very cold feeling.


    "You, you, who are you?"


    At this moment, Murong Batian''s legs were shaking with fright.


    asked anxiously.


    Under the black robe, there was no sound at all.


    In the ancient city at this moment, there is a roar of yin wind, which makes Murong Batian''s pupils shrink suddenly, and his whole body becomes cold.


    "escape!"


    "Fleeing, it''s too weird, it''s too terrifying, you mustn''t provoke it!"


    "Perhaps, maybe the ancient demon ancestor knows something!"


    Murong Batian was trembling all over.


    I didn''t feel the fluctuation of the formation, I felt that the terrifying existence in the ancient ruins woke up, turned around and fled, and the body turned into a black light.


    Murong Batian didn''t want to spend a moment with this black robe that looked extremely strange. After all, that invisible sense of oppression was too terrifying.


    When Murong Batian fled quickly, Murong Batian found that the black robe figure was still standing there, not moving or leaking his breath.


    But Murong Batian not only was not excited, but felt chills all over.


    Murong Batian, who had already fled far away and wanted to cast a formation to separate the two, suddenly found that his figure was flying backwards in a strange way, as if time was running against the flow.


    Abruptly appeared in front of the man in black robe, exactly the same as the previous position.


    "You, who are you?"


    "I am the disciple of the Taigu Yaozu!"


    "No bad intentions!"


    Murong Batian dared to escape at this moment, his body was trembling, his voice was trembling, and his whole body was shivering, but when he thought of the existence of the ancient demon ancestors in the ruins, he felt a little at ease and asked with gritted teeth.


    The Dharma God of Death under the black robe looked at Murong Batian so quietly through the black robe, and felt very unhappy in his heart. He felt that Murong Batian''s ancient god insect had harmed him, and he even made himself appear to use the ancient god insect to kill Li. Memories of the past.


    I was thinking about how to kill this guy.


    "Humph!"


    "Are you pretending to be a ghost? Since you don''t say it, then you can''t blame me. I''m a disciple of the Primordial Demon Ancestor." At this moment, Murong Batian was extremely angry.


    With Murong Batian''s ferocious expression on his face, his full strength erupted, and the immortal sword around his waist was unsheathed, and it was so close that he could not even catch it with the naked eye.


    In the void, the power of one after another law appeared.


    It was obvious that Murong Batian at the moment would go all out as soon as he made a move, trying to kill the opponent or inflict heavy damage on the opponent.


    Under the terrifying sword light, the void seemed to be twisting.


    "Um?"


    "Are there any creatures appearing in the ruins?"


    In the depths of the ancient city, a big tree appeared at this moment, and the next moment, it turned into an old man, suddenly opened his eyes, and then turned into a streamer toward Murong Batian and the Death Law God.


    Murong Batian''s thunderous sword was directed towards the heart of the Great God of Death.


    However, in the face of such a terrifying sword, the God of Death did not seem to sense it, and stood quietly thinking, without any intention of blocking.


    "Humph!"


    "Anyway, I, Murong Batian, also possess the False God Realm. In the face of my supernatural powers, if I can''t dodge or evade, then die!"


    Murong Batian saw that the immortal sword had almost stabbed the god of death, and there was an extremely cold voice from his mouth, but at this moment, Murong Batian still did not dare to underestimate the god of death, and the immortal sword in his hand became even more severe a bit.

 Chapter 1031

    However.


    Murong Batian didn''t expect that the moment when the immortal sword stabbed the god of death, the powerful immortal sword did not hurt the opponent, and even the black robe of the god of death didn''t shake a few times under the strong wind.


    "Crack!"


    The crisp voice recalled that the immortal sword in Murong Batian''s hand at this moment had actually broken.


    This is a fairy sword, not an iron sword.


    Seeing this scene, Murong Batian was terrified, his heart seemed to be pinched by someone, he turned and fled with a look of horror on his face.


    The current Murong Batian was completely frightened.


    However, this time Murong Batian''s body just moved, and the contemplative Dharma God of Death finally moved. He saw another big white jade-like hand shrouded in the black robe, slowly reaching out.


    The body of Murong Batian, who was fleeing, suddenly became still, and Murong Batian felt that he was caught in the terrifying quicksand, and suddenly he could not struggle.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At this moment, Murong Batian''s expression changed dramatically.


    At the moment when Murong Batian felt horrified, an irresistible force erupted in the hand of the God of Death, and he instantly grabbed Murong Batian in his hand.


    Murong Batian''s face turned pale with fright. Murong Batian knew that he was the fish on the chopping block at this moment.


    "You...you, who are you, I am really a disciple of the ancient demon ancestor."


    This method had completely frightened Murong Batian to death. How could Murong Batian dare to resist, not even to struggle, and his speech became stuttering.


    Turning his head with difficulty, he stared wide-eyed at the God of Death shrouded in black robes in front of him.


    Feeling dry mouth.


    At this moment, the God of Death is still silent.


    Incomparably powerful, Murong Batian, who had slaughtered an unknown number of cultivators, completely collapsed at this moment, and there is still a trace of the image that a master should have.


    Originally, Murong Batian felt that he had taken refuge with the Primordial Demon Ancestor. The Primordial Demon Ancestor raised his strength to the False God realm, and he could be invincible in the world, but at this moment, Murong Batian felt the feeling of an ant again.


    "Who are you? I have no ill intentions towards you, I really have no ill intentions. I just passed by, really just passed by. The junior never had the intention to harm the senior, and the senior should know my master."


    At this moment, Murong Batian really cried.


    "Do you have no intention of harming?"


    Hearing this moment, the angry God of Death finally made a sound, and under the black robe, there was a cold voice without a trace of emotion.


    As powerful as Xiaobai, he was extremely fearful in the face of the God of Death, let alone Murong Batian.


    "What do you mean, senior, we are just meeting for the first time, how could I have the intention to harm senior?"


    Hearing the unkindness in his voice, Murong Batian trembled all over at this moment.


    "Where did you go before and what did you do?"


    The God of Death under the black robe said again at this moment.


    "Um?"


    Hearing this, Dharma God of Death was instantly cold, his face changed wildly, he naturally remembered Li Yixi just now, and suddenly said: "Are you related to that Li Yixi?"


    "No no no..."


    But the next moment, Murong Batian hurriedly shook his head.


    "Impossible, I control the formation of the underground ruins. I did not sense any fluctuations in the formation. If the senior is related to Li Yixi and enters the ruins, there should be fluctuations in the ruins, unless the Your cultivation is extremely strong, almost approaching the existence of detachment."


    As soon as his voice fell, Murong Batian felt chills all over his body, thinking of unbelievable things, staring at the Death Law God and stammering: "Did you really reach half-step detachment, or even detachment, to dominate the destiny of all beings? "


    Hearing this, the cold voice of the death goddess under the black robe sounded, and said without emotion: "No, no, I''m just an ant next to the master, a little transparent, a tool man, I just make the master happy. , the little transparency that polishes ink for the masters."


    "An ant, a tool man?"


    Hearing this, Murong Batian''s lips trembled violently, and his eyes widened to look at the God of Death. The answer of the God of Death had clearly told Murong Batian that he was indeed from Li Yixi''s side, and he was also Li Yixi. Ants around.


    There is no veto of the detached cultivation base, indicating that the opponent is extremely powerful, and indeed quietly entered the ancient ruins.


    "You''re not Li Yixi?"


    Thinking of this moment, Murong Batian''s legs are weak, and the god of death is so terrifying, Murong Batian originally thought that Li Yixi pretended to be a ghost and taught himself a lesson, but it was not.


    "That''s the son."


    "How can you call him by his first name?"


    When the God of Death heard Murong Batian calling Li Yixi''s name, he was extremely nervous.


    In the eyes of the Law God of Death, it is extremely terrifying to call a terrifying existence like Li Yixi by his name.


    If one is not good, the other party feels that someone is talking about it. Once he thinks that he is an enemy, he will kill him with a single thought.


    Hearing this, Murong Batian''s pupils suddenly dilated, and his face was full of horror. The ants beside Li Yixi were so powerful, Murong Batian thought that Li Yixi was only a god king or a god emperor when he was strong.


    At this moment, Murong Batian, thinking of everything he was trying to plot against Li Yixi, instantly felt that his brain was about to explode.


    Such a powerful existence is actually the little transparent beside Li Yixi.


    What about Li Yixi?


    How strong, how terrible.


    The words "terrifying like this" are not qualified to be used on Li Yixi''s body.


    Murong Batian gave up completely at this moment, and felt that even if the ancient demon ancestor came, he would not be able to save himself.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Who is Li Yixi, what kind of realm is he, and how could such a terrifying existence be resurrected?"


    Asking this sentence, Murong Batian felt as if he had been drained of all his strength.


    "Sir?"


    At this moment, the God of Death slowly raised his head.


    The face that looked like a skeleton and like a jade was revealed.


    "Young master is a son. You can investigate who and what realm you want. You only need to be invincible."


    "Even if you roam the chaos, it is the kind of existence that is invincible."


    Hearing this, Murong Batian didn''t care at first, after all, in the ninth day, invincibility is not terrible, but after hearing the word chaos, Murong Batian changed color completely.


    Wanting to murder Li Yixi himself, Murong Batian was almost scared to death at this moment.


    "He, is he invincible?"


    At this moment, Murong Batian seemed to be pinched by his neck, unable to say a word, his face was extremely pale, but the next moment, he shook his head violently, full of disbelief.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible?"


    "How can there be an invincible existence in these nine days, invincible in the chaos, then it must be detached, and since it is detached, how can it appear here."

 Chapter 1032

    detachment.


    What is detachment.


    Of course, it is to go to the unknown, what is that, that is the master.


    How could such a terrifying existence appear, squatting in a small world like Jiuzhongtian?


    "Why is it impossible?"


    "Although I don''t understand why, but the existence of the son is reasonable."


    "I have recovered to the peak now. It is an incurable injury, but the recovery is just lying in the son''s study and absorbing the scattered Dao Law."


    "I have lost my physical body now, and I have temporarily built a body, and I also have the power to transcend half a step, but I am like an ant in front of the son. Do you think the son is still invincible?"


    However, at this moment, Murong Batian was almost crazy.


    Hearing the words of the God of Death, he sneered: "You fart, you are still detached, can detachment be a servant?"


    The Law God of Death was stunned for a moment, not expecting that Murong Batian, an ant, would dare to scold him.


    The God of Death sneered: "Just now, do you know why I haven''t responded to you?"


    "Because, I was thinking about how to kill you, but you actually took out the ancient god insect, which made me make a mistake. I shouldn''t have any thoughts. If you want to use the god insect to test whether you can deal with the son, you are simply sinful."


    "I''m innocent, but you made me feel that way."


    next moment.


    In the body of the God of Death, an extremely terrifying force of destruction appeared.


    Murong Batian screamed.


    The body kept turning to ashes.


    However, Murong Batian, who had already died, was strangely reunited in the next moment.


    But when Murong Batian was still at a loss, a flame appeared. The flame instantly turned his body into ashes and burned his soul, while a strange force made his soul terrified. Immortal under the flames.


    However, the moment the flames disappeared, Murong Batian felt his body reappear, but the next moment, the power of ice appeared, instantly turning his charred self into an ice sculpture.


    That chill, deep in the bone marrow.


    "Ahhh..."


    All kinds of pain caused Murong Batian to let out an earth-shattering howl at this moment.


    "You, you can create something out of nothing, evolve countless laws with the power of destruction, and you have touched transcendence."


    At that moment just now, Murong Batian felt that he had experienced reincarnation again and again, resurrected from death again and again, and finally realized his stupidity and the horror of the god of death.


    At this moment, the torture stopped, and Murong Batian completely collapsed. Murong Batian wanted to survive, but he couldn''t produce any resistance, and his thoughts of resistance were extremely regretful.


    Murong Batian never imagined that he would not open his eyes to plan everything about Li Yixi.


    But at the same time, Murong Batian was extremely unwilling in his heart at this moment, feeling that his fate was unfair to him, and how unlucky he was to meet someone like Li Yixi.


    "It''s almost there!"


    "die!"


    The God of Death also lost interest at the moment, a force of destruction erupted, and the next moment Murong Batian was instantly wiped out by that force of destruction.


    The gaze of the God of Death looked at a dark corner with interest at this moment.


    "No, you found me!"


    "Escape, escape, leave this ruins!"


    The Primordial Demon Ancestor, who was hiding in the corner, naturally saw the fate of Murong Batian, and naturally knew that the God of Death was not an existence that he could provoke a rival.


    Originally, the Primordial Demon Ancestor was frightened just now, and tried his best to restrain his breath, hoping that he would not find himself in dealing with Murong Batian''s Death Law God.


    But the ancient demon ancestor knew at this moment that he thought too much.


    However, the powerful Primordial Demon Ancestor.


    At this moment, he was about to escape, but his face changed wildly.


    At the Ancestral God Realm, he seemed to be a mortal trapped in a quagmire at this moment, unable to move.


    I have seen the terrifying death of the god of death, and the immemorial demon ancestor at this moment was so frightened that he almost lost his soul.


    In particular, I felt my body fly uncontrollably towards the God of Death.


    Weeping: "Senior, senior, I was wrong, I really didn''t think about dealing with senior."


    "It''s all Murong Batian''s greedy heart."


    "you are wrong?"


    "Aren''t you hurtful?"


    At this moment, the God of Death looked at the ancient demon ancestor and made a cold voice.


    Just this sound scared the Primordial Demon Ancestor at this moment almost to the point where his strength reached the realm of the Primordial Demon Ancestor. He was not far from transcendence, but now he is so close to the God of Death, he naturally discovered the horror of the God of Death.


    "Senior, I was really wrong."


    "I didn''t hurt anyone, I swear."


    The soul of the ancient demon ancestor was trembling at this moment, and he stammered and hurriedly defended.


    "yes?"


    The God of Death looked at the Primordial Demon Ancestor coldly. Hearing this, the Primordial Demon Ancestor was shocked and had a bad feeling in his heart.


    The next moment, Taikoo Demon Ancestor felt a whirlwind.


    The god of death and the ancient demon ancestor appeared in the huge broken cage.


    In the prison at the moment, countless people looked desperate, and there were piles of corpses.


    "You tell me, are you innocent?"


    "In the eyes of the young master, a monster like you is unforgivable."


    At this moment, the ancient demon ancestor''s face was pale.


    The ancient demon ancestor still wanted to justify, and the death god at this moment was shot with a palm.


    The ancient demon ancestor was directly torn apart.


    However, as the ancestor god, the ancient demon ancestor naturally had some means.


    The next moment, an incomparably gigantic divine tree phantom appeared in the void, and it wanted to tear the void to escape. It was the spirit of the ancient demon ancestor, trying to hide in the avenue, waiting for one day to recover.


    "Destroy!"


    However, at this moment, the God of Death has a look of disdain.


    A cold voice sounded.


    The next moment, I saw that the ancient demon ancestor died instantly.


    Primordial Demon Ancestor is a tree demon. At this moment, when he died, an extremely strong life force was scattered, and an immortal breath was born.


    This place was originally dead silent, without a trace of spiritual energy, but in the blink of an eye, it turned into a supremely blessed land. Those who were imprisoned by Murong Batian could feel their own changes just by taking a breath.


    At the same time, their eyes widened, their faces in disbelief.


    They also realized that the one who was killed should be the Primordial Demon Ancestor.


    The body of the God of Death, at this moment, frantically absorbs the power of life and immortality left by the ancient demon ancestor, and increases itself.


    In the blink of an eye, the power of living beings and the power of immortality were devoured by 90% of the God of Death.


    The Law God of Death lost interest, and his body fell in front of the pale-faced Little Phoenix and the Immortal King Xiaoyao.


    "Thank you, senior!"


    Xiao Fenghuang and Immortal King Xiaoyao were pale at the moment, and their faces were decadent, because the sea of ??anger between the two at the moment had been destroyed by Murong Batian.


    "Thank you, I won''t come, you''ll be fine."


    "Who dares to touch the people around the son."


    "That''s not a bird playing the Lord of Hell, courting death!"


    "This is your thing!"


    The voice of the God of Death fell, and he waved his hand.


    The talisman that was taken away by Murong Batian was returned to the hands of the two of them.


    Seeing Fu Lu, the two of them couldn''t be happy either.


    Because at this moment, the sea of ????qi has been abolished, which is considered a waste.


    However, when the two looked desperate, suddenly a mysterious power burst out from the talisman in their hands, and that power instantly enveloped the bodies of the two in the blink of an eye.


    The sea of ????qi that was abolished was restored again.


    It seems that nothing happened in general.


    The God of Death is also staring at that power at this moment.


    A look of shock.


    "This is, this is the breath of the Great Rejuvenation Technique."


    "Young master, how many avenues are you proficient in?"


    The God of Death thought that he actually wanted to poison Li Yixi with the help of Murong Batian''s worm, and he felt chills all over his body.


    "Young master is staying in this small town. It is impossible not to know everything here. Is this master beating me?"


    "Do you want me to get rid of the thoughts that I shouldn''t have?"


    Thinking of this, the Dharma God of Death at this moment suddenly felt cold all over.


    "Everything is settled, I''ll go back first!"


    Leaving a sentence, the death method deified into a palm-sized jade man and disappeared.

 Chapter 1033

    In the library, Li Yixi was cultivating at the moment.


    I don''t know that it has been too long, and I have gained a lot. I slowly opened my eyes, and a smile appeared in my eyes.


    "Congratulations, son."


    Li Yixi opened his eyes and waited aside, the palm-sized God of Death hurriedly spoke.


    Put on a cute face.


    "Little guy, you didn''t make trouble, did you?"


    "If you go out like this, it''s quite scary. There are many mortals in the Murong family, so don''t scare them."


    "go back."


    With a wave of Li Yixi''s big hand, the Dharma God of Death was directly included in the system space.


    "Congratulations, sir, for going further."


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao and Little Phoenix, who were standing on the side, saw that the God of Death was rudely taken into the space by Li Yixi, and they dared to speak at this moment.


    The two of them did not expect that an existence as powerful as the Law God of Death would be as humble as an ant in front of Li Yixi.


    "How long has it been?"


    "I didn''t expect to forget the passage of time during this practice."


    Li Yixi was a little embarrassed, because Li Yixi remembered that it was evening when he practiced, but the sun was shining brightly at the moment, so it was obvious that at least one night had passed.


    "Young master, one night has passed, and the Murong family''s election of a son-in-law is over. Should we leave?"


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao hurriedly said.


    "In this case, it''s time to leave. Originally, I came here to join in the fun. Now that the fun is over, it''s natural to leave."


    "It''s been a long time since I left home, and I don''t know what''s going on at home?"


    "Let''s go!"


    The golden cloud of merit and virtue appeared at Li Yixi''s feet and broke away.


    Jinling Xiancheng, in the depths of a manor, sat three figures.


    The breath of the three was extremely terrifying.


    The door opened, and a figure walked in excitedly.


    "Meet the head of the family, several experts, the matter has been clarified."


    "Caolu is often in contact with an existence named Li Yixi, and the couplet outside the Caolu gate is officially written by Li Yixi."


    "The concept of Daxing education also came from Li Yixi."


    The three terrifying existences looked at each other, and their eyes flashed with an incomparably cold light.


    "What kind of existence is that person?"


    "How dare you block your master''s plan, so that we can''t collect the power of incense and the power of luck?"


    One of the strong voices was extremely cold at this moment, and he said word by word.


    "Lord, Li Yixi is just a mortal, only learned. His disciple is a sacrificial wine in Caolu, so he has an intersection with some practitioners."


    "If we can capture it, we may be able to use it to intimidate the cottage."


    Hearing this, the eyes of several terrifying existences lit up.


    "This idea is good, but there is no need to intimidate, just kill it!"


    "Immediately arrange for someone to lift it up, and say that the Lord of the City has invited me. Isn''t the City Lord''s mansion holding a celebration banquet now?"


    "I believe he will not refuse this excuse."


    "That''s right. The rumors about the relationship between this ant and the City Lord''s Mansion are also good. As long as it''s the City Lord''s Mansion''s invitation, I don''t believe he doesn''t go to the City Lord''s Mansion. We can take the opportunity to eradicate him then."


    "Because of his existence, I can''t collect the power of faith and incense, so we can''t get the power, this person should be damned."


    "Go!"


    Soon, someone in the manor immediately went to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    The moment this person arrived at the City Lord''s Mansion, those eyes turned green strangely.


    The next moment, I saw one of the chief guards of the City Lord''s Mansion being manipulated and heading towards Li Yixi''s manor with a dull expression.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    Wang Lin, who was punching, heard the knock on the door, frowned, and walked over to open the door.


    Seeing the armor on the other side, Wang Lin knew that he was from the City Lord''s Mansion, and hurriedly asked, "Brother, what are you doing here?"


    "It turned out to be Brother Wang. Our City Lord''s Mansion has wiped out a force controlled by a false god this time. Today, the City Lord''s Mansion will hold a celebration banquet. Lord City Lord asked me to invite the young master to the banquet."


    "The car is ready!"


    After the voice fell, he extended his finger to the carriage outside the door.


    Hearing this, Wang Lin had no doubts.


    "This¡­¡­!"


    Wang Lin was stunned for a moment. After all, Li Yixi was not in the manor.


    But after thinking about it, he said with a smile: "Young Master is not here, since the city lord invited me, then I will go and explain to Brother Meng."


    The words fell, and Wang Lin entered the carriage.


    The carriage quickly left the manor.


    Outside the immortal city, in the void, Li Yixi came with a golden cloud.


    Just entered Jinling Immortal City, the next moment there was a big battle in the immortal city, and the terrifying supernatural power was raging in the city.


    "Um?"


    "Why is there a fight in the fairy city?"


    "This is something that has never happened before, let''s go, let''s go and see what''s going on?"


    After Li Yixi was stunned for a moment, he rode the golden cloud of merit and flew over there. In the past, Li Yixi was cautious, but now that he has the power of merit, Li Yixi is no longer timid.


    "Yes, son!"


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao and Little Phoenix would naturally not refuse, and the three figures hurriedly flew over there.


    However, when the three arrived, Li Yixi, who was originally curious, instantly became extremely angry.


    Staring at the figure half-kneeling on the street.


    The next moment roared loudly.


    "Wang Lin!"


    The voice was full of anxiety and anger.


    Because at this moment, the figure half-kneeling on the street is not someone else, but Wang Lin who has just left the manor.


    Wang Lin, with a face of despair, heard Li Yixi''s voice at this moment, and felt that he was hallucinating.


    "Sir?"


    Wang Lin spat out three words, could not hold on any longer, and fell directly.


    Li Yixi immediately supported Wang Lin. At this moment, Li Yixi saw the wound on Wang Lin''s chest and was extremely angry.


    "what!"


    "Who is it, I must let you die!"


    "Little Phoenix, check it out for me. Be sure to find out who harmed Wang Lin. I want his head."


    Little Phoenix shuddered when he heard Li Yixi''s hysterical roar. This was the first time Little Phoenix found Li Yixi so angry.


    The sky was originally clear for thousands of miles, but at this moment, the sky suddenly darkened the city, and the wind roared furiously.


    "Yes, Master!"


    "I will immediately return to my Phoenix clan to investigate this matter thoroughly, and absolutely will not let the murderer live."


    Seeing Li Yixi stop the bleeding for Wang Lin, the little phoenix turned into a stream of light and broke through the air.


    The Immortal King Xiaoyao was also full of anger. He never thought that someone would dare to plot against the book boy beside Li Yixi.


    Immortal King Xiaoyao felt Li Yixi''s anger, and his face changed slightly. After escorting Li Yixi and Wang Lin back to the manor, he immediately left.


    "Wang Lin, I won''t let you die."


    "I will definitely avenge you, I will definitely avenge you."


    At this moment, Li Yixi had stabilized Wang Lin''s last breath.


    With a look of anger, he gave Wang Lin all the precious elixir in the manor.


    Even though Wang Lin''s life was saved, Li Yixi was extremely angry.

 Chapter 1034

    When Meng Ge in the city lord''s mansion learned that Wang Lin, the book boy beside Li Yixi, had been severely injured, his face changed drastically.


    "what?"


    "Is Brother Wang Lin dying from a serious injury? Or take the carriage of the City Lord''s Mansion?"


    "This... what the hell is going on here?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Check for me, check for me!"


    "If you dig three feet into the ground, you will find the murderer for me."


    "I''m going to slash it with a thousand swords."


    At this moment, where is Mongo in the mood to hold a celebration feast, and a cold and evil spirit burst out from his eyes.


    Like a peerless beast that chooses people at any time to devour.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the entire Immortal City Great Array opened.


    One after another figure began to thoroughly investigate the matter.


    "Trash, a bunch of trash, if you can''t handle such a little thing, what''s the use of me raising you?"


    In that manor, those powerful men with terrifying aura, at this moment, with a suffocating look on their faces, the few people who had shot before were directly photographed by him into blood fog.


    Knowing that these people not only did not kill Li Yixi, but also caused counterattacks from various forces, and their faces were extremely angry.


    "Sir, calm down, sir, calm down!"


    A strong man in the False God realm hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed, and explained with sincerity: "Sir, we don''t know that this time it is not Li Yixi, but the book boy beside Li Yixi."


    "Neither did they expect that the book boy would directly replace Li Yixi."


    "Originally, the person we sent out wanted to withdraw after finding out that it was not Li Yixi, but no one thought that the strength of that person was extremely terrifying. That book boy turned his hands and suppressed it."


    The man with burning eyes heard the explanation of the figure kneeling on the ground, and became even more angry.


    "fart!"


    "Shut up for Lao Tzu. Do you think Lao Tzu would believe me for such a reason? A mortal book boy, you told me that I was about to step into the False God realm. How is this possible?"


    "If you want to find a reason, you should also find another reason. If it weren''t for the fact that you have collected a lot of incense power and luck power for adults over the years, I really want to slap you to death and slaughter you all over the house. "


    The existence of fire-breathing eyes made him tremble with anger at this moment.


    "Forgive him!"


    "Things have already happened. Even killing him won''t change anything."


    "We''ve cut down all the people who took action this time. We shouldn''t have been found. I didn''t expect that a mortal person would have such a large amount of energy and mobilize so many powerhouses. It''s incredible."


    The burly man who had not spoken for a while now had a sneering look on his mouth, and said lightly: "Hey, I lost my sense of proportion for a few ants, is it necessary?"


    "They can mobilize the powerhouses of the City Lord''s Mansion and the Caolu, so what?"


    "I have sent a message to the adults. In the ruins, the strong will be sent to come, and even if the strong is not sent to the ruins, with the strength of the three of us, can the other party still be able to make waves?"


    "Have you forgotten that we have the cultivation base of the realm of God Emperor?"


    When the man kneeling on the ground heard the man''s words, his eyes lit up instantly.


    He knew that these three powerhouses from the ancient ruins were very powerful, but he never imagined that these three people had actually reached the realm of a god emperor, who was an extremely terrifying existence.


    The worried look on his face disappeared instantly.


    Although he felt that the powerhouses in the Caolu and the City Lord''s Mansion were very terrifying, even the City Lord''s Mansion and the Caolu could not stop the existence of the God-Emperor Realm.


    Now there are three powerhouses in the realm of the god emperor, and if they want to kill Li Yixi, there is definitely no problem.


    As soon as the little phoenix returned to the ancient world of the phoenix clan, he immediately saw his mother.


    "what?"


    "Does anyone dare to plan to kill the book boy beside the son?"


    Hearing the news, Feng Jiu''s face turned pale for a moment, and she also understood the seriousness of the matter.


    Little Phoenix said anxiously, "Mother, take me to see the phoenix master quickly, you must let the phoenix master take action. This is also a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for my Phoenix clan. Kill and deal with it, and the master will bless you and report it again."


    "Yes Yes!"


    Feng Jiu nodded hurriedly, feeling extremely anxious in her heart, and hurried to the place where the Feng Lord retreated.


    Arriving in a sea of ??incomparable fire, Feng Jiulang said.


    "Feng Jiu asks to see my lord."


    In the endless sea of ??fire, a dull voice sounded.


    "Feng Jiu, what happened? Now I''m in retreat to understand the supreme Taoist method of my Phoenix family. No matter what it is, I''ll talk about it when I leave the retreat."


    In the void, the majestic voice of the Phoenix Lord echoed.


    "Master Feng, this matter is getting bigger." Feng Jiu said anxiously when she heard that Master Feng did not intend to leave the customs.


    "I said, no matter what it is? I have to wait for me to leave the customs. Now I have reached a critical point and cannot be interrupted."


    "No matter what happens, as long as we can keep the blood of my Phoenix family."


    In the void, the voice of the Phoenix Lord echoed at this moment, and a hint of anger could be felt from the voice.


    The little phoenix felt the anger of the phoenix master at this moment, and hurriedly shouted: "Little phoenix asks to see my lord, this matter is very important, it is more important than the phoenix master, you comprehend the supreme way."


    "The book boy beside the master was almost killed. The master asked me to come and ask the Phoenix family to assist in investigating the enemy and beheading the enemy."


    "what?"


    The voice of the little phoenix just fell, and at this moment, in the depths of the endless flame ocean, a huge fire phoenix suddenly opened its eyes.


    The next moment, the fire all over the sky burst out along with the phoenix master.


    The Lord of the Phoenix appeared in the void, his big hand fell on the shoulder of the little Phoenix, and he said anxiously, "What did you just say?"


    "Did anyone hurt the boy''s book boy?"


    "How is this possible? Who has the guts?"


    At this moment, the phoenix master looked in disbelief.


    When Little Phoenix saw the Phoenix Lord appear, he hurriedly explained it.


    "Damn, damn, who the hell is so bold?"


    The phoenix master at this moment was extremely angry, and the flames in the entire sea of ??fire exploded instantly, as if to burn the sky.


    Some ancient existences of the Phoenix family who were in retreat hurriedly rose from the sea of ????fire.


    Because the flames skyrocketed in an instant, one by one could not bear it.


    These powerful and boundless beings, at this moment, all look at the Lord in the void with disgraced faces and aggrieved faces.


    "Master Feng, what happened? Why did it suddenly affect me?"


    One by one was a little angry at this moment.


    This could get them into trouble.


    "To shut up."


    "The sky has changed."


    However, the next moment, the Phoenix Lord snorted and ignored these aggrieved Phoenix clan powerhouses.


    The Lord Feng''s gaze fell on Feng Jiu.


    "Feng Jiu, immediately notify all the strong people of the Phoenix Clan to gather at the True Phoenix Hall immediately. Even if they are in seclusion, they will come out to me. If anyone dares to leave the seclusion, they will be expelled from the Phoenix Clan from now on."


    The voice of the phoenix master exploded in the void at this moment, and the aggrieved phoenix clan powerhouses felt the anger of the master at this moment, and their expressions changed slightly.

 Chapter 1035

    When the old antiques of the Feng Clan were stunned, they saw that the Phoenix Lord at the moment, without any explanation, directly tore the void and disappeared.


    "Um?"


    "Ah this..."


    The ancestors of the Feng Clan all looked sluggish at the moment.


    He opened his mouth to speak, but found that the person was gone.


    "Um?"


    "What happened? Could it be that in the ancient world of the Feng Clan, has something unusual been discovered?"


    "Could it be that the remnants of the Demon Clan have not been cleaned up, and are they appearing again now?"


    "I remember that it was Feng Jiu, the Lord Feng was in retreat, and Feng Jiu presided over all the major events of my Feng Clan. Come here now, I''m afraid something really happened, otherwise, as far as I know, our Lord Feng Jiu should be there at this moment. At the critical juncture of breaking the border, we will never leave the customs easily."


    After being sluggish, the ancestors of the Feng Clan said a few words in an uneasy manner.


    Suddenly, I found that there was no anger, and I could feel the unease in my eyes.


    "Walk!"


    "Walk!"


    "Go to the main hall to gather immediately."


    "My Phoenix clan finally got the chance, and has the opportunity to rise again, and absolutely cannot tolerate the occurrence of major events that endanger my Phoenix clan."


    Several ancestors vacated in an instant.


    Leaving the Endless Fire Territory.


    "Elders of the Feng Clan, no matter whether they are in retreat or not, those who do not appear in the main hall will abolish their cultivation and be expelled from the Phoenix Clan."


    When the ancestors rushed to the main hall anxiously, the voice of the Phoenix Lord, motivated by the supreme supernatural power, sounded in the entire void.


    That voice, lingering for a long time, constantly revolves in the void.


    The faces of the strong men of the Feng clan changed slightly at this moment.


    Because they felt anxiety and anger from the sound.


    In the phoenix world, one after another figure broke through the barrier.


    Some distant beings even appeared on the main body and rushed to the main hall.


    In less than ten minutes, one after another figure appeared in the main hall. I felt that the Phoenix Lord in the main hall was sitting on it, without saying a word, with a look of anger on his face, all of them were very quiet, find a place to sit down, Not even a voice transmission.


    "All right!"


    "My phoenix clan''s strong and old ancestors are all here, and no one is late."


    "Now, immediately close the entrance to the ancient world of my Feng Clan, leaving a small number of strong people to guard the ancient world, and the rest, all follow me to Jinling Xiancheng."


    "Damn, someone is actually trying to kill the master scholar, so bold."


    "The master is furious, my Phoenix family, it''s time to contribute."


    "Without experts, there would be no Phoenix clan."


    "The descendants of the Phoenix clan, who are incarnated by one hundred almighty people, follow me!"


    The voice fell, and the Feng Clan immediately ordered.


    No one is allowed to procrastinate.


    Soon, the entrance to the ancient world of the Feng clan was sealed, and the phoenix master did not hesitate to burn the blood essence to tear the void and rush to the immortal city of Jinling.


    When he appeared in Jinling Xiancheng, the phoenix master''s face was a little pale, and the burning of blood essence was a bit excessive, but the phoenix master didn''t care.


    With a cold expression on his face, he stared at the people of the Feng clan and said, "Remember, I will show you all your skills."


    "For my Phoenix clan, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to take revenge for the young master, and my Phoenix clan will have a higher position in the young master''s heart."


    "Now, there must be countless existences searching for the enemy. We must take the lead and prove that my Phoenix family is not a waste."


    "At the same time, I suspect that there may be enemies outside the city, leaving a few people to guard them secretly. Once found, they will be taken directly."


    The people of the Feng clan were extremely excited and angry at the same time.


    "Enter the city!"


    The voice of the phoenix master fell, and his eyes fell on the little phoenix.


    Because of the Jinling Immortal City at the moment, Meng Ge opened the formation and was unable to enter. If he wanted to enter the Jinling Immortal City, only the little Phoenix could come forward. After all, the little Phoenix was Li Yixi''s disciple.


    "Yes, Lord Phoenix!"


    Little Phoenix hurriedly approached the city gate at this moment.


    In the immortal city, the figures of one after another have extremely sharp eyes, and they have a twelve-point spirit.


    The moment they saw the appearance of the phoenix clan, they were extremely nervous.


    But seeing that the people flying over were Little Phoenix, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    A true immortal immediately started the formation, "I will meet the adults at the end, I don''t know if the adults brought the Feng clan to Xiancheng, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Fenghuang said with a cold face: "The City Lord''s Mansion is incompetent. My master, Shutong, was seriously injured and was dying. Master was furious. He asked me to bring the Phoenix Clan into the city to arrest the murderer. Don''t worry, my Phoenix Clan will not destroy any grass or tree in the immortal city."


    When Zhenxian heard this, his face was bitter, and at the same time, his heart was extremely angry.


    He was scolded for being incompetent and did not dare to refute the slightest, so he hurriedly opened the formation and let the 100,000 strong Feng clan enter the city.


    Seeing the 100,000 people of the Phoenix Clan disappear in an instant, all of them looked ugly.


    "Who is so daring to actually control the manor of the City Lord to lure Lord Wang Lin out of the manor?"


    "And, quietly, a formation was arranged."


    "Let the existences around the masters not be discovered at the first time."


    This true fairy is extremely angry.


    Quickly transmit Mungo.


    In the manor, Meng Ge''s body was trembling at the moment, looking at Wang Lin''s injury, he was very shocked.


    If it weren''t for Li Yixi''s powerful methods, Wang Lin would still be able to survive at this moment.


    When Meng Ge received the strong Feng Clan entering the city, he was extremely anxious.


    A lot of time has passed, but Mungo has not gotten any useful news.


    But Meng Ge was certain that the person who shot Wang Lin was definitely the one under the control of the pseudo-god.


    Otherwise, there is absolutely no such means to hide the existence of those in the manor.


    Now, Li Yixi let the Feng Clan intervene, it was obvious that those powerful beings in the courtyard would not take action.


    Meng Ge felt Li Yixi''s anger.


    Carefully said: "Young Master, don''t worry, we will definitely take the other party''s head. These puppets dare to kill Brother Wang Lin. I swear by Meng Ge that I will never destroy their entire family, and I will definitely give up."


    Li Yixi was giving injections to Wang Lin at the moment, to stabilize Wang Lin''s injury, put away the silver needles, felt that Wang Lin''s life was saved, and was extremely angry.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, Wang Lin''s strength is not strong, and his opponent will not be too scary.


    "Go, if this revenge is not avenged, it will be difficult to make peace."


    "Feng Clan will also intervene, please let the Phoenix Clan enter the city."


    Immediately, Li Yixi said again.


    "Yes, son!"


    "The Feng clan has entered the city!"


    "Meng Ge is also joining. Mong Ge''s life is given by the son, and the son''s business is my business. What''s more, Wang Lin is my brother. I will not let the enemy not destroy its roots and kill its seeds. I will never give up."


    "Go!"


    Li Yixi waved his hand.


    Mungo hurried out of the manor.


    At this moment, the big black dog also quietly slipped out of the yard.


    "what!"


    "Damn bastard."


    "I must destroy your roots and kill your seeds!"


    "Otherwise, it will be difficult to understand the hatred in my heart."


    Mungo left the manor, and his face became extremely hideous. The joy of just eradicating a pseudo-god force has long since disappeared.


    "Let''s go!"


    "These people are not simple, they can block us for a moment."


    When Mungo was angry, a cold voice sounded in his ears.

 Chapter 1036

    Hearing this voice, Meng Ge froze for a moment.


    Immediately, he saw a big black dog jumping into the air, and Meng Ge was shocked. Meng Ge didn''t know when the big black appeared.


    "Yes, my lord!"


    At this moment, Meng Ge had a stormy sea in his heart. Meng Ge never wanted Da Hei to be so terrifying.


    Obviously I can''t feel any breath, but at this moment invisible, it makes Mungo feel a sense of suffocation.


    Meng Ge took a deep breath, suppressed the shock in his heart, and hurriedly followed.


    He asked in a low voice, "Sir, shall we go there?"


    "Do you know that the enemy is there?"


    Mongo was a little nervous.


    "I know, but let''s go to meet Little Phoenix first."


    "In the city, I''m not good at shooting, those ants, let you deal with them!"


    Da Hei''s lazy voice sounded in Mungo''s mind.


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Hearing this, Meng Ge was shocked. Meng Ge knew that from the time the incident happened, Da Hei was sleeping in the yard, but he could actually know that the enemy was there. At this moment, Meng Ge almost turned over Jinling Xiancheng. , but still nothing.


    However, Mungo''s hanging heart slowly fell.


    The only thing left is anger and killing intent.


    Soon, one person and one dog appeared in the void.


    The powerhouses of the Feng clan are all gathered here.


    The phoenix master and the little phoenix were respectful at this moment.


    "Meet Lord Black Emperor."


    As strong as the phoenix master and the little phoenix, they don''t dare to care for them.


    This made Meng Ge more and more shocked. Little Phoenix was Li Yixi''s disciple, and he was naturally familiar with everything around Li Yixi. Since Little Phoenix was so respectful, the strength of the big black dog was absolutely beyond imagination and terrifying.


    "I don''t need to be more polite, it''s also the carelessness of my wait. I didn''t expect that in the fairy city, there are bookboys who are not afraid of death and dare to move the son. These days, many beings around the son are transforming and sleeping, but let these ants succeed. ."


    A big black voice resounded in his belly.


    "Senior Black Emperor, can you sense the presence of the enemy?" Little Phoenix asked anxiously at this moment.


    "I know, when I left the manor, I smelled a residual breath. The people who controlled the city lord''s mansion naturally followed the people of the city lord''s mansion and went outside the manor."


    "follow me!"


    The big black voice fell, and he stepped out lazily. It seemed extremely slow, but the speed was extremely fast.


    soon.


    When everyone came a hundred miles away, Da Hei stopped.


    "Humph!"


    "Murder and kill?"


    "In front of me, this little trick, don''t try to hide it from me."


    The next moment, in front of Da Hei, a divine script ''reverse'' appeared.


    The power of the divine script erupted, and the time and space in front of him were constantly reversed.


    "This, this..."


    The phoenix master, Meng Ge and others, widened their eyes one by one.


    The Avenue of Time is extremely mysterious, but at this moment, Da Hei is using it at will.


    The presence of the presence, each body trembled slightly, they already knew that Da Hei was the local dog beside Li Yixi.


    But a local dog is so powerful, no one has ever thought about it.


    As time went against the flow, the imprint that was originally wiped out by the supreme divine power continued to condense, and phantoms appeared one after another.


    The next moment, Da Hei directly captured a breath, and there was a hint of mockery on his face.


    The crowd quickly followed.


    Roselle Manor.


    The three ancient beings showed smug expressions on their faces as they drank in Luoshen Manor.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Master Luo, come, come and drink."


    "All traces have been wiped out, even if this immortal city is in chaos, it has nothing to do with us how many powerful existences appear."


    "Of course, my three brothers have the cultivation base of God Sovereign. Even if the other party finds them, what can they do?"


    "Today, let''s have a drink, wait for a little calmer, that is when Li Yixi died, the former dead book boy, next time it will be him."


    The three people in the Divine Emperor Realm didn''t pay attention to all the existences in the fairy city at this moment.


    "Three adults, come, drink, today Luo Mou is having fun with the three adults."


    Luo Wang also looked proud.


    In the past, he was just a small person, but a few days ago, after collecting the incense of faith and luck for the existence behind these people, he obtained the treasure, and now he has entered the realm of gods.


    However, at this moment, the butler entered the room in a panic.


    "Patriarch, something is wrong."


    The butler looked panicked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Didn''t you see me drinking with a few adults?" Luo Wang looked unhappy, and his eyes flashed with cold light, but he thought that the housekeeper would follow him for a long time, and he would never be reckless, so he left the housekeeper to die.


    "Patriarch, not long ago, the 100,000 strong Feng Clan entered Xiancheng, and now according to the news from our dark son, countless Feng Clan strong people are forming a siege trend towards our Luoshen Manor."


    "Please also ask the owner to make the layout early."


    At this moment, the housekeeper''s body trembled slightly. In his eyes, the Phoenix Clan was a family of divine beasts, extremely terrifying.


    Luo Wang, who didn''t care, heard this, and his body trembled suddenly.


    "what?"


    "Is the strong Feng Clan here?"


    "How is this possible, the ancient world of the Feng Clan is so far away from Jinling Immortal City, how can it be possible to suddenly enter the city?"


    "Damn it, is Luoshen Manor exposed?"


    At this moment, King Luo stood up anxiously.


    However, just as Luo Wang stood up, he found himself being held back!


    "King Luo, don''t be impatient!"


    "What is there to be afraid of?"


    "Feng Clan, it sounds powerful, but at the end of Taikoo period, it has long been crippled, and now the Phoenix Clan can be wiped out with a wave of hands, not to mention that only some strong people have come."


    "Then the mortals are saving face, is it possible to invite the ancestors of the Feng clan and the phoenix master?"


    "And, even if it comes, we are not afraid."


    "Master can instantly raise your strength to the realm of the gods, can the Feng clan do it?"


    A god emperor said with a look of disdain at this moment.


    The other one also looked disdainful.


    "King Luo, don''t worry!"


    "When they get together, I will go out and wave to destroy them."


    "Can it be done once and for all?"


    "When the time comes, we will control the immortal city, let the existences in the ruins enter the city, immediately destroy the grass hut, and take charge of the immortal city."


    "At that time, Xiancheng will be yours. The adults only need the power of faith and the power of incense."


    "Come on, drink!"


    Pull Luo Wang to sit down.


    Luo Wang looked a little struggling at the moment, but thinking of the three people''s words, the hanging heart slowly fell.


    I feel that there are three god emperors, and the Phoenix clan is invincible when they come. The god emperor is an extremely terrifying existence.


    If he wants, he will soon be able to take charge of the fairy city and become the spokesperson of the ruins, and King Luo is very excited.


    Let the maid serve the wine.


    The butler who was kicked back just left the room, his face became extremely panic.


    Because at this moment, in the void, one can faintly see the divine phoenix coming through the void.


    At this moment, the sky has turned red.


    In the blink of an eye, Shenfeng surrounded Luoshen Manor.

 Chapter 1037

    The gods and phoenixes were suspended in the void, and their huge bodies covered the sky and the sun, creating a great sense of oppression for the people of Luoshen Manor.


    Soon, the existence of the phoenix master arrived.


    Terrifying killing intent erupted.


    The butler''s body trembled violently under the pressure.


    Rolling and crawling into the room.


    King Luo was furious; "Presumptuous, didn''t I say don''t panic?"


    "Don''t disturb me and the three adults drinking, there are three adults, why are you panicking?"


    At this moment, the housekeeper cried directly.


    "Patriarch, it''s terrifying, surrounded by divine phoenixes, covering the sky and the sun, the true phoenix flames have turned the void into red."


    "waste!"


    With a wave of King Luo''s hand, the housekeeper turned into a blood mist, scaring the maids to search and tremble one by one.


    A god emperor said indifferently: "King Luo, your people are really trash, you don''t believe our three brothers?"


    Luo Wang hurriedly explained: "How could it be, how could it be?"


    "I believe that there are three adults, and there are three adults. What if the Feng Clan is here, the sky will not fall."


    "good!"


    "King Luo, you are very good. Knowing our strength, the Phoenix clan has nothing to worry about. When we have enough to eat and drink, we will send them to the West."


    The voice fell, and he waved his hand.


    I saw an array flag thrown out.


    The next moment, the formation instantly enveloped Luoshen Manor.


    In the room, laughter came out.


    With an excited look on his face, Luo Wang hurriedly filled the three of them.


    One of the god emperors smiled and said: "King Luo needn''t worry, we''ve finished this cup, and we''ll deal with those ants first. We''re continuing, and King Luo of the province is uneasy."


    "it is good!"


    "Dry!"


    The four laughed.


    Luo Wang was extremely excited.


    I feel like my time has come.


    The most important thing is that there is still an ancient existence behind him, supporting him behind his back, so why not be afraid of the world at that time.


    With the constant knowledge of the existences in those ancient ruins, King Luo is no longer afraid of the Central Immortal Court, nor the guardians of this nine-layered world. In his eyes, these existences are now ants.


    After all, King Luo now knows that the God of the Nine Layers of Heaven only appeared after the Heaven and Earth were broken in the Primordial Period.


    After a glass of wine, the three powerful people in the realm of the gods walked in front, and King Luo followed behind the three with a smile and walked outside the house.


    "Hehe, the third child, it''s just a bunch of waste. The Phoenix family was directly hit hard in the ancient times, and almost wiped out the family. We won''t take action, you can take action and deal with it!"


    The burly God Sovereign said to the powerful God Sovereign beside him with a look of disdain.


    "Don''t worry, eldest brother, how is the mere phoenix clan worthy of our three brothers'' action, I alone are enough to destroy them in an instant."


    "And today we can drink the blood of the phoenix and eat the meat of the phoenix."


    The powerhouse of the soul realm, this person has a relaxed and casual look.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Not bad, but I forgot about this, the Phoenix family is full of treasures!"


    Amidst the loud laughter, the group of four finally walked out of the room. However, the moment they walked out of the door, the powerhouses of the three god emperors trembled instantly.


    Almost fell to the ground.


    Because at this moment, they felt countless eyes, full of coldness, locking them.


    The most desperate thing for the three god emperor realm powerhouses is that in this void, where are some powerhouses of the Phoenix family, but an innumerable army, and the aura on their bodies is unimaginable.


    Those headed by the presence breath are even stronger than them.


    Especially seeing the big black in the void, the bodies of the three of them couldn''t help trembling.


    And in the sky, there are countless figures plundering violently.


    At this moment, fine beads of sweat appeared on the foreheads of the three powerhouses in the realm of God Sovereign. It was just the sound of heavy breathing from the void, which put a great deal of pressure on the three of them.


    Especially the Phoenix Lord and Da Hei in the void, just standing there, invisibly gave them an indescribable oppression.


    Seeing this incomparably terrifying lineup, the three powerhouses in the realm of God Emperor shuddered at the moment, the drunkenness on their bodies disappeared instantly, and they suddenly woke up one by one.


    Originally, I imagined Luo Wang, who was in charge of Xiancheng, but at this moment, his legs became weak, and he almost fell to the ground in fright. Even if he gained strength, he had never seen such a terrible lineup.


    "Three adults, what should I do?"


    Luo Wang''s voice also stuttered at this moment.


    The three god emperors who boasted about Haikou, at this moment, after hearing King Luo''s words, their faces turned red and their muscles tensed.


    At this moment, the three of them really wanted to kill Luo Wang directly.


    Such a terrifying lineup, let alone the three of them, even if the ancient beings in the ruins appeared, they would not dare to turn their hands and destroy them.


    If that lord did not appear, it would be impossible to defeat him in an instant.


    Such existence is simply not something the three of them can afford.


    Seeing that the three of them did not answer at this moment, King Luo showed a nervous look on his face, and the excitement in his heart was also poured out by cold water.


    The burly God Sovereign who had been ignoring the common people before, his eyes flashed very quickly at this moment, and the next moment, he turned around and kicked Luo Wang''s chest.


    Directly kicking Luo Wang severely, a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth.


    "King Luo, you damn existence, who dares to kill us, if you can''t give me a reasonable explanation, I will kill you today."


    The sudden shot, without any restraint, not only severely injured King Luo, but even nearly killed King Luo.


    Luo Wang''s eyes widened, looking at the three people in front of him in disbelief.


    Now King Luo still doesn''t understand. After these people saw that they were invincible, they wanted to cross the river and demolish the bridge. They wanted to kill people. If it wasn''t for his strength, he would have become a corpse at this moment.


    Luo Wang faintly felt that the three still wanted to take action against him, and hurriedly shouted angrily: "You bastard, you actually want to cross the river and demolish the bridge. You want to kill that mortal, not me!"


    With angry expressions on their faces, the three god emperors who wanted to kill King Luo, suddenly changed their faces when they heard King Luo''s words.


    The three of them knew that they couldn''t disguise at all, and they didn''t dare to stay in the slightest. The divine emperor''s aura exploded from their bodies, and their bodies immediately rose into the air.


    However, at the moment when the three of them just took off, an extremely dangerous aura fell from the void.


    It was a long sword carrying Fen Tian''s true flame, and the sword glow was extremely terrifying, as if a divine phoenix flew out of the sword glow.


    At this moment, the phoenix master shot.


    Several ancient existences of the Feng clan following the wind master also shot with anger.


    Rumble.


    In the void, a deafening voice sounded, and the next moment, I saw the powerhouses of the three great god emperors being smashed down by terrifying attacks.


    The three of them were half-knelt on the ground, and countless cracks appeared under the three of them. Looking down from the void, the earth seemed to become a spider web.

 Chapter 1038

    The arrogance of the three God-Emperor realm powerhouses from the ancient ruins was not seen at all, and the three of them were sweating coldly.


    With such terrifying strength, at least seven or eight nirvana rebirths have been completed.


    At this moment, the three of them were seriously injured. At that moment, the three of them even felt that one of their feet had stepped into the underworld.


    "I didn''t expect that you would dare to appear in Xiancheng unscrupulously. Where are you waiting for the ruins, say."


    High in the sky, at this moment, the Phoenix Lord''s sharp eyes shot in vain, and a majestic voice came from his mouth.


    The voice of the phoenix master just fell, and the next moment, countless strong men took a step forward one by one, and their incomparably sharp eyes locked on the three.


    "Say."


    The sound was deafening.


    These eyes looked at the three god-king realm powerhouses kneeling on the ground at this moment, making the three of them feel horrified. Under this monstrous coercion, the three of them had the strength of the god-king realm, and almost about to collapse.


    "It''s so hard to survive from the Primordial Period, to dare to touch the book boy next to the master, it''s simply daring."


    "You are very secretive. If you didn''t move the book boy beside the master, you might be able to live for a while, but sorry, you have no chance!"


    "King Luo, I''ll do it, your ancestors!"


    The three god emperors heard the Phoenix Lord say that Li Yixi was an expert. At this moment, the expressions of the three of them changed greatly. At this moment, the three of them finally understood. If Li Yixi was just a mortal, how could he mobilize such terrifying power? , At this moment, the three of them looked at King Luo who was seriously injured and cursed directly.


    If it weren''t for the incomparably terrifying aura that locked the three of them, the three god emperors wanted to take action and directly smash King Luo to ashes.


    "Answer me, where are you from?"


    The phoenix master''s eyes narrowed into a gap, and his voice contained endless killing intent.


    The faces of the three powerful god emperors were extremely ugly. They never thought that one day they would be questioned like this by a junior.


    The three also knew that things could not be good, and their faces showed mockery.


    "Even if you know where the ruins we came from, what can you do?"


    "Could it be that your Phoenix clan still wants to be with us forever?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you, we are from the Shinto Palace."


    "You should know how powerful my Shinto Palace is in the ancient times, even if my Shinto Palace was silent in the ancient times and had to be sealed and restored, but the thin dead camel is bigger than a horse, and it is not something that your Phoenix clan can shake. If you want to kill us, Your Feng clan has to weigh and measure whether you have that ability."


    At this moment, the three powerful god emperors directly showdown, wanting to take advantage of the prestige of the Shinto Palace to save their lives.


    Just now, they were shocked by the lineup in front of them, and they forgot the Shinto Palace for a while. At this moment, they remembered that they were members of the Shinto Palace, and they were no longer afraid of the Phoenix Clan.


    "Shinto Palace, is it strong?"


    Fengzhu, the moment he heard the three words of the Shendao Palace, his pupils twisted slightly, but the next moment he thought of Li Yixi, his voice became a little colder.


    "What, do you think my Shinto Palace is weak? Even at the peak of your Phoenix Clan, it can''t help my Shinto Palace."


    "If you want the phoenix clan to be destroyed, then try it out."


    Seeing the arrogance and domineering of the three god emperors in front of him, Meng Ge, who was standing beside Da Hei, showed cold killing intent, looking at the three of them as if looking at idiots. How could Li Yixi exist? How can it be strong?


    Meng Ge was furious when he thought that these people almost killed Wang Lin in the fairy city.


    He said coldly, "Is the Shinto Palace strong?"


    "Before I came out today, I said in front of the masters that this time I will destroy its roots and kill its seeds."


    Mungo''s voice fell, and the face of Fengzhu showed a mocking look, and the next moment, the icy voice exploded in the void.


    "kill!"


    At the moment when the voice sounded, the attack from the sky fell on the three powerful god emperors who had no fear.


    The three god emperors who were proud of their faces suddenly changed their faces at this moment, and their eyes were waiting for the existence of Mungo in the void.


    "Damn!"


    "Are you crazy?"


    The three god emperor masters from the Shinto Palace suddenly widened their eyes, and did not think of this scene at all.


    In the face of that destructive attack, the three god emperors at this moment had no power to fight back, and were directly killed by that destructive attack.


    The seriously injured King Luo, at this moment, saw that the three powerful people in the realm of the gods didn''t even have time to scream, and they turned into ashes, with a look of horror on his face.


    He was shaking violently, and his clothes were wet with cold sweat.


    Luo Wang never imagined that the three God Emperor realms he trusted so much would be vulnerable to a single blow. In his opinion, no matter how weak they were and how strong the opponent was, they could at least resist for a while, or even break out of the siege.


    Under that monstrous pressure, King Luo couldn''t support him at this moment, and his knees fell heavily on the ground with a look of despair.


    Mungo stabbed out with a sword.


    Instantly abolished King Luo''s cultivation base, staring at King Luo at this moment with incomparably cold eyes, and asked coldly.


    "Tell me, where is the Shinto Palace?"


    The voice was extremely cold, and King Luo, who had lost his cultivation at this moment, felt chills all over his body, and the terrifying coercion felt that he could turn his body into nothingness.


    At this moment, King Luo was incomparably panic, despair, and regret.


    His face was sluggish and bloodless. King Luo knew very well that not only could he not escape now, but he was not even qualified to choose death.


    He said in a hoarse voice: "My lords, I am willing to say, I am willing to say, I know where the ruins of the Shinto Palace are hidden, and everything is forced by them, otherwise I would dare to shoot against the experts."


    "I''ll take the seniors to the place where the ruins of the Shinto Palace are located."


    At this moment, King Luo looked desperate, feeling the murderous intent of the figures in the void, and the extremely terrifying eyes, King Luo lowered his head directly.


    He knew very well that with so many terrifying beings, how could he just want to destroy Luoshen Villa.


    The despair on King Luo''s face, he never thought that, in his eyes, Li Yixi, who was just a mortal, could command so many terrifying existences. Until now, he has discovered that the big black dog in the void has nothing to do with it. No movement and, from a positional perspective, at the heart of it.


    King Luo knew that the most powerful existence had not yet been shot, and the real goal of these people coming here was definitely the Shinto Palace.


    And thinking of the Shinto Palace, at this moment, King Luo ignited the last glimmer of hope in his heart. In his eyes, the adult in the Shinto Palace was extremely powerful. If he had a chance to survive, he could only stay in the Shinto Palace.


    "Let''s go!"


    Meng Mengge''s face was cold, like a dead dog, he held King Luo in his hands, and flew away in the direction pointed by King Luo.

 Chapter 1039

    In the manor, Li Yixi wiped his hands and finally let go of his dangling heart. Although Wang Lin had not woken up yet, he was no longer worried about his life.


    However, Li Yixi''s eyes could still feel anger.


    "The Deputy General of the City Lord''s Mansion will meet the son!"


    At this moment, a respectful voice came from outside the door, and Lao Bai hurriedly stepped forward and opened the door.


    After the middle-aged man entered, he immediately said: "Sir, Lord City Lord has sent a message and asked me to come and report. Now the Feng Clan has found out that the person who shot Lord Wang Lin is from the Luoshen Manor, and now the Luoshen Manor has been destroyed, But the real target of these people is you, son, because there are false gods behind them."


    "Now the strong men of the Feng clan and the strong men of Caolu have left the city, and they will soon wipe out those thieves and avenge Lord Wang Lin."


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was stunned for a moment, and the anger in his eyes disappeared instantly, replaced by debt.


    Li Yixi never thought that the target of those people was himself, and Wang Lin was just mistaken for himself by others.


    "Can the false gods behind it be dealt with?"


    Li Yixi was a little angry at the moment. He didn''t expect that when people were sitting in the house, disaster came from the sky.


    "Master Hui, there are people from Caolu and strong people from the Feng clan who will take action, and those false gods behind them will surely die."


    "The Lord City Lord asked his subordinates to come, just to reassure the son."


    "I''m waiting to retire."


    The voice fell, and the middle-aged man immediately bowed out of the yard and left with someone.


    "Damn."


    "Why are these false gods suddenly eyeing me?"


    "eccentric."


    There was no worry on Li Yixi''s face. Now that he has the power of merit and virtue, he is not afraid that someone will take action against him.


    Moreover, Li Yixi knew that the Phoenix Clan was extremely powerful. With the addition of Caolu''s people, no matter how strong they were, they shouldn''t be able to make waves. After all, in Li Yixi''s eyes, pseudo-gods were very weak.


    At this moment, Da Hei and other beings have left Jinling Xiancheng for thousands of miles and appeared on the bank of a big river.


    At the moment, King Luo said with a look of fear: "My lord, the Shinto Palace is hidden behind that waterfall, and below the waterfall is the entrance to the ancient ruins of the Shinto Palace."


    When King Luo arrived here, he was extremely uneasy. He knew that this was his last hope. If the Shinto Palace could not overthrow the Phoenix Clan, then death would await him.


    "Is it Shinto Palace?"


    "I want to see how much strength there is now."


    The Phoenix Lord''s face was very cold. With a big wave of his hand, a strong figure of the Phoenix Clan rushed out and used his magical powers to blast the waterfall.


    However, the incomparably powerful attack had not yet arrived, and the river that was flying straight down turned into a flying sword at this moment, coming directly to the strong men of the Feng Clan.


    The flying sword was extremely terrifying, and the people of the Feng Clan were extremely powerful.


    The next moment, one after another silhouettes filed out, suspended in the void, and the incomparably cold eyes fell on the existences such as the Phoenix Lord.


    "Feng clan?"


    "Your Phoenix clan has survived from the ancient times to the present, do you just want to perish like this?"


    "Provoking my Shinto Palace, where did you get your confidence?"


    The existence headed by him has an extremely cold and disdainful voice.


    A tall look.


    The faces of the Feng Clan members sank at this moment, because they felt a strong crisis hit.


    Meng Ge, who was standing next to Da Hei, changed his face slightly at this moment. He never thought that such a powerful and terrifying existence was hidden in this Shinto Palace.


    And this person is definitely not the master of the Shinto Palace.


    "Please die!"


    However, the phoenix master had an angry expression on his face at the moment. At the moment when the voice fell, the ancestors of the Feng clan and the phoenix master shot at the same time. This person''s strength is extremely strong, and if he is alone, he cannot defeat it.


    Therefore, at this moment, several ancestors of the Phoenix family and the Phoenix family chose to join forces to fight the enemy.


    The phoenix master is very clear that with the strength of the phoenix family, he can only deal with this person, and the terrifying powerhouse of the Shinto Palace can only be handed over to the black emperor.


    This is their time to prove their final worth.


    Several ancestors and phoenix masters of the Feng clan, how could they miss out on burning blood essence directly. Although this one was powerful, he was eventually killed by the burning blood essence of the Phoenix clan.


    However, before the Phoenix Lord and several ancestors of the Phoenix clan had time to step back, they suddenly felt a terrifying coercion.


    Before he had time to retreat, a terrifying aura erupted, and the ancestors of the Phoenix Clan and the Phoenix Lord were directly thrown into the air.


    If it wasn''t for the Black Emperor stepping out at this moment and suppressing that terrifying aura, the powerhouses of the Feng Clan at this moment would have been severely injured.


    "hiss!"


    Meng Ge sucked in a breath of cold air. He never thought that the powerhouses of the Shinto Palace were so terrifying. Everyone could see how strong the Phoenix family members were, but the other party could blow them away with just one breath.


    At this moment, I saw a figure stepping out of the hidden passage of the waterfall.


    The phoenix master stared at the figure coming from the sky, and said coldly: "What''s your name?"


    "Long Ao."


    "Vice Palace Master of the Shinto Palace."


    Long Ao let out an indifferent voice.


    "Long Ao?"


    The phoenix master was suddenly shocked. At this moment, he remembered the legend of the ancient times. In the space age, Long Ao was the younger brother of Long Yang, the peerless genius of the Shinto Palace, but he did not expect that Long Ao has survived to this day.


    "You''re not dead yet?"


    Although Fengzhu was shocked, his face was very cold at this moment.


    "No way, I can''t die."


    "You guys are dying!"


    "I didn''t expect that I would be so daring and dare to take action against my Shinto Palace."


    "You can live against the sky, but you can''t live against my Shinto Palace."


    Long Ao said indifferently, as if the lives of these people were just trash in his eyes.


    The powerhouses of the Feng Clan felt Long Ao''s killing intent at this moment, and cold expressions appeared in their eyes.


    At the moment when Meng Ge wanted to sneer, he suddenly found that Long Ao, who was a hundred meters away, suddenly appeared in front of him and grabbed King Luo in his hand.


    If it wasn''t for the big black on the side giving out a breath, Mongo at the moment would have been obliterated.


    At this moment, when Long Ao''s eyes fell on Da Hei''s body, he was slightly apprehensive. He never thought that this earth dog was so terrifying.


    But in fact, he didn''t put it in his heart. To the figure who came out of the cave, he instructed: "This is the spokesperson of my Shinto Palace. Take it down first and heal it."


    "As for these people, there is me."


    "Yes."


    The powerhouses of the Shinto Palace directly took King Luo to retreat. In their eyes, Long Ao was an invincible existence.


    These people look confident.


    "Have you asked me about stealing people in front of me?"


    However, a disdainful voice sounded from the big black belly in the void.


    The powerhouses of the Shinto Palace who had almost entered the cave suddenly felt that the world was upside down.


    Their figures appeared strangely in front of Da Hei.


    At this moment, several powerhouses in the Shinto Palace widened their eyes and looked horrified.


    At the moment when they wanted to retreat, they found that they couldn''t control their bodies at all, only to see that in the breeze, their bodies turned into ashes and kept disappearing.


    Da Hei shook his head and stepped out of the void, staring at Long Ao at this moment with incomparably cold eyes.


    "Um?"


    "I didn''t expect that a local dog could practice to such a terrifying level, but it surprised me."


    "But it just so happens that there is a pet missing by my side, just you."


    Long Ao''s face sank, and he suddenly stepped out, followed by a palm.


    An incomparably thick palm print, at this moment, magnified under the gaze of a pair of eyes, coming towards the black like a mighty sky. One''s body, constantly retreating.


    "So strong, is this the powerhouse of the Ancestral God Realm?"


    The powerhouses of the Feng clan all had solemn expressions on their faces, and they did not dare to be careless in the face of such powerhouses.


    Little Phoenix involuntarily clenched the book of the Great Dao in his hand.


    However, in the face of this terrifying palm print, Da Hei didn''t care at all, instead he was a dog-faced disdain.


    I saw Da Hei slowly lift his foot and step forward. This piece of void seemed to be torn apart in an instant. The huge palm print was also instantly destroyed, and even Long Ao, who was proud, was there. Under the terrifying power, his chest hurt, a mouthful of blood spurted out, his face was as pale as paper, and he withdrew a hundred meters.


    "Um?"


    "I never thought you could hurt me."


    Long Yang narrowed his eyes, his face full of incredulity.


    "Isn''t it great to hurt you?"


    "You feel that you are invincible in the world, but in my eyes, you are no different from ants."


    "Even if you want to collect the power of incense, the power of luck, and create a human emperor, it has nothing to do with me, but I didn''t expect you people to be so daring and dare to take action against the book boy beside my master."


    "This one is destined to be buried with you."


    Da Hei had a murderous look on his face at the moment, and his expression was extremely cold.


    "Do you think it''s possible to destroy the Shinto Palace?"


    "If Big Brother was here, all of you would have died here now."


    At this moment, Long Ao hurriedly stabilized his injury, staring at Da Hei with his incomparably sharp eyes.


    "Do you think I can''t kill you?"


    "I can let you know, how weak are you?"


    "How stupid is it to deal with my master?"


    Big Black''s incomparably cold eyes stared at Long Ao at this moment.


    A look of disdain.


    However, after hearing this, Long Ao said with a look of disdain: "So what, the eldest brother has already gone to Jinling, no matter how strong your master is, he will die."


    "Your master dares to stop my Shinto Palace from collecting the power of incense and the power of luck, and his crime should be punished."


    "I''m afraid it''s too late for you to rush back now."


    Long Ao''s voice was full of ridicule.


    "what?"


    "Has Longyang attacked the master?"


    "Damn."


    Everyone was shocked.


    "Then die!"


    Da Hei was so angry that he never thought that Long Yang, the Palace Master of the Shinto Palace, had already left for Jinling Immortal City.


    The next moment, he stepped out, his body suddenly swelled, and the big black leg slapped, and the void in front of him shattered instantly.


    Long Ao was also instantly turned into pieces together with the void. At the same time, the mountain in front of him was also destroyed in an instant. I saw the buildings of the Shinto Palace hidden under the mountain. crumble.


    This scene made all the powerhouses present widen their eyes one by one, and they felt the end of the world at this moment.


    Long Ao''s remnant soul was horrified, and he never thought that the strength of this earth dog was so terrifying.

 Chapter 1040

    "No no no..."


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    "How can there be a detached existence in this world?"


    However, these few words became his last words.


    The rumbling sound continued to sound.


    But at this moment, Mongo held his breath and looked in disbelief.


    The ruins of the Shinto Palace are an unimaginably powerful divine weapon, otherwise, the Shinto Palace would not have been preserved to this day.


    At that moment just now, they also clearly saw that the ancient ruins were transformed by a terrifying warhammer.


    But that piece of divine weapon exuding supreme divine power, under the attack of Da Hei, instantly turned into pieces, and then turned into nothingness.


    Da Hei''s blow contained endless anger, seemingly incomparably random, but in an instant, an incomparably huge mountain vanished, and Jiang He rerouted.


    "Go, go back."


    Da Hei''s incomparable anger, originally came to wipe out the opponent completely, but he did not expect that Long Yang had already left here and went to deal with Li Yixi.


    Although Da Hei was angry, he did not panic. Da Hei knew that no matter how strong Long Yang was, he would never be Li Yixi''s opponent.


    Li Yixi is invincible.


    Jinling Immortal City, the power of the formation is still shrouded, but at this moment, a figure appeared outside the immortal city. This figure looked at the formation that enveloped the immortal city, and his face showed an indifferent look.


    He didn''t stop, but stepped out one step, his body passed through the formation strangely, and did not cause any abnormal movement.


    No one found out that someone had already passed through the formation.


    The opponent''s methods are so terrifying.


    Long Yang restrained a terrifying aura, wearing training clothes, like a martial artist in the mundane world.


    "No wonder the three of them will fall. Also, I was wrong. How can an existence that dares to stop my Shinto Palace from collecting the power of incense and the power of luck?"


    "If you don''t have the strength, how dare you do this?"


    "But I hope you don''t let me down. After all, I don''t know how many years there are, and no one can let me shoot."


    "This world has always been extremely fragile, and I can''t bear my walking at all. Now it is my first time to travel. I hope the first person I kill has some ability."


    The voice fell, and Long Yang, who looked like a mortal, moved his fingers and stepped out, and the whole person suddenly appeared outside Li Yixi''s yard.


    This magical power is shocking.


    And it hasn''t caused any exceptions yet.


    In the manor, a statue suddenly woke up at this moment, incomparably angry, I never thought that some ants would dare to kill the door!


    But sensing Li Yixi who was walking outside, one by one, he hurriedly restrained his incomparably terrifying aura.


    "I came from the mortal world to seek longevity here."


    Long Yang looked at the couplet outside the courtyard with a look of disdain on his face.


    Pointing on the toes, he directly crossed the fence and entered the courtyard.


    It happened to appear in front of Li Yixi.


    Today''s Longyang has reached the pinnacle of the Ancestral God realm, and his cultivation has returned to his original state, so the moment he just crossed the wall, there were wind noises.


    But in Li Yixi''s eyes, such a gesture was like a reckless husband.


    Li Yixi was a little angry because of Wang Lin''s serious injury. How could he have a good temper when he saw someone break into the yard like this.


    "Who are you? If you don''t have a door, you want to jump over the wall. Do you want to be a thief in the daytime?"


    "Or do you want to assassinate me?"


    When Long Yang heard Li Yixi''s words, his eyes suddenly looked up and down on Li Yixi.


    But at this moment, Long Yang didn''t find any aura in Li Yixi''s body, the whole person''s aura was completely restrained, just that there was still the power of merit in Li Yixi''s body.


    However, Longyang didn''t care too much about the power of merit. After all, Longyang had lived for too long, and the Shendao Palace was the overlord of the ancient times, and it also had some power of merit.


    He felt that Li Yixi, like him, had reached the realm of returning to the basics.


    Long Yang has always been proud. Seeing Li Yixi''s coldness, he also said coldly: "Of course I came to kill you, who made you stand in my way?"


    "kill me!"


    Li Yixi, who was originally unhappy, immediately frowned after hearing Long Yang''s words, and his voice became even colder.


    "Kill me, do you think you have that ability?"


    "Don''t you know if you try it?"


    Long Yang raised the corner of his mouth and said coldly: "Stop talking nonsense, let''s see the real chapter!"


    Long Yang stepped on it, like a horse, and stretched out a hand, making a crackling sound.


    Originally, Li Yixi thought that Long Yang should have some ability, but he didn''t expect that Long Yang stretched out his hand, but he did not perform immortal magic.


    "Do you want to fight with me?"


    "You are not my opponent, get out!"


    "Let the people behind you come, no, they''re dead."


    Seeing that the other party was wearing a training suit, and now he was actually taking a horse step, Li Yixi felt that this was an ordinary martial artist, and his face was unhappy. From Li Yixi''s point of view, he was now enlightened a lot.


    And Li Yixi saw at a glance that the other party was full of flaws.


    "Insanity!"


    "What a big breath!"


    "I want to see how your fists are doing?"


    Long Yangqi''s pride, being so despised, showed a suffocating aura on his body.


    "Fuck off!"


    "Don''t stop me from pouring the dregs!"


    Li Yixi, who was holding the medicine pot, looked unhappy. After all, in Li Yixi''s opinion, Wang Lin was just a child, and it was normal for him to be beaten to death by his opponent.


    After all, following Li Yixi''s side, Li Yixi just did Jeet Kune Do.


    Moreover, Li Yixi saw that Wang Lin was young, and he was not too strict, and asked Wang Lin to practice.


    When Long Yang saw that Li Yixi was ignoring him, he was so angry that he gritted his teeth.


    When he reached the realm of Longyang, he had already returned to his original state, and his random shot also contained the power to destroy the sky and the earth. At this moment, Longyang''s fist slammed into Li Yixi.


    This boxing technique looks unremarkable, but it has the power to destroy the world.


    This punch only took Li Yixi''s face.


    At this moment, Long Yang was extremely angry, but he didn''t have any intention of underestimating him, he just wanted to hit Li Yixi or kill Li Yixi with one punch.


    Long Yang''s punch seemed slow, but it was actually as fast as lightning.


    "Where is the reckless man, who has embroidered his legs with fists, and even dares to be presumptuous here!"


    After Li Yixi came to this world, although he did not practice immortality, Li Yixi was proficient in all kinds of boxing techniques. Which boxing techniques were easily mastered in Li Yixi''s hands, while Longyang''s boxing techniques were full of flaws in Li Yixi''s eyes. .


    Long Yang became even more angry at this moment.


    However, when Long Yang''s devastating punch was about to hit Li Yixi, Li Yixi took a casual step and easily avoided Long Yang''s terrifying punch.


    Long Yang''s punch was unremarkable in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    At this moment, Longyang''s face changed slightly, because Longyang felt a shadow in his eyes.


    The next moment, a crisp sound rang out, and Li Yixi slapped Long Yang''s face with his big hand.


    Just now, Li Yixi put away the power of merit for fear of Long Yang''s backlash.


    After all, Li Yixi didn''t want to kill.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, Long Yang is a mortal, weaker than himself.


    "what?"


    Long Yang, who was originally angry, was slapped directly by Li Yixi''s slap at this moment. Long Yang''s body has already reached the point where it is invulnerable to all methods and cannot be destroyed by gods and demons, but Li Yixi''s light slap, but A slap print was left on Long Yang''s face.


    And the corners of Long Yang''s mouth overflowed with blood.


    At this moment, Long Yang''s face was full of incredulity. He never imagined that Li Yixi could easily dodge his full-strength punch. That punch contains the supreme Dao method, which can imprison and suppress everything.


    Feeling the burning pain on his face and the blood dripping from the corner of his mouth, Long Yang felt endless humiliation at this moment.


    How could Long Yang, who has always been extremely proud, endure this slap.


    "Damn!"


    "You dare to hurt me!"


    Long Yang''s eyes instantly turned scarlet, and at the same time, Long Yang''s body seemed to have a roar of dragons.


    At this moment, Long Yang activated the inextinguishable ancestral dragon body, the dragons roared in the body, and the terrifying force aimed at Li Yixi and killed him.


    Li Yixi saw the reckless man in front of him and wanted to compete with himself. His face showed impatience. Just now, he felt that he had practiced the body training method and could not bully this reckless man casually. He had already restrained himself. With little power, he didn''t expect that the other party not only didn''t know what to do, but also wanted to fight with him, and his heart was even more irritable.


    "roll!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi shouted angrily and performed a lion''s roar.


    The terrifying coercion shrouded Long Yang at this moment, and Long Yang''s incomparably violent blow instantly broke.


    Long Yang''s face changed wildly, and even his body couldn''t help but retreat.


    At this moment, the souls of Longyang''s souls were all taken out, and a mouthful of blood could not help spurting out.


    "Pooh!"


    "You are a reckless man who has practiced three-legged cat kung fu alone, and you want to be a killer, get out!"


    "If I hadn''t seen you look like a fool, I would have killed you with one punch."


    "you wanna die!"


    Originally, Long Yang had been frightened, but Li Yixi''s words made Long Yang lose his mind instantly. From the moment Long Yang was born, he was the supreme arrogance, pushing an era horizontally.


    When have you ever been humiliated like this.


    Li Yixi''s words made the arrogant Long Yang humiliated and trembled with anger. At this moment, a broken knife suddenly appeared in Long Yang''s hand.


    In Long Yang''s eyes, a strong murderous intent flickered, and he directly took out the source magic weapon and killed Li Yixi.


    This broken knife looks rusty, and even has a trace of blood on it, like a worn-out thing, but Long Yang is very clear about how terrifying this broken knife is. The blood on it is not ordinary blood, but an unimaginable creature. blood.


    Which rust and which blood stains, even with Longyang''s terrifying strength, cannot be erased or removed.


    This broken knife was obtained by Longyang once wandering through chaos and in the chaotic world for a long time. It has always been regarded by Longyang as a treasure and the strongest trump card.


    Anyone who has seen this broken knife has long since fallen.


    This broken knife can make Longyang burst into a strength that is close to detachment.


    At this moment, Long Yang felt that countless powers in his body were swallowed up by this broken knife. Long Yang didn''t believe that he couldn''t kill Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi, who didn''t want to pay attention to Long Yang at first, wanted to leave, but suddenly seeing Long Yang take out the broken knife, Li Yixi felt the danger, and his face instantly turned cold.


    At this moment, Li Yixi directly used the tiger circle fist and punched it out.


    "Crack!"


    With a face full of murderous intentions and a crazy face, Long Yang''s face changed wildly, and his body couldn''t stop going backwards.


    Staring intently at the hilt of the knife in his hand, this original divine weapon, even if it is a remnant, is only a terrifying divine artifact, but it can''t stop Li Yixi''s punch.


    He has been refining for countless years, and he couldn''t refine things, but he was smashed into pieces by Li Yixi''s punch.


    Long Yang, who was swept away by anger, suddenly woke up at this moment.

 Chapter 1041

    Long Yang looked at Li Yixi in front of him with an incredible look on his face.


    Broken Knife, that is an indestructible original divine weapon, the blood stained on it is even more terrifying, staring at it for a long time, it seems that a strange creature is coming, but in front of Li Yixi, this divine weapon, unexpectedly He couldn''t stop Li Yixi''s punch.


    That punch just now contained extremely terrifying power.


    Long Yang''s arms trembled violently.


    "Broken, broken!"


    Long Yang''s voice was even trembling at the moment.


    "get out!"


    "I don''t want to kill you, if you keep entangled, you''re really dead!"


    "This little bit of strength, what an assassin!"


    "Humph!"


    Looking at Long Yang with a dull face in front of him, Li Yixi looked disdainful.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Although Long Yang was shocked, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, his eyes were burning with fire, and he was extremely angry. When had he ever been humiliated like this?


    "What are you, am I right?"


    "I already kept my hand just now. I just controlled the power to smash the scrap iron in your hand. If you are making a noise, then the next moment, it will be you who will be broken."


    "You are a reckless man, what are you pretending to be here?"


    "Do you really consider yourself a peerless master?"


    "I''m not as good as an immortal cultivator, but killing you is as simple as finding things in your pockets."


    "Wufu, he really has no IQ."


    "Go away, you fool."


    crunch.


    When the words fell, Li Yixi opened the courtyard door and looked at Long Yang coldly.


    "No IQ, Hanhan?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Long Yang became angry again.


    Instantly his eyes turned red again.


    Li Yixi''s expression turned cold when he saw Long Yang like this.


    "Aren''t you a fool without IQ, Hanhan?"


    "If your intelligence is normal, would you kill me with a rusty, almost useless broken knife?"


    "Doesn''t that mean there''s something wrong with your brain?"


    "A shabby knife that is disgusting even for chopping wood. In your eyes, it is regarded as a treasure. What are you not stupid?"


    "Look, kill you!"


    "Go away!"


    "I am in a bad mood!"


    Long Yang was already angry, but when he heard Li Yixi''s words, Long Yang''s face became extremely ugly.


    In the eyes of Li Yixi, the original divine weapon turned out to be a broken knife.


    He was a peerless genius of the ancient times, and he pushed the existence of an era, and was actually scolded by Li Yixi for being mentally retarded and foolish.


    Looking at Li Yixi''s indifferent and disdainful expression, Long Yang was furious.


    "boom!"


    He punched directly at the medicine pot in Li Yixi''s hand, intending to splash the dregs on Li Yixi''s face.


    However, the moment Long Yang''s fist landed on the medicine jar in Li Yixi''s hand, Long Yang''s expression suddenly changed, because the scene of the bursting of the medicine jar did not appear, instead it was his own fist, carrying the power of countless avenues But it seems that mortals want to shake the mountain.


    Long Yang''s fist instantly became red and swollen.


    If it weren''t for the physical body being strong enough, his hand would have been abolished at this moment.


    At this moment, Long Yang was stunned and suddenly woke up.


    Longyang knew that he had met a master today, and he was a powerful being beyond imagination, because when Longyang watched, he had already found the medicine jar in Li Yixi''s hand. Baoguang.


    Those treasured lights were even more terrifying than the broken sword he was smashed by Li Yixi.


    That is to say, the medicine pot that Li Yixi used to boil the medicine is also an original artifact.


    hum.


    Thinking of this, Long Yang''s heart sank, and his heart sank directly to the bottom of the valley.


    Thinking that I came here today to kill Li Yixi, my bowels instantly turned blue.


    Such an existence, it''s not bad to hide from far away, and he actually sent it up to find death.


    At this moment, I don''t know where I am, I have kicked the iron plate.


    At this moment, Long Yang has only one thought, that is to escape, as far as he can escape, then as far as he can escape.


    However, before Long Yang had time to escape, Li Yixi just kicked him violently.


    "Crack!"


    This kick instantly shattered Long Yang''s chest and ribs, and the severe pain made him unable to speak.


    However, Li Yixi did not intend to let him go.


    Li Yixi was furious at the moment and wanted to spare Long Yang, but Long Yang actually wanted to smash his medicine jar, and the medicine jar shattered, and all of a sudden, where did he go to get the medicine.


    And when he thought that the other party was here to kill him, Li Yixi became even more angry.


    Li Yixi punched Long Yang again.


    Long Yang was terrified in his heart and forcibly stretched out his hand to block it.


    "Crack!"


    The next moment, the bones of the arm were instantly shattered.


    Long Yang''s heart was instantly ashes.


    Li Yixi''s attack, even if Long Yang motivated his cultivation, and his physical body was not damaged, it still made him almost die.


    At this moment, Long Yang has no arrogance.


    "Senior, I... I was wrong, I was wrong."


    "Just forgive me!"


    At this moment, Long Yang''s voice became hoarse.


    From the voice of Long Yang, I can feel that Long Yang is trembling in his heart at this moment.


    Where is the previous anger, only fear and anxiety.


    A face full of remorse begging for mercy.


    "Have you spared me?"


    "I asked you to leave just now, but now, I have changed my mind!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi snorted coldly.


    Step by step towards Long Yang.


    He kicked out Longyang again, and directly kicked Longyang to the ground. This kick directly injured Longyang.


    Li Yixi felt murderous at this moment.


    After all, Li Yixi had already told Long Yang to leave just now, but Long Yang was so angry that he wanted to leave now that he was completely defeated. Li Yixi felt dangerous for such a person.


    "Husband, Wang Lin is awake!"


    When Li Yixi was about to kill, she heard Hu Qingyun say that Wang Lin was awake.


    Li Yixi hurriedly stopped his feet, held the medicine jar with the dregs poured in, and hurriedly ran to the house.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, Wang Lin was the key.


    If you want to find a reckless man like Long Yang, it shouldn''t be difficult.


    I saw Li Yixi run away in a hurry.


    At this moment, Long Yang''s body was soaked with sweat. Thinking of the moment when Li Yixi had murderous intentions, Long Yang''s body couldn''t help shaking.


    At that moment, Long Yang felt that he had stepped into the underworld with one foot.


    Under that killing intent, Long Yang found that he couldn''t find any resistance.


    "Hoohoo!"


    "This, this person is terrible, who is it, who is it?"


    "Even in the ancient times, I have never met or heard of such a terrifying existence."


    Long Yang escaped from death, feeling that he really walked around the underworld this time.


    His chest heaved violently.


    Seeing Li Yixi anxiously entering the room, Long Yang''s heart was stuck in his throat. At this moment, he dared to have the thought of killing Li Yixi. He didn''t even have time to deal with his injuries, so he turned around and used his supernatural powers to run away.


    But the injury was too severe, and a force after another seemed to tear his body apart.


    Just after leaving Jinling Immortal City, Long Yang''s throat was sweet, a mouthful of blood spurted out, his body fell from the void uncontrollably, and forced to flee, the injury became more serious.


    But Long Yang glanced at the immortal city of Jinling not far away, his body could not help shaking, and his face was full of fear.


    Take a deep breath, forcibly tear the void, and continue to escape.


    However, when Longyang returned to the place where the ruins of the Shinto Palace were before, Longyang was completely stupid, and his face was full of anger. There was no shadow of the Shinto Palace here, and the Shinto Palace had become ashes.


    "Pfft!"


    Enraged, Long Yang spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    His face became extremely pale.


    The Shinto Palace itself is also an extremely powerful divine weapon, which is also the key to their survival from the Primordial Age, but the Shinto Palace has been blasted to rubbish.


    "The Shinto Palace is gone, and the Shinto Palace is gone."


    At this moment, Long Yang''s face was extremely pale.


    He hurriedly took out the medicine pill and swallowed it, suppressing his injuries.


    Even though Li Yixi had restrained his strength, the few punches just now almost killed Long Yang.


    After stabilizing the injury, at this moment, Long Yang watched everything here turn into nothingness with anger on his face.


    "Who?"


    "Who the hell is that, you have the guts to actually destroy my Shinto Palace. If I don''t kill you, I, Longyang, will definitely be struck to death by a thunderbolt."


    Long Yang was furious, and after stabilizing his injuries and unable to die, he directly used a secret technique to trace back what happened here.


    Soon, Long Yang could clearly see what was happening here.


    I saw the big black destroy here.


    However, when Longyang was about to put away the secret technique, Longyang was stunned for a moment, because when Longyang saw this place, someone came.


    Several extremely powerful god emperors.


    "Um?"


    "They are still alive, and there are still living people in the Shinto Palace."


    "The Feng family is so courageous that they dare to destroy my Shinto Palace. I must make you pay a painful price."


    Long Yang roared.


    The next moment, I captured a trace of the breath left here, and followed the breath away.


    I want to lock the position of Dahei and other existences and take revenge.


    Longyang continued to pursue according to which breath, and soon, Longyang came before Jinling Xiancheng.


    "Um?"


    "This, isn''t this Jinling Immortal City?"


    Seeing the familiar immortal city in front of him, Long Yang''s body trembled violently.


    Not long ago, he fled here in a very embarrassed way.


    Long Yang struggled very much, but then said coldly: "I don''t believe that there is someone as terrifying as anyone in this immortal city of Jinling."


    Long Yang is an extremely proud person.


    After the thought fell, he took a deep breath and calmed his uneasy heart.


    Using his supernatural powers, he quietly entered Jinling Immortal City again.


    However, Longyang followed the breath all the way, and soon, Longyang felt his scalp tingling instantly.


    Because at this moment Long Yang found out that he actually came outside Li Yixi''s manor.


    Moreover, at this moment, Long Yang saw Da Hei lying on the corner of the wall.


    "This, isn''t that the dog?"


    Seeing the familiar Da Hei, Long Yang''s dead souls all fled.


    Because Longyang also saw other existences in the manor at this moment, these people all appeared in the ruins of the Shinto Palace not long ago.


    "Ha ha!"


    "I didn''t expect it to be the credit of Da Hei!"


    "It seems that this dog has a very smart nose."


    "It should be rewarded!"


    Li Yixi in the manor heard that Da Hei had found an enemy, and was instantly overjoyed, and threw a big bone directly at Da Hei.


    At this moment, Da Hei, as well-behaved as a pet, rubbed Li Yixi''s feet and hurriedly ran away.


    "Well, is this dog actually raised by this guy?"


    "Is a dog so powerful?"


    grunt.


    Looking at all this in front of Long Yang, his throat rolled uncontrollably.


    At the same time, Longyang heard the cry of the hen after laying eggs.


    Involuntarily, he looked at it, but it was fine if he didn''t, but at a glance, Long Yang''s whole body trembled violently.


    His face changed greatly.


    As if seeing some wild beast, Long Yang hurriedly tore the void, turned and fled.


    He was far away from Jinling Xiancheng for thousands of miles and found that no one was chasing after him, so he dared to take a deep breath.


    "Hoohoo!"


    At this moment, Long Yang is breathing like a bellows.


    His chest heaved violently.


    "That is, that is the first generation of Vermillion Bird."


    "The first generation of Vermilion Bird, unexpectedly, is still alive."


    "Moreover, who was raised as a hen?"


    Long Yang, who has always been extremely proud, collapsed to the ground in an instant, twitching in fright.


    This scene was too shocking for Long Yang.


    The first generation of Suzaku, what does that represent.


    Just thinking about it, Long Yang was terrified.

 Chapter 1042

    I was too angry before, but now I think about the scene where Da Hei stomped his foot and the Shinto Palace was gone, making Long Yang tremble with fear.


    The previous Long Yang, who was almost blinded by hatred, finally woke up now.


    But when he woke up, Long Yang found himself sweating profusely.


    Sweat almost wet the training clothes.


    "not good!"


    "damn it!"


    "asshole."


    Long Yang seemed to have thought of something, and his expression became extremely ugly.


    I hurriedly took out a jade talisman and left a few words, where are the three of you?


    At this moment, Long Yang was extremely anxious, and his hands were shaking.


    Because Longyang now remembered the three god emperors of the Shinto Palace who appeared in the previous retrospective.


    Those three, like him, caught a breath and went for revenge.


    Now, it''s hard to survive.


    If the three god emperors who survived from the Shinto Palace were implicated to death, it would be difficult for Long Yang to rest his eyes.


    Fengjie.


    The channel has been closed.


    But at the moment in front of the Phoenix Realm, three god emperors with terrifying strength are frantically attacking the Phoenix Realm.


    The passage of Fengjie is about to be opened.


    One of the god emperors suddenly frowned, because he felt the tremor of the jade talisman in his arms.


    When he took it out, he immediately put on a respectful look on his face.


    "You three are there, get back to me!"


    The angry god emperor showed excitement on his face.


    "Ha ha!"


    "The power of the palace lord is monstrous. After pushing for an era, he is still alive. It must be the palace lord who left the Shinto Palace, and the Shinto Palace was attacked by the Phoenix Clan. Otherwise, how could the mere Phoenix Clan destroy my Shinto Palace?"


    "The palace lord has never paid attention to us on weekdays, but now he is so worried about our safety. It seems that the palace lord cares about our safety very much!"


    Another god emperor was very excited when he heard that Long Yang was concerned about their safety.


    "Really?"


    "Really?"


    "Master Palace Master really cares about our safety?" He stopped attacking and turned around to take a look.


    Seeing that line of words, his body trembled, as if to be able to get these words, it was an extremely honorable thing.


    "Ha ha!"


    "The palace master values ??us so much that he took the initiative to send us a message. Today, we have to break through the ancient world of the Phoenix Clan and slaughter the Phoenix Clan no matter what."


    "Otherwise, what qualifications are there to make the Palace Master worry about?"


    "However, how do you go back to the Palace Master?"


    The god emperor''s gaze fell on his companion.


    "Let''s be honest, there is such a palace lord, it''s more wrong to say more."


    "good!"


    "Then tell the palace master about it."


    The god emperor immediately left a line on the jade talisman, "Go back to the palace master, the Phoenix clan destroyed my Shinto Palace, we are attacking the Phoenix world, today, we will never let the palace master down, we will definitely destroy the Phoenix clan. Yes, the phoenix world is immortal, and I can''t wait to return."


    "Please rest assured, Palace Master."


    Putting away the jade talisman, the expressions of the three of them became incomparably sharp, and their breath became even more terrifying.


    "Now, we may be the only ones left in the Shinto Palace. The three of us must not disappoint the Palace Master. Today, the Phoenix Realm will not be destroyed, and we will never give up."


    When the three god emperors looked excited.


    The nervous Long Yang finally saw the reply.


    "Back to the Palace Master, the Phoenix Clan destroyed my Shinto Palace. We are attacking the Phoenix Realm. Today, the Palace Master will never be disappointed. We will definitely destroy the Phoenix Clan."


    This sentence instantly changed Long Yang''s expression.


    "Phoenix Extermination Realm?"


    "Destroy Nima!"


    Long Yang was instantly frightened. Long Yang sounded in Li Yixi''s manor. When the people of the Feng clan were greatly appreciated by Li Yixi, their legs trembled.


    If the three god emperors really destroyed the phoenix world, would that be worth it?


    I am afraid that it will be very soon, even if I hide in the ends of the earth, there is no hiding place.


    Moreover, the first generation of Suzaku is still alive.


    The relationship between the Feng Clan and whom is extremely special. The first generation Suzaku shot, he is strong, there is no way to survive.


    The first generation of Suzaku, too scary.


    Long Yang''s trembling message, angrily scolded: "Stop it, stop it for me!"


    "I will destroy your ancestors."


    "Fengjie has a trace of loss, I will destroy you."


    However, Long Yang found that these three people did not reply to him.


    "what!"


    "Damn bastard!"


    At this moment, Long Yang was really panicked.


    Originally injured, but thinking of the absence of the strong Feng clan, the three god emperors killed the Fengjie, it is possible to destroy the Fengjie, and his face turned into a pig liver.


    Endured the injury, directly tore the void, and went to the Phoenix Realm at all costs.


    At this moment, Long Yang was extremely anxious.


    Even his body was trembling slightly.


    If the phoenix world is really destroyed today, then it will be over.


    Fengjie, the strong left behind by the Feng clan, was extremely nervous at this moment.


    "How to do?"


    "How to do?"


    "Damn, there are three god emperors outside."


    "Could it be that Lord Feng and the others are the ones who provoke them?"


    "The passage won''t last long, it will be broken soon, three god emperors, how can we resist."


    "There is no way to inform the Phoenix Lord and the others, the channel is closed, and there is no way to communicate!"


    The leader of the Phoenix Clan God Emperor, with a look of despair, was unable to resist the three God Emperors outside.


    When it was extremely nervous, the passage was instantly torn apart by the terrifying supernatural power.


    The three god emperors of the Shinto Palace appeared in front of them.


    The terrifying coercion instantly suppressed the audience.


    One after another figure, kneeling on the ground, hard to breathe.


    The three god emperors looked at the suppressed Feng clan kneeling in front of them, and felt extremely relieved.


    proud.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Have you thought about this day? Today, I want you to survive, but not to die. I will torture you severely."


    "That''s right, kill you first. The powerhouses who are ambushing the Phoenix clan to go out, and the revenge of exterminating the palace must be avenged. They must drink the blood of the Phoenix clan and eat the flesh of the Phoenix clan."


    A sneer appeared on the faces of the three god emperors.


    Looking down at the suppressed Phoenix powerhouse.


    The three of them were just about to make a move, when the void split open, a figure walked out of the crack with a gloomy face, and the incomparably cold eyes swept over, and the person who came was Long Yang.


    "Meet the Palace Master!"


    "We are trying to destroy the Phoenix Clan and take revenge!"


    "I didn''t expect the palace master to come."


    The three were overjoyed and felt that they had done the right thing. Long Yang couldn''t wait to come, and he absolutely hated the Feng clan.


    However.


    The next moment Long Yang scolded directly.


    "Presumptuous, who asked you to attack Fengjie!"


    "You are so daring, you dare to ignore my words."


    Hearing this, the expressions of the three god emperors changed drastically.


    "Palace Master, you, you, you, don''t you know?"


    "My Shinto Palace was destroyed by the Phoenix Clan!"


    The faces of the three changed greatly, and they looked at Long Yang with disbelief. In their cognition, Long Yang would never be angry if they destroyed the Phoenix Realm.


    "Do you think I''m incompetent?"


    Seeing that the other party was talking back, Long Yang became more and more angry, and his gloomy eyes stared at the three of them at this moment.


    At this moment, Long Yang''s injuries not only did not improve at all, but became more serious, and he was extremely angry.


    And thinking of Li Yixi''s horror, his heart is even more uneasy.


    Once the Feng clan was destroyed, Li Yixi was furious and came after him.


    Then it''s completely over.


    Longyang was very proud and dared to draw his sword to the sky, but Longyang did not dare to provoke Li Yixi.


    In a hurry, Long Yang raised his hand and slapped it with the palm of his hand, and the three god emperors were directly blown away, and they were severely injured in an instant.


    The powerhouses of the Feng clan were stunned one by one.


    No one thought that when Long Yang arrived, he almost killed three god emperors.


    The anger on Long Yang''s face disappeared, and he immediately put on a smile. He walked towards the existence of the Phoenix clan step by step, and hurriedly helped the god emperor up, with a flattering smile on his face.


    "Sorry, sorry!"


    "It''s all misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding."


    "Everyone, get up!"


    When the voice fell, he immediately used his magical powers to lift up the people of the Feng clan who were kneeling on the ground.


    The moment he looked back at the three god emperors, his smile disappeared and his face was cold.


    "What are you doing here, why don''t you come over and appease them?"


    "You look frightened by you."


    This scene immediately caused the people of the Feng clan to widen their eyes one by one.


    "Sir, are you here?"


    The god emperor of the Feng clan felt the terrifying aura of Long Yang, and was so frightened that he trembled.


    More uneasy inside.


    Long Yang hurriedly turned around, forced a smile on his face, and said with a smile: "Didn''t I say it just now, it''s a misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding, they attack Fengjie, I will punish them, as long as you say a word, I can kill them The three of them made amends."


    All the existences of the Phoenix clan are now full of inconceivable expressions.


    Seeing the three god emperors trembling to repair the passage at this moment, it feels extremely unreal.


    There is a junior from the Feng clan, who whispered nervously: "Master, what are these people doing?"


    At this moment, they are the fish on the chopping board, but they are suddenly so polite.


    Those three are god emperors.


    The aloof existence was scolded like an ant at this moment.


    Even Long Yang took out countless precious spiritual fruits to make amends.


    These spiritual fruits, even if they can''t name them, are invaluable.


    "Everyone, eat the spiritual fruit, rest, and repair the Fengjie channel today."


    As soon as the words fell, Long Yang took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, took out an item and handed it to the Phoenix God Emperor.


    "This is a little bit of my care, and I hope you don''t mind."


    "This is the great formation of the sleepy sky. In the future, you will let it merge with the channel. Even if the ancestor gods descend, you will never break the phoenix world."


    Hearing these words, the Divine Emperor of the Phoenix Clan widened his eyes, but he did not expect such a precious array.


    Long Yang''s abnormality made the Phoenix God Emperor extremely nervous.


    Resisting the temptation, he said solemnly, "Senior, if you have anything to say, just say it."


    When things go wrong, there must be demons.


    The Divine Emperor of the Phoenix Clan knew that no pie would fall from the sky, it would only fall into a trap.


    How could such a terrifying existence curry favor with the Wind Clan.


    "What is this nonsense?"


    At this moment, Long Yang immediately pretended to be angry.


    "My family broke the Feng Clan passage, this is an apology, what purpose can I have, this is compensation, compensation."


    The emperor still tensed his whole body and stared at Long Yang.


    At this moment, Long Yang knew that he couldn''t go on.


    His face was extremely ugly.


    "Sorry, I''ll tell the truth."


    "During my retreat, my subordinates were used to being arrogant, each of them was full of sins and deserved a thousand cuts. Today, I want to destroy the Phoenix Clan, it''s really damn good, but the three of them have the cultivation of God Emperor, I don''t I have the heart to kill him, it is not easy to cultivate to the God Emperor, and I also ask the Feng Clan to forgive me and forgive them."


    At this moment, Long Yang, with the appearance of righteousness, made the Phoenix Clan Divine Emperor look puzzled.


    "Hey, it seems that today, the three beasts really scared you. If you don''t forgive me, then I''ll kill you!"


    Long Yang saw that the channel was almost repaired, and with a palm shot, the three god emperors died instantly.


    Long Yang''s methods made the people of the Feng clan stunned, and suddenly felt that Long Yang was simply a gentleman.


    Those are the three god emperors, and if they say they kill them, they will really kill them.


    "Just accept this set, otherwise I will feel uneasy in my heart!"


    Long Yang handed over the array plate in his hand again.


    "What, what''s so funny?"


    The Divine Emperor of the Phoenix Clan was completely stunned.


    This array of disks, even if he just glanced at it, he knew that it was an extremely precious thing.

 Chapter 1043

    "What''s the embarrassment about?"


    "Today, it''s all my fault, it''s my lax discipline, otherwise, how could this happen."


    "The fault of the son is not the godfather, and the people of my sect are wrong. Of course, I need to make up for it. If you don''t accept it, I''m really uncomfortable."


    Long Yang looked at the Divine Emperor of the Phoenix Clan with a sincere expression.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll accept it."


    When the Phoenix Clan God Emperor thought that with this array of blessings, the ancient world of the Phoenix Clan would be indestructible in the future, and he felt excited.


    And it seems that Longyang is really a good person, and he feels that rejection will hurt Longyang, and the Phoenix God Emperor thinks that perhaps in Longyang''s eyes, such treasures are not so precious.


    After all, the three god emperors killed when they said they were killed.


    The existence of the God Emperor is also the pillar of the Phoenix clan.


    The phoenix master has just become a god emperor.


    "Come on, let''s have a feast!"


    The Divine Emperor of the Phoenix Clan''s expression brightened at the moment, the inner tension disappeared, and at the same time, he relaxed a lot.


    "thanks!"


    Hearing this, Long Yang''s eyes lit up, and he sent out the battle plate, his heart was bleeding, but when he heard the words of the God Emperor of the Phoenix Clan, Long Yang had more plans.


    Longyang has always been extremely arrogant. If it was before, not to mention the mere god emperor, even if the lord of the phoenix clan was in front of Longyang, Longyang would not take a look.


    However, this time, Long Yang was really frightened by Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi''s strength was beyond Long Yang''s cognition.


    Long Yang is very clear that even if he is full of wisdom, in front of Li Yixi''s absolute strength, he will be in vain.


    The current Long Yang can only bet on Li Yixi to spare him.


    He secretly said in his heart: "The relationship between the Feng Clan and which of the masters seems to be extremely good. Now if you want to survive, you can only curry favor with the Feng Clan. Now that the Lord of the Phoenix Clan is away, it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The Phoenix Clan gets my benefits, and the Phoenix Clan will not be able to distance themselves from me at that time."


    When the Phoenix Clan was preparing the banquet, Long Yang said with a smile: "In my eyes, the array is just a small item. I found that the strength of the Phoenix Clan is too weak. I want to make up for it. Of course, it is not a gift. It is too vulgar to send treasures, we are all practitioners, and strength is the foundation."


    "If you want, I can preach for you once for free, and it''s up to you how much benefit you can get in the end."


    At this moment, Long Yang smiled elegantly.


    "Preaching?"


    "Really?"


    Long Yang''s voice just fell. At this moment, the Phoenix clan is less afraid of Long Yang. The disciples of the Phoenix clan are looking at Long Yang with hot eyes. Long Yang can kill the existence of the god emperor with a flip of a hand. If you preach for them, the benefits can be imagined.


    One by one, I was instantly moved.


    The Divine Emperor of the Phoenix Clan was also overjoyed at this moment.


    For the Feng Clan, this is simply a great opportunity.


    "That, senior, is it really okay to preach?"


    At this moment, the Divine Emperor of the Phoenix Clan was even moved.


    Among the Phoenix clan, his seniority is very high, but his strength is stuck in the realm of the god emperor.


    A cultivator, who doesn''t want to go further.


    "Why not?"


    "Preaching, it''s the little things."


    Long Yang heard the words of the Divine Emperor of the Phoenix Clan, and his mind was not what you could imagine.


    "Thank you senior!"


    The Divine Emperor of the Phoenix Clan, his body trembled with excitement, he wanted to call him Dad.


    Suddenly, I felt that Long Yang was very kind.


    The body immediately rose into the air, and said loudly: "Everyone is quiet, everything is a misunderstanding today. In order to compensate our Feng family, the seniors are going to preach once."


    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Please be serious. If you make a mistake in this village, there will be no such store. How much you can gain depends on everyone''s fate."


    The voice of the Phoenix Clan Divine Sovereign fell, and all of the Phoenix Clan instantly looked at Long Yang with fiery eyes.


    At this moment, Long Yang looked at the Phoenix Clan God Emperor with great gratitude.


    In fact, at that moment just now, Long Yang exerted his magical powers and quietly controlled the Phoenix Clan Divine Emperor, making the Phoenix Clan Divine Emperor have friendly thoughts towards him.


    Once he preached today, Long Yang knew very well that these people from the Phoenix clan were his own disciples.


    This is the gift of preaching.


    Instead, Long Yang is ready to go out of his way today.


    Prepare to preach, and spread the Taoist scriptures of the Shendao Palace. When the time comes, the Phoenix Lord will return. Longyang does not believe that the Phoenix Lord will slaughter all the children of the Feng family.


    At that time, it was really inseparable from the Phoenix family.


    "Everyone, be quiet. In order to make up for the mistakes of my people, today, this old man will preach here once and teach you a scripture. This scripture is very special. As for what is special, you will soon understand."


    Long Yang''s body rose into the air and sat cross-legged in the void.


    The next moment, under the gaze of the Feng clan disciples, Long Yang began to preach.


    Longyang''s supreme supernatural powers are not just preaching to the Feng clan powerhouses in front of him. At this moment, Long Yang''s voice resounds in every corner of the ancient Feng clan world.


    His voice contained a magical power, extremely miraculous, word by word, all of which were engraved into the minds of the people of the Phoenix clan, and it was impossible to forget them.


    This scripture, in the Shinto Palace, is also an extremely high-level dense scroll.


    If it is normal, Longyang''s death will not be rumored, but thinking of Li Yixi, Longyang has no choice but to make this decision, Longyang decided to let the Feng Clan and him tied to a boat.


    Long Yang''s last word fell, and he saw the strong men of the Feng clan, closing their eyes and cultivating one by one, with turbulent aura, all on the verge of breaking through.


    "It''s now!"


    Long Yang took out countless treasures, which instantly shattered in the void.


    In the sky, a drop of raindrops fell, and Longyang was going to give these people a rain of spiritual energy.


    The benefits for these people are obvious.


    Crash.


    The rain of spiritual energy descended and landed on the figures one after another. The breath of these people, at this moment, with the help of these treasures, the breath soared at an extremely terrifying speed.


    In just the blink of an eye, these people broke through one by one.


    Although Long Yang felt distressed, a smile appeared on his face.


    "This time, the Feng Clan and I will not be able to separate the relationship."


    "Unless, the phoenix master slaughtered all the people of the phoenix clan!"


    "But, will it?"


    "Will the Feng clan ignore the supreme truth?"


    Long Yang smiled coldly, this is not a conspiracy, it is a conspiracy.


    Seeing that these people are cultivating, they will not wake up for a while.


    With a wave of Long Yang''s big hand, the terrifying power of heaven and earth gathered, and soon three figures appeared in front of Long Yang, the three god emperors who were killed by Long Yang before.


    The moment Long Yang shot just now, he just destroyed the bodies of the three people and preserved the soul bodies of the three people silently.


    Long Yang''s strength is extremely terrifying, and these people naturally cannot find it.


    "Meet the Palace Master!"


    The three god emperors looked at Long Yang with fearful expressions at the moment. They saw everything Long Yang had done just now. Although they were puzzled, they did not dare to ask.


    In the eyes of the people of the Shinto Palace, Longyang is an extremely cold-blooded, ruthless, and powerful existence.


    Long Yang looked at the three subordinates with sincerity and fear, and said lightly: "Are you thinking, why do I do this?"


    "Palace Master, I can''t wait!"


    "Anything the palace lord does, there must be a reason for the palace lord."


    The three god emperors trembled.


    "Shit!"


    "Do you think I want to do it?"


    "That''s because, I have no choice, my Shinto Palace, this time I provoke an existence that I can''t afford to provoke at all, and now I am giving the Phoenix Clan a benefit, but I want to bind the Phoenix Clan to us. When the time comes, we and The Feng Clan is a grasshopper on a rope, and the Feng Clan must save us."


    The three god emperors were in disbelief when they heard Long Yang''s words.


    In their eyes, Long Yang was an invincible existence, but they heard from Long Yang today that the Shinto Palace had provoked an existence that could not be provoked.


    The three god emperors were extremely shocked, but they did not dare to ask.


    Because of the close proximity to Long Yang at this moment, the hearts of the three god emperors have already set off a storm, because the three god emperors have faintly felt that Long Yang was injured.


    And the injury is extremely serious.


    The three god emperors were trembling with fear, and they were a little unbelievable. They never thought that in this broken world, there was an existence that could seriously damage Long Yang.


    They know how arrogant Long Yang is.


    But now in Longyang, they felt that they were really scared.


    "Palace Master, what do we need to do?"


    At this moment, the three god emperors said immediately.


    Long Yang said lightly: "Walk the world, preach the world."


    "Prevent those forces that absorb the power of incense and the power of luck."


    Long Yang''s voice fell, and the bodies of the three god emperors trembled with disbelief on their faces.


    The three god emperors were really frightened at the moment.


    Doing so is undoubtedly against the forces of the world hidden in the dark.


    As possible, it will soon fall.


    The three god emperors are very clear that in this world, with the continuous improvement of the world, countless terrifying existences are awakening at this moment, and the reason why those people are not appearing now is because they belong to the ancient times, and only have enough luck and incense. Only with the power can they be prevented from being targeted by the new Heavenly Dao.


    Therefore, the powerful beings in those ancient ruins will control the forces of those small sects, create natural disasters, fool the people and other means to seek luck, incense and the power of faith.


    "so what?"


    "Am I afraid of them?"


    "Also, find a way to join the Central Heavenly Court."


    "Remember, from today, there will be no Shinto Palace in this world."


    "You guys are my named disciples."


    "As long as you do well, I will teach you the supreme truth."


    Long Yang''s voice is beyond doubt.


    The three god emperors, who were incomparably uneasy at first, heard what Long Yang said at this moment, and Long Yang could teach them the supreme truth, and he was instantly overjoyed.


    "I''ll wait, I won''t let Master down!"


    "To be an enemy of the forces of the ancient world is at all costs!"


    After the three bowed down and bowed, they broke through the air.


    The three of them just left, and in the void at this moment, a figure exactly like Long Yang walked out.


    This figure and Long Yang instantly merged together.


    "Feng Clan, Central Immortal Court, Underworld, Confucianism and Taoism?"


    That figure was exactly Long Yang''s clone. Long Yang was really frightened by Li Yixi, and now Long Yang just wants to establish cause and effect with all the forces related to Li Yixi, so as to gain a chance of life.


    "Can you live?"


    "who are you?"


    "Why is there no existence of you in my memory, or even a description of your realm."


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    The voice fell, Long Yang coughed violently, blood was constantly spilling from the corners of his mouth, and the power that Li Yixi accidentally left in his body made Long Yang feel uncomfortable.


    Seeing that the people of the Feng clan were about to wake up, Long Yang immediately swallowed the medicine pill to suppress the injury.


    He forced a smile to hide his pale face.


    At the same time, there was bitterness in the depths of his eyes.


    I felt that I was too lucky to have walked out of the ruins for the first time and encountered such a terrifying existence as Li Yixi.

 Chapter 1044

    "Can you do it?"


    "It''s definitely possible."


    "This kind of existence may not care about my life and death."


    The figure of Li Yixi appeared in Long Yang''s mind, just the figure in his memory made Long Yang''s body tremble uncontrollably at this moment.


    The Divine Sovereign of the Phoenix Clan slowly opened his eyes at this moment, and there was ecstasy in his eyes.


    Today, it was only the first time to practice the scriptures, and the Phoenix Clan God Emperor felt that he had gained an unimaginable improvement. With the existence of this scripture, maybe he could really step into the realm of the god emperor in the future.


    "Thank you senior!"


    "Senior''s kindness, junior doesn''t know how to repay."


    The Divine Emperor of the Phoenix Clan, at this moment, comes from the respect in his heart. He never imagined that while Long Yang was preaching, he actually taught the supreme scripture. Before, he thought that Long Yang was a joke.


    This scripture is really too mysterious.


    "Ha ha!"


    "You''re welcome."


    "You guys continue to practice. I''ve been injured a little bit. It''s time to leave. I have to find a place to heal my injuries. Otherwise, the injury will get worse." As soon as Long Yang''s voice fell, the Phoenix Clan God Emperor''s expression changed, with an angry look on his face.


    "Senior, what other place are you looking for? Among my Phoenix clan, some are secret rooms. You can go directly to my cave for healing."


    The Divine Emperor of the Phoenix Clan, at this moment, directly pulled Long Yang and entered his secret room.


    After leaving the cave, the Divine Emperor of the Phoenix Clan suddenly felt cold all over.


    "Um?"


    "Why, why am I suddenly being so nice to this person!"


    "What happened just now?"


    "Strange, is it the reason why he taught the supreme truth?"


    However, after thinking about it, the God Emperor of the Phoenix Clan did not find that Long Yang had the intention to harm the Phoenix Clan.


    In the void at the moment, one after another silhouettes came out of the sky, and went to Jinling Xiancheng Feng Clan to return.


    "Um?"


    "This is?"


    The phoenix master who had just returned, was originally overjoyed, but this time, he got Li Yixi''s gratitude. The phoenix master knew that the Feng clan was affirmed by Li Yixi, and the Phoenix clan had a higher status in Li Yixi''s heart. It was high, but his expression changed at this moment, because the Phoenix Lord discovered that the channel of the ancient Phoenix world had been recast.


    The expressions of the rest of the Phoenix Clan experts also changed slightly.


    "Meet the phoenix master!"


    In the ancient world, one after another figure walked out, looking at the Feng clan''s strongmen with a frenzy on their faces.


    There was no smile on Fengzhu''s face, and he immediately asked, "What happened?"


    "Isn''t the passage to the ancient world of the Feng Clan closed?"


    "Why is it open now, but the channel has been recast?"


    The eyes of the phoenix master, at this moment, fell on which god emperor of the phoenix clan.


    "Report to the phoenix master, after you left, the passage of the ancient Phoenix world was attacked by three god emperors, the passage was broken, and the recast was just completed."


    Fengzhu''s expression changed greatly when he heard this.


    "what?"


    "Three god emperors?"


    But soon, the Feng Clan looked at the Phoenix Clan Divine Emperor with a frown, their brows knit together, because the Phoenix Lord clearly captured that the Phoenix Clan Divine Emperor not only was not injured, but his aura became even more bizarre. strong.


    Moreover, the channel of the ancient Phoenix world has become even more powerful.


    Everything has become simple and blurred.


    "Tell me, what happened?"


    At this moment, Lord Feng said with a cold face.


    Soon, the phoenix master was shocked, with a look of disbelief, feeling like he was in a dream.


    Originally, I suspected that there was something wrong with the supreme scripture, but after obtaining the scripture from the Phoenix Clan God Emperor, I discovered that this scripture was not only without problems, but also extremely powerful, even if it was of great use to him.


    Knowing that Longyang was still in the Feng Clan retreat, the Phoenix Lord asked with a cold face, "Do you know his name?"


    At this moment, the wind master was a little uneasy. This supreme scripture made him think of bad things, the Shinto Palace.


    "Which senior is called Long Yang!"


    boom!


    The voice of the Phoenix Clan Divine Sovereign fell, and the Phoenix Lord''s legs softened with a look of disbelief.


    "The Supreme Truth, injured, Long Yang?"


    "He, is he Long Yang of the Shinto Palace?"


    "asshole."


    At this moment, Lord Feng cursed out loud.


    The Divine Emperor of the Phoenix Clan changed greatly.


    Tremblingly, he said, "Phoenix Lord, it''s all my fault. Is there anything wrong with this scripture?"


    "However, now, the people of the Feng clan have all practiced the scriptures."


    The Divine Emperor of the Phoenix Clan was really frightened.


    I think there is a real problem.


    "The truth is fine."


    "it is true!"


    Lord Feng said with a cold face.


    "Then why?"


    The embarrassed Phoenix Clan Divine Sovereign stared blankly at the Phoenix Lord, there is no problem with the supreme truth, so it is a great opportunity for the Phoenix Clan, why are you so angry?


    The Divine Emperor of the Phoenix Clan really did not understand.


    The phoenix master gritted his teeth and said, "Because his name is Longyang, he is from the Shinto Palace, and he is the master of the Shinto Palace."


    "Not long ago, I went to Jinling Xiancheng to assassinate the son, and failed!"


    The voice of the phoenix master fell, and the expressions of the people of the phoenix clan behind them suddenly changed greatly, their legs softened, and some people even knelt down.


    The Shinto Palace, Longyang, assassinated Li Yixi.


    One by one, like thunder, they sounded in their minds.


    They didn''t follow the phoenix master to meet Li Yixi, so naturally they didn''t know about Longyang.


    But they saw with their own eyes that the Shinto Palace was destroyed by the Great Black.


    The dogs around Li Yixi were all powerful beyond imagination.


    Not to mention Li Yixi.


    And now, the existence of the assassination of Li Yixi is actually in the Feng Clan, and the entire Feng Clan''s children have all practiced the supreme truth of the Shinto Palace.


    Kill the whole clan?


    All were stunned.


    Which god emperor of the Feng clan was also stunned at the moment.


    Li Yixi''s body trembled with fear.


    "Master Feng, I''m guilty, now, what should I do now?"


    "My Phoenix family, what should I do?"


    "It''s all my fault, hand me over to the experts!"


    The Divine Emperor of the Phoenix Clan, who had just felt the possibility of breaking through, now had a look of despair on his face.


    Really freaked out.


    "To shut up!"


    The phoenix master was furious, and strode away to the place where Longyang retreated.


    Long Yang, who was healing, felt the return of the phoenix master.


    After finishing the healing, he quietly waited for the phoenix master.


    Seeing the suffocating Phoenix Lord coming, Long Yang showed a smile, "Long Yang pays respects to the Phoenix Lord."


    The phoenix master said coldly: "You are the palace master of the Shinto Palace. You are an extremely powerful being. I can''t bear to give me a trash salute."


    "I want an explanation."


    "Long Yang, why did you want to harm my Phoenix clan?"


    Thinking of Li Yixi, Fengzhu felt extremely irritable at the moment.


    "Wind Lord, I don''t understand what you are saying?"


    "I have no intention of harming the Phoenix Clan. Long Mou came to the Phoenix Clan, but even the supreme scriptures of the Shinto Palace have been passed on to the Phoenix Clan."


    Longyang looks like I gave everything to you for your Phoenix family.


    But this smile made the phoenix master even more angry.


    "What the hell do you want to do?"


    Lord Feng stared at Long Yang, his voice even colder.


    However, although the phoenix master is strong, Longyang is not afraid even if he is injured, and said with a faint smile: "To tell the truth, I want to survive, and you, the phoenix family, are the key."


    "So, I have to be tied with you."


    Hearing this, Lord Feng wanted to scold, but at this moment he found that there was no solution.


    Did you kill all the disciples of the Phoenix clan?


    Then the Phoenix family is afraid that it will wither from now on. After all, it is too difficult to inherit the blood of the Phoenix family. Every child is a treasure.


    Moreover, in Li Yixi''s eyes, he was afraid of death, and he became a ruthless person, a big devil.


    But don''t kill it.


    How to explain it?


    Conspiracy with Longyang?


    The phoenix master knew that the phoenix clan had no connection with Longyang.


    This made Long Yang extremely annoyed.


    And that supreme truth, even the phoenix master was very moved.


    Jinling Fairy City.


    In the manor, Li Yixi looked at Wang Lin who was getting better, and his hanging heart slowly fell.


    Moreover, this time, the Feng Clan, Caolu and the Central Immortal Court have all sent a lot of treasures. Even before, Li Yixi, who was extremely worried, wanted to find a way to find black and white impermanence.


    Hope to have a relationship.


    "Sure enough, this world of self-cultivation is also a worldly way."


    "In the future, when people meet the underworld, they must find a way to find a good relationship. Don''t they want to hear stories about the underworld?"


    "You must satisfy them. When the people around you are in danger, you can find a relationship."


    "The province is so nervous."


    "Um."


    "that''s it."


    "This matter must be put on the agenda."


    "In the manor, there are also many old people who follow me as a mortal and can benefit them, so let''s try our best to obtain benefits!"


    "On the book of life and death, it''s good to add a few more years to your lifespan."


    "Hey, be greedy, a few years will do."


    "The people of the underworld, the first time I met, was outside Xiaoyao Xiancheng. It seems that I have to inform Xiaoyao Xianwang to pay attention."


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and he glanced at the driver, Doudou, etc.


    For a long time, Li Yixi had never seen the two of them practicing. Li Yixi felt that even if the two of them knew some cultivation, they would not be able to achieve much better cultivation.


    Anyway, I have made a lot of good things, and now they have at least a few thousand years of life. These people have no chance.


    "Hey!"


    "Follow my son, how can I fight for you."


    "It seems that the layout has to be laid out."


    "Don''t these guys like fairy tales?"


    "Then I''ll tell them about myths. This world is very low-level. When the myths exist, I may get more power of merit."


    "Moreover, I have a lot of meritorious power now. In other words, in the underworld, is there a way to practice meritocracy?"


    "If there is, then I will really embark on the road of invincibility."


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, there were bright rays of light.

 Chapter 1045

    When Li Yixi was thinking about what to do in the future, a figure came to Li Yixi''s side.


    "Husband, what are you thinking about?"


    "So fascinated!"


    Hu Qingyun came over and looked at Li Yixi curiously, it was rare to see Li Yixi so focused.


    In the past, Li Yixi found out before Hu Qingyun approached Li Yixi, but this time, she had already walked to Li Yixi''s side, but Li Yixi was still thinking.


    This made Hu Qingyun very curious.


    Hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, Li Yixi instantly woke up from his contemplation, and immediately smiled: "Nothing, just think about what to do in the future, what to do?"


    "I can''t let Wang Lin''s thing happen!"


    "Qingyun, aren''t you taking care of that kid Wang Lin?"


    "Why did you come here!"


    "How is Wang Lin now?"


    Li Yixi looked at Hu Qingyun and said with a smile.


    "Husband, Wang Lin is much better now. Your medical skills are really amazing. I came here because several herbs on your prescription are gone. Immortal world is very troublesome. As long as medicinal pills are sold, there is no place to sell medicinal materials."


    Hu Qingyun explained.


    "What, is it gone?"


    "Then I''ll go get the medicine!"


    Li Yixi was a little anxious, Wang Lin''s injury could not wait.


    After Li Yixi looked for the tools, he set off immediately.


    "Husband, won''t you let Xiaobai follow you?"


    Seeing Li Yixi going out alone, Hu Qingyun was not used to it and couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s okay, I have the power of merit and virtue, so I will collect the medicine, it''s safe!"


    "Xiaobai Xiaofenghuang is not weak, you are safe at home!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and a golden cloud transformed by the power of merit appeared under his feet, and immediately flew away.


    Looking at the clouds under his feet, Li Yixi had a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Good thing, all along, my dream is to ride the wind with the sword and destroy the world."


    "I have been practicing all the time, in fact, to be able to fly like a cultivator."


    "But I didn''t expect that I haven''t stepped into the ranks of practitioners, but I have gained the power of merit."


    "Now we have the power of merit and virtue, and our safety is guaranteed, but we still need to hurry up to find merit-related exercises. Once we cultivate the holy body of merit, I think no one dares to touch them."


    At this moment, Li Yixi hurried out of the city. These days, Jinling Immortal City has been shrouded in the formation, but when the strong guards saw Li Yixi going out, their faces showed a frenzy. , immediately withdrew the formation.


    After leaving Jinling Immortal City, Li Yixi went directly to the mountains not far away.


    Li Yixi is no stranger to collecting herbs. Today, Li Yixi suddenly misses the time when he just crossed over. At that time, under the requirements of the system, in order to become a medical immortal, he continued to complete the tasks of the system. Drugs and Identifying Pharmacological Pharmacology.


    It is not difficult to collect herbs. As long as you know the preferences and habits of herbs, you can find herbs in the corresponding places.


    In the past, it was very dangerous for Li Yixi to collect some medicinal materials on the cliff, but now that he has the power of merit, it has become easier.


    Soon, Li Yixi, who stepped on the golden cloud of merit, entered the mountain range directly.


    In Li Yixi''s hand, a list of medicines appeared, which contained the medicines that were in short supply.


    "Gentian flower!"


    The first medicinal material on the medicine list was gentian flower. The medicinal properties of gentian flower belonged to the fire attribute. Li Yixi immediately glanced at the surrounding mountains.


    And the trees are not yet lush, if the trees are too lush, it is impossible for gentian flowers to appear.


    Soon, Li Yixi locked onto a bare mountain. On the top of the mountain, there was only some turf, not even bushes.


    Li Yixi knew that there must be gentian flowers there.


    Li Yixi, who was stepping on the golden cloud of merit, went to the top of the mountain at this moment.


    On that mountain peak, there is a gentian flower swaying in the wind.


    Li Yixi landed on the top of the mountain, and soon found a gentian flower.


    This gentian flower is very tall, with a faint glow.


    At the moment when Li Yixi approached, among the rocks, a black snake suddenly opened its eyes.


    Beside the black snake, there is a strange bird covered in gold, and there is a faint flame entwined at the feet of this big golden bird.


    The voice of the black snake sounded in the golden bird''s mind, "No, second brother, there are humans approaching, this guy is eyeing the gentian flower."


    "A mere mortal dares to peep at the gentian flower. He just doesn''t know whether to live or die. For this gentian flower, we have been guarding it here for more than 200 years. The gentian flower is about to mature. This is the spirit that adults want. Medicine, how could he, a mortal, be able to touch it?"


    "You go and swallow it directly!"


    "Ah!"


    "The mere mortals dare to peep at the elixir, they simply don''t know how to live or die."


    At this moment, the black snake just glanced at Li Yixi casually, with a look of indifference.


    After the big golden bird heard the voice transmission of the black snake, there was a faint spark of fire in those eyes.


    "Don''t worry, eldest brother, it''s just mere mortals who dare to give birth to the heart of peeping at the elixir, it''s just courting death."


    "It''s just right to send it to the door. We have been guarding here for a long time. We haven''t enjoyed blood food for a long time."


    The golden bird looked at Li Yixi at the moment, full of greed, intending to devour Li Yixi.


    "Um!"


    "Sure enough, with the golden cloud of merit, it becomes easier to collect herbs. As long as you know the efficacy and growth environment, the search becomes much easier. If you just climbed this mountain before, it would be tiring."


    "And this gentian flower is much larger and stronger than I imagined. It is indeed a fairyland, which is very different from the mortal world. This gentian flower is very likely to have entered the level of elixir."


    Li Yixi muttered to himself, with a smile on his face, he took out the hoe to collect medicine.


    However, before Li Yixi''s hoe fell, he heard a piercing sound, as if something rushed towards him.


    Li Yixi was very vigilant, after all, this is a mountain range, and there are definitely monsters in the fairyland, so Li Yixi found it at the first moment, waved the hoe in his hand, and patted the sound of breaking the air.


    "Snapped!"


    The next moment, a crisp voice sounded, and the golden bird with a greedy look on Li Yixi''s face was instantly captured.


    The power of the avenue collapsed, and the vitality was instantly extinguished.


    The nervous Li Yixi looked back and saw that it turned out to be a big golden bird the size of a turkey, with a look of surprise on his face.


    "This bird is so weird, it should be an existence that is about to turn into a demon, so it is a god."


    "And it''s the size of a turkey. You can take it back and stew it. This is a rare game."


    Li Yixi''s face was light and cloudy. After picking the gentian flowers, he put the big golden bird into the system space at the same time.


    Among the rubble, the lurking black snake heard Li Yixi''s calm words, and his body trembled violently, with a look of horror on his face.


    The black snake and the golden bird have been guarding this gentian flower, which has a medicinal age of more than 80,000 years. The two big demons are naturally very aware of each other''s cultivation.


    Black Snake clearly remembered that a year ago, the golden bird had just broken through to the realm of immortals.


    But he didn''t expect that the big bird in the immortal realm was shot to death by Li Yixi with a wave of his hand. The black snake could feel that Li Yixi was very relaxed and casual when he shot.


    With a wave of his hand, he can shoot the big bird in the immortal realm to death. At this moment, the black snake dares to make a move, and he is even scared to death.


    Especially when Li Yixi said that he brought the big golden bird back to stew, the black snake was even more afraid, he didn''t want to be a snake soup.


    The next moment, the golden bird turned into a black shadow and floated out.


    Um?


    "There is a voice over there, is there any danger?"


    Hearing the sound of the black snake leaving, Li Yixi''s face showed a nervous look. The next moment, the power of merit wrapped himself, and Li Yixi slowly approached.


    After approaching, Li Yixi was stunned, because at this moment Li Yixi saw a snake''s tail among the rocks.


    There is still some blood on the tail of the snake.


    "The tail of the black snake?"


    Li Yixi was a little confused when he saw the broken tail of the black snake. Just now, Li Yixi could be sure that he was the only one on the top of the mountain, but now he saw a snake''s tail, and Li Yixi was puzzled.


    Li Yixi immediately shook his head and stopped thinking.


    The tail of the black snake is also a good medicinal material, Li Yixi also took out a box, put it in it, and put it in the system space.


    After everything was done, the medicine list appeared in Li Yixi''s hand again.


    "Rootless flower."


    After taking a look, Li Yixi put away the medicine list, and rode the golden cloud of merit to a huge mountain. From a distance, Li Yixi felt that the mountain was very lush with vegetation, and there were no rootless flowers. Likes shade, grows in this kind of place.


    When Li Yixi was flying towards the incomparably huge mountain, a black shadow entered the mountain first.


    The black snake turned into a black-robed figure, and at this moment, his face turned pale.


    There is a huge tree here, and this tree covers the sky and the sun.


    Under the trunk of this big tree, there was a tree hole, and the black snake approached the tree hole with a look of awe on its face.


    "My lord, my lord, it''s not good!"


    As soon as they approached, the man transformed by the black snake shouted anxiously.


    The next moment, I saw a pheasant drilled out of the tree hole.


    The man transformed by the black snake saw the pheasant in front of him, and his face showed fear.


    "Black snake, why did you come here? Didn''t I want you to stay with the gentian flower every step of the way?"


    As soon as this pheasant appeared, it spit out human words, and its voice was extremely cold.


    "Sir, it''s not good, it''s not good, there was an extremely terrifying existence near the gentian flower, and he killed the golden sparrow with a wave of his hand, and cut off my tail, and the gentian flower was taken away by him. "


    "That person is too strong, and his subordinates can''t compete at all."


    The man transformed by the black snake knelt in front of the pheasant with a plop, his body trembling.


    Bazhenji only looked at the man in black robe at this moment, and found that there was blood flowing out of the black robe, and the killing intent in his eyes disappeared.


    The voice became extremely cold, "Since you dare to peep at the deity''s things, the deity must make his life worse than death."


    The voice of Bazhenji fell, and the next moment it flew away.

 Chapter 1047

    This mountain range is called the Tenglong Mountains.


    Incredibly huge.


    Below this huge mountain range, there is a world.


    Although this world is broken, the spiritual energy in it is extremely rich.


    The aura is more than twice that of the outside world.


    In this small world, there are countless powerful monsters, and the blood of these monsters is extremely strong.


    At a glance, many monsters have the blood of the ancient beasts.


    In the whole small world, a ferocious aura rose into the sky.


    Among them, there are many ancient beasts with bodies the size of mountains.


    This small world is called the Demon God Realm.


    In the depths of the Demon God Realm, there is an incomparably huge palace. This palace is incomparably ancient and huge, exuding a barbaric atmosphere.


    Outside this hall, there is a huge statue.


    Suzaku, Xuanwu, Qinglong, and White Tiger are sitting there.


    It looks like a statue, but in fact, this is not a real statue, but an extremely powerful ancient beast.


    The reason why it looks like a statue is because these four incomparably powerful ancient beasts were severely injured and fell asleep in the great war of the ancient times, guarding the demon temple in the four directions of the demon temple.


    Because of the long years, the dust on their bodies has covered their appearance, so they look like sculptures.


    In the palace at the moment, a figure is sitting cross-legged, swallowing up the power of luck and incense.


    With the continuous absorption of the power of air and incense, the aura on the body became no longer violent.


    The one who is cultivating is a very beautiful woman with a very terrifying breath.


    However, suddenly, the woman suddenly opened her eyes.


    "what happened?"


    "Bazhenji has been away from the Demon God Palace for a long time, and I haven''t contacted this deity for a long time. Why did I send a message to this deity all of a sudden?"


    "I didn''t even send the collected power of luck and incense in person, so I suddenly contacted him. Is there anything abnormal?"


    The demon god muttered to himself, and the next moment, he took out a mirror in his arms.


    After taking out the mirror, the demon god waved his hand, and a demonic force entered the mirror. The next moment, scenes appeared in the mirror in his hand.


    Looking at the picture in the mirror, the demon god was instantly furious.


    "Damn, there are people who dare to arrest my demon king."


    "And it even has to be stewed."


    "I just don''t know how to live or die!"


    The demon god is really angry at this moment. The demon god palace has never been provoked like this before. At this moment, she burst out with an incomparably terrifying aura.


    One after another figure, at this moment, entered the Demon God Palace.


    "I''m waiting to meet the demon god. I don''t know what made the demon god so angry."


    Entering the Demon God Palace, each and everyone had a solemn look on their faces. At that moment, they felt that the Demon God was really angry.


    "Look at it!"


    When the demon god saw these demon kings appear, he suppressed the anger on his face and threw the precious mirror in his hand.


    When they saw Li Yixi''s happy face, they arrested Bazhen Chicken and threatened to stew dragon and phoenix soup, they were extremely angry.


    But at this time, there was a solemn expression on his face.


    "Lord Monster God, what do you think?"


    "This person can easily capture Bazhen Chicken, it is definitely not easy!"


    "Even if Bazhen Chicken was seriously injured in the ancient times and has not recovered yet, in its state, Bazhen Chicken can still display the cultivation of the gods."


    However, among the scenes that Bazhenji finally returned, Bazhenji was powerless to resist.


    "This person''s strength is at least a god king."


    "If you don''t have the realm of the king of gods, you can''t imagine that you can lift weights like this. Bazhenji is not an ordinary demon king."


    The demon said with a solemn expression at the moment.


    Those big monsters who were originally very angry, but after hearing this man''s words at this moment, they also woke up in an instant, and they all felt chills. Chickens are powerless to resist, they are not much stronger than Bazhen Chicken.


    Now, with the continuous improvement of heaven and earth, the Demon God Realm has just recovered, and there are not many powerhouses who have awakened.


    Hearing the man''s words, the demon god said solemnly, "This man is definitely very strong, as you guessed, he at least has the realm of a god king, otherwise, it would be impossible to imprison Bazhen chicken between his hands. "


    "But no matter how strong the opponent is, this revenge will be avenged."


    "After all, over the years, Bazhenji has been collecting the power of luck and incense outside. There is no credit or hard work."


    "If you let him take it away, and it is stewed with soup, it will chill the hearts of the demon clan."


    The voice of the demon god fell, and the man continued: "Lord demon god, from the pictures and dialogues sent back, it can be seen that although this human being is powerful, it should not be too strong, otherwise, why would you throw that treasure and imprison the eight treasures? What about the chicken?"


    "It can be done."


    "The Qinglong King said it well."


    The woman in a fiery red dress said, "But even so, this person''s strength should not be underestimated, and I''m very curious. Humans and monsters have always been at odds with each other. Why didn''t this person kill Bazhen Chicken immediately after imprisoning it?"


    "If you really have a grudge against my demon clan, you should kill Bazhen Chicken in an instant."


    The woman in the red dress is the Suzaku Sacred Beast. At this moment, she frowned and looked puzzled.


    However, as soon as Suzaku''s words fell, he saw Xuanwu with a tortoise shell on his back, and said coldly: "I think this person not only has a grudge against my demon clan, but his hatred is not small!"


    Hearing Xuanwu''s words, all eyes fell on Xuanwu''s body.


    Xuanwu saw one after another looking at himself, and explained: "Did you forget that sentence to take back to make soup?"


    "Maybe this person feels that it is too cheap to kill Bazhen Chicken in an instant. It is very likely that this person has descendants or friends who died in the hands of the demon clan I want."


    "After all, the demons have always been captured and not killed. There is only one possibility, and that is to bring them back and cultivate them as mounts."


    "Bring it back alive to make soup, I''ve never heard of it."


    Hearing Xuanwu''s words, all the big demons felt very reasonable.


    The demon god said coldly, "No matter what the reason, no matter what the reason, this human''s action is a provocation to my demon god palace."


    "To provoke my Demon God Palace like this is to ignore us at all. Not only do we have to rescue Bazhen Chicken, but we also want to kill him."


    "If this person is not eliminated, what face does my Demon God Palace have to command all demons?"


    The voice of the demon god fell, and the four mythical beasts in front of him, the blue dragon, white tiger, vermilion bird, and Xuanwu, immediately nodded, expressing their approval of the demon god''s decision.


    Seeing that the four beasts recognized their decision, the demon god said coldly: "Go on and send the order, ten thousand demons will be dispatched to capture and kill this person."


    As soon as the demon god decree was released, countless big demons went out of bounds.

 Chapter 1048

    When the demon god issued the demon god order.


    Li Yixi in the mountains didn''t know anything. At this moment, Li Yixi was humming a little song and felt extremely comfortable.


    Continue to look for the urgently needed medicinal materials on the medicine list. At the same time, Li Yixi will pick some precious medicinal materials without hesitation.


    Ready to transplant into your own backyard.


    Expanding your own medicine garden saves you the need to pick medicinal materials in the mountains when you need them later.


    And along with picking, Li Yixi showed a faint smile on his face, Li Yixi found that the herbs in the fairy world are really different from those in the mortal world.


    Now collecting herbs is much easier for Li Yixi. There is no need to climb mountains and mountains. Li Yixi, who can fly, feels extremely relaxed.


    In order to pick more medicinal materials, Li Yixi was not looking at the list of medicines, but flew aimlessly in the mountains, and picked any medicinal materials that were satisfactory to him.


    Before he knew it, Li Yixi had penetrated thousands of miles into the Tenglong Mountains.


    Soon, Li Yixi entered a huge canyon.


    However, not long after Li Yixi entered the canyon, two piercing sounds rang out and stopped in front of Li Yixi.


    "Who is coming, this place has been occupied by my Qingshan Gate. If you are wise, get out quickly, otherwise this is the place where your bones are buried."


    The two monks who appeared were dressed in green shirts and had extraordinary cultivation.


    Carrying a long sword blocked Li Yixi''s way forward.


    At the moment when the two appeared, Li Yixi''s eyes happened to fall on an elixir, and Li Yixi''s eyes lit up when he saw that elixir.


    For a while, although Li Yixi did not recognize what kind of elixir it was, Li Yixi dared to be sure that this medicine must be precious.


    Because just looking at it, Li Yixi felt that the surrounding was surrounded by rays of light, which was extremely extraordinary compared to other medicinal materials.


    Moreover, Li Yixi also found that the two people did not pick, and the place where the two people appeared was still deeper in the canyon.


    Li Yixi knew very well that there were cultivators from the sect here. Obviously, there were treasures in this canyon.


    Li Yixi knew that he had a few pounds and a few taels, so naturally he would not compete with these sects for treasures, and a refined smile appeared on his face: "Two immortals, I''m sorry, I didn''t know your sect was here, but you can rest assured. , I picked that spirit grass and left immediately."


    After expressing his apology first, Li Yixi stated his purpose and pointed to the spirit grass not far away.


    "roll!"


    "Didn''t you hear us clearly?"


    "Before my Qingshanmen left, everything here belongs to my Qingshanmen."


    The two monks looked disdainful.


    The next moment, a figure came out of the sky.


    The two young monks saw who was coming, and immediately bowed and saluted.


    "Meet Senior Brother."


    The middle-aged man ignored the two young monks, and his eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "Friend, my Qingshanmen discovered a hundred thousand year old treasure medicine in this valley. In order to obtain this treasure medicine safely, I asked my friends to leave."


    "This precious medicine is too important for Qingshanmen, and there can be no accidents. I''m sorry."


    Compared with the two monks, the middle-aged man was much more polite.


    But at the same time, they are extremely cautious. After all, the jewelry medicine is really too important for them to make any mistakes.


    And even he couldn''t see through Li Yixi at this moment. While he was polite, he was also a little wary.


    "A hundred thousand years of precious medicine?"


    Hearing the words of the middle-aged man, Li Yixi was shocked at this moment, but Li Yixi had no coveted heart. In Li Yixi''s view, he was a mortal who dared to covet a hundred thousand years of precious medicine, even if it was a mortal man. 10,000 lives are not enough to die.


    "Sorry, sorry, I also accidentally broke into this place."


    "I''m leaving right now, but can I pick this medicine?"


    "This elixir shouldn''t have much effect on you, right?"


    The two young cultivators heard Li Yixi''s words again, and their faces showed sarcasm, because although the spirit grass seemed to be entwined with rays of light, it was only superficial, it was just a low-level spirit grass. .


    The two of them saw Li Yixi still not letting go at this moment, and their faces were mocking. In their opinion, only those weak monks would do this.


    The middle-aged man frowned slightly, but still said: "Yes, this spirit grass has no effect on us."


    "I''ll give it to a friend."


    The middle-aged man Mana picked the spirit grass and brought it to Li Yixi, always keeping a sufficient distance from Li Yixi.


    Looking at the medicine in front of him, Li Yixi smiled, "Thank you."


    Li Yixi did not continue to explore the canyon, the middle-aged man immediately said: "Friend, this valley is too dangerous, there are many powerful beasts lurking, I will let my two junior brothers send you away."


    Li Yixi did not refute after hearing this sentence, but agreed with a smile.


    Li Yixi knew very well that the other party was not at all to let the two young monks protect him, but to determine whether he would leave this deep valley.


    Li Yixi didn''t have any coveted hearts, so naturally he didn''t bother to pay attention, and readily agreed.


    Li Yixi left the valley under the escort of two young monks.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s figure, the middle-aged man couldn''t help frowning at this moment, and his face showed a solemn expression.


    Instead of returning directly to the depths of the canyon, he sat cross-legged directly at the entrance and practiced.


    I felt that Li Yixi would be a threat when he discovered the canyon.


    Just after leaving the valley for more than ten miles, the two monks stopped and glanced at Li Yixi with disdain.


    "get out!"


    "If it weren''t for the compassionate heart of the senior brother, you would already be a dead person."


    "The next road, you go by yourself."


    The two looked disdainful, and the next moment, they vacated and left.


    "These two guys don''t seem to be very old, and they haven''t learned any lessons. Such people will definitely suffer."


    "Young and energetic, isn''t it a good thing?"


    Seeing the two figures leaving, Li Yixi shook his head.


    Compared with the middle-aged man, these two young monks were far behind.


    Anyway, it had nothing to do with him, Li Yixi shook his head and ignored it, and continued to walk in the mountains, looking for the medicinal materials he needed.


    Soon, the two young people returned to the canyon, and when they saw the middle-aged man, they immediately bowed and saluted.


    "Meet the big brother!"


    The two of them were a little nervous at this moment. After all, the two of them did not send Li Yixi out of the mountains as the middle-aged man ordered.


    "madness!"


    "That person can''t even see the depths of me, and the cultivation base is very likely to be very strong. The two of you really have a long life!"


    "How do you usually teach you? If you encounter some old monsters with weird personalities, wouldn''t your words and deeds provoke great enemies for the sect?"


    The middle-aged man scolded and didn''t speak much, because the middle-aged man sensed that Li Yixi had left here and went to other places.


    The two young monks didn''t dare to breathe at the moment, and they felt chills after hearing this.


    It never occurred to me that even the eldest brother would not be able to see through the depths of Li Yixi.

 Chapter 1049

    The three of them just took a breath and calmed down their nervousness.


    Sudden.


    A beast roar pierced through gold and cracked rocks resounded in the void.


    Under the terrifying roar, the faces of the two young monks turned pale, and their breath became disordered.


    The middle-aged man''s calm face instantly showed a look of horror.


    Raised his head sharply.


    However, the next moment, the middle-aged man felt that his eyes were darkened.


    At the moment when the middle-aged man raised his head, he saw an incomparably huge monster flashing away from the void.


    The body is incomparably huge, and the aura it exudes is extremely ferocious.


    "Divine Realm Monster Beast?"


    The middle-aged man''s face instantly turned pale when he saw the big demon who broke through the air.


    However, it is not yet time to move.


    I saw a domineering voice resounding in the void, "Wan Yao listened to the order, the demon god issued the demon god order to clean up all the human races in the mountains!"


    "No human race can be allowed to leave the mountains."


    This voice kept returning blood in the void.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man''s legs trembled instantly, and his face showed panic.


    Not to mention him, even his master has not yet stepped into the realm of the gods, however, the great demon who appeared in the realm of the gods issued the demon god decree.


    There is still some time before the precious medicine matures, even if it is too late to evacuate.


    Because the middle-aged man has already felt that with the sound of the big monster in the god realm, in this mountain range, one after another terrifying breath erupted.


    Obviously, the demon god order awakened all the sleeping big demons.


    "not good!"


    "Damn, why is this happening?"


    "In a few hours, the treasured medicine will fully mature, and then it will be able to exert its maximum effect."


    "However, now that the demon god order has appeared, what happened?"


    The middle-aged man looked unwilling and fearful.


    Immediately sent a message to the elders of the sect in the depths of the valley. In the depths of the valley, the Qingshanmen has already arranged a formation. As long as the breath is restrained, those extremely powerful monsters should not be found in a short time.


    Just after the interrogation ended, the middle-aged man''s eyes suddenly fell on the two young monks, and he immediately said, "Quick, follow me back, if it''s too late, we won''t have a chance."


    Because at this moment, the middle-aged man felt that the terrifying auras around him were constantly awakening, and it was very likely that he would be locked by those incomparably powerful beasts.


    However, as soon as the middle-aged man''s voice fell, he heard the sound of sharp claws cutting through the air.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The middle-aged man realized the danger and shouted angrily.


    His speed was extremely fast, but the two young monks were half a beat slower. Under the gaze of the middle-aged man, the two young monks were torn apart by sharp claws at this moment.


    It was only at this moment that the middle-aged man discovered that it was a flying monster that attacked them.


    "Human, die!"


    In the void, the icy voice of the eagle fell, and once again killed the middle-aged man.


    "No, it turns out to be a big demon in the virtual god realm."


    Seeing the slaughtered eagle, the middle-aged man''s face changed greatly. At this moment, he had already felt the realm of this eagle.


    A bead appeared in the middle-aged man''s hand, and the next moment, a jewel burst out from the bead, instantly wrapping the middle-aged man.


    "boom!"


    At the same time, the claws just grabbed it and fell on the mask.


    The incomparably powerful hood trembled violently at this moment, and there were faint cracks on it, which made the face of the middle-aged man change greatly. He never thought that the big demon was so terrifying.


    The middle-aged man looked desperate. If he returned to the valley now and asked the elders to take action, he should be able to match this big eagle.


    But once the elder makes a move, it will definitely attract the attention of even more powerful monsters, and everyone will die by then.


    If he doesn''t go back to the valley, this endless mountain range is a desperate situation for him.


    The gang hood could not sustain several attacks, and the middle-aged man''s forehead was covered with beads of sweat.


    As his eyes lit up, the middle-aged man thought of Li Yixi who had left.


    "Yes, go find that person!"


    "I can''t see through that person at all, and now only that person can possibly save me."


    Thinking of Li Yixi, the middle-aged man did not dare to stop, and immediately chased in the direction Li Yixi left.


    "An ant, it is simply stupid to want to escape under the deity''s hands."


    The dark golden eagle saw the middle-aged man fleeing into the distance, and a mocking look appeared in his demon eyes.


    With his wings outstretched, there were faint flashes of thunder light on his body, chasing and killing the middle-aged man at a terrifying speed.


    The middle-aged man was constantly being chased and his face turned pale, because he had already felt that the beads protecting him were about to shatter.


    However, it was still five or six miles away from where Li Yixi was.


    The distance of five or six miles is really not far for practitioners, it is only a matter of moment, but at this moment, the distance of five or six miles seems like an insurmountable skyfall in the eyes of the middle-aged man.


    Because at this moment, the big eagle in the void swooped down, and the pair of claws were wrapped with a trace of lightning, and the bead in his palm shattered instantly.


    Blessed by no treasure.


    But in the nick of time, the middle-aged man saved his life and used his supernatural powers to hurriedly go to Li Yixi''s place.


    At this moment, Li Yixi, who was wandering in the void, looking for medicinal materials, naturally found a middle-aged man in the distance.


    Li Yixi has always been very interested in fighting techniques, and at that moment, he involuntarily stopped to watch.


    However, Li Yixi did not expect that the middle-aged man appeared in front of him at this moment.


    "Senior save me!"


    When the middle-aged man appeared in front of Li Yixi, he was extremely embarrassed and his body was wet with sweat.


    Breathing heavily.


    Despair in his eyes.


    "It''s okay, stand behind me."


    At this moment, Li Yixi naturally saw that the middle-aged man lost to this monster in the void.


    If it was before, Li Yixi had already cursed her mother, which was hurting herself, but now, with the power of merit, Li Yixi is not afraid of the big monster in the void, but disdains it.


    After all, the power of merit can kill the dragon, so the big eagle can''t get into Li Yixi''s eyes.


    The dark golden eagle in the void saw Li Yixi bless the middle-aged man, with a mocking look in his demon eyes, and a mocking voice sounded, "Human, do you want to bless him?"


    "Do you think you have the strength to fight in front of the deity?"


    The eagle, who chased and killed the middle-aged man all the way, was extremely proud at this moment.


    Li Yixi didn''t pay attention at all.


    The middle-aged man who was incomparably nervous at first, after hearing Li Yixi''s light-hearted words, his dangling heart finally fell, and he was sure that Li Yixi was a strong man.


    If Li Yixi didn''t have Tongtian''s strength, he would definitely not be able to be so light.

 Chapter 1050

    Li Yixi stared at the big eagle in front of him at the moment, and said lightly: "Yes, today, I decided to bless him!"


    "You go!"


    Li Yixi glanced at the giant eagle circling in the void, speaking in a mouthful of words, extremely calm.


    "Um?"


    When the big eagle heard Li Yixi''s words, he was stunned when he saw Li Yixi''s expression.


    On Li Yixi''s body, he only felt the traces of cultivating the physical body, but there was no trace of cultivating immortal methods, and even his demonic eyes discovered that Li Yixi''s meridians were still blocked.


    Such a person is so calm.


    After being stunned for a moment, Dadiao''s eyes flashed with an incomparably cold light, feeling that he was despised.


    However, he thought of the previous Li Yixi, who had seen himself fighting with a middle-aged man, and it was impossible not to know how powerful he was.


    "Is this person pretending?"


    "Is it the peerless master of the human race?"


    "I heard that among the human race, there are some beings who deliberately hide their cultivation and walk the world. Could this be this person?"


    "However, his meridians are blocked, he just cultivated his body!"


    At the same time of doubt, Da Diao has a puzzled look on his face.


    "Aren''t you going?"


    "Be careful of being struck by lightning!"


    "To tell you the truth, I am indeed a mortal, but I am not an ordinary mortal, I have the power of merit."


    "Attack me and you will be struck by lightning."


    "This person, I guarantee it!"


    Li Yixi felt that one thing was better than one thing less. Killing the big monster might attract more monsters.


    Although Li Yixi was not afraid of more monsters coming, he still had to collect the medicine, so he couldn''t delay the time to go home and boil the medicine.


    However, Li Yixi''s voice fell.


    There was a fierceness in the eyes of the eagle eagle hovering in the void.


    "Is the power of merit added to the body?"


    "What kind of thing are you, you still have the power of merit and virtue, why don''t you say that you are the god of thunder and control the gods and thunders of the world?"


    "It turns out that you are a lunatic."


    "No wonder I don''t run."


    "Die!"


    The eagle was extremely angry, thinking that Li Yixi was a lunatic, otherwise, how could he have said such a thing. The power of merit, how can it be possible to obtain the power of merit.


    Even if it is a demon god, he has lived for an unknown number of years, and he has not obtained any power of merit.


    Not to mention Li Yixi.


    In addition to feeling the blockage of the meridians in Li Yixi''s body, he was sure that Li Yixi was a lunatic.


    The big eagle has no scruples, his wings spread out, and before his body has arrived, a force of energy has already come towards Li Yixi.


    The middle-aged man originally thought that Li Yixi was a peerless expert, but when he heard Li Yixi''s words and Da Diao''s reaction, he panicked.


    On the claws of the big eagle, there is an extremely terrifying power of thunder at this moment.


    If caught, he will surely die.


    However, the eagle has not yet arrived.


    The long hair beside Li Yixi''s ear was picked up by the strong wind, at this moment.


    Suddenly, a thunder sounded in the void.


    A thunder light suddenly fell from the sky.


    The power of black thunder fell on the body of the eagle.


    The fierce and incomparably large eagle instantly became extremely charred and died.


    "I said it all, still want to die!"


    "Hey!"


    Li Yixi sighed as he looked at the scorched eagle, who was completely black and could no longer die.


    Standing behind Li Yixi, the senior brother of Qingshanmen looked incredulous. He never thought that the big eagle was actually dead.


    Trembling all over.


    "Thank you senior for saving your life!"


    Seeing the middle-aged man like this, Li Yixi smiled and said, "I''m just a mortal, what kind of senior is that?"


    "Your injury is serious, stop the bleeding quickly!"


    "It''s gold sore medicine."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and quickly handed a small box of golden sore medicine.


    The originally excited Senior Brother Qingshanmen, saw that it was really a golden medicine, and there was a hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    But thank you right away.


    "Thank you for your life-saving grace, senior, and I don''t know why these monsters suddenly went crazy. Didn''t senior leave the mountain range?"


    "It''s dangerous here."


    At this moment, he just wanted to leave the mountain range with Li Yixi. The mountain range was too dangerous.


    Li Yixi shook his head.


    "I still have some herbs that I haven''t picked up yet?"


    "There should be no danger."


    "I have to continue."


    "If you are afraid, leave immediately."


    Li Yixi smiled at the senior brother of Qingshanmen, and continued to collect medicine.


    "Senior, I''ll still follow you!"


    "I am weak and I am afraid that I will not be able to leave this mountain range."


    "Forgot to introduce, the junior is called Chu Liang."


    "Qingshanmen disciple!"


    Chu Liang said nervously at this moment.


    "Chu Liang, I''m just a mortal. I''m really not a senior. The reason why I''m not afraid is actually because of the power of merit."


    "You can call me son!"


    "Senior, forget it!"


    Li Yixi turned around and explained.


    "Yes, son!"


    "Do you want to take medicine, son?"


    "What kind of medicinal materials are they? I am in the sect, and I have refined medicine pills, and I can help the son."


    At this moment, Chu Liang said humbly.


    I felt that if I wanted to survive, I could only follow behind Li Yixi.


    "Row!"


    Soon, Li Yixi told Chu Liang about some of the herbs he needed. Chu Liang did not disappoint Li Yixi, and he did have some ability to collect herbs.


    This made Li Yixi overjoyed and felt that he could rest.


    The two chatted while collecting medicine in the mountains.


    And the death of the big eagle naturally quickly caused a change.


    Some powerful monsters are coming here.


    In the entire mountain range, all the human race monks quickly fell under the orders of the demon god.


    Countless big demons gather here.


    At the beginning, Chu Liang felt that it was absolutely safe to follow Li Yixi, but soon Chu Liang wanted to cry.


    In just a moment, densely packed monsters appeared in the void.


    Some fly in the sky, some climb on the ground, and some swim in the water.


    The two fell into the siege of monsters, even in the void, and there was a fire bird suspended in it. The strength was extremely terrifying. With the blood of the Vermillion Bird, the cultivation base reached the realm of the king of gods.


    Just the coercion exuded made Chu Liang''s face pale.


    "Sir, what should I do?"


    At this moment, Chu Liang could only look at Li Yixi.


    I felt that if Li Yixi didn''t take action, he would be dead.


    However, Li Yixi felt embarrassed by Chu Liang''s gaze.


    How could Li Yixi know what to do? Now he can only let the other party attack him.


    Li Yixi also didn''t know how to use the power of merit.


    When embarrassed, the fire bird in the void turned into a cold woman, and her icy eyes locked on Li Yixi and Chu Liang.


    "A mere mortal dares to go deep into the mountains, it''s just courting death!"


    "kill him!"


    Huo Que''s face was contemptuous at the moment, even if Chu Liang had some cultivation, he couldn''t look down on him.


    In Huo Que''s eyes, both of them can kill with a wave of their hands.


    However, Huo Que just gave the order, the big monster that rushed towards Li Yixi was instantly hit by the thunder, and instantly received the lunch.


    At this moment, Chu Liang was shocked when he saw Thunderbolt Killing Demon again.


    "Could it be that this senior is Thor?"


    The big demon who smashed to death was extremely powerful and possessed the cultivation of a true immortal.


    "Um?"


    "do you died?"


    At this moment, Huo Que was also shocked and full of incredulity.


    I don''t know why the gods suddenly descended from the sky, but the gods were still silenced.

 Chapter 1051

    "Everyone, let''s go, cultivation is not easy!"


    "I just came to the mountains to collect medicine, and I left immediately after I collected the medicine."


    "Stop thinking about killing us!"


    "Otherwise, you will die!"


    "Really, there was a eagle before who didn''t believe me and was struck to death by lightning."


    "I didn''t know what it was just now. I didn''t see it clearly, and I was struck to death by lightning."


    "Trust me, you will have no worries about your life!"


    Li Yixi felt that the killing was too much, there would be cause and effect, and immediately stopped it, hoping that the group of monsters would leave in time.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Human, why don''t you say, believe in you, and have eternal life?"


    "Do you think you controlled the divine thunder?"


    "You don''t pee well and take pictures of what you look like."


    At this moment, Huo Que humiliated unceremoniously.


    I don''t believe Li Yixi''s words at all, it is the Divine Lightning of Nirvana, how can anyone control it.


    Li Yixi still wanted to speak.


    I saw Huo Que, who turned into a human form, with a cold face and a big hand.


    "killed!"


    "The demon god''s order, kill all human beings."


    The voice fell, and the big monsters rushed towards Li Yixi.


    The terrifying strong wind made it difficult for Li Yixi to open his eyes.


    However, these big monsters, who did not take Li Yixi''s eyes at all, were enveloped by the thunder light that descended from the void in the next moment.


    Dozens of demons in the god realm turned into coke in the blink of an eye.


    Chu Liang, who was beside Li Yixi, widened his eyes and looked at everything in front of him in disbelief.


    "Hey!"


    "I said, don''t attack me, just don''t listen."


    "This should have nothing to do with me!"


    "I''m just a mortal, I''m so weak, what''s the use of killing me?"


    Li Yixi muttered to himself, then turned to look at Chu Liang and said:


    "Let''s go, this place has been scorched by lightning."


    "We continue to collect medicine!"


    "Yes, son!"


    Chu Liang was not as calm as Li Yixi, and looked at Li Yixi with great respect.


    At this moment, Chu Liang didn''t have the style of a sword fairy at all, so he helped Li Yixi to carry a medicine basket and a hoe, as if he had become a medicine boy.


    Li Yixi''s words were directly ignored by Chu Liang.


    If this is still a mortal, then what is he?


    Along the way, gradually, Chu Liang became numb.


    I think Li Yixi is in Versailles.


    Those incomparably powerful elixir, in Li Yixi''s eyes, were ordinary medicinal materials, and those guardian monsters were shot to death by Li Yixi before they could erupt.


    During this time, several groups of monsters have been killed by lightning.


    The two also ushered in a brief silence.


    "Chu Liang, are you tired?"


    "It''s really uncomfortable this day. If it wasn''t for the shortage of medicinal materials, I would never go out, and in this mountain range, mosquitoes are particularly annoying."


    "Let''s take a break!"


    "After you have rested, continue."


    When Chu Liang heard Li Yixi''s words, he became extremely nervous. Although many monsters had been killed by Thunder, the monsters that Chu Liang had discovered were getting stronger and stronger.


    But now, although no powerful monsters came to attack, Chu Liang could feel that there were countless monsters lurking around and staring at them.


    These monsters did not attack, they were obviously monitoring the two of them, waiting for the more powerful and terrifying monster to come.


    "Young Master, let''s continue. There are only three medicinal materials left. Collect all the medicinal materials and we will leave."


    "It''s too sleepy, take a rest, don''t be in a hurry."


    Li Yixi yawned and smiled.


    Chu Liang saw that Li Yixi was determined to rest, his body trembled slightly, and hurriedly said: "Young master, although it''s a little cool here, but there are so many mosquitoes in this mountain range, it''s not a good place to rest at all, it''s better to leave the mountain range in rest well."


    However, this time Chu Liang''s idea failed again, Li Yixi smiled mysteriously, and the next moment, Li Yixi took out a box of mosquito coils.


    "See, this thing is called mosquito coil. As long as it is ignited, mosquitoes can''t get close at all."


    Li Yixi has not used mosquito coils very much for a long time. This mosquito coil was obtained from the system sign-in when Li Yixi had just crossed over.


    It finally came in handy today.


    Seeing Li Yixi, who had an elegant face and set the mosquito coil on fire, Chu Liang was extremely nervous, but Chu Liang wanted to leave, but he knew there was nothing he could do, so he could only curl up beside Li Yixi in torment.


    At this moment, Li Yixi didn''t care, lying directly on a flat boulder, falling into a lunch break.


    When Li Yixi was taking a nap, the Demon God Realm, the Azure Dragon Sacred Beast heard a report from his subordinates, a large number of demon beasts fell, and his face turned cold.


    "Humph!"


    "It should be that person who has been found. Only that person can kill so many monsters in the god realm. I want to see how much he can do."


    "Follow me, I will kill him with my own hands."


    "Let him know the power of my Demon God Realm."


    The Qinglong Sacred Beast was extremely furious. After getting the news, it immediately left the Demon God Realm and plundered towards where Li Yixi was.


    At this moment, Li Yixi quickly fell into a deep sleep.


    Originally curled up in the corner, Chu Liang, who was extremely uneasy, gradually widened his eyes, and his pupils continued to expand.


    Chu Liang''s eyes stared at the burning mosquito coil beside Li Yixi, his eyes full of shock.


    Because as the strong fragrance dispersed, not only did those mosquitoes fall to the ground instantly, but Chu Liang also sensed that the big monsters lurking around to monitor them all fainted, not knowing whether they were alive or dead.


    In just a short time, in Chu Liang''s perception, there were already hundreds of extremely powerful monsters fainted.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Almost all of these big monsters have entered the realm of the gods. Even the sect master of my Qingshan Gate is not so powerful, but these big monsters actually fainted under the smell of this mosquito coil."


    Chu Liang''s body trembled violently, with a look of disbelief on his face, and his speech became stuttering.


    At the moment when Chu Liang was shocked, a shocking dragon roar sounded in the void.


    The next moment, Chu Liang''s body trembled violently. When Chu Liang looked at the void, he found the Qinglong holy beast with a body that was thousands of feet long in the void.


    "Dragon, what a terrible breath."


    At this moment, Chu Liang was under the pressure of the Qinglong holy beast, his body was trembling, and he couldn''t move at all. He wanted to ask for help, but found that he couldn''t speak.


    But Li Yixi, who was in a deep sleep, didn''t feel anything, and turned over comfortably.


    Under Chu Liang''s terrified gaze, he saw that in the void, the thousand-zhang-long Qinglong holy beast turned into a long-haired man and slowly fell from the void.


    The Azure Dragon Sacred Beast, who came step by step, saw Li Yixi sleeping on the boulder, and his face showed anger.


    "Sure enough, it''s really you!"


    "It''s so daring, since I''m still staying in the mountains now."


    "This is to completely ignore my demon god realm and the demon gods of my demon clan."


    Qinglong, who had a fierce face, stepped forward step by step, but before he approached Li Yixi, Qinglong''s expression suddenly changed.


    His body shook violently, staring at the mosquito coil beside Li Yixi.


    "What kind of poison is this?"


    As powerful as the Azure Dragon Sacred Beast, this moment was also foaming at the mouth, with a look of horror on his face, he didn''t pay attention just now, just took a few mouthfuls, but instantly made the Azure Dragon Sacred Beast unable to stay awake, feeling that his feet weighed thousands of pounds.


    "what?"


    "Can this thing poison Qinglong?"


    Originally, Chu Liang was desperate when he saw the Qinglong holy beast, but the sudden turn made Chu Liang extremely shocked and looked at the burning mosquito coil beside Li Yixi in disbelief.

 Chapter 1052

    "Damn, damn it!"


    "It''s a trap, it''s a trap!"


    The blue dragon holy beast, who was foaming at the mouth, turned extremely pale, and the fierceness on his face disappeared instantly.


    At this moment, only fear and despair can be seen on the face of the Azure Dragon Sacred Beast.


    The incomparably powerful Qinglong felt that he could not stay awake, and at the same time felt that his body weighed thousands of pounds.


    The operation of mana in one body has become extremely difficult.


    Qinglong has lived for countless years, even if it is severely damaged, it is still an invincible existence, but at this moment, the pride on the face of Qinglong can no longer be seen.


    When his eyes fell on Li Yixi, who was casually sleeping on the boulder, it was as if he saw a devil.


    "Walk!"


    Qinglong roared, however, when Qinglong turned around and looked at it, at this moment, Qinglong found out in despair that those powerful monsters who had come with him had already fallen to the ground, not knowing whether to live or die.


    In order to gain a chance of life, Qinglong did not hesitate to burn the dragon''s blood in his body. The powerful dragon body became shriveled at an extremely terrifying speed at this moment.


    The next moment, relying on the last bit of will, Qinglong instantly swallowed the bodies of the monsters who had passed out, and flew away.


    However, before flying a few miles, the huge body fell into a long river.


    Chu Liang watched everything that happened, with a shocked expression on his face, but Chu Liang just now clearly felt how terrifying the coercion emanating from Qinglong was.


    Moreover, Qinglong is one of the four most powerful sacred beasts in the Demon God Realm.


    Chu Liang''s eyes involuntarily fell on the burning mosquito coil, looking at the smoke ring above, puzzled.


    "Why?"


    "Why don''t I have anything?"


    "This thing is so powerful and terrifying, why am I still able to stay awake?"


    Chu Liang looked confused.


    However, there was a storm in his heart, and Chu Liang knew very well that this mosquito coil was something he couldn''t imagine.


    Otherwise, how could it be possible to let countless powerful monsters die, and even the most powerful Qinglong is very likely to die.


    "This senior, who is this senior, and why is it so terrible?"


    "This thing looks ordinary to me, and there is nothing strange about it at all, but it is so terrifying."


    "So, what about the golden sore medicine that the master gave me?"


    "Is it an ordinary golden medicine?"


    Chu Liang''s body trembled suddenly, and suddenly he thought of the golden drug that Li Yixi had given him before. Just now, Chu Liang didn''t take the golden drug into his eyes at all, thinking that it was a mundane thing and couldn''t get into it at all. The reason why he kept his discerning eyes was because Li Yixi was too scary.


    And now Chu Liang tremblingly took out the golden sore medicine in his arms.


    Chu Liang''s eyes were staring at the Jinchuang medicine in his hand.


    Now Chu Liang, the wounds on his body still haven''t healed.


    After taking a deep breath, Chu Liang gently rubbed the Jinchuang medicine on the wound.


    The next moment, Chu Liang''s eyes widened instantly with a look of disbelief, because at this moment, Chu Liang clearly felt that the toxin in his wound disappeared instantly.


    And burst out a powerful force of vitality, repairing his wounds at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Moreover, this is not the main thing. The most important thing is that at this moment, Chu Liang felt a medicinal effect contained in the Golden Chuang Medicine, and it entered his body through the wound.


    Immediately, it flowed away from his limbs at a very fast speed.


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Liang''s body trembled violently, his eyes became blood red, and Chu Liang''s body twitched, and the pain was almost unbearable for Chu Liang.


    Chu Liang gritted his teeth and did not allow himself to make any noise, because at this moment, Li Yixi beside Chu Liang was sleeping soundly.


    Moreover, Chu Liang felt that under the extreme pain, his body was transforming at a terrifying speed.


    That pain, as if he had suffered a thousand cuts.


    However, when the pain disappeared, Chu Liang''s whole body seemed to be fished out of the water.


    Even at this moment, Chu Liang''s muscles were still twitching slightly.


    From this, we can see how much unspeakable pain Chu Liang suffered just now.


    The breathing was extremely heavy, and the chest heaved violently, but Chu Liang was extremely excited at this moment.


    Suddenly I feel so blessed to be away from pain.


    After gasping, Chu Liang stretched out his hand and wanted to wipe the sweat off his face. Chu Liang''s whole body instantly became extremely stiff, his face was unbelievable, and Chu Liang even felt that he was hallucinating.


    Because at this moment, Chu Liang was horrified to find that purple lightning divine light was faintly entwined on his palm.


    There seemed to be a flame burning in the lightning.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chu Liang directly held his breath.


    After more than a dozen breaths passed, Chu Liang was sure that he was not hallucinating.


    Certainly not a hallucination, Chu Liang''s face was excited and excited at this moment.


    "My spiritual roots have evolved!"


    "My spiritual roots have evolved!"


    Chu Liang''s spiritual root is Qingpin''s thunder and fire spiritual root.


    It is not a very powerful spiritual root. Among the sects, the spiritual roots are classified into red orange yellow green blue blue purple.


    Spiritual roots determine how far a person can go and how much aptitude and talent he has.


    Chu Liang is very clear that he can reach the current state, his potential has reached the limit, and it is almost impossible to go further.


    But at this moment, Chu Liang''s eyes widened completely, his face full of incredulity.


    Because after just wiping a little golden medicine, it actually caused his bloodline to transform and his spiritual roots to evolve.


    Chu Liang felt his body at this moment, and found that not only his physique had been improved several times, but his spiritual roots had also reached purple.


    In other words, the current Chu Liang potential has been further improved.


    And from the purple thunder and fire and electric light wrapped around his body, we can know that Chu Liang has awakened the thunder and fire god body.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Is it Jinchuang medicine?"


    "Go to Nima''s Jinchuang Medicine."


    Chu Liang was extremely shocked with the small box in his hand, and even the mosquito coil beside him was ignored by Chu Liang. Although the mosquito coil is terrifying, this golden drug is the treasure for Chu Liang. After all, his own strength is the real strength. .


    However, while Chu Liang was excited, he felt a sense of trembling when his eyes fell on the Jinchuang medicine in the box in his hand.


    The pain just now went deep into the bone marrow.


    Even if he knew that this golden sore medicine had a sky-defying effect, it could improve one''s physique and enhance one''s spiritual roots, but Chu Liang at this moment did not want to try it again in a short period of time.


    Because once you try, it is a constant struggle on the edge of death. If you are not careful, it is very likely that your soul will collapse in the extreme pain.

 Chapter 1053

    After confirming his own changes, Chu Liang''s body was shaken, and the sweat beads on his clothes were instantly evaporated.


    At this moment, Chu Liang carefully put away the small box in his hand, even thinking that it was more important than his own life.


    After doing everything, he immediately sat cross-legged, but Chu Liang was not cultivating, but let himself suppress the shock in his heart.


    What I have seen and heard today has long since made Chu Liang''s cognition fragmented.


    After a full ten minutes, Chu Liang suppressed the shock in his heart, and his face returned to an indifferent look.


    After all, Chu Liang already knew that Li Yixi was unwilling to admit that he was a peerless master, and Chu Liang could only get along with Li Yixi in the way of facing ordinary people.


    Seeing that Li Yixi had no signs of waking up, Chu Liang didn''t dare to disturb him, but now Chu Liang knew that Li Yixi''s strength was overwhelming, and the treasures around him were even more heaven-defying, and silently guarded Li Yixi''s side.


    Chu Liang felt that being able to stay by Li Yixi''s side for a moment was a great opportunity.


    Not far away, the blue dragon that fell into the river, at this moment, under the stimulation of the extremely cold glacier, finally recovered a little bit of consciousness.


    Now Qinglong is no longer the same as before. Because of the massive burning of blood essence, Qinglong''s body has become extremely shriveled at this moment.


    The domineering and arrogance in his eyes disappeared, replaced by fear and confusion.


    The next moment, Qinglong turned into a burly man, his body trembled violently, he glanced at the place where Li Yixi was in horror, and immediately broke through the air.


    "This man is invincible."


    At this moment, Qinglong had only this thought in his mind.


    Now Qinglong can''t have the idea of ??killing Li Yixi.


    At the moment when Qinglong appeared in the Demon God Realm, one after another terrifying figure, at this moment, stared blankly at the shriveled Qinglong in the void, with a look of disbelief. There is no Qinglong coming.


    One after another terrifying coercion erupted.


    The next moment, the flames seemed to burn the sky.


    The incomparably powerful Suzaku flew in anger, and when his body was suspended in front of Qinglong, his face was inconceivable.


    I want to speak, but I don''t know what to say, because at this moment, Qinglong''s injuries are too serious, and his blood is burning too much.


    At the same time, in the void, a long river swept in, and the next moment, a huge tortoise appeared in that long river.


    This turtle is Xuanwu, one of the four great beasts of the Demon God Realm.


    After Xuanwu appeared, his face was full of incredible.


    Soon, a golden light broke through the sky, exuding a monstrous fierceness.


    After the gigantic white tiger appeared, his eyes fell on the shriveled Qinglong, and the terrifying fierceness was instantly restrained.


    "Brother Qinglong, what happened?"


    After a brief silence, Bai Hu couldn''t bear the dead silence, and broke the dead silence with a sound.


    As if Qinglong had only his last breath, his face was extremely pale.


    "Quick, save them!"


    Qinglong''s voice fell, and Jinlong''s mouth spit out a series of figures, these are the big monsters that were swallowed and taken away by Qinglong.


    "Um?"


    When Xuanwu Vermilion White Tiger''s eyes fell on these big monsters, his face became extremely ugly. The three big beasts had already discovered that these big monsters were all infected with a strange poison.


    This kind of poison, even if the three of them have lived countless years, they have never seen it.


    Suzaku frowned, looking puzzled, "Why is this happening?"


    "The monsters with weak cultivation are not deeply poisoned, and the damage they receive is not much, but why are the monsters with powerful cultivations having countless poisons, and their own monsters are also damaged?"


    Xuanwu, who has lived for countless years, suddenly trembled when he heard this, and immediately shouted to Qinglong: "Brother Qinglong, don''t suppress toxins!"


    Qinglong, with a shriveled body, was stunned for a moment after hearing Xuanwu''s words, with a look of dazed and puzzled expression on his face. Now that the poisoning is so deep that he does not suppress it, is it possible to allow the poison to invade his heart and lungs? Once the toxins invade the heart and lungs, no one can save them.


    Seeing that Qinglong was still at a loss, Xuanwu immediately said: "Brother Qinglong, the more resistance this thing seems, the more terrifying it becomes."


    "Quick, give up the resistance and try it!"


    Because Xuanwu had already felt that the terrifying toxin was about to invade Qinglong''s heart and lungs.


    Qinglong, who had a look of anxiety and despair, was stunned after hearing Xuanwu''s words, and remembered Suzaku''s words, Qinglong instantly gave up the suppression and did not dare to hesitate.


    At the moment when Qinglong gave up the suppression, an unbelievable expression appeared on his face. At this moment, Qinglong found that the toxin in his body had stopped spreading.


    "This¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Qinglong''s face was full of disbelief.


    "Brother Xuanwu, do you have any other discoveries? Can you save us?"


    After Qinglong saw that the toxins in his body had stopped spreading, his excited eyes fell on Xuanwu, hoping that Xuanwu would have a solution.


    However, when Qinglong was excited, he saw Xuanwu shook his head and said helplessly: "Brother Qinglong, let me tell you, I have never seen this kind of poison before, it''s too weird."


    Hearing the words of the Xuanwu holy beast, Qinglong''s legs went soft, and he fell directly to the ground. He was in despair. Qinglong knew very well how terrifying this poison was.


    The Demon God Realm was in chaos, Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes, stretched his waist, and loosened his muscles.


    In an instant, I felt full of energy, and the previous fatigue disappeared in an instant.


    Seeing Li Yixi wake up, Chu Liang immediately stood up with a respectful look on his face.


    "Master, shall we continue to collect medicine?"


    Chu Liang looked at Li Yixi nervously, seeing too many incredible things today, even if Chu Liang tried his best to suppress it, he was extremely nervous at this moment.


    Now Chu Liang just wants to collect herbs wildly, meet all Li Yixi''s requirements, and win Li Yixi''s favor.


    Chu Liang knew very well that if he could hug this thigh, his future would be unimaginable.


    What qualification restrictions, what talent restrictions, these simply do not exist.


    "Of course continue!"


    "Now I urgently need a lot of medicinal materials, and I must finish collecting them today!"


    "Let''s keep working!"


    Li Xi patted the robe on his body and smiled slightly.


    Lift your legs and walk forward.


    Watching Li Yixi go away, at this moment, Chu Liang saw the burning mosquito coil, and he was a little confused. He felt that this was Li Yixi''s test of himself, and Chu Liang immediately reminded, "Sir, this mosquito coil has not been collected yet. go?"


    Li Yixi, who was walking in front, heard Chu Liang''s words, but didn''t look back at all, and said with a look of disgust: "This garbage is useless, and I don''t use it normally. It''s already burned, so what are you doing with it? Yes."


    "I can''t eat it again."


    Chu Liang heard Li Yixi''s disgusting words, his face was incredulous, his lips trembled violently, he wanted to say a few words, but found that he had nothing to say.


    Chu Liang felt that it was his own cultivation that limited his imagination.


    The world of the boss is naturally different from what he imagined.

 Chapter 1054

    Li Yixi felt that the half-burned mosquito coil was rubbish, but in Chu Liang''s eyes, that small section of mosquito coil was a supreme god.


    Chu Liang was in a hurry, put out the burning mosquito coil in an instant, and carefully preserved the mosquito coil.


    Even Chu Liang regarded this section of mosquito coils as more important than his own life.


    After doing everything, Chu Liang caught up with Li Yixi at the fastest speed.


    Seeing Chu Liang who was smiling, polite, and diligent all the way at the moment, Li Yixi looked helpless.


    "Chu Liang, do you want to rest?"


    "We still have time, too late, and now there is only one last medicine left."


    As soon as Li Yixi finished speaking, Chu Liang hurriedly shook his head, "Young Master, I''m not tired, I''m really not tired, I can still work."


    After Qinglong was severely injured, Chu Liang had already discovered that all the monsters in the entire mountain range were lurking shivering.


    The originally dangerous mountain range has also become safe, but Chu Liang has no intention of leaving, he just wants to spend more time with Li Yixi.


    "All right!"


    "Then we will leave after picking the last herb!"


    Li Yixi had a refined smile on the corner of his mouth, and his heart was full of joy.


    He couldn''t help but sighed: "Sure enough, it will be different after I have the means. Before, I, Viviano, was cautious, and I was afraid of provoking an unprovokable terrifying existence."


    "But now with the power of merit, no one can hurt me, and I can also bless others, and finally feel the feeling of being a hero."


    "Sure enough, being a hero is still very good."


    Li Yixi felt the admiration in Chu Liang''s eyes, and felt extremely comfortable.


    When Li Yixi looked comfortable, a terrifying aura suddenly appeared in the void.


    I saw a coquettish woman appearing in the void at this moment. This person is none other than a demon god who came out of the demon god realm.


    Knowing that the demon clan was severely injured, and Qinglong was even dying, his expression became extremely ugly, and he wanted to get rid of Li Yixi himself.


    An incomparably powerful aura had already enveloped him, and Chu Liang felt the destructive aura, and his face instantly turned pale.


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    "No big deal."


    Li Yixi reached out and patted Chu Liang''s shoulder.


    The angry demon god saw Li Yixi ignoring him at this moment, his eyes flashing with the cold light of choosing someone.


    However, Li Yixi didn''t care at this moment, and even a guqin appeared in front of Li Yixi.


    "Chu Liang, don''t be afraid, with me here, you will not be in danger."


    "It''s good to play a song at the moment!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, his fingers fell on the strings, and he began to pluck the strings.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s piano sounded, the demon god was furious to the extreme. From the demon god''s point of view, Li Yixi was disdainful of her.


    Seeing that the demon god was extremely angry, Li Yixi couldn''t help but smile on his face.


    "Hmph, I have the power of merit, but I don''t know how to use the power of merit, but it doesn''t limit me."


    "These powerhouses are all proud. As long as they pretend to be strong enough, the other party will definitely be furious."


    "When the time comes, you will shoot yourself, and that''s when the other party is courting death."


    "This is the way out."


    "Otherwise, if the opponent does not attack, there will be huge trouble."


    "Provocation is right."


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s thoughts just fell, the demon god in the void showed monstrous killing intent in his eyes.


    "Human, you dare to provoke me!"


    "In front of me, you still have the leisure and elegance to play the piano. Today I will make your life worse than death."


    Seeing the angry demon god, Li Yixi glanced at the other party and provocatively said, "I''m invincible, you can do whatever you want."


    "If you can kill me, you are considered powerful."


    "you¡­¡­"


    The demon god, who was already angry, became even more angry after hearing Li Yixi''s provocative words at this moment, and even his body was shaking violently.


    However, before the demon god could make a move, his expression changed dramatically, because at this moment, the demon god suddenly felt an extremely terrifying attack in Li Yixi''s piano sound.


    As the piano sounded, the demon god''s face turned pale at this moment, because Li Yixi''s piano sound was specifically aimed at her soul.


    Those notes, at this moment, seemed to tear the soul of the demon god to pieces.


    "How, how is this possible?"


    "What kind of means is this?"


    "Damn!"


    "Who is this person?"


    At the moment of the demon god, the killing intent on his face disappeared in an instant, replaced by panic, without any hesitation, he retreated in an instant, how fast he came, how fast he escaped at this moment, he didn''t dare to stay for a moment.


    Because the demon god knew very well how terrifying Li Yixi''s violin sound was, even if he stayed just a little longer, it might tear his soul apart.


    Standing next to Li Yixi, Chu Liang felt his scalp tingling at this moment. Even with Li Yixi''s power, Chu Liang was incomparably panicked at this moment. His soul power was too weak, and it was difficult for him. bear.


    "Um?"


    "I left, did you discover the power of merit in me?"


    "Sure enough, there are still smart people in this world."


    When the thought fell, Li Yixi''s piano tone became more relaxed. Chu Liang, who was incomparably uncomfortable, suddenly felt that his soul made him extremely comfortable, making his soul seem to be lying in the warm ocean.


    That kind of comfort makes Chu Liang hard to describe.


    In the mountains, a figure came quickly, the speed was extremely fast, and there was an anxious color on his face.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect that a demon god order suddenly appeared in this mountain range."


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Chu Liang now. This guy is the hope of my Qingshanmen, and his status is also very noble, so there can be no accidents."


    This person is an ancestor of Qingshanmen. Now that the treasure medicine has been extracted, the crisis in the mountains seems to be relieved, and he is anxiously looking for Chu Liang.


    Because he knew that Chu Liang was not dead, and Chu Liang''s soul jade slip still existed.


    At this moment, a figure also came out of the sky and landed next to the old man, "We don''t have any trace of Chu Liang over there."


    The visitor looked extremely solemn.


    But at this moment, the ancestor of Qingshanmen didn''t seem to hear the other party''s voice and ignored the other party.


    "Ancestor?"


    When the visitor saw the Qingshanmen ancestor, he ignored it and continued.


    "Shut up, listen carefully!"


    At this moment, the face of the ancestor of Qingshanmen showed an unbelievable look, because he felt that the sound of the piano echoed in the mountain range, and the sound of the piano actually made his soul grow faintly, and at this moment, the old Qingshanmen Zu found that his understanding of Tao had also improved several times.


    His eyes were fixed on the direction the piano sound came from.


    The ancestor of Qingshanmen trembled slightly, and his face was incredible.


    "It''s incredible that the sound of the piano can actually make people realize the Tao."


    The disciple who had been reprimanded froze, but after hearing this sentence, his pupils shrank suddenly, with a look of disbelief.

 Chapter 1055

    Being reprimanded by the ancestors of Qingshan, the disciples of Qingshan Sect, who were a little embarrassed in their hearts, suddenly lit up at this moment, and the bright lights in their eyes suddenly appeared.


    Even the body trembled slightly due to excitement, and the hand holding the long sword involuntarily made the joints pale due to excessive force.


    "This is a chance, a peerless chance. I never thought that this sound of the piano could make people realize the Tao and make people''s soul grow!"


    "It''s terrible, what kind of existence is this playing the piano?"


    At this moment, he understood the reason for the old ancestor''s scolding just now, because he forcibly interrupted the old ancestor''s perception, and the short-term future is like killing one''s parents.


    The disciples of Qingshanmen hurriedly suppressed the shock in their hearts, and immediately sat cross-legged, feeling the melodious sound of the piano.


    One after another, the sound of the piano entered the ear, and at this moment, the disciples of Qingshanmen suddenly felt that they appeared in a long river.


    He was suspended above the river, with the surging water under his feet.


    However, at this moment, his expression became extremely shocked, and those eyes stared deeply at the long river under his feet.


    Looking around, he found that this long river seemed to have no end.


    The appearance of this long river is constantly merging with the long river of time in memory.


    This disciple of Qingshanmen, his pupils shrank suddenly, and his face was shocked.


    "The long river of time, this is indeed the long river of time. I didn''t expect that the sound of the piano could bring me into the long river of time. How is this possible? If you want to enter the long river of time, it is very difficult."


    "I just entered the long river of time not long ago, that time I have reached the limit, can it be possible to improve my soul, improve my perception, and make me go further under the sound of this piano today?"


    "Enlightenment, fusion, piano sound, time and space."


    The words one by one appeared in his mind at this moment, and the next moment, there were streaks of fine light in his eyes.


    Breathing became extremely rapid, although it was extremely difficult, but when I felt the sound of the piano in my ears, I found that the resistance under my feet was weakened a lot.


    And at this moment, he found that his previous understanding of the Tao, and its terrifying speed merged and corrected, and made progress.


    With the continuous improvement of perception, this disciple of Qingshanmen seemed to be empowered by Daigo in an instant.


    The inheritance of swordsmanship of Qingshanmen is also digested and comprehended at an extremely fast speed.


    At this moment, the Qingshanmen disciple felt that he was progressing at an extremely terrifying speed. He had just reached the limit not long ago, and at this moment he took a few steps in the long river of time, and these steps represent his The strength has been greatly improved.


    Not far from the first child of the Qingshan family, the body of the Qingshan ancestor trembled slightly at this moment. Similarly, the whole person appeared in the river of time.


    However, unlike the disciples of Qingshan Sect, at this moment, in front of the ancestor of Qingshan was a huge wave, and a huge boulder lay horizontally under the water.


    This wave blocked the ancestors of Qingshan.


    "The long river of time, this is the long river of time and space."


    "This piano sound actually pulled my soul into the long river of time, and today I can finally take this step."


    The old man is the ninth patriarch of Qingshanmen. Although he is old and has lived countless years, the ninth patriarch of Qingshanmen has not yet stepped into the realm of Daluo Jinxian.


    There is not much left in his life.


    The wave under his feet was the bottleneck that prevented him from stepping into the golden fairy of the mainland.


    Because of his limited aptitude, he cannot integrate his own cultivation technique with Dao, and his understanding of Dao cannot be deepened.


    At this moment, when the sound of the piano sounded, in the old man''s mind, it seemed that the morning bell and the evening drum sounded, causing him to wake up suddenly.


    He suddenly found that he had stepped into a great misunderstanding, and made his kendo into a misunderstanding. The old man quickly sorted out his own perceptions and integrated his own perceptions.


    Integrate and re-integrate all the kendo insights of the past thousand years.


    Soon, a sword appeared in his heart, and this sword became extremely sharp at this moment.


    "The Great River Sword, finally completed!"


    At this moment, the old man''s eyes showed excitement, and he finally integrated all his kendo insights and took this step.


    At the same time, the old man stepped out at this moment, and he finally stepped over the waves that blocked him.


    At this moment, the ninth ancestor of Qingshanmen¡¯s body was suddenly shocked, and everything came naturally. After years of accumulation, he stepped into the middle stage of Da Luo Jinxian in one fell swoop.


    At the same time, the sound of the piano echoing in the mountains also stopped.


    The ninth ancestor and disciple of Qingshanmen who were caught in the comprehension of Qinyin slowly opened their eyes. At this moment, the two of them looked helpless.


    If the two of them were listening to the sound of the piano, the two of them would have made greater progress. However, now that the song is over, there is no chance for them to continue to comprehend.


    "Ancestor, this disciple has made a breakthrough."


    Qingshanmen disciple Yang Xiao, his voice was trembling at this moment, he never thought that the sound of the piano would actually make him melt, and his realm was improved.


    The ninth patriarch of Qingshanmen took a deep breath, and even put aside the matter of finding Chu Liang.


    "Let''s go!"


    "We got a great opportunity today, which saved us countless cultivation time and broke the shackles of the Dao. In any case, we must thank you, otherwise you will feel ashamed and your Dao will be unstable."


    When Yang Xiao, a disciple of Qingshanmen heard the words of the ninth patriarch, he nodded hurriedly, and also wanted to thank the other party. If it wasn''t for the sound of the piano, it would have been easier for him to break through.


    The old man and the young man looked at each other, nodded, and their bodies rose into the air, heading towards the direction of the piano sound.


    After playing a song, Li Yixi gently stroked the guqin in front of him, feeling a little unfinished. Li Yixi found that he hadn''t played the qin for a long time.


    Seeing Chu Liang closing his eyes on the side, he seemed to fall into a deep sleep, Li Yixi didn''t disturb him, he felt that the other party was tired.


    When Li Yixi was about to play a song, he suddenly noticed two figures coming out of nowhere.


    The direction these two walked towards was where he was, and Li Yixi slowly retracted the hand that was placed on the guqin.


    The ninth ancestor of Qingshanmen and disciple Yang Xiao landed not far from Li Yixi, looking at Li Yixi''s airy and immortal temperament, the two looked extremely respectful.


    "Qingshanmen Lu Yuan pays respects to his predecessors."


    "Yang Xiao pays respects to the seniors!"


    "Thank you for the sound of the piano, senior!"


    Hearing the words of the two, Li Yixi showed a helpless look on his face, and felt that these practitioners were very concerned about piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    I just played a song at random, and I came to thank you.


    Li Yixi smiled and said, "You two misunderstood, I''m not a senior, I''m just a mortal!"


    "I just like piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and I have some attainments in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting."


    "It shouldn''t be such a big gift!"


    "Are you also interested in Qin?"

 Chapter 1056

    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Lu Yuan, the ninth ancestor of Qingshanmen, was a little nervous.


    He hurriedly said: "Lu Yuan does have some achievements in Qin, but compared with his predecessors, the difference is too big, I dare not talk about Qin."


    Lu Yuan knew very well that in fact, he had a very deep knowledge of the piano, because Lu Yuan was known as the two masters of the piano and the sword.


    It is Qin Xian and Jian Xian.


    This is also the disadvantage of why Lu Yuan can''t step into the Daluo Jinxian, because Lu Yuan can''t combine the qin and the sword, and he can''t cut off any part himself.


    If it wasn''t for the sound of Li Yixi''s violin today, he would be enlightened, and he would not be able to step into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian at all.


    Li Yixi''s eyes immediately fell on Yang Xiao, a disciple of Qingshan Sect.


    Yang Xiao hurriedly replied: "Back to senior, Yang Xiao doesn''t understand the piano, but Yang Xiao likes to listen to the piano. The sound of the piano can make people calm and make all the troubled emotions disappear."


    "It''s an honor for Yang Xiao to be able to hear the sound of the senior''s piano today. Yang Xiao will never forget it, nor will he ever forget it."


    Thinking that Li Yixi''s terrifying piano sound could actually make him break through, Yang Xiao was extremely shocked. Yang Xiao knew that he would never hear such an accomplished piano sound again in his life.


    Li Yixi, who originally wanted to play another song, instantly became interested, and Li Yixi found that Chu Liang, who was not far away, was still sleeping, and immediately said with a smile: "Since you all like the piano, then today I will. Play one more song."


    "However, don''t call me senior, I am a mortal, a proper mortal."


    "If you don''t mind, just call me Young Master!"


    "My name is Li Yixi, you can call me by my name."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the expressions of Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao of Qingshanmen suddenly changed at this moment, how dare they call Li Yixi''s name directly.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the two of them had an idea. The two of them knew very well that Li Yixi was absolutely powerful beyond imagination. Just the sound of the piano broke the shackles of the two of them in an instant. How could such an existence be a mortal person? .


    However, since Li Yixi claimed to be a mortal, the two of them did not dare to call Senior Li Yixi any more. After all, the two of them knew very well that some extremely terrifying cultivators had reached the level of destroying the world, but they were tired of it. The intrigues in the realm of self-cultivation hide their identity and enter the mundane world.


    The two felt that Li Yixi was such a terrifying existence.


    Immediately thank you with a frenzied expression: "Thank you, son."


    After the two voices fell, they immediately sat cross-legged on the spot.


    Whether it was Lu Yun or Yang Xiao, they were extremely excited at this moment. The two of them just listened to half of the song.


    And that half of the qin song broke the shackles of the two of them, and now they can hear a complete qin song, how can they not be excited, and even the two of them directly held their breath at this moment, afraid that their breathing would disturb them. piano sound.


    Under the expectant gaze of the two, Li Yixi''s hands fell on the strings at this moment.


    Li Yixi was completely immersed in it at this moment. It had been a long time since he played the piano. Li Yixi was very serious.


    The whole person has also become incomparably peaceful, as if completely integrated with this piece of heaven and earth, oneself is the sky, and oneself is the earth.


    In just an instant, Li Yixi became one with heaven and earth.


    At the same time, the fingers plucked the strings, and the notes came out instantly one by one.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s piano sound was not high, but very quiet and peaceful.


    Li Yixi integrated the novels he had read into the sound of the piano.


    Li Yixi''s violin sound entered his ears, and the notes one by one made Yang Xiao, Lu Yuan and Chu Liang''s bodies tremble at this moment.


    At this moment, the scene that appeared in the three people''s minds changed.


    Because this time I was listening to Li Yixi''s piano, which was completely different from the last time.


    This time, the three of them turned into swordsmen at the moment when Li Yixi''s piano sounded into his ears.


    At this moment, the three seem to have turned into a strange young man. At this moment, the young man is facing the cold eyes and ridicule of the family.


    Even suppression, deprivation of all resources and identity.


    At this moment, the three of them felt incomparably angry, aggrieved and desperate in such a situation.


    It seems that he has become one with the swordsman in Li Yixi''s piano sound.


    However, as soon as the notes entered their ears, the three suddenly found that they had obtained the treasure and embarked on a road to the sky.


    Breaking all the cold eyes, the whole world was shocked.


    At the same time, loneliness has also embarked on a powerful path.


    While chasing after his relatives, he seeks the boundless avenues.


    Along the way, cut through thorns.


    From being weak and letting other people''s eyes roll, to the peak of kendo, with a single sword, the fairy, the devil, the god and the Buddha fell.


    At this moment, the three of them turned into the swordsman, and they realized all the swordsmanship that the swordsman had.


    When the three of them fell into the illusion created by Qinyin, the terrifying sword energy erupted around the body of the three people at this moment. The breath of the three people and their terrifying speed climbed. The perception has also become extremely terrifying.


    When Li Yixi''s last note fell, the three of them at this moment seemed to be incarnated as swordsmen and spent thousands of years.


    After going through thousands of hardships, even at the moment when they opened their eyes, vicissitudes flashed in their eyes.


    "How is this song?"


    "I have read a book, so I brought my emotions into that book, hoping to become the protagonist in this book, to be able to cut through thorns and become the Sword Emperor of Ten Thousand Paths."


    Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao were shocked when they heard Li Yixi''s words. The two of them couldn''t help looking at each other. Their eyes on Li Yixi changed completely. The two of them were not on Li Yixi''s body. , felt any trace of sword energy, but just now in the sound of the piano, they turned into swordsmen and experienced the glorious life of a sword emperor of ten thousand ways.


    They seem to be integrated into each other''s body, witnessing everything, and everything seems to be their own personal experience, every detail is extremely clear, where can this be someone else''s perception.


    Whether it was Lu Yun or Yang Xiao, they all felt that this was the road Li Yixi had traveled.


    When looking at Li Yixi, it was like looking at the eight peerless sword emperors who merged with all ways.


    "This song is astonishing, I feel the brilliant life of a swordsman who is astonishing."


    "Just now in the sound of the son''s piano, we seemed to be the swordsman that shocked the sky. The son''s piano sound is too realistic. I have never seen such an accomplishment."


    "In front of the son, Lu Yuan doesn''t even have the guts to play the piano."


    "Because playing the piano in front of the young master is like making an axe."


    "Lu Yun has been taught, thank you son."


    "In order to thank the son, if the son needs anything in the future, what needs to be done, I Lu Yuan, whether it is a mountain of swords and a sea of ??fire, will not hesitate."


    At this moment, Lu Yuan knew how much benefit he had gained from this song. He was really grateful to Li Yixi. He knew very well that if he stepped into the river of time again, he would definitely be able to let him go. His cultivation base instantly stepped into a higher realm.


    Even if Lu Yun is still in the middle stage of Da Luo Jinxian''s cultivation, Lu Yuan has a feeling that his own insights in this song are enough to make him fascinated in one fell swoop.


    As long as you enter the long river of time, you must step into the realm of gods.


    When Yang Xiao''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, his whole face was shocked.


    This song not only greatly improves the soul, but also gives me a shocking kendo perception and life experience.


    The two felt that Su Xiuyi was a supreme sword emperor with double cultivation of piano and sword.


    "Ha ha!"


    "I just listened to one song, how can it be as serious as you said?"


    "You two, please get up quickly."


    Seeing Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao kneeling down again, Li Yixi hurriedly laughed.

 Chapter 1057

    Seeing Li Yixi say this, Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao waved at the same time before they got up.


    Looking at Li Yixi who was like a mortal in front of them, the two of them didn''t dare to treat Li Yixi as a mortal. From the previous Qin Yin, the two of them already knew that Li Yixi''s strength was beyond imagination and unfathomable. .


    Just a random song can make them enlightened, integrate what they have learned, and get endless benefits. Such existence is simply unpredictable, and there is no legend.


    Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao felt that Li Yixi was most likely the kind of terrifying existence who had slept for an inexplicable amount of time, only to wake up now.


    After all, these days, with the continuous improvement of the Great Way of Heaven and Earth, some ancient horrors have been awakened. Now, Qingshanmen is facing the oppression of the ancient times.


    Today, the strength of the two people has been improved, Lu Yuan took a deep breath, thinking of those ancient existences, they are eager to get the power of luck and incense, mistakenly thinking that Li Yixi is the ancient giant, and immediately asked carefully: "Master, Is there anything that needs our service, we are willing to serve the son."


    The moment Lu Yuan''s voice fell, Yang Xiao on the side was extremely quiet.


    Although they were a little nervous, the two felt that it was a good choice to have such a strong presence as Li Yixi.


    After all, the current Qingshan Gate is also in danger of being destroyed.


    Li Yixi saw the two in front of him with a serious look on his face, and he was speechless. Li Yixi had already said twice that he had nothing to do with the other party, but he never thought that the other party would be so sincere and serious.


    Li Yixi had to sigh, worthy of being a cultivator in the world of immortality, one by one actually wanted to repay the power of karma, Li Yixi felt that the other party wanted to serve him because he heard the sound of his own piano.


    Seeing the persistence of Yang Xiao and Lu Yuan, Li Yixi glanced at Chu Liang who was still in the state of cultivation not far away, and felt that Chu Liang was a little hard, so he smiled and said, "There is one thing that needs your help! "


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Yang Xiao and Lu Yuan''s eyes showed excitement. After knowing Li Yixi''s terribleness, at this moment, the two felt that they could gather the power of incense and faith with such a terrible existence as Li Yixi. Power is also good.


    At least Qingshanmen is safe and no one can be moved.


    But soon, the two of them were stunned, because what Li Yixi said was completely different from what the two of them imagined.


    Li Yixi, who had a smile on his face, said lightly: "Today I went into the mountain to pick some medicinal materials. My disciple was seriously injured. There is a shortage of some medicinal materials, and now I am just short of the last medicinal material, this medicinal material. It''s called Tianxingcao, I wonder if the two of you know?"


    Hearing that the medicinal material Li Yixi was looking for turned out to be Tianxingcao, at this moment, both Lu Yun and Yang Xiao''s expressions became extremely nervous.


    They originally thought that Li Yixi needed them to gather the power of faith and incense, but they didn''t expect that what Li Yixi wanted was actually Tianxingcao.


    The two looked extremely struggling, and they didn''t even dare to look at Li Yixi''s eyes, because the precious medicine they were waiting for in the mountains today was a 100,000-year-old Tianxingcao.


    Yang Xiao''s eyes fell on the ninth ancestor Lu Yuan, extremely nervous.


    At the same time, the two of them were puzzled, and their hearts were filled with turbulent waves. Today, they came to the mountains to pick the sky star grass. Even Chu Liang didn¡¯t know it, but only knew that there was a 100,000-year-old precious medicine in the valley. The specific medicine Chu Liang knew nothing about, this was also for the sake of secrecy.


    But now, the two of them were shocked when they heard Tianxingcao from Li Yixi''s mouth.


    Also struggling extremely.


    After all, Tianxingcao and the others are of great use.


    "You two, if not, then that''s all."


    "I''m looking for myself!"


    Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao, who were extremely nervous, heard Li Yixi''s words at this moment, and their bodies shuddered, and Lu Yuan raised his head to look at Li Yixi the next moment.


    "Young master, you don''t need to look for it. When I heard the young master talking about Tianxingcao just now, I felt a little familiar. I was wondering if there was a medicine like Tianxingcao among the medicinal materials I collected. After thinking for a while, I found that I did have Tianxingcao. Medicines."


    "You don''t need to look for it, this Heavenly Star Herb is not bad, it should be able to meet your needs."


    Lu Yuan hurriedly explained, covering up the struggle just now, and at the same time took out the 100,000-year-old sky star grass that he just picked from his space ring.


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up when he saw the sky star grass in front of him. Originally, Li Yixi just wanted the ordinary sky star grass, but when he saw the sky star grass in front of him, Li Yixi discovered that the sky star grass On the top, there is even a faint treasure light.


    Li Yixi just glanced at it and knew that this was not an ordinary medicinal material.


    However, Li Yixi was not too hot. In Li Yixi''s opinion, how could the medicinal materials that these practitioners brought out were the same as those of his own?


    Seeing Lu Yuan handing over the sky star grass in his hand, Li Yixi looked grateful and hurriedly said: "Thank you, this sky star grass is of extremely high grade and fully meets my needs."


    "Just don''t know how to thank you?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi hesitated. After all, he just played a piece of music at random. Now he took the other party''s elixir and felt that it was a bit too much to take advantage of.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s just a spirit medicine, it''s good to be able to help the son."


    Where does Lu Yuan dare to ask for benefits? They have already received huge benefits just now. If they are begging for benefits, then they are insatiable greed.


    Being able to get Li Yixi''s friendship is the best reward.


    Lu Yuan didn''t want to be wiped away by the terrifying existence in front of him because he was too greedy.


    At that time, it will really become a matter of stealing chickens without losing rice.


    When Li Yixi was thinking about what to give to the other party, he suddenly found that there was a faint dark air between Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao''s eyebrows.


    Li Yixi had not been able to detect such a situation before, but since the power of merit has been added to his body, Li Yixi has found that he can see whether some people are in danger.


    When Li Yixi saw that ray of black energy now, he already knew that the two of them were very likely to have a bloody disaster.


    "Blood Light Disaster?"


    "Don''t know if this thing will help them?"


    The thought fell, Li Yixi smiled and said: "Two, thank you, but I think the two have a bloody disaster, I will give you these two talismans, I hope it will help you."


    "But don''t rely on it all, you are the biggest backer and guarantee."


    At the moment when the voice fell, two talismans appeared in Li Yixi''s hands.

 Chapter 1058

    "This¡­¡­"


    Yang Xiao and Lu Yuan heard Li Yixi say that they had a bloody disaster, and their faces changed drastically. They didn''t think Li Yixi was a warlock and was talking nonsense. After all, they had already seen the horror of Li Yixi.


    Originally, the two of them didn''t want to or dared to ask for benefits, but when they heard that they had a bloody disaster, and that Li Yixi had a solution, Yang Xiao and Lu Yuan hurriedly thanked them and took the talisman from Li Yixi''s hand.


    The two took the talisman from Li Yixi''s hand, and their pupils contracted sharply.


    There was an incredible color in the depths of their eyes, because at the moment when Yang Xiao and the ninth ancestor Lu Yuan held the talisman, the two of them suddenly felt that the talisman in their hands was related to them.


    This kind of connection is extremely peculiar, Yang Xiao and Lu Yuan felt that the talisman in their hands became their second life in an instant.


    Moreover, the two of them saw an extremely mysterious power on it. This power, even if the two of them have obtained countless Dao insights, they cannot see through it.


    "Thank you son!"


    After knowing the importance of the talisman, the two of them took a deep breath and knelt down in front of Li Yixi on one knee, thanking them. In their opinion, Li Yixi was the talisman and their other life.


    "No, no, hurry up, please get up, you gave me a spirit medicine, and I gave you a talisman that doesn''t have much effect, how can such a big gift be possible?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi saw Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao salute him, and immediately stepped forward to help them up.


    After chatting for a while, Li Yixi suddenly thought of Chu Liang, and immediately asked: "The two of you are walking in the mountains, can you find that there are still monsters running rampant in the mountains?"


    When Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao heard Li Yixi''s words, their faces showed doubts. They didn''t know why Li Yixi asked. In their eyes, Li Yixi''s strength was unfathomable, and which monsters could not enter Li Yixi at all. The eye of the past.


    But Lu Yuan still replied immediately: "In the words of Mr. Hui, the monsters were rampant in the mountains before, because there was an extremely terrifying existence, and the capture of an extremely powerful monster caused the wrath of the extremely terrifying demon god."


    "But I know from my soul search that it seems that the extremely terrifying expert took action to frighten the demon god, the demon god has retreated, and all the demon clans have also lurked. Now there are no powerful demon beasts in the mountains."


    Lu Yuan could only say every word he knew.


    "Is it safe? That''s fine!"


    "Now that the medicinal materials have been picked, I plan to leave, but there is something I need to trouble the two of you!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Lu Yuan stepped out and immediately said, "You can do as you ask us, the son. Where is the trouble, it is our honor to be able to do things for the son!"


    Li Yixi heard Lu Yuan''s words and felt that the people in the cultivation world really spoke very nicely.


    Then he pointed behind him, "There''s a little guy in the back who is so tired. Now that he''s passed out, I plan to leave. I hope you two will protect him before he wakes up."


    When Lu Yuan heard Li Yixi''s request, his face was serious. It was too simple for the two of them, and he immediately agreed.


    "Two, if there is a chance, let''s talk about it again, in the immortal city of Jinling, Li Yixi."


    After the voice fell, I saw the golden cloud of merit and virtue appeared under Li Yixi''s feet, and Li Yixi, who stepped on the golden cloud of merit and virtue, broke through the air.


    Seeing the golden cloud of merit and virtue at Li Yixi''s feet, Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao, who were already shocked, instantly widened their eyes with disbelief on their faces.


    "Then, is that the power of merit?"


    Yang Xiao, whose eyes widened, stared at the ninth ancestor Lu Yuan beside him for a moment and asked.


    At this moment, Lu Yuan felt his mouth dry. He had never seen such a terrifying power of merit before, and said dryly, "No, yes, that is indeed the golden cloud of merit."


    "Who is this master? Why does he have such a terrifying golden cloud of merit?"


    "When the young master said that something was bothering us, I mistakenly thought that the young master needed the power of luck, incense and faith, but when I saw the power of merit under the son''s feet, I knew that we were thinking too much, the son is like this A terrifying existence with such a terrifying power of merit, how could it possibly need that little power of incense and faith?"


    At this moment, Lu Yuan, the ninth ancestor of Qingshanmen, felt as if his heart was being pinched by a big hand, and the whole person was extremely horrified.


    The power of merit is really too terrifying, too terrifying.


    hiss!


    Yang Xiao took a deep breath when he heard Lu Yuan confirm that it was the power of merit.


    "The merits are clouded, and the horror is like this!"


    "What kind of existence does this master exist?"


    "I''m afraid those so-called ancient giants are just ants in front of this senior."


    Thinking of the scenes that happened today, Yang Xiao''s face was shocked at this moment, and he felt that this time he had seen a real peerless master.


    Thinking of Li Yixi''s strength, he couldn''t help but think of the words Li Yixi said before he left, there is a bloody disaster today.


    Thinking of the bloody disaster, Yang Xiao couldn''t help clenching his hands tightly at this moment, carefully holding the talisman given by Li Yixi.


    "Let''s go and have a look and see who the young master asked us to guard?"


    Lu Yuan withdrew his shocked gaze, and immediately saw the boulder.


    Yang Xiao also nodded, and when the two walked around the stone, they were instantly shocked.


    "Big Brother!"


    "It turned out to be the senior brother?"


    Yang Xiao never thought that the person Li Yixi asked them to protect was the Chu Liang they were looking for.


    "Chu Liang!"


    "It turned out to be Chu Liang?"


    "I was a little nervous just now. After all, before this, there were countless big monsters in the mountains, and I was worried that this guy had an accident. I didn''t expect this guy to have a great chance and follow the expert."


    Seeing that Chu Liang was not injured, Lu Yuan, the ninth ancestor of Qingshanmen, breathed a sigh of relief. If Chu Liang had an accident, there would be some trouble. After all, Chu Liang''s identity is extraordinary.


    When the voice fell, the bodies of the two of them shook violently, their pupils shrank sharply, and their faces were incredible.


    "Good guy."


    "I actually stepped into the realm of the gods!"


    When Lu Yuan watched Chu Liang''s cultivation level earnestly, his whole body was shaken, and he never thought that Chu Liang''s cultivation level had stepped into the realm of gods, even if it was better than him.


    However, in just a moment, Lu Yuan knew what he had found.


    With a complicated look on his face, Lu Yuan never thought that one day he would be jealous of the disciples in the sect.


    Lu Yuan knew very well that the reason why Chu Liang had such a terrifying cultivation base must be the reason of Li Yixi.


    Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao did not dare to disturb Chu Liang, who was practicing. The two sat cross-legged around, because they both knew very well that Chu Liang was not sleeping, but that his soul had stepped into the long river of time and was merging.


    Because at this moment, Chu Liang''s cultivation is soaring at an extremely terrifying speed every moment, and there is only one possibility, that is, Chu Liang at this moment is melting.


    Half an hour later, under the jealous gazes of Yang Xiao and Lu Yuan, Chu Liang slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, Chu Liang''s eyes shot out two extremely cold rays of light, like swords. Mans is generally terrible.


    When Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao saw that Chu Liang was awake, they immediately walked to Chu Liang.


    As the ninth ancestor of Qingshanmen, Lu Yuan is not only powerful, but also has a very high rank. However, when Lu Yuan looked at Chu Liang at this moment, there was no majesty on his face, and he did not speak because of his high rank. domineering.


    At this moment, both Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao were extremely envious. The two of them never thought that Chu Liang would actually step into the Heavenly God Realm in half a day.


    Whether it is Lu Yuan or Yang Xiao, they have gained a lot today, but even if the two of them step into the long river of time and space again, the limit of the two of them is to step into the realm of the gods, and it is impossible to enter the realm of the gods.


    Lu Yuan, the ninth ancestor of the Qingshan Sect, had a very complicated heart. He never imagined that in a short period of time, Chu Liang, the first disciple of the Qingshan Sect, would become the number one powerhouse in the sect.


    Even the first patriarch of Qingshanmen is only a cultivation base in the realm of the gods, and there is still a great distance from the realm of the gods.


    "Congratulations, Senior Brother, for stepping into the Heavenly God Realm."


    "Chu Liang, you are very good, maybe this time you can relieve the danger of my Qingshanmen''s destruction."


    Chu Liang''s eyes fell on Lu Yuan, the ninth ancestor of Qingshan Sect, and Yang Xiao, a disciple of Qingshan Sect, with a smile on his face. Even Chu Liang, who has always been pampered and calm, was extremely excited at this moment.


    Once in a trance, it was Dragon Nine Heavens.


    At this moment, Chu Liang involuntarily gave birth to heroism, a heroism that swallowed mountains and rivers for hundreds of millions of miles.


    "I finally stepped into the realm of the gods. From then on, I am also a giant, and I am no longer an ant."


    Chu Liang looked at his hands and felt the terrifying and boundless mana in his body, as if he was dreaming.


    But then Chu Liang woke up suddenly, because Chu Liang thought of Li Yixi.


    His eyes immediately fell on the ninth ancestor Lu Yuan, and he asked anxiously, "Where is the senior? What about the senior?"


    "The ninth ancestor, can you see that senior?"


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect that I would be addicted to the sound of the senior''s piano."


    Chu Liang''s surprise of gaining power disappeared without a trace, and was replaced by apprehension and loss.


    Lu Yuan, the ninth ancestor of Qingshanmen, who felt Chu Liang''s emotions, breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, because Lu Yuan, the ninth ancestor of Qingshanmen, found out that Chu Liang was not acting, but really lost.


    Lu Yun finally knew why Chu Liang got so many opportunities by following Li Yixi''s side.


    Because Chu Liang has a pure heart, and his talent is very evil.


    Lu Yuan, the ninth ancestor of Qingshanmen, explained: "The peerless master has already left. I never thought that the treasure we guarded was actually what the peerless master needed?"


    "However, you have been with this peerless master for a long time. If you go to Jinling Xiancheng one day, you may be able to get another advice from the peerless master."


    Lu Yuan, the ninth ancestor of Qingshanmen, said comfortably, Lu Yuan is very clear, how can an unfathomable existence like Li Yixi have an intersection with them.


    At this moment, Chu Liang hurriedly remembered that Li Yixi lived in Jinling Xiancheng.


    Seeing that Chu Liang was quiet, Lu Yun hurriedly asked, "Where are your two junior brothers?"


    Lu Yun didn''t find the two disciples of Qingshanmen, and felt that the two were already fierce, but he couldn''t help asking.


    Chu Liang''s face showed bitterness, "The two junior brothers were too young and too arrogant, and when they met this peerless master, they made a rude remark, and behind the ten thousand demons rioted to hunt down human beings, and the two junior brothers died in an extremely terrifying big demon. My subordinates, and I escaped and met an expert, so I saved my life."


    "Following this master''s side, I got a lot of opportunities and let me step into the realm of the gods."


    "Ninth Patriarch, Junior Brother, it''s time for us to go back. I don''t know how Qingshanmen is now. If we go back a little later, something bad might happen."


    The ninth ancestor of Qingshanmen thought of the crisis facing Qingshanmen at this moment, his face was covered with clouds, and he hurriedly nodded.


    Now that the monsters in the mountains have been frightened away by Li Yixi, the three of them have no worries at this moment, they just jumped into the air and went out of the mountains.


    After the three of them left, in the corner, a demon god in a red dress rose from the sky and looked towards the direction where the three of them left, with an extremely gloomy expression.


    But he didn''t dare to make any rash moves. Thinking of Li Yixi''s frail figure, the demon god couldn''t help but feel fear in his heart at this moment.

 Chapter 1059

    Bazhen Chicken is still in Li Yixi''s hands, but now the demon god has no heart or courage to save Bazhen Chicken.


    The coquettish demon god in a red dress had an extremely gloomy face, staring at the direction Li Yixi was leaving, "Who the hell are you?"


    His heart was full of anger, but the demon god did not dare to vent.


    Today''s scenes had already made the demon gods fear to the extreme. The demon gods knew very well that if Li Yixi really wanted to destroy the demon god realm, then the entire demon god realm would definitely be Li Yixi''s opponent.


    For the sake of the entire Demon God Realm, the Demon God did not dare to provoke Li Yixi.


    Originally wanted to kill Chu Liang and let out a bad breath, but just now when Li Yixi left, when the demon god approached, he saw the shovel in Chu Liang''s hand, and his heart froze.


    The demon god left with a gloomy face.


    In the void, Chu Liang, Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao walked in the air, and the three of them were extremely fast.


    Before, Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao didn''t care, but when their eyes fell on Chu Liang, their expressions were strange.


    Because now Chu Liang is holding a shovel tightly in his hand, which is very different from the image of an immortal.


    Yang Xiao smiled and said, "Senior brother, you have been holding a shovel so nervously all this time. It looks so weird. Let''s throw this thing away. Now you don''t need to dig medicine for that young master."


    Chu Liang suddenly woke up when he heard Yang Xiao''s words. From waking up to now, Chu Liang was extremely nervous. He didn''t care what he was holding in his hand, and always thought it was his own sword.


    At this moment, he looked down at the shovel in his hand, and his face showed embarrassment.


    But then he shook his head indifferently, lost it, how could it be possible? Even if he lost it, he would never let the shovel in his hand be lost.


    Lu Yun and Yang Xiao, who did not find any abnormality, may mistakenly think that this is an ordinary shovel, but Chu Liang, who has used it, knows very well that this is a good shovel, but it is not an ordinary shovel, but an extremely terrifying god. soldier.


    Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao saw that Chu Liang carefully put away the shovel, with a look of doubt on their faces. It was obviously an ordinary shovel, but for some reason, Chu Liang regarded it as a treasure.


    Seeing the eyes of the two, Chu Liang smiled, "This is left by the son, put it away and think about it!"


    "That kind of peerless master, maybe we will never meet again in our lifetime."


    Chu Liang did not say that the shovel was a sacred wood, after all, the sacred tool would be watched by others.


    If people know that they have an incomparably powerful divine weapon, it will attract the peeps of countless people.


    Even fathers, sons and brothers kill each other for treasure.


    Although Chu Liang knew that this thing was bestowed by Li Yixi, and ordinary people would not dare to peep at it, Chu Liang still felt that one more thing was better than one less thing.


    Not long after, the three returned to Qingshanmen.


    The faces of the three of them became extremely ugly, because Lu Yuan, Yang Xiao and Chu Liang all discovered that there were a lot of bloodstains before the mountain gate.


    Obviously, not long ago, there was a fight in front of the mountain gate.


    "Meet the ninth patriarch, see the senior brother."


    When the disciples of Qingshanmen saw the three of them returning, they immediately started the formation, with happy expressions on their faces.


    Because he knew that the three of them went to the mountains to find the precious medicine, which could cure the first ancestor of Qingshanmen.


    The life of the first ancestor now is worrying, and the injury is too serious.


    Lu Yun and Yang Xiao saw a pair of fiery eyes falling on them, their faces were a little ugly, because the Tianxingcao had been taken away by Li Yixi, and now they had no way to save the first ancestor.


    "Ninth brother, come with me to see big brother!"


    A figure rushed over, staring at Lu Yuan excitedly.


    It is the eighth ancestor of Qingshanmen.


    Lu Yuan saw the Eighth Patriarch''s lips move, but he didn''t know how to explain it.


    If he said that he had met a peerless master who wanted to leave the precious medicine, he felt that the Eighth Patriarch would not believe it.


    Chu Liang already knew the ins and outs on the way back.


    Thinking of the Jinchuang medicine in his arms, Chu Liang stepped out.


    "Eighth Ancestor, I will go with you to meet the old ancestor, I have a way to rule the old ancestor!"


    The eighth ancestor of Qingshanmen heard Chu Liang''s words, and his face showed doubts. Seeing that Lu Yun did not speak, his face was ugly, and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley instantly.


    The eighth ancestor had a bad premonition, but he still took a deep breath and stared at Lu Yuan and said, "Old Jiu, didn''t you bring back that precious medicine? That thing is the life-saving thing for the eldest brother!"


    Seeing the Eighth Ancestor staring at him, Lu Yuan could only bite the bullet and explain: "If you go back to mynah, we did pick some precious medicine, but this time there was a monster riot in the mountains, and I met a peerless expert. , Bao Yao was taken away by that expert."


    When the eighth ancestor heard Lu Yuan''s explanation, his face showed anger, and he didn''t believe it at all, but he still looked at Chu Liang who was on the side. After all, Chu Liang was the descendant of the first ancestor.


    "Chu Liang, is everything Lu Yuan said true?"


    Chu Liang knew that Lu Yuan would not lie, and when Li Yixi asked for it, Chu Liang also heard it, Chu Liang knew that the Eighth Patriarch did not believe in the Ninth Patriarch, because the Ninth Patriarch had a lot of grievances with his old Patriarch. .


    Chu Liang immediately explained: "The Eighth Patriarch, what the Ninth Patriarch said is true, we can''t waste time now. Although there is no precious medicine, I have something to save the Patriarch."


    The disappointed Eighth Ancestor heard Chu Liang''s words at this moment, and saw that Chu Liang did not seem to be telling a lie, with a look of doubt on his face, but he did not ask any more questions. After all, it is extremely urgent now, and the First Ancestor is very likely Dead body.


    Immediately stretched out his hand to grab Chu Liang, and instantly flew away into the forbidden area of ??Qingshan Gate.


    In the forbidden area, an old figure with white hair and beard sat cross-legged, and the breath that was entangled in his body was extremely chaotic at this moment.


    If there is no breath, it has reached the moment of life and death.


    On the chest of the first ancestor, there is a sword mark with deep visible bone. This sword mark is not terrible. What is terrible is that this sword mark contains an extremely vicious poison.


    The incomparably vicious toxin made the first ancestor unable to suppress.


    The first ancestor of Qingshanmen sensed Chu Liang''s return, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Looking at Chu Liang and Lu Yuan expectantly.


    The Eighth Ancestor saw the first Ancestor''s hot eyes, and his face showed despair.


    Rescue the first ancestor, even the 100,000-year-old Tianxingcao has only a glimmer of life. Now that the Tianxingcao has not been brought back, the eighth ancestor feels that it is impossible to save the first ancestor.


    "Ancestor, I have found a way to treat you. It can make you return to normal in a short time, but the process will be extremely painful."


    "I wonder if the ancestors can hold on!"


    Those old ancestors who had received the sound transmission of the eighth ancestor already had expressions of despair on their faces, but they suddenly found Chu Liang''s confident expression, and they were all shocked.


    Because they could hear from Chu Liang''s words that Chu Liang didn''t mean to deceive the first ancestor.


    "Ha ha!"


    "This old man has experienced countless lives and deaths, how can he be afraid of pain? Boy, take action as soon as possible!"


    When the first ancestor saw the expressions of the ninth ancestor and others, he had already guessed that he did not get the 100,000-year-old star grass, and pretended to smile.


    In fact, the first ancestor was desperate, and he didn''t think that what Chu Liang took out could suppress the poison in his body.


    "Also ask the ancestor to be patient, the process will be extremely painful."


    Chu Liang stepped forward and reminded once again, the next moment slowly took out the Jinchuang medicine in his arms.


    After Chu Liang saw the magic of Jinchuang Medicine, he already knew that it could definitely treat the injury of the ancestor.


    The first ancestor still had the last glimmer of hope, even if it was insignificant, but he still hoped that he could save his life, but at this moment, when he saw the Jinchuang medicine in front of him, his face was desperate.


    "Golden Chuang Medicine?"


    At this moment, the expressions of the other Qingshan Sect ancestors also became extremely ugly. They felt that Chu Liang was playing a trick. How could the golden sore medicine suppress the ancient strange poison of the first ancestor.


    At this moment, Chu Liang naturally also felt the disappointment in the eyes of the ancestors.


    "Old Ancestor, this is indeed a golden medicine!"


    "But it is beyond our cognition, and I ask the ancestors to believe me."


    Feeling the gazes one after another, Chu Liang at this moment could only bite the bullet and explain.


    Seeing that his descendants were so determined, the first ancestor also showed doubts on his face, and waved his hand with difficulty to stop other ancestors from blocking.


    "It''s all dead anyway. Since you think it''s useful, you might as well try it."


    Originally, the first ancestor really wanted to drink Chu Liang directly, but when he saw Chu Liang''s serious and clean eyes, he was a little puzzled and decided to give it a try.


    Under the eyes of one after another, at this moment, Chu Liang carefully smeared the medicine on the wound of the first ancestor of Qingshanmen.


    The wound almost turned black at the moment.


    However, under their gaze, the moment the mediocre Jinchuang medicine was smeared on, the complexions suddenly changed, and their faces were incredible.


    I saw the ancient strange poison, and at this moment it seemed to meet the nemesis.


    The flesh and blood that had rotted and died, suddenly burst into a powerful and incomparable vitality.


    The first ancestor of Qingshanmen, who just wanted to try it out, bit his lip instantly, blood dripping from his lips, and he never thought that the pain in Chu Liang''s mouth would be so terrifying.


    At this moment, he bit his lip, preventing himself from completely losing his temper in front of the younger generation.


    Although it was incomparably painful, his eyes soon showed an unbelievable color, because he felt that the golden pills at the wound actually contained a mysterious and incomparable power, and that power actually followed him at this moment. The wound entered his meridians, and at the same time, it merged into his limbs.


    Because of the ancient strange poison, all the blood was almost useless, but at this moment, under the incomparable power of the mysterious, I was shocked to feel the ancient strange poison in my body, constantly disappearing, and my blood actually regenerated at an extremely terrifying speed.


    At the same time, the first ancestor widened his eyes, because at this moment, he felt that his mana was also changing.


    The vitality that was about to disappear in the body became full at an unimaginable speed.


    "This this¡­¡­!"


    Everyone''s faces were full of incredulity at the moment, they never thought that this mediocre Jinchuang medicine actually saved the first ancestor!


    And at this moment, they felt that the toxins were constantly disappearing, the face of the first ancestor was constantly recovering, and at the same time, they also felt the breath of the first ancestor, which was changing at an unimaginable speed.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, their faces full of shock.


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, the first ancestor''s body shook violently, and the first ancestor, who was still a great distance from the realm of the gods, stepped into the realm of the gods at this moment.


    At the same time, all the toxins in his body were removed, and the sword wound on his chest healed at an unimaginable speed.


    The first ancestor of Qingshanmen seemed to be dreaming, "Did I break through?"

 Chapter 1060

    "Congratulations to the ancestor!"


    Chu Liang''s face was filled with joy.


    The rest of the Qingshanmen ancestors were all excited at this moment, and they never thought that there was a way to cure the first ancestor.


    "Congratulations, brother, for stepping into the realm of the gods."


    One by one, congratulations hurriedly.


    Under the extreme pain, the first ancestor, who was covered in sweat, felt the breath in his body, and his face showed excitement.


    Looking at Chu Liang''s eyes, it changed completely, and he never thought that Chu Liang would actually heal him and help him go further.


    At the same time, the first ancestor of Qingshanmen also felt that the eyes of these ancestors of Qingshanmen were flickering, and they were all staring at Chu Liang.


    "Liang''er, what the hell is this?"


    The first ancestor of Qingshanmen asked in front of all the ancestors.


    "Back to my ancestors, this thing was given by a peerless expert in the mountains this time. If it wasn''t for this thing, I would have perished."


    "This thing looks unremarkable, but in fact, it contains an extremely mysterious power. This power can not only heal injuries, but also help people transform."


    "It''s a pity, that peerless expert just gave me this small box, which has been used up. Otherwise, I might be able to give birth to a lot of strong people in my Qingshanmen."


    "This time, although we didn''t bring back Tianxingcao, it was a blessing in disguise. The ninth ancestor and we both got a great opportunity and our strength was further improved."


    "Liang''er has also stepped into the realm of the gods now."


    "Presumably the ninth ancestor and Yang Xiao will soon step into the realm of gods."


    "This time, our Qingshanmen finally has the confidence."


    When the first ancestor of Qingshanmen heard Chu Liang''s words, his pupils shrank violently, and his face was full of incredulity. He didn''t investigate Chu Liang''s cultivation just now, and only after hearing Chu Liang''s words at this moment, did he investigate Chu Liang''s cultivation.


    It''s okay not to look at it. After looking at it, I was shocked. I never thought that Chu Liang had stepped into the realm of the gods. If it wasn''t for Chu Liang to bring this thing back, even his cultivation level would not be as good as Chu Liang''s.


    At this moment, in the great hall, it became extremely quiet, each with different expressions.


    When the strength of the first ancestor went further, everyone was overjoyed.


    I saw several ancestors with smiles on the corners of their mouths. At this moment, they suddenly attacked Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao who had just returned.


    As soon as he made his move, he went all out. The terrifying attack made people terrified. Originally, these ancestors had not yet stepped into the realm of gods, but at this moment, Chu Liang''s face changed greatly. I didn''t expect these ancestors to step into the realm of gods. .


    Chu Liang and the First Ancestor are okay, their strength has stepped into the gods, even if there is a sneak attack, the two can deal with it, but at this moment, Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao are in danger.


    They did not expect the betrayal of several ancestors, and the cultivation of the realm of the gods broke out, which made them retreat.


    And everything happened too fast, and it was too late to even think about it. At this moment, with the cooperation of which ancestors, Yang Xiao and Lu Yuan were directly photographed flying.


    They fell in front of Chu Liang and spat out a mouthful of blood, their faces pale.


    "Brothers, what are you doing?"


    It wasn''t until this moment that the Eighth Ancestor reacted, his face was extremely ugly, and he was even unwilling to accept the scene in front of him.


    "Eighth brother, those who know the current affairs are Junjie, the Raging Fire Sect has the backing of the ancient forces, and they are invincible. Choosing to surrender is the only way to survive."


    "The nine of us swore to live and die together with Jin Lan back then, but I''m sorry today."


    Lu Yun and Yang Xiao on the ground were incredulous at this moment, and they never thought that several ancestors in the sect would betray.


    These ancestors made a killing move, and they didn''t mean to spare the two at all.


    "I didn''t expect a few of you to even care about our brotherhood for the sake of strength!"


    The ninth ancestor Lu Yuan''s face was extremely gloomy, and he looked at several people with anger.


    "You''re not dead?"


    The faces of the ancestors changed drastically in an instant, and they looked at Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao in disbelief at this moment. Just now, they made a move, and the magical power they used was enough to kill Lu Yuan completely, but now except for the pale faces of the two, there is no any fatal injury.


    "Sorry, we can''t die yet!"


    "The peerless expert said that the two of us have a bloody disaster today. The two of us have been extremely cautious, but we never thought that the person who shot us was actually you."


    "If I betrayed Qingshanmen, I can explain it, your big brothers are very good to you."


    Lu Yuan''s face was extremely ugly, and at the same time his face was full of anger.


    Yang Xiao had lingering fears. At this moment, Yang Xiao discovered that the talisman that Li Yixi once had with them had been reduced to ashes.


    Yang Xiao was extremely shocked. He didn''t expect this talisman to actually save their lives!


    "Lao Jiu, are you hiding your cultivation?"


    The old man who took action against Lu Yuan had an extremely gloomy look on his face at the moment, with an incredible expression on his face.


    "Sorry, I don''t hide my strength, but some people have long expected that I have a killing robbery today."


    "I didn''t expect that the peerless master could peep into the future and save Yang Xiao and me''s lives. It seems that we should not die!"


    "It must be you who died today!"


    An incomparably cold killing intent burst out from the eyes of the ninth ancestor.


    "Walk!"


    Several ancestors looked at each other, at this moment, how dare they stay, the two gods and the land transport Yang Xiao, they can''t deal with it.


    You can only escape for the first time while the first ancestor has not stabilized his own cultivation.


    The Eighth Ancestor''s face was extremely embarrassed when he saw a few people break through the air.


    The Eighth Patriarch saw that the First Patriarch saved his life and stepped into the Heavenly God Realm. His inner worries disappeared, but at the same time, he found that his righteous brother had betrayed, and his expression became extremely ugly.


    The Eighth Ancestor was a little desperate. Originally, the Fire Sect knew that the First Ancestor was carrying the ancient poison and did not go all out to deal with Qingshanmen.


    Now the traitor of Qingshanmen will definitely send back the news that the first ancestor has stepped into the realm of the gods, and the fire sect will come back at that time, which is the end of Qingshanmen.


    The Raging Fire Sect is already strong, and behind the Rising Fire Sect there is an extremely powerful ancient force to support it.


    "Brother, what do you do next?"


    "I am afraid that the Qingshan Sect will not be able to protect it. These bastards will join the Raging Fire Sect and will definitely inform the Raging Fire Sect of all the news and secrets of my Qingshan Sect. It is also difficult to protect the sects of the Qingshan Sect, and none of the disciples are arranged by these people. chess piece."


    The first ancestor, who is stabilizing his cultivation, has an extremely ugly face. He was already dangerous, but now with internal worries, the situation has become more complicated.


    When everyone''s face was gloomy, Chu Liang''s face was dull at the moment.


    The first ancestor found that Chu Liang, who was beside him, was sluggish, with a look of doubt on his face.


    "Liang''er, what''s the matter?"


    The first ancestor looked puzzled.


    Chu Liang, who had a stormy sea in his heart, immediately woke up when he heard the words of his ancestor.


    He hurriedly said: "I didn''t expect that the expert would know the future. The expert could naturally predict that the ninth ancestor and junior brother Yang Xiao would be in danger of falling, and of course he could also predict the current predicament of Qingshanmen."


    "Old Ancestor and Eighth Ancestor don''t have to worry!"


    "I have a way to resolve the crisis, no, it''s the way to destroy the Raging Fire Sect."


    Seeing the excitement on Chu Liang''s face at this moment, the Eighth Patriarch and First Patriarch of Qingshan Sect showed doubts on their faces.


    "Behind the Raging Fire Sect, there is an incomparably powerful ancient giant as a backer. This time, the Rising Fire Sect will no longer be the Raging Fire Sect. The ancient giant behind the Raging Fire Sect will definitely intervene. After all, you and I have stepped into the gods. territory."


    The first ancestor explained with a headache.


    "Old Ancestor, I naturally know that after the Ancestor and I step into the Heavenly God Realm, the people behind the Raging Fire Sect will definitely intervene, but this is a good thing for us, maybe we can do it once and for all."


    "However, as for how to resolve this crisis, please don''t ask the ancestors now, so as not to leak the news."


    "Just leave everything to Liang''er. The ancestors can rest assured and stabilize their cultivation. At that time, the ancestors will still need to take action."


    The first ancestor of Qingshanmen, who wanted to ask what happened, heard Chu Liang''s words and chose to shut up.


    At this moment, Chu Liang couldn''t help but see Li Yixi''s face in his mind, with an incredible look on his face.


    I thought to myself: "Senior, when you used mosquito coils that day, did you imply the junior?"


    "With the earth-shattering cultivation of the predecessors, all those big monsters will fall within the wave of your hand."


    "Why does the senior need to use such a fetish?"


    "I didn''t understand it before, but now I finally understand that it''s not that there is no way or means to deal with those big monsters, but you are teaching me how to resolve the crisis in Qingshanmen."


    "This antiquity mosquito coil can actually make those terrifying monsters of the Demon God Realm pass out, and so are the powerhouses of the ancient forces behind the Raging Fire Sect."


    "When the giant engine behind the Raging Fire Sect comes, I only need to light the remaining mosquito coils, which is enough to resolve the predicament in front of me."


    "When I was in the mountains, the reason why I was able to stay awake was actually because of this golden medicine. The breath emitted by this thing can avoid the poison of mosquito coils."


    At this moment, Chu Liang''s heart was filled with turbulent waves, and his face was full of incredulity.


    Unexpectedly, a person''s strength is so powerful that he can peep into the future and make a layout in advance.


    Li Yixi, who had just returned to Jinling Xiancheng, sneezed instantly and murmured, "Damn, who is talking about me?"


    "Is it the cultivators you met in the mountains?"


    Rubbing his nose, Li Yixi walked into the courtyard excitedly.


    The time to return was earlier than Li Yixi expected, and Li Yixi immediately entered the room to check Wang Lin''s injury.

 Chapter 1061

    Walking into the room, Li Yixi found that there were many people in the room.


    "I''ve seen your son!"


    "I have seen Master!"


    Jun Wushen, Xiao Zhan, Meng Ge and others in the room hurriedly saluted.


    "Are you all here?"


    "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, Wang Lin will be fine."


    "Everyone, sit down."


    "Don''t stand stupidly."


    "Old Bai, hurry up and boil these herbs."


    Li Yixi waved his hand, and the treasured medicines that he picked today appeared in the room.


    When Meng Ge and the others saw the precious medicine Li Yixi picked, their pupils shrank suddenly, and their faces were shocked.


    These precious medicines are at least ten thousand years old, and they are extremely powerful. They never imagined that Li Yixi had only gone out for half a day and got so many precious medicines.


    It is not that simple to pick these precious medicines. These powerful medicines are not themselves, but are guarded by terrifying monsters.


    But thinking of Li Yixi''s unpredictable cultivation, everyone felt normal, but looking at Wang Lin lying on the bed, he couldn''t help feeling jealous.


    They knew very well that after Wang Lin drank these medicines, not only would he be able to recover from his wounds, but his strength would definitely improve. These things were too precious.


    Meng Ge''s guilt disappeared in an instant. Before that, Meng Ge felt that Wang Lin was injured because he did not protect Jinling Xiancheng, but at this moment, Meng Ge felt that Wang Lin should be grateful to him. If it wasn''t for this injury, how could Wang Lin get such a heaven-defying opportunity.


    Mungo''s eyes were red, and he really wanted to die once.


    A second injury can save thousands of years of cultivation time.


    Maybe, more than that.


    Wang Lin wanted to get up, but Li Yixi stepped out and put his big hand on Wang Lin''s shoulder.


    "Boy, lie down well, and when you are healed, you have to give me a good fight."


    Li Yixi found that Wang Lin''s face was much better looking, and his heart was completely dropped.


    Qingshan Gate.


    Following the betrayal of the five ancestors, all the disciples and elders in Qingshanmen, who were already in a weak position, were extremely uneasy at the moment.


    The Qingshan Gate is now scattered, and it no longer has the cohesion it once had.


    Some elders looked desperate.


    Originally, some people wanted to leave, but they had already received the information, and the Raging Fire Sect came out in full force. Countless strong people guarded the gate of Qingshan Gate, and the elders and disciples who had left the gate of Qingshan fell into the hands of these people.


    In the hall, the eyes of several ancestors fell on Chu Liang.


    The first ancestor of Qingshanmen looked at Chu Liang worriedly, and asked solemnly: "Liang''er, are you sure your method is effective?"


    Chu Liang felt countless eyes falling on him, and when he heard the words of the ancestor, his face showed a confident color.


    "Old Ancestor, don''t worry, I hope all the strong people behind the Raging Fire Sect will come, so that it can save a lot of trouble, I''m afraid they won''t come."


    Chu Liang''s face was confident, without any fear.


    Chu Liang knew very well how terrifying the Azure Dragon Sacred Beast was in the mountains that day.


    When such a terrifying existence approached, they almost fainted. No matter how strong the ancient giant behind the Raging Fire Sect was, it was absolutely impossible to compare with the Demon God Realm.


    This crisis may be an unprecedented opportunity for the Qingshan Sect. If the Raging Fire Sect and the ancient giant behind the Raging Fire Sect can be extinguished, then the Qingshan Sect will rise and grow at an unimaginable speed.


    Become the first force in the fairy city.


    "I believe you!"


    "Let go and do it. If you need any help, just ask."


    Lu Yuan''s eyes fell on Chu Liang, and he smiled slightly.


    Lu Yuan knew where Chu Liang''s confidence came from.


    After meeting Li Yixi, Lu Yuan felt that nothing was impossible.


    Seeing that Chu Liang was so confident, Lu Yuan naturally guessed that Chu Liang''s methods should be related to Li Yixi.


    "No need, just wait, this thing is for you!"


    Chu Liang smiled slightly, waved his hand, and each sachet appeared in front of the powerhouses.


    All the ancestors held the sachets with doubts on their faces, Chu Liang immediately explained: "Old ancestors, the sachets have some remnants of the scent of golden medicine, you must take this with you, otherwise the time will come. It''s troublesome."


    "This sachet can keep you awake. At that time, you will need several ancestors'' assistants to kill the ancestors of the Raging Fire Sect and the ancient forces behind the Raging Fire Sect."


    Several ancestors were a little puzzled, but when they heard some auras containing the golden sore medicine, they were overjoyed and put them away carefully in an instant. They saw the terrifying effect of the golden sore medicine.


    Chu Liang''s voice just fell.


    The next moment, there was an incomparable voice in the void.


    I saw a terrifying existence coming from the sky.


    There are hundreds of people in the god realm that is rarely seen in ordinary days, and there are a hundred people at this moment. There are a dozen people in the god realm, and there are even a few terrifying existences. Even Chu Liang can''t see through the gods.


    "come yet?"


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Chu Liang''s eyes immediately fell on the ancestor, "Ancestor, can all the disciples be gathered in the hall now?"


    The first ancestor of Qingshanmen felt the aura of destroying the sky and the earth at this moment, and his face showed a dignified color. Even if he stepped into the realm of the gods, he did not have the slightest fighting intention at this moment. These people are too terrifying. .


    But hearing Chu Liang''s words, the old man nodded hurriedly.


    "That''s good!"


    "Let them come and go today!"


    Chu Liang hurriedly took out the burned mosquito coil and lit it in the hall.


    Seeing Chu Liang''s actions, the ancestors looked puzzled. They didn''t know why Chu Liang did this. This is the fairy palace, not the mundane world. How could mosquitoes appear.


    "All the elders and disciples obey orders and cultivate on the spot, without worrying about the enemy."


    Chu Liang''s voice instantly resounded in the hall, and the disciples of Qingshanmen were extremely nervous, but when they heard Chu Liang''s words at this moment, they did not dare to disobey, and immediately sat cross-legged and practiced.


    After the Eighth Patriarch heard Chu Liang''s order, he wanted to ask, but the Eighth Patriarch suddenly found that the body of a half-step god-level powerhouse beside him suddenly trembled, and he fell down instantly, his pupils suddenly twitched. A contraction.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The Eighth Ancestor''s face showed disbelief, and his eyes were fixed on the burning mosquito coil.


    "Eighth Ancestor, this is my trump card. This thing is something that can make the terrifying beings above the Heavenly God Realm fear like a tiger. For the people who come today, I will make them come and go."


    Originally, my heart was full of worries about the ancestors, and each and every one of the eyes showed a bright light, and the worry in the eyes disappeared in an instant.


    Looking at the mosquito-repellent incense that was burning, with wisps of blue smoke scattered in all directions, a look of ecstasy appeared on his face.


    Chu Liang used his magical powers to instantly control and spread the scent.


    At the same time, several people rose into the air, hovering above the main hall, and coldly watching the silhouettes kill one after another.


    The elders of the Raging Fire Sect looked disdainful, glanced at the ancestors who used to be Qingshanmen beside him, and became even more proud.


    His eyes fell on the first patriarch of Qingshanmen, and he mocked: "Chu Chenglong, the person who knows the current affairs is a hero, until now, do you still have to resist?"


    "I didn''t expect you to have some chance to step into the realm of the gods, but even if you step into the realm of the gods, what can you do?"


    "The few venerables who have come today have the cultivation of the realm of gods."


    "Do you know what a god king is?"


    "The king in the realm of the gods, do you think a few of you can stop him?"


    "Now kneel down and surrender, and I can forgive you."


    The ancestor of the Raging Fire Sect waved the fan in his hand, and his mocking gaze fell on Chu Chenglong.


    Chu Chenglong knew today''s trump card, and he no longer had a look of fear. His eyes fell on the proud ancestor of the Fire Sect, and he mocked: "Do you want the old man to be the same as you are the lackeys of these ancient cowards?"


    "Sorry, I don''t have the habit and hobby of being a dog."


    "What''s more, some cowards who have survived from the ancient times, what qualifications do they have to make the old man surrender?"


    In the Raging Fire Sect camp, those ancient powerhouses had no interest at all to take a look at Qingshanmen, but at this moment I heard someone say that these people are cowards, their eyes shone with cold light, and terrifying killing intent erupted.


    The faces of several god-king realm powerhouses became extremely gloomy at this moment.


    These people were indeed just ants in the Primordial Era. Those real giants and powerhouses in the Primordial Era had already fallen or left in that tragic battle.


    But in their eyes, even if they survived until now, it is not the ants who have just entered the realm of gods can ridicule.


    "Go, kill him, and bring his head back to me."


    A terrifying god-king said coldly.


    "Yes."


    A young man nodded hurriedly and stepped out, his incomparably cold eyes instantly fell on Chu Liang and other beings. At this moment, the terrifying coercion that was like a prison in his body erupted.


    The whole person has become extremely terrifying. Although he is also in the realm of gods, his realm of gods is not comparable to Chu Liang and Chu Chenglong.


    After all, Chu Liang and the two had only just stepped into the gods.


    And he has practiced for an unknown number of years, and the means are even more unimaginable for people like Chu Liang.


    Seeing this immemorial existence stepping into the air, Chu Chenglong wanted to take action, but Chu Liang smiled slightly.


    "Old Ancestor, there are only ants, Liang''er is more than enough to take care of him."


    Chu Liang''s voice fell, stepped out, appeared in front of several ancestors, stood in the void, and looked at this ancient genius with disdain.


    "Coward, let''s do it, I hope you don''t disappoint me too much."


    His eyes fell on the young man with a look of disdain.


    The young man, who was already extremely angry, heard this sentence at this moment, and his face instantly became extremely gloomy, and that face became extremely hideous.


    "An ant, you dare to say nonsense, today I want you to survive, and you can''t die."


    "Even if I was nothing in the Primordial Era, but in this era, we are heaven."


    "Don''t say that the deity doesn''t give you a chance, take action now, otherwise you won''t even be qualified to draw a sword!"


    The young man had a gloomy face, and the terrifying coercion constantly enveloped Chu Liang.


    Looking at the angry and almost irrational young man, Chu Liang''s pupils revealed a sarcastic look, and under the control of his supernatural powers, strands of mosquito coils entered the opponent''s nostrils.


    "Kill you, why draw a sword."


    Chu Liang immediately rushed out and killed the young man.

 Chapter 1062

    Chu Liang''s words completely angered the young man in front of him.


    Seeing the disdainful Chu Liang, the young man''s eyes turned bloody, and a terrifying killing intent erupted from his body.


    That face was hideous like a ghost.


    However, just as the breath was halfway through, the young man''s face suddenly changed, with a look of horror on his face.


    Because at this moment, Chu Liang was already in front of him, but his cultivation disappeared suddenly, and an inexplicable toxin erupted in his body. The cultivation base is unsustainable.


    The young man was also horrified to find that he couldn''t raise his spirits, let alone kill Chu Liang, and he didn''t even have the ability to shoot, and was deprived of it.


    The despair on the face of the Taikoo youth did not even sense when he was poisoned.


    In the Raging Fire Sect camp, their eyes were full of ridicule, wanting to see how Chu Liang was tortured to death.


    But the next moment, everyone''s pupils shrank suddenly, with expressions of disbelief on their faces, and even a few Primordial God Kings stood up directly.


    He stared at Chu Liang in the void at this moment.


    They had enough confidence in the youth''s cultivation. Chu Liang had just stepped into the realm of the gods, and he was definitely not the opponent of the youth. However, at this moment, they found that the youth was directly smashed by Chu Liang''s head.


    Even the soul was destroyed by Chu Liang''s terrifying punch.


    "It''s really trash."


    "It''s still a waste of time after lingering on!"


    "I thought it had some combat power, but I didn''t expect it to be an embroidered pillow. It''s not very useful."


    "After living countless years, I still can''t change the root of the waste."


    At this moment, Chu Liang was extremely excited, and looked at the body that fell from the void with a mocking expression.


    In the Raging Fire Sect''s camp, the smiles on those people''s faces instantly became incomparably stiff, as if they were grabbed by the neck of an invisible big hand, and their voices stopped.


    Can''t even breathe.


    Because several god kings were angry.


    Although the disciples of Qingshanmen are cultivating under their orders, in fact, no matter who they are, they can''t feel at ease now, let alone cultivating. They were originally very nervous and felt that they would die today, but now they see Chu Liang. a strong enemy.


    A look of disbelief.


    Originally, they were terrified of these ancient forces, but they didn''t expect that Chu Liang''s current cultivation was so terrifying.


    The disciples and elders just now even held their breaths. At this moment, the rigid bodies recovered a little.


    "Damn, are you really sure that Chu Liang''s cultivation is really just the god realm?"


    The ancestors of the Raging Fire Sect felt the icy gazes of several immemorial god kings falling on him, and his legs trembled violently.


    An extremely angry voice resounded in the minds of several ancestors who had betrayed Qingshanmen. These people joined the Raging Fire Sect and indeed told him that Chu Liang and other beings had stepped into the realm of the gods, not stronger.


    But the scene that happened in front of him just now made him unable to accept the existence of the gods who had just stepped into the realm, beheading the Taigu Tianjiao in the light of clouds.


    Lu Yuan''s eyes showed mockery as he looked at the ancient god kings in the void.


    "What ancient giants are indeed a group of waste, and they still can''t change the essence of waste until now."


    "It seems that countless years have not appeared, no fighting, and now you have become even more waste."


    Lu Yuan''s voice was not small, and the faces of the ancient god kings who were already extremely angry were completely gloomy.


    "It''s so arrogant and arrogant."


    "I want to see what shady tricks you guys used."


    An ancient god king came step by step, and every step he fell, the void seemed to be shaking, and it seemed that he could not bear the monstrous power.


    At the moment when the ancient god king came step by step, the expressions of Lu Yuan and other existences changed suddenly, because at this moment, they felt the coercion belonging to the god king realm, which made them even breathe. have become extremely difficult.


    The joy on his face disappeared, replaced by solemnity. They didn''t know if Chu Liang could still make a move now.


    When Lu Yuan was worried, he saw a shovel appeared in Chu Liang''s hand at this moment.


    Seeing the familiar shovel in Chu Liang''s hand, Lu Yuan looked puzzled, wondering why Lu Yuan took out this shovel at this critical moment of life and what was the purpose?


    There were dense beads of sweat on his forehead. At the moment just now, Chu Liang was a little terrified. Chu Liang never thought that the cultivation of the ancient god king was so terrifying. Just coercion made Chu Liang almost difficult move.


    But when this shovel appeared, the divine might in the shovel at this moment directly resolved the coercion that belonged to the realm of the god king.


    Let Chu Liang finally have a chance to breathe.


    While breathing, at this moment, Chu Liang clenched the shovel in his hand, and a storm surged in his heart.


    "This, what kind of divine object this shovel is, I never thought that just the divine might that it exudes can resolve the coercion of an ancient god-king."


    "Where does the young master come from? Is it an immemorial existence? But how could an immemorial existence have such terrifying strength? If there is such a terrifying strength, then it must have been detached in the immemorial era."


    "Could it be that the young master was a detached and terrifying existence in the ancient times? Was he asleep for some reason at that time? Otherwise, how could any random object around him be so terrifying."


    "And I''ve been holding this shovel in my hand. It''s impossible not to find this shovel when you left. Is such a terrifying artifact an ordinary thing in your eyes?"


    Thinking of this, at this moment, Chu Liang couldn''t be more peaceful.


    "Child, I didn''t expect you to have some strength, no wonder you are so reckless."


    "If it is trash, under my majesty, I can''t even move."


    "I really want to know what secrets there are on you, so that you can resist my coercion."


    "Don''t you think that all the ancient powerhouses have been slumbering as waste, so today I want to see how capable you are, and at the same time let you know that the ancient powerhouses are not humiliating."


    At the moment when the voice fell, I saw the immemorial god-king suddenly disappear without a trace.


    Lu Yuan and the others, who thought that there were mosquito coils in existence, who were sure to win today, involuntarily held their breath and became even more nervous.


    However, at this moment, Lu Yuan had a look of disdain on his face. Chu Liang, who was holding a shovel, seemed to merge with the shovel in his hand at this moment. In fact, in Chu Liang''s eyes, the Primordial God King at this moment was like a landslide struggling in the water.


    How could he escape Chu Liang''s perception.


    Chu Liang manipulated the scent of mosquito coils, and instantly shrouded them away. At the moment when the ancient god king inhaled the scent of mosquito coils, Chu Liang, who was holding the shovel, suddenly held the shovel in his hand and moved towards the empty air. One person''s void was photographed.


    In that void, there was originally no one, but the next moment, when Chu Liang''s shovel fell, a harsh voice sounded.


    That incomparably powerful Primordial God King had no ability to dodge at all, so he could only watch the shovel in Chu Liang''s hand fall on his face.


    The crisp voice made everyone tremble involuntarily.


    In their eyes, the immemorial God King, who was aloof, flew out of his teeth at this moment under Chu Liang''s shovel.


    The body flew out uncontrollably.


    This ancient god king even forgot the pain, and his pupils were full of shock and fear.


    Chu Liang, who was like an ant in his eyes at first, seemed to be a terrifying dragon in his eyes at this moment.


    Especially seeing the shovel in Chu Liang''s hand, this ancient god-king can''t have any fighting spirit. When Chu Liang shot just now, the strength of the two is too different. According to reason, Chu Liang is impossible at all. hit him.


    But at the moment when the shovel fell, this ancient god-king found that he had an extremely powerful cultivation base, and was imprisoned by a terrifying coercion, and the surrounding void was imprisoned at that moment.


    Don''t say dodge, kill Chu Liang.


    He didn''t even have the ability to move, as if he had turned into a mortal in that instant.


    There was panic and despair in the eyes of the ancient god king. He wanted to roar and remind the rest of his companions, but there was no chance at all.


    Because at this moment, Chu Liang had already rushed out, and the shovel in his hand was once again swung towards him.


    Seeing the shovel constantly magnifying in his eyes, this ancient god-king was completely desperate.


    He found that his body and the surrounding space were imprisoned by the terrifying divine power that erupted from the shovel.


    There was a roar of unwillingness and despair in my heart.


    "why?"


    "Why is there a chaotic divine weapon in the small Qingshanmen!"


    This Primordial God King simply couldn''t understand why such a terrifying Chaos Divine Weapon would appear in the hands of a kid who had just stepped into the Heavenly God Realm.


    Such an incomparably powerful Chaos Divine Armament, even a Primordial Divine King like him, is not qualified to touch it, let alone control it.


    Under his desperate gaze, the next moment, I saw a shovel swipe across his neck, and this ancient god-king was instantly beheaded.


    The pupils continue to shrink, and the consciousness continues to dissipate.


    If anyone can see his eyes that are slowly closed, they will feel how desperate and frightened this ancient god king is at the moment.


    "Sure enough, it''s all trash!"


    In the void, Chu Liang, who was holding the shovel, actually set off a storm in his heart. The hand holding the shovel was shaking slightly, because Chu Liang naturally felt that the power that erupted from the shovel could imprison Taikoo. God King.


    Chu Liang thought that when he was in the mountains, he used it as an ordinary shovel, digging for treasures in the mountains, and his heart trembled involuntarily.


    Chu Liang felt that such an incomparably powerful chaotic weapon must have a powerful and boundless spirit.


    At the same time as his heart was shocked, Chu Liang''s heart was even more confident.


    When mocking these ancient god-kings, they are more confident.


    Even if they knew of the existence of mosquito coils, such as Lu Yuan, they clenched their fists involuntarily at this moment, and their faces were inconceivable. They never thought that such a powerful Primordial God King would still be unbearable in front of Chu Liang. hit.


    Beside Lu Yuan, Yang Xiao''s body trembled violently at this moment, and his voice sounded in Lu Yuan''s mind.


    "The ninth ancestor, look, have you seen the shovel in the hand of the senior brother?"


    "Just now, I faintly felt an unimaginable power erupted from the shovel. It was under that power that the Primordial God King lost the ability to dodge."


    "That shovel, maybe, maybe a magic weapon beyond our knowledge."


    At this moment, Lu Yuan suddenly woke up. When the two met Chu Liang in the mountains, Chu Liang had been holding his hand carefully and never let go.


    At the same time, Lu Yun finally understood why Chu Liang was able to move freely under the pressure of the ancient god king.


    "God, god soldier!"


    "That must be a magical weapon beyond imagination!"


    At this moment, the land transportation caused a storm in my heart.


    Lu Yuan was certain that Chu Liang was able to kill this ancient god-king because of the shovel in his hand.


    At the same time, Li Yixi''s figure also appeared in Lu Yuan''s mind.

 Chapter 1063

    Lu Yuan''s mouth was inexplicably dry.


    Originally, there were countless powerful enemies in front of him, but at this moment, Lu Yuan could no longer see the appearance of these people. At this moment, in front of Lu Yuan, the phantom of Li Yixi occupied his eyes.


    Lu Yun''s body trembled slightly, and before he knew it, his palms were full of sweat.


    "What is the realm of an expert?"


    "It turns out that a shovel for digging medicine is also such a terrifying divine weapon, a divine weapon capable of imprisoning the ancient god king."


    In Lu Yuan''s heart, there is only shock at this moment, and these enemies in front of him have been forgotten by Lu Yuan.


    The other ancestors of Qingshanmen also widened their eyes at this moment, looking at the immemorial god king who kept falling in the void in disbelief.


    They held their breaths one by one, their faces full of incredulity.


    "Immortal God King, is it so vulnerable?"


    The disciples and elders of Qingshanmen gathered in the main hall also widened their eyes and looked incredulous.


    In their eyes, the Primordial God King was an indestructible existence, and he didn''t even have the guts to look directly, but at this moment, he was like a rotten tree in front of their senior brother.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    "This son obviously only has the cultivation of the Heavenly God Realm, so why can he kill Meng Hao?"


    A primordial god king saw the corpse falling in the void, his pupils shrank suddenly, and his face was puzzled.


    He dared to bet that it was definitely not Chu Liang''s own strength to kill Meng Hao.


    Just now, he hadn''t been paying attention to the fight between the two. In his opinion, Meng Hao had the cultivation of a god king, and he was definitely not something that an ant who had just entered the sky could defeat.


    But now it is Meng Hao who has the realm of a god king who has fallen, and in the void, Chu Liang, who is like an ant in his eyes, is incomparably arrogant there, with a calm look on his face.


    The eyes of several ancient god kings shot out a cold light that made people unable to look directly.


    The strong men fell one after another, and their faces were already in pain. They didn''t expect that Meng Hao, who was in the realm of the god-king, was still no match for Chu Liang.


    No matter what shady tactics Chu Liang used.


    After all, they lost two strong men. If Chu Liang could not be solved, then their deterrence would be weakened to the greatest extent.


    "Be careful!"


    "It''s definitely not that simple for this person to be able to calculate Meng Hao, otherwise Meng Hao would not be able to fall. Meng Hao is not an idiot."


    "Be sure to kill him and destroy the Qingshan Gate to set an example."


    Headed by a terrifying existence, his voice was extremely cold, revealing an endless chill.


    "Yes!"


    A god-king stood up without any slights in his eyes. Because of Meng Hao''s fall, he regarded Chu Liang as an opponent of the same realm.


    When he took the first step, the unparalleled coercion belonging to the God King directly shrouded Chu Liang in the void.


    At the same time, the domain that belongs to the realm of the king of gods broke out at the same time.


    At this moment, a dignified expression appeared on Chu Liang''s face in the void, because at this moment, Chu Liang noticed that the world around him had changed.


    At this moment, he seemed to appear in the endless sea of ??blood.


    In the surrounding sea of ??blood, there are corpses floating indistinctly.


    "A realm?"


    "What a terrible field power!"


    "This person has cultivated the power of the domain to such a terrifying level, and I am afraid that he has caused endless killings."


    "It''s a pity, even if your strength is very strong, the power of the domain is unparalleled, and you have to die today."


    There was not much fear on Chu Liang''s face, because at the moment when this god-king broke out in the terrifying killing field, the shovel in his hand suddenly trembled slightly, and an extremely mysterious force entered Chu. Liang''s body, at this moment, the terrifying killing field could not affect Chu Liang at all.


    In the void, Lu Yuan and the others had beads of sweat on their foreheads at this moment, and they held their breaths, their eyes filled with horror.


    Although this Primordial God King''s killing field is not aimed at them, even if a trace of killing power spreads, it still makes them feel terrified at this moment.


    The terrifying killing intent made them feel suffocated.


    It seems that the immemorial god-king in front of him is not a human being, but an unparalleled Shura who came out of the sea of ????blood.


    Just the power spilling over from the killing field made them feel like a sea of ??corpses and blood was coming towards them.


    "Is this the real strength of the realm of the king of gods, can Chu Liang have a way to resolve it?"


    The excitement on the face of the first ancestor of Qingshanmen disappeared in an instant, and the whole person clenched his fists nervously. Even if it was just some power in the killing field, he felt suffocated, then in the killing field What will happen to Chu Liang?


    The ancestors of Qingshanmen also put away their smiles at this moment, and looked solemnly at Chu Liang who was shrouded in the domain.


    "Junior, you are too arrogant. Just now, Meng Hao was tricked by you just because he was underestimated. Now I want to see how you trick me?"


    "In my killing field, even if there is a hint of trouble, I can''t hide from my perception. In the field, I am the absolute king, in charge of everything."


    "Including your life and death is on my mind."


    At this moment, the immemorial god king who came step by step had a look of disdain on his face. In his opinion, the reason why Meng Hao fell was only because he underestimated Chu Liang.


    Now that his domain strength is fully utilized, he does not believe that Meng Hao has a way to calculate him.


    However, when he was disdainful, there was a mocking look at the corner of Chu Liang''s mouth in the void.


    "Are all the people who survived from the ancient times so rebellious?"


    "People who don''t know will really mistakenly think that you have the ability to destroy the world and control the life and death of others."


    "But sorry, in my hands, you are a flock of lambs to be slaughtered."


    "You don''t even need to draw a sword, the shovel in my hand is enough to kill you."


    "Do you believe it?"


    The Primordial God King with a look of disdain, after hearing Chu Liang''s words, his face showed disbelief.


    Staring at Chu Liang incredulously, the Primordial God King couldn''t figure out why Chu Liang could speak so easily in front of him at this moment.


    But at this moment, I heard Chu Liang''s mocking voice, and instantly fell into anger.


    "Do you think this king is incapable of killing you? It''s just that I don''t know how high the sky is."


    "You can live against the sky, but there is no way to survive against me."


    The corner of the Primordial God King''s mouth was icy cold, and in the next instant, a pair of double knives like a crescent moon appeared in his hand.


    This pair of magic weapons is replaced by the sun and moon fine wheels.


    They were a pair of extremely terrifying divine soldiers. At this moment, the ancient divine king was like a world-destroying Shura who came out of a sea of ??blood, turning into a blood shadow all over the sky and coming towards Chu Liang.


    Although he looked disdainful, he became extremely solemn after seeing Meng Hao''s fall.


    He didn''t want to follow in Meng Hao''s footsteps.


    The double knives in his hand, like a crescent moon, are as fast as lightning, and the blade light seems to be able to cut through the void.


    However, in the face of the terrifying attack, at this moment, Chu Liang''s face showed a relaxed and casual look.


    There was no intention to make a move at all. Under the gaze of a pair of shocking eyes, the attack of the Primordial God King was about to touch Chu Liang.


    "waste!"


    "go to hell!"


    At the moment when the Primordial God King was about to succeed, Chu Liang, who had been standing motionless all the time, smashed the shovel in his hand at the Primordial God King, and the forbidden divine power exploded.


    The Primordial God King looked at the shovel that slapped him with an angry expression. However, the next moment, his whole body froze, because at this moment, he found that his body and supernatural powers were imprisoned by a terrifying force.


    At the moment when he was imprisoned by this force, the Primordial God King''s eyes widened, and he never thought that Chu Liang had such a treasure in his hands.


    "I can''t move."


    "Killing Field also lost contact."


    "how can that be?"


    "What a means!"


    The terrified God King wanted to roar, but found that he couldn''t make any sound at all.


    I finally know how Meng Hao died.


    However, at this moment of panic and anxiety, in his eyes, a shovel kept zooming in.


    The next moment, the shovel in Chu Liang''s hand fell on the body of this ancient god king. This ancient god king had boundless strength, but he still had no resistance in the face of Chu Liang''s attack, and his body collapsed instantly.


    The soul body of the ancient god king was also instantly obliterated by the shovel in Chu Liang''s hand.


    When Chu Liang made his move this time, the other primordial god-kings stared at everything that happened.


    They wanted to see exactly what method Chu Liang used. However, the sudden fall of this ancient god-king made their faces extremely embarrassing, because no one found out how Chu Liang did it.


    "Trash, it''s really trash."


    "It was shot to death with a shovel. It''s not much different from an ant. Is this a fake Primordial God King?"


    Chu Liang in the void had a mocking look on his face, but at this moment, Chu Liang''s mind was full of thoughts.


    Feeling the terrifying spiritual thoughts falling on his body, Chu Liang was very nervous at this moment. Chu Liang was very clear that being able to kill two ancient god kings was already a great gain, and he wanted to hide his hands. shovel, almost impossible.


    But today, no matter what, we must keep the powerhouses of these ancient forces and all the people of the Raging Fire Sect here, otherwise, it will be difficult to deal with each other in the future.


    Chu Liang seemed to be extremely flamboyant, but at this moment, Chu Liang was extremely nervous, and carefully urged the magical power to control the toxins emitted by the wisps of mosquito coils, and shrouded the powerhouses of the ancient forces.


    Behind Chu Liang, Lu Yuan and Yang Xiao at this moment watched Chu Liang''s shot just now, and discovered the terrifying power of the shovel, their pupils shrank suddenly, and their faces were shocked.


    The arrogant and arrogant ancestor of the Fire Sect, at this moment, seemed to be pinching his neck by an invisible big hand. He couldn''t say a word, and his face instantly turned purple.


    "Several adults, this person doesn''t know what means to control, it''s too terrifying, why don''t I wait and take action together, no matter how weird and secretive he is, he will definitely be able to discover one or two."


    "I don''t believe that there are seamless means in this world."


    Several angry god kings creaked their fists, and their eyes lit up when they heard the words of the fire ancestor.


    "Yes, your idea is feasible."


    "Wait for a test, I''ll wait and watch, but I want to see what kind of means can escape our perception."


    Ancestor Agni''s face changed when he heard the words of this ancient god king. His original intention was that these ancient powerhouses would take action with them, but now Ancestor Agni knew that if he wanted to besiege Chu Liang, it was only them.


    However, thinking that as long as these ancient gods are alive, he is an unshakable overlord, and the face of the fire ancestor showed a cold look.


    With cold and murderous eyes, they fell on the ancestors who betrayed the Qingshanmen.


    "You wait for a few people to follow me. You must know more about Chu Liang''s methods. You are the pioneers."


    The faces of the ancestors who betrayed Qingshanmen were extremely ugly at this moment. They had already seen Chu Liang''s terrifying means just now, and they just stepped forward to kill them.

 Chapter 1064

    Now the regrets of the few people are all green. If they knew that Chu Liang had such a heaven-defying means, how would they betray Qingshanmen.


    But now they don''t dare to disobey the words of the ancestors of the fire, because at this moment they also feel the anger and helplessness of several ancient god kings. If they dare to speak out, they will most likely be obliterated by the ancient god king. Two god kings.


    In front of these ancient powerhouses, their lives are not as good as ants.


    They are just tools.


    "Yes."


    I wanted to struggle, but found that I was powerless.


    Looking at each other, there was a ferocious look in their eyes.


    The next moment, more than a dozen figures rushed out in an instant, using magical powers to kill Chu Liang in the void.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect these people to use this method to test."


    "It seems that there is no way to continue to hide. Although the cultivation of these people is not as good as that of the ancient gods, there are too many people. Frequent shots will definitely be discovered by those ancient gods. The mystery of the shovel."


    "I have to take action. Originally, I wanted more toxins from the mosquito coils to be released. At that time, it would explode and cover all the ancient gods, but now I can only fight."


    Chu Liang knew that there was nothing to hide, and since that was the case, it was time for the decisive battle.


    He has been secretly using magical powers to control the toxins surrounding these people. At this moment, Chu Liang directly exploded magical powers. Under the cover of the explosion of magical powers by the powerhouses of Raging Fire Sect, Chu Liang was overjoyed, and no one found the toxins. Mark of.


    This step was successful, and Chu Liang''s face showed ecstasy.


    "A group of lackeys, even your masters are trash, what means do you lackeys have?"


    "Today I will send you to hell!"


    The frenzied Chu Liang''s smile disappeared completely at this moment, replaced by anger.


    Chu Liang''s eyes seemed to be burning with raging flames of anger.


    Especially for a few ancestors who betrayed Qingshanmen, they have no old feelings in their hearts, and some only have endless killing intent. If these people succeeded that day, I am afraid that they have become dead bones now.


    There are even no bones left.


    "Traitor, die!"


    The mana in Chu Liang poured into the shovel in his hand regardless of consumption, and swung it violently at the people in front of him.


    The incomparably powerful Forbidden Heaven''s power suddenly erupted, and the body of the person who came with the explosion rate was instantly locked in the void by that terrifying Forbidden Heavenly Divine Power.


    It was as if they had been caught in the body-fixing technique, and each and everyone had a look of horror on their faces. They never thought that Chu Liang, who was in the realm of the gods, had such terrifying magical powers, and wanted to ask for mercy.


    But at this moment, Chu Liang didn''t give them any chance to repent at all. The next moment, a terrible attack broke out, directly obliterating these people.


    The few Primordial God Kings saw Chu Liang explode with all his strength at this moment, and finally discovered the key to the fall of the two Primordial God Kings.


    Unbelievable colors appeared in the eyes of several ancient god kings. He never thought that there was such a powerful divine weapon in the hands of the mere ants.


    "how is this possible?"


    "The ants in the realm of the gods have such a terrifying chaotic divine weapon in their hands!"


    "The reason why he was able to kill Meng Hao and the other two is because the Chaos Divine Weapon in his hand has the divine power to imprison everything."


    "Good baby."


    "I didn''t expect to come out this time and encounter such a chaotic divine weapon. As long as you are in charge of this chaotic divine weapon, even in this era, the characters of the ancient Gedai will never think about turning up the storm in our hands."


    "I am bound to get this thing."


    After several ancient god kings discovered the magical ability of the magic weapon in Chu Liang''s hands, they were ecstatic and their eyes lit up.


    However, at the moment when they were shocked, Chu Liang, who broke out with all his strength, directly beheaded the powerhouse of the Raging Fire Sect and several ancestors who betrayed Qingshanmen!


    One after another corpses fell feebly from the void.


    An immemorial god king stepped out, and his incomparably hot eyes fell on Chu Liang.


    "Junior, no wonder you have the means to kill the king of gods. It turns out that you were lucky and got a treasure of chaos."


    "How could someone like you be able to control such a chaotic treasure?"


    "Give it over, I can let you live, and from now on you can also become our spokesperson, collecting the power of incense and the power of faith for us."


    "When the time comes, I will give you endless power."


    "good!"


    "Now that the ancestors of the fire have fallen, the fire sect has no effect on us. Your Qingshanmen is strong, but you can be our spokesperson. Since then, with the blessing of us people, no one can stop your Qingshanmen. rise."


    The faces of the ancient god kings were hot and greedy, but everyone knew how terrifying the abilities of the chaotic gods were.


    In order to prevent Chu Liang from escaping, he slowly dispersed and surrounded Chu Liang in the void without a trace.


    While tempting Chu Liang, an immemorial god-king had an indifferent look on his face, and with a wave of his hand, he ruthlessly obliterated all the remaining people of the Raging Fire Sect, as if the lives of these people were like grass in his eyes.


    When Chu Liang heard the words of several ancient god kings, there was no emotion on his face, but anger instead.


    "To shut up!"


    "You are still alive and still want to control this era, it''s just wishful thinking."


    "And I want my Qingshanmen to be your lackey like the Raging Fire Sect, a tool when you need it, and a pig and a dog when you don''t need it. Do you think I''ll agree?"


    "I''m waiting for a boy, I''d rather die standing up than live on my knees."


    "Wanting to win the Chaos Divine Weapon in my hands, wishful thinking!"


    "Today, this is your burial place!"


    "Old ancestors, let''s do it!"


    "Kill these lingering wastes that have slept since ancient times."


    "Those who violate my Qingshan Gate will be killed without mercy."


    Lu Yuan and other beings heard Chu Liang''s words, and although their faces showed a look of fear, they were all murderous at this moment.


    Figures one after another fell beside Chu Liang in the void.


    Seeing that these people from Qingshanmen are still fighting to the end, the god king showed impatience on his face.


    "A group of ants just wanted to stabilize you and buy time to form a siege. Do you really think that ants like you can shake us?"


    "If it weren''t for this chaotic weapon, you would be worse than an ant in our eyes."


    Chu Liang heard the disdain and ridicule on the face of this ancient god-king, and a cold expression appeared on his face.


    "yes?"


    "I think it''s you who died today!"


    "What about the God King?"


    "From the moment you stepped into my Qingshan Gate, one of your feet has actually stepped into the underworld."


    "Now let''s send Erwai to hell!"


    "kill!"


    Chu Liang''s voice fell, and the horse rushed out.


    At this moment, the respectful Primordial God King saw the ants swept towards him, and his forehead was so angry that his blue veins were exposed.


    "The ants still want to shake the sky and seek death."


    With a mocking expression on his face, he used his supernatural powers to catch Chu Liang, who had come from tyranny.


    Everyone is indifferent and ruthless, just like the high-level gods watching the beasts of the mortal world.


    That look was terrifying.


    However, at the moment when their supernatural powers were used halfway, the expressions of several ancient god kings suddenly changed suddenly, because at this moment, when they were running supernatural powers, the toxins that had sneaked into their bodies instantly merged into their limbs with their own mana. .


    Immediately out of control.


    Lu Yuan, who was a little nervous at first, Yang Xiao and the others'' eyes instantly lit up.


    "die!"


    "Those who violated my Qingshan Gate, die!"


    One by one, the anger on the face, all the depression and anger in the heart broke out.


    These high-ranking primordial god-kings were not something they could fight back, but now Chu Liang gave them a chance.


    "poison!"


    "Damn, what poison is this?"


    "When did you poison?"


    Several immemorial god kings saw the bodies that were killed one after another, and the rebelliousness on their faces disappeared, replaced by panic. They never thought that these ants in front of them had poisoned them silently. !


    And this toxin, even their cultivation, cannot be suppressed.


    At this moment of their suppression, which toxins rioted and instantly invaded the heart veins.


    A look of despair.


    An earth-shattering strength can''t be used at all.


    Even without the people in front of them taking action, they died of poison.


    In just a moment, these terrifying existences in the void turned into cold corpses.


    "Are these gods poisoned?"


    The elders and disciples of the Green Mountain Gate gathered in the main hall all widened their eyes, their faces full of incredulity, and they were poisoned without realizing it.


    "Won!"


    Seeing these ancient powerhouses fall, Qingshanmen was excited one by one.


    These days, one by one has been tormented, and those who have not experienced it cannot understand how tormented it is to survive under the pressure of death.


    Even if these people have cultivation bases, many people have turned white these days.


    At this moment, seeing the crisis completely resolved, one by one looked excited!


    Chu Liang in the void was also excited.


    "Finally kill these bastards!"


    "I was quite nervous just now, because there were too few toxins gathered, but I didn''t expect that toxins are so terrifying, let alone a god king, even if a god emperor descends, I can''t live."


    "Which expert is so terrifying?"


    Chu Liang''s heart was filled with turbulent waves, and he knew very well how many mosquito coils had been burned just now.


    The crisis at Qingshan Gate is lifted.


    Jinling Fairy City.


    In the manor, Li Yixi had a smile on his face.


    I am instructing Lao Bai and Doudou to make dragon and phoenix soup.


    At the same time, Li Yixi''s thoughts moved, and the Bazhen Chicken was taken out by Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Bazhen Chicken saw the black snake and the big bird in the pot, and his body was shivering with fright. He didn''t even think that Li Yixi was really going to stew them.


    At the moment when they saw the black snake and the big bird, the hearts of Meng Ge and the others were a little unbearable, but when the Bazhen Chicken appeared and a ray of breath escaped, they were shocked.


    "Is it a monster in the realm of the god emperor?"


    The gaze that looked at Bazhenji changed completely, with a look of disbelief on his face.


    "Bazhen Chicken, isn''t this the legendary Bazhen Chicken?"


    "It is rumored that the egg laid by this Bazhen chicken is comparable to a precious medicine, and it can prolong life!"


    When everyone was shocked, they saw Little Phoenix walking over, widened their eyes, and exclaimed in surprise.


    When the desperate Bazhen Chicken heard Xiao Fenghuang''s words, his thoughts instantly moved, and he immediately laid an egg.


    On that egg, there are eight colors of divine light circulating.


    "Um?"


    "Is this Bazhen Chicken?"


    "I''ll go, won''t it be true?"


    Seeing the eight-color divine light circulating on the egg, Li Yixi was ecstatic.


    "Master, this is indeed a Bazhen chicken. Its eggs are comparable to precious medicine, but as far as I know, it is very likely that only one or two eggs will be laid a year, and it may be less."


    Bazhenji didn''t want the face of the emperor at this moment. Hearing Xiaofenghuang said that he could only lay one or two eggs a year, Bazhenji nervously immediately laid three or four eggs in a row, proving his worth.


    Bazhenji''s anxious eyes fell on Li Yixi, wanting to ask for mercy, but found that a mighty force of heaven and earth imprisoned her, making him unable to speak.

 Chapter 1065

    "Ah this...!"


    Little Phoenix looked at the eggs laid by Bazhen Chicken, and his face showed an unbelievable look.


    His eyes widened, feeling like he was hallucinating.


    Xiao Zhan, Meng Ge and the others also stared at the shivering Bazhen Chicken with incredible expressions.


    Little Phoenix was startled at first, but then he reacted and gave Bazhenji a sympathetic look on his face.


    Little Phoenix still doesn''t understand, the Bazhen Chicken is now frightened.


    "Bazhen chicken?"


    "I didn''t expect that I went out this time and caught Bazhen chicken."


    Li Yixi looked at the egg with eight-colored divine light flowing with it, an unbelievable look on his face, a little dazed, feeling that he had an illusion.


    But soon, Li Yixi discovered that it was not the hallucination that he had, but that what he had caught was really Bazhen chicken. Before Li Yixi did not watch it seriously, at this moment, after watching it carefully, Li Yixi discovered Bazhen chicken. The weirdness of chickens.


    The feathers all over his body not only have a faint charm, but also are not comparable to ordinary chickens.


    "Good baby, since he can lay eggs and is comparable to a precious medicine, then let''s stay."


    "But will it run away?"


    Just as Li Yixi''s voice fell, he became anxious again, feeling that if he ran away, he would lose a lot of money.


    Hearing that Li Yixi didn''t kill himself and stewing soup, Bazhen Chicken''s heart just fell. However, the next moment, when he heard Li Yixi''s sentence, would he run away, a heart suddenly hung in his throat again.


    Bazhen Chicken, like a pet chicken, hurriedly rubbed his head against Li Yixi''s trouser legs.


    Said he would never escape.


    "Um?"


    Seeing Bazhen Chicken rubbing against his legs like a dog now, Li Yixi''s face showed an incredible look.


    "Is this Bazhen Chicken related to me?"


    "So spiritual."


    "Seeing how close it is to me, it shouldn''t run away."


    "I just don''t know if this Bazhen chicken is so amazing, if it is difficult to raise, and I don''t know whether to eat broken rice or not."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, grabbed a handful of broken rice beside him, and sprinkled it in front of Bazhen Chicken.


    At this moment, when Bazhenji heard Li Yixi''s words, there was a look of unease on his face. If it was normal, how could someone dare to treat him like this, but today''s Bazhenji has already seen Li Yixi''s incredible means.


    Like a turkey, he immediately started pecking at the broken rice on the ground with joy.


    "Um?"


    "It turns out that it is similar to a turkey, but it is not difficult to raise."


    This time Li Yixi was completely relieved, waved his hand, and casually drove the Bazhen Chicken under the bamboo forest.


    Just after entering the bamboo forest, Bazhenji''s body trembled violently, because at this moment, he felt a terrifying and mysterious power burst out in his abdomen.


    The uneasy Bazhenji widened his eyes. After Bazhenji looked inside, he found that the broken rice contained Taoism, and his face was incredible.


    Looking at Li Yixi who was leaving, Bazhenji''s eyes changed completely.


    "Master, this is a meeting with a master!"


    "How far has this master''s cultivation reached? Even the things around him have been contaminated with such a terrible rhyme."


    "The demon god seems to have become ordinary compared to him."


    After the thought fell, Bazhen Chicken hurriedly refined the strands of Dao rhyme in his lower abdomen, and Bazhen Chicken, who was originally nervous, became excited at this moment.


    Just now, he showed that he wanted to stay, just to save his life, but at this moment, Bazhenji really wanted to stay here.


    Moreover, Bazhenji felt inexplicably, at this moment, the speed of enlightenment was extremely fast.


    The Bazhen Chicken, which had just refined the rhythm of Taoism, suddenly found a few local chickens clucking close to him.


    There was a look of impatience in his eyes. In the eyes of Bazhenji, these chickens were not even grass, how could they be close to him.


    Bazhen Chicken gently flapped its wings, and a terrifying force spread, and it wanted to lift a few turkeys away.


    However, the next moment, Bazhenji''s body trembled suddenly, staring at a few turkey chickens in disbelief.


    The proud body became thin and trembling.


    Because the moment its power approached a few turkeys, a terrifying flame flashed away.


    "Suzaku!"


    "These turkeys turned out to be Suzaku."


    "No no no, there is actually a phoenix in it."


    "Their cultivation base, their cultivation base is terrifying!"


    At this moment, Bazhenji saw several local chickens looking down at him, his legs trembling.


    His legs softened and he knelt down.


    "Senior, I was wrong!"


    Especially in Phoenix, Bazhenji felt an unimaginable aura, and that aura was countless times stronger than that of the Demon Emperor.


    At this moment, Bazhenji was really frightened, even more frightened than seeing Li Yixi''s shocking methods.


    "Go away and be quiet!"


    "And it''s slower for me to lay eggs, so don''t steal our limelight."


    A Suzaku snorted coldly, clucked a few times, laid an egg on it, and left slowly.


    Bazhenji, who was already terrified, was instantly frightened when he saw this scene.


    I never imagined that such an incredible thing would happen.


    Suzaku eggs.


    Seeing the Suzaku egg in front of him, Bazhenji''s expression became uneasy at this moment. Compared with the Suzaku egg, his egg became worthless.


    "Here, what exactly is this place?"


    "How could someone keep Suzaku and Phoenix?"


    Seeing a few Suzaku and Phoenix walking away slowly, Bazhenji really panicked at this moment.


    Looking at the grass and trees around him, his body was shaking slightly.


    At this moment, Bazhenji finally knew why he felt extremely fast when he realized the rhythm in his lower abdomen just now.


    Because of this bamboo forest, these bamboos are not ordinary bamboos at all, but the legendary enlightened bamboos.


    Bazhenji''s pupils shrank suddenly when he found the stone covered with bamboo leaves in the bamboo forest.


    The body trembled violently.


    "God Fighting Stone, this turned out to be a broken God Fighting Stone."


    Shi Lingwang, who was cultivating, felt Bazhen''s eyes, and a cold voice sounded in Bazhenji''s mind.


    "Go away, don''t stare at me like that, I''m scared."


    Since King Shiling entered the manor, he has been quietly hiding in the bamboo forest to cultivate, and naturally he has seen too many incredible things.


    For Li Yixi, it was even more incomparable fear, and he had been shrouded in bamboo leaves to cultivate, just to avoid attracting Li Yixi''s attention.


    Even though the current Shi Lingwang''s strength has undergone earth-shaking changes, and he has stepped into the realm of Ancestral God, he still cannot see through Li Yixi.


    Feeling the incomparably terrifying aura of King Shiling, Bazhenji moved tremblingly at this moment.


    Bazhenji felt that every grass and tree around was extremely terrifying.


    in the pavilion.


    Hu Qingyun is playing Feng Qiuhuang.


    One after another, the sound of the piano swirled in the manor for a long time.


    Li Yixi saw that Wang Lin''s injury had completely improved, and his face was also worry-free. Hearing the melodious sound of the piano from the sound of the pavilion, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he walked into the pavilion.


    "Husband, how about this song Feng Qiuhuang?"


    "There can be progress!"


    Hu Qingyun''s beautiful eyes fell on Li Yixi''s body and said excitedly.


    "My wife has naturally made great progress, but unfortunately she still doesn''t control the essence of this song Feng Qiuhuang."


    "I will play it again for you today for my husband, and you will feel it."


    When Hu Qingyun heard Li Yixi''s words, she immediately stood up and gave up her seat to Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi was not polite, and immediately sat in front of the guqin. The next moment, the whole person was integrated with the heaven and the earth, and the melodious sound of the violin sounded in the manor at this moment.


    Outside the manor at the moment, Long Yang, who was wearing a training suit, looked at the manor nervously.


    It has been two days since Long Yang came to Xiancheng, but he felt that he was about to break through and did not go to the manor.


    Long Yang felt that the reason why he lost to Li Yixi before was because he could not take that step, but after that battle, Long Yang found that he was infinitely close to detachment.


    But these days, Long Yang found that it was difficult for him to take that step.


    At this moment, Long Yang suddenly heard the sound of the piano in the yard, and he couldn''t help but fall into a trance.


    The whole person seems to have stepped into the mood of the piano.


    The irritable heart suddenly became extremely peaceful.


    One after another, the sound of the piano seems to contain a supreme charm.


    When Long Yang fell into it, the power of the Great Dao on his body, at this moment, under the sound of the piano, was constantly changing.


    The breath of the whole person became extremely mysterious.


    When the last note of Li Yixi''s song Feng Qiuhuang fell, Long Yang, who was immersed in the sound of the piano, woke up instantly.


    At this moment, Long Yang no longer had the irritability he had before, and the whole person felt that his thoughts were mastered.


    The next moment, Long Yang sensed the change in himself, and an incredible look appeared on his face.


    "Transcendence, I am detached!"


    Feeling his own breath, at this moment, Long Yang''s face was full of incredulity. He never thought that under Li Yixi''s song, his whole person had undergone a complete transformation.


    The bottleneck that was originally blocking him was completely crossed without knowing it.


    In order to detach, Longyang does not know how much effort he has put in.


    But at this moment, Long Yang took this step inexplicably under the sound of the piano.


    Originally, Long Yang felt that after stepping into detachment, he should have the ability to fight against Li Yixi, but at this moment, Long Yang felt a chill in his heart, and he could not produce any fighting intentions anyway.


    Long Yang is very clear that Li Yixi''s piano sound can lead him to take this step, Li Yixi is absolutely powerful beyond imagination.


    At the same time, Long Yang thought that Li Yixi had just smashed the broken knife with a random punch that day. Long Yan had just stepped into the detached expanding heart, and it was gone in an instant.


    Thinking of the previous self who wanted to challenge Li Yixi, Long Yang''s body trembled slightly, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead involuntarily.


    "Master, Long Yang has really met a master this time."


    "I thought that I was invincible when I was detached, but I didn''t want to be detached in front of this master, and I was still an ant."


    "no!"


    "It''s too terrifying, too terrifying, to be remembered by such a terrifying existence!"


    "Damn it, I actually had the idea of ??killing this master."


    "You must go and admit your mistake!"


    "Otherwise, even if it is detached, I am afraid that it will be difficult to escape the palm of this master."


    Long Yang, whose legs were trembling, made a decision in an instant and went to lead the death.


    It''s better to let Li Yixi decide directly if he lives in anxiety, maybe he has a chance to survive.


    Looking at the yard, Long Yang gritted his teeth and made a decision.

 Chapter 1066

    After seeing the horror of Li Yixi, Long Yang dared to run for his life.


    "But how to plead guilty?"


    After the thought of plead guilty, Long Yang became troubled again, not knowing how to plead guilty to be sincere.


    At this moment, Long Yang''s mind remembered the words he heard from the Feng Clan.


    "The expert plays the role of a mortal. It seems that I can plead guilty in the way of a mortal."


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid that Li Yixi will beat him to death before he has time to plead guilty."


    "Although it''s a plea for sin, it can''t be sent to death directly. You have to win a chance for yourself."


    "Yes, in a mortal way to plead guilty!"


    After this thought fell, Long Yang''s eyes showed bright lights, and he made a decision in an instant, and the next moment his body disappeared here.


    Long Yang is now detached, his strength is extremely terrifying, and a single thought can feel all the movements in the entire immortal city.


    In the immortal city of Jinling, a man returned with a load of firewood.


    The next moment, Long Yang appeared in front of this man.


    If there was such an existence in the past, in front of Longyang, it would not even be considered a mustard, so don''t talk about giving the other party a good face, but at this moment Longyang is very clear that this is Jinling Xiancheng.


    To put it bluntly, it was Li Yixi''s territory, but he came to plead guilty, but he could not be misunderstood by Li Yixi because of his violent actions.


    When the time comes to plead guilty, it really becomes a death sentence.


    Long Yang, who was wearing a training suit, hurriedly squeezed a smile on his face when he saw this ordinary man in front of him.


    "Big brother, can I buy this load of firewood from you?"


    Long Yang tried his best to calm down his voice and make himself look like a common man.


    After being detached, Long Yang has indeed returned to his basics, as if he is really a warrior in the martial arts hall.


    Hearing Long Yang''s words, the man shook his head, "Brother, I''m sorry, the family is still waiting for my firewood. If I sell it to you, then there will be no firewood to burn today!"


    However, the man directly shook his head and decisively refused.


    If someone dared to reject him on weekdays, with Long Yang''s reckless personality, he would wave his hand away, but today even if the ants in front of him refused, Long Yang tried his best to keep a smile.


    "Brother, I''m sorry, I didn''t make it clear just now. In fact, I don''t want all your firewood. I came here today to apologize."


    "I''ll just buy some of you."


    "This is a gold ingot, more for you!"


    After Long Yang''s voice fell, he hurriedly stuffed the gold in his hand into the man''s arms.


    Immediately use the means to silently select some of them, and leave in an instant.


    Chaif ??saw the golden gold shining in his arms, and his face showed incredible color.


    "This brother can''t, can''t, how can my firewood be so valuable?"


    The man was extremely simple and wanted to return the gold to Long Yang. After all, it was just a few pieces of firewood, and it had no effect on him.


    However, as soon as the voice fell, Chaifu''s face changed suddenly, because he suddenly found that Long Yang, who had only stepped out a few steps, disappeared in an instant.


    Chaifu lived in Xiancheng, and he naturally reacted instantly. With a grateful expression on his face, he instantly knelt on the ground and bowed in the direction of Long Yang''s departure.


    "Thank you Shangxian."


    Long Yang took a deep breath when he looked at the fairly sturdy wood in his hand.


    After thinking about it, he stretched out his hand and shredded his shirt, naked and naked.


    Made the shirt into strips of cloth and put those woods on the back.


    Feeling the current self, it is regarded as having the appearance of guilt.


    Only then did Long Yang suppress the apprehension in his heart, and walked to the manor where Li Yixi was located step by step.


    In the manor, Bazhen Chicken in the bamboo forest slowly opened his eyes until this moment.


    The moment he opened his eyes, there were streaks of golden light in his eyes.


    It was impossible to look directly at it, and at the same time a terrifying fierceness was exuded, but this terrifying fierceness was instantly restrained by Bazhenji.


    Bazhenji felt the change in himself, and his breathing was extremely rapid. He never thought that he just entered this manor, and under the strange sound of Li Yixi''s piano, he actually recovered.


    Those incurable Dao injuries on his body were even healed by the sound of the piano by 70% or 80%. The power of those avenues had always been indelible, but under the sound of the piano, it was like a layer of paper.


    At this moment, Bazhenji almost forgets how many years his cultivation has fallen. In the endless years, Bazhenji has become numb, and at this moment, he returns to the cultivation of God Emperor.


    Bazhen Chicken was extremely excited.


    Seeing Li Yixi who was pointing at Hu Qingyun in the pavilion, a look of horror appeared on his face.


    Since meeting Li Yixi, Li Yixi''s every move has caused Bazhenji''s inner fear.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside the courtyard.


    Xiao Zhan immediately went to open the door and saw Long Yang who was naked outside the door. Xiao Zhan was puzzled.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t know Long Yang at all, and when he saw Long Yang plead guilty, he was even more puzzled.


    But Xiao Zhan''s eyes fell on Long Yang''s body at this moment, but his eyes showed horror, because at this moment, Xiao Zhan felt that detached breath in Long Yang''s body.


    Naturally, Xiao Zhan did not dare to deal with it casually, and hurriedly saluted, "I don''t know what to call Mr., what is the meaning of coming here?"


    "Xia Xiao Zhan is the registered disciple of the master of this yard."


    Long Yang, who was extremely uneasy, heard Xiao Zhan''s self-introduction, and his originally agitated heart suddenly became vaguely uneasy.


    Originally, he didn''t care about Xiao Zhan. Although Xiao Zhan has stepped into the realm of Ancestral Gods now, the Ancestral Gods are nothing but ants in his eyes. However, when he knew that Xiao Zhan was Li Yixi''s named disciple, how dare Long Yan underestimate him.


    "Longyang has seen the little brother."


    "Today, I came here to plead guilty."


    "I don''t know if the little brother will let me in to see the son."


    "A few days ago, Long Yang was so abrupt that he wanted to assassinate the young master. His crime should be punished."


    "I''m here to take the blame today!"


    When Xiao Zhan heard Long Yang''s words, he instantly understood. Seeing Long Yang at this moment, Xiao Zhan actually wanted to laugh.


    Xiao Zhan knew very well that when Long Yang attacked Li Yixi, he had absolutely no idea that Li Yixi had an earth-shattering and terrifying cultivation.


    Seeing the bitterness on Long Yang''s face at the moment, Xiao Zhan knew very well that Long Yang didn''t know until now that he had kicked the iron plate.


    Xiao Zhan looked sympathetic.


    "Mr. Long, please come in, I''ll go in and invite the son."


    Xiao Zhan led Long Yang into the manor. Long Yang saw the grass and trees in the manor, and he felt uneasy.


    When he slammed into the manor that day, he didn''t feel the terrifying aura. At this moment, the moment Long Yang just stepped in, he felt a terrifying aura locked on him, and his heart skipped a beat.


    Even the detached Long Yang became uneasy at this moment, and Long Yang''s breathing became extremely rapid.


    "Transcendence, this is the breath of detachment!"


    "It''s terrifying. I didn''t expect that there are so many detached existences in this small manor."


    While his legs were trembling, at this moment, Long Yang was extremely fortunate, fortunate that he had made the decision to plead guilty.


    Not to mention Li Yixi''s shot, just the flash of detachment in the manor was enough to obliterate him.


    But those breaths come and go quickly.


    Xiao Zhan entered the pavilion and said cautiously, "Young Master, a martial artist named Long Yang came to plead guilty, saying that he had assassinated you a few days ago."


    Li Yixi had a puzzled look on his face when he heard someone begging for the crime, but when he heard Xiao Zhan say he was going to stab him, Li Yixi instantly reacted.


    "Is that the fool?"


    "This bastard doesn''t have a good IQ?"


    "I said that day that I spared him, and I wanted to assassinate me. Now, do you know that you are afraid?"


    "Although I haven''t stepped into the ranks of cultivation, but my boxing skills and leg skills are not comparable to him."


    "What''s more, I''m still cultivating the Dao of the flesh!"


    "But there are also a few brushes, and the moves are quite similar."


    "Where are the people?"


    Li Yixi was angry at first, then asked with a smile.


    "Master, I have brought him into the manor."


    Li Yixi immediately smiled, "Let''s go, let''s meet."


    Li Yixi walked out of the pavilion and saw Long Yang in the yard who was begging for guilt. Li Yixi was a little speechless. This is not a big crime.


    The uneasy Long Yang saw Li Yixi stepping forward from a distance, his eyes showed a look of horror, his legs softened, and he knelt on the ground with a plop.


    "Long Yang had no eyes but dared to assassinate the son a few days ago. He knew that he was guilty of capital punishment, so he came to plead guilty today, and asked the son to deal with it."


    At this moment, Long Yang''s body was really shaking. Seeing Li Yixi again, Long Yang felt uneasy when he remembered the scenes of that day.


    And after he was detached, Long Yang found that he still couldn''t see through Li Yixi.


    When I thought about how I wanted to take this step not long ago, after the battle with Li Yixi, I felt even more uneasy in my heart.


    Originally, Li Yixi wanted to reprimand him, but suddenly he saw Long Yang thumping and shivering in front of him, and he couldn''t bear it.


    "Okay, you fool, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you know that the man has gold under his knees?"


    "A man''s knees, kneeling on the ground, kneeling on the ground, kneeling on his parents, how can he just kneel on others."


    "Get up quickly!"


    "On that day, I just said a few angry words, I didn''t really want to kill you, otherwise, you would have died long ago."


    Li Yixi''s words fell, he strode up and down, and hurriedly stretched out his hand to help Long Yang, who was kneeling on the ground.


    The moment Li Yixi approached, Long Yang''s body trembled violently again. When Long Yang was so close, he felt that in Li Yixi''s body, there seemed to be a supreme god and demon sitting cross-legged and swallowing.


    While Long Yang was terrified, he was also instantly overjoyed. Long Yang''s dangling heart was slowly put down. Long Yang was really uneasy before. He didn''t think that he had made the right bet.


    "The dog''s fate is saved."


    "Fortunately."

 Chapter 1067

    When Long Yang heard Li Yixi forgive him, his face instantly showed ecstasy.


    Long Yang was extremely nervous before, but at the moment he saw Li Yixi, he felt that there were hundreds of millions of gods and demons in Li Yixi''s body, and he was extremely fearful.


    Long Yang knew very well that if Li Yixi wanted to kill him, no one would be able to save him.


    "Thank you sir."


    "Master, I Long Yang assassinated you, although the death penalty is forgiven, but the crime cannot escape. Long Yang wants to stay by the son''s side, obey the son''s orders, and serve as a slave and a servant to atone for his sins."


    "Also ask your son to complete it."


    Knowing that his life was saved, Long Yang did not leave, but knelt in front of Li Yixi with a sincere face.


    "No need for this, hurry up, please get up."


    Li Yixi saw Long Yang kneeling down again with a helpless look on his face.


    "Also ask the son to punish."


    "Otherwise I will be uneasy."


    Kneeling Long Yang, his face is sincere and his voice is sonorous and powerful.


    Li Yixi was speechless after hearing Long Yang''s words.


    "This immortal world is really different from the mortal world. I didn''t expect everyone to be so simple."


    "People who don''t know still think this guy can''t survive and wants to live as a slave."


    "But when I spoke just now, I could sense his mood changes. This guy really wants to suffer."


    Li Yixi pondered, but Li Yixi found that by his side, there was nothing that Long Yang could do.


    "Long Yang, but I don''t have anything suitable for you to do around me!"


    After thinking about it, Li Yixi said helplessly.


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, Long Yang, who was kneeling on the ground, said immediately.


    "Master, I don''t see anyone guarding the gate of your house. I will guard the gate for the son in the future. I don''t have any specialties. I have brute force and be a gatekeeper. Maybe it''s okay."


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up when he heard Long Yang''s words.


    However, Li Yixi still frowned slightly, "Is the status of the gatekeeper too low?"


    Hearing Li Yixi muttering to himself, Longyang''s expression changed slightly, and he hurriedly added: "No, no, it''s my Longyang''s honor to be able to serve my son, but Longyang is here to atone for his sins."


    "Also ask your son to fulfill me!"


    "I will do my best!"


    Feeling Long Yang''s emotions, Li Yixi looked helpless, but finally agreed.


    "If that''s the case, then you should guard the door."


    An uneasy Long Yang, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, his eyes lit up immediately, and his face was excited.


    "Thank you son!"


    "Thank you son!"


    At this moment, Long Yang was not only no longer panic, but his face was so excited that his legs were shaking.


    Long Yang is very clear that being able to guard the door for Li Yixi is a blessing he has cultivated in several generations.


    Li Yixi just played a song, which gave him a great opportunity to take that step and become completely detached.


    Guarding the door for Li Yixi means that he will be able to hear more piano sounds in the future, and will be able to better sort out and integrate the power of his own avenues.


    "However, it''s a bit troublesome to guard the gate. After all, there is no house there. It''s hard to feel the wind and rain. Let''s go there and cut some bamboo and build a house outside the gate, which can also shelter from the wind and rain."


    Li Yixi saw Long Yang in front of him so excited, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, he said with a smile.


    "Thank you for your concern!"


    "I''m going to build a house right now!"


    At this moment, Long Yang looked excited.


    "Um!"


    "Hurry up, I think it''s going to rain today."


    When Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Long Yang, he felt that Long Yang was very pleasing to the eye, and he stretched out his big hand and patted Long Yang''s shoulder.


    At this moment, Long Yang was frightened to the point of death, because at this moment, he felt a power that destroyed the world, but fortunately, Li Yixi controlled that power and did not hurt him.


    Long Yang, who hurriedly walked towards the bamboo forest with the sickle, trembled in fear at this moment.


    There is a sense of afterlife.


    "It''s terrifying, is Li Yixi implying that I shouldn''t have thoughts that I shouldn''t have?"


    "It must be so. After all, although I am a bit of a waste, I am also a detached existence!"


    After the thought fell, the aloof Long Yang showed a satisfied smile on his face. If anyone saw the unparalleled and unparalleled talent of Long Yang, he was so excited at this moment because he became a gatekeeper, he would definitely feel that he was hallucinating.


    With an excited look on his face, Longyang quickly walked into the bamboo forest, but when Longyang came out of the bamboo forest, his face turned pale.


    Long Yang, whose strength was against the sky, suddenly found that this yard was simply too terrifying.


    Carrying the bamboo, he glanced at the hen under the bamboo forest without a trace, his heart seemed to be held by an invisible big hand, and it would be crushed at any time, making him extremely nervous.


    "Mother Feng."


    "It turned out to be Mother Feng?"


    "I remember that I had already fallen in the Primordial War, but I didn''t expect it to survive, and it was completely detached."


    "Such a arrogant and supreme divine beast was turned into an old hen by an expert to raise."


    "How powerful are the masters?"


    The panic thoughts fell, Long Yang looked at the bamboos on his shoulders, and there were countless bright lights in his eyes.


    Excited body is shaking.


    Soon, Longyang came to the door, seeing no one around, and hurriedly used his magical powers. These bamboos were quickly woven into a hut by the magical powers.


    At this moment, Long Yang, like a beggar, looked at the simple hut in front of him with bright eyes.


    Walking into it and sitting cross-legged, Long Yang felt that he had a great opportunity.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Baby, baby!"


    "The treasure house built by Daoist Bamboo, I''m afraid that I, Longyang, are the first person. Who can compare with me for such extravagant behavior."


    Long Yang was so excited that he was going crazy.


    At this moment, Long Yang forgot his cultivation base, like an excited child who got a beloved toy.


    He even hummed softly.


    Suddenly, it felt good that the Shinto Palace was destroyed. In Longyang''s view, being the Palace Lord of the Shinto Palace was not as good as being a gatekeeper.


    In a wild mountain range, a figure stood in the void, and with a wave of his big hand, an extremely terrifying power burst out instantly.


    At this moment, the earth suddenly cracked, and in that crack, a palace entwined with endless mighty power slowly rose from the ground.


    In just a moment, the incomparably powerful beasts around were baptized by the mighty divine power, and they turned into human figures and sat cross-legged, like a scholar, staring at the palace slowly rising above the earth with a fiery face.


    At this moment, the words of saints resounded in the palace.


    The grass and trees in the wild mountains, at this moment, when they heard the voices of the saints, they slowly turned into human beings.

 Chapter 1068

    Those who heard the sound of reading and were instantly enchanted by the beasts and the surrounding plants and elves, at this moment, turned into young men and women in white clothes, looking at the slowly rising palace in front of them with hot faces.


    In the sky above the palace, there appeared a series of phantoms at this moment, which phantoms were like Confucian and Taoist sages, who tirelessly preached, read, discussed Taoism, and solved doubts. .


    At the same time, the incomparably powerful force spread continuously in this moment.


    The man in the void saw this terrifying scene in front of him, but he was very casual.


    Even a little dissatisfied, at this moment, a brush appeared in his hand, and he used the void as paper to write down powerful words one by one.


    The next moment, those words seemed to have souls and fell around the palace, and the terrifying power exploded instantly.


    The words that fell in the mountains were actually linked together in the blink of an eye, forming an incomparably powerful gathering spirit formation.


    The terrifying spiritual power of heaven and earth swarmed here at this moment.


    Under the terrifying formation, the surging spiritual power turned into a rain in the sky.


    Those demons who had just transformed, at this moment, their faces showed ecstasy, madly absorbing those raindrops.


    In just a moment, the existences that had just transformed themselves had completed the foundation building, and their strengths had become incomparably powerful.


    At the same time, at this moment, these demons seemed to be empowered by the sound of reading, and one by one they became like scholars who had gone through countless teachings.


    These monsters actually gave birth to the power of Haoran.


    "I am waiting to meet the Confucian sage."


    "I''m waiting to meet the Confucian sage!"


    "I''m waiting to meet the Confucian saint..."


    There was a respectful look on his face, and his face was full of enthusiasm towards the figure suspended in the void.


    The man in the void slowly put away the pen in his hand, as if he was satisfied just now.


    He smiled faintly: "This place is Luoyang Academy. Luoyang Academy has been silent for a long time, and it has always been in a state of dead silence. Until these days, the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth has been continuously improved and the spiritual power has been continuously recovered. Only then did it recover from the state of silence. ."


    "Luoyang Academy has experienced a catastrophe that you can''t imagine in the ancient times, and now the talents are withering, so today''s old man Dan Huaer, etc., you are the first batch of disciples of my Luoyang Academy."


    "Of course, you monsters are just named disciples. If you want to become real disciples of Luoyang Academy, you must pass my assessment. If you can pass my assessment, then you will have unimaginable opportunities."


    "It''s not difficult to become a fairy and become a god?"


    The voice of the man in the void was full of temptation, and the eyes of those white-clothed scholars showed ecstasy at this moment.


    "I will definitely try my best to become a disciple of Luoyang Academy."


    Those big monsters were crawling on the ground with excited expressions on their faces.


    Seeing this scene, a smug smile appeared on the corner of the man''s mouth, and he immediately ordered: "Now I''ll give you your first task, which is also your first test. You can go from here to the east, where there is a fairy city. , you can enter the stars to preach."


    "Teach people to read, solve people''s doubts, and save lives."


    "If you can get more people to gather their talents and join Luoyang Academy, then you will be rewarded."


    "You must work hard to make my Luoyang Academy a Confucian and Taoist holy place that people yearn for!"


    This person''s voice fell, and the next moment, the eyes of these monsters showed excitement, and they hurriedly bowed down. At this moment, these monsters seemed to have really become scholars, and hurriedly went in the direction of Xiancheng.


    The man looked at the distant figure, breathed a sigh of relief, slowly descended, and walked into the academy.


    The academy was incomparably quiet, except for him, there seemed to be no one alive.


    Until he walked into the depths of the academy, there was an old man who closed his eyes and rested in the courtyard.


    The old man was lying on a chair, holding a bamboo slip in his hand, and was closing his eyes to recuperate when he saw a book suspended in the void beside him, shaking slowly.


    There was a weak wind, fanning the old man sitting on the chair.


    "Disciple Bai Yang has met the dean."


    Before the wave of his hand, the mana was piercing the sky and the earth, and Bai Yang, who gathered a thousand miles of spiritual energy, at this moment, in front of the old man, his face was respectful, and he did not dare to overstep anything.


    The old man''s name is Yun An, an old monster of this Luoyang Academy, and a terrifying existence left over from the ancient times. It was not until these days that Luoyang Academy was born.


    "Has someone been arranged to collect the power of incense and the power of faith?"


    Yun An slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes fell on Bai Yang.


    "Yes, Dean, I have been walking around the world these days and found that in this era, Confucianism and Taoism are actually flourishing."


    "In order to be able to share some opportunities, I used some small tricks before, to enlighten some animals and plants, let them enter the fairy city, teach others to step into Confucianism and Taoism, and let my Luoyang Academy be known."


    "I think soon, my Luoyang Academy will become a holy place in the hearts of these people."


    "And now that Confucianism and Taoism are flourishing, the world is in Daxing education, and soon many people will awaken to their talents, and Luoyang Academy will soon restore its ancient glory."


    "Which new schools of Confucianism and Taoism have the ability to compete with us?"


    Bai Yang looked confident.


    "After going out this time, are there any other gains? How about Confucianism and Taoism in this era?"


    "But what shocking article appeared?"


    Yun An slowly sat up straight, put the bamboo slip in his hand on the table, and the book floating in front of him also slowly landed on the table, returning to normal.


    Bai Yang hurriedly said, "Reporting to the dean, this is the book of education and enlightenment I obtained after this trip."


    "I just read this book once and found it very extraordinary."


    "So you brought it back to Master Dean."


    Bai Yang immediately took out the Three Character Classic that he brought back and handed it to Yun An.


    "Enlightenment?"


    "Three Characters!"


    Yun An didn''t care, grabbed the Three Character Classic in his hand at will, and began to read it.


    "In the beginning of human beings, their natures are inherently good, their habits are similar, their natures are far apart...!"


    At the beginning, Yun An looked disapproving, but soon, Yun An stood up from the chair with a loud bang, his eyes fixed on the Three Character Classic in his hand, and even Yun An''s body. trembling.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Bai Yang just felt that the three-character scripture was extraordinary, but he did not expect that Yun An would react like this at this moment.


    Although Bai Yang was extremely curious, he didn''t dare to disturb Yun An at this moment.


    "This is a shocking article, a shocking article!"


    "It seems that this new era is not as simple as we imagined. Perhaps in this era, Confucianism and Taoism were born beyond our imagination."


    "Do you know who the author of the Three Character Classic is?"


    "This person is definitely an extremely terrifying Confucian and Taoist sage. Otherwise, how could it be possible to write such a shocking article? These three-character scriptures seem extremely simple."


    "But it contains the heaven and the earth!"


    "Three Character Classic, I have a faint feeling that the horrors in this book must be the emperor who is admired by thousands of people and the leader of literati."


    Bai Yang heard Yun An''s words with an incredible look on his face. He never thought that this book would have such terrible value in Yun An''s eyes.

 Chapter 1069

    When Bai Yang was shocked, Yun An immediately said, "I want to study this three-character scripture in seclusion. If it''s not a big deal, don''t disturb me!"


    "And you, do one thing!"


    "Find out who the author of this book is. I must visit."


    "It''s incredible to exist like this!"


    "This three-character classic should be able to make me go further, baby!"


    Yun An''s voice fell and disappeared out of thin air.


    Bai Yang took a deep breath with an incredible look on his face. Bai Yang never thought that the Three Character Classic was so magical.


    Bai Yang couldn''t wait to recall the contents of the Three Character Classic.


    At the same time, he left Luoyang Academy.


    Bai Yang did not dare to perfunctory what Yun An ordered.


    At this moment, Bai Yang no longer dared to underestimate the Confucianism and Taoism of this era.


    Bai Yang silenced and entered Yun An in the study room of the small courtyard. He saw some dust in the study room, and saw a pen appear in his hand.


    The next moment, a powerful and boundless force erupted from this clean character, and in an instant, the dust in the entire study disappeared without a trace and became spotless.


    Yun An frowned slightly, then wrote another word, wake up.


    The next moment, the word floated out instantly and landed on an ancient tree in Luoyang Academy that was almost withered.


    This tree, which had almost died, instantly sent out a series of terrifying vitality. I saw that the dead tree trunk burst out with incomparable vitality, and above the dead branches, buds continued to protrude, which buds and Fast speed turned into green leaves.


    In just an instant, this tree that had been dead for an unknown number of years turned into a divine tree full of vitality.


    In the trunk, a figure walked out, wearing a Confucian robe, and the whole person was hunched over.


    Facing the direction of the study, he immediately saluted, "Meet the Dean."


    A look of respect appeared on the old man''s face.


    This old man is the powerful sacrificial spirit of Luoyang Academy. His strength is extremely terrifying. He is responsible for guarding Luoyang Academy. Originally, it almost fell in the ancient times, but it has recovered a lot over millions of years. His breath is not strong, just wake up.


    "These days, I''ll leave some of the chores in the academy to you. Bai Yang has enlightened a lot of animals, plants and elves not long ago. You should also make some calls. The academy is too quiet."


    "The academy is a place for reading, and there should be reading sounds."


    After the voice fell, Yun An ignored it, sat down at the desk, and began to study the Three Character Classic in front of him.


    The old man saw that the formation in the study was turned on, and looked up at the sky. The next moment, he saw his body shake violently, and the big tree and branches behind him seemed to be transformed into a chain of order, branches and leaves. Surrounded by divine light.


    Which branches became illusory, and soon spread out, densely covering the void of Luoyang Academy, and an extremely terrifying formation appeared, shrouding the entire Luoyang Academy.


    The old man thought that Yun An was in retreat, and instantly activated the ancient three-talent formation, and the newly born Luoyang Academy disappeared in an instant.


    These days, with the continuous emergence of ancient forces, such a thing did not cause much waves.


    In the manor, Li Yixi saw that Wang Lin had almost recovered, and his face showed joy.


    Li Yixi walked out of the room and saw Xiao Zhan in the yard, his eyes lit up, "Xiao Zhan, do you know where the Central Immortal Court is?"


    "The Central Immortal Court controls the entire Immortal Realm, I have never visited it before?"


    Seeing that Wang Lin was fine, Li Yixi also put the matter of improving his own merits on the agenda.


    Li Yixi saw the appearance of the Underworld and the West, and he gained countless merits and virtues. At this moment, he also wanted to go to the Central Immortal Court. Li Yixi felt that these people liked to hear stories, so he would tell the story of the Heavenly Court. At that time, if the Central Immortal Court is transformed into the Immortal Court in Journey to the West, he will definitely be able to get a great harvest.


    "Young master, I know the Central Immortal Courtyard, do you want to visit the Central Immortal Courtyard?"


    When Xiao Zhan heard Li Yixi''s words, he immediately asked.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen Xiao Ya and Tang Xue for a long time, and I don''t know what they are busy with. Let''s go and see."


    When Li Yixi finished speaking, Xiao Zhan immediately nodded in agreement.


    Immediately, the two rose into the air and left the manor.


    However, Li Yixi did not go directly to the Central Immortal Court at the fastest speed.


    Li Yixi found a lot of medicinal materials after going out to collect herbs last time, so this time when Li Yixi went to the Central Immortal Court, he also picked some medicinal materials. medicine.


    Soon, Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan entered an ancient wild mountain range.


    The two walked around and found a lot.


    However, it soon became dark.


    Originally, he was going to leave this wild mountain range to find a place to live. However, Li Yixi''s eyes suddenly lit up after flying for a long time.


    Because Li Yixi''s eyes could see through everything, and saw that there was an academy in this mountain range.


    "It''s amazing, I didn''t expect that there is an academy here. Let''s go and see, we should be able to spend the night here."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, falling from the void.


    Xiao Zhan looked blank, and there was nothing in front of him.


    But Xiao Zhan knew that Li Yixi was terrifying, and felt that there might be a powerful formation to cover it up.


    Hastily followed Li Yixi.


    The terrifying formation was like nothing in front of Li Yixi, and the two entered it instantly.


    Seeing the academy in front of him, Li Yixi glanced at the plaque and whispered, "Luoyang Academy!"


    "Good calligraphy!"


    Seeing the words Luoyang Academy, Li Yixi praised at this moment.


    Xiao Zhan walked to the gate of the academy and knocked on the door.


    At the moment Xiao Zhan knocked on the door, he saw a figure walking out of the big tree in Luoyang Academy the next moment.


    It was the old man, the old man at this moment, with an unbelievable look in his eyes. His eyes crossed the space and landed on Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan.


    The body trembled involuntarily.


    "How, how is this possible?"


    "I have already activated the burst, and have hidden the Luoyang Academy. The incomparably powerful power of the formation has hidden the academy into the parallel space. How did these people find this place?"


    Yun An, who was comprehending the Three Character Classic, suddenly woke up at this moment. When the old man urged the formation, Yun An naturally sensed it. Yun An never thought that after the formation was activated, someone would be able to instantly pass through the formation. And it was silent, which made Yun An''s face become extremely solemn.


    Yun An immediately appeared in front of the old man, "Go open the door and see where the Holy Spirit descends!"


    The old man heard Yun An''s order and opened the door.


    When he saw the old man who opened the door, Xiao Zhan immediately saluted: "Old man, I passed by the treasure land today. Seeing that it was getting late, I would like to stay here for a night. I wonder if I can?"


    Seeing someone open the door, Li Yixi also looked away from the four characters of Luoyang Academy, showing a refined look on his face.


    "Old man, I''m bothering you, I wonder if we can stay overnight?"


    Before the meeting, Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan had only one question in his mind, how did they get in?


    But at this moment, he didn''t dare to ask directly. The next moment, the old man received Yun An''s voice transmission approval and immediately invited Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan to enter Luoyang Academy.

 Chapter 1070

    Yun An came hurriedly at this moment.


    Yun An knew very well how terrifying the formation of Luoyang Academy was. Luoyang Academy was not only shrouded in the divine body of the sacrificial spirit, but also based on the bones of countless saints.


    Even an incomparably powerful Ancestral God would never be able to break the formation, let alone pass through the formation silently.


    At this moment, Yun An saw Li Yixi, who looked like a mortal with a refined smile on his face, but his face became extremely solemn.


    Yun An didn''t dare to underestimate him. Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan were obviously dominated by Li Yixi. How could Yun An dare to treat Li Yixi as a mortal.


    "Dean!"


    When the old man saw Yun An approaching, he immediately stepped forward to salute.


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes swept across Yun An''s face, a solemn expression on his face, because Xiao Zhan felt an incomparably powerful divine power in Yun An''s body.


    "I''ve seen the dean, and I passed by here today with my son. I want to spend the night, do you know if I can?"


    Xiao Zhan spoke first.


    Yun An''s eyes were a little dignified, and he hurriedly said: "It''s just a one-night stay, why not?"


    "Two guests, come in quickly!"


    "Lao Liu, go prepare some food and drink, I want to have a drunken break with this young master!"


    Yun An immediately gave an order to the old man.


    Immediately, Yun An stepped forward, bowed and saluted: "In Xia Yun''an, I don''t know how the son is called!"


    An old monster like Yun An has lived for too long, and naturally he has already become an elite. When he heard Xiao Zhan''s address to Li Yixi, he instantly knew that he called Li Yixi the son.


    "It turned out to be Senior Yun, and then Li Yixi, are you harassing him today?"


    "I didn''t expect that in this mountain range, there is actually an academy, but it''s very special!"


    With a smile on his face, Li Yixi walked into Luoyang Academy, extremely curious.


    Yun An couldn''t see through Li Yixi, so naturally he didn''t dare to hide it at this moment, and explained: "Don''t hide your son, my Luoyang Academy has always been silent underground, until now, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is constantly recovering, and I will wake up after waiting. Luoyang Academy is reborn."


    "Actually, a long time ago, this mountain range was not what it is today, but an extremely prosperous huge city."


    "But after so many years, everything has changed."


    Li Yixi, who was just curious at first, had a look of disbelief on his face after hearing Yun An''s words. He didn''t expect that this Luoyang Academy was an academy from countless years ago.


    At the same time, when Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Yun An''s body, it became different. The previous Li Yixi was only polite and polite. At this moment, Li Yixi felt that the old Confucian in front of him was definitely an extremely powerful person. existence, otherwise it would be impossible to be alive today.


    practitioners.


    Must be a monk.


    Li Yixi became more respectful.


    But at this moment, Yun An didn''t dare to accept Li Yixi''s salute. Every time Li Yixi clasped his fists and saluted, Yun An dodged away without a trace.


    While the two were chatting, they entered Yun''an''s courtyard.


    soon.


    Lao Liu, who was instructed by Yun An to go down, brought some delicious food and wine.


    "Sir, please!"


    "The academy has just reappeared, and there is nothing better to entertain the son."


    "But this wine will definitely satisfy the young master!"


    "This thing is rare in the world, so it can be regarded as aged wine."


    Yun An opened the wine jar and poured a bowl for Li Yixi. Before he could drink it, Li Yixi felt the aroma of the wine coming to his face.


    This kind of aging, the aroma of the wine is intoxicating.


    Li Yixi gently picked up the wine and took a sip.


    The next moment, a strange aroma of wine exploded in his mouth, Li Yixi opened his eyes with excitement.


    "Good wine."


    "Good wine."


    "I didn''t expect that such aged wine would be so strong."


    "Men should drink the strongest wine."


    "carefree."


    "Dry."


    Li Yixi laughed, touched the bowl with Yun An, and drank it instantly.


    Seeing Li Yixi drank the wine in the bowl, Lao Liu hurriedly poured a bowl for Xiao Zhan.


    "This young man, this wine is a rare old wine, and you have a good time today!"


    The voice of Lao Liu just fell, and Li Yixi who saw this moment turned around and smiled, "Xiao Zhan, this wine is indeed a rare aged wine, although there are some flaws, but you can drink it, this thing is really rare. "


    Seeing the bowl of wine in front of him, Xiao Zhan frowned slightly and wanted to speak, but after hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Zhan smiled and took the wine and drank it.


    Without Lao Liu pouring wine on the side, Xiao Zhan directly grabbed a jar.


    When Lao Liu saw Xiao Zhan drinking so much, a cold light flashed in his eyes that the conspiracy had succeeded.


    He glanced at Yun An on the side.


    The expressions of the two of them naturally couldn''t escape Xiao Zhan''s observation. At this moment, Xiao Zhan had a mocking look on the corner of his mouth.


    "Ha ha!"


    "The two ants dared to plot against the young master and me, they just don''t know how high the sky is."


    "Although this wine was poisoned with an extremely strange poison, which I have never seen before, but I don''t have the ability to poison the young master and me."


    "I have been following the son''s side all the time, and I have drank too much divine brew, so I have created a supreme divine body that is invincible to all poisons. Even this ancient poison, no matter how miraculous it is, can''t be effective for us."


    "These two ants are so proud now, they will soon tremble!"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan saw the expressions of the two of them in the academy, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Sir, my Luoyang Academy is short of everything, that is, books and wine, enough for today!"


    "Lao Liu, go and bring me some jars of the best wine."


    Yun An was extremely jealous of Li Yixi, but at this moment, seeing Li Yixi drinking heavily, his face showed a look of pride, Yun An had already let Lao Liu put the ancient and strange poison in this wine.


    This kind of poison, even if it is detached, cannot be suppressed. In his opinion, Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan will soon be completely controlled.


    This poison has a scary name, "Drunk."


    In the eyes of practitioners, the existence of detachment is heaven, and this wine can make the existence of detachment fall asleep, so it is named drunken heaven.


    Yun An felt that even if Li Yixi had the means to reach the sky, he was still in the palm of his hand today, and he couldn''t make any waves.


    Soon, however, Yun An and Lao Liu''s expressions changed completely.


    Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan drink a lot of alcohol, and the old wine in the altar has been drank. Yun An felt that the effect of the medicine should play a role, but when his eyes fell on Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan, he found that Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan were drinking. Xiao Zhan didn''t have any abnormality.


    Yun An''s incomparably cold voice sounded in Lao Liu''s mind.


    "Lao Liu, what''s going on? Why did the two of them drink two jars of wine? Why haven''t there been any abnormalities?"


    "Are you sure you''ve gotten drunk with alcohol?"


    At this moment, Lao Liu''s face was also extremely ugly. He never thought that Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan would be able to ignore the ancient strange poison like drunken days.


    "President, I did get drunk, and the effect of the medicine is not light. I will add a little more medicine. I will see how long the two of them can last."


    After Lao Liu responded, he immediately withdrew. Soon, he brought another jar of aged wine. The medicinal effect of this jar of wine was 10 times that of the previous one.


    "Master, this jar of wine is very good, and it has been left for an unknown time. Even in the academy, it is of the best quality."


    "Sir, you have a taste."


    Lao Liu held the wine jar to Yun An, and Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan fell on them.


    Li Yixi was originally a person who was good at wine, and could not pour a thousand cups. At this moment, he smelled the tempting aroma of wine, and with a look of joy, he directly touched the bowls with Yun An and drank it all in one go.


    At this moment, Yun An saw that Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan drank all at once, his eyes swept over the two of them, he sneered in his heart, and drank the wine in front of him.


    When calculating Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan, Yun An had already taken the antidote, so this drunkenness had no effect on Yun An.


    He wanted to see how Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan persisted in sobriety when the efficacy of the drug was increased tenfold.


    However, soon after a few rounds of wine.


    Yun An''s face turned purple, because Yun An discovered that Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan were only slightly drunk at this moment.


    Yun An slowly raised his head, and glanced at Lao Liu who was beside him without a trace, his eyes were extremely cold.


    At this moment, Lao Liu was extremely puzzled.


    "damn it!"


    "Did the medicine fail?"


    The next moment, Lao Liu gave himself a sip.


    At the entrance of the fine wine, Lao Liu was a little puzzled at first, but the next moment, Lao Liu''s footsteps became heavy, and his face became extremely panic.


    In order not to attract the attention of Xiao Zhan and Li Yixi, at this moment, Lao Liu clenched his fists, forced to stay awake, walked out of the courtyard, and swallowed the antidote.


    It fell to the ground with a thud.


    Even though Lao Liu Xiu was extremely powerful, he was instantly poisoned at this moment.


    Yun An, who was originally very angry, felt that Lao Liu fell to the ground instantly, and his face turned pale.


    Looking at Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan, there was no longer any complacency, but panic instead.


    Yun An''s legs trembled under the table at this moment.


    I feel like my body is soaked with sweat at this moment.


    "Impossible, impossible!"


    "Even if this existence is detached, it is impossible to withstand such a terrifying medicinal effect."


    "Or is this person already aware of my calculations, and at the same time he knows this strange poison, so he swallowed the antidote beforehand."


    "But there is nothing to be found at all, and I dare to guarantee that there are no mistakes. After all, Lao Liu and I are both at the peak of the ancestors."


    "How did he know?"


    At this moment, Yun An''s heart was filled with turbulent waves, and the whole person was trembling with fear. In his opinion, there was only one possibility, that is, Li Yixi swallowed the antidote, otherwise he would not be able to withstand this ancient strange poison. .


    The next moment, Yun An''s forehead was covered with drops of sweat, and a storm surged in his heart.


    "Could it be that he can hear me and Lao Liu''s voice transmission?"


    Thinking of this, Yun An at this moment was frightened to death.


    If they really calculated such a terrifying existence, it would be really troublesome now.


    In the ancient times, Luoyang Academy was also authentic in Confucianism and Taoism, and was extremely powerful.


    Also because of its incomparably powerful strength, it wakes up slowly.


    Thinking of this, Yun An was so frightened that he didn''t know what to do. The next moment, he hurriedly communicated with a sleeping ancient existence.


    Yun An felt that a terrifying existence like Li Yixi was not something he could deal with at all. Only those more terrifying and ancient existences could compete with Li Yixi.


    However, if you want to revive a sleeping ancient existence, you will naturally have to pay a small price, but at this moment, Yun An can''t care so much, and hurriedly revives his master.


    Yun An''s master was an extremely ancient and powerful Confucian and Taoist saint.


    The next moment, in the forbidden area of ??Luoyang Academy, a sarcophagus, which had been through many years, was slowly pushed away, and a figure woke up from the sarcophagus with difficulty.


    This figure, which looked like a skeleton, instantly gave birth to flesh and blood, and turned into a middle-aged Confucian saint.


    "I didn''t expect that just after my Luoyang Academy was born, there would be an extremely terrifying existence. I want to see who dares to run wild in my Luoyang Academy. After a million years, my Luoyang Academy is still authentic Confucianism and Taoism."


    The middle-aged man who just woke up snorted coldly.

 Chapter 1071

    Forcibly awakening the middle-aged Confucian sage, Yun An at this moment is extremely weak.


    But when he felt that his master had already arrived outside the courtyard, Yun An''s dangling heart fell, and he felt at ease.


    "Have friends come from afar!"


    The next moment, outside the small courtyard, the middle-aged man laughed and walked into the courtyard.


    The moment the middle-aged Confucian sage entered the courtyard, his eyes swept across Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    With a rebellious look on his face, the middle-aged Confucian sage''s cultivation base is extremely terrifying, and his eyes have reached an extremely terrifying level.


    Can see through everything.


    However, the moment his eyes swept over Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan, his face instantly turned pale. When he just woke up, he didn''t care about Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan at all. His face changed.


    The middle-aged Confucian sage set off a storm in his heart.


    "Impossible, how could this be?"


    "These two people are extremely young, but this one actually has the cultivation base of the middle ancestral god."


    The middle-aged Confucian sage glanced at Xiao Zhan without a trace, and a storm surged in his heart. Even in the presence of Tianjiao and evil spirits, it was impossible to reach the realm of the ancestors at such a young age.


    As for Li Yixi, it made the middle-aged Confucian sage even more uneasy.


    Because the middle-aged Confucian sage discovered that he could not see through Li Yixi at all, but he could perceive that there was an extremely terrifying divine power in Li Yixi.


    That incomparably mysterious divine power seemed to be the legendary colorless divine power.


    reached the supreme state of Confucianism and Taoism.


    Such existences are almost always detached, even stronger.


    "Master Li, this is my master!"


    "Master, let me introduce to you, this is Young Master Li, passing by Luoyang Academy today and staying here for one night."


    Yun An looked proud at this moment.


    However, the next moment, Yun An''s jaw dropped in shock.


    In Yun An''s eyes, the unfathomable master, at this moment, when he saw Li Yixi, there was no arrogance on his face, but a look of humility.


    I saw that the smile on the face of the middle-aged Confucian sage became countless times gentler, and even patted the dust that did not exist on his body. After feeling that he had no rudeness, the middle-aged Confucian sage immediately bowed to Li Yixi.


    "Zhao Jie pays respects to the son."


    "I didn''t know that the young master was here today, and that Zhao Jie was guilty."


    When Yun An heard Zhao Jie''s words, the smile on his face instantly became incomparably stiff, and his face was unbelievable.


    Yun An felt that he had hallucinations.


    However, Yun An''s face turned pale in the next moment, because Zhao Jie''s voice sounded in Yun An''s mind.


    "evil creature!"


    "Is your dog blind?"


    "Don''t you feel that this cultivation base is sky-high?"


    "The aura entangled in him is the colorless divine power in the legends of Confucianism and Taoism!"


    "Only by cultivating the Haoran divine power to the extreme and detached, can the Haoran divine power be transformed into the colorless Haoran divine power. You dare to drug him, although Zuitian claims to be aimed at the detached existence, but you feel that the detached existence does not exist. Is there a way to restrain this ancient strange poison?"


    There was anger in Zhao Jie''s voice. If it wasn''t for Li Yixi''s presence, Zhao Jie really wanted to raise his hand and shoot Yun An directly.


    At this moment, fine beads of sweat appeared on Zhao Jie''s forehead, and the whole person became extremely nervous.


    At the same time, Zhao Jie scolded: "Fuck off, what are you still doing here?"


    "Hurry up and move those immortal brews I treasured here. How can this kind of wine be qualified to entertain Young Master?"


    At this moment, Yun An''s face turned pale, he nodded hurriedly, and with a wave of his hand, he took away everything and walked out of the yard.


    At this moment, the incomparably powerful Yun An felt that his legs were a little frivolous, and his hands trembled uncontrollably.


    On his forehead, drops of sweat fell drop by drop at this moment.


    "Colorless Haoran Divine Power?"


    "Confucianism and Taoism are supreme!"


    "It turned out to be the supreme Confucianism and Taoism!"


    "I¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Yun An''s face turned pale as paper.


    If he knew that Li Yixi was the supreme of Confucianism and Taoism, even if he gave Yun An 10,000 lives, he would not dare to count against Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Yun An thought that he was going to plot against a Confucian and Taoist Supreme, and the whole person became very flustered.


    The beads of sweat on his forehead couldn''t stop.


    In just a moment, Yun An''s whole person seemed to be fished out of the river.


    Glancing at Lao Liu, who had fainted outside the hospital, he instantly used his supernatural powers, grabbed Lao Liu and walked away.


    Yun An thought of Zhang Jie''s instructions, and did not dare to delay, and went to get a few jars of immortal brewing in Luoyang Academy as quickly as possible.


    "Master, this is the immortal brew I collected, how about you, son?"


    "The existence of the son is only worthy of such immortal brew."


    "This is the immortal brew I got from the ancient fairy garden."


    Zhang Jie, who was extremely anxious, carefully filled Li Yixi with wine.


    The whole person is extremely nervous, and I don''t know if Li Yixi is satisfied.


    When he thought that his disciple Yun An had plotted against Li Yixi today, his heart became extremely cold.


    I was really afraid that Li Yixi would get angry and destroy the entire Luoyang Academy in the blink of an eye.


    "Is the immortal brew from the ancient fairy garden?"


    Li Yixi, who was slightly drunk at first, was shocked when he heard Zhang Jie''s words at this moment, and the drunkenness disappeared instantly.


    Seeing Xian Niu in front of him, he stared at Zhang Jie in disbelief.


    "Is this thing really requested from the ancient fairy garden?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was shocked and felt that this was an illusion.


    When Zhang Jie heard Li Yixi''s words, he didn''t know what Li Yixi meant, so he could only nod his head hurriedly, and said honestly, "Sir, I really asked for this from the ancient fairy court."


    The shocked Li Yixi was confirmed by Zhang Jie at this moment.


    Instantly overjoyed.


    Li Yixi felt that this was a shocking opportunity.


    He picked up the bowl in front of him and drank it straight away.


    At this moment, Li Yixi just wanted to drink it and get the benefits.


    Seeing Li Yixi drinking so much, Zhang Jie was heartbroken.


    This immortal brew, even when he was in ancient times, has always been reluctant to drink it and has always treasured it.


    But seeing Li Yixi''s happy face at the moment, Zhang Jie felt that if he and Yun An''s lives could be saved, then these things would be worth it. After all, a terrifying existence like Li Yixi should never be provoked.


    "Can this thing prolong life?"


    When Li Yixi thought that this immortal brew came from the ancient fairy garden, he was extremely excited and couldn''t help asking.


    Zhang Jie didn''t know why Li Yixi asked this question, but he hurriedly smiled: "Master Hui, this immortal brew can increase your lifespan. A cup of immortal brew can increase your lifespan by ten Jiazi."


    When Li Yixi heard Zhang Jie''s words, he felt a bang in his mind in an instant, as if a flash of lightning had passed by.


    There was a look of ecstasy on his face. If he calculated it like this, it did not mean that he had increased his lifespan by thousands of years at this moment.


    Thinking of this, Li Yixi''s face showed a hint of apology at this moment, feeling that he had taken advantage of the other party''s great benefits today.


    From Li Yixi''s point of view, in the face of such an incomparably powerful existence, one must not just take advantage of it. If you want to have a good relationship with the other party, you must come and go.


    Li Yixi thought for a moment, and immediately his eyes lit up.


    His eyes fell on Zhang Jie, and he asked with a smile: "Brother Zhang, immediately instruct someone to prepare good firewood. I have a lot of good things here. How can you drink such a good wine?"


    Before Zhang Jie could give his orders, he saw Li Yixi''s thoughts move, and the next moment Li Yixi directly took out a huge and ferocious giant leg from his system space.


    Seeing this ferocious giant leg in front of him, Zhang Jie''s pupils shrank suddenly at this moment, an unbelievable look appeared on his face, and even Zhang Jie directly held his breath.


    Zhang Jie felt that he had hallucinations at this moment.


    Zhang Jie''s eyes were fixed on this terrifying giant retreating in front of him, and he couldn''t look away at all.


    At the moment when the ferocious giant legs appeared, the light from the moonlight was also swallowed by the black dragon scales above.


    Especially when he sensed the breath of the ferocious dragon''s legs, Zhang Jie''s heart set off a storm.


    At this moment, a terrifying and boundless dragon appeared in Zhang Jie''s mind.


    The former Zhang Jie saw a powerful being in Luoyang College fighting the magic dragon from a distance. Zhang Jie was very clear about the aura of the magic dragon. Zhang Jie never thought that the terrifying magic dragon was actually killed by Li Yixi. .


    And Li Yixi''s so-called barbecue turned out to be the dragon''s legs.


    Thinking of his own disciple Yun An''s plot against Li Yixi today, Zhang Jie felt that at this moment, he was stuffed into the cold cave of ten thousand years.


    Chilled all over.


    Even the muscles of the face became extremely stiff at this moment.


    Although Zhang Jie feels that his strength is not bad, he can''t compare with the demon dragon of the demon race at all, but such a powerful existence has become Li Yixi''s appetizer, so he is in Li Yixi''s palm. What waves can be turned up in it?


    Seeing Zhang Jie''s wide-eyed, unbelievable look on his face, Li Yixi was instantly overjoyed and smiled proudly: "Yes, this thing is not an ordinary thing, it is a dragon''s leg!"


    "Dragon legs with fairy brew, perfect match!"


    "We must have a drink today."


    Zhang Jie, who was terrified, woke up from the panic after hearing Li Yixi''s words, and hurriedly reached out to wipe off the fine sweat on his forehead, and immediately reprimanded Yun An, who was beside him with a sluggish expression.


    "Didn''t you hear what your son said?"


    "Come on fire."


    At this moment, Zhang Jie hated Yun An to death.


    Feeling that he was hurt too badly by Yun An, Li Yixi is very unhappy today, and it is very likely that he will wave his hand and slap him, then he will be cold.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan looked at the eyes of the two and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Humph!"


    "Do you know you''re afraid now?"


    "I don''t even know if I''m living or dead to count on the son, what kind of character the son is, how can you ants be able to calculate."


    Xiao Zhan thought of Zhang Jie''s pride when he came, and the panic at this moment, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    As for Yun An, who was almost scared to death, Xiao Zhan ignored it.


    Xiao Zhan watched cheerfully as Zhang Jie''s master and apprentice accompanied him tremblingly.

 Chapter 1072

    Zhang Jie looked at the huge dragon''s legs on the fire, his eyelids jumped wildly, and his scalp was numb.


    Zhang Jie felt that a terrifying existence like Li Yixi knew that Yun An had plotted against him.


    This made Zhang Jie even more uneasy.


    Originally, Zhang Jie thought that taking out the immortal brew that he had treasured for countless years should be able to resolve the anger in Li Yixi''s heart, but at this moment.


    Zhang Jie saw Li Yixi take out the dragon''s leg, Zhang Jie felt that this was most likely Li Yixi''s warning to himself.


    After all, even a beast as powerful as a dragon would be served with a meal in front of Li Yixi. Zhang Jie naturally knew that the immortal brew he took out was not enough to save his life.


    In order to survive, Zhang Jie gritted his teeth at this moment, looked at Li Yixi and said with a smile: "Master, I think you are also a scholar, I don''t know what books you like, my Luoyang Academy, there are no other things, but there are many orphans. ."


    "Now I think the barbecue can''t be handled in a short time, or you can go with me to the Book Collection Pavilion of my Luoyang Academy. If you have any fate with the treasure, you can take it away."


    Zhang Jie said this sentence almost with the courage of his life. Zhang Jie knew very well how precious those things in the library were.


    Naturally, Zhang Jie couldn''t take a terrifying existence like Li Yixi to see ordinary collections. Zhang Jie had already communicated with those terrifying existences that were still sleeping. In order to resolve the disaster of Luoyang Academy, Zhang Jie decided to lead Li Yixi to watch it. The background of Luoyang Academy.


    At the highest level of the Sutra Collection Pavilion of Luoyang Academy, there are a lot of things hidden there, but the weakest of those things are also extremely powerful Confucian sage-level treasures.


    "it is good!"


    "I also want to see what good books and treasures there are in this Luoyang Academy."


    Li Yixi had a great interest in these things, Li Yixi was moved, but Li Yixi knew that Confucianism and Taoism were also extremely powerful paths of cultivation.


    This Luoyang Academy only knew a thing or two from Zhang Jie''s mouth, and in Li Yixi''s eyes it became extremely extraordinary. Li Yixi wanted to see if this incomparably powerful Luoyang Academy could allow himself to step into the ranks of practitioners.


    In Li Yixi''s view, Confucianism and Taoism are also a supreme avenue.


    At the very least, he was countless times stronger than his current cultivation body, so Li Yixi did not hesitate.


    "Sir, please!"


    Zhang Jie was a little struggling, but at this moment he heard Li Yixi agree. Even if he struggled in his heart, Zhang Jie did not dare to refuse. After all, to reject a terrifying existence like Li Yixi, even if Zhang Jie was given 100 courage, Zhang Jie would not dare to cheat. .


    Zhang Jie forced a smile and led Li Yixi to the Tibetan Scriptures Pavilion.


    With a big wave of his hand, the formation of the Sutra Pavilion was withdrawn, and Zhang Jie hurriedly invited Li Yixi to enter the Sutra Pavilion.


    The moment he stepped into the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth.


    The heart was very excited, Li Yixi had a very different feeling, and felt that the books in the Book Collection Pavilion seemed to have souls.


    Even at this moment, Li Yixi saw that a book was actually suspended in it. On the page of the book, there was a phantom sitting cross-legged. Li Yixi could perceive that the phantom was not something else, it was this book. The spirit of the book.


    "Can books also turn into demons?"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Li Yixi was amazed at this moment, and was even more excited about entering the Book Collection Pavilion of Luoyang Academy this time, because Li Yixi found that Zhang Jie didn''t seem to want to stay with him on the first floor.


    Instead, he took himself to the higher level of the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion.


    Li Yixi knew very well that in the Sutra Collection Pavilion, the most important things were often hidden in higher places.


    Soon, Li Yixi followed behind Zhang Jie and entered the third floor of the Book Collection Pavilion.


    At the moment when the door on the third floor opened, Li Yixi felt an extremely grand breath blowing towards him.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes widened. The third floor of Luoyang Academy was very large, but Li Yixi found that there were no dense books on the third floor, but the things here were extremely extraordinary.


    Li Yixi saw books suspended in the Sutra Collection Pavilion on the third floor. These books were just the breath they gave out, and they were even more powerful.


    At the same time, there are also some brushes, inkstones, long swords, and some scrolls suspended, which are faintly surrounded by holy light.


    "Young master, these are some treasures that I have treasured in my Sutra Collection Pavilion. If you have something you like, you can try to take it away."


    "After all, my son is the first guest since the recovery of Luoyang Academy. This is also a chance!"


    "Young master can choose at will, as long as you can get the approval of these things."


    Zhang Jie was extremely struggling, but seeing Li Yixi''s hot eyes, Zhang Jie could only grit his teeth, clench his fists, and squeeze out a smile.


    Zhang Jie knew very well that if Li Yixi was not satisfied today, it would be a disaster for Luoyang Academy.


    Although these things are very powerful and important in Zhang Jie''s eyes, Zhang Jie feels that these things are actually ordinary things in front of a Confucian and Taoist supreme.


    At the same time, Zhang Jie did this to show Luoyang Academy''s sincerity and attitude towards Li Yixi.


    "That''s not good?"


    Hearing the other party''s words, Li Yixi smiled a little shyly.


    Although Li Yixi was extremely excited, at this moment Li Yixi was very clear that these things were definitely not ordinary things to be placed on the highest level of the Sutra Collection Pavilion.


    Zhang Jie could naturally sense the secret joy in Li Yixi''s heart at this moment, and hurriedly added: "Young master, it is not easy to take away these things, you must get approval, you can choose what you think is suitable, and see if it is suitable for you. Chances are."


    Zhang Jie couldn''t help but want to complain when he thought that Li Yixi actually played the role of a mortal, but at this moment he could only endure everything.


    When Zhang Jie thought of Yun An, he wanted to kill Yun An.


    "That''s the case, then I''ll try it. I don''t know if I have the ability to have the opportunity to be recognized by these things today."


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face, very excited.


    However, as soon as the voice fell, Zhang Jie''s eyes became extremely shocking.


    Almost all of the treasures on the third floor of the Book Collection Pavilion came from Confucianism and Taoism, but at this moment, these treasures faced the Supreme Confucianism and Taoism, and it was incomparable worship.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, he saw these treasures in the third floor of the entire Tibetan Sutra Pavilion burst out with an incomparably powerful force, and those weak treasures were instantly imprisoned by an incomparably powerful breath.


    The most powerful treasures flew directly in front of Li Yixi.


    When Zhang Jie saw the scene in front of him, he was shocked at the same time, but at the same time he felt very uncomfortable. Zhang Jie tried to control these treasures. Even now, Zhang Jie still remembers clearly that he was on the third floor of the Sutra Collection Pavilion. It stayed for a month, but these treasures did not emit any breath at all.


    Obviously, he can''t get into the magic eye of these treasures at all.


    However, at this moment, in Zhang Jie''s eyes, these immensely powerful and aloof treasures, like licking dogs, gathered around Li Yixi.


    Zhang Jie could even feel that at this moment, these treasures were like concubines in the harem, vying for the favor of the emperor.


    An excited Li Yixi saw that the spiritual treasure kept rising and falling in front of him, his eyes widened.


    In front of Li Yixi, there was a ruler used by a teacher, a strange book, and an inkstone.


    Li Yixi, who was originally very uneasy, was still thinking about whether he had some chance today, but he did not expect that he would be targeted by these items.


    At the same time of ecstasy, I was a little hard to choose, not knowing what to choose for myself today.


    Soon, Li Yixi gave up the ruler that the gentleman used, and also gave up the inkstone suspended in front of him, and his eyes finally fell on the strange book.


    Li Yixi wiped the sweat from his palms and slowly stretched out his hand to grab this strange book.


    To Li Yixi''s surprise, nothing went wrong.


    Zhang Jie on the side saw Li Yixi choose this book for a moment, and Zhang Jie''s eyelids jumped wildly.


    "Death sticker."


    "I actually chose the Death God sticker!"


    The Death God sticker is very magical. This Death God sticker is not left by the great sage of Luoyang Academy, but an extremely ancient existence in Luoyang Academy. income.


    In the entire history of Luoyang Academy, no one can take charge of this Death God sticker.


    Even the Confucian and Taoist sage who got this Death God sticker by chance can only motivate this Death God sticker one or two times.


    The ability of this Death God sticker is extremely terrifying. As long as the name is written on it, the person whose name is written will fall.


    Death stickers are powerful and spooky.


    Zhang Jie never thought that such a terrifying thing would compete for favor in front of Li Yixi. At this moment, Zhang Jie even felt the spirit of the god of death sticker in joy at this moment.


    "Congratulations, son!"


    "Many people entered the library of Luoyang Academy, but in the end they found nothing. They could only retreat and choose some books that contained great power. I didn''t expect the son to be favored by these treasures."


    "It seems that the son has a lot of fate with these treasures."


    "This book is called Death God Sticker. From now on, this thing will be yours!"


    At this moment, Zhang Jie didn''t dare to say anything, even though he was extremely reluctant in his heart, he could only say through gritted teeth.


    "Death sticker?"


    "Strange, why is it called such a name? Is there a story?"


    Li Yixi looked at the Death God sticker in his hand, and his eyes fell on Zhang Jie, who was on the side, with a curious look on his face.


    Zhang Jie hurriedly explained, "Master Hui, this Death God sticker is very special and very powerful. As long as you write the name of your enemy on it, that person will be abandoned by the world and fall directly."


    "I think the son has a benevolent heart. If this thing falls into the hands of the son, it will not cause disaster."


    Li Yixi, who was originally very excited, heard Zhang Jie''s explanation at this moment, his face jumped wildly, and his face was unbelievable. Li Yixi never thought that the death god post he had chosen was so defiant!


    Even just thinking about it, Li Yixi was inexplicably excited.


    Li Yixi knew that his strength was not strong, but when he thought of having this treasure, he was very excited to be able to write the opponent''s name on it. of trauma.


    Before coming in, Li Yixi thought that if he could get some benefits, he would just step into Confucianism and Taoism, but he never thought that he would get such incredible benefits.


    Death sticker.


    Reading the name of this treasure, Li Yixi''s heart thumped at this moment.

 Chapter 1073

    Originally, Li Yixi was a little nervous. After all, the ability of this thing was too high, and he felt that Zhang Jie might prevent him from taking him away. However, at this moment, he found that Zhang Jie did not mean to stop him, and let Li Yixi be big. for shock.


    But Li Yixi was wondering if this Death God sticker was as magical as Zhang Jie said.


    Originally, Zhang Jie''s heart was bleeding when he saw that the death god post was selected by Li Yixi. However, Zhang Jie found that Li Yixi was still staring at the ruler and inkstone suspended in front of him.


    Zhang Jie''s eyelids jumped wildly, but Zhang Jie knew that these two items were also the strongest treasures in the entire Luoyang Academy.


    That inkstone was left behind by a Confucian and Taoist sage.


    The ruler was also used by the disciples of the Supreme Professor.


    These two things are the lifeblood of Luoyang Academy, suppressing the luck of Luoyang Academy. If Li Yixi really took it away today, it would be an unimaginable disaster for Luoyang Academy.


    Once Luoyang Academy''s power of luck loses such a treasure, it will be difficult for Luoyang Academy to maintain its inheritance, let alone regain its peak.


    But Zhang Jie thought that Li Yi himself was a supreme Confucian and Taoist. At this moment, Zhang Jie knew very well that if Li Yixi took a fancy to these two treasures and refused, then Li Yixi would most likely be furious and wave his hand. Directly destroy the entire Luoyang Academy.


    The treasure left by the Supreme Confucianism and Taoism is able to suppress the luck of Luoyang Academy, but in the face of a real Supreme Confucianism and Taoism, it is impossible to fight, and watching these two treasures surround Li like a dog. Remembrance around.


    Zhang Jie knew very well that these two things left by the ancestors of Luoyang Academy would never be able to be enemies with Li Yixi.


    Zhang Jie was bleeding for a moment, gritted his teeth and said, "Young Master, although I say that my Luoyang Academy has rules, everyone who comes in can only take away one treasure, but I think these two treasures also seem to be very destined for the son. , If the son wants, you can take them away."


    "After all, I have a saying in Wendao that if you are good, you will help the world, and if you are poor, you will be alone."


    "The existence of Luoyang Academy is actually to teach the world, so that everyone in the world has the opportunity to practice."


    "Maybe after these two treasures are taken out by the young master, it is not certain that they will be able to shine."


    After the voice fell, Zhang Jie became extremely nervous at this moment.


    Although Zhang Jie looked calm when he spoke, how could Zhang Jie''s heart be calm, this is what the academy suppressed luck.


    After Li Yixi heard Zhang Jie''s words, he was really moved.


    "This thing is definitely a rare treasure for Luoyang Academy. Otherwise, it would not be possible to place it on the third floor of this Sutra Collection Pavilion."


    "I didn''t expect that this Luoyang Academy would be so magnanimous, Zhang Jie was even more of a sage, he was willing to take me into the Sutra Collection Pavilion and let me choose a treasure, although it seems that I can take these two treasures, but if I really Wouldn''t it look like I''m insatiable by doing that?"


    "And this Death God sticker is already very powerful. I don''t know what the mystery is about this ruler and inkstone."


    "The ability of this death god post is already against the sky, so choose him."


    "And if I take all these treasures away, then if someone enters Luoyang Academy in the future, they will lose two opportunities to choose."


    "The chance should be left to the world, not to mention, I''m just a mortal."


    Thinking of this, Li Yixi smiled and said: "Luoyang Academy has rules, one person can only take one thing, so even I have to abide by it, and this death god sticker is already very bad, I will choose this thing."


    "The rest of these things will be given to those who are destined!"


    "The sage said, for the sake of life and the people, for the life of the world, for the destiny of heaven and earth, for the sages of the past, and for the sake of peace."


    "If you want a prosperous era, it is not something that one person can do. It requires the joint efforts of all people in the world."


    "It''s enough for me to be able to take this death stick."


    "I didn''t expect that there are so many treasures in this Luoyang Academy. These days, I have found that there is still too much darkness in this world."


    "Now that Luoyang Academy has recovered, I hope that Luoyang Academy can really teach the world and let more scholars step into the practice. After all, many people cannot step into the immortal way because they have no spiritual roots, which has led to the formation of serious problems in this world. class division.¡±


    "The strong are always strong, and the weak are weaker."


    "Nowadays, Caolu is promoting education and letting people all over the world study. Now, Luoyang Academy is even more reborn. This should be an opportunity for those people to change their lives."


    "It''s also an opportunity for Confucianism and Taoism!"


    "But I don''t know how you think about it, do you want to contribute to more people in the world?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Zhang Jie''s body at this moment.


    Originally, Zhang Jie was extremely nervous, but when he saw the death god post being taken away by Li Yixi, Zhang Jie, who was bleeding in his heart, felt a storm in his heart the moment Li Yixi said a sentence.


    The words of Li Yixi kept echoing in Zhang Jie''s mind, "Build your mind for the world, build your life for the people, follow the sages of the past, and create peace for the world."


    These words kept revolving in Zhang Jie''s mind. At this moment, Zhang Jie''s whole person became greatly shocked.


    Zhang Jie has always been pursuing detachment and becoming the supreme Confucian and Taoist.


    But it has never been possible to take this step.


    But at this moment, Zhang Jie''s expression became extremely shocked after hearing Li Yixi''s words.


    This sentence made Zhang Jie''s whole person seem to be empowered by Daigo.


    At this moment, Zhang Jie could faintly perceive that if he really practiced it, then he might be able to take that step.


    Originally, even if Luoyang Academy recovered, Zhang Jie did not want to preach the world, but just wanted to absorb those geniuses to join Luoyang Academy, restore Luoyang Academy''s ancient glory, and become authentic Confucianism and Taoism.


    However, Li Yixi''s words shocked Zhang Jie at this moment, and also changed Zhang Jie''s mind.


    Zhang Jie immediately bowed and saluted Li Yixi, "Thank you, Young Master for your point today, this sentence made me feel like I was enlightened. I used to think that I was strong enough to be a saint, but now I don''t think I deserve to be called a saint at all, because I''m too narrow-minded."


    "It is a good sentence to establish the heart for the heaven and the earth, establish the destiny for the life and the people, continue the unique learning for the sages of the past, and create peace for the world."


    This sentence gave me a goal, and from now on, Luoyang Academy will work hard for it.


    Zhang Jie''s eyes fell on Li Yixi. At this moment, Zhang Jie said word by word, Zhang Jie was not perfunctory, but really promised.


    At the same time, Zhang Jie''s hanging heart slowly fell at this moment.


    In Zhang Jie''s view, when Li Yixi said this, he was giving the entire Luoyang Academy a choice.


    If Luoyang Academy chooses wrongly, it is very likely that it will be completely erased by Li Yixi.


    After all, the Tao cannot be passed on lightly.


    But thinking of that sentence, Zhang Jie instantly made the right decision.


    In this way, not only can I make myself take that step, but also make Luoyang Academy a real holy place.


    At the same time, he can also save his own life, which is Zhang Jie''s most perfect choice.


    "it is good."


    "Then I wish Luoyang Academy to rise again and regain the glory of the ancient times, even better than the past."


    At this moment, Li Yixi smiled slightly, full of expectations for Luoyang Academy.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhang Jie''s face was excited, and Zhang Jie knew that he had made the right choice.


    life saved.


    However, at the moment when Zhang Jie was beaming, Zhang Jie suddenly felt an incomparably powerful force and instantly fell into Luoyang Academy.


    Zhang Jie''s face changed slightly, but the next moment, Zhang Jie''s face showed ecstasy.


    "What, what kind of power is this?"


    "Suddenly, the power of luck in my Luoyang Academy has skyrocketed. With this terrifying power of luck, Luoyang Academy doesn''t need to go to the world to collect the power of incense and the power of faith."


    Zhang Jie was ecstatic when he realized the benefits brought by that power.


    However, just after taking a step, Zhang Jue''s body froze for a moment, and he suddenly raised his head to look at Li Yixi with a look of disbelief on his face.


    Because Zhang Jie remembered Li Yixi''s words, "I wish Luoyang Academy to restore its ancient glory and even better than the past!"


    At the same time, Zhang Jie sensed that there was a faint aura entangled in Li Yixi''s body, and the aura that was so faint that it could be ignored was of the same origin as the aura that descended on Luoyang Academy.


    "Follow the law!"


    "What a terrifying cultivation base!"


    "This level of speech is too terrifying to be able to control the heavens and the earth, and control the power of luck between the heavens and the earth."


    "Could it be, is this the legendary Great Wish Technique?"


    At the same time of ecstasy, Zhang Jie''s face was shocked, and his heart was thumping at this moment, as if it was about to explode.


    Even Zhang Jie had an illusion that he had hallucinations, after all, such strength was too unbelievable.


    Zhang Jie bit his tongue and suddenly felt an excruciating pain.


    Zhang Jie was shocked.


    Zhang Jie''s breathing became extremely rapid involuntarily. Zhang Jie knew very well that this was not an illusion, but a reality.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s eyes, it changed again and again.


    Originally, Zhang Jie thought that Li Yixi was just a Confucian and Taoist Supreme. At this moment, how could Zhang Jie dare to regard Li Yixi as an ordinary Confucian and Taoist Supreme.


    While Zhang Jie was shocked, Zhang Jie felt that this was his hope.


    Now, being forgiven by Li Yixi, Zhang Jie feels that he wants to detach himself and take this step, then today will be his chance.


    After all, such a powerful and terrifying character like Li Yixi, it was a blessing for three lives to meet him, and it would be even more difficult to be able to be directed by him.


    With such a powerful and terrifying existence, it is impossible to direct him directly. Zhang Jie was extremely afraid of Li Yixi, but at this moment, Zhang Jie decided to try it out in order to take that step. After all, in Zhang Jie''s opinion, if he missed , then the opportunity cannot be present.


    Seeing the background of Li Yixi walking in front of him, Zhang Jie gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    Decided to seek advice today.


    Li Yixi, who was walking in front, didn''t notice it, and looked at the Death God sticker in his hand with joy on his face. Li Yixi thought of the powerful ability of the Death God sticker, and he was extremely happy in his heart.


    Li Yixi has the power of merit and virtue. No one dares to take action against him. He is already invincible, but he has never been able to overcome the enemy and win. .

 Chapter 1074

    Soon, Li Yixi and Zhang Jie returned to the small courtyard.


    When Li Yixi and his master left, Yun An was frightened. In order to fight for the chance of his own life, Yun An could be said to not remember consumption and go all out.


    If using ordinary methods, it would take at least a few hours to cook the dragon''s leg, but with Yun An''s magical powers at all costs, the small courtyard is now filled with the smell of meat.


    In the eyes of Confucian practitioners, fasting must be changed to food, residence must be moved to sitting, eating is not tired of fines, and eating is not tired of fines.


    Even though Yun An''s cultivation is very powerful, it is also one of the courses of cultivation in terms of cooking.


    Li Yixi, who had just entered the yard, sniffed the wafting fragrance, involuntarily lifted her spirits, and looked at Yun An, full of admiration.


    "Good workmanship!"


    "This scent makes people hungry instantly!"


    Yun An, who was originally apprehensive, was overjoyed when she heard Li Yixi''s praise.


    At the same time, he felt the brilliance on his master Zhang Jie''s face. At this moment, Yun An''s heart became stable.


    Zhang Jie heard Li Yixi''s compliment to Yun An, and his hanging heart slowly fell. Zhang Jie knew very well that Li Yixi was complimenting Yun An, so Li Yixi should not pursue Yun An''s fault.


    "Yun An, what are you still doing?"


    "Don''t hurry and cut it up and send it over!"


    Zhang Jie scolded and hurriedly greeted Li Yixi to sit down.


    Xiao Zhan, who was cultivating and digesting what he gained, saw Zhang Jie''s gaze at this moment, and then looked at Li Yixi, and thought to himself, "As expected of the son, the mind is not what I could imagine."


    When Xiao Zhan''s eyes fell on the god of death in Li Yixi''s hands, his brows were deeply furrowed, and his heart was greatly shocked.


    Because at this moment, Xiao Zhan felt an extremely terrifying power above the Death God sticker.


    Xiao Zhan knew that this thing was definitely a treasure beyond imagination.


    "Sir, please sit down!"


    After Zhang Jie invited Li Yixi to sit down, he immediately poured immortal brew on Li Yixi.


    Seeing Li Yixi sitting down, Zhang Jie asked like a student.


    "Young Master, what do you think is the belief of indomitable progress?"


    "I don''t think I can keep moving forward when I''m practicing."


    "Master, what do you think?"


    Li Yixi originally wanted to drink, but when he heard Zhang Jie''s question, he smiled casually: "When I hold the sword forward, I will never look back."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Zhang Jie''s expression changed slightly at this moment, and he felt a thunder flash across his mind.


    The question that puzzled Zhang Jie for a long time was solved in an instant. For a long time, Zhang Jie did have too many ideas, which caused Zhang Jie to be trapped in it and worry too much.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words when I walked forward with my sword and never looked behind me, Zhang Jie at this moment benefited a lot.


    At the same time, when Zhang Jie saw Li Yixi answering his question, his heart became extremely hot in an instant. Zhang Jie knew very well that he had made the right bet.


    Zhang Jie thought that he was entrusted by Li Yixi, took a deep breath, and said slowly.


    "Master, there is a saying in Confucianism that you can govern the country with one body and bring peace to the world. What do you think about the family?"


    Li Yixi was a little speechless when he heard this. Although he had read a lot of books, he was obviously a little immature compared to such an existence.


    If I hadn''t read too many idle books by myself, it would be really difficult to answer this question at this moment.


    If those scholars wanted to answer this question, they would have too many concerns, but Li Yixi did not have too many concerns. As a transmigrator, Li Yixi felt that this question was very simple.


    With a smile, he said, "The Qi family must first cultivate one''s body. Self-cultivation is about desire. What the Qi family cultivates is practice, what is cultivated is inner and outer harmony, and what is cultivated is kindness to others."


    "Stand up in the world, when there is a tile to cover you!"


    "Before sheltering the poor, there should be a thatched hut to shield the family from the wind and rain."


    "If you can''t be kind to your family, you will never be able to keep your family together."


    "The Qi family is not about the so-called management of the family at all, but to start benevolent and righteous from the family."


    "With grace, there must be power!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, as one of Caolu''s sacrificial wines, Xiao Zhan was greatly shocked at this moment, and suddenly felt that he had done too much.


    Xiao Zhan immediately stopped his practice, pricked up his ears, and listened to Li Yixi''s words.


    Xiao Zhan naturally knew that the Zhang Jie in front of him was also an extremely terrifying being, and talking with Li Yixi today was a great opportunity for him.


    Yun An, who was busy beside him, had his eyes extremely bright at this moment.


    After getting the explanation, Zhang Jie then asked, "Young Master, do you think the saint must cut off his selfishness?"


    In order to set foot on the detachment, Zhang Jie, at this moment, explained the confusion in his heart one by one.


    Hearing Zhang Jie''s questions constantly, Li Yixi''s face showed a smug look at this moment, feeling that it was time for him to pretend.


    He took a sip of the wine in front of him and smiled slightly, "The saint is not someone who has no selfishness, but someone who can restrain evil thoughts."


    "Do you restrain evil thoughts?"


    Hearing this, Zhang Jie''s eyes lit up, and his gaze towards Li Yixi became even more fiery.


    Seeing Zhang Jie''s bright eyes, Li Yixi was very proud, and continued to flicker: "The saint must manage his own good and evil while restraining his evil thoughts. After all, the goodness you give to the murderer is the evil that pierces the dead. There is no clear distinction between good and evil.¡±


    "The sea is wide for fish to leap, sharks are the ones to eat, the sky is high for birds to fly, and eagles spread their wings, they won''t bless the food."


    "In fact, many things are opposites, and the saint must deal with this opposition."


    "I have a word for you on this question."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell and paused for a while.


    Seeing Zhang Jie looking at him expectantly, Li Yixi opened his mouth and said, "The white dragon doesn''t enter the turbid stream, and the crane doesn''t step on the dirt!"


    Hearing this sentence, Zhang Jie muttered to himself at this moment: "The white dragon does not enter the turbid stream, and the crane does not step on the dirty soil."


    Zhang Jie''s eyes became brighter and brighter.


    When Li Yixi saw this moment, Zhang Jie''s body trembled slightly with excitement, and his heart was even more proud, and he continued: "As for your previous question, I will send you one more sentence. The world cannot be shaken!"


    "As long as you have the heart, the moment you draw the sword, you have no worries."


    "But the heart needs to be firm."


    This sentence fell, Zhang Jie''s face changed greatly at this moment, and his brain was buzzing.


    At this moment, Zhang Jie broke the shackles in his heart instantly.


    An extremely grateful gaze fell on Li Yixi.


    Just a few words, at this moment Zhang Jie got an unimaginable harvest.


    Zhang Jie knew that it would not be long before he could break through the bottleneck and become completely detached.


    Zhang Jie immediately poured Li Yixi wine with a look of excitement.


    Today, Li Yixi had been drinking a lot of alcohol, and now he got the Death God sticker.


    Standing up staggeringly, he was about to go to rest, but seeing the pen and ink in the small courtyard, Li Yixi thought of the power of his own merit and virtue, and the god of death was in his arms.


    Instantly proud.


    He picked up the pen and wrote, "The sky is the tent and the floor is the felt, the sun, moon and stars accompany me to sleep, and I dare not stretch my feet at night, for fear of stepping on the mountains and rivers and wearing them."


    After writing, I put down my pen and strode out.


    Zhang Jie immediately stood up and bowed in salute.


    It was not until he saw Li Yixi disappeared that Zhang Jie dared to look down on the few lines left by Li Yixi.


    When Zhang Jie''s eyes fell on these words, his pupils shrank suddenly, and his eyes showed horror.


    The words, which were clearly black, were slowly transformed into golden words at this moment.


    "The sky is the tent and the floor is the blanket. The sun, moon, and stars accompany me to sleep. I dare not stretch my feet at night, for fear of stepping on the mountains, rivers, and trees."


    When Zhang Jie read the last word, Zhang Jie''s whole body trembled. At this moment, Zhang Jie couldn''t help being infected by this freedom and arrogance.


    When Zhang Jie looked excited, he saw the golden words on the rice paper, and the terrifying and colorless divine power that erupted instantly poured into Zhang Jie''s body.


    Zhang Jie, who had broken through in his state of mind and had not yet had time to transform himself, at this moment, his entire body transformed inside and out, and his breath and its terrifying speed skyrocketed.


    At this moment, Zhang Jie''s body slowly floated up, the bright moon was hanging in the air, the moonlight filled the sky, and above the small courtyard, Zhang Jie''s black hair flew instantly.


    There was a hint of excitement on the corner of his mouth, Zhang Jie knew that tonight was his chance to take this step and become completely detached.


    Looking at the yard where Li Yixi slept, Zhang Jie''s heart was filled with turbulent waves. Zhang Jie never thought that Li Yixi was so terrifying. In a few words, he helped himself out of the confusion that had trapped him for thousands of years.


    There was excitement on his face. At this moment, all the haze in his heart was swept away, and his thoughts were clear. Thinking of what Li Yixi left behind, Zhang Jie''s face showed a rebellious look.


    Zhang Jie feels that the current self is the real self.


    "Master!"


    Yun An, who had returned, saw Zhang Jie, whose body was suspended in the sky above the courtyard, with a terrifying breath, with a look of excitement on his face.


    Zhang Jie, who was excited, saw Yun An''s hot eyes.


    He slowly raised his head to look at the bright moon in the void, and said with a big laugh, "I have a sword in the lock of Wendan, which cannot be escaped in the ups and downs of the world, but now I have been in hiding for a million years, smashing through thousands of mountains and rivers."


    After the voice fell, Zhang Jie at this moment instantly pulled out the gentleman''s sword from his waist, and his whole soul came out of his body and flew to an endless height.


    The next moment, seeing the demon in the void blocking his way, he no longer had the previous fear, and his face showed disdain.


    The gentleman sword in his hand was cut out with one sword.


    The original indestructible demon, at this moment, under this sword, was instantly annihilated.


    At the moment when the inner demon was cut off, I saw countless golden petals appear in the void.


    Seeing the golden petals in the sky, Yun An involuntarily clenched his fists, his face showing excitement.


    "Master respects him, he finally took this step and became detached."


    Thinking of Zhang Jie''s detachment, Yun An at this moment had a frenzy on his face.


    The soul entered the body, and Zhang Jie''s body slowly fell from the void.


    The whole person became ethereal.


    "Congratulations, Master."


    At this moment, Yun An''s excited legs were shaking.


    "Ha ha!"


    "The old man never thought that he would be able to take this step today."


    "This person''s strength is unfathomable. Maybe he is proficient in not only Confucianism and Taoism, but also the Supreme Being."


    "A few words today actually made me feel empowered and smashed the demons in my heart. The words left behind contain a terrifying and colorless divine power."


    "After tomorrow, Luoyang Academy will move to Xiancheng and preach the world."


    Thinking of what Li Yixi said today, Zhang Jie, who was detached at this moment, made a decision in an instant to let Luoyang Academy be selfless and let everyone in the world step into Confucianism and Taoism.


    Even if it is the enemy of the world, so what?


    The next moment, Zhang Jie was outside Li Yixi''s room, and immediately bowed and saluted, his eyes filled with gratitude.


    The gift of discipleship.


    I saw Li Yixi, who was sleeping soundly, turned over and said to himself.


    "Reading can change lives, and it can change the lives of the world."

 Chapter 1075

    "Reading can change your life, can you change the life of the world?"


    Hearing this sentence, Zhang Jie couldn''t help but ponder.


    The scenes that happened today have already told Zhang Jie that Li Yixi is an existence beyond imagination.


    The strength is not comparable to his level at all, even if Zhang Jie is detached now, in front of Li Yixi, he is still an ant.


    If it was before, Zhang Jie would have felt that he was invincible at the moment, but thinking that Li Yixi was only a few words and a few lines of words, let himself take this step, Zhang Jie naturally knew that he was still in front of Li Yixi. It''s like a weak child.


    Moreover, Zhang Jie also knew very well that for someone with a cultivation base like Li Yixi, every word he said definitely had a meaning, and it was definitely not an open mouth.


    Zhang Jie quietly exited the room, looked up at Haoyue in the void, and involuntarily pondered.


    "What do you mean by this sentence, sir?"


    "Why would you say that?"


    "Young master''s cultivation base penetrates the sky and the earth, he can definitely sense my arrival, and he left this sentence, which definitely has its meaning."


    Zhang Jie did not celebrate with joy because of the breakthrough, but pondered for a moment and rose into the air.


    If it was before, it would be impossible for Zhang Jie''s cultivation to leave the Luoyang Academy, but under Li Yixi''s great wish technique, today''s Luoyang Academy already has enough power to support it, and Zhang Jie himself has refined it. A trace of luck is enough to support him to walk in the world.


    Today''s Heavenly Dao also recognizes Zhang Jie''s existence.


    The cultivation base is detached, Zhang Jie is extremely terrifying, just in the blink of an eye, he appeared tens of thousands of miles away.


    Zhang Jie walked in the void, and the whole person was clearly in the void, but no one could find his existence.


    Zhang Jie also did not affect the grass and trees around him, watching quietly, feeling the changes in the world.


    Walking between heaven and earth, Zhang Jie''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and he knew more and more things.


    At the same time, in order to learn more about Zhang Jie, the next moment, one after another figure walked out of Zhang Jie''s body.


    Thousands of Zhang Jie went to various places in this world.


    Not long after, the figures came back and merged with Zhang Jie.


    Zhang Jie opened his eyes, and a terrifying light burst out from his eyes at this moment.


    "I see!"


    "I see!"


    Zhang Jie integrated and digested what he had seen and heard, and finally understood the meaning of Li Yixi''s words.


    Reading can change one''s life. Now in this world, schools are being built everywhere to promote education, so that countless poor people have access to reading, and reading can get some spiritual rice. At the same time, it can be regarded as an alternative way to help the world.


    Zhang Jie has experienced the prosperous times of the ancient times, and he naturally knows the value of every scene in the world at this moment.


    Even in the ancient times, Confucianism and Taoism flourished, and Confucianism and Taoism monks could be seen everywhere, but compared with today, it is also very different.


    In ancient times, reading was the exclusive property of the children of aristocratic families and a symbol of aristocratic status.


    However, today, it is completely different from the ancient times.


    New schools all over the world benefit from the poor and inferior.


    These people in ancient times, in their eyes, life is like a must.


    But now, under the promotion of Caolu, Daxing Education in the world has not only opened up the wisdom of those poor people, but also made these people have a different understanding of the world and the world.


    At the same time, this approach also broke the monopoly of class.


    Seeing this scene and seeing the countless scholars engulfed in talent, Zhang Jie was extremely shocked.


    "All beings are like dragons."


    "This is all living beings like dragons!"


    "This is the real world of great contention, this is the feat of prosperity in the world and peace for all ages!"


    "With so many literati and writers born, Confucianism and Taoism will not cut off their inheritance. These people will continue their unique learning for the sages of the past."


    "Set up your mind for the heaven and the earth, set up your life for the people, set up a legacy for the sages of the past, and create peace for all generations."


    "This is the prosperous world that the masters want to create!"


    "The master once told me that saints are also selfish, but saints can restrain their inner greed and evil thoughts."


    "Masters have created such a prosperous world, suppressing the remaining forces of the ancient times with a wave of hands, and wanting to build a perfect world, then what is the purpose of the son?"


    Countless clones came back and learned about countless situations. Zhang Jie also knew that Li Yixi had countless flags and chess pieces.


    Zhang Jie seems to feel that Li Yixi is in a game, but he can''t see it through, and he feels that there is chaos in front of him.


    "Change your life, change the life of the world!"


    "Since the son is a terrifying existence, how can I see through the layout? If I can see through, then why should I be detached now?"


    "Just do what you want to do."


    "Since it is recovering in this truly peaceful and prosperous era, why should Luoyang Academy make a fortune in this era?"


    Zhang Jie instantly decided to let all the inheritance of Luoyang Academy make the world.


    Zhang Jie is very clear that even if Luoyang Academy is extremely powerful, but now, even though Confucianism and Taoism can be regarded as authentic Confucianism and Taoism, it cannot shake the position of Caolu in the hearts of the world.


    Zhang Jie also had no intention of competing with Caolu. After all, it was the place where Li Yixi''s disciples established, and it is also the holy place in the heart of Confucianism and Taoism in the world today.


    But at this moment, Zhang Jie knew that even if he could not be the first holy place, then Luoyang Academy would still have the strength to be the second holy place.


    It didn''t take long for Zhang Jie''s figure to appear again in the small courtyard of Luoyang Academy.


    "Master!"


    "What are you thinking about, I don''t know if the disciples can contribute."


    After seeing Zhang Jie''s return, Yun An seemed to be thinking about something, with a puzzled look on his face.


    At the same time, thinking that he saved his life today, Yun An also wanted to do something.


    Nowadays, Zhang Jie is detached. Compared with those ancient forces, Luoyang Academy wakes up later, but it has advantages that the other party does not have.


    Even among those ancient forces, the existence that can take this step is rare.


    Today''s Luoyang Academy has the strength to be on par with the forces of the world.


    Zhang Jie slowly raised his head, looked at Yun An in front of him, and immediately ordered: "Yun An, you seem to have some layouts not long ago, but now, these layouts are all invalid."


    "Isn''t it enlightening a lot of plant elves, let them really spread, preach, and lead the world to practice Confucianism and Taoism."


    "All the methods of Confucianism and Taoism in Luoyang Academy are open to the world."


    "Tomorrow, I want to see the methods of Confucianism and Taoism in Luoyang Academy for all scholars to see in every immortal city."


    Hearing this, Yun An''s face changed instantly.


    "Master, this is absolutely impossible!"


    "Those methods of cultivation are the foundation of my Luoyang Academy. If I go out, won''t the inheritance of my Luoyang Academy be stolen by other forces?"


    "At that time, it will be a disaster for my Luoyang Academy."


    "At the same time, there will be Nanyang Academy, Dongyang Academy, and Luoyang Academy in this world, it is impossible for them to be alone."


    Yun An had a worried look on his face, wondering if Zhang Jie had lost his head and did so.


    "Do as I say!"


    "Don''t ask why!"


    "Even if Dongyang Academy, Nanyang Academy, and Baiyang Academy appear, so what?"


    "They are all practicing the Confucianism and Taoism of my Luoyang Academy, aren''t they the inheritors of my Luoyang Academy?"


    "Of course, the core method of Confucianism and Taoism, that is, the method of cultivation at the level of Confucian saints, must be kept secret."


    "Even if there are countless academies in the world, when they reach the level of saints, Luoyang Academy will be one of their choices."


    Yun An, who was originally worried, heard these words at this moment, and his eyes lit up.


    But he still had some doubts in his heart, but seeing Zhang Jie''s cold eyes, Yun An immediately closed his mouth and exited the courtyard.


    night and day.


    Li Yixi opened his eyes and felt refreshed.


    Stretching for a while, tidied up his clothes, and walked out of the room.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s temperament has become more dusty.


    Inexplicably with an extremely extraordinary temperament.


    Even those immortals would be eclipsed in front of Li Yixi.


    "Son."


    "The dean has already prepared breakfast, I wonder if the young master will be satisfied."


    I saw a servant walk in with some breakfast and a look of respect.


    Looking at Li Yixi''s eyes with admiration.


    "thanks!"


    When Li Yixi saw the rich breakfast, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    The servant did not leave either, but carefully served Li Yixi a bowl of porridge.


    The moment he put down the small blue-and-white bowl, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the servant''s hands, and Li Yixi found that the servant''s arms had a lot of scales.


    "Are you a monster?"


    Today''s Li Yixi has the power of merit and virtue, and yesterday he got the Death God sticker. He is not too afraid to meet the demon clan, and in this immortal world, the immortals, demons, and gods coexist.


    Seeing a demon now, Li Yixi already felt that this was a normal thing.


    "If you go back to the son, I am Jiaolong, and my name is Ao Bing."


    "Up to now, I have been practicing for thousands of years. I have been cultivating in Luoyang Academy for a long time because I listened to a senior in Luoyang Academy and opened my mind."


    Hearing that Ao Bing had been practicing in the academy, Li Yixi couldn''t help but become interested.


    Demons who read books are actually quite rare. In Li Yixi''s impression, foxes should be the ones who like to read and accompany readers.


    This is the first time Li Yixi has heard of a Jiaolong who is studying and practicing in the academy.


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    "Or, what do you do for the world, do you find reading useful?"


    Ao Bing, who was standing on the side with incomparable respect, heard Li Yixi''s words, and his eyes became incomparably bright.


    In Ao Bing''s mind, what words of Zhang Jie came to mind.


    Before coming back, Zhang Jie had warned Ao Bing.


    Li Yixi is an unimaginable existence, and may give him a chance.


    So Ao Bing heard Li Yixi say what he wanted to do?


    Ao Bing, who had done his homework, was instantly ecstatic.


    Ao Bing didn''t sleep that night, but went to the places Li Yixi had been to, watched some of Li Yixi''s things, and listened to some of Li Yixi''s stories.


    Ao Bing thought of this moment, Li Yixi seemed to be perfecting the three realms of heaven, earth and human.


    Immediately said: "I have been studying in this Luoyang Academy since I had wisdom, and I have read a lot of shocking articles. I don''t think there is much difference between humans and demons."


    "Can be collectively called practitioners."


    "And practitioners take the creation of heaven and earth, and they should give back to the people of the world."


    "If it is possible, I would like to take charge of the job of cloud and rain, walk the world, serve the people of the world, and let the droughts and floods in the four seas be adjusted."


    "I hope there will be no drought or flood in the world, a bumper harvest every year, and a strong people will make the world strong."


    "I like that peace and prosperity appear!"


    Ao Bing''s voice fell, and the whole person was a little nervous. When he thought that the Dragon King in Journey to the West was in charge of the cloud and rain, he was also a member of the Heavenly Court, and he longed for it.


    Although Ao Bing''s strength is good, Ao Bing is very clear that he wants to detach himself, but there is no hope.

 Chapter 1076

    But if you can''t take that step, then, if you don''t fight for it now, you won''t have anything to do with yourself in the future.


    After all, in this life, there is only one chance to speak with Li Yixi this time.


    Ao Bing naturally also felt that this world, with the continuous improvement of the world, was originally only a small world, but now, it is moving towards a medium world at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Today, in fact, this second layer of heaven has become a separate world, even stronger than some middle worlds.


    With the continuous understanding, plus Ao Bing''s understanding of Taikoo, it is natural to know that this world is an incredible world.


    Because the Dao universe has appeared in this world, and the Dao universe is very powerful and complete.


    "The Dao universe of this world, not only has the incomparably mysterious time in this world, but also space, yin and yang, life and death, the five elements...!"


    Ao Bing knew that the long river of time, the Dao Universe, had entered last night.


    Ao Bing was completely stunned by the scenes he saw.


    Living from the ancient times to the present, Ao Bing naturally knew too many secrets. Even in the ancient times, in the long river of time, there was only one avenue, the avenue of yin and yang.


    Ao Bing still remembered that at that time this world was not called Jiuzhongtian, but the Great World of Yin and Yang.


    However, in the battle of Taikoo, the great world of Yin and Yang was penetrated by extremely terrifying enemies, and the origin of countless avenues was captured.


    Even the spirit of the Dao, the Dao of Heaven was completely obliterated.


    The whole world is silent and decaying.


    Even the spiritual energy between heaven and earth was instantly exhausted. After millions of years of transformation, the way of heaven reappeared, and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth slowly recovered.


    Because of this, those who survived from the Primordial Era are still asleep, because today''s laws of heaven and earth have just been able to carry their appearance.


    If they were forced to walk out before that, they would definitely die.


    This world contains all kinds of heaven and earth.


    It is absolutely impossible for Ao Bing to become a Taoist master.


    So Ao Bing wants to fight to become a dragon king, which can be regarded as a priesthood in heaven.


    When Ao Bing was excited and eager.


    Li Yixi took a mouthful of porridge, his eyes fell on Ao Bing, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Although Ao Bing''s strength was strong, at this moment, Li Yixi could sense the change in Ao Bing''s mood.


    At the same time, he could also feel the longing in Ao Bing''s heart.


    Thinking that the world was constantly transforming towards the westward journey in his mouth, Li Yixi looked at Ao Bing and smiled: "I didn''t expect you to have such a dream, then I wish you to become one of the dragon kings of the four seas. In my world, the East is the Supreme."


    "I wish you to become the Dragon King of the East China Sea, in charge of the waters of the East China Sea, and at the same time, benefactor."


    When Ao Bing heard this, his body was shaking with excitement.


    "Thank you sir."


    At this moment, Ao Bing was ecstatic, because at the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, Ao Bing felt his own change.


    At this moment, in Ao Bing''s mind, there were a series of roars, and at the same time, a golden divine light appeared in Ao Bing''s mind. In this golden divine light, a golden divine light was suspended. token.


    Ao Bing looked at it intently, and found that there were four words on the golden token, the Dragon King of the East China Sea.


    Seeing this token, Ao Bing felt that he could control a water area and become the master of a water area.


    Ao Bing''s face was full of ecstasy, and he never thought that he was just trying, and actually got Li Yixi''s appreciation and bestowed his priesthood.


    Ao Bing knew that nowadays, only very few people between heaven and earth have obtained the priesthood.


    If Ao Bing didn''t know from Zhang Jie that Li Yixi was playing the role of a mortal, Ao Bing really wanted to bow down at this moment.


    Li Yixi ate breakfast and went to say goodbye to Zhang Jie.


    "Don''t you stay for a few more days, son?"


    Zhang Jie heard that Li Yixi was going to leave, and there was a touch of reluctance on his face. Zhang Jie was really reluctant. If he could spend one more day with Li Yixi, Zhang Jie knew that he would get unimaginable gains.


    But Zhang Jie didn''t dare to stay, Li Yixi had already helped him take that step, which was already a great favor to him.


    "I still have some things to deal with. We will meet by chance. We must have a drink at that time."


    After chatting for a while, Zhang Jie sent Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan out of Luoyang Academy.


    Seeing Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan flying away, Zhang Jie''s eyes stared at the void, until he couldn''t see the backs of Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan completely, Zhang Jie withdrew his reluctant gaze.


    Seeing Li Yixi leaving, Ao Bing also appeared in the small courtyard.


    "Ao Bing pays a visit to your lord. Thank you for your kindness. Without your advice, I would not be able to take charge of the priesthood and become the Dragon King of the East China Sea."


    "Ao Bing will never forget the great kindness of your lord!"


    "Ao Bing originally wanted to serve the adults by the side of the adults, but now, Ao Bing has been awarded the priesthood by the son, and he does not dare to dereliction of duty. Today, he will leave the academy and go to the East China Sea to take charge of the waters of the East China Sea."


    "The waters of the East China Sea are still a little chaotic. If you go back a little later, there is a high chance that some changes will occur."


    Ao Bing also came out to bid farewell at this moment.


    "Go!"


    "Don''t let your son down!"


    "You have also practiced in Luoyang Academy for countless years. I only hope that you will not slack off, and you can really be kind to the world."


    Zhang Jie''s eyes fell on Ao Bing with a look of joy on his face.


    "Thank you sir."


    Ao Bing bowed again, and the next moment, he rose into the sky and turned into a huge blue dragon. Before that, Ao Bing was only a dragon, but now he has received the blessing of Li Yixi''s great wish technique and took over the dragon king of the East China Sea. As a priest, Ao Bing directly evolved into a heavenly dragon.


    At this moment, Yun An saw Ao Bing, who had turned into a dragon and disappeared, with a look of envy on his face.


    But thinking that he saved his life, Yun An didn''t dare to ask for anything.


    The next moment, I saw Zhang Jie exert his magical powers, and the entire Luoyang Academy broke out.


    Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan walked in the air, picking the precious medicines in the mountains from time to time.


    Along the way, the harvest is full.


    This time, Li Yixi opened his eyes wide, crossing the endless mountain range.


    The two went deep into this mountain range for thousands of miles, and suddenly, they saw a divine light in front of them reaching the sky.


    At the same time, at this moment, the originally clear sky was filled with black clouds.


    Hearing the rumbling thunder in the void, Li Yixi stopped instantly, and his doubtful eyes fell on Xiao Zhan.


    "Young master, there seems to be something in front of you."


    "Cross the robbery?"


    The curious Li Yixi heard Xiao Zhan''s answer, and his eyes lit up instantly.


    Even now, Li Yixi has never really seen a monster crossing the calamity.


    Immediately interested.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look. I''ve never seen a monster crossing a calamity before?"


    When the voice fell, Li Yixi immediately rode the golden cloud of merit and virtue, approaching the place shrouded in black clouds.


    After getting closer, Li Yixi finally saw clearly what was transcending the calamity.


    I saw an extremely huge figure standing in the endless swamp, looking up at the sky at this moment, Li Yixi felt fear in the other''s eyes.


    After approaching, at this moment, Li Yixi felt this gigantic creature and became hostile.


    He stopped in a hurry and didn''t come closer.


    In the water, there is a buffalo with a huge body.


    At this moment, it seems that the catastrophe may land at any time.


    This gigantic water buffalo had a solemn expression on its face. The next moment, I saw a sound of breaking through the sky, and many monsters with the same powerful breath appeared. As soon as these monsters appeared, their eyes were hot. Stare at the buffalo.


    "Sir, this is also a catastrophe!"


    "This buffalo doesn''t know what magical powers he has cultivated. It is very powerful, so if he wants to succeed in transcending the calamity, he must not only face the catastrophe, but also survive this crisis."


    "Even if you have survived the catastrophe and cannot survive the siege of these monsters, it is considered a failure of the catastrophe."


    "I didn''t expect to meet such a big monster here?"


    "If I guess correctly, this monster should be able to cause six thunder tribulations."


    Xiao Zhan was also shocked at this moment. He didn''t expect that this buffalo was so talented, and seemed to have learned something.


    And it is very special, otherwise, you just need to survive the ordinary catastrophe. However, the catastrophe of the other party is not only extremely powerful, but also has other catastrophe.


    "Is it so powerful?"


    "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult!"


    After hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, Li Yixi slapped his tongue secretly, and at the same time, he was also interested to see if this buffalo could successfully survive the calamity.


    When Li Yixi looked curious, he saw a sound of breaking air not far away.


    A figure stepped out of the sky, which also caught Li Yixi''s attention.


    Seeing this figure, Li Yixi was very surprised.


    "Tang Yin!"


    Li Yixi never thought that he would meet Tang Yin here.


    Xiao Zhan was equally surprised.


    At this moment, Tang Yin, with a solemn expression, did not notice the existence of Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan, only Tang Yin appeared beside the buffalo, his icy eyes swept across the powerful monsters in the void .


    "Ha ha!"


    "The Great Sage Fuhai, is this your master?"


    "You are really a disgrace to my demon clan, and you are willing to be a mount for a human clan."


    "If it weren''t for you, that ancient treasure would not have fallen into this person''s hands."


    "Don''t think about the success of the calamity today, he is alone, but there is no way to stop me from waiting."


    "As long as you are killed, then that treasure is still ours."


    "good!"


    "From the moment you chose to be this human mount, your life has reached its limit."


    At this moment, the water buffalo glanced at the big demon in the void, and his expression was extremely cold.


    "Humph!"


    "Shut up, you have already peeped at that treasure. If it wasn''t for Big Brother Tang, I''m afraid I''d be dead now."


    "If you want to win that treasure, it''s just wishful thinking for you to wait."


    "Furthermore, it''s not up to you to decide whether you can survive the catastrophe."


    "Brother, let''s go!"


    The next moment, I saw this terrifying buffalo''s gaze fell on Tang Yin, and said some despair.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "It hasn''t started yet, why are you desperate?"


    "You can survive the calamity with peace of mind, these beasts, I will deal with them."


    Tang Yin''s expression was solemn, but at this moment, his face was full of fighting intent.


    Tang Yin knew very well that he couldn''t show his fear, otherwise, this guy would definitely fail in transcending the calamity.


    "Tang Yin!"


    Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan came out of nowhere. They never thought that they would meet Tang Yin here. Tang Yin should be in the Xuanhuang world.


    Tang Yin, who was originally nervous, shuddered when he heard the familiar voice, and an incredible look appeared on his face, feeling that he had hallucinated.


    Tang Yin''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, his whole body was shocked, he felt the fierceness of the buffalo beside him, and hurriedly said.


    "Tang Qing, this is the son!"


    "Young Master and Xiao Zhan are here today, these ants are vulnerable."


    Tang Yin was ecstatic after making sure that this was not a hallucination.


    In Tang Yin''s eyes, Li Yixi is omnipotent, and these monsters in the void, no matter how strong they are, are not enough to see.


    Li Yixi''s incomparably curious eyes fell on this buffalo and Tang Yin.


    Li Yixi was very curious about how this person and one cow were entangled.

 Chapter 1077

    "Do you know each other?"


    "And why is this monster also surnamed Tang?"


    Li Yixi blinked and looked at Tang Yin curiously.


    "Master, I discovered this blue bull in the great world of Xuanhuang. It was born with a chaotic divine body and was extremely powerful. However, when he was born, he was extremely weak, and suddenly he was punished by thunder."


    "I just happened to pass by there, and I took action to resolve the thunder tribulation for him."


    "In order to appreciate my life-saving grace, he integrated part of the power of the source into me and made me stronger."


    "We have supported each other along the way and experienced countless dangers, so we became brothers."


    "In order to further our strength, Tang Qing and I entered the Second World. I didn''t expect that we would suddenly encounter a treasure, and Tang Qing and I fought off the big demon and got the treasure."


    "But I didn''t expect these big monsters to think too deeply and lead me away. The six or six calamities came and put Tang Qing in danger. Fortunately, you are here."


    Tang Yin instantly explained the ins and outs of the matter.


    Tang Yin''s voice fell, and the incomparably huge figure disappeared, turning into a man in a shirt.


    The appearance has some similarities with Tang Yin.


    "Tang Qing has seen the son."


    Seeing Tang Qing who was polite and polite in front of him, Li Yixi nodded.


    At the same time, Li Yixi also knew the predicament that Tang Qing and Tang Yin were facing today.


    If Li Yixi really didn''t have anything to help before, but now it''s different.


    Li Yixi smiled: "Tang Qing, you can go to the calamity with peace of mind, I can''t help you, this is your catastrophe, but these big monsters, they have no chance to attack you, you focus on dealing with the calamity. That''s it, everything is mine."


    Tang Qing saw Li Yixi for the first time today, but before, Tang Qing knew from Tang Yin''s mouth more than once that Li Yixi had the ability to penetrate the sky.


    Originally, six or six thousand tribulations were about to come, and there were countless monsters peeping at it. Tang Qing was restless, but now that Li Yixi exited, Tang Qing was completely relieved.


    "Tang Qing thanked the son first here!"


    After salute, Tang Qing rose into the air, those eyes looked directly at Leiyun, and a violent aura erupted from his body.


    Soon, the first terrifying thunder came, turned into a golden-winged Dapeng, and attacked Tang Qing.


    Facing the first catastrophe, Tang Qing''s body appeared, and he directly opened his mouth to swallow Dapeng.


    In an instant, the body was entangled by the incomparably powerful thunder force, making a sizzling sound.


    The monsters lurking around felt that Tang Qing was injured at this moment, and greed flashed in their eyes.


    Li Yixi felt the greed in the hearts of these monsters, stepped on the golden cloud of merit and slowly rose into the air, and his eyes instantly fell on these monsters.


    "Everyone, it''s not easy to practice, I still advise you not to damage the way of others."


    "Today, with me here, you can never hurt him."


    "Go back and save your life!"


    "If you shoot, you will die!"


    As soon as Li Yixi appeared in the void, he hurriedly persuaded which big demons.


    After a wild boar spirit heard Li Yixi''s words, a mocking voice sounded, "Where did the waste come from?"


    "Go back to where you came from?"


    "Today we must get that treasure. If you dare to nag here again, then I will kill you first."


    Hearing the threat of the boar spirit, Li Yixi shook his head and said, "You are not my opponent. If you don''t believe me, try it. Even if I don''t do it, it is not something you can defeat."


    "I''m really invincible!"


    Li Yixi began to stimulate the other party and wanted to let the other party take action.


    Originally, Zhu Gangye had withdrawn his gaze, but after hearing Li Yixi''s words, one after another mocking gaze landed on Li Yixi''s body again.


    The other big monsters stared at Li Yixi involuntarily, and they all showed disdain after they realized that Li Yixi had only cultivated the body.


    The eyes of an idiot fell on Li Yixi.


    "Pig Ganghye, can you hold back this kind of rubbish mocking you?"


    A big demon''s gaze fell on Zhu Gangyan''s body.


    Zhu Ganghya heard Li Yixi''s provocation, and felt the eyes of his companions, and became extremely angry.


    Those eyes instantly turned bloody.


    "An ant, you actually want to die, then I will fulfill you, old pig."


    The next moment, Zhu Ganghye spit out the mace, Zhu Ganghye''s body didn''t move, but the mace flew towards Li Yixi instantly.


    The terrifying attack made people feel chills inside.


    Tang Yin instantly became extremely nervous, and wanted to resolve it.


    But it was blocked by Xiao Zhan on the side.


    "Xiao Zhan, what are you doing?"


    Tang Yin''s expression turned cold when he saw Xiao Zhan blocking him, and Xiao Zhan said lightly, "Don''t worry!"


    "Young master won''t be hurt, but this pig will die without a doubt."


    Before Tang Yin could react, Li Yixi''s hair was hit by a strong wind from the flying mace, and he was slightly confused.


    Zhu Ganghya looked smug and wanted to see Li Yixi''s body being blown up by a mace, when suddenly, two divine thunders fell in the void.


    A divine thunder landed on the mace, and a divine thunder landed on Zhu Ganghye''s body.


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, the next moment, the mace turned into pieces of the sky, Zhu Gangyue was struck to death by lightning, and his body fell straight from the void.


    Tang Qing, who was in the process of transcending the calamity, naturally felt the move of Zhu Gangjiao!


    Tang Qing was very nervous at first, but when she saw Zhu Gangjiao being struck to death by lightning in an instant, and Li Yixi didn''t seem to have done anything, a look of shock appeared on Tang Qing''s face.


    But Tang Qing knew that Lei Ting was definitely related to Li Yixi.


    When he looked at Li Yixi, his face was full of disbelief.


    Being able to control thunder and lightning, and without a trace, Tang please know that these monsters are definitely not Li Yixi''s opponents, and Li Yixi should be able to deal with them.


    Suspended completely fell.


    Watching Zhu Ganghye''s body fall from the void, the big monsters suddenly looked up at the void, each with a look of horror.


    None of them found out how the thunder came just now, and it was even more terrifying than the calamity faced by Tang Qing who was transcending the calamity.


    Looking at Li Yixi''s eyes, completely changed, one by one was extremely uneasy.


    Li Yixi looked at the scorched black and smoking pig, with a proud look on his face.


    "The power of merit is really awesome."


    "This should be called killing without blood!"


    "I really don''t want to be Lao Yin, but Naihe doesn''t have the strength. In fact, I''m helpless too."


    After the thought fell, Li Yixi once again looked at the rest of the monsters and decided to continue in the shadows.


    "Everyone, now I''ll give you one more chance to retreat."


    "Otherwise, this pig demon will be your fate."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Tang Yin''s body.


    What are you two doing, "It will take a long time for Tang Qing to cross the robbery, so why don''t you two go roast this pig?"


    "Let''s eat roast pig today."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, and I don''t know how your cooking skills, Tang Yin, are?"


    Originally, Tang Yin was worried when he felt the terrifying monsters glaring at him, but after hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tang Yin was completely relieved.


    "Don''t worry, Young Master, you will not disappoint Young Master today."


    Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan immediately got busy, ignoring the monsters in the void.

 Chapter 1078

    When all the big monsters saw this moment, Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan actually started roasting pigs.


    A lion with flames under its feet instantly locked Li Yixi with its broken golden eyes.


    "Human, you are so bold!"


    "Are you really going to be immortal with my demon clan?"


    "The demon emperor who roasted my demon clan in front of me, can''t you find it?"


    At the same time, an incomparably terrifying coercion was shrouded in Li Yixi''s body from the lion''s body.


    However, facing the threat of this incomparably powerful lion, Li Yixi didn''t seem to hear it. He took off the jug from his waist and poured himself a sip of wine.


    "good!"


    "Good help!"


    "If there is a roast pig now, it will be more comfortable, but unfortunately it will take some time."


    Underestimating one sentence, Li Yixi turned to look at the incomparably huge lion.


    "Sorry, what did you say just now? I didn''t care too much, can you say it again?"


    "I promise to listen carefully this time!"


    "I felt a little noisy just now, but I didn''t listen!"


    "This time it''s a little softer!"


    This lion is a pure-blooded creature with incomparably terrifying strength.


    Zhu Gangjiao, who was killed by Li Yixi''s power of merit just now, was his subordinate.


    Seeing Li Yixi ignoring him, the lion took a step and let out a roar.


    The lion, which was originally infinite in power, unexpectedly appeared nine heads in the next moment.


    "Human, you dare to tease this king today."


    "Believe it or not, this king tore you to pieces in an instant?"


    Although the nine-headed lion wanted Li Yixi to die, he was hesitant when he saw Tang Qing who was surviving the calamity in the void at this moment.


    Nine-headed lions have already felt that Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan are not weak. Once he makes a move and is entangled by these two, then the treasure that Tang Qing got is very likely to be missed by him.


    At the moment when the nine-headed lion hesitated, Li Yixi looked at the nine-headed lion with high spirits.


    To be precise, he looked at the nine heads of the nine-headed body.


    "I am invincible, you are free!"


    "But I didn''t expect you to have nine heads and nine heads. If I cut off a few to make lion heads, you shouldn''t be able to die. Wouldn''t you mind?"


    "Do you think the lion head is braised or steamed?"


    Li Yixi seemed to be thinking about whether it should be braised or steamed.


    The nine-headed lion is an extremely powerful pure-blooded creature.


    However, Li Yixi was so ignored, how could the nine-headed lion, who was still a little hesitant, bear it.


    "Humanity!"


    "Don''t be mad!"


    "Look at me swallowing you."


    The nine-headed lion was furious, stepped out in one step, and its body appeared a hundred meters away, and instantly opened its mouth, and the terrifying force of devouring shrouded Li Yixi.


    It seems to be able to swallow a void.


    Feeling the fierceness of the nine-headed lion, Tang Yin''s body trembled at this moment.


    Because Tang Yin knew that the nine-headed lion''s strength was extremely terrifying, far from being comparable to the previous Zhu Gangjiao.


    Xiao Zhan was busy, and the old god said in a voice transmission: "Don''t worry!"


    "No matter how powerful the nine-headed lion is, when he does it, he is doomed to die."


    "Although the son has not given up his identity as a mortal, but today''s son is entangled with the power of merit and virtue, and the son''s physical body has been invisibly changed by the power of merit. Today''s son cannot be attacked by anyone."


    "If you haven''t hurt the son, you will definitely be backlashed by the power of merit."


    "I don''t know if this lion head is braised or steamed?"


    "Wait a minute and ask your son."


    Tang Yin, who was a little worried at first, had a shocked expression on his face. Tang Yin never thought that Li Yixi actually had such a terrifying method.


    At the same time, the terrifying devouring power of the nine-headed lion happened to envelope Li Yixi. The moment that power just touched Li Yixi, the next moment, the power of merit and virtue around Li Yixi''s body shook.


    The catastrophe that was attacking Tang Qing unexpectedly gave up on Tang Qing strangely. When the nine lions were caught off guard, they instantly fell on the nine lions.


    The unprepared nine-headed lion was directly transformed into the sword of judgment by the catastrophe, and a sword pierced through the head.


    At this moment, its face was dazed, and all the big monsters present were shivering and looking up at the sky.


    Tang Qing, who was transcending the calamity, also had a sluggish look on his face. When facing the Sword of Judgment just now, Tang Qing''s face was solemn, but he did not expect that the Sword of Judgment would disappear in an instant, gave up on him, and killed the nine lions.


    Tang Qing could feel the unwillingness and despair in the eyes of the nine-headed lion that fell from the void at this moment.


    "What a horrible existence?"


    "Unexpectedly, it is possible to control the robbery!"


    Tang Qing woke up from the sluggishness, and his whole body was shaking.


    Those arrogant and infinite monsters, at this moment, their eyes are full of shock.


    The body involuntarily took a few steps back.


    I saw a fox in the big demon. At this moment, he looked at Li Yixi with horror, "It''s him, it''s him, it''s him."


    "He has the power of merit and virtue, which is the backlash of the power of merit."


    "As long as he doesn''t attack him, he can''t help me wait."


    Originally, those big monsters who were frightened and trembling wanted to retreat, but after hearing what the fox said, they couldn''t help looking at Li Yixi. At this moment, under their careful perception, the big monsters could not help but retreat. .


    "The power of merit is the power of merit, how is this possible?"


    They even held their breath, because they were afraid that their breath would hurt Li Yixi, and then they would be attacked by the power of merit, and they would be finished when they descended to the heaven.


    "The power of merit actually produces the power of merit!"


    At the same time as these big monsters shivered, the fear in their hearts slowly dissipated.


    They are very clear that although the power of merit is terrible, as long as they don''t attack, there is no threat.


    But seeing Li Yixi standing between Tang Qing and them, they were extremely angry.


    I didn''t take Li Yixi in my eyes before, but now that I know that Li Yixi has the power of merit, how can I dare to underestimate it.


    He wanted to make a move, but he was a little apprehensive. After all, if he was not careful, if the aftermath of his body spread to Li Yixi, he would definitely die.


    "Xiao Zhan, remember to get a braised lion head!"


    Li Yixi in the void can be described as infinitely arrogant.


    When these monsters heard that Li Yixi was going to stew the lion''s head, they dared to be angry but did not dare to speak.


    They don''t know if they have malice towards Li Yixi and whether they will be targeted by Heavenly Tribulation.


    Although they are angry, they are not themselves after all, and they don''t want to be killed by the robbery.


    The death of the nine-headed lion brought Tang Qing time to rest. Tang Qing, who was a little weak, recovered to the peak in an instant after a brief respite.


    Let the surrounding monsters lose the opportunity to attack Tang Qing.


    While these big demons were angry in their hearts, they all looked at Li Yixi with extremely fearful eyes. They were really afraid that Li Yixi would suddenly appear in front of them.


    Li Yixi saw these big monsters retreating to the other side in an instant, with a helpless look on his face, he also slowly stood up and moved between these big monsters and Tang Qing.


    "Everyone, why don''t we chat!" Li Yixi laughed.


    These big monsters were instantly furious, and they wanted to rush out to tear Li Yixi to pieces, but thinking of the deaths of Zhu Ganghya and Nine Lions, they forcibly suppressed their anger.

 Chapter 1079

    "..."


    A pair of broken golden demon pupils stared at Li Yixi in the void.


    Surrounding these monsters, terrifying power surrounds them, and the void is about to shatter.


    But even if these monsters were extremely angry at this moment, they did not dare to hurt Li Yixi in the slightest.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s ability to kill me, really made these monsters angry to the extreme.


    A golden eagle with broken golden eyes stared at Tang Qing in the void. At this moment, Tang Qing was seriously injured by the fourth heavenly robbery, and his body was covered in blood. At this moment, he was very weak.


    At the same time, because of Li Yixi''s reasons, the previous catastrophe disappeared, and the fifth catastrophe thunder fell instantly.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If it is missed, it is almost impossible to see it again. Tang Qing, who is now seriously injured, wants to face this terrifying catastrophe in an instant, and it is extremely difficult to deal with it.


    The golden eagle has a happy expression on his face. The golden eagle is extremely powerful among these monsters, and his speed is even more invincible.


    The golden eagle''s broken golden eyes stared at Li Yixi, who was still between them and Tang Qing. The next moment, he spread his wings and burst into the air at an extremely terrifying speed. He wanted to win at his own speed. Kill Tang Qing and get the treasure.


    However, at the moment when the golden eagle just flew out, Li Yixi also discovered that Tang Qing was in crisis, and the golden eagle attacked.


    Li Yixi was extremely anxious.


    "Golden Cloud of Merit, hurry up, hurry up, we must stop him."


    Li Yixi''s heart was very urgent. At this moment, the golden eagle naturally saw Li Yixi''s expression in his eyes, with a proud look on his face. He felt that relying on his unparalleled speed, this time, Li Yixi''s plan would definitely fall through. .


    "My golden eagle''s speed is the best in the world. I want to see how you can stop it. Today, Tang Qing will die, and the treasure is mine."


    "No one is qualified to compete with me."


    The golden eagle''s broken golden eyes showed excitement, but the next moment, the golden eagle''s pupils shrank suddenly, with an incredible look on his face.


    Li Yixi, who was still between those big demons and Tang Qing, appeared in front of him at an incredible speed.


    The speed of the golden eagle was extremely terrifying, but the golden eagle was frightened by Li Yixi''s terrifying speed.


    At the same time, the golden eagle couldn''t stop his body at all, only to see his wings slammed towards Li Yixi.


    At this moment, the golden eagle''s body became extremely stiff. He wanted to hold his wings, but he couldn''t, because Li Yixi''s appearance was so fast, it was almost beyond his understanding.


    A strong wind also fell on Li Yixi at the same time, causing Li Yixi''s robe to rattle.


    At this moment, a look of despair appeared on Tang Qing''s face, who was transcending the calamity.


    Even if Li Yixi blocked the golden eagle, Tang Qing was desperate, because this catastrophe not only came too fast, but also too terrifying.


    I saw that the thunderbolt turned purple and turned into a purple thunder blade.


    This sword is horizontal in the void, as if it can sever all things in the world.


    Under Tang Qing''s terrified expression, the purple-red Heavenly Saber slowly slashed down.


    Under the terrifying power of the Heavenly Tribulation, even if Tang Qing still had the power to fight at this moment, he was instantly shocked by the power of the Heavenly Dao.


    Suddenly, the power in the body disappeared without his control, as if he had been abandoned by heaven and earth.


    "Am I going to die?"


    Looking at the blood-red long knife falling from the void, and the purple thunder and lightning entwined on the long knife, Tang Qing''s face was full of despair.


    However, in the next moment, Tang Qing''s face was sluggish, because the long purple knife that slashed at Tang Qing suddenly disappeared.


    At this moment, the long knife suddenly appeared above the golden eagle. Under the strong wind of the golden eagle, Li Yixi involuntarily reached out and blocked his eyes. The strong wind was very strong.


    Li Yixi felt a chill in her heart and felt that she was taking a risk.


    At the moment when Li Yixi was frightened, a vague phantom appeared in the void. It was the spirit of heaven, and the spirit of heaven was somewhat similar to Li Yixi.


    The Spirit of Heaven''s Dao was extremely angry, and directly controlled the Thunder Heaven Sword to slash at the Golden Eagle.


    After the originally desperate golden eagle reacted, all the souls of the dead came out and fled away in an instant.


    I want to win a chance at my unparalleled speed.


    In just an instant, the figure of the golden eagle appeared more than ten miles away.


    However, the purple long knife suddenly appeared ten miles away and fell from the void in an instant.


    At this moment, the golden eagle looked desperate, because at this moment, the golden eagle suddenly found an extremely terrifying power of heaven and imprisoned him.


    At the same time, when the golden eagle looked up, he found that a phantom appeared in the void, and there was indifference in those eyes.


    Seeing that pair of icy eyes, the incomparably powerful golden eagle was frightened, because those eyes were almost identical to Li Yixi''s.


    "Heavenly Dao!"


    "This is the spirit of heaven!"


    Seeing these eyes, the golden eagle wanted to roar, but at this moment, the golden eagle was imprisoned by the heaven and could not make any sound at all.


    Only in panic and despair, I can only watch the purple long knife in the void keep falling.


    The golden eagle looked in horror at the purple long knife carrying the power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth.


    Under the gaze of a pair of shocked eyes, the golden eagle''s body was divided into two, and the terrifying power of thunder and lightning instantly turned the golden eagle''s remnant body into blood mist.


    "The golden eagle is dead, and the catastrophe has disappeared again!"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Tang Qing, who was already desperate, saw his calamity disappear at this moment, and actually appeared ten miles away, killing the fleeing golden eagle.


    Tang Qing''s face was sluggish, and he never thought that such a strange thing would happen in this world.


    His own catastrophe should only be aimed at himself, but now he has killed two big monsters in a strange succession.


    When Tang Qing''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, his heart was beating fast, his face was unbelievable, Tang Qing even held his breath.


    horrible!


    terrible!


    Tang Qing had never seen someone so casually manipulate the robbery.


    This calamity is the judgment and test of the heavenly way to all living beings, but I didn''t think of an irresistible calamity, and this moment turned out to be so strange.


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin, who were busy, saw the purple long knife appearing ten miles away, and the two also felt dry mouth, looked up at the void, and saw a pair of fearful Li Yixi. Word.


    Looking at each other, no one said a word, and continued to work.


    However, whether it is Tang Yin or Xiao Zhan, at this moment, his heart can''t be calm, it is a catastrophe!


    Now it has been arbitrarily manipulated and played with.


    But thinking that Li Yixi''s heaven and earth have been integrated with the whole world now, the two of them also understand why this is the case.

 Chapter 1080

    As long as Li Yixi doesn''t want Tang Qing to die today, then Tang Qing will never fall under the calamity, and even in the face of the most terrifying calamity, there will be no danger.


    However, Xiao Zhan, who was busy with his head down, had a look of doubt on his face, and his eyes fell on Tang Yin.


    "Why is this guy''s catastrophe so terrifying?"


    "Six or six Heavenly Tribulations shouldn''t be so strong."


    "Do you know why?"


    Tang Yin, who was busy, heard Xiao Zhan''s words, and said helplessly: "Before Tang Qing and I got a treasure, it was an extremely powerful bone, and there were countless dense runes on it. There are countless big monsters watching, in order to keep this treasure, Tang Qing devoured it and refined it."


    "Integrate with Tang Qing''s spine!"


    "I''m afraid this robbery is so terrifying because of that bone!"


    "I didn''t expect that while that bone was strong, it also brought disaster to Tang Qing."


    "Fortunately, I met Young Master today, otherwise, Tang Qing would definitely die."


    When Xiao Zhan heard Tang Yin''s words, a solemn expression appeared on his face, "Are the bones covered with runes?"


    "I''m afraid this thing is not simple, otherwise, it will not be targeted by heaven."


    "Now I see that this calamity has not only not dissipated, but has become stronger because of the disappearance of the calamity. It is very likely that the young master has no idea of ??saving Tang Qing."


    "Otherwise, as the master of this world, the spirit of the Tao of Heaven should make the Tao of Heaven dissipate."


    "Look!"


    "Today, let''s see if the son wants to let Tang Qing survive."


    Although Tang Yin looked worried, he didn''t dare to say anything, he could only wait.


    In the void, those big monsters saw golden eagles that turned into blood mist.


    One by one, their bodies were shivering, and some of the big monsters who had also given birth to sneak attacks in their hearts were so frightened that their faces turned pale at the moment. If they had just attacked like the golden eagles, then they would be dead now under the terrifying catastrophe.


    While frightened, the demons were puzzled one by one.


    A dull look on his face.


    No one could understand why Mingming killed nine lions first, and now killed the golden eagle for Tang Qing''s calamity.


    One by one looked uneasy.


    Originally, I thought the power of merit was not that scary, but when the eyes of the demons fell on Li Yixi at this moment, they shivered with fright.


    Looking at Li Yixi was like seeing a flood of beasts.


    Some of the big demons could no longer face this terror at this moment, so they flew up into the sky and disappeared into the sky, wishing their parents would give them more legs.


    "My go!"


    "Is this the power of merit such a cow?"


    "I didn''t expect that this golden eagle escaped more than ten miles away and was still killed by the robbery!"


    "Scared Dad!"


    "However, Tang Qing''s life is really good, because I have the power of merit and virtue, and I was threatened with my life. This catastrophe even targeted the golden eagle."


    "Should be able to survive this disaster, right?"


    "However, why do you suddenly feel that the weather has become more terrifying, why?"


    Thinking of this, Li Yixi couldn''t help but ponder.


    Countless big monsters retreated, but there were still some big monsters left, and the little fox was among them.


    These big monsters saw that the calamity in the void did not descend immediately, but kept accumulating strength. When they raised their heads, they clearly felt that there was an angry dragon in the robbery cloud that appeared and disappeared.


    Thinking this was an opportunity, at the same time, the voice of the little fox sounded in the minds of all the monsters.


    "Everyone, if I remember that bone well, it is not an ordinary thing, it should be related to the ancient heaven."


    "No matter who we get, it''s a heaven-defying opportunity for us."


    "If we can comprehend it, it should be able to help us escape."


    "With our aptitude, it is almost impossible to detach, but once we get that bone, we have hope."


    "And, maybe it''s not just one that can help us get out of the way, maybe it has an unimaginable effect on all of us."


    The fox''s voice fell.


    I saw a look of irritability in Zhu Yan''s eyes.


    "But what to do? This existence is not very good? It can be said that he is an ant, but he has a terrifying power of merit and virtue, and I don''t know what good things he has done in this life."


    "With him here, it is absolutely impossible for us to stop Tang Qing from going through the catastrophe."


    "Is there anything you can do?"


    Zhu Yan''s voice fell, and his eyes fell on the little fox.


    I saw a smug look in the smart eyes of the little fox.


    "To tell you the truth, I have a treasure, and that treasure is very special and has no offensive power."


    "But it has the ability to imprison everything."


    "There is no attack effect. I used to think it was a bit tasteless, but now I think it is very amazing. This treasure is just right for this one."


    "When the time comes, I will use this treasure to imprison him. Let''s go all out to besiege Tang Qing after the last catastrophe, and we will definitely be able to capture that treasure."


    "Are you willing to gamble?"


    "I''m here to urge the treasure to imprison this one, so you shouldn''t be worried, right?"


    "But I have a condition, that is, after the event is completed, this treasure must be kept by me. Of course, we can learn the mystery together."


    The demons, who were already desperate, suddenly lit up when they heard the little fox''s words. From their point of view, it was Li Yixi who had been bothering them for a long time.


    As long as Li Yixi was trapped, how could Tang Qing be able to stop the last catastrophe as terrifying, then it would be their chance.


    "I promise!"


    "I promise!"


    "I promise¡­¡­"


    These big demons all had happy expressions on their faces, and instantly agreed.


    The little fox smiled and didn''t act immediately, "Promise is not enough, we have to make a contract, or you will not admit it when the time comes, so am I offending this terrifying existence?"


    These monsters originally wanted to break the contract after waiting for things to happen, but they didn''t expect the little fox to want them to sign a blood contract.


    These big monsters were extremely displeased, but thinking of the bone with countless runes, they could only grit their teeth and agree.


    After all, doing so would be of great benefit to them, otherwise, they would never have the chance and possibility of getting that treasure.


    Each spit out a mouthful of blood essence, and instantly formed a strange blood contract in the void.


    "Well, what are these guys doing?"


    "What do you want to use to trap me?"


    "It''s really troublesome!"


    "But it''s also an opportunity for me to verify this death god post."


    In the past, Li Yixi would have been helpless, but now it is not impossible.


    Seeing these big monsters complete the blood pact, Li Yixi smiled.


    "Everyone, how about we talk? I don''t know what you call them?"

 Chapter 1081

    The demons saw the opportunity to deal with Li Yixi, and their eyes lit up.


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the little fox smiled and said: "This son is good, the slave''s name is Keke, from the Qingqiu fox clan, he will soon take action against the son, but the son can rest assured that Keke will never hurt the son. , but it will take some time for the grievance to the son, and when the time is up, the son will naturally be released, and then I will apologize to the son."


    "If the son is willing, the slave family can be a maid for the son."


    The little fox''s voice was full of charm.


    After hearing the voice of the little fox, the surrounding big monsters changed their expressions slightly, and hurriedly took a few steps back, as if they were extremely afraid of the way of the little fox''s charm.


    "Is your name Keke?"


    "Good name, this name is really nice and special, I remember it."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t forget it."


    Li Yixi smiled with a kind expression on his face.


    The little fox, who was urging the way of charm, heard Li Yixi''s laughter, and his face changed slightly. The little fox did not expect that his way of charm would have no effect on Li Yixi.


    There was a storm in his heart, and the little fox was extremely confident in his way of charm, because he had never missed it, but the way of charm on Li Yixi had no effect.


    And Li Yixi''s smile, for some reason, made the little fox feel danger.


    But for a while, the little fox couldn''t understand where the danger came from.


    But at this moment, the little fox hurriedly restrained his laughter.


    A little distance from Li Yixi.


    The originally confident little fox suddenly felt a little less confident at this moment.


    Involuntarily, my palms were all sweaty.


    The little fox who was about to imprison Li Yixi was inexplicably nervous.


    Li Yixi, who was sitting on the golden cloud of merit, smiled at the moment, "Oh, I thought it was so difficult, but it''s so easy to know the name. If you want to imprison me, make your big head dream!"


    "The danger is finally resolved."


    "As long as that treasure is ineffective against me, other dangers are fine."


    "Having the power of merit and virtue, I am blessed by heaven, whoever moves me will be smashed by heaven."


    Thinking of the two scenes just now, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth.


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and he happily looked at a white tiger demon beside him.


    He said kindly: "This demon brother, I don''t know what to call him. My name is Li Yixi. Let''s get to know each other. It is rumored that the White Tiger is one of the four divine beasts, so mighty."


    "If I have a pen and paper, I really want to draw a portrait for Brother Yao."


    When the Great Sage White Tiger heard Li Yixi''s words, he was extremely nervous.


    Looking up at the void, I saw that the thunder robbery in the void had been gaining momentum for a long time, but there was no trace of falling, and his face changed slightly.


    Originally, the White Tiger Great Sage did not want to pay attention to Li Yixi. For Li Yixi, the White Tiger Great Sage was extremely jealous, but at this moment, the White Tiger Great Sage did not dare not agree.


    Because the White Tiger Sage thought of the nine lions and the golden eagle before.


    These two great saints are pure blood creatures.


    Compared with himself, his strength was not much worse, but he was killed by Li Yixi''s power of merit.


    The White Tiger Great Sage did not know how long it would take to see the calamity, and he did not dare to ignore Li Yixi. The White Tiger Great Sage was afraid that Li Yixi would suddenly hold grudges, and the little fox could not be trapped, and he would be finished.


    Thinking of this, although the White Tiger Great Sage was extremely reluctant, he still said with some fear: "Don''t dare, under the White Tiger Great Sage Bai Tiansheng."


    "The saint has seen the son during the day."


    "I also hope that the son will not hinder me. I have no grudge against the son, but that thing is very important to me."


    "Daytime Sheng apologized first."


    "If there is success in the future, I will thank the young master."


    The White Tiger Great Sage, Bai Tian Shengzhen, was extremely afraid of Li Yixi. If he attacked Li Yixi, he would have to endure the suffering of the heavenly tribulation. It was terrible.


    The two previous heavenly tribulations were extremely terrifying, and now they are accumulating strength, and the tribulation thunder that has not fallen for a long time has made Tian Tiansheng feel terrified. be terrified.


    Today, I just want to win the treasure, and Shengke does not dare to provoke Li Yixi during the day.


    The Thunder Dragon, which appears and disappears in the robbery cloud, Bai Tiansheng is very clear, and it definitely has the power to kill the saint.


    And it''s not as simple as cutting one or two demon saints.


    Li Yixi was very surprised, and did not expect that there are such polite demons among the demon clan.


    At this moment, the White Tiger Great Sage even turned into a human figure, a scholar in white clothes, which surprised Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Do you read?"


    Baihu Great Sage Bai Tiansheng heard Li Yixi''s words and did not dare not to answer. Seeing Li Yixi''s eyes, Bai Tiansheng''s heart trembled inexplicably.


    "Back to the son''s words, I have read that Tiansheng obtained a scroll of Confucianism and Taoism to unlock his spiritual wisdom and cultivated the body of a great sage."


    The holy voice fell during the day.


    Li Yixi was a little surprised that he met the reading demon again.


    However, Li Yixi remembered Bai Tiansheng''s words instantly in his heart. Li Yixi felt that the scholar was very scary, such as himself, he actually had no good intentions.


    Daytime Sheng is so polite, I am afraid that he is afraid of getting close to him.


    Li Yixi raised his head and glanced at the increasingly terrifying Heavenly Tribulation in the void, with a hint of worry in the depths of his pupils.


    The robbery is terrible. If you add these monsters, there is almost no chance.


    In order to prevent omissions, Li Yixi stopped chatting with Baihu Dasheng Baitian Sheng, and looked at the other elephant with a smile.


    Elephants are relatively quiet, suspended in the void, giving people an extremely terrifying sense of oppression invisibly, as if the body contains extremely terrifying power.


    "What do you call this demon brother!"


    Li Yixi smiled as always.


    After the elephant sensed the horror of the catastrophe, a worried look appeared in the demon pupil.


    Seeing Li Yixi staring at her, she felt extremely uncomfortable.


    Inexplicable irritability.


    snorted coldly.


    "Elephant minister!"


    It was extremely brief and unwilling to say a word to Li Yixi.


    It seems that some kind of agreement has been reached. The two great saints, Xiang Chen and Bai Tiansheng, keep moving towards Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan. It seems that their mission is to prevent Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin from interfering.


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin glanced at the void, silent and busy quietly.


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin did not panic at all.


    At this moment, the White Tiger Great Sage saw the calm in Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin''s eyes, and felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    When he looked at Li Yixi, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart.


    His eyes turned strangely at the moment.


    "What do you call this demon brother!"


    "It''s really scary to swallow all the time!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on a great sage.


    This great sage was shrouded in poisonous mist, which was extremely terrifying. From the beginning to the end, he let the poisonous mist wrap himself tightly. When Li Yixi''s voice fell, the poisonous sage felt a chill in his heart and looked at Li Yixi. His eyes completely changed.


    Because for a long time, these great saints did not know his true body.


    But Li Yixi actually knew that he was actually a poisonous python.

 Chapter 1082

    On his body, there is a treasure that covers his breath.


    The poisonous fog made it impossible for people to get close. With the magical effect of the treasure, so far, his true body was a secret.


    "Is he really a mortal?"


    "How can a mortal know my true body and reveal it in one sentence."


    "Even if the cultivation base is far superior to my existence, there is no such means."


    "This person is definitely not a mortal."


    "It is absolutely impossible for mortals to ignore the cover of the treasure."


    "And it asked my name, I''m afraid it''s malicious."


    "Absolutely not to stay!"


    Venerable Poison''s thoughts fell instantly, and he looked at Li Yixi, full of fear.


    "In Xiajue City."


    "Today, I just came to watch the Six or Six Heavenly Tribulations. I will soon pass the Tribulation, so take a look in advance."


    "I have no bad thoughts about this person. In order to avoid misunderstanding, I will retreat!"


    Poison Venerable''s voice fell, and immediately broke through the air.


    Extremely decisive.


    "have they gone?"


    Li Yixi was a little disappointed to see the little snake gone.


    Then his eyes fell on the other demon saints.


    Constantly remembering the names of these demon saints, Li Yixi became more relaxed.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Remember, it''s safe now!"


    "However, this day''s robbery depends on Tang Qing himself."


    "Help him good luck, hope is like before, the calamity falls on these existences."


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin raised their heads abruptly, Tang Yin was surprised, because Tang Yin felt that at this moment, the power of a great wish fell from the endless sky and landed on Tang Qing.


    "With the power of big wishes, Tang Qing has been saved."


    "I just said, Young Master will not let Tang Qing die."


    "It''s these demon saints who are finished. Invisibly, the power of robbery has been added."


    Tang Yin''s face was filled with joy.


    In the void, under heaven.


    Tang Yin, who was suspended in the void, changed his face slightly at this moment, with a puzzled look on his face.


    at a loss.


    Because Tang Yin suddenly felt that the deterrent force of the robbery against him had mysteriously disappeared.


    The overwhelming sense of oppression disappeared without a trace.


    Inexplicably, the pressure in my heart was relieved.


    "why?"


    "Why is this?"


    However, Tang Qing was full of doubts at the moment.


    "Boom!"


    "Roar!"


    There was a brief silence, and the next moment, the sound of rolling thunder sounded in the void.


    In that robbery cloud, a dragon roar sounded at the same time.


    The demon saints, who were suddenly restless, could no longer think about why this happened.


    "Little Fox!"


    "Go!"


    In the robbery cloud, when the incomparably huge Thunder Dragon appeared, the White Tiger Great Sage roared angrily.


    "Sir, I''m sorry!"


    When the little fox saw the time was up, he smiled charmingly, and saw a crystal-clear bead appeared in the little fox''s hand.


    He threw the beads in his hand directly to Li Yixi.


    next moment.


    The bead suddenly disappeared and turned into a water curtain.


    This water curtain had an extremely soft power, and instantly wrapped Li Yixi in it.


    In this water curtain, Li Yixi felt warm and comfortable.


    Originally, Li Yixi thought that treasures had offensive power, but at this moment, seeing behind the water curtain, Li Yixi felt that he thought too much. There are indeed too many strange treasures in this world.


    A respectable demon saint did not take action, but looked at Li Yixi quietly.


    They were afraid that the little fox''s treasure had offensive power, causing the Thunder Dragon in the void to target.


    Seeing that Li Yixi was imprisoned, the demon saints were overjoyed.


    "It''s useful, it''s really useful."


    "Quick, shoot!"


    "It''s now."


    "Success!"


    A demon saint saw this scene with a frenzy on his face.


    They were really scared to death before.


    The deaths of the nine-headed lion and the golden eagle are still in their minds to this day.


    Li Yixi was a little surprised when he saw that he was really trapped, but he felt normal. After all, these demon saints could not be without means, but Li Yixi was not afraid.


    "Master, stay quiet for a while, I don''t dare to deal with the master."


    "Don''t worry, son."


    Outside the treasure, the little fox said with a smile.


    Seeing that it really worked for Li Yixi, the little fox smiled.


    However, Li Yixi saw the little fox so proud.


    He also said with a smile: "If you are dead, this treasure will be invalid."


    The little fox heard Li Yixi''s words, and at this moment his whole body was on Tang Qing''s body, and he couldn''t wait to want Tang Qing to die, grab the treasure, and say casually.


    "Yes, as long as I die, this Spirit Orb will not be controlled by anyone, and it will be invalid."


    "But the young master is quiet, the defense of this spirit bead is invincible, your companions are locked, and no one can save you."


    The little fox looked smug, and when he was looking forward to it, Li Yixi smiled and said, "Really?"


    "Originally, I didn''t like killing foxes. After all, it''s cute, but today, I''m sorry."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and in Li Yixi''s hands, the Death God sticker appeared, and Li Yixi immediately wrote down two words, Keke.


    At the same time, Li Yixi discovered that in the void, one after another silhouettes walked towards Tang Qing, and his face changed slightly.


    Write in a hurry, one by one, the names are instantly on the paper.


    Bai Tiansheng has been paying attention to Li Yixi, and frowns slightly when he sees Li Yixi''s actions.


    Before Tian Tian Sheng didn''t understand, suddenly, his expression changed wildly.


    Because Bai Tiansheng discovered that the little fox, who was at his peak, suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood, his eyes were slack, and he fell from the void.


    The vitality in the body disappeared inexplicably, and the power of the soul was inexplicably exhausted.


    With the fall of the little fox, the next moment, the spiritual bead that enveloped Li Yixi was suddenly turned into a bead, and Li Yixi appeared in the void.


    I saw Li Yixi being imprisoned just now. When the demon saints took action, their auras were extremely violent. As soon as Li Yixi appeared at this moment, he was hit by a lot of aftermath.


    The demon saints, who were originally excited, saw the little foxes fall strangely, and when their breath hit Li Yixi, they were all scared to death.


    Even the few demon saints who had said their real names before had fallen strangely like little foxes.


    Although the lying demon saints saved their lives because of their lies, they were still desperate at the moment, because the aftermath of their breath swept through the sudden appearance of Li Yixi.


    "Roar!"


    When one by one looked anxious and desperate, the Thunder Dragon in the void instantly roared.


    Among the robbery clouds, more thunder dragons appeared.


    A thunder dragon locked them in a demon.


    On the contrary, it was Tang Qing, who had survived the calamity in the void, with a confused look on his face at the moment, because there was no trace of thunder calamity to find him.


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Damn, goddamn catastrophe."


    "Damn heaven."


    "Damn the power of merit!"


    The demon saints were completely desperate, and no one thought of this scene.


    Thinking of the little fox, he was even more angry.


    The desperate eyes of some demon saints instantly fell on Li Yixi.


    "Son, I was wrong, spare me."


    In panic, he was swallowed by Thunder Dragon.


    Bai Tiansheng stared at the void with wide eyes, a look of astonishment on his face.

 Chapter 1083

    For a long time, in the eyes of the White Tiger Great Sage, Li Yixi was just a mortal person, but now, with the strokes of his pen, he judged them in an instant, like a judge''s pen in the life and death book of the King of Hell.


    At this moment, the White Tiger Sage even held his breath.


    Because as the last name in Li Yixi''s pen appeared on the Death God sticker, Xiang Chen was shocked beside the White Tiger Great Sage.


    The distance between the White Tiger Great Sage and the elephant minister is extremely close.


    The rest of the great sages fell inexplicably. The Great Sage White Tiger did not understand it, but Xiang Chen was right next to the Great Sage White Tiger, and the Great Sage White Tiger could see it clearly.


    At the moment when Li Yixi wrote the word "Xiangchen", an extremely terrifying force suddenly erupted from the Death God sticker in Li Yixi''s hand. Power.


    The cause and effect is the line, and the death god sticker and the elephant minister are the two ends.


    Under that causal force, the Death God posted an extremely terrifying force of death.


    The terrifying force of death spread along this line of cause and effect.


    Immediately poured into Xiang Chen''s body.


    Although the strength of Xiang Chen is not weak, compared with the power of death, the gap is really too big.


    In an instant, under the terrifying power of death, the power of life in Xiang Chen''s body was instantly swallowed up by the power of death, his vitality dissipated, and his soul was exhausted.


    The White Tiger Sage found that the Death God sticker in Li Yixi''s hand seemed to contain a world of death.


    It seems to destroy the world.


    Bang bang bang.


    The Great Sage White Tiger felt his heart beating like a drum of war.


    Li Yixi''s method made the White Tiger Great Sage''s legs tremble with fright.


    "This, what is this, why, and why does it contain such a terrifying power of death, that treasure really contains an extremely terrifying world of death, otherwise, how could it have such a strange ability. "


    "No no no."


    "In this treasure, it is not only the simple power of death, but also the power of cause and effect, death, cause and effect. These are all extremely terrifying powers of the Great Dao. Why have I never heard of this treasure."


    "I lied, otherwise, at this moment, I am afraid that I would have fallen here like these great saints."


    "The power of cause and effect, I am now, it is impossible to cut off."


    "Also, karma is an extremely terrifying avenue, can someone really cut it off?"


    "Before, I actually thought that this person was really a mortal, a mortal who received the power of merit."


    "But now, I understand that such existences are powerful beyond our imagination."


    "A mortal?"


    "Ha ha!"


    "If it is really a mortal, how could it be possible to mobilize such a powerful and terrifying divine weapon, that treasure is definitely a thing of the most yin and evil, but it does not dare to touch this person in the slightest, it can be seen that the strength of this person is How horrible."


    "Tang Qing, who has the bones of heaven, is guarded by this person, and no one in this world will want to peep."


    "It seems that the Bone of Heaven and Dao has no relationship with me."


    "Damn."


    "I have to go, this person is actually terrifying to such a state, and if I stay here, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to survive."


    The thoughts fell one by one, the White Tiger Great Sage was powerful, but at this moment he was so frightened that he trembled.


    In particular, the Death God sticker in Li Yixi''s hand, in the eyes of the White Tiger Great Sage, is the King of Hell.


    The Great Sage White Tiger felt that Xiang Chen was completely dead, his soul was disintegrating, and he didn''t even have a chance to reincarnate.


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin are still busy.


    But in the eyes of both of them, there was a shocking color.


    The scene in front of him really had a huge impact on the mind.


    When they glanced quietly at the Death God sticker in Li Yixi''s hand, the two felt a chill in their hearts.


    Horrible, so scary.


    With this thing, if you want to kill people, it''s not too simple, just write your name at will, and you will be finished.


    You don''t even need to move your hands.


    In the void, Li Yixi was a little surprised when he watched the White Tiger Sage escape.


    "Um?"


    "This guy is so smart, he actually used a pseudonym, Bai Tiansheng, Bai you uncle."


    "Sure enough, the demons who have read books are not good at fooling around."


    "It''s still such a reckless man, easy to deal with."


    "You don''t even need to waste your tongue."


    Li Yixi scolded secretly, glanced at the dead elephant minister, and suddenly felt really stupid.


    Li Yixi glanced at the Death God sticker in his hand and felt ecstatic in his heart.


    "Death sticker, really amazing!"


    "It turned out to be exactly what Zhang Jie said."


    "With this thing, I don''t have to do anything in the future."


    "The ancients said that a gentleman doesn''t speak, but now, I can even avoid speaking."


    Li Yixi stroked the Death God sticker with a satisfied look on his face.


    Inside the Death God sticker, there is a small world. At this moment, in that small world, the inspiration of the Death God sticker received Li Yixi''s breath, and his mind couldn''t help trembling.


    A look of horror.


    "The real me, this has definitely reached the real me."


    "How is it possible, how could such a terrifying existence appear in this broken world."


    This figure, in the eyes, showed a look of extreme fear.


    The god of death stickers, there is space inside, and it is a world of its own.


    called the dead world.


    The spirit of the tool is the spirit of the heaven and the earth in this world.


    In this world, there are no living beings, and there is death in the sky.


    Contaminated with the breath of this thing, all life will be annihilated.


    But the god of death was stuck in Li Yixi''s hand, and the spirit found that Li Yixi actually controlled himself. The power of cause and effect was not as powerful as this world was originally, but after it got into Li Yixi''s hands, it didn''t matter. Knowing what Li Yixi did, the power of cause and effect skyrocketed in an instant, competing with the way of death in the world of death.


    At the same time, the unshakable power of death in the dead world is actually transforming and becoming more advanced.


    At the same time intertwined with the force of cause and effect.


    My real limit.


    terribly scary.


    To be detached is to break free from the shackles of fate and break the confinement of heaven and earth.


    These worlds are all small worlds. The power of the Dao in the small world is incomplete and incomplete, and the Dao Fa is also incomplete.


    But fate is imprisoned by the small world.


    Only when you are strong enough, can you break free from the shackles of breaking fate and control all the imprints of your life in your own hands.


    Transcendence also has a name, called the realm of command.


    In the chaos, it is regarded as the realm of Emperor Venerable.


    In the realm of command, there are nine grades.


    Transcendence is the realm of first-class control.


    There are countless beings in the chaotic world, even in their lifetime, they can''t touch the ninth grade.


    The ninth-rank commander, but the ruler of a big world, is also an invincible existence in the chaos.


    And the real me is a stronger realm.


    The true self, also known as the only true self.


    A fusion of the past and the future, unique in the world.


    Such a realm, as far as he knows, is a legend and has never appeared before.


    And Li Yixi''s methods surpassed the legendary 9th-grade life-handling state, so at this moment, when the spirit of the death god sticker sensed Li Yixi''s breath, there was only endless panic.


    The devourer''s nod has never dared to appear.


    The spirit of the god of death has never been willing to let people control it before, and has always wanted to seize the house and reincarnate.

 Chapter 1084

    However.


    Li Yixi was very satisfied with the Death God sticker and put it away carefully.


    It fell beside Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin.


    A look of joy.


    "Congratulations, Young Master, I got a great treasure."


    "This thing, even we can''t see through it."


    "And I have a faint feeling that only you can control this thing, and the rest of the people get it, and it is also the way to die."


    "I can vaguely sense that this treasure contains an extremely terrifying aura of death. Ordinary people do not have the blessing of merit and virtue, and they will surely die if they carry it."


    "It''s the son, who is very related to this thing."


    "This thing, only the son can use it."


    Tang Yin''s face was hot, but after seeing it clearly, he was terrified like a tiger.


    Xiao Zhan, at this moment, also nodded with deep sympathy.


    I agree with Tang Yin''s words.


    "yes?"


    "That''s good!"


    Li Yixi was originally satisfied, but now that he knew that there was no harm to him, he felt more at ease.


    In the void, Tang Qing with a dull face felt that everything that happened today was an illusion.


    But after the calamity was over, the Heavenly Dao reward entered the body, Tang Qing knew that he was not hallucinating, everything was true.


    Tang Qing''s breath soared at an extremely terrifying speed.


    The wounds on his body healed instantly.


    When his body fell from the void and his eyes fell on Li Yixi, Tang Qing was a little nervous even breathing. Facing Li Yixi, Tang Qing was instinctively afraid.


    The strength of those demon saints before was extremely terrifying, but Li Yixi didn''t care, and in a short period of time, almost all were killed and injured.


    "Tang Qing, I have seen the son."


    "Thank you for your kindness of re-creation. If there is no young master today, Tang Qing will surely die."


    "Also ask your son to pay my respects."


    Tang Qing''s voice fell, and with a plop, she knelt down in front of Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi wanted to stop it, but he didn''t have time.


    But today, Li Yixi himself felt that he had contributed a lot. Seeing Tang Qing''s insistence, Li Yixi did not stop it.


    Seeing Tang Qing kowtow, Li Yixi immediately helped Tang Qing up.


    "All right!"


    "Get up!"


    "After the catastrophe, do you feel that the world is different?"


    "Faced with life and death, everything will change."


    "You rest first, realize what you got today, I will draw a picture!"


    When Li Yixi''s voice fell, Tang Qing naturally did not dare to say more.


    Facing Li Yixi, he bowed and hurriedly stepped aside, realizing it.


    After the calamity, for Tang Qing, it is about to transform, time is very important, and directly cultivate.


    On the other hand, Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin were puzzled at the moment.


    "What did the son draw?"


    Xiao Zhan asked involuntarily.


    I saw Li Yixi who took out the drawing board and said with a smile: "Draw a tiger, the former White Tiger Great Sage is somewhat mighty, so I will draw a picture for him as a souvenir."


    Li Yixi laughed, but after the voice fell, the bodies of Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin trembled slightly.


    The two of them understood that the Great Sage of the White Tiger was on Li Yixi''s mind.


    With a look of sympathy, he felt that the White Tiger Sage could not escape.


    Li Yixi saw that Xiao Zhan did not speak, and did not continue to speak.


    Holding the pen and contemplating, the image of the White Tiger Great Sage before constantly appeared in his mind.


    The next moment, the pen in Li Yixi''s hand fell.


    The speed was extremely fast, and soon a picture of a tiger coming out of the mountain gradually took shape.


    The White Tiger Great Sage, who had escaped thousands of miles, stopped at this moment, turned to look in the direction of Li Yixi and the others, and the White Tiger Great Sage felt his scalp tingling.


    "Damn, how can there be such a terrifying existence?"


    "Fortunately, I saved my life."


    "You can''t stay here any longer. If you meet anyone, you''ll be finished."


    Thinking of Li Yixi, the White Tiger Great Sage felt a chill in his heart.


    Today''s scenes of the fall of countless demon saints, the White Tiger Great Sage cannot go away.


    The White Tiger Great Sage was about to continue fleeing.


    In an instant, his body trembled, and his frightened eyes looked into the distance.


    The Great Sage White Tiger felt that at this moment in the direction where Li Yixi and the others were, there was an extremely terrifying force that was summoning him.


    That power made the Great Sage White Tiger tremble.


    I want to suppress it, but I can''t.


    This summoning power is getting more and more terrifying.


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked at the picture of the tiger coming out of the mountain in front of him with a look of satisfaction.


    "It''s almost the finishing touch!"


    "Come into my painting!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the pen in his hand fell instantly.


    The tip of the pen landed in Bai Hu''s eye socket, and Bai Hu, whose eyes were empty, seemed to come to life in an instant.


    Meanwhile, thousands of miles away.


    The white tiger with a worried face was instantly trembling with fear.


    Because when Li Yixi wrote the pen, the void in front of him unexpectedly shattered, and a huge black hole appeared.


    That black hole, a powerful devouring force erupted, and the white tiger was powerless to break free.


    "No no no..."


    Although he still didn''t know what happened, the white tiger at the moment was terrified and struggling.


    But nothing changed, the body was swallowed by the black hole.


    The shattered void is instantly restored.


    However, when Bai Hu felt the light in his eyes again, the Great Sage Bai Hu was stunned for a moment.


    The body trembled.


    Because the White Tiger Great Sage discovered that it was Li Yixi who was facing his own eyes.


    "Master, spare my life!"


    Seeing Li Yixi''s eyes, the White Tiger Great Sage looked terrified.


    But the next moment, the White Tiger Great Sage was stunned, because he couldn''t make any sound.


    After feeling it for a while, the soul of the White Tiger Great Sage was so frightened that he trembled.


    "I, why did I appear in the painting, what is this, what is this method?"


    At this moment, the White Tiger Great Sage was really frightened.


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Yin on the side glanced at the picture of the tiger coming out of the mountain.


    The two looked at each other silently, trembling inwardly.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s method, I felt a chill in my heart. This method is really terrible.


    White Tiger Great Sage, after being frightened, his eyes showed death intent.


    The White Tiger Great Sage knows very well that he is imprisoned in this painting, and he is afraid that he will not be able to cultivate it in this life.


    "Sir, it''s alright!"


    Tang Yin saw that Tang Qing had survived the catastrophe and forgot everything, with a look of joy on his face.


    The big pig on the firewood, roasted to golden brown.


    Li Yixi was very satisfied with this painting and hurriedly put it away.


    Smelling the tempting meat aroma, his face was excited.


    Xiao Zhan used his magical powers, the earth and stones rolled, and a pavilion appeared in an instant, and the seats in the pavilion were complete.


    Li Yixi was not polite. Looking at the roast pig, he cut a piece, and when he moved the knife, he could hear a crisp sound.


    At the same time, there was a scent.


    Before entering the mouth, the fragrance tantalizes the taste buds.


    Looking at the cut roasted meat, Li Yixi found that there was no greasy feeling, and praised it.


    The moment you enter, your mouth is full of fragrance.


    Extremely crisp.


    "it is good!"


    "it is good!"


    "What an excellent method, this craftsmanship is incredible!"


    After taking a bite, Li Yixi hurriedly praised it.


    Tang Yin''s face was filled with joy. He didn''t know if Li Yixi was satisfied before, so he was a little nervous.


    "Come and sit, I have something good here."


    Li Yixi hurriedly greeted Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan. It seemed that the three of them hadn''t been together for a long time.

 Chapter 1085

    When Li Yixi and the others were enjoying the food.


    In the mountains, the little monsters shivered with fright at the scene in front of them.


    Seeing the fallen corpse of a great sage of the demon race, these little demons looked terrified and uneasy.


    The little monsters disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    Deep in the mountains, life is forbidden.


    A terrifying being is sleeping.


    A little monster entered the cave, the little monster''s body trembled violently, and the face was full of fear and anxiety.


    "The little demon pays respects to Lord Demon Emperor."


    "Lord Demon Emperor, something happened!"


    "Something happened!"


    The little demon''s voice trembled violently.


    The sleeping demon emperor slowly opened his eyes, his face was irritable, and his expression was extremely cold.


    "Noisy!"


    "Be quiet, what''s going on?"


    The demon emperor woke up, and his icy eyes locked on the little demon.


    When the little demon saw the demon emperor awake, he said with a weeping voice: "Lord Demon Emperor, the big thing is bad, the big thing is bad, the Great Sage of Tongtian in our cave has fallen, and Lord Zhu Ganghye has been eaten by humans."


    "There are still countless demon saints who have fallen today."


    "The little demon doesn''t dare to approach, but the little demon can be sure that at least dozens of terrifying demon saints have fallen today."


    The Demon Emperor, who was originally irritable, at this moment, heard the little demon reporting the fall of the Great Sage Swallowing Heaven, and his face changed wildly.


    "What are you talking about, today my demon clan has lost dozens of great saints, how is this possible?"


    "And why the pig was eaten by the human race, you won''t lie to this emperor here, right?"


    The Yuntian Demon Emperor looked extremely cold.


    "Lord Demon Emperor, how dare the little demon lie to you."


    "The Great Sage Swallowing Heaven really fell, and Lord Pig Gangheng was also roasted and eaten by that human race!"


    When Yuntian Demon Emperor heard this, his expression instantly became extremely shocked. Humans and demons were not at odds with each other, but there had never been a truly undead war.


    But today the demon clan has lost dozens of demon clan great saints, which has never happened in the history of the demon clan, and a great saint was directly roasted by the other party. This is a provocation and declaration of war on the demon clan.


    in the endless mountains.


    A place where the demon emperor slept.


    After a demon emperor with a terrifying breath learned of the situation, he instantly woke up.


    "Damn human!"


    "The great saint who slaughtered my demon clan and roasted the great saint of the demon clan is a provocation and declaration of war on my demon clan."


    "Even if it is very strong, so what?"


    "Don''t even think about getting out of this endless mountain range."


    These awakened demon emperors instantly burst into a terrifying breath.


    Soon, the demon emperors gathered in a cave.


    The expression was extremely cold, the demon clan eats people, and is also sneaky, but Li Yixi is extremely arrogant.


    In a short period of time, all the demon emperors in the entire endless mountain range gathered together.


    The ancient demon emperors were extremely angry.


    At this moment, their eyes fell on the extremely burly figure.


    "Big Brother Yuntian, the human race actually slaughtered my monster clan, this is a declaration of war on my monster clan!"


    "If that person can''t be beheaded, my demon clan will be shameless from now on?"


    "I have the ability to pierce the sky and the earth, but I can''t bless the demon clan, doesn''t it make me a joke?"


    "Also ask Big Brother Yuntian to lead me to kill the clan."


    "Also ask Big Brother Yuntian to take me to kill the clan!"


    "Also ask Big Brother Yuntian to take me and wait for the beheading of the clan."


    The eyes of several demon emperors fell on Yuntian demon emperor.


    The Yuntian Demon Emperor glanced at several demon emperors.


    His expression was extremely cold, and an extremely violent aura spread from his body.


    "The human race is too rampant!"


    "Today, the few of you will come with me. I don''t believe that the few of us will join forces and we will not be able to kill him."


    Several emperors of the demon race were ecstatic when they heard the words of the demon emperor Yuntian.


    The demon emperors of the demon clan quickly left the demon clan and headed towards Li Yixi''s direction.


    "Brothers, catch the thief first, catch the king, wait a moment, we will join forces to kill the strongest man of the human race, and we cannot give the other party any chance to breathe."


    "I don''t believe that he can survive with the cooperation of several of our demon emperors."


    The Yuntian Demon Emperor was very confident in the strength of the Demon Clan''s great emperors.


    When the demon emperors heard Yun Tian''s words, their expressions were rebellious.


    "The Prophet Demon Emperor, wait a minute, if there is any danger, please remind me to wait."


    At this moment, a demon emperor''s eyes fell on a demon emperor who looked like a scholar, and said carefully.


    This demon emperor is very different from several demon emperors. His aura is unobtrusive. If he walks into the town, no one will recognize his identity as a demon clan, and they will feel that he is an outstanding person. Scholar.


    "Don''t worry, if there is any danger, I will inform you as soon as possible."


    The Yuntian Demon Emperor in front of him was disdainful when he heard this.


    "What are you afraid of? Can''t the demon emperors join forces with us to deal with the human race? No matter how strong the opponent is, they will never try to escape the Wuzhishan I''m waiting for!"


    When the few demon emperors heard Yun Tian''s words, they didn''t dare to contradict them. After all, among the several demon emperors, Yun Tian''s supernatural powers ranked first.


    Soon, several terrifying demon emperors quickly approached the positions of Li Yixi and the others.


    The Prophet Demon Emperor has always been cautious, and before he got close, an eye suddenly appeared between his eyebrows.


    This eye can see through all falsehoods and glimpse the truth and a glimpse of the future.


    Therefore, although the strength of the Prophet Demon Emperor is not very powerful, among the demon clan, his status is only second only to the Yuntian Demon Emperor.


    The Prophet Demon Emperor who mobilized his third eye just glanced at Li Yixi, and his body trembled violently in an instant.


    "This, what realm is this?"


    "One orifice, a supreme supernatural power, countless gods and demons."


    "In his body, there are countless acupoints and countless gods and demons. What kind of body is this, what kind of realm?"


    The next moment, scenes of incomparable horror appeared in the eyes of the prophet demon emperor.


    He saw countless powerful beings fall, and countless powerful rulers bowed down and surrendered.


    Those figures just exude the breath, which makes the Prophet Demon Emperor tremble.


    The third eye of the Prophet Demon Emperor even bleeds out.


    The Prophet Demon Emperor immediately stopped peeping.


    His expression was extremely pale, and even the body of the Prophet Demon Emperor was trembling.


    Except for the powerful Yuntian Demon Emperor, who has always been the only one who respected me, the eyes of all Demon Emperors now fall on the Prophet Demon Emperor.


    Their speed also slowed down involuntarily, and they distanced themselves from the Yuntian Demon Emperor.


    "The Prophet Demon Emperor, what did you see, can this person be able to deal with it?"


    Seeing the Prophet Demon Emperor stabilize his mind, a Demon Race Demon Emperor, his heart trembled at this moment, and he asked cautiously.


    The Prophet Demon Emperor, who wiped the blood from his eyebrows, said with a look of fear: "This person''s realm is beyond imagination, and he is absolutely invincible. Let''s go, let''s go."


    At this moment, the Prophet Demon Emperor set off a storm in his heart, and without any hesitation, turned around and left.


    The Prophet Demon Emperor''s voice was not small, but the Yuntian Demon Emperor was not close to them, so he did not hear the Prophet Demon Emperor''s voice.

 Chapter 1086

    The Prophet Demon Emperor saw Yuntian Demon Emperor rushing towards Li Yixi''s place with anger on his face, and the killing intent was awe-inspiring. The Prophet Demon Emperor''s face turned pale.


    The Prophet Demon Emperor wanted to send a sound transmission to remind him, but found that at this moment, Li Yixi who was drinking suddenly glanced over here.


    The Prophet Demon Emperor was so frightened that his mind trembled, without any hesitation, he turned around and left, where would he dare to transmit a voice to the Yuntian Demon Emperor.


    Originally, several demon emperors came from the sky, but in the blink of an eye, only the Yuntian demon emperor remained.


    The Yuntian Demon Emperor came from the sky and saw corpses on the ground, his face became extremely cold.


    "Human, you are so daring, you dare to slaughter the great saint of my monster clan."


    "Are you going to be with my demon clan forever?"


    Demon Emperor Yuntian looked at the corpses with anger on his face.


    An incomparably terrifying aura spread in an instant.


    Tang Qing felt the breath of Yuntian Demon Emperor, and his heart trembled.


    "Son!"


    Tang Yin and Xiao Zhan also changed their expressions slightly.


    The breath that Yuntian Demon Emperor exudes is too terrifying.


    "I''m afraid this guy is very strong, right?"


    "Definitely better than these dead guys, seems to be the leader of these existences."


    Li Yixi drank all the wine in his glass, and saw the Yuntian Demon Emperor coming from the sky, thinking deeply.


    Li Yixi didn''t underestimate it, because Li Yixi felt the awe-inspiring killing intent emanating from the Yuntian Demon Emperor at this moment.


    Li Yixi knew very well that if this terrifying existence could not be removed today, Tang Yin, Xiao Zhan and Tang Qing would be in danger.


    I have the power of merit to protect myself, but the three of them don''t.


    However, there was no panic on Li Yixi''s face. Li Yixi slowly stood up and smiled at the Yuntian Demon Emperor who came from the void.


    "I don''t know what your name is?"


    There was an elegant smile on Li Yixi''s mouth.


    When Yuntian Demon Emperor heard Li Yixi''s words, his eyes narrowed into a gap. According to the information reported by the little demons, Yuntian Demon Emperor knew that it was Li Yixi''s great saints who slaughtered the demon clan.


    Although Yuntian Demon Emperor has always been domineering and bloodthirsty, Yuntian Demon Emperor is not stupid, and he is also secretly inquiring about Li Yixi''s truth.


    "I am the Yuntian Demon Emperor!"


    "I came here today just to take your life!"


    The Yuntian Demon Emperor shouted angrily, and at the same time whispered: "Brothers, this person doesn''t know what treasures cover his body, but he can''t see through the truth. My strength is slightly stronger, I''m the main attack, you wait and entangle."


    "Let''s test his truth first."


    After the voice fell, the Yuntian Demon Emperor rushed out without waiting for a response.


    An extremely ferocious animal claw was grabbed by Li Yixi and the others, and this huge animal claw covered the sky and the sun.


    Li Yixi saw the attack of the Yuntian Demon Emperor and instantly rose into the air. After all, he had the power of merit and virtue. If the Yuntian Demon Emperor hurt him, then today would be much simpler.


    To be able to simply Yindie Yuntian Demon Emperor.


    However, although the demon emperor Yuntian was domineering and bloodthirsty, he was extremely cautious. Before the terrifying attack could touch Li Yixi, the demon emperor Yuntian sensed the power of golden merit in Li Yixi.


    "The power of merit, this is the power of merit!"


    "How is it possible? How is this possible? How can such a strong power of merit appear in this world?"


    The Yuntian Demon Emperor with awe-inspiring killing intent, at this moment, was so frightened that the souls of the dead were fleeing.


    Without any hesitation, he instantly withdrew the animal claws carrying the terrorist attack.


    Heart beating violently.


    When I saw Li Yixi, it was like seeing a snake and a scorpion, and my heart froze.


    Even at this moment, the Yuntian Demon Emperor''s breathing became extremely heavy. The Yuntian Demon Emperor knew very well that if he hadn''t found out that Li Yixi had the power of merit and virtue right away just now.


    Then, before the attack hurt Li Yixi, he would definitely be punished by heaven.


    Just thinking of this, Yuntian Demon Emperor had a look of despair.


    The Yuntian Demon Emperor knew very well that even though his Demon Emperors were very powerful, they could not take revenge today.


    "Brothers, he has the power of merit and virtue, and I don''t know how to deal with it. I will wait first, otherwise, I am afraid that it will suffer today."


    The Yuntian Demon Emperor''s voice was trembling, but when the Yuntian Demon Emperor turned around and looked at it, he felt a chill in his heart.


    The Yuntian Demon Emperor found that there was no one behind him, and there were other Demon Emperors.


    Instantly became extremely angry.


    The demon emperor who was angry with those demon clan actually abandoned him.


    Li Yixi''s face showed disappointment when he saw the Yuntian Demon Emperor withdrew his attack.


    "Ugh."


    "I originally wanted to rely on the power of merit to easily kill him."


    "But I didn''t expect that this guy had some vision, and instantly discovered the power of merit in me."


    "It seems to be able to do one or two!"


    "But it''s not difficult to deal with such a reckless man."


    Li Yixi smiled slightly, his face was light and cloudy, and a death sticker suddenly appeared in his hand.


    Li Yixi took a pen and wrote the name of Yuntian Demon Emperor on the Death God sticker.


    When the Yuntian Demon Emperor''s name appeared on the Death God sticker, the Yuntian Demon Emperor''s expression changed greatly in an instant.


    The Yuntian Demon Emperor was extremely powerful, and at this moment, he discovered that in the death god post, an extremely mysterious force had locked him in.


    The mysterious power of that incomparable strength, even the power of the Yuntian Demon Emperor, could not be stopped or cut off at this moment.


    The next moment, the Yuntian Demon Emperor felt an extremely terrifying force of death coming from somewhere.


    When that power of death fell on the Yuntian Demon Emperor, the Yuntian Demon Emperor had a look of despair.


    The Yuntian Demon Emperor felt that in his body, the vitality was constantly being annihilated, and the demon soul was constantly being depleted.


    "No no no..."


    The Yuntian Demon Emperor looked terrified.


    He struggled frantically, but soon, the Yuntian Demon Emperor was completely desperate.


    There was an unbelievable look in his eyes.


    The vitality in the body disappears rapidly, and the soul continues to dry up.


    Even the power is instantly corrupted.


    The incomparably huge body slowly fell from the void.


    The Yuntian Demon Emperor died completely, but those eyes were still open, and he couldn''t rest his eyes.


    At the same time, he could also feel his previous despair and panic from the eyes of the Yuntian Demon Emperor.


    Li Yixi saw the incomparably huge corpse fall from the sound of the void, and even the earth trembled slightly with a look of ecstasy.


    "Baby, this god of death sticker is really a treasure."


    "It didn''t disappoint me!"


    "Just looking at its enormous size is not easy."


    Li Yixi stepped on the golden cloud of merit and went to the Yuntian Demon Emperor''s side, looking at this huge corpse with a proud look on his face.


    "It turned out to be a deer?"


    "The venison is good, it''s delicious!"


    The voice fell, and Li Yixi used the system space to instantly include the Yuntian Demon Emperor in it.


    Not far away, Tang Qing''s heart trembled at this moment.


    As a demon clan, Tang Qing felt very clearly how strong Yuntian Demon Emperor''s cultivation was, but he never thought that such a terrifying and supreme demon emperor would have no resistance in front of Li Yixi.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words that the venison was good, Tang Qing shuddered even more.


    Tang Qing did not expect that Li Yixi''s cultivation was so terrifying, constantly refreshing his cognition.


    "How strong is the son?"


    Tang Qing opened his mouth wide and felt dry.

 Chapter 1087

    The few supreme demon emperors who escaped felt that the Yuntian demon emperor was wiped out by Li Yixi''s wave, and panic appeared in their pupils.


    Originally, I didn''t believe the words of the prophet demon emperor, but at this moment, one by one looked at the prophet demon emperor with incomparable gratitude.


    In their opinion, if there is no prophet demon emperor today, then they will surely die.


    When he thought that the mighty Yuntian Demon Emperor could be beheaded so easily, Li Yixi was terrified to the extreme.


    These demon emperors had a brief exchange and left the endless mountain range.


    Even those treasures in his cave, he gave up directly.


    "Young Master, Tang Qing and I bid farewell."


    "We want to travel in the fairyland, and we will wait for the son''s return in Jinling Xiancheng."


    Tang Qing survived the calamity, Tang Yin''s heart dropped, and he knew that Li Yixi wanted to go to the Central Immortal Court, and there was no chance to experience it, so Tang Yin made a decision to fight with Tang Qing.


    "it is good!"


    "Since that''s the case, let''s go for the two of you in this fairyland!"


    "It shouldn''t take long, I will also go back to Jinling Xiancheng, and we will continue at that time."


    Li Yixi patted Tang Yin on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Master, let''s say goodbye!"


    When the voice fell, Tang Yin and Tang Qing rose into the air and went away.


    Looking at Tang Yin and Tang Qing who disappeared into the sky, Li Yixi withdrew his gaze.


    "Let''s go!"


    "We should hurry too!"


    The golden cloud of merit and virtue appeared under Li Yixi''s feet, and it also rose into the air, leaving in an instant.


    Seeing Li Yixi leaving, those little monsters who were hiding in the dark and shivering, breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, and involuntarily, he was already wet with sweat.


    In their eyes, Li Yixi was like a demon.


    Flying all the way, Li Yixi harvested countless treasures. After half a month, Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan crossed the endless mountain range.


    Soon, a huge immortal city appeared in front of the two of them.


    These days, all of them are mountains. Today, I finally saw the immortal city of human beings. Li Yixi did not rush to leave, but fell into the immortal city.


    "War days."


    Walking into this immortal city, Li Yixi had a look of doubt on his face. For some reason, this immortal city was actually called Zhantian City.


    However, Li Yixi didn''t get into it, there must be a reason for the name of every immortal city.


    Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan walked at will, and soon appeared in front of a huge immortal building.


    The Immortal Tower is called Wangtian Tower.


    Just looking at it at a glance, it gives people a sense of magnificence and immortality.


    Li Yixi''s eyes were full of curiosity. After inquiring a little, Li Yixi was surprised. He didn''t expect this Wangtianlou to be a restaurant.


    However, the owner behind this restaurant is extremely terrifying.


    "Go and have a look."


    Li Yixi put away the fan in his hand and walked towards Wangtianlou.


    Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan had just entered the hall when a shopkeeper saw Li Yixi and hurried over.


    Feeling Li Yixi''s incomparably outstanding temperament, the shopkeeper felt the pressure.


    He mustered up his courage and said, "This son, Wangtianlou is not entertaining guests today, and he invites him to come back tomorrow, and he will definitely give him a discount tomorrow."


    Hearing the other party''s words, Li Yixi was a little surprised.


    "Wangtian Tower doesn''t entertain guests, is there anything special today?"


    Li Yixi was not aggressive, but asked curiously.


    The shopkeeper didn''t dare to hide it. After all, Li Yixi''s temperament was too outstanding. Even the saint sons and saints of the major sects he knew were far from Li Yixi.


    The shopkeeper hurriedly said: "To be honest, Young Master, today Wangtianlou was wrapped up and invited to the world''s doctors."


    "Have you invited doctors from all over the world?"


    "Could it be that there is a sick person at home that cannot be cured?"


    "I am proficient in medical skills one or two, but I don''t know if I am eligible to enter the interior."


    "Maybe I can save one or two, but I don''t know."


    Hearing that there was a patient and that he had the ability to take care of this Wangtianlou, Li Yixi felt that the other party was very unusual, a little moved, and wanted to go in and have a look.


    Li Yixi has always been adhering to the heart of making friends with monks all over the world. In Li Yixi''s view, this world is a world of sophistication.


    If he could help others, Li Yixi would naturally not refuse.


    However, as soon as Li Yixi''s words fell, a mocking voice sounded.


    "Are you the only one who dares to claim that you can save the patient?"


    "Do you know what kind of identity the doctor who goes to Wangtianlou today needs to be?"


    "Even if it''s the worst, you need a seventh-grade doctor."


    "How many are you?"


    This voice was incomparably rebellious, even a little hideous. Li Yixi looked back and saw a middle-aged man walking forward with a fan in his hand. At first glance, it was that kind of aggressive existence.


    Li Yixi discovered that there were eight medicine tripods on the other party''s robe.


    Hearing the other party''s words, Li Yixi confirmed that the other party was an eighth-grade doctor.


    If the other party is a strong cultivator and wants to discuss the Tao with himself, Li Yixi can only directly bow down.


    But in terms of treating patients, Li Yixi would not consider himself inferior.


    After all, Li Yixi''s medical skills have been recognized by the system, and he is known as a medical fairy.


    "No product!"


    "I have never participated in any pharmacist''s assessment."


    Facing the aggressive gaze and tone, Li Yixi looked calm and said lightly.


    The middle-aged man who came over laughed after hearing Li Yixi''s words.


    "A person who has never participated in the pharmacist examination, actually threatened to save Young Master Xiao, which is simply a joke."


    "Even an eighth-grade pharmacist like me doesn''t have the slightest confidence that he can save Young Master Xiao. I was invited to come here today to see if there is a chance to contribute."


    "You are a waste who has never participated in any pharmacist examinations, how can you get the confidence to save Young Master Xiao one or two!"


    Yang Shan''s voice was loud, and his eyes instantly turned to Li Yixi in the hall.


    Started pointing and sneering.


    Hearing these gossips, Xiao Zhan''s eyes shot a cold light.


    I feel like these people are courting death.


    Yang Shan also stood in front of Li Yixi, looking down at Li Yixi.


    "Meet Master Yang."


    When the shopkeeper of Wangtianlou saw Yang Shan''s arrival, he immediately showed a respectful look on his face, and hurriedly saluted. In the shopkeeper''s eyes, an eighth-grade pharmacist like Yang Shan was not someone he could offend at all.


    "Go away, don''t get in the way."


    However, seeing the disgust on the face of the shopkeeper who saluted him, Yang Shan took another step forward, staring at Li Yixi.


    "Boy, answer me, where do you get your confidence?"


    Yang Shan is aggressive.


    Li Yixi''s face also became a bit colder, "It''s true that I haven''t been tested by any pharmacist, but I think I''m better than you."


    The aggressive tone of Yang Shan, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, seemed to have heard a big joke, and instantly burst into laughter in the hall,


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "What a big joke, how much better are you than me?"


    "Where did this lunatic come from? Crazy talk here!"


    "Within a million miles, there are not many people who can claim to be better than my Yangshan."


    "If you can''t say one or two today, then I will cut your tongue and let you know how much it costs to humiliate an eighth-grade pharmacist."


    At the same time Yang Shan laughed, cold rays of light burst out from his small eyes. As an eighth-grade pharmacist, Yang Shan looked respectfully wherever he went, and no one had ever been so provocative before.


    However, when Li Yixi faced Yang Shan''s aggressive gaze, there was no sign of fear on his face.


    He even ignored Yang Shan''s aggressive gaze.


    At this moment, I saw some people looking at this side with a curious look on their faces. I don''t know who contradicted the recently irritable Yang Shan.


    Facing Yang Shan''s killing intent, Li Yixi said lightly, "Do you think I will be inferior to a dead person?"


    "If you can live for seven days, then let you take my appointment."


    "If I see it well, a month ago, you would cough up blood on a full moon night."


    "It was mild at first, but the blood you cough up should be black these days."


    "And the black blood has an unpleasant smell."


    "If my guess is correct, there is a blood-colored line on your stomach."


    "This blood-colored line has spread above your belly button. Once it spreads to your chest, that is, after seven days, you will be disemboweled."


    "You are a waste that can''t even heal yourself, and it''s a joke to underestimate the world."


    Yang Shan, who was originally condescending with a look of disdain, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, Yang Shan''s body trembled violently, and his eyes showed horror.


    Yang Shan''s face turned bloodless.


    Originally, those onlookers thought that Li Yixi was just ranting and cursing Yang Shan.


    But he didn''t expect that after Li Yixi''s voice fell, Yang Shan turned pale and his legs trembled.


    A look of terror appeared on their faces. At this moment, they also realized that Li Yixi was not talking nonsense, but could see Yang Shan''s illness at a glance.


    These pharmacists were incomparably shocked, and the eyes they looked at Li Yixi changed completely. At the beginning, they saw Li Yixi''s temperament was dusty and very young, and they felt that Li Yixi did not have too deep medical skills.


    But he didn''t expect that just by meeting Yang Shan once, he could see that Yang Shan''s life was dying soon.


    The shopkeeper originally wanted to invite Li Yixi out of Wangtianlou, but at this moment, when he saw Yang Shan, whose face was pale, a look of shock appeared on the shopkeeper''s face.


    Being able to be the shopkeeper in Wangtianlou, the shopkeeper''s natural vision is unique. Although Li Yixi does not seem to be a pharmacist, just from these words, the shopkeeper knows that Li Yixi''s medical skills are powerful beyond imagination. , is definitely not comparable to Yang Shan and his ilk.


    "I didn''t expect your son''s medical skills to be so superb, son, please come with me."


    The shopkeeper immediately showed a respectful look on his face and led Li Yixi upstairs.


    Li Yixi had just stepped on the stairs when he saw Yang Shan with a pale face kneeling on the ground with a plop in the hall.


    "I also asked the young master to save me. I, Yang Shan, have eyes but don''t know Mount Tai. As long as the young master can save my life, I am willing to be a slave and a servant."


    At this moment, Yang Shan kowtowed directly in the hall, his forehead fell on the floor, making a crisp sound.

 Chapter 1088

    When Yang Shan knelt down, he was shocked.


    One of the pharmacists whose soul force was paying attention to this place lost their composure instantly.


    The complexion changed greatly, and they began to feel that although Li Yixi saw Yang Shan''s strange disease, they felt that Li Yixi was frightening Yang Shan, and Yang Shan''s kneeling shocked all the pharmacists.


    Finally know that Yang Shan''s strange disease is more terrifying than they thought.


    However, from the beginning to the end, they never saw Li Yixi diagnose Yang Shan, and they could see through it at a glance.


    This ability makes all pharmacists pale.


    The pharmacist, who originally thought he was unparalleled in medical skills, completely changed color at this moment, and the gaze he looked at Li Yixi changed again and again.


    Yang Shan has always been rebellious and incomparably proud. However, now he is kneeling directly in front of the public. Obviously, every word of Li Yixi mentioned Yang Shan''s illness.


    "roll!"


    "You were still condescending and mocking the son, and now you still want the son to save your life, do you think it''s possible?"


    Xiao Zhan''s face was cold.


    He scolded Yang Shan directly.


    Xiao Zhan has no sympathy for Yang Shan. In Xiao Zhan''s view, such a person is worthless.


    "No no no..."


    "Young Master, please save my life. I am willing to pay any price. As long as I can save me, Yang Shan is willing to agree to any conditions."


    Seeing Xiao Zhan''s refusal, Yang Shan had a panicked look on his face. He couldn''t care less about kowtowing, so he went straight to Li Yixi and looked at Li Yixi with despair.


    Yang Shan knew very well that his illness was too strange, but Li Yixi knew his condition just by looking at him. Yang Shan knew that if someone could save him, it would definitely be Li Yixi.


    Yang Shan secretly visited some ninth-grade pharmacists, but none of those ninth-grade pharmacists could do anything about his illness.


    Yang Shan knew very well that if he missed Li Yixi, he would definitely die.


    In the past few days, Yang Shan clearly felt that the blood line above his stomach was spreading to his chest.


    At that speed, after seven days, it will indeed reach the chest as Li Yixi said.


    Li Yixi turned around slowly and his eyes fell on Yang Shan.


    "Master, such a person is not worth treating for him, it would be better if he died."


    Xiao Zhan couldn''t help but feel angry when he thought of Yang Shan''s ridicule before.


    "It''s okay!"


    "Actually, a person can''t be completely defined by his words and deeds. This Yang Shan is not as rebellious as we see in his heart. He has a heart that hangs the pot to help the world."


    "He got this severe because he was treating a baby with a weird condition."


    Yang Shan, who was kneeling on the ground with a face of despair, heard Li Yixi''s words, his face became extremely shocked again.


    "Master, how did you know?"


    "Young master, you have to save me!"


    "Apart from you, I''m afraid no one in the world can save me."


    Originally, he still had some doubts in his heart, but after hearing Li Yixi''s words, Yang Shan no longer doubted that his illness was caused by the fact that he treated a baby.


    "Master, is there something wrong with that baby?"


    When Xiao Zhan heard this, he naturally did not dare to question and asked curiously.


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell. At this moment, the doctors and strong men in the entire Wangtian Tower, one by one, all sensed the power of their souls. They also wanted to know why Yang Shan suffered such an incurable serious illness. .


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Yang Shan, and said lightly, "The baby he treated is not an ordinary baby, but a ninth-generation resentful infant, which contains endless resentment."


    "If I''m not mistaken, that baby should have been abandoned by others, because the ninth-generation resentful baby is an ominous photo, and the reason why Yang Shan is infected with that resentment is because he has a compassionate heart and tries to Treated with special methods, however, his methods resulted in an incurable severe disease."


    At this moment, Li Yixi said indifferently, the reason why he knew that Yang Shan''s illness was caused by the treatment of the ninth generation of resentful infants was that Li Yixi met in a mission of the system.


    It just so happened that Li Yixi knew how to treat him.


    "Sir, save me!"


    "As long as you are willing to save me, son, I am willing to be a bull and a horse."


    Yang Shan''s nose was flowing for a moment, and he could no longer see the superior status of the eighth-grade pharmacist.


    "Come with me!"


    "The reason why you have been short-tempered these days is also because of your illness. Seeing that you have a compassionate heart, I can save you."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he followed the shopkeeper upstairs.


    Yang Shan, who was kneeling on the ground and weeping bitterly, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, was as grateful as if a condemned prisoner had been granted amnesty.


    Rolling and crawling to keep up with Li Yixi''s footsteps.


    The shopkeeper on the side looked at Li Yixi with trembling fear. He never imagined that Li Yixi, who looked like a noble son, would have such a heaven-defying ability.


    Li Yixi and others walked up to the second floor, and countless pharmacists came to salute respectfully. After salute, these people did not leave, but looked at Yang Shan curiously.


    They came to pay their respects, firstly to make friends with Li Yixi, and secondly to see if Yang Shan''s illness was as terrible as Li Yixi said.


    Li Yixi naturally sensed the intentions of these people, and instead of driving them out, he said lightly, "Yang Shan, lie on the table and unbutton your shirt."


    Yang Shan, who was crying bitterly, Li Yixi''s words were the imperial edict in his eyes.


    While wiping away tears and snot, he shredded his shirt.


    The next moment, the pupils of the surrounding pharmacists shrank violently, and everyone took a deep breath. They saw a red blood line above Yang Shan''s stomach.


    That blood line has extended to the belly button.


    Seeing such a disease, some pharmacists stepped back with panic on their faces.


    Because the moment they saw the blood-colored line, they felt an extremely terrifying cold aura coming towards them.


    Not to mention treatment, at this moment, they felt terrified even when they approached.


    Seeing Yang Shan''s stomach, he looked uneasy.


    The ninth generation resentful baby.


    It''s really the ninth-generation resentful baby.


    Some powerhouses even took a breath.


    At the top of Wangtian Tower, there was an old man with white hair and white hair and an extremely terrifying breath. At this moment, the power of the soul returned, and he took a deep breath.


    "What a terrible resentment. I didn''t expect it to be the curse of the ninth generation of resentful infants."


    "I don''t know how this person will be treated."


    "Ninth Generation Resentful Baby!"


    At this moment, the old man thought of the Ninth Generation''s Resentful Infant, and his body became cold.


    While shocked in his heart, he also wanted to know how Li Yixi would save Yang Shan.


    The ninth generation of resentful infants, the ancestors and gods are also difficult to match.


    In the room, under the eyes of one after another, Li Yixi took out a pair of silver needles from his arms and was disinfecting the silver needles.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s actions, the surrounding pharmacists were a little puzzled, but no one dared to question.


    They knew very well that even if Li Yixi was cheating, if they dared to obstruct him at this moment, then Yang Shan on the table would definitely fight with them, because in Yang Shan''s eyes, Li Yixi was his life-saving straw.


    When Xiao Zhan saw the blood line, he seemed to see a roar of a baby wrapped in terrifying resentment.


    If it wasn''t for Li Yixi''s body exuding a holy power that blocked that terrifying grievance, Xiao Zhan couldn''t bear it.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan''s face turned pale.


    There was a storm in my heart.


    "The ninth-generation resentful baby is really terrifying!"


    Xiao Zhan knew very well that only an existence like Li Yixi could deal with such a thing, let alone him, even an existence stronger than him would surely die in the face of the ninth generation of resentful infants.


    After sterilizing the silver needle, Li Yixi urged the silver needle, and Li Yixi performed the method of acupuncture and moxibustion.


    With a big wave of Li Yixi''s hand, the silver needles burst into the air in an instant, forming a needle with a single thought.


    These silver needles fell on Yang Shan''s stomach in a gossip way.


    As Li Yixi''s infuriating qi revolved, these silver needles trembled violently at the next moment, and an incomparably mysterious force instantly turned into a terrifying attack, heading towards the ninth generation of resentful infants in Yang Shan''s body.


    At the top of Wangtianlou, the white-haired old man suddenly stood up from his chair at this moment.


    With a look of shock, even at this moment, he didn''t even feel that the teacup in his hand had been crushed into powder by himself.


    "What, what method is this?"


    "terrible!"


    "There is an extremely terrifying formation in this silver needle. This formation is so mysterious that even this old man has never heard of it."


    "If this kind of formation is used by him, I am afraid that even those extremely terrifying existences of the ancient times will not be able to break free."


    "No wonder this person has the courage to suppress the ninth generation of resentful infants. It turns out that his strength is unfathomable!"


    "This person appeared today, and it seems that Ye''er''s illness can hopefully be cured."


    While the old man was shocked, surprise appeared in his eyes.


    The old man was the ancestor of the Xiao family, and it was the Xiao family who took down Wangtianlou today.


    The old man''s supernatural powers are incomparably powerful. At this moment, his eyes see through everything, and all obstacles are vanished in his eyes. Standing on the highest point of Wangtian Tower, at this moment, he seems to be standing between Li Yixi and Yang Shan. beside the general.


    The old man stared at Li Yixi''s acupuncture, and as the silver needles vibrated, the old man''s face was shocked. At this moment, under his perception, he found that under the tremors of those silver needles, Two dragon shadows appeared. The two dragon shadows were very illusory, one black and one white. The angry and unwilling Ninth Generation Resentful Infant, facing these two illusory dragons, black and white, was directly terrified. Power obliteration.


    Even the resentful baby of the ninth generation didn''t even have a chance to resist, and was completely destroyed in an instant.


    Li Yixi waved his hand, and the silver needles were pulled out by Li Yixi. The blood-colored line that had spread to Yang Shan''s navel gradually disappeared in an instant.


    The gloomy atmosphere in the room disappeared in an instant.


    The invisible cold and oppressive feeling on everyone also disappeared.

 Chapter 1089

    The resentment left behind by the ninth-generation Resentful Infant was instantly cleared.


    On the table, his face was a little distorted, and the angry Yang Shan turned pale and calmed down.


    Extremely short of breath.


    Yang Shan hurriedly got off the table and knelt down in front of Li Yixi with a plop.


    "Thank you for your life-saving grace, Young Master, Yang Shan is willing to serve as a slave and a servant, and follow the Young Master''s side to serve."


    At this moment, Yang Shan was completely awake. Before that, Yang Shan''s willpower had been interfered with by an extremely terrifying resentment. Now, the resentment of the ninth generation of resentful infants has been completely eliminated.


    Only when Yang Shan regained his sobriety did he realize how terrifying he had experienced these days.


    "A man has gold under his knees, he kneels down to his parents, how can he just kneel and worship others."


    "Get up quickly!"


    "The reason why I save you is not to make you a slave, nor to serve you, and I don''t like your medical skills."


    "The reason why I save you is because you have a loving heart. Do you know why you have become like this?"


    Li Yixi wiped his hands and reached out to help Yang Shan who was kneeling on the ground.


    Yang Shan still wanted to speak, but Li Yixi said with a smile: "I just cleared out the grievances in your body, and your illness has also been treated, but these days, you have suffered too much, the whole People are extremely weak, and they must be cultivated well before they can recover!"


    "Physicians should save the dead and heal the wounded."


    "And your illness may not be easy for others, but it''s very simple in front of me, so don''t thank me."


    Li Yixi patted Yang Shan on the shoulder and motioned for Yang Shan to step back.


    After seeing Li Yixi''s terrifying methods, Yang Shan really wanted to follow Li Yixi. Yang Shan felt that by following Li Yixi''s side, he might be able to go further.


    But at this moment, Yang Shan saw Li Yixi''s eyes, as if he had been seen through by Li Yixi, he felt a chill in his heart, and hurriedly bowed down.


    Yang Shan stepped back, and before the surrounding pharmacists could speak, a figure appeared out of thin air.


    At the same time, hearty laughter sounded in everyone''s mind.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Today, my Xiao family packaged Wangtianlou to entertain the world''s pharmacists. I was just unwilling, but I didn''t expect that I would actually meet a master like the son."


    "I didn''t expect the son to have such superb medical skills. With the son, maybe the descendants of my Xiao family will be saved."


    "The ancestor of the Xiao family, Xiao Taixu!"


    "Xiao Taixu pays respects to your son."


    When the pharmacists around heard Xiao Taixu''s words, their expressions suddenly changed. They never thought that the one who was waiting in Wangtian Tower today was Xiao Taixu, the ancestor of the Xiao family.


    These pharmacists are naturally informed and well-informed, and they also know a lot about the Xiao family.


    Xiao Taixu was extremely terrifying and had disappeared for ten thousand years. In everyone''s knowledge, Xiao Taixu had already died.


    But he did not expect that Xiao Taixu, the ancestor of the Xiao family, was still alive.


    According to some information they knew, Xiao Taixu, who had been cultivated ten thousand years ago, was able to reach the sky, and his strength is even more unfathomable today.


    Knowing that Xiao Taixu had a respectful look on his face, these pharmacists hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    "I''m waiting to meet Senior Xiao!"


    Xiao Taixu saw these pharmacists salute, with a calm expression on his face, only to see his hand wave, and an invisible force instantly lifted these pharmacists up.


    Xiao Taixu hurriedly bowed to Li Yixi.


    At this moment, after approaching Li Yixi, Xiao Taixu''s eyes showed a look of fear.


    With the wave of Li Yixi''s hand, he killed the ninth generation of resentful infants, and Xiao Taixu knew that Li Yixi''s strength was unfathomable.


    However, there was a certain distance between Xiao Taixu and Li Yixi at that time. Now Xiao Taixu appeared in front of Li Yixi, but found that he could not see through Li Yixi''s cultivation at all, and Xiao Taixu dared not have any small Look, look extremely respectful.


    Xiao Taixu knew very well that in the eyes of everyone, the Xiao family in Zhantiancheng was an extremely terrifying behemoth.


    But Xiao Taixu knew very well that a terrifying existence like Li Yixi would never put the Xiao family in his eyes.


    "Mr. Xiao, it''s serious."


    "Today, I just wanted to enter Wangtian Tower to have a look, but I didn''t expect to disrupt Xiao Jiang''s banquet. Li is ashamed."


    Li Yixi, with a refined face, clasped his fists to Xiao Taixu in front of him.


    Seeing Li Yixi clasping his fists at him, Xiao Taixu''s expression changed slightly, Xiao Taixu couldn''t see through a terrifying existence like Li Yixi, how could he dare to accept Li Yixi''s clasping salute, Xiao Taixu had no trace of it Dodge away.


    After feeling Li Yixi''s terror, Xiao Taixu''s eyes showed excitement.


    "Being able to meet Young Master today is a blessing from my Xiao family''s countless ancestors."


    "I don''t know how the son is called, but Xiao Taixu implores the son to go to the Xiao family. If the son can save the descendant of my Xiao family, my Xiao family is willing to pay any price."


    Xiao Taixu had seen Li Yixi''s incomparably terrifying means before, Xiao Taixu knew very well that if there was such a terrifying existence as Li Yixi, he would not be able to save Xiao Ye.


    Then Xiao Ye''s life could no longer be saved.


    Hearing Xiao Taixu''s words, Li Yixi was greatly shocked. Li Yixi did not expect that the Xiao family would be willing to pay such a high price in order to save a child.


    Li Yixi was very confident at first, but at this moment he also became uneasy. Li Yixi didn''t know what the other party''s symptoms were, so that a terrible family like the Xiao family would be helpless and willing to pay such a high price for treatment.


    "It is our duty to heal the wounded as a doctor."


    "I don''t dare to confirm whether I have the ability to save Young Master Xiao well, how dare I ask for any benefits?"


    "We actually met today, so maybe there is some fate. If Mr. Xiao doesn''t dislike it, Li will go to Xiao''s house to take a look."


    Li Yixi was apprehensive, but a little excited in his heart. After knowing the strength of the Xiao family, Li Yixi knew very well that if he could save the son of the Xiao family, maybe the Xiao family would owe a huge favor.


    If there is no cure, there is nothing to lose.


    In Li Yixi''s view, this is a huge bargain.


    Xiao Zhan, who was standing beside him, frowned slightly after hearing Li Yixi''s words, thinking in his heart.


    "Strange, the son is staying here and is willing to rescue the children of the Xiao family. Is there anything special about the children of the Xiao family?"


    "Young Master will never do things without a reason. Everything you do is always meaningful."


    "It seems that the son is planning to arrange something?"


    Xiao Zhan''s thoughts fell, and Xiao Taixu was excited when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    "Young master, Xiao Ye is not in Wangtianlou, and I asked you to follow me to Xiao''s house. I have son Lao."


    "Whether the son can save Xiao Ye or not, my Xiao family owes the son a favor. If the son has any orders, my Xiao family will do my best."


    In Xiao Taixu''s eyes, Li Yixi was the life-saving straw for the Xiao family.


    A person who can suppress the ninth generation of resentful infants is not a simple person.


    Even Xiao Taixu''s strength is sky-high, but he is helpless in the face of the ninth generation of resentful infants.


    It was even more fearful of him, but the strange ninth-generation resentful infant was like an ordinary thing in front of Li Yixi.


    "Then Li will go to Xiao Mansion with Mr.


    Li Yixi nodded and agreed to Xiao Taixu.


    Xiao Taixu was ecstatic when he saw Li Yixi agree.


    Soon, several people walked into the backyard of Wangtianlou and entered the carriage that had been prepared. The next moment Tianma rose into the air and pulled the carriage away.


    Sitting in the carriage, you can''t feel any bumps. It is called a carriage, but it is actually an extremely luxurious palace.


    Li Yixi saw Xiao Taixu, who was somewhat restrained in front of him, and asked with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, I am not from Zhantian Xiancheng. Mr. Xiao, can you explain a thing or two for me?"


    "If you want to save people, you must know what their illness is."


    "Of course, if Mr. Xiao has something to hide, you don''t need to explain it!"


    Just as Li Yixi finished his words, Xiao Taixu hurriedly said: "Don''t hide your son, this Xiao Ye is very important to my Xiao family, Xiao Ye was originally the most defiant genius of my Xiao family, and my Xiao family is also in this battle. The owner of Tianxian City."


    "The ancestor of my Xiao family is an extremely terrifying existence, who was named Zhantian Immortal Emperor."


    "It is one of the followers of the master of this world."


    "A long, long time ago, I followed the Lord of Open Heaven and left the Nine Heavens, and never returned."


    "As the years go by, the blood of my Xiao family is getting weaker and weaker. By my time, the power of the blood has almost disappeared."


    "I didn''t expect that after 10,000 years, my Xiao family would have given birth to a genius whose bloodline returned to our ancestors."


    "Even the power of Xiao Ye''s bloodline is far superior to that of the ancestor of my Xiao family, but it is a pity that when the bloodline was awakened, the awakening suddenly failed.


    "Even if I searched for the world''s pharmacists and swallowed countless elixir, it didn''t get any better."


    "Although Xiao Ye has become a crippled man, his body is still in the blood of the god of war. My Xiao family has scattered all the wealth and only wish to save Xiao Ye''s life, and hope that Xiao Ye can continue the blood."


    "Xiao Ye''s bloodline is very powerful, so we hope that his descendants will also have the opportunity to awaken the bloodline of the God of War."


    "Young Master Lao!"


    "Whether or not the son can save Xiao Ye today, it will be a big favor to my Xiao family. If the son needs it, the Xiao family will definitely help in the future."


    Xiao Taixu''s voice fell, and Xiao Zhan, who was sitting beside him, trembled suddenly, and his face showed a look of surprise.


    Before that, Xiao Zhan had always wondered why Li Yixi would take action, and he didn''t know what Li Yixi was planning, but at this moment, he knew from Xiao Taixu''s mouth that Xiao Ye, the young master of the Xiao family, had awakened the bloodline of the God of War.


    Xiao Zhan was thoughtful and thought that Li Yixi might have taken a fancy to this young man named Xiao Ye.


    In this world, all the physiques related to gods are extremely heaven-defying existences.


    After hearing Xiao Taixu''s words, Li Yixi''s worries disappeared instantly.


    "If it''s just to save Young Master Xiao Ye''s life, it''s not difficult."


    "Even if it is about to die, I have a way to continue its life."


    When Li Yixi''s voice fell, Xiao Taixu''s eyes lit up instantly. If Li Yixi hadn''t hurried to suppress Xiao Taixu, Xiao Taixu would have immediately knelt down at this moment.


    Xiao Taixu''s heart was beating fast, and he was extremely excited.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Taixu knew very well that Xiao Ye was saved.

 Chapter 1090

    Soon, the Pegasus in the void descended from the sky.


    The carriage appeared in a huge manor.


    An excited Xiao Taixu hurriedly opened the door and invited Li Yixi to go to the palace.


    Before several people entered the palace, they saw a figure suddenly emerge from the palace.


    His face was full of anxiety.


    "Come on, come on!"


    "Young Master Xiao Ye can''t do it!"


    "Young Master Xiao Ye can''t do it!"


    The butler''s face was pale, and even his body was shaking.


    He knew very well how important Xiao Ye was in the hearts of the Xiao family.


    "Is it not possible?"


    When Xiao Taixu heard this, his face changed wildly.


    Seeing Xiao Taixu''s nervous expression, Li Yixi also quickened his pace.


    "Come on, let''s go and see what happened."


    The extremely nervous Xiao Taixu, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, calmed down a lot.


    Li Yixi walked into the palace and saw that at this moment, many strong men of the Xiao family were maintaining the vitality of the youth with their supreme mana.


    "Master, is there anything Xiao Ye can do?"


    Xiao Taixu just glanced at it, and with his cultivation, he could naturally find that Xiao Ye was exhausted at this moment.


    There is no cure for elixir.


    That face even became extremely desperate, but thinking that Li Yixi can suppress the ninth generation of resentful infants, I hope Li Yixi can save one or two.


    "Although the oil is exhausted, we came in time. If we come later, even I can''t save his life."


    Xiao Taixu, who was originally a little desperate but only had some expectations, heard this sentence clearly, and his whole body trembled with excitement.


    "Also ask your son to take action!"


    Xiao Taixu almost knelt down.


    Xiao Taixu immediately dispelled several Xiao family powerhouses who were using their mana to save Xiao Ye''s life.


    When the eyes of these people fell on Li Yixi, they frowned slightly. In their opinion, Li Yixi was so young that there was no way to save Xiao Ye, but Xiao Taixu, the ancestor of the Xiao family, believed in Li Yixi. , they dare not speak out.


    But it was extremely anxious inside.


    "Master, do you need our help?"


    When Xiao Taixu saw Li Yixi approaching Xiao Ye, he hurriedly said.


    "unnecessary!"


    "I''ll save his life first."


    Li Yixi immediately took out the silver needles. At this moment, Li Yixi didn''t even have time to sterilize them. The silver needles were pierced into Xiao Ye''s acupuncture points by Li Yixi as fast as lightning.


    Now Li Yixi is practicing Bagua and Yang-returning acupuncture.


    Under Li Yixi''s urging, the silver needles on Xiao Ye''s body trembled.


    As the silver needles trembled, a mysterious power suddenly appeared.


    This power was extremely terrifying, and Xiao Taixu, who was standing beside him, widened his eyes.


    A look of disbelief.


    Because under Xiao Taixu''s gaze, at this moment, that power spread out, Xiao Taixu felt the power of death in Xiao Ye''s body, and at this moment, under that power, it was instantly reversed. for life force.


    "Reversing life and death?"


    "What, what method is this?"


    "What method is this?"


    At the same time, Xiao Taixu also discovered that the disorganized and broken meridians in Xiao Ye''s body at this moment were repaired at an extremely terrifying speed under that incomparably powerful force.


    The dead aura on Xiao Ye''s face also faded at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Those Xiao family members who were originally angry, saw Xiao Ye''s change at this moment, and their faces also showed shock. They never thought that Li Yixi could save Xiao Ye''s life with only the silver needle. .


    Xiao Ye, whose life was hanging by a thread, was running out of fuel, but after a few breaths, his breathing became even.


    The body was once again filled with incomparably rich vitality.


    "Thank you son!"


    Once again, seeing Li Yixi''s terrifying methods, Xiao Taixu''s eyes on Li Yixi changed again and again.


    To reverse life and death, even Xiao Taixu, who has now stepped into the pinnacle of the god-king realm, has no way of doing it.


    But Li Yixi directly reversed life and death with a wave of his hand. Xiao Taixu knew very well that Li Yixi''s cultivation was absolutely powerful beyond his imagination.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a little effort!"


    "Mr. Xiao, although Young Master Xiao''s life has been saved now, if you want Young Master Xiao to recover completely, you still need some medicine."


    "Also ask Mr. Xiao to prepare some tools for refining medicinal liquid."


    "I have to prepare a medicinal liquid for Young Master Xiao myself."


    Xiao Taixu saw that Xiao Ye had saved his life, and he already knew about Li Yixi''s heaven-defying tactics. At this moment, his heart was ecstatic. After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Taixu even did it himself.


    "Thank you sir, Xiao Taixu will prepare now."


    Xiao Taixu hurriedly left the room and ran quickly outside.


    When he was in the room, Xiao Taixu tried his best to suppress the shock in his heart. At the moment he left the palace, his heart was beating fast.


    There was ecstasy on his face.


    "Xiao Ye''s life has been saved, and... and Xiao Ye''s meridians are still being repaired."


    "Allow Xiao Ye to practice again."


    Thinking that Xiao Ye might re-enter the path of cultivation, Xiao Taixu was so excited at this moment that he was a little incoherent.


    After taking those tools, Xiao Taixu hurriedly returned to the palace.


    "Sir, what herbs do you need to practice the medicinal solution? My Xiao family has all the herbs, and Xiao Taixu immediately ordered someone to fetch them."


    Seeing that the tools were ready and tidy, Xiao Taixu''s eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    The Xiao family, as the masters of this Battle Heaven Immortal City, naturally has an incomparably powerful heritage and possesses countless precious medicines.


    Xiao Taixu didn''t feel like he was boasting anything, because if the Xiao family didn''t have any medicinal materials, then no family in this Zhantian Immortal City would have it.


    "Precious medicine?"


    "unnecessary!"


    "I just need some common herbs!"


    "And you don''t need to prepare, I carry it with me. These days, I have plucked a lot across the endless mountains."


    Li Yixi had no intention of speaking, but when he heard Li Yixi''s words, all the powerhouses in the Xiao family at this moment, including Xiao Taixu, suddenly shrank their pupils and looked horrified.


    Endless mountains, stretching thousands of miles.


    Xiao Taixu knew very well that in the endless mountain range, there were several extremely terrifying supreme demon emperors.


    The strength is penetrating, almost touching the threshold of detachment.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yixi actually straddled the endless mountain range.


    Trembling with fright.


    Thinking of Li Yixi''s unfathomable cultivation, Xiao Taixu trembled.


    However, he just calmed down the shock in his heart.


    Everyone in the Xiao family instantly felt that their bodies became extremely stiff.


    Because under their gaze, Li Yixi took out the medicinal herbs one by one at random.


    The ordinary medicinal herbs in Li Yixi''s mouth made everyone in the Xiao family immediately change color.


    One by one, their eyes widened and they held their breath.


    Unconsciously, his hands clenched into fists, and the knuckles turned white with such force.


    At the moment when Xiao Taixu, whose strength reached the pinnacle of God King, even his eyeballs almost fell out.


    "This is a hundred thousand years of precious medicine!"


    "This is a 200,000-year-old medicine!"


    "This is about 150,000 years of precious medicine..."


    Seeing these precious medicines that Li Yixi took out at random, Xiao Taixu felt that he had an illusion at this moment.


    On the side, Xiao Zhan saw that the shocking Wu Wu added to the Xiao family, and he was a little speechless to Li Yixi.


    I think Li Yixi is too Versailles.


    And he still looked serious, even Xiao Zhan was a little speechless.


    Each of these things is extremely terrifying, not to mention the Xiao family in Zhantian Xiancheng, even if the ancestors of the Xiao family once existed in Zhantian Xiancheng, it is impossible to obtain these terrifying treasures.


    Xiao Zhan still remembered that these precious medicines were picked around the caves of the supreme demon emperors who were running away.


    These supreme treasures, even the few supreme demon emperors, are also regarded as treasures.


    However, these treasures were really like ordinary medicinal materials in Li Yixi''s eyes, seeing Li Yixi''s rough operation.


    Even Xiao Zhan, who knew a little about Li Yixi, felt a pain in his liver.


    The next moment, a flame appeared in Li Yixi''s hand. This flame was transformed by Li Yixi with the power of merit.


    Over the past few days, Li Yixi has also discovered that the power of merit seems to be omnipotent.


    In the past, Li Yixi still needed to activate some special flames to make medicine, but now that the power of merit and virtue can change, Li Yixi''s medicine making has become extremely simple.


    Soon, a liquid medicine was prepared.


    At this moment, Xiao Taixu was shocked to see the medicinal liquid, and even wanted to snatch it away.


    The look in Li Yixi''s eyes changed completely, and he felt like he was dreaming.


    Those medicinal herbs, even he had never seen or thought about them in his dreams.


    Li Yixi ignored Xiao Taixu and the others.


    He carefully poured the medicinal liquid prepared by himself directly into the sleeping Xiao Ye''s mouth.


    Following the entrance of the medicinal liquid, Xiao Taixu clenched his hands into fists at this moment, with a look of anticipation on his face.


    Xiao Taixu has lived endless years and is extremely powerful.


    Xiao Taixu''s body trembled violently when he saw the liquid medicine prepared by Li Yixi being drank by Xiao Ye. At this moment, as the liquid medicine entered Xiao Ye''s mouth, Xiao Taixu discovered that Xiao Taixu An extremely terrifying pressure erupted from Ye''s body.


    Xiao Taixu discovered that Xiao Ye''s own blood was boiling and transforming at this moment.


    Within Xiao Ye''s body, it was as if one after another of the war spirits had awakened.


    "The bloodline of the God of War has awakened!"


    "Wake up!"


    Xiao Taixu''s face was in disbelief, he never thought that Li Yixi would actually help Xiao Ye awaken the God of War body.


    Before that, the entire Xiao family hadn''t thought about this, they just wanted to save Xiao Ye''s life. After all, in their opinion, Xiao Ye''s bloodline was already dead, and it was impossible to wake up again, but they didn''t expect Li Yixi to have such a situation. Defying means.


    The bloodline of the God of War was extremely terrifying, but at this moment Xiao Taixu discovered that the war spirits in Xiao Ye''s body were actually extremely afraid of Li Yixi.


    Xiao Taixu''s legs went weak when he felt that Li Yixi had suppressed the terrifying battle spirit in Xiao Ye''s body at will.


    "What kind of physique is the son?"

 Chapter 1091

    Xiao Taixu''s heart was beating wildly.


    Chilled inside.


    The ancient war god body, that is an extremely powerful body, not to mention that Xiao Ye is in a special state, and the body carries the ancient war spirit. The Xiao family has a secret scroll to record the detailed explanation of the ancient war body, otherwise, how could the Xiao family do this regardless of the cost? Save Xiao Ye''s life.


    Before that, Xiao Ye failed to awaken the ancient god of war body, and the Xiao family was completely desperate, just trying to save Xiao Ye''s life, hoping that Xiao Ye''s blood would stay, and let the battle spirit in the body make the Xiao family rise again, this is Xiao Taixu''s failure Tell Li Yixi, because this is the secret of the Xiao family.


    Even if Xiao Ye is abolished, the Xiao family''s ancient war spirit is still in his body.


    Because they know how terrifying Xiao Ye''s Taigu Battle Spirit is.


    Xiao Ye''s bloodline returned to his ancestors and entered the Xiao family''s ancient Zhantian ancient city, where the souls of countless ancient gods of war entered his body.


    This is also the reason why Xiao Ye failed to awaken.


    With the ancient war spirit, Xiao Ye awakened and needed too many resources. Even though the Xiao family was well prepared, they underestimated the need for the recovery of those war spirits.


    Those battle spirits are actually the foundation of the Xiao family.


    This is the secret of the Xiao family.


    The battle spirit in Xiao Ye''s body can be revived. To be precise, Xiao Ye is the carrier chosen by the battle spirit, but Xiao Ye can also get some benefits.


    These battle spirits are the ancient battle spirits.


    The Xiao family is also an ancient god clan.


    Now that the world has changed, the power of heaven and earth has gradually become stronger and more complete, countless powerful ancient relics have appeared, the Xiao family''s ancient holy land has also been opened, and entering the ancient holy land, Xiao Ye has a special physique and was selected by the Xiao family''s ten ancient battle spirits , while staying in Xiao Ye''s body, trying to use Xiao Ye to awaken, grow stronger, and return next time.


    These Xiao family ancient war spirits are extremely terrifying existences.


    At this moment, when Li Yixi approached Xiao Ye, it actually made the Xiao family''s ancient war spirit tremble. How could this not shock Xiao Taixu who knew some secrets, and was shocked.


    Taikoo''s soul shuddered, indicating that Li Yixi''s strength was beyond imagination.


    "Could it be that this person is a transcendence?"


    Thinking of the scenes that happened before, Xiao Taixu felt a chill in his heart, because today''s Xiao family didn''t tell the truth, Xiao Taixu felt empty in his heart and became uneasy.


    When Xiao Taixu was uneasy, Li Yixi frowned slightly.


    "Um?"


    "Has the soul split?"


    "It''s not good!"


    "Young Master Xiao is afraid that he will not be able to control himself."


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded, and Xiao Taixu, who was already nervous, changed color instantly.


    Xiao Zhan on the side was thoughtful, and Xiao Zhan naturally found some clues.


    Xiao Taixu bit his head and said, "Young master, what''s the matter? Xiao Ye is really important to the Xiao family."


    Xiao Taixu stiffened his scalp, feeling Li Yixi''s gaze, his scalp tingling.


    Li Yixi said lightly: "It''s okay, isn''t it safe to save your life now?"


    "Don''t worry, I promised you, and it will naturally be completely cured."


    "I have to give him acupuncture again!"


    Li Yixi put the remaining medicinal liquid aside, took out the silver needle, and began to disinfect.


    When Xiao Taixu saw Li Yixi withdraw his gaze, the anxiety in his heart slowly disappeared.


    Xiao Taixu stared earnestly at Li Yixi''s acupuncture to see if Li Yixi could revive the ancient war spirit.


    Xiao Taixu was very excited, but he already knew about Li Yixi''s terrible tactics.


    However, following Li Yixi''s injection, the excitement on Xiao Taixu''s face disappeared instantly, and his face became extremely pale.


    "No no no..."


    "not like this!"


    Xiao Taixu''s face was extremely pale, because when Li Yixi dropped the needle and an incomparably mysterious force entered Xiao Ye''s body, Xiao Taixu almost screamed in fright.


    He wanted to stop Li Yixi, but he didn''t dare to do anything.


    Because under the power of Li Yixi''s silver needle, the ancient soul in Xiao Ye''s body was directly suppressed by that power.


    The incomparably powerful Primordial War Soul collapsed in an instant.


    Xiao Taixu wanted to kill Li Yixi, but Xiao Taixu realized from the trembling of the Primordial War Soul that Li Yixi was definitely an extremely terrifying existence, not something that the Xiao family could provoke.


    Not even the Protoss Xiao family in the ancient times.


    So at this moment, Xiao Taixu could only smash his teeth and swallow it into his mouth.


    As the first Primordial War Spirit was obliterated by that power, under Li Yixi''s urging, an invisible force melted into Xiao Ye''s body.


    The power of Xiao Ye''s bloodline is powerful at an extremely terrifying speed.


    The desperate Xiao Taixu also felt this.


    "This, this, what kind of means is this?"


    "The power of the gods contained in the ancient war spirit has been integrated into Xiao Ye''s body without any damage. How is this possible!"


    "Doesn''t it mean that Xiao Ye''s own bloodline really wants to return to his ancestors and surpass the ancient ancestors?"


    "But the price is that the Xiao family''s ancient war spirit is completely destroyed."


    Xiao Taixu''s eyes widened, and he was really frightened by the scene in front of him.


    Xiao Taixu was very nervous at first, and Li Yixi wiped out the Primordial War Spirit. Xiao Taixu was actually bleeding, after all, an ancestor was gone.


    But he didn''t expect that an old ancestor was gone, and Xiao Ye was actually fulfilled.


    The current Xiao Ye, although not yet awake, is becoming stronger at an indescribable speed.


    The next moment, Xiao Taixu''s heart was hanging in his throat. Xiao Taixu was at the peak of the king of gods. The situation in Xiao Ye''s body naturally couldn''t escape Xiao Taixu''s perception.


    Xiao Taixu sensed that with Li Yixi''s needle movement, one of the remaining nine immemorial war spirits was instantly frozen by Li Yixi.


    There is no ancestor, Xiao Taixu is not anxious.


    "Young master, keep your hands!"


    Xiao Taixu saw that another old ancestor killed the man he had brought to death, and felt that he was guilty, so he couldn''t help but speak up.


    Li Yixi turned around and said coldly.


    "Noisy!"


    "Don''t you know that you can''t have any distractions when you move the needle?"


    "Do you want to watch Young Master Xiao die?"


    "The situation in Young Master Xiao''s body is extremely complicated."


    "I feel that there is a faint trend of soul splitting. This kind of disease can''t be cured. You won''t tell me, invite me to come, and die again!"


    "This is a living person!"


    If Li Yixi was in the past, he would naturally have no confidence to say this, but with the power of merit, even in the face of Xiao Taixu, Li Yixi is completely true.


    And in Li Yixi''s view, saving people is more important than anything else.


    It is even more uncomfortable to be interrupted in half of the display.


    "No no no!"


    "Governance, must be cured, Xiao Ye is the hope of the Xiao family, and I will rely on the son today!"


    "I spoke out because I was afraid that the young master would be tired!"


    Xiao Taixu was sweating all over at the moment, being stared at by Li Yixi, Xiao Taixu shuddered.


    Xiao Taixu even felt that the vitality of a green plant was dying beside Li Yixi at this moment.


    Xiao Taixu was so frightened that sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Xiao Taixu felt that he was daring to say more, and under that aura, he would definitely die.


    Xiao Taixu had the pinnacle of the god-king realm, but facing Li Yixi at this moment, he felt like an ant, and his heart was beating violently.


    "Am I that stupid?"


    "Shut up you!"


    "You are not sincere, tell me now, save or not!"


    "If you don''t help me, I''ll leave immediately!"


    Li Yixi said unceremoniously.


    When Xiao Taixu heard these words, his whole body became unwell, his heart froze, and his pupils shrank suddenly.


    "This person can, can read my inner thoughts, what kind of strength is this!"


    The terrifying thought fell, Xiao Taixu immediately said: "Save, please also ask your son to save Xiao Ye."


    At this moment, Xiao Taixu was really anxious.


    Because when Li Yixi was talking to him, the power in Xiao Ye''s body dissipated. At this moment, neither Xiao Ye nor the ancient war spirits were good, and those war spirits were even about to collapse.


    Xiao Taixu was so nervous that he was about to cry.


    If Li Yixi was talking to him and didn''t control that power, the spirit of the Nine Great Wars would die, and Xiao Ye would also be finished.


    At that time, the bamboo basket is really empty.


    Xiao Taixu even wanted to scratch his ears.


    If the Primordial War Spirit is finished, and Xiao Ye is also finished, then the Xiao family will lose a lot.


    Li Yixi shot and killed the ancient war spirit, so that the ancient war spirit was completely integrated with Xiao Ye, at least there will be an extremely terrifying unparalleled talent in the Xiao family, and it may be possible to surpass the ancient war spirit.


    Now that Li Yixi continues to take action, at least the Xiao family still has hope.


    "Humph!"


    "It''s almost the same, after all, it''s human life!"


    "It can be regarded as having the power of your bloodline."


    Li Yixi snorted coldly and quickly controlled the silver needle.


    That power instantly stopped escaping indiscriminately, and Xiao Ye''s collapsing body was instantly stabilized.


    What happened in that instant, Xiao Taixun was trembling with fear.


    In Xiao Taixu''s liver pain, another ancient war spirit disappeared under Xiao Taixu''s eyes, and the power of God once again merged into Xiao Ye''s body.


    Seeing all this happening, Xiao Taixu could only grit his teeth.


    How dare you say more, even away from Li Yixi, thinking that Li Yixi can read his own thoughts, Xiao Taixu''s face is terrified.


    Walking out of the palace, Xiao Taixu was breathing heavily.


    "Hoohoo!"


    The sound of breathing was like the pulling of a hammered bellows.


    Chest heaving.


    On the forehead, sweat dripped instantly.


    Where is the majesty of the king of gods to speak of.


    In an instant, the whole person seemed to be pulled out of the water.


    Being stared at by Li Yixi just now, Xiao Taixu felt that he had walked from the underworld for a while.


    "It''s terrifying, it''s terrifying!"


    "I have the cultivation of the realm of the king of gods, but in front of him, I can''t even hide my thoughts."


    "And the Xiao family''s ancient war spirit, even if the physical body is not there and has not fully awakened, the strength is extremely terrifying, and it is still wiped out by his wave, and the power of God does not lose the slightest fusion of Xiao Ye''s body, this method is too terrifying ."


    Xiao Taixu muttered to himself, his body went cold.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Do you think it''s possible to count on your son?"


    "And the son doesn''t like the appearance of characters from the ancient times."


    "Your Xiao family, I''m afraid it''s a big plan. I thought it was strange for the son to suddenly go to the Xiao family. Now I know it. Your Xiao family actually used the body of the children as a container to revive the ancient war spirit. This is in the son. It seems unforgivable."


    "However, why did the young master let the power of the ancient war spirit fuse with Xiao Ye, help Xiao Ye wake up, and promote Xiao Ye''s bloodline to really return to his ancestors, I can''t see through."


    "But you, Xiao Taixu, should be excited. You are so daring to stop it."


    "Young master, how could you, Xiao Taixu, be able to stop it?"


    "Young master can read people''s hearts, so don''t have messy thoughts around you, otherwise, you will be in great trouble."


    "Have you seen those precious medicines before? It was the son who went to the Endless Mountains and picked them under the protection of several supreme demon emperors, and even a few supreme demon emperors, who ran for their lives. Your Xiao family''s current strength is comparable to that of Wushuang. Compared to the demon god?"


    "Furthermore, I can tell you that the son doesn''t know what he is doing now, and he has fallen into the thinking of mortals. If the son''s thinking is awakened and interrupted, it will be a disaster for the Xiao family."


    "Do it yourself!"


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, not words.


    Outside the palace, Xiao Taixu''s body trembled violently.


    Xiao Zhan''s voice made Xiao Taixu, who was already trembling in his heart, even more uneasy.


    At this moment, Xiao Taixu no longer cares about the ancient war spirits, his expression turned cold, and he said lightly: "The ancient war spirits can become Xiao Ye.


    "However, the expert shot, I said before that I was willing to give everything, it seems that I can''t be perfunctory."


    "Martial Pavilion, open Martial Pavilion."


    Xiao Taixu gritted his teeth and said word by word.

 Chapter 1092

    In the palace, following Li Yixi''s needle movement.


    The battle spirit in Xiao Ye''s body was directly wiped out by Li Yixi in the panic and despair, and the power of God was completely integrated with Xiao Ye.


    Xiao Ye has not woken up yet, but at this moment, Xiao Ye has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Xiao Taixu, who entered the palace again, felt the pressure as soon as he approached. Although Xiao Taixu''s cultivation base was strong, facing Xiao Ye at this moment, he felt that the power of blood was absolutely suppressed.


    Thinking of some secret scroll records, his eyes are full of brilliance.


    At this moment, Xiao Ye made Xiao Taixu extremely shocked.


    "Hey!"


    "Is it because I talk too much, saying that Xiao Ye''s bloodline has returned to his ancestors, did the master directly let Xiao Ye''s bloodline return to his ancestors?"


    Thinking of this, Xiao Taixu suddenly felt that his mouth was too cheap.


    But at this moment, as he kept getting closer, how could Xiao Taixu dare to have random thoughts?


    He didn''t dare to complain to Li Yixi at all.


    A smile hurriedly squeezed out of his face, looked at Li Yixi and said with a smile: "Thank you, son, I think Xiao Ye''s situation has stabilized, son to rest first."


    "Come on, have some tea."


    Xiao Taixu hurriedly shouted, and soon the maid served the first-class spirit tea.


    "Young master, this is a top-grade spirit tea, I wonder if your son is satisfied?"


    This is already the most precious spirit tea of ??the Xiao family, but Xiao Taixu doesn''t know whether Li Yixi is satisfied with such a terrifying existence.


    With the existence of Li Yixi, Xiao Taixu knew that the tea he was drinking was definitely not spirit tea.


    "Ling tea?"


    "thanks!"


    However, when Xiao Taixu was apprehensive, he saw Li Yixi''s happy face and sat down directly.


    "Lingcha, but a good thing, can change itself, I am a mortal, just need these opportunities!"


    Li Yixi finished speaking, took a sip of tea, and seemed extremely satisfied.


    "Um?"


    "A chance?"


    "How is it possible, how could this spirit tea be a chance in the eyes of such a high-level person, this thing should not be able to enter the eyes of a high-level person!"


    "Is the master implying something?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Taixu continued to think while laughing.


    But thinking about it now, Xiao Taixu tried his best to hide it, not wanting to be perceived by Li Yixi again.


    "A chance?"


    Aside, Xiao Zhan is also thinking at the moment.


    "Am I guessing wrong?"


    "Isn''t the son here just to destroy the ancient spirit of war?"


    Xiao Zhan also became suspicious.


    Xiao Zhan thought that he had guessed it before, but now he realizes that he seems to be thinking too much, and Li Yixi''s thoughts are really beyond his ability to guess.


    "Young master, why are you here?"


    Xiao Zhan was puzzled at this moment.


    "Chance? Chance?"


    "mortal?"


    "Um?"


    "Could it be that the master is signaling to me that it is time to fulfill the promise?"


    After thinking twice, Xiao Taixu''s expression changed slightly.


    "Mortal, chance?"


    "Can chance be understood as a resource?"


    "Why is this happening? Could it be that in my Xiao family''s treasury, there is something that a master needs?"


    Xiao Taixu thought to himself.


    Xiao Taixu said tentatively: "Master, when I came today, Xiao said that if the son can save Xiao Ye, my Xiao family is willing to pay any price."


    "Tai Xu doesn''t know what the son needs, so let''s do it."


    "My Xiao family has a Martial Pavilion, which contains many secrets and treasures. Today, I invite the son to enter the Martial Pavilion to have a look. If the son needs anything, he can take it with him."


    "The things in the martial arts pavilion are all good!"


    "There are also a lot of ancient or even more ancient treasures, scraps and so on."


    Xiao Taixu''s voice fell. Li Yixi originally wanted to refuse, but when he heard a lot of things, Li Yixi was instantly moved.


    For cultivation, Li Yixi has always longed for it, even if he has a lot of means now.


    Indulge for a moment.


    Li Yixi said with a smile, "Naturally, Mr. Xiao invited him, even if Li would go and have a look!"


    Xiao Taixu thought he had guessed wrong, but he didn''t expect to get Li Yixi''s response, and was instantly overjoyed.


    "Opportunity, resources!"


    "Sure enough!"


    "I''m afraid there is something extremely powerful in my Xiao Family Martial Pavilion, and we don''t know it anymore!"


    "Otherwise, why would such an existence be targeted?"


    Xiao Taixu wanted to refuse, but felt that the Xiao family did not have the strength to refuse something that a terrifying existence like Li Yixi liked.


    What''s more, the Xiao family agreed to pay any price.


    Xiao Zhan on the side was also thoughtful after hearing Li Yixi''s words.


    Can''t help but guess: "Is there something in the Xiao family''s martial arts pavilion?"


    "Sir, please!"


    "The time is just right, Tai Xu will bring the young master into the martial arts pavilion."


    While Xiao Zhan was thinking, Xiao Taixu stood up and invited Li Yixi.


    "it is good!"


    "Today, it''s annoying!"


    Li Yixi stood up expectantly.


    Following Xiao Taixu''s back, he went to the Martial Pavilion.


    Soon, the three of them arrived before Wu Pavilion.


    This Martial Pavilion is not the Martial Pavilion announced by the Xiao family, but the Martial Pavilion brought out from the ancient ruins of the Xiao family.


    Xiao Taixu felt that the things that Li Yixi took a fancy to should be in this martial pavilion, and this was the real background of the Xiao family.


    As soon as he approached, Xiao Zhan''s eyes lit up. Xiao Zhan found that not only was the formation extremely terrifying, but it also contained an extremely long-term aura.


    "Xiao Taixu is frightened!"


    "Don''t dare to hide!"


    "Could it be that what the son needs this time is in this martial arts pavilion?"


    "What is it?"


    Xiao Zhan couldn''t help but look forward to it, and also wanted to open his eyes.


    What Li Yixi saw was nothing unusual.


    Crunch!


    In anticipation, the dusty door of Wu Pavilion opened slowly.


    "Sir, please!"


    Xiao Taixu took a deep breath and invited Li Yixi to enter the martial arts pavilion.


    When Li Yixi entered it, Xiao Taixu hurriedly explained, "Young Master, this is the Xiao family''s martial pavilion, which hides all the esoteric Taoist scrolls of the Xiao family."


    "The first floor contains three thousand scrolls."


    "Although it is incomplete, it has also cost countless generations of the Xiao family''s efforts."


    "The second floor has some powerful treasures and some fetishes."


    Xiao Taixu was very reluctant, but he explained carefully.


    Treasure, after Li Yixi got the Death God sticker, he was not very interested.


    The moment he heard the Three Thousand Dao Scroll, Li Yixi''s eyes were bright.


    And at this moment, Li Yixi seemed to feel a familiar aura in the dark.


    very familiar.


    "Is there something related to me in these three thousand scrolls?"


    Li Yixi was secretly happy.


    "What kind of breath is this breath?"


    Li Yixi pondered, and even forgot about Xiao Taixu and Xiao Zhan beside him.


    Xiao Taixu and Xiao Zhan also felt Li Yixi''s abnormality at this moment, Xiao Taixu shut up instantly, not knowing what Li Yixi wanted.


    Xiao Zhan couldn''t help but ponder.


    "It''s very familiar, what is this breath?"


    Li Yixi was thinking hard.


    next moment.


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    "This is the breath of the power of merit. Is there anything related to the power of merit in these three thousand scrolls?"


    "what is it?"


    "I can''t absorb the spirit into the body, but the power of merit can be motivated."


    "The thing of merit is extremely magical. It can change according to one''s own thoughts, and it can also make people invincible."


    Li Yixi''s eyes brightened when he remembered that the breath was the power of merit.


    The next moment, Li Yixi''s hand slowly raised.


    Three thousand scrolls, extremely many.


    Three thousand Taoist scrolls means that there are only three thousand Taoist volumes.


    It is a metaphor for all the treasures of the Xiao family.


    Li Yixi glanced at it casually and found that on the first floor, there were at least tens of thousands of scrolls.


    Li Yixi can only try to activate the power of merit now to see if there is any change.


    The next moment, in Li Yixi''s hands, the power of merit exploded and slowly spread in the martial arts pavilion.


    Seeing this golden aura, Xiao Taixu was unclear at first.


    But soon, Xiao Taixu''s expression changed.


    The whole body became extremely stiff.


    Pupils dilated sharply.


    His face paled with fright.


    "This is, this is the power of merit!"


    "But how is it possible?"


    "How can this master have so much power of merit?"


    Seeing such a terrifying power of merit, Xiao Taixu''s expression changed again and again.


    Looking extremely shocked.


    Xiao Taixu, the power of merit, knows how precious it is, but Li Yixi''s body seems to be endless.


    "The power of merit?"


    "What is your son looking for?"


    Xiao Zhan also looked solemn.


    This was the first time Xiao Zhan saw Li Yixi looking for something like this, and it was also the only time he made a big splash.


    While solemn, Xiao Zhan looked forward with anticipation, looking forward to what Li Yixi was looking for.


    When Li Yixi''s power of merit spreads.


    Suddenly, in a corner, a golden light lit up.


    Seeing that golden light, Xiao Zhan and Xiao Taixu''s eyes seemed to be locked.


    "The power of merit?"


    Xiao Zhan and Xiao Taixu gasped, that golden light was the power of merit.


    Extremely rich.


    Xiao Taixu took a deep breath, and the scrolls in that corner were almost useless.


    Xiao Taixu really couldn''t figure out why there was something related to the power of merit.


    "where!"


    "This thing is related to the power of merit, I don''t know what it is."


    "I hope you don''t let me down!"


    Li Yixi hurriedly put away the power of merit and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Step into the corner.


    Xiao Zhan and Xiao Taixu hurriedly followed, and the two also wanted to see what Li Yixi had chosen.


    After the three approached, they found that the reverse scroll in the corner was covered with a layer of ashes.


    Li Yixi''s power of merit swept away, and the dust dissipated instantly.


    The power of merit enveloped the bookshelf, and Li Yixi''s eyes fell on an ancient scroll.


    Xiao Taixu and Xiao Zhan held their breaths and looked.


    One by one the text came into view.


    "The Holy Body of Great Heaven''s Merit."


    Six big characters entered the eyes of the two.


    "Is it the Holy Body of Great Heaven''s Merit?"


    "Is this the way to practice?"


    Li Yixi couldn''t help showing excitement on his face.


    "Mr. Xiao, this thing is related to me, can I take it with me?"


    Although Li Yixi was excited, he did not take it away directly, instead his eyes fell on Xiao Taixu.


    Xiao Taixu hurriedly squeezed out a smile.


    "Young master, Tai Xu said that as long as you need it, you can take it away!"


    "Naturally, this thing has a relationship with the son, so it is more suitable!"


    At this moment, Xiao Taixu finally knew why this Great Heavenly Merit Saint Body was left here. This thing is powerful and good, but without the power of merit, how can it be cultivated.


    This thing is simply something prepared for Li Yixi. Xiao Taixu knows very well that for the Xiao family, this thing is useless.


    "I see!"


    "The Holy Body of Great Heaven''s Merit?"


    "It turns out that what the son needs is this thing, and the purpose of coming here is also this thing."


    "The son is so scary!"


    "What you need, you can find it at will."


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes were bright, and he knew that Li Yixi absolutely liked it.

 Chapter 1093

    "Are you sure you want to give this to me?"


    Although he heard Xiao Taixu''s words, Li Yixi was still a little nervous, after all, this thing is not simple.


    Li Yixi could feel the unusualness of this martial arts pavilion just by walking around in it. When Li Yixi walked past, his eyes swept casually and saw some extremely terrifying ancient exercises.


    However, Li Yixi did not have a choice, because Li Yixi knew that he had no way to practice these exercises, and now that he had discovered the Holy Body of Great Heaven''s Merit, how could Li Yixi abandon the Holy Body of Great Heaven''s Merit and choose something else.


    "Even if the son takes it away, the things I promised will never be broken, and the son may not know that this thing may be a treasure for the son, but for us, this thing is waste!"


    "If you want to practice the sacred body of great merit, you need an extremely terrifying power of merit as support. However, the power of merit is extremely rare, and my Xiao family has no control over the power of merit. This thing is useless here. "


    "I didn''t expect that there is such a huge amount of meritorious power in the body of the son. This thing is very suitable for the son."


    "I just don''t know if the son has anything else that he needs. This thing can be said to be useless to my Xiao family. I can give it to the son for free."


    "Young Master, there are still many powerful artifacts upstairs. Maybe Young Master will like those things. How about we go upstairs and take a look?"


    Originally, Xiao Taixu felt a little distressed, but after discovering that Li Yixi actually contained such a terrifying power of merit, Xiao Taixu was moved.


    Xiao Taixu knew very well that with such a terrifying power of merit, even if Li Yixi did not do anything, he would still be invincible in the world.


    Such an existence is not something that the Xiao family can provoke. If he can make friends with Li Yixi, in Xiao Taixu''s eyes, this is a great opportunity.


    Moreover, Li Yixi saved Xiao Ye today, perhaps for the Xiao family, this was an opportunity to hug his thighs.


    The power of merit, that is the top person in this world, the thing to compete for.


    And Li Yixi''s body is almost endless, this scene is too shocking for Xiao Taixu.


    If Li Yixi is willing, even if he wants to take away the entire Martial Pavilion at this moment, as long as he can climb the big tree of Li Yixi, Xiao Taixu has no hesitation.


    Li Yixi, who was a little nervous, was still afraid of Xiao Taixu''s rejection, but he didn''t expect Xiao Taixu to be so happy.


    Li Yixi immediately shook his head, "Since that''s the case, I''ll take this thing with me. As for the treasure, it''s fine? I can''t bear it even a mortal person."


    "Maybe it will cause trouble for me?"


    "This thing is indeed useful to me. Since it is useless to the Xiao family, I will take it away. If the Xiao family needs anything in the future, and I can just help, you can come and find me."


    Li Yixi was very happy, looking at Xiao Taixu with a slight smile.


    Xiao Taixu originally saw that Li Yixi would not take other treasures in the martial arts pavilion, and was thinking about whether to give some to Li Yixi, so that the Xiao family and Li Yixi could establish a good relationship, but he did not expect Li Yixi to directly throw it away. made a promise.


    Xiao Taixu is very clear that a terrifying existence like Li Yixi, a promise, for the Xiao family, is an opportunity to be reborn.


    "Thank you, Young Master. If there is a place where Young Master can help my Xiao family one day, I will definitely go to see Young Master with the cheeks."


    "Master, if you need anything, just tell me to wait."


    Xiao Taixu even became extremely hurried. Li Yixi''s promise was a great opportunity in Xiao Taixu''s eyes.


    Xiao Taixu saw that Li Yixi hadn''t taken away the Holy Body of Great Heaven''s Merit, and even became a little anxious. He hurriedly reached out and fetched the Holy Body of Great Heaven''s Merit for Li Yixi and sent it to Li Yixi.


    Xiao Taixu did not hesitate, even if the Great Heavenly Merit Saint Body Technique was very rare, even if Li Yixi needed it for his own life, Xiao Taixu wanted Li Yixi to take it away.


    "Young Master, this is an ancient scroll, please keep it."


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll accept it. I''m really grateful."


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s heartbeat accelerated, and he stretched out his hand nervously to take the ancient scroll, the sacred body of merit and virtue. At this moment, Li Yixi was extremely happy in his heart, and even couldn''t wait to open it directly in the martial arts pavilion. up.


    As he opened it and browsed continuously, Li Yixi felt his heart beating violently and his blood pulsed.


    As he continued to watch Li Yixi, he was very clear that the hope of his cultivation was in front of him.


    I can''t absorb the spirit into the body, but the power of merit is very simple for Li Yixi.


    From crossing into this world to now, too many things have happened, and Li Yixi found that as his wife cultivated, her cultivation seemed to be getting stronger and stronger, and Li Yixi also became more eager to cultivate.


    As a traveler, he has traveled to the fantasy world. Since he has come here, Li Yixi doesn''t want to be a traveler, so he has to witness legends or leave myths with his own eyes.


    But there has never been any way to truly step into the practice. Li Yixi felt that compared with those who had passed through, he was simply suffering from bad luck.


    When Li Yixi was looking at the Holy Body of Great Heaven''s Merit, Xiao Zhan and Xiao Taixu on the side became extremely nervous, even holding their breath, with a solemn expression on their faces.


    At this moment, although there was no abnormality, Xiao Zhan and Xiao Taixu suddenly had a bad feeling in their hearts, and felt that something extremely terrifying would happen next.


    At the moment when the two held their breath, they saw the sky above the entire Zhantian Immortal City, and suddenly, black clouds overwhelmed the city.


    As if the world had reached the end of the world, the sound of thunder sounded in the void.


    As if the catastrophe of the world is about to come.


    At this moment, the two felt that everything between the world became silent, except for the thunder in the void, there was no sound.


    The next moment, in the endless black thunderclouds, strange golden lights appeared one after another. These golden lights descended from the sky and rushed towards here, just in the blink of an eye. This is the martial arts pavilion. become golden.


    Xiao Taixu and Xiao Zhan, who were standing in the Martial Pavilion, felt the golden divine light one after another at this moment, as if it had turned into reality. They even waved their hands and felt the golden divine light in front of them, as if it had turned into flowing water. generally.


    This extremely bizarre scene made the two feel breathless and unable to move at all.


    And the dazzling golden light in front of them seemed to blind their eyes.


    At the same time, under the entanglement of the golden divine light, the endless power of merit in Li Yixi''s body was also drawn out and merged with the golden divine light.


    These golden divine lights flowed slowly with Li Yixi as the center at this moment.


    "Merciful virtue, this is merit!"


    "God descends merit, what the hell is going on?"


    "What kind of identity is this master, and why did he suddenly receive merit from heaven?"


    "The power of merit and virtue is extremely difficult to capture and obtain, but after just watching the sacred body of merit, I originally felt that there was a supreme thunder calamity. What descends is not thunder calamity, but endless merit."


    "This divine light has almost turned into substance, how much merit does this have?"


    "Could it be that at this moment, all the power of merit in the whole world is gathered here, right?"


    Xiao Taixu''s eyeballs almost fell out of his sockets, staring at the golden divine light around him, no, the golden divine light stream.


    Xiao Taixu''s heart was trembling violently, and his heart was beating fast.


    Xiao Zhan and Xiao Taixu could hardly believe their eyes, let alone accept the scene in front of them, the fact.


    Even if Xiao Zhan had been with Li Yixi for a long time, he knew that Li Yixi''s body possessed an extremely terrifying power of merit, but he couldn''t accept this moment. In the entire martial arts pavilion, merit turned into substance, entwining like a stream. Around Li Yixi.


    The legendary merits and virtues of the Tao of Heaven, even those Taoist ancestors, Buddha ancestors and demon ancestors, and their terrifying existences, must be remembered.


    Merit is the most powerful existence in this world, something that is urgently needed.


    Even Xiao Zhan and Xiao Taixu felt that the power of these merits and virtues came at this moment, not what Li Yixi needed, but as if this world, at this moment, madly robbed everything and let it all belong to Li Yixi.


    The Dao is ruthless, the heaven is impermanent.


    This is the perception of all practitioners. They cannot believe that this terrifying merit was gathered around Li Yixi at this moment.


    It''s incredible and unimaginable.


    Like a dream.


    The power of these merits surrounds Li Yixi. In the next moment, as Li Yixi continues to climb over, the sacred body of merits and virtues of the heavens silently follow. These merits around Li Yixi are like thousands of rivers returning to the sea. Crazy into Li Yixi''s body.


    Those endless divine lights turned into streams that traveled from all directions and entered Li Yixi''s body.


    With Li Yixi as the center, at this moment, the power of merit and virtue in the entire Martial Pavilion is like a vortex in the sea.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Xiao Zhan was shocked, and said to himself, "Young Master said that he always wanted to step into the ranks of cultivation, is this the way that Young Master said to enter the cultivation path?"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Xiao Zhan felt that Li Yixi was too Versailles.


    "Have you stepped into practice?"


    After Xiao Taixu, who was beside him, heard Xiao Zhan''s words, Xiao Taixu, who was terrified at first, almost died on the spot.


    If this is just stepping into the practice, then what are they?


    Xiao Taixu clearly felt this moment, as the endless power of merit entered Li Yixi''s body, Li Yixi became extremely terrifying, and in Li Yixi''s body, terrifying breaths overflowed. And open.


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Taixu clearly felt that Li Yixi had made countless breakthroughs, and at this moment, Xiao Taixu was sweating profusely.


    Before this, Xiao Taixu hadn''t had a very clear perception, but at this moment Xiao Taixu was very clear that if anyone dared to touch the slightest bit of Li Yixi, he would be punished by heaven.


    If the previous Li Yixi was invincible in the world, then at this moment, Xiao Taixu felt that all the Taoist ancestors in the heavens and the world had to call out to Li Yixi when they saw Li Yixi.


    With the continuous practice, Li Yixi also widened his eyes, feeling that he had hallucinations. Li Yixi found that there were a total of 81 transformations in this sacred body of merit and virtue. Completed in a short period of time.


    Li Yixi even had a weird thought, thinking that he had hallucinations, or that the exercises were not real.


    All the power of merit in the entire martial arts pavilion disappeared, the black robbery cloud in the sky also disappeared instantly, and the nine-colored divine light roamed in the void.


    These nine-colored divine lights turned into divine beasts, as if blessings from all spirits.

 Chapter 1094

    In the Zhantian Immortal City, at this moment, the figures suddenly looked up at the void.


    This scene in the void made everyone look unbelievable.


    Thousands of beasts gathered, all beasts blessed, this was a scene they had never seen before, and at the moment just now, they thought it was the end of the world, but they didn''t expect that suddenly, divine light descended from the sky.


    "Blessing of all spirits, it turned out to be blessing of all spirits, what happened in Zhantian Xiancheng?"


    Among some ancient aristocratic families, the existences with extremely powerful cultivation bases broke through the barrier and looked at the phantoms of the beasts in the void, with a shocked expression on their faces.


    Such a scene was something they had never seen before, nor was there in the legend.


    "Old Ancestor, the endless divine light just now fell, it seems that what happened to the Xiao family in Xiancheng."


    "The Xiao family?"


    When these ancient beings heard this, a look of fear appeared on their faces. Although the Xiao family doesn''t seem so scary now, these ancient beings are very clear. How terrible.


    A dead skinny camel is bigger than a horse.


    But now, with the continuous improvement of heaven and earth, countless ancient existences are constantly awakening, how can these old people dare to underestimate the Xiao family.


    However, when their faces were shocked, all of a sudden, the phantoms of the beasts in the void disappeared in an instant, and they were replaced by immortal music that filled the sky.


    At the same time, countless phantoms of immortals appeared. These immortals were incomparably powerful. The moment they appeared, immortal music sounded in the sky, and countless petals fell.


    "Congratulations Wanxian."


    These people who were already extremely shocked, at this moment, saw the phantom of the immortals appearing in the void, and their faces showed disbelief, thinking that it was at this moment that they had hallucinations.


    However, this is not the most shocking thing. The phantom of the immortals disappeared, followed by countless terrifying existences. These existences, at this moment, were suspended in the void, as if they had come to life. The appearance of , an extremely powerful force spread from the void, and the next moment divine light came.


    "Luck, this is the power of luck!"


    "how is this possible?"


    "how can that be?"


    "Aren''t these existences those incomparably powerful and supreme beings from the ancient times?"


    "Why do these extremely terrifying existences in the ancient times suddenly appear, and what happened to the Xiao family?"


    The scene in the void has aroused the attention of too many existences in the ancient times. At this moment, those who have lived from the ancient times to the present are shocked when they see the familiar figures in the void.


    Countless people held their breaths and looked in disbelief.


    However, Li Yixi didn''t know anything about the outside world. Feeling the changes in himself, Li Yixi had a happy expression on his face.


    I muttered to myself: "I have been in this world for a long time. Did I finally rise today?"


    "If everything I felt just now is true, then now I have successfully cultivated, and the Great Heavenly Merit Saint Body has been accomplished."


    "The Holy Body of Great Heaven''s Merit!"


    Li Yixi was extremely excited, and at the same time full of anticipation.


    Li Yixi hoped that all this was not an illusion.


    This practice method is also a real sacred body of great merits and virtues.


    Although Li Yixi had an illusion that this practice method is not really a sacred body of merit, but this practice method was obtained from the Xiao family. From the few words just now, Li Yixi knew that the Xiao family had inherited it. Don''t know how many years.


    With such a powerful family, the exercises taken out should not be fake, and there is no need to fake the exercises.


    Moreover, it is impossible to arbitrarily discard the exercises in the corner after the fraud.


    But thinking that he has completed 81 transformations, and that these 81 transformations were almost completed in one breath, a look of doubt appeared on his face.


    Because everything is incredible.


    If it is true, it means that he has ascended to the sky in one step.


    Li Yixi just wanted to speak, but suddenly found that a faint golden light fell from the sky and entered his body.


    Seeing these golden lights appear, Xiao Zhan and Xiao Taixu on the side looked in disbelief.


    "This is the power of luck, it is the power of luck."


    "This, the power of luck is too much, isn''t it?"


    "Is this the congratulations of heaven and earth?"


    "Blessed by heaven and earth?"


    Xiao Zhan and Xiao Taixu widened their eyes when they felt the power of countless luck entering Li Yixi''s body.


    At this moment, the two of them really felt that this was a dream.


    "Congratulations from heaven and earth, blessings from heaven and earth?"


    Li Yixi, who had some doubts in his heart at first, heard the two people muttering to himself, and his face showed ecstasy.


    At the same time, Li Yixi felt countless golden lights entering his body, knowing that this was the power of luck, and his face was even more ecstatic.


    "It''s real, it''s not a hallucination!"


    Li Yixi''s heart was trembling, and she was so excited that she couldn''t help herself.


    Feeling the golden power of luck that was constantly entering his body at this moment, even so strong that it enveloped his body, Li Yixi was excited.


    At the same time, Li Yixi also felt the golden divine light entwined around his body at this moment. These golden divine lights were extremely rich, and Li Yixi knew very well that this was merit.


    Li Yixi did not expect that after cultivating the Great Heavenly Merit Holy Body, the merits around his body became even more intense!


    Looking at the merits entwined around him, Li Yixi felt a little troubled.


    I feel that so much power of merit is entangled in myself. If I go out, it is too high-profile. Although Li Yixi has now cultivated the Holy Body of Great Merit, he thinks it is better to keep a low profile.


    It is indeed too high-profile to wrap oneself with such rich merits and virtues, and it is not suitable for one''s own character.


    However, the moment Li Yixi''s thought just appeared, the strong power of merit and virtue surrounding Li Yixi disappeared in an instant, and the power of luck disappeared from thin air.


    "The merit is really a good treasure, I didn''t expect such a good control."


    "It feels like there is a sense of intelligence!"


    "I feel more at ease now."


    "This trip didn''t come out in vain."


    "Sure enough, when you go out for a walk, you will meet opportunities and stay at home, no."


    "By the way, am I invincible now?"


    Li Yixi smiled and finally looked at Xiao Zhan and Xiao Taixu, who were beside him with dull faces.


    Xiao Zhan, who was a little shocked, felt Li Yixi''s eyes fall on him at this moment, his face changed slightly, he hurriedly restrained his emotions, suppressed the shock in his heart, and hurriedly saluted Li Yixi respectfully.


    Xiao Zhan was very nervous, he didn''t know what to say for a while, he could only salute to represent everything.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Xiao Taixu again.


    Seeing Xiao Taixu''s horrified expression at the moment, Li Yixi was very satisfied, but Li Yixi still didn''t know what state he was in now.


    Moreover, Li Yixi felt that this Great Heavenly Merit and Holy Body Technique came from the Xiao family, and the Xiao family should have some understanding of it and understand what state he is in now. Xiao Taixu should know better than anyone.


    Li Yixi didn''t want to show off, just wanted to confirm, Li Yixi smiled and looked at Xiao Taixu who was stunned in front of him, "Mr. Xiao, now I feel that I have cultivated the Holy Body of Great Merit, is this me? illusion?"


    "It shouldn''t be this simple, right?"


    When Li Yixi''s voice fell, Xiao Taixu was so frightened that he snapped back to his senses.


    Thinking of what Xiao Zhan said to him before, Li Yixi''s face turned pale now that he was comprehending the life of a mortal.


    The extremely powerful Xiao Taixu became hesitant and hesitant at this moment.


    "Young Master, this is not a hallucination of Master. You are truly the most terrifying genius in this world. Master''s talent is comparable to that of a god, which refreshes my understanding."


    "I didn''t expect the young master to successfully cultivate the Holy Body of Great Heaven''s Merit in a short period of time!"


    "Xiao Taixu, congratulations, Young Master!"


    Hearing Xiao Taixu''s words, Li Yixi frowned slightly, "It''s just that I don''t seem to feel that there has been much change, I just feel that it is easier to control merit and virtue than before."


    "Is this the feeling of the Holy Body of Merit?"


    "Come on, let''s go out and try!"


    Li Yixi was overjoyed. Originally, he thought that all this was an illusion, but he did not expect to hear from Xiao Taixu that he had indeed cultivated the sacred body of great merit and virtue, and he had reached the state of perfection.


    Li Yixi desperately wanted to try to see if he had truly cultivated the Holy Body of Great Deity.


    In Li Yixi''s consciousness, the Holy Body of Great Heaven''s Merit should be an extremely terrifying Holy Body, and the current self should be similar to those peerless masters.


    He couldn''t wait to walk out of the martial arts pavilion, and saw a big tree in the Xiao family''s manor. Li Yixi''s eyes were bright, and he directly mobilized the power of merit in his body, and instantly punched the big tree.


    Seeing this punch, the power of merit turned into a huge golden fist, and went towards the big tree with great momentum, Li Yixi was ecstatic.


    "Ha ha!"


    "I finally got special effects."


    "I''ve always watched the special effects of other people''s magical powers, and now I can finally enjoy myself."


    Li Yixi was ecstatic.


    Just seeing the golden fist come to life, like the fist of a god, Li Yixi was extremely excited.


    "Snapped!"


    However, when the golden fist landed on the big tree, it only heard a pop, and the big tree didn''t even shake.


    It was as if everything in front of him was a bubble, and nothing happened.


    Li Yixi, who was originally ecstatic, suddenly his heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    "Is this the realm of cultivation to the perfection of the Holy Body of Great Heaven''s Merit?"


    "What''s the use of this?"


    "Am I dreaming?"


    Li Yixi widened his eyes and patted his face, only to find that his face was a little painful.


    Feeling the pain, Li Yixi knew that this was not his hallucination, but that his true power of merit was beyond gold and jade, and it was lost in it.


    After a brief silence, Li Yixi wanted to curse.


    "Embroidered pillows are not good enough."


    "Is this Great Heavenly Merit Eucharist just used to scare people?"


    Li Yixi was really speechless. He stared at Xiao Taixu who was beside him with wide eyes. When Li Yixi thought that Xiao Taixu just forcibly gave this holy body of merit to himself, he felt that this was a saint of merit and virtue. There is a problem with the body.


    If this Great Celestial Body of Merit is really a powerful technique, why would the other party give it to him so easily, as if he was afraid that he would not want it.


    Li Yixi stared at Xiao Taixu and asked, "Mr. Xiao, what''s the situation?"


    "This practice method can''t be fake, right?"

 Chapter 1095

    Being stared at by Li Yixi''s eyes, Xiao Taixu, who was already very uneasy, was so frightened that he thumped and knelt in front of Li Yixi.


    In the face of such terrifying questioning from Li Yixi, how could Xiao Taixu bear the persistence.


    Xiao Taixu, who was kneeling on the ground, hurriedly shook his head at this moment, like a rattle. Xiao Zhan even felt that such violent shaking would make people hallucinatory.


    "No no no..."


    "Sir, I, Xiao Taixu, dare to swear to the sky, if there is any problem with this exercise, the sky will be struck by thunder, no, the five declines of heaven and man will come immediately."


    "No no no..."


    "Supreme bad luck has come, directly enveloped my Xiao family, and cut off my Xiao family bloodline."


    "I, Xiao Taixu, immediately bleed to death from seven orifices, my soul flew away, and I will never enter reincarnation."


    Xiao Taixu''s voice was extremely anxious and panic.


    In the face of such a terrifying existence as Li Yixi, a look is enough to scare him to death.


    Li Yixi, who was originally angry, was a little helpless when he saw Xiao Taixu kneeling in front of him in shock.


    Li Yixi was just a little angry just now, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Taixu would suddenly be scared like this.


    "Mr. Xiao, get up quickly!"


    "I just have some doubts, and I want to clear up my doubts!"


    "Even if this exercise is really fake, I won''t blame Mr. Xiao."


    Li Yixi was speechless, and hurriedly reached out to help Xiao Taixu, who was kneeling on the ground, and comforted a few words.


    Xiao Taixu stood tremblingly in front of Li Yixi, even at this moment, Li Yixi said that he didn''t mean to blame himself, Xiao Taixu''s legs still couldn''t stop trembling.


    "Mr. Xiao, don''t be so afraid, I really don''t have any malice."


    Li Yixi comforted a few words, seeing Xiao Taixu''s legs still trembling at this moment, a little speechless.


    However, when he lowered his head, his whole body was stunned, because Li Yixi realized that at this moment, he was holding the Death God sticker in his hand!


    And Xiao Taixu, whose legs were trembling, stared at the death stick in his hand.


    At this moment, Li Yixi wanted to explain, but suddenly found that he was short of words.


    "I!"


    "I''m really a good person, not a devil!"


    "I really didn''t want to kill him!"


    "Damn, did this thing affect me invisibly?"


    "But I am still dedicated to goodness!"


    Li Yixi was a little helpless. Seeing Xiao Taixu trembling in front of him, he hurriedly put away the death god post in his hand.


    Xiao Taixu was indeed frightened by the death sticker in Li Yixi''s hand, because at the moment when Li Yixi was angry just now, an extremely terrifying deathly aura erupted in the death stick.


    That death energy instantly sent Xiao Taixu''s whole body chills.


    "Accident!"


    "It''s really a surprise!"


    "I didn''t expect this dog thing to suddenly appear in my hands."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Xiao, I promise not to hurt Mr. Xiao in the slightest."


    Xiao Zhan on the side was speechless when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    I couldn''t help but complain, "Master, do you believe what you said?"


    Xiao Zhan, who was standing by the side just now, was really taken aback, because Xiao Zhan had seen the horror of the Death God sticker. The supreme demon emperor had no room for resistance when facing the Death God sticker, let alone just a god. Xiao Taixu at the peak of the king''s realm.


    And hearing Li Yixi''s explanation, Xiao Zhan felt a sense of wanting to cover up.


    After Xiao Taixu, who was trembling physically and mentally, heard Li Yixi''s assurance, his hanging heart slowly let go.


    He hurriedly shook his head, "Young Master, I dare to guarantee with my life that there is really no problem with the Holy Body of Great Heaven''s merits. However, what Young Master cultivates is the body of merit and virtue, which may be different from other bodies."


    "The Holy Body of Merit, in the legend, can bless everything, I think it may be related to this."


    "The blessing of merit and virtue should not be lethal."


    After saying this, Xiao Taixu bit his lip subconsciously, with a look of apprehension on his face, wondering if Li Yixi would be angry about it.


    "Is merit not lethal?"


    "Didn''t I say that what Lao Tzu cultivates is a fake body?"


    Li Yixi looked helpless, but thinking of everything that happened these days, deep thought appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes, and Li Yixi was somewhat able to accept this explanation.


    "Doesn''t it mean that this body of merit doesn''t have much effect?"


    After a moment of contemplation, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Xiao Taixu and asked suspiciously.


    Li Yixi felt it for a while, and indeed found that his body did not seem to have changed.


    Li Yixi had read a lot of novels, and those who cultivated the physical body to the extreme were not able to open up mountains and rivers with a wave of their hands.


    "Sir, of course it works."


    "But I don''t know the specific function. After all, my Xiao family does not have any merit, and no one has cultivated the Holy Body of Great Heaven''s merit."


    Xiao Taixu''s face was a little embarrassed and he couldn''t answer Li Yixi''s question, but he had to answer, so he could only reply like this, and he didn''t know if Li Yixi was satisfied.


    "Do not you know?"


    "Mr. Xiao, why don''t you try to attack me?"


    Li Yixi felt that since it was the Holy Body of merit, using the word Holy Body to describe it should not be a waste constitution.


    There should be a strange place, but Li Yixi couldn''t find it anyway. He could only look at Xiao Taixu expectantly, hoping that he would feel it when Xiao Taixu attacked.


    "thump!"


    However, just as Li Yixi finished speaking, Xiao Taixu, who was standing beside him, turned pale with fright, and fell to his knees with a plop.


    Xiao Taixu grimaced and said tremblingly, "Young Master, if you feel that Xiao Taixu has done something wrong, you can punish me directly."


    "In the past, the son had merit and virtue, and there was no existence that could attack and harm the son. Now, the son has cultivated the holy body of great merit and virtue with his merit, which is even more terrifying. Not to mention that I attacked the son with supernatural powers, even if I accidentally cut it off. If a hair on the son''s body is removed, the terrifying merit will also devour me, resulting in an extremely terrifying catastrophe, and my body will die."


    Seeing Xiao Taixu, who was trembling on his knees and trembling all over again, Li Yixi reacted instantly.


    A look of apology.


    "Mr. Xiao, get up quickly, I forgot about this, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry."


    "But now, have my merits become stronger, and are those incomparably powerful beings afraid to attack me?"


    "For example, a fairy."


    When Xiao Taixu heard Li Yixi''s words, he wanted to scold his mother, but he tried his best to hide it. He didn''t want Li Yixi to perceive his thoughts at this moment.


    After suppressing the thoughts in his heart, Xiao Taixu immediately explained: "Young Master, when you were cultivating the Holy Body of Great Heaven''s Merit and Virtue just now, countless merits and virtues came to you, and now the young master has quite a lot of merits and virtues."


    "Don''t say it''s a mere immortal, even if it is a more terrifying existence than an immortal, I don''t dare to touch the young master."


    "Unless your head is kicked by a donkey and you''re crazy, who would dare to touch the son?"


    "Once you move your son, you will be targeted by heaven and earth."


    "Even if the cultivation base is strong, who would dare to go against the rules of this world?"


    In Xiao Taixu''s almost crying voice, Li Yixi captured several key points.


    "Blessed by the rules of heaven and earth!"


    Li Yixi''s lost heart received some comfort.


    However, Li Yixi still felt that he had to be a little more careful. If he met an extremely powerful being and died with him, wouldn''t he also have to die?


    "Ugh!"


    "Although I have now cultivated into a holy place of great merit and virtue, I can be considered a practitioner, but the holy body of great merit and virtue has no attack power. If you want to kill the enemy, you have to rely on the god of death."


    "However, it takes time to use the Death God sticker, and it seems that you can''t be too crazy."


    "I still have to be friendly and low-key."


    "However, if I have cultivated the Holy Body of Great Merit and Virtue, my lifespan should have increased a lot, right?"


    After the thought fell, Li Yixi looked at Xiao Taixu beside him expectantly.


    "Mr. Xiao, now that I have successfully cultivated, how is my lifespan now?"


    Xiao Taixu saw Li Yixi with a happy face, and hurriedly replied: "Young Master, you have now cultivated the Holy Body of Great Heaven''s Merit and Virtue. Although the Holy Body of Great Heaven''s Merit and Virtue is not lethal, the life of your son has been gifted by heaven and earth."


    "According to the records in the ancient books, today''s son should live the same life as Heaven and Earth!"


    "Do you live the same life as heaven and earth?"


    Li Yixi was shocked when he heard Xiao Taixu''s words. Suddenly, Li Yixi felt that the Holy Body of Merit was not that wasteful.


    Sure enough, it still works. In the Immortal Realm, Li Yixi is very clear that lifespan is very important. Now that he lives with the heavens and the earth, Li Yixi feels that this is still within his acceptable range.


    With the Holy Body of Merit, he is not afraid of others taking action against him, and now that he has the Death God sticker, he can be regarded as a big boss.


    But the kind of low-key big guy.


    Compared with before, Li Yixi secretly rejoiced, no matter how low-key the boss is, he is also a boss, much better than mortals.


    When Li Yixi was secretly overjoyed, all of a sudden, some strong men from the Xiao family came hurriedly in the distance, with extremely solemn expressions on their faces.


    But seeing Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan, one by one hesitant to say anything.


    Xiao Taixu can''t wait to get up with a big mouth and slap these bastards to death.


    With a cold face, he said, "If you have something to say directly, you don''t have to hide your son and fellow Daoist Xiao."


    When these strong men of the Xiao family heard Xiao Taixu''s words, their faces were a little ugly, but they didn''t dare to refuse when they saw Xiao Taixu''s cold eyes.


    I can only explain: "Old Ancestor, when the divine light that just filled the sky fell on the forbidden area of ??the Xiao family, at the same time, countless phenomena of heaven and earth appeared in the void. Now, countless existences are paying attention to our Xiao family, what should we do?"


    "Could it be that something treasure appeared in our Xiao family?"


    "But with our current strength, I''m afraid we can''t keep this treasure!"


    "Also ask the ancestor to decide!"


    The three Xiao family experts shut up immediately after saying a word, and their eyes fell on Xiao Taixu, waiting for Xiao Taixu''s order.


    Hearing this, Li Yixi looked at Xiao Taixu apologetically.


    Li Yixi had been following Xiao Taixu''s side all the time, so he knew very well that there were no treasures in the forbidden area of ??the Xiao family.


    What kind of divine light came, what kind of visions of heaven and earth, it should be related to oneself cultivating the holy body of great merits and virtues.


    "Mr. Xiao, I''m sorry!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s apology, Xiao Taixu felt his body tremble.


    "Young master is fine, how can I say that my Xiao family is also the king of this Zhantian Xiancheng, I want to see who dares to be presumptuous in this Zhantian Xiancheng."


    Although Xiao Taixu said it was sonorous and powerful, he was actually panicking in his heart.


    I feel that the Xiao family has not gotten anything today, but instead has attracted the attention of all parties and is under great pressure.


    Xiao Taixu knew very well that in this Battle Heaven Immortal City, it wasn''t just the Xiao family that had ancient heritage.


    "That''s good!"


    "That''s good!"


    "Since that''s the case, let''s go and see how Young Master Xiao Ye is."


    The worry in Li Yixi''s heart dropped, and he said with a smile.


    "Young Master is right, Xiao Ye is the top priority, Master, please."


    Xiao Taixu wiped the sweat on his forehead, and immediately left with Li Yixi to the palace where Xiao Ye was.


    The Xiao family''s strong men looked puzzled when they saw Li Yixi and the others.


    For some reason, Xiao Taixu was so easy to talk all of a sudden.


    They looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes, with a helpless expression on their faces, so they could only hurriedly follow the footsteps of the three and head towards the palace where Xiao Ye was.


    After all, Xiao Ye is very important to the Xiao family. Whether the Xiao family can rise or not, Xiao Ye has a decisive role.

 Chapter 1096

    In Xiao Ye''s room, Li Yixi and others entered.


    When the eyes of those maids fell on Li Yixi, they looked respectful.


    In their eyes, Li Yixi was a medical fairy. Originally, Xiao Ye had already collapsed, but he did not expect that when Li Yixi made a move, he directly pulled Xiao Ye back from the abyss of death.


    Li Yixi was not polite and sat directly next to Xiao Ye to diagnose Xiao Ye''s pulse.


    He quickly put down Xiao Ye''s hand, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Xiao, Young Master Xiao Ye is all right!"


    "Today''s harassment, let''s also let us know!"


    "If there is any abnormality, you can go to Jinling Xiancheng to find me."


    Li Yixi smiled slightly, not intending to stay any longer.


    "Young Master, if it wasn''t for you today, Xiao Ye would definitely die. For such a great favor, the Xiao family hasn''t thanked you yet!"


    "I also ask the son to stay for half a day. Tonight, my Xiao family will hold a banquet for the son, and at the same time prepare some things for the son to express our gratitude."


    Xiao Taixu was a little anxious when he heard that Li Yixi was leaving.


    Although staying by Li Yixi''s side felt endless pressure, Xiao Taixu knew very well that if someone as powerful as Li Yixi could befriend him, it would be a great opportunity for the Xiao family.


    Xiao Taixu wanted to try to seize such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity no matter what.


    "Ha ha."


    "There is no such thing as a banquet in the world, and I still have some things to do. Let''s talk about it next time."


    Li Yixi still refused.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s rejection, Xiao Taixu naturally did not dare to stay.


    "Then, after Xiao Ye recovers, I will take Xiao Ye to Jinling Xiancheng to visit Young Master. After all, Young Master saved Xiao Ye''s life. For Xiao Ye, it is like rebirth of his parents, which is a great favor."


    "Now Xiao Ye is still in a coma and can''t apologize to the son, please don''t blame the son."


    Xiao Taixu saw that he could not keep Li Yixi, so he could only retreat, using retreat as advance, and using Xiao Ye as an excuse, he wanted to meet Li Yixi again.


    "it is good."


    "When the time comes, I will wait for you in Jinling Xiancheng!"


    "Farewell."


    Li Yixi clasped Xiao Taixu slightly, then rose into the air the next moment, disappearing into the sky with Xiao Zhan.


    It was not until Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan''s figures completely disappeared that Xiao Taixu reluctantly retracted his gaze.


    "Ugh!"


    "Pity!"


    Xiao Taixu really felt a little pity, if he could have more intersection with existences like Li Yixi, it would be of great benefit to the Xiao family.


    Especially now that the ten ancient war spirits of the Xiao family were directly obliterated by Li Yixi, and now the Xiao family''s heritage does not exist.


    If there is no big backer, it is actually difficult to gain a foothold in Zhantian Xiancheng.


    Now Xiao Taixu can only put all his hopes on Xiao Ye, hoping that Xiao Ye can rise in the shortest time.


    The disappearance of the ten ancient battle spirits, he knew that it would not be spread for the time being.


    The other ancestors of the Xiao family looked at Xiao Taixu after seeing Li Yixi leave.


    "Ancestor, what treasures appeared in my Xiao family today?"


    "It actually caused such a terrifying vision of heaven and earth."


    "Although this is the blessing of my Xiao family, but now the eyes of countless forces are on the Xiao family, this is also a disaster for our Xiao family!"


    "The ancient existences of our Xiao family are too strong, and in a short period of time, I am afraid that they will not be able to recover."


    There were surprises on the faces of several people, but more of them were apprehensive.


    However, Xiao Taixu turned around with a cold expression on his face.


    "To shut up!"


    "What treasure?"


    "Today, the Xiao family didn''t get any treasures at all. The reason why the vision of heaven and earth appeared, and the divine light descended from the sky, was only because the son cultivated the Holy Body in the forbidden area of ??my Xiao family."


    "If my Xiao family has a chance, it will be an intersection with the son today."


    "Do you really think that the son is a mortal?"


    "A terrifying existence like Young Master, even my Xiao family can be wiped out at the peak of the ancient times."


    "Otherwise do you think that ordinary pharmacists can pull Xiao Ye back from death?"


    "If anyone wants to spy on the Xiao family, then let them come. As long as the old man doesn''t die, I will let them die here."


    "How many people are you waiting for, you are so daring and disrespectful to the son, get out of here!"


    Xiao Taixu knew very well that these people did have resentment towards Li Yixi, and even he could sense their thoughts, not to mention the terrifying existence of Li Yixi.


    If it weren''t for the fact that there are countless powerful people outside now, Xiao Taixu really wanted to kill these old Xiao family members.


    Seeing Xiao Taixu''s fury, his expressions changed slightly, and he hurriedly exited the hall.


    Xiao Taixu walked to Xiao Ye''s side with a look of envy on his face.


    "I didn''t expect to do a lot of calculations, but in the end it''s cheaper for you kid."


    "I hope you don''t let me down!"


    "The extent to which the Xiao family can reach in the future is entirely up to you."


    Standing beside the sleeping Xiao Zhan, Xiao Taixu had a solemn expression on his face at this moment.


    Although he didn''t put all the forces in his eyes just now, Xiao Taixu knew very well that Li Yixi''s breakthrough in the Xiao family brought a crisis to the Xiao family.


    If there is no breakthrough of Li Yixi, even if the ten ancient battle spirits are destroyed, it can be concealed in a short period of time, but if there are always strong temptations, it will become difficult to suppress this.


    "Um?"


    "Why is there a strong Taoism here all of a sudden?"


    Just as the thought fell, Xiao Taixu suddenly frowned.


    Looking back, I found a small blue and white bowl.


    In this small blue and white bowl, there are still many medicinal liquids left.


    "Medicine?"


    Seeing the remaining medicinal liquid in the small blue-and-white bowl, Xiao Taixu''s eyes instantly lit up with excitement on his face.


    In order to awaken Xiao Ye, the Xiao family prepared countless precious medicines, but in the end Xiao Ye still failed and almost fell.


    The medicinal liquid prepared by Li Yixi saved Xiao Ye''s life, and also allowed Xiao Ye to recover in an instant, allowing all the ancient battle spirits to be integrated into Xiao Ye''s body, and then cast a divine body.


    Thinking of those extremely precious medicines that are used to prepare medicinal liquids, Xiao Taixu, who was originally worried, forgot everything at this moment, and his face was full of enthusiasm.


    "This medicinal liquid is a thousand times more precious than those panacea."


    "I''ve been at the peak of the god-king realm for a long time, and I have been unable to break through. This thing can bring Xiao Ye back to life, and awakening the divine body, can it make me go further?"


    Just as the thought appeared, Xiao Taixu became even more excited at this moment.


    Even Xiao Taixu''s body was trembling faintly at this moment.


    Xiao Taixu stretched out his trembling hand and grabbed the small blue and white bowl on the table in his hand.


    There is no one else in the room now. After all, Xiao Taixu was angry just now, and no one dared to stay here.


    "Hope this thing works for me!"


    After the thought fell, Xiao Taixu''s breathing became rapid, and he took a sip.


    Following the entrance of the medicinal liquid, Xiao Taixu''s body trembled in the next moment, feeling an incomparably violent aura erupting in his sea of ??qi.


    "Actually, the medicinal effect is so overbearing!"


    "I can''t bear such terrifying overbearing medicinal effects."


    "If I can''t refine it, I will die today."


    Xiao Taixu was so frightened that his heart trembled, but at the same time his eyes were full of brilliance.


    Xiao Taixu knew very well that this was a great opportunity, and his body left the palace directly and rose into the sky.


    Xiao Taixu had just gotten angry, and countless strongmen of the Xiao family were trembling, but he did not expect that suddenly, Xiao Taixu, the ancestor of the Xiao family, was floating in the sky above the Xiao family, each with a look of doubt.


    Xiao Taixu was sitting cross-legged in the void. At this moment, as he continued to run the exercises, the light in Xiao Taixu''s eyes became more and more bright.


    "What level of magic medicine is this, this is a great opportunity!"


    "The bottleneck that has bound me for thousands of years is about to break."


    "God Emperor, God Emperor!"


    Xiao Taixu was incomparably excited at this moment, and as the incomparably powerful force roamed his body, Xiao Taixu was horrified to find that those Dao injuries in his body healed instantly.


    At the same time, that strong force was constantly transforming his body.


    The next moment, there was a bang.


    With Xiao Taixu''s excited expression on his face, Xiao Taixu stepped into the realm of the emperor.


    At this moment, in the void, the robbery is about to come.


    "That is, that is a catastrophe!"


    "The ancestor has stepped into the realm of the emperor!"


    Those Xiao family powerhouses who were still a little worried, saw the calamity in the void, and they were all ecstatic.


    Xiao Taixu frowned slightly as he looked at the terrifying catastrophe in the void.


    However, before the catastrophe in the sky came, Xiao Taixu, who was cross-legged in the void, widened his eyes, his face full of incredulity.


    The power in Xiao Taixu''s body did not completely disappear, but he was improving his cultivation at a terrifying speed.


    "God Emperor First Level!"


    "God Emperor Second Layer!"


    "God Emperor Triple Layer!"


    "God Emperor Triple Layer!"


    Under the shock on Xiao Taixu''s face, in just an instant, he stepped into the fourth realm of the emperor.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Feeling the sudden surge of power in his body, Xiao Taixu looked in disbelief, feeling that it was his own hallucination, this scene was really incredible.


    At the same time, Xiao Taixu felt how powerful he was. He was incomparably fearful of the calamity that was about to descend in the void. The calamity was an extremely difficult test for a cultivator, but at this moment, that powerful The incomparable catastrophe became ordinary in Xiao Taixu''s eyes.


    Because now Xiao Taixu is resisting the calamity with the fourth-level cultivation level of the God Emperor, rather than entering the God Emperor for the first time.


    "Roar!"


    In the sky, a terrifying thunder beast sounded at this moment.


    In the black thundercloud, a terrifying thunder dragon made of thunderbolts jumped down from the void and devoured Xiao Taixu.


    Seeing the terrifying Thunder Dragon in the void, all the strong people in the Xiao family took a deep breath, and all existences felt the terrifying attack contained in the Thunder Dragon.


    Xiao Taixu, who was in the void, had a bright look in his eyes, and he took a step forward. At this moment, his whole person seemed to be transformed into a mere terrifying god of war.


    The old image disappeared without a trace, and he used the Xiao family''s unique skills to shake the sky.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Xiao Taixu exerted his supernatural powers, and the shadows of the fists in the sky swept away towards the Thunder Dragon that was swallowed up in the void.


    Originally everyone looked worried, but the next moment, one by one pupils shrank suddenly, with a look of inconceivable.


    Because the incomparably powerful Thunder Dragon was directly defeated by Xiao Taixu''s supernatural powers in the blink of an eye and turned into a thumb-sized Leidan.


    It was swallowed by Xiao Taixu.


    "hiss!"


    "God Sovereign is so terrifying!"


    All the cultivators of the Xiao family were shocked and excited at the same time.


    Those ancient beings in the Zhantian Immortal City did not immediately enter the ruins after the phenomenon of heaven and earth appeared in the Xiao family today. At this moment, they naturally saw Xiao Taixu''s breakthrough.


    No one would have thought that Xiao Taixu, who had just stepped into the realm of the emperor, would become so powerful in a very short period of time, and even if it was a calamity, it seemed to be like an ant in front of Xiao Taixu.


    One by one, they took a deep breath, their faces full of disbelief.

 Chapter 1097

    "hiss!"


    "God Sovereign is so terrifying!"


    "It was such a terrifying catastrophe, and it was instantly defeated by it, and it was refined into Leidan."


    Countless powerhouses in Xiancheng were shocked when they saw Xiao Taixu breaking through to the realm of God Emperor in the void at this moment.


    Those ancient existences looked solemn.


    Explained: "It seems that the Xiao family got some treasures today, otherwise, the realm of the god emperor would not be so powerful."


    "This Xiao Taixu is still decisive, the Xiao family is too strong, which ancient existences should not wake up, and they just swallowed the treasures just after they got them."


    "Otherwise, with Xiao Taixu''s background, it is not yet time to break through to the realm of the emperor."


    "I originally wanted to see what kind of treasure the Xiao family got, but I didn''t expect it to be refined by Xiao Taixu, but I think that treasure should not be so easy to refine."


    "I just don''t know what''s going on in the Xiao family now. If I didn''t expect it wrong, I''m afraid that the current Xiao family has become a dragon''s den.


    Some heart-wrenching people heard these ancient beings speak, each with a look of fear, but at the same time with a look of fear.


    If they enter the Xiao family now, they are afraid they will be wiped out.


    Xiao Taixu, who devoured Leidan, slowly fell from the void.


    Feeling the terrifying power of thunder erupting in his limbs, Xiao Taixu''s face was filled with ecstasy, swallowing a Leidan, making his body go further.


    Originally, Xiao Taixu didn''t have the Xiao family''s ancient god fighting body, but at this moment Xiao Taixu faintly found his bloodline deep, as if he had a powerful bloodline to wake up.


    "This medicinal liquid is so magical, maybe, maybe the weak bloodline of the god of war in the depths of my bloodline is about to wake up."


    "I just don''t know if I can completely awaken the blood of the God of War today."


    "I just swallowed half of the medicinal liquid just now, and I don''t know if the remaining medicinal liquid can make me go further."


    Xiao Taixu''s eyes lit up with excitement on his face.


    Just as Xiao Taixu''s thoughts fell, the sound of breaking through the air sounded one after another, and the ancestors of the Xiao family looked at Xiao Taixu with ecstasy at this moment.


    "Congratulations to the first ancestor for stepping into the realm of the emperor!"


    "Congratulations to Brother Taixu for stepping into the realm of God Emperor."


    "Congratulations, big brother, for stepping into the realm of the emperor!"


    One after another silhouettes descended, all of which were the breath of the god-king realm. At this moment, a look of excitement appeared on his face.


    Xiao Taixu said immediately when he saw one after another figure stepping out of the sky.


    "Immediately activate the formation of my Xiao family. If anyone dares to enter my Xiao family at this moment, they will kill Wushe, even if they exhaust the background of my Xiao family."


    "You buy time for me, I think I have the opportunity to step into the realm of God Emperor today."


    "And maybe I can return to the ancestors and awaken the ancient gods."


    Xiao Taixu didn''t say much, and gave a direct command.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Um¡­¡­"


    These Xiao family powerhouses were stunned after hearing Xiao Taixu''s words at this moment. They felt that they had hallucinations. Now that Xiao Taixu has just stepped into the realm of the emperor, how could it be possible to break through and step into the realm of the emperor again?


    And how difficult it is to awaken the ancient gods'' battle body, they are very clear, if Xiao Taixu really has this talent, how will he wait until this day.


    As early as tens of thousands of years ago, Xiao Taixu should have awakened the Ancient God Battle Body.


    They felt that it was Xiao Taixu who was confused and talking madly.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Don''t you hurry up and start the formation?"


    "It''s good that I''m a waste, but today''s son has left a treasure. I can''t break through, but the treasure medicine can make me break through, and it may also awaken the ancient god''s battle body."


    "As long as I step into the realm of the god emperor, even if other people peep at the Xiao family, I have to think about it."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Xiao Taixu stretched out his hand, and the small blue and white bowl in the room was grabbed by Xiao Taixu.


    Seeing this small blue and white bowl, the ancestors of the Xiao family in the courtyard were stunned. They remembered very clearly that this small blue and white bowl was the one that Li Yixi used to hold the medicinal liquid before.


    "Could it be that the treasure is this pharmaceutical industry?"


    However, as soon as this idea appeared, it was instantly suppressed by everyone, and everyone felt that they were crazy.


    Which treasures are really precious, but it is impossible for people to continuously destroy God Emperor and God Emperor in a short period of time.


    Xiao Taixu did not immediately reprimand these god kings, because Xiao Taixu also knew that it was almost impossible for these people to believe him, so Xiao Taixu directly drank the medicinal liquid in the small blue and white bowl.


    At the same time, even the dregs at the bottom of the bowl were swallowed.


    Xiao Taixu, who had just swallowed the medicinal liquid, had just broken through, but at this moment, he felt the violent explosion of the great Dao power in his body.


    Xiao Taixu couldn''t suppress the aura in his body at all.


    The fourth-level cultivation of the God Emperor was instantly revealed.


    Feeling the coercion emanating from Xiao Taixu, these god-kings suddenly changed color.


    "Fourth Layer of God Emperor!"


    "It turned out to be the fourth level of the God Sovereign? Didn''t you just step into the God Sovereign realm? The calamity of the God Sovereign realm is still vivid in my eyes."


    The powerhouses of the gods and kings were suddenly dumbfounded, each with a sluggish expression.


    "Aren''t you going to get out? Hurry up and protect the law for me. I have indeed stepped into the fourth level of the emperor, so the catastrophe is like a joke in my eyes."


    "This medicinal liquid is too terrifying. Today, I can definitely enter the realm of the god emperor, but I don''t know if I can awaken the ancient god battle body."


    "If I awaken the Ancient God Battle Body today, even if I only have the cultivation level of a God Emperor, I will dare to compete with those half-step detached beings."


    "As long as I can survive the calamity safely today, then no immemorial powerhouse can even think of becoming an enemy of my Xiao family."


    Xiao Taixu''s voice was extremely urgent, resounding in the minds of all the god-king realms.


    "Quick, start the formation!"


    Those who had doubts in their hearts heard Xiao Taixu''s words, and felt Xiao Taixu''s cultivation base and the terrifying aura that erupted from his body, and they changed color instantly one by one.


    The ecstasy on his face flew straight into the air, and the next moment, the countless terrifying killing methods of the Xiao family were completely activated by these people.


    In the entire Zhantian Immortal City, one after another figure has not woken up from the shock of Xiao Taixu breaking through the God Emperor just now, and instantly crushing the heavenly tribulation, and found that Xiao Taixu, who had just broken through the realm of the God Emperor, broke through again. Empty, each with a look of doubt.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    The ancient powerhouses who were weighing whether to go to the Xiao family for investigation were stunned for a moment, because at this moment, they faintly felt that the terrifying aura in the Xiao family broke out. At the same time, Xiao Taixu also felt at this moment Unusual.


    Xiao Taixu, who had just stepped into the void, was once again watched by countless eyes.


    Xiao Taixu didn''t care about other things, breaking through the realm of the god emperor and emperor, he couldn''t break through in the cave at all, because of the terrifying power, the cave couldn''t bear it.


    I want to go to the endless mountain range, but it is too late, so I can only practice in the void.


    Xiao Taixu refined the violent and mysterious power in his body.


    Xiao Taixu clearly felt the blood in his body, as if it was hot like magma.


    One after another terrifying aura of the god of war erupted in Xiao Taixu''s body.


    "This is, this is the breath of the ancient god body!"


    "I have a 90% certainty to awaken the ancient god body."


    "I, I actually awakened the ancient god body after the eternity!"


    Xiao Taixu was stunned when he felt the continuously powerful aura in the depths of his bloodline.


    Now, Xiao Taixu can be said to have almost exhausted his potential. He never thought that the medicinal liquid left by Li Yixi would actually fulfill him and awaken him to the God of War body.


    At the same time, with the constant refining of the mysterious power in his body, Xiao Taixu found that his physical body and divine power were constantly changing.


    God Emperor Fifth Layer!


    God Emperor Sixth Layer!


    Divine Sovereign Seventh Layer!


    Soon, under Xiao Taixu''s shocked expression, his cultivation reached the pinnacle of the God-Emperor realm.


    At the same time, under that incomparably powerful force, the voices of countless gods and demons resounded in Xiao Taixu''s body.


    Within the body, the phantoms of the ancient gods appeared one after another, and an extremely terrifying force spread across Xiao Taixu''s body.


    The blood in Xiao Taixu''s body transformed in an extremely domineering way at this moment.


    Even though Tai Xiao was extremely modest and powerful, his color changed instantly at this moment.


    That power was too violent, and Xiao Taixu couldn''t bear it at this moment.


    Fortunately, with the continuous awakening of the ancient god''s battle body, the power in his body did not disappear, and he continued to improve his physical body. Otherwise, Xiao Taixu knew very well that he would fail to awaken like Xiao Ye before. .


    In the Xiao family manor, the god kings looked at Xiao Taixu in the void with their eyes shining brightly.


    A god-king clenched his fists.


    "Ancient God Battle Body."


    "This is the breath of the ancient god''s body!"


    "I didn''t think that what Big Brother said was true, what kind of medicine is that?"


    "What kind of a prescription is that?"


    A respectable god king, his eyes are shining, and his face is full of anticipation, but they are very aware of how strong the ancient gods are.


    Zhantian Xiancheng, a respected ancient existence, rose directly into the sky at this moment, his eyes fixed on the direction of the Xiao family.


    "wrong!"


    "wrong!"


    "That''s the aura of the Xiao Family Ancient God Battle Body!"


    "Could it be that there is an ancient war spirit in the Xiao family who robbed Xiao Taixu of the Xiao family?"


    These ancient beings, at this moment, very much wanted to enter the Xiao family to find out, but they trembled in their hearts.


    It is absolutely impossible to be unprepared for such a major event in the Xiao family.


    At the moment when these ancient beings were shocked, Xiao Taixu in the void was shocked, and an extremely terrifying force spread out, instantly changing the color of the world.


    In the void, an extremely terrifying ancient god phantom appeared at this moment.


    The ghost of the ancient god seems to be able to fight the sky and the earth.


    The incomparably terrifying fighting intent shocked the Quartet.


    "The ancient god war body has awakened, how is this possible?"


    "impossible!"


    "impossible!"


    These ancient existences changed color one by one in an instant.


    Although they looked in disbelief and could not accept it, Xiao Taixu''s awakening of the ancient god of war was a fact that could not be changed.


    It''s just that this scene is too incredible, and for a while, these ancient existences can''t accept it.


    An ancient existence, his eyes widened at this moment.


    He became even more afraid of the Xiao family.


    After all, in the ancient times, the Xiao family relied on the ancient gods to become the overlord of the party.


    Even if Xiao Taixu had just stepped into the God Sovereign Awakened God of War body, it was not someone like them who could kill them, and a bad one would most likely fall.


    As for those powerhouses with half-step detachment, there are not so many, and with countless existences robbing the power of incense and the power of faith, coupled with the preaching of Confucianism, it is extremely difficult to collect the power of incense and the power of faith now. Disaster.


    Even if these people wanted to make a move, at this moment, everyone suppressed that crazy idea. After all, those who can live to this day are the existences who cherish their lives.


    If it is the kind of strong man who is desperate to compete, he has already gone further in the ancient times, or has fallen.


    Most of these people are still lingering, and they don''t have the kind of spirit to fight with the sky and have endless fun.

 Chapter 1098

    At the moment when the ancient War God phantom appeared in the void, all the ancient existences in the entire Zhantian Immortal City were silent at this moment.


    However, compared with those ancient powerhouses, the Xiao family at this moment.


    One after another figure looked at the frenzy of the God of War phantom in the void.


    "Awakened, the ancestor has awakened the ancient god battle body."


    "Wake up!"


    "Success."


    "It''s not a hallucination, it''s a real success."


    "What kind of treasure is that? I didn''t expect it to be so terrifying. The elder brother, who almost dissipated the blood of the ancient god''s battle body, awakened the ancient god''s battle body, and his bloodline returned to his ancestors."


    "What kind of existence is that person?"


    "What a terrifying method!"


    "Is this still the realm of human beings?"


    "Who is that person?"


    A god king who was scolded by Xiao Taixu just now, thinking that Li Yixi''s complexion changed slightly, they never thought that the medicinal liquid left by Li Yixi to treat Xiao Ye would have such a terrifying effect.


    "That kind of existence can''t be imagined by us ants."


    "Being able to awaken Taixu to the ancient god''s battle body, such means are too incredible, and it is absolutely impossible under detachment."


    "Otherwise, my Xiao family will not continue to disappear."


    "The ancient god of war body is almost extinct!"


    "Just now, a few of us actually resented that peerless master."


    "No wonder the ancestors scolded us. It seems that I waited for a few people, more than just being scolded, should be pushed out and beheaded."


    "Maybe because of our resentment, that peerless master has bad thoughts about my Xiao family."


    Thinking of this, the bodies of several god-king realm powerhouses trembled slightly, with fear and self-blame on their faces.


    Xiao Taixu in the void completely awakened the ancient god of war body at this moment, and his face showed excitement.


    "Sure enough, I felt good just now, and I really awakened the God of War body."


    "Originally, when that person left, I was worried that the other party would break through in my Xiao family, which would lead to the danger of annihilation for my Xiao family."


    "It turned out that I was too weak to imagine the means of such a peerless master."


    "Perhaps the master has already calculated everything, considering the meritorious body method is in my Xiao family, maybe Xiao Yeye, this little guy, failed to break through, and the other party has already calculated it clearly, so the other party took the opportunity to treat Xiao Ye at the same time. , come to my Xiao family and take away the Holy Body of Great Heaven''s merit."


    "Such a terrifying peerless master should not want to have too much cause and effect."


    "Knowing that my breakthrough in my Xiao family will attract powerful people from all over the world to watch and bring the danger of extermination to my Xiao family, so I have prepared these treasures in advance so that I can step into a stronger realm to protect the Xiao family and resolve them. The Xiao family is in danger of annihilation."


    "Sure enough, the calculations of the masters are not what we ants can imagine."


    "When Xiao Ye wakes up, he must go to Jinling Xiancheng to visit this master. Even if the master doesn''t recognize my Xiao family in any way, he must draw closer."


    "With the existence of this peerless master, my Xiao family can look forward to the future."


    "If you are against this peerless master, even if you have the means to defy the sky, I am afraid that you will fall."


    "This peerless master is definitely at the level of detachment. Otherwise, how could there be such a shocking method."


    The figure of Li Yixi appeared in Xiao Taixu''s mind, his face full of shock.


    At the same time, at this moment, in Xiao Taixu''s body, a force exploded completely, and the bottleneck that bound him was broken again.


    Boom.


    A terrifying aura spread out in the void.


    All the powerhouses who were shocked by Xiao Taixu''s awakening of the ancient god of war body held their breath and widened their eyes.


    Shocked eyes stared at the void.


    "God!"


    "Step into the God Emperor!"


    "How, how is this possible?"


    Even if these god kings of the Xiao family heard Xiao Taixu say that it is possible to step into the realm of god emperors today, but at this moment, they were still the same after seeing Xiao Taixu step into the realm of god emperors with their own eyes. Shocked face.


    "Breaking two borders in one day!"


    "This, this is incredible!"


    These strong men, pupils dilated suddenly.


    Even thinking stopped for a moment.


    Those ancient beings who were already extremely fearful of the Xiao family had expressions of horror on their faces. In order not to cause unnecessary trouble, these ancient beings at the moment did not dare to hide them any longer.


    He clasped his fists in the direction of the Xiao family.


    "Congratulations to fellow Daoist for stepping into the realm of God Emperor today!"


    "Congratulations to fellow Daoist for stepping into the realm of God Emperor."


    "Congratulations to fellow Daoist for stepping into the realm of God Emperor."


    "When the realm of Daoist friends is stable tomorrow, I will come to congratulate you, and I will not disturb you today."


    After a series of voices sounded, they quickly retreated without any hesitation.


    Xiao Taixu, who had awakened the ancient god of war body, made them extremely jealous. However, at this moment, Xiao Taixu broke through to the realm of the god emperor, the cultivation of the god emperor, and the ancient god of war body. These people are very clear about what they want. Killing Xiao Taixu is almost impossible.


    Once provoked such an existence, it will be a fatal crisis for them.


    The God Emperor was already powerful, and with the ancient body of the God of War, how could it be a good match for his generation.


    "Thank you, fellow Daoists. Tomorrow, the Xiao family will hold a banquet to entertain fellow Daoists from all directions."


    In the void, Xiao Taixu, who had just stepped into the realm of God Emperor, was ecstatic, and at the same time, after hearing these people''s words, his hanging heart completely fell.


    Xiao Taixu knew very well that the crisis of the Xiao family was resolved.


    But after a simple response, Xiao Taixu didn''t say much, and continued to refine the powerful force in his body. Originally there was only half of the medicinal liquid left, but the medicinal effect was beyond Xiao Taixu''s imagination. .


    However, the current Xiao Taixu also knew why this was the case, because after all, the medicinal liquid had settled for a long time, and the first sip he drank just now was naturally not strong.


    The real medicinal effect is at the bottom of the bowl, which is why he has such an opportunity.


    Xiao Taixu looked excited. Although he had just stepped into the realm of God Emperor, as before, his breath was swiftly heading towards the peak of God Emperor 1st Layer.


    Boom!


    As Xiao Taixu stepped into the realm of a god emperor, the catastrophe that had just dissipated at this moment once again appeared over the Xiao family.


    The catastrophe in the God Emperor realm became even more terrifying.


    The strong men of the Xiao family also clenched their fists one by one at this moment, their eyes fixed on the void, they did not know whether Xiao Taixu could maintain a complete victory state under the calamity.


    After all, although those ancient powerhouses congratulated them from the air just now, they knew very well that these ancient existences would not talk about morality and righteousness at all.


    If today''s Xiao Taixu was severely injured and dying under the calamity, then these people would enter the Xiao family without hesitation.


    In Zhantian Immortal City, the ancient existence that seems to be a statue has disappeared. But those ancient existences did not give up paying attention to the Xiao family.


    Everyone in the Xiao family was surprised at this moment and became extremely uneasy.


    But in general, they are not too worried, because now Xiao Taixu has awakened the ancient god of war.


    Xiao Taixu felt the terrifying attack contained in the thundercloud, and his expression became extremely solemn.


    If it weren''t for this moment, the power in the body was still skyrocketing at an extremely terrifying speed, and the cultivation base was rapidly improving, Xiao Taixu would really panic.


    Because of his awakening of the ancient gods, the robbery has also become stronger.


    Boom!


    When Xiao Taixu stared at the thunder cloud in the void, at this moment, there was a rumbling sound in his body, and the power in his body changed instantly.


    Xiao Taixu, who had just broken through, stepped into the Second Heaven of God Emperor with the help of that terrifying medicinal power.


    This made Xiao Taixu excited. Xiao Taixu originally hoped that he could use the remaining strength to step into the third heaven of the god emperor.


    But in the end, after that power disappeared, Xiao Taixu only stepped into the peak of the second heaven of the god emperor, and he was still one step away from the third heaven.


    "Alas, one''s heart is not enough to swallow an elephant!"


    "I just broke through the realm to reach the peak of the God Emperor''s second-level heaven. This is already unprecedented. I still want to step into the God-Emperor''s third-level heaven. I am really greedy."


    "Senior people are really scary!"


    "I was really worried just now. When I stepped into the God Emperor, the energy suddenly disappeared, and the catastrophe came, which is very likely to cause me heavy damage."


    "Once I am severely injured, it is very likely that those ancient powerhouses who seem polite will take action without hesitation."


    "And now, my cultivation base has reached the peak of the God Emperor''s Second Layer. No matter how strong the robbery is, it is impossible for me to be severely injured."


    "If those ancient existences are immortal, then my Xiao family''s manor is their burial place today."


    Xiao Taixu, who was sitting cross-legged originally, slowly stood up at this moment, his hands on his back, and his incomparably sharp eyes stared directly at the heavenly tribulation in the void.


    The next moment, the black robbery cloud in the void instantly turned into a vortex.


    The black cloud slowly dissipated, and a terrifying thunder vortex appeared.


    At this moment, a huge hand appeared in the center of the thunder vortex.


    That terrifying hand was condensed from the black Divine Lightning of Destruction.


    Carrying the power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth, he fell from the void at this moment.


    "The power of the God Emperor''s first-level peak!"


    "If you have just stepped into the realm of the god emperor, you will indeed be under pressure, but now I am not afraid of the catastrophe."


    When the thought fell, Xiao Taixu turned into a black shadow, and went directly to the huge arm condensed from the heavenly robbery in the void.


    At this moment, Xiao Taixu''s aura became even more violent after activating the ancient god''s battle body.


    Facing the punch that contained the destruction of the sky and the earth, Xiao Taixu at this moment still threw a punch.


    At the moment when the incomparably powerful attacks touched each other, the scene of Xiao Taixu flying upside down did not appear. Instead, the incomparably huge arm in the void shattered instantly.


    Xiao Taixu directly blew up that arm and then used his incomparably terrifying magical powers to instantly imprison all the heavenly tribulations in front of him, and attacked and refined again with the same method as before.


    Soon, the incomparably powerful power of heaven was once again refined into a Leidan by Xiao Taixu under the gaze of a pair of eyes.


    Heavenly robbery is a deadly threat to monks, but at the same time it also contains endless opportunities. If it can devour the heavenly tribulation, it is a great opportunity for the robbers.


    Those ancient beings who originally had some thoughts about the Xiao family, saw Xiao Taixu defeat the catastrophe in an instant, swallowed Lei Dan, and took a deep breath.


    The thought of wanting to deal with the Xiao family completely dissipated at this moment.


    "hiss!"


    "The ancient gods are so terrifying!"


    The practitioners in the entire Zhantian Immortal City witnessed this incredible scene with their own eyes today, and they were all shocked.


    The Xiao Family Ancient God Battle Body once again became famous all over the world on this day.


    And Xiao Taixu broke the god emperor in one day and became a legend in the cultivation world.


    Because such a thing has never happened.


    In the void, two figures walked in the air.


    Xiao Zhan''s figure trembled suddenly, Xiao Zhan naturally left some means in the Xiao family, and at this moment he naturally witnessed that incredible scene.


    Looking at Li Yixi who was beside him, he was extremely low-key, Xiao Zhan was speechless.

 Chapter 1099

    "Young Master is really scary. I didn''t expect that in silence, everything had already been arranged."


    "When I left, I was still thinking that Young Master''s breakthrough in the Xiao family caused a terrifying phenomenon in heaven and earth, which is very likely to bring trouble to the Xiao family, or even annihilate the family."


    "But I didn''t expect that the son has already arranged a solution."


    Sure enough, the layout of the existence of the son is not something I can see through.


    Thinking of the means he left behind and the scenes he saw, Xiao Zhan''s face involuntarily showed a look of shock.


    Even now, Xiao Zhan follows Li Yixi''s side, only in the realm of a god emperor.


    It seems relatively weak, but Xiao Zhan is very clear that this is already extremely terrifying. If an ordinary person wants to cultivate to the realm of a god emperor, even if he has an extremely powerful talent, it will take tens of thousands of years.


    And he followed Li Yixi''s side, the cultivation time was very short, and he had already become a god emperor.


    Seeing that Li Yixi didn''t mean to speak, Xiao Zhan didn''t dare to speak indiscriminately.


    The two continued to walk in the air.


    Funeral Plain.


    It is the battlefield of the war between the immortals, demons, gods, Buddhism, Confucianism and demons in the ancient times.


    At this moment, on the Plain of Burial Heaven, two figures ran fast, their faces extremely pale.


    Even the lips were split.


    It seemed that he hadn''t eaten for a long time, not even a drop of water.


    "Master, shall we fight with them?"


    "We can''t escape!"


    The woman looked at the man beside her with a look of despair at the moment.


    This woman is Tang Chuchu from the Great World of Xuanhuang. When Tang Chuchu was in the Great World of Xuanhuang, she followed Li Yixi''s side. She was originally talented, but she got countless opportunities against the sky and awakened her extremely terrifying talent. A supreme foundation.


    Not long after Li Yixi left the great world of Xuanhuang, Tang Chuchu also soared.


    Because of his extremely powerful talent, he was accepted as a disciple by the Palace Master of the Heavenly Star Palace in Erzhongtian. Now he is the direct disciple of Feng Baiyu, the Palace Master of the Heavenly Star Palace, and is also the saint of the Heavenly Star Palace.


    The power of the Xuanhuang Great World where Tang Chuchu is located is actually a line of Taoism passed down by the disciples of the Tianxing Palace.


    To become the saint of Tianxinggong, Tang Chuchu worked very hard, and has always shown a powerful talent to suppress the generation of Tianxinggong.


    A few days ago, Tang Chuchu went to an ancient battlefield in the Burial Sky Plain.


    Recognized by a powerful and incomparable existence, and at the same time as part of the inheritance, he also obtained a treasure.


    However, because of this treasure, Tang Chuchu almost lost his life. Even if Feng Baiyu came to rescue, the two of them were hunted down at this moment.


    The Tianxing Palace is not very powerful in Erzhongtian, and the master of the palace Feng Baiyu only has the cultivation of the God Emperor realm.


    Today, the existence of chasing Feng Baiyu and Tang Chuchu is the holy son of Tianpeng Mountain, one of the ancient sacred mountains.


    Tianpeng Mountain is the place where the Taoist lineage of a pure-blooded creature, Taikoo Jinpeng, is inherited.


    The holy son of Tianpeng Mountain is Jin Sheng, the son of Taikoo Jinpeng.


    Tianpeng Mountain comes from the sacred mountain of the demon clan in the ancient times, and the Jinpeng in Tianpeng Mountain has the cultivation of a god emperor.


    On this burial plain, the Son of Jinpeng is rampant and has always robbed and robbed.


    And Tang Chuchu won the treasure and happened to be targeted by the other party.


    Up to now, he has been chasing and killing for seven days and seven nights. Even Feng Baiyu, who has the realm of the god emperor, has many means, but now he is powerless, breathing violently, and doing the last struggle.


    "Chuchu, hold on for a while, don''t give up. I believe that the powerhouses of our Tianxing Palace will come soon. With the help of the powerhouses of the Tianxing Palace, they will definitely be able to repel the Jinpeng Son and the servants."


    "This treasure is very powerful, and it may allow you to step into the realm of a god king, or even a god emperor."


    Feng Baiyu wanted to give up very much, but now that he thought of that treasure, he seemed to see hope. The Tianxing Palace had been suppressed by countless forces for a long time. After finally seeing that Tang Chuchu had the opportunity to be promoted to God Emperor, Feng Baiyu did not want to give up easily.


    Feng Baiyu''s voice just fell, and a mocking voice sounded.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Feng Baiyu, I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. Wouldn''t it be enough to hand over this treasure?"


    "You still want to escape with this treasure, do you think it''s possible? If you let a god emperor escape from my hands, wouldn''t it make my little Jinpeng a joke."


    In the void, a big golden bird flew over, and behind the big golden bird, followed by an old man with a terrifying aura.


    The old man was covered in black robes and was extremely quiet. He was a follower of Tianpeng Mountain Xiao Jinpeng, or more precisely, a servant.


    "Xiao Jinpeng, don''t deceive people too much, do you really think I have no means to kill you?"


    "Don''t push me too hard!"


    Feng Baiyu saw one person and one eagle in the void chasing after him, and his face became extremely gloomy.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    "Feng Baiyu, then let me see your means!"


    "I, Xiao Jinpeng, didn''t get scared out of it, and you''re a mere ants, how can you deal with me?"


    In the void, Xiao Jinpeng from Tianpeng Mountain was ridiculed at the moment, and he did not put Feng Baiyu and Tang Chuchu in his eyes at all.


    The old man shrouded in black robes also had a mocking look at the corner of his mouth at this moment.


    "Feng Baiyu, do you think it''s possible to hurt the Holy Son?"


    "Don''t you think the old man is a decoration?"


    Feng Baiyu heard the old man''s words, and his face became extremely gloomy. Before that, Feng Boyu hadn''t seen through the identity of the other party. The moment he heard this sentence, coupled with the breath, Feng Baiyu instantly recognized it. .


    "It turned out to be you, I didn''t expect you to be the dog of the demon clan, it really embarrassed my human clan!"


    Feng Baiyu sneered. This person was originally the elder of Jianzong. In the ancient times, Jianzong was destroyed by Tianpeng Mountain. Feng Baiyu felt that the other party had already lost his life, but he did not expect to be a servant of Tianpeng Mountain.


    "To shut up!"


    "Feng Baiyu, what are you, you dare to mock this old man."


    "And is it shameful to be a follower of pure-blooded creatures? I think it''s an honor!"


    "With one or two pointers from the mountain master, I can become a god emperor, or even a god emperor. It is my honor to be able to follow the Holy Son."


    "Don''t think that you are the palace owner of the Tianxing Palace, and you are more honorable than me. If the mountain owner is willing, you can destroy your Tianxing Palace with a wave of your hand."


    The old man''s face was extremely gloomy, and that smile also made people feel scared.


    "Are you his follower, then if I kill him, Jinpeng won''t let you go, so go to die!"


    Seeing that Feng Baiyu couldn''t get out, Feng Baiyu swallowed a drop of blood with a look of anger at the moment.


    An incomparably terrifying aura erupted in Feng Baiyu''s body instantly. At this moment, Feng Baiyu instantly stepped into the realm of the peak of the god emperor. At the same time, the aura in his body was extremely violent, as if it could destroy the sky and destroy the earth.


    A long sword appeared in Feng Baiyu''s hand, and Feng Baiyu shot out against Jinpeng in the void.


    The light of the stars in the sky shrouded the golden-winged Dapeng bird in the void.


    The golden-winged Dapeng bird with a look of contempt at the top, instantly turned cold and angry, but at the same time, it was extremely fearful, because Feng Baiyu''s attack made him feel dangerous.


    At the juncture of crisis, Dapeng bird thought, and suddenly a large black umbrella appeared in front of him.


    The moment this big black umbrella appeared, an extremely terrifying force instantly suppressed from the void, imprisoning everything.


    The sword that was about to reach the extreme, at this moment, became slow under the power of this big black umbrella.


    At this moment, the black-robed old man immediately took action and resolved Feng Baiyu''s ultimate move.


    Feng Baiyu, who once again fell beside Tang Chuchu, at this moment, with a look of despair, he did not expect to be resolved by Jinpeng treasure.


    Jinpeng Shengzi was angry when he saw Feng Baiyu''s defeat. At that moment, he really felt that he had stepped into the abyss of death with one foot.


    I don''t know what kind of treasure this big black umbrella is. It contains a terrifying power of suppression. Even if Feng Baiyu swallowed that drop of powerful blood essence, his cultivation at the moment was suppressed to the early stage of the realm of the god king.


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect that the Holy Son of Jinpeng would possess such a terrifying treasure, and he couldn''t continue to stay here, otherwise, he would surely die."


    Feeling the terrifying suppressing power of the black umbrella, Feng Baiyu''s face became extremely pale, and with the help of blood essence, he immediately reached out and pulled Tang Chuchu to escape.


    "Humph!"


    "I want to escape now, is it too late?"


    "Dog slave, this holy son almost fell under his sword just now, now go and get his head back for me."


    Jinpeng Shengzi had a ferocious look on his face, turned around and ordered the black robe behind him with a look of anger.


    Facing the Jinpeng Holy Son, the old man showed a respectful look on his face, nodded hurriedly, and rushed out the next moment.


    The black-robed old man was suspended in the void, and a powerful immortal sword appeared in his hand.


    "Rain Sword Domain."


    The old man''s icy voice fell, and the next moment I saw drops of rain falling from the sky in the void, and it soon poured heavily.


    From a distance, this is a heavy rain, but in fact, these raindrops contain a powerful sword intent. If they are hit by these raindrops, it will be dangerous.


    Feng Baiyu, who fled all the way, saw the raindrops falling in the void, and his face became extremely solemn.


    Feng Baiyu knew very well how terrifying this field was, so Feng Baiyu could only grit his teeth and run for his life.


    When Feng Baiyu and Tang Chuchu fled for their lives, two figures in the void came from the sky.


    Before he got close, Li Yixi felt that the front was gloomy and it was raining heavily.


    Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan were extremely fast, and at this moment they also broke into the old man''s sword domain.


    Seeing the sword domain in the void, Xiao Zhan''s face changed wildly, and he hurriedly used his magical powers to block the falling raindrops.


    Li Yixi looked at the raindrops falling in the void with a look of irritability.


    Feel a little disgusted.


    But soon, his eyes fell on Feng Baiyu and Tang Chuchu who were fleeing.


    Seeing Tang Chuchu, Li Yixi was extremely surprised.


    At this moment, Li Yixi suppressed the irritability in his heart and hurriedly left for Feng Baiyu and Tang Chuchu.


    "Miss Chu Chu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect that we would meet again!"


    Li Yixi was a little excited when she met Tang Chuchu, but she never thought that she would be able to meet acquaintances when she went out this time.


    Tang Chuchu, who was originally desperate, heard Li Yixi''s voice at this moment, and was instantly ecstatic.


    "My son, it''s a son!"


    "Master, hurry up, flee to the son, I didn''t expect to meet the son here, with the son, we are safe today."


    An anxious Feng Baiyu heard Tang Chuchu''s words and did not dare to hesitate, and went directly to Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan. At this moment, Feng Baiyu had no choice but to gamble and trust Tang Chuchu.

 Chapter 1100

    When Feng Baiyu and Tang Chuchu flew towards Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan, the corners of the mouths of Jinpeng and the servant in the void showed mockery.


    The two of them were suspended in the sky, looking at Feng Baiyu with indifference, Tang Chuchu and Li Yixi rendezvous.


    "Hmph, it''s really childish!"


    "Is it possible to survive if the reinforcements come? It''s just a god emperor, can it still turn the sky over?"


    "In this burial plain, whoever my little Jinpeng wants to die will have to die."


    Xiao Jinpeng''s voice just fell, and the old man beside him hurriedly said.


    "The Holy Son is right, the mere god emperor is just an ant. The treasure that the Holy Son likes is not offered with both hands, and he wants to take it away. It is simply self-disgrace."


    "If they offered that treasure at the beginning and were loyal to Tianpeng Mountain, they could spare their lives, but it''s too late now."


    "Don''t worry, Holy Son, the servant''s swordsmanship is still good, even if there is a god emperor, there is a black umbrella, don''t care, the old servant shot, none of them can escape today."


    When the Son of Tianpeng Mountain heard the servant''s words, a smug look appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    He knew very well that although this old slave was a bony head, his strength was really good, but at the pinnacle of the God-Emperor realm, coupled with the black umbrella that covered the sky, it was impossible for an accident to occur.


    Moreover, he also has the cultivation of a god emperor. He feels that Xiao Zhan is not enough to be afraid of today. As for Li Yixi, he is directly ignored by him.


    "Tang Chuchu pays respects to the son!"


    Just approaching Li Yixi, Tang Chuchu hurriedly saluted with tears in her eyes.


    Li Yixi cultivated into the Holy Body of Great Heaven''s merit and virtue, and had no attack power, but he was blessed by the rules of heaven.


    Xiao Zhan also discovered this, even if Xiao Zhan didn''t use his supernatural powers at this moment, the raindrops falling from the sky couldn''t fall around Li Yixi''s body.


    Li Yixi''s face was delighted when he met his old friend in a foreign land, but he didn''t expect to find Tang Chuchu''s face full of tears and extremely pale when he approached, and even the red lips had many blood-red cracks.


    Li Yixi''s expression couldn''t help sinking. He was extremely irritable when he met the rain. At this moment, when he saw Tang Chuchu''s state, he became even more irritable.


    Li Yixi raised his head to look at the void, and said coldly, "It''s so annoying, can''t you just let Nima go to me?"


    The pale Feng Baiyu and Tang Chuchu didn''t know why Li Yixi suddenly said this.


    Feng Baiyu looked anxious, feeling that even if Xiao Zhan was very strong, it was only the initial stage of the emperor, and he was desperate, feeling that Tang Chuchu wanted to ask Xiao Zhan for help.


    It is almost impossible to deal with the Jinpeng Son and the old slave in Tianpeng Mountain.


    He just wanted to speak, but he didn''t expect Li Yixi''s voice to fall, and the raindrops in the void dissipated instantly.


    That is the sword domain.


    Feng Baiyu, who opened his mouth, was stunned for a moment, stunned.


    He sucked in a breath of cold air, and a storm surged in his heart.


    Feng Baiyu is very clear that it is not rain at all, but the magical power of the old man, the Sword of Rain.


    Those raindrops seem to be raindrops, but they contain a powerful sword intent. If the raindrops fall on the body, it will definitely leave a blood hole.


    However, Li Yixi said that the realm in the void instantly collapsed, and even those sword intents disappeared without a trace.


    In the dark sky, the dark clouds dissipated in an instant, and wisps of sunlight shone down.


    Li Yixi was also stunned. Just now, he was just extremely irritable in his heart. He wanted to vent, but he didn''t expect it to be sunny.


    Li Yixi, who was a little irritable at first, had a bright light in his eyes, and could not help but secretly said in his heart: "I didn''t expect that I still have such abilities. It seems that this great sacred body of merit is not as completely useless as I thought!"


    "I didn''t expect that I could already follow the law."


    "This time the harvest is really huge!"


    Li Yixi felt that the scene just now was due to the fact that he had cultivated the Holy Body of Great Merit, and he was very excited, but seeing Tang Chuchu''s situation at this moment, he quickly suppressed his inner excitement and looked at the person in front of him with a serious face. Tang Chuchu.


    "Miss Chu Chu, why is this happening, have you met an enemy?"


    "Is the opponent strong?"


    "Come on, drink some water first to moisten your throat!"


    Li Yixi quickly took out the water bottle and handed it to Tang Chuchu. Seeing that Tang Chuchu''s lips were chapped, Li Yixi felt heartache.


    Although Li Yixi did not know why Tang Chuchu appeared in the fairy world for a while, but Li Yixi knew that when she was in the great world of Xuanhuang, Tang Chuchu was also a saint of one side, and she did not expect such a downfall at the moment.


    "Thank you son!"


    Tang Chuchu was extremely excited when he saw the kettle handed over by Li Yixi. Now that Tang Chuchu''s mana was completely exhausted, he couldn''t mobilize a ray of mana in his dantian.


    As soon as the words fell, Tang Chuchu hurriedly opened the kettle and gave himself a sip. Tang Chuchu knew very well that Li Yixi''s water was Jiutian Spiritual Liquid, which could make his injury recover as quickly as possible. Get yourself back on top.


    Tang Chuchu took a sip, and hurriedly handed the kettle in his hand to Feng Baiyu beside him.


    "Master, you also quench your thirst!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Chuchu immediately sent a voice transmission to Feng Baiyu: "Master, hurry up and drink some water, this water is not ordinary water, but Jiutian Spiritual Liquid, the son is not an ordinary person, but an unparalleled person who hides his cultivation. exist."


    "There is a son, let alone Jinpeng Mountain, even if an older Dao lineage comes, he is not a match for the son."


    "This nine-day spiritual liquid has a sky-defying effect, it can heal our wounds, and at the same time, it can make us recover a lot."


    "Master, don''t say too much, the son is now living as a mortal, and he has never liked others to reveal his status as a master."


    Feng Baiyu was very anxious at first, and had no interest in drinking any water, but after hearing Tang Chuchu''s words, his expression was shocked and his face was unbelievable.


    Feng Baiyu originally thought that he had hallucinations, but when his eyes fell on Tang Chuchu, Feng Baiyu clearly felt that an extremely mysterious force broke out in Tang Chuchu''s body, constantly repairing Tang Chuchu''s injury, Tang Chuchu''s injuries were constantly repaired. Chu Chu''s mana that had been exhausted also quickly recovered.


    "It''s not an illusion!"


    "Is it really the Nine Heavens Spiritual Liquid? This, this is too incredible, right?"


    Feng Baiyu was shocked and a little unbelievable. After taking the kettle in Tang Chuchu''s hand, Feng Baiyu tried to take a sip. The next moment, his eyes glared in disbelief.


    "It turned out to be really the Nine Heavens Spiritual Liquid, the legendary Nine Heavens Spiritual Liquid."


    From the ancient times to the present, Feng Baiyu naturally has extraordinary knowledge, but at the same time, it also makes Feng Baiyu look shocked.


    Nine Heavens Spiritual Liquid, even in the Primordial Era, was an extremely precious thing, but Li Yixi didn''t expect that Li Yixi would drink it directly as water.


    Feng Baiyu took a sip and wanted to continue. After all, this was a chance, but seeing Li Yixi''s eyes swept over, Feng Baiyu was startled, thinking that Li Yixi saw that he was too greedy and hurriedly returned the kettle to Li. recall the past.


    "Thank you son for the water!"


    Feng Baiyu was terrified and forced out an embarrassing smile.


    Feng Baiyu was too excited and shocked just now, and this time the consumption was too terrible, so she couldn''t hold back for a while.


    "You''re welcome, just drink some water."


    In the void, Saint Son Jinpeng saw that Li Yixi and the others had stopped, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "The ants are really ants!"


    "I didn''t expect that a god emperor came to be so confident."


    "Sure enough, ignorant, fearless!"


    "Dog slaves, hurry up and kill them all."


    "With this holy son''s black umbrella, they can''t exert the cultivation of the realm of the emperor at all. Killing them is like trying to find something."


    "Kill them to take back the treasure, let''s go back to Tianpeng Mountain."


    "This holy son has lost his interest in hunting now."


    The old man in black robe immediately saluted, "Holy Son, wait a moment, a group of trash, there is a black umbrella covering the sky, the old slave killed them, and went into the bag to get the things."


    "Holy Son, but that woman is a bit pretty, and she is spirited enough. Do you want the old slave to keep it for the Holy Son?"


    The old man naturally understood his holy son''s character preferences, and at this moment, a wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "You son of a bitch, you really know this holy son, so I will stay with this stunner, and I will give it to you after this holy son enjoys it. You are not interested and then deal with it."


    Jinpeng Shengzi laughed loudly at this moment, his face wretched.


    "Thank you Holy Son for the reward."


    The lascivious smile on the face of the black-robed old slave turned into a sword light and flew away in the next moment. Soon, it was suspended above Li Yixi and the others.


    "Feng Baiyu, is this your rescuer?"


    "I thought it was some kind of terrifying existence, but it turned out to be just some shrimp soldiers and crab generals!"


    "My holy son fell in love with this woman. This woman is a good blessing, and she can live a few days longer."


    "It''s worth staying for a few more days with such a water spirit, but you have to be obedient."


    Li Yixi was asking Tang Chuchu what happened these days, when suddenly interrupted by the black-robed old man in the void, Li Yixi''s face instantly turned cold.


    The lewd smile on the old man''s face made Li Yixi even more disgusted.


    Feng Baiyu, who was still refining the Nine Heavens Spiritual Liquid in his body, turned pale at this moment.


    Feng Baiyu found that although the Jinpeng Holy Son in the void did not take action, the black umbrella that covered the sky once again blocked the sky, and the terrifying power imprisoned their cultivation, suppressing his cultivation to the early stage of the realm of the god king.


    And this old slave has the strength of the peak of the realm of the emperor, they are very dangerous.


    "Son!"


    Tang Chuchu wanted to speak, but Li Yixi stretched out her hand and instantly pressed her red lips.


    "Miss Chu Chu, don''t worry!"


    "Leave this old villain to me!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and without waiting for Tang Chuchu''s words, he immediately rose into the air and appeared in front of the black-robed old man.


    "Old ghost, are you the one chasing Miss Chu Chu?"


    "Could it be that you are immortal and still want Miss Chu Chu to serve you?"


    Li Yixi saw the cold face of the old man in front of him.


    The old man came in the air, and did not take Li Yixi and others into his eyes at all, and was suddenly questioned by Li Yixi, the old man had a frosty expression on his face.


    "What are you, the old man acts as he pleases, how can you comment on it?"


    "The old man just fell in love with this girl, what can you do?"


    "Could it be that your sweetheart is not good enough? If this is the case, then the old man is more satisfied. Your little white face is not bad. You and the little girl serve together, and the old man should be more happy."


    "Hey Hey!"


    When the angry old man in black heard Li Yixi''s words, he became angry at first, and then saw Li Yixi''s incomparably beautiful face, and his face instantly became hot.


    However, when Li Yixi heard the old man''s words, he had a chill on his face. He never thought that this immortal man would have such a hobby.


    "You immortal waste, you actually want to eat swan meat, do you think it''s possible?"


    "I''m standing here today, try to kill me if you have the ability."


    Li Yixi was very angry and wanted to provoke the old man to attack him, and use the Holy Body of Merit to attack him.


    The old man in front of him, Li Yixi, did not have any goodwill.


    In Li Yixi''s view, if the old man in front of him let him live, it would be a scourge.


    Li Yixi directly defined the old man as a demon outsider.


    Everyone gets it and kills it.

 Chapter 1101

    However, when Li Yixi''s voice fell, the old man in front of him was stunned.


    Confused and puzzled.


    "Do you want to die?"


    "This guy seems to have a very outstanding temperament, even more temperament than the holy sons in those ancient holy places. Isn''t it a supreme identity?"


    "If it were an ant, you shouldn''t have such courage!"


    "The old man has always been known for his ruthless shots."


    "And looking at the attire on his body, he doesn''t look like a sect of the Tianxing Palace. Does he have an extremely terrifying identity?"


    "His companion is also extremely young, and even has the cultivation of the god emperor realm. These two people seem to have extremely extraordinary backgrounds."


    The old man had a look of disdain and wanted to take action to arrest Li Yixi and go back to enjoy it, but he didn''t expect that at this moment, Li Yixi looked like you didn''t dare to kill me. The provocative look on his face made the old man hesitate.


    At the same time, looking at Xiao Zhan seriously, the old man also felt that Xiao Zhan was very young at this moment.


    However, it has the cultivation of the realm of the emperor, and this scene has a great impact on the old man''s mind.


    The old man felt that even the Holy Son of Tianpeng Mountain was far worse than these two.


    Seeing that the old man in front of him did not intend to take action, Li Yixi frowned slightly.


    "Isn''t this still going to happen?"


    "It''s really troublesome!"


    "If I have a cultivation base that penetrates the sky and the ground, I can just wave it and shoot it into powder."


    Li Yixi groaned inwardly and continued to provoke, "Old dog, you are doing it!"


    "Do you see me being wise and martial? Do you want to be my slave?"


    "But an old dog like you doesn''t like me either!"


    "Covered in a black robe, hiding your head and showing your tail, don''t tell me, are you a dwarf?"


    Li Yixi in the void looked like he was dying.


    I heard Li Yixi''s sentence, don''t tell me, you are a dwarf.


    Feng Baiyu''s body trembled with fright.


    Because Feng Baiyu knew that this old guy was indeed a dwarf, and because of this, he became mentally distorted.


    "presumptuous!"


    "What did you say?"


    When the old man who was thinking about whether to kill Li Yixi heard Li Yixi''s words, his face instantly turned hideous.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Sure enough, I got it right!"


    "No wonder you are so perverted in your heart, so you are really a dwarf!"


    "If you want to follow this son, you are even more unqualified as a dwarf, and an ugly monster like you can''t be brought out."


    Li Yixi continued to stimulate with words.


    "Ant, courting death!"


    "Even if you have the supreme status, what if I won''t kill you today, I will not be a human being."


    The old man was already distorted in his heart, but at this moment he was so provoked by Li Yixi, he was instantly furious, and a terrifying breath rushed towards Li Yixi in an instant.


    Feeling that terrifying aura, Li Yixi was not afraid, but ecstatic.


    Even involuntarily looked up at the void.


    At the moment when Li Yixi looked at the void, a divine thunder suddenly appeared out of thin air, and a terrifying thunder light fell on the old man.


    The next moment, under the gaze of a pair of eyes, the old man was struck by a thunderbolt, and his body turned into flying ashes.


    Together with the soul, the soul is also scattered.


    The nervous Feng Baiyu saw the scene in the void, her eyes widened instantly, and she looked at the void suspiciously.


    With a puzzled look on his face, he didn''t know why the thunder suddenly struck out of thin air, killing the old man.


    Xiao Zhan''s lips moved slightly, and he said, "Young master has cultivated into a holy body of merit and virtue, and is blessed with endless power of merit. This guy wants to kill him, he is just courting death."


    "The reason why the son is provocative is actually to provoke him."


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, and Feng Baiyu was shocked.


    Eucharist of merit?


    Feng Baiyu felt that he heard it wrong.


    "Master, the son is not something we can speculate about, let alone this kind of waste, even if it is a more terrifying existence, it will definitely die in the face of the son."


    Tang Chuchu had been with Li Yixi before, and it was not surprising to see this scene in front of him, and at the same time explained a sentence to his master''s voice transmission.


    Feng Baiyu originally thought that he had heard it wrong, but at this moment, when he heard the words of his disciple Tang Chuchu, a storm surged in his heart.


    Li Yixi saw the old man who was split into ashes and slowly fell from the void.


    His eyes fell on Tang Chuchu again.


    "Miss Chu Chu, these days you are being hunted down by this old pervert, I''m afraid you have suffered a lot!"


    "Fleeing all the way, I didn''t even drink water, I was afraid I didn''t eat, I had to make up for it."


    "I didn''t expect this fairyland to be so dangerous!"


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, and the Son of Heaven Peng in the void didn''t react until this moment.


    Anger looked at the sky.


    Saint Son Jinpeng always wants to get what he sees. Seeing the old slave fall inexplicably and was struck to death by the thunder, his face is full of anger.


    Choose to do it yourself.


    There was a cry in the void.


    The voice pierced through gold and cracked stones, and the next moment, it flew towards Li Yixi and the others.


    "Golden eagle?"


    Hearing the voice, Li Yixi couldn''t help but look back, and the next moment, his eyes brightened.


    "Miss Chu Chu, wait a moment, I will make carving soup for Miss Chu Chu."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and quickly took out a bow from the system space.


    Although Li Yixi has never practiced immortality, he also practiced boxing and archery.


    Li Yixi''s archery has reached a level of perfection, and the system has given him the title of God of Arrows.


    Bow and arrow.


    The next moment, the arrow broke through the air instantly.


    Bend the bow to shoot Dapeng.


    The angry face of Holy Son Jinpeng saw Li Yixi''s arrows coming, and he was originally disdainful, but the next moment his face changed wildly.


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    "No no no..."


    Tianpeng Shengzi looked disdainful, but at this moment, he found that he couldn''t move at all, and couldn''t make any sound.


    The arrogance and arrogance before Tianpeng Son disappeared in an instant, replaced by panic.


    But at this moment, nothing can change the status quo.


    The arrow in front of him, like an extremely terrifying divine weapon, locked him and imprisoned the void.


    Under the gaze of despair and panic, he saw Li Yixi''s arrow shot through his heart.


    It wasn''t until this moment that the power that imprisoned the world disappeared, but suddenly a terrifying power broke out. Under this power, the vitality in his body collapsed instantly.


    The incomparably huge body fell from the void.


    Feng Baiyu''s eyes widened instantly when he saw the Son of Heaven Peng falling from the void.


    The look in Li Yixi''s eyes completely changed.


    Holy Son Tianpeng is not only extremely powerful, but also has an unparalleled speed in the world, but he never expected to be shot to death by Li Yixi.


    When Feng Baiyu hadn''t woken up from the shock, Li Yixi had a smile on his face as he instructed Xiao Zhan beside him.


    "Xiao Zhan, deal with it quickly."


    "Let''s make a firewood and golden carving soup here today."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he walked over to pick up the golden eagle that fell to the ground.


    The smile became a bit more intense.


    "Good thing, really fat, I''ve never seen a golden eagle like this before. Immortal world is really a good place, and even a golden eagle is different from the lower world."


    "Soup made with it should be very good."


    "Miss Chu Chu, you have a good time today."


    "It''s a great joy to meet an old friend in a foreign land."


    "My son, I will cook by myself today."


    The smiling Li Yixi waved his hand, and the cauldron appeared the next moment.


    Soon, countless tools appeared in front of Feng Baiyu.


    Xiao Zhan, who heard Li Yixi''s order, did not hesitate, and instantly used his supernatural powers to burn the feathers on the golden eagle''s body.


    Extremely fast cleaning, that operation seems to have been trained thousands of times, and Feng Baiyu looked shocked.


    The dry-mouthed Feng Baiyu turned around with difficulty and looked at his disciple.


    However, he found that Tang Chuchu''s face was light and light at this moment, as if this scene had long been commonplace.


    Feng Baiyu didn''t know what to say for a while, Tianpeng Mountain was extremely powerful, and it was simply not something that Tianxing Palace could provoke.


    But if Tianpeng Son and that old slave are not killed today, they will definitely fall here.


    Maybe Tianxinggong will be in danger of being destroyed because of them.


    But now, the Son of Heaven Peng and the evil slave have fallen, but Feng Baiyu is uneasy again. Feng Baiyu is very clear that the Son of Heaven Peng has fallen, and Tianpeng Mountain will never give up with them.


    At this moment, Feng Baiyu can only put all his hopes on Li Yixi, hoping that Li Yixi can deal with Tianpeng Mountain, otherwise, it will be an unavoidable catastrophe.


    The Celestial Palace will also cease to exist.


    The scene in front of him was completely captured by a figure in the void.


    The anger on this person''s face, wishing to rush from the void at this moment and kill Li Yixi and others, but at this moment, seeing the dead Tianpeng holy son, his face was anxious, and he gritted his teeth and broke through the sky to Tianpeng. away from the mountain.


    "Miss Chu Chu, is it stewed or braised?"


    "Hey, I forgot, Miss Chu Chu hasn''t eaten for a long time, and braised it won''t work, let''s simmer it!"


    While chatting with Tang Chuchu, Li Yixi took out the knife, dismembered the golden eagle in front of him, and threw it into the cauldron.


    The flame formed by the change of merit is very powerful, and soon, the water in the pot is tumbling.


    Feng Baiyu and Tang Chuchu, who had been hunted down for seven days and seven nights, sniffed the fragrance and could not help swallowing.


    Li Yixi was even more proud when he saw Feng Baiyu and Tang Chuchu swallowing saliva on the side.


    Li Yixi has always been extremely confident in her cooking skills.


    When Feng Baiyu saw the scene in front of him, his face was inconceivable. Thinking about the scene that happened before, it felt like an illusion.


    It never occurred to me that the invincible Son of Tianpeng would become meat in a pot.


    The pot was out of the pot soon, and the four of them ate a Dapeng completely, and there was not even a bit of soup left.


    Li Yixi, who was beside him, took a sip of wine, and when he saw Tang Chuchu and Feng Baiyu with a still-unfinished expression, he secretly scolded the foodie.


    Li Yixi was taken aback by their food intake. In Li Yixi''s opinion, this big ''eagle'' would be enough for a dozen or 20 people, but he never thought that he was just trying something new, even the soup. gone.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Miss Chu Chu, son, my cooking skills are not bad!"


    "Since Miss Chu Chu likes Jindiao soup so much, there is a chance that the young master will cook it for you."


    "Let you eat enough."


    "Miss Chuchu, you said before that you joined the Celestial Star Palace in the Immortal Realm. I don''t know where the Celestial Star Palace is. If we can, we would like to visit. We will know where it is in the future, and it will be easier to communicate."


    When Feng Baiyu heard Li Yixi''s words, her eyes lit up instantly. Li Yixi was there. Even if the powerhouse of Tianpeng Mountain went to Tianxing Palace, Tianxing Palace could be blessed.


    Otherwise, with the strength of Tianxing Palace, it is impossible to block Tianpeng Shenshan.


    "Sir, please!"


    Feng Baiyu was excited, waved his hand, and the spirit boat appeared in front of everyone. While refining the terrifying blood power of Tianpeng Son in his body, he invited Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan to go to the Tianxing Palace.


    Tang Chuchu was actually a little worried in his heart, but now that he heard that Li Yixi was willing to go to Tianxing Palace, he was no longer afraid of Tianpeng Mountain.


    The four stepped onto the spirit boat, and the spirit boat broke away.


    Feng Baiyu began to contact the same door to inform him that he had escaped danger.

 Chapter 1102

    The spirit boat was flying in the void, and the group of four were chatting and laughing.


    Li Yixi listened quietly to Tang Chuchu''s story after he came to the fairyland.


    Feng Baiyu Jade Talisman was shocked, took out the jade Talisman and looked at it with a smile on his face.


    "Young Master, let''s stay here for a while. I have already contacted the strong people in the sect and met here."


    "This time, Chu Chu suddenly fell into a desperate situation. In order to rescue Chu Chu, the powerhouses of the Tianxing Palace almost came out of their nests. I didn''t expect that they would almost fall. If I hadn''t met the son, then I really wouldn''t be able to survive today."


    "Tianpeng Mountain is too domineering."


    Feng Baiyu naturally felt that Li Yixi really wanted to arrive at the Tianxing Palace in a short time, but Feng Baiyu and the same door agreed to meet here, and looked apologetic.


    How exists Li Yixi, even if Feng Baiyu''s cultivation is extraordinary, Li Yixi faintly guessed Feng Baiyu''s thoughts at this moment.


    Shaking his head, he said with a smile: "It doesn''t matter, the mountains and rivers here are beautiful, and the rivers are crisscrossed. It is a rare beauty. Let''s enjoy the scenery here, and we won''t feel boring."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Feng Baiyu felt a little more at ease.


    Although it didn''t take long to meet Li Yixi, what happened had already made Feng Baiyu realize the horror of Li Yixi.


    Now that Li Yixi felt this kind of thought, he wasn''t surprised. It was understandable that he had cultivated the Holy Body of Great Merit and Virtue and was regarded as a master by others.


    After all, not long ago, the terrifying old man was attacked by his own holy body of merit and killed by the thunder.


    Soon, one after another silhouettes vacated from the sky.


    One of the women was holding a large silver dog.


    The hair on this big dog was shining with stars, and it looked extremely cute.


    "Meet the Palace Master!"


    "I didn''t expect that we haven''t been able to meet the palace master and the saint all the time. It''s our incompetence."


    One after another figure fell on Lingzhou, and hurriedly saluted.


    With a look of apology, they originally wanted to help Feng Baiyu and Tang Chuchu, but because Tang Chuchu was constantly being chased and his position kept moving, they never met them.


    They know very well how desperate it is to be hunted down by two terrifying beings.


    So apologetic.


    "It''s all over, why should I and other cultivators care about these small sections, we have been chased by each other, and our positions are constantly changing. It''s normal that we can''t meet."


    "Everyone, let me introduce you, this is Young Master Li, our savior."


    Feng Baiyu soothed and hurriedly turned around to introduce Li Yixi to everyone.


    Originally, Li Yixi was talking with Tang Chuchu and didn''t care about these people, but when he suddenly heard Feng Baiyu talking about himself, he naturally wanted to be polite.


    Turning around, Li Yixi''s eyes just fell on the big silver dog in the arms of the female elder, and his eyes became extremely bright.


    "Well, this dog is not bad!"


    Seeing this big silver dog, Li Yixi had no choice but to praise it, the silver hair made it look extremely handsome.


    And it looked so cute.


    So at this moment, Li Yixi blurted out directly.


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, and all the people present immediately turned to petrification.


    He stared at Li Yixi with wide eyes.


    It does look a bit like a pet dog, but this is not a pet dog, this is the guardian beast of the Tianxing Palace, a terrifying existence that has lived for more than 1 million years.


    It is a star desolate beast with an extremely terrifying bloodline.


    The cultivation base is even stronger than Feng Baiyu, the palace master of Tianxing Palace. They did not expect that Li Yixi would directly call the star desolate beast a dog.


    In their opinion, this is extremely disrespectful to the star beasts.


    These people with wide-eyed eyes hadn''t woken up from the petrification, only to see Li Yixi slowly taking out a bone from his system space.


    "This dog is really good. Come on, I''ll give you a bone."


    When the voice fell, Li Yixi slammed and threw the bones in his hands to the ground.


    Everyone who had not yet woken up from the shock saw Li Yixi being so casual, treating the starry beasts as if they were really looking at a local dog. They were extremely angry and panicked at the same time.


    Feng Baiyu was in a cold sweat at this moment.


    This star desolate beast has reached the realm of God Emperor.


    The strength is incomparably powerful, but there are some flaws, otherwise, the Tianxing Palace will not be afraid of Tianpeng Mountain.


    The star desolate beast is in the Tianxing Palace, that is the existence of the ancestors, no one thought that Li Yixi was a dog when he opened his mouth, and he treated the star desolate beast like this.


    The female elder holding the Star Desolate Beast felt chills all over. She knew very well how terrifying the Star Desolate Beast was. Li Yixi''s provocation had definitely angered the Star Desolate Beast.


    However, from the previous communication with Feng Baiyu, they knew that Li Yixi saved Feng Baiyu and Tang Chuchu today. For them, they were the benefactors of their lives. However, at this moment, they angered the star beasts. She didn''t know how to appease the star beast.


    The star wild beast broke free from her embrace in an instant, making her pretty face pale.


    She looked terrified, but the next moment was stunned.


    I saw the star desolate beast who had always been high above the sky. At this moment, after breaking free from his embrace, he ran to Li Yixi and left his bones.


    "Wang Wang Wang!"


    The crisp dog barking sounded above Lingzhou.


    Hearing the barking of the desolate beasts of the stars, all the strong men looked sluggish, and even someone secretly slapped themselves hard, trying to see if they had hallucinations.


    However, the burning pain on their faces told them that the scene in front of them was not an illusion, but a reality.


    However, it was confirmed that the scene was real, sending a storm in their hearts.


    Previously, they thought that Feng Baiyu was exaggerating. However, seeing the reaction of the star beasts, they were all shocked.


    After the starry beast barked a few times, it directly took the big bone and gnawed it in front of everyone.


    "Ha ha!"


    "This dog really has a good appetite, no wonder the hair is so bright."


    "There are still some picky eaters at the other end of my house. I didn''t expect this little guy to have such a strong appetite."


    "Come on, the dog catches it."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the starry beast who was gnawing on the bones lit up. Seeing that Li Yixi lost his bones again, he jumped up in an instant.


    Take that bone in your mouth.


    Holding his bones, he walked to Li Yixi with his tail wagging, stuck his head out, and rubbed against Li Yixi''s trousers.


    "Not good dog."


    "This elder, this pet you raised is really good."


    "And the paparazzi are especially grateful."


    Li Yixi touched the head of the starless beast, his eyes fell on the female elder with an envious smile on his face.


    From Li Yixi''s point of view, this star beast is the pet dog raised by the female elder.


    However, what Li Yixi didn''t know was that at this moment, all the Heavenly Star Palace powerhouses above the entire spirit boat were already trembling.


    No one would have thought that the desolate beasts of the stars, whom they regarded as their ancestors on weekdays, actually turned into a dog in front of Li Yixi. They knew very well that some people just admitted their mistakes and would be punished by the stars. The wild beast swallowed it without hesitation.


    However, the star desolate beast would be like this in front of Li Yixi.


    "Thank you son!"


    The muscles on the female elder''s face were a little stiff. Hearing Li Yixi''s words, she responded with a stiff voice.


    In front of this scene, countless powerhouses feel chills down their spines.


    After the chat was over, Li Yixi talked to Tang Chuchu again. These people finally breathed a sigh of relief. Facing Li Yixi, they felt an invisible pressure that made it difficult for them to breathe.


    One by one looked at the starry beasts with strange expressions, but soon, their eyes shrank suddenly.


    They finally discovered the strangeness of the bones eaten by the desolate beasts of the stars. They found that the bones turned out to be pale gold, and on the bones, there were lines of obscure avenues.


    "Master Xingchen."


    "What, what is this?"


    After the female elder found out what was different about the bones, a storm surged in her heart, and she asked with a trembling voice.


    The star desolate beast, who was eating the bones, slowly turned his head and glanced at the female elder, and the excited voice sounded in the female elder''s mind.


    "This is the backbone of a supreme demon emperor."


    "In this spine, there is the Dao perception of this demon emperor."


    The voice fell, everyone was stunned, and gasped for a while.


    Before, I felt that Li Yixi was not as terrifying as Feng Baiyu said, but now I feel that this terrifying existence is even more terrifying than Feng Baiyu said.


    "Is this bone from the Demon Emperor?"


    Finally in shock, the star wild beast said excitedly.


    "If my guess is correct, this is the supreme demon emperor in the endless mountain range, the demon emperor Yuntian."


    The voice of the star desolate beast fell, no longer sound transmission and continued to eat with excitement.


    Because if it devours the aura of the Great Dao contained in this bone, it can definitely go a step further and reach the pinnacle of the god emperor realm.


    To make up for some of its shortcomings, even the one facing Tianpeng Mountain will not be false.


    So when Li Yixi threw out this bone, the star beast had already discovered the benefits, so it was barking loudly.


    And getting close to Li Yixi, the desolate star beast faintly felt an extremely terrifying coercion in Li Yixi''s body. Under that coercion, the desolate star beast felt like an ant.


    The wild beasts of the stars have survived for too long. From the early days of the Primordial Era to the present, they have a wide range of natural knowledge. When they felt the breath on Li Yixi''s body, they knew that Li Yixi had become detached.


    To be regarded as a dog by a detached existence, in its view, this is normal, and the blood of the sun-devouring dog is indeed flowing in its body.


    So I don''t think Li Yixi is humiliating.


    However, when the star desolate beast was calmly gnawing at the bones, all the surrounding powerhouses were shocked. No one thought that Li Yixi would be able to kill the Yuntian Demon Emperor in the endless mountain range!


    The Yuntian Demon Emperor is a terrifying existence that can compete with Tianpeng Shenshan.


    All the elders of the Tianxing Palace trembled slightly with their legs, but when they saw that Tang Chuchu was so familiar with Li Yixi, their eyes lit up instantly.


    Originally, they were a little afraid of Tianpeng Mountain, but now they feel the relationship between Li Yixi and Tang Chuchu, and they feel that they can ask Li Yixi to take action to solve Tianpeng Mountain.


    However, these elders are still a little uneasy at the moment, they don''t know if Li Yixi can deal with Tianpeng King of Tianpeng Mountain.


    After all, King Tianpeng hasn''t shot for a long time, and no one knows its depth.


    "Lord Xingchen, I have some doubts. I don''t know if this expert can deal with the one from Tianpeng Mountain?"


    The voice fell, and the ancestor of the Tianxing Palace was extremely uneasy. After all, the starry beast was eating and refining with excitement. He asked but interrupted the other party.


    He knew very well that this man''s temper was really grumpy.


    "King Tianpeng?"


    "In front of this master, what is he?"


    "This master has already been detached?"


    However, Star Desolate Beast seemed to be in a good mood today and answered his question.


    However, the words of the desolate star beasts caused all the powerhouses present to tremble violently and their eyes widen at this moment.


    Detachment, these two words represent too many things.


    Also a legend.

 Chapter 1103

    After the elders of the Tianxing Palace knew from the mouth of the star desolate beast that Li Yixi was a detached existence, they sat down tremblingly.


    Seeing that Li Yixi was just perfunctory towards them, the elders talked with Tang Chuchu over there, looking at Tang Chuchu with envy.


    Tang Chuchu became the saint of Tianxing Palace. In fact, some of the elders of Tianxing Palace were not very satisfied. However, today, I saw that Tang Chuchu met Li Yixi, a terrifying being.


    The dissatisfaction in the hearts of these supreme elders disappeared instantly. If Tang Chuchu said that she would not be the saint of the Tianxing Palace at this moment, they would choose to kneel down one by one, and even if they begged, they would ask Tang Chuchu to be the saint of the Tianxing Palace.


    Based on the relationship between Tang Chuchu and Li Yixi, they are very clear that Tang Chuchu''s future is limitless.


    The spirit boat flew in the void and rushed to the Tianxing Palace.


    Tianpeng Mountain.


    A figure entered quickly, with a pale expression.


    Go straight to the temple of Tianpeng Mountain.


    If in front of the temple, this person shouted with a trembling voice.


    "Mountain Master, the big thing is bad, the big thing is bad!"


    "Holy Son, he has fallen!"


    There was grief and panic in the voice.


    At the moment when the voice sounded, the expressions of the powerhouses around the entire temple changed drastically.


    Frightened eyes swept to the depths of the temple.


    The next moment, a golden light suddenly appeared, faster than lightning.


    A big hand directly lifted the person kneeling on the ground in his hand, and the pair of broken golden demon pupils flashed with awe-inspiring killing intent.


    The existence that appeared was the mountain owner of Tianpeng Mountain, the Great Jinpeng with the cultivation of a god emperor.


    "What did you say?"


    "You said my son fell, how is this possible?"


    "Who would dare to touch my son in this burial plain?"


    "And my son is talented and intelligent. Now he has the cultivation of a god emperor, and I have given me a black umbrella to cover the sky. As long as it is not a strong person facing the god emperor realm, it is absolutely impossible to fall."


    "Although there are countless powerhouses on this burial plain, who would dare not give me Jinpeng face?"


    The mountain owner of Tianpeng Mountain reflected a terrifying killing intent in his eyes.


    Angry at the same time feeling incredible.


    Xiao Jinpeng, a strong man in the realm of the god emperor, has a black umbrella in his hand, which can suppress the opponent''s cultivation to the realm of the god king, and beside his son, there is a servant of the peak of the god emperor.


    Although it is said that the God Emperor can break the black umbrella that covers the sky, but such existence, who does not give him Tianpeng Mountain a bit of thin face, how can he take action against his son.


    So at this moment, the mountain owner of Tianpeng Mountain looked puzzled.


    The existence held in front of him by the mountain master of Tianpeng Mountain felt the killing intent in the body of the mountain master of Tianpeng Mountain, and his body trembled violently.


    "Mountain master, this subordinate does not know the specific situation. When the subordinate arrived, the guards around the Holy Son had fallen, and the soul was scattered, and the Holy Son, he..."


    The man dared not speak for a while.


    "Tell me, what happened?"


    The owner of Tianpeng Mountain was extremely angry when he saw it hesitating.


    What he hated the most was when someone stammered while speaking in front of him.


    In the body, a ferocious aura erupted.


    The existence in front of him was so frightened that his face was pale and his lips were purple.


    "Mountain master, it''s not that the subordinates don''t say it, but the subordinates really dare not say it."


    "That person, that person is too cruel."


    This guy was directly frightened by the breath emanating from Tianpeng Mountain Master.


    "The deity forgives you of your innocence, but it''s okay to say it!"


    Tianpeng Mountain Master saw that his subordinate''s face was blue and his lips were purple, and he knew that if he did not restrain his breath, this person would definitely be shocked to death.


    He quickly comforted and put away the terrifying killing intent in his body.


    Tianpengshan Mountain Lord just let go, his subordinates thumped and knelt in front of him.


    "Returning to the mountain master, holy son, he was stewed by those people."


    This person''s voice just fell, and the Tianpeng Mountain Master, who had just restrained his killing intent at the next moment, was instantly furious.


    "what?"


    "Someone dares to stew my son!"


    "Who is it, who doesn''t put me in the eyes of Tianpengshan, and dares to be so provocative."


    Tianpeng Mountain Master suddenly stretched out his hand and once again raised the person kneeling in front of him to his chest, those broken golden eyes staring at the middle-aged man in front of him.


    The middle-aged man felt the terrifying power of Tianpeng Mountain at this moment, his face turned purple, and said with difficulty: "Back to the mountain master, I don''t know who it is, but these people stay with the palace master of Tianxing Palace. ."


    "It is very likely to be related to the Tianxing Palace!"


    The moment he heard the three words Tianxinggong, a trace of blood appeared in the eyes of the mountain master of Tianpeng Mountain, and a terrifying murderous aura burst out instantly.


    There was a statue around the temple, and under this monstrous evil spirit, he was directly oppressed and knelt on the ground.


    The middle-aged man in front of him was instantly turned into a blood mist by that terrifying power.


    "Damn!"


    "Where are the left and right guardians?"


    The Tianpeng Mountain Lord roared, and two figures appeared in front of the Tianpeng Mountain Mountain Lord, as if they were two terrifying god emperors.


    "I''m waiting to see the mountain master, but I don''t know what the mountain master ordered?"


    Two terrifying beings, facing the angry Tianpeng King at this moment, some fear in their hearts.


    "You have the cultivation base of God Emperor. I want you to go to the Tianxing Palace immediately, and capture all the existences such as the Palace Master and the Holy Maiden of the Tianxing Palace to me."


    "I''m going to cook them myself!"


    "How dare you kill my son, and even stew my son, how bold, so bold!"


    The mountain owner of Tianpeng Mountain was laughing wildly in the sky. At this moment, the sky of Tianpeng Mountain rolled with black clouds, the mountain owner of Tianpeng Mountain was furious, and the world changed color.


    "It''s the mountain master!"


    After hearing the words of the Tianpeng Mountain Mountain Master, the guardians on the left and right turned pale. The two of them never thought that the Tianxing Palace would have such courage to touch the Holy Son of Tianpeng Mountain.


    This is a provocation to Tianpeng Mountain. It is very clear that this time, the Tianxing Palace must be destroyed, otherwise the two of them may be brutally killed by the mountain owner of Tianpeng Mountain.


    The two figures disappeared.


    The speed of the spirit boat was very fast, and Li Yixi and his party quickly arrived at the Tianxing Palace. From a distance, Li Yixi saw the sacred mountain suspended in the void.


    Around the Tianxing Palace, there are nine peaks surrounding it.


    The mountain where the Tianxing Palace is located is actually suspended in the void, giving people a sense of immortality from a distance.


    The Tianxing Palace already knew that Li Yixi was an extremely terrifying existence. At this moment, the spirit boat had just arrived, and figures flew out from the sky and came towards the void spirit boat.


    "I''m waiting to welcome the seniors!"


    The disciples of the Tianxing Palace hurriedly saluted.


    "Sir, please!"


    "This is the Tianxing Palace. It''s a little rough. I hope you don''t blame the young master."


    Feng Baiyu hurriedly said, with a look of apprehension.


    "This is still crude, the Palace Master is too modest."


    "Miss Chu Chu, please!"


    Li Yixi smiled, walked off the spirit boat with Tang Chuchu, and stepped into the Tianxing Palace under the gaze of countless eyes.


    Entering the Tianxing Palace, Feng Baiyu immediately ordered Tang Chuchu to accompany Li Yixi, while he hurriedly prepared the banquet while discussing with all the powerhouses in the Tianxing Palace how to resolve the current crisis.


    In the main hall, all the elders of Tianxing Palace had solemn expressions on their faces. They never thought that Li Yixi would directly stew the Holy Son of Tianpeng Mountain as soon as he made a move.


    Tianpeng Mountain will never give up.


    "Lord Xingchen, I don''t know what the lord thinks."


    After everyone negotiated, Feng Baiyu''s eyes fell on the starry beast who was hiccupping.


    At this moment, the desolate beasts of the stars were absorbing the power of the Great Dao of the Yuntian Demon Emperor, and suddenly they heard Feng Baiyu''s words.


    Indifferently said: "What are you panicking about?"


    "A terrifying existence like an expert cares about the power of cause and effect. Since killing the other party should resolve the cause and effect."


    "Now, isn''t the master in this Heavenly Star Palace?"


    "What are you worried about?"


    When everyone who was originally nervous heard this, one by one heaved a sigh of relief.


    "But what if the expert doesn''t take action?"


    A Supreme Elder is still a little worried!


    "Then just wait to die!"


    "It''s dead or alive now, I can only see that expert. Even if I devour the power of the Great Dao of the Yuntian Demon Emperor now, I can''t break through it for a while."


    The entire hall became dead silent in an instant. At this moment, they also understood that the survival of the Tianxing Palace was within Li Yixi''s thought.


    In a courtyard of Tianxing Palace, Li Yixi and Tang Chuchu were enjoying flowers.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind came, and it felt a little cold, as if it was going to rain.


    A large black umbrella appeared in Li Yixi''s hand, "Miss Chu Chu, this thing looks a bit extraordinary, give it to the girl!"


    "I don''t need it in my hands anyway!"


    Li Yixi handed the big black umbrella in his hand to Tang Chuchu.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Tang Chuchu saw the big black umbrella in Li Yixi''s hand, and his face changed slightly. At this moment, Tang Chuchu recognized it naturally. This is the treasure in the hands of Jinpeng Holy Son, which can suppress the cultivation of monks.


    Even if he has the realm of a god emperor, with this umbrella to suppress the realm, he will fall to the god king. This is a rare treasure, but he never thought that Li Yixi would give it to himself so casually.


    However, Tang Chuchu was only surprised, and soon a smile appeared on his face, and took the black umbrella from Li Yixi''s hand.


    "Thank you son!"


    "This thing is really good, it''s a good magic weapon."


    "With this thing, Chu Chu will have a means of life-saving in the future."


    Tang Chuchu hurriedly thanked.


    Originally, Li Yixi thought that this black umbrella should not be so precious, but after hearing Tang Chuchu''s words, Li Yixi was a little surprised, but Li Yixi didn''t care.


    If he had heard that this black umbrella was a treasure before, Li Yixi would definitely be reluctant to give it away, but now it is different.


    After the Great Heaven''s merits and virtues were consummated, Li Yixi already felt that he had become different. Not only could others not hurt him, but it seemed that even the rain could not drop on his body.


    He was blessed by this world.


    Therefore, the black umbrella Li Yixi did not take it to heart.


    While Li Yixi and Tang Chuchu were chatting and laughing, two figures appeared silently outside the Tianxing Palace.


    He didn''t let his breath escape even a bit.


    The two figures stared at the Tianxing Palace in front of them from a distance, with a dignified look in their eyes.


    These two figures are the right and left guardians from Tianpeng Mountain, the Golden Crow Demon Emperor and the Jinpeng Demon Emperor.


    The two demon emperors have the cultivation of god emperors, but they know that there is a black umbrella on Jinpeng''s body, and there is a powerhouse at the peak of the god emperor realm beside him.


    However, it was only for a moment that the almighty Jinpeng Holy Son became the thing in the pot, and the two demon emperors were very cautious and did not enter the Tianxing Palace unscrupulously.


    "Golden Crow Demon Emperor, what did you see?"


    The Jinpeng Demon Emperor saw the divine light in the eyes of the Golden Crow Demon Emperor slowly subside, and said with a solemn expression.


    "Everything is normal in the Tianxinggong, and there is no extremely powerful existence, but we have to be careful, and don''t capsize in the gutter."


    "Let''s set up the forbidden sky first, and then you can rest assured even if there is an accident."


    The voice of the Golden Crow Demon Emperor fell, and the two Demon Emperors hurriedly formed a formation.

 Chapter 1104

    When the Golden Crow Demon Emperor and the Golden Roc Demon Emperor set up the Heavenly Forbidden Formation, the expressions of all the powerful beings in the Heavenly Star Palace changed drastically.


    "Is the expert still not making a move?"


    "Those are the left and right guardians of Tianpeng Divine Mountain, the Golden Crow Demon Emperor and the Jinpeng Demon Emperor."


    "These two terrifying demon emperors are extremely powerful, and they both have the cultivation base of god emperors. If they are allowed to set up the forbidden sky formation, how will we fight back under the suppression of the forbidden sky formation?"


    A Supreme Elder in Tianxing Palace had an anxious expression on his face at this moment, and his legs were even trembling due to nervousness.


    The sky-shielding black umbrella is extremely powerful, but the sky-shielding black umbrella is actually refined after imitating the forbidden sky formation.


    The Black Umbrella that Covers the Sky is not very powerful against those in the realm of the God Emperor, but this Heaven Forbidden Formation is a terrifying killing formation aimed at the realm of the God Emperor.


    If once the layout is completed and it is completely opened, then even a star desolate beast with the cultivation base of a god emperor will be suppressed to the realm of a god emperor.


    Not to mention that the Supreme Elders of them only have the cultivation level of the God Emperor, and I am afraid that it will be difficult for them to display the cultivation base of the God King.


    Therefore, seeing the moment when the Golden Crow Demon Emperor and Jin Peng Demon Emperor set up the forbidden formation, all the elders of the Heavenly Star Palace were at a loss.


    "Wait!"


    "I can only trust the expert!"


    "Even if the Golden Crow Demon Emperor and the Golden Roc Demon Emperor don''t set up a large array to forbid us, our Celestial Immortal Palace can''t do anything about it."


    "So in fact, there is not much difference for us between the Golden Crow Demon Emperor and the Jinpeng Demon Emperor deploying the Forbidden Sky Formation or not."


    "After all, these two existences have the cultivation base of god emperors, and I am slightly inferior to them. It is even more terrifying for the two demon emperors to join forces."


    "So in fact, when these two demon emperors come, it will be a disaster for my Tianxing Palace. There is no difference between making a move and not making a move."


    "Now we can only wait and see if that expert will make a move."


    The Star Desolate Beast, which was refining the charm of the Yuntian Demon Emperor Dao, felt the Golden Crow Demon Emperor and the Jinpeng Demon Emperor in the void at this moment, and his expression was indifferent.


    In Tianxing Palace, Li Yixi, Tang Chuchu and Xiao Zhan sat cross-legged.


    playing chess.


    Tang Chuchu and Xiao Zhan, at this moment, naturally felt that there was a powerful presence in the void forming an array.


    But Tang Chuchu and Xiao Zhan just glanced at it and stopped paying attention, because they believed that with Li Yixi around, all the big battles would be in vain.


    The Golden Crow Demon Emperor and the Golden Roc Demon Emperor set up a sky-forbidden formation in the void, and their hanging hearts slowly fell. The two Demon Emperors appeared directly above the Sky Star Palace, and began to observe every plant and tree in the starry sky.


    "I didn''t expect that these ants in the Tianxing Palace would be so bold. Let us set up a big formation that prohibits the sky. I want to see what they have behind them."


    The Jinpeng Demon King, who was a little apprehensive at first, said coldly at this moment, thinking that the Forbidden Sky Formation has been set up, he has a bit of confidence in his chest.


    "Um!"


    The Golden Crow Demon Emperor also nodded, being cautious and cautious before nothing.


    The Golden Crow Demon Emperor immediately activated his divine eyes, and began to spy on the strong men in the entire Heavenly Star Palace.


    Although the Jinpeng Demon Emperor is extremely powerful, he does not have the innate supernatural power of the Golden Crow.


    "How about it?"


    Jin Peng Yaohuang asked.


    "I don''t know why, I didn''t find any strong people in the Heavenly Star Palace, and the Star Desolate Beast is also a bit wrong. Although it has the cultivation base of the God Emperor, under the suppression of the Forbidden Heaven Formation, it can display the cultivation of the God Emperor. It''s hard to do anything, and we can''t turn up any storms in front of us."


    "Everything seems to be the same as usual, nothing different!"


    The divine light in the Golden Crow Demon Emperor''s eyes swept across, and he frowned slightly at this moment.


    However, even though they had the Heaven Forbidden Formation, the two Demon Emperors were not too careless. After all, they were able to make the Jinpeng Son and servants who had the black umbrella that covered the sky fall, and the two Demon Emperors did not take the enemy too lightly.


    "wrong!"


    After the Golden Crow Demon Emperor inquired, his expression changed slightly, from his previous indifference.


    "Brother Jinwu, what did you find?"


    Seeing the slight change in the expression of the Golden Crow Demon Emperor at this moment, the Jinpeng Demon Emperor hurriedly asked.


    "Jinpeng, have you noticed that the bone next to the Star Desolate Beast actually exudes the demon clan aura of the God Emperor realm?"


    "And that breath is still the breath of the Demon Emperor Yuntian."


    Hearing these words, Jinpeng Yaohuang hurriedly sensed away, and his expression changed slightly the next moment.


    "That''s right, it''s indeed the breath of the Demon Emperor Yuntian. I didn''t expect the Demon Emperor Yuntian to fall, but this star desolate beast has great flaws, and it is definitely not enough to kill the Demon Emperor Yuntian."


    "This day''s star palace is definitely not as simple as it seems to us."


    "Even if there is a forbidden sky formation, it seems that we have to be careful not to overturn the boat in the gutter."


    "At least you have to save your life. If there really is something too strong, go back and ask Tianpeng Mountain Lord to come out of the mountain."


    Hearing this, the Golden Crow Demon Emperor had a faint smile on his face, "Don''t worry, we are not weak, and we have the Heaven Forbidden Formation, so what if we have a half-step detached existence?"


    "At most, he can display a cultivation level comparable to ours. It''s impossible to keep me."


    "Since we''re here, we don''t have any interest in making a trip in vain. Let''s make the first move. Let''s kill some people from the Tianxing Palace with thunderbolts to test it out."


    The Golden Crow Demon Emperor directly issued a voice full of killing intent.


    Jinpeng Yaohuang, who was a little apprehensive at first, nodded solemnly when he heard this.


    The next moment, the two demon emperors immediately activated the Heaven Forbidden Formation that had already been arranged.


    As soon as the formation was activated, the next moment a terrifying aura flew towards the sky.


    The divine power of the forbidden sky burst out, as if turning the entire Tianxing Palace into a cage.


    At the same time, an extremely terrifying suppressive force erupted.


    The entire Tianxing Palace is completely sealed off, and the spiritual energy of the outside world cannot penetrate even a trace.


    Even the Forbidden Sky Formation in the void devoured the spiritual power contained in the Heavenly Star Palace at an extremely terrifying speed.


    "not good?"


    "Are the two god emperors of Tianpeng Mountain going to make a move?"


    Feng Baiyu, who had been paying attention secretly, looked nervous at this moment, and suddenly raised his head to look at the void.


    Feeling the terrifying power of confinement that came in an instant, his color changed instantly.


    "The two god emperors and the Heaven Forbidden Formation are trying to destroy my entire Heavenly Star Palace!"


    Feng Baiyu couldn''t bear it any longer at this moment, and wanted to make a move.


    Trying to get Li Yixi''s attention by himself.


    However, the next moment, a sharp claw landed on Feng Baiyu''s shoulder.


    "Master Xingchen."


    Feng Baiyu looked anxious, and said in a hurried voice: "Master Xingchen, these two demon emperors have already activated the Forbidden Heaven Formation, and it will be too late if you don''t make a move. Why do you want to stop me?"


    Star Desolate Beast shook its head at this moment, then turned around, its eyes seemed to pass through all obstacles, landed on Li Yixi, and glanced lightly.


    He said solemnly: "There is a master here, and the two demon emperors are here, do you think the master can''t feel it?"


    "However, the expert has not done anything now, why are we in a hurry?"


    "Right now, the expert is playing chess with the saint. If I disturb the expert, it will be bad."


    Hearing this, Feng Baiyu woke up suddenly.


    The power of the soul sensed there, and it was indeed found that Li Yixi was playing chess with Tang Chuchu with great interest.


    Seeing the interest on Li Yixi''s face, Feng Baiyu''s grateful eyes fell on the Star Desolate Beast at this moment.


    The peach blossoms were in full bloom in the small courtyard, Li Yixi was smiling at the moment, playing chess with Tang Chuchu while guiding Tang Chuchu.


    And at this moment, the Golden Crow Demon Emperor and Jin Peng Demon Emperor in the void looked complacent, and a contemptuous smile appeared on the corners of their mouths.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect that these wastes would not dare to fight back until they died."


    "Do you still want us to forgive them by chance?"


    "Since that''s the case, let''s play with them. It''s actually more interesting to play games before killing them."


    The Golden Crow Demon Emperor had a sneer on his face.


    The next moment, the Golden Crow Demon Emperor and the Jinpeng Demon Emperor turned into their own bodies with two wings.


    Countless feathers came towards Tianxing Palace like magic swords.


    At this moment, an incomparably terrifying coercion enveloped the entire Tianxing Palace.


    Those feathers were like fairy swords with handles, and when they came through the air, there was even a sound of tearing the air.


    These feathers aimed at some disciples and elders of Tianxing Palace. Seeing this scene, all the experts in Tianxing Palace fixed their eyes on Li Yixi who was playing chess at the moment.


    Obviously, seeing the Golden Crow Demon Emperor and Jin Peng Demon Emperor attack at this moment, and feeling such a terrible attack, they could no longer hold their breath.


    In the void, the Golden Crow Demon Emperor and the Golden Roc Demon Emperor turned into bodies, saw that their attack was about to fall, and flew around in the air.


    Screamed excitedly.


    And this cry made Li Yixi, who was playing chess, involuntarily raise his head to look into the void.


    "Um?"


    "Why is this voice so familiar?"


    The next moment, Li Yixi saw the Golden Crow and Jinpeng hovering in the void.


    The anxious Feng Baiyu and the others saw Li Yixi look up at the void at this moment, each of them broke into a cold sweat secretly.


    I finally breathed a sigh of relief, and my hanging heart slowly fell.


    They knew that Li Yixi had now discovered the two demon emperors of Tianpeng Mountain, and the crisis in Tianxing Palace was resolved this time.


    "Golden eagle!"


    "Another golden eagle appeared!"


    "Last time I just tasted a fresh one, and the taste is still a bit nostalgic."


    "I didn''t expect that there would be a golden eagle appearing here."


    "Today''s ingredients are available."


    "Miss Chuchu, wait a moment."


    Li Yixi looked excited, stood up and took out the bow in an instant, stretched the bow and set an arrow to lock the Jinpeng Yaohuang in the void.


    In the main hall, Feng Baiyu and others with nervous faces were all excited when they saw Li Yixi unfurling his bow and arrow.


    "call out!"


    The arrow left the string, and instantly aimed at the Jinpeng Yaohuang in the void.


    This arrow carried the terrifying power of the avenue, and in an instant, a killing air filled the entire sky.


    That frightening aura made people shudder.


    At this moment, the feathers falling from the void were instantly shattered.


    hiss.


    Seeing this scene, the Supreme Elders of the Tianxing Palace, their bodies were petrified, took a breath of cold air, and stared at the void.


    They knew from Feng Baiyu''s mouth that Li Yixi had shot the Son of Tianpeng to death with his bow and arrow, which was extremely terrifying, but at this moment they realized that the arrow''s horror was far beyond their imagination.


    Because at this moment, they felt that the Forbidden Heaven Formation could not suppress the arrow.


    Jinpeng and Jinwu, who were proud of their faces, felt that the arrow that came from them felt cold all over their bodies for an instant.


    The Jinpeng Yaohuang, who was locked by Li Yixi, wanted to escape for his life at this moment, but found that a terrifying force imprisoned him, making him unable to move at all at this moment.


    Under the horrified gaze, he saw that the arrow shot through his body.


    The power contained in this arrow is extremely strong, and the arrow body flies to a higher place through Jin Peng''s body.


    The Heaven Forbidden Formation that the two Demon Kings worked so hard to arrange collapsed in an instant.


    Seeing the fall of the Jinpeng Demon Emperor, the Golden Crow Demon Emperor was frightened for an instant, turned into a flame, and fled away in an instant, not even having the courage to take a second look at the Tianxing Palace.


    And everyone in Tianxing Palace, all petrified, looked in shock at the collapsed forbidden sky formation.

 Chapter 1105

    "No, no no...!"


    The Golden Crow Demon Emperor desperately fled for his life, but at this moment, his entire body became extremely stiff.


    The moment he felt the Forbidden Heaven Array was completely destroyed by that arrow, the Golden Crow Demon Emperor was already scared to the core.


    He even chose to directly burn the blood essence in his body in exchange for speed. However, when the blood essence burned halfway, the Golden Crow Demon Emperor felt a destructive power suddenly enveloped him.


    At this moment, the Golden Crow Demon Emperor found that his body could not move at all.


    The body is fixed in the void.


    The Golden Crow Demon Emperor wanted to roar, but found that he couldn''t make any sound at all.


    The eyes of the Golden Crow Demon Emperor were bloodshot at this moment.


    The Golden Crow Demon Emperor found that in the void, an arrow fell from a very high place.


    And the place where he fell is exactly where he is now.


    Seeing the arrows falling from the sky, the Golden Crow Demon Emperor was completely desperate at this moment, because the Golden Crow Demon Emperor found that even his own soul could not escape at this moment and was imprisoned in his body.


    Arrows falling from the void pierced through his body.


    The terrifying power contained in the arrow exploded instantly, and at this moment, under the terrifying destructive power, the vitality in the body instantly withered.


    The soul is rapidly exhausted.


    Before falling from the void to the ground, the Golden Crow Demon Emperor had turned into a cold corpse.


    Those eyes were still round and bulging, full of unwillingness, despair and panic.


    There are countless bloodshots on the eyeballs.


    Tianxing Palace.


    Li Yixi saw the Jinpeng Demon Emperor falling from the void, and a look of joy appeared on his face.


    Motivating the power of merit, his body rose into the air, catching the Jinpeng Demon Emperor who fell from the void.


    Tang Chuchu and Xiao Zhan hurriedly landed beside Li Yixi.


    Feeling the breath remaining in the Jinpeng Demon Emperor''s body, Tang Chuchu and Xiao Zhan took a deep breath at this moment, and their eyes showed incredible colors.


    The two of them felt very clearly that this Jinpeng Demon Emperor had the cultivation of the God Emperor realm.


    But under Li Yixi''s arrow, there was no way to resist.


    "God Emperor, the left guardian of Tianpeng Mountain, Jinpeng Demon Emperor."


    "I didn''t expect that Tianpeng Mountain''s revenge would be so fast. If there is no son, the Tianxing Palace will be slaughtered today, and the Taoism will disappear."


    Tang Chuchu''s voice sounded in Xiao Zhan''s mind.


    Whoosh whoosh.


    Figures one after another fell in the courtyard, Feng Baiyu and other beings had woken up from their shock, and now they fell around Li Yixi.


    "Ha ha."


    "Everyone came just in time. I didn''t expect to meet the golden eagle, but I''ve been busy."


    "I was in the wilderness before, and I didn''t deal with it properly. This time I have to prepare carefully."


    "Feng Baiyu, find some people to clean up this golden eagle."


    "It''s a nice pair of wings, take it off on its own and I''m going to make it into a lo-mei."


    "Other parts, treat it finely, then I will stew it."


    Just as Li Yixi''s voice fell, Feng Baiyu''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he hurriedly said, "Young master, I can handle this kind of thing. We cultivators, want to deal with it is very simple, and there is no such trouble."


    How could Feng Baiyu let others deal with it? In his opinion, this was a heaven-defying opportunity. How could he be able to get along with Li Yixi, such an opportunity could be given to others.


    "That''s fine, you can handle it!"


    "Xiao Zhan, you also prepare some things. I''m going to prepare some medicinal materials now, just to make up for Miss Chu Chu."


    Li Yixi said with a smile while giving orders.


    "Thank you son!"


    Tang Chuchu saw Li Yixi caring so much about her joy.


    "Miss Chu Chu, you will be satisfied tonight. The lo mei I made is very different from the lo mei made by others. You will be full of praise then."


    "My lord, my craftsmanship is unparalleled."


    While Li Yixi was talking, a long table appeared in front of him, and soon, a bunch of precious medicines appeared on the long table.


    These precious medicines were picked by Li Yixi in the endless mountains not long ago.


    The moment the medicinal herbs just appeared, Feng Baiyu, who was dealing with the Jinpeng Demon Emperor, glanced here, and his eyes widened instantly.


    Almost all the eyeballs fell out.


    Feng Baiyu''s heart was filled with turbulent waves, and he never thought that Li Yixi would use these precious medicines to make the stewed soup.


    The worst of these precious medicines is ten thousand years old, just thinking about it, Feng Baiyu''s face is shocked.


    The other Heavenly Star Palace Supreme Elders took a breath of fresh air when they saw the scene in front of them at this moment.


    "What a great hand, what a great hand!"


    "My mother."


    "This level of precious medicine, even in the Tianxing Palace, doesn''t have a few plants. However, the master directly uses it to make braised wings and stewed meat."


    At the moment they feel that weakness limits their imagination.


    Tianpeng Mountain.


    In the temple, King Tianpeng sat on the main hall with an unusually gloomy expression. King Tianpeng did not speak, and the atmosphere in the entire hall seemed extremely depressing.


    After all, King Tianpeng made a soup for Xiao Jinpeng by himself, which, in the eyes of all existences, was a provocation.


    Tianpeng Mountain is one of the hegemons on the Buried Heaven Plain, and no force has ever dared to be so provocative.


    And that little Jinpeng is unparalleled in talent, but he is the future heir of Tianpeng Mountain.


    This slap was extremely hard.


    All the followers lowered their heads and dared not look at King Tianpeng in the main hall.


    They knew very well that only the two demon emperors who captured the Tianxing Palace could resolve the killing intent in King Tianpeng''s heart at this moment.


    In the temple, the gloomy Tianpeng Mountain King said coldly, "How long have Jinwu and Jinpeng been out, why haven''t they returned yet?"


    It was time to come back, but the King Jinpeng and the Golden Crow Demon King did not come back, and the irritable King Tianpeng became even more irritable.


    "Mountain master, don''t worry, this time, the left and right guardians will go out and destroy the Tianxing Palace, which is definitely not a problem."


    "After all, in the entire Tianxing Palace, even the strongest star desolate beast is just a god emperor with shortcomings. How can he compete with the two guardians?"


    "And as far as I know, this time when the left and right guardians went out, they also took the forbidden sky with them."


    A demon emperor of Tianpeng Mountain looked at Tianpeng Mountain at this moment and said softly.


    Hearing this, the irritable King Tianpeng looked gloomy and nodded.


    In fact, King Tianpeng is not worried that the two guardians cannot deal with the Tianxing Palace. After all, these two guardians have the cultivation of the god emperor realm. A single one can suppress the star beasts, and it is impossible to destroy the Tianxing Palace.


    However, at this moment, I saw a figure slammed in and rushed in, shouting in a panic: "The mountain master, it''s not good, it''s not good, something big!"


    When King Tianpeng heard this, his eyes flashed with blood-red cold light, and when King Tianpeng stretched out his big hand, a terrifying suction force appeared, and instantly grabbed the figure in his hand.


    "What the hell happened?"


    "Don''t you know this is the temple?"


    King Tianpeng looked extremely gloomy at the moment. When he thought of everything that happened today, King Tianpeng suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart.


    If it were a normal day, if a little demon dared to be so presumptuous, he would definitely kill it directly.


    At this moment, in the temple, the terrifying beings who had lowered their heads all looked at the little demon who was caught by King Tianpeng.


    "Mountain Lord, the soul lamps of the left and right guardians have gone out."


    The little demon shouted in a trembling voice, feeling the terrifying murderous aura of King Tianpeng. At this moment, he was so frightened that his whole body trembled, and he stood upside down with cold hairs all over his body.


    The evil spirit of King Tianpeng was too terrifying.


    "what?"


    The little demon''s words caused a thousand waves.


    Including the extremely angry King Tianpeng, at this moment, in the entire temple, all the terrifying figures stood up, looking in disbelief, feeling that they had hallucinations.


    Countless terrifying auras erupted from the bodies of these terrifying beings, and the entire temple suddenly became extremely depressed, and the things in front of them turned into powder at this moment.


    Although Tianpeng Mountain was born not long ago, he knew very well about the Burial Sky Plain. The powerhouses in the God Emperor realm were almost the pinnacles on this plain.


    It is very difficult to kill.


    However, the soul lamps of two god emperors are now extinguished.


    When the soul lamp goes out, it means that the other party has fallen.


    "Damn!"


    "In the end what happened?"


    "Why did the two demon emperors fall?"


    "Jin Peng and Jin Wu are the right and left arms of this king!"


    After a short silence, the eyes of King Tianpeng burst out with the killing intent of Sen Han, and the voice made people feel cold all over.


    A terrifying and violent aura erupted uncontrollably from King Tianpeng''s body at this moment.


    At this moment, King Tianpeng was bleeding in his heart.


    Although Tianpeng Mountain is incomparably powerful, the God Emperor is already the top combat power. The reason why Tianpeng Mountain can become a hegemon is not only because of his incomparable strength, but also because there are many God Emperor realms around him. The big demon support.


    In a short period of time today, he first lost his son, and now he has two arms cut off.


    This kind of loss, even for Tianpengshan, has been traumatic.


    "Tianxinggong, Tianxinggong, all this is because of Tianxinggong!"


    King Tianpeng said through gritted teeth.


    A terrifying murderous intent shot out from those eyes.


    "All the powerhouses in Tianpeng Mountain, follow me to set off immediately to the Tianxing Palace!"


    "I want to see what kind of dragon is hiding in the Tianxing Palace, and what kind of tiger is lying down?"


    "If I can''t destroy the Tianxing Palace today, this king will never let it go."


    "I will obey the king''s orders!"


    In the temple, all the powerhouses in Tianpeng Mountain knelt down and responded.


    King Tianpeng stepped out, and all the powerhouses in the entire temple swept away. At this moment, countless beings flew into the air, and the lineup made people tremble.


    Feeling the terrifying aura erupting from Tianpeng Mountain one after another, the great forces in the entire Burial Heaven Plain were all shocked.


    Such a terrifying lineup is enough to destroy some of the top forces on the Burial Heaven Plain.


    And this time, Tianpeng Wang personally led the team, and he did not move.


    In the Tianxing Palace, following the fall of the Golden Crow Demon Emperor and the Golden Peng Demon Emperor, countless strong men walked away from the brink of death. At this moment, seeing that Li Yixi was busy, they all came to make do with it.


    In their opinion, it was worth it to be able to show a face in front of such a terrifying existence as Li Yixi.


    "So many people?"


    Just after preparing the brine, when Li Yixi turned around, he saw so many people appearing, and he couldn''t help but get dizzy.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, everyone became a little nervous, wondering if Li Yixi would get angry.


    "There are too many people, and this carving is not enough. Let''s do it. Anyway, there are too many people, so let''s do more. I will guide you, and you will do it."


    "Fortunately, I brought a lot of game."


    "And there''s a monster."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the next moment appeared the body of an elephant, a fat sheep, and half of venison.


    Seeing these big monsters suddenly appearing beside them, everyone took a deep breath, especially when they saw the half piece of venison, it even made them hold their breath involuntarily.


    Even the desolate beasts of the stars were staring at them stubbornly at this moment, and a storm surged in their hearts, and the desolate beasts of the stars recognized them instantly. This was the Yuntian Demon Emperor.

 Chapter 1106

    One great emperor, two demon emperors.


    Seeing what was in front of them, everyone gasped.


    It''s just a meal, such a terrifying handwriting scared everyone''s eyes.


    At this moment, I was stunned. Even Feng Baiyu, the strongest palace lord of their Tianxing Palace, only had the cultivation of the god emperor realm.


    And now, the ingredients lying on the ground actually have the cultivation base of the pinnacle of the realm of the god emperor.


    As for the other half of the venison, which had been treated almost the same, the breath emanating from this moment made them tremble.


    That is the breath of a supreme demon emperor.


    In front of this scene, even Feng Baiyu was stunned.


    Some weak elders were even more sweaty at this moment.


    These things are stronger than them, so are they just used to eat them?


    Such a terrifying handwriting made everyone''s Tianxing Palace powerhouse unable to calm down.


    "Everyone, don''t stay still, we have a lot of people, and we need a lot of money. We have a lot of life. Let''s do it quickly!"


    "Don''t be idle!"


    "Don''t hide to the side when you start one by one, and run at the front when you eat. Such people should just kick me out."


    "Work!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s voice, everyone woke up from the shock.


    While hurriedly responding, each one''s eyes lit up at this moment.


    Especially when they saw the flesh and blood of the Yuntian Demon Emperor, all the powerhouses were hot with dissatisfaction.


    "Oh my God!"


    "This is the flesh and blood of the Supreme Demon Emperor, and the blood is terrifying. Isn''t it possible that we can break through with a meal today?"


    While handling it carefully, this moment was full of expectations.


    Even some elders, while dealing with it at the moment, secretly absorb the power of blood that spilled out, and just absorbing the power of blood that spilled out has increased their strength a lot, which makes the elders even more surprised.


    Looking at Li Yixi, his eyes lit up.


    In their view, this is the real boss.


    Feeding on the god emperor of the demon race is too terrifying.


    This is a thought that they usually don''t even dare to dream of.


    Soon, under the command of Li Yixi, all the Heavenly Star Palace experts became busy one by one. At this moment, in order to compete for work, they almost collapsed.


    One by one, the eyebrows were cold.


    All previous friendships were forgotten.


    With the help of these people, a seductive scent soon filled the courtyard.


    Those elders who used to be aloof in the past are now sitting stupidly in the yard. As long as some blood energy is released from the pot, they will all be absorbed and refined without a trace.


    The overflowing fragrance constantly teased their sense of smell, and they swallowed secretly.


    When Li Yixi saw these people in the compound, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "almost?"


    "Let''s have dinner!"


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, and the next moment, Li Yixi''s eyes widened.


    Because Li Yixi''s voice fell, I saw these elders, who were usually high above the ground, suddenly took out chopsticks and bowls in their hands.


    Li Yixi looked at these people and couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. Seeing these people scrambling to line up, Li Yixi seemed to see a group of disaster victims.


    I secretly complained in my heart that these people were too disregard for their image.


    However, I was sober in my heart that I felt that the title of God of Cooking was not blown out.


    However, Li Yixi was a little worried, thinking that the last time he just had a taste of it, this time, Li Yixi immediately waved his hand.


    "Wait first!"


    "My son will take it first."


    Li Yixi brought the bowl and filled it up first.


    "Sir, I made you laugh!"


    Tang Chuchu said helplessly when he saw these elders disregarding their images one by one.


    "It doesn''t matter, who calls me the master chef?"


    "I''ve worked hard for a few hours to save face like this, son."


    "Miss Chu Chu, Brother Feng, let''s try this braised wings first. This is the most authentic braised taste."


    "I guarantee that after you eat it, you will never forget its taste."


    As Li Yixi spoke, he added a piece to the two in front of him.


    He and Xiao Zhan also happily started eating.


    After the division, the courtyard became very quiet, because the elders had disappeared without a trace with their bowls in their hands.


    All returned to their caves.


    Soon a terrifying aura erupted in the entire Tianxing Palace.


    This scene in front of you will definitely make people terrified.


    Because at this moment, the elders of the entire Tianxing Palace are transforming.


    In just a short period of time, there were countless more powerful people in the God Emperor realm in the Tianxing Palace.


    Some of the Supreme Elders who were originally at the peak of the realm of the god emperor, at this moment, their cultivation base has changed at a terrifying speed, and they continue to go to the realm of the god emperor.


    Some people quietly went into the mountains, but they did not dare to cross the calamity here, for fear of disturbing Li Yixi.


    Feng Baiyu, Tang Chuchu and Xiao Zhan who were sitting with Li Yixi quickly widened their eyes.


    The three of them had just eaten a lot of braised wings, and before they could recollect the tempting smell, they suddenly felt a terrifying medicinal effect in their body, spreading to their limbs, and their whole body transformed.


    That is the effect of halogen medicine.


    At this moment, not only the physical body is transforming at a terrifying speed, but at the same time, their cultivation has also ended.


    Xiao Zhan and Feng Baiyu already had the cultivation base of the God Emperor realm, and at this moment, the two quickly broke through to the God Emperor.


    And it''s not just a breakthrough in cultivation, but at this moment, their fleshly bodies are also transformed at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Tang Chuchu in the realm of God King, at this moment, his pretty face changed slightly, Tang Chuchu''s cultivation base was relatively weak, just in the blink of an eye, Tang Chuchu stepped into the realm of God King, however, in this moment of void, the sky The robbery came in an instant.


    A dark robbery cloud enveloped the sky above the Tianxing Palace.


    Moreover, at this moment, some of the weak elders in the Tianxing Palace did not have time to leave the Tianxing Palace, and the terrifying catastrophe that they provoked made the entire Tianxing Palace seem to be facing the destruction of Zong Haojie.


    Terrifying black clouds swarmed here at this moment.


    All the people were frightened at this moment and wanted to leave, but it was too late.


    Tang Chuchu glanced anxiously at the void, looking shocked.


    Li Yixi''s eyes swept across the faces of several people, and he saw that they seemed to be worried.


    Looking up and seeing countless dark clouds rushing towards here, he frowned slightly, thinking that not long ago, he was able to say the law and let the heavy rain in the void disappear.


    Li Yixi felt that the black clouds in the sky now gave people a sense of depression, and felt that he could try to see if it would work.


    Looking up at the void, Li Yixi said with an irritated face: "It''s too depressing, it''s too noisy, how can people eat, can you leave me alone?"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the robbery clouds that had gathered at the Tianxing Palace at a high speed suddenly dissipated in an instant.


    The elders of the Tianxing Palace who were cultivating saw the catastrophe in the void, and disappeared without a trace in an instant, each and everyone was dumbfounded.


    He stared blankly at the void, as if he had hallucinated himself.


    The calamity was originally a test for monks, and many people could not survive the calamity, but today these people have directly stepped into the realm of the emperor, and the calamity disappeared without a trace.


    Today''s breakthroughs are hallucinations.


    Feng Baiyu and Xiao Zhan, who were trying their best to suppress their cultivation, had their eyes lit up at this moment. While they were horrified, they were extremely excited.


    At this moment, the two no longer suppressed the cultivation in their bodies, and instantly let everything happen, and both stepped into the realm of God Emperor.


    Xiao Zhan and Feng Baiyu stepped into the realm of god emperors. At this moment, when the two of them looked at Li Yixi, their words became submissive, and the calamity dissipated in an instant. This method was too shocking.


    Especially Feng Baiyu felt that his body was a little stiff at this moment.


    Seeing the three people in front of him, Li Yixi smiled and said, "Don''t look at me like that. This is the strangeness of the Holy Body of Merit. The Holy Body of Merit is actually useless, and it cannot kill enemies or slay demons."


    "Everyone, don''t be obedient. If so, don''t think about eating the food I made next time."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Feng Baiyu Tang Chuchu''s body trembled violently, and they nodded like chickens pecking at rice.


    Li Yixi''s words directly caused the robbery to collapse. They were full of respect for Li Yixi. However, Li Yixi was so approachable, without the slightest arrogance, such a state of mind, such a way of dealing with it, a A beauty was shocked.


    I think this is the real genius.


    "Son, this is the first time I have eaten such delicious food. If there is no wine to accompany you, there will be no soul."


    "Young master, wait a minute, you won''t go home if you don''t get drunk today."


    Feng Baiyu disappeared, and when he returned after a while, he came with two jars of Xianxian Brew.


    Several people drank happily in the yard.


    The atmosphere became extremely warm.


    Li Yixi never suppressed the effect of alcohol. After several people finished drinking the two jars of immortal brew, Li Yixi felt a little dizzy.


    He laughed and said: "Good wine, you should drink the strongest wine when you drink. Today''s drink is happy. I can''t do it, son, I have to rest."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Feng Baiyu immediately arranged Li Yixi to sleep.


    It''s already late at night.


    Under the cover of the night, the strong Tianpeng Wang rushed towards the Tianxing Palace.


    Some small forces felt that in the void, one after another terrifying breath swept past, one by one trembling with fear.


    "Mountain Master, we will soon arrive at the Tianxing Palace. Now we are only a hundred miles away from the Tianxing Palace. We will be there in a moment."


    A powerful presence in Tianpeng Mountain carefully reported.


    The murderous King Tianpeng said in a cold voice, "Everyone should restrain their breath, but don''t underestimate the enemy. After all, the Heavenly Star Palace can make the left and right guardians fall, and the Heavenly Star Palace should have some means."


    "We must sneak into the Tianxing Palace and directly destroy the Tianxing Palace by means of thunder."


    After hearing the words of King Tianpeng, all the powerhouses in Tianpeng Mountain hurriedly nodded.


    How could they underestimate the place where the Golden Crow Demon Emperor and the Jinpeng Demon Emperor could fall.


    Although King Tianpeng was angry, he still did not underestimate the enemy because of the lessons learned from the Golden Crow Demon Emperor and the Jinpeng Demon Emperor.


    One after another silhouettes quietly appeared in the sky above the Tianxing Palace through the night.


    The next moment, the terrifying aura in the body of a great monster spread out in the void, and quickly began to form a formation. Countless complicated handprints danced in front of him, and terrifying supernatural powers were ready.


    King Tianpeng looked indifferent, as if looking at grass, looking at the people in the Tianxing Palace.


    King Tianpeng is very clear that even if the Tianxing Palace opens the formation at this moment, it is too late.


    In his eyes, these people in Tianxinggong must die today.


    However, King Tianpeng''s soul power has just enveloped the entire Tianxing Palace, and he wants to lock all the powerhouses in the Tianxing Palace, so that no powerhouse has a chance to escape.


    At the same time, King Tianpeng stretched out his arm and was about to wave his arm, indicating that all the powerhouses would explode with supernatural powers, and he had to issue orders urgently in the future.


    However, at this moment, when King Tianpeng''s hand reached halfway, his body instantly became extremely stiff.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "So many god emperors?"


    King Tianpeng felt that there were dozens of god emperors in the entire Tianxing Palace!


    Tianpeng Wang slammed his mouth wide open, and his body was cold.


    "Impossible, impossible!"


    For a while, King Tianpeng couldn''t accept this scene.

 Chapter 1107

    The scene in front of him was too shocking for King Tianpeng.


    King Tianpeng even felt that he had hallucinations, because at this moment, he felt the breath of five god emperors in the Tianxing Palace.


    There are more than 30 people in the God-Emperor realm.


    Even when Tianpeng Mountain was at its peak, including him, there were only four god emperors and more than twenty god emperors.


    But now, the left and right guardians have fallen, and only two god emperors, including him, have come to this place today, how can they resist the five god emperors?


    "Illusion!"


    "It must be an illusion!"


    "In the ancient times, the Tianxing Palace was just an ordinary sect power. Since the birth of this world, the Tianxing Palace has been extremely low-key."


    "If there are really five god emperors in the Tianxing Palace, and more than thirty god emperors, how can they be so low-key?"


    "If it really has such a terrifying background, the Tianxing Palace has already surpassed my Tianpeng Shenshan, and it can be regarded as the overlord on this burial plain."


    "These days, as far as I know, the Tianxing Palace has been constantly suppressed. If it really has such a heritage, why is it so forbearance and what are you trying to do?"


    King Tianpeng couldn''t accept the scene in front of him for a while, shook his head fiercely, and closed his eyes to calm himself.


    After two full breaths, King Tianpeng opened his eyes again.


    However, the scene in front of him still had a great impact on his mind.


    One two three four five.


    Damn.


    Why did Nima have five god emperors.


    And apart from the five god emperors, King Tianpeng found that the god emperors in the entire Tianxing Palace were the same as the last time, and there was no change.


    King Tianpeng suddenly opened his mouth wide, so scared that he almost lost his voice, the next moment he hurriedly reached out and blocked his mouth.


    His breath fluctuated uncontrollably at this moment, with a look of disbelief, and even subconsciously wiped his eyes again.


    However, the scene in front of him did not change in the slightest.


    In order to hide their whereabouts, the powerhouses beside Tianpeng King did not have the soul force to investigate the situation of the Tianxing Palace.


    All of them are ready to go, and their eyes all fall on King Tianpeng. When King Tianpeng''s hand falls, their magical powers will explode in an instant.


    "Go, let''s go!"


    "Constrain all the breath, and leave this Heavenly Star Palace immediately!"


    "Absolutely not allow any trace of breath to leak out."


    At the moment when everyone was ready to go, the trembling voice of King Tianpeng sounded in their minds.


    The voice of King Tianpeng fell, and all the powerhouses of Tianpeng Mountain were puzzled.


    I even thought I was hallucinating.


    But the next moment, under their eyes, the most powerful King Tianpeng turned around and left.


    At this moment, they finally realized that something was wrong.


    King Tianpeng swept out a hundred feet and found that all the strong men were stunned in the void, and the voice of fear resounded in the minds of all the strong men again.


    "Go, leave the Tianxing Palace as soon as possible, you must not stay here for a long time."


    "Constrain all the breath and there must be no leakage."


    "Go, go quickly."


    Hearing the voice transmission of King Tianpeng again, the figures looked puzzled. Under their incredible gaze, they saw that King Tianpeng had retreated at a very fast speed and ran away.


    "Go!"


    "Dangerous here!"


    King Tianpeng saw that these big monsters were still standing there, and some angry voices sounded in their minds again.


    The group of monsters shook their heads, and indeed saw that King Tianpeng had left, and they felt a little embarrassed at this moment.


    Their magical powers have been exerted, and they are ready to go, but they have to restrain their breath and leave.


    Who can bear this.


    It''s like fighting on your belly and letting you lift your pants and leave when you suddenly want it.


    Although these big monsters looked unwilling, they heard King Tianpeng''s repeated voice transmissions and remembered the fearful look on King Tianpeng''s face, so they could only forcibly withdraw the magical power.


    The magical powers have already been used and they are only waiting to be ready to go. At this moment, forcibly withdrawing them is equivalent to attacking themselves. At this moment, all of these strong people have been attacked.


    If he hadn''t forcibly endured it, he would definitely vomit blood one by one at this moment.


    However, due to the strength of King Tianpeng, each of them dared to be angry and did not dare to speak, and King Tianpeng had already retreated, so they did not dare to stay, so they could only forcibly endure the injury and quickly withdraw from the sky above the Tianxing Palace.


    When they came, they all had murderous expressions on their faces. However, at this moment, they retreated one by one in horror. At this moment, all the existences formed a great contrast in their hearts.


    Soon, all the powerhouses of Tianpeng Shenshan retreated a hundred miles away from the Tianxing Palace.


    Even if they were extremely aggrieved, these big monsters did not dare to exude any aura, and they did not dare to investigate, so until now, they still do not know what King Tianpeng saw.


    However, at this moment, the demons found that King Tianpeng''s face was pale, his breathing was extremely heavy, and he frowned slightly with the appearance of the rest of his life.


    Dare not to speak out, I could only ask carefully: "Shanzhu, what did you perceive in the Tianxing Palace, why did you let us suddenly withdraw?"


    A big demon asked aloud, and the other big demons couldn''t bear it any longer, and asked unwillingly: "Yeah, why did the mountain master want us to withdraw?"


    "All of us are ready to go. As long as you give an order, the entire Tianxing Palace will turn into nothingness."


    "And the mountain master, you asked us to withdraw, and we couldn''t escape any breath, we were all attacked."


    "Isn''t Tianpeng Shenshan a joke?"


    A great demon in the God Emperor realm couldn''t help but say that other God Sovereigns were somewhat jealous of King Tianpeng, but he was not so jealous.


    Very upset.


    After all, a dignified god emperor was forced out of internal injuries. Isn''t it a big joke to spread out.


    As the god emperor opened his mouth, the other big monsters looked at King Tianpeng. Although they didn''t have the courage to speak, at this moment, their expressions were filled with reproach.


    The image of King Tianpeng in their hearts was also greatly reduced at the moment.


    Feeling the doubts and blame in the eyes of both pairs, King Tianpeng was extremely irritable.


    "To shut up!"


    "Do you think I don''t want to do it?"


    "But do you know what kind of lineup the Tianxinggong is. For a long time, the Tianxinggong is an ant in our eyes, but the Tianxinggong is too hidden."


    King Tianpeng, who was gasping for breath, snorted coldly, his voice extremely gloomy.


    King Tianpeng knew that if he wanted to avenge his son, he had no chance.


    "Master, what did you see?"


    The god emperor frowned slightly when he saw that King Tianpeng did not say the specific situation.


    King Tianpeng felt that everyone''s doubtful eyes were still falling on him, so he could only take a deep breath and said unwillingly: "Tonight I found five god emperors in the Tianxing Palace, more than 30 god emperors. God Emperor."


    "The aura of the star desolate beast is more terrifying than before, and I can''t see through it!"


    "what?"


    As soon as King Tianpeng''s words fell, the group of monsters were shocked and shocked. They never imagined that the Tianxing Palace, which was like an ant in their eyes, actually had such a terrible lineup.


    The group of demons suddenly broke out in cold sweat, with a look of panic on their faces.


    Thinking of the terrible counterattack they would have faced if they exposed their whereabouts at that time.


    Originally, he looked at King Tianpeng with a look of blame, but at this moment, how dare he give birth to blame.


    At this moment, only fortunate, fortunate that King Tianpeng discovered the situation of Tianxing Palace at the first time.


    Otherwise, once it erupts, all the big monsters in their entire Tianpeng Mountain will definitely fall here today.


    "Master, what should we do now?"


    These big monsters looked at King Tianpeng with fearful expressions, and asked anxiously.


    King Tianpeng''s pupils shrank, and he said angrily: "The Heavenly Star Palace is powerful, we can''t afford to provoke it, and it was my son who robbed the Heavenly Star Palace''s treasure and hunted down the strong men of the Heavenly Star Palace. We are wrong, we can ignore the Heavenly Star Palace. ."


    "But according to the information we got, it was not someone from Tianxinggong who killed my son, but a young man."


    "This king has already sensed that the person is a guest in the Tianxing Palace. I don''t believe that he will stay in the Tianxing Palace all the time. We will wait outside."


    "I don''t believe he never came out."


    "As soon as he comes out, I can destroy a piece of trash."


    "When the time comes, this king will definitely cook him."


    When King Tianpeng''s soul power was scattered in the Tianxing Palace, he saw Li Yixi and instantly determined that Li Yixi was the one who stewed Xiao Jinpeng with Feng Baiyu and others that day.


    Tianxinggong couldn''t afford it, and now he decided to kill Li Yixi.


    "good!"


    "This person has the audacity to kill the holy son of my Tianpeng Shenshan, and so provocatively provoked my Tianpeng Shenshan, I must not let it go, otherwise I have no face in Tianpeng Shenshan."


    "As for the Tianxing Palace hiding so deeply, it seems that the plot is very big, we can only wait for the opportunity to take revenge."


    "It''s inappropriate to fight with Tianxinggong now."


    After knowing the horror in the Tianxing Palace at this moment, these big monsters naturally did not need Tianpeng Wang''s orders, and they hurriedly agreed.


    Now no one wants to choose to fight with Tianxinggong.


    Can''t wait to retreat.


    As for Li Yixi, King Tianpeng said that he could be destroyed by turning his hand, so they didn''t take it seriously.


    Anyway, in their opinion, killing one person is a hundred times, ten thousand times better than being an enemy of the entire Tianxing Palace.


    "We have so many strong people here that the goal is too big, just leave a few to supervise the Tianxing Palace from afar."


    "As soon as that person leaves, it''s time for us to do it."


    When the demons heard King Tianpeng''s words, they greatly agreed, and soon the figures disappeared in an instant, leaving only a god emperor to monitor the Tianxing Palace.


    In the Tianxing Palace, the eyes of several Supreme Elders fell on Feng Baiyu.


    "Palace Master, why don''t we chase and kill?"


    "With our current strength, we can definitely damage Tianpeng Mountain."


    The other elders were puzzled when they heard this.


    Feng Baiyu''s eyes swept across the crowd, and said indifferently: "Everyone, don''t underestimate Tianpeng Mountain because our strength has suddenly skyrocketed. We have just stepped into the realm of God Emperor. Although our strength has become extremely strong, we still have control over our own strength. Far inferior to those old god emperors."


    "If it is torn apart, it is very likely that we will be severely injured."


    "We have just made a breakthrough. Continuing to stabilize the cultivation base is the key point."


    "It''s not worth fighting Tianpeng Mountain now."


    "And after King Tianpeng perceives the strength of my Tianxing Palace, he will not dare to be an enemy of my Tianxing Palace in the future. This crisis can be considered resolved."


    Although everyone was a little unwilling, they did not dare to refute when Feng Baiyu said so. After all, they have just broken through now, not when they are fighting against powerful enemies.


    "I am waiting for the order of the palace master."


    The elders could only suppress the killing intent in their hearts. In fact, at the moment when King Tianpeng and others appeared, they already felt it, but they were suppressed by Feng Baiyu.


    Because Li Yixi was sleeping, they didn''t dare to take the initiative to wake up Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi Gao is not happy, that is what they worry about most.


    Feng Baiyu still didn''t say anything, Feng Baiyu felt that Li Yixi was so terrifying, it was impossible not to count Tianpeng Mountain.


    Having improved their cultivation, it is possible that they deliberately bless the Tianxing Palace, which is Li Yixi''s layout.

 Chapter 1108

    Feng Baiyu felt that Li Yixi''s arrangement naturally had Li Yixi''s reasoning.


    If it is broken indiscriminately, there may be disasters.


    Even if two god emperors have fallen, Tianpeng Mountain is not so easy to deal with, not to mention that Tianpeng Mountain has been inherited for so many years, is there really no trump card?


    On the contrary, the Tianxing Palace, at this moment, is stepping on the peak that has never been seen before.


    Their cultivation base is the strongest trump card.


    It would be a catastrophe for Tianxing Palace to fight with Tianpeng Shenshan.


    Even if you can win, it''s a miserable victory.


    So, what''s the point.


    "Go back!"


    "Everyone continues to stabilize their cultivation. This time against the sky, I hope that my Tianxing Palace will become the overlord on the Burial Sky Plain soon."


    "Saint, she is indeed the lucky star of my Tianxing Palace!"


    "It''s no wonder that such a terrifying Supreme Dao Foundation can be created. It''s no wonder that I know such terrifying existences."


    "Before this, the old man could not understand how her supreme Dao foundation was forged, even those ancient forces with countless resources could not forge such a terrifying Dao foundation for the disciples. , no wonder it is so.¡±


    "I didn''t expect that the Tianxing Palace would reach its peak in the hands of this old man."


    "And, this is just the beginning."


    "With the relationship of Tang Chuchu, the rise of the Tianxing Palace is inevitable, but is it just that?"


    "The ancestors of the Tianxing Palace are above, please also bless me."


    "I hope that one day, there will be a detached existence in my Tianxing Palace."


    Feng Baiyu looked up at Haoyue in the night sky with a look of excitement.


    In one day, five god emperors and dozens of god emperors were born in the originally small Tianxing Palace. Everything seemed like a dream.


    But to achieve this step is just a meal for Li Yixi, and it is terrifying to think about it.


    At this moment, Feng Baiyu couldn''t help but swept his gaze to the yard where Li Yixi was resting.


    "Um?"


    "A mere little monster, who dares to peep at my Tianxing Palace, do you really think my Tianxing Palace is easy to bully?"


    "Even if King Tianpeng is watching, at least he has the cultivation level of a god emperor, but he dares to come here to be presumptuous in the realm of a mere god king."


    Feng Baiyu felt that there was a little demon in the realm of the god king peeping at him, and his expression was extremely cold.


    The next moment the body suddenly disappeared.


    Outside the Tianxing Palace, a bat is suspended in the void.


    Almost merged with the night.


    "In this Heavenly Star Palace, is it really as terrifying as King Tianpeng said?"


    "However, I have sneaked in before clearly, and this Heavenly Star Palace is very ordinary."


    "Could it be that King Tianpeng found some treasure and was ready to swallow it alone."


    "Otherwise, the explanation doesn''t make sense."


    "God emperors and emperors, do you mean that you are born at birth? If it is that simple, you can increase the number of god emperors and emperors, so the god emperors and emperors are not as numerous as dogs, but the incomparable dignity of the status of god emperors and emperors is a sign It is extremely powerful and cannot be easily cultivated."


    "I must find out."


    "Even if there is a god emperor, I am not false if this treasure exists."


    The sound of bats fell.


    Suddenly, a mysterious aura appeared on his body, and the bat disappeared without a trace in an instant, as if it was not in the same time and space as everything in front of him.


    Feng Baiyu, who appeared in the void, changed his expression slightly at this moment.


    Originally, when he looked at the bat before, he looked disdainful.


    But at this moment, Feng Baiyu''s expression changed.


    Feng Baiyu couldn''t see through the aura surrounding the Bat God King.


    And even if it is an attack, Feng Baiyu feels that he cannot attack the opponent.


    At this moment, the other party does not seem to be in the same time and space as him.


    "Treasure, this monster definitely has an extremely heaven-defying treasure, otherwise it would never be like this."


    "It''s terrifying to make it parallel to your own time and space."


    Feng Baiyu in the God Emperor realm took a deep breath.


    However, only for a moment.


    Feng Baiyu''s expression suddenly changed.


    "not good!"


    "Damn, why did this grandson go to the rest place of the son?"


    "If you disturb the son, what should you do?"


    Feng Baiyu was extremely anxious, and immediately went to the yard.


    On his forehead, there were beads of sweat in an instant.


    sweating profusely.


    "die!"


    Feng Baiyu''s expression was extremely cold, and with his magical powers, the power of the stars turned into a big hand and grabbed the bat in front of him.


    That piece of void was instantly shattered by Feng Baiyu.


    However, there was no joy on Feng Baiyu''s face, and his face became extremely ugly.


    "Feng Baiyu, you want to kill me, do you think it''s possible?"


    "At this moment, I am not in the same time and space as you. You can only see me. You can''t hurt me even if you destroy this world."


    "Otherwise, do you think I''m in the realm of a god-king, dare to come in?"


    "But I didn''t expect that there would be a few more god emperors in the Tianxing Palace. It seems that you have an extremely heaven-defying opportunity."


    "Otherwise, how could the Heavenly Star Palace like an ant give birth to a god emperor?"


    "You actually stopped me from approaching the yard."


    "If my guess is good, it''s a chance, and you should hide it in the yard."


    The demon king looked proud at the moment, feeling that Feng Baiyu stopped him in order to hide some secret.


    Especially when he entered the Tianxing Palace and found that there were suddenly several more god emperors in the Tianxing Palace, it was really just like what Tianpeng King said, and the black bat was even more excited.


    Because, in the past, he had entered the Tianxing Palace and knew the Tianxing Palace very well.


    "presumptuous!"


    "Dare to enter, you will die!"


    "In the courtyard, the peerless master is resting."


    Feng Baiyu is very anxious, I hope the demon king can retreat.


    "A senior?"


    "Feng Baiyu, can you tell me how tall you are, more detached than God Emperor?"


    "Your Tianxing Palace was in the ancient times, and the strongest person was no more than a god emperor, but he fell."


    "Don''t tell me, there is a detachment living in your Heavenly Star Palace!"


    At this moment, the black bat looked proud and disdainful.


    At this moment, he is clearly standing in front of Feng Baiyu, but it is extremely strange. At this moment, there is a mysterious power entangled in front of him, so that he is not in the same space as this world.


    At this moment, he looks like a shadow.


    But it seems very real.


    Feng Baiyu looked ugly, but Feng Baiyu knew that he couldn''t kill this person, and he couldn''t stop this person.


    At this moment, even if he has stepped into the God Emperor, Feng Baiyu still cannot see through it.


    Hearing the black bat''s words, Feng Baiyu said with a cold face.


    "Yes, the existence of living in the courtyard is detachment."


    "If you want to die, go in and try."


    "Transcendence?"


    "What a terrifying existence, then I''ll meet you!"


    However, when he heard Feng Baiyu''s words, the black bat was not only not afraid, but looked curious. Under Feng Baiyu''s icy gaze, he instantly stepped into the courtyard.


    "Damn!"


    "Draft!"


    At this moment, Feng Baiyu, with a gloomy face, hurriedly jumped into the courtyard, her heart beating wildly.

 Chapter 1109

    "Bastard, you want to die, but don''t be in my Tianxing Palace!"


    Feng Baiyu''s heart seemed to be beating.


    Extremely anxious, but helpless.


    This scene made Feng Baiyu extremely tormented.


    Feng Baiyu only hoped that Li Yixi would be fine, otherwise, with the help of Li Yixi, he would break through the God Emperor, what would be his worth.


    While anxious, Feng Baiyu was thinking, does such a strange existence sneak in, does Li Yixi know?


    Seeing Feng Baiyu''s anxiety, the black bat was extremely looking forward to it, and felt that there was a treasure in the yard.


    But when he couldn''t wait to enter, the black bat was stunned.


    The courtyard is very clean, only one young man is sleeping.


    And, still mortal.


    "A mortal?"


    "how can that be?"


    "A mere mortal, why does Feng Baiyu care so much? Could it have something to do with Feng Baiyu?"


    The black bat suspended outside the window looked puzzled.


    "Your Mightiness!"


    "There are no treasures here, please leave."


    "Young master is sleeping, don''t disturb him."


    "You also have the cultivation of a god king. If there are treasures here, you must be able to see through it at a glance!"


    Feng Baiyu, who came in, stood in front of the black bat with an ugly expression.


    Obviously you can see the black bat, but there is a world between the two.


    Feng Baiyu looked extremely cold.


    And now, it is very close, very close to Li Yixi who is resting.


    Feng Baiyu did not dare to make any changes, for fear of awakening Li Yixi.


    "A mere mortal, you, a god emperor, care so much, do you think this king believes it?"


    "I''m afraid there is some mystery hidden in this room!"


    However, the more nervous Feng Baiyu is, the more anticipation the black bat is.


    The body passed through the wall strangely and entered Li Yixi''s room.


    Soon, he looked in the room.


    Unbridled.


    Looking outside, Feng Baiyu was extremely angry.


    But at this moment, Feng Baiyu could only watch with a livid face.


    "Damn, what kind of treasure is this."


    "To make people unable to attack themselves."


    "The master''s strength is sky-high, can he kill him?"


    "At this moment, Feng Baiyu''s hope of killing the black bat falls on Li Yixi."


    Black bats are really weird.


    That mysterious aura was beyond his comprehension and cognition.


    Feng Baiyu felt that these treasures were there, and if he wanted to kill the opponent, only a terrifying existence like Li Yixi took action, and Feng Baiyu could not see through it.


    "Is it on this person?"


    "There are no formations or mechanisms in this room."


    The unscrupulous black bat looked around the room, and then his eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    He flew directly to Li Yixi''s side.


    "Mortal, go away."


    "Don''t get in the way, you can''t have a secret on you, so the secret should be under your bed."


    The black bat directly used his supernatural powers and went towards Li Yixi, intending to turn Li Yixi''s body into flying ashes.


    For mortals, the black bat looks irritable.


    With the existence of a treasure, even Feng Baiyu and Black Bat in the God Emperor realm are not in the eye, let alone Li Yixi.


    The black bat was extremely casual, however, at the moment when the black bat''s supernatural powers first came into contact with Li Yixi.


    The merit around Li Yixi''s body was touched.


    In the void, a thunder of annihilation came through the space and instantly landed on the black bat.


    This Divine Lightning of Silence is extremely terrifying.


    And it''s almost unbelievable, even if the black bat has the cultivation of a god king, he can''t react immediately at this moment.


    "boom!"


    Lightning flashed.


    The black bat in the room widened its eyes.


    A look of horror.


    Because the black bat at this moment found that there were dense cracks on the treasure in his arms.


    Those cracks spread at an extremely frightening speed.


    "No no no..."


    "This is a chaotic artifact, not something that this world can have. Why, why is it about to break."


    At this moment, the corner of the black bat''s mouth trembled wildly.


    A look of horror.


    This treasure is his life-saving thing, and it is also his reckless support.


    Without this treasure, Feng Baiyu outside could easily kill him.


    Moreover, this is an extremely terrifying Chaos Artifact.


    It is indestructible, but the black bat at the moment is puzzled and confused.


    The chaotic artifact actually shattered.


    And he did nothing, just wanted Li Yixi to die.


    The black bat''s expression changed slightly when he thought of Li Yixi.


    "Could it be, is there any treasure hidden in this mortal''s body?"


    "Otherwise, how could it be"


    "Is the hidden thing more terrifying than my Chaos Artifact?"


    The black bat, who was terrified at first, thought of Li Yixi, and his face became hot and greedy.


    Because just now, he didn''t find out how the Divine Lightning of Nirvana flashed.


    In the endless void, a phantom appeared at this moment.


    It is the spirit of heaven.


    "Um?"


    "The fragment of chaos, it turned out to be a fragment of chaos, this monster has such a chance against the sky."


    "It''s incredible!"


    "However, without me, the mere ants can''t hurt the owner in the slightest."


    "As long as the master wants to kill, the gods and demons are hard to stop."


    "At this moment, the chaotic fragments are about to shatter, and without the power of the chaotic universe to bless him, he will surely die."


    "Even if he runs away immediately, Feng Baiyu outside is enough to kill him."


    "If you continue to deal with the master, it will be the way to die."


    There was a sneering color on the corner of the mouth of the Spirit of Heaven and Dao, and the next moment did not continue to descend the Chaos Divine Thunder and disappeared.


    Outside the house, Feng Baiyu was covered in cold sweat at the moment, and when he thought of the divine thunder just now, he shuddered.


    The black bat felt the cracks growing on the Chaos Shard.


    I can only bless myself for ten breaths at most, and I can''t bear it anymore.


    Fluttering his wings, he hurriedly approached Li Yixi.


    The black bat has yet to see it.


    I saw Li Yixi on the bed as if he was awakened by the divine thunder just now.


    He murmured: "Strange, the bright moon shines thousands of miles, where does the thunder come from?"


    "Could it be that I had hallucinations?"


    "strangeness!"


    "Um!"


    "What kind of sound is that, so annoying!"


    "It''s not a mosquito either."


    In a daze, Li Yixi heard the sound of black bats flying.


    The next moment he waved his hand irritably.


    The big hand swept to the black bat.


    Originally, the black bat was excited and felt that he had met the treasure.


    But when the mediocre Li Yixi swept it with a big hand, the black bat changed color instantly.


    At this moment, in the eyes of the black bat, on this world, with only this big hand left, everything is being destroyed.


    "The edge of the palm is born and destroyed."


    "Supreme power."


    "This is detachment!"


    At this moment, the black bat reacted in panic. At this moment, the black bat finally understood why his treasure had cracked just now. It turned out to be the reason why he took action against detachment.


    The black bat''s voice trembled violently.


    The ghost was so frightened that it almost collapsed.

 Chapter 1110

    "Damn!"


    "Walk!"


    The black bat was so frightened that he wanted to urge the chaotic artifact to escape.


    But, the next moment.


    "Crack!"


    A crisp voice resounded in his chest.


    Originally it was incomparably quiet, but at this moment, the voice fell in the ears of the black bat, like a thunder.


    "No no no..."


    Originally, I felt that I still had a glimmer of hope to live, but at this moment, the Chaos Artifact shattered instantly.


    And Li Yixi''s big hand has not yet hit him.


    Just the divine power that escaped destroyed the chaotic artifact, how could the black bat not be afraid.


    However, the sound has not yet come out.


    The black bat''s body instantly turned into fly ash.


    Under that slap, there was no resistance.


    "bother!"


    "It''s finally quiet!"


    Li Yixi was in a daze, as if he felt that he had shot something dead, the sound disappeared instantly, the irritability in his heart disappeared, and he fell asleep again.


    However, this scene in front of me.


    All were seen by Feng Baiyu, who was sweating coldly outside.


    "died!"


    "It''s actually dead!"


    "That treasure, in front of the masters, turned out to be like nothingness."


    "Senior people are scary."


    The traces of power that Li Yixi waved out just now made Feng Baiyu almost lose her soul.


    Feng Baiyu''s body instantly moved away from the yard, and looked into the yard again, his eyes were still full of horror, when he thought of the death of the black bat, Feng Baiyu narrowed his pupils suddenly.


    In that scene, Feng Baiyu felt that in his whole life, he would not be able to forget it.


    terrible.


    "The emperor cannot be hurt, but the master just needs to wave his hand."


    "No wonder the masters sprinkled water casually, and we were able to break through the god emperor. It turns out that the god emperor is still an ant in front of the master."


    Feng Baiyu''s heart thumped, and that scene hit Feng Baiyu''s mind.


    among the mountains.


    King Tianpeng''s expression turned cold.


    "Um?"


    "what happened?"


    "Why did the bat demon king fall? Could it be that the bat demon king consciously has his own means and entered the Tianxing Palace?"


    Tianpeng frowned slightly.


    He had instructed before that he only needed to monitor the Tianxing Palace from a distance, and notify him as soon as he found Li Yixi.


    According to King Tianpeng, it is impossible to fall.


    "You, go and see, what happened?"


    "The black bat has fallen!"


    King Tianpeng stared at a demon king beside him.


    The demon king was terrified at the moment, but he felt the unkindness in King Tianpeng''s eyes and did not dare to refuse.


    leave instantly.


    Soon, the demon king returned.


    "The mountain master, the bastard of the black bat has entered the Tianxing Palace."


    "Other existences are still under surveillance."


    The demon king said cautiously.


    "what?"


    "Did that bastard enter the Tianxing Palace?"


    "Isn''t it a shock to the snake, what is happening in the Tianxing Palace now?"


    King Tianpeng said a little uneasy.


    Seeing the power of Tianxinggong, King Tianpeng really didn''t want to confront Tianxinggong head-on.


    "No, the Tianxing Palace is still very quiet."


    This demon king did not dare to hide anything.


    "Is there no movement?"


    "What the hell is this Heavenly Star Palace plotting to be so forbearing?"


    At the same time of fear, the depths of the pupils of King Tianpeng at this moment revealed a touch of greed.


    "Is there a warning to those little monsters not to approach the Tianxing Palace."


    King Tianpeng said coldly.


    "The mountain master, the subordinates have already told me not to approach the Tianxing Palace, and those who violate the order will be killed."


    The demon king said nervously.


    "it is good!"


    "Let''s rest too!"


    "Naturally there is no response from the Star Palace, so tonight should be a quiet time, but I don''t know when the waste will leave."


    King Tianpeng looked extremely cold.


    Feeling that the Heavenly Star Palace could not be destroyed, Li Yixi would have to die anyway.


    night and day.


    After a full sleep, Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes.


    A thought moves.


    The power of merit swept through the body.


    Li Yixi looked satisfied, feeling that she had taken a very comfortable bath.


    He walked out of the room refreshed.


    "Young master, I''m ready earlier, please!"


    Outside the courtyard, a disciple of the Tianxing Palace was waiting here early.


    "Thanks for your hard work!"


    Li Yixi smiled, very polite.


    Soon, Tang Chuchu came in.


    "Son, morning!"


    Tang Chuchu looked apprehensive.


    "Miss Chu Chu, why is it so early!"


    "Why dress up like that?"


    Li Yixi asked with a smile, very curious, today''s Tang Chuchu actually disguised herself as a man.


    "To tell the truth, there is a piano meeting today."


    "My identity is a bit inconvenient to participate, so I wear men''s clothes."


    "Sir, you may be interested."


    "Of course, Fang Qinyi is a little worse than your son. I don''t know if your son would be interested in going together."


    Tang Chuchu said with a smile.


    "Is there a piano club?"


    "Is there anything special?"


    Li Yixi was extremely confident in his own piano skills and had little interest in it.


    Tang Chuchu hurriedly said: "Young master doesn''t know anything. Today''s master of the Qin Society is the first son of the Burial Heaven Plain, Master Qin, who uses the piano to prove the truth."


    "Do you use the piano to prove the Dao?"


    "It turned out to be a fairy!"


    "Naturally, then let''s go and see!"


    "It''s nothing to delay for a few days?"


    Li Yixi was also interested. Li Yixi wanted to see what was so special about Qin Xian playing the piano.


    Soon, Li Yixi took Xiao Zhan and Tang Chuchu, and the three left the Tianxing Palace in the spirit boat.


    In the mountains, King Tianpeng''s expression brightened when he heard the news.


    "what?"


    "Is the Holy Maiden of the Heavenly Star Palace among them?"


    King Tianpeng''s eyes were extremely bright. According to the news, the Tianxing Palace valued Tang Chuchu very much.


    "Yes, mountain master, this is the photo stone."


    A demon king hurriedly offered a photo stone.


    The next moment, the shadow stone reflected a scene.


    It was the appearance of the three Li Yixi.


    "A god emperor, a half-step god emperor."


    "Good opportunity!"


    "Today, we made them, which can also weaken the strength of the Tianxing Palace. If you want to dominate the Burial Sky Plain, never think about it."


    In the mind of King Tianpeng, thoughts flashed one by one, and the plan was completed immediately.


    Immediately summon a god emperor and eight god emperors, "Nine of you, after the three of you are far away from the Tianxing Palace, start immediately, it is not bad to be able to kill a god emperor in the early stage, this king will ambush halfway and rescue him. Heavenly Star Palace powerhouse, also have to die."


    "After this battle, it is not impossible to destroy the Tianxing Palace."


    "Heavenly Star Palace dares to provoke me, Tianpeng Shenshan. This is courting death. How can I say that my son''s death is also related to them."


    King Tianpeng, who didn''t want to provoke the Tianxing Palace, felt that the opportunity had come.


    "Yes!"


    next moment.


    One after another figure quickly left.


    King Tianpeng swept over all the big demons present, and said excitedly: "Everyone, let''s go too, arrange the formation in advance, and it will be easier to ambush the Tianxing Palace at that time."


    The incomparably aggrieved group of demons flashed bloodthirsty cold light in their eyes.


    One after another figure quietly left the mountain range.


    The timidity in my heart disappeared, and the murderous color was revealed again.

 Chapter 1111

    The spirit boat flew fast.


    In the void, a series of piano sounds sounded, echoing in the void.


    The surrounding birds, at the moment under the sound of the piano, surround the spirit boat.


    Pairs of eyes are looking at the woman on the spirit boat hotly at this moment.


    At this moment, on the spirit boat, it was Tang Chuchu who was playing the piano.


    The song is finally finished, but the sound of the piano has not completely disappeared, and is still echoing in the void.


    Enduring.


    "Sir, how is this song?"


    "Before, in Luoxianji, the master gave me some piano skills. Chuchu has been learning all these years and never let it go."


    At the end of the song, Tang Chuchu''s expectant and anxious gaze fell on Li Yixi.


    The three of them sat cross-legged on the spirit boat.


    Li Yixi was dressed in white, like a fairy in a painting.


    Li Yixi was lying on the spirit boat at the moment, watching the birds in the void, when he heard Tang Chuchu''s words, Li Yixi sat up slowly.


    He smiled and said: "Yes, there is some progress, the sound of the piano will last for a long time, and you can make the birds listen. You have worked hard this year."


    "It''s a first glimpse of the door!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    It''s not that Li Yixi praised himself, this is Li Yixi''s explanation to Tang Chuchu according to the level of the system.


    "Master, how long is it before I enter the room."


    Tang Chuchu took a deep breath, and his eyes fell on Li Yixi, a little uneasy.


    "Are you going to enter the room?"


    "Speaking fast is also very fast, and speaking slowly is also very slow. When you enter the room, it is actually the sound of the piano that attracts hundreds of birds to the phoenix. If your sound of the piano is going further, that''s fine."


    "However, if this step is fast, it''s fast, and if it''s slow, it''s hard to say!"


    Li Yixi didn''t hide anything, but chose to tell the truth. Back then, Li Yixi had to suffer a lot in order to enter the house. This needed an opportunity.


    If the opportunity comes, you can step into it with one song.


    If there is no opportunity, it will take a long time.


    Li Yixi seemed to be very casual just now, and didn''t even watch Tang Chuchu play, but Li Yixi knew very well that from Tang Chuchu''s piano sound and technique, Li Yixi knew that Tang Chuchu had worked hard for a long time to enter the house.


    However, no opportunity has been found.


    Tang Chuchu''s expression became anxious when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help frowning.


    At this moment, Li Yixi faintly sensed that Tang Chuchu seemed to have something on her mind and wanted to enter the room impatiently.


    Li Yixi looked at Tang Chuchu solemnly.


    "Chuchu, why are you in such a hurry to let Qinyi enter the house?"


    "You seem to hate someone very much."


    "Could it be that you have any troubles in Immortal Realm?"


    "If you don''t like people, don''t like them."


    Li Yixi looked at Tang Chuchu and said lightly.


    Tang Chuchu''s expression changed slightly when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    Tang Chuchu was greatly surprised, "Young Master, I..."


    Tang Chuchu didn''t expect that Li Yixi could see through his own mind.


    "Master, in fact, this time I go to Xiancheng, I want to defeat Master Qin."


    "Because I have a marriage contract with Young Master Qin, and the wedding date is getting closer and closer, but I don''t like this person. If I want to break the engagement, I can only defeat Young Master Qin in Qin art."


    "So, I''m upset!"


    After Tang Chuchu was surprised, he quickly returned to normal.


    It''s not surprising that Li Yixi knows his inner voice, after all, Li Yixi is unfathomable.


    "Does it have to be defeated in piano skills?"


    "how so."


    Li Yixi was puzzled.


    "Young Master, when I first entered the Immortal Realm, my cultivation base was weak, and I was captured by the forces of Young Master Qin and used as a furnace, but the other party saw that my Dao foundation was extremely strong, so I signed a contract with Young Master Qin."


    "This contract is very special. I have to rely on myself to defeat Young Master Qin in the art of the piano. Even if I defeat it by cultivation, it cannot be cancelled."


    "In fact, this is also the restraint of the Seven Sounds Palace on me."


    Tang Chuchu''s voice fell, and Li Yixi''s expression turned cold.


    The word "Luding Ding" made Li Yixi angry.


    Li Yixi knew that Tang Chuchu didn''t like each other at all, and Qiyingong''s methods were shameless.


    "Tell me, what''s his name, and I''ll kill him!"


    "You don''t have to beat him."


    "And now your heart is messed up, it''s hard to want Qinyi to enter the house!"


    Li Yixi said coldly.


    I want to use the Death God sticker to kill Qin Gongzi.


    Li Yixi felt that the other party was dead, so he resolved it.


    "Son, no!"


    "This contract is very special. If Young Master Qin dies, I have to die too."


    "So, Qin Yi''s victory over Young Master Qin is the only way out."


    Tang Chuchu hurriedly explained.


    "Is it so difficult?"


    Li Yixi frowned slightly.


    Soon, Li Yixi said, "If that''s the case, then I''ll play a song for you to see if you can find an opportunity."


    "Let me think about what song to play!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and she couldn''t help frowning in thought.


    While Li Yixi was contemplating, which god emperor of Tianpeng Mountain and several god emperors approached silently.


    The incomparably cold eyes fell on the three of them.


    "God Emperor of Tianshen Mountain?"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan and Tang Chuchu''s expressions changed slightly.


    They feel it.


    And at this moment, these existences are in the void, and they have completed the formation.


    An extremely terrifying divine artifact was used by these big monsters as the core of the formation.


    A terrifying power descended, directly imprisoning this void.


    Even the spirit boat couldn''t move an inch at the moment.


    stopped.


    A terrifying breath descended.


    I don''t know what kind of treasure it is, and it has the effect of imprisoning. At this moment, Xiao Zhan''s cultivation level instantly fell to the realm of the emperor. Tang Chuchu, who was at the peak of the emperor''s cultivation, was directly suppressed to the early stage of the emperor.


    The enemies he faced were a god emperor and eight god emperors.


    This lineup is completely unbreakable.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi was lost in thought.


    The powerhouses of Tianpeng Mountain are extremely proud.


    "Hahaha!"


    "The Forbidden Sky Formation is so easy to use, it''s a must for killing people."


    "However, do we need to deal with them?"


    A god emperor said with a look of disdain at this moment.


    Li Yixi, who was contemplating, raised his head at this moment, his eyes lit up.


    "Chuchu, today, you are in a turmoil. It is very difficult to let Qin Yi enter the house. Since that''s the case, let''s make your mind even more chaotic."


    "I''ll play a song of Ambush for you."


    "Let you experience the feeling of being in a desperate situation, and the distracting thoughts in your heart may not be able to disturb you."


    When Tang Chuchu and Xiao Zhan looked anxious, Li Yixi''s voice sounded.


    Seeing Li Yixi sober up from his contemplation, the two of them are not nervous at the moment, nor are they afraid of the God Emperor and the eight God Emperors.


    The two also breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the void, Li Yixi''s piano sounded when the strong men of Tianpeng Mountain looked disdainful.


    Today, they have a big plan. They want Tang Chuchu to ask for help from the Tianxing Palace, and they are calculating the Tianxing Palace, so the speed of their shots is slower.


    "Boom!"


    Li Yixi plucked the strings.


    Ten fingers fluttered, and the sound of the piano slowly spread out.

 Chapter 1112

    At this moment, a killing qi spread out, instantly filling the entire void.


    The sound of the piano reverberated continuously in the void, and in the void at the moment, there were illusions one after another, as if an extremely terrifying ancient battlefield had descended.


    In the void, the Tianpeng Mountain powerhouse, who was originally proud, changed his expression instantly.


    Because they felt that everything around them had changed at this moment, as if they suddenly appeared in another extremely strange world.


    At the same time, they were extremely disturbed.


    As Li Yixi plucked the strings with both hands, invisible sound waves spread out.


    In this void, a series of terrifying phantoms appeared instantly, and these phantoms turned into terrifying beings, killing them.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan looked up at the void, his expression suddenly changed, his body was stunned like a stone, he was breathing cold air, and his eyes were shocked.


    Xiao Zhan has been following Li Yixi''s side all the time, and he has heard of "House of Flying Daggers" before, but this time listening to "House of Flying Daggers" has a completely different feeling than before.


    The environment in which this sound was made was too terrifying.


    Even if he was not targeted by Qin Yin, at this moment, Xiao Zhan was trembling with fear.


    Because at this moment, the terrifying power in the sound of the piano made the Forbidden Heaven Great Formation useless in an instant.


    As Li Yixi''s hands accelerated, the piano sound became more urgent.


    Terrifying fluctuations spread out from Li Yixi''s front in all directions, and the Great Forbidden Array that imprisoned the void was instantly shattered under this wave of fluctuations.


    "broken."


    "The big formation is broken!"


    "What kind of attack is this?"


    "Who is this person?"


    "Didn''t you say that this is a waste, a mortal? Why is his piano sound so terrifying? Could it be that he is, he is the son of Qin?"


    "But, does Young Master Qin have the ability?"


    The god emperor of Tianpeng Mountain watched the Forbidden Heaven formation in the sky collapse instantly, his expression changed greatly, and his face was full of fear.


    When the god emperor''s gaze fell on Li Yixi, he saw Li Yixi''s relaxed expression at this moment, as if he was just entertaining himself.


    All this in front of him made the big monster with the cultivation of a god emperor break into a cold sweat in an instant, and the fear constantly spread in his heart.


    When he looked at Li Yixi, he no longer had the disdain he had before. At this moment, Li Yixi turned into an extremely terrifying devil in his eyes.


    Before that, the god emperor had been targeting Xiao Zhan and Tang Chuchu, but at this moment he realized that the most terrifying thing on this spirit boat was not Xiao Zhan and Tang Chuchu, but a very lazy and seemingly most terrifying creature. Ordinary, the most trashy Li Yixi.


    Just by plucking the sound of the piano, an unbreakable illusion was created, and the forbidden sky formation they arranged collapsed instantly.


    This scene greatly impacted the hearts of everyone, and it also made these powerhouses in Tianpeng Mountain instantly lose their courage to take action.


    Even their bodies couldn''t help shaking at this moment. At this moment, the power of their souls had to be torn apart with the terrifying existence condensed in the illusion.


    Just the illusion created by the sound of the piano puts their souls in an extremely dangerous situation.


    The soul can be severely wounded at any time.


    On the foreheads of one by one, beads of sweat were instantly covered with beans.


    Trembling.


    Facing the phantoms created by those illusions, they were powerless at this moment. If they wanted to take action against Li Yixi, how could they be qualified.


    Because the two sides are not at the same level at all.


    "Sir, what should I do?"


    "This person is so scary, I can''t stand it anymore."


    A god emperor looked terrified, and the voice just fell, and a mouthful of blood spurted out in an instant.


    His eyes were full of fear and despair, his soul power was instantly wiped out by a being that appeared in the illusion, and the vitality in his body quickly disappeared.


    The icy body slowly fell from the void.


    However, it was just the beginning, and no one thought that a god emperor had fallen.


    The other god emperors were terrified one by one at this moment, and when they saw those phantoms appear, their expressions were extremely ugly.


    The god emperor of Tianpeng Mountain had not yet had time to speak, and not far from his side, a sound of breaking the air sounded, and suddenly an illusory flying knife flew out of the void.


    This flying knife instantly destroyed the soul body of another god emperor.


    Another god emperor, fell from the void, and died.


    "Damn!"


    "This man is invincible!"


    "let''s go."


    The God Emperor''s face was aching, and the next moment, in his hand, a piece of extremely mysterious jade suddenly appeared.


    He was instantly smashed, and a powerful force instantly wrapped all the Tianpeng Mountain powerhouses in it.


    This is a piece of ancient teleportation jade, which can instantly teleport people thousands of miles away.


    It was made by a powerhouse with a half-step detachment. For a long time, the god emperor has not used it. After all, in his eyes, this thing is too precious and is the key to life.


    Facing Li Yixi at this moment, how could this god emperor escape? He knew very well that if he hesitated, he would be allowed to die today.


    However, at the moment when this force had just wrapped them all, Li Yixi danced his hands on the strings of the piano.


    Change in tune.


    The incomparably terrifying note spreads and spreads towards the void.


    The god emperor of Tianpeng Mountain widened his eyes. Under the energy of this note, his eyes were full of despair, and he didn''t know how to resist.


    This power is too terrifying, and in an instant, invisible sound waves penetrated through this energy.


    The mysterious aura that enveloped them was torn apart instantly, and terrifying power spread towards them.


    Under this power, the bodies of the god emperors instantly turned into nothingness, as if they had never appeared in the void.


    "Pfft!"


    Under this power, even if he had the cultivation of the god emperor realm, blood spurted out at this moment, and the seven orifices bleed.


    The meridians in the body suddenly collapsed.


    This sound completely ruined it.


    With the cultivation of a god emperor, he has survived since the ancient times, and he has never thought that today, just performing a mission without any danger, but let him fall here.


    After losing his cultivation, he knew very well that he would never survive today.


    The next moment, another sound wave spread, and the power it carried instantly turned his flesh into nothingness.


    See this scene.


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes widened.


    Although Xiao Zhan knew that Li Yixi was very strong, he had never felt it so clearly.


    After all, Li Yixi rarely shot the enemy directly.


    Even with the continuous improvement of heaven and earth and the continuous recovery of the ancient forces, the realm of the god emperor and emperor is still strong.


    In this world, there are people who can almost walk sideways, but in front of Li Yixi, he just vanished into ashes.

 Chapter 1113

    "So strong, what a terrible method."


    Xiao Zhan''s mouth gasped, and Xiao Zhan''s mind showed the despair in his eyes when these god emperors and emperors fell.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan deeply understands that despair.


    Xiao Zhan also knew at this moment that it was no wonder that Li Yixi never put anyone in his eyes. The powerhouses above this world are indeed not qualified to take Li Yixi seriously.


    After all, the God Emperor and God Sovereign are also at the peak of the world, but they are too weak in front of Li Yixi.


    Xiao Zhan hurriedly calmed down.


    Because at this moment, Xiao Zhan felt that the terrifying sound of the piano also enveloped him and Tang Chuchu.


    However, this piano sound is different from the previous ones in the void. Although it has a terrifying illusion, everything seems to be real, but it does not have the power to destroy the world.


    "Master, is this trying to train me?"


    "Indeed, this is a rare opportunity to hone my mood."


    Xiao Zhan instantly restrained his emotions, sat cross-legged on the spirit boat, and silently tempered his state of mind.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan''s soul came out of his body and was suspended above the spirit boat, feeling the terrifying attack of the piano sound.


    There is no way to cultivate the power of the soul, but at this moment, Xiao Zhan felt that under the sound of Li Yixi''s piano, the soul was improving at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Xiao Zhan''s face was ecstatic, but when Xiao Zhan''s eyes fell on Tang Chuchu on the side, he looked envious.


    Because Xiao Zhan found that more mysterious energy surrounded Tang Chuchu at this moment, Tang Chuchu''s state of mind was not only greatly improved, but also that invisible force entangled Tang Chuchu''s soul, making Tang Chuchu''s soul and its terrifying speed growth.


    The speed of that growth made Xiao Zhan feel a little jealous.


    The reason why Tang Chuchu didn''t step into the realm of god emperor yesterday was because Tang Chuchu''s soul power was weak.


    However, at this moment, with the help of that mysterious power, Tang Chuchu''s soul completed the final transformation, and instantly stepped into the realm of god emperor.


    Soon, Li Yixi finished the song.


    In the sky above the spirit boat, there are countless piano sounds surrounding.


    Li Yixi saw that Tang Chuchu and Xiao Zhan did not open their eyes, but seemed to have understood, and a smile appeared on the corners of their mouths.


    Very satisfied, without disturbing the two of them, he took out the jug and took a sip.


    Waiting silently.


    Soon, half an hour later, Tang Chuchu and Xiao Zhan opened their eyes one after another.


    "how?"


    Li Yixi stared at Tang Chuchu and smiled.


    "Thank you, son, I have gained a lot today."


    "Maybe it won''t be long before I can really enter the room."


    "But I don''t know if I will have time to digest what I got today, the trip is not far away."


    Tang Chuchu''s eyes swept into the distance, and sure enough, a huge immortal city appeared in their eyes.


    Although the distance is very long, at the speed of the spirit boat, the distance of hundreds of miles is only an instant.


    "It''s okay!"


    "I believe you can do it."


    "When the time comes to enter the fairy city, before you challenge him, I will play another song for you."


    "Here''s the sheet music."


    "You take a look first, familiar with it!"


    Li Yixi waved his hand, and a circle of bamboo slips appeared in front of Tang Chuchu.


    "Piano sheet music?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Tang Chuchu''s eyes lit up instantly.


    Tang Chuchu''s worries disappeared in an instant. Tang Chuchu knew very well that as long as Li Yixi helped him, he would definitely be able to defeat Young Master Qin today.


    When Young Master Qin is defeated, the contract will be completely invalidated, and he will be considered free.


    "Thank you son!"


    "I don''t know how to repay such a big favor."


    Tang Chuchu came from his inner gratitude.


    "Repay?"


    "We are friends, friends don''t need such a life, and we are not trading!"


    "And this way, the sheet music is also stored here. It''s dusty. It''s better for you to learn."


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he stopped talking and looked at the immortal city in front of him expectantly.


    Seeing Li Yixi say this, Tang Chuchu stopped talking, and silently opened the bamboo slip and read the piano score.


    At the moment when the piano score was opened, Tang Chuchu''s body trembled with surprise.


    A thin frost appeared on Tang Chuchu''s hands.


    Tang Chuchu''s expression suddenly changed, because at this moment, Tang Chuchu felt an extremely terrifying chill on the sheet music.


    Make yourself feel as if you are in the endless snow field.


    But in that chill, there was also a warmth.


    Tang Chuchu was sober at the moment, and at the same time, the four words on the bamboo slip also fell into Tang Chuchu''s eyes.


    Spring and snow.


    Tang Chuchu ran the god emperor''s cultivation base desperately to resist the power contained in the piano score.


    Although Tang Chuchu was a little difficult, at this moment, with a shocked expression on his face, Tang Chuchu knew very well that if he really learned this spring and white snow, then it would be absolutely easy to defeat Young Master Qin today.


    Moreover, this Yangchun Baixue Qin score carries an extremely terrifying profound meaning between the lines, and this chill can keep his heart calm.


    Tang Chuchu is now in the realm of the god emperor. Naturally, he will never forget the piano score in front of him. Just after reading Tang Chuchu once, he will remember the piano score in his mind, and Tang Chuchu began to absorb the profound meaning.


    Tang Chuchu slowly put away the piano score until he could not absorb the profound meaning contained in the score.


    Taking a deep breath, Guqin appeared on Tang Chuchu''s knees.


    He stroked the guqin in front of him, and the next moment, he slowly played the spring and white snow.


    With the sound of the piano, soon, in the void, snowflakes appeared.


    Li Yixi saw the snowflakes falling in the void, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. He glanced at Tang Chuchu, whose body and mind were caught up in the music, and sighed involuntarily.


    "As expected of a cultivator, as expected, playing the piano is different from me."


    "I didn''t expect that the piano could also cause the world to change."


    "It''s a good scene."


    "And at this moment, the snow is just enough to cool down."


    Li Yixi smiled and listened carefully to Tang Chuchu playing Yangchun Baixue.


    But listening to it, Li Yixi frowned slightly.


    "Pity!"


    "Although I have made great progress after listening to "Ambush from All Sides", I still have a little bit of heat to enter the room."


    "But it''s too soon!"


    "Let her be quiet for some time first. After entering the fairy city, before she competes with the son of Qin, I will personally play a song for her, hoping to gain something by then."


    "At the same time, I can also see how much that Master Qin has attained in the music."


    "Maybe the other party hasn''t reached the realm of entering the room."


    Li Yixi also had a smile on his face, and did not take this matter too seriously.


    When Tang Chuchu finished the song, Tang Chuchu did not ask Li Yixi, but quietly put away the guqin.


    The spirit boat has already flown into the fairy city.


    The three fell from the void.

 Chapter 1114

    among the mountains.


    King Tianpeng frowned, suddenly feeling extremely irritable.


    "Is the Tianxinggong powerhouse still in the future?"


    King Tianpeng asked impatiently.


    The subordinates have been working on Xiao Zhan and Tang Chuchu for a long time. Tang Chuchu is very important to the Tianxing Palace. It is estimated that the strong people in the Tianxing Palace should have already arrived, but now, the shadow of the strong people in the Tianxing Palace is completely invisible.


    "Mountain Master, I didn''t find anything. Is it because the three guardians did not control the supernatural powers and killed Tang Chuchu directly, and Tang Chuchu did not send a message back, otherwise the Tianxing Palace would not have reacted in this way, the little monster we were monitoring outside the Tianxing Palace sent a message Come here and say that there is no change in the Tianxing Palace."


    "Otherwise, let''s ask the three guardians!"


    Tianpengshan, the god emperor, felt the suffocating energy in Tianpengwang''s body at this moment, and said with a heart-pounding expression.


    "Hurry up and ask, what''s going on over there?"


    "What a waste, a god emperor plus eight god emperors, can''t you do this little thing?"


    King Tianpeng had a look of anticipation, but now, his expression is very ugly.


    It seemed that things were quite different from what he had planned.


    However.


    Just as King Tianpeng''s voice fell, a figure came quickly, his expression pale.


    "The mountain master, it''s not good, the big thing is bad."


    "The three guardians and the three powerful god emperors who are with them, the soul lamp has gone out."


    This demon king''s body was shaking.


    "what?"


    "This, this..."


    The voice fell, and the Tianpeng Mountain powerhouses present all changed color.


    In the past few days, nothing seems to have happened, but the god emperor of Tianpeng Mountain has fallen again. In addition to today''s three guardians, Tianpeng Mountain has already lost three god emperors and eight god emperors.


    This kind of loss is not just broken bones, but half of Tianpengshan''s body.


    "what?"


    "What do you say, tell me clearly."


    King Tianpeng''s eyes are bloodthirsty.


    With extremely cold eyes, he stared at the demon king in front of him, feeling that he had hallucinated.


    In the past few days, Tianpeng Mountain has lost two god emperors, and now hearing the news, Tianpeng King feels crazy.


    Under the terrifying breath of King Tianpeng, this great demon king was so frightened that he trembled.


    The body trembled.


    The killing intent almost suffocated him.


    "Mountain master, go to hunt down the three guardians of Tang Chuchu and the eight powerful god emperors, the soul lamp went out and fell."


    This god-king demon couldn''t hold on anymore, the voice fell, and he slumped on the ground with a snap.


    Directly freak out.


    King Tianpeng''s suffocating energy, he couldn''t bear it at all.


    "Did you fall?"


    "How is it possible, I don''t believe it."


    King Tianpeng looked ugly. As far as he knew, in the hands of the three guardians, there was an extremely powerful treasure to protect his life, and it was impossible to fall.


    King Tianpeng''s killing intent was awe-inspiring.


    In an instant, it turned into a golden beam and flew away.


    King Tianpeng couldn''t accept it and wanted to go and see what happened there.


    The speed of King Tianpeng was extremely terrifying, and he quickly arrived at the scene of the incident.


    Seeing the two cold corpses on the ground, King Tianpeng''s expression froze.


    At the same time, the Tianpeng King at this moment naturally felt the residual breath in the void.


    "Mountain Master, this is Qin Yin''s murder."


    "Three Protectors, they may have met someone from the Seven Sounds Palace."


    This god emperor has an extremely gloomy expression.


    "Is it the Seven Sounds Palace?"


    "My Tianpeng Mountain has never had a bad relationship with Qiyin Palace. Why would the people of Qiyin Palace kill me Tianpeng Mountain''s Dharma protector?"


    King Tianpeng turned around and questioned with a cold expression.


    "Shanzhu, we don''t have any grudges with Qiyin Palace, but we are going after Tang Chuchu, the saint of Tianxing Palace today."


    "Tang Chuchu Chuanyin is the future wife of the Young Palace Master of the Seven Sounds Palace."


    "Seven-tone Palace wants to use Tang Chuchu to let Young Master Qin step into a half-step detachment."


    "It is rumored that Tang Chuchu has created the supreme Taoist foundation and is the best furnace."


    "Also, Tianxinggong can''t resolve this matter, because the ancestor of Qiyingong is extremely vicious, so that Young Master Qin and Tang Chuchu sign a special contract, and it can only be cracked if Tang Chuchu defeats Young Master Qin on the piano road. , otherwise, Tang Chuchu can only accept his fate."


    "It is rumored that Young Master Qin is the reincarnation of an extremely powerful chaotic artifact from Taikoo, who was born with nine orifices and an exquisite heart."


    "Actually, the Holy Son chased and killed Tang Chuchu, in fact, he wanted Tang Chuchu to be a furnace."


    The god emperor hurriedly explained.


    "what?"


    "Anything else about this?"


    "Damn Qiyin Palace, this is going to oppose our Tianpeng Mountain!"


    "Are bare feet afraid of wearing shoes?"


    "Now my Tianpeng Mountain powerhouses have fallen one after another, their strength has been greatly weakened, and the Qiyin Palace is courting death, then we will fulfill them."


    "As far as I know, Young Master Qin is in Xiancheng not far away."


    "Let''s go, of course, then let''s kill Young Master Qin and let Qiyin Palace know the price of killing me, the God Emperor of Tianpeng Mountain."


    King Tianpeng''s face was full of anger. At this moment, King Tianpeng threw all the killing intent on Qiyingong''s body.


    In the immortal city, the three Li Yixi entered.


    Xiancheng is very lively.


    When Young Master Qin came here today, countless practitioners gathered early.


    "Hey, these brainless fans are really, there are many in every world."


    Li Yixi couldn''t help complaining when he looked at the large crowd of people.


    "Sir, let''s go this way!"


    "I have already arranged a room here."


    "Let''s take a break!"


    Tang Chuchu took a breath, obviously a little nervous at the moment.


    "it is good!"


    Naturally, Li Yixi could see Tang Chuchu''s nervousness and did not refuse.


    And there is VIP treatment, who wants to squeeze with those brainless fans.


    When the three of them were about to enter the pavilion, suddenly countless cheers sounded.


    I saw in the void, a man in red came from the sky, followed by several beautiful women, and the petals of the sky fell from the void.


    The women around him were obviously extraordinary.


    Each has a different instrument in their arms.


    Exactly six women.


    "Young Master Qin, it is Young Master Qin!"


    "Young Master Qin is here!"


    "Young Master Qin, I love you!"


    "Master Qin, I am willing to be your maid and give birth to monkeys for you!"


    Countless roars sounded at this moment.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but turn around and looked into the void.


    Although Young Master Qin and the others were moving very fast, Li Yixi still swept over Young Master Qin''s face.


    "Master Qin!"


    Tang Chuchu''s breath fluctuated a little, and said fearfully.


    "Is he the son of Qin?"


    "You can take a look at his piano skills later, so you can be sure how to beat him." Li Yixi smiled and didn''t care.


    "Young Master, Master Qin, with the Six Emperors of the Qiyin Palace, how can you let Young Master Qin take action, and still do it with all his strength?" Tang Chuchu said with a puzzled face.


    Those six women looked extremely coquettish, but they were actually six beings with extraordinary strength.


    Now, it is impossible to speculate on his cultivation.


    "My son thinks that he has a disaster of blood light, and it is not an ordinary disaster of blood light. Under this kind of catastrophe, he will take action."


    Li Yixi smiled mysteriously.


    Tang Chuchu looked puzzled, but was looking forward to it at the moment.


    "Believe in the layout of the son, and deal with the mere ants, do you think the son will fail?"


    "Do not worry!"


    Xiao Zhan looked happy, didn''t care, and looked like he was waiting to watch the play.


    Tang Chuchu nodded slightly, thinking that Young Master Qin had a bloody disaster today, Tang Chuchu couldn''t help but look forward to it.

 Chapter 1115

    Tang Chuchu''s inner unease disappeared.


    The three entered the pavilion, where snacks were already prepared, and the location was excellent.


    "Master, where is Master Qin and the others."


    Tang Chuchu mistakenly thought that Li Yixi had not seen Mr. Qin clearly before, and said hurriedly at this moment.


    "See, is Young Master Qin the saucy guy?"


    "In my memory, Qin Xian''s standard is all white clothes and white robes, carrying a guqin on his back."


    "This young master Qin is quite interesting. He actually wears a red robe."


    "Today, there is already a disaster of blood light, and at this moment, the red robe is added, which is too long."


    "Chuchu, look at it, this young master Qin will definitely be unlucky today."


    "Not only will he bleed, but I will be struck by lightning today when I look at his face."


    "Hey, how proud at the moment, how embarrassed it will be later."


    "However, I''m very curious, Chu Chu, you are so jealous, how much strength does this young master Qin have."


    Li Yixi looked at Young Master Qin in the attic in the distance, and said lightly.


    "Sir, have some tea."


    Tang Chuchu felt more at ease when he heard this.


    "Um!"


    "Today, let''s watch a play!"


    Li Yixi picked up the tea with a smile, and drank it leisurely.


    In the attic not far away, Young Master Qin was resting at the moment, and a maid beside him said, "Young Master, Tang Chuchu is here today, I''m afraid he will challenge you, Young Master."


    "Is it Tang Chuchu?"


    "She challenged me, isn''t she courting death?"


    "The way of martial arts is good, but if you want to defeat me in the music and temperament, it is impossible."


    Young Master Qin took a sip of tea, a look of disdain on the corner of his mouth.


    "Sir said yes."


    "And in the martial arts journey, Tang Chuchu is also difficult to beat you, son, you have now stepped into the realm of the god emperor. According to our news, Tang Chuchu is still working hard to step into the god king?"


    "But today''s Tang Chuchu is accompanied by a mortal. That mortal is very interesting. A mere mortal actually said that the son has a bloody disaster today. I really don''t know what it means."


    The maid''s voice just fell.


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Qin Gongzi''s mouth.


    "Do you say that this son has a bloody disaster?"


    "I''m afraid he has the bloody disaster."


    "Qiu, you killed him in the past."


    "Tell him that it is he who has the disaster of blood, not this son. In this immortal city, who dares to touch my son."


    "A mere mortal dares to speak and spy on the divine emperor''s fate."


    "ridiculous!"


    At this moment, Young Master Qin had a look of disdain on his face.


    "Master, it seems that Tang Chuchu cares a lot about who, did he really kill him?"


    The maid named Qiu couldn''t help but ask at this moment.


    After all, Tang Chuchu and Qin Gongzi don''t know what to do in the future.


    She doesn''t dare to be reckless in doing things.


    "Go!"


    "killed!"


    "The more Tang Chuchu cares, the more damn it, even if Tang Chuchu doesn''t love me, he can''t care about the rest of the men, let alone mortals."


    "This mortal is alive, doesn''t it mean that this son is not as good as a mortal?"


    In the depths of Qin Gongzi''s eyes, a trace of evil spirit flashed.


    "Yes, this subordinate understands!"


    When Qiu heard Young Master Qin''s words, his expression changed slightly, and he immediately bowed and stepped back.


    "Blood Light Disaster?"


    "ridiculous!"


    "Where my son is, who would dare to be presumptuous?"


    Young Master Qin picked up the tea and took a sip, extremely elegant.


    Qiu had just exited the room when a cold light suddenly descended from the sky, killing him at the attic where Young Master Qin was.


    This attack is extremely fast.


    "Um?"


    Young Master Qin didn''t notice at all, but at this moment, behind Young Master Qin, a maid''s pupils shrank, and her extremely cold eyes swept toward the void.


    I saw the pipa in the hand of the maid rang, and the terrifying sound waves scattered.


    It collided with the attack in the void.


    In an instant, under the terrifying attack, the top of the attic turned into nothingness.


    "Who?"


    Young Master Qin, who had reacted, looked extremely cold as he watched the top of the attic disappear.


    Young Master Qin has always been proud, and the Qiyin Palace is also a powerful force. Young Master Qin never imagined that someone would dare to attack him today.


    However.


    No one responded.


    I saw the sound of one after another breaking through the air, and one after another figure, instantly killed everyone in the Qiyin Palace.


    Qiu originally wanted to kill Li Yixi, but at this moment, seeing a powerful being attacking, how dare he attack Li Yixi, and immediately shot to support the strong Qiyin Palace.


    "Tianpeng Mountain, damn it!"


    "God emperor was dispatched, what are you trying to do?"


    Qiu''s expression instantly became extremely cold.


    Rising out of the sky, it turned out to be a god emperor powerhouse.


    "King Tianpeng, don''t be arrogant, what kind of thing are you, you dare to take action against my son of Qiyin Palace, is your Tianpeng Mountain strong now?"


    "Believe it or not, my Qiyin Palace will destroy your Tianpeng Mountain."


    Qiu''s voice was extremely cold.


    "Qiu Hufa, you old ladies are actually pretending to be tender. I have lost a lot of powerful beings in Tianpeng Mountain today, but do you really think that you can take care of us like this?"


    "Today, I want to see what your Qiyin Palace is capable of."


    As soon as Qiu''s voice fell, he was greeted by King Tianpeng''s colder killing intent, and his expression changed slightly.


    There is no grievance between Qiyin Palace and Tianpeng Mountain. Hearing King Tianpeng''s words, he guessed that there might be a misunderstanding. He was about to ask aloud, but Master Qin said angrily, "Kill, kill King Tianpeng for this son. Tianpeng Mountain, a group of miscellaneous hairy birds, dare to peep at my furnace."


    "Killing one is killing. Today, Tianpeng Mountain is simply destroyed."


    Qin Gongzi''s voice fell, and Qiu''s expression changed greatly.


    I wanted to explain, but found that King Tianpeng''s eyes were instantly red, he lost his mind, and burst out with all his strength.


    In the attic, Li Yixi was eating watermelon and looked at the fighting in the void with a hot face.


    "Um?"


    "Interesting, this magical power is much better than the special effects."


    "Unfortunately, it''s not violent enough."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Tang Chuchu and Xiao Zhan on the side looked extremely shocked as if they hadn''t heard Li Yixi''s words.


    "Blood Light Disaster?"


    "Is this the son''s layout?"


    "Young Master is really scary. He killed the Emperor Tianpeng Mountain before, and he arranged everything with ease."


    "Today, Young Master Qin, I''m afraid it''s really going to be unlucky."


    "Tianpeng Mountain has recently suffered heavy losses, so he dares to be so exciting."


    Tang Chuchu was sluggish at first, and then excited.


    Originally, this was just a misunderstanding, but Young Master Qin''s arrogance instantly turned the trumped-up thing into reality.


    "But with so many strong men around Young Master Qin, where is the bloody disaster?"


    Tang Chuchu looked puzzled.


    As soon as the thought fell, the expression of Qiu, who was fighting in the void in the next moment, changed wildly, "Master, get out of the way."


    Because at this moment, a figure quietly approached Young Master Qin.


    It is the god emperor of Tianpeng Mountain.


    A shot is a killer move.


    No mercy.


    This god emperor, the timing is extremely well controlled, and he is too close to Young Master Qin.


    It was difficult for the strong man beside Mr. Qin to react at this moment. When he did, the sharp claws of this god emperor had already grabbed Mr. Qin''s head.


    Even if he shot in time, the young master Qin was still scratched by the breath of the sharp claws, and his hair became disheveled, leaving a huge wound on his face, and blood was flowing.


    Tang Chuchu in the attic widened his eyes.


    Unexpectedly, Qin Gongzi was really injured.


    When he looked at Li Yixi, his face was incredulous.

 Chapter 1116

    "Young Master, you are so amazing. I didn''t expect Master Qin to have a bloody disaster. This bastard''s sassy bag before, now finally has his retribution."


    "Ha ha!"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan saw the embarrassed Young Master Qin, and there was a touch of excitement on his face.


    Although he already knew that Li Yixi said that Young Master Qin had a bloody disaster, then there must be, but now seeing Young Master Qin in such a state of embarrassment, Xiao Zhan still couldn''t help but be excited.


    This guy was too arrogant before.


    Xiao Zhan has the cultivation level of a god emperor. Just now, Young Master Qin wanted to kill Li Yixi, and Xiao Zhan naturally heard it.


    "Blood Light Disaster?"


    "This is just a disfigurement. Where is the bloody disaster? I don''t think Young Master Qin''s black anger has dissipated yet?"


    "Let''s just eat melons here quietly and be a spectator!"


    "Today, Young Master Qin''s mentality has completely collapsed. Chu Chu is challenging him and has a great chance of winning."


    "The mentality is broken, how much strength can you exert?"


    "However, Young Master Qin has not really collapsed yet."


    "Keep watching!"


    "Furthermore, Young Master Qin has always been aloof, how can you bear such humiliation, and the big demon who shot against Young Master Qin is of extraordinary strength. Young Master Qin wants to survive, and it is not enough to rely on his subordinates alone, Young Master Qin will do his best!"


    "Now, it''s not difficult to know Young Master Qin''s strength!"


    "Just now, I was still thinking about how to break the game?"


    "Now, it saves me from worrying."


    "hey-hey!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and she happily watched the fight outside.


    In the void at the moment, all the powerhouses hidden in the dark in the Seven Sound Palace all appeared and killed together with the powerhouses of Tianpeng Mountain.


    Seeing that Young Master Qin was injured, his corpse was almost in a different place, and the people of Qiyin Palace also burst into real fire, and various magical powers erupted in the void.


    It was extremely dazzling, and Li Yixi was very satisfied with it.


    "Isn''t this broken?"


    "Today, what is the son going to play?"


    "Interesting, today''s Young Master Qin was so arrogant when he came, it would be bad luck to meet Young Master."


    "Just now, the corpse was almost in a different place. The disaster of blood light has not dissipated, and it is not enough to make Young Master Qin collapse. I wonder what will happen to Young Master Qin today?"


    Xiao Zhan took a deep breath, and the look of anticipation on his face became even stronger.


    Tang Chuchu on the side looked grateful when his eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    At this moment, all the worries in Tang Chuchu''s heart disappeared.


    "Young Master Qin, I will return all the humiliation at that time today."


    "The contract, it should end here!"


    Tang Chuchu looked at Young Master Qin in the void and sneered.


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!"


    "Kill, kill them, kill them, destroy Tianpeng Mountain today!"


    "Damn, damn it!"


    "Dare to kill me, King Tianpeng, today is your day of death, kill!"


    Qin Gongzi escaped from death, stretched out his hand to hold his face, and felt the unstoppable flow of blood, his face was instantly gloomy and seemed to be dripping.


    In the eyes, there is a cold light that chooses and devours people.


    How arrogant Young Master Qin was before, how embarrassed he is now.


    "Destroy my Tianpeng Mountain?"


    "Just because of you people, all the powerhouses in your Qiyin Palace are coming, and you don''t dare to say that."


    "Young Master Qin, you will surely die today."


    "Kill the god emperor of Tianpeng Mountain, this hatred is endless, what is the threat?"


    Seeing that the god emperor did not kill Young Master Qin, he was very surprised. The two half-step god emperors blocked him, and he did not pay attention to it at all.


    "Kill Tianpeng Mountain God Emperor?"


    Hearing the words of Tianpeng Mountain God Emperor, Qin Gongzi was stunned.


    When did the Qiyin Palace kill the emperor of Tianpeng Mountain? Although Young Master Qin was angry, he wanted to slash the big demon of Tianpeng Mountain with thousands of swords and smash his bones into ashes, but at this moment, Young Master Qin also discovered that the Qiyin Palace was suppressed.


    Young Master Qin could only forcibly suppress the killing intent in his heart and took a deep breath to explain.


    "shit!"


    "You Tianpeng Mountain is a slander, when did Laozi Qiyin Palace kill you Tianpeng Mountain God Emperor!"


    Young Master Qin roared with anger on his face.


    The Emperor Qiyin Palace, who was fighting with King Tianpeng, also looked extremely anxious.


    They never thought that Tianpeng Mountain would really fight to the death.


    At this moment, it is natural to know that it was a misunderstanding.


    But it was too late to explain.


    "Misunderstanding?"


    "I''m going to die, you told me that it was a misunderstanding. Didn''t you say that killing one is killing, killing a group is killing, and you want to directly slaughter my Tianpeng Mountain?"


    "Today, I want your life, Tianpengshan."


    "die!"


    The God Emperor of Tianpeng Mountain roared and used his terrifying supernatural powers, directly covering the two Half-Step God Emperor and Young Master Qin.


    Countless ice powers turned into ice cones that filled the sky.


    Can''t be avoided.


    The two half-step god emperors joined forces to save their lives, but at this moment, Young Master Qin did not have such a good life.


    "Thunder Shadow Thousand Fantasy!"


    However, Young Master Qin roared and turned into a thunder shadow in an instant, and the speed was extremely fast.


    This magical power is extremely powerful.


    Even this god emperor was extremely surprised at this moment.


    I never thought that Young Master Qin could cultivate such a powerful body technique.


    In the void, countless phantoms appeared at this moment.


    "Tsk tsk tsk!"


    "This movement is really powerful. Compared with this, those special effects are simply not worth mentioning."


    "However, this Young Master Qin''s brows are even more dark."


    "Master Qin, bad luck is coming, I''m afraid it will be bad luck."


    "I don''t know what this bloody disaster will be like?"


    "But it is rumored that Young Master Qin has picked up countless furnaces, and today I really hope that his penis is gone."


    "I''m afraid that it will really collapse directly."


    "After all, without Ding Ding, how can we harvest yin and replenish yang?"


    Li Yixi laughed.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Zhan, who was beside him, instantly tightened his legs.


    "This is the so-called collapse that the son said."


    "Without Ding Ding, I''m afraid that Young Master Qin would really have a mental breakdown, but this is too cruel!"


    In Xiao Zhan''s heart, he couldn''t help but feel anxious for Young Master Qin.


    Xiao Zhan felt chills just thinking about it.


    This aloof son Qin is about to become a eunuch.


    Because Xiao Zhan also felt that at this moment, an invisible force was entangled towards Young Master Qin.


    That power contains the power of robbery.


    "What about the God Emperor, if you want to kill me, can you?"


    "Do you really think that my son Qin doesn''t have any trump cards?"


    "With the supernatural powers of Thunder Shadow and Thousand Illusions, you can''t kill me. Soon the powerhouse of my Seven Sounds Palace will come, and then it will be your death."


    At this moment, Young Master Qin, with a grim expression on his face, scolded with blood red eyes.


    "yes?"


    "I don''t believe I can''t kill you!"


    The god emperor of Tianpeng Mountain instantly revealed his true body and transformed into a huge bird.


    The wings were fanned, and the terrifying cold wind broke out, and countless ice picks, like thousands of sword lights, slaughtered at Young Master Qin.


    Young Master Qin looked angry and disdainful. The moment everyone in the Seven Sounds Palace was relieved, the very proud Young Master Qin suddenly felt that his body''s mana was out of control and was stunned for a moment.


    But at this momentary pause, Young Master Qin''s eyes almost bulged out of fright.


    Because of a few ice picks, they stabbed straight into the crotch.


    "No no no..."

 Chapter 1117

    The smug look in Young Master Qin''s eyes instantly disappeared, replaced by panic.


    Because of this moment, the mana in the body was out of control, and Young Master Qin could not dodge at all.


    I can only watch the ice pick stab.


    "Ah this..."


    "Hide!"


    "Isn''t it cruel?"


    In the pavilion, Li Yixi looked at Young Master Qin in the void with a look of sympathy.


    Li Yixi felt that Young Master Qin could not hide.


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Chuchu didn''t speak, feeling that Li Yixi was mocking Young Master Qin.


    "Master of the Young Palace!"


    "No no no..."


    The powerhouses of the Qiyin Palace suddenly discovered this scene in the void, and they changed color in an instant.


    Young Master Qin is the only heir of the old palace lord of the Seven Sounds Palace. If Ding Ding is abolished, then the old palace lord will definitely run wild, and these people will most likely be brutally killed.


    One by one, they even forgot their opponents.


    Split eyes.


    Just now, it was clear that Young Master Qin was able to handle the attack of the Tianpeng Mountain God Emperor with ease, but no one thought that such a change would suddenly occur.


    This scene, no one can predict and accept.


    I feel that today is really a disaster.


    "No no no..."


    "help me¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Young Master Qin no longer had the pride he had before, and even the hatred disappeared.


    Qin Gongzi just wanted to dodge away.


    Save your penis.


    However, at this moment, in Young Master Qin''s eyes, time has become extremely slow.


    Under the terrified gaze of Young Master Qin, his body continued to fall, constantly approaching the attacking ice pick.


    Tianpeng Mountain God Emperor also had a look of disbelief.


    Hearing Young Master Qin''s words before, he gritted his teeth angrily, but he didn''t expect this scene to appear unexpectedly when he burst out with all his strength.


    Tianpeng Mountain God Emperor felt a chill in his heart, and he wanted to say a coincidence.


    If you want to remove the magical power, after all, such an attack is completely humiliating the Qiyin Palace. Whoever of the Qiyin Palace will definitely pursue him endlessly, but at this moment, it is too late.


    Young Master Qin watched.


    One after another, the sound of breaking the air sounded.


    The falling body came into contact with one after another of ice picks.


    "Hey!"


    "Hey!"


    The sound that penetrated the flesh sounded.


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!"


    A mournful howl came from Young Master Qin''s mouth.


    Young Master Qin''s crotch was red with blood.


    Blood spurted out, and in an instant, his legs were stained red.


    At this moment, Young Master Qin, the things under his crotch completely disappeared, leaving nothing.


    At the same time as the severe pain came, Young Master Qin''s mentality really collapsed at this moment.


    "Gone!"


    "Gone!"


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The pain in his heart and body made Young Master Qin almost go crazy in an instant.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Watching this scene, King Tianpeng couldn''t help clenching his legs and his body felt cold.


    "Son!"


    The figures one after another flew towards Young Master Qin at the moment when the Tianpeng Mountain powerhouse was stunned.


    As soon as I approached Young Master Qin, I saw that Young Master Qin''s crotch was empty, and one by one felt a chill in their hearts.


    "what!"


    "Kill, kill them, I''m going to kill them."


    "If this revenge is not avenged, I swear not to be a man."


    At this moment, Young Master Qin''s eyes were as red as blood.


    In the roaring voice, there is endless resentment.


    Gone, Tintin is gone.


    Looking down, there was nothing left. Young Master Qin couldn''t accept this scene, but this scene happened to be a fact.


    "kill!"


    "Kill them and avenge the son!"


    The powerhouse of Qiyin Palace, his eyes are red at this moment.


    First, because Qin Gongzi was injured.


    Second, they are very clear that today is over.


    When Young Master Qin was cut off, the Palace Master of the Seven Sounds Palace would definitely be furious.


    And they can''t escape yet, after all, the Qiyin Palace still has their family.


    Whoosh whoosh.


    One after another, the sound of breaking the air sounded.


    The people of the Seven Sounds Palace instantly turned red.


    It was suppressed by Tianpeng Mountain before, but at this moment, it has completely suppressed Tianpeng Mountain. After all, the strong people of Tianpeng Mountain also know that things have happened.


    For a while, one by one was stunned.


    The point is, Young Master Qin is not dead yet.


    However, at this moment, the people of the Seven Sounds Palace are all crazy.


    Directly ignoring the supernatural powers of the Tianpeng Mountain powerhouses, fighting with the means of perishing together.


    In an instant, the figures of Tianpeng Mountain were blown up by the other side and fell.


    "Grass!"


    "Kill, kill them!"


    "Don''t stay alive."


    King Tianpeng roared.


    The people in Tianpeng Mountain heard the roar of King Tianpeng and instantly woke up.


    They are also aware of the seriousness of the matter, and at this moment they can only kill to silence them and buy them some time.


    "It''s cruel."


    "I''ll go, this is retribution!"


    "Gathering yin and replenishing yang seems impossible!"


    Li Yixi sighed in the attic.


    In the attic at the moment, it is very quiet.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t dare to say more.


    Xiao Zhan could see clearly that everything about Young Master Qin was caused by Li Yixi.


    The bad luck was also caused by Li Yixi''s words.


    "Master, now touch the contract and challenge Master Qin?"


    Tang Chuchu''s face was excited, and Young Master Qin was a villain in Tang Chuchu''s eyes.


    Tang Chuchu doesn''t have any sympathy. Over the years, I don''t know how many young monks have died under the yin and yang of Qin Gongzi.


    "and many more!"


    "It''s a little dangerous now, and Young Master Qin is in madness at the moment, so it''s not appropriate to challenge."


    "Wait a moment, Young Master Qin is about to explode!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Outside.


    "Die, die!"


    A violent pill appeared in Young Master Qin''s hand, which he swallowed without hesitation.


    The next moment, an extremely violent force erupted instantly.


    Qin Gongzi, who was originally only in the realm of the god emperor, instantly stepped into the realm of the god emperor under the action of the violent pill.


    In front of Master Qin, Guqin appeared.


    At the same time, behind Young Master Qin, an ancient Qin soul appeared.


    Under the frantic counterattack of the Tianpeng Mountain powerhouse, Qin Gong played the guqin.


    The guqin sounded, and in the fluctuation of the piano sound, thousands of ghosts and ghosts appeared.


    It seems to devour the world and kill the Tianpeng Mountain powerhouse in the void.


    "not good!"


    "Damn it, it''s Violent Dan, is this grandson crazy?"


    "Go, go!"


    "The people from the Seven Sounds Palace are coming."


    At the moment when Young Master Qin broke out, King Tianpeng sensed several supreme powerhouses of the Seven-tone Palace rushing to this place at the same time.


    At this moment, Young Master Qin broke out, and he wanted to kill someone for a while, but he couldn''t.


    The strong men of Tianpeng Mountain heard the words of King Tianpeng and retreated while fighting.


    "hiss!"


    "What a strong piano attack!"


    "I didn''t expect Qin Gongzi Qindao to enter the hall."


    Xiao Zhan''s face was shocked. After the young master Qin broke out, Xiao Zhan realized that the young master Qin had entered the room, and he was very strong.


    Tang Chuchu, who was not worried at first, also instantly became nervous.


    After all, at this moment, his own piano path has not yet entered the hall. If he made a move before, he would definitely lose. Tang Chuchu''s eyes fell on Li Yixi gratefully, and Tang Chuchu just now could not help but shoot.


    If you really make a move, you will definitely lose.

 Chapter 1118

    "I didn''t expect that there were still a few brushes."


    "I thought it was an embroidered pillow."


    "This guy isn''t as rubbish as he looks and sounds!"


    "This magical power of the piano is really powerful. It is much more powerful than the special effects of the two blind piano masters I saw in "Kung Fu"."


    With a smile on his face, Li Yixi couldn''t help but pick up the teacup and walked to the window, looking at it in amazement.


    "Kung Fu?"


    Xiao Zhan looked puzzled, and Li Yixi explained with a smile, "A movie I saw in another world."


    "Master, can I still win Master Qin?"


    Looking at Young Master Qin who was bursting with all his strength at the moment, Tang Chuchu''s eyes showed a sense of powerlessness.


    Li Yixi couldn''t practice cultivation, but it was not bad to observe words and expressions.


    With a casual glance, he could see Tang Chuchu''s inner worries.


    He smiled and said, "Miss Chu Chu, don''t worry about anything, it''s good for Young Master Qin Qin Dao to enter the room, but it doesn''t mean you have no chance."


    "What''s more, Young Master Qin is in a very bad state at the moment. Don''t look at Young Master Qin being insane at the moment, and the enemies he killed are losing ground, but there is a saying that they are in one rush, and then they are weakened and exhausted."


    "And I can see clearly just now, Young Master. The reason why Young Master Qin is so powerful seems to be that he has swallowed some kind of medicinal pill, which is a three-point poison. After the effect of the medicine wears off, Young Master Qin will be even more unbearable."


    "Furthermore, this Young Master Qin doesn''t know how or how many evils he has committed, but the black energy between his eyebrows has not completely disappeared."


    "How about bad luck?"


    Li Yixi said with a speechless expression.


    "Um?"


    "Ah this..."


    Tang Chuchu, who was originally afraid, was stunned when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    With a look of disbelief, in Tang Chuchu''s view, this kind of damage can no longer be said to be a disaster of blood, and Tang Chuchu just saw that the black qi in the eyebrows of Young Master Qin had disappeared.


    Tang Chuchu felt that he had hallucinations, but when Tang Chuchu looked at it again, he was stunned for a moment. Tang Chuchu found that there was really black energy between the eyebrows of Young Master Qin.


    In other words, today''s Young Master Qin is still unlucky.


    "My son..."


    Tang Chuchu''s eyes fell on Li Yixi with a look of gratitude. In Tang Chuchu''s opinion, this was Li Yixi''s method.


    Otherwise, how could Young Master Qin''s black energy just disappear and reappear.


    "Wait, there is a son, even if it is in the fairy world, if the son wants you to win, then the son of Qin will not be able to be."


    "I didn''t expect that Young Master Qin was hiding so deeply. However, if you meet Young Master, you have to admit that you are unlucky. It would be good to save your life."


    Xiao Zhan''s voice sounded in Tang Chuchu''s mind at this moment.


    "Xiao Zhan, is it really the son who shot?"


    Tang Chuchu was a little puzzled at this moment.


    "What do you think?"


    "Young master takes action against Young Master Qin, it is too simple, you don''t need to do anything, Young Master is so terrifying, you only need a thought in your mind, and this Heavenly Dao will target Young Master Qin!"


    "It''s true that the blackness between the eyebrows of Young Master Qin has disappeared, but Young Master seems to be very dissatisfied with this, so Young Master Qin will continue to be unlucky."


    Xiao Zhan said happily when he transmitted his voice.


    "But, how will the son deal with the son of Qin?"


    "Young master''s layout is exhausted!"


    "Young Master Qin Yin killed the Emperor and Emperor of Tianpeng Mountain before, which led to the fight between Tianpeng Mountain and Qiyin Palace, but isn''t this layout over now?"


    "Tianpeng Mountain has retreated, and the seven-tone palace powerhouse is about to come, how to deal with Qin Gongzi?"


    At this moment, Tang Chuchu really couldn''t understand how Li Yixi planned to teach Young Master Qin.


    "do not know!"


    "Who can guess the mind of the son?"


    "However, Young Master Qin is definitely unlucky."


    "Let''s watch the play quietly!"


    "Today, Qiyin Palace treated you with revenge in the past, and the son is avenging you!"


    "This Qiyin Palace is also unlucky, and it actually provokes you. In fact, from the moment we met the young master, our fate has changed and it has become unpredictable."


    "It is our greatest chance to meet Young Master in this life."


    Xiao Zhan''s voice transmission said this, and his grateful eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    Outside, the battle between Tianpengshan and Qin Gongzi''s people is coming to an end.


    However, he also didn''t know how Li Yixi would calculate Young Master Qin.


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Chuchu put away the sound transmission and watched quietly.


    Soon, in the void outside, all the people in Tianpeng Mountain disappeared.


    Young Master Qin was covered in blood, his hair was disheveled, and his face was hideous.


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Young Master Qin roared up to the sky.


    That killing intent was extremely terrifying.


    The next moment, Young Master Qin turned around and saw countless fans staring at everything that happened today.


    Young Master Qin''s expression instantly became extremely ugly.


    Young Master Qin knew that if these people didn''t die today, then his fame would end here.


    "die!"


    "All have to die!"


    In an instant, Young Master Qin made a decision.


    Murder and kill.


    Kill all the people present, what happened today, no one knows.


    His reputation can also be protected.


    In the eyes of Young Master Qin, these weak cultivators were like ants, their lives were like mustards.


    Qin Gongzi''s thoughts fell, and his eyes with incomparable resentment swept to the countless monks present.


    In particular, some people are holding a photo stone at this moment, and it seems that they are recording something.


    The killing intent in Young Master Qin''s heart could not be concealed in an instant.


    I think these people are even more damned.


    If this matter is exposed, Qin Gongzi will have no face to walk the world in the future.


    "You all deserve to die, it''s your own fault."


    "Who made you come here?"


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    At this moment, Young Master Qin had a murderous look on his face.


    Instantly fluctuating the guqin in front of him, he directly chose to kill to silence.


    "Um?"


    "This scum is going to kill people!"


    "Are these people innocent, or are they his loyal fans?"


    "Will the son stop it?"


    Xiao Zhan instantly understood the intention of Young Master Qin, and his eyes immediately fell on Li Yixi.


    However, at this moment, Xiao Zhan was stunned for a moment.


    I even thought I was hallucinating.


    Because the moment Xiao Zhan looked at Li Yixi, he saw a sound wave coming towards Li Yixi quickly.


    Carrying an extremely terrifying force of destruction.


    "Are you looking for death?"


    "If you don''t die, you won''t die. Kill the son, where is the courage!"


    Xiao Zhan was stunned at this moment. The first person Qin Gongzi killed was Li Yixi.


    What is the difference between this and courting death.


    Not to mention Young Master Qin, even a more terrifying existence would not dare to have such thoughts on Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan vaguely guessed how Li Yixi was going to target Young Master Qin.


    But in this case, Xiao Zhan was very puzzled, could Young Master Qin save his life.

 Chapter 1119

    Tang Chuchu on the side was also stunned at the moment.


    Not long ago, which sword slave of Tianpeng Mountain died because of attacking Li Yixi.


    Tang Chuchu knew that Li Yixi had practiced the Holy Body of Merit.


    Attacking Li Yixi is the rhythm of death.


    But now Young Master Qin, he actually chose to die like this.


    Tang Chuchu was dumbfounded for a moment.


    "Do not¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Even at this moment, Tang Chuchu was so frightened that he wanted to remind Young Master Qin, after all, Li Yixi had a holy body of merit and virtue, and attacking Li Yixi would inevitably bring down the corresponding heavenly punishment. By then, Young Master Qin would not become an eunuch, but would end up in a state of disintegration.


    And because of the existence of a contract with Young Master Qin, he has to die.


    But after opening his mouth, Tang Chuchu swallowed all the following words.


    Choose to trust Li Yixi.


    "Young Master should not let Master Qin fall directly, otherwise, there is no need for the trouble before."


    "What kind of existence is the son, why do you need such trouble to kill Young Master Qin."


    Tang Chuchu reacted and comforted herself.


    Xiao Zhan also saw Tang Chuchu''s anxiety.


    Chuanyin comforted: "It''s okay, it''s impossible for the young master to ignore this, but the son has always been counted."


    "Wait and see!"


    Tang Chuchu''s hanging heart finally fell.


    become solid.


    The mood changes and sound transmission between the two seemed to be a long time ago, but in fact it was just an instant.


    Qin Gongzi Qinyin attack just arrived.


    Li Yixi walked to the window just now, and it seemed that he had already calculated all of this, and had prepared in advance.


    Originally, under the attack of Young Master Qin, the entire building had to be instantly reduced to rubbish.


    But the sound of the piano sound was the first to cut off a strand of Li Yixi''s hair fluttering in the wind.


    And this moment.


    Time and space seemed to stand still for an instant.


    Qin Gongzi''s attack stopped instantly.


    In the endless high sky, an extremely terrifying Divine Lightning of Destruction descended from the sky.


    The terrifying power of divine thunder has the power to kill the powerful god emperor.


    "not good!"


    "Why did the Divine Lightning of Silent Extinction explode all of a sudden?"


    Qiu has the cultivation base of the god emperor realm, and at this moment, he also discovered the abnormality, which made him tremble with fear.


    "Young Palace Master, be careful!"


    Qiu Bao rushed out, knowing that the power of destruction carried by Shenlei was too terrifying, so he chose to make himself a meat shield.


    Autumn soars into the sky.


    Activate the Gang Qi, and the powerful Gang Qi will wrap himself.


    At the same time, the figure instantly appeared in the sky above Young Master Qin.


    "boom!"


    God thunder.


    The black lightning seemed to destroy everything.


    A thunderous roar rang out, and lightning flashed across the sky.


    Immediately landed.


    Those people in the Qiyin Palace were instantly so scared that their faces were bloodless.


    Under the terrified gaze, I saw Qiu at this moment, even if he was wrapped in Astral Qi, his body instantly turned into flying ashes.


    Qin Gongzi naturally also felt the crisis, and his face was bloodless.


    Under the terrified gaze, he watched Qiu''s body helplessly, turning into ashes.


    Under the punishment of heaven, the soul flew away.


    At the same time, Young Master Qin still found the black power of thunder, which did not seem to weaken much, and continued to descend upon him.


    "Damn!"


    "not good!"


    Young Master Qin looked at this scene and his eyes were split.


    Angry to the extreme.


    I feel so unlucky for myself today.


    At the critical moment, a small tower appeared in front of Young Master Qin.


    The moment the small tower just appeared, it exuded unparalleled pressure.


    That coercion made people tremble, and it was a treasure belonging to the god emperor level.


    The palm-sized small tower instantly soared, turning into a giant tower, suspended above Young Master Qin''s head.


    This is the tower of the gods, an extremely terrifying defensive weapon.


    It is the life-saving thing that the old palace lord of the Seven Sounds Palace gave to Young Master Qin, and it is also the most precious one.


    At the critical moment, the Tianshen Tower was activated, and Young Master Qin still looked uneasy, staring at the void.


    "Um?"


    "A treasure at the pinnacle level of the god emperor, I didn''t expect the palace master of the Seven Sounds Palace to care so much about his son."


    "However, how can it be stopped?"


    "This is the annihilation of divine thunder, the punishment of heaven."


    "However, this Young Master Qin can be considered to be able to save his life!"


    "Young master is so terrifying, even the means on Master Qin''s body are considered deadly."


    "Without this treasure, under the Divine Thunder, even if Young Master Qin survives, he will have to peel off his skin again."


    "At this moment, Young Master Qin''s mentality has almost collapsed. He is really about to become an eunuch after being contaminated by the thunder and fire of the Divine Thunder."


    Tang Chuchu looked at the tower of the gods that suddenly appeared in the void, and her hanging heart finally fell.


    Tang Chuchu knew that Young Master Qin could not die.


    But have to peel off the skin.


    "boom!"


    In the void, there was another explosion.


    I saw the tower of the gods suspended above Qin Gongzi''s head, and instantly turned into fragments and flew away.


    The terrifying Silent Divine Thunder exploded in an instant, turning into a thunderous fire and leaning down.


    "call!"


    "so far so good!"


    "After being weakened, there is no way to kill Young Master Qin."


    "Otherwise, wouldn''t it be finished."


    "After all, Miss Chu Chu has a contract with Young Master Qin. When Young Master Qin is dead, Miss Chu Chu must also perish."


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked shocked.


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    As soon as Li Yixi finished speaking, he saw the thunder and fire sloping down from the sky.


    It fell on Qin Gongzi.


    Young Master Qin, who was covered in wounds, was instantly wrapped in thunder and fire, and let out a tragic howl.


    The terrifying thunder and fire carries the incomparably terrifying power of robbery.


    Corrupted by the power of robbery, it will leave extremely terrifying injuries on the Dao.


    Originally, although Mr. Qin Ding Ding was gone, but to reach the realm of Mr. Qin, as long as he paid some price, he could still be reborn, but at this moment, he was burned by thunder and eroded by the power of the Dao, and the chance of rebirth was gone.


    "Master of the Young Palace!"


    "Master of the Young Palace!"


    All this happened too fast.


    Those people in the Qiyin Palace were still injured, and they only reacted at this moment.


    The body swept out violently, and went to the son of Qin who was wrapped in thunder and fire.


    One by one, they used various means to put out the thunder fire.


    Tang Chuchu was overjoyed when she saw this scene.


    But before he could make a sound, his expression changed slightly.


    Today''s Tang Chuchu has also stepped into the realm of the god emperor, and the power of the soul is extremely powerful. At this moment, Tang Chuchu feels several figures coming from the sky at high speed. Those people are the god emperors of the Seven Sounds Palace, and they are veteran gods. God, the strength is extremely terrifying.


    The contract came from the Qiyin Palace. Tang Chuchu felt that the Qiyin Palace definitely had some means to stop it, and his expression changed greatly.


    Today''s Tang Chuchu''s mood can be described as ups and downs.


    At this moment, Tang Chuchu was even a little desperate.


    I feel that even God is against me.


    Li Yixi looked at Tang Chuchu''s expression, thought that Tang Chuchu was still a little unconfident, and said with a smile: "Chuchu, it''s time to take action, but before you take action, my son, I''ll play Yangchunbaixue for you, to see how much you can comprehend. Your piano path is only one step away from entering the hall, and I hope that after listening to it, you can go further."

 Chapter 1120

    Tang Chuchu''s eyes showed worry at this moment, and when he heard Li Yixi''s words, he could only forcibly suppress the despair in his heart.


    He hurriedly bowed to Li Yixi.


    "Thank you son!"


    Seeing Tang Chuchu''s expression, Li Yixi smiled and said, "Miss Chu Chu, don''t be so nervous, even if Miss Chu Chu starts now, she has eight or nine points of confidence in defeating Young Master Qin."


    "The reason why I played a song for Miss Chu Chu was actually just to relieve Miss Chu Chu''s worries."


    "Let you, Miss Chu Chu, meet the enemy in your best state, instead of being distracted and unable to concentrate."


    "Although it is said that Young Master Qin has completely collapsed his mentality, and his injuries are extremely serious."


    "But I''m afraid, Miss Chu Chu, that your heart will be disturbed and there will be an accident. After all, sometimes fighting is just a little careless, and it may lead to doom."


    "And Miss Chu Chu once told me that you only have one chance to challenge Young Master Qin, so I think we should cherish this opportunity."


    "Miss Chu Chu, please calm down. With my son here, I will definitely let you win today."


    "I''ll play Yangchun Baixue now, Miss Chu Chu must pay attention and don''t get distracted."


    Li Yixi is as elegant and personable as ever.


    Li Yixi walked from the window to the table, waved his hand slightly, and a guqin appeared on the table.


    Although Li Yixi''s system exploded, the system space has always existed, so things have always been hidden in the system space.


    Li Yixi gently moved his robe and sat in front of the table.


    Reach out and stroke the guqin.


    Xiao Zhan on the side saw that Li Yixi was going to play Yangchun Baixue, and his face instantly showed excitement.


    Xiao Zhan naturally also felt that the powerhouses in the Seven-tone Palace in the sky were coming at an extremely fast speed.


    But Xiao Zhan didn''t pay attention to these people. Xiao Zhan knew very well that Li Yixi was here, no matter how many twists and turns there were today, it would not change the outcome.


    Which contract between Young Master Qin and Tang Chuchu will be voided today.


    Every time Li Yixi plays, it is a great opportunity for practitioners.


    Xiao Zhan will naturally not miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    After all, Li Yixi seldom plays the piano these days. If he misses such an opportunity, he will want to slap his ears.


    Outside the pavilion, among the ruins.


    Everyone in the Qiyin Palace looked anxious and hurriedly healed Young Master Qin. At this moment, Young Master Qin completely fainted under the extreme pain.


    Seeing that Young Master Qin''s crotch was empty and invaded by the power of thunder and fire, even if he had the ability to reach the sky, he could not regenerate it, and his face became pale.


    "My sisters, what should I do?"


    "Now, the young palace lord has been so badly injured, and the injury cannot be recovered, I am afraid that the old palace lord will be furious."


    "I''m afraid I''ll become an ice-cold corpse!"


    A woman''s eyes showed worry, and her eyes swept over several people around.


    These people are very clear about the means of the Seven-tone Palace Palace Master.


    After all, although several of them suffered some injuries today, they were not fatal, but Young Master Qin became an eunuch.


    "There is no other way, I can only let the old palace master decide."


    "Even if we can escape now, but if the old palace master issues an order to kill us, where can we escape."


    "What''s more, our family is still in the Palace of Seven Sounds. Even if we escape, our family will all die because of our involvement."


    "Now we can only gamble!"


    "And as far as I know, the powerhouse of the Seven Sounds Palace is about to arrive. We can only leave it to our fate. I hope that the Seven Sounds Palace will still have the means to treat the Young Palace Master!"


    The head of the woman''s face was bitter, and she could hear from her voice that she was a little desperate at the moment.


    Originally, those women were a little excited and wanted to escape, but after hearing this, they instantly cut off their thoughts of escaping.


    As the woman said, they can escape for a while, but it is impossible for them to escape forever, and their family members will die because of their involvement.


    Now it''s just up to fate.


    "Sisters, don''t give birth to those unreasonable thoughts, take action quickly, and use our mana to stabilize the injury in the main body of the young palace."


    "Now that the powerhouses of the Seven Sounds Palace have rushed here, we must stabilize the injury of the young palace master before they arrive, otherwise we will be punished by another rank."


    "Yes, sister!"


    The expressions of each one became extremely solemn, and they sat cross-legged in an instant, urging the mana to stabilize the injury in Young Master Qin''s body.


    The practitioners around are not strong, but they naturally felt the killing intent of Young Master Qin towards them.


    One by one looked pale and terrified.


    Now, seeing Young Master Qin in a coma, the Qiyin Palace and these powerhouses are trying their best to treat them, and their hanging hearts finally fall.


    At this moment, although his legs were still weak, he felt a fatal threat, and without any hesitation, he could only flee in all directions.


    In an instant, there was a sea of ??people here, but it was empty at the moment.


    The powerhouses of the Qiyin Palace have already arrived a hundred miles away.


    When I got the news that Young Master Qin was seriously injured at the moment, everyone''s expressions became extremely anxious, and there was an extremely terrifying killing intent in their eyes.


    "Damn, goddamn Tianpeng Shenshan, dare to oppose our Qiyin Palace. If the young palace master has any accident, Tianpeng Shenshan will not exist."


    At this moment, the headed old man was surrounded by terrifying killing intent, like an evil god.


    Several powerful beings around him also have extremely gloomy expressions. The Qiyin Palace is more powerful than Tianpeng Shenshan, and it is one of the peak overlords on the Burial Sky Plain.


    Today, the young princess was severely injured by Tianpeng Shenshan, which is very likely to leave irreparable wounds. How can she not be angry.


    "Everyone, we have to increase the speed and go, the Young Palace Master''s injury must not have any accident, if because of our reasons, the Young Palace Master''s injury cannot be treated, then the old Palace Master is angry and we have nothing to eat. "


    When the old man mentioned the old palace master of the Seven Sounds Palace, the expressions of several god emperors present changed slightly.


    "good!"


    "We have to increase the speed."


    Immortal City, in the pavilion.


    Li Yixi plucked the strings.


    dong dong dong.


    One after another, the sound of the piano sounded from the attic at this moment.


    The few people who were suppressing the injuries for Young Master Qin heard the sound of the piano in the attic instantly change color.


    These people are all from the Qiyin Palace, and they are extremely sensitive to the rhythm.


    At this moment, they became terrified one by one, and even their eyes showed horror.


    There was no terrifying vision of heaven and earth when the sound of the piano sounded, but the sound of the piano had already reached the realm of returning to nature.


    However, with the sound of one after another, these piano sounds continued to reverberate in the void at this moment.


    It didn''t disappear in an instant. The sound of the piano contained an extremely terrifying power of the Great Dao. As Li Yixi kept plucking the strings, these sounds became even more terrifying.


    In just an instant, under the horrified gazes of these people in the Seven-tone Palace, the terrifying sound of the piano hovered in the sky, and in just an instant, the terrifying power of the Great Dao was intertwined.


    Instantly turn this area of ??a hundred miles into a forbidden area for life.


    These people are not weak now, and they can feel that if someone dares to break into this place at this moment, they will surely die.


    The power of the intertwined avenues is enough to kill any existence in the God Emperor realm.


    At this moment, a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    When they thought that Young Master Qin wanted to kill the existence in the attic, their faces became extremely pale.


    On this day, they finally knew how terrifying the people Qin Gongzi was going to deal with.


    A hundred miles away, several strong men from the Seven Sounds Palace wanted to increase their speed and rushed to Xiancheng to check on Young Master Qin''s injury.


    However, just after the acceleration, a piano sound suddenly sounded in the void.


    thump.


    These people have the cultivation base of the god emperor realm, and they can be said to be unstoppable on this burial plain.


    But at the moment when this piano sounded, terrifying energy fluctuations erupted, and several powerful people in the realm of God Emperor instantly spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    Just a sound of the piano hurt them.


    The eyes of several god emperors showed horror. At the moment when they had not yet reacted, the sound of the piano sounded again, and several people were directly injured in an instant.


    The cultivation base fell to the realm of the god king in an instant, and the body was left with an incurable injury of the Dao.


    "No no no..."


    "impossible?"


    "Why is this? Why is this?"


    Feeling the injuries in the body, the powerful existence of a statue looks desperate, it is almost impossible to heal these injuries, even if they can get some chance to recover, there is no possibility for them to cultivate.


    I just came out to rescue Qin Gongzi, but I didn''t expect such a terrible thing to happen.


    Looking up at the void at this moment, I felt the terrifying power of the Great Dao in the void intertwined, shrouding the immortal city, and their eyes showed horror.


    He even held his breath and looked at the power of the Great Dao in the void caused by the sound of the piano, turning this immortal city into a forbidden area of ??life in a short period of time, and several god emperors were horrified.


    Their cultivation base is not weak, and they have seen the horror of the Palace Master of the Seven-Yin Palace, but they are very clear that even the Palace Master of the Seven-Yin Palace is not on the same level as the master who played this song.


    "So strong!"


    "Who is targeting us?"


    "Today, what existence did the Young Palace Master offend?"


    Thinking that his cultivation was almost abolished, the eyes of several god emperors wanted to spit fire at this moment, and the thought of Young Master Qin gnashed his teeth in hatred.


    At the same time, an uncontrollable fear appeared in his heart.


    Just a piece of music instantly turned this immortal city into a forbidden area. They couldn''t imagine how terrifying the other party was.

 Chapter 1121

    In the attic, Li Yixi''s hands danced on the strings like butterflies.


    One by one the notes lingered in the void for a long time.


    Soon, the song is over.


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth, and his eyes fell on Tang Chuchu.


    At this moment, Tang Chuchu, with his eyes closed, fell into deep perception.


    In the ruins, several strong men of the Seven-tone Palace heard the sound of the piano falling, and their hanging hearts finally let go.


    I feel that the sound of the piano has disappeared, and the power of the terrible Dao that shrouds the void will also dissipate.


    When they knew that there was a terrifying existence in the attic, they all trembled.


    Because they knew that Tang Chuchu was among them, and Tang Chuchu once had a contract with Young Master Qin under the coercion of the Qiyin Palace.


    The Qiyin Palace valued Tang Chuchu very much, and wanted to make Tang Chuchu the cauldron of Young Master Qin and let Young Master Qin step into a half-step detachment.


    That contract is very special. If Tang Chuchu wants to challenge Young Master Qin, that contract can be inspired anytime and anywhere.


    At this moment, they were not only worried about Young Master Qin''s injury, but also worried about the contract that Tang Chuchu inspired at the moment, and competed with Young Master Qin at the moment when Young Master Qin was severely injured.


    Their cultivation base is not weak, and they know that the contract can be transferred. Even if Young Master Qin has now become an eunuch, Qiyin Palace can transfer this contract to others.


    Therefore, even if Young Master Qin lost the ability to collect yin and replenish yang, Tang Chuchu still played a vital role in the Qiyin Palace.


    One by one, they wished they had just escaped from here with Young Master Qin, but they saw that the sound of the piano caused the power of heaven and earth to interweave into a terrifying big net that enveloped the fairy city.


    At that time, if you want to escape, it is the way to die.


    "Sister, the sound of the piano has stopped, but the power of the Great Dao in the sky does not seem to disappear completely, what should I do?"


    A woman looked worried.


    If this one thing is messed up, then today they are really sure to die, and no one can save them.


    "Go and try it!"


    "Let''s see if we can work together to pass through the terrifying dojo woven by the power of the avenue."


    "Bring this treasure, it is a powerful defensive treasure that can enhance your defense."


    "Remember, don''t be careless."


    The woman nodded after hearing this, and her face was dignified.


    However, when she just came into contact with the dojo woven by the power of the Dao caused by the sound of the piano in the void, even if she has extremely terrifying cultivation and treasures, this moment is like tofu, instantly cut by the terrifying Dao net became a sky full of shards.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Seeing the scene in front of them, everyone in the Qiyin Palace trembled uncontrollably at this moment.


    "This song can instantly weave the power of the Dao into a terrifying net of heaven and earth, turning this immortal city into a forbidden area of ??life. What kind of strength is this?"


    I originally wanted to run away, but seeing this scene in front of me, all existence instantly extinguished the thoughts of running away.


    They know that there is no way to escape today.


    But also because of this, one by one showed despair.


    Now the other party has imprisoned everyone, so that everyone cannot leave. Obviously, Tang Chuchu in the attic will definitely take action.


    Amidst these people''s extreme anxiety, Tang Chuchu, who had closed his eyes in the attic, slowly opened his eyes.


    Tang Chuchu felt Li Yixi''s eyes staring at him with a look of concern, and hurriedly said: "Thank you, son, for this song of bright spring and white snow today."


    "After listening to the young master''s bright spring and white snow, my mood has been greatly transformed, and at the same time, I have guided my piano path over that hurdle, and let me enter the hall today."


    When the voice fell, Tang Chuchu hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    There was gratitude in his eyes.


    And just now, the power of the soul traveled between heaven and earth with Li Yixi''s piano sound, Tang Chuchu discovered that the strong men in the Seven-Yin Palace had been severely injured by Li Yixi.


    And now the entire immortal city has been shrouded in the giant net woven by the power of the avenue, turning it into a restricted area of ??life.


    Today I challenge Young Master Qin, and no one can stop him.


    Li Yixi had a smile on his face when he heard that Tang Chuchu Qindao finally entered the room.


    "Miss Chu Chu, congratulations on your Qindao entering the hall."


    "Young Master Qin''s condition is extremely poor now, and he devoured a medicinal pill just now. After forcibly erupting, he is unable to exert his full strength at this moment. Today, Chu Chu will definitely be able to beat him and gain freedom."


    "Go ahead!"


    Xiao Zhan on the side also hurriedly laughed, "Miss Chu Chu, go all out!"


    "Freedom is in sight, Xiao Zhan congratulates Miss Chu Chu in advance."


    Tang Chuchu heard the words of Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan, with a happy expression on his face, and nodded to the two of them.


    The next moment, he walked out of the attic, stepped on the void, and walked step by step to the people of the Seven Sounds Palace among the ruins.


    "Tang Chuchu of Tianxing Palace, challenge the young palace master of Qiyin Palace today."


    Several people from the Seven Sounds Palace saw the moment when Tang Chuchu came step by step, their expressions changed slightly. In the middle, watching the crowd quietly.


    These people only have a half-step god emperor''s cultivation base, and they don''t dare to make any changes in the face of Xiao Zhan who has the realm of god emperor.


    As Tang Chuchu''s voice sounded, at this moment, Tang Chuchu aroused the contract between him and Young Master Qin.


    At this moment, a blood-colored line erupted from each of the two bodies, entwining together.


    At this moment, countless blood-colored lines spread in all directions in the void, and in the blink of an eye, the blood-colored light condensed a ring in the void.


    The blood-colored light enveloped the entire arena, and even if outsiders wanted to intervene, there was no hope.


    An incomparably powerful pulling force broke out in the arena instantly, covering Tang Chuchu in the void and Qin Gongzi who fell into a coma.


    The bodies of the two appeared in the blood-colored mask in an instant.


    Qin Gongzi, who had fallen into a coma, opened his eyes with difficulty at this moment under the power of the contract.


    Even if Young Master Qin woke up from a coma at this moment, his eyes were still bloodshot.


    "Tang Chuchu, you want to take advantage of the danger to challenge me."


    Qin Gongzi, who was already extremely angry, saw Tang Chuchu stimulate the ring, and his expression became more and more gloomy.


    But at this moment, although Young Master Qin was extremely angry, he wanted to tear Tang Chuchu to pieces, but at this moment, a sense of weakness struck his body instantly.


    At the same time, because he forcibly swallowed the Berserk Pill just now, he raised his strength to the realm of a god emperor.


    The current Qin Gongzi, the soul of Qin has also suffered a lot of backlash.


    The strength of the whole person can only retain two or three tenths.


    "Are you in danger?"


    "This statement actually came from someone from your Qiyin Palace, which really surprised me!"


    "Don''t tell me what kind of justice you are in the Qiyin Palace."


    "If it wasn''t for your Qiyin Palace forcing me to sign this contract with you, do you think I would be willing to sign this contract with you?"


    "Taking advantage of people''s danger, these words came from your mouth, I think it is very ironic!"


    "Go ahead!"


    Tang Chuchu''s voice fell, and he sat cross-legged directly on the ring. On Tang Chuchu''s knees, the guqin appeared.


    Hearing Tang Chuchu''s words, Young Master Qin''s expression was gloomy and he was extremely angry.


    Laughing angrily.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Tang Chuchu, do you think I can''t win against you today because I was hit so hard?"


    "You are just wishful thinking. You are indeed a terrifying talent in the practice of one, but in Qindao, where did you get the confidence to compete with me?"


    "Even if my son''s strength is only one-tenth of ten, it''s easy to win you."


    "Today, how much you look forward to now, how desperate you will be later."


    "If you want to beat me, you have no chance in your life."


    "You are destined to be my furnace!"


    There was a sinister look on Qin''s face.


    "Is it your furnace?"


    "Young Master Qin, I''m afraid you haven''t woken up yet, are you?"


    "Do you still have the ability to supplement her now? You are a waste now."


    "Since then, I no longer have any ability to pick up any women."


    After hearing Tang Chuchu''s words, the resentful and angry Young Master Qin showed ridicule on his face.


    In his opinion, even if he was humiliated and abolished Tintin.


    But at the state where he is now, it is not too difficult to grow again.


    However, when Young Master Qin mobilized his mana and wanted to make it grow again, his expression changed greatly.


    However, not only did he not have any sign of rebirth under his crotch, on the contrary, an extremely violent force exploded in an instant, and blood splattered from his crotch.


    "impossible?"


    "impossible?"


    "how so?"


    "how so?"


    "I have now stepped into the realm of the emperor, and I want to regenerate my body easily. This must be an illusion created in the illusion."


    "Tang Chuchu, you look so cute, but you didn''t expect such a sinister viciousness. You want to use the illusion to break my mood."


    "You won''t make it!"


    Young Master Qin couldn''t accept this scene, looked at Tang Chuchu in front of him, and roared hysterically.


    "Do you think this is an illusion?"


    "I tell you, it''s all true!"


    "Today, you were burned by thunder and fire. The thunder fire contains the power of the avenue. You have been severely injured by the power of the avenue. It is impossible to regenerate your limbs."


    "If you think this is a fantasy, then you might as well ask them."


    Tang Chuchu saw that Young Master Qin was almost on the verge of collapse at this moment, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, and continued to stimulate.


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to the few people in the Qiyin Palace outside the ring.


    When Young Master Qin heard Tang Chuchu''s words, his face became even paler, his eyes swept out of the ring, and he said coldly to several people in Qiyin Palace.


    "It''s not real, it''s a fantasy, right?"


    At this moment, Young Master Qin roared hysterically.


    "Master of the Young Palace!"


    Several people didn''t know how to explain at this moment.


    No one dared to say a word.


    When Young Master Qin saw the scene in front of him, despair and unwillingness appeared on his face.


    "No no no no¡­¡­"


    "This is an illusion, absolutely an illusion, and you are also created by an illusion."


    "This son is a god emperor, how could he not be able to regenerate his limbs."

 Chapter 1122

    At this moment, Young Master Qin was like a beast roaring hysterically.


    Those eyes were blood red, and the veins on the forehead were exposed.


    The knuckles of the fists turned white due to the excessive force, and the nails even pierced into the palms at this moment.


    The blood quickly dyed the fist red.


    Young Master Qin was originally an extremely proud person, and even had a memory of reincarnation.


    For a long time, in Young Master Qin''s eyes, all living beings are ants.


    Even his father''s cultivation base was extremely terrifying, but in the eyes of Young Master Qin, he was just an ordinary person.


    After all, Young Master Qin is the reincarnation of the soul of a powerful chaotic artifact.


    What happened one after another today made Young Master Qin unacceptable, especially now that he became an eunuch and could no longer be employed.


    Qin Gongzi''s whole person was almost on the verge of collapse, and that face was as ferocious as a ghost at this moment.


    However, Tang Chuchu didn''t have any sympathy on his face when he saw Young Master Qin who was roaring like a beast at the moment.


    Tang Chuchu knew very well what kind of person Qin Gongzi was. He was a devil who regarded human life as a must, and always looked down on all living beings.


    "Master Qin, is this scene in front of you an illusion? In fact, you know better than anyone else, so why are you deceiving yourself here?"


    "The scenes that happened today, you must be very clear, the reason why you think all this is an illusion, but you can''t accept it for a while."


    "You must have a memory of everything that happened today, and as far as I know, you are the reincarnation of an ancient powerhouse, don''t you know that the robbery has the power of calamity and can leave an irreversible avenue in the body of the monk hurt?"


    "You can''t regenerate your own limbs, what''s so strange, isn''t this a very normal thing?"


    "If you can regenerate your limbs, that''s an illusion. Now you can''t do that with your strength."


    "Accept the reality. You can''t change the situation today. You have always been high above, overlooking all living beings, and seeing human life like a mustard. I hope you don''t disappoint me too much."


    "And you don''t think about procrastination anymore, you ask them, is procrastination useful?"


    "Now, because of the terrifying dojo shrouded in this place, even the powerhouses in the God Emperor realm cannot approach this place. If you want to forcefully break through, there is only one end, and that is death."


    "So, Young Master Qin, don''t have any illusions. Someone will interrupt this challenge."


    Tang Chuchu was completely calm at the moment, Qin Dao stepped into the room, and he no longer had any fear of Qin Gongzi. What''s more, today''s Qin Gongzi was seriously injured, and his mentality was on the verge of collapse. what use.


    Tang Chuchu felt that if he could not defeat Young Master Qin under such circumstances, then he would not have any qualifications to break the shackles of this fate.


    Moreover, Tang Chuchu also knew very well what a terrifying existence Li Yixi was. With Li Yixi here, even if Young Master Qin had the ability to defy the sky, he would not be able to break the situation today.


    In the attic, Li Yixi walked to the window with a cup of tea, and looked at Tang Chuchu and Young Master Qin on the ring not far from the corner of his mouth.


    He smiled at Xiao Zhan and said, "Chuchu girl, I didn''t expect her state of mind to be so extraordinary. Before that, I thought that there should be a gap between a girl and a man, but I didn''t think that it was just because Young Master Qin was there. He left an indelible shadow in his heart."


    "Now, after Qin Dao enters the room, the whole person looks very different."


    "I thought that Miss Chu Chu would be deceived by Young Master Qin. Originally, I wanted to remind her, but I didn''t expect Miss Chu Chu to see through Young Master Qin''s tricks at a glance."


    "But to be honest, this Young Master Qin is a bit extraordinary. He never thought that so many changes and blows would take place in one day, and his state of mind did not completely collapse, and he was pretending all the time."


    "Such a person is actually very scary, and can be regarded as a rare character. It''s just a pity that he walked into a deviant path and actually took the path of yin and yang, which makes people a little shameless."


    "Although this is also a practice on the road, I don''t like it very much. One is that this method is a bit cruel, and the other is that such a method is impossible to reach the top."


    Li Yixi took a sip of tea and looked at the distance lightly.


    "Young Master, is this Young Master Qin really disguised?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Xiao Zhanben on the side looked at Young Master Qin in the blood-colored arena with a smug look on his face. He was originally happy, but after hearing Li Yixi''s words, his face changed instantly, and his face showed shock.


    What happened to Young Master Qin today, Xiao Zhan can see clearly in this attic, even if it were him, his mentality would definitely collapse today, and his beliefs would most likely be severely damaged.


    However, at this moment, Xiao Zhan heard from Li Yixi that Young Master Qin had been pretending.


    These words made Xiao Zhan''s heart stir up a storm, and the gaze he looked at Young Master Qin completely changed.


    Xiao Zhan is very clear, how exist Li Yixi, who can be evaluated by Li Yixi, who are ordinary people.


    Xiao Zhan became nervous at this moment, and his urgent eyes fell on Li Yixi, "Young Master, since this is the case, isn''t Miss Chu Chu going to lose today?"


    This thought appeared, and Xiao Zhan''s forehead instantly revealed nervous beads of sweat.


    I feel anxious for Tang Chuchu, who is calm and relaxed on the ring.


    "It doesn''t matter. Although this person has a terrible mood and is very good at disguising, it is a pity that he suffered too many blows today. Although his mood has not completely collapsed, it is almost impossible to win Miss Chu Chu."


    "One is that his body and mind have been severely hit, and he is unable to concentrate fully and exert his strength at the peak realm, and the other is because he seemed to have swallowed some medicinal pills to improve his cultivation. The effect has erupted, and it is backlashing against him."


    "Fortunately, there is a god to help Chu Chu today, otherwise, even if Chu Chu''s Qin Dao enters the hall and wants to defeat Young Master Qin, it is almost impossible."


    Li Yixi''s face was calm, Li Yixi can sense the emotional changes in some people''s hearts now, although Li Yixi is a little far away from Young Master Qin.


    But in order to see whether Tang Chuchu could defeat Young Master Qin, Li Yixi tried his best to feel it just now, knowing that Young Master Qin was pretending at the moment.


    The voice of Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan''s conversation had just fallen, and on the ring, he saw the ghastly face of Qin Gongzi.


    The blood-red eyes returned to normal, and the ferocious face like a ghost returned to its former appearance again.


    I saw Young Master Qin waved his hand, surrounded by a cloud of mist, and the next moment, after the mist dissipated, Young Master Qin changed into a red robe.


    It''s back to its usual sassy look.


    "Miss Chu Chu, I didn''t expect that after a short time without seeing each other, Miss Chu Chu would impress my son with admiration!"


    "My son has always been conscious of his superb acting skills, and no one can see through it, but I never thought that my son Chu Chu would see through his acting skills today. It seems that my son''s acting skills still need to be improved."


    When the contract is stimulated, it cannot be interrupted. Originally, outside the arena, Qiyin Palace showed that Young Master Qin had completely lost his temper, and everyone was extremely anxious.


    But I didn''t expect that Young Master Qin on the ring turned out to be a disguise!


    One by one, their eyes widened with disbelief on their faces, and at the same time, a storm surged in their hearts.


    In particular, the few women who wanted to escape before saw Young Master Qin who had returned to the appearance of a modest gentleman, not only did not have a happy expression on his face, but his face turned pale in an instant.


    They knew very well that, in fact, their every move just now was seen and heard by Young Master Qin.


    "elder sister!"


    The eyes of the women fell on the woman in the lead, their pretty faces turned pale, and their nervous hands tightly grasped the corners of their skirts.


    At this moment, the woman in the lead saw Young Master Qin, who had returned to the appearance of Young Master Qianqian, on the ring, and her heart was also filled with turbulent waves, unable to calm down.


    In the past, although Young Master Qin was extremely talented, in her opinion, his mood was too unbearable, and he followed the path of yin and yang.


    But at this moment, the woman knew very well that Young Master Qin was just a disguise.


    These people have never really known Young Master Qin at all, and they are not qualified to enter Young Master Qin''s heart.


    At this moment, the woman suddenly felt ashamed of herself. The son Qin, who was originally despised from her heart, did not think that she would only truly realize its terribleness today.


    At this moment, the woman suddenly understood why the old palace master of the Seven Sounds Palace regarded Young Master Qin as so important.


    Originally, in the Palace of Seven Sounds, the old palace lord had several heirs, and in their eyes, his talent and temperament were more than a hundred times stronger than that of Young Master Qin.


    However, today it was discovered that Young Master Qin was the real terrifying one.


    If those young masters knew that Young Master Qin had this disguise, they would be scared to sweat profusely.


    On the ring, Young Master Qin seemed to have forgotten the blow he suffered today. Although his face was a little pale, he still regained the appearance of a high-ranking son in the past.


    Even at this moment, after tearing off the disguise, Young Master Qin was inexplicably more refined.


    However, Tang Chuchu was able to find that there was a ray of pride that despised the common people in the depths of Qin Gongzi''s pupils.


    "Miss Chu Chu, in fact, this young master is quite good. In fact, it is not a loss for you to cultivate with this young master, but a chance."


    "And now that Miss Chu Chu has stepped into the realm of the god emperor, maybe the two of us can step into half-step detachment in a very short period of time, and have the opportunity to see through detachment and completely detach from the world!"


    "This world is too small. Maybe now Miss Chu Chu feels that the world is very wide and you can fly, but if Miss Chu Chu enters the chaos, you will know that this is just a shudder in the ocean."


    "Miss Chu Chu, don''t you think about it?"


    "Miss Chu Chu, think clearly, if you challenge this son today, you may not be able to defeat this son."


    "Once you fail, you are only worthy of being my furnace, and you are not qualified to cultivate with me."


    "The road is in front of you now, whether to be my dual cultivator or my cauldron, it''s just in your mind."


    "Of course, this young master still hopes that Miss Chu Chu will give up the challenge. When the time comes, you and I will join hands with Shuangxiu to be able to traverse the chaotic world."


    "Of course, Miss Chu Chu, you can also refuse. After all, Miss Chu Chu, you have always lived in this small world. No, this world should be regarded as a medium world now."


    "However, in the chaotic world, the middle world is as numerous as the hair of a cow."


    At this moment, after Young Master Qin tore off the disguise, the whole person became a little strange.


    But it seems to be in control of everything.


    If it was an ordinary person, at this moment, he would be shocked by the words of Young Master Qin, and attracted by the future depicted by Young Master Qin.


    But Tang Chuchu has always followed Li Yixi''s side. Although she has never left this world, she can compare with a woman with unusual eyes.


    As soon as Mr. Qin''s voice fell, Tang Chuchu didn''t hesitate.


    "Fight!"


    "How about Xiaotiandi?"


    "What about the chaotic world?"


    "I am one person, one sword and one piano, and I can still be vertical and horizontal."

 Chapter 1123

    When Young Master Qin heard Tang Chuchu''s words, a killing intent flashed in his pupils.


    Although Tang Chuchu had some talent, in the eyes of the reincarnated Young Master Qin, he was nothing but an ant.


    However, now Tang Chuchu refused, which made Young Master Qin a little angry.


    In Young Master Qin''s view, there is no one who can refuse his invitation.


    Young Master Qin is the reincarnation of a powerful chaotic artifact spirit, and he also thinks that the world he has seen is not comparable to that of ants.


    "If that''s the case, then today, this young master will have a look at Miss Chu Chu''s piano."


    "However, Miss Chu Chu must be clear, this young master has an extremely powerful piano soul, which is not something that ordinary people can compare to."


    "And this son''s piano is also powerful beyond imagination. The sound of the piano also means that the little friendship between this son and you has disappeared."


    The voice of Young Master Qin fell, and a guqin appeared on Young Master Qin''s knees.


    At this moment, Qin Gongzi didn''t look at Tang Chuchu any more, but reached out and stroked the guqin in front of him.


    Master Qin felt that what he said was very clear. If Tang Chuchu didn''t cherish it, he would not be polite.


    "Boom!"


    However, Tang Chuchu didn''t say a word at this moment, and chose to close his eyes. The whole person''s heart became extremely quiet at this moment, as if it was integrated with the world.


    Tang Chuchu Qianqianyu placed her hand on the guqin above her knees, and gently plucked the strings.


    The sound of the piano sounded, representing Tang Chuchu''s decision.


    In the attic, Li Yixi was stunned for a moment.


    "Um?"


    "I didn''t expect that this Young Master Qin was so extraordinary. No wonder the state of mind is so powerful. It turned out to be the reincarnation of a terrifying being."


    "The world where I lived in my last life should be incomparably powerful, and it seems to be incomparably vast."


    "A chaotic world?"


    "What kind of world is that?"


    "However, what kind of world a person is born in actually only represents birth. Although there are some unimaginable help, after Qindao reaches a certain level, it has to rely on itself. Birth and knowledge are not too helpful. Big."


    "The vision is too lofty, and in fact, you will lose yourself in the original world, and forget every step of life, everything is a practice."


    "Miss Chu Chu is very good. I didn''t expect to be able to hold on to her beliefs, she didn''t change her decision because of Mr. Qin''s words, and she wasn''t tempted by such an opportunity."


    "Today, Young Master Qin will definitely lose."


    After the words fell, Li Yixi put a smile on his face, and gently poked the tea leaves, took a sip, and looked at a man and a woman on the ring with interest.


    Beside Li Yixi, Xiao Zhan did not speak. In this short period of time, Young Master Qin brought too much shock to Xiao Zhan.


    There is chaos outside of heaven and earth, also known as the chaotic world. Xiao Zhan is naturally aware of this, but Xiao Zhan did not expect that this young master Qin seems to be a very extraordinary existence in the chaotic world.


    Master Qin heard Tang Chuchu''s plucking of the strings, and naturally knew Tang Chuchu''s decision.


    Young Master Qin was extremely arrogant and ignored everything.


    Naturally too lazy to say a word.


    But at this moment, when his eyes fell on Tang Chuchu, Qin Gongzi''s heart set off a storm.


    His pupils shrank suddenly, and his hands trembled slightly.


    "Heaven and man are one, Tang Chuchu''s piano has actually stepped into the realm of man and nature."


    "how can that be?"


    "Tang Chuchu''s cultivation talent is very powerful, there is no doubt about this, otherwise it would be impossible to forge such a terrible foundation of the Dao."


    "But why did Tang Chuchu suddenly make a breakthrough on the Qindao and reach the realm of the unity of nature and man."


    "Moreover, the current Tang Chuchu has reached the peak of the unity of man and nature."


    Regarding the Qin Dao, Li Yixi''s division is actually very different from other people''s. Li Yixi''s division of the Qin Dao comes from the system.


    From Young Master Qin''s point of view, his achievements have now reached a terrifying limit, but for the system''s assessment of Li Yixi, it''s just a matter of entry.


    Young Master Qin took a deep breath and instantly suppressed the shock in his heart. At this moment, Young Master Qin had a bad feeling in his heart. Originally, Young Master Qin felt that even if he was very weak now, his mentality was also affected. It was not a small shock, but it was easy to defeat Tang Chuchu with his own attainments.


    That''s why the lofty suggestion made Tang Chuchu consider other suggestions.


    But after discovering the terrifying realm of Tang Chuchu Qindao at this moment, Qin Gongzi''s heart could not be quiet at this moment.


    However, Tang Chuchu in front of him didn''t care about any words at all, the jade hands beat on the strings, like butterflies flying over the strings.


    One after another of piano sounds came continuously, and at this moment, when he heard that one after another, Young Master Qin''s face changed slightly, and his face showed an unbelievable look.


    Just listening to a few piano sounds, Young Master Qin couldn''t calm down for a moment, and was hit by a more terrifying shock.


    Let Young Master Qin, who had just stabilized his mood, be on the verge of collapse once again.


    At this moment, Young Master Qin, his hands trembled a little, and the sound of the piano became a little messy.


    Originally, Young Master Qin had just been attacked and did not want to use his soul.


    But after feeling the horror of Tang Chuchu, how could Young Master Tang dare to underestimate him? At this moment, in order to defeat Tang Chuchu, he could only force his own soul.


    Above the head of Young Master Qin, at this moment, an extremely ancient soul of the piano appeared, and at the moment when the soul of the piano appeared, a terrifying and incomparable power blessed Young Master Qin.


    When the soul of the piano above Young Master Qin''s head appeared again, Li Yixi, who was standing by the window this time, saw it more clearly.


    "Xiao Zhan, what is that?"


    "It seems to be very powerful. It can bless Young Master Qin and make Young Master Qin''s piano sound even more pure and powerful."


    When Xiao Zhan heard Li Yixi''s words, he immediately said, "Young Master, that is the soul of Qin."


    "It''s like the spiritual root in a practitioner''s body!"


    "Such a person is born suitable for practicing the piano."


    "On the way of the piano, there will be talents far superior to ordinary people, and the soul of the piano can increase them to a greater extent."


    Hearing Xiao Zhan''s explanation, Li Yixi reacted instantly and felt that the soul of the piano should be similar to the soul of the martial arts in the novels he had read.


    But at this moment, Li Yixi didn''t worry too much, because at this moment Li Yixi found that although Young Master Qin had motivated Qin''s soul, his heart was already in chaos.


    Panic arose involuntarily in my heart, in fact, from this moment on, Young Master Qin was doomed to fail.


    Li Yixi also stopped thinking about other things, and looked at the ring floating there in the void with bright eyes.


    On the arena, Young Master Qin''s hands were beating rapidly on the guqin. With the power of the soul of the piano, with the sound of Young Master Qin''s piano, the next moment in front of Young Master Qin, it was as if an ancient and terrifying battlefield appeared.


    It was as if the gate of hell had opened, and countless gods, demons and ghosts who had been imprisoned in hell appeared with hideous faces and roars.


    One after another phantom, at this moment, his eyes were bloodthirsty and rushed towards Tang Chuchu.


    If it is an ordinary person, at this moment, facing such a terrifying attack, his mind is directly damaged and his soul is dead.


    However, today''s Tang Chuchu didn''t care about anyone, and the whole person was completely integrated into his own piano, as if he had turned into the sky and the earth at this moment.


    The whole person is heaven and earth, the whole person is integrated into the melody of the piano, and the hands are constantly beating.


    Around Tang Chuchu''s body, at this moment, snowflakes fell from the void.


    The snowflakes were crystal clear, as if they were crystals.


    One piece, two pieces, three pieces...


    Soon, a feather-like snow fell.


    The terrifying attack formed by Young Master Qin Qin Yin was frozen by the power of ice in an instant before he could touch Tang Chuchu.


    It turned into a piece of ice sculptures, shattered instantly in the void, and once again turned into a sky full of snow.


    Tang Chuchu''s piano sound was still not affected in any way. At the beginning, which snowflakes only appeared around Tang Chuchu''s body, but soon, with the sound of Tang Chuchu''s piano.


    The scope of those snowflakes continued to expand.


    On the arena, a miraculous scene appeared, as if the gate of hell opened, and gods, devils and monsters swayed.


    On the other hand, it is like a picture scroll, the sky is full of snow, and it is incomparably peaceful. At this moment, Tang Chuchu has become a fairy in the picture scroll.


    "interesting!"


    "Sure enough, when this guqin is in the hands of a practitioner, it''s different."


    "It''s really enviable!"


    "If I want to reach this level, I can only mobilize merit."


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked at Tang Chuchu in the ring, and couldn''t help but go crazy.


    At this moment, Tang Chuchu gave people a different feeling, the whole person was well-behaved and peaceful.


    Especially as the snowflakes fell, the green robe on Tang Chuchu''s body was covered with a layer of white snow.


    A long hair, also at this moment, seems to have turned into silver hair.


    It really looks like a fairy.


    On the ring, Qin Gongzi, who was still a little confident in his heart, was plucked by Tang Chuchu''s strings. At this moment, Qin Gongzi''s face turned pale.


    He, who originally had the upper hand, was gradually suppressed by Tang Chuchu at this moment.


    Young Master Qin was an extremely proud person and always ignored everything.


    At this moment, I felt that I was going to lose to a person who was completely despised, and I was furious.


    Instantly, a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    At this moment, the area covered by Tang Chuchu''s snowflakes expanded rapidly.


    2/3 of the entire arena was instantly shrouded in snow.


    "Is Young Master Qin going to lose?"


    "This...how is this possible?"


    "It is rumored that Young Master Qin is the reincarnation of an extremely terrifying chaotic powerhouse. Above Qin Dao, he should be invincible."


    "Why is this?"


    Although the members of Qiyin Palace were extremely afraid of Young Master Qin at the moment, their expressions became anxious when they saw that Young Master Qin was about to lose. At the same time, their gazes towards Tang Chuchu changed completely.


    They never thought that Tang Chuchu would be so terrifying.


    Not only is the martial arts talent unparalleled, but the piano talent is also unparalleled.


    Suddenly compared with Tang Chuchu, these arrogant women felt ashamed of themselves.


    However, at this moment, Tang Chuchu didn''t seem to perceive everything, and the whole person was still immersed in the sound of the piano.


    At this moment, Tang Chuchu''s mind constantly reverberated with the melody of Li Yixi''s avenue when he played the white snow in the spring.


    The whole person is immersed in it.


    The hands danced on the strings, dancing like butterflies.


    The climax of Yangchun Baixue at this moment, the piano sound became more rapid, and the chill of the flying snow in the sky became more terrifying.


    Feixue immediately shrouded Young Master Qin, and the Myriad Demons summoned by Young Master Qin''s Myriad Demons Song were instantly shattered by the terrifying power of ice.


    The terrifying power of ice shrouded Young Master Qin at this moment.


    At this moment, Young Master Qin was completely out of tune, which pair of eyes were as scarlet as blood, unable to accept the scene in front of him.


    Seeing that he was defeated, Young Master Qin was extremely unwilling, and directly burned his Qin soul in exchange for stronger power.


    However, the next moment, Young Master Qin, who was burning the soul of the piano, saw that a string of the piano suddenly snapped on top of his soul.


    "Pfft!"


    A mouthful of fresh blood spurted out of Mr. Qin''s mouth in an instant and sprayed onto Mr. Qin''s guqin. At this moment, Mr. Qin was instantly backfired and fell into a coma on the ring.


    "Master of the Young Palace!"


    The women of the Seven Sounds Palace were shocked at this moment.

 Chapter 1124

    At this moment, the red thread that was entangled between Tang Chuchu and Young Master Qin was instantly broken because of Young Master Qin''s defeat.


    A blood-red mark appeared between Tang Chuchu''s eyebrows. This mark was the contract between the two, and the mark disappeared rapidly at this moment.


    The arena suspended in the void also collapsed at this moment.


    "Master of the Young Palace!"


    At this moment, the women of the Seven-Yin Palace were completely pale, and could no longer remain calm. Their voices were shaking violently. Not only was the contract destroyed today, but they knew that the son''s soul had been affected. Terrible mortal wounds, most likely never to be healed.


    One after another figure swept out violently.


    Want to catch Qin Gongzi who fell from the void and fell into a coma.


    However, although several women caught Young Master Qin, at this moment, some snowflakes in the void fell on them, and at this moment, the expressions of each one became extremely horrified.


    Because the snowflakes froze their whole bodies in the blink of an eye, as if making them a sculpture at this moment.


    I wanted to roar and ask for mercy, but I found that I couldn''t make any sound at this moment.


    Fortunately, at this moment, because of the interruption of the contract, Tang Chuchu woke up from the melody of the piano.


    The hand plucking the strings stopped instantly.


    The vision of heaven and earth in the void completely disappeared at this moment.


    At the same time, a warm feeling of spring came. Whether it was Young Master Qin or the women from the Seven-Yin Palace, they felt that warm feeling at this moment and regained control over their bodies.


    "Thank you, the grace of not killing!"


    The several women looked at each other, looked at Tang Chuchu who was sitting cross-legged in the void with a dreadful look, and hurriedly saluted.


    They knew very well that if Tang Chuchu wanted to kill them, they would surely die.


    At this moment, several women glanced at him with fearful expressions, standing by the attic window, Li Yixi, who always had an elegant smile on the corner of his mouth.


    under their gaze.


    I saw the golden cloud of merit and virtue appeared under Li Yixi''s feet, and Li Yixi stepped on the golden cloud of merit and appeared in the void, looking at Tang Chuchu in front of him with a smile on his face.


    "Miss Chu Chu, congratulations on your freedom."


    "No one will be able to blackmail you from now on."


    "I said that you will win today, and now believe my words, son."


    "Although this person has extraordinary talent, but today there is a disaster of blood, and the right time and place are on your side, how can I beat you?"


    With a smile on Li Yixi''s face, a wine gourd appeared in his hand, and he poured a sip of wine into his mouth.


    Tang Chuchu stood up, took a deep breath, and saw Li Yixi gratefully, "Young Master, you are so handsome."


    "If you can marry someone like you, you should be very happy."


    "Unfortunately I don''t seem to have a chance!"


    Tang Chuchu''s voice just fell, and Li Yixi, who was drinking with his head up, suddenly spewed out a sip of spirits at this moment.


    "Cough cough!"


    "Where is Miss Chu Chu, you are the sweet girl of the sky, how can I be worthy of you as an ordinary person."


    "Let''s go!"


    "I''m a little hungry, why don''t you invite me to have a good meal today!"


    "Just celebrate, and I eat!"


    Li Yixi was a little embarrassed and could only change the subject.


    Tang Chuchu heard Li Yixi''s words, and saw Li Yixi''s dodging eyes, and his eyes became a little dim.


    However, he hurriedly squeezed out a smile, "Young Master, rest assured, you must be satisfied today."


    "However, Young Master, you are a gourmet. I don''t know if the first restaurant in this fairy city can satisfy Young Master?"


    Tang Chuchu and Li Yixi Xiao Zhan broke through the air.


    Among the ruins, several people in the Qiyin Palace looked sluggish, staring at the broken Dao Domain of the Void.


    I felt that the expressions on their faces became extremely stiff in an instant, but their legs and bodies couldn''t stop shaking.


    Even if Li Yixi left, their eyes were still extremely frightened when they saw the place where Li Yixi disappeared.


    "Pfft!"


    Young Master Qin, who fell into a coma, spurted out another mouthful of blood at this moment, and slowly opened his eyes, his face was as pale as paper.


    The breath of the whole person is also extremely weak.


    Feeling the awakening of Young Master Qin in his arms, several members of the Seven-Yin Palace woke up from their panic.


    "Master of the Young Palace!"


    "Master of the Young Palace!"


    A pair of worried eyes fell on Young Master Qin.


    "Didn''t Tang Chuchu kill me?"


    Young Master Qin felt that he was not dead, and a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    But soon there was a sneering look on the corner of Qin Gongzi''s mouth: "It''s not surprising, Tang Chuchu is just a saint of the Tianxing Palace. In the eyes of others, the Tianxing Palace is an ancient force, but in the eyes of my Qiyin Palace, it is also It''s just ants."


    "If she dares to kill me, then the Tianxing Palace will definitely cease to exist."


    "But Tang Chuchu is too immature, do you think that if you don''t kill this son, then this son will let the Tianxing Palace go? Today, Tang Chuchu took advantage of the danger to let this son and my soul hurt, this revenge will not be repaid, this son How can I swallow this breath?"


    "Tianxinggong will become history because of what she did."


    At this moment, Young Master Qin, a terrifying killing intent burst out from those eyes.


    The few women around Young Master Qin felt a chill in their bodies at this moment.


    However, at this moment, the women did not respond to Qin Gongzi as flattering as before, but remained silent.


    In the ruins, this moment was extremely quiet.


    The angry face of Young Master Qin fell on several women, and his expression was a little cold.


    However, Young Master Qin has torn up the disguise today, and naturally he will not be as tyrannical as before. With Young Master Qin''s wisdom, it is natural to see that these women seem to be very afraid at the moment.


    The woman in the lead felt Young Master Qin''s gaze, and said in a terrified voice, "Young Palace Master, I''m afraid I won''t be able to avenge this revenge."


    "Tang Chuchu has an extremely terrifying existence beside him."


    "Originally, when the young master was in a coma, Tang Chuchu inspired the contract, and I planned to leave here with the young princess and interrupt this challenge."


    "However, there was an extremely terrifying existence who played a song, and instantly formed an extremely terrifying Dao Domain in the void, turning this immortal city into a forbidden area for life."


    "Several powerhouses in the palace who intended to enter the fairy city were also severely injured. I don''t know how their injuries are now?"


    "This kind of powerhouse is not something we can provoke."


    "And that terrifying dojo, the moment he spit out a sip of wine, the terrifying power instantly tore and shattered the dojo."


    "Such a terrifying existence, the cultivation base cannot be speculated, and it is very likely that it has reached the realm of half-step detachment."


    At this moment, several women thought that Li Yixi stood in the void before, spit out a sip of wine, and the terrifying Taoist field imprisoned in the void instantly collapsed, and they trembled.


    That scene was entangled in their minds and could not be erased, causing them to shiver all over.


    "A strong one?"


    "You don''t really think that he can be unscrupulous with his half-step detachment strength!"


    "The background of the Seven Sounds Palace is not something you can speculate about."


    "Injuring my son, this son must pay a painful price for him."


    "Otherwise, what kind of face does this son have?"


    After Young Master Qin heard the words of the maids, he didn''t take it seriously, with a look of disdain.


    I feel that the vision of several women is too low, and they have never seen any strong people, so they casually regard people as invincible beings.


    Young Master Qin had never seen Li Yixi''s methods, so he didn''t take the warnings from the few people to heart at all.


    "Young Palace Master, please think again!"


    The expressions of several women changed slightly at this moment. After all, the scenes that happened today had already shattered their pride.


    Li Yixi''s figure could not be erased from their minds, so they hurriedly stopped it at this moment.


    "To shut up?"


    "Are you teaching this son to do things?"


    Young Master Qin''s incomparably cold gaze fell on several women, and at this moment, several women felt Young Master Qin''s icy killing intent.


    Although at this moment they are stronger than Qin Gongzi, at this moment, the invisible coercion makes them change color instantly.


    "I also ask the Young Palace Master to spare my life, it''s me who talks too much."


    They all knelt down on the ground begging for mercy.


    "All right!"


    "Shut up for me first, and immediately send this son back to the Qiyin Palace."


    "This time the injury is extremely serious. If I can''t treat it in time, I''m afraid it will leave a big road injury and affect my future."


    "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge!"


    "And it doesn''t take ten years, and my son can''t wait for ten years."


    As soon as Young Master Qin''s voice fell, the sound of breaking through the air rang out, and a few old men from the Qiyin Palace with a little vain breath finally arrived at this moment.


    "Several elders, is your speed faster?"


    "Do you have to wait for this young master to die before you arrive?"


    "My son is alive now, are you a little disappointed?"


    "My big brothers don''t know what kind of benefits they have given to the elders!"


    When Young Master Qin saw a few people, not only did there not be the slightest joy on his face, but a frosty expression on his face.


    Not long ago, he felt the breath of several old people, but he did not expect to arrive at this moment, Qin Gongzi was extremely angry.


    "Also ask the young palace master to forgive!"


    "The few of us are incompetent, we couldn''t break the Dao Domain today, and we were hit hard by the Dao Domain."


    "When I go back, I will ask the old palace master to apologize."


    "However, the Young Palace Master is very seriously injured now. I also ask the Young Palace Master to return to the Qiyin Palace with me immediately. Otherwise, if it is too late, the injuries in the main body of the Young Palace may not be cured."


    "good."


    "You have to take the Young Palace Master back immediately. Although my few old antiques have been severely injured, they can still bless the Young Palace Master one or two."


    "Didn''t you just say that Tianpeng Shenshan suddenly attacked you? Now we are all seriously injured, and we have to leave here in time, otherwise, it will be very dangerous."


    When the old people heard the words of Young Master Qin, although they were a little angry, they knew for a while that they could not explain what happened today, so they could only ask Young Master Qin to return to the Qiyin Palace as soon as possible.


    Master Qin, who was already extremely angry, heard Tianpeng Shenshan from the mouths of several old men at this moment. When he thought of Tianpeng Shenshan, Qin Gongzi''s eyes burst out with terrifying killing intent.


    "Tianpeng Shenshan!"


    "What a Tianpeng Shenshan, if it wasn''t for his sudden attack on me by Tianpeng Shenshan, I wouldn''t have let this son suffer this disaster."


    "I won''t let Tang Chuchu hurt me and hurt my soul."


    "If I can''t destroy Tianpeng Shenshan, my son will definitely have no face to live in this world."


    "Go, go back to the Qiyin Palace first!"


    "I will let my father immediately let the strong go out and destroy Tianpeng Shenshan. Tianpeng Shenshan will not be destroyed for a day, and this son''s anger will not disappear for a day."


    There was an endless chill in Young Master Qin''s voice. When he thought of King Tianpeng and the others, he gritted his teeth with hatred, wishing to eat their flesh and drink their blood.


    "Yes!"


    At this moment, everyone in the Qiyin Palace shifted all their hostility to the Tianpeng Mountain. As for Li Yixi, they had long since ignored them. After all, those terrifying existences were not something they could provoke. .

 Chapter 1125

    The matter of Qin Gongzi of Qiyin Palace being severely injured and being turned into a eunuch soon caused a thousand waves in this immortal city.


    Countless forces were greatly shocked, but they were facing the extremely terrifying Primordial Force Qiyin Palace.


    These people only dare to communicate in private, and dare not spread the word. After all, these people know very well how terrible the Seven Sound Palace is.


    However, Li Yixi didn''t care about all this.


    In the past, Li Yixi might have been a little nervous, but now that he has cultivated the Holy Body of Merit, Li Yixi is also a lot more confident.


    Soon, the three came to a restaurant.


    Sky Tower.


    Li Yixi raised his head and glanced at the words "Tianjilou", with a look of doubt on his face.


    "Sky Tower?"


    Li Yixi''s doubtful eyes fell on Tang Chuchu''s body curiously.


    Tang Chuchu immediately explained: "Sir, this is the first restaurant in this immortal city. Not only does the delicious food here come first, but it is rumored that there is still speculation about the secrets in this secret building."


    "The owner of Tianjilou is called the old man of Tianji. He is an extremely mysterious existence. He will appear in the restaurant from time to time.


    "So here, if you want to get a position, it is extremely precious, and this Tianji Building has always been crowded, and everyone is looking forward to the appearance of Tianji Old Man."


    "If you can get the guidance of the old man Tianji, you will benefit greatly and make the restaurant''s business extremely popular."


    "It is rumored that after receiving the guidance of the old Tianji, some ordinary scattered cultivators actually obtained the inheritance of the ancient immortals and stepped into an extremely powerful realm, so the reputation of this Tianji Building is getting bigger and bigger."


    "It''s also overcrowded with customers."


    A look of surprise appeared on Xiao Zhan''s face. He didn''t expect the owner of this Tianji Building to be so extraordinary.


    However, when Xiao Zhan looked surprised, Li Yixi''s voice sounded faintly.


    "Tianjilou, old man Tianji?"


    "The secret is unfathomable!"


    "How can it be so easy to spy on heaven''s secrets."


    "I think it''s because I know a little bit of divination, I''m just lying here."


    Li Yixi shook his head, he didn''t care about the old man Tianji, he was only interested in the delicious food and wine in the restaurant.


    However, Li Yixi''s voice fell, and a cultivator beside him instantly turned cold.


    "This son, the old man Tianji is omniscient and omnipotent. This is something everyone knows."


    "This is also the reason why everyone came here. The old man Tianji is an extremely terrifying hidden master. Not only is his cultivation base unfathomable, but his whereabouts are mysterious and omniscient."


    "Even some ancient forces are in awe of the old man Tianji."


    "But I didn''t expect you to slander the old man here. Do you know the crime?"


    The cultivator''s voice was not low. The next moment, all eyes locked on Li Yixi. Li Yixi did not expect that he would become the focus with just one sentence.


    "Who is this person?"


    "You''re so brave, to come to Tianjilou to provoke the old man of Tianji, is this courting death?"


    "Hmph, where should Leng Tou Qing come from?"


    "Otherwise, how dare you talk nonsense here. The old man Tianji is a terrifying existence that can spy on Tianji. Even those ancient powerhouses are very respectful to him."


    "I think this kid will have bad luck today."


    "Tianjilou is not an ordinary place."


    "Watch the show, watch the show!"


    "Today, this guy should be in bad luck. This is Tianjilou, and he is talking nonsense here."


    At this moment, Li Yixi found that countless eyes fell on him, whispering in the corner one by one.


    "interesting!"


    "I didn''t expect this Tianjilou to be so powerful in the eyes of everyone."


    "However, how many people are there in this world?"


    After hearing these people''s comments, Li Yixi didn''t care, and shook his head with a look of disdain.


    "This son, since you think so, why do you still come to this Tianji Building? Didn''t you come to this Tianji Building to try your luck to meet the old Tianji?"


    "You are talking nonsense, I''m afraid it is also to attract the attention of the old man Tianji!"


    "It''s really shameless!"


    "I remember the person who was talking nonsense here last time, but it ended very badly."


    The cultivator who he had targeted at him before, at this moment, glanced at Li Yixi with a look of contempt.


    I felt that Li Yixi''s way of trying to attract the attention of the old man was simply asking for a dead end.


    "To shut up!"


    "Where does the young master have the qualifications for you to interrupt?"


    Tang Chuchu saw that the cultivator still wanted to speak, and a chill appeared on his face.


    Although this cultivator is not weak, the gap between Tang Chuchu and Tang Chuchu is too big. In an instant, the whole person seems to fall into an ice cave, and his body trembles with fear.


    Retreat tremblingly, looking at Li Yixi''s eyes became extremely fearful.


    "Humph!"


    "Who the hell are you? Where did you come from?"


    "You''re so brave, you dare to come to my Tianjilou to be wild."


    "Do you know what happens to everyone who comes to my Tianjilou to act wildly?"


    While everyone was discussing in a low voice, a figure walked out of the secret building slowly.


    An incomparably cold gaze fell on Li Yixi.


    There was a sneering look on the corner of his mouth, as if a goddess aloof, overlooking all living beings.


    "I''m waiting to meet the shopkeeper."


    "I''m waiting to meet the shopkeeper."


    Seeing this person appear, all the cultivators in the Tianji Building, with excited expressions, bowed to the shopkeeper.


    Tang Chuchu''s voice sounded in Li Yixi''s ears, "Sir, this person is one of the two shopkeepers in the Tianji Building. There are two shopkeepers in the Tianji Building, and they are also Shenlong. No one knows their specific names and taboos. In terms of origins, one person is called the treasurer of heaven, and the other is called the treasurer of earth."


    "This person is the shopkeeper of one of the two shopkeepers in Tianjilou."


    "I don''t know what kind of treasures they have, and I can''t find his cultivation."


    After hearing Tang Chuchu''s words, Li Yixi was thoughtful, and his eyes fell on the shopkeeper.


    "Li Yixi has seen the shopkeeper before."


    "It''s just that I''m curious, the secrets are unpredictable. This is something that all cultivators know. Trying to guess the secrets often has no good end."


    "And your Tianjilou claims to be able to spy on the secrets of the sky, knowing everything and knowing everything, which makes me very curious."


    "After all, there is no existence that can truly see the secrets of heaven."


    "Otherwise, the mystery is unpredictable, and this sentence will become a joke."


    "I''m just speaking bluntly, why did the shopkeeper treat me badly?"


    "The people who suspected Tianjilou in the past have been poisoned by you!"


    "The so-called bad luck, I''m afraid you are secretly doing things."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and a thousand layers of waves were instantly set off in the entire Tianji Building.


    Originally, only a small number of people in the Tianji Building paid attention to Li Yixi. When Li Yixi''s words fell, whoever looked at this side in shock, no one thought that someone would dare to directly question the Tianji Building in the Tianji Building today. The presence.


    Compared to the shock of these cultivators, at this moment, the shopkeeper of Tianjilou suddenly changed his expression, and a storm surged in his heart. He never thought that Li Yixi just glanced at him, as if he could know what he was thinking. .


    Just now, the shopkeeper did have killing intent towards Li Yixi and wanted to plot against Li Yixi.


    However, the shopkeeper never imagined that Li Yixi seemed to know everything before he had time to act.


    The shopkeeper is very powerful, and he never thought that he would meet such a person.


    The shopkeeper couldn''t help but secretly said: "Damn, my cultivation base has already stepped into the realm of the god emperor, and I have treasures in my possession, which can hide my cultivation base and emotional fluctuations."


    "Even if the master and his old man can''t read my heart, why is this person so terrifying?"


    "No, these days, my Tianjilou has been exhausted, and I have been admired and yearned by countless people. These things seem invisible, but in fact, my Tianjilou has collected countless beliefs without any trace."


    "This person should be sent by some ancient forces to fight against my Tianjilou, and want to fight for the existence of the power of faith."


    "He is not able to speculate on my mind, but deliberately makes trouble here."


    With a shocked face, the shopkeeper thought of this, and his fear of Li Yixi disappeared instantly.


    Full of confidence, "I don''t know who your Excellency is, what force you come from, it seems to be somewhat hostile to my Tianjilou, my Tianjilou can speculate on Tianji, this is a help to many monks, and my Tianjilou does not charge any benefits. , Master''s whereabouts are even more mysterious, and every time he appears, he just selects someone who is destined to give advice."


    "Does your Excellency think that my Tianjilou is malicious to all the monks?"


    "Tianjilou does not charge any benefits. This is recognized by everyone. Although my Tianjilou collects some money, for cultivators, money is just something outside the body."


    The shopkeeper''s voice was sonorous and powerful, and when his eyes fell on Li Yixi again, his face was mocking.


    At this moment, Li Yixi felt that some people were talking.


    Starting to point at Li Yixi, Tang Chuchu and Xiao Zhan frowned slightly at this moment.


    However, at this moment, receiving the attention of countless people, there was no change in Li Yixi''s face, and the elegant smile on his face remained the same.


    "Treasurer, although I don''t know what benefits you Tianjilou want to get, but one thing is clear, don''t get up early."


    "And your Tianjilou doesn''t have any measure. Li is just telling the truth. You actually gave me some malice."


    "I''m afraid this is inappropriate!"


    "I think some people have questioned Tianjilou before, and I''m afraid they have also encountered your plot."


    "Aren''t you afraid of being devoured by Heaven?"


    When the shopkeeper heard Li Yixi''s words, his face became a little cold, and he mocked inwardly, "Dare to die, where did this bastard come from, and it''s backlash from heaven, and a mere cultivator dares to talk about heaven."


    "Do you know what Heaven is?"


    "And just because you''re worthy of talking about heaven?"


    When the shopkeeper''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, his eyes were full of ridicule.


    However, being able to be the shopkeeper of Tianjilou is naturally not a fool, and said lightly: "Young master, you are joking, my Tianjilou can know the secrets, although I dare not say that I can see through the heavens, but it is still possible to spy, otherwise I will be my secrets. Lou cannot stand here.¡±


    "It won''t be sought after by countless monks."


    "Young master, you might as well see how many monks there are in this secret building."


    "And the young master may not know that in order to get a position in the Tianji Building, countless existences have broken the scalp."


    "Do you know why? Because many monks have been instructed in my Tianjilou and have received countless benefits."


    "And those cultivators who don''t believe in my Tianjilou, everyone knows very well that those people have suffered from the backlash of the heavens, bad luck, and even more directly suffered disasters, and the life and death are eliminated."


    The voice of the shopkeeper fell, and the monks in the Tianji Building hurriedly nodded.


    Some monks stayed here for a long time in order to meet the old man Tianji in the Tianji Building, and naturally saw too many situations.


    Li Yixi saw these monks in the Tianji Building nodding wildly one by one, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, feeling that these monks were too confused.


    Li Yixi shook his head secretly, and when his eyes fell on the shopkeeper, he said lightly: "Manager, I think you will suffer a disaster today!"

 Chapter 1126

    When Li Yixi''s words fell, everyone was stunned and looked at Li Yixi as if looking at an idiot.


    Some monks with extraordinary strength, thoughtful at this moment, did not continue to speak, but showed the look of watching a play.


    The reputation of Tianjilou has been known to everyone these days, but Li Yixi happened to appear here, but he questioned Tianjilou, which made the cultivator think that there might be a reason he didn''t know, maybe it was Tianji Lou''s opponents also say not necessarily.


    The shopkeeper with a mocking expression turned sluggish after hearing Li Yixi''s words.


    It has always been the Tianjilou who pointed out the secrets and spied on the fate.


    As soon as Li Yixi appeared today, he directly said that something had happened to him.


    The shopkeeper sneered in his heart.


    I felt that Li Yixi must be unlucky today, he practiced the way of robbery.


    It is not difficult for Li Yixi to encounter the power of extreme evil.


    However, the shopkeeper suppressed the killing intent in his heart, but sneered again and again, feeling that the opportunity had come.


    I felt that this time, with the help of Li Yixi''s appearance, the reputation of Tianjilou could be spread more widely.


    After all, few people have dared to come to Tianjilou to question them these days.


    I felt that Li Yixi came to give him a head and advertise for him.


    Although the shopkeeper felt that Li Yixi was cursing him, he still suppressed the anger in his heart.


    He sneered and said, "This son, are you telling me what''s wrong with me?"


    "It has always been my Tianjilou to tell people''s fortunes, peep into the future, and peep into the secrets of heaven."


    "Could it be that the son is also proficient in this way?"


    The shopkeeper''s voice fell, and countless monks gloated on Li Yixi. They felt that a provocative shopkeeper like Li Yixi would definitely have bad luck today.


    Even to be condemned.


    They remembered a long time ago, someone also questioned it, but was struck by lightning.


    Li Yixi ignored the gloating eyes.


    Instead of answering the shopkeeper''s words immediately, he looked at the monk beside him with a smile.


    "This brother, I''ve been standing here all the time, and I''m a little tired. Why don''t you make a seat, I said slowly."


    Tang Chuchu on the side heard Li Yixi''s words and immediately threw something.


    "I want this position!"


    Originally, there was a hint of anger in the cultivator''s eyes. After all, he had spent a lot of money to get this position, but he glanced at the treasure in his hand, and his eyes instantly showed excitement.


    Instantly nodded and bowed, and hurriedly gave up this position.


    "The shopkeeper, let''s not be busy arguing first. After all, arguing is a waste of words, why don''t you bring me some tea first?"


    "Let''s talk about your misfortune again!"


    All the monks were stunned when they heard Li Yixi''s words.


    No one would have imagined that Li Yixi could still be so calm in the face of the shopkeeper of Tianjilou!


    "The shopkeeper, we are here today. In fact, we are more to taste the delicacies of Tianjilou, and bring all the most precious and best wines and dishes in your Tianjilou!"


    "My son wants to taste it!"


    Xiao Zhan said indifferently, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Zhan didn''t pay much attention to the shopkeeper. After all, Li Yixi said that the shopkeeper would be unlucky today, so the shopkeeper would definitely be unlucky.


    However, the purpose of coming to Tianjilou this time is to taste delicious food, which cannot be stopped.


    Seeing the anger on the shopkeeper''s face, Li Yixi said with a smile, "Could it be that Tianjilou is not doing my business today?"


    "Or is it that Tianjilou is really small in size?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    When the shopkeeper heard Li Yixi''s words, he was so angry.


    However, feeling the eyes of one after another falling on him, the shopkeeper at the moment could only forcibly suppress the anger in his heart.


    Hastily waved, let people prepare.


    "This son, I''m here today for you to waive the bill, but I really want to know, the son said that I have a disaster today, and I don''t know what it is."


    "Today I glanced at Young Master casually. I found that Young Master, your eyebrows are dark, and disaster will surely come today."


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Chuchu heard the shopkeeper''s statement that Li Yixi had a catastrophe.


    The two of them were very curious about what kind of calamity would happen to the shopkeeper today.


    "The shopkeeper, do you think I have a catastrophe today?"


    "I do not believe."


    "If the shopkeeper sees something, he can say it bluntly, but I want to see if your Tianjilou is really complete and can speculate on the Tianji!"


    "But I don''t think there will be any disaster for me today."


    Li Yixi looked at the shopkeeper happily.


    At this moment, Li Yixi walked into the Tianji Building and was not far from the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper''s mood changed, and naturally he couldn''t escape Li Yixi''s perception.


    Li Yixi also disliked the shopkeeper, thinking that these guys are too boring, and they are very bold, and they dare to deceive these monks here.


    And it was actually calculated on himself, and he wanted to advertise them by himself.


    If there is a catastrophe that falls on him today, it is true that the reputation of Tianjilou will be even louder.


    However, Li Yixi had to sigh, these guys would still die.


    As the saying goes, if you don''t die, you won''t die.


    It''s okay for these guys to calculate others, but they even calculated on themselves, but they have merits and virtues.


    Calculating yourself is bound to be bad luck.


    At this moment, the shopkeeper felt countless eyes falling on him.


    With a smug look on his face, he felt that it was time to take action.


    "Please wait a moment, son!"


    "Although I can see at a glance that the young master is in trouble, but I can''t pinpoint what kind of trouble it is for a while, I have to calculate."


    "Then ask the shopkeeper to take action."


    Li Yixi smiled and looked at the shopkeeper in front of him cheerfully.


    "Wait a moment!"


    "I don''t know why my son has misunderstood my Tianjilou, but soon I will let you know how my Tianjilou exists."


    The shopkeeper''s voice fell, and he saw a few gold coins in his hand.


    Feel free to toss the gold coins in your hand on the table.


    Li Yixi was speechless when he saw the scene in front of him.


    Isn''t this the trick of deception on Blue Star?


    At this moment, Li Yixi suddenly felt a sense of intimacy. He didn''t expect to encounter this kind of trickery here.


    Li Yixi knew very well that this guy was a cultivator, and the so-called gold coins in front of him were just a blind eye. The reason why this person said that he was in trouble was because he wanted to silently do something about himself, so that he would encounter backlash.


    If this guy really succeeded in the past, but Li Yixi is now watching happily.


    "The shopkeeper, I don''t know what you saw?"


    Li Yixi smiled and looked at the shopkeeper who was making calculations with his fingers in front of him.


    "This son, although I am not as good as my master, but I can understand your misfortune today."


    "You will be punished today. Young Master, you look like a humble gentleman, but you didn''t expect to know people and faces without knowing your heart. I''m afraid that you will do a lot of evil."


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was stunned for a moment.


    He said with a smile: "Treasurer, in fact, you said that today I have a bloody disaster or poisoning, I think it is possible, after all, this can be made artificially."


    "This will also make your calculations seem to be flawless, but you say that I have the scourge of God."


    "My son, I don''t believe it!"


    "However, sir, I think today''s shopkeeper will definitely be hit by thunder."


    "And there will be nine deaths."


    "And it will happen soon."


    "You believe it or not!"


    Li Yixi looked at the shopkeeper cheerfully and said.


    "Humph!"


    "Nonsense, what are you, saying that the old man will be punished by heaven, will he be punished by heaven?"


    "who do you think You Are!"


    "My master said that in this life, I can step on the peak of martial arts and see the mystery of heaven and earth."


    "How can I be punished by God?"


    "Since you also said that my misfortune today will be punished by God, then we have to see who will be punished by God today."


    "Young master''s nonsense, I think your divine condemnation will come soon, master."


    "Isn''t your son questioning my Tianjilou today?"


    "I think many monks in Tianjilou also have some doubts about me in Tianjilou."


    "Then I can also prove today that I have no plans for Tianjilou."


    "I said that the son will be punished by heaven today, and the son will be punished by heaven."


    The shopkeeper was extremely proud. Before he could finish his words, he saw the fingers behind the shopkeeper slowly dancing at this moment.


    The next moment, an extremely evil force silently came towards Li Yixi.


    Silently, this power of robbery instantly wrapped around Li Yixi''s arm.


    The shopkeeper just breathed a sigh of relief and looked up at the void.


    The next moment, I saw that in the void, the black cloud instantly pressed the top.


    A rumbling sound rang out.


    The shopkeeper raised his head and glanced at the void with a smug look on his face.


    "Master, I said that you will be punished today, and you will be punished by heaven."


    "Ugh."


    "Today''s son doesn''t know if he can survive the scourge."


    "Fellow Daoists, please do more good deeds in the future, and don''t do too much evil."


    Just as the shopkeeper''s voice fell, a rumbling thunder sounded in the void.


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, I saw a lightning flash in the void of this moment.


    The cultivators standing around Li Yixi changed their expressions in an instant, and they hurriedly retreated, widening the distance from Li Yixi.


    "Unjust is doomed to destruction."


    "The shopkeeper, do it yourself."


    "I hope you cast a good tire!"


    Feeling the thunder of the sky, Li Yixi said calmly and calmly.


    The shopkeeper wanted to sneer, but the next moment, his face changed wildly, because at this moment, the shopkeeper found that the thunder that descended was not aimed at Li Yixi, but locked him in the dark.


    "No no no..."


    "impossible?"


    "How could this be? How could this be?"


    At this moment, the shopkeeper''s face became extremely pale, and he broke away in an instant, trying to escape the lock of Tianlei.


    However, the body of the shopkeeper had just flew out of the Tianji Building, and the thunder light that landed in the void instantly landed on him.


    The terrifying power of thunder and lightning instantly exploded under the gaze of a pair of eyes.


    The shopkeeper''s screams didn''t even have time, and it turned into nothingness in the void.


    The entire Tianji Building became extremely quiet at this moment, and one after another looked at Li Yixi with dull eyes.


    It has always been the cultivator who came to Tianji Pavilion to get some things he wanted to know, but he didn''t expect that today, when Li Yixi arrived, he instead calculated that the shopkeeper of Tianji Pavilion had a catastrophe.


    Those people with sarcastic expressions, at this moment, their bodies trembled uncontrollably, and looked at Li Yixi with incomparably fearful eyes.


    In the restaurant, those people were dumbfounded at this moment, and even felt that what happened today was an illusion.


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Chuchu, who were sitting beside Li Yixi, had a calm expression on their faces. Just now, Xiao Zhan and Tang Chuchu naturally felt that the shopkeeper was plotting against Li Yixi.


    Seeing the shopkeeper who was struck to death by Tianlei, Xiao Zhan and Tang Chuchu had no regrets.


    I couldn''t help but think of Li Yixi''s words, that if you do too much injustice, you will kill yourself.

 Chapter 1127

    A servant in the Tianji Building glanced at the shopkeeper who had turned into nothingness.


    When his eyes fell on Li Yixi''s body, his expression was extremely fearful.


    When everyone was shocked, the little servant quietly withdrew.


    "Feel sorry!"


    "It disturbed your Yaxing."


    "But I still advise everyone not to believe in anything that can spy on the secrets of heaven."


    "The secret is unpredictable, this is something that all practitioners know."


    "Don''t say it''s us, which of the existences just above don''t dare to talk about the way of heaven."


    "Actually, I''m just proficient in some divination methods. It''s easier said than done to spy on heaven''s secrets."


    "As for this person, it''s not that I can calculate that he will be punished."


    "But if you do too much injustice, you will kill yourself!"


    "Just kill yourself!"


    Li Yixi clasped his fists slightly and explained to the surrounding monks.


    When these monks heard Li Yixi''s words and saw Li Yixi clasping his fists, their expressions changed slightly, with a look of fear on their faces.


    Thinking of the thunder that fell before, his expression turned pale.


    "Thank you son!"


    "Thank you son!"


    The figures hurriedly returned their salutes and quickly returned to their seats.


    Li Yixi saw that these people did not leave, and his face showed curiosity.


    "Miss Chu Chu, why don''t these people leave here? Why stop in this restaurant?"


    Li Yixi was a little puzzled, after all, he has now revealed the truth of the so-called "no last resort" in Tianjilou.


    "Master, these people are waiting to watch the show and eat melons."


    "The one who shot the son just now was just the shopkeeper of the Tianjilou."


    "Master, you have smashed the signboard of the Tianji Building. If my guess is correct, these people are waiting for the Tianji old man to come."


    "Maybe they think that the young master can also spy on the secret, and they want to see the young master compete with the old man of the secret."


    "After all, no one dares to smash the venue of Tianjilou like this!"


    Tang Chuchu said in a low voice.


    "Oh!"


    "yes?"


    "I''m honest, I don''t really want to smash the signboard of Tianjilou."


    "I didn''t expect things to get to this point."


    "But isn''t this Tianjilou a good thing?"


    "If the so-called Tianji old man wants to die, then we can solve it and eradicate it."


    "These people definitely harbor evil intentions."


    "After all, they deduce the secrets for others and don''t charge any benefits. These people are very cultivated, and they will never care about the money in the eyes of mortals."


    "And it has been cheating here, and it should have an unknown purpose."


    "But we don''t have to care, we just need to see the tricks."


    "If there is still someone who wants to die, then let him die."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and she turned to look at the young servant in the distance.


    "Second brother, are our food and drinks ready?"


    The young man in Tianjilou had a look of fear on his face when he heard Li Yixi''s words. In his opinion, Li Yixi should be an extremely terrifying existence, otherwise he wouldn''t dare to come to Tianjilou to act wildly.


    At this moment, someone went to ask the old man Tianji, he naturally did not dare to contradict Li Yixi, and immediately said respectfully: "Young master wait a moment, I will go to the kitchen to urge him."


    "Soon, countless delicacies were brought to the table."


    The gust of flavor that blows your face makes you appetizing.


    "good!"


    "We''ve come to the right place today!"


    Li Yixi ignored the glances, picked up chopsticks and started tasting.


    Soon, an old man with white hair and beard appeared in the Tianji Building.


    Wearing a white plain clothes, he really looks like a hermit master.


    "I don''t know what the son is called, what is the meaning of coming to my Tianjilou today?"


    The old man Tianji looked at Li Yixi with some fear and asked tentatively.


    "I have seen the old gentleman. Today I came to Tianjilou, just to taste the dishes here, and have no other thoughts."


    "However, the old gentleman is a bit unscrupulous. I think it''s a little inappropriate to cheat here."


    Li Yixi glanced at the old man Tianji and said with a smile, Li Yixi didn''t have any malicious intent, it was just a kind suggestion.


    However, Li Yixi''s words fell into the ears of the old man Tianji as a provocation.


    "I don''t know what to call your son?"


    "Why do you think this old man is cheating by pointing out the maze here?"


    "The old man did not seek any treasures and money."


    "Even if it''s a pointer, it''s only a matter of fate."


    "However, the son said so, is there some misunderstanding of my Tianjilou, or some hostility towards my Tianjilou."


    The old man Tianji said lightly and sat opposite Li Yixi.


    "Ha ha!"


    "The old man was joking, didn''t the old man say that he could speculate on the secrets of heaven?"


    "Then I wonder where my hostility comes from today. You should be very clear, old man. Why do you need to ask me?"


    "Don''t you slap yourself in the face, old man?"


    "Old man, you claim that the old man can see through the secrets of heaven, and you won''t even be able to see through the intentions of me, a mortal, whether there is hostility or not!"


    "So, how can you talk about seeing through the sky?"


    Li Yixi smiled and shook his head.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, the cultivators in the Tianji Building couldn''t help but fall on the old man Tianji.


    At this moment, doubts also appeared in their hearts. The old man Tianji has always been omniscient and omniscient.


    Why would you say such a stupid thing.


    "Just deduce the secret of heaven, but it will be backlashed by heaven."


    "It''s impossible for the old man to calculate heaven''s secrets all the time."


    The explanation of the old man Tianji can be said to be flawless.


    Those monks with a puzzled look, after hearing the words of the old man of Tianji, nodded secretly. Indeed, in their opinion, just as the old man said, if they were watching Tianji anytime and anywhere, they would most likely be attacked by the heavenly way.


    However, Li Yixi, who was sitting opposite the old man Tianji, smiled.


    "Old gentleman, he is really a master of the world!"


    "I didn''t expect to know that random and unpredictable opportunities would be backfired by the way of heaven, but I have been spying on the secrets for other monks all the time, but I admire it."


    "I don''t know what catastrophe the old gentleman has suffered these days?"


    "I heard that the old gentleman appears in the Tianji Building from time to time. Although I just came to the Tianjilou, I know from the few words that the old gentleman should have spied on the Tianji for many people these days."


    "But why did I find that old man, you are not only in good spirits, but also full of energy, and there is no trace of being attacked by heaven."


    The old man Tianji''s expression changed slightly when he heard this, because the old man Tianji felt that the eyes of many people around him were locked on him.


    The old man Tianji hurriedly explained, "To be honest, the reason why I was able to escape the backlash of the heavens is that I am proficient in some secret techniques and can cover up the secrets."


    "But there are restrictions, and you can''t use it at will."


    "The old man is really a good man!"


    "I didn''t expect it to be so free and easy, even ignoring the backlash of the heavens, but also to help and guide the monks in the world."


    "It''s really a great man, serving the country and the people."


    "No, it is the Supreme Being of the Immortal Dao who seeks blessings for the monks in the world."


    At this moment, Li Yixi sneered.


    Originally, Li Yixi had some kindness towards the so-called Tianji old man, and wanted to persuade him to turn his back, but he did not expect that this person would cover up like this. Li Yixi was sure that this person was cheating in this way. It was absolutely impossible. the purpose of the accusation.


    At this moment, the old man''s face was extremely gloomy, and Li Yixi''s ridicule, he naturally heard clearly.


    "This old gentleman has some resentment towards me!"


    "I really don''t have any malicious intentions, but I''m just suggesting that you, old man, pull back from the precipice and turn your back."


    "Old gentleman, you said that you have a way of concealing the backlash of the heavens, but it''s not true. I think you are black in the hall, old gentleman."


    "I''m afraid there will be disasters in the near future."


    Li Yixi glanced at the old man Tianji in front of him, and stopped paying attention to continuing to drink and eat vegetables.


    "you¡­¡­"


    However, when the old man Tianji heard Li Yixi''s words, his expression became extremely gloomy.


    He has always been the only one to spy on fate, and no one has ever given him a fortune-telling.


    In the eyes of the old man Tianji, Li Yixi is here to make trouble today, and they have a big plan.


    Their plans must not be disrupted because of Li Yixi''s appearance, but now, Li Yixi''s few words have challenged the status of Tianjilou.


    The old man was naturally extremely angry.


    "Old man, I advise you not to hold grudges against me, or secretly use some shady methods against me."


    "I still say that, if you do too much injustice, you will kill yourself."


    "I hope you don''t provoke a catastrophe for yourself, old man."


    The old man Tianji was shocked when he heard this sentence.


    The gaze that looked at Li Yixi changed completely, becoming a little terrifying.


    He just had some thoughts in his mind and wanted to target Li Yixi, but he didn''t think that before he had time to speak, Li Yixi glanced at himself, but seemed to understand his own mind.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    At this moment, the old man Tianji was filled with turbulent waves, and his unbelievable gaze fell on Li Yixi.


    "I am a mortal!"


    "The reason why I say that is because I read more books."


    Li Yixi said lightly.


    "Humph!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense here!"


    "Since you are a mortal, where does a mere mortal have the qualifications to talk about heaven?"


    The old man Tianji was instantly incomparably angry, snorted coldly, and walked away.


    "Ugh."


    "I hope you don''t kill yourself!"


    Seeing the back of the old man leaving, Li Yixi shook his head and sighed.


    After the old man Tianji left, he did not disappear directly, but entered a secret room. After closing the secret room, the old man was very angry. These things in the secret room instantly melted under the terrifying aura emanating from the old man. For nothingness.


    "Damn, damn it!"


    "Who is this person? He dares to appear here to hurt me."


    "Since you want to die, then I want you to die today."


    "But I have to know who you are? Where are you from?"


    The cold voice fell, and the old man Tianji waved his big hand, and a treasure appeared in front of him. This treasure was like a mirror.


    But in this mirror, there seems to be a world filled with all living beings.


    The treasure was suspended in front of the old man Tianji. The next moment, the old man Tianji bit his finger and dripped some blood on the treasure in front of him.


    The next moment, a strange force connected the old man with the treasure, and the old man Tianji immediately sat cross-legged and began to deduce.


    If it were an ordinary person, the old man Tianji would directly take action to wipe Li Yixi, but the fall of the shopkeeper made the old man Tianji become cautious, and the old man Tianji wanted to see who Li Yixi was.


    And the old man Tianji was going to use even more bizarre means to deal with Li Yixi.

 Chapter 1128

    In the Tianji Building, Li Yixi didn''t care how the Tianji old man would deal with him. He had the holy body of merit and virtue, and he didn''t have any calculations.


    Originally, some monks in the Tianji Building were in awe of the old Tianji, but the scenes that happened today made these people ponder.


    But for a while, they also wondered what the old man Tian Ji was calculating.


    These people communicated through voice transmission in Tianjilou.


    However, the next moment, an extremely cold voice resounded through the void.


    The expressions of all the monks changed suddenly.


    "Old Man Tianji, get out of here!"


    "This deity only gives you three breaths. If you don''t show up within the time of three breaths, then today, this deity will destroy your secret tower."


    "Fellow Daoists, please leave Tianjilou for the time being."


    "In order to prevent the deity from taking action and accidentally hurting you."


    "Old Man Tianji, get out of here!"


    "Old Man Tianji, get out of here!"


    However, the voice of this figure just fell, and the sound of breaking through the sky sounded, and soon dozens of figures were suspended in the void.


    The incomparably icy gaze locked onto the entire Tianji Building, and a terrifying aura erupted recklessly in the void.


    The cultivator who was hesitant to leave in the Tianji Building suddenly changed color at this moment.


    They were almost suffocated under the incomparably powerful breath.


    At this moment, without any hesitation, he fled in an instant.


    "interesting!"


    "I don''t know what the old man Tianji did, why so many people came to ask for trouble. These people are all angry, and they all have great killing intent on the old man Tianji."


    "Let''s change positions first!"


    "Don''t be implicated."


    Li Yixi said with a smile.


    "Sir said yes!"


    "It seems that as the son said, Tianjilou is simply cheating. We happened to be here, and we will watch the show today."


    Tang Chuchu''s voice fell, and the next moment, several people disappeared in the Tianji Building in an instant, and a palace appeared in the void, and the figures of Li Yixi Tang Chuchu and Xiao Zhan appeared in it.


    "Young master, why do you think these people came to find old man Tianji?"


    "I feel that these guys seem to want to slash the old man with a thousand swords."


    Xiao Zhan said curiously.


    "How do I know, but I''ll know soon enough."


    In the secret room, the old man Tianji who was activating the secret method suddenly felt an extremely terrifying aura that enveloped the Tianji Building, and his expression became extremely ugly.


    "Damn."


    "Don''t you think that my old man Tianji is made of mud?"


    "Since you want to court death, then I will send you to hell first."


    The old man''s eyes were full of anger, he could only stop performing the secret technique, and suddenly disappeared into the secret room.


    The next moment, before the Tianji Building.


    The cold eyes of the old man of Tianji fell on these people, and he said coldly: "Everyone, do you think my Tianjilou is weak and can be bullied?"


    As soon as the voice fell, an extremely terrifying force burst out of the old man''s body in an instant.


    However, in the face of the terrifying old man of Tianji, these existences have no intention of retreating.


    The god emperor who came first said coldly: "Old man Tianji, I want to ask you, why is this deity not in the top 20 of the gods list?"


    "The deity''s defeated generals are actually ranked before the deity. What is your intention to create the god list indiscriminately in Tianjilou?"


    "That''s right, if it wasn''t that you couldn''t give us a satisfactory answer today, then I would destroy your Tianjilou today and send you to Huangquan."


    Another strong man''s eyes were also extremely cold.


    The gloomy old man Tianji heard that these people came for the gods.


    Coldly said: "Are you questioning the deity?"


    "The deity told you that the ranking of the gods naturally has a reason for the ranking of the gods. If you think the ranking is false, then you can try to challenge it."


    "The deity can peep at the secrets and know things that you people can compare with?"


    "Aren''t these two God Emperor Shura and God of War?"


    "The two of you are ranked in the God List, God List 33 and God List 36."


    "If you think that God of War of Heaven and Fire once defeated God Emperor Shura by your hand, and is still not as good as you, you might as well try."


    "See if you still have the ability to defeat God Emperor Shura again."


    "Of course, this deity advises you not to hide your means, otherwise, you will surely die."


    "This deity can spy on the secrets of the sky. How can you question the list of gods listed?"


    The old man''s voice resounded through the void.


    "Master, what kind of god list did the old man Tianji make? It seems that these beings don''t believe in the ranking in the god list. Do you want to cause a fight in the cultivation world?"


    Xiao Zhan''s puzzled look fell on Li Yixi.


    Tang Chuchu also looked at Li Yixi curiously.


    "This god list is not randomly ranked. It seems that this old man has a treasure. He can spy on a person''s strength, and rely on that treasure to rank the god list."


    "His words are not gibberish!"


    "However, I don''t know if he has his own calculations to do so."


    "Let''s take a look first, and we''ll know!"


    The voice of the old man of Tianji fell, and the eyes of God Emperor Shura and God of War of Heaven collided.


    The existences around them also locked the two of them at this moment.


    "Hmph, I was able to defeat you back then, but it''s even easier to defeat you now."


    The voice of the God of War fell, and the next moment he shot violently.


    The two figures instantly fought together in the void, each exerting their magical powers.


    However, everyone felt that this should be a shocking battle, but they did not expect that in a short period of time, the winner would be decided.


    An incredible look appeared in the eyes of the God of War.


    "how can that be?"


    "Could it be that you hid your cultivation base back then?"


    After the defeat, he looked unwilling.


    "good!"


    "When I fought with you, I did hide my cultivation."


    Hearing the words of God Emperor Shura, the surrounding monks were in an uproar.


    All eyes fell on the old man Tianji at this moment.


    God Emperor Shura ignored the Heavenly Fire God of War, and walked step by step, his eyes fell on the old man of Heavenly Secret.


    "Old Man Tianji, this deity is very curious. How did you know that this deity has hidden his cultivation and has completed the Asura Vientiane Art."


    "This is the deity''s secret, and only the deity knows it."


    When Emperor Shura''s eyes fell on the old man Tianji, there was some fear in his eyes.


    The old man of Tianji was extremely proud at the moment, "The deity said that the deity can spy on the secrets and know the past and future."


    "Isn''t it easy to spy on your cultivation and secrets?"


    "To tell you the truth, this deity still has a secret technique that is very suitable for you, which can make your cultivation level further."


    "Of course, if you want to get this secret technique, you must join my Tianjilou."


    "As long as you join my Tianjilou, this deity can make you step into the top ten of the gods list in the shortest time."


    "And in the near future, the deity will also launch a half-step transcendence list, and you may also have the opportunity to become one of them."


    The old man Tianji looked proud.


    "Sir, don''t you think you are shameless?"


    "Are you trying to create a bloody storm in this world of practice?"


    "You do this, do you know how many people will die because of it?"


    "What exactly do you want to do?"


    "It''s just nonsense to spy on heaven''s secrets. You are just relying on a treasure to be able to deduce some things."


    "Where did you come from to spy on heaven''s secrets?"


    "And the way to make people quickly improve their cultivation is even more nonsense."


    While God Emperor Asura was thinking, Li Yixi in the void once again saw the old man deceiving Tianji, and it seemed that he wanted to set off a bloody storm.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but speak out.


    "presumptuous!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about there?"


    "Today, the deity has forgiven you and forgiven you, but you should not seek your own death."


    The old man Tianji heard Li Yixi''s voice again, and his whole person was extremely angry.


    Can''t wait to eat its flesh and drink its blood.


    "Isn''t it, don''t you know it yourself?"


    Li Yixi didn''t care about the murderous old man Tianji, and said lightly.


    "You don''t want to mislead the public. Today you are making trouble again and again. What do you want to do?"


    The old man''s eyes narrowed into a gap, as if he would attack Li Yixi at any time.


    At this moment, Li Yixi smiled and took the wine glass and drank it.


    "Hahaha!"


    "I really didn''t know what you were trying to do just now, but now I know, you want to open a ruin."


    "However, if you want to open this ruin, you need some extremely powerful blood sacrifices."


    "So you launched the God List!"


    "And a great formation has already been prepared in Xiancheng."


    "That attic is one of the flags."


    It was true that Li Yixi didn''t know about Old Man Tianji''s calculations before, but at the moment when Old Man Tianji had murderous intent towards Li Yixi just now, some thoughts appeared in Old Man Tianji''s heart, which was instantly understood by Li Yixi.


    "what?"


    The expressions of those god emperors changed slightly.


    The Shura God Emperor didn''t hesitate, and shot it with a palm in an instant.


    "Damn."


    At this moment, the old man Tianji had a turbulent storm in his heart. He never thought that Li Yixi was so terrifying that he could read his mind.


    Seeing God Emperor Shura taking action, the old man Tianji dared to let his attack fall, and hurriedly used his supernatural powers to block God Emperor Shura''s supernatural powers.


    Originally, what he said to Li Yixi was just a matter of disbelieving the strong men. When they saw the old man Tianji take a shot, their expressions changed greatly.


    When the old man of Tianji was exposed, he couldn''t hide it at the moment, he could only choose to open the formation.


    "start!"


    The voice carrying endless killing intent rang from the mouth of the old man of Tianji.


    The next moment, I saw the surrounding golden beams of light shot straight into the sky.


    These god emperors suddenly changed color.


    "The Heaven Refining Formation, this is the Taikoo Demon Race Heaven Refining Formation."


    "Damn it, we''ve all been calculated by it."


    One after another figure suddenly changed color.


    However, at this moment, the old man Tianji didn''t care about these people, but his eyes were locked on Li Yixi, who was light and windy.


    "who are you?"


    "Why are you here so bad for me?"


    "Go against my blood and fire demons, do you know what''s going to happen?"


    "Originally, as long as all those god emperors were attracted and sacrificed, the ruins could be completely opened, but now it has fallen short, and some resources have to be spent."


    "Although you are unfathomable, do you think that no one from my blood and fire demons can defeat you?"


    Although the voice of the old man Tianji was very cold, at this moment, everyone could feel the fear and anger of the old man Tianji from the words of the old man.


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, and he couldn''t help but secretly said, "Is it the blood and fire demons?"


    "The blood and fire demons are among the demons, but they are the royal family."


    "It seems that the plot is very big this time."


    "Maybe it''s not a coincidence that I met Tang Chuchu in this funeral plain, maybe the son has already figured it all out."


    "Get here in time to stop this catastrophe."

 Chapter 1129

    Heaven Refining Great Array, also known as Blood Fire Refining Heaven Great Array.


    It is the killing formation of the blood and fire demons. It is extremely terrifying. Even if it is a half-step detachment, it cannot break the formation.


    The old man who was suspended outside the formation like a peerless master, after the plan was exposed, he did not hide it, and turned into a demon powerhouse with a height of nine feet.


    "Old Demon Blood Rain, it''s you!"


    Seeing the old demons in the void, their expressions became extremely gloomy.


    "Hahaha."


    "Yes, it''s the deity."


    "This is your burial place today."


    "With the Heaven Refining Formation, no one can save you."


    "What''s more, I am not the only one in my blood and fire demons today."


    The sound just fell, and the sound of breaking the sky sounded in the void.


    "Ancestor of Blood Fire."


    Seeing the figure at the head, these human race powerhouses showed fear and anxiety on their faces.


    "Blood Rain, why did you start the Heaven Refining Formation in advance?"


    After the blood fire ancestor appeared, he did not look at these people, but his cold eyes fell on the blood rain who was disguising the old man of heaven.


    Facing the ancestor of blood and fire, there was a panic in the eyes of blood rain.


    He hurriedly explained: "Old Ancestor, it is this person who broke our plan."


    "This person''s methods are extremely strange, and he can actually read people''s hearts."


    "I just had some thoughts, and he saw through them all."


    "So our plan was exposed."


    "The incident happened suddenly, and the blood rain had to activate the formation, otherwise the plan would be completely in vain if these people escaped."


    The Blood Rain Old Demon pointed at Li Yixi with trembling fingers at this moment, and he could feel how angry he was at the moment from his voice.


    In Xueyu''s view, his plan was flawless. On the one hand, he could collect the power of faith and let the blood and fire ancestors walk out of the ruins, and on the other hand, he launched the god list, attracting these human race god emperors to sacrifice.


    But he didn''t expect that Li Yixi''s appearance would completely break his plan.


    After hearing the words of the blood rain, the blood-fire ancestor slowly fell on Li Yixi with his incomparably cold eyes.


    The blood fire ancestor glanced at Li Yixi casually at this moment, but at this moment, everyone felt like a mountain suddenly appeared on their body.


    He was almost crushed to the ground by an invisible force.


    One after another figure, his face was as pale as paper.


    The blood and fire ancestor was not angry, nor roared, and seemed to be very calm.


    Indifferently said: "Who are you?"


    "In my memory, it seems that you don''t exist."


    "Are you the hidden ancestor of the human race?"


    The voice of the blood and fire ancestor was very flat, but it contained a magic power, as if he was torturing people''s hearts.


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Chuchu, who were beside Li Yixi, suddenly changed color at this moment, and the two of them felt an unparalleled shocking force.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi''s face was light and light, and his eyes fell on the blood and fire ancestors.


    He smiled and said, "I''m just a mortal, not the ancestor of any human race."


    "My name is Li Yixi, a mortal!"


    When Old Ancestor Blood Fire heard Li Yixi''s words, his eyes suddenly narrowed into a slit, and a terrifying killing intent burst out from those eyes.


    "A mortal?"


    "Now, what''s the point of continuing to hide your cultivation base, Your Excellency?"


    "Now that the deity has appeared, the opening of the ruins today is a foregone conclusion, and no one can stop it."


    "My Bloodfire Demon Race''s Heaven Refining Formation is even more unbreakable."


    "Do you think you can still escape?"


    The voice of the blood and fire ancestor fell, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth. In his opinion, Li Yixi was the kind of person who hides his head and shows his tail.


    The crowd approached Li Yixi in an instant. They knew very well that they were definitely not the opponents of the blood and fire ancestors. After all, the blood and fire ancestors had a half-step detachment strength, and they were simply not comparable to them.


    Now they can only put all their hopes on Li Yixi.


    After all, even the blood and fire ancestors couldn''t see through Li Yixi. In their opinion, Li Yixi was their only hope.


    "Senior, please come and save our lives."


    "I didn''t expect that the blood and fire demons would set such a trap here!"


    The figures one after another, at this moment, hurriedly clasped their fists with a respectful look on their faces.


    "Everyone, I''m not a senior?"


    "I''m just a mortal."


    "Just call me by my name, my name is Li Yixi."


    "Today I can see through the tricks of these demons, but I have a special talent and can read the thoughts of some people."


    With a smile on his face, Li Yixi nodded slightly towards all the powerhouses.


    "A mortal?"


    "Sure enough, you are a person who hides his head and shows his tail. I don''t think you are a good person?"


    "Otherwise, how could it be possible to hide your identity until now?"


    "Do you think that if you don''t take action today, do they still survive?"


    Xueyu looked at Li Yixi with a mocking expression.


    "I''m a mortal, and I''m not wrong, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t protect them. With me here today, you can''t hurt them in the slightest anyway."


    "I don''t know if it can break the Heaven Refining Formation of the Bloodfire Demon Race, but they are all safe today, do you believe it?"


    Li Yixi''s face was calm, and he smiled at you, the mocking blood rain old demon.


    "Are you sure you can bless them without taking action?"


    "Aren''t you crazy?"


    "Even if your cultivation base is monstrous, it is absolutely impossible to bless these people without taking action."


    "As for what broke the Heaven Refining Formation of the Blood Fire Demon Race, don''t think about it."


    When Old Demon Blood Rain heard Li Yixi''s words, cold murderous intentions shot out from his eyes.


    Long ago, Old Demon Blood Rain hated Li Yixi to the bone, but he was a little jealous, but now that the ancestor of Blood Fire appeared, Old Demon Blood Rain no longer cared about Li Yixi.


    Moreover, the Blood Rain Old Demon is very clear that the Blood Fire Old Ancestor also has the intention of letting him take a test. If it is really dangerous, the Blood Fire Old Ancestor will immediately rescue him.


    "I''m sure!"


    "I said, I''m a mortal, and I can still bless them. If you don''t believe it, try it."


    Seeing Li Yixi''s calmness, Old Demon Blood Rain suddenly felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    Because Li Yixi was too calm.


    And the blood fire ancestor standing beside the blood rain old demon, at this moment there is an impatient color in his eyes.


    "Blood Rain, kill him!"


    The voice of the blood and fire ancestors was extremely calm, but it was impossible to refuse.


    "As ordered."


    Xueyu clenched his fist, and there was a trace of Senhan''s killing intent in his eyes.


    Stepping out one step, a long blood-colored river appeared, entwining directly towards Li Yixi.


    Seeing the Old Demon Blood Rain make a move, the faces of the figures showed nervous expressions. They didn''t know the reason why Li Yixi did this. Maybe it was to lure the other party to make a move.


    However, the following figures were stunned. They found that Li Yixi stepped out of the palace and walked towards the entangled river of blood.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Seeing this scene in front of them, all the people were puzzled. They didn''t understand why Li Yixi not only did not dodge, but went directly to die.


    At the moment when they were puzzled, the expression of the blood fire ancestor suddenly changed greatly, because the blood fire ancestor found the golden cloud that Li Yixi was stepping on.


    "Golden Cloud of Merit!"


    "This is the golden cloud of merit!"


    "how can that be?"


    "How could someone have gathered so much merit?"


    The blood and fire ancestor even felt that he had hallucinations.


    After all, this scene in front of me is really incredible.


    But at this moment, it was too late to think, the blood fire ancestor looked extremely solemn, and shouted: "Blood rain, stop, don''t hurt him."


    However, the blood rain at this moment saw that Li Yixi had no intention of resisting, and the killing intent had already climbed to the extreme, and even the supernatural powers were exerted to the extreme.


    When the ancestor of the blood rain heard the reminder of the ancestor of the blood fire, it was almost impossible to withdraw the magical power.


    Moreover, the Blood Rain Old Demon did not find any fatal crisis. At this moment, he just wanted to kill Li Yixi and then hurry up.


    The response was also half a beat slower.


    The powerful god emperors of the human race are also puzzled. For some reason, the ancestors of blood fire asked the old demon of blood rain to stop.


    When Xueyu looked puzzled, he suddenly found a smile on the corner of Li Yixi''s mouth. Seeing the smile on the corner of Li Yixi''s mouth, Xueyu''s old demon body trembled wildly.


    At this moment, the Blood Rain Old Demon sensed a crisis.


    But at this moment, it was impossible to keep his hand, and his attack was about to fall on Li Yixi.


    At this moment, the old demon of blood rain wanted to retreat, but at this moment, suddenly, the old demon of blood rain found that time and space were still.


    "He has merit."


    At this moment, the voice of the ancestor of blood fire entered the ears of blood rain.


    "Goodness?"


    Hearing the reminder of the blood and fire ancestors, the blood rain at this moment discovered that the golden cloud under Li Yixi''s feet was extremely mysterious.


    The blood rain old demon, whose body was originally immobilized, knew at this moment that Li Yixi had merits and virtues, and instantly scared the souls of the dead.


    He wanted to retreat, but found that the force directly imprisoned him.


    Rumble.


    In the void, a thunder of annihilation like a giant dragon fell.


    The incomparably thick thunder light continued to enlarge in the eyes of the blood rain old demon.


    The blood rain old demon was so frightened that his mind trembled, he only hoped that the blood and fire that shrouded the sky could block this thunder of silence.


    The god emperors behind Li Yixi, at this moment, saw the terrifying gods and thunders falling from the void, and their eyes lit up.


    Excitedly, they clenched their fists, and they looked forward to that lightning bolt that could shatter the blood-fire-refining formation.


    All this happened too fast.


    "Crack."


    The next moment, the blood-fiery formation of the blood-fire demons instantly shattered under the annihilation divine thunder.


    The indestructible blood and fire refining the sky, like glass, shattered instantly.


    The divine thunder that fell from the void, without any weakness, fell on the body of the old blood rain, and the next moment the old blood rain turned into nothingness in despair.


    "broken!"


    "The Heavenly Refinement Formation is broken!"


    These people were originally desperate, but at this moment, they were extremely excited.


    The blood fire ancestor saw the broken blood fire refining the sky, and his expression became extremely gloomy.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the blood and fire ancestors, and said with a smile: "Sorry, I am indeed a mortal, but I have the power of merit."


    "If you want to kill me, you will be punished by God."


    "If you recall carefully, you can also understand that after all, the previous treasurer of Tianji Building was destroyed by Tianlei because of his calculations on me."


    "Where can I spy on heaven''s secrets."


    "Everything is just backlash."


    The monks suddenly realized when they heard Li Yixi''s voice.


    They finally understood why the shopkeeper of the Tianji Building was struck by the thunder with no bones left.


    "so what?"


    "You have a whole body of merit, but you don''t practice. Today, they still can''t escape. As long as I don''t attack you, I won''t be targeted by heaven."


    The cold voice of the blood and fire ancestor sounded.

 Chapter 1130

    The voice of the blood and fire ancestor just fell, and these people who were originally happy suddenly changed color.


    Originally, I felt that there was no danger today, but when I heard the words of the blood and fire ancestors, one by one woke up from the surprise, and his body became cold.


    "Quick, quick message."


    "The blood and fire ancestors are invincible. Now we can only call for help. Otherwise, we will surely die. I never thought that the blood fire demons would set such a terrible trap here!"


    "Damn."


    "If you want to kill us, don''t even think about it."


    A god emperor roared in an instant, reminding everyone that he wanted everyone to call for help. Their realm was not weak, but in the face of the blood and fire ancestors, there was only the possibility of falling.


    "good."


    "Quick, quick message."


    "Maybe the blood fire ancestors of the blood fire demons can be left here today."


    When these powerhouses with panic-stricken faces heard this sentence, they were instantly excited, and they were about to send a message.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "A bunch of ignorant kids!"


    "Do you feel there is an opportunity to ask for help now?"


    "It''s just a fool''s dream if you want to send a message."


    "Here, a formation has already been set up. Although it can''t stop the monks from coming and going, it can block the transmission of information."


    "If you want to send a message back to the sect for help, that''s just wishful thinking, it''s impossible."


    "Today, my blood and fire demons have calculated everything. How can you escape easily? Although this person broke the plan and made this plan no longer perfect, there is still no problem with dealing with you ants."


    The blood and fire ancestor laughed, with a look of contempt, and did not pay attention to the actions of these powerhouses at all.


    Even more did not stop, the next moment, all the strong people suddenly changed color, they found that it was really like what the blood and fire ancestors said, and they could not call for help.


    "Damn!"


    "Damn, why is this happening?"


    "Is it doomed to fall today?"


    "The blood and fire demons are very calculated."


    The eyes of one after another, this moment of incomparable anger and despair.


    I originally came to ask questions, but I didn''t expect that I would most likely fall here.


    "Now how do you save them?"


    "You have a whole body of merit, how can you bear me?"


    "Even if you make my Bloodfire Demon Race''s plan no longer perfect, so what? After all, it can''t stop me from waiting."


    The blood-fire ancestor''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, and he laughed unbridled.


    "Are you sure?"


    "You''re sure I can''t stop you guys."


    "If it''s not from my clan, its heart will be different!"


    "Although I don''t practice, it doesn''t mean I can''t stop it."


    "If you don''t believe me, you can try it!"


    If it was an ordinary fight, Li Yixi would naturally not take action. After all, Li Yixi has always been wise to protect himself, and he will do what he can.


    But now facing the blood and fire demons, Li Yixi felt that he had merit and virtue, and if he could bless these people, he would bless them.


    "Do you have the means?"


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, the blood fire ancestor frowned slightly.


    For the blood and fire ancestors, Li Yixi was not completely in his eyes, but he was a little afraid from his heart. After all, Li Yixi had merit.


    The backlash of merit is extremely terrifying. If he is not careful, even if his strength is extraordinary, he will surely die.


    "yes?"


    "Then I want to see how you protect them?"


    After the voice of the blood fire ancestor fell, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth. Although the time is pressing now, in order to be foolproof, the blood fire ancestor still chooses to be safe.


    In the hands of the blood and fire ancestors, a blood-red battle flag appeared.


    This blood-red battle flag was as red as blood, as if it was soaked in endless blood.


    Seeing the blood-colored banner in the hands of the blood-fire ancestors, the figures showed fear on their faces.


    "Not good, blood and fire battle flag!"


    "This is the blood and fire battle flag!"


    "The sacred artifact of the blood and fire demons, an extremely terrifying sacred artifact, can suppress the cultivation of monks."


    "However, it has the power to bless the blood and fire demons."


    These powerhouses who had some hope at first saw the blood and fire ancestors instantly took out the blood and fire battle flag, and their faces showed despair.


    Under their desperate gazes, they saw the blood and fire ancestor standing in the void, fluttering out the blood and fire battle flag in his hand.


    The blood and fire battle flag, which was originally only the size of a palm, skyrocketed at an extremely terrifying speed when it was thrown by the blood and fire ancestor at this moment.


    The fluttering flag seemed to cover the void, and at this moment the entire void turned bloody.


    An incomparably terrifying force fell from the void at this moment, and the look of a strong man suddenly changed, and they felt a mountain fell on them.


    Some existences with weak cultivation bases are simply unbearable at this moment, and their bodies explode directly.


    However, under the strange control of the blood and fire ancestors, this force could not fall on Li Yixi.


    "Hahaha."


    "Your Excellency, let me see how you can save them now?"


    "This blood and fire battle flag is the sacred object of my blood and fire demons. It has a powerful spirit. He can control the power not to fall on you. I see how you can use the power of merit to bless these wastes."


    "No one wants to leave here today."


    Ancestor Xuehuo saw those incomparably weak cultivators, their bodies turned into blood mist, and a smug look appeared on his face. In his opinion, now is a success.


    It was also a slap in the face of Li Yixi. After all, Li Yixi could not fight back against him now.


    A respectful god emperor had a look of horror in his eyes, because at this moment, their cultivation base was suppressed to the initial stage of god emperor, and some people even fell to the realm of god emperor.


    "You can try?"


    The light cloud on Li Yixi''s face was gone, replaced by a wisp of cold murderous intent.


    Seeing those figures turned into blood mist, Li Yixi''s anger erupted.


    Although I have never known these people, in Li Yixi''s eyes, these people are alive, but now they have turned into blood fog under the hands of the blood fire ancestor, and there are no bones left.


    "Just try it."


    "I want to see what means you have?"


    The voice of the blood and fire ancestor fell, and he waved his hand.


    Those powerhouses of the blood and fire demons, at this moment, there was a ferocious expression on the corners of their mouths.


    "hey-hey!"


    "If you people are still some characters on weekdays, but unfortunately there is a bloody battle flag, you are ants."


    "I don''t even have the ability to compete with me, go to hell!"


    One after another figure swept out at this moment.


    The terrifying attack, at this moment, directly kills all the god emperors.


    Seeing the aura that destroyed the sky and the earth, their expressions changed drastically. Their eyes fell on Li Yixi. They didn''t know what means Li Yixi could use to protect them.


    "Block all attacks!"


    Seeing the figures of the blood and fire demons kill at a terrifying speed, Li Yixi slowly closed his eyes at this moment.


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and suddenly Li Yixi''s figure appeared in the void.


    The sky is full of Li Yixi''s phantoms, and at this moment, Li Yixi seems to have become countless.


    The blood and fire demon powerhouses who were originally smug and proud, saw this scene in front of them, their eyes widened, and their eyes showed horror.


    They never thought that Li Yixi would be able to do this.


    Even if there is the power of the blood and fire battle flag in the void to bless Li Yixi and prevent Li Yixi from being hurt, Li Yixi is incarnated in thousands.


    Even the flag of blood and fire could not lock Li Yixi at this moment.


    Rumble.


    this moment.


    The sky was instantly dark clouded over the city.


    In the blink of an eye, it was as if the end of the world had come.


    One after another thunder light fell from the sky.


    "no no¡­¡­"


    The Blood Fire Demon Ancestor widened his eyes when he saw this scene in the void.


    "Damn."


    "damn it."


    The blood and fire ancestor''s face was cold, and his body broke out of the air, appearing beside the blood and fire battle flag. At this moment, the blood and fire ancestor urged the blood and fire battle flag with all his strength.


    The intention is to resist the thunder that falls in the void with the blood and fire battle flags, the sacred artifact of the blood and fire demons.


    The blood and fire battle flag is a terrifying divine weapon, which has absorbed a lot of chaos power.


    Under the full force of the blood and fire ancestors, at this moment, the blood and fire battle flag in the void seemed to turn into a boundless sea of ??blood.


    Facing the annihilation divine thunder that descended in the void.


    But the next moment.


    Blood Fire Ancestor''s throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    The blood and fire ancestor thought too much, and thought that he could use the blood and fire battle flag to block the annihilation god thunder in the void.


    But I didn''t expect how terrifying the Divine Destruction Thunder that descended today. The ancestors of the Divine Destruction of Destruction completely changed color before they completely fell down.


    "Can you do it?"


    Each of the human race powerhouses, at this moment, looked terrified.


    "Do not worry!"


    "The backlash of the power of merit can''t be blocked by the blood and fire flags."


    Xiao Zhan''s mouth twitched in mockery.


    Xiao Zhan knew very well that at the moment when the blood and fire ancestors shot, countless cultivators turned into blood mist, and Li Yixi''s eyes shot a ray of killing intent.


    Li Yixi is the master of heaven and earth, Li Yixi''s heaven and earth are now almost swallowing up this second heaven, Li Yixi is angry, how can heaven let these people survive.


    Xiao Zhan''s voice just fell.


    In the void, the blood and fire battle flag seemed to be transformed into a sea of ??blood, covering the sky.


    The thunder was even more frightening.


    Under the gaze of one after another, the incomparably powerful blood and fire battle flag instantly turned into fragments of the sky in the void.


    Originally, the blood and fire ancestor wanted to withdraw, but everything was too fast, and he was still backlashed, and his body flew out.


    The god emperors of the blood and fire demons originally wanted to save their lives with the help of the blood and fire battle flag, but they did not expect that in their eyes, the indestructible sacred object instantly turned into fragments in the sky.


    One after another terrifying and boundless thunder light continued to enlarge in their eyes.


    "impossible!"


    "The blood and fire battle flag is a sacred object in our clan, and nothing can destroy it."


    "It''s not true."


    Some of the blood and fire demon powerhouses looked incredulous, and at the same time could not accept the destruction of the blood and fire battle flag.


    However, after all, this is only a small part, and the other blood and fire demon powerhouses are desperate at the moment.


    Turn around and run away.


    However, these people were directly locked by the Divine Lightning of Nirvana that descended from the void.


    As they moved, the Divine Lightning of Nirvana that landed in the void also moved.


    The next moment, the figures of one after another were struck by the Divine Lightning of Silent Destiny in the void.


    The body directly turned into nothingness, and the earth beneath him turned into scorched earth at the same time.


    Everything happened between lightning and flint. Originally, the blood and fire demon powerhouses were incomparably confident, as if the gods were overlooking the mortals.


    Now everyone who shoots has turned into nothingness, and their souls are scattered.


    There is no chance to even enter reincarnation.


    "Do you still think I can''t protect them now?"


    "Sorry, I forgot to tell you that the power of merit can change with my mind and is omnipotent."


    Li Yixi raised his head, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, and looked at the blood and fire ancestor in the void with cold eyes.

 Chapter 1131

    "you¡­¡­"


    At this moment, bloodshot ancestors still had bloodshots hanging from the corners of his mouth. Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the blood fire ancestors trembled with anger.


    He stretched out his finger to Li Yixi and wanted to scold him, but he didn''t know how to scold him for a while.


    Instead, when the raised finger pointed at Li Yixi, it trembled violently.


    From this point, we can know that the blood and fire ancestor at this moment wanted to go crazy.


    But there is no way to take Li Yixi.


    "Thank you son for saving your life!"


    Those god emperors around Li Yixi, all eyes fell on Li Yixi at this moment, with expressions of gratitude, they knew very well that if they could not meet Li Yixi here today, then all of them would become sacrifices.


    These people have lived from the ancient times to the present, and feel that they are already the pinnacle of existence in this world.


    Never thought that someone would target them, let alone become a sacrifice.


    However, these powerhouses felt chills in their hearts, and at the same time knew that there were no truly invincible people in this world.


    Many terrifying existences are hidden in the dark.


    "You''re welcome!"


    "Offend my human race and be punished!"


    "Although I don''t practice, but I can use my merits to bless everyone, and I should do my part."


    "Humans can fight and fight, but they can''t be calculated."


    "After all, if there is no tearing, no fighting, then there will be no growth."


    Li Yixi saw those demon powerhouses turn to ashes, a faint smile appeared on his face, and his previous anger also dissipated a bit.


    In the void, the blood-fired ancestor who wanted to scold Li Yixi was trembling with anger.


    Seeing that Li Yixi ignored him directly and communicated with the powerful human race beside him, he almost vomited blood in anger.


    "Ancestor, what should I do?"


    Next to the blood and fire ancestors, there are only a few strong blood and fire demons left at this moment.


    But at this moment, these bloodfire demon powerhouses, don''t say anything, and even can''t help but want to escape.


    After all, they had seen Li Yixi''s terrifying methods just now. They knew very well that if they continued to stay here, they would most likely fall here like those before.


    But now that the blood and fire ancestors are here, they naturally dare not run for their lives, otherwise, the blood and fire ancestors will be the first to kill them.


    "What do you ask me to do?"


    "Are you still asking me what to do now?"


    "My blood and fire demons are one of the royal families among the demons."


    "I''ve never been hit so hard before."


    "The blood and fire demons are born in blood and fire, and naturally they will never die."


    The icy voice of the blood and fire ancestor fell, and the next moment he looked at Li Yixi coldly.


    "Aren''t you going to protect them?"


    "I''ll do it myself, and I''ll see how you resist."


    The voice of the blood and fire ancestor fell, and it rushed out in an instant, and the blood and fire ancestor seemed to have turned into a black shadow in the sky.


    The whole person''s whereabouts are mysterious.


    All the people were shivering.


    The blood and fire ancestors motivated their own domain, and they seemed to suddenly appear in an unfamiliar world.


    There is only blood and fire around the body.


    It seems to be a terrifying battlefield.


    The blood and fire ancestors came at a terrifying speed, and the blood and fire ancestors who were half a step beyond the realm were too terrifying, and they were not comparable to those before.


    Even without the suppression of the blood and fire battle flag, these god emperors of the human race have no resistance at this moment.


    "You can''t kill them."


    "With me here, you will never be able to achieve it."


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Li Yixi''s mouth.


    Originally, Li Yixi just tried it with the mentality of trying it out.


    But I didn''t expect that, as I imagined, the merit can indeed change with the change of my mind.


    Seems to be really omnipotent except for no attack.


    Seeing the blood and fire ancestors killing with anger, Li Yixi closed his eyes directly.


    Blood Fire Ancestor''s movement technique and speed were extremely terrifying, and Blood Fire Ancestor felt that even Li Yixi''s power of merit would definitely not be able to completely stop it.


    At the very least, some people must be beheaded, otherwise, the prestige of the Blood Fire Demon Race will plummet.


    But soon, the blood and fire ancestor completely changed color.


    Ancestor Blood Fire found that every time he made a move, Li Yixi would appear strangely in front of him, and even a disdain appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    What''s more, at this moment, under Li Yixi''s body, the power of merit actually transformed into a reclining chair.


    Li Yixi lay on the chair and closed his eyes.


    Even though the blood and fire ancestor had the power to tear the world apart, at this moment, Li Yixi was in awe of him like a tiger.


    Every time his attack erupted, he would withdraw angrily, not daring to approach Li Yixi.


    The speed of the blood and fire ancestors is getting faster and faster, but the strange thing is that Li Yixi, who is lying on the chair, is also speeding up.


    There seems to be a strange magic power. Every time the blood fire ancestor appeared, Li Yixi appeared in front of the blood fire ancestor before he had time to attack.


    The blood and fire ancestors shot thousands of times in this moment.


    But at the same time, Li Yixi also blocked the blood and fire ancestor thousands of times at an extremely terrifying speed.


    "what¡­¡­!"


    The body of the blood and fire ancestor was suspended in the void, and the blue veins on the forehead of Qi were exposed.


    Roaring like a beast.


    The blood and fire ancestor Kong has a cultivation base that penetrates the sky and the earth, but at this moment, he can''t help Li Yixi in the slightest.


    There is fear, unwillingness, and boundless killing intent in the roar, and at the same time, there is a kind of powerlessness.


    That powerlessness is the most obvious.


    The blood and fire ancestors are powerful, not to mention the state of mind, but at this moment, the blood and fire ancestors faced constant defeats, and the whole person''s mood collapsed instantly.


    Reaching his state, even in the face of death, will not let him lose his temper like this.


    However, Li Yixi''s power of merit was too strange, and the anger on the face of the blood and fire ancestors was powerless.


    "What are you doing standing still?"


    "kill!"


    "What''s more, it''s still the Bloodfire Demon Race. The Bloodfire Demon Race was in the Primordial Era, but the enemy of our Human Race. My Human Race doesn''t know how many geniuses and powerhouses have fallen into the hands of the Blood Fire Demon Race."


    "At this moment, the blood fire ancestor of the blood fire demons was blocked by the son, and our chance for revenge has come."


    "Aren''t the blood and fire demons going to make us the sacrifices to open the ruins this time?"


    "Today, I will join forces and make them a sacrifice."


    "The ancestor of blood and fire was blocked, this is our chance."


    These powerhouses who were originally terrified, now saw the half-step detachment of the blood and fire ancestors being blocked by Li Yixi, and let out a powerless roar.


    Ecstasy flashed from their eyes.


    They knew that the blood and fire demons were calculating here, and the ruins hidden here were absolutely extraordinary. At this moment, all these people were extremely excited.


    One after another silhouettes killed the rest of the blood and fire demons.


    "presumptuous!"


    The blood and fire ancestors, who were already very angry, saw the strong people of the human race kill the remaining existences of the blood and fire demons, and his face became cold.


    In those eyes, it seemed like a raging flame was burning.


    At this moment, the blood and fire demons were extremely angry.


    He is very clear that these people are already the remaining powerhouses of the blood and fire demons. If these powerhouses all fall here, then he will become a loner.


    "roll."


    Roar loudly.


    The blood and fire ancestor suddenly shot again.


    "Feel sorry!"


    "Have you forgotten me?"


    "With me, you can''t hurt them in the slightest."


    Li Yixi closed his eyes and rested on the reclining chair. At this moment, he slowly opened his eyes and looked at the bloody ancestor who was so angry that there seemed to be flames burning in his eyes, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Li Yixi''s smile fell in the eyes of the blood and fire ancestors, and that was the best ridicule.


    The blood and fire ancestors have all the means, but Li Yixi''s body is strangely blocked in front of the blood and fire ancestors every time.


    The blood fire ancestor was extremely angry, but he could only watch the powerhouses of the blood fire demons all fall into the hands of the human race.


    Originally, the blood and fire demons wanted to let the strong people fall here, but the blood and fire ancestors did not expect that the people who finally fell here were the strong blood and fire demons.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Blood Fire Ancestor is not only extremely angry, but also extremely aggrieved in his heart.


    The chest heaved violently.


    Breathing loudly.


    "how?"


    "Anything you want to say?"


    "Perhaps you''ll feel better if you say it?"


    "Like threatening me?"


    "Anyway, this power of merit has no ability to attack and kill, and it may be able to relieve you."


    Li Yixi looked at the bloody ancestor who was extremely angry in front of him with a smile on his face, and said with a smile on his face.


    "Pfft!"


    The ancestors of the blood fire were in a hurry, and all the powerhouses of the blood fire demons fell here, which was a draw for the blood fire demons.


    The blood and fire ancestors became a lonely man.


    Originally, the whole person was on the verge of collapse. After hearing Li Yixi''s voice, the blood and fire ancestor could no longer bear it.


    The blood flowed back, and a mouthful of blood spurted out instantly.


    However, the blood fire ancestor was extremely aggrieved. When he saw the blood spurting towards Li Yixi, his face turned pale with fright.


    This made the blood and fire ancestors even more angry.


    "Today, this seat confesses!"


    "But I don''t believe that you will always be by their side, guard them, and bless them for a lifetime."


    "Once I''m given a chance, I''ll tear them apart with my own hands."


    "If this revenge is not avenged, I swear not to be a devil."


    The angry voice of the blood and fire ancestors reverberated in the void at this moment.


    The murderous intent of the whole person is awe-inspiring, and those eyes become red as blood.


    "I said you can''t kill them, you can''t kill them."


    "Do you believe it or not?"


    Li Yixi still said with a smile.


    "I do not believe!"


    The blood and fire ancestor''s voice was as cold as it came from the Ten Thousand Years Frost Cave.


    However, Li Yixi didn''t seem to feel the killing intent and anger of the blood and fire ancestors.


    He smiled and said, "How about we make a bet?"


    "We can swear to Heaven here!"


    "If it''s the two of us, who''s words don''t come true?"


    "Then, you will be abandoned by the Tao of Heaven, cursed by the Tao of Heaven, your luck will be cut off, and calamity will come."


    "I don''t know if you dare?"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and his provocative eyes fell on the bloody ancestor who was extremely angry.


    The blood and fire ancestor almost lost his mind in anger at this moment.


    But hearing Li Yixi''s words, at this moment, the blood and fire ancestor thought quickly.


    Today, the blood and fire ancestors also saw Li Yixi''s incomparably terrifying means, which can almost be said to be impossible to break the game.


    The blood and fire ancestors never thought that there is such a terrifying existence in the human race.


    Although incomparably angry, the blood and fire ancestors gradually regained their senses at this moment.


    The blood and fire ancestor felt that he could bet with Li Yixi.


    After all, if he entangled Li Yixi and prevented Li Yixi from interfering in other matters, it would be a major contribution to the Demon Race.


    At that time, there will be no one to stop the power of other demons.


    "Okay, I bet you!"


    "I don''t believe you can bless them for the rest of their lives."


    "But our oath must be witnessed by heaven."


    "You have to swear that if you fail, all the power of your merits will disintegrate, disappear, and return to the mortal body."


    "Dare you?"


    The cold eyes of the blood and fire ancestors stared at Li Yixi.

 Chapter 1132

    "Ancestor Blood Fire, are you sure you want to bet with me and entangle?"


    "Why?"


    Hearing the words of the blood and fire ancestors, Li Yixi at this moment was already excited and wanted to roar to celebrate.


    But Li Yixi knew very well that if he wanted to calculate such an old guy, he had to play hard.


    Otherwise, it will make him doubt whether he is also calculating.


    Ancestor Blood Fire had already made up his mind to use his freedom to entangle Li Yixi and gain some favorable situation for the Demon Race.


    And he was almost dizzy, but Li Yixi, who suddenly noticed this moment, seemed to retreat a little.


    Blood Fire Ancestor couldn''t help but get anxious.


    He began to think about how to get Li Yixi to bet with himself.


    The ancestor of blood fire sneered: "Aren''t you going to bet with me? Why, now suddenly timid?"


    "Or are you just a fox and a tiger?"


    "Maybe I can find an opportunity to break your merits, but it''s impossible."


    "Aren''t you very arrogant just now? Why did you instantly coward?"


    "Sure enough, your human race is all waste. Once it is related to your own life and death, and your interests are related, you will choose to retreat."


    "Hahaha."


    "I thought you were going to fight this old man to the death, but I didn''t think that you would have no guts."


    The voice of the blood and fire ancestor just fell, and Li Yixi''s mouth had a sneering color, and he couldn''t help thinking in his heart, this old guy really wants to die.


    "Ugh."


    "At first, I thought that maybe you should not die, but I didn''t think that if you are so eager to die, if I don''t fulfill you, doesn''t it mean that I''m really a bit of a waste?"


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and Li Yixi naturally grasped the acting skills very well.


    At this moment, Li Yixi seemed to be really provoked by the blood and fire ancestors. The reclining chair under him disappeared instantly, and Li Yixi stood up suddenly, his eyes were extremely sharp.


    Angrily staring at the bloody ancestor in front of him, Li Yixi said word by word, "Don''t you just want to bet? Do you think you can beat me, as long as I''m here, you won''t want to hurt them in the slightest?"


    "Isn''t it the oath of heaven? Why don''t you dare?"


    There was endless anger in Li Yixi''s voice, staring at the blood and fire ancestors angrily.


    Originally, the blood and fire ancestor was still thinking about how he angered Li Yixi, but he didn''t think that he just said a few words, and Li Yixi was so furious that he was extremely excited.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi seemed to have completely lost his mind.


    Instantly looked up at the sky.


    Loudly said: "Today, I, Li Yixi, make an oath here, if I can''t bless the people around me and let them be killed by the people in front of me, then I will be attacked by the heavens, my merits will disappear, and I will return to the mortal. body."


    "Also ask Tiandao to witness."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and at this moment in the void, there were rumbling sounds, as if the Tao of Heaven was responding to Li Yixi.


    The oath of heaven, that is an irreversible oath, once fulfilled, it will be witnessed by heaven.


    "Senior, no!"


    When the human race powerhouses heard Li Yixi''s voice fall, their faces showed nervous expressions. They originally wanted to stop them, but they didn''t expect that Li Yixi would be so easily provoked.


    Their voices just fell, and Li Yixi has already completed the oath of heaven.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes were a little blood red, and his fierce eyes stared at the bloody ancestor in front of him.


    A copy of the young master wants to be with you forever.


    "Ha ha!"


    "good very good!"


    "You are really stupid!"


    "You''re unbelievably stupid to not be provoked so easily."


    "I would like to see how you have been guarding their side day and night."


    "In a short period of time, I really can''t help you in the slightest."


    "But it doesn''t mean that I will live forever, and I can''t make you slack."


    "I think you also have family, relatives and friends, and people you care about."


    "When the time comes when the powerhouses of my Demon Race will go to kill your family and friends, I want to see if you still have a way to protect them, regardless of the safety of your family."


    "This is the oath of heaven, which is witnessed by heaven and cannot be reversed."


    "Also, even if I don''t have any chance to kill, I can entangle you, it''s a victory."


    The blood and fire ancestor laughed unscrupulously at this moment, as if he had taken advantage of the sky.


    Li Yixi heard the words of the blood and fire ancestor, the anger in his eyes suddenly disappeared, and his body trembled instead.


    It seems that Li Yixi suddenly reacted after hearing the words of the blood and fire ancestors at this moment.


    There was even panic and anxiety in Li Yixi''s eyes at this moment.


    At the same time, there was anger in the depths of his eyes.


    Blood Fire Ancestor has never seen such an emotion on Li Yixi''s face, as if everything is under Li Yixi''s control. At this moment, it is hard to see Li Yixi''s expression, and he is extremely proud.


    Look directly at the sky.


    Word by word: "In the bloody battle of the ancestors of the blood and fire demons, I will make an oath of heaven here today. If I can''t kill one of these people who Li Yixi has blessed in this life, I will definitely be backlashed by heaven and die. Dao disappears, qi and luck are cut off, Jie E is added, and I also ask heaven to witness."


    At this moment, the blood and fire ancestor''s voice is extremely grand and extremely proud.


    The voice of the blood fire ancestor fell, and the next moment, another thunder sounded in the void, as if to respond to the blood fire ancestor, at this moment, the oath of heaven has been fulfilled.


    The god emperor powerhouses behind Li Yixi couldn''t help but sweat for Li Yixi. They felt that Li Yixi was too confused. Such an oath of heaven is not fair at all. Bet, who will care about the punishment of heaven when they die.


    "Senior, wait a minute, the senior blesses us to leave here, we can send a message at that time, we can let the strong people in the sect come and kill the blood and fire ancestors."


    "As long as the blood and fire ancestors die, the oath of heaven will automatically disappear."


    Each one''s face is very complicated, and now they only think of this way to break the oath of heaven.


    "You want to summon someone from your sect to kill me. It''s just wishful thinking."


    "How can I say that the deity also has an extremely powerful cultivation base, and there is no trace of it coming and going, how can the strong people in your sect kill me?"


    "Today''s oath of heaven is actually bullshit, but this person is stupid and can''t limit me at all."


    "First, I didn''t say the specific time, nor the specific location. The deity can wander between the world at will."


    "Freedom."


    "There are no restrictions, but it is him who is restricted."


    "If the powerhouses in your sect dare to appear, then I will enter your sect''s lair and completely destroy the sect you are in."


    "Today, my blood and fire demons have suffered heavy losses, and the deity has become a loner, but I can tell you that being able to entangle this person is a great victory for my demons."


    "The war between my demons and the human race is about to break out, and your terrifying existence of the human race is restricted. For my demon race, it will be even more powerful at that time."


    "Hahaha!"


    The blood and fire ancestor''s voice sounded in the air, and he laughed unbridled.


    At this moment, the blood and fire ancestor released all the grievances in his heart before.


    The blood and fire ancestor suddenly felt the incomparable joy in his heart.


    After those human race powerhouses heard the words of the blood and fire ancestors, their faces became extremely pale in an instant.


    However, the anger on Li Yixi''s face suddenly disappeared.


    It was back to its former light-hearted appearance again.


    "Ancestor Blood Fire, do you think this young master is really that stupid?"


    "This oath of heaven can be said to be a mess. I didn''t think through it at all, because I don''t need to think about it, and I don''t need to care."


    "It''s not fair, which ones are not within my scope of thinking at all, all I want is your name."


    "As long as I know your name, I''ll kill you as simple as looking for something."


    "If you want to compare your acting skills with this son, you can''t."


    "The moment you made the oath of heaven, your own destiny has actually been decided."


    Xiao Zhan and Tang Chuchu never made a sound. Originally, Tang Chuchu was still nervous before, but Tang Chuchu knew from Xiao Zhan''s mouth that Li Yixi had an extremely terrifying treasure. Will die.


    He knew exactly why Li Yixi made a bet with the ancestor of the blood and fire demons today.


    After all, the blood fire ancestor is too ancient, and there are very few people who know his name, so Li Yixi, in order to maintain stability, took the oath of heaven to guide the blood fire ancestor to say his name.


    "Can you kill me knowing my name?"


    "You are really interesting. If so, aren''t you invincible?"


    "Or if I tell you my birth date again, you can go back to the past and kill me when I was born."


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, the ancestor of blood and fire sneered on his face.


    I felt that Li Yixi was crazy. If he really knew a person''s name, he could kill the other person. Then, wouldn''t he be invincible.


    Li Yixi sneered when he heard the words of the blood and fire ancestor.


    "Don''t you believe what my son said?"


    "Then if you have the ability, you can also say your birthday!"


    "Tell you how."


    "The deity was born on August 8, 38876, in the Chaos Calendar, at the time of Shen."


    Blood Fire Ancestor said his birthday directly without any hesitation.


    "Thank you for letting me know."


    Li Yixi saw a look of satisfaction on the corner of the mouth of the proud blood-fired ancestor at the moment.


    The next moment, Li Yixi took out the Death God sticker from the system space.


    The blood-and-fire ancestor, who was originally proud, at this moment, saw the death god post in Li Yixi''s hand, and his heart trembled.


    In the dark, the Xuanhuo ancestor felt the crisis.


    At this moment, Li Yixi stopped paying attention to the blood and fire ancestors, slowly opened the Death God sticker, and took off the pen hanging next to the Death God sticker.


    On the god of death sticker, write it one by one.


    Write the name and birth date of the blood and fire ancestors on the death god sticker.


    Li Yixi also had some expectations in his heart. Li Yixi was thinking about what would happen if the other party''s birthday was added.


    Because this has never been done before.


    When Li Yixi''s last stroke fell.


    Above the Death God sticker, a terrifying divine light suddenly erupted.


    This divine light suddenly fell on the blood and fire ancestors, shrouding the blood and fire ancestors in the divine light.


    The blood fire ancestor, who was originally mocking, was scared to death at this moment, because at this moment, the blood fire ancestor found that this divine light had imprisoned him!


    Although there was no attack, the blood and fire ancestor felt the crisis at this moment.


    "This¡­¡­"


    When Xiao Zhan saw the death god post in Li Yixi''s hand at this moment, his eyes showed disbelief.


    Xiao Zhan knew that it had not been long since Li Yixi got the Death God post, but Xiao Zhan found out that the Death God post had become stronger.


    The original Death God sticker was extremely terrifying, but compared with today, Xiao Zhan felt that it was rubbish back then, and now it is a fetish.


    In a short period of time, Xiao Zhan could not accept that this death sticker had completed such a transformation in silence.

 Chapter 1133

    "What treasure is that?"


    At the same time, look at the blood and fire ancestors shrouded in divine light.


    Everyone''s eyes involuntarily fell on the blood and fire ancestors, and they looked curious.


    Curious how Li Yixi would use this treasure to deal with the boundless blood and fire ancestors.


    "no no¡­¡­"


    "I was wrong!"


    "Let me go!"


    "Please also give me a way to survive. I am willing to be a slave and a servant, and let you send me."


    When everyone looked curious, they saw the panicked voice of the blood and fire ancestor sounded at this moment, and those eyes were full of fear and panic.


    At this moment, the blood and fire ancestors could not move at all, and was completely imprisoned by that light. Now the blood and fire ancestors only hope that Li Yixi can spare him.


    The blood and fire ancestor''s heart was beating violently, and his face was desperate. Even if he struggled with his whole body, he was still imprisoned to death.


    "Those who commit crimes against my human race should be punished!"


    "I finally set this trap to wait for you, do you think I will let you go?"


    "ridiculous."


    "Wait for the trial!"


    After Li Yixi heard the words of the blood fire ancestor, he ignored it and refused without hesitation, his eyes fixed on the blood fire ancestor at this moment.


    Li Yixi wanted to know what would happen if he wrote the other party''s name and added the other party''s birth date at the same time?


    After all, Li Yixi had never thought about this, nor had he done it.


    Before that, when Li Yixi killed the Yuntian Demon Emperor, he just wrote the name of the other party, and in a short time, the other party died.


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell.


    The next moment, a strange scene appeared in that divine light.


    I saw that in the sky above the blood and fire ancestors, at this moment, a living blood and fire ancestor suddenly appeared.


    Not only is it exactly the same as the blood and fire ancestors, but also the breath is exactly the same. Everyone who sees this scene has an incredible look on their faces, thinking that they have an illusion.


    But after wiping their eyes, they found that the scene in front of them was not a hallucination, but a reality.


    "What method is this? Why did another blood and fire ancestor suddenly appear?"


    Unbelievable colors appeared in each of their eyes, and at the same time they looked confused and puzzled.


    "interesting?"


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a change after writing the other party''s birthday, but what effect would such a change have?"


    "When you didn''t write the other party''s birthday, you killed the opponent instantly. However, when you wrote the other party''s birthday, you didn''t kill it, but another figure appeared."


    "Why is this? What does it mean?"


    Li Yixi didn''t speak, and quietly stared at the two blood-and-fire ancestors shrouded in divine light.


    At this moment, the blood and fire ancestor also found that an identical self appeared in the sky above him.


    A person has an incomparable understanding of himself. At this moment, the blood and fire ancestor really can''t tell the difference between this existence and himself.


    The blood and fire ancestor clearly felt that this body was exactly the same as his own breath and soul.


    It''s like a copy of yourself.


    But the next moment, the blood fire ancestor suddenly widened his eyes, and his face showed an unbelievable color.


    The blood and fire ancestor who just appeared was not imprisoned like the blood and fire ancestor, unable to move.


    This figure seems to be walking in the long river of time.


    Under the terrified eyes of the blood-fire mouse, I saw a blurry scene passing around this figure.


    However, these scenes are almost difficult to capture with the naked eye. If it wasn''t for the blood and fire ancestor''s cultivation base, he might not have felt the changes around this figure.


    "No no no..."


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    "Time is flowing backwards, time cannot flow backwards."


    The blood and fire ancestor''s eyes became extremely frightened, and at this moment, his heart was full of endless unease.


    The surrounding figures, who were originally confused, suddenly heard the words of the blood and fire ancestors, and felt one by one involuntarily, and the next moment suddenly changed color.


    "Time goes backwards!"


    "Time is really going against the flow!"


    At this moment, they held their breaths one by one, looking in disbelief, they felt the breath of this figure slowly weaken.


    Time is reversing at a terrifying speed, the power of death in the blood and fire ancestor''s body quickly disappeared, and the power of life was born at a terrifying speed.


    At this moment, the figure suspended above the blood and fire ancestor, and its terrifying speed, became young.


    But at this moment, the blood and fire ancestors sensed that the figure''s cultivation base became weaker.


    Half-step detachment.


    God Emperor Peak!


    Middle God Emperor.


    God Emperor.


    fairy king.


    The scene in front of him is like an illusion, incredible.


    The aura of that figure regressed at a terrifying speed, and at the same time, its appearance was constantly changing.


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, I saw that in the void, the blood and fire ancestors who were incomparably old turned into a middle-aged figure.


    However, at this moment, the power of time did not stop, but continued to flow backward at a terrifying speed.


    "What method is this?"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Li Yixi''s face also showed a look of doubt, Li Yixi couldn''t understand, what was the reason for this.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Zhan stared at the scene in front of him at this moment.


    Xiao Zhan felt his mouth dry.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s voice, Xiao Zhan woke up from his panic and hurriedly explained, "Sir, the ability of this death magic post is so strange and terrifying."


    "Master, after you wrote down the birth date of the blood and fire ancestor, in the divine light that enveloped the blood and fire ancestor, a copy of the blood and fire ancestor was reproduced."


    "I did feel incredible at the beginning, but at this moment I finally understand why this is."


    The dry mouth Xiao Zhan explained in a trembling voice at this moment.


    "You tell me, why is this happening?"


    "For a while, I don''t understand either!"


    After hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, Li Yixi asked with excitement in his eyes.


    Xiao Zhan saw Li Yixi asking himself, took a deep breath and hurriedly explained.


    "Young master, in fact, it''s not a copy, nor is it two identical blood and fire ancestors."


    "Although we seem to have two blood and fire ancestors, in fact, there is only one blood and fire ancestor from beginning to end."


    "The one who appeared above the blood fire ancestor is also the blood fire ancestor, but it is not the current blood fire ancestor, but the blood fire ancestor''s past."


    "Sir, please look!"


    "The blood and fire ancestor below was imprisoned by this treasure of the son, and until this moment, his breath did not change, and his appearance did not change at all."


    "But this figure in the sky has become young at a terrifying speed at this moment."


    "From an old man who is dying, to a young man in high spirits."


    "This is the reverse flow of time, and I was able to capture this moment with countless scenes flashing around the figure."


    "That''s the power of time."


    "I guess it is possible that today''s power will make the blood and fire ancestors appear the weakest moment."


    "When a person is born, it is the weakest moment."


    "Newborn children have no resistance whatsoever."


    "Maybe the eight characters of the birthday are to reverse the time, go back to the past, and kill the weakest past of the person in front of you."


    "A person can have no future, but it is absolutely impossible to have no past, because without the past, the present self will also disappear without a trace."


    "After the name and birth date are written on this Death God sticker, it will have the ability to reverse time."


    Xiao Zhan''s voice just fell, and at this moment, even Xiao Zhan''s breathing was extremely heavy, and his eyes showed shock.


    Indeed, as Xiao Zhan said, the figure above the blood and fire ancestors is not the current blood and fire ancestors, but the former blood and fire ancestors, and time is reversed at a terrifying speed.


    Soon, the scene above suddenly froze.


    become slow.


    The delivery room appears.


    At this moment, one after another figure looked at the delivery room, and one figure walked out holding a white and tender baby.


    Seeing the man holding the Bai Nennen baby, the blood-fire ancestor''s complexion changed greatly.


    Because the blood and fire ancestors directly recognized who these two men were at this moment? This man is none other than his father, and the baby in his arms, the ancestor of blood fire knows that it is himself.


    But now, the gaze of the blood and fire ancestor suddenly fell on the clock on the side.


    Look to time.


    The blood fire ancestor widened his eyes in horror, and this moment was the birth date that the blood fire ancestor told Li Yixi.


    "No no no no¡­¡­"


    "Forgive me."


    At this moment, the blood and fire ancestor roared in despair.


    The voice was hoarse.


    But no one had any sympathy for him. The next moment, the golden divine light suddenly disappeared and turned into a golden long sword.


    This golden long sword is like an angel''s sword of judgment.


    This golden divine sword fell directly at the baby and the man at this moment.


    Under the terrified eyes, the man and the baby holding the baby instantly turned into nothingness.


    what¡­¡­


    At this moment, the blood and fire ancestors who were imprisoned in the divine light roared.


    The blood fire ancestor was extremely desperate at this moment, and the blood fire ancestor clearly felt that he was disappearing at the moment.


    The blood and fire ancestors have already reacted. What Li Yixi killed was not the current self, but the self who was just born in the past. If he was killed in the past, he will also die at this moment.


    The next moment, under the gaze of one after another, I saw the blood and fire ancestor with a powerful and terrifying breath. At this moment, his body suddenly exploded, leaving no bones.


    "Wander through time and space and kill the past."


    "This, what kind of means is this?"


    One by one, at this moment, with a look of horror on his face, his eyes were fixed on Li Yixi.


    "Awesome baby!"


    Hearing Xiao Zhan''s prompt, and witnessing this scene, Li Yixi suddenly reacted. How can Li Yixi read countless fantasy novels?


    "Being able to walk through each other''s past and kill each other."


    "Doesn''t it mean that one day I meet an unbelievably powerful being, and even if I can''t kill it, I can use this to calculate him and kill his weak past."


    "After all, a person has no past, where does the present come from?"


    "I see!"


    Li Yixi held the Death God sticker in his hand with an excited face.


    At this moment, when everyone stared at Li Yixi with a shocked expression, they saw that the ground beneath their feet devoured the blood of all power at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Originally, today, the purpose of the blood and fire demons was to make these people sacrifices to open the ruins.


    Now it has devoured all the powerhouses of the blood and fire demons, and even the supreme existence of the blood and fire ancestors, including the blood and fire demons.


    The next moment, one after another rumbling sound rang out, and I saw a mountain not far away in the fairy city suddenly collapsed.


    The next moment, a huge entrance appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    The crowd hadn''t fully reacted yet, and in that instant, a divine light shot straight into the sky.


    The next moment, the phantoms of all beasts appeared in the void, as if they were worshipping something.

 Chapter 1134

    The next moment, in the void, an extremely terrifying figure appeared.


    This phantom stepped on the void, and the sky above his head, just glanced at the phantom, and let the existence of a statue involuntarily produce the heart of kneeling.


    The coercion emanating from that phantom shadow made everyone present feel irresistible.


    At the same time, the appearance of this phantom shocked all the powerhouses and forces around.


    The vision of heaven and earth is projected around 100,000 miles.


    One party''s forces, at this moment, quickly sent a message to ask what happened in Xiancheng.


    Tianxing Palace.


    Feng Baiyun sat on the head, at this moment, frowning tightly.


    An elder walked quickly into the hall at this moment, and said excitedly: "Palace Master Qi, it has been determined so far that in Haotian Immortal City, there is an extremely long-standing ancient relic. This ancient relic is different from the ordinary one. The ruins are different. To be precise, it should be an extremely terrifying cave house. Now the phantom projection has a radius of 100,000 miles, which has caused a sensation among all the forces within the radius of 100,000 miles. Many forces are arranged in Haotian Xiancheng. Chess piece, this news cannot be concealed, and at this moment, countless forces have rushed to Haotian Immortal City."


    "Even though the strength of our Heavenly Star Palace has been greatly improved in a short period of time, within this radius of 100,000 miles, there are still many forces that make our Heavenly Star Palace feel the pressure, and from what we get at this moment. The news is that the Emperor Yuxiao of the Seven Sounds Palace has rushed to Haotian Xiancheng, of course, what we are most afraid of is Yang Wanli, the city owner in Haotian Xiancheng, after all, it is his territory."


    "As for Tianpeng Shenshan, these days were first targeted by the son, and then in Haotian Immortal City, countless powerhouses were beheaded by Qiyin Palace, and now the threat to us is not too big."


    "And now, under the leadership of God Emperor Yuxiao, the powerhouses of Qiyin Palace have already gone to Haotian Immortal City. Tianpeng Mountain should not have the courage to go."


    "But even so, there are countless other experts who can''t tell."


    "And I''m afraid that there are still some old monsters that we don''t know about in the dark. After all, the movement this time is too strong, maybe it has something to do with detachment."


    "But now, because the Emperor Yuxiao of the Seven Sounds Palace has led countless powerhouses from the Seven Sounds Palace to rush to Haotian Xiancheng, we have already received a communication from Yang Wanli, the owner of the Haotian Xiancheng, and the Seven Sounds Palace is too large, so Yang Wanli intends to join us. Cooperate with Tianxinggong, and share some benefits to our Tianxinggong."


    "I don''t know what you think of the palace master!"


    The elder''s voice fell, and at this moment, in the entire hall, the eyes of a strong man fell on Feng Baiyu, one by one waiting for Feng Baiyu''s decision.


    That phantom projection has a radius of 100,000 miles, and just by looking at it, the powerhouses who have stepped into the realm of the temple have a sense of adoration.


    Just thinking about it, the cave mansion made them extremely excited.


    At the very least, it is a cave house left by half-step detachment.


    But for a while, they didn''t know much about it.


    Hearing the elder''s words and feeling the eyes of the strong men fell on him.


    Feng Baiyu was silent for a long time, took a deep breath after a long time, and said indifferently: "Everyone, this matter is no trivial matter, even if our strength has been improved qualitatively with the help of the young master, it has become a tenth of the world. One of the hegemons among thousands of miles, but now such a terrifying cave has suddenly appeared in Haotian Xiancheng, Haotian Xiancheng will soon become an incomparably huge vortex."


    "The appearance of such terrifying cave dwellings often represents endless opportunities. Under this fatal temptation, if we are not careful, our Heavenly Star Palace may be destroyed."


    "So this matter, we must not be reckless."


    "You must ask the son!"


    "Young master is so powerful that he can know the past and future. Only the master knows whether there is any danger in this terrifying cave dwelling."


    "And it''s convenient now. After all, Chu Chu is following the son''s side, and Chu Chu and the son just happen to be in Haotian Xiancheng."


    "I think we still have to make a move!"


    "Otherwise, it is very likely that our just powerful Tianxinggong will be completely wiped out in the long river of history."


    All the powerhouses in the hall heard Feng Baiyu''s words at this moment, and the hot color in their eyes slowly dissipated, replaced by solemnity.


    They were lured by the projected phantom just now, and they did forget to consider the consequences.


    The terrifying phantom projected a radius of 100,000 miles, and it was hard to imagine how many strong people and how many forces rushed to Haotian Immortal City desperately.


    In such a battle, if one is not careful, not only will he die, but it is very likely that Zongwen will also be destroyed.


    "Yes, although this is an endless opportunity, it also represents an endless danger."


    "Our Tianxing Palace has just risen and has not yet shown its strength. If one is not careful, it is very likely to be destroyed."


    "I agree with the view of the palace master!"


    "I also agree with the decision of the Palace Master!"


    At this moment, all the elders in the hall had no opinion, and all agreed with Feng Baiyu''s decision.


    Feng Baiyu took a deep breath and slowly took out the communication talisman.


    Send a message to Tang Chuchu who is far away in Haotian Immortal City.


    After the summons, Feng Baiyu waited anxiously.


    In fact, Feng Baiyu''s heart has long been unbearable, and he can''t wait to go to Haotian Immortal City at the fastest speed to participate in the competition for opportunities.


    But Feng Baiyu felt a little uneasy and a little scared.


    In Haotian Immortal City, because of the appearance of that phantom.


    Even if Li Yixi killed the blood and fire ancestor by an incredible method just now, it was forgotten by everyone in a short period of time.


    After all, these people are very clear that Li Yixi only has the power of merit and virtue, and although the treasure in Li Yixi''s hands is extremely terrifying, it is a bit tasteless.


    As long as he doesn''t reveal his name, Li Yixi can''t target him.


    Moreover, Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan had already retreated.


    Tang Chuchu had already driven the palace and appeared ten miles away.


    Here, looking up, you can still see the terrifying phantom in the void.


    Tang Chuchu naturally received a message from Feng Baiyu at this moment.


    Tang Chuchu picked up the jug and filled Li Yixi with wine.


    He said tentatively, "Young Master, this cave dwelling is so terrifying, and it caused such a terrifying vision of heaven and earth as soon as it appeared. I''m afraid this Haotian Immortal City will soon become no longer peaceful."


    Hearing Tang Chuchu''s words, Li Yixi picked up the wine and took a sip, his eyes swept over to the countless figures and quickly went over there, and said with a smile, "Are you a little excited?"


    Hear what Li Yixi said.


    Tang Chuchu''s heart was suddenly shocked.


    I was extremely shocked. I didn''t expect that Li Yixi knew what he meant when he just opened his mouth.


    Tang Chuchu took a deep breath and asked respectfully, "Young Master, we are indeed a little moved, but we also want to know, what do you think about this cave mansion?"


    Li Yixi put down the wine glass in his hand and looked at Xiao Zhan and Tang Chuchu on the side, shook his head and said with a smile: "This cave has not yet been fully opened, and it has led to such a terrifying vision of heaven and earth, which is extremely extraordinary. It represents an extremely terrifying crisis, so I think it''s fine to watch the excitement from a distance."


    Xiao Zhan nodded secretly.


    Li Yixi really had no interest in these cave dwellings.


    However, Li Yixi was extremely terrifying, and could ignore the treasures and inheritance in it, but they were not necessarily able to ignore it.


    After all, they have just stepped into the realm of God Emperor.


    If you want to go further, you need endless opportunities and treasures.


    Tang Chuchu, who was on the side, saw that Li Yixi had no interest in entering the cave, and felt a little uneasy.


    Thinking of Feng Baiyu''s communication, Tang Chuchu didn''t dare to hide anything. After hesitating for a moment, Tang Chuchu asked, "Young Master, I am actually a little moved and want to go and see, Master, do you think I have some chance?"


    "you want to go?"


    Hearing Tang Chuchu''s words, Li Yixi shook his head directly.


    Tang Chuchu, who was looking forward to it, saw Li Yixi shaking his head, and his heart froze.


    "Sir, what does this mean?"


    Tang Chuchu was a little scared in his heart, but in fact Tang Chuchu was still very moved, and the Dongfu was just a vision of heaven and earth, so it was extremely powerful. There must be endless inheritance and treasures in it, and the Tianxing Palace would become even more powerful.


    But it seems that Li Yixi does not agree.


    "Chuchu, you forget it?"


    "Why are you a little girl going to such a dangerous place? If you are not careful, you will die."


    "How can there be anything so easy in this world?"


    "How many powerhouses are attracted by such terrifying visions of heaven and earth."


    "But don''t be arrogant and think that you can suppress everything."


    "Not to mention that the strength of these powerhouses is unfathomable, the cave itself may not be so safe."


    Li Yixi took a deep breath at this moment and persuaded her with good words.


    Li Yixi was still a little concerned about Tang Chuchu. At this moment, Li Yixi was actually a little angry.


    After all, in Li Yixi''s eyes, Tang Chuchu is just a little girl. Compared with these old antiques who have practiced for hundreds of years, thousands of years, and tens of thousands of years, what can they do? Can they still fight against these terrifying existences?


    This kind of treasure in the cave, what is a child running to do, when the time comes, he is afraid that there will be danger suddenly, and he will die without knowing how to die.


    Li Yixi felt that he knew each other, so he had to persuade him.


    Tang Chuchu, who was very excited at first, felt tight in her heart when she heard Li Yixi''s words at this moment.


    Especially when he heard Li Yixi say that he was very likely to die, Tang Chuchu''s heart was instantly raised.


    Looking at the terrifying cave mansion, there was no longer any heartbeat, some only fear, at this moment, in Tang Chuchu''s eyes, the cave mansion turned into a beast that devoured everything.


    I couldn''t help but feel fortunate and asked Li Yixi, otherwise, it is very likely that the Tianxinggong will go backwards.


    Moreover, Tang Chuchu saw Li Yixi''s face a little displeased at this moment, and felt that Li Yixi thought he was greedy, and hurriedly said: "Thank you for reminding me, since this is the case, Chuchu will no longer pay attention to this cave."


    The next moment, Tang Chuchu secretly urged the communication talisman to reply to Feng Baiyu who was far away in the Tianxing Palace.


    In the main hall of the Tianxing Palace, the silhouettes of one after another felt like they were sitting on a needle felt at this moment.


    One by one waiting expectantly, waiting for Tang Chuchu''s reply.


    Soon, Feng Baiyu looked at the information sent back, and the whole person seemed to be poured into a basin of cold water.


    The heat in my heart disappeared instantly.


    Eyes fell on the crowd.


    "Everyone, Chu Chu came back and said that Dongfu is dangerous and should not go there rashly, otherwise my Tianxing Palace may be destroyed."


    The moment Feng Baiyu''s voice fell, all the elders in the hall were sweating profusely and their bodies shivered.


    I was convinced of Li Yixi''s predictions, and when I thought that if I went to the cave without asking before, I am afraid that it is very likely that life and death will be wiped out.


    At this moment, one by one seemed to be walking on the brink of death.


    "Since this is the case, then my Tianxing Palace will not participate in this competition."


    "I''m waiting to retire!"


    One after another figure, at this moment, bowed and exited the hall.

 Chapter 1135

    Burial Sky Plain, beyond a canyon.


    A figure stood quietly in the void, dressed in white, giving people a smell of dust.


    With his hands behind his back, he held a jade flute in his hand.


    The whole person standing here seems to be the center of this world.


    Wearing a jade mask on his face, even if he can''t see his face, it gives people an extremely extraordinary feeling.


    Soon, silhouettes in the sky quickly broke through the sky.


    The speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, these people all fell around the figure in white.


    One by one was extremely quiet, as if not daring to make a sound, for fear of disturbing the closed eyes and resting.


    Soon, an old man fell from the sky. The clothes on his body gave people a sense of simplicity, and he looked ordinary, but the faint breath emanating from his body was extremely terrifying.


    When the eyes of these figures fell on this person, they were terrified.


    These people are not other people, but the Emperor Yuxiao who was sent by the Seven Sounds Palace to hunt down Tianpeng Mountain.


    Because God Emperor Yuxiao was very close to Haotian Xiancheng, after the vision of heaven and earth in Haotian Xiancheng appeared, the palace master of Qiyin Palace asked God Emperor Yuxiao to go to Haotian Xiancheng to find out.


    The figure in white at the head is the God Emperor Yuxiao who sees the head of the dragon of the Seven Sounds Palace but does not see the tail.


    Although the Yuxiao God Emperor is only in the realm of God Emperor, but with supernatural powers, ghosts and ghosts are unpredictable and extremely terrifying.


    At this moment, God Emperor Yuxiao''s gaze fell on the old man.


    Some impatiently asked: "Elder Yun, where is that guy?"


    At this moment, everyone present could feel that Emperor Yuxiao was angry, and his tone was very unkind.


    These people held their breaths, each and everyone was very uneasy.


    The old man who was called Elder Yun, at this moment, looked helpless.


    "Is that guy still behind?"


    "It shouldn''t take long, let''s wait."


    The voice of Elder Yun just fell, and I saw God Emperor Yuxiao say in a cold voice: "The vision of heaven and earth in Haotian Xiancheng is extremely terrifying, and the cave dwelling is of great importance to my Qiyin Palace, we must do it as soon as possible. Nei hurried to Haotian Immortal City to find out, and the projection of the vision of heaven and earth has a radius of 100,000 miles, which also means that there will be countless powerhouses gathered."


    "Even if you and I are of extraordinary strength, I don''t know if I can get out of my body this time, and I don''t know how the palace lord thinks, but he wants to go with him, a mere existence that has just stepped into the realm of the king of gods, this is not for us. Are you bothering to hold me back?"


    God Emperor Yuxiao''s voice was very cold, and he was extremely impatient with Zhao Tianyin who had not yet felt it.


    "God Emperor Yuxiao, please forgive me."


    After hearing God Emperor Yuxiao''s complaint, Elder Yun hurriedly explained, with a very complicated expression, and explained with a sigh: "God Emperor Yuxiao has been in seclusion for all these years, and I just wanted to hear something about Zhao Tianyin. In fact, this is Zhao Tianyin''s talent. Very good, the foundation is even more impeccable, but I don''t know why it is like this, it is often closed, the door is not opened, and there seems to be nothing that can arouse his interest."


    "However, the palace lord is very important. This time, the palace lord asked him to go with us. It should be that the palace lord has some thoughts that we don''t understand."


    Hearing Elder Yun''s explanation, the Yuxiao God Emperor had a cold face at this moment, obviously not interested in continuing to talk about Zhao Tianyin.


    More than ten minutes later, when Emperor Yuxiao''s face turned purple, he saw a figure flying slowly from the sky.


    It was Zhao Tianyin.


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin felt the incomparably cold aura of the Yuxiao God Emperor from a distance. He felt helpless and could only speed up.


    "The Emperor has seen the Emperor Yuxiao!"


    After arriving, Zhao Tianyin hurriedly saluted, how to say this is an extremely terrifying existence, although he did not want to go, but Zhao Tianyin did not dare to show it, after all, this is an order.


    Originally, I felt that this matter was of great importance. For my own delay, God Emperor Yuxiao and others should be the first to go, and I can take this opportunity to find an excuse to perfunctory and stop going to Haotian Immortal City.


    But I didn''t expect that these beings are so patient one by one.


    Feeling the icy gaze of the Yuxiao God Emperor, Zhao Tianyin looked a little nervous.


    "Zhao Tianyin, what''s the matter with you?"


    "If you don''t want to go to Haotian Xiancheng to find opportunities, then go back to me."


    "Anyway, your meager cultivation will be a hindrance."


    God Emperor Yuxiao''s voice was very cold, Zhao Tianyin could feel the dissatisfaction and impatience in God Emperor Yuxiao''s heart at this moment.


    Zhao Tianyin, who didn''t want to go to Haotian Immortal City in the first place, heard the words of God Emperor Yuxiao at this moment, and his face instantly showed a happy expression.


    "Thank you, Lord God Emperor!"


    "The emperor''s cultivation base is low, only the realm of the god king. The realm of the god king is like a feather in the sky in the immortal city. The disciples are cannon fodder, which will only drag everyone down and make everyone unable to go all out."


    "The disciple has already refused to go to Haotian Xiancheng, but the palace lord insisted on letting me go. It''s still Lord God Emperor, you are very careful and know how dangerous Haotian Xiancheng is at this moment."


    "Disciple retire!"


    "I wish the seniors every success!"


    Zhao Tianyin''s speech speed was extremely fast, and after the voice fell, it broke through the air and went away instantly, and the speed was several times that of when it came.


    In the blink of an eye, the back was nowhere to be seen.


    "Damn."


    The cold-faced God Emperor Yuxiao froze in place for a moment, his face turned blue with anger, and he was extremely angry.


    Although he was extremely unhappy with Zhao Tianyin, God Emperor Yuxiao knew very well that the palace lord of the Seven Sounds Palace valued Zhao Tianyin very much. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Zhao Tianyin, who is only a god-king realm, to go with them, and he told them again and again.


    "Damn!"


    "When did this seat agree that he could not go?"


    "Go, catch up."


    Divine Emperor Yuxiao''s incomparably cold voice sounded, and the next moment he rushed out in the direction where Zhao Tianyin left.


    Although he didn''t want to bring Zhao Tianyin as a burden, the palace lord of the Seven Sounds Palace sent a message to him that he must bring Zhao Tianyin to experience it.


    It can be seen that the palace master values ??Zhao Tianyin, but now Zhao Tianyin disappeared alone, and he was angry just now, and it is difficult to explain after returning.


    Originally, in the eyes of everyone, Zhao Tianyin was a dispensable existence. After all, the cultivation base of the God King was too weak, but soon his eyes widened, his face full of incredible.


    Because they discovered that only in this short period of time, only Zhao Tianyin, who was in the realm of God King, disappeared without a trace.


    Even if they searched with all their strength, they still did not find any trace of Zhao Tianyin, as if the whole person had just evaporated out of thin air.


    "Damn, a little **** king even has such a means, but he underestimated him!"


    The God Emperor Yuxiao, who was originally very angry, had an incredible expression on his face at this moment, and he never thought that only Zhao Tianyin, who was in the realm of God King, had such ability in this short period of time, so that he could not search for traces.


    The elder Yun was also full of depression at the moment.


    I was also a little shocked, and I never thought that Zhao Tianyin, who was only in the realm of the god king, would slip away under the eyes of so many powerful people in such a short period of time.


    Even if he said it out, no one would believe it.


    God Emperor Yuxiao frowned, he had already wasted a lot of time today, seeing Elder Yun beside him, he wanted to look for it, and said coldly, "Elder Yun, don''t worry about him for now, this guy has some tricks, and he won''t die even here. , the cave in Haotian Xiancheng is important, let''s rush to Haotian Xiancheng first."


    "All right!"


    "Old man obey the orders of the Emperor Yuxiao!"


    Elder Yun glanced left and right, with a helpless expression on his face, he could only hurriedly nodded.


    After all, Elder Yun also knew that the cave in Haotian Immortal City was very important to the Qiyin Palace. If there was a chance, it was very likely that the Qiyin Palace would give birth to a half-step detached powerhouse.


    Although Zhao Tianyin is also important, it is not at the same level as the birth of a half-step detachment.


    This time, I just wanted to take Zhao Tianyin to experience it.


    Although he was very curious about Zhao Tianyin''s methods, at this moment, Elder Yun could only suppress his curiosity.


    After everyone leaves.


    The next moment, under the void where they were suspended before, in the lake, a figure broke through the water and appeared in an instant.


    It was Zhao Tianyin.


    Zhao Tianyin breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the silhouettes leave one after another.


    "What nonsense, I have no interest. The projection is 100,000 miles away, and there are not one or two people who know it. Who knows how many old monsters there are within a radius of 100,000 miles."


    "And how can such a terrifying cave dwelling be so simple."


    "It''s too dangerous to want to explore treasures in front of everyone''s eyes."


    "And now I only have the strength of a god king. Although I have some treasures in my hands, what if I kill me?"


    Zhao Tianyin shook his head, not the slightest interest in this so-called cave dwelling.


    Reaching out and grabbing, I saw a statue in the lake that fell into Zhao Tianyin''s hands.


    "Young Master is really scary. I didn''t expect that a statue carved at random could cover my breath so perfectly, making it impossible for a terrifying existence like God Emperor Yuxiao to explore one or two."


    "Meeting the young master casually taking the chance, it is better than any bullshit cave. If you want to be strong, you have to be like a son."


    "When the joke is earned, it''s time to go to Jinling Xiancheng once, visit the son, and take a chance by the way."


    Throwing the wood carving into his arms, Zhao Tianyin wanted to leave.


    But suddenly, Zhao Tianyin was stunned.


    At first glance, this huge Burial Sky Plain was empty. The sun just appeared in the sky. When I came, I was thinking about how not to go to Haotian Xiancheng. I was in a hurry just now. For a while, Zhao Tianyin couldn''t tell the difference. South-east and north-west.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Tianyin randomly chose a direction to break through the air. In Zhao Tianyin''s opinion, as long as he doesn''t go to Haotian Immortal City, it''s fine.


    Haotian Xiancheng City Lord''s Mansion.


    The city lord Yang Wanli heard the reply from his subordinates, and the Tianxing Palace refused to join hands with him to hunt for treasures with a look of surprise.


    However, his eyes turned cold immediately, "You may have found out that the Heavenly Star Palace can join forces with other forces."


    Yang Wanli''s eyes narrowed into a slit.


    "Reporting to the Lord City Lord, according to the spies we arranged in the Tianxing Palace, none of the strong people in the Tianxing Palace left, and no other strong people went to the Tianxing Palace."


    "The Tianxing Palace is very quiet, and some of the elders have continued to retreat."


    Yang Wanli narrowed his eyes when he heard this.


    "What is the situation in Tianxinggong now?"


    "Suddenly, the strength has skyrocketed, and he has turned a blind eye to the great opportunity of Haotian Immortal City!"


    "What benefits did I get during this time, it really surprised me, but it seems to be hidden deep."


    The reason why Yang Wanli chose to join forces with Tianxinggong was that there were some chess pieces in Tianxinggong. These days, he knew that the strength of Tianxinggong had increased greatly, so he sent an olive branch to Tianxinggong.


    Originally, Yang Wanli thought that if he invited Tianxing Palace, the people from Tianxing Palace would come over like a dog, but he did not expect that Tianxing Palace would not have any interest in Haotian Xiancheng, which made Yang Wanli extremely surprised.


    At the same time, Yang Wanli also became more curious about the Tianxing Palace at this moment, and wanted to know what happened to the Tianxing Palace, but now the focus is on the cave in the city, and he can only give up the Tianxing Palace for the time being.

 Chapter 1136

    "Sir City Lord, according to the news from our chess pieces in the Seven Sounds Palace, the Yuxiao God Emperor has been in seclusion for many years, I am afraid that it is not what it used to be now, and this time, it is not just the Yuxiao God Emperor who went to Haotian Xiancheng. There is also the first elder of the Qiyin Palace."


    "Whether it''s the Emperor Yuxiao or the first elder, it has always been rare for us to take action, and we don''t know the specific situation, but now, all the powerhouses have gathered in our Haotian Xiancheng, and Tianpeng Shenshan was our best ally. However, if Peng Shenshan has lost several god emperors today, its strength has been greatly weakened, and it is still being hunted down by the Qiyin Palace. Although our strength is strong, it is still slightly inferior to the Qiyin Palace."


    "This subordinate thinks that just in case, we can try to test the strength of the Qiyin Palace first. If the Qiyin Palace is really very powerful, then the subordinate thinks that the City Lord, you can go to the Tianxing Palace."


    "Since the current Tianxing Palace is deeply hidden, I''m afraid there are some means. According to the news we got before, the Tianxing Palace should be destroyed by Tianpeng Shenshan, but today, Peng Shenshan has been severely damaged, inexplicably lost the status of overlord, It is unusual for the Tianxinggong not to be damaged but to be strong.¡±


    In the city master''s mansion, the think tank known as Haotian Xiancheng came out and said hurriedly at this moment.


    "Do you think the strength of this city lord is not as good as that of the Yuxiao God Emperor, is there any first elder?"


    Yang Wanli frowned a little after hearing this.


    "Lord City Lord, this subordinate does not think that Emperor Yuxiao and the first elder are stronger than you, Lord City Lord."


    "However, Lord City Master should not be underestimated. After all, now we don''t know the specific cultivation level of Emperor Yuxiao and the first elder, and we don''t even know whether the Qiyin Palace has formed an alliance with other forces."


    "The Seven Sounds Palace is already powerful. If it forms an alliance with other forces, it may be extremely unfavorable to us at that time."


    "So the subordinates feel that we need to prepare first, not to mention that we can suppress the Quartet, but we must be able to have the strength to compete with all parties."


    "After all, the inheritance in this cave is the weakest one left by the half-step detachment level. We can''t underestimate the heroes of the world and get nothing by then."


    In the City Lord''s Mansion, other people were silent after hearing Yang Wanli''s words, but the think tank did not choose to retreat because of Yang Wanli''s words, and still said carefully at this moment.


    "Right!"


    "Although this city owner doesn''t take the Yuxiao God Emperor and any elders in his eyes, these two have never made a move over the years, and they don''t know how strong they are. Before they entered the Haotian Immortal City, it seems that You must try it out, and now you can use it for one or two.¡±


    "This time, the powerhouses who are hiding in the dark may also take action. Although those crooked melons and jujubes don''t need to be taken into account, it is also possible to hide one or two outstanding people."


    "If that''s the case, then let''s try it out."


    After Yang Wanli heard the other party''s suggestion, he nodded.


    Although Yang Wanli has always been arrogant, he was still a little uneasy at the moment.


    Afterwards, Yang Wanli and the think tank disappeared in Haotian Immortal City in an instant.


    Thousands of miles away, Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun led the powerhouses of Qiyin Palace, one by one, hurriedly.


    The Emperor Yuxiao held the Yuxiao in his hand, and the whole person looked very unrestrained.


    At this moment, God Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun are planning how to arrange after entering Haotian Immortal City.


    God Emperor Yuxiao, who was talking suddenly, twisted his expression suddenly.


    There was an extremely cold killing intent on his face.


    "Everyone be careful, there is an ambush here."


    The voice of the Emperor Yuxiao just fell, and I saw that in this canyon, all of a sudden, terrifying divine lights shot straight into the sky.


    One by one, the terrifying killing formations instantly activated and enveloped everyone in the Qiyin Palace.


    "So bold, I am the Qiyin Palace, ambushing my Qiyin Palace, are you courting death?"


    "Hahaha!"


    "God Emperor Yuxiao, do you think the Qiyin Palace is truly invincible?"


    "Aren''t you chasing us all the time?"


    "Will my King Tianpeng be afraid of you!"


    "It''s just wishful thinking to go to Haotian Xiancheng to seize the inheritance. This is the place where you will be buried."


    "The Qiyin Palace is too deceiving, and it actually destroyed my Tianpeng Mountain. It is difficult to vent the anger in this king''s heart without killing you."


    "kill!"


    Outside of the formation, King Tianpeng''s voice was extremely cold. These days, Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun have been chasing and killing everyone in Tianpeng.


    The gate of Tianpeng Shenshan was destroyed and the loss was great.


    King Tianpeng was so furious that he planned to ambush the Qiyin Palace here, but he didn''t expect to meet the city owner of Haotian Immortal City and wanted to test it, and the two hit it off instantly.


    After the encounter, there was not much dialogue, and they chose to kill in cold blood.


    At this moment, King Tianpeng and Yang Wanli, Lei Ting shot.


    A shot is to go all out, without any fancy.


    Yang Wanli wanted to spy on the strength of the Qiyin Palace, and King Tianpeng wanted to kill the other party and relieve the hatred in his heart.


    The terrifying magical powers collided continuously in the void, and the surrounding void seemed to be shattered.


    Some of the god emperor realm powerhouses in the Seven Sounds Palace were shrouded in terrifying supernatural powers at this moment, and their bodies directly turned into snow mist.


    "court death."


    God Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun looked extremely gloomy.


    A terrifying killing intent shot out from his eyes.


    The Yuxiao God Emperor blew a tune at this moment. I don''t know what Divine Comedy this song is, and it was extremely terrifying.


    The terrifying power of the domain shrouded Yang Wanli at this moment.


    Direct collision with Yang Wanli''s domain power.


    A guqin appeared in front of Elder Yun, and he sat cross-legged in the void in an instant.


    Yang Wanli''s expression changed drastically just after the fight with the Yuxiao God Emperor.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli suddenly felt that the Yuxiao God Emperor in front of him was extremely unfamiliar. Yang Wanli once fought against the Yuxiao God Emperor, but the Yuxiao God Emperor at that time could not pose too much threat to Yang Wanli at all.


    But today, Yang Wanli''s brows were twisted together, and his expression was extremely solemn, because at this moment God Emperor Yuxiao''s song was too terrifying, and God Emperor Yuxiao''s domain power actually carried seven emotions and six desires.


    God Emperor Yuxiao''s domain power is very strange, and there is a qualitative change from the previous one. At this moment, Yang Wanli was horrified to find that his domain power was being swallowed up by Yuxiao God Emperor''s domain!


    "What method is this?"


    "It''s actually able to devour my domain law."


    "My domain law contains my understanding of the Great Dao, but my domain power has not yet spread to him, and it was directly and forcibly changed by his terrifying domain power, turning it into a part of Yuxiao God Emperor''s strength. ."


    "Even the power of my law can''t break free from his control, and I actually lost control."


    The scene in front of him made Yang Wanli feel a storm in his heart at this moment. Yang Wanli never thought that God Emperor Yuxiao''s methods were so strange now.


    The voice of the Yuxiao God Emperor sounded, and the crimson rays of light filled the realm of the Yuxiao God Emperor. In the realm of the Yuxiao God Emperor, there were seven emotions and six desires.


    In order to probe into the depths of the Yuxiao God Emperor, Yang Wanli let a strand of Yuxiao God Emperor''s power fall on him.


    Originally, I just wanted to feel the means of the Emperor Yuxiao, but at this moment, Yang Wanli was so frightened that his soul died.


    Originally, he was a little afraid of God Emperor Yuxiao, but at this moment, when that power invaded his body, Yang Wanli was horrified to find that the fear, worry, and panic in his heart, under the action of that power, magnified dozens of times.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli looked at God Emperor Yuxiao and became fearful.


    Inexplicably, a sense of sadness appeared in my heart, as if a hero was dying.


    At the same time, at this moment, Yang Wanli was shivering with fright as the sound of the flute entered his ears.


    Yang Wanli found that at this moment, he couldn''t help but want to surrender. In his mind, he couldn''t help sketching an illusory picture, as if he could become a member of the Seven Sounds Palace as long as he surrendered, and he could dominate the world and become a real the overlord.


    "Destroy!"


    Yang Wanli was so frightened that he was so frightened that he was in a cold sweat. The next moment, he directly activated his magical powers to wipe out this breath.


    Yang Wanli was extremely powerful, but at this moment, his breathing became extremely short, and he truly realized how terrifying the power of the Yuxiao God Emperor was.


    The terrifying and incomparable power can actually arouse the anger, panic, sorrow, fear and sadness in his heart.


    Then came the endless temptation, Yuxiao God Emperor''s power could actually affect his mind.


    Although it was said that he could not completely control himself, Yang Wanli''s expression became extremely fearful at this moment.


    Yang Wanli suddenly understood why King Tianpeng did not dare to confront God Emperor Yuxiao head-on.


    When they fight, King Tianpeng can stick to his heart, but what about others.


    Yang Wanli turned his head and looked to the side, and Yang Wanli found that the violent King Tianpeng only had the upper hand.


    It is simply impossible to defeat Elder Yun in a short period of time, and it is absolutely impossible to kill Elder Yun. At this moment, Yang Wanli really realized how terrifying the strength of Qiyin Palace is.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Today we continue to entangle, and there is no benefit."


    Yang Wanli has already explored the deep dive of the Seven Sounds Palace, and he will no longer entangle. After all, if he continues to entangle, it is very likely that the Emperor Yuxiao will discover his identity.


    After all, the goal has been achieved, and there is no benefit in entanglement. Yang Wanli is very clear that even if he no longer hides his cultivation, and goes all out, it is impossible to kill God Emperor Yuxiao.


    And if the Emperor Yuxiao is killed, then it is possible that the Palace Master of the Seven Sounds Palace will come in person, and there will be no chance for him at that time.


    After King Tianpeng heard Yang Wanli''s words, he felt a little reluctant. After all, although God Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun were not harmed today, many of the god emperor realm powerhouses in the Seven Sounds Palace had fallen.


    "Walk!"


    King Tianpeng gave a cold drink, and the strong men of Tianpeng Mountain retreated one by one.


    King Tianpeng''s icy voice echoed in the void: "God Emperor Yuxiao, please wait for this king, and you will destroy my King Tianpeng Mountain Gate, let''s wait and see."


    Hearing the icy voice of the sky, Elder Yun''s face was extremely cold at this moment, and he wanted to continue to chase and kill.


    However, Divine Emperor Yuxiao''s extremely cold voice sounded.


    "Don''t chase after the poor!"


    "And many of our people have been severely injured this time and need to be healed to prevent the other party from suddenly ambush."


    "Damn, goddamn King Tianpeng, when the matter in the cave is over, I will definitely kill him."


    Elder Yun took the guqin in front of him and snorted coldly, his face full of anger.


    Although this fight was short-lived, many people died in the Qiyin Palace, and many people were also severely injured.


    Yang Wanli quickly separated from King Tianpeng, and a figure appeared in the void.


    It is the think tank beside Yang Wanli.


    "Lord City Lord, how is the opponent''s strength?"


    Su Xun appeared and asked directly.


    "Unfathomable!"


    "This time you are right. If I don''t try it out, I''m afraid we will be unlucky."


    "Let''s go, let''s go directly to the Tianxing Palace. I personally go to invite them. I think they won''t refuse. This is enough to pay attention to them."


    Yang Wanli snorted coldly, and the two broke away instantly.


    Haotian Immortal City and Tianxing Palace are not too far away, and it does not take too much time.


    Yang Wanli, who didn''t put the Tianxinggong in his eyes at first, was a little anxious at this moment and eagerly wanted to reach a cooperation with the Tianxinggong.

 Chapter 1137

    Tianxing Palace.


    In the void, two figures descended, it was Yang Wanli and his think tank Su Xun.


    "I have seen two seniors, I don''t know what the two seniors have to do in my Tianxing Palace?"


    Outside the Tianxing Palace, an elder''s expression changed slightly at this moment. He just glanced at Yang Wanli and Su Xun, and his eyelids couldn''t help jumping wildly. He knew very well that these two were very strong.


    The expression is also very respectful, and he does not dare to have any negligence.


    "My deity Su Xun, this is my city master. We are from Haotian Xiancheng. We came to your sect today to visit your sect master."


    Yang Wanli didn''t say a word, and the elders of the outer door were like ants in his eyes.


    On the other hand, Su Xun, with the smile on his face at the moment, does not seem to feel any aloof look on Su Xun''s face.


    The elder had already guessed, but when he heard Su Xun''s words at this moment, his expression changed slightly, and his expression became more respectful.


    He is very clear that Yang Wanli''s strength is extremely terrifying, and he dares to neglect him.


    "It turned out to be Lord City Lord and Lord Su!"


    "Two adults please!"


    "The two adults first entered the Tianxing Palace with the villain, and the villain immediately sent someone to inform our palace master."


    Soon, one after another figure hurriedly saluted and greeted him warmly.


    Although the strength of the Tianxing Palace has been greatly improved today, they are very clear that Haotian Immortal City is not an ordinary force.


    The strength is extremely strong.


    Compared with Haotian Immortal City, Tianxing Palace is like a small sect.


    But that was once.


    But in a short period of time, these people in the Tianxing Palace have not changed this habit, and they are used to being cautious. After all, the Tianxing Palace has not yet shown the strength of suppressing one side.


    in the hall.


    Feng Baiyu, who got the news, has been waiting for a long time.


    "Hahaha."


    "I didn''t expect that Brother Yang actually went to my Tianxing Palace in person, and let my Tianxing Palace flourish."


    "Feng has lost his way, and I hope to forgive him!"


    Feng Baiyu hurriedly stood up and laughed heartily.


    "Brother Feng, don''t be surprised. The incident happened suddenly, so I didn''t notify Brother Feng in advance."


    Yang Wanli was a little polite when he saw Feng Baiyu.


    But at this moment, Su Xun, who had just entered the main hall, leaked a breath, intentionally or unintentionally.


    This is also the usual behavior of these overlords. If they don¡¯t show their cultivation, they will feel underestimated by the other party, and they are also used to speaking with their strength. Sometimes their cultivation can save a lot of nonsense.


    Sure enough, when Su Xun''s aura was revealed, the expressions of everyone in the Tianxing Palace changed slightly. Obviously, they were all intimidated at this moment.


    One by one, their brows twitched, and their gazes towards Su Xun also became dignified.


    God.


    The breath of the other party let them know that the existence behind Yang Wanli was a god emperor whose strength should not be underestimated.


    As Yang Wanli''s think tank, Su Xun had been watching his words from the moment he entered the hall.


    Su Xun frowned slightly at this moment, because Su Xun found that Feng Baiyu''s expression was too calm, which made Su Xun''s face sink slightly.


    Although Su Xun''s strength is not weak, but how to say that he is also the cultivation base of the middle stage of God Emperor, Feng Baiyu has no response to him.


    Su Xun couldn''t help but wrinkle, his breath became stronger, and Su Xun did not disperse his breath at this moment, but directly threatened Feng Baiyu.


    But at the next moment, Su Xun''s pupils shrank violently, and his expression changed slightly. Su Xun found that Feng Baiyu had not changed at all.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "how can that be?"


    "My strength is in the middle stage of God Emperor, is my coercion ineffective against him?"


    Su Xun''s expression suddenly changed at this moment, even before Su Xun didn''t really put the Tianxing Palace in his eyes, but at this moment, Su Xun suddenly realized that Feng Baiyu, who was very weak in his eyes, couldn''t see through it at all. .


    Feng Baiyu felt the pressure coming from Su Xun, and couldn''t help but sneer in his heart.


    "Humph!"


    "In the past, I was only in the realm of the god emperor, and I really couldn''t resist Su Xun''s coercion, but now I have stepped into the realm of the god emperor, and I have been refining medicinal effects these days, with every ounce of my strength. Soaring at an extremely terrifying speed in a second, how can it be compared to the past."


    If it was before, Feng Baiyu would definitely tremble and be at a loss when facing an existence like Su Xun.


    But now, it is different from what it used to be.


    What can the God Emperor do in front of him.


    After seeing the horror of Li Yixi, Feng Baiyu now has no such fear of the god emperor realm powerhouse.


    After all, after seeing Li Yixi, the God Emperor no longer had the same weight in his eyes, not to mention, now that he has stepped into the realm of the God Emperor.


    Feng Baiyu laughed loudly.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Master Su, what do you mean? Don''t you want to give me a big gift when you first arrived? Although my Tianxing Palace can''t compare with the City Lord''s Mansion, my Feng Baiyu is only inferior to Master Su."


    Feng Baiyu''s voice fell, and this moment belonged to the cultivation realm of the god emperor, and slowly erupted from Feng Baiyu''s body.


    "The peak of the early God Emperor..."


    Su Xun saw Feng Baiyu revealing his cultivation, and his face was full of disbelief. Only then did he realize that Feng Baiyu had actually reached the peak of the early stage of the god emperor realm.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli, who was standing by the side, suddenly shrank his pupils, and his face showed an unbelievable look.


    Although Yang Wanli also received a secret report that the strength of the Tianxing Palace had only increased terribly these days, he did not expect that Feng Baiyu would also step into such a state.


    Yang Wanli''s expression changed slightly. He knew very well that with Feng Baiyu''s cultivation, his plan before coming here was about to change.


    The scene in front of him had a big impact on him, and it far exceeded their expectations.


    With a faint smile, Feng Baiyu looked neither humble nor arrogant.


    I sneered inwardly, I was really inferior to these people before, but since I met Li Yixi, I saw the sky that these people have never seen before.


    Even if Yang Wanli and Su Xun were slightly stronger than him, Feng Baiyu didn''t really see the other side in his eyes.


    After all, the world I''ve seen is different.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli hurriedly spoke out to break the deadlock in front of him.


    "I really didn''t expect that Brother Feng actually hid his cultivation, and quietly stepped into the realm of God Emperor, which is abrupt."


    "Su Xun, keep a low profile in the future, don''t think that you are invincible in the world."


    As the overlord, Yang Wanli reacted instantly, calmly put away the shock on his face, and turned to laugh.


    Obviously, Feng Baiyu''s current strength is enough for Yang Wanli to take it seriously.


    "The Lord of the City is very polite, why should I take it to heart?"


    "It''s just a small matter, please sit down."


    "Have some tea."


    Feng Baiyu invited the two to sit down, as if nothing had happened just now.


    After seeing Feng Baiyu''s cultivation base, Yang Wanli said frankly and straight to the point: "Brother Feng, you must have guessed the reason for coming here, we cooperate and win the real opportunity of Dongfu together, what do you think? "


    "Originally, the strength of my City Lord''s Mansion is not weak. In addition to your Heavenly Star Palace, we must have a much greater chance of winning the Cave Mansion than others."


    Yang Wanli is very clear that Feng Baiyu is not the strongest in the Tianxing Palace, but now Feng Baiyu has stepped into the realm of God Emperor, presumably the strength of other people will be even more unfathomable.


    Feng Baiyu heard Yang Wanli''s words, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Brother Yang, I''m sorry, this time I''m afraid it''s Brother Yang, you have to run for nothing, and I will not participate in the matter of Dongfu!"


    "The strength of the Tianxinggong is low, and such major events are not eligible to participate."


    Feng Baiyu refused very decisively.


    "you¡­¡­"


    When Yang Wanli heard Feng Baiyu''s words, he put down the teacup he had just picked up.


    That pair of domineering gazes approached Feng Baiyu.


    "Feng Baiyu, are you rejecting my invitation?"


    "Or is it that your Tianxinggong has other plans?"


    "No, City Lord Yang, you misunderstood, my Heavenly Star Palace really doesn''t have any interest in that thing."


    Facing this moment of Yang Wanli, Feng Baiyu looked extremely calm.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli''s eyes narrowed into a gap.


    After looking at Feng Baiyu for a long time, he laughed loudly: "It turns out that, I think I understand..."


    Feng Baiyu looked slightly wrinkled and looked at Yang Wanli above the hall. Feng Baiyu didn''t know what Yang Wanli understood.


    The next moment, Yang Wanli said indifferently: "Well, as long as Brother Feng, you are willing to cooperate with me, after the completion of the matter, we will benefit four or six, and I will give you four, what do you think?"


    Feng Baiyu smiled bitterly, shook his head and explained: "Brother Yang, you misunderstood, this is not a matter of distribution of interests, but my Tianxing Palace really doesn''t want to participate in this competition for the cave."


    At this moment, Yang Wanli''s voice became icy cold.


    "Brother Feng, is this too little to dislike?"


    Feng Baiyu looked helpless, and could only continue to explain: "Brother Yang, you misunderstood, I heard that Tianxinggong really has no interest in participating."


    "you¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli''s face turned completely cold.


    There is some anger in my heart.


    His eyes fell on Su Xun who was on the side.


    Now that he knows that the strength of Tianxing Palace is not weak, Yang Wanli is very moved. After all, this can help him more.


    You can only focus on your own mind.


    However, Su Xun didn''t have time to speak yet.


    Feng Baiyu said directly: "Two brothers, let''s not discuss this matter any more. My Tianxing Palace will never participate in the opportunity of Haotian Xiancheng."


    Hearing Feng Baiyu''s words, Yang Wanli''s expression became extremely cold, beyond his expectations, Feng Baiyu was so decisive that he didn''t even give Su Xun a chance to speak.


    Yang Wanli felt that the Heavenly Star Palace was powerful now, and wanted to be on an equal footing with him, his expression became cold, and he said unceremoniously: "Feng Baiyu, I suggest that you be content, do you still want to be divided into fifty-fifty with my City Lord''s Mansion? Can''t it?"


    Feng Baiyu saw that Yang Wanli''s face became cold, and his expression became no longer polite.


    "Sorry, the two of you, even if you win the cave, you won''t take a penny from the city master''s mansion, and my Tianxing Palace is not interested in participating."


    "Anything else?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Yang Wanli''s face was cold, "Feng Baiyu, you have to think about it clearly, that cave dwelling is the last place left by the existence of half-step detachment."


    However, hearing the other party''s words, Feng Baiyu did not respond at this moment.


    Yang Wanli was trembling with anger.


    "good good good good."


    "I remember this!"


    "Su Xun, let''s go."


    Yang Wanli was so angry that he stood up and was about to leave.


    Feng Baiyu pondered for a moment, and said aloud: "Two, although we broke up today, but we were not enemies, but allies, I, Feng Baiyu, do not want to make the relationship between you and me dead because of this. Feng has a piece of advice, I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    Yang Wanli was already extremely angry, but at this moment, when he heard what Feng Baiyu seemed to say, he said coldly: "If you have something to say, hurry up and let your fart go!"


    Feng Baiyu was not angry, and said lightly: "I suggest that the City Lord''s Mansion is best not to go to this muddy water."


    Feng Baiyu also didn''t want to have another enemy for no reason. Thinking of Tang Chuchu''s return, he solemnly said something.


    "what?"


    "According to what you mean, this cave mansion appeared in my fairy city, and the city owner has to hand it over to others."


    Yang Wanli was full of ridicule and disdain to laugh.


    "Humph!"


    "A group of rats is not enough to seek!"


    "Don''t be alarmist here."


    Su Xun also had a mocking expression on his face at the moment, the voice fell, Su Xun and Yang Wanli directly broke through the air.

 Chapter 1138

    Haotian Immortal City.


    In a short period of time, countless strong people gathered.


    Countless powerhouses were suspended in the void, staring at the cave dwelling with hot eyes.


    The phantom in the void, until this moment, still exists.


    But now, that phantom has become a bit illusory.


    Yang Wanli and Su Xun also rushed back from the Tianxing Palace in time.


    Countless forces, scattered cultivators, all gathered in Haotian Immortal City in a short period of time.


    Even if Yang Wanli of Haotian Xiancheng is extremely powerful, he can''t help but open the Xiancheng formation and let the strong enter.


    Yang Wanli knew very well that this cave mansion was not something he could swallow alone.


    Moreover, it is not something that you can break through and explore by yourself.


    Too strong, too scary.


    "I have seen City Lord Yang. I came to visit you before. It is rumored that City Lord you are in retreat and are about to enter the cave. It''s a pity that you didn''t meet them."


    The Emperor Yuxiao saw Yang Wanli and Su Xun approaching, his eyes fell on Yang Wanli, and he sized up.


    Yu Xiao frowned slightly, feeling that Yang Wanli was somewhat familiar.


    "Ha ha!"


    "To be honest, Yang is not in the City Lord''s Mansion, but went out to find allies."


    "It made Brother Yu Xiao laugh."


    "After all, if people know that Yang has left, I''m afraid that there will be variables in the immortal city and hide the whereabouts. I''m sorry, otherwise I don''t want to deceive Brother Yu Xiao."


    Yang Wanli greeted God Emperor Yuxiao and said cheerfully.


    "Where is Brother Yang!"


    "It''s Yu Xiao who''s sorry, after all, he brought so many people into Xiancheng."


    The Emperor Yuxiao smiled slightly at this moment.


    The doubts in my heart gradually disappeared.


    "Elder Yun, the probability of Yang Wanli''s shot is not high, so who will join forces with King Tianpeng?"


    The Emperor Yuxiao smiled slightly at Yang Wanli, but did not speak, and the voice sounded in Elder Yun''s mind.


    When Emperor Yuxiao saw that there were only a few people around him, his expression turned a little colder.


    For those who were injured, in order not to waste time, God Emperor Yuxiao had already sent people to escort them back to the Qiyin Palace.


    As a result, the strength of the Qiyin Palace at this moment has been weakened a lot.


    "Who is it?"


    "It doesn''t matter now, the other party may be a temptation to us."


    "After all, my Qiyin Palace is the strongest force on this Burial Heaven Plain."


    "Others are naturally jealous."


    "It''s this cave, I''m afraid it''s not easy to open it!"


    Elder Yun looked at the cave in front of him with a solemn expression.


    "Elder Yun, can''t you see through the formation here?"


    "I remember that Elder Yun, what you are best at is formations!"


    God Emperor Yuxiao was startled suddenly, and looked at Elder Yun beside him with a solemn expression.


    "I don''t understand, this formation seems to be covered by a layer of fog, I can''t see through it, and there is no way to crack it."


    "Now we can only try to break it with force."


    "If you can''t, then you have to do something else."


    "However, although the formation is terrifying, it is still possible to break it with force. After all, there are many strong people at the moment, so I can take this opportunity to see the reality."


    Elder Yun said through voice transmission.


    "it is good!"


    "Although our Qiyin Palace is strong, we cannot underestimate the heroes of the world."


    "You can''t overturn the boat in the gutter."


    After the Yuxiao God Emperor finished the sound transmission, he spoke out to discuss how to break the formation with the powerhouses of various forces.


    ten miles away.


    The palace in the void, where is it quietly suspended.


    But at this moment in the palace, there is something more.


    This is an extremely precise giant telescope.


    Tang Chuchu could have sensed it with divine sense, but at this moment, she was surrounded by the telescope with a shocked expression on her face.


    I didn''t expect this thing, and I was able to clearly see the situation around the cave.


    It was as if everything around the cave was projected.


    Although Tang Chuchu is now not watching the things in the cave after receiving Li Yixi''s warning, Tang Chuchu really wants to gain knowledge in the past.


    After all, Tang Chuchu had never seen so many powerhouses gathered before.


    Tang Chuchu''s eyes lit up, and he said tentatively, "Young Master, there is no danger now, or let''s take a look. Today, it seems that there are strong people from all over the world, and they are going to break through the formation to open the cave. That formation seems to be very extraordinary. ?"


    Tang Chuchu''s voice fell, and Meimei stared at Li Yixi.


    "Um?"


    "Do you feel safe?"


    "The hell is safe."


    "I don''t want to die. I have learned some spells, which are very interesting in your eyes, but I don''t think so."


    "There is a suffocation over there, where today, someone must fall."


    "The safety now is nothing but the quiet before the storm."


    Tang Chuchu, who was looking forward to it, changed his expression slightly when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    "Sir, is it that scary?"


    Tang Chuchu said with lingering fears at this moment.


    "Look at it!"


    "Young master, I''m not strong enough, but I have learned a lot."


    "Miscellaneous and refined!"


    "Let''s just take a look here. Fighting is actually very interesting."


    "Much better than special effects."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, looking expectantly at the screen projected by the automatically rotating telescope.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan and Tang Chuchu looked at each other, feeling very uneasy.


    In the eyes of the two of them, after the cave dwelling should be opened, there will be competition and someone will fall, but as soon as the formation is broken, someone will fall.


    They had no doubts about Li Yixi''s words.


    Before the cave, the formation began to break at this moment.


    But soon.


    There was a look of despair in the eyes of the monks.


    The formation in front of them, they can''t understand it at all, it''s too scary.


    Seeing the monks who were studying the formation retreating, there was nothing they could do, and they all frowned and didn''t speak.


    However, there was excitement in each of their eyes.


    The stronger the formation, the more difficult this cave dwelling is, and these powerhouses are even more looking forward to it.


    God Emperor Yuxiao''s eyes lit up and he stepped out.


    "Fellow Daoists, this formation is too mysterious, we can''t break it, it''s natural, or we will join forces and try to break it."


    "The existence of this formation is extremely long after all, and it is not impossible for us to join forces."


    "Also, there is nothing to do right now."


    "God Emperor Yuxiao is a good suggestion."


    "I thought so too."


    Soon, countless beings nodded in agreement.


    "Naturally, so let''s try it out."


    Soon, all the strong men nodded hurriedly.


    Yang Wanli glanced at the Emperor Yuxiao, thoughtfully.


    God Emperor Yuxiao''s voice sounded in Yang Wanli''s mind, "Brother Yang, we have to be careful, no one knows whether this formation has the power to break the enemy."


    Yang Wanli nodded without a trace.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth moved slightly, "Lord City Lord, I''m afraid God Emperor Yuxiao''s purpose is not simple. Qiyin Palace is not a kind person, so we have to be careful."


    "Maybe, God Emperor Yuxiao will kill."


    "The blood and fire demons use sacrifices, and the Emperor Yuxiao can do the same."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and Yang Wanli said lightly.


    "We''ll just do what we want."


    "Now, even though Qiyin Palace is strong, it will not choose to tear up with us. I''m afraid it will calculate these loose cultivators."


    "A group of ants dared to covet the things of the cave, courting death!"


    Yang Wanli sneered.

 Chapter 1139

    God Emperor Yuxiao''s voice fell, and for a moment, all the powerhouses present focused on the formation that enveloped the cave.


    But at this moment, although everyone''s eyes were full of enthusiasm, no one shot.


    After all, although there are endless temptations in the cave, they are very clear that they don''t have any understanding of this cave, and random shots will most likely lead to backlash.


    After all, in some of the ruins they have explored, they will be attacked by the formation when they make a move.


    "Are we going to do it directly?"


    Elder Yun stood beside God Emperor Yuxiao, and his voice sounded in God Emperor Yuxiao''s mind.


    "Don''t worry, it''s certain to do it, but we can''t do it in advance. It''s better to find some dead ghosts to explore the way."


    "At the same time, you can also see how strong these loose cultivators are?"


    God Emperor Yuxiao''s voice sounded in Elder Yun''s mind.


    Just now, all the people agreed to use force to break it, but at this moment no one forced action, everyone was silent, even if there was enthusiasm in their eyes, this moment was also calculated.


    Obviously, these people usually claim to be righteous, but at this moment they know the danger and don''t think about others.


    They are also very clear that the first to rush is also the most dangerous, but at the same time, danger and opportunity are often interdependent.


    They know very well that someone will take action.


    When everyone was silent, those loose cultivators couldn''t help it. These loose cultivators knew very well that if the formation was really activated, they would not have any chance at that time.


    After all, these scattered cultivators can''t achieve unity. Where can they have the strength to compete with the major forces? Now they just want to break the formation and enter it first to see if they can get some opportunities.


    In the silence, a figure swept out like a big Peng bird, and the next moment, I saw his palms flip, and the terrifying palm prints were photographed against the formation in front of him.


    "Boom."


    An incomparably huge sonic boom sounded, but the great formation in front of him remained motionless, as if his attack had landed in an empty space.


    This scene caused everyone present to take a deep breath, and their faces showed shock. After all, although this person is a loose cultivator, his cultivation base is extremely strong, and he has entered the early stage of the realm of the god emperor. The blow of going was unable to shake the formation in front of him.


    Everyone''s eyes showed a hot color.


    The formation is extremely powerful, and everyone knows very well that this cave is definitely not ordinary.


    And they also learned that there is no danger in attacking the formation.


    A strange color flashed in the eyes of the Yuxiao God Emperor, and a smile appeared on his face.


    The voice sounded in the void: "Daoist friends, everyone should see it now, this formation is indestructible, and it is impossible to break the formation with one person''s strength alone."


    "And this formation is powerful and boundless, and no one can break it. If you don''t join forces now, I am afraid there will be no chance. So I suggest that I wait and stop hiding. Everyone join forces to attack. After breaking the formation, everyone will Fight for their own chances by means.¡±


    "What do you think, fellow Daoists?"


    Hearing the words of God Emperor Yuxiao, all the powerhouses present looked at each other and nodded silently, without any opinion.


    An agreement was quickly reached. After all, everyone knew that the formation alone could not be shaken by their own strength, and now they could only choose to try it.


    Then, one after another silhouette stepped out, and a terrifying breath burst out from their bodies at this moment.


    "Go!"


    Emperor Yuxiao''s voice fell, and then, with the cooperation of countless powerhouses, one after another terrifying supernatural power attacked the powerful formation.


    However, what everyone did not expect was that even if they joined forces to attack the formation in front of them, the formation was only shaken, and there was still no sign of opening, which made everyone frown.


    Almost all of them are the current peak powerhouses in this world. However, under the joint efforts, they cannot shake the formation in front of them.


    It''s hard to get here, can''t even the formation be broken?


    At the same time, one by one, his brows were furrowed at the same time.


    My heart sank.


    When everyone was a little desperate, they saw the eyes of the Yuxiao God Emperor, flashing one after another of sinister colors.


    Secretly, the strange power spreads away.


    The next moment, I saw these powers fall into the crowd of some loose cultivators.


    God Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun looked at each other, and the two immediately roared.


    "Five demons outside the sky, how dare you wait!"


    "You dare to appear here, do you think that my righteous people can''t obliterate you?"


    "In those days, you and the others joined forces to slaughter a lot of sect forces, and today it is even more lawless, forming gangs and wanting to spy on the treasures in the cave."


    "Today I will kill you to avenge those dead souls."


    The bodies of God Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun instantly swept out like big birds.


    The boundless terrifying magical power landed on the group of loose cultivators.


    "Damn."


    "God Emperor Yuxiao..."


    When these scattered cultivators saw God Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun approaching, their faces became extremely gloomy, and they were extremely angry.


    God Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun shot too fast, and the supernatural powers made them feel the breath of death. At this moment, they had no chance to explain, and they could only shoot hard to save their lives.


    far away.


    Tang Chuchu has been paying attention to the movement here, and he didn''t have any focus at first, but suddenly the strong men of the Seven Sounds Palace violently murdered.


    Tang Chuchu saw the figures clearly with the help of the telescope. At this moment, under the divine powers of Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun, they turned into blood mist.


    There were some loose cultivators beside them, who didn''t have time to retreat in time at this moment, and they were also shrouded in the magical powers of the two, turning into a cold body.


    "I didn''t expect that it would be so dangerous, and before the formation was opened, seven or eight powerful beings fell."


    "Does this mean offering sacrifices?"


    While Tang Chuchu was shocked, he instantly reacted.


    "Miss Chu Chu, believe my words now, Young Master. It''s not a good place over there. If you are not careful, you may die."


    "I think the dead guys didn''t even think that they didn''t even open the formation, and they didn''t see the true face of the cave, so they would fall."


    Li Yixi said with a smile.


    "Thank you, son, I didn''t expect Chu Chu to think too simply."


    "These so-called famous and decent people are really unscrupulous. Seeing that the formation cannot be broken, they chose such a method."


    "How is this different from the Demon Race?"


    Tang Chuchu felt inexplicably angry at this moment.


    "This is the beginning!"


    "How can such a cave house be so simple?"


    "And in their eyes, this cave is a place of opportunity, and in my opinion, it is very likely to be a place to bury bones."


    "If it is a normal Xianjia Dongfu, how could it need blood sacrifice to open it?"


    "We''re still looking at it from a distance!"


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, when Tang Chuchu''s body trembled suddenly.


    Tang Chuchu reacted. The previous Tang Chuchu was attracted by the terrifying figure in the void, so he didn''t think about it. Now, when he thought about it again, Tang Chuchu also felt that the cave in front of him was definitely not as simple as he imagined, maybe it was as simple as Li As I recalled, this is just the beginning, and more people will die.


    While Tang Chuchu was shocked, she couldn''t help showing joy in her heart. She felt that she was very lucky. If she hadn''t met Li Yixi, she would have been involved with the entire Heavenly Star Palace.


    Outside the cave, those loose cultivators were extremely angry, looking at the Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun of the Seven Sounds Palace, daring not to speak.


    As for those behemoths, all of them had a calm look on their faces, as if they had not seen anyone fall. In their eyes, the lives of these loose cultivators were like mustards.


    Yang Wanli glanced at God Emperor Yuxiao and frowned. Yang Wanli never imagined that God Emperor Yuxiao would be so ruthless.


    Yang Wanli naturally knew about the sacrifice.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli could not help but become a little cautious.


    "Boom!"


    Also at this moment, one after another roaring sound rang in the ears of all the powerhouses.


    Afterwards, all eyes looked at the formation in front of him inconceivably.


    "The formation is turned on?"


    Countless powerhouses looked excited at this moment. Originally, those scattered cultivators had a kind of sadness in the death of a rabbit, but at this moment, their eyes were also full of enthusiasm.


    "Go away."


    "Get out of the way."


    Before the rumbling sound fell, someone had already shot.


    They have seen the power of the formation just now, and they can guess that this cave is far beyond their imagination. In the face of such an opportunity, who is not crazy.


    What''s more, these loose cultivators have no backers. If they don''t fight for it now, then after the major forces rectify everything, they won''t have any chance.


    "Come on, let''s go in!"


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Yuxiao''s mouth, and the next moment he led all the seven-tone palace powerhouses to storm out, unwilling to be left behind.


    After the formation was opened, a huge portal appeared in everyone''s eyes, and this portal seemed to lead to another world.


    One after another figure, at this moment, directly passed through the light curtain and disappeared.


    Yang Wanli and Su Xun looked at each other and rushed out, following closely behind.


    After passing through the huge portal, everyone came to a huge immortal mansion.


    The moment they entered the Immortal Mansion, even Yang Wanli and Su Xun changed color.


    The two felt that the richness of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth here was dozens of times that of the outside world.


    And there are spirit grasses everywhere, and the medicinal age of these spirit grasses is at least tens of thousands of years.


    They also discovered that the pavilions and pavilions here were actually made of precious immortal jade.


    Before entering the hall of the Immortal Mansion, one after another figure competed at the moment, and many people died directly.


    However, although these things are extremely precious, the major forces did not frantically compete with them.


    At this moment, they all looked at the hall in front of them with hot eyes.


    Before entering the hall, they felt an incomparably powerful breath blowing towards them.


    "This¡­"


    "This is the breath of Chaos Artifact."


    The major forces have extraordinary origins, and naturally know the breath of some treasures.


    The voice of a figure fell, and everyone was shocked, and there was a thick scorching light in their eyes.


    Without any hesitation, he rushed directly into the hall.


    The major forces could no longer maintain their previous calm, and rushed to enter the hall, intending to win the Chaos Artifact.


    But at this moment, everyone did not make a full effort.


    The next moment, the strong man who entered the hall saw the divine soldiers suspended in the hall, and his eyes lit up.


    Looking at the person beside him, at this moment, he became extremely cautious.


    "The Chaos God Soldier is the Huangpin Chaos God Soldier."


    I just felt the breath of the Chaos Divine Weapon just now. At this moment, I really saw the Chaos Divine Artifact in front of my eyes, and one by one my breathing became extremely rapid.


    Even those powerhouses who are half-step detached, few Chaos God Weapons are in hand, but now there are two Chaos God Weapons here.


    In the sky above the hall, the two Chaos Divine Weapons were surrounded by incomparably mysterious power.


    There are other treasures in the hall, but at this moment, which treasures are ignored by everyone present, and they are all gasping for breath.


    Staring at the Chaos Divine Soldier.

 Chapter 1140

    Whoohoo!


    In the hall, one by one sucked in a breath of cold air.


    In their eyes, the Chaos Divine Weapon is already a very precious thing. However, if it is directly placed in the main hall, what about the deeper part of the main hall?


    This immortal mansion is made of incomparably precious immortal jade, so what kind of treasures will there be in the deeper part of the immortal mansion.


    At this moment, they could feel the heart-pounding fluctuations coming from the depths.


    They know that this is just a part of the chance of Xianfu.


    Deeper in the Immortal Mansion, there is the core of the Immortal Mansion.


    "Just in the main hall, there are two Chaos Divine Weapons. This cave is definitely not the place where the ordinary half-step detachment exists."


    "It is very likely that it is left by an existence whose strength has reached the level of detachment."


    God Emperor Yuxiao looked at the scene in front of him and said with a trembling voice.


    "Yes, judging from the fluctuations from the depths of the cave, this cave is more powerful than expected, and we all underestimated this cave."


    Elder Yun beside the Yuxiao God Emperor, his eyes lit up.


    At this moment, I could feel his voice trembling with excitement.


    Yang Wanli also showed the golden light in his eyes, and excitedly clenched his hands into fists.


    Said to Su Xun.


    "The chance here is so terrifying. If Feng Baiyu knew everything here, what kind of expression would he have?"


    "This cave is absolutely beyond our imagination."


    "Even if we get a part of it at that time, it can give us a great improvement."


    Su Xun looked disdainful: "Hmph, that Feng Baiyu is as timid as a mouse, even if he knew that there was such an opportunity, he would not have the courage to take it."


    "Such waste will definitely be eliminated by this era, and getting some chance to step into the God Emperor is actually satisfied."


    "Heavenly Star Palace has not joined, we can still share more."


    Yang Wanli greatly agrees.


    The powerful people in the hall, although their eyes were shining at this moment, no one moved, and their hearts were different at this moment.


    All the powerhouses are judging the situation and calculating.


    "Chaos God Soldier!"


    "It turned out to be a Chaos Divine Soldier?"


    While everyone was thinking about it, a loose cultivator appeared in the hall, and when he saw the two divine weapons suspended in the hall, he exclaimed in an instant.


    This loose cultivator''s voice was not small, and everyone outside was instantly attracted.


    "court death."


    God Emperor Yuxiao looked extremely cold, but at this moment, he couldn''t care about the loose cultivator, because God Emperor Yuxiao had already felt that countless powerful men with terrible breath had come violently.


    In the main hall, all of them fought for the two Chaos Divine Weapons.


    Su Xun was short of breath. Seeing other people entangled together, his eyes lit up, he felt that his chance had come, but at this moment, Yang Wanli''s eyelids jumped wildly.


    The big hand instantly fell on Su Xun''s body.


    "No, go back!"


    Fighting in the hall touched the incomparably terrifying formation in the hall, and at this moment, sword lights appeared in an instant.


    Those monks who were close to the Chaos Divine Armament, even if their cultivation base was extremely powerful, were directly deprived of their lives by Jianmang in an instant.


    "This is the sword formation!"


    "Retreat, otherwise, you will surely die!"


    All the powerhouses were extremely angry at this moment. They were about to get the Chaos Divine Weapon, but they didn''t expect the sudden outbreak to touch the formation in the hall.


    Figures one after another grabbed their doormen and stormed out.


    The next moment, in the entire Immortal Mansion, a terrifying sword light suddenly appeared.


    Those powerhouses who were robbing the treasures of the spirit grass were killed by the sword array before they could react.


    Hundreds of strong men entered the cave, and only one third of them escaped.


    Two-thirds of the strong turned into icy bodies.


    These people who escaped were also extremely embarrassed.


    At that moment, they really felt that they had stepped into the Palace of Hell.


    "damn it!"


    "How to do?"


    "It actually touched the sword formation?"


    The Yuxiao God Emperor looked extremely gloomy.


    Yang Wanli said lightly: "This is the Yin-Yang Sword Formation. I read it in an ancient book. Once the Yin-Yang Sword Formation is activated, it will last for three days and three nights."


    "Now we can only wait!"


    "Wait until the sword formation disappears."


    Yang Wanli''s voice fell, and everyone nodded, looking unwilling.


    Even if the losses were heavy, these people did not have any intention of leaving. After all, just those two Chaos Divine Weapons were enough to make them pay their lives.


    What''s more, in the deeper part of Immortal Mansion, there are things they can''t imagine, after all, that is the core of Immortal Mansion.


    These loose cultivators, who managed to escape, were trembling with fear, but seeing that no one was watching the spirit grass in their hands, they felt a little relieved, but they did not store them, but quickly refined them to improve their cultivation.


    They knew very well that the Immortal Mansion was dangerous, and they had to be a pathfinder. It was dangerous but also an opportunity.


    "Damn, this kind of immortal mansion is already very dangerous, and it is unscrupulous to shoot in it. Isn''t this courting death?"


    "A bunch of idiots."


    Yang Wanli cursed inwardly, but when his eyes swept across the various forces, Yang Wanli''s expression became extremely solemn.


    At the front line of life and death just now, these people broke out with all their strength, and Yang Wanli knew that these guys had been hiding their cultivation all the time.


    He consumed a lot just now, and Yang Wanli could only sit cross-legged to restore his cultivation at the moment.


    On the Plain of Burial Heaven, Zhao Tianyin was practicing.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in Zhao Tianyin''s mind.


    "Little guy, I feel that there is not far away, there is an opportunity that I don''t want, and it is useful to me. Let''s go there."


    "Don''t worry, with me, you can''t die!"


    The next moment, I saw the wooden sculpture in Zhao Tianyin''s arms suddenly suspended in front of Zhao Tianyin.


    "Since it is useful to the senior, then the junior will accompany the senior for a walk."


    "But senior, the chance you feel now, senior, should be the opening of the cave in the immortal city of Haotian. The cave is probably in an incomparable crisis. I don''t know how senior''s cultivation is now."


    "After all, senior, although your Taoism is extraordinary, even now it''s just a will."


    Although Zhao Tianyin agreed, he was still a little nervous.


    This will is contained in the wood carvings carved by Li Yixi.


    "Little guy, what are you worried about?"


    "Even if it''s just a wisp of will, so what?"


    "The deity is the Emperor of the Wilderness, who is arbitrary for eternity, fighting against the gods, and has never seen any storms."


    "Not to mention this imperfect little world."


    "Don''t worry, if there is something suitable for you, I can give it to you."


    "Originally, I didn''t have any interest in the things of this world."


    "But that terrifying existence actually summoned a strand of my will. If I don''t absorb the powerful treasure, this strand of my will will dissipate."


    "Otherwise, I have no interest in that rubbish."


    "That existence is too terrifying, I really want to know what kind of realm he is."


    Thinking of Li Yixi''s terrifying means, this wisp of will trembled.


    "Let''s go!"


    An incomparably domineering voice came from the woodcarving, and the next moment the void in front of him suddenly cracked open, and the woodcarving flew into it.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Seeing the crack in front of him, Zhao Tianyin''s face was incredulous at this moment. Zhao Tianyin never thought that there was only a wisp of will in this wood carving, and he could tear the void and create a space channel in a single thought.


    "How terrifying the son is!"


    "A random carved object actually summons the opponent''s will."


    "And the ray of will summoned is so terrifying."


    "Today''s world, with continuous improvement, has become incomparably powerful. Even if the god emperor wants to smash the void, he can''t do it, but this wisp of will actually cracks the void and the space tunnel takes shape."


    "The Desolate Emperor?"


    After chanting, Zhao Tianyin didn''t know what kind of existence this person was, so he could only step into the space tunnel.


    The next moment, the space tunnel disappeared.


    Zhao Tianyin just felt a whirlwind, and the next moment, Zhao Tianyin and the woodcarving entered an unfamiliar place.


    Before he could look around, Zhao Tianyin''s expression suddenly changed at this moment, and his body couldn''t stop shaking.


    "What is this place? Why is the spiritual energy of heaven and earth so rich here?"


    "Also, there are spirit grasses everywhere."


    "These buildings are made by immortal jade."


    Zhao Tianyin looked at the things around him with a shocked expression.


    However, the next moment Zhao Tianyin''s body froze, and drops of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "Sword Formation"


    "What a terrible sword formation."


    Only at this moment did Zhao Tianyin realize that he and the woodcarving were enveloped in a terrifying sword formation.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "This sword formation is not that strong, it can be broken with a wave."


    "But it''s better to keep it, it can save some trouble, otherwise the ants outside will also enter."


    The trembling Zhao Tianyin heard Huang Tiandi''s voice, and at the same time found that those sword formations could not hurt him, so he was relieved.


    But looking at the wood carving, his expression changed completely.


    "Senior, what kind of existence are you? This sword formation is incomparably terrifying, but it has no effect on the senior. How did the senior do it?"


    Seeing that a mysterious aura emanated from the wood carving wrapped around him, making it impossible for the sword formation to approach, Zhao Tianyin felt a storm in his heart at this moment.


    "You don''t understand, let''s go!"


    "There are two weapons in the hall, which is still reluctant."


    The woodcarving took Zhao Tianyin into the hall instantly.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Seeing the magic weapon suspended in the hall, Zhao Tianyin''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    "Little guy, why are you so shocked when you see this rubbish? I remember that you also followed that terrifying existence for a long time. What are the real treasures?"


    The will of Huang Tiandi, the voice sounded in Zhao Tianyin''s mind.


    In Zhao Tianyin''s mind, Li Yixi''s figure could not help but emerge.


    "Senior, Young Master is not an existence that we can speculate, and the things around us are naturally extraordinary."


    "However, this Chaos Divine Weapon is an incomparably powerful divine object, it is rare to see it!"


    The woodcarving was too lazy to answer, and saw an incomparably mysterious power instantly wrapping around the two chaotic divine weapons suspended above the hall, and the spirituality in the chaotic divine weapons was directly swallowed in the next moment.


    Instantly turned into ordinary iron, instantly decayed.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Zhao Tianyin has always known that this ray of will is very powerful, but he did not expect that it was so powerful that it would turn the Chaos Divine Weapon into scrap iron in just a moment.


    "brat!"


    "What are you doing standing still?"


    "I''ll take you to eat delicious food!"


    Among the wood carvings, the voice of Huang Tiandi sounded.


    "Is it delicious?"


    When Zhao Tianyin heard this, his face was dazed, and he didn''t know why Huang Tiandi said that. In this cave, even now, Zhao Tianyin has not found any animals or beasts.


    However, before Zhao Tianyin could respond, he was forcibly carried into the depths of the cave by the aura emanating from the wood carving.


    "Little guy, you can be considered lucky today, and I can help you step into the God Emperor today."

 Chapter 1141

    "Senior, you...can you help me step into the realm of the god emperor?"


    Zhao Tianyin was enveloped by the power escaping from the wood carving, and hurriedly went to the depths of the Immortal Mansion, his face was incredible, and his voice was trembling.


    Even Zhao Tianyin was suddenly in a trance.


    I feel like I am facing Li Yixi at the moment. It is extremely difficult to step into the realm of the god emperor. Even if the talent is unparalleled in the world, some people will not be able to take this step for the rest of their lives.


    All the way to this day, Zhao Tianyin knew very well that if he hadn''t met such terrifying existences as Li Yixi, he would use countless divine objects to help them build the foundation of the Dao, and help them grow with incredible means.


    Now, they may still be struggling in the great world of Xuanhuang.


    Perhaps, it has already become a pile of loess.


    Li Yixi''s means are endless, and it seems that he is omnipotent.


    From Zhao Tianyin''s point of view, only Li Yixi''s existence can make him step into the existence of a god emperor.


    But he did not expect that in the wood carvings carved by Li Yixi, a ray of will summoned would have such terrifying means.


    Thinking of Li Yixi, Zhao Tianyin''s heart trembled violently.


    Sudden.


    Zhao Tianyin felt that his understanding of Li Yixi was just a grain of the ocean.


    Today, once again refreshed the cognition.


    When Zhao Tianyin trembled in his heart, he saw an indifferent voice in the wood carving.


    "Little guy, I can''t compare with anyone, but it''s still very simple to help you step into the God Emperor."


    "Go, where to go first!"


    The wood carving suddenly had a stagnation of power, and took Zhao Tianyin to the other direction.


    "What are you doing over there?"


    Zhao Tianyin looked puzzled.


    However, there is no resistance, let the force carry it.


    "There''s a secret room over there. If I guess right, it should be a collection of exercises and secret books."


    "Little guy, according to your realm, this person with half-step detachment is still very strong for you, and he has collected countless exercises and secrets."


    "What, half-step detachment?"


    Just hearing this, Zhao Tianyin was instantly shocked.


    A half-step detachment, but the pinnacle of this world exists.


    Once detached, they all leave this world.


    Of course, Li Yixi and others exist, except.


    Zhao Tianyin''s heart was naturally moved at the place where the secrets of the exercises collected by the existence of half-step detachment were located.


    If you can enter the God Emperor today, then there are so many exercises, and you may be able to glimpse the road to detachment in this life.


    The inheritance of half-step detachment, precious two words, are not qualified to describe.


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin didn''t even need the power that the woodcarving escaped to carry, and went straight to the secret room with the woodcarving.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Aren''t you not interested in this Immortal Mansion?"


    At this moment, the woodcarving was stunned and laughed.


    "Senior, my cultivation base is weak and it is normal to be afraid of death."


    "After all, there are countless god emperors out there. My god emperor realm is nothing but ants, and anyone will be crushed to death. Although some treasures presented by the son can keep me from dying, but once I use them, I can''t be in the seventh place. Yingong was stunned."


    "I repair the piano, and the Palace of Seven Sounds is the best place."


    "For the time being, I don''t plan to leave."


    "Furthermore, following those people''s side, I can get what the god emperors can get. If I get treasures, I have to hand them in, and I have to take risks. It''s not worth it."


    Zhao Tianyin didn''t hide anything and said bluntly.


    heard.


    The will of Huangtian Emperor in the woodcarving was silent for a moment.


    "You''re right, but I think you want to go further and be detached, then which one is your greatest help, maybe when the other party waves, you will become."


    When Emperor Huang Tian thought of Li Yixi, he was inexplicably fearful.


    It''s terrifying to be able to let him come to reality.


    "I know, but following the son''s side is not enough. The son''s state is very strange."


    When Zhao Tianyin thought of Li Yixi, she was inexplicably frightened. She was really worried that her carelessness would break Li Yixi''s state of mind.


    After all, Li Yixi seemed to have really forgotten the past, rather than simply hiding his cultivation.


    Leaving outside the secret room, Zhao Tianyin was in trouble.


    A bitter face.


    "Senior, there is a seal here. This is a secret room that is half a step away from existence. I am incompetent, I can''t open it."


    Zhao Tianyin, who was excited, suddenly lost his face.


    A moment of weakness.


    "Simple!"


    Among the wood carvings, a divine light suddenly appeared at this moment.


    The next moment, the will in the woodcarving appeared.


    In an instant, countless avenues of power rolled in, and a body appeared in an instant.


    "Senior, senior, you...!"


    Zhao Tianyin looked at the figure in front of him with shock on his face.


    Zhao Tianyin never thought that a wisp of will could instantly condense the body of the Dao.


    Zhao Tianyin had never seen or heard of this method.


    "Why, I''m not used to it."


    "You just get used to it."


    The Emperor Huang Tian pointed out at will, and the seal in front of him shattered instantly.


    "Is it broken?"


    "It''s that simple?"


    Zhao Tianyin looked at the broken seal with a dull look on his face. He never thought that such a terrifying seal would be so unbearable in front of this person, as if he didn''t even have the qualifications to take it seriously.


    "Don''t you have to go all out?"


    "Let''s go, work!"


    Huang Tiandi said lightly.


    "Um!"


    Zhao Tianyin, who was originally shocked, heard Huang Tiandi''s words, his eyes lit up instantly, his eyes lit up at the secret room, and he pushed open the door and walked in.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Walking into the secret room, looking at everything in the secret room, Zhao Tianyin''s expression instantly became sluggish at this moment.


    In this secret room, there are rows of bookshelves, and among those bookshelves, there are full of secrets of the practice.


    After casually scanning a book, Zhao Tianyin''s pupils shrank in shock, and he sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Zhao Tianyin discovered that this turned out to be a supreme cultivation technique at the level of a god emperor.


    Moreover, this thing is thrown aside at will, obviously, it is only the second thing here.


    Go to the bookshelf and take a look.


    Zhao Tianyin was shocked.


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin saw several secret tomes filled with detachment.


    In the secret room, Emperor Huang Tian swept around and said with a look of disgust: "It''s really trash!"


    "However, it''s still useful, don''t be stunned, take it away."


    "it is good!"


    Zhao Tianyin, who had a sluggish face, heard Huang Tiandi''s words and woke up with a happy look on his face.


    I plan to put these exercises in the space ring.


    But, the next moment.


    Zhao Tianyin was stunned.


    Zhao Tianyin found that he couldn''t put these secrets into the space ring.


    "Senior, I..."


    Zhao Tianyin''s innocent eyes fell on Huang Tiandi.


    Huang Tiandi smiled helplessly.


    "Are you a pig?"


    "Of course not. Your space ring level is so low. The secrets of the exercises here are contaminated with the aura of half-step transcendence, or even written by him. How can you store them?"


    "You broken ring, I suggest that the next time you go to visit the master, just leave it in the master''s yard for a while, and the level will increase, otherwise, it will be garbage."


    At this moment, Emperor Huang Tian gave an order.


    Soon, Zhao Tianyin in the God-Emperor realm became a coolie.


    Zhao Tianyin bundled all the secrets of the exercises and carried them on his back.


    Excitedly, he followed behind the Emperor Huang Tian.


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin is like a mortal coolie.


    However, Zhao Tianyin''s face showed excitement at this moment.


    Even if he was just carrying it on his back, Zhao Tianyin felt that the power of the Dao escaping from the secret books of these exercises wrapped himself up. At this moment, Zhao Tianyin felt that his understanding of the Dao was growing rapidly.


    "Yes, a lot of exercises and secrets, probably enough."


    Huang Tiandi smiled.


    "Senior, we can leave now!"


    Zhao Tianyin can''t wait to leave here immediately and turn on the closed mode alone.


    "Not urgent!"


    "Don''t worry, with me, you can''t die!"


    "We are just preparing, haven''t we started yet?"


    "Didn''t I say it?"


    "Today, help you step into the realm of God Emperor."


    "Come with me, let''s go to the depths of Immortal Mansion."


    The Huangtian Emperor''s voice fell, and he strode away into the depths of the Immortal Mansion.


    Zhao Tianyin, who couldn''t wait to leave, heard that he was going to help him step into the God Emperor, and followed excitedly.


    "Senior, in the depths of the Immortal Mansion, is there any magic pill?"


    Zhao Tianyin said with a smile.


    "Divine Pill?"


    "That''s right!"


    Huang Tiandi was stunned for a moment, but then smiled.


    Soon, two figures entered the depths of the Immortal Mansion.


    "Roar!"


    At this moment, a terrible voice sounded in Zhao Tianyin''s mind.


    It was Haima''s voice. At this moment, Zhao Tianyin''s soul almost collapsed.


    At this moment, Huang Tiandi stood in front of Zhao Tianyin instantly, a force fell on Zhao Tianyin''s body, and Zhao Tianyin saved his life.


    Zhao Tianyin was a little nervous, and his face was full of palpitations.


    Legs tremble slightly.


    The sound of the beast roar just now.


    Almost let Zhao Tianyin receive the lunch.


    "Senior, this beast is too terrifying, far beyond the realm of God Emperor, let''s go!"


    "This is not a good place!"


    Zhao Tianyin''s voice was trembling.


    "Yes, this is naturally not a good place, it is just a scam."


    "But, that''s our purpose too!"


    Huang Tiandi did not panic at all, and explained to Zhao Tianyin, who was trembling with fright.


    The seahorse demon, staring at the two figures greedily at this moment.


    "Our purpose?"


    Zhao Tianyin was stunned, puzzled.


    "Yes, our purpose is to stew it!"


    "Seahorse soup, it tastes good."


    The voice of Huang Tiandi sounded here.


    When Zhao Tianyin heard this, he panicked instantly, staring at Huang Tiandi, feeling that Huang Tiandi was dying, this monster was so terrifying, Huang Tiandi''s purpose was to stew the other party.


    Zhao Tianyin also suddenly reacted. After all, he had been by Li Yixi''s side for a long time, so he guessed what the boss was going to do.


    Boss, do you like to stew big demons?


    The thought fell, and before he had time to dissuade him, the big demon turned into a man, staring coldly at Emperor Huangtian.


    "Who are you, you are so courageous, with a wisp of will, have you stewed me?"


    "ridiculous!"


    "Today, I can swallow you all."


    The man stared at Huang Tiandi and Zhao Tianyin, and walked step by step.


    "Did you swallow us?"


    "You are not qualified."


    "The mere ants dare to speak wildly."


    Huang Tiandi''s voice fell, and he swiped his hand in front of him, and Zhao Tianyin saw a grass shadow disappear in a flash.


    The next moment, Zhao Tianyin''s eyes widened.


    The incomparably powerful existence in front of him instantly broke his defense, and his body was divided into two.


    "Go away, I don''t want to destroy your soul, this body is actually a bondage to you."


    "Today, I''m hungry."


    Huang Tiandi looked lightly, but Zhao Tianyin, who was on the side, stared at Huang Tiandi with wide eyes.


    "Senior, did you use swordsmanship just now?"


    Zhao Tianyin said in a trembling voice.


    "Yes, Grass Slayer Sword Art."


    "Don''t look at it, you are practicing the piano, and you can''t chew too much."


    "Work!"


    Emperor Huang Tian seemed to be able to see through Zhao Tianyin''s heart.


    "it is good!"


    "But, senior, what are you doing!"


    Zhao Tianyin stared blankly at Emperor Huang Tian.


    "Of course it was stewed, don''t you carry all the firewood on your back?"


    Huang Tiandi looked at Zhao Tianyin like an idiot.


    Zhao Tianyin was stunned, and even felt that he had an illusion.


    After half the pay, he said incredulously, "Senior, do you think you will use these secrets as firewood?"


    Zhao Tianyin''s voice was trembling.

 Chapter 1142

    "Don''t you think that these rubbish have other functions?"


    "Otherwise, I broke the seal and asked you to carry it on your back!"


    "You don''t want me, a senior, to cook soup for you!"


    Huang Tiandi stared at Zhao Tianyin with contempt on his face.


    In an instant, Zhao Tianyin wanted to curse her mother.


    At the same time suddenly dry mouth.


    "Senior, that, this is a treasure, can''t we use other methods?"


    "For example, it''s really hot."


    The frightened Zhao Tianyin took a deep breath and hurriedly said.


    These things, Zhao Tianyin sees more important than his own life, how can it be burned, it is absolutely impossible.


    Even if he drank the soup of the seahorse and could step into the God Emperor, Zhao Tianyin would not be willing.


    "You think your god emperor is really hot. If you can stew it, you can try it!"


    "I have to rest, you work!"


    Huang Tiandi lay on a boulder and began to rest.


    "Senior, don''t worry!"


    "The junior must have done it properly."


    Zhao Tianyin was excited when he saw that he had hope of keeping the secrets of the exercises.


    But Huang Tiandi''s words instantly made Zhao Tianyin uneasy.


    "Can your real flame break through the remaining half-step detachment power in the flesh?"


    Huang Tiandi snorted and didn''t speak.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Zhao Tianyin was stunned.


    The smile on his face disappeared for the most part.


    But Zhao Tianyin still had one last bit of hope.


    Perform supernatural powers, void creation.


    Start cleaning, chopping.


    With the elimination kitchen knife that Li Yixi came from, it is very simple.


    It started to simmer soon.


    However, soon the smile on Zhao Tianyin''s face disappeared completely.


    Zhao Tianyin discovered that the true flame that he cultivated in the realm of the god emperor could not even boil the water.


    The power of Dao that pervades the flesh and blood of the hippocampus is not something he can shake.


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Zhao Tianyin consumed a lot, but he didn''t see any effect.


    Want to cry without tears.


    "Stop struggling, a pile of trash, what''s the use, it''s better for me to point you."


    "Don''t be stunned."


    "Senior, my strength cannot be wasted, otherwise the existence of this wisp of consciousness cannot be maintained."


    "So, you can only use them!"


    Huang Tiandi appeared beside Zhao Tianyin, smiled and comforted.


    I ignited a cheat book and threw it out.


    Seeing the constantly burning secret book, Zhao Tianyin was bleeding at the moment.


    However, there seems to be no way out.


    Thinking that Huang Tiandi said that he was willing to give him a few pointers, Zhao Tianyin quickly became excited and felt that these secret manuals were dead things, but Huang Tiandi was an extremely terrifying existence.


    "Senior said it was rubbish, so let''s set fire to it!"


    Zhao Tianyin hurriedly squeezed out a smile.


    A book of cheats, thrown into the fire.


    Soon, the meat is full of aroma.


    "Senior, okay!"


    Not long after, the cheat book was burnt out, and the heat was just right.


    Zhao Tianyin and Huang Tiandi began to eat and drink.


    Soon, the hippocampus was finished eating.


    When they reach their realm, it is not difficult to refine and purify them.


    It''s not a matter of holding on or not.


    At this moment, Zhao Tianyin, with agitation, quickly stepped into the realm of God Emperor under the guidance of Huangtian Emperor, with a look of joy.


    The Emperor Huang Tian satisfied his appetite, and the Dao body condensed by the power of the Dao collapsed instantly and entered the wood carving again.


    "Let''s go, you''re full, it''s time to get away!"


    The next moment, the power wrapped Zhao Tianyin and disappeared into the Immortal Mansion.


    A few hours after disappearing, a soul emerged.


    "Have you left?"


    As soon as the soul body remembered the previous sword light, a heart palpitations appeared on its face.


    Even if Huang Tiandi leaves, he dares to be angry and dare not speak.


    After a moment of silence, he said coldly: "Alright, this seahorse''s body has indeed bound me!"


    "I was bound in this cave for countless years, but today I just grabbed the house and left."


    Outside the cave, one after another silhouettes are recovering, and the day passed quickly, and everyone recovered a lot.


    Some seriously injured people were saved.


    Before Su Xun, he was seriously injured because he tried to capture the Chaos Divine Soldier. If Yang Wanli hadn''t stopped him in time, he would have already received the lunch.


    At this moment, Su Xun was looking around, and at a glance, Su Xun felt a chill in his heart.


    "Lord City Lord, have you counted how many people lost this time?"


    Su Xun''s eyes fell on Yang Wanli.


    Hearing this, Yang Wanli frowned slightly.


    He took a deep breath and said, "I don''t know who touched the Yin-Yang Sword Formation. This time, thirteen god emperors have fallen, and there are countless god emperors."


    "Severely injured, countless!"


    "There will be very few people who can enter the Immortal Mansion next!"


    "Although many people saved their lives, they no longer have the ability to continue exploring the Immortal Mansion. However, these loose cultivators are worthy of being on the tip of the knife, and their strength is not strong, but this time they died, and the forces of all parties. flat."


    "Fortunately, in our City Lord''s Mansion, only the two of us entered, otherwise this time, it would be enough for us to drink a pot."


    Yang Wanli had lingering fears when he thought of the previous sword formation.


    Fortunately, the Yin-Yang sword formation did not erupt suddenly, but gradually recovered. Otherwise, they would all have to die.


    Yin-Yang sword formation, but a terrible sword formation that can kill their god emperor.


    "City Lord, can the Yin-Yang Sword Formation really last for three days?"


    Su Xun''s face was solemn, and his eyes fell on Yang Wanli.


    "Su Xun, if you have anything, just say it!"


    Yang Wanli said through a voice transmission.


    "City lord, the sword formation suddenly erupted before, and everyone didn''t expect it. Between death and death, everyone broke out with all their strength. Even if they were hidden, they should have exposed enough."


    "Our City Lord''s Mansion is weaker, and we still have to find allies."


    Su Xun glanced at the Immortal Mansion with a look of fear. This place almost cost him his life.


    "Are you looking for an ally?"


    "I know, but now all the forces have come, an alliance has been formed, and our City Lord''s Mansion is guarded by everyone. After all, this is our territory and there are no allies."


    When Yang Wanli heard this, his face was bitter.


    Yang Wanli naturally felt the crisis when the Yin-Yang Sword Formation broke out before, but there was nothing he could do at this moment.


    "Have!"


    "Still a very reliable ally!"


    However, Su Xun looked serious.


    "what?"


    "Who, what power!"


    "Don''t you know some existence hidden in the dark, haven''t you moved yet?"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli looked at Su Xun with bright eyes.


    "City Lord, no!"


    "I''m talking about the Tianxing Palace."


    Su Xun said in a low voice.


    "Tianxing Palace?"


    "What''s the use of a group of trash, timid as mice."


    "And that Feng Baiyu seems to be very jealous of this place."


    Yang Wanli said with an unhappy expression.


    However, when the words fell, Yang Wanli was stunned for a moment, staring at Su Xun.


    "City Lord, have you reacted now?"


    "Feng Baiyu from the Star Palace that day is very weak, and stepping into the realm of God Emperor is also a recent thing, so why did he refuse to enter the cave?"


    "There is only one possibility, and that is that he knows that Dongfu is in danger."


    "However, the cave has only been opened, and it is impossible for him to enter it. It means that Feng Baiyu has his own channel, and he may have seen it in some ancient books."


    "Remember what Feng Baiyu said when we left?"


    As soon as Su Xun''s words fell, Yang Wanli''s body trembled.


    "good!"


    "This Feng Baiyu definitely knows something, let''s go, we will go to the Tianxing Palace again. Even if we can''t join forces with the Tianxing Palace, we have to get some news, which may allow us to take the lead."


    At this moment, Yang Wanli''s eyes reflected light, and he made a decision in an instant.


    Hit the board directly.


    Yang Wanli restrained his emotions and stood up slowly.


    He said to the crowd: "Dear fellows, this Yin-Yang sword formation will have to wait for a while, why don''t you go to my City Lord''s Mansion to sit down?"


    Yang Wanli had a smile on his face, but everyone present quickly and politely refused.


    In everyone''s eyes, Yang Wanli is a sinister guy.


    No one can guarantee that they will come back alive if they go to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    In case of being ambushed, it will be the end of the calf.


    Moreover, among so many people, only Yang Wanli knew about the Yin-Yang Sword Formation. No one could guarantee that the three days that Yang Wanli said was really three days. They were also afraid of being calculated by Yang Wanli.


    What''s more, when the sword formation was activated, it seemed to be rapidly consuming power, waiting for the sword formation to disappear.


    It means that there is no danger in the hall, but there are two treasures of chaos.


    Such treasures, how can there be any accidents.


    "Naturally, so say goodbye, when the time is up, Yang is here!"


    Yang Wanli is very clear that these people will not leave with him. Even if there are really stupid people, Yang Wanli will directly kill them. This is also Yang Wanli''s mind.


    Immortal Mansion, in Haotian Immortal City, it is very easy to escape by yourself.


    Good to give an explanation.


    You can completely create a scene where you are not present.


    After Yang Wanli and Su Xun clasped their fists, they left here slowly.


    Away from the Immortal Mansion, Yang Wanli and Su Xun''s speed instantly soared, heading towards the Heavenly Star Palace at the fastest speed.


    For Li Yixi''s words, the people in the Tianxing Palace were convinced.


    If you say no to participate, you don''t even bother to ask for news.


    Feng Baiyu and the others didn''t bother to read the news from Haotian Immortal City, and continued to retreat one by one to stabilize their cultivation.


    However, soon.


    Yang Wanli and Su Xun came again.


    However, at this moment, Yang Wanli and Su Xun both restrained a lot, no longer as high as before.


    Feng Baiyu heard the two coming, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Humph!"


    "If you don''t listen to the warning, I''m afraid you will lose a lot!"


    "The master is really scary, and you can see the good fortune in the cave at a glance."


    "Fortunately, my Tianxing Palace did not participate."


    Feng Baiyu''s voice fell, and she did not go to see Yang Wanli and Su Xun in a hurry, but summoned the elders of Tianxing Palace to contact the chess pieces of Haotian Xiancheng.


    Soon, Feng Baiyu probably knew about Haotian Immortal City.


    "Sacrifice?"


    "As soon as you enter, is it such a terrible loss?"


    "interesting."


    Feng Baiyu laughed and walked slowly towards the hall.


    Feng Baiyu knew very well that at this critical moment, Yang Wanli and Su Xun came, and it was the two of them, not himself, who were anxious.


    And Feng Baiyu has already made up his mind, no matter what, he must not participate in the competition for the Immortal Mansion.


    In the main hall, Yang Wanli and Su Xun''s faces were a little ugly. The two had already had a cup of tea. At this moment, they were anxious and couldn''t even taste the taste of tea.


    If it was before, the two would have already demolished the Tianxing Palace, but this time, they have asked for it.


    Although the look is ugly, you have to be patient.


    "Elder Gao, I don''t know how long the Palace Master of your sect will be?"


    The elder on the side, with a smile on his face, said with a smile: "Lord City Lord, don''t be in a hurry, our palace lord will arrive soon, if it is not for retreat, the two suddenly arrive, how dare our Tianxing Palace dare to neglect."


    Having said that, Yang Wanli and Su Xun both frowned slightly at the moment. Judging from the elder''s tone, it seemed that Tianxinggong was more confident. As for the confidence, the two couldn''t understand for a while.


    However, when they heard this, the two of them were a little angry. This sentence has been heard several times.


    When Yang Wanli looked gloomy, a voice sounded outside the hall.


    "I don''t know that the Lord City Lord and the Lord Su are coming, and they will be welcome."


    "Feng is in retreat, and he didn''t appear at the first time. Please atone for his sins."

 Chapter 1143

    Yang Wanli and Su Xun were extremely anxious in their hearts. At this moment, they finally heard Feng Baiyu''s words, and their faces immediately showed joy.


    Although the two of them saw Feng Baiyu''s expression, they were extremely unhappy.


    Can only be forced.


    At this moment, Feng Baiyu was very arrogant in the eyes of the two of them.


    The tone was polite, but this time, Feng Baiyu actually carried his hands behind his back and came slowly with Wang Ba''s steps.


    Su Xun was a little unhappy, but was stopped by Yang Wanli''s eyes.


    "Brother Feng''s words are because we came abruptly, and even interrupted Brother Feng''s retreat. It''s better to ask Brother Feng to forgive me."


    Feng Baiyu felt relieved when she saw that Yang Wanli, who used to be high in the past, lowered her posture.


    After enjoying it for a while, he bowed his hands and said, "Where is Brother Yang, it''s just a trivial matter."


    "You two, please sit down."


    "Didn''t you see that the tea was finished?"


    "How can you be so negligent, change tea!"


    Feng Baiyu scolded, let out his breath, and sat down with a smile.


    Seeing Feng Baiyu at the moment, Su Xun''s expression jumped wildly.


    "Lord City Lord, Feng Baiyu has broken through."


    "how can that be?"


    At this moment, Su Xun felt a storm in his heart.


    The last time I came here, Feng Baiyu was still in the early stage of God Emperor, but now, Feng Baiyu has already stepped into the middle stage of God Emperor. Such a speed is too terrifying.


    Two visits to the Tianxing Palace, the time interval can almost be ignored directly.


    "I know!"


    Yang Wanli''s face was a little ugly. The middle stage of the god emperor and the early stage of the god emperor were two completely different concepts.


    Yang Wanli felt a little aggrieved.


    When he came last time, Su Xun also spread his cultivation base to intimidate everyone in the Tianxing Palace, but when he came back the next day, it turned into Feng Baiyu''s escaping aura to intimidate them.


    Yang Wanli had already lowered his posture, but Yang Wanli found that his posture had to be lower.


    However, when the two of them felt aggrieved, they saw a figure, and they entered the hall slowly, taking steps that they did not recognize.


    This figure entered, and in the hall, including Feng Baiyu, immediately got up with excitement on their faces.


    "Meet your lord!"


    Entering the hall is the starry beast, the guardian of the Tianxing Palace.


    The starless beast first refined the bones of the Yuntian Demon Emperor, and then got stewed soup. At this moment, he finally took off his shortcomings and cultivated into a flawless body, reaching the pinnacle of the god emperor realm.


    Soon, half of the foot will touch the transcendence level.


    The strength is even more terrifying than Yang Wanli.


    Yang Wanli did not reach this level either.


    "Um?"


    "Have you heard that there are guests again?"


    The star desolate beast said lightly.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli''s face turned pale.


    When I remembered the arrogant people who came to the Tianxing Palace before, my body shivered.


    He hurriedly stood up and said humbly: "Little Yang Wanli, from Haotian Xiancheng, has seen adults."


    Facing the big dog in front of him, Yang Wanli at this moment, as humble as he wants.


    Yang Wanli didn''t want to, but Yang Wanli knew very well that if someone was unhappy, he would have the strength to swallow both of them.


    At this moment, the star wild beast also unscrupulously accepted the two of them.


    "Junior, no need to be polite, sit down!"


    "I heard that there is a cave in your Haotian Xiancheng, and you have a great opportunity. Why did you suddenly come to my Tianxing Palace?"


    "However, I''m not interested, you can talk."


    "I have to go to Xiancheng, thank you son for your kindness."


    The voice of the star wild beast fell and disappeared instantly.


    Naturally, it has no interest in Yang Wanli and Su Xun.


    Yang Wanli and Su Xun only dared to get up when they saw that the star beast had really disappeared.


    The two looked bitter at the moment.


    Also a little nervous.


    "Two, sit down!"


    Feng Baiyu naturally saw the fear in the eyes of the two of them, and there was a smug look in the depths of their pupils.


    When I think of Li Yixi, I feel grateful.


    Li Yixi came to the Tianxing Palace to sit, and even directly made the Tianxing Palace a dominant power.


    Thinking of the soup that Li Yixi had prepared, Feng Baiyu''s heart was incomparably shocked.


    Even now, the alchemy hall of the Tianxing Palace is still busy. The ditch of the Tianxing Palace has become the holy place of the Tianxing Palace. The grades have been raised by one level.


    Feng Baiyu felt embarrassed when he thought of the people in the alchemy hall. Those people actually wanted to dig a ditch for Li Yixi.


    Seeing Yang Wanli and Su Xun sitting down tremblingly, they stabilized their minds.


    Feng Baiyu was very satisfied and said with a smile: "The two of you are here for the immortal mansion, right?"


    Feng Baiyu looks like a peerless master at this moment, and the old god is there.


    But Yang Wanli and Su Xun didn''t dare to be upset. The two of them knew very well that the appearance of the starry beast before was a warning.


    "The Lord of the Wind Palace guessed it well. This time, we are here for the Immortal Mansion."


    Yang Wanli was overjoyed when he saw Feng Baiyu mentioning Immortal Mansion.


    said hastily.


    "City Lord Yang, Brother Su, I''m sorry, Feng Su said the same thing. Our Tianxing Palace has no interest in that fairy mansion."


    "This decision will not change."


    "So this time, I''m afraid you will come for nothing."


    Feng Baiyu decisively refused.


    Yang Wanli and Su Xun saw Feng Baiyu''s refusal at this moment, and they didn''t hide anything. This was what they had expected in their hearts.


    This time, the alliance is second. At this moment, Yang Wanli just wants to know how much the Heavenly Star Palace knows about the Immortal Palace.


    Seeing Feng Baiyu''s refusal without hesitation, Yang Wanli was even more certain. Feng Baiyu had some understanding of the Tianxing Palace.


    Taking a deep breath, Yang Wanli said cautiously, "I know that Brother Feng has no interest in going there. Yang came this time because he actually wanted to know why Brother Feng and Tianxinggong were very jealous of that Immortal Mansion, and they seemed to be very concerned about Immortal Mansion. Do you know something?"


    After the voice fell, Yang Wanli looked at Feng Baiyu nervously.


    Feng Baiyu frowned slightly and said lightly, "Sorry, I don''t know anything about Immortal Mansion, but that''s what I said, I suggest Brother Yang not to enter Immortal Mansion easily."


    Hearing Feng Baiyu''s words, Yang Wanli was extremely dissatisfied.


    But now, Yang Wanli knows that he can''t afford it, so he can only suppress the anger in his heart, "As long as Brother Feng informs that Yang is willing to pay some price, Brother Feng can make an offer."


    At this moment, Yang Wanli can only lure him.


    Feng Baiyu shook his head and said indifferently: "Brother Yang, to be honest, I really don''t know the situation of Immortal Mansion, so I am not interested in Immortal Mansion because an expert who can know the past, present and future counts as immortal. The palace is dangerous, so I, Tianxing Palace, don¡¯t want to go into this muddy water.¡±


    "A senior?"


    Yang Wanli frowned, thinking that this was Feng Baiyu''s excuse.


    Who can know the past, present and future.


    Feng Baiyu naturally saw Yang Wanli''s disbelief.


    Frowning slightly, now that her cultivation base is stable, Feng Baiyu actually wants to go to Haotian Immortal City and thank Li Yixi in person.


    After all, without Li Yixi, there would be no Tianxing Palace today, and no Feng Baiyu today.


    "good!"


    "Everything is told by experts. The reason why my Tianxing Palace is strong is also the reason for experts."


    "Isn''t the guardian of my Tianxing Palace already going to see the master?"


    "But the master is hiding his identity now, and he doesn''t want to ask about the world. How to speak, Brother Yang has to think deeply."


    "Now that my cultivation base is stable, I also plan to visit Haotian Xiancheng. If Brother Yang is interested, I can recommend it."


    Feng Baiyu said lightly.


    Yang Wanli, who had some doubts in his heart, changed his face slightly after hearing Feng Baiyu''s words at this moment. He thought that what Feng Baiyu said was an excuse or a lie, but at this moment, Yang Wanli became confused again.


    Reaching their level, it is natural to know that Feng Baiyu will not deceive them, and doing so will not benefit Feng Baiyu.


    Originally, Yang Wanli had a look of disdain for the master Feng Baiyu said, but at this moment, Yang Wanli suddenly felt that it was allowed as Feng Baiyu said.


    Behind the Tianxinggong, there is an extremely terrifying existence guidance, otherwise, it is absolutely impossible for the Tianxinggong to achieve such a terrible improvement in a short period of time.


    "Brother Feng, is everything you said true?"


    Feng Baiyu heard Yang Wanli''s words and said with a smile: "Brother Yang, do you think I will lie to you? But yes, it is indeed impossible for people who know the past, present, and future to exist in this world."


    "Even if Brother Yang told me, I would never believe it until I met an expert."


    "As for what I said, whether it is a lie or not, as long as you see that expert, Brother Yang, you will naturally know."


    "The terrifying of the masters can only be understood when you see them."


    When Yang Wanli heard Feng Baiyu''s words, his expression suddenly changed slightly.


    And when he thought that the peerless expert Feng Baiyu was talking about was in Haotian Immortal City, Yang Wanli couldn''t calm down at this moment.


    In Yang Wanli''s opinion, if that terrifying existence is really as terrifying as Feng Baiyu described, once he starts, then all the treasures in the cave have nothing to do with them.


    "Since that''s the case, please invite Brother Feng to recommend one or two."


    "It would be my honor to know such an unfathomable peerless master."


    "There is a lot of anxiety in Xiancheng now, I don''t know when Brother Feng will leave."


    Ever since Yang Wanli heard that Li Yixi was in Haotian Immortal City, he couldn''t sit still.


    The corner of Feng Baiyu''s mouth was full of mockery, and he naturally guessed what Yang Wanli was thinking at this moment.


    He said directly: "Brother Yang, don''t be so anxious. In our eyes, the things in the cave may be extremely precious, but in the eyes of that person, what things are like dung."


    "Brother Yang, don''t worry."


    "But since Brother Yang is so anxious, let''s go now."


    "Please."

 Chapter 1144

    Yang Wanli immediately smiled when he heard Feng Baiyu''s words.


    Originally, Yang Wanli was extremely uneasy, and was really afraid that Feng Baiyu would have to go to Haotian Immortal City for a while to meet the peerless master.


    Then there will definitely be unimaginable changes during this time.


    Time waits for no one.


    "Thank you brother Feng today."


    "If there is gain, Yang will definitely not disappoint Brother Feng."


    "Walk!"


    Su Xun on the side heard Feng Baiyu''s words, and the boulder hanging in his heart slowly fell.


    Whether what Feng Baiyu said is true or false, you will know when you arrive.


    And in Haotian Immortal City, it is also their home court.


    Can reduce a lot of variables.


    The voice fell, and the three figures broke into the air.


    Walking in the air, Yang Wanli asked tentatively, "Brother Feng, in your mouth, that peerless master knows everything and can do everything. Is that peerless master really that scary?"


    "But I''m very clear, no one in this world can really know the past and the future."


    Feng Baiyu heard Yang Wanli''s words and knew that Yang Wanli was attacking from the side, but Feng Baiyu knew very well that in the face of such terrifying existences as Li Yixi, even if Yang Wanli had all kinds of calculations, he would be vulnerable in front of Li Yixi.


    Feng Baiyu did not look back, and said lightly: "Before I met the peerless master, I also thought like Brother Yang. When I meet the peerless master, Brother Yang will know how high the sky is and how thick the ground is."


    "Perhaps Brother Yang thinks that we are already the peak powerhouses in this world, but if Brother Yang knows that even if it is a half-step detachment, in front of that peerless master, it is just an ant, what will Brother Yang do? ?"


    The voice fell, and at this moment Feng Baiyu slowly turned around and looked at Yang Wanli.


    When Yang Wanli heard this, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    There was a storm in my heart, and my face was incredible.


    Half-step detachment is an extremely terrifying realm, but Yang Wanli heard from Feng Baiyu that he was nothing but ants in front of him, which shocked Yang Wanli.


    also suspicious.


    "Brother Feng, why do you say that?"


    "Half-step detachment, that is the limit of this world."


    "Could it be that that existence has become detached?"


    "But even if that existence is already detached, it is impossible to ignore half-step detachment!"


    Although he was shocked, at this moment, Yang Wanli was well hidden and wanted to spy on more, because now it is true and false, Yang Wanli did not think deeply, because everything will be confirmed soon.


    And Feng Baiyu does this, there is no benefit.


    "I know you''ll think I''m talking nonsense when you hear this. After all, it''s unbelievable."


    "Everyone knows that half-step detachment is the limit of this world, but that is the previous perception."


    "Brother Yang and my Tianxing Palace have always been an alliance. Feng may wish to tell you that the reason why Tianpeng Shenshan lost its hegemony is because of provoking the peerless master."


    "And the reason why my Tianxing Palace was able to get a great opportunity to let me step into the realm of the god emperor is just because I waited for my fate to list Tang Chuchu as the saint of my Tianxing Palace."


    "Tang Chuchu is the old friend of that peerless master."


    "So that day when a master entered my Tianxing Palace, he killed the two god emperors of Tianpeng Shenshan with just a wave of his hand, and he took out an incredible prescription and took out countless treasures before letting me wait. step into the present state.¡±


    When Yang Wanli heard this, a storm surged in his heart. Yang Wanli was very familiar with Tianpeng Shenshan. How powerful Tianpeng Shenshan used to be, but now Tianpeng Shenshan has become a lost dog.


    Only at this moment did Yang Wanli know that Tianpeng Shenshan lost its dominance because of the existence of that one.


    Countless things happened later.


    Su Xun''s eyes showed disdain at this moment.


    Su Xun''s voice sounded in Yang Wanli''s mind, "Lord City Lord, I watched Feng Baiyu talking nonsense here, how could such a terrible existence appear in this world?"


    "If such a terrifying existence really exists, why not unite the world."


    "And what a monk pursues is detachment. Since detachment, why stay in this world."


    "If that existence is really provoked by Tianpeng Mountain, Tianpeng Shenshan will immediately die at one thought, but Tianpeng King is still alive now."


    "I just don''t know what Feng Baiyu is calculating. I can''t see through it for a while. City Lord, you have to be careful."


    Yang Wanli didn''t care too much when he heard Su Xun''s voice transmission to him, "I know, you don''t need to worry, now the other party is in my Haotian Xiancheng, I don''t believe they can count me in Haotian Xiancheng."


    "Let''s take a step by step!"


    "However, I think that the peerless master in Feng Baiyu''s mouth is very likely to exist, and of course it cannot be as powerful as Feng Baiyu''s mouth said."


    "Maybe it is a being who has achieved half-step detachment, and it is also possible."


    "It''s very likely that Feng Baiyu used it to cover up, and the opportunity that Tianxinggong got these days."


    Su Xun nodded silently when he heard Yang Wanli''s voice transmission.


    Feng Baiyu didn''t seem to sense the sound transmission of the two, and didn''t care. Feng Baiyu knew very well that although the current Haotian Immortal City was Yang Wanli''s home court, Yang Wanli was under a lot of pressure there.


    It is absolutely impossible to join forces to deal with them now, and once they enter Haotian Immortal City, they will see Li Yixi''s inconceivable means, and they will not dare to have the heart to murder themselves.


    The three of them are all strong in the realm of God Emperor, and the speed is extremely fast. It didn''t take long for the three of them to enter Haotian Immortal City again.


    Feng Baiyu has always kept in touch with Tang Chuchu, and naturally knows where Li Yixi is.


    Entering Xiancheng, without any lingering, he went straight to where Li Yixi was.


    "City Lord Yang, the master is not an ordinary existence. You have to remember one thing. When you see a master, you can treat the master as a mortal."


    "Chu Chu said that the master is in a very strange state now, and he is not very interested in the affairs of the cultivation world."


    "Let''s just treat the masters as the sons of the worldly families."


    Feng Baiyu''s indifferent voice sounded without much explanation, because Feng Baiyu knew very well that when they saw Li Yixi, Yang Wanli and Su Xun would know what to do.


    In the void, the palace was still quietly suspended.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was reading a book and wanted to watch a play, but the practitioners outside the cave for the past two days didn''t do anything.


    Li Yixi felt a little bored and could only read books to pass the time.


    "Young Master, the Palace Master is here!"


    "The palace lord heard that you like fine wine, so he specially sent a few jars of immortal brew."


    Li Yixi, who was reading a book, heard Tang Chuchu''s words and slowly put down the book in his hand.


    "what?"


    "How can this be possible, the Palace Master Feng is busy with business, and he personally brings me wine, how is this possible?"


    Just as Li Yixi finished speaking, Feng Baiyu had already arrived not far from the palace.


    "Where is the son, if I hadn''t met the son that day, Chu Chu and I would have already died by now."


    "Young Master is a life-saving grace for us."


    "I can''t repay the kindness of saving my life, not to mention it''s just a few jars of wine for the young master."


    "I just don''t know if it suits your son''s appetite."


    Yang Wanli and Su Xun, who had been following Feng Baiyu, had some doubts about Li Yixi in Feng Baiyu''s mouth. At this moment, the two of them were full of disbelief. They did not expect Feng Baiyu, who had stepped into the realm of God Emperor, to face Li Yi. In the past, so humble.


    At this moment, the two of them couldn''t help but become nervous, and their eyes fell on Li Yixi one after another.


    However, soon the two of them were shocked, because the two of them found that Li Yixi did not even have the slightest aura of cultivation.


    If you have practiced any immortal method, even if you hide it at the moment, it is impossible to feel unresponsive.


    "A mortal?"


    "City Lord, what the hell is Feng Baiyu doing? To be so respectful to a mortal?"


    "I dare to swear that this person has never practiced any immortal methods. How can a person who has never practiced any immortal methods be a peerless master?"


    "Even if it''s going back to basics, it''s impossible."


    Su Xun looked puzzled at the moment, but seeing Feng Baiyu being so respectful and humble, he became hesitant again.


    "Be quiet. It''s possible that, as Feng Baiyu said, this person''s cultivation is extremely terrifying, and he has reached the realm of returning to the original, so we can''t see it through."


    "Those with extremely terrifying cultivation can perceive the thoughts of others, so you have to cover up your own thoughts, otherwise, you are very likely to encounter disasters and be close to watching."


    As the city owner, Yang Wanli has always been cautious. His first step at this moment was to treat Li Yixi as an expert.


    When Su Xun heard Yang Wanli''s words, he hurriedly restrained his emotions and followed Feng Baiyu into the palace one after another.


    "Then there is Palace Master Laofeng."


    "Please sit down!"


    "Are these two also the powerhouses of the Tianxing Palace, but I didn''t see them when I was in the Tianxing Palace."


    "You two don''t need to be polite, hurry up and sit down and be casual."


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Yang Wanli and Su Xun, and he smiled slightly.


    "Thank you sir."


    Yang Wanli and Su Xun hurriedly thanked them.


    After the salute, Yang Wanli and Su Xun were extremely close to Li Yixi. At this moment, the two of them hurriedly probed for Li Yixi''s breath.


    Feng Baiyu hurriedly explained: "Master, these two are not from my Tianxing Palace, but the city lord of Haotian Xiancheng. I heard that the son is here today, so I came to visit with me."


    "They are also my best friends. I hope you don''t blame the son. I didn''t ask the son before I came."


    Feng Baiyu explained nervously at the moment.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Have friends come from afar."


    "And it''s boring to be idle here at the moment, and it''s good to have a few more people chatting."


    "Under Li Yixi, I have met the two of you!"


    Li Yixi heard Feng Baiyu say that the two are the city lords of Haotian Immortal City, and Li Yixi''s face also showed a touch of joy. Li Yixi has always been able to make friends with strong people, so he will never miss a chance.


    "Thank you sir!"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli and Su Xun, after exploring Li Yixi''s breath, showed disdain in the depths of their eyes.


    Feeling that Feng Baiyu was lying to them, the two of them clearly felt that Li Yixi was a complete mortal.


    Just practiced some superficial physical skills.


    The two of them were still a little nervous just now, but at this moment, the two of them are not nervous.


    The reason why Li Yixi is called Young Master at this moment is just to give Feng Baiyu some face.


    Moreover, Su Xun and Yang Wanli had a mocking look on the corners of their mouths, and wanted to see what Feng Baiyu was singing.


    So not immediately debunked.


    "City Lord, this person is a mortal. I dare to vouch for my life, but I don''t know what drama Feng Baiyu is singing?"


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth was filled with disdain, and the voice sounded in Yang Wanli''s mind!


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s see what kind of drama Feng Baiyu is singing. Anyway, the Yin-Yang sword formation in the cave has not disappeared, so it''s okay to watch the drama."


    "Wait for me to expose it myself, I want to see, what will happen to Feng Baiyu?"


    "Don''t tell me this master, go back to basics."


    Yang Wanli''s voice was full of ridicule and disdain at this moment.

 Chapter 1145

    Seeing Yang Wanli and Su Xun sit down, Li Yixi pushed the fruit in front of them.


    "Two fellow Daoists, I don''t have anything here to entertain you. I just have some fruits. The two of you will try it first."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Yang Wanli and Su Xun looked disdainful at this moment, their eyes just swept over the fruits in front of them.


    The two of them didn''t pay attention to these fruits at all. In their eyes, this thing is just an ordinary fruit. Who are they, they are god emperors aloof.


    He drank the nectar and ate jade dew, and ate the supreme fairy fruit.


    How could it be possible to see such a mundane thing.


    Feng Baiyu just glanced at it and found the disdain in Yang Wanli and Su Xun''s eyes.


    Feng Baiyu''s face changed slightly.


    After all, Yang Wanli and Su Xun were brought by him, and Li Yixi didn''t seem to have any aura of cultivation, which Feng Baiyu knew better than Yang Wanli and Su Xun.


    But Feng Baiyu knew how terrifying Li Yixi was.


    If Li Yixi was disgusted with him today because of Yang Wanli and Su Xun, then Feng Baiyu would have the heart to die.


    Feng Baiyu''s incomparably cold voice sounded in the minds of Yang Wanli and Su Xun.


    "Yang Wanli, Su Xun, what do you two mean?"


    "I took a great risk to lead the two of you to meet the son, and you two dare not give the son face?"


    "This is trying to trap me, Bai Yu, who is unkind and unjust."


    "Young master, but my savior."


    "The reason why you can''t feel any aura of cultivating immortality in the body of the son is because the son is too strong and has already reached the realm of returning to nature."


    "Is it something we ants can see through? If we can see through, then does the son still deserve my praise?"


    "If the two of you dare to cause any trouble here and make your son disgust me, then my Heavenly Star Palace will be with you Haotian Xiancheng forever."


    Feng Baiyu was extremely angry, and could not wait to shoot directly and directly kill Yang Wanli and Su Xun on the spot.


    If he knew that the two were so ignorant, Feng Baiyu would not bring them here anyway.


    "It turns out that, I didn''t expect that the masters have reached the realm of returning to the original, it seems that we are clumsy."


    Yang Wanli listened to Feng Baiyu''s words with disdain on his face, but when he thought of the terrifying strength of the star beasts in the Tianxing Palace, he couldn''t help but feel a little fear in his heart.


    Instead of exposing Feng Baiyu immediately, he responded lightly.


    Feng Baiyu could feel Yang Wanli''s ridicule from Yang Wanli''s voice, and was extremely angry in his heart.


    "Thank you sir for your hospitality."


    "We''re not thirsty for a while."


    Yang Wanli hurriedly spoke out at this moment, with a very polite refusal on his face.


    Although Yang Wanli rejected Li Yixi, Feng Baiyu looked a little better at this moment, at least Yang Wanli was willing to act.


    However, Feng Baiyu had already blacklisted Yang Wanli, and Feng Baiyu decided to completely draw a line with Yang Wanli in the future.


    After Yang Wanli''s voice fell, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Young master, what are you doing here?"


    Li Yixi didn''t hide anything when he heard Yang Wanli''s words.


    "It''s natural to watch a play here. I like to watch fairy fights."


    The sneer at the corner of Yang Wanli''s mouth became more intense, and Su Xun on the side was also mocking.


    I cursed inwardly, I really know how to pretend, what kind of drama is a mortal watching here, can you see what happened in Dongfu? If you can really see it, then it is a strange thing.


    At this moment, Li Yixi saw the sneer on the corners of their mouths.


    Suddenly, there was a trace of disgust for Yang Wanli and Su Xun.


    The smile on Li Yixi''s face also faded a bit, "I am indeed a mortal. I can''t see what happened in the cave here, but I have a treasure here that can project everything that happens there."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he pointed to the incomparably precise telescope beside him.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Yang Wanli and Su Xun, who looked disdainful, looked at Li Yixi''s fingers casually.


    Originally, the two were casual, just acting.


    But when their eyes fell on Li Yixi''s incomparably precise telescope, their pupils shrank suddenly, and a storm surged in their hearts.


    Even Yang Wanli wiped his eyes directly with his sleeve at this moment, feeling that he was hallucinating.


    Because when Yang Wanli and Su Xun''s eyes fell on the incomparably precise telescope, endless precious light appeared in their eyes at this moment.


    Yang Wanli and Su Xun had entered the cave and saw the two chaotic weapons in the cave.


    In their eyes, the Chaos God Armament is already an extremely precious thing, but at this moment, Yang Wanli suddenly found that the treasure light carried by the Chaos God Armament is completely incomparable with the telescope in front of him.


    If those two Chaos Divine Weapons were on Baoguang, compared with this telescope, that Baoguang was only a grain of rice, and this incomparably precise telescope was the Light of the Bright Moon.


    How can the light of rice grains shine in front of Haoyue?


    Originally thought that Li Yixi was just a mortal Yang Wanli and Su Xun, at this moment, it was as if an invisible big hand was holding their hearts.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli and Su Xun set off a storm in their hearts, and their hearts were beating violently.


    The two men tensed up nervously.


    Li Yixi didn''t care when he saw Yang Wanli and Su Xun''s eyes.


    After all, Li Yixi had seen too many eyes like this.


    Many monks regarded the things around them as supreme artifacts, but Li Yixi knew very well that the precision telescopes that this system had previously rewarded were indeed technological products.


    Not the artifact of these people.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Compared with Yang Wanli, Su Xun''s temperament is much worse.


    At this moment, after verifying that the scene in front of him was not an illusion, Su Xun''s lips trembled violently, his voice trembled slightly, and he was unable to utter a complete sentence for a while.


    "It''s a telescope!"


    "It''s usually useless, so I use it to observe the big drama over there."


    Li Yixi explained it casually.


    "It''s no use?"


    Li Yixi''s face was indifferent, but Li Yixi''s words caused a storm in the hearts of Yang Wanli and Su Xu at this moment. The two of them never thought that Li Yixi was so powerful to such an incredible level. This is such a treasure, they simply can''t classify it.


    But Li Yixi said it was useless.


    Originally, Yang Wanli and Su Xun thought that Li Yixi and Feng Baiyu were acting, but when they saw this incomparably precise technology telescope in front of them, Yang Wanli and Su Xun were already shocked beyond words.


    The two began to believe what Feng Baiyu said. How could such a terrifying artifact be possessed by a mortal.


    There was a look of despair in their eyes, because Yang Wanli and Su Xun remembered their attitude towards Li Yixi just now, and they felt extremely uneasy.


    "Wang Wang Wang!"


    When Yang Wanli and Su Xun were extremely uneasy, the sound of dogs barking suddenly sounded in the palace.


    The sound of the dog barking attracted the attention of Yang Wanli and Su Xun.


    When the two of them looked over there, their bodies trembled again, and an incredible color appeared in their eyes, because the two found that it was the starry beast, the guardian beast of the Tianxing Palace, who was barking like a dog.


    Yang Wanli and Su Xun knew that the strength of the star and star beasts had already stepped into the realm of terror.


    Such a terrifying existence actually learned to bark here, and at this moment, Yang Wanli and Su Xun couldn''t turn their heads.


    However, in the next scene, Yang Wanli and Su Xun almost fell to their knees.


    The barking of the starry beast had just fallen, and Li Yixi, who was here, stood up slowly.


    Walking in front of the starless beast, he touched the head of the starless beast in front of him, like playing with a pet.


    And the star-star desolate beast, which was high above and so powerful, rubbed its head against Li Yixi''s leg at this moment.


    Yang Wanli and Su Xun felt at this moment that they really had hallucinations.


    "Be obedient, be quiet, I have guests here."


    "This is your reward!"


    Li Yixi looked casual, and after the voice fell, a bone appeared in his hand, which was casually thrown to the star beast by Li Yixi.


    "Wang Wang Wang!"


    The star desolate beast was extremely happy at this moment, jumped up, took the bone thrown by Li Yixi in his mouth, and swayed his head obediently to the side.


    Eating in the corner is not acting, it is really eating at this moment.


    "Lord City Lord, is this star desolate beast going crazy? Such a terrifying existence is gnawing on bones like a dog!"


    Su Xun''s voice sounded in Yang Wanli''s mind.


    After hearing Su Xun''s words, Yang Wanli, who was terrified, could not wait to slap Su Xun to death.


    "Shut up Lao Tzu, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have shown ridicule before."


    "I didn''t expect that I had just come, and with Feng Baiyu''s reminder, I also offended this peerless master."


    "Will you take a good look at those ordinary bones?"


    "If you give it to me, I''m willing to eat it too!"


    Yang Wanli''s voice was extremely cold.


    Su Xun heard Yang Wanli''s furious scolding, and couldn''t help but glance at the bone in front of the star desolate beast.


    However, Su Xun looked over there, the star-star desolate beast lying on the ground and was eating, and glanced at Su Xun, his eyes were all cold.


    The next moment, he turned around directly, turned his big butt towards Su Xun, and continued to eat happily.


    "Avenue mark!"


    "It''s the mark of the avenue!"


    "This bone actually contains the mark of the Great Dao."


    At this moment, Su Xun''s whole person was going crazy. He never thought that the bones thrown by Li Yixi actually contained the mark of the Great Dao.


    This is an ordinary bone, this is an unimaginably powerful treasure.


    Once you really comprehend the imprint of the Great Dao, it is very likely that you will get the supreme supernatural power.


    I didn''t expect this horrible thing to be like garbage in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    Su Xun saw everything in front of him clearly, and the whole person was like falling into an ice cave.


    His face became extremely pale, and his body shivered involuntarily.


    At this moment, Feng Baiyu''s incomparably cold voice sounded in the minds of Yang Wanli and Su Xun.


    "Two, now you know how powerful the young master is. In your eyes, that precious treasure is far more important than life, but in the eyes of this peerless master, that treasure is nothing but rubbish. ."


    "I didn''t expect that I would kindly bring the two of you to visit the peerless master, and you two would trap me in injustice."


    "From now on, we will end our friendship."


    A hint of anger appeared on Feng Baiyu''s face. If Li Yixi hadn''t been by his side, Feng Baiyu would not have wanted to beat Yang Wanli and Su Xun directly.


    Yang Wanli and Su Xun, who had been disdainful before, heard Feng Baiyu''s scolding and became extremely quiet at this moment. How could they dare to refute anything? At this moment, the two of them could not wait to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    Even Yang Wanli''s body was trembling at this moment, trying to make up for it.


    "Damn."


    "Damn!"


    "I, Yang Wanli, have always been cautious, but I didn''t expect to be so careless today."

 Chapter 1146

    "It turns out that I am the frog at the bottom of the well."


    "No wonder Feng Baiyu has stepped into the realm of a god emperor now, and is so humble in the face of this master."


    Yang Wanli''s eyes fell on Li Yixi''s body, and his mind couldn''t help shaking.


    The disdain in Yang Wanli and Su Xun''s eyes just now, Yang Wanli knew very well that Li Yixi could see it clearly, because at that moment, Yang Wanli noticed that the smile that Li Yixi was looking at him gradually faded away.


    Su Xun, who was beside him, was reprimanded by Yang Wanli''s voice transmission. At this moment, his face was pale, and he didn''t dare to put a fart.


    Swish and shiver.


    "Damn, how could this be?"


    "This person is really returning to the original, and he can completely hide the traces of his immortal practice on his body."


    At this moment, Su Xun dared to give birth to any kind of unhappiness, and there was only fear in his heart.


    When Yang Wanli and Su Xun were uneasy, Li Yixi dropped his bones and walked over slowly.


    Seeing Li Yixi sitting down opposite him, Yang Wanli was a little uneasy at this moment.


    His expression was pale, and fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli was extremely nervous.


    After all, with a terrifying existence like Li Yixi, maybe a single thought can really kill him.


    Yang Wanli couldn''t help thinking about that sentence again in his heart, if you don''t die, you won''t die.


    Originally, I thought that I was already the pinnacle of martial arts in this world, but I didn''t expect that after meeting Li Yixi, I found out that I was really just an ant.


    Yang Wanli saw that Li Yixi did not speak, and his heart became even more uneasy. He could only forcibly suppress the fear in his heart, hoping to gain a chance.


    An uneasy gaze fell on Li Yixi, and said with a smile, "Young Master, there has been no movement over the past two days, Master is a little bored here, why don''t you go to my City Lord''s Mansion for a seat?"


    The voice fell, and Yang Wanli looked at Li Yixi nervously.


    "No!"


    "I like to be quiet, and it''s good to read a book here!"


    "Don''t bother."


    Li Yixi glanced at Yang Wanli in front of him, his voice was indifferent, but now he has merit.


    Even if Yang Wanli is extraordinary, Li Yixi has no fear of Yang Wanli.


    Seeing that Li Yixi refused without hesitation and did not give him a chance to make up for it, Yang Wanli''s expression became even more anxious, so he could only forcefully suppress the fear in his heart and continued.


    "Does your son like reading books?"


    "My City Lord''s Mansion has collected books from all over the world. If your son is free, you can go to the Book Collection Pavilion in the City Lord''s Mansion and browse freely."


    At this moment, Yang Wanli just wanted to establish a topic with Li Yixi, Yang Wanli was really uneasy right now.


    "I love reading books!"


    "I''ve been reading this book recently, but I''m not short of books here. If I''m really interested, I''ll go to your place to have a look."


    Seeing Yang Wanli, Li Yixi''s attitude seemed to have changed a lot at the moment, and when he invited him, Li Yixi''s gaze towards Yang Wanli became less indifferent.


    When the voice fell, Li Yixi put the book beside him on the table.


    Yang Wanli saw that Li Yixi''s indifference to him had disappeared, and he felt a little calmer when he was nervous.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli originally wanted to continue chatting with Li Yixi, taking advantage of the heat to strike a distance, but his gaze involuntarily fell on the book in front of Li Yixi.


    He was about to speak, but suddenly lost his voice.


    Seeing the book in front of Li Yixi, Yang Wanli''s pupils shrank suddenly, and an unbelievable color appeared in his eyes.


    The legs under Yang Wanli''s table trembled violently, and his hands were extremely stiff.


    Yang Wanli saw an incomparably powerful Dao power above this book.


    The power of the avenue is extremely terrifying.


    It was as if the book in front of Li Yixi''s eyes contained all kinds of truths in the sky.


    At this moment, Li Yixi just opened the book.


    Exactly the Tao Te Ching.


    Lines of text, at this moment, caught Yang Wanli''s eyes.


    These originally black words fell into Yang Wanli''s eyes at this moment, becoming golden light, containing endless divine light.


    It was even difficult for Yang Wanli to read the words on the book clearly at this moment.


    Yang Wanli could only read the first few sentences of this article.


    "The Dao can be the Dao, the very Dao; the name can be the name, the very name; the nameless, the beginning of the heaven and the earth; the name is the mother of all things, so there is always no desire to see its wonders, and there is always desire to see it, the two come out together. The different names are the same as the mysterious, the mysterious and the mysterious, the door of all wonders.¡±


    Just seeing the opening paragraph, Yang Wanli''s mind was shaking violently at this moment, his face was incredible, as if he had seen the true meaning of countless avenues in this book.


    These words seemed to come alive in Yang Wanli''s eyes.


    In just a moment, Yang Wanli suddenly realized that he had obtained unimaginable benefits.


    Originally, the reason why Yang Wanli invited Li Yixi to go to the library of the City Lord''s Mansion just now was because Yang Wanli wanted to make up for it. He felt that there were Taoist scrolls in the world hidden in his library, and he opened all the Taoist scrolls he had collected to Li Yixi. This is to make up for today''s mistakes.


    In Yang Wanli''s eyes, those Taoist scrolls were his own efforts, and making up for it like this can be said to be his greatest sincerity.


    However, just after taking a look at the book in front of Li Yixi, one of them started with just a few words, and Yang Wanli was horrified to find that compared to Li Yixi''s book in front of him, Yang Wanli''s things were simply rubbish.


    Not one level.


    It was just a short sentence that allowed Yang Wanli to benefit greatly. At this moment, Yang Wanli''s heart could not help but become desperate.


    "How can this happen, and how can I make amends?"


    Yang Wanli struggled.


    Because up to now, Yang Wanli found that there was only one thing he seemed to be able to get his hands on.


    But this treasure, Yang Wanli, was more important than his own life, but at this moment, when Yang Wanli saw Li Yixi in front of him, he was extremely nervous.


    Yang Wanli wanted to smack himself fiercely, smack himself for ignorance, and smack himself with no one in his eyes.


    "Damn, damn Su Xun, for misleading me."


    "I really want to kill him alive."


    "What should we do now?"


    "I didn''t expect that I would offend this terrifying existence."


    Yang Wanli quickly weighed the pros and cons.


    "Although this treasure is very important to me, if I can''t save my life, how can I snatch the treasure in the cave?"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli was in an incomparable struggle.


    After struggling again and again, Yang Wanli gritted his teeth and made a random decision.


    Deciding to give away this treasure of his own, Yang Wanli chose to live. After all, Yang Wanli valued the treasure in the cave even more.


    Yang Wanli just made a decision.


    Before he could speak out, Li Yixi slowly picked up a fruit and placed it in front of Feng Baiyu.


    "Master of the Palace of the Wind, you''ve worked hard today to quench your thirst. This is the fruit I planted myself, and I want to try it."


    Li Yixi had a smile on his face.


    Facing Feng Baiyu and Yang Wanli''s attitudes, they were not at the same level at all.


    "Thank you son!"


    Feng Baiyu knew that Li Yixi was terrible, let alone eating a piece of fruit, even if it was feces, Feng Baiyu did not hesitate at all.


    The moment he took the fruit, Feng Baiyu took a ruthless bite.


    Feng Baiyu knew Yang Wanli''s situation at this moment, and tried her best to make herself look like Li Yixi liked.


    But the fruit entrance, Feng Baiyu was stunned.


    "This this¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "What fairy fruit is this?"


    Just after taking a big mouthful and biting into the fruit, Feng Baiyu felt the power of the law that was extremely rich.


    "This is the spiritual root of heaven and earth."


    "how is this possible?"


    Seeing Feng Baiyu eating the fruit, Yang Wanli remembered his previous rejection and was a little distracted. He stared at Feng Baiyu, but this glance made Yang Wanli''s mind shake violently.


    Unbelievable face.


    Su Xun on the side was almost dumbfounded.


    dare not breathe.


    Because Su Xun felt Yang Wanli''s murderous gaze.


    Su Xun knew that his few words had misled Yang Wanli, otherwise Yang Wanli had always been cautious and would never have shown contempt or ridicule.


    This was a heaven-defying opportunity, but because of his own doubts, it came to nothing.


    "Heaven and earth spirit root!"


    "And it is a god-level heaven and earth spiritual root."


    "I''m going, I have such a chance today."


    Feng Baiyu is extremely excited, what more acting skills are needed for Feng Baiyu at the moment.


    With a look of joy, a voice sounded in Yang Wanli''s mind.


    "Yang Wanli, this mundane thing is really good."


    "I didn''t expect that City Lord Yang would actually dislike it."


    "Maybe this kind of thing is everywhere in the City Lord''s Mansion."


    "It''s just that my Tianxinggong is poor, I can''t eat, and I can''t see it."


    Yang Wanli, who had already regretted vomiting blood, heard Feng Baiyu''s words, and his throat became sweet.


    This level of spiritual roots in heaven and earth is extremely precious to them.


    God Emperor wants to enter half-step detachment.


    Then the first step is to cast a leak-free body.


    But this step is too difficult.


    And this level of spiritual roots in heaven and earth can help create a leak-free body.


    And he, perfectly missed such a heaven-defying opportunity.


    "Young Master, I came here today, it was abrupt, and I didn''t bring anything."


    "This item is for you, son."


    "Please don''t dislike your son."


    "It''s not precious either."


    Yang Wanli couldn''t bear it any longer, he hurriedly spoke up and took out a painting.


    This is the map of Zhibaoshan River Shelter obtained by Yang Wanli.


    Although broken, it is still very powerful.


    It is also Yang Wanli''s trump card.


    Su Xiuyi originally wanted to refuse, but when she saw it was a painting, she became interested.


    "Let me see!"


    Li Yixi took over the map of Shanhe Sheji and slowly opened it.


    Su Xiuyi''s eyes lit up.


    But soon, Su Xiuyi frowned slightly.


    "This painting is a pity, it must be the work of a famous artist."


    "But your poor preservation has greatly damaged its value."


    "Looks like it will take some effort to fix it."

 Chapter 1147

    "Sir, can this still be repaired?"


    Yang Wanli naturally knew that this map of mountains and rivers was destroyed, otherwise, it would most likely be a chaotic weapon.


    From the day he got this map of the mountains and rivers, Yang Wanli thought of countless ways to repair and improve the map of the mountains and rivers.


    But Yang Wanli flipped through countless ancient secret scrolls and tried countless methods, but he couldn''t repair one or two, but instead damaged it a little.


    However, Li Yixi just casually glanced at it and said that it could be repaired.


    "What''s so strange about anything that can be repaired?"


    "The reason why you can''t repair it is because your means have not yet arrived. If you reach my realm and want to repair it, it is extremely simple."


    "For me, there''s no need to fix it, I can create a more perfect painting in the blink of an eye."


    "Do you believe it?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Yang Wanli.


    The change in Yang Wanli''s expression at the moment made Li Yixi not so repelled.


    But Yang Wanli was instantly stunned when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    However, Yang Wanli''s eyes fell on Li Yixi''s, and Li Yixi felt that he did not trust him.


    "Since this is the case, then, today, this young master will perform a show to show you my magical skills."


    "Of course, let''s keep this painting. Although it is a little worn, but after repairing it, it can also be regarded as an antique."


    "I don''t know if you want to!"


    "Of course, I never force others to be difficult. If you don''t want to, you can leave with it."


    "This thing has some value!"


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded in Yang Wanli''s mind.


    Originally, Yang Wanli wanted to give this item to Li Yixi, so he wished Li Yixi would accept it. After hearing Li Yixi''s words at this moment, Yang Wanli would refuse it, and Yang Wanli hurriedly shook his head.


    "Young master, if you like this thing, you will naturally give it to you."


    "I''m actually a big old man. How can I know these things, otherwise it won''t cause damage."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Yang Wanli hurriedly explained, and directly regarded this map of mountains and rivers as an ordinary painting.


    "That''s easy!"


    Li Yixi waved his hand and put away the map of the mountains and rivers in front of him.


    The next moment, Li Yixi took out a pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    "Sir, I''ll grind ink for you!"


    Tang Chuchu saw that Li Yixi was about to paint at this moment, her eyes showed excitement, and she said first.


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Chuchu quickly appeared beside Li Yixi and began to grind ink for Li Yixi.


    "it is good!"


    When Li Yixi saw Tang Chuchu grinding ink, he did not refuse. After all, he could save himself some trouble.


    "Is this for painting?"


    "What is he doing?"


    "Could it be that he can still draw an incomparably powerful divine object?"


    Su Xun, who was originally very afraid of Li Yixi, saw Li Yixi''s actions at this moment, and his voice sounded in Yang Wanli''s mind.


    Although Yang Wanli was also confused by the second monk at this moment.


    But when he thought of Su Xun''s bad things before, Yang Wanli was extremely angry.


    "Su Xun, I haven''t settled the bill with you yet. Now shut up for Lao Tzu."


    "You can understand the existence of such things."


    "And the map of the mountains and rivers was originally offered by me willingly with both hands. Even if this expert threw me a blank piece of paper, it would be a great honor."


    Yang Wanli had already seen the horror of Li Yixi. At this moment, Li Yixi accepted his own map of mountains and rivers, how could he dare to question Li Yixi.


    Su Xun heard Yang Wanli''s scolding, remembering his own mistakes just now, his face changed slightly.


    Su Xun was just an instinctive reaction.


    "Sir, it''s alright."


    Yang Wanli, who was scolding Su Xun, heard Tang Chuchu''s words at this moment, and turned his head slowly, all his thoughts fell in front of him.


    "it is good!"


    "You''ve worked hard, Miss Chu Chu!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the next moment he raised the pen in front of him.


    Originally, this pen was ordinary, but when it appeared in Li Yixi''s hand at this moment, Yang Wanli, who was a little puzzled, suddenly shrank his pupils.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli realized that this pen turned out to be an extremely terrifying chaotic weapon.


    And it was so terrifying that there was no trace of aura leaking out. If it wasn''t for Li Yixi''s use, he wouldn''t be able to peep at one or two.


    "This ink, it''s not right."


    Yang Wanli saw the ink on the tip of Li Yixi''s brush at the moment when the stormy waves started in his heart.


    Seeing the ink on the tip of Li Yixi''s brush, Yang Wanli''s mind shook violently.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli felt that his legs were out of his control.


    If it wasn''t for his hands resting on the table, Yang Wanli would definitely be paralyzed to the ground at this moment.


    "The blood of chaos gods and demons."


    "This is the blood of the supreme chaotic gods and demons!"


    Seeing the ink on the tip of the pen, Yang Wanli felt a storm in his heart at this moment, because at this moment, Yang Wanli felt a terrifying power of gods and demons.


    When Yang Wanli reached his current state, he naturally knew the terrifying chaotic gods and demons.


    Those supreme gods and demons in the chaotic world can wipe out the stars with a wave of their hands.


    But Li Yixi''s ink turned out to be made of the blood of the supreme chaotic gods and demons.


    Yang Wanli, who had some doubts in his heart at first, stared at Li Yixi''s pen at this moment, wondering what Li Yixi was going to draw today.


    Just the blood of the chaotic gods and demons is extremely precious.


    The will of those chaotic gods and demons is extremely terrifying, far beyond what Yang Wanli can handle.


    Yang Wanli is very clear that as long as he has the blood of these chaotic gods and demons, even if he is a half-step detached existence, he will not be able to target himself. After all, the will of the chaotic gods and demons is beyond imagination and terrifying.


    At the moment when Yang Wanli was shocked, the pen in Li Yixi''s hand moved.


    At this moment, as Li Yixi started, the pen in Li Yixi''s hand seemed to be alive.


    The brush was dancing rapidly on the paper in front of him.


    The next moment, the terrifying laws of heaven and earth came swarming from all directions at this moment.


    Li Yixi''s every brushstroke and every painting actually contained a terrifying power of the Great Dao.


    "This¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Su Xun looked at the painting in front of him with a shocked expression.


    Su Xun felt the terrifying power peak of the Great Dao rushing towards him and entered this picture scroll with a dull expression on his face.


    Because the picture that Li Yixi painted at the moment was exactly the map of the mountains, rivers, society and Ji that Yang Wanli took out before.


    There is no difference between it and the map of mountains and rivers that Yang Wanli took out.


    Li Yixi seemed to be copying.


    At the same time, Su Xun felt the terrifying power of the Great Dao entering into it.


    "The blood of chaos gods and demons, the laws of heaven and earth enter."


    "This guy actually created an extremely terrifying Chaos God Weapon while waving his hand!"


    At this moment, Su Xun felt that he had an illusion.


    As Li Yixi''s last strokes fell, at this moment, Su Xun realized that the aura of the painting in front of Li Yixi''s eyes was even more terrifying than the aura of the two Chaos Divine Weapons he saw in the cave.


    "This painting is a bit shoddy!"


    "But it''s sloppy."


    "Do you think there is a big gap between it and the painting you have?"


    Li Yixi was extremely confident in his painting skills, and his eyes fell on Yang Wanli.


    "Young Master''s paintings are unparalleled in the world."


    "It was me who was ignorant and dared to question the son."


    "Please forgive me, son!"


    With a plop, Yang Wanli couldn''t hold on any longer, and took the opportunity to kneel on the ground.


    Originally, Yang Wanli had guessed that Li Yixi''s strength was terrifying, but at this moment, he saw Li Yixi''s understatement, creating a terrifying chaotic artifact.


    Where can you hold on.


    When Yang Wanli thought of offending Li Yixi before, his energy was about to collapse.


    "No."


    "A man has gold under his knees, and he kneels down to his parents."


    "Don''t kneel to others easily!"


    Li Yixi stepped out and stretched out his hand to help Yang Wanli, who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Sir, I am guilty."


    "I originally visited today because I wanted to ask the young master if he could enter the cave."


    "But I didn''t expect that I suddenly seemed to be hit by a ghost, and the ghost was fascinated and ridiculed the son."


    Yang Wanli was about to cry at this moment.


    With a wave of his hand, he created a chaotic weapon, where can he provoke such an existence.


    Just now, Li Yixi enslaved the heavens and the universe into the picture.


    Just that means completely prevented Yang Wanli from giving birth to any disobedience.


    Yang Wanli knew very well that Li Yixi, who could easily enslave the heavens and the world, was at least detached in strength, and in the detachment, he was also the kind of overlord-level existence.


    Yang Wanli is very clear that the reason why Li Yixi was able to create this chaotic magic weapon is because of the blood of the chaotic gods and demons, but that is only the reason for the material. The most important thing is that Li Yixi forcibly integrated the heaven and myriad ways into it. In the picture scroll, otherwise, it is impossible to raise the level of the picture scroll to such a terrifying level.


    "Get up, don''t kneel anymore, or I''ll be angry."


    "Since you said that you came today, you have some doubts and want to ask, then you can ask, but after all, I''m just a mortal."


    "If I can answer, I will answer, of course, if it is beyond my knowledge, I can''t answer."


    Li Yixi had no choice but to appease Yang Wanli who was emotional at this moment.


    "Thank you son!"


    When Yang Wanli heard Li Yixi say that he was going to be angry, his legs trembled with fright, and he hurriedly got up from the ground.


    "Just ask what you want to ask?"


    "Of course, if it''s related to practice, I have nothing to say. After all, I''m just a mortal, but I''m a fortune teller. I know a little bit about it."


    "Maybe I can only divination for you."


    The uneasy Yang Wanli heard this sentence, and his eyes instantly became extremely bright.


    Yang Wanli came here today, and what he wanted to inquire about was the auspiciousness in the cave.


    Li Yixi even mentioned it first, and Yang Wanli, who had not yet figured out how to speak, could not be excited.

 Chapter 1148

    Yang Wanli was ecstatic at this moment, if it wasn''t for Li Yixi''s presence, Yang Wanli would have wanted to roar twice to vent his excitement.


    A mixture of sadness and joy, Yang Wanli''s emotions were slightly out of control.


    Yang Wanli knew very well that his life was saved.


    And, the opportunity is right in front of you.


    If he flattered Li Yixi, the cave mansion would be nothing.


    Quickly restraining his emotions, Yang Wanli said uneasily: "Of course, son, I want to know the luck of this trip to the cave."


    Su Xun also stared at Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Feng Baiyu also hurriedly pricked up her ears.


    After all, before, everything about Dongfu was known from Tang Chuchu''s mouth.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli asked, and Feng Baiyu also wanted to know.


    "Damn!"


    "Where, it''s a fierce place."


    "Countless people will die."


    "There is no need to calculate this point. Where the suffocation is soaring to the sky, it is extremely dangerous."


    "And I found that where the aura disappeared."


    "Before, my son, I saw a glimmer of light, but not long ago, the light also disappeared."


    "It''s suffocating, it has become even more terrifying."


    Li Yixi said lightly.


    Su Xun had a look of anticipation, but at this moment, upon hearing Li Yixi''s words, there was a hint of disdain in his expression.


    But he was afraid of Li Yixi''s terrifying strength, and he hid it well.


    Didn''t dare to refute anything.


    After all, at this moment, Yang Wanli had no doubts about Li Yixi''s words.


    Moreover, Li Yixi cast a chaotic weapon in the wave of his hand, which is too incredible, and he has no way to dissuade Yang Wanli from vetoing Li Yixi''s words.


    "A big murderer?"


    "Has the aura disappeared too?"


    Feng Baiyu did not speak, but his expression changed slightly.


    Did someone get into it?


    However, the thought went away in a flash.


    Because in the cave, not only is there a yin and yang sword formation, but outside the cave, there are countless strong people. If someone enters, it is absolutely impossible to hide from everyone''s perception.


    Feng Baiyu is not thinking.


    After all, the Tianxing Palace will never interfere in the affairs of the cave.


    "A big murderer?"


    "Why is this?"


    "Master, before the sword formation in the cave was activated, and many people died, does it mean that the omen of great evil has disappeared."


    Yang Wanli frowned slightly, and his eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    In Yang Wanli''s eyes, the appearance of the Yin-Yang Sword Formation resulted in many deaths.


    "No!"


    "The ominous omen has not disappeared."


    "Otherwise, will I not be able to see through?"


    Li Yixi snorted coldly.


    Somewhat upset, Li Yixi was extremely confident about divination.


    At that time, under the guidance of the system, it was known as an omniscient existence.


    If you can''t see through the good luck, isn''t it too wasteful.


    Yang Wanli''s questioning made Li Yixi slightly angry and scared Yang Wanli''s body to tremble.


    "Sir, I''m sorry!"


    "I didn''t expect that so many people died before, but the ominous omen did not disappear."


    Yang Wanli''s face was full of incredulity.


    Seeing Yang Wanli''s expression, Li Yixi''s anger disappeared.


    Li Yixi felt that Yang Wanli''s question was a normal reaction.


    "Master, will my life be in danger if I go in?"


    Yang Wanli''s voice fell, and he held his breath.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli had no doubts about Li Yixi.


    Hearing this, Li Yixi looked a little weird, and felt like a magician.


    But the idea was fleeting.


    He took a serious look at Yang Wanli.


    "When it came, the black energy between the eyebrows was extremely rich, but now the black energy has dissipated a little, it''s weird."


    "If you enter the cave, it is still extremely dangerous, but it should be no problem to save your life."


    "However, I don''t recommend you enter, there is nothing in there."


    "Treasures, all have aura, but now the aura has disappeared."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, not speaking.


    Yang Wanli frowned slightly when he thought of Li Yixi''s words when he thought of the two chaotic weapons, feeling that Li Yixi was talking nonsense.


    "Perhaps, in the eyes of experts, the Chaos Divine Weapon is also garbage!"


    "After all, experts can wave their hands to cast Chaos Divine Weapon."


    "But for me, the Chaos Divine Weapon is a treasure."


    "Once in control, it''s an unimaginable boost."


    The doubts in my heart disappeared in an instant.


    Yang Wanli said, "Thank you, son, I still want to go and see if there is a chance."


    "If you can save your life, that''s fine."


    "Good!"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli suddenly felt at ease.


    "Of course you want to go, so bring this thing!"


    "Maybe, some talents can resolve some dangers."


    Li Yixi pointed to the painting on the table.


    Yang Wanli felt that he had heard it wrong.


    This is an extremely powerful Chaos Divine Weapon.


    Li Yixi actually gave it to him directly.


    "Sir, this painting is too precious."


    "Young master, are you really giving it to me?"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli''s breathing became rapid.


    "Is it precious?"


    "It''s just a casual thing."


    "And it''s very hasty and rough. If you don''t want it, I''ll throw it in the trash!"


    Li Yixi didn''t care.


    Just now, I just told Yang Wanli about his magic skills all the way through painting.


    Li Yixi didn''t pay too much attention.


    And Li Yixi himself was able to pick out a lot of flaws.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, it is very garbage.


    "Throw the trash can?"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli''s expression changed slightly.


    The eyes that looked at Li Yixi were changing.


    There was a storm in my heart, and I felt that I was an expert, and it really wasn''t what I could imagine.


    "Naturally, then Yang Wanli would like to thank the young master."


    Yang Wanli''s voice was trembling at the moment.


    too excited.


    Yang Wanli never thought that he would exchange a broken divine object for a powerful Chaos divine weapon.


    Moreover, the map of mountains, rivers, society, and crops in front of them is still an unowned thing.


    Once in control, it is of great benefit to oneself.


    This trip allowed Yang Wanli to experience what it is like to dance on the tip of a knife, and he also got an unimaginable harvest.


    At this moment, even Feng Baiyu on the side was jealous.


    "Thank you Brother Feng for your recommendation today. In the future, I will definitely reward you."


    "Sir, Yang Wanli is leaving."


    "Go!"


    Li Yixi said casually.


    Yang Wanli bowed and left the palace immediately with Su Xun.


    Away from the palace, Su Xun looked envious.


    "Su Xun, next time you make me feel that you are dissatisfied with Gao Ren, don''t blame me, Yang Wanli, for not talking about the past feelings."


    "The horror of an expert is something I can''t imagine."


    "You can enslave Wan Dao casually and create a chaotic weapon, can you do it?"


    Yang Wanli scolded fiercely.


    Su Xun knew how terrible Li Yixi was, but Su Xun still had doubts about Li Yixi''s words, feeling that Li Yixi was talking nonsense.


    "City Lord, I know how terrible this person is."


    "But I don''t believe what he said."


    "We were clearly in the cave, and we saw the chaotic soldiers with our own eyes. He actually said that there was no chance in the cave, do you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Su Xun was still not convinced, feeling that no matter how strong Li Yixi was, it was impossible for him to know everything.


    "Humph!"


    "How the masters exist, the chaotic gods are garbage, and those two gods are still garbage in the eyes of the masters."


    "Don''t you understand yet?"


    "However, you have followed me for many years."


    "This time, I got this Chaos Divine Weapon, and we have a greater grasp of competing for the two Chaos Divine Weapons. If we can suppress everyone, one of them will be given to you by the city lord."


    "Remember, you must not doubt the master, otherwise, you will know very well."


    Yang Wanli''s voice became a bit colder at this moment.


    "clear!"


    Hearing this, Su Xun''s eyes instantly lit up.


    That is Chaos God Soldier.


    Before, their chances were very small, but now, didn''t they have a Chaos Divine Weapon.


    The chances of winning treasures are infinitely magnified.


    "City Lord, the power of the current Yin-Yang sword formation should be decreasing sharply. We have to go there in time to prevent the rest of us from having treasures in them and forcefully breaking into it, and we will have nothing to do at that time."


    "Once the dust settles and we go to snatch it, then it''s not a fight for treasures, but a provocation."


    "The Seven Sounds Palace is very strong, and the Yuxiao God Emperor and Elder Yun are not weak in their means."


    At this moment, Su Xun hurriedly suggested.


    "I know, that''s why I''m leaving, otherwise, do you think I don''t want to spend more time with high-level people?"


    "If it weren''t for you, I would have gotten a lot of opportunities today."


    "That fruit turned out to be a god-level spiritual root."


    When Yang Wanli thought of this, he felt a little angry and wanted to vomit blood.

 Chapter 1149

    "Also ask the city lord to punish!"


    Hearing this, Su Xun didn''t even dare to take a breath.


    At this moment, Su Xun felt extremely regretful.


    The spiritual roots of heaven and earth are too important to them.


    However, seeing that Yang Wanli didn''t pursue it, Su Xun''s heart slowly fell.


    "Let''s go!"


    "it''s already over."


    "I have a relationship myself, and I didn''t stick to the previous caution."


    "Now that we got this Chaos God Weapon, the opportunity has come."


    "Now that the Yin-Yang Sword Formation is weakened, its power is definitely not as strong as before. Although it is still dangerous to us, but there is a Chaos God Soldier, and it cannot threaten life. If people from several major forces come with treasures, then we will directly attack the sword. The array, the two divine weapons, are what we have in our hands."


    At this moment, Yang Wanli looked excited.


    "The Lord of the City said yes."


    "It''s still the city owner, you are wise, I actually forgot about this."


    "Now we do have the strength and confidence to break through the sword formation."


    "If the rest of the forces have no cards, then everything in the cave today is ours."


    At this moment, Su Xun hurriedly flattered.


    "good!"


    "However, you can be considered to have some credit. If you hadn''t suggested that the city master go to the Tianxing Palace, we would not have the chance to meet the peerless master."


    "So, today''s harvest will be shared with you."


    Yang Wanli suddenly didn''t feel so disgusted with Su Xun anymore.


    I feel that there is no credit or hard work.


    "Thank you, Lord City Lord."


    At this moment, Su Xun had a smug look on the corner of his mouth.


    I think this is the best move I''ve ever made.


    outside the cave.


    God Emperor Yuxiao glanced at Dongfu.


    The voice sounded in Elder Yun''s mind.


    "Elder Yun, the power of this yin and yang sword formation has weakened, and it is not a big threat to us, so be careful not to lose your life."


    "And now, Yang Wanli, who knows the most about the Yin-Yang Sword Formation, is not here. This is our chance."


    "With the treasures, we should be able to get two Chaos Divine Weapons unimpeded, and that''s just the hall of the cave, what about the chance in the depths?"


    "No one is competing, it''s our Qiyin Palace."


    "At that time, the formation will be weakened, and by the time Yang Wanli reacts, everything will be over."


    "Although Yang Wanli has some strength, he doesn''t dare to compete with my Qiyin Palace. At that time, forcibly snatching it would be a provocation."


    "It''s different from the current situation of competing for opportunities."


    When Elder Yun heard this, his expression lit up.


    But still a little nervous.


    "Brother Yuxiao, your suggestion is good, but I sensed before that there was an aura that made my heart palpitate from the core of the cave."


    "I''m afraid it''s very dangerous."


    Elder Yun still had some fears in his heart.


    "Wealth and wealth are sought in danger."


    "Otherwise, when the power of the sword formation is greatly weakened, our chances will be small. It really won''t work. After we get two Chaos Divine Weapons, we don''t need to go deep into the depths of the cave."


    The Yuxiao God Emperor retreated and asked for a second time.


    When the two reached a consensus and were about to act, two figures stepped out from the void, and it was Yang Wanli and Su Xun who had left.


    "Damn!"


    "It turned out to be back."


    God Emperor Yuxiao felt extremely unlucky.


    Yang Wanli''s strength is not weak, and he knows the Yin-Yang Sword Formation better than any of them.


    Compared with Yang Wanli, Yang Wanli actually had the upper hand.


    Elder Yun was also a little unhappy.


    But at this moment, the action can only be cancelled.


    "I saw Brother Yang, but I didn''t expect Brother Yang to come back beforehand."


    God Emperor Yuxiao said a little unhappy.


    Hearing this, Yang Wanli had a vague guess that it was possible that Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun planned to break into the sword formation.


    A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Hahaha!"


    "God Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun are polite. Although three days have not yet passed, the yin and yang sword formation at this moment is already weakening."


    "The activation of the sword formation also requires energy."


    "At this moment, the realm of the god emperor is deep, as long as you are careful, you can save your life."


    "Of course it has to be quiet, there are other people''s calculations, but it''s not necessarily."


    Hearing Yang Wanli''s words, the eyes of all the forces present instantly lit up.


    Secretly alerted, they were really afraid that someone would secretly repair the plank road and steal the treasures in the cave.


    So I''ve been waiting here for a few days in vain.


    "Hello, City Lord Yang!"


    "Hello, City Lord Yang!"


    One after another figure hurriedly stood up and thanked.


    His eyes fell on Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun, and they became alert.


    Only at this moment did they understand that Elder Yun was the master of the formation.


    Their understanding of the Yin-Yang Sword Formation is far better than theirs.


    "City Lord Yang, can you really break through now?"


    A god emperor''s gaze fell on Yang Wanli.


    For them, everything about Yang Wanli''s kinder, Qiyin Palace is too strong.


    "Yes, but there is still a lot of danger."


    "Otherwise, I won''t come early, and I''m afraid that I will come late, and the caves have been explored."


    Yang Wanli said with a smile.


    Hearing Yang Wanli''s words, Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun looked slightly cold, but they did not compete with Yang Wanli.


    At this moment, the figures of one after another show their brilliance.


    Also became alert.


    "What City Lord Yang said is, no wonder I felt that the sword formation seemed to be weaker just now, or City Lord Yang had a better understanding of the Yin-Yang sword formation."


    At this moment, Elder Yun plans to bring disaster to the east.


    "Ha ha!"


    "I, Yang Wanli, have only seen it in an ancient book. Presumably the Taoist scroll of the Qiyin Palace is far superior to my City Lord''s Mansion."


    "Everyone, are you taking action?"


    "Still wait."


    At this moment, Yang Wanli smiled faintly.


    When everyone heard Yang Wanli''s words, their expressions changed slightly.


    Obviously, Yang Wanli and others are going to explore the cave again.


    Those scattered cultivators changed their expressions slightly.


    Their background is incomparable with these people.


    When the forces of all parties heard the words, they immediately smiled and said, "If it is possible, we would like to try it too."


    "But we are weaker."


    "Don''t dare to test."


    The implication is clear, we do not take the initiative to die.


    No one can prove that what Yang Wanli and Emperor Yuxiao said is true?


    The weakening of the formation is inevitable, but who knows if it can kill the God Emperor.


    Bi Ruo said that the people behind attacked and so on.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll try it."


    "How do you feel?"


    Yang Wanli''s eyes fell on everyone.


    This was also calculated by Yang Wanli.


    Otherwise, once you enter suddenly, you will definitely be attacked by these people.


    In addition to the terrifying yin and yang sword formation, it is dangerous.


    God Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun''s expressions changed slightly at this moment.


    However, at this moment Yang Wanli is indeed the best candidate.


    "So good!"


    "After all, City Lord Yang has some understanding of the Yin-Yang Sword Formation, but my Qiyin Palace also has some strength and is willing to walk with City Lord Yang."


    God Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun looked at each other and made a decision in an instant.


    After all, Yang Wanli knew the Yin-Yang Sword Formation and had a considerable advantage.


    Chaos Divine Weapon is also a precious thing to Qiyin Palace.


    Such a treasure, who would not be moved.


    "So good!"


    "With two people here, safety is guaranteed."


    Yang Wanli did not refuse, but a sneer appeared in his eyes.


    I secretly said in my heart: "I know that you will not let me enter alone. After all, there are many treasures in the cave."


    "However, if you enter together, I will be much safer. After all, the Seven Sound Palace is the biggest threat."


    "When the time comes to mobilize all the magical soldiers, Yang Wanli can''t believe that he can''t snatch treasures with Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun."


    "Then so decide!"


    When the Emperor Yuxiao saw Yang Wanli''s promise, his expression became a little dignified.


    "Everyone be careful."


    "Let''s try it first."


    Yang Wanli''s voice fell, and he and Su Xun looked at each other, and the two stepped out.


    into the cave.


    Go through the door of light.


    Countless sword lights came to kill.


    It was difficult for Yang Wanli and Su Xun to mobilize their mana, but they still blocked the power of the sword formation.


    The eyes of the two lit up.


    The Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun, who followed closely behind the two, saw a treasure in front of them, which also blocked the attack of the Yin-Yang Sword Array.


    The rest of the people saw this scene at this moment, and their expressions changed slightly.


    Sure enough, as Yang Wanli said, you can enter at this moment, but the power of the Yin Yang sword formation is still not weak.


    "Walk!"


    The monks glanced at each other and stepped in immediately.


    After feeling that there was no fatal threat, the hanging hearts slowly fell, and their eyes showed a frenzy.

 Chapter 1150

    If one by one were not afraid of calculating each other, at this moment, they could not wait to break into the hall at the fastest speed.


    Going deep into the sword formation, everyone clearly felt that the danger of the sword formation was greatly reduced at this moment.


    God Emperor Yuxiao''s expression brightened.


    The weakening of the sword formation was far greater than they imagined.


    What they don''t know is that who lost the physical body and absorbed a lot of the power of the Dao in order to recover.


    Yang Wanli and Su Xun looked at each other.


    I sighed secretly, I really came in time, if I came later, I might really miss everything.


    Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun relied on the powerful treasures in their hands.


    The look brightened.


    "Go!"


    The next moment, God Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun looked at each other, and a supernatural power erupted, covering the audience.


    "God Emperor Yuxiao, as expected, you guys have long planned to make a sneak attack, do you think it''s possible?"


    Yang Wanli sneered.


    Immediately used magical powers to defuse the attack of the Yuxiao God Emperor.


    The remaining powerhouses also used their own means to counterattack.


    Yang Wanli urged Li Yixi to give the map of Shanhe Sheji, and the next moment, he directly tore the battle circle.


    Go quickly to the hall.


    "not good!"


    The sudden change was unexpected even by the Emperor Yuxiao.


    I didn''t expect that Yang Wanli had such a powerful treasure on his body.


    The rest of the powerhouses also changed their expressions.


    After all, entanglement here will only make Yang Wanli and Su Xun cheaper.


    One by one, they closed their hands in an instant and hurriedly chased towards the main hall.


    "Humph!"


    "One step, one step at a time!"


    Yang Wanli sneered.


    A terrifying aura erupted from Yang Wanli''s body, and Yang Wanli urged the Mountains and Rivers Society Jitu, ignoring the attack of the Yin-Yang Sword Formation.


    directly into the hall.


    "Chaos Divine Soldier, here it is!"


    As soon as he entered the main hall, Su Xun trembled with excitement.


    After all, the opportunity they fought for was unstoppable. After they got the Chaos God Weapon, although they could not refine it immediately, after all, they belonged to a master, but Yang Wanli had a map of mountains and rivers, and other people who wanted to spy on them had to have them too. That strength will do.


    Yang Wanli''s eyes also lit up when he entered the hall.


    But the next moment.


    Yang Wanli and Su Xun looked sluggish, thinking that they were hallucinating.


    Before, the two Chaos Divine Weapons suspended in the hall had disappeared.


    There was nothing in the entire hall.


    "how so?"


    Su Xun, who was so excited that he could get a Chaos Divine Weapon today, could no longer calm down.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    "Where''s the Chaos God Soldier?"


    "Where''s the Chaos God Soldier?"


    At this moment, Su Xun almost went crazy.


    "What the master said turned out to be true, the treasure here is gone."


    "Before, I thought it was Chaos Divine Weapon in the eyes of experts, but it was just garbage."


    "But the master''s words obviously didn''t mean that, but the treasure, which is really gone."


    "But, is the previous scene an illusion?"


    Yang Wanli stared at the scrap metal not far in front of him, looking extremely shocked.


    "Yang Wanli, Su Xun."


    "Don''t think about taking away the magic weapon, leaving the magic weapon, and spare you from dying."


    At this moment, outside the hall, a figure stormed in.


    God Emperor Yuxiao broke into the hall for the first time.


    Breaking into the hall, the Yuxiao God Emperor, who was about to use his magical powers, was stunned for a moment, because the Yuxiao God Emperor saw the look of decadence on the faces of Yang Wanli and Su Xun.


    At this moment, Emperor Yuxiao hesitated.


    God Emperor Yuxiao has a strong cultivation base and is naturally not a fool. At this moment, God Emperor Yuxiao is very clear that something incredible should have happened.


    Otherwise, Yang Wanli and Su Xun would not stay here.


    God Emperor Yuxiao''s voice just fell, and at this moment another figure rushed in, it was Elder Yun who followed closely behind God Emperor Yuxiao.


    As soon as Elder Yun entered the hall, his eyes involuntarily swept to the sky above the hall. The last time he entered the hall, Elder Yun was very clear that the two Chaos Divine Weapons were suspended there.


    However, seeing the empty sky above the hall at this moment, Elder Yun was extremely anxious, thinking that the two Chaos Divine Weapons had fallen into the hands of Yang Wanli and Su Xun.


    After the sword formation was opened, after all, only Yang Wanli and Su Xun had entered the hall.


    I saw Elder Yun at this moment, the speed was extremely fast, and the terrifying attack enveloped Yang Wanli.


    "roll."


    Yang Wanli, who woke up from the shock, was extremely angry at this moment.


    Directly with the power of Shanhe Shejitu, he slapped Elder Yun with a palm.


    Elder Yun, who felt that his strength was not inferior to Yang Wanli, flew out of Yang Wanli''s palm in an instant, his throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    But Yang Wanli did not pursue the victory, but his eyes fell on the scrap iron in front of him again.


    Even at this moment, Yang Wanli was still a little unacceptable.


    The Emperor Yuxiao felt the state of Yang Wanli and Su Xun at this moment, and could not help but follow their gazes. The next moment, the Emperor Yuxiao''s expression suddenly changed.


    Because the scrap iron on the ground is almost exactly the same as the Chaos Divine Armament they had seen before, but now the iron is rusted and without any spirituality, it is completely scrap iron.


    "Has it been destroyed? Or a hallucination?"


    "impossible?"


    "Absolutely impossible?"


    "You and I can feel it very clearly. That coercion is indeed the coercion of the Chaos Divine Weapon, and it is absolutely impossible to be an illusion."


    The scene in front of him, neither Yang Wanli nor the Emperor Yuxiao of the Seven Sounds Palace could accept it.


    Powerhouses from other parties also arrived one after another.


    Seeing the incomparable silence in the hall, one by one''s eyes flickered constantly.


    These people thought who should have captured these two Chaos Divine Weapons, so the atmosphere became extremely tense.


    "Who is it?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Who the hell destroyed these two chaotic weapons?"


    In the silence, Su Xun roared loudly at this moment.


    The voice was full of anger.


    Hearing Su Xun''s words, all the powerhouses couldn''t help being shocked, and everyone finally discovered the scrap iron on the floor of the hall.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible for someone to abolish the Chaos God Weapon."


    "I don''t believe it''s true!"


    God Emperor Yuxiao''s voice was extremely low, and he felt that it was very likely that Yang Wanli and Su Xun were stealing from each other.


    God Emperor Yuxiao strode out and walked to the two Chaos Divine Weapons that had been abolished.


    Picking up the Chaos Divine Weapon and feeling it, God Emperor Yuxiao''s expression became extremely ugly.


    At this moment, the Yuxiao God Emperor set off a storm in his heart. He never thought that there was someone in this world who could destroy the Chaos God Weapon.


    Although this has become scrap iron, God Emperor Yuxiao can still clearly feel the residual breath, and such terrifying materials cannot be faked.


    "Damn?"


    "In the end what happened?"


    God Emperor Yuxiao looked extremely cold at this moment. He didn''t expect that he had waited outside for two days stupidly, but when he entered, he found that the Chaos Divine Weapon was destroyed.

 Chapter 1151

    "Damn."


    At this moment, the Yuxiao God Emperor was extremely angry, and instantly squeezed the scrap iron in his hand into pieces and flew everywhere.


    These powerhouses who entered the hall stretched out their hands and grabbed the fragments in front of them. They sensed it, and their eyes showed shock. They also felt that this was indeed the breath of Chaos Divine Weapon.


    Someone was able to destroy the Chaos Divine Weapon, and all of them were terrified at this moment.


    Yang Wanli suddenly remembered what Li Yixi said.


    His expression changed slightly.


    "not good!"


    "Quick, go to the depths and take a look!"


    "If someone really entered the cave, I''m afraid that the treasures in the depths will also suffer."


    Yang Wanli''s voice fell, and he quickly swept into the depths of the cave.


    "Quick!"


    At this moment, one after another figure went straight to the depths of the cave at the fastest speed.


    In the blink of an eye, it directly surpassed Yang Wanli.


    Although Yang Wanli was extremely anxious, Yang Wanli remembered Li Yixi''s words that there was a great danger in the cave.


    So Yang Wanli became cautious after going deeper.


    Even Su Xun next to Yang Wanli became extremely nervous at this moment.


    Before entering the hall, Su Xun still had doubts about Li Yixi''s words, but at this moment, Su Xun trembled.


    Li Yixi''s words involuntarily appeared in his mind.


    "Damn."


    "This secret room was also opened. This secret room should be where the exercises and Taoist scrolls are stored."


    "But the exercises and Dao scrolls here have all disappeared without a trace."


    These beings who entered the secret room looked extremely ugly. They saw that the formation had been broken, and there was nothing in it.


    When they entered the cave, their faces were hot, but at this moment, they found that the place was already empty.


    After Yang Wanli and Su Xun heard each other''s words, they also entered the secret room. Looking at the empty secret room, Yang Wanli and Su Xun looked at each other again.


    There was a storm in my heart.


    They knew how terrifying the Yin-Yang Sword Array was. However, after the Yin-Yang Sword Array erupted, someone quietly entered the cave, which was too incredible.


    Many people originally came for the practice and inheritance, but now they find that the practice and Dao scroll in the secret room have disappeared without a trace, as if they have taken time out of the spirit in their bodies.


    "Go, go to the last hall and take a look!"


    "Damn it, what kind of existence is it? It was able to enter the cave quietly under our noses."


    "Stolen all the treasures in the entire cave."


    Even God Emperor Yuxiao couldn''t help but want to scold his mother at this moment.


    At the same time, there was a storm in my heart.


    God Emperor Yuxiao knew very well that the strength of the person who shot it was absolutely beyond imagination, otherwise, there would never be any feeling.


    Soon, one after another figure entered the hall.


    Entering the hall, one by one was stunned.


    "There''s actually a big pot here."


    And in this hall, they could faintly smell a residual broth smell.


    "Such an arrogant person, went to the depths of this cave to make soup."


    Su Xun''s face was full of anger at this moment.


    Feel like someone is playing them.


    Su Xun walked to the cauldron, and with a wave of his hand, the cauldron in front of him instantly turned to ashes.


    Su Xun''s expression was very ugly, and his expression changed slightly when he looked down at the fire.


    Because at this moment, Su Xun saw a page of the book that was not burnt out.


    "Broken Heaven God Emperor Sword Art!"


    With only these six words left, Su Xun''s expression became extremely solemn.


    Su Xun lowered his head and picked up the half-burned page.


    At this moment, Su Xun felt an incomparably powerful rhyme from these words.


    Su Xun knew very well that this was definitely an incomparably powerful practice, and it was a practice at the pinnacle of the God Emperor realm.


    Seeing the remaining half of the page, Su Xun''s body couldn''t help shaking, with a look of disbelief on his face.


    "Su Xun, what''s wrong?"


    Yang Wanli, who was extremely angry, found Su Xun''s abnormality at this moment and hurriedly asked.


    At this moment, the eyes of one after another figure fell on Su Xun''s body one after another.


    "Lord City Lord, I found those exercises in the secret room."


    Su Xun''s voice just fell, and the next moment, one after another figure suddenly appeared around Su Xun, staring at Su Xun.


    "Where?"


    Yang Wanli''s voice sank, and he felt that Su Xun was crazy. Since he found the treasure, why did he say it directly?


    But at this moment, Yang Wanli didn''t dare to hide anything, he could only ask.


    Hearing Yang Wanli''s words, Su Xun stretched out his hand and pointed to the fire in front of him.


    "Lord City Lord, the secret scroll of the practice method was brought here and made a stew."


    Hearing Su Xun''s words, one by one felt that Su Xun was crazy, and there was no waste of the exercises that were treasured in the cave.


    How could it be burned.


    "If you don''t believe me, look!"


    "There are a lot of them that haven''t been incinerated."


    "That''s the proof."


    Su Xun handed the half of the paper in his hand to the crowd.


    Breaking Heaven God Emperor Sword Judgment.


    When everyone saw the six words in front of them, their bodies trembled.


    In these six words, they felt a powerful and incomparably powerful rhyme.


    The next moment, a pair of eyes fell on the fire instantly, and one by one, they found the paper that was not completely burned out, and saw the words preserved on it, and their hearts were bleeding.


    Some even dropped their feet.


    Sad face.


    They can''t think of what kind of person they are, and they ignore these secrets of the practice.


    If these exercises are thrown out, it will definitely cause a bloody storm, and countless forces will definitely die because of the competition.


    However, such a treasure was used by people to cook the meat directly.


    "Damn!"


    "This cave is actually empty!"


    "Hasn''t we all become a joke?"


    God Emperor Yuxiao''s expression instantly became extremely embarrassing.


    "Is the inheritance in this cave still alive?"


    "After all, this person entered the cave without a sound. Since these exercises are not in his eyes, the inheritance here will naturally not enter his eyes."


    "I think it''s very likely that the inheritance is still there?"


    Elder Yun looked very embarrassed, but at this moment he immediately said aloud.


    "good!"


    "This kind of terrifying existence directly devoured the divinity of the Chaos Divine Armament, and using the secrets of the exercises as firewood must not despise the inheritance here, and I do have a chance."


    "Just don''t know where the inheritance is?"


    The people who were originally desperate, after hearing these two sentences, their eyes lit up one by one.


    "Lord City Lord, are we also looking for inheritance?"


    Su Xun''s eyes flickered a little, because Su Xun remembered Li Yixi''s words.


    "Let''s step back a little, even if there is still inheritance here, we will give it to others. The master has calculated everything here. Then, the master said that there is still a great danger in the cave, then there is definitely a danger in this cave. "


    "And now, the treasures of the cave have been swept away, and it is very likely that the great danger comes from inheritance."


    When Yang Wanli''s voice fell, Su Xun involuntarily took a few steps back.


    Su Xun''s heart trembled, "A master can really spy on the future."

 Chapter 1152

    Although it is said that everything here is swept away by a terrifying existence.


    That kind of terrifying existence does not despise the inheritance here, but it does not mean that the people here despise the inheritance.


    They are very aware of the owner of this cave, but one of them is at least a half-step detached existence.


    A half-step detachment is a realm that is difficult for them to reach.


    If they can get the inheritance of the other party, they will avoid countless detours.


    And all of them have an illusion in their hearts, that is, this cave dwelling was left behind by an extremely terrifying detached existence.


    At this moment, one after another figure was busy in the hall.


    Soon, someone found a secret room.


    "There is a secret room here. The seal of the formation above the secret room is still intact. Maybe this is the place of inheritance!"


    The voice just fell, and the next moment all the people suddenly appeared in front of Shimen.


    "Sure enough, the formation here is complete!"


    "Even if the inheritance is not here, there must be many treasures in it."


    God Emperor Yuxiao''s gaze fell on the stone gate, and a frenzy appeared in the depths of his pupils.


    "This formation is very mysterious, how to break it?"


    However, the next moment, a strong god emperor frowned, seeing the incomparably complicated runes above the stone gate, and a look of despair appeared on his face.


    He found that the formation of this stone gate was indestructible and could not be destroyed at all. Now that he wants to open this gate, there is only one way, and that is to break the formation honestly.


    "City Lord Yang, I think City Lord Yang is proficient in many formations, but I don''t know if he knows the formation above this stone gate!"


    Yang Wanli was originally hiding behind the crowd, but at this moment, he felt the gaze of God Emperor Yuxiao, and his expression was a little helpless.


    In fact, Yang Wanli could not wait to leave this cave at this moment. After all, Yang Wanli knew that there must be great dangers in this cave.


    But if he left now, he would be questioned by all the powerhouses.


    After all, the opportunity here has disappeared.


    "Sorry, I''m just dabbling in some superficial formations. I don''t know such profound formations at all, but this formation is somewhat similar to the Yin-Yang sword formation."


    At this moment, Yang Wanli said lightly.


    "Yes, the formation on the door is indeed related to the Yin-Yang Sword Formation. The old man can also see through one or two. If he can join forces with City Lord Yang, there may be a chance to break this formation."


    Elder Yun of Qiyin Palace''s eyes fell on Yang Wanli''s body and said lightly.


    "If I can help Elder Yun, I will naturally help."


    "However, my involvement in the formation is too superficial, so please don''t blame Elder Yun, but today I brought the secret volume of the Yin-Yang Sword Array with me. I don''t know if it will be of any help to Elder Yun."


    Yang Wanli can''t wait to stay away from here, how can he be willing to join forces with Elder Yun to break the formation?


    However, in order not to arouse public anger, Yang Wanli threw the Yin Yang Sword Formation Secret Scroll in his hand at this moment.


    Originally, Elder Yun looked slightly cold, but when he saw Yang Wanli throwing out the secret scroll of Yin-Yang Sword Formation, he no longer paid attention to Yang Wanli, but looked at him with hot eyes.


    At this moment, all the people who are proficient in the formation method are all around Elder Yun.


    Soon, under discussion, there was a way to break the formation.


    In just a moment, the formation on the stone gate slowly opened.


    "Open, the door is open!"


    Seeing the sealed stone gate open in front of him, the eyes of the figures lit up, and they were extremely excited.


    Yang Wanli''s voice sounded in Su Xun''s mind: "Let''s be careful, this is definitely not easy."


    "This formation looks flawless, but I found that this formation is a temporary forgery, and it''s just that the formation outside the cave is so terrifying, the formation here is definitely not so simple, but now this formation But it¡¯s incredibly simple, and I think there must be an unknowable factor in this.¡±


    When the figures swarmed in, Yang Wanli and Su Xun looked at each other and only followed behind the crowd.


    Since I can''t leave, I can only choose to take a step by step, and Yang Wanli still has the map of the mountains and rivers given by Li Yixi in his arms. Yang Wanli feels that it should be able to save his life.


    After all, Li Yixi said that he is not in danger of falling today.


    The moment Yang Wanli and Su Xun had just entered the secret room, a voice sounded in everyone''s mind.


    "Congratulations on passing the first test. If you want to accept my inheritance, you must have some dabbling in the game."


    "So the formation above Shimen is the first test for you. Of course, this test is also very simple."


    This voice sounded in everyone''s minds, and at this moment, a phantom slowly appeared in the secret room.


    There seemed to be admiration in the shadow''s eyes.


    "Thank you senior for giving me the opportunity!"


    At this moment, one by one''s eyes lit up.


    "The relaxation of the first level does not mean that the next test will be extremely easy."


    "The next thing to test you is your xinxing."


    "I have a song here that can awaken the demons in your hearts and create illusions in your hearts."


    "Only if you can stick to your heart for ten minutes under my tune, will you be able and qualified to participate in the final test."


    "Are you ready?"


    The voice of this phantom sounded in everyone''s mind.


    "Thank you for reminding me, we are ready."


    These god emperors could not wait to participate in the assessment immediately, and they were extremely excited at this moment.


    Because they felt an incomparably powerful half-step detachment aura on the body of this phantom.


    Who doesn''t want to get the inheritance of the other party.


    Seeing the heat in the eyes of everyone, at this moment, a look of disdain appeared in the pupils of this phantom.


    However, it was very well concealed, and no one noticed the slightest.


    "Since everyone is ready, the second round of assessment begins."


    "This song is called Tianmo Luanwu. I hope you can stick to your heart under its influence."


    "This is actually a test of your state of mind. Whether you can persist until the end is a chance for you, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to experience your heart."


    "So I suggest that if you can persevere, try to persevere as long as possible."


    The voice of the virtual shadow fell, and at this moment, a conch appeared in the hand of the virtual shadow.


    At the next moment, this phantom sounded the conch in his hand, and one after another beautiful tunes sounded in this secret room in an instant.


    At the moment when the sound of the conch shell sounded, the song went to everyone''s ears strangely at this moment.


    In just a moment, the expressions of these beings in front of them became struggling.


    Even at this moment, Yang Wanli had beads of sweat on his forehead, and this song gave Yang Wanli a great threat.


    However, at this moment when Yang Wanli was unbearable, he saw the map of the mountains and rivers in his arms, and suddenly there was a burst of breath.


    This breath instantly made Yang Wanli''s heart extremely calm, and at this moment Yang Wanli was also out of the control of Conch Sound.


    Yang Wanli was horrified to find that everyone in the secret room looked different.


    The sound of the conch from the conch carried an extremely strange power, and this power actually controlled everyone.


    Under the control of this song, these people have a feeling of being peeped into the secrets of their hearts.


    Even beside Yang Wanli, Su Xun at this moment was controlled by that force.


    "Su Xun, wake up, wake up!"


    Yang Wanli had a feeling of extreme danger, without any hesitation, a voice sounded in Su Xun''s mind in an instant, wanting to forcibly wake Su Xun.


    However, as he kept shouting, Yang Wanli''s expression became extremely anxious at the moment, he did not expect this man''s means to be so terrifying.


    "Map of the Mountains and Rivers!"


    "Yes, the map of the Mountains and Rivers Society must be useful. I was awakened by the breath of the map of the Mountains and Rivers."


    The next moment, Yang Wanli mobilized Shanhe Shejitu and let a breath of Shanhe Shejitu enter Su Xun''s body.


    Su Xun, who had fallen into an illusion, suddenly woke up at this moment.


    His expression was extremely pale, a little panicked.


    "Calm down!"


    "Don''t show any clues!"


    "That expert said it right. There is indeed a great danger here. This is not an inheritance at all? If it is really a test of a person''s character, why would he spy on the secrets of the other person''s heart?"


    "The two of us can''t reveal any flaws, otherwise, it is very likely that we will be targeted by the other party."


    "Now hurry up and seal some secrets in our hearts, and don''t let the other party have any perception."


    "If I knew that there was such a terrifying danger in this cave, I would never enter."


    Yang Wanli''s voice fell, and Su Xun''s nervous forehead was covered with beads of sweat.


    When he thought that his previous self had questioned Li Yixi, Su Xun wanted to slap him hard.


    Just now, the sound of the conch shells that were danced by the heavenly demons invaded his body. At that moment, even Su Xun tried his best to get rid of it, as if that force wanted to gain insight into the secrets in his heart and control his soul.


    Hearing Yang Wanli''s suggestion, Su Xun didn''t hesitate, and instantly urged the secret method to seal some secrets in his heart.


    The phantom in the secret room was sitting in the void, and at this moment, I saw him controlling one after another silhouette. As Yang Wanli said, at this moment, he is spying on the secrets of everyone in front of him.


    The next moment, Yang Wanli immediately sealed his memory and let that force investigate. As for the real core secret, Yang Wanli would never let the other party know.


    Soon, the song ended, the phantom frowned slightly, and when his eyes swept to Yang Wanli and Su Xun, he looked a little puzzled.


    But he didn''t care too much. Soon, he waved his hand, and a strange force entered everyone''s body, and the silhouettes trembled suddenly.


    Someone spurted out a mouthful of blood in an instant, and fell to the ground, as if all their strength had been drained.


    Those who can barely keep their composure, at this moment, look a little pale.


    "A few of you are eliminated, you can leave, you are not qualified to participate in the next test."


    Before everyone could calm down, at this moment, the voice of that figure sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "Thank you senior for keeping your hands!"


    These people showed bitterness in their eyes, and when they saw the phantom opening, they naturally did not dare to delay, and walked out of the secret room with difficulty. However, the next moment, Yang Wanli''s pupils in the secret room shrank suddenly.


    Because under Yang Wanli''s perception, these figures were instantly wiped out by a terrifying force not far from walking out of the secret room.


    "Danger is the master of this inheritance?"


    "But why did the other party do this?"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli couldn''t figure out what the other party was doing.


    Those powerhouses who stayed in the secret room, at this moment, their eyes lit up, all of them did not know that the other party had just spied on all the secrets.


    "As long as any of you pass the last test and perform the best, then you will be eligible for my inheritance."


    "This test is not dangerous, and it can be regarded as a reward for you. The third test is of infinite benefit to you."


    "The third test is chess."


    "Take heaven and earth as the chessboard, and ten thousand ways as the pieces."

 Chapter 1153

    The phantom''s eyes swept across the faces of the people in front of him, and a veiled mockery appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    In his eyes, these people in front of him are nothing but ants, and the reason why he is patient now is just to stabilize the crowd and take Yang Wanli first.


    "This¡­¡­"


    When Su Xun heard this phantom''s words, his expression suddenly changed, his eyelids jumped wildly, and his scalp went numb.


    "How is it possible that this terrifying existence has actually taken a fancy to Lord City Lord,"


    "The master once calculated that it would not be dangerous to enter the cave this time, but why did you choose the master?"


    "Until now, there has not been any danger here, but the expert naturally said that there is a great danger here, so the great danger must be this phantom."


    "But why is it so?"


    "Is it because we went to see the masters that our fate changed?"


    At this moment, Su Xun was anxious like an ant on a hot pan, his hands clenched into fists, his palms were sweaty, and he didn''t know what to do for a while.


    From entering this cave until now, everything has been extremely smooth, and it can even be said to be unbelievably smooth. Even those incomparably weak caves cannot be so smooth.


    Su Xun wanted to stop it, but at this moment, Su Xun felt a terrifying aura above this phantom. Su Xun knew very well that if he shot now, he would definitely die.


    Not only does his own strength have no chance of winning, but it will also instantly break the tranquility of this place, and it is very likely that it will also ruin some of Yang Wanli''s plans.


    So even at this moment, Su Xun was extremely anxious and his head was covered in sweat, Su Xun could only bite his lip to prevent himself from giving out any abnormality.


    This phantom glance swept over everyone, and said with a smile: "Don''t be disappointed, everyone, after all, you also got a lot of opportunities today. Of course, if you want to get my inheritance, you must be a very good existence. "


    "Although you have combined a lot of Dao insights, it is absolutely impossible to break this chess game."


    "The reason why this test is set up is to see how you will do it. This game of chess is actually a great opportunity. If you abandon everything and play the game with your own insights, then you will get more insights. ."


    "At the same time, my disciples must have an indomitable heart, and they must have their own opinions on their own avenues."


    "Only in this way can we walk out of a unique avenue and go further."


    "Everyone, I will immediately begin to pass on my inheritance to my disciples. Just in case, I have activated the formation, and completely closed the entrance and exit of the cave."


    "So I have to feel wronged for everyone during this time."


    "After I pass on all the inheritance to my disciples, this cave will be opened automatically. During this time, everyone can practice here and integrate the Dao insights obtained today."


    "During this period of time, if you have any doubts, you can ask me for advice, and I can answer them for free. Of course, everyone has only one chance, so you should think about it carefully."


    "This is also my compensation to everyone."


    The voice of the virtual shadow just fell, and the sound of rumbling sounded, everyone showed ecstasy, and they didn''t care, but Su Xun in the crowd turned pale as paper.


    At this moment, Su Xun''s body was shaking. In order not to attract the phantom''s attention, Su Xun could only hurriedly lower his head.


    Closing your eyes, a pair of Dao insights you got before you started to comprehend.


    "Thank you senior."


    Everyone who did not get the inheritance and was extremely lost in their hearts became excited one by one at this moment.


    "Tutor, what''s your name?"


    "For the teacher, I will teach you the method of reaching the sky."


    "Although I have not reached the level of detachment as a teacher, I have also reached the extreme of a half-step detachment. I hope you can fulfill my obsession and take the step that a teacher cannot take."


    "I can''t exist for too long as a teacher, and it will soon dissipate. It''s a pity that I can''t take another look at this world."


    This phantom, this moment''s voice seemed to reveal endless unwillingness and regret.


    Suppressing his unwillingness, he smiled and looked at Yang Wanli at this moment.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli was full of unease in his heart. Hearing this phantom''s words, Yang Wanli''s heart became more and more irritable.


    The scenes I saw today all proved that Li Yixi''s words were all true.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli was extremely anxious, and now Yang Wanli can only pray to Li Yixi''s map of the mountains and rivers, so that he can escape.


    In order to find an opportunity, Yang Wanli could only hurriedly squeeze out a smile.


    Reaching the realm of Yang Wanli, if you want to act, it is naturally impossible for any flaws to appear.


    "Thank you, Master!"


    "The disciple will surely carry forward your heritage."


    "I must let everyone know your name, Master."


    "The disciple will never disappoint you, Master, and will never let Master''s inheritance be dusted."


    Yang Wanli''s voice fell, and he couldn''t wait to walk in front of this phantom.


    "Disciple pays respects to Master."


    Yang Wanli knelt in front of this phantom with a plop.


    "Good apprentice, I naturally chose you for my teacher, which means that your talent is extraordinary, and you will not let the inheritance of your teacher be dusted, and you should not have too much burden. I believe that you can take that step and complete your mission. Something the teacher has never accomplished in his life."


    "Teacher, hurry up and calm down your mind, and as a teacher, I will pass on the insights of my life to you."


    A smile appeared on Xu Ying''s face, as if he really wanted to impart his own insights to Yang Wanli.


    Everyone who was digesting the previous insights heard the words of the virtual shadow, and their faces showed jealousy.


    Although they had obtained a lot of Dao insights before, they knew very well that compared with the terrifying existence in front of them, those Dao insights were nothing, and they were very envious of Yang Wanli.


    "Thank you, Master!"


    A smile appeared on Yang Wanli''s face, he closed his eyes immediately, and sat cross-legged.


    But in fact, at this moment, Yang Wanli felt that he had fallen into the cold cave of ten thousand years, and his body became extremely stiff.


    Yang Wanli can only pin all his hopes on Shanhe Shejitu. Yang Wanli is very clear that if the Shanhe Shejitu can''t save him, then he will surely die today.


    "You don''t need to be nervous."


    There was a sneer at the corner of Xu Ying''s mouth, his voice fell, and his hand fell on Yang Wanli''s eyebrows instantly.


    At this moment, the terrifying existence of the soul force quickly went to Yang Wanli''s soul realm.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli''s heart was extremely cold, and he hurriedly closed his soul realm.


    "Snatch!"


    "It turned out to be a house grab!"


    "Damn, no wonder the master said that there is a great danger in this cave. It turned out that this man opened the cave just to let him find a suitable person to take the house."


    "Where is this chance, this is simply a magic pit that eats people without spitting bones!"


    "Damn, what to do?"


    "Even if my soul realm is closed, it won''t last long, and I''ve lost control of my body."


    "I only have the cultivation base of the peak of the god emperor, and the one in front of me is a half-step extraordinary terrifying existence. His soul power is not comparable to me at all."


    "Did the master make a mistake?"


    "Am I going to die?"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley, and his face was full of despair. If he knew this scene, he would not enter the cave again if he was killed.


    Originally, I wanted to come here to find some opportunities, but I didn''t think that I would not be able to save my own life.


    Yang Wanli knew very well how terrifying the existence of half-step detachment was. The power of the other party''s soul was not at the same level as his own.


    "Um?"


    "Is it blocked?"


    "Suddenly closed his soul realm."


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect this person to be vigilant long ago. It turned out that he closed some of the real secrets in his heart before, so that I didn''t detect anything useful. It turns out that this person is so cautious."


    "But so what?"


    "This deity has chosen you, and that is your great chance. If you want to resist, is it possible?"


    "Even if the soul realm is closed, what can I do? Now I completely control your physical body. I see how you struggle. Even if the soul realm is closed, I only need to wave my hand to break it open."


    "If you want to escape the catastrophe after closing your soul realm, how can it be that simple."


    "Now that I am in control of the body, even if the existence of the sky and the earth comes, it is absolutely impossible to save your life."


    "Boy, accept your fate obediently!"


    "If you want to compete with the deity, you don''t have any ability or qualifications."


    "Why do you have to suffer?"


    The voice of the virtual shadow sounded outside Yang Wanli''s Soul Ocean at this moment.


    There was a terrifying magic in that voice.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli''s heart trembled, and Yang Wanli''s face turned pale.


    Because Yang Wanli discovered that the power of the other party''s soul was only the first sprint, so he clicked through its closed soul sea.


    "Am I really going to die?"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli was full of despair.


    The phantom projected the soul realm, and there was a smug look on the corner of his mouth. According to his perception, as long as he hit it again, the closed soul realm of Yang Wanli would be completely opened. At that time, he would erase Yang Wanli''s soul and occupy Yang Wanli. body.


    At that time, he will kill everyone and create a powerful Taoist body. After going out, he will soon regain the strength of the peak realm.


    However, at the moment when this phantom was about to sprint, I saw the map of the mountains and rivers in Yang Wanli''s arms, which seemed to sense Yang Wanli''s crisis, and saw a faint breath in the map of the mountains and rivers. .


    Instantly entered Yang Wanli''s body, the next moment, this breath appeared in Yang Wanli''s soul realm.


    Quietly, as if Yang Wanli''s soul realm was not closed, but opened for him.


    Yang Wanli suddenly felt an incomparably terrifying aura in his soul realm, his expression turned pale instantly, and he was completely desperate.


    But the next moment, Yang Wanli''s eyes widened, because Yang Wanli found that this aura was extremely familiar, not to take away his existence, but to belong to a wisp of aura in the map of mountains and rivers.


    Yang Wanli once felt it in Li Yixi''s body.


    So even at this moment, Yang Wanli was extremely nervous, but Yang Wanli instantly recognized this aura.


    "Does it smell like a master?"


    "Can you save me?"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli showed a touch of excitement on his face.


    Yang Wanli knew very well that if the breath of an expert could not save him, then he would definitely die and there would be no way out.


    The next moment, in Yang Wanli''s soul realm, an incomparably illusory figure appeared.


    This phantom is exactly the same as Li Yixi.


    "A senior?"


    Seeing this figure in his soul realm, Yang Wanli was extremely excited, and Yang Wanli knew that he was saved.

 Chapter 1155

    At the moment when this phantom of Li Yixi appeared, Yang Wanli, who had been extremely nervous, was instantly relaxed.


    As for how this phantom penetrated his confinement soul realm, Yang Wanli didn''t think about it at all at this moment. In Yang Wanli''s eyes, Li Yixi was such a terrifying existence that it was difficult to guess, even if he closed his soul realm, he would definitely Impossible to stop in the slightest.


    Yang Wanli felt the terrifying power of the soul, and once again launched an impact on his soul realm, Yang Wanli directly lifted the closed state.


    After all, Yang Wanli knew very well that once he was hit by that soul power, his soul power would definitely be hit hard.


    For the other party, it will be more beneficial for them to re-inflict their own soul power, and it will be extremely simple to swallow them at that time.


    But now that he felt the wisp of will in his soul realm, Yang Wanli handed over his life and death.


    Because Yang Wanli knew very well that he had no confidence in himself at all.


    Li Yixi had said before that he would not have to worry about his life on this day, so at this moment, Yang Wanli could only put all his hopes on this phantom of Li Yixi.


    The power of the soul rushed over in an instant, but the next moment suddenly found that the sea of ????soul was opened, and there was a look of doubt in his eyes.


    But there is no hesitation. In his opinion, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Today, he only has a soul body left. If it is impacted, it will also have a lot of shock damage to him.


    Although the damage can be almost ignored, but what is the point of being able to enter the sea of ????souls smoothly.


    In his eyes, existences such as Yang Wanli are like ants, unable to raise any storms at all, so at this moment he never thought that after entering Yang Wanli''s soul realm, he would encounter any danger.


    The power of his soul entered Yang Wanli''s soul realm and turned into a figure.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Wouldn''t it be better to accept fate earlier?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make you feel any pain."


    When this soul body appeared in Yang Wanli''s soul realm, his face was rebellious.


    Yang Wanli''s soul body in the soul realm was directly ignored by him. At this moment, he was unscrupulously inquiring about Yang Wanli''s soul realm.


    "At the peak of the god emperor realm, such a soul is still weak. Compared with me, there is a difference between heaven and earth."


    "But it can be used now. Wait a minute, swallowing the group of waste outside can also expand this soul realm and make it dozens of times stronger."


    "Boy, will your soul body dissipate on its own, or will I help you?"


    "Tell you, this deity is the Great Sage of the Sea."


    After looking at Yang Wanli''s soul realm, his eyes landed on Yang Wanli''s soul body.


    "Sorry, I have no interest in suicide!"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli''s soul body appeared beside Li Yixi''s phantom. Hearing the voice of this soul body, Yang Wanli''s incomparably cold voice sounded in the soul realm.


    "Um?"


    Fu Hai with a face full of disdain, after hearing Yang Wanli''s words at this moment, looked at Yang Wanli and wanted to ridicule, but his expression suddenly stopped.


    "impossible?"


    "How can there be other people''s will in your soul realm?"


    At this moment, Fu Hai naturally saw the existence of Li Yixi''s will.


    However, Fu Hai didn''t feel any danger in Li Yixi''s will. At this moment, he was just curious, why there is such a will, but Yang Wanli''s soul realm did not have any abnormality.


    Yang Wanli himself was not affected in any way.


    Soon Fu Hai''s mouth was filled with mockery.


    "Little guy, you let me into your soul realm, it''s not because you want to rely on this will, save you, this should be your ancestor''s protection method!"


    "Do you think this wretched wisp of will can save you?"


    "This wisp of will can be destroyed with a wave of my hand, do you believe it?"


    "Now I''ll let you know how unbearable your life-saver is in my eyes."


    "Before your soul disappears, I should let you take a look, what kind of power does half-step detachment possess?"


    Fu Hai''s disdainful voice resounded in Yang Wanli''s soul realm. The next moment, he waved his hand, and a golden aura in the soul realm instantly disappeared towards the phantom of Li Yixi''s will, trying to instantly remove it. obliterate.


    However, when his breath fell on the phantom of will, this phantom of will not only did not disappear, but directly swallowed up his power and became a little more solid.


    "Um?"


    "what happened?"


    "It''s just a piece of willpower, but it can devour my power. I want to see how much power you can devour!"


    "I have to support you to death!"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Fu Hai frowned slightly, but he didn''t put this willpower in his eyes at all.


    The next moment, Fu Hai''s soul power condensed a terrifying short-range soldier, and once again killed Li Yixi''s phantom.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli, who was standing beside Li Yixi''s phantom, felt the terrifying attack, and his body trembled violently.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli also felt a fatal crisis.


    Yang Wanli knew very well that if this attack was aimed at him, then his soul body would definitely die, and he would not have any ability to resist, because this attack had already reached the level of half-step detachment.


    Yang Wanli looked nervous, and involuntarily looked at Li Yixi''s phantom beside him. He wanted to see if Li Yixi had a way to deal with it, but the next moment, Yang Wanli''s eyes widened.


    The phantom let this terrifying attack hit his body.


    Yang Wanli closed his eyes in despair, but the next moment, Yang Wanli was shocked, because Yang Wanli found that there was no feeling of his body exploding beside him.


    On the contrary, it feels that the phantom is more powerful.


    Yang Wanli opened his eyes and looked, his pupils shrank suddenly, his face full of shock.


    Because that terrifying blade was swallowed by Li Yixi''s phantom at a terrifying speed at this moment, and Li Yixi''s phantom, which was originally incomparably illusory, became even more real at this moment.


    "Damn, how could this be?"


    Originally, he had a calm face, and when he saw the scene in front of him, there was panic in his eyes. He never thought that this phantom, which was so weak to the extreme, could actually be swallowed.


    "Damn, I don''t believe I can''t kill you."


    "How strong can a wisp of will that is almost negligible."


    At the moment of Fu Hai, his expression was extremely cold, but his heart was already filled with fear.


    Fu Hai burst out, and went towards Li Yixi''s will, only to see a short sword suddenly appeared in his hand.


    This short sword is no longer formed by the power of the soul, but a divine weapon of the soul.


    Controlling the Soul Divine Soldier wants to completely wipe out Li Yixi''s will.


    At this moment, Fu Hai went all out to burn a golden flame on Fu Hai''s short sword.


    "Burning Heaven and Golden Flame!"


    "This is the Burning Heaven Golden Flame!"


    Seeing the golden flame on the short sword, Yang Wanli''s body trembled violently, and panic appeared in his eyes.


    Very terrifying, although Yang Wanli knows that Li Yixi''s strength is unfathomable, but at this moment, Li Yixi is just a very dim willpower appearing in his soul realm, Yang Wanli does not know this ray of Li Yixi Whether the phantom of the dim willpower can compete with it.


    Yang Wanli''s eyelids twitched wildly, his scalp was numb, his hands clenched into fists, and he was dying to see if Li Yixi needed to be able to resist at this moment.


    "Master, you can do it, you can do it!"


    In Yang Wanli''s heart, he kept shouting at this moment.


    Yang Wanli was extremely anxious, because life and death were at this moment.


    As he kept getting closer, Fu Hai saw this phantom of Li Yixi at this moment, without any movement, a mocking look appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "My Soul Divine Weapon plus Fen Tian Jin Yan, even if it is half a step detached soul, has a great restraint effect."


    "There is a phantom in the area, but there is no response. I want to watch you disappear with my own eyes."


    "How could the body that the deity finally chose, let you destroy my good deeds?"


    "Destroy."


    The sound of ridicule fell, and the short sword in his hand also pierced into Li Yixi''s phantom at this moment.


    However, the next moment, Fu Hai''s face not only did not have any joy, but Fu Hai seemed to have fallen into an ice cave, his body trembled violently, and that face became extremely distorted.


    "No no no..."


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    "Soul Divine Weapon, coupled with Burning Heaven and Golden Flame, can''t hurt you in the slightest, this is absolutely impossible!"


    "You are just a phantom of an extremely weak will, how can you fight against it?"


    Fu Hai wanted to let go, but at this moment, a terrifying devouring power broke out.


    Not only was the Fentian Golden Flame wrapped around the short sword being swallowed up, but at this instant, Fuhai''s body also collapsed and was swallowed rapidly.


    In panic, Fu Hai''s soul body turned into nothingness.


    "Pfft."


    in the secret room.


    He pointed his finger at Fuhai between Yang Wanli''s eyebrows, and a mouthful of blood spurted out in an instant.


    However, after Fu Haixian''s blood spurted out, it quickly turned into an incomparably pure soul power, which was absorbed by him again.


    "Damn, how is that possible? What the hell happened?"


    "The ants in the realm of the god emperor can actually devour my soul power. Although the soul power is not strong, it belongs to the half-step detachment level of soul power, and it is indestructible."


    However, his expression suddenly changed in the next moment with an incredible expression on his face, and he withdrew his fingers from Yang Wanli''s eyebrows like lightning.


    Because in the blink of an eye, the power of his soul was swallowed up by Yang Wanli''s body.


    Fu Hai, who was originally puzzled, had a look of horror in his eyes at this moment.


    The expressions of the people who were comprehending at this moment changed greatly.


    "No, it''s dangerous!"


    Fu Hai, who has always been cautious, felt a fatal danger at this moment, and felt that his soul power had been lost. Without any hesitation, he instantly used his magical powers to kill everyone in front of him.


    Now that I am comprehending the Dao method, I never thought that Fuhai would take action, and even the screams were not in time, and the power of the soul was instantly swallowed by Fuhai.


    Only Su Xun, who had never been in the mood to comprehend the Dao''s comprehension, saved his life. At this moment, Su Xun''s face was full of horror.


    Only then did Su Xun know how unbearable he was in front of Fu Hai.


    When Su Xun''s face was full of horror, he saw a whirlpool suddenly appeared between Yang Wanli''s eyebrows, and the next moment a phantom stepped out of the air.


    "Senior?"


    Su Xun felt that he had hallucinations, and his face was incredible.

 Chapter 1156

    Su Xun clearly remembered that Li Yixi had never entered the cave at all.


    But at this moment, Su Xun actually saw Li Yixi appear from between Yang Wanli''s eyebrows.


    It made Su Xun sluggish.


    Unbelievable face.


    Su Xun couldn''t figure out how Li Yixi was hiding in Yang Wanli''s body.


    Can you hide people in your body?


    At this moment, Su Xun felt his mouth dry.


    However, Su Xun soon discovered that Li Yixi''s state was a little wrong.


    The flesh seems a little illusory.


    "Old thief, so insidious!"


    "You want to take me away."


    "Do you think you will succeed?"


    "Now is your death."


    "You calculated everything and felt that no one could resist, but you missed a step, that is, there is a more terrifying existence. It is absolutely impossible for you to take me away today."


    "A wisp of the will of an expert is enough to kill you."


    "When I came, I still didn''t understand why the master sent me the treasure. It turned out that there was a wisp of master''s will on the treasure."


    "After all, it is a treasure created by the masters who enslaved the power of ten thousand Taos."


    After regaining control of his body and opening his eyes, Yang Wanli looked at the Great Sage Fuhai with chills in his eyes.


    "The will of a master?"


    "It turns out that, no wonder I feel a little illusory, it turns out to be a ray of will."


    "However, did the will of the master frighten this terrifying existence into such an embarrassment?"


    "Master, what kind of cultivation is it?"


    Su Xun heard Yang Wanli''s angry shout and instantly woke up.


    Knowing that Li Yixi''s figure was transformed by a ray of will.


    "To shut up!"


    "This is my cave."


    "My site, I have the final say."


    "This ray of will is weird, but are you sure you can kill me?"


    The expression of the Great Sage Fuhai at the moment is extremely ugly.


    He never thought that a wisp of weak willpower could be so strange that it could devour the power of his soul.


    He has a half-step detachment strength.


    Moreover, the Great Sage Fuhai found that he left Yang Wanli''s soul realm and devoured a lot of his own soul power. Although this phantom has condensed a lot, it still seems to have not done any spiritual wisdom.


    However, the Great Sage Fuhai was already frightened, and he dared to underestimate him.


    "To shut up!"


    "This wisp of will is terrifying, but so what, he doesn''t have any intelligence."


    "Today, I have countless means to clean up him!"


    "At this moment, the formation of the cave has been opened, and this place has been completely closed. You can''t escape."


    "Sleepy formation."


    The Great Sage Fuhai looked extremely cold.


    His body suddenly retreated, pulling away from Yang Wanli and Su Xun.


    In the secret room, a terrifying formation was urged by the Great Sage of the Sea.


    A terrifying aura swarmed in instantly.


    It turned into an extremely terrifying cage, shrouded in a phantom against Li Yixi''s will.


    "Destroy!"


    Seeing the phantom of Li Yixi''s will shrouded in the Sleepy Sky Array, the corner of the mouth of the Great Sage Fuhai showed a smug look.


    The next moment, the sleepy sky formation shrank rapidly, seemingly capable of destroying everything.


    "not good!"


    At this moment, Su Xun''s face turned pale with fright.


    However, Su Xun knew that once Li Yixi''s phantom disintegrated, there would be absolutely no chance for them to survive today.


    Although Su Xun didn''t know what happened, Su Xun could see from the other side''s eyes that the Great Sage Fuhai at the moment was full of fear of Li Yixi''s will.


    The Great Sage Fuhai said disdainful words, but Fuhai''s body was clearly shaking.


    "burst!"


    Su Xun wanted to get Li Yixi''s favor.


    To live.


    He threw out his treasure directly, blew up the treasure, and tried to tear apart the trapped sky with the power of self-destruction.


    Rumble.


    A terrifying voice resounded in the secret room in an instant.


    Su Xun hurriedly looked.


    The next moment, his face turned pale.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "how can that be?"


    "How can this sleepy formation be so strong?"


    "The divine weapon at the level of the god emperor blew himself up, and he didn''t even tremble, and he didn''t even leave a trace."


    The scene in front of him made Su Xun''s eyes widen.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Boy, this is a trapped sky, how can your garbage be able to break open, even if it is self-destructing Chaos Divine Armament, weak Chaos Divine Armament, it is impossible to tear it apart."


    Fu Hai was a little nervous at first, but after seeing Su Xun''s self-destruction of the magic weapon, the Sleepy Sky Array didn''t change at all. Instead, it seemed to become stronger, and Fu Hai was full of pride.


    "Lord City Lord, what should I do?"


    Su Xun''s body trembled, and his eyes fell on Yang Wanli.


    Extremely anxious.


    "Calm down!"


    "We have to trust the means of superiors."


    Yang Wanli''s voice sounded in Su Xun''s mind.


    "Lord City Lord, I blew up a divine weapon at the level of a god emperor. Although the master is strong, this illusory will of the master does not even have the most basic wisdom, and it cannot stop the heavenly formation."


    "If you want to survive, I''m afraid that you will have to blow up the map of mountains and rivers."


    Su Xun looked at Yang Wanli desperately.


    "Shut up you!"


    "How the master exists, even if it is transformed by a ray of will, it is not something ordinary people can deal with."


    Yang Wanli did not look at Su Xun, but looked at Li Yixi''s phantom with anticipation.


    Before, Yang Wanli saw Li Yixi''s phantom and devoured all the energy.


    The formation in front of him is terrifying.


    But Yang Wanli was certain that Li Yixi''s phantom was safe.


    "Lord City Lord, what are you still hesitating about now?"


    "Wait, it''s too late!"


    Su Xun said with a pale expression.


    "To shut up!"


    "Look at it quietly, how can you guess the means of an expert."


    "Didn''t you see Fu Hai''s fear?"


    "If this phantom is nothing, will Fu Hai be afraid?"


    "Furthermore, if you are questioning the expert''s methods, don''t blame me for being rude." At this moment, Yang Wanli''s voice became a little colder.


    "Yes, my subordinates are wrong."


    At this moment, Su Xun''s expression changed slightly.


    Su Xun really felt a murderous intent on Yang Wanli''s body.


    Su Xun''s body trembled with fright.


    But at the same time, Su Xun also became curious.


    I don''t know why the extremely powerful Fu Hai is afraid of Li Yixi''s weak shadow.


    This phantom, in Su Xun''s eyes, seemed to dissipate at any time.


    There is no sense of danger either.


    At this moment, Su Xun could only choose to shut up and stare at the rapidly shrinking sleepy sky formation.


    The next moment, the terrifying and incomparable destructive power of the Sleepy Sky Array shrouded in it.


    Su Xun''s forehead was instantly covered with beads of sweat.


    At this moment, Su Xun clearly felt that he was like an ant under the destructive power of the Sleeping Heaven Array.


    In addition to the formation, Fu Hai also stared intently.


    Stare at Li Yixi''s phantom to see if it will collapse.


    Although Yang Wanli was apprehensive at the moment, he was also full of expectations.


    Yang Wanli saw the scenes in the soul realm, and at this moment he chose to believe in Li Yixi.


    With certainty, Li Yixi''s willpower will definitely break through the formation.

 Chapter 1157

    "Lord City Lord!"


    Under the pressure of destruction, Su Xun trembled in fear.


    Sore throat.


    Even if he knew that Yang Wanli was very dissatisfied with himself at the moment, but under the crisis of death, Su Xun was still flustered and could not calm down.


    "To shut up!"


    "Can''t you feel it?"


    "This formation can''t deal with the phantom of the master!"


    Yang Wanli turned around, glanced at Su Xun, and said angrily.


    "Um?"


    "Induction?"


    Su Xun was puzzled when he heard this.


    Between life and death, where does Su Xun have any interest in sensing, so Su Xun just now didn''t feel anything.


    Su Xun saw Yang Wanli''s eyes light up.


    Could not help but stunned.


    Yang Wanli''s eyes were not those in desperation.


    Stunned for a moment, Su Xun hurriedly realized something.


    "Um?"


    "This destructive power is actually disappearing."


    "No, it''s being swallowed!"


    Su Xun got Yang Wanli''s suggestion.


    At this moment, he suddenly looked at Li Yixi''s phantom.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "how can that be?"


    Su Xun opened his mouth wide and sucked in a cold breath.


    The scene in front of him made Su Xun feel like a dream.


    "There is nothing impossible."


    "It''s not the first time."


    "This phantom of the master contains a terrifying power of devouring."


    "It seems that there is nothing to swallow."


    Yang Wanli said excitedly.


    "impossible!"


    "Absolutely impossible!"


    The sleepy sky formation that originally contained terrifying power, in an instant, the power contained in it quickly disappeared.


    And Li Yixi''s phantom became more solid.


    His eyes seemed a little more agile.


    "Sky Fire Array!"


    "Four Elephants!"


    "Fall into the Immortal Formation!"


    Fuhai''s expression changed greatly.


    In the blink of an eye, the Great Sage Fuhai roared, activating the three great formations.


    The terrifying power of the great formation strangled against Li Yixi''s phantom.


    At this moment, even the very calm Yang Wanli''s expression turned pale.


    Su Xun was even more unbearable, his eyelids jumped wildly, and his body trembled violently.


    When the two looked terrified, they saw the phantom of Li Yixi, who seemed to have no intelligence for a long time, and rolled his eyes.


    It seemed to sense a crisis.


    "Congeal!"


    Some hoarse voices sounded from the ghost''s mouth in an instant.


    When the three killing formations came.


    Li Yixi''s phantom slowly raised his hand at this moment.


    There was no attack either.


    The voice is also extremely calm, in this instant.


    The terrifying devouring power erupted.


    The terrifying spiritual power that motivated the three killing formations was instantly exhausted.


    The palm of Li Yixi''s phantom stretched out as if it became the center of the world at this moment.


    The incomparably powerful energy devoured in an instant.


    The activation of the three major killing formations is extremely terrifying, but in the blink of an eye, it is directly shattered.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Su Xun and Yang Wanli saw this scene with their own eyes, and their expressions were extremely shocked.


    "Can this still be broken?"


    At this moment, Fu Hai couldn''t hold back anymore.


    The whole person is almost terrified at the moment.


    This phantom of Li Yixi today formed an indelible fear of him.


    Become the devil in Fu Hai''s heart.


    Li Yixi''s phantom at this moment, in Fu Hai''s eyes, is the devil.


    "No no no!"


    "I still have the means!"


    "I still have the means. I don''t believe in the means of detachment, and I can''t kill you!"


    At this moment, Fu Hai seemed to remember something, and his eyes lit up.


    "what?"


    "A means of detachment?"


    Su Xun and Yang Wanli, who were excited, suddenly changed their expressions when they heard Fu Hai''s words.


    Transcendence, in their eyes, is the existence of the invincible world.


    Even if it is the means left behind by detachment, the two feel invincible.


    What''s more, what''s more powerful at this moment is that Li Yixi''s phantom is not Li Yixi.


    Just a will.


    "rise!"


    Fuhai drink angrily.


    Seems to want to destroy this place.


    However, the next moment, an extremely terrifying coercion broke out instantly.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Forgot to tell you!"


    "I''m not the owner of this cave at all, this cave is where I am imprisoned."


    "I have been imprisoned like a cage for a long time."


    "I can''t get out of trouble."


    "Not long ago, someone from the Demon Race discovered this place."


    "I reached an agreement with them to use the power of blood sacrifice to break a trace of the power of imprisonment, and I gave them a glimpse of the power of transcendence."


    "The blood and fire demons are watching this power."


    "At this moment, I will wake it up directly, but I want to see how a mere phantom of your will can counteract the power of transcendence."


    Fu Hai''s face was crazy.


    He wanted to use the power of detachment that imprisoned him to kill Li Yixi''s phantom.


    "not good!"


    "The power of transcendence!"


    Yang Wanli suddenly changed color.


    At this moment, Fu Hai''s constant stimulation and constant induction.


    In the secret room, an extremely terrifying phantom appeared.


    This phantom was the phantom that appeared in Haotian Immortal City not long ago.


    Feeling the detached killing intent, Yang Wanli and Su Xun suddenly changed color.


    Just a ray of coercion made the two of them unable to compete and fell to the ground.


    "Die!"


    "I see you, how to contend."


    Fu Hai''s face is crazy at this moment.


    "Humph!"


    "presumptuous!"


    "Give me a break!"


    Instead, Fu Hai''s voice just fell.


    Li Yixi''s phantom suddenly raised his head, and a trace of anger appeared in his confused eyes.


    The terrifying power of the Great Dao, under the control of the phantom, went towards the detachment of the phantom.


    This phantom was completely different from Li Yixi''s phantom.


    This phantom of will is extremely terrifying.


    Here, there are also Dao marks of the other party.


    However, Li Yixi''s phantom voice sounded.


    The floating detachment phantom, with a look of horror, was unable to even resist, and collapsed in an instant.


    In the last moment, the detachment phantom that suppressed everything collapsed instantly at this moment.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!"


    Fu Hai originally thought that he had succeeded, but at this moment, with Li Yixi''s phantom shadow, at this moment, detached from the phantom shadow, Fu Hai was so frightened that he almost lost his mind.


    "escape!"


    At this moment, Fu Hai was frightened.


    No more arrogance than before.


    And the detachment will completely collapsed.


    In Fu Hai''s eyes, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    At this moment, Fu Hai didn''t dare to take away Yang Wanli any longer, so he ripped apart the formation and fled outside.


    "Um!"


    "Is the detachment phantom gone?"


    Su Xun''s body trembled violently.


    "not good!"


    "Over there, isn''t that the direction of the master?"


    "This bastard, won''t disturb the masters!"


    Although Yang Wanli was shocked, at this moment, when Yang Wanli thought that Li Yixi was there, his heart trembled.


    Yang Wanli still didn''t understand that this terrifying existence was released by them.


    If it disturbs Li Yixi, it will be over.


    After all, a ray of will and a single thought can wipe out the transcendental will and Dao marks, so how terrible is Li Yixi himself.


    When Yang Wanli was extremely nervous, Li Yixi''s phantom instantly turned into a stream of light in front of the two of them and entered the landscape of the mountains and rivers.


    "Walk!"


    Yang Wanli was extremely anxious, he didn''t have time to think, and he didn''t know how to motivate the phantom. He directly grabbed the sluggish Su Xun, swept out violently, and chased in the direction where Fuhai''s soul body left.

 Chapter 1158

    The incomparably embarrassed Fuhai was really frightened today.


    "Whose will is that?"


    "Whose will is it?"


    "Actually, the detachment that suppressed my lifelong will, in front of it, is like an ant."


    "This this¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "how can that be?"


    Fu Hai wanted to tell himself that the previous scene was an illusion.


    He even wanted to deceive himself and make himself believe that the scene was an illusion, but Fu Hai found that he couldn''t deceive himself at all.


    Because if the transcendental will to suppress him still exists, it is absolutely impossible for him to escape from the cave.


    Originally, the Great Sage Fuhai was a pet around him who had transcended existence, and he always saw who was practicing, so Fuhai stepped into the path of cultivation.


    But one day, in order to cut off the evil in his heart, who slashed the road with a knife.


    At that time, Fu Hai directly swallowed the evil thoughts that the terrifying existence cut off.


    Which one is ready to leave after slaying the evil.


    But thinking of Fuhai''s existence, he felt embarrassed for a while.


    So he turned his cave into a cage and imprisoned Fu Hai in it.


    Dao chess is also a treasure left behind.


    Devouring evil, once it goes out without restraint, it is very likely to lead to disaster.


    Killed, Fu Hai accompanied him all his life.


    Therefore, the Dao chess is left, and if the sea clan realizes the Dao chess, the game will be broken.


    At that time, the evil in Fu Hai''s heart will disappear.


    You can also leave the cave.


    However, for countless years, Fu Hai has not been able to break Dao Qi.


    The endless years have distorted Fu Hai''s heart.


    The other party can imprison himself for a lifetime at will.


    But Li Yixi''s phantom of will, in a single thought, the phantom of transcendence instantly collapsed.


    Where can Fu Hai be calm.


    However, at this moment, the overturned sea.


    There is a kind of excitement after the catastrophe.


    "Get out of trouble!"


    "Although I die, I finally got out of Fuhai."


    "On this day, I have been waiting for the Great Sage Fuhai for I don''t know how many years."


    The Great Sage Fuhai was extremely excited at this moment.


    Can''t wait to laugh.


    But the next moment, the expression of the Great Sage Fuhai instantly cooled down.


    His face was extremely ugly.


    "Damn, why are you still following me!"


    "I have already let you go!"


    Fu Hai sensed that at this moment, Yang Wanli and Su Xun followed his direction and came quickly.


    Originally, Fu Hai at this moment wanted to devour all the souls of life in Haotian Immortal City to strengthen himself.


    But at this moment, his face turned pale with fright.


    Yang Wanli and Su Xun were ants in Fu Hai''s eyes.


    Even if the self at this time is only a soul body, it is more than enough to deal with the two of them.


    However, Fu Hai was extremely angry.


    Yang Wanli has a map of mountains and rivers on his body.


    Which of the previous wills came from the map of the mountains and rivers.


    Thinking of the phantom of the will, the soul body that covered the sea, could not stop shaking.


    "escape!"


    At this moment, Fu Hai didn''t dare to stop at all and left quickly.


    Intended to get rid of Yang Wanli and Su Xun.


    "Can you choose another direction?"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli cursed constantly in his heart.


    Why did Fuhai choose where Li Yixi was?


    "Lord City Lord!"


    "The senior is over there."


    "Fu Hai fled over there, you''re dead, why are you so anxious."


    Su Xun, who was caught by Yang Wanli, woke up from the shock at this moment, and said with a puzzled face.


    "It''s possible, we have to die too."


    "This cave house originally imprisoned this demon, but because we let it escape, we don''t know what kind of disaster it will cause."


    "And the master is hiding his cultivation base and doesn''t want to pay attention to the things of the world, but Fu Hai, this bastard, came to the master, if his anger broke out, what would he do to the master?"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli said very nervously.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Originally, he thought that the Great Sage Fuhai was going to die, but when he heard Yang Wanli''s words, Su Xun''s face instantly paled and his body went cold.


    "not good!"


    "Stop the overturning sea!"


    "Let Fu Hai change direction!"


    At this moment, Su Xun directly burned his blood essence.


    The speed soared in an instant, and I was really scared.


    In front, Fu Hai sensed that the two of them were speeding up, and his eyes instantly turned red.


    "what!"


    "Damn human race!"


    "Today, this deity must make you regret it."


    "In this life and this life, I and the human race will never die!"


    The Great Sage Fuhai was extremely frightened by Yang Wanli''s will in the map of mountains and rivers.


    The soul body cannot exist for a long time, and fleeing at this moment has had a great impact on Fuhai.


    At such a speed, every second is a huge drain on Fu Hai.


    Fu Hai''s speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, Fu Hai faintly looked towards a palace suspended in front of him.


    Originally, Fu Hai was vaguely apprehensive, fearing that there were powerful practitioners in the palace.


    But Soul Force took a casual glance.


    Fu Hai instantly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "There is no practitioner, only a mortal."


    "It''s an opportunity!"


    "Although the power of the soul of mortals is extremely weak!"


    "But I will never die with the human race. Today, I will swallow the soul of this mortal to supplement my consumption."


    "This is the beginning!"


    "When I find a suitable body, I must destroy the human race."


    At this moment, Fu Hai''s eyes became red as blood.


    Looking extremely cold.


    Glancing at Yang Wanli and Su Xun who followed closely behind, their expressions were extremely ugly.


    The thought of swallowing Li Yixi''s soul became more firm.


    "not good!"


    "Damn, where did the rest of the people in the palace go?"


    The anxious Yang Wanli originally hoped that in the palace, the powers of Tianxing Palace were still there, resisting for a moment and buying time for him.


    But at this moment, Yang Wanli found that in the palace, only Li Yixi was sleeping on a chair in the morning.


    At this moment, Fu Hai went straight to Li Yixi.


    Although Yang Wanli knew that it was impossible for Li Yixi to be hurt by a hundred covering seas, but at this moment, it would definitely disturb Li Yixi''s nap.


    "damn it!"


    "Fu Hai is courting death, but he dares to stare at a master."


    Yang Wanli and Su Xun, even if they are desperate to speed up.


    But the strength is far from Fuhai. At this moment, although the soul force can clearly perceive everything in the palace, it is powerless to stop it.


    "Damn!"


    "Fu Hai is trying to devour the soul of a master."


    At this moment, Yang Wanli, staring at Fu Hai''s soul body, rushed towards Li Yixi, and Yang Wanli instantly understood.


    Li Yixi, who was taking a nap, suddenly felt a cold wind blow.


    Yoyo wakes up.


    I was so sleepy that I couldn''t get rid of it, and I didn''t even open my eyes.


    Li Yixi yawned.


    When the soul body of the Great Sage Fuhai approached, Li Yixi spit it out in one breath.


    Originally, Fu Hai, whose eyes were scarlet and his face full of ferociousness, was about to devour Li Yixi''s soul power.


    I wanted to escape, but it was too late.


    "impossible!"


    "It''s him!"


    Because of Fu Hai at this moment, I could see Li Yixi''s face clearly.


    Li Yixi''s face has long been the devil in his heart.


    Before he could scream, under Li Yixi''s breath, the incomparably powerful soul body collapsed in an instant.


    Not even the slightest chance of reunion.


    Disappeared directly.


    The anxious Yang Wanli and Su Xun were instantly locked in the void.


    Staring over there.


    The soul powers of the two clearly saw the incomparably powerful Fuhai, which happened to meet when Li Yixi exhaled.


    The incomparably powerful soul body instantly collapsed under the perception of the two of them.


    "died!"


    "Blown to death in one breath!"


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Su Xun''s body trembled.


    His face turned pale, and when he thought of his previous self, he even dared to question Li Yixi, and he almost shivered.


    The scene in front of him was really terrifying.


    "So strong!"


    "Is that human being?"


    Yang Wanli''s face was sluggish, and this scene was constantly replayed in Yang Wanli''s mind.


    lingering.


    Terrible!

 Chapter 1159

    "City, Lord City Lord!"


    "What...what, what should I do?"


    The scene in front of him made Su Xun dumbfounded, and when he spoke, he was not at ease.


    The voice was stuttering, and Su Xun''s legs were shaking uncontrollably.


    The existence of half-step detachment Li Yixi was blown to death in one breath.


    So what about these god emperors?


    Compared with the half-step detachment, there is still a big realm.


    Not even an ancestor god, let alone a half-step detachment.


    Before Su Xun, his heart was very swollen.


    However, the scene in front of him made Su Xun feel stupid.


    "Hoohoo!"


    In the palace, Li Yixi was sleeping soundly at this moment.


    I suddenly felt more comfortable.


    No perception.


    In the distance, Yang Wanli''s body was a little stiff.


    Feeling that Li Yixi continued to take a nap at this moment, she raised her hand with difficulty and wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    Just now, the scene where Fu Hai wanted to devour Li Yixi''s soul really scared Yang Wanli.


    Hear what Su Xun said.


    Yang Wanli was extremely irritable.


    "how could I know?"


    "Go back first!"


    Yang Wanli''s head was still buzzing, and the scene in his mind couldn''t go away.


    "Lord City Lord, don''t we go to the expert to confess our guilt?"


    "After all, today we..."


    Su Xun was halfway through, not knowing how to continue.


    "Are you bold?"


    "Looking for death, don''t take me with you."


    "Didn''t you see, the master is taking a nap?"


    "Do you want to disturb the master''s nap, like that guy?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of being blown to death in one breath?"


    Yang Wanli snorted, turned around and left.


    His heart was extremely bitter, and his life was saved today, but at this moment, Yang Wanli was extremely uneasy.


    "Damn Fu Hai, it''s damn!"


    "However, this time it is a huge harvest."


    "I have gained a lot of insights from Fu Hai. It won''t be long before I can step into the realm of the ancestors. At that time, I will have the strength to compete with the Seven Sounds Palace."


    "Fortunately, I have always been cautious, otherwise, so many strong people died today, which would be troublesome."


    Yang Wanli felt that his head was big. This cave house contained such a terrifying crisis that he almost died in it.


    Whoosh whoosh.


    At this moment, the sound of breaking the sky sounded one after another.


    Figures appeared one after another, looking at Yang Wanli with a cold expression.


    "City Lord Yang, what''s going on?"


    "Why did our headmaster die?"


    "Yes, how did our headmaster die?"


    "City Lord Yang, what happened to the Yuxiao God Emperor and Elder Yun of our Qiyin Palace, why did they suddenly fall?"


    "Now, in the entire cave, only you, Haotian Immortal City, are not damaged at all. What''s going on?"


    "Please also give us an explanation."


    Countless eyes stared at Yang Wanli.


    Bad-looking way.


    "Shut up!"


    "Can''t we still kill it?"


    Su Xun''s expression was a little ugly at the moment. Seeing a group of ants questioning him, his expression was extremely cold.


    "good!"


    "Isn''t that possible?"


    "The leaders of our various forces are all extremely powerful beings. Why did they all fall, while your Haotian Xiancheng City Lord''s Mansion is intact."


    "Could it be that our various forces are powerful, not as good as you Haotian Xiancheng, or as you Su Xun?"


    A strong man in the Seven Sounds Palace, with an extremely cold expression, stared directly at Su Xun, not taking Su Xun in his eyes at all.


    Su Xun''s expression changed slightly.


    The three words Qiyingong have a great deterrent force for them.


    "If you don''t want to die, just shut up!"


    "The mere god emperor, being presumptuous in front of me, is the Qiyin Palace covering the sky with only one hand?"


    "Even if you ask, is the mere God Emperor qualified?"


    Yang Wanli looked extremely cold.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    This God Sovereign looked extremely cold, and wanted to scold him.


    "boom!"


    However, it was Yang Wanli''s punch that answered him.


    The furious punch of the god emperor peak, how could the god emperor be able to resist.


    With one punch, the body of the God Sovereign shattered instantly.


    If Yang Wanli hadn''t kept his hand, even his soul would have died.


    "Remember, in Duoyan, your soul, don''t even think about it."


    "roll!"


    Yang Wanli''s icy gaze swept across.


    One after another, the body trembled, and hurriedly avoided a path.


    "If you''re not convinced, let your head of the family come to me, Yang Wanli."


    Yang Wanli''s voice was extremely cold.


    The voice fell and stepped away.


    At the same time, with a wave of his hand, in the void, the scene of everyone being killed in the cave appeared.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli only wanted to make Li Yixi not blame him. When Li Yixi took a nap just now, Yang Wanli felt that Li Yixi didn''t want to see him.


    As for the Qiyin Palace, Yang Wanli didn''t pay much attention to it at this moment.


    The Qiyin Palace is strong and good, but with the map of the mountains and rivers, Yang Wanli is not without the strength of a battle.


    Su Xun, who was extremely nervous, saw the domineering Yang Wanli, and instantly reacted, wanting Yang Wanli to get the map of the Mountains and Rivers, and his anxious heart instantly improved, and followed Yang Wanli away.


    "what?"


    "Snatch the house?"


    "Who is that, so strong!"


    Looking at the scenes in the void, one by one looked extremely pale.


    When Fu Hai waved his hands, killing everyone, the impact on them was too great.


    Of these existences, who is not a high-ranking existence on weekdays.


    But at that moment, it was like an ant.


    Return to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Yang Wanli secretly rejoiced.


    "Go check it out and see what the people in the Tianxing Palace are doing?"


    "Why not in the palace."


    Yang Wanli directly instructed Su Xun.


    "Yes, this subordinate will do it!"


    "Lord City Lord, do you have any other orders?"


    Su Xun knew that Yang Wanli, who was carrying the mountain and rivers, was invincible, and he was even more careful at this moment.


    "No, but you must find out what the people in the Tianxing Palace are busy with."


    "After all, there is such a thing as an expert, it''s impossible to have no one around."


    "Today, only the master is there. There must be something to order, and everyone in the Tianxing Palace has gone to work."


    "If the busy matter of the Tianxinggong is related to the master, then inform me immediately, and we must be the first to get things done before the Tianxinggong."


    Yang Wanli explained seriously.


    "Yes!"


    Su Xun looked solemn and left immediately.


    Regarding Li Yixi, Su Xun did not dare to underestimate him.


    Choose to do it yourself.


    "call!"


    It was only at this moment that Yang Wanli let out a sigh of relief.


    The scenes that happened today made Yang Wanli nervous all the time.


    "Master, what kind of cultivation is there?"


    "What is the purpose of staying in Haotian Xiancheng?"


    When Yang Wanli remembered Li Yixi''s heaven-defying tactics, he couldn''t hold back anymore.


    I felt that if I hugged Li Yixi''s thigh, it would be time for me to take off.


    Although he got Fu Hai''s insight into the Dao, Yang Wanli knew very well that if he wanted to escape, he had to rely on Li Yixi''s guidance.


    After all, Li Yixi''s will to transcend immediately collapsed after a single thought.

 Chapter 1160

    Su Xun had already been asked to go to work.


    But when he thought about Li Yixi, Yang Wanli found that he couldn''t calm down.


    "No, you have to go and see the seniors."


    "If you know what the masters need, it will be better."


    "This kind of existence, staying in Haotian Immortal City should have a purpose."


    Yang Wanli made a decision immediately and wanted to go out.


    But a figure entered the hall.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Congratulations, Brother Yang!"


    The figure entered the hall with a very excited expression.


    "It turned out to be Brother Tianpeng!"


    Yang Wanli also hurriedly stood up with a smile on his face.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli was thinking about whether to kill King Tianpeng and let Li Yixi breathe out.


    Yang Wanli knew that the reason why King Tianpeng was unlucky was that his son had been eyeing Li Yixi, so Tianpeng Mountain continued to lose troops and lose generals.


    lost its dominance.


    But Yang Wanli didn''t show it, and smiled slightly, "Brother Tianpeng, please take a seat!"


    "What''s there to congratulate, today, I almost lost my life."


    Yang Wanli sighed.


    Immediately looking at King Tianpeng, Yang Wanli asked, "I don''t know if Brother Tianpeng is visiting, what''s the matter?"


    Yang Wanli couldn''t wait to go out to see Li Yixi at this moment. The arrival of King Tianpeng made Yang Wanli a little unhappy and felt that it was not the time.


    "Of course something happens!"


    "These days, the Qiyin Palace has been chasing and killing me, and I really think I''m a mess."


    "God Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun died, this is a good thing, and it''s not a good thing."


    "There is news from the Seven Sounds Palace, saying that Haotian Xiancheng is not a good thing. Before, Young Master Qin was abolished in Haotian Xiancheng, but Haotian Xiancheng didn''t stop it in time, but now, God Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun are again fall."


    "And the City Lord''s Mansion has no losses, but instead swallowed the treasures in the cave mansion."


    "Now, several experts from the Seven Sounds Palace have come to Haotian Immortal City. According to my calculations, they are almost there."


    "With Qiyin Palace''s domineering, Brother Yang is probably in trouble."


    "Why don''t we join forces again and kill him."


    "Cut off some of Qiyin Palace''s arms first, it will be good for you and me."


    King Tianpeng said with a smile.


    "Everything in the cave has nothing to do with me, how can the Seven Sounds Palace embarrass me?"


    Yang Wanli smiled slightly, but didn''t care.


    "Of course, Qiyin Palace mainly wants to use the topic to play. After all, Young Master Qin is the danger of appearing in Haotian Immortal City."


    "The power of the calamity remains and cannot be cured. The current Young Master Qin has become an eunuch, and I am afraid that the old palace master can''t sit still."


    "Furthermore, the treasures in the cave probably all went into Brother Yang''s pocket!"


    "Join us to kill them!"


    "Brother Yang will be less stressed then."


    "Tianxing Palace, has chosen to join forces with me, Tianpeng Mountain."


    At this moment, King Tianpeng threw another bomb.


    "what?"


    "Has Tianxinggong cooperated with Tianpeng Mountain?"


    "Aren''t you all enemies before?"


    Yang Wanli was a little shocked. He didn''t expect that Tianxing Palace and Yang Wanli would choose to join forces.


    "There are no permanent enemies, only permanent interests."


    "The Seven Sounds Palace is here, and it also means to forcibly take away the Saintess of the Heavenly Star Palace. How could the Heavenly Star Palace agree? I heard that the Saintess of the Heavenly Star Palace has stepped into the realm of the God Emperor."


    "How big is this, and there is no limit to the future."


    Tianpeng Wang explained.


    "what?"


    "Have you gone to the Tianxing Palace?"


    "Qiyin Palace is so courageous, does it dare to stare at Tang Chuchu?"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli woke up in an instant, his eyes lit up.


    "Tang Chuchu, the master knows it!"


    "So it is, so it is!"


    "I just said, how could there be no one by the expert''s side all of a sudden, and all of them had to deal with the Qiyin Palace."


    "Qiyin Palace, you are so daring, you dare to spy on the old knowledge of the masters and seek death."


    "Zhengchou can''t find the opportunity to work for the senior?"


    Yang Wanli''s thoughts fell.


    He hurriedly smiled and said, "The Seven Sounds Palace is really domineering, and even the Heavenly Star Palace is not spared, and even wants the saintess of the Heavenly Star Palace to be the cauldron, which is even more like a demon."


    "Since it is so domineering, then today, we will let them know that we are powerful."


    "Let them know that it is not the Qiyin Palace family who has the final say in this Burial Heaven Plain."


    "Brother Tianpeng, go!"


    Yang Wanli was excited at this moment.


    Pulled Tianpeng Wang directly and set off.


    I can''t wait to go over immediately and kill the people of Qiyin Palace.


    "it is good!"


    King Tianpeng was instantly overjoyed.


    I never thought that Yang Wanli would agree so readily.


    The two immediately disappeared in the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Outside the fairy city, Yang Wanli and King Tianpeng appeared.


    Yang Wanli instantly discovered everyone in the Tianxing Palace.


    "Brother Feng, my little brother apologizes to you, and I hope Brother Feng makes amends. I really didn''t mean it."


    "The Qiyin Palace is so courageous that it dares to force the Tianxing Palace. My City Lord''s Mansion is willing to fight the enemy together with the Tianxing Palace."


    King Tianpeng was shocked when he heard this.


    King Tianpeng couldn''t understand why Yang Wanli''s attitude towards the Tianxing Palace was so low at this moment.


    "Humph!"


    "Shut up!"


    "Almost, my Tianxing Palace was hurt by you!"


    When Feng Baiyu remembered the previous scene, her expression became unpleasant.


    But at this moment, seeing Yang Wanli coming, his expression is slightly better.


    "I''m guilty!"


    "Today, the people of the Seven Sounds Palace dare to be presumptuous, and I will kill them."


    Yang Wanli immediately chose to stand in line.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Chu Chu, today, no one can touch you, Miss Chu Chu."


    "That old ghost from the Seven Sounds Palace is here, and it won''t work either."


    Yang Wanli''s voice was very loud.


    Everyone present heard it.


    "Um?"


    At this moment, King Tianpeng looked at Yang Wanli in disbelief.


    When King Tianpeng saw that Yang Wanli was coming, he would only hide his identity and take action, but Yang Wanli actually declared war directly on the Qiyin Palace.


    King Tianpeng looked puzzled.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli seems to be flattering the Tianxing Palace.


    "Thank you City Lord Yang, with City Lord Yang helping us today, we will definitely shock the Qiyin Palace." Tang Chuchu said with a smile.


    "No need to be deterred!"


    "Don''t worry, Miss Chu Chu, Qiyin Palace is simply too presumptuous."


    "Today, whoever comes to me, Yang Wanli, will kill whoever!"


    "The old monster is here, and you can kill it as well."


    "I have a divine object bestowed by an expert, and I am not afraid of Qiyin Palace."


    At this moment, Yang Wanli''s voice resounded throughout the audience.


    "Um?"


    "Is Yang Wanli crazy?"


    At this moment, King Tianpeng was stunned.


    However, the people from the Tianxing Palace did not question Yang Wanli''s words at this moment, but looked jealous one by one.


    They all know about the Shanhe Society and Jitu.


    "Yang Wanli, who do you want to kill?"


    Just at this moment, an extremely cold voice sounded in the void.


    Coincidentally, Yang Wanli''s voice just fell, and the powerhouse of the Seven Sounds Palace came from the air with a very cold expression.


    At this moment, King Tianpeng''s eyes fell on Yang Wanli''s face, a big brother, you continue to pretend, and start watching the play.


    The Qiyin Palace is an invincible existence, an absolute overlord.


    Especially Tianpeng Mountain, I really want Yang Wanli to be the enemy of Qiyin Palace.


    At this moment, one did not make a sound and watched silently.


    However, Yang Wanli was not nervous, instead he was excited.


    "Finally got a chance to perform."


    "If I don''t kill you, who will I kill?"

 Chapter 1161

    oom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The powerhouse of the Seven Sounds Palace came from the sky.


    After hearing Yang Wanli''s words, his expression became extremely gloomy.


    Although Haotian Xiancheng has some strength, in the eyes of Qiyin Palace, it is really nothing. The strong people of Qiyin Palace have come here to find fault, and I can''t wait to find an excuse to shoot. At this moment, Yang Wanli himself will make excuses. Send it, the other party is naturally very happy.


    In an instant, he couldn''t let go, especially in the cave, even the Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun had fallen, but Yang Wanli of Haotian Xiancheng was unscathed.


    Before, God Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun had sent a message back to the Qiyin Palace, and it was clear that there were two powerful Chaos Divine Weapons in the cave.


    In his opinion, those two Chaos Divine Weapons also fell into Yang Wanli''s hands.


    Chaos God Soldier Qiyin Palace is determined to win.


    After receiving the communication from Emperor Yuxiao and Elder Yun, he immediately set off, ready to come to help the two of them, but he did not expect that before he arrived, the matter in the cave was over.


    Instead, he received the order of the Seven Sounds Palace, and from Yang Wanli''s hands, he won two Chaos Divine Weapons.


    Long Hao looked extremely cold, stepping out step by step, the void trembled.


    It was as if the void beneath his feet was about to shatter.


    The unparalleled coercion spread from Long Hao''s body and shrouded everyone.


    "Pfft!"


    Some weak and weak people in Tianpeng Mountain, at this moment, their throats were sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    "Damn it, it''s Long Hao!"


    "Long Hao actually came."


    King Tianpeng looked extremely cold, and stepped out in an instant, blocking the front of everyone.


    Blocked Long Hao''s terrifying coercion.


    Those people looked at the figure in the void in horror.


    At this moment, Long Hao, a thousand-zhang Dharma body appeared behind him.


    Like the ruler of heaven and earth.


    "Yang Wanli, what did you say?"


    Long Hao saw King Tianpeng, but he ignored it at the moment, and his incomparably cold eyes fell on Yang Wanli.


    Long Hao''s voice was domineering and dull.


    Everyone felt that Long Hao''s voice kept shaking in their minds.


    That power made one''s throat sweet and almost vomited blood.


    At this moment, the existence of those peak god emperors almost vomited blood.


    Looking at Long Hao in the void, his expression became extremely fearful.


    Long Hao''s voice fell, and a pair of eyes fell on Yang Wanli''s body.


    "Half-step ancestral god."


    "Long Hao is actually half a step into the realm of the ancestral gods!"


    "So strong!"


    King Tianpeng looked extremely gloomy, his eyes flickered, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Yang Wanli.


    No one thought that Long Hao would come.


    According to the news they got, it wasn''t Long Hao who came this time, and it wasn''t so fast.


    Everyone knew that Long Hao might be close to Haotian Immortal City, so he arrived immediately.


    At this moment, Long Hao, relying on his own cultivation, ignores everything.


    When everyone''s face was full of fear, Yang Wanli saw countless eyes falling on him, and said indifferently, "Long Hao, you are so loud that I almost deafened your grandfather."


    "Can I hear your grandpa clearly?"


    "And talking to your grandfather, can''t you come down?"


    "Is it appropriate to stand taller than my grandfather?"


    "Or, you grandson, you don''t know how to respect the old and love the young."


    "If you don''t know, go back and let your parents teach you well."


    Everyone felt that Yang Wanli should be stammering to explain at this moment, however, Yang Wanli''s voice sounded, and each one''s eyes widened with disbelief.


    "Is Yang Wanli crazy?"


    "This is Long Hao!"


    "Long Hao who is half-step into the Ancestral God Realm!"


    At this moment, King Tianpeng also looked at Yang Wanli in shock.


    King Tianpeng never thought that at this moment, Yang Wanli had torn his face with Qiyin Palace directly.


    Long Hao, who was originally full of disdain, heard Yang Wanli''s words, his expression instantly gloomy.


    Originally, he just wanted to take the opportunity to trouble Yang Wanli, but at this moment, he was actually humiliated by Yang Wanli''s peak cultivation of God Emperor.


    Long Hao has always been extremely proud, how could he endure such humiliation.


    "Yang Wanli, are you humiliating me?"


    Long Hao''s voice, at this moment, sounded like it came out of the cold cave, causing everyone around him to tremble.


    For some people, beads of sweat appeared on their foreheads at this moment.


    Cold all over.


    Long Hao''s killing intent was really terrifying.


    Everyone in the Tianxing Palace couldn''t help but look at Yang Wanli and felt that Yang Wanli was crazy.


    Although Yang Wanli seems to be domineering, he is actually a cautious person, and domineering is relative. If he meets the strong, Yang Wanli has always been able to bend and stretch.


    But today''s Yang Wanli made them feel unfamiliar.


    "Are you stupid?"


    "Can''t you understand what people say?"


    "I''m not talking to you, am I talking to a ghost!"


    "No, it''s like talking to a ghost, because you''re going to die soon."


    Yang Wanli seems to be determined to oppose the Qiyin Palace today.


    "Yang Wanli, you talk to me like this, do you know the consequences?"


    "Now, I can give you the opportunity to take back your words and offer two Chaos Divine Weapons, and I can not kill you."


    "As long as you kneel here and repent for a hundred years, you can live."


    Long Hao''s expression was extremely gloomy and cold, and the terrifying dharma body of a thousand feet slowly lowered his head, staring at Yang Wanli as if overlooking an ant.


    At the moment when Long Hao bowed his head.


    One by one scalp tingling.


    "Pooh!"


    "Long Hao, do you really think your Qiyin Palace is the ruler of the Burial Heaven Plain?"


    "I have long been disgusted by what your Qiyin Palace has done, and even dared to intimidate the saintess Chu Chu from the Tianxing Palace to be your cauldron. Do you have the qualifications?"


    "You Qiyin Palace is simply a demon heresy."


    "Today, I''m going to announce that I, Yang Wanli and Qiyin Palace, will never die."


    "If I kneel down now, confess to Miss Chu Chu, and announce in front of all of us that the Qiyin Palace will compensate Miss Chu Chu and provide Miss Chu with the resources to step into the Ancestral God, I can let go of the past."


    The people present, after hearing Yang Wanli''s words, looked at Yang Wanli in shock.


    I feel that Yang Wanli is really crazy, how could Qiyin Palace agree to this kind of thing.


    "shameless!"


    "It''s shameless!"


    Feng Baiyu reacted instantly at this moment, because Yang Wanli''s expression flickered at this moment, and he deliberately raised his voice.


    At first Feng Baiyu didn''t understand, but at this moment, Feng Baiyu woke up instantly.


    The reason why it was so loud was that Li Yixi in Haotian Immortal City could hear it.


    However, although Feng Baiyu was angry, it was not easy to stop him at the moment.


    "It''s so loud, an expert should be able to hear it!"


    "I declare that I will never die with Qiyin Palace, or to protect Tang Chuchu. I think the masters will make some changes to me."


    In fact, Yang Wanli didn''t care about Long Hao, but whether Li Yixi heard it or not.

 Chapter 1162

    At this moment, Long Hao exploded with anger.


    Those eyes narrowed directly into a gap.


    A cold light suddenly appeared.


    "Are the demons heresy?"


    "The mere ants, dare to disobey my Qiyin Palace and be presumptuous."


    "Today, I will kill you and warn the world in turn."


    "What a tragic end to disobeying my Qiyin Palace!"


    Long Hao was furious.


    "right!"


    "I know!"


    "You demon heretics have always been like this. Those who dare to oppose you deserve to die."


    "But today, I will resist!"


    "Kill me?"


    "I''m not afraid of death. If I can die to save Miss Chu Chu, I''m willing."


    "One day, Miss Chu Chu will definitely destroy your Qiyin Palace."


    "And, kill me, do you have the ability?"


    In the last sentence, Yang Wanli lowered his voice, and a mocking look appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "yes?"


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Long Hao''s mouth.


    next moment.


    In the void, a huge hand grabbed directly at Yang Wanli.


    Long Hao''s whole person is like a god.


    However, standing in the void, Yang Wanli saw Long Hao''s terrifying attack, and there was a hint of mockery on the corner of his mouth.


    "Kill me?"


    "You do not deserve!"


    Yang Wanli roared, like an enraged demon.


    Directly swept away at the big hand of the void.


    Yang Wanli''s cultivation is not as good as Long Hao''s, but Yang Wanli doesn''t care, because he has seen the power of Shanhe Shejitu, Long Hao is strong, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t deal with it.


    "The light of a grain of rice also dares to shine."


    When Long Hao saw Yang Wanli coming as if he was about to die, there was a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    When the huge palm was about to kill Yang Wanli, Yang Wanli pointed out coldly.


    "broken!"


    The mediocre finger, the terrifying palm, instantly shattered under the gaze of a pair of eyes.


    "broken!"


    "Yang Wanli actually broke Long Hao''s magical powers."


    "If I remember correctly, it''s Long Hao''s supernatural power, which is born and destroyed in the palm of his hand."


    King Tianpeng looked at the scene in the void with a horrified expression.


    I was shocked by the scene in front of me.


    King Tianpeng felt very clearly that at this moment, Yang Wanli did not use any forbidden secret techniques.


    But with such an easy finger, it broke Long Hao''s magical power of birth and death.


    "Um?"


    At this moment, Long Hao''s expression changed slightly.


    Originally, Long Hao thought that Yang Wanli was just sending him to death, but at this moment, with his own magical powers broken, how could Long Hao dare to underestimate him.


    Yang Wanli''s speed was extremely fast, and he appeared in front of Long Hao in an instant.


    A look of provocation.


    "Long Hao, isn''t it surprising!"


    "In your eyes, I should be like an ant, killed by your wave."


    Yang Wanli looked straight into Long Hao''s eyes and said lightly.


    At this moment, Long Hao looked at Yang Wanli up close, and in Yang Wanli''s eyes, Long Hao saw ignorance.


    "Do you really feel that you are invincible when you get some opportunities?"


    "Yang Wanli, going against my Qiyin Palace is your biggest mistake."


    "Otherwise, if you give you a few more days, it may be possible to touch the threshold of the Ancestral God."


    "Let the status of Haotian Immortal City be improved."


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Long Hao''s mouth.


    In the moment just now, Long Hao clearly felt that Yang Wanli burst out with a battle power comparable to the half-step ancestral god.


    "No no no..."


    "I, Yang Wanli, have been cautious all my life, and have always acted after thinking."


    "But I can tell you that since ancient times, the decision I made by Yang Wanli has never been as correct as it is today."


    "Originally, I have been looking for opportunities all the time, but you Qiyin Palace, actually sent it to your door!"


    "Thank you."


    "As for killing you!"


    "It''s easy!"


    "Even if you don''t use the power of treasures, it''s enough!"


    "Half-step Ancestral God, is it very powerful?"


    "The sky I have seen is something you will never see in your life."


    "And the half-step ancestor god, I can enter at any time!"


    Yang Wanli''s voice fell, and Long Hao sneered before he could speak.


    Suddenly, a domineering aura filled Yang Wanli''s body instantly.


    King Tianpeng, Feng Baiyu and others changed color instantly.


    "Half-step Ancestral God?"


    "Yang Wanli has actually stepped into the half-step ancestral god!"


    Yang Wanli stepped into the half-step ancestral god in an instant, shocking everyone.


    In fact, Yang Wanli had a deep understanding from the beginning, and he had gained the understanding of the Great Dao of Fu Hai, and there was no difficulty in stepping into the half-step ancestral god.


    It''s just that I''ve been nervous all the time, and I don''t have time.


    "You actually have the insight of the half-step ancestor god. It seems that you have gained a lot in the cave."


    The mocking look on Long Hao''s face instantly became extremely stiff.


    Eyes narrowed into slits.


    At this moment, Long Hao really regarded Yang Wanli as an opponent, and was a little bit afraid.


    Because at this moment, King Tianpeng and others are ready to make a move.


    "Yes and no!"


    "However, you are a dead person, why do you know so much!"


    "Are you going to the underworld with you?"


    "I won''t feel guilty about killing someone like you!"


    "die!"


    Yang Wanli''s voice fell, and a terrifying breath burst out in an instant.


    According to Yang Wanli''s character, he originally wanted to keep secretly and improve his cultivation.


    But in order to gain Li Yixi''s favor, Yang Wanli was ready to go out.


    This is the chance, maybe the only one.


    So when he heard King Tianpeng''s words, Yang Wanli was excited.


    As soon as you make a move, it is a thunder method.


    The terrifying power of the domain instantly shrouded Long Hao.


    In Yang Wanli''s hand, a long knife appeared.


    Holding the long knife with one hand and facing Long Hao, it was a ruthless knife.


    With this knife cut, Long Hao''s expression changed wildly.


    This is not an ordinary knife.


    When this knife came, the extremely powerful Long Hao actually found himself unable to move.


    At this moment, the power of Yang Wanli''s avenue seems to have turned into a grinding disc.


    "Yin and Yang Avenue!"


    "Heaven-cutting knife!"


    In an instant, Long Hao sensed Yang Wanli''s means.


    And because he felt Yang Wanli''s means, Long Hao looked extremely shocked.


    I remembered who owns the cave in Haotian Xiancheng.


    However, under this terrifying knife.


    Although Long Hao was powerful, he was unable to move at all.


    Because at this moment, Yang Wanli secretly stimulated the power of Shanhe Shejitu.


    "Hey!"


    The sword light passed by, and under the gazes of everyone, I saw Long Hao, who was half a step into the realm of the ancestral gods, and the power of the flesh, soul and the Great Dao was instantly wiped out.


    "died!"


    "It only took one knife!"


    "Is Yang Wanli hiding so deeply?"


    King Tianpeng''s face was full of disbelief.


    On the contrary, everyone in the Tianxing Palace was very calm at the moment.


    Especially Tang Chuchu, he is very clear about the power of Shanhe, Shejitu.


    More clearly, Li Yixi''s horror.


    Yang Wanli didn''t care about Long Hao''s fall, and the cold voice resounded through the void.


    "Qiyin Palace, practice the art of yin and yang harvesting and nourishing, harvesting yin and nourishing yang is an evil art, my Haotian Immortal City is declaring war on the Seven Music Palace today."


    Yang Wanli''s voice kept echoing in the void.

 Chapter 1163

    Yang Wanli''s voice continued to spread in the void.


    Soon, all the monks around Haotian Immortal City heard it at this moment.


    One by one suddenly raised their heads, and their expressions were all horrified.


    "Have you declared war?"


    "City Lord Haotian is so daring."


    "are you crazy?"


    "Idiot, it''s just courting death, how exists the Qiyin Palace, how dare you declare war on the Qiyin Palace!"


    "I''ve watched the show, and Haotian Immortal City will change hands soon!"


    At this moment, after the people who heard the voice were shocked, the corners of their mouths and faces changed into various expressions.


    But mostly ridicule.


    Haotian Xiancheng City Lord''s Mansion, the moment Yang Wanli''s voice fell, was directly fried.


    "what?"


    "Is Lord City Lord crazy?"


    "Impossible, the city lord has always been cautious, how could it be possible to declare war on the Seven Sounds Palace? Someone must want to frame our city lord''s mansion. Now, the news of the city lord''s treasures in the cave mansion has definitely spread all over the Burial Heaven Plain. As an excuse, pretend to be the Lord of the City, so that the Qiyin Palace and other forces can clearly put pressure on our City Lord''s Mansion, and even destroy our City Lord''s Mansion."


    "Sure enough, after the Lord of the City got the treasure and inheritance, disaster came."


    "No, our Haotian Immortal City has managed to get to where it is today, and we must not allow people to frame it."


    "This person''s heart can be punished. You can follow me out of Haotian Immortal City, but we have to see who wants to frame our City Lord''s Mansion."


    "Yes!"


    "I waited for the order of your lord to frame our City Lord''s Mansion and give Qiyin Palace an excuse to seek death."


    The next moment, in the city lord''s mansion, one after another figure swept out violently and went out of the city.


    Outside Haotian Immortal City.


    on a hill.


    There were more than a dozen pianists in white clothes.


    At this moment, these people''s faces are extremely gloomy.


    In those eyes, the flames of burning the sky seemed to be burning.


    Furious to the extreme.


    "Brother!"


    One of the piano masters, with a gloomy expression, looked at everyone with awe-inspiring killing intent, and hurriedly spoke out.


    He was very worried and went out one by one.


    That is to die.


    These people are not others, they are the people arranged by the Seven Sounds Palace in Haotian Xiancheng. The reason why they appear here is to wait for the arrival of Long Hao and others, so that they can meet and discuss more things in Haotian Xiancheng. , news confluence, report.


    However, Long Hao, who was going to join them, just happened to hear Yang Wanli''s provocative words. In their view, this was also a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, but they didn''t have time to be happy, and Long Hao died.


    Yang Wanli directly declared war on Qiyin Palace.


    "I know!"


    "Everyone has also restrained their breath, and cannot be discovered by those people, otherwise, we may all die."


    The leading white-robed pianist spoke with a warning.


    "Humph!"


    "I don''t believe it, his Haotian Xiancheng City Lord''s Mansion really dared to attack us!"


    "My Seven Sounds Palace, but the overlord on the Burial Heaven Plain, do they have this strength and ability?"


    "Yang Wanli is arrogant, wait for the arrival of my Qiyin Palace powerhouse, and watch them die like this."


    A female pianist in white, with a frosty face and an extremely cold voice.


    The rest of the violinists were also filled with righteous indignation.


    "To shut up!"


    "Don''t tell me you haven''t seen the situation clearly yet?"


    "madness!"


    "What does it mean that Yang Wanli, King Tianpeng, Feng Baiyu and others are here now?"


    "It means that they have formed an alliance and declared war on my Qiyin Palace."


    "Before, these people didn''t make a move, not because they were afraid of Lord Long Hao, but Lord Long Hao, Yang Wanli''s vote, the grievance between King Tianpeng and my Qiyin Palace, you must all know that King Tianpeng''s mountain gate was destroyed. Being taken away, King Tianpeng and Qiyin Palace are destined to die forever."


    "And the Tianxing Palace, according to the news from Anzi, these days, the strength has skyrocketed inexplicably, the originally ordinary Tianxing Palace, in a short period of time, people can''t see through, and the saintess of Tianxing Palace, Tang Chuchu, is very Specially, the old palace lord forcibly signed a contract, making it a furnace for Young Master Qin, and in Haotian Immortal City, Tang Chuchu has been freed from the shackles of the contract."


    "And the old palace master will never allow this to happen, so this time I went to Haotian Immortal City, the two Chaos Divine Weapons that appeared in the cave are second, and Tang Chuchu is the key."


    "Even if the current Master Qin has lost the ability to harvest supplements, the old palace lord can still do it himself. Tang Chuchu is the key to the old palace lord''s half-step detachment."


    "So the three parties at the moment have reached an alliance."


    "And Yang Wanli''s shot is the key. After all, Yang Wanli and Qiyin Palace do not have any grudges. Today''s shot to kill Lord Long Hao is Yang Wanli''s vote."


    "Now that Lord Long Hao has fallen, don''t you understand?"


    "Today''s Yang Wanli is no longer the Yang Wanli we know and understand. His power is beyond imagination. It is rumored that Lord Long Hao has touched the realm of the ancestors, but in front of Yang Wanli, he was beheaded with a knife. Don''t you understand how terrible Yang Wanli is? ?"


    "Yang Wanli dares to kill even Lord Long Hao, doesn''t he dare to kill us?"


    "And those of us are in control of countless information. When we die, many secret Seven Sound Palaces will not be able to know. Such losses, even if they die, can they be held responsible?"


    "Don''t forget, our family is still in the Palace of Seven Sounds?"


    "The old palace lord never believed anyone."


    The leading man''s voice was extremely cold at the moment.


    The monks who used to be extremely angry have now become extremely quiet, even holding their breath.


    One after another uneasy gaze fell on the head of the young man.


    "Senior brother, we knew we were wrong!"


    "What to do next, we follow the arrangement of the senior brother."


    All eyes fell on the head monk, daring not to say any words of disobedience.


    Don''t even dare to look into each other''s eyes.


    "Everyone, listen, time is extremely urgent now. If we waste time, none of us will be able to leave."


    "Before, some of us relied on the background of Qiyin Palace to do things unscrupulously, which also exposed the background of Qiyin Palace."


    "And now Yang Wanli''s declaration of war has made us extremely dangerous. If we don''t leave in time, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave."


    "We can''t continue to wait here. The plan can''t keep up with the changes. We must immediately join with the powerhouses of the Seven Sounds Palace. Only when we join, can we be safe, otherwise our life and death will not be in our hands."


    The man''s breath also became heavier at this moment.


    Long Hao''s death also means that they are no longer safe.


    In the past, Yang Wanli was very jealous of Qiyin Palace. Even if he knew their identities, he could only pretend not to know, but now everything has changed.


    Their previous amulets have now become life reminders.

 Chapter 1164

    "Walk!"


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, when everyone wanted to rise into the air, suddenly, a terrifying coercion fell on everyone.


    "Who?"


    The crowd suddenly changed color.


    At this moment, he is a bird of terror. How can he still be calm when he feels the oppression and suppression.


    "Presumably, you all know me!"


    However, when everyone looked up at the void, a figure slowly fell from the void.


    "Adviser, Su Xun!"


    One by one is very nervous.


    The cultivator headed out one step at a time, his expression relatively calm.


    "In the process of making money, I met Master Su."


    Qian Cheng''s expression remained unchanged.


    Courteous.


    Su Xun''s eyes fell on Qian Cheng, and he smiled lightly: "Is it Qian Cheng?"


    "You seem very calm, don''t you think I won''t kill you?"


    Su Xun looked at Qian Cheng condescendingly, and the rest of the people were very nervous when they heard this, but it was Qian Cheng who became more calm at this moment.


    "I don''t think Master Su will kill me, otherwise, I''d be dead now."


    "Master Su didn''t kill me immediately, which means that he will not kill me. Master Su is the plan of the City Lord''s Mansion. He has always been known for his unique vision. If Master Su killed me, that would be the only way out."


    "And Mr. Su, you are a wise man. I don''t think a wise man will die."


    "And Master Su is just a counselor to the city lord Yang Wanli. Yang Wanli declared war on the Qiyin Palace, but Master Su didn''t, and I think you are not confused, Master Su, you know the power of the Qiyin Palace, and being an enemy of the Qiyin Palace is killing it. The way, on the contrary, if you cooperate with my Seven Sound Palace, then it will be a great opportunity."


    "Furthermore, Master Su, you know Yang Wanli the most. If you take refuge in my Qiyin Palace and kill Yang Wanli as a traitor at that time, Master Su will also get a lot of credit."


    "Being a counselor in my Qiyin Palace is far better than being a little counselor in the City Lord''s Mansion, Master Su said, right?"


    At this moment, Qian Cheng had a look that everything was under my control, and his expression became more and more calm as he spoke.


    I feel that today''s self will not only not die, but also make meritorious deeds. After all, Su Xun''s strength is not weak. He has been in the City Lord''s Mansion for tens of thousands of years. If Su Xun raises his arms, it is very likely that many people will respond. Yang Wanli became a loner.


    And because he attracted a powerful god emperor, he was also a great credit to the Seven Sounds Palace.


    The rest of the Qiyin Palace looked at Qian Cheng with admiration on their faces.


    I feel that this senior brother is very remarkable. Not only is he not chaotic in the face of danger, but he has brought a strong man to the Qiyin Palace. No matter where the God Emperor is, he is not weak.


    The apprehension on each of their faces disappeared, and they became complacent.


    I feel that the powerhouses of these small forces, as long as they coerce and lure them, they are not allowed to handle it.


    At this moment, Su Xun looked at Qian Cheng in front of him with interest.


    "You''re very good, you see it very clearly."


    "And it is very rare to be in a crisis without chaos."


    "But unfortunately, you guessed wrong. Today, I''m here to kill you. I''ll take refuge in the Qiyin Palace. I used to think about it, but I don''t dare to think about it now."


    After Su Xun heard Qian Cheng''s words, he was really moved.


    Su Xun also had to say that Qian Cheng is really a talented person, and he can still fight against customers in the face of danger.


    But in Su Xun''s mind at the moment, when Li Yixi''s appearance appeared, he was extremely frightened.


    The heart felt like it was going to stop beating.


    Su Xun has already found out that the Qiyin Palace is going to attack the Tianxing Palace and capture Tang Chuchu. He originally wanted to inform Yang Wanli, but he did not expect Yang Wanli to take the lead and kill Longhao of the Qiyin Palace, which directly formed an alliance. , it''s not that the City Lord''s Mansion faces the Qiyin Palace, it''s much easier this way.


    Qian Cheng frowned, looking a little ugly.


    But he did not despair, instead he smiled and said: "Master Su, Yang Wanli is really shameless, I didn''t expect to control the life and death of Master Su, but don''t worry, Master Su, as long as Master Su takes refuge in my Qiyin Palace, I am Qiyin Palace. I will definitely find a way to solve the life and death problem of Master Su."


    "As long as Master Su and my Qiyin Palace set up a trap, we can kill Yang Wanli with thunder, and then Master Su will be free."


    "The Seven Sounds Palace is infinitely more powerful than the City Lord''s Mansion."


    "That''s the right choice for you, Master Su."


    At this moment, Qian Cheng''s eyes showed a hint of joy, and he felt that he had guessed right. Yang Wanli was in control of Su Xun''s life and death, which was more beneficial to them.


    "Sorry, you''re really nice."


    "But, what kind of thing is your Qiyin Palace, is it worthy of my betrayal?"


    "Originally, you ants, I was too lazy to pay attention to it, but at this moment, I also need to submit a certificate!"


    "Otherwise, do you think I''ll come and talk nonsense with you?"


    "The Qiyin Palace is very strong, but that was before. From the moment your Qiyin Palace stared at Miss Tang Chuchu, your Qiyin Palace was destined to fall to the altar."


    "It''s a master''s knowledge that your Qiyin Palace actually wants to make it a furnace."


    "Shut up!"


    "Today, let''s take you as the voting certificate!"


    "Otherwise, it''s really difficult to handle. After all, killing the people who came to help from the Seven Sound Palace, but I don''t have the strength. Although I have gained a lot of Dao insights in the cave, but compared with the Lord of the City, it is still much worse."


    As soon as Su Xun''s voice fell, the faces of the members of the Qiyin Palace were calm, but in that instant, their color changed completely.


    "A senior?"


    These three characters made them understand that they didn''t seem to know anything about today''s events.


    "escape!"


    At this moment, Qian Cheng''s expression changed greatly.


    The composure disappeared in an instant, replaced by panic.


    Prepare to let everyone escape from different directions and get a chance at life.


    "Escape?"


    "If you let you escape, I''m a waste."


    "The earth is turned upside down."


    Su Xun''s extremely cold voice sounded.


    next moment.


    An extremely terrifying force erupted in an instant, and everyone who had fled appeared in front of Su Xun in an instant.


    This supernatural power is also the great insight that Su Xun got this time.


    Can turn things upside down.


    "No no no..."


    Seeing Su Xun coming, everyone in Qiyin Palace was full of despair.


    But Su Xun turned a deaf ear.


    The sword light swept over, and the heads flew out one by one, and were taken away directly by Su Xun.


    After finishing everything, Su Xun hurried towards Yang Wanli.


    "Meet the Lord of the City."


    "All the secrets of Qiyin Palace in Xiancheng have been beheaded!"


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and he waved his hand.


    The heads flew out one by one.


    Yang Wanli was very surprised. Yang Wanli knew about Su Xun, but Yang Wanli quickly knew why Su Xun made such a decision. Like himself, he was gambling.


    With Li Yixi here, neither Yang Wanli nor Su Xun thought they would lose to Qiyin Palace. Although Qiyin Palace was strong, it was nothing compared to Li Yixi.


    When Li Yixi blew to death the soul body that transcended the existence of half a step in one breath, they knew how terrible Li Yixi was.


    In front of Li Yixi, the Palace Master of Qiyin Palace was an ant.

 Chapter 1165

    Just as everyone was about to speak, a powerful aura swept in.


    It is the many elders of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Before the person arrived, the extremely cold voice had already come.


    "presumptuous!"


    "Who are you, you are so bold, you dare to pretend to be our Lord of the City?"


    "If you want to frame my City Lord''s Mansion, how can you succeed?"


    "Thief, go away!"


    One after another silhouette rushed over, instantly surrounding Yang Wanli in the center.


    His expression was extremely gloomy, and his face was full of killing intent.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Yang Wanli looked ugly, surrounded by his own family, Yang Wanli was a little embarrassed, and could only cough to cover up his embarrassment.


    Immediately, his expression sank.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Could it be that there are still people in this city who dare to pretend to be?"


    "Has the sky turned upside down?"


    Yang Wanli''s scolding sounded in the ears of the elders of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    However, one by one looked extremely gloomy.


    more angry.


    "Okay you bastard!"


    "It''s really a vivid imitation."


    "If I hadn''t waited for the Lord of the City for many years, I would have been deceived by you."


    "Just from the perspective of breath and momentum, it is really not leaking, even we can''t tell the truth from the false."


    "But, what a pity!"


    "I have followed the city lord for thousands of years, how could I not understand the city lord."


    "My City Lord has always been cautious. I just got the treasure at this moment. How can I be so arrogant? My City Lord will only choose to stay."


    "How could it be possible to come to kill people, to draw hatred?"


    "Just hide!"


    The headed elder said with a look of disdain at this moment.


    The appearance that I saw through you made Yang Wanli''s face extremely dark.


    Yang Wanli originally wanted to create the appearance of a man of justice and win Li Yixi''s favor, but at this moment, Yang Wanli felt that the character he had established was instantly collapsed.


    Beside Yang Wanli, at this moment Su Xun felt that Yang Wanli was about to go crazy.


    He coughed quickly.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    "Everyone, everyone has misunderstood. Our Lord of the City has a chivalrous heart. He really can''t stand the style of Qiyin Palace, so he declared war on the evil forces."


    "Prepare to join forces with the two major forces to remove the cancer of the Qiyin Palace."


    Yang Wanli, who was about to get angry, heard Su Xun''s words and quickly suppressed the anger in his heart.


    "good!"


    "The city lord has decided that he will never die with Qiyin Palace."


    "Wait, don''t you still want to disobey me?"


    Yang Wanli''s voice was very cold at the moment.


    Seeing that the Great Elder wanted to continue speaking, Su Xun was startled.


    Su Xun and the Great Elder are good friends. At this moment, in order to save the Great Elder''s life, he hastily rumoured to stop him.


    "Elder, please be slow, you have been with the city lord for a long time. Is it difficult for you to verify the identity of the city lord?"


    The Great Elder, who was about to speak, immediately lit up after hearing Su Xun''s words.


    I think Su Xun may have been deceived.


    Look confident.


    His eyes fell on Yang Wanli, as if I could immediately expose the truth of you.


    "You said that you are the Lord of the City, but dare to answer me a question."


    "If you know, then you are the Lord of the City. If you don''t know, then you are a fake."


    Yang Wanli looked at the Great Elder and could only suppress the anger in his heart.


    This guy has been with him all the way, and even the establishment of Haotian Immortal City has a lot of credit.


    Yang Wanli could only hold back his anger and give him a chance.


    "it is good!"


    "Let the fart go."


    Yang Wanli was in a very bad mood.


    Heart is also very anxious.


    Because he knows that this guy is not a good bird, and may ask extremely embarrassing questions.


    "listen!"


    "Three thousand years ago, in the ancient city of Wanhualou, the length of our competition, who won."


    The voice of the elder fell.


    One after another gaze fell on Yang Wanli''s body.


    No one would have thought that Yang Wanli still had this hobby.


    Yang Wanli''s face suddenly turned pale.


    Looking at the elder''s eyes, he was full of killing intent.


    "Shut up and change the question."


    Yang Wanli looked bad.


    In his heart, the elders scolded the dog blood.


    "Answer, now we are also doubting your true identity."


    Feng Baiyu sneered at this moment.


    Just look at Yang Wanli.


    At this moment, King Tianpeng was also staring at Yang Wanli.


    Yang Wanli''s face was extremely ugly.


    The proud elder felt Yang Wanli''s murderous gaze, but he didn''t have much murderous intent, and he understood instantly.


    Really the mayor.


    "you win!"


    Yang Wanli stared at the Great Elder with murderous intent.


    "Elder, the Lord of the City is true or false."


    Feng Baiyu and King Tianpeng''s eyes fell on the Great Elder.


    The elder''s face was bitter.


    In the face of two terrifying existences, he did not dare to deceive them.


    And at this moment, Feng Baiyu and King Tianpeng secretly used magical powers to induce the elders.


    "real!"


    "My time is longer than that of Lord City Lord. Lord City Lord, it''s too fast. In fact, I don''t need to compare."


    After the Great Elder''s voice fell, Feng Baiyu and King Tianpeng recovered their magical powers in time, and the Great Elder suddenly woke up.


    Looking at the strange eyes fell on Yang Wanli.


    The first elder said with a pale face: "Don''t get me wrong, I have a drinking competition with the city lord, and I won."


    It''s okay not to explain, as soon as he explained, Yang Wanli''s face turned green.


    "Shut up you!"


    Yang Wanli said coldly.


    Frightened, the elder elder instantly turned paler.


    "Don''t explain it, we all know that City Lord Yang is a gentleman, and he pours the wine when he smells it."


    At this moment, Feng Baiyu knew about Yang Wanli''s black material and smiled.


    Suddenly I felt that Yang Wanli was not so annoying anymore.


    Yang Wanli opened his mouth, but Yang Wanli finally chose to shut up.


    He turned and looked at the crowd with a dark face.


    "I am Yang Wanli, you know now, those who are willing to stay stay, those who don''t want to, get out!"


    "Seven Sound Palace, very powerful, if you are afraid of death, get out!"


    Seeing that Yang Wanli was in a rage, the Great Elder had an extremely strong desire to survive at this moment.


    Before he could finish listening, he immediately said, "I swear to follow Lord City Lord to the death."


    The rest of the elders were so frightened that they were actually a group of weak chickens. Would a group of god emperors dare to resist?


    The only one of the early God Emperor Great Elders expressed their loyalty, and none of them dared to say more.


    Show your loyalty now.


    Everyone in the Seven Sounds Palace came quickly at this moment, and their expressions were extremely gloomy.


    Not long ago, they got news that Long Hao of Qiyin Palace had fallen.


    And the murderer was actually Yang Wanli, each with an incredible face.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    One after another, the sound of breaking the air sounded, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "coming!"


    "The powerhouse of the Seven Sounds Palace is here!"


    At this moment, Feng Baiyu said in an extremely cold voice.


    The anger on Yang Wanli''s face disappeared, replaced by excitement.


    In Yang Wanli''s eyes, these people are ladders holding his thighs.


    Killing these guys would presumably dissipate Li Yixi''s disgust for him.


    Yang Wanli stepped out one step at a time, "Evil devil heresy, I have been waiting for you for a long time."

 Chapter 1166

    "Yang Wanli!"


    The people headed by Qiyin Palace stared at Yang Wanli, wishing to swallow Yang Wanli alive.


    Just three words, revealing endless killing intent.


    One after another figure, all eyes fell on Yang Wanli at this moment.


    There are a lot of powerhouses going to the Seven Sounds Palace this time, and only half a step has reached three ancestral gods.


    The pinnacle of God Emperor.


    There are a full ten.


    This lineup, even if it is faced by some powerful ancestors in the realm of the ancestors, will be extremely cautious. If one is not careful, it is very likely that the boat will capsize in the gutter.


    However, feeling such terrifying killing intent, at this moment, Yang Wanli looked indifferent, as if he did not feel the murderous gaze of the other party.


    "Are you calling me? Why are you calling so loudly? Can''t I hear you?"


    "Sure enough, evil demons are so arrogant everywhere."


    Yang Wanli''s voice just fell, and at this moment, the sound of breaking through the air sounded, Su Xunfeng Baiyu, Tianpeng Wang and others appeared around Yang Wanli, with an extremely solemn expression.


    Dare not to have any contempt.


    After all, the seven-tone palace''s lineup is too strong, and they are worried that Yang Wanli is not its opponent.


    "Everyone!"


    "Don''t be so nervous, it''s just a group of ants, I can still handle it."


    "Trust me."


    "Today I''m going to exterminate the demon guard!"


    "This is to warn the world that there is still justice in this world. The reason why the Qiyin Palace is so arrogant is that justice came too late."


    "Today I will slaughter them."


    It was hard to find an opportunity, how could Yang Wanli at this moment let these people steal his limelight.


    And Yang Wanli only had one thought right now, that is to hug Li Yixi''s thigh.


    What''s more, now he and Qiyin Palace are immortal.


    Even if he kowtows and admits his mistake now, Qiyin Palace will not let him go.


    Yang Wanli seems to be extremely arrogant, but his heart is actually thinner than a needle.


    Yang Wanli knew very well that even if he did not get those Chaos Divine Weapons in the cave, Qiyin Palace would never let him go.


    After all, I can''t prove it for myself, because all the existences that entered the cave have all died.


    As for Su Xun''s words, who would believe that, after all, Su Xun was his own advisor.


    And now that he is able to hold the great Buddha Li Yixi, Yang Wanli is not so afraid of Qiyin Palace.


    "Yang Wanli, you are very good, you are here to openly provoke my Qiyin Palace, do you think you really have the strength to match my Qiyin Palace?"


    "The mere two Chaos Divine Weapons, although the increase for you is not small, but do you think that you can defeat me with the help of the Divine Weapons?"


    "Today, I will let you know that the Qiyin Palace is not an ant like you who can provoke."


    "The reason why Long Hao fell is not because his skills are inferior to others, but because he underestimated you and was calculated by you?"


    "I want to see how much you have!"


    The voice of a half-step ancestral god was extremely cold, and he stepped out in one step, at an extremely fast speed, and directly attacked Yang Wanli.


    As soon as he made a move, it was a means of thunder, and he wanted to use this to warn the world that he would definitely die if he provokes the Qiyin Palace.


    However, all the previous seven-tone palace dark sons fell, and the situation here was not sent back in time, so the half-step ancestral god underestimated Yang Wanli as soon as he made a move.


    The corner of Yang Wanli''s mouth showed a hint of mockery at this moment.


    At the moment when the other party was approaching him, Yang Wanli directly urged the map of the mountains and rivers, and the terrifying force instantly fixed it in the void.


    "Noisy!"


    "Evil demons, they dare to be presumptuous again."


    "Today I will exorcise the devil and guard the way!"


    "die!"


    Yang Wanli''s voice fell, only to see Yang Wanli at this moment, a big sword appeared in his hand, slashed out, and the head of the incomparably powerful half-step ancestral god flew out instantly under the gaze of a pair of eyes.


    The people of the Qiyin Palace, who were originally gloomy, were full of disdain. In their opinion, half-step ancestral gods made a move, and ants like Yang Wanli could be wiped out. However, they did not expect that Yang Wanli would kill the Qiyin Palace with one knife Half-step ancestral god.


    This scene in front of him made all the powerhouses in the Seven-tone Palace suddenly change color.


    "Damn!"


    "You actually hide your strength!"


    "No wonder he was so arrogant, he actually stepped into the half-step Ancestral God, no wonder he was able to kill Long Hao."


    The rest of the Qiyin Palace had a gloomy expression on their faces, and they were extremely angry.


    "Am I hiding my cultivation base?"


    "You Qiyin Palace are really shameless!"


    "Today, when I killed Long Hao, I already broke out into the realm of a half-step ancestral god. Do I have to tell you before killing people that I am very strong, so don''t mess with me?"


    "Sure enough, evil demons are always so greedy for life and fear of death."


    "Waste like you, you dare to come here and want to capture Miss Chu Chu, who gave you the confidence?"


    "Today, as long as I, Yang Wanli, don''t die, then you ants, don''t even think about getting close to Miss Chu Chu."


    "Miss Chu Chu, I''m guaranteed!"


    With a long knife in hand, Yang Wanli stood in the void at this moment, staring coldly at the people from the Qiyin Palace.


    "Is it just you?"


    "How about you step into the realm of half-step ancestral gods?"


    "Arrangement, kill him first!"


    The expressions of everyone in the Seven Sounds Palace became extremely gloomy, and they burst out in an instant, besieging Yang Wanli in the center, and in their hands, various musical instruments appeared.


    The next moment, a series of strange voices sounded in the void.


    These sound waves intertwined, slowly forming a terrifying phantom.


    At the moment when this phantom appeared, everyone present changed color.


    Even the star desolate beast in Tang Chuchu''s arms showed fear in his eyes at this moment.


    Because the strength of this phantom has reached the level of half-step detachment, which is much stronger than the sea-covering soul body that died before.


    This figure invisibly exudes a suffocating coercion.


    "Yang Wanli, you dare to offend my Qiyin Palace, and today I will let you know the fate of offending Qiyin Palace."


    "You can go against the sky, but you can''t go against my Qiyin Palace."


    "No one can protect the person I want from the Qiyin Palace?"


    "You, Yang Wanli, even worse!"


    The two half-step ancestral god powerhouses stood in the void at this moment, looking down at Yang Wanli at this moment with cold eyes, their eyes filled with disdain.


    "Feng Baiyu, what do you think!"


    "Do you think your Tianxing Palace can keep Tang Chuchu?"


    "Before answering my words, you''d better think clearly, otherwise, the life and death of the Tianxing Palace will be between your thoughts."


    "This is a thought of heaven and a thought of hell."


    "It''s up to you whether you choose heaven or a region."


    This half-step ancestral god saw Yang Wanli being suppressed, and looked at Feng Baiyu condescendingly.


    If it was before, Feng Baiyu would have been trembling with fear when facing a half-step ancestral god, but now Feng Baiyu heard the other party''s words, but there was a look of disdain in his eyes.


    "If you can kill Yang Wanli, let''s talk."


    "If you can''t kill Yang Wanli, then everything is a joke."


    "And I don''t think you can kill Yang Wanli today."


    "It is even more wishful thinking to take Chu Chu away. Even if my Heavenly Star Palace is destroyed, it is absolutely impossible to hand Chu Chu over."


    "Chuchu, my Tianxing Palace is secured, even if it is with your Qiyin Palace forever, I will not say no."


    Feng Baiyu''s voice was extremely cold.


    Feng Baiyu angrily scolded the other party without hesitation, and finally caught the opportunity, how could Feng Baiyu shut up.


    After hearing Feng Baiyu''s words, there was a sneering look on the corner of his mouth. He was about to mock Feng Baiyu, but his face suddenly changed.


    Because at this moment, behind him, a terrifying aura erupted instantly.


    This breath seems to be able to turn the world upside down, even if he has a half-step ancestral god realm, at this moment he also feels his body chill.


    As if being stared at by a terrifying existence.


    When the half-step Ancestral God realm turned back suddenly, he found that a phantom appeared in front of Yang Wanli.


    The phantom stood there calmly, but the whole person seemed to be the core of this world.


    Standing there alone, he seems to be able to rule forever.


    At this moment, under the crisis of death, this incarnation of Li Yixi''s willpower reappeared.


    This is why Yang Wanli is so calm.


    "Is this the incarnation of the son''s willpower?" Tang Chuchu''s eyes fell on this phantom with an excited face.

 Chapter 1167

    Yang Wanli, who was shrouded in a crisis of death, was originally extremely nervous, but at this moment, Li Yixi''s phantom appeared, and the crisis of death shrouded him disappeared in an instant.


    Yang Wanli knew very well that the phantom in front of him could frighten the soul body that covered the sea to flee at any cost.


    And at this moment, Yang Wanli found that the phantom beside him seemed to have a little more spirituality.


    When the figures looked at the phantom in horror, Li Yixi''s phantom at this moment slowly raised his hand and grabbed into the void.


    This grab was unremarkable and extremely random.


    But at the next moment, all the powerhouses of the Seven Sounds Palace stared wide-eyed, their faces full of incredulity.


    Because at this moment, they watched in horror as the phantom was directly caught in the palm of Li Yixi''s willpower incarnation, and was swallowed up without a trace in an instant.


    puff!


    puff!


    Those who formed the formation were backlashed, one by one, blood spurted out, and fell from the void, not knowing whether it was life or death.


    The people of the Qiyin Palace, who were originally very angry, became silent at this moment, holding their breaths one by one, their faces full of disbelief.


    "A group of ants keeps disturbing my sleep."


    "die!"


    The two half-step ancestral god powerhouses of the Qiyin Palace only wanted to kneel and beg for mercy at this moment, but Li Yixi''s phantom voice sounded.


    The two powerful half-step ancestral gods didn''t have time to speak at this moment, and their bodies exploded directly in the void.


    Not even a chance to scream.


    "Okay, so strong."


    "This illusory incarnation of willpower is so terrifying."


    "Is this a hallucination?"


    The elders of the City Lord''s Mansion were trembling at the moment, and their faces were incredulous. At this moment, they finally knew why Yang Wanli would be the enemy of Qiyin Palace.


    Because they know that with this willpower incarnation guardian, Qiyin Palace doesn''t need to be in the eye at all.


    Although the elders of the City Lord''s Mansion were fearful, they were extremely pleasantly surprised.


    After all, this is the power that belongs to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    However, at this moment, the face of King Tianpeng in the void was as pale as paper.


    King Tianpeng''s legs couldn''t stop trembling, and all the seven-tone palace powerhouses fell. King Tianpeng didn''t have any excitement, but his whole body was extremely cold, as if he was a piece of ice.


    King Tianpeng found that his body was extremely stiff, because at the moment when Li Yixi''s phantom appeared just now.


    King Tianpeng could see the appearance of the phantom in an instant. At this moment, King Tianpeng just wanted to escape, but he didn''t have the courage at all.


    "It''s him, it''s him?"


    "How, how is this possible? Isn''t he a mortal?"


    At this moment, King Tianpeng''s body trembled. King Tianpeng had seen Li Yixi in the Tianxing Palace.


    But at that time, in the eyes of King Tianpeng, Li Yixi was just a mortal ant without any threat.


    King Tianpeng never thought that a phantom of Li Yixi was so terrifying, what about Li Yixi himself?


    At this moment, King Tianpeng''s eyes were full of despair, and King Tianpeng quickly wanted to clarify the ins and outs of the matter.


    King Tianpeng found that he had no hatred with Qiyin Palace at all. Those strong men of Tianpeng Mountain fell, not because of the strong men of Qiyin Palace, but because those people went to ambush Li Yixi.


    How can an ambush such a terrifying existence save one''s life?


    "The Lord of the City is invincible!"


    When King Tianpeng''s face was pale, the people in the City Lord''s Mansion were all excited.


    Yang Wanli felt the jealous eyes of Feng Baiyu and others, and his expression became even more proud.


    "Go, go back."


    Feng Baiyu directly ignored the proud Yang Wanli, turned around and left.


    "Brother Feng."


    "Wait for me, I also want to meet the master!"


    Yang Wanli hurriedly followed.


    As for King Tianpeng, neither Feng Baiyu nor Yang Wanli cared too much.


    King Tianpeng gritted his teeth and quickly followed.


    "Two fellow Daoists, wait a moment, I will go with you to plead guilty."


    At this moment, King Tianpeng''s face was extremely pale, and his voice was trembling.


    But King Tianpeng felt that Li Yixi was too incredible and his strength was unfathomable, so at the moment, King Tianpeng chose to go to confess his guilt, maybe this could win a chance.


    Now King Tianpeng doesn''t have any courage to oppose Li Yixi at all.


    "it is good."


    Yang Wanli, who was on the side, hurriedly agreed. After all, Yang Wanli was extremely worried. With the more damned existence of King Tianpeng heading there, the pressure would naturally be much less.


    However, Feng Baiyu had a cold face, neither welcoming nor chasing people.


    At this moment, King Tianpeng did not greet everyone, but flew to Tang Chuchu and knelt down instantly.


    "Miss Chu Chu, please convict!"


    "If it wasn''t for that wicked son of mine targeting Miss Chu Chu, Miss Chu Chu would not have been through nine deaths."


    "Although my wicked son has fallen, the sins he committed cannot be washed away. I am willing to suffer for that wicked son."


    King Tianpeng, who was aloof, chose to bow his head at this moment.


    Tang Chuchu saw that the former overlord lowered his noble head in front of him at this moment, and his expression was a little complicated.


    Thinking of what happened to Tianpeng Mountain in these days, Tang Chuchu felt a trace of pity in his heart.


    And the current King Tianpeng can be regarded as a true member of the alliance, Tang Chuchu took a deep breath and his eyes fell on King Tianpeng.


    "Senior, some things have already happened, we people can''t change it, let it be the past!"


    When King Tianpeng heard Tang Chuchu''s words, he let out a sigh of relief. King Tianpeng knew very well that the most important thing was that Tang Chuchu would forgive himself. If Tang Chuchu did not forgive himself, then that terrifying existence would be a direct thought. The dead can''t die again, where is there any chance to beg for mercy.


    King Tianpeng immediately took something out of his arms, "Miss Chu Chu, this is my decision, and I hope you will accept it, Miss Chu Chu."


    Tang Chuchu saw what was in the hands of King Tianpeng, his face changed slightly, and he refused directly.


    "King Tianpeng, this is absolutely impossible. This is a token of your Tianpeng Mountain. How can I get it?"


    Yang Wanli on the side was greatly shocked, and Yang Wanli did not expect that King Tianpeng would actually present the token of Tianpeng Mountain, which meant that King Tianpeng would be loyal to Tang Chuchu, and the surviving people of Tianpeng Mountain would be sent by Tang Chuchu.


    "I also ask Miss Chu Chu to accept it, otherwise I will not be able to feel at ease."


    At this moment, King Tianpeng said with a trembling voice.


    King Tianpeng knew very well that if Tianpeng Mountain wanted to exist now, he had to rely on Tang Chuchu, otherwise, Tianpeng Mountain would have no way to survive.


    "it is good!"


    Tang Chuchu saw that King Tianpeng looked very serious at the moment, and knew that if he didn''t accept the token, King Tianpeng would definitely feel uneasy.


    And now they have to face the Qiyin Palace. Tang Chuchu has seen the horror of the Qiyin Palace. Tang Chuchu feels that with more strength, the odds of winning are better.


    So he accepted the token in the hands of King Tianpeng.


    King Tianpeng saw Tang Chuchu taking the token in his hand. Although it was a bit complicated, King Tianpeng suddenly became a lot more at ease at this moment.


    On the contrary, Yang Wanli, who was on the side, suddenly became uneasy at this moment.


    Originally, he felt that he had some advantages over King Tianpeng, but at this moment, Yang Wanli found that his advantages were gone.


    Soon everyone came to the palace, and Li Yixi had already woken up.


    I also drew a lot of pictures.


    However, Li Yixi seemed to be a little dissatisfied. A painting was pinched into a ball by Li Yixi, and only a corner could be seen.


    "Son."


    Feng Baiyu and others immediately saluted.


    "Have you come back, things can be settled!"


    Li Yixi said with a smile on his face.


    "Sir, it''s done!"


    Tang Chuchu spoke immediately with a look of gratitude.


    "That''s good, that''s good!"


    Li Yixi said with a smile.


    King Tianpeng standing behind Tang Chuchu, his eyes fell on Li Yixi''s discarded painting at this moment. Although it was crumpled into a ball, he could see a corner, and his eyelids jumped wildly.


    King Tianpeng''s throat was sweet, and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    His face was ashen, and he swallowed the blood in his mouth.


    At this moment, King Tianpeng no longer dared to look at Li Yixi''s paintings, his face full of horror.


    King Tianpeng''s legs trembled uncontrollably.


    At that glance just now, King Tianpeng felt the danger of death.


    And that was just a corner of the picture.


    And this painting was abandoned by Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi suddenly felt some abdominal pain and looked a little embarrassed.


    King Tianpeng was just standing beside the table, Li Yixi said immediately, "That big man, help me with a piece of paper, I''ll go to the toilet."


    "Paper?"


    King Tianpeng was very nervous when he heard Li Yixi''s words, but he didn''t know what to do for a while, because he heard that Li Yixi was going to the toilet, but there was no paper in front of him.


    "Ugh!"


    Li Yixi shook his head directly, sighed, strode over, grabbed a painting on the table directly in his hand, swept away the power of merit, and turned it into toilet paper.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, King Tianpeng was instantly stunned.


    Unbelievable face.


    The charm contained in the painting that Li Yixi took away was even more terrifying. This kind of thing was more precious and powerful than the entire Tianpeng Mountain.


    But in Li Yixi''s eyes, it turned out to be toilet paper.


    "I¡­¡­"


    King Tianpeng opened his mouth, but at this moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    When King Tianpeng thought that he once had the thought of killing Li Yixi, the whole person seemed to have fallen into the cold pool of ten thousand years, and was instantly turned into an ice sculpture.


    King Tianpeng knew very well that if he could comprehend the truth of the Great Dao contained in that painting, he would definitely be able to step into the realm of ancestral gods.


    If you feel 70% to 80%, it''s enough to make yourself feel detached.


    However, these treasures turned out to be the paper that Li Yixi used to go to the toilet.


    How could King Tianpeng not be shocked, how could he not be afraid.


    At this moment, even Yang Wanli and Su Xun, who had come to visit Li Yixi, were stunned, their bodies trembling.


    I feel my throat is extremely dry.


    Yang Wanli originally thought that the map of mountains and rivers in his hand was extremely precious, but at this moment, Yang Wanli suddenly realized that the map of mountains and rivers in his hand was not so precious. In Li Yixi''s eyes, it was toilet paper.


    The scene in front of them was frightening for them.

 Chapter 1168

    "Lord City Lord, is this true?"


    "This is too incredible!"


    "Did I have hallucinations?"


    At this moment, Su Xun''s heart was beating thumping, and his face was full of incredulity.


    Really freaked out.


    However, this moment.


    Yang Wanli did not answer Su Xun.


    Yang Wanli''s eyes were fixed on the piece of waste paper on the table not far away.


    Before, Yang Wanli really didn''t care. In Yang Wanli''s opinion, it was just a piece of waste paper, and there was nothing to be surprised about.


    However, just looking at the painting that Li Yixi took away, Yang Wanli glanced at it, how could he still remain calm at this moment.


    "Gollum!"


    Yang Wanli looked at the unfolded corner of the piece of waste paper, and the whole person couldn''t help but suddenly shrink his pupils.


    In that instant, Yang Wanli closed his eyes immediately.


    With just one glance, Yang Wanli felt the impact of Shen Yun. An extremely terrifying sword energy shrouded down, as if to pull his soul into it.


    The sword formation, even if it is the current self, has stepped into the realm of the half-step ancestor god, and faced the coercion that erupted in the sword formation, like an ant.


    No, weaker than ants.


    After calming down, Yang Wanli dared to look at the piece of waste paper again.


    This time, Yang Wanli was able to reluctantly take a look after he had calmed down.


    This time, the feeling is different. What Yang Wanli perceives is not only the powerful Sword Territory, but at the same time, Yang Wanli also feels the terrifying coercion.


    That coercion made Yang Wanli sweat on his forehead.


    "What a strong sword formation."


    "How strong is this sword formation?"


    "What a sword formation again."


    "I have lived countless years, why haven''t I heard of this terrifying sword formation."


    At this moment, in the palace.


    It was extremely quiet, and everyone felt the preciousness of this piece of waste paper.


    "So strong!"


    "This thing is enough to be used as the foundation of the hegemonic power to deter the world."


    At this moment, Feng Baiyu''s eyes fell on the piece of waste paper, and his voice trembled.


    "good!"


    "If this painting is unfolded, it will be enough to obliterate all the powerhouses."


    "Half-step detachment may also be killed in seconds."


    "too strong!"


    King Tianpeng is only now suppressing the backlash.


    The voices were shaking.


    "Unfortunately, although I am not practicing kendo, but..."


    At this moment, King Tianpeng has regrets in his eyes.


    Otherwise, now is a great opportunity.


    "However, everything has something in common."


    King Tianpeng looked extremely hot, but at this moment, he immediately suppressed the greed in his heart.


    "No no no..."


    "I can''t watch, I can''t watch."


    "Perhaps, this is the test of the masters on me."


    "It''s a great honor to keep my life, how can you continue to watch the treasure?"


    "Although this painting may help me kill the Palace Master of the Seven Sounds Palace, it cannot be moved."


    King Tianpeng instantly suppressed the greed in his heart.


    When everyone stared at the exposed corner, Li Yixi walked out of the corner.


    "call!"


    "Much more comfortable!"


    Li Yixi exhaled and looked at everyone.


    I found that one by one was staring at the piece of waste paper.


    A smug look appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth.


    These people are fascinated by their superb drawing skills.


    Especially Yang Wanli and Su Xun, Li Yixi saw the hot color in his eyes, far more than a few people.


    King Tianpeng next to the table struggled even more.


    He seemed to want to look away, but he was reluctant.


    "Everyone, that painting is useless!"


    "Nothing to see!"


    "It didn''t meet my expectations."


    "So, I voided it."


    "Failure!"


    "Originally, I wanted to paint a person in my memory."


    "Old Demon Han!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Old Demon Han?"


    Tang Chuchu was a little puzzled when he heard this.


    "Master, although I can only see a corner of the painting, I can''t see the whole painting clearly, but I can feel that this painting is full of charm and immortal energy. It is definitely a sword fairy, why does the master call it a devil?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    I can only explain: "Old Demon Han is just joking. His real name is Han Li, he fled around when he was weak, but when he reached a certain level, his personality became that kind of unprofitable, not getting up early, scheming, like playing pigs and eating tigers, and being ruthless towards enemies. , so I call him the old demon, the homophonic model worker."


    "The hero of a story."


    "A man of destiny who is favored by heaven and earth."


    "I like this person very much, so I was idle and bored before. I remembered him, so I drew casually!"


    "Big man, clean it up for me."


    "Throw it in the trash can!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, facing Tianpeng Wangdao who was standing by the table.


    "Um?"


    "Is it lost?"


    When King Tianpeng heard Li Yixi''s words, his expression changed slightly, this is a supreme treasure.


    Even if it was abandoned by Li Yixi, it is more terrifying than the background of the powerful sect. Of course, it seems to be inferior to the painting that Li Yixi brought to the toilet before.


    King Tianpeng felt extremely stiff in his hands for a while.


    leave.


    How to lose.


    King Tianpeng''s face was full of reluctance.


    Li Yixi saw the struggle in King Tianpeng''s eyes.


    Some were speechless.


    "If you think it''s a pity to lose it, then I''ll give it to you!"


    "Anyway, you can clean him up."


    Li Yixi said lightly.


    "Thank you son!"


    King Tianpeng heard Li Yixi''s words and was instantly ecstatic.


    King Tianpeng knew how powerful this painting was.


    King Tianpeng''s excited body trembled slightly.


    Li Yixi sighed secretly, but unfortunately he is not short of money, and he does not need a name, otherwise, just by painting, he will be rich and rich.


    "It turned out to be cheaper for King Tianpeng, I..."


    At this moment, Feng Baiyu''s face was ashen.


    I almost vomited blood, but I never thought that this time, King Tianpeng was cheaper.


    Feng Baiyu was a little uneasy at this moment.


    I feel that if King Tianpeng uses this thing to deal with the Tianxing Palace, then the Tianxing Palace will die.


    But Li Yixi opened his mouth, but Feng Baiyu didn''t dare to say more.


    As for Yang Wanli and Su Xun, there was only jealousy at the moment.


    I feel that King Tianpeng is out of luck.


    Leng Zhan did nothing, and even got a treasure.


    Tang Chuchu on the side was thoughtful, "Why did the son do this?"


    "Is this your son''s test for King Tianpeng?"


    "How the son exists, it is impossible to do one thing at will, but I remember that every thing the son has done has a deep meaning."


    "Is it really just a test of King Tianpeng?"


    "However, King Tianpeng has seen the terrifying young master, how dare he have a heart of disobedience."


    "Young Master''s mind and layout, I really can''t guess."


    "However, don''t worry."


    "Young Master''s layout will not hurt us!"


    "When the time comes, we will see the difference."


    "However, it seems that Young Master''s strength is getting more and more terrifying, but it''s strange that I really didn''t feel any trace of cultivation on Young Master''s body."


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and his eyes fell on Xiao Zhan who was beside him.


    "Xiao Zhan, you have been out for a long time, but you have found something suitable!" Li Yixi looked expectantly.

 Chapter 1169

    Everyone saw that King Tianpeng took away the painting of Han Li''s sword formation.


    A look of jealousy.


    However, upon hearing Li Yixi''s words, one by one''s eyes instantly became extremely hot.


    Especially Yang Wanli, he even held his breath, afraid that he could not understand Li Yixi''s words.


    "Master, there seems to be something we need to do?"


    "This is an opportunity, I just don''t know if this fellow Daoist has done it, I hope it won''t be done."


    "This is the key to getting closer to the master!"


    "God bless, God bless!"


    "Give me a chance to make merit."


    At this moment, Yang Wanli was excited and anxious.


    "Opportunity, opportunity!"


    "This is an opportunity, but I don''t know if there is still a chance."


    At this moment, Feng Baiyu''s eyes are also shining.


    Xiao Zhan said regretfully, "Young Master, I haven''t found any suitable materials for the time being."


    "And I''m not very familiar with this Haotian Immortal City."


    Xiao Zhan was a little nervous, not knowing why Li Yixi asked such a question.


    It''s not that urgent.


    However, Xiao Zhan''s answer made Feng Baiyu, Yang Wanli and the others, who were originally very uneasy, instantly excited.


    Feng Baiyu and Yang Wanli spoke impatiently.


    "Master, I don''t know what you need, son, we are willing to serve you."


    "Yes, son, we are very familiar with Haotian Xiancheng. Even if Haotian Xiancheng can''t be found, as long as it exists, we can definitely get it."


    When the voice fell, Feng Baiyu and Yang Wanli both saw that the other party was a little unkind.


    I feel that the other party is robbing my chance.


    However, he didn''t dare to say much at the moment.


    Only depends on fate.


    Moreover, the two of them were still a little nervous, that is what Li Yixi needed, it must be extremely precious, I don''t know if I knew it or not.


    The voice fell.


    Both Feng Baiyu and Yang Wanli were extremely nervous.


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up when he heard the words of the two.


    A little embarrassed: "It''s not a big deal, it''s just about the wedding anniversary, and I''m going to make a guqin for my wife."


    "My wife likes to play the piano, and I want to surprise my wife."


    "But for a while, I couldn''t find the right material to make the strings."


    "A string?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, both Feng Baiyu and Yang Wanli''s eyes lit up instantly.


    Yang Wanli said first: "Young master, don''t worry, this matter is on my shoulders."


    "My master has silk!"


    "I''ll contact my master right now, and I''ll give you a string for your son. There must be no problem. My master should reply to me soon."


    Yang Wanli''s voice fell, and he immediately took out the communication jade talisman and started the communication.


    However, there was no response.


    Yang Wanli was a little embarrassed.


    "Master, wait, if it doesn''t work, I''ll go straight to see my master, maybe my master is cultivating."


    Feng Baiyu was a little frustrated when he heard Tian Qian Si.


    Celestial silk is very precious.


    However, Yang Wanli could not be contacted for a while.


    Feng Baiyu''s eyes lit up.


    He hurriedly added: "Master, Yang Wanli didn''t know if he contacted his master for a while, but I know that there is a place where there are dragon silkworms. Let''s go to see if we can hunt dragon silkworms. If so, then We use dragon silkworm marrow to refine the strings for you, son."


    "Sir, we''re leaving, but please stay here for a while."


    Feng Baiyu was a little apprehensive, after all, it was not close to the Dragon Silkworm Valley.


    "So good!"


    "I''ll wait a few more days!"


    "However, thanks for your hard work!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    "Sir, let''s retire!"


    Feng Baiyu and the others immediately exited the palace.


    After leaving the palace, Feng Baiyu said coldly, "Yang Wanli, when did you have a master?"


    "And your master is also a silk?"


    "This is the Innate Profound Treasure!"


    "Humph!"


    "Do I have to tell you my roots?"


    "I naturally have a teacher''s inheritance!"


    "You want to hunt dragon silkworms, it''s that simple."


    "But don''t accidentally encounter that guy."


    "Although Daoist Qiyin is an ant in front of the masters, for us, Daoist Qiyin is invincible."


    "And Taoist Qiyin has lived for a long time, and no one knows how many means he has."


    "I wish you all the best of luck."


    "Farewell!"


    Yang Wanli left a sentence, and immediately took Su Xun away.


    See Yang Wanli leave.


    King Tianpeng knelt down.


    "Thank you for saving your life, this thing is dedicated to the master."


    "King Tianpeng is willing to follow the master''s side."


    "Serve the Master!"


    Feng Baiyu and the others, who were already sore after seeing King Tianpeng getting the painting, changed their expressions slightly.


    I didn''t expect King Tianpeng to make such a decision.


    King Tianpeng was already extremely powerful, and if he got a painting today, it could be said that he would soon become a hegemon.


    But at this moment, he chose to surrender.


    However, Feng Baiyu also reacted immediately. After all, Tang Chuchu and Li Yixi knew each other well, they could talk with Li Yixi, and following Tang Chuchu''s side might have more opportunities.


    After all, these people have cultivated for tens of thousands of years, and their talents are extremely powerful, but they have only reached the realm of god emperors, and Tang Chuchu is already a god emperor.


    This made King Tianpeng see hope.


    "Senior Tianpeng, it''s impossible."


    "He De He Neng, the little girl, how can senior Tianpeng be loyal."


    Tang Chuchu was very nervous and hurried to help, but King Tianpeng couldn''t get up.


    "Also please master."


    "Perhaps by following the master''s side, I have a chance to detach."


    "Tianpeng Mountain will also be completely integrated into the Tianxing Palace, so that the Tianxing Palace will have the strength to compete with the Qiyin Palace."


    "Not like now, with different minds and calculations."


    "Secondly, it is difficult for us to feel at ease if the Seven Sounds Palace is immortal."


    "Please also ask Miss Chu Chu to fulfill her."


    King Tianpeng saw Li Yixi''s methods, and he naturally knew how to choose so as to maximize his interests.


    And this is an opportunity, and if you miss it, there may be no more.


    Therefore, King Tianpeng chose to gamble.


    And King Tianpeng felt that maybe this was Li Yixi''s test for him.


    Test whether you are really willing to be loyal to Tang Chuchu.


    So at this moment, King Tianpeng made a decision.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s hard work, senior."


    "However, senior Tianpeng doesn''t need to call me master, just call me a saint. If senior Tianpeng is willing, Tianxing Palace is willing to establish Tianpeng Hall, and senior Tianpeng is in charge of you."


    Tang Chuchu got Feng Baiyu''s voice transmission and made a decision.


    "Thank you Saintess!"


    Tianpeng Wang was overjoyed.


    As for the painting, although it is precious, he is now a member of the Tianxing Palace. This painting is also the background of the Tianxing Palace, and it does not have much influence.


    "Brother Tianpeng, in the future, we will forget all our grievances and work together to create the first force in the Burial Sky Plain."


    "However, we still go to the Dragon Silkworm Valley to see if we can kill the Dragon Silkworm King. We were a little worried before, but now that we have this painting, this time, even if we encounter Taoist Qiyin, there is no need to worry. "


    "Walk!"


    Feng Baiyu''s voice fell, and everyone immediately flew away.


    City Lord''s Mansion.


    As soon as Yang Wanli returned, he kept calling.


    But after seeing it for a long time, I couldn''t get the silence back, and I was very anxious.


    "Quick, come back to me!"


    "No, it shouldn''t be closing!"


    "You must see it, otherwise, the opportunity will be robbed by the Tianxing Palace."


    "The Heavenly Star Palace is weak, but this time, King Tianpeng will definitely help the Heavenly Star Palace. That painting contains a terrifying sword formation. I am afraid that it can really kill the Dragon Silkworm King. Not them."


    "Maybe this is the key to our master and apprentice''s detachment."


    At this moment, Yang Wanli was so anxious that he was afraid.


    in a ruin.


    At this moment, a figure is practicing, watching the jade talisman not far away constantly trembling, frowning slightly.


    "what happened?"


    "Did something big happen?"


    "But, the old man is comprehending supernatural powers!"


    However, the jade talisman kept shaking, and the old man was a little helpless.


    He could only end the comprehension of magical powers, and with a wave of his hand, the jade talisman fell into his hands.


    "Wanli, what''s the matter?"


    "As a teacher, I am comprehending the supreme supernatural powers."


    The old man had a bad tone.


    "Master, you are finally back."


    "I thought you were in some trouble, Master."


    "Master, is your celestial silk still there?"


    "I am useful and useful!"


    After the connection was made, Yang Wanli, the city lord''s mansion at the moment, spoke in a hurried manner.


    "Scary, you can''t even peep at this old man''s celestial silk."


    "Is something wrong!"


    "It''s okay, that''s it."


    At this moment, the old man looked unhappy.


    "Don''t don''t, master, listen to me, it''s not that I want celestial silk, but a peerless master. If you want to build a guqin, you just need the material of the strings. This is our chance. The other party is the worst and detached. The presence."


    "This is our chance."


    "If the masters are happy and give us a pointer or two, we will benefit endlessly."


    "Perhaps, the two of us, master and apprentice, can get an opportunity to detach this time."


    Yang Wanli was afraid that the master would refuse, so he immediately terminated the communication, speaking extremely fast.


    In one breath, speak your mind.


    "Wanli, are you crazy, the opportunity for detachment, how is this possible?"


    "A detached existence, do you think the other party will stay here?"


    "Chaos is the place where they are vertical and horizontal."


    "Aren''t you being deceived!"


    "This matter, this is the end, for the teacher to retreat!"


    The old man sneered at this moment, didn''t care, and didn''t believe Yang Wanli''s words at all.


    This made Yang Wanli anxious.


    "Master, don''t, don''t don''t, how on earth do you want to be able to follow the believer''s words?"


    Yang Wanli knew that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and it was also his only opportunity. If he missed it, he would have no chance, and if it was slower, Feng Baiyu and others would seize the opportunity.


    Beads of sweat appeared on Yang Wanli''s forehead at the moment.


    Su Xun, who was beside him, held his breath anxiously at this moment.


    At this moment, the old man also felt Yang Wanli''s anxiety.


    Very irritable.


    "Wanli, how did you decide that the other party was detached?"


    "You won''t be deceived!"


    The old man was very rude and felt that Yang Wanli had been deceived.


    "Master, this master is extremely terrifying. The pen in his hand turned out to be a chaotic magic weapon, most likely a Confucian and Taoist master. With the stroke of a brush, he enslaves the power of ten thousand ways, and a painting turns into a chaotic magic weapon. The level, the trace of will contained in it, even killed a half-step detached soul body."


    "This is the disciple''s personal experience, there is absolutely nothing wrong."


    "The disciple is willing to use his life to guarantee."


    "Just in contact with the masters, the disciple has already stepped into the half-step ancestral god realm. Not long ago, he killed the half-step ancestral god Long Hao of the Seven Sounds Palace with one knife!"


    "As long as you want to know about these things, Master, you can know them. Now that this matter has been spread about Haotian Immortal City, it will be known to the entire Burial Sky Plain soon."


    "I also ask the master to be a believer. We offer the silkworm silk, which is our chance. The people from the Tianxing Palace have already brought a powerful sword array to hunt and kill the dragon silkworm king, and they are going to refine the strings with the dragon marrow of the dragon silkworm king. , once it is slow, we have no chance."


    "Please, master, believe me!"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli was extremely anxious.


    "yes?"


    "Is it really that strong?"


    "I''ll go to Haotian Immortal City to see it!"


    The old man''s voice fell, ending the communication.


    "Humph!"


    "Transcendence?"


    "How is it possible, what are you doing here in this small world?"


    "However, maybe I have come into contact with transcendence. If it is true, I can give Tiantian silk as a gift. However, if I want this old man''s Tiantian silk, it is that simple."


    "Humph!"


    "Old man, go first, and have a look at it instead of talking about it!"


    The voice fell, and the whole person disappeared into the ruins.

 Chapter 1170

    "Hurry up!"


    "But don''t waste time, otherwise there will be no chance!"


    "I said in front of the masters that I must do it well. If I don''t do it well, it will be troublesome. Not to mention getting the chance, I am afraid that I will be mistaken for playing a master."


    After the communication was terminated, Yang Wanli clenched his fists tightly, still extremely nervous.


    Yang Wanli knew that it would take some time, but Yang Wanli couldn''t help looking outside.


    "Lord City Lord, don''t worry, since the Lord has agreed to come, he will definitely come."


    "Although Feng Baiyu and others have trump cards, they shouldn''t be so fast. Their distance is farther."


    Su Xun, who was beside him, saw Yang Wanli feeling uneasy, so he quickly comforted him.


    "I hope so!"


    "I''m afraid that Shizun doesn''t believe me. If that''s the case, we won''t have time."


    "Now, we and Feng Baiyu and the others are fighting for time."


    "Hopefully they''re in some trouble."


    "Procrastinate!"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli was a little nervous.


    Outside the Dragon Silkworm Valley, several figures silently descended.


    "Palace Master, I don''t know how powerful this Dragon Silkworm King is now?" Tang Chuchu looked extremely solemn.


    The strength of the Dragon Silkworm King is extremely powerful, and the Dragon Silkworm Valley is the territory of the Dragon Silkworm King.


    Here is a forbidden area of ??life.


    And this place is not far from the Palace of Seven Sounds.


    Dragon silk is an important material for making strings of various musical instruments. The relationship between the seven-tone Taoist priest of the Seven-tone Palace and the Dragon Silkworm King is also extremely good.


    It can be regarded as watching and helping each other, and it has also led to no one dare to commit crimes in the Dragon Silk Valley.


    "It doesn''t matter, set up first."


    "Hide the secret here, and cut off the communication between here and the outside world."


    "As soon as we start, we can''t give Dragon Silkworm King any chance to communicate."


    "If Daoist Seven Sounds really came, we would be very troublesome, and we could only use your son''s painting."


    Feng Baiyu said with a solemn expression at this moment.


    "good!"


    "With our strength, it is not difficult to defeat the Dragon Silkworm King, but it is difficult to kill the Dragon Silkworm King, and we have to guard against the Dragon Silkworm King''s self-destruction."


    "If you want to deprive the dragon of the complete dragon silkworm king, you must strike with a thunderbolt."


    "Otherwise, the dragon tendon will be imperfect."


    At this moment, King Tianpeng also hurriedly spoke.


    "Brother Tianpeng is right, we have the advantage, but it is not easy to deprive the complete dragon tendon."


    "Arrangement!"


    "We can''t waste time."


    "Otherwise, Yang Wanli will seize the opportunity."


    Feng Baiyu''s voice fell, and everyone immediately moved.


    In the Dragon Silkworm Valley.


    The Dragon Silkworm King woke up from his slumber at this moment.


    "Um?"


    "what happened?"


    "Why all of a sudden, I feel a crisis."


    "Why is this?"


    "Strange!"


    The thought of the Dragon Silkworm King fell, and the Dragon Silkworm King immediately deduced.


    The Dragon Silkworm King can live from the ancient times to the present, naturally it is an extremely cautious existence.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to live to this day.


    "Um?"


    "Is there no danger?"


    "Strange, I clearly feel the crisis, but why can''t I find the crisis during the deduction?"


    "Could it be that someone is covering up the secret?"


    "not good!"


    "The secret has been covered up!"


    The Dragon Silkworm King''s expression changed greatly.


    It never occurred to me that someone had concealed the secrets of the Dragon Silkworm Valley.


    "Dare to deal with this king, it seems that his strength is extraordinary, and he has to contact Taoist Qiyin!"


    Dragon Silkworm King''s thoughts fell.


    A jade talisman appeared in his hand immediately.


    After entering mana, the jade talisman lights up.


    In the jade talisman, there was a voice.


    "Brother Long Can, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m in retreat."


    The voice was full of doubts.


    "Fellow Daoist Qiyin, my Dragon Silkworm Valley is shrouded in formation, and someone is covering up the secret here. I''m in danger, please help me."


    "I''m dead, and it won''t do you any good for the Seven Sounds Palace."


    The Dragon Silkworm King felt that the sense of crisis was getting stronger and stronger, and it was very urgent.


    "it is good!"


    "I immediately teleported into the Dragon Silkworm Valley, so what if there was a formation?"


    "My Qiyin Palace and Dragon Silkworm Valley have already established a teleportation array."


    "This time, we join forces to keep these people coming and going."


    "Knowing that Brother Longcan is my ally, I dare to target Brother Longcan, I will never let it go."


    Among the jade talismans, the voice of the seven-tone Taoist at this moment is extremely cold.


    Qiyin Palace and Dragon Silkworm Valley are not only allies, but also have great interests.


    At this moment, the Dragon Silkworm King felt a little more at ease.


    The next moment, the Dragon Silkworm King left a phantom on the spot, and the body was silently hidden.


    There is also a phantom formation here, and it is impossible to see through the reality.


    Feng Baiyu and others finished setting up the formation.


    Glancing at each other, they dived directly into the Dragon Silkworm Valley.


    "Um?"


    "Three god emperors?"


    "Isn''t that King Tianpeng?"


    "Damn, King Tianpeng is so bold, he dares to come here."


    The Dragon Silkworm King was lurking in the dark. At this moment, he looked at Feng Baiyu and the others coldly, his expression extremely gloomy.


    "kill!"


    Several people from Feng Baiyu lurked nearby and immediately shot.


    However, when their attack fell, Feng Baiyu''s expression changed drastically.


    "Be careful!"


    "It''s illusion."


    Under the supernatural power, the figure of the Dragon Silkworm King collapsed instantly, and Feng Baiyu''s expression changed greatly.


    "King Tianpeng, you are so bold."


    "Dare to sneak into my Dragon Silkworm Valley."


    The furious voice of the Dragon Silkworm King sounded, instantly appearing in the sky above everyone, and the terrifying power of devouring erupted.


    This void seems to be swallowed by the Dragon Silkworm King.


    The timing of the Dragon Silkworm King''s choice was extremely good.


    Just when the old power of the three disappeared and the new power was not born.


    At this moment, a Peng Ming sounded.


    King Tianpeng revealed his true body.


    King Tianpeng had just left his hand, and at the moment of life and death, he immediately counterattacked.


    King Tianpeng''s huge claws directly grabbed the Dragon Silkworm King in the void.


    Dragon Silkworm King''s devouring magical power was instantly shattered.


    At this moment, Feng Baiyu and Tang Chuchu immediately retreated.


    At the same time, in the Dragon Silkworm Valley.


    A sound of breaking through the air sounded.


    The powerhouse of the Dragon Silkworm Valley suspends the void and forms a formation.


    Surround the three in the center.


    "King Tianpeng, you actually kept your hand!"


    "But so what, you still can''t escape death today."


    "It''s stupid, do you think I really can''t find you?"


    "Fall into the formation and see how you guys turn the tables."


    King Tianpeng and Feng Baiyu looked extremely solemn at this moment.


    At this moment, Tang Chuchu was staring at Dragon Silkworm Valley.


    The magical power just now did not attack the Dragon Silkworm King, but tore the Dragon Silkworm Valley apart.


    At this moment, countless skeletons appeared.


    These skeletons are all human.


    "I see!"


    "I finally know why the son wants to cast the qin. It is not the purpose of casting the qin. Killing you, the Dragon Silkworm King, is the purpose."


    "You, you actually feed on humans."


    Tang Chuchu''s expression was extremely cold.


    "Hahaha!"


    "What a bastard, I am the pinnacle of the god emperor, and I have already touched the half-step ancestral god, who can kill me."


    "Are you the ones caught in the formation?"


    The Dragon Silkworm King was full of disdain.


    "good!"


    "us!"


    "Dragon Silkworm King, today, please listen to a song of white snow in the spring."


    Tang Chuchu''s voice was extremely cold.


    Ignoring the surrounding directly, I sat cross-legged in the void.


    The next moment, a series of piano sounds sounded in the void.


    In the past few days, following Li Yixi''s side, Tang Chuchu was naturally not idle, and kept asking Li Yixi for piano music, Yangchun Baixue became several times stronger.


    The moment the piano sounded, the sky was snowing.


    Heaven and earth change color.


    Killing intent pervades the void.


    Some of the powerhouses in the Dragon Silkworm Valley turned into ice sculptures before they could react, their vitality disappeared, and they fell from the void.


    "Stop her!"


    The Dragon Silkworm King, who was originally full of disdain, changed his expression greatly.


    Once dead, the formation''s attack will be greatly weakened.


    "Dream!"


    "Young Master wants to kill you, can you live?"


    "It''s really courting death to feed on humans."


    At this moment, King Tianpeng had no worry on his face.


    In the eyes of King Tianpeng, Li Yixi is an omnipotent existence, how could he miss the mere dragon and silkworm king.


    Soon, the great formation was broken, Feng Baiyu and King Tianpeng showed no mercy, and used thunder to slaughter the dragon and silkworm valley powerhouses.


    "This song just restrains your combined strike formation."


    "Young master wants you to die in the third watch, how can you live to the fifth watch?"


    "Dragon Silkworm King, your time of death has come."


    Tang Chuchu stood up slowly and looked at the Dragon Silkworm King with mockery on his face.


    Tang Chuchu felt that the overall situation was set.


    King Tianpeng and Feng Baiyu also sneered at the corners of their mouths at this moment.


    Just as he was about to shoot, an extremely cold voice sounded.


    "yes?"


    "I think it''s not the death of Daoist Longcan, but yours."


    "King Tianpeng, Feng Baiyu, Tang Chuchu!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "If you step through the iron shoes, there is nowhere to find it, and it takes no effort to get it."


    "You guys, actually delivered it to your door!"


    The voice fell, and a figure appeared beside the Dragon Silkworm King.


    With the sound of the erhu in his hand, the frozen ice of the Dragon Silkworm King instantly shattered.


    "Seven-tone Daoist!"


    King Tianpeng and several people narrowed their eyes.


    "Yes, it''s the old man!"


    "Now, are you desperate?"


    Taoist Qiyin''s eyes fell on several people, his face full of mockery.


    "Thank you, Daoist Qiyin!"


    "If Daoist Qiyin hadn''t arrived in time, I would have really capsized in the gutter today."


    "They underestimated their means."


    "It seems that these years, it has been too comfortable!"


    At this moment, the Dragon Silkworm King''s eyes became scarlet.


    The Dragon Silkworm King looked extremely proud when he saw Daoist Seven Sounds coming.


    "You guys, didn''t count this step!"


    "Now, what other means do you have?"


    "It seems that today next year is destined to be your sacrificial day!"


    "I didn''t expect that there would be a teleportation formation between my Dragon Silk Valley and the Qiyin Palace!"


    "Yes, I really didn''t expect it!"


    "I didn''t expect that Taoist Qiyin also came to die."


    "Sure enough, the masters counted everything."


    "I also know that even if we join forces, we are not your opponents."


    "So, the master has already arranged everything, waiting for you to come from the net."


    "Seven-tone Daoist, obviously stepped into the realm of the ancestors, why not cherish it?"


    "It''s not good to covet anyone, but I covet the saintess of my Tianxing Palace."


    "Today, let''s solve you together!"


    "It turns out that this painting is for you."


    In Feng Baiyu''s hands, the painting appeared.

 Chapter 1171

    "A master can predict the future, what kind of method is this?"


    "Ancestral God, in front of the masters, is really an ant."


    King Tianpeng looked happy, thankful that he did not leave with the painting, otherwise, King Tianpeng felt that he would be unlucky.


    "Kill us?"


    "I''m an ancestral god, who can count me."


    "Today, I have reached the peak of the Ancestral God Realm. You, what can you do to me?"


    "It''s even more ridiculous to count me."


    "Ancestral God, is it so calculated?"


    "If you haven''t stepped into the realm of the ancestors, how can you know that the ancestors are powerful."


    "If you want to kill me, unless you take a half-step detachment and do it yourself."


    "Otherwise, who can do anything to me."


    "Are you trash?"


    "It''s still the waste paper in your hands, Feng Baiyu, don''t tell me, this is a transcendence handbook."


    "Hahaha!"


    In the void, the seven-tone Taoist laughed unscrupulously at this moment.


    The three of them were not taken into consideration at all.


    "So this woman is Tang Chuchu?"


    "Congratulations to Daoist Qiyin, you have recruited this woman, Daoist Qiyin is afraid that he will be able to reach a half-step detachment!"


    The Dragon Silkworm King was shocked and hurriedly congratulated.


    Looking a little jealous.


    However, Taoist Qiyin is very powerful, and the Dragon Silkworm King does not practice the way of harvesting yin and replenishing yang.


    "you guessed right!"


    "It is this piece of paper that will deal with you today!"


    "If a master throws it away, in the eyes of a master, it''s a waste, but it''s enough to deal with you!"


    "Seven-tone Daoist, disappear!"


    At this moment, Feng Baiyu threw the piece of paper directly.


    "Humph!"


    "yes?"


    "Who can kill me!"


    "broken!"


    Daoist Qiyin looked disdainful, pointed out, and tried to tear the painting in front of him directly.


    However, when the seven-tone Daoist attack fell on the painting, it was like a mud ox entering the sea, without any vision.


    "Um?"


    "impossible!"


    "how can that be?"


    Seven-tone Taoist and Dragon Silkworm King, the smiles on their faces disappeared, replaced by panic.


    An ordinary piece of paper actually blocked the attack of Taoist Qiyin, which was too mysterious.


    "I do not believe!"


    "Ancestral God''s Flame!"


    The seven-tone Taoist looked extremely cold.


    A cloud of fire was thrown directly by Taoist Seven Sounds.


    shrouded towards the painting.


    However, at this moment, the three Feng Baiyu looked extremely calm and didn''t care.


    If this can be destroyed, then there is no way to deal with the Seven Sounds Daoist.


    The next moment, in the sky fire,


    A strange figure appeared.


    Dressed in a green robe, it looks unremarkable.


    But at this moment, the terrifying skyfire was ignored.


    That piece of paper was also turned to ashes at this moment.


    "Who are you?"


    At this moment, the seven-tone Taoist was staring at Han Li with an extremely solemn expression.


    On Han Li''s body, the Seven Sounds Daoist felt the threat of death.


    The expressions of King Tianpeng also changed drastically at this moment.


    I thought that what broke out in the painting was a domineering sword formation.


    Unexpectedly, someone walked out.


    "Han Li!"


    Han Li in the void, with a solemn expression on his face at this moment, glanced at Daoist Seven Sounds and said lightly.


    After answering, Han Li paid no attention to Taoist Qiyin.


    But trembling.


    "who is it?"


    "Who called me?"


    "What method is this?"


    "Is it one of the three thousand avenues, a mysterious and unpredictable summoning technique?"


    In Han Li''s eyes, time seemed to be turning backwards at this moment.


    The next moment, a phantom appeared in Han Li''s eyes, it was Li Yixi''s phantom.


    Just as Li Yixi''s phantom looked up, Han Li''s expression changed drastically, and he immediately stopped watching.


    But still a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    Han Li looked terrified.


    "Hahaha!"


    "It was seriously injured!"


    The seven-tone Taoist, who was trembling originally, was ecstatic when he saw that Han Li suddenly vomited blood.


    "Kill me, how to kill me!"


    "What a bastard, dare to plot against the ancestral gods and seek death!"


    The seven-tone Taoist laughed.


    "Do you think it can''t kill you?"


    "Thank you too, let me know what my appearance is for!"


    Han Li wiped the bloodshot from the corner of his mouth and looked at Daoist Qiyin coldly.


    "Kill me, now you, okay?"


    "Daoist Longcan, it''s enough for you to take action!"


    "My goal is the three of them. Today, I can''t let the three of them run away!" At this moment, Taoist Qiyin looked at Feng Baiyu and the three of them with cold eyes.


    "it is good!"


    "I come!"


    The Dragon Silkworm King looked extremely proud.


    Tang Chuchu hurriedly said: "Senior Han Li, the son wants the dragon silkworm king dragon tendon to cast the strings, and he also asks the senior to accept it."


    "it is good!"


    Hearing this, Han Li said lightly.


    Seeing the dragon silkworm king who was killed, he looked disdainful.


    "Now, what you should be worried about is yourselves!" Taoist Qiyin felt that Tang Chuchu was talking nonsense and said coldly.


    However, the voice of Taoist Qiyin just fell.


    I saw Han Li in the void pointing out.


    A sword energy passed directly from the eyebrows of the Dragon Silkworm King.


    The Dragon Silkworm King didn''t even have a chance to react.


    In the incomparably huge body, the incomparably powerful life force disappeared instantly.


    The incomparably huge body fell from the void.


    Han Li shot.


    Between the clouds and the wind, the Dragon Silkworm King fell.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Daoist Qiyin, who had been extremely proud and did not take Han Li in his eyes at all, now looked extremely pale.


    Body trembling.


    In an instant, a storm surged in my heart.


    "impossible!"


    "You have been severely injured, why can you kill the dragon silkworm in seconds!"


    Seven-tone Daoist, his voice is shaking at this moment.


    King Tianpeng''s body trembled even more.


    "So strong!"


    "What kind of power is this?"


    Han Li''s random finger made the King Tianpeng and the others look terrified.


    "I said, kill you, the thing between waving!"


    Han Li looked at Taoist Seven Sounds indifferently.


    "I do not believe!"


    "It must be an illusion!"


    "die!"


    The seven-tone Taoist looked extremely cold.


    I saw the erhu sound on the chest.


    The music sounded like a sword glow, strangling Han Li away.


    With a wave of Han Li''s hand, thousands of sword beams suddenly appeared.


    The seven-tone Taoist with a ferocious face spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his face was as pale as paper.


    Damn, what the hell is this.


    The characters in a painting are actually embodied and so strong.


    "escape!"


    At this moment, Daoist Qiyin, who was still aloof one second ago, is now directly frightened.


    Taoist Qiyin knew very well that he was not at the same level as Han Li.


    "Transcendence!"


    "It turned out to be detachment!"


    "Damn, is it a projection of detached will, killing me?"


    "I Qiyin, when did I provoke this class of people?"


    At this moment, Daoist Seven Sounds looked terrified and confused.


    "wrong!"


    "Is there really an extremely terrifying existence behind Tang Chuchu?"


    "But, but detachment, how can you stay in this small world."


    At this moment, the seven-tone Daoist body trembled.


    The heart, beating violently, seemed to be about to burst open.


    "Escape?"


    "Can you escape in front of me?"


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Han Li''s mouth.


    The next moment, Han Li waved his hand, and a terrifying sword formation fell from the sky.


    It was just the projection of the sword formation, but it made the bodies of King Feng Baiyu Tianpeng chill.


    In an instant, the seven-tone Taoist in the Ancestral God realm died directly.


    Han Li put away the sword formation and bowed in the direction of Haotian Immortal City. The figure slowly became dim and disappeared.


    "died!"


    "So strong!"


    "Gudu!"


    At this moment, King Tianpeng felt that his throat was extremely dry.


    Frightened.


    "gone!"


    "Dragon Silkworm King is dead, so is Qiyin Daoist!"


    "Let''s give the son first and bring back the dragon tendon."


    Feng Baiyu woke up from the shock, his face full of excitement.

 Chapter 1172

    Haotian Immortal City.


    City Lord''s Mansion.


    Yang Wanli was looking forward to the stars and the moon, and finally he was looking forward to his master.


    "Master, you are finally here!"


    "I''m dying, my disciple!"


    "Master, bring the silk, let''s refine it into strings and send it to the master!"


    "According to the calculation of time, then all the strongmen of the Tianxing Palace are on their way with all their strength, and they have not returned at this moment. This is our chance."


    "This time, Tianxing Palace is busy!"


    Yang Wanli had a happy look on his face.


    "Congratulations, Lord City Lord, this time Lord City Lord will surely be appreciated by experts. At that time, it will be a great opportunity."


    Aside, Su Xun immediately spoke up.


    Excited.


    Yang Wanli and Su Xun rubbed their hands excitedly, and their hot eyes fell on Pang Yun.


    "Humph!"


    "It''s that simple to get my treasure."


    "Heavenly silk is extremely precious. If he wants to get it, he has to show his strength!"


    "Otherwise, who is qualified to get my treasure."


    "You guys, you have too little knowledge. When this deity goes to the meeting and talks with him, you will know how much he is capable!"


    "You are weak and may have been deceived."


    Seeing the excited Yang Wanli and Su Xun, Pang Yun shook his head, feeling that they were too young.


    "what?"


    "Master, didn''t you bring Heavenly Silk?"


    However, when Yang Wanli heard this, it was as if all the power in his body had been drained from his body.


    With a snap, he sat directly on the ground.


    "The chance is gone!"


    "Even if you want to send treasures, there is no chance!"


    "Hey!"


    "It seems that I don''t have such a chance in my life!"


    Yang Wanli''s face was bitter.


    "Humph!"


    "I really don''t know what spell that person cast on you, you are also extraordinary."


    "It was even deceived."


    "What detachment, could detachment appear here?"


    At this moment, Pang Yun had a look of disdain, hating the way that iron cannot become steel.


    "Sir, the city owner didn''t tell a lie!"


    "That master can know the past, present and future."


    "No omissions!"


    "The means are even more terrifying."


    Su Xun''s face was filled with regret, and the scenes that had happened these days appeared in his mind, but it was still difficult to erase at this moment, as if it had been engraved in his mind.


    "Humph!"


    "Do you know the past, present and future?"


    "joke!"


    "Who can know the past, present and future!"


    "Su Xun, you should say such things too."


    "I want to see what kind of person he is and what kind of skills he has!"


    "Take me to him immediately!"


    "I want to fight him and dare to fool my disciple!"


    A hint of coldness appeared in Pang Yun''s eyes.


    "Whether it''s true or not, you''ll know after a battle!"


    Pang Yun was furious and felt that Li Yixi had confused Yang Wanli and Su Xun.


    "Master, what are you doing crazy?"


    "That man, how can we defeat him?"


    "This matter, let''s stop here!"


    "Don''t force it in your life!"


    "As for Tian Silk, you should take good care of it!"


    Yang Wanli said angrily.


    "Su Xun, go!"


    "I want to see, who used what means to make you so fascinated!"


    "Beyond detachment, I''m still detached from his father."


    Pang Yun looked angry.


    He grabbed Su Xun directly and flew away.


    "Damn!"


    "not good!"


    "If it really contradicts an expert, it will be troublesome."


    Yang Wanli was so frightened that his legs softened and he almost fell to his knees.


    The heart is about to burst.


    Immediately vacated.


    "Sir, I really can''t go."


    At this moment, Su Xun was so scared that he almost urinated.


    Su Xun had already seen Li Yixi''s methods, how dare he offend Li Yixi.


    If he really took Pang Yun, he would be courting death.


    However, Su Xun knew that Fu Hai, who was half detached, was also blown to death by Li Yixi, not to mention Pang Yun?


    "waste!"


    Pang Yun''s face was extremely cold.


    The next moment, Pang Yun''s eyes turned green.


    "Su Xun, where is that person?"


    Pang Yun stared at Su Xun''s eyes.


    "In the northwest of Haotian Immortal City, in a suspended palace."


    At this moment, Su Xun''s voice was extremely stiff.


    The whole person was sluggish, and completely controlled by Pang Yun''s methods.


    "Northwest of the city?"


    "I want to see if there is any way."


    Pang Yun snorted coldly, dropped Su Xun directly, and walked away.


    Yang Wanli chased after him, only to see Su Xun with a dull expression, but not Pang Yun.


    His face turned extremely pale.


    "not good!"


    "Master is reckless!"


    "If it really contradicts an expert, that strength is simply not enough to see!"


    Yang Wanli wanted to cry without tears.


    "wake up!"


    Yang Wanli knew the means of his master, and quickly woke Su Xun.


    "Lord City Lord, it''s not good!"


    "Where did the adults go to the masters?"


    "Now, I am afraid that I have encountered an expert!"


    Su Xun''s voice was trembling, and his face was full of panic.


    "Walk!"


    "We rush over immediately, hoping to beg an expert to spare my master''s life!"


    Yang Wanli''s mentality exploded.


    Almost desperate.


    In the northwest of the city, the palace was not suspended in the void, but fell to the ground and turned into a manor.


    Li Yixi was a little bored and was practicing Tai Chi.


    Li Yixi''s Tai Chi has reached divine level.


    At this moment, it seems that there is no harm, but it seems that the clouds are flowing, and it seems to be integrated with the heaven and the earth.


    Whoosh!


    A cracking sound rang out.


    Pang Yun was naked and his muscles burst out.


    A ferocious face.


    "Um?"


    "What about people?"


    "Could it be that I sensed the arrival of Lao Tzu and escaped?"


    "Sure enough, it''s a liar!"


    "It was hidden."


    "Do you think that''s possible?"


    "In front of me, want to hide, is it possible?"


    The next moment, Pang Yun activated his magical powers, and the area traced back to the palace''s whereabouts!


    Soon, Pang Yun locked on Li Yixi who had just finished punching.


    "Have you disguised yourself as a mortal?"


    "It''s really some tricks, and it''s not leaking. Sure enough, it''s a master in disguise!"


    "Returning to the original?"


    "Hmph, who wouldn''t!"


    "Today, I''m going to let you know what the result of deceiving Lao Tzu is!"


    Pang Yun''s breath converged and fell from the void.


    Go to the palace.


    A sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "This young man is also good at some superficial kung fu!"


    "How about a discussion?"


    "I have also practiced my fists and feet, and I am also idle when I am idle, how about it?"


    Li Yixi was stunned.


    Glancing at Pang Yun, he was speechless.


    "Sorry, not interested!"


    "Shoot me and you''ll die!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he scolded inwardly, where is the reckless husband, snake essence disease.


    It seems that he has broken his brain, and he has to learn from others when he sees them.


    Especially Pang Yun''s "I" made Li Yixi feel that his brain was broken even more.


    Although he didn''t practice immortality, his body was extremely powerful, and Li Yixi didn''t want to kill someone with one punch.


    This is still the case of converging merit, and if you don''t condense merit, you don''t need to take action, and Pang Yun will die.


    However, when Pang Yun saw Li Yixi''s rejection, he was even more proud.


    "Are you afraid to learn from each other?"


    "Then why are you punching, can''t you be a bitch?"


    Xiao Zhan on the side looked sluggish.


    When Pang Yun arrived just now, Xiao Zhan naturally sensed it, but Xiao Zhan had never seen someone kill like this.


    So provocative, seriously?

 Chapter 1173

    Li Yixi didn''t want to take action at first, but Pang Yun''s mouth really stinks.


    "Where''s the reckless man, get out!"


    "If you don''t get out, believe it or not, I''ll let you go out on your stomach."


    "Do it with me, are you qualified?"


    "If it weren''t for your sins, you would be dead!"


    Li Yixi felt that Pang Yun was unreasonable.


    "yes?"


    "Then let me see how you let me die."


    "Try my punch!"


    Seeing Li Yixi''s refusal, Pang Yun felt that Li Yixi was pretending to be a tiger, just a paper tiger, and punched him violently.


    It looks ordinary, just a straight punch, but the fist of the ancestors is so terrifying.


    "hiss!"


    "Are you looking for death?"


    "Where did this idiot come from!"


    Xiao Zhan wanted to stop at this moment, but it was too late. Pang Yun punched too fast.


    "Um!"


    "Fool!"


    Li Yixi frowned.


    I was too lazy to dodge, so I took a step back using the unloading technique in Tai Chi.


    Let the punch that landed on the chest lose its effect.


    When Pang Yun saw that Li Yixi had punched him, he just took a step back and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Humph!"


    "It''s a bit moral, but today I will definitely expose your true colors!"


    Pang Yun didn''t know how to retreat, but instead he had to move forward.


    "it is good!"


    "Come again!"


    "See if you can catch me a few punches!"


    Pang Yun took an inch and waved his fist violently.


    In order not to destroy everything here, Pang Yun did not use his supernatural powers, but his boxing skills could still turn the world upside down.


    The punching speed is extremely fast.


    But every time his fist landed on Li Yixi''s body, it was as if he had hit cotton.


    The terrifying power is like a mud cow entering the sea.


    At this moment, Pang Yun''s color changed slightly.


    At this moment, I felt Li Yixi''s terrifying means.


    But inside, he was still very unconvinced.


    "Come again!"


    Pang Yun shouted loudly.


    Punch hard.


    "Is it over?"


    Li Yixi frowned, feeling that he needed to teach Pang Yun a lesson, otherwise, he would be entangled by this reckless man.


    Li Yixi directly used strength to hit Pang Yun, who hit Li Yixi. Before he could be happy, he saw a terrible force attacking him.


    Pang Yun''s expression changed greatly.


    The body staggered back a few steps, only to stop the figure in embarrassment.


    "how is this possible?"


    "Isn''t this our Futian Fist?"


    Feeling that power, Pang Yun''s face was ugly.


    "You reckless man, if you don''t stop, I''ll be welcome!"


    Li Yixi said coldly.


    "Then you shoot!"


    "Come again!"


    Pang Yun sneered and rushed out, still punching.


    But Pang Yun''s expression was a little dignified, and this punch went all out.


    All the power of the Dao of cultivation is contained in this punch.


    With this punch, Pang Yun was extremely confident, even in the face of a half-step detachment, he would still be undefeated.


    Li Yixi was really angry at this moment.


    Seeing Pang Yun''s punch, he stretched out his hand and grabbed it against Pang Yun''s fist.


    "court death!"


    At this moment, Pang Yun had a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    However, when Pang Yun''s punch came into contact with Li Yixi''s hand, nothing happened.


    It was as if his punch had not used any power.


    He was directly caught by Li Yixi with great ease.


    The power of the avenue was instantly annihilated.


    At this moment, Pang Yun was so frightened that his liver and gallbladder were split.


    Now, Pang Yun doesn''t know where he has met a strong man.


    Just wanted to ask for forgiveness.


    Li Yixi said with a cold face: "You reckless man, I will teach you a lesson today. After saving you, you will lose your life if you don''t know how to restrain yourself."


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, Pang Yun''s expression changed drastically.


    To break free, pull back.


    But as soon as he exerted his force, Pang Yun was so frightened that his heart almost exploded.


    Because Pang Yun felt that a vast force that far surpassed Tianwei erupted.


    Pang Yun felt like a baby at the moment.


    Li Yixi exerted force violently, and a crackling sound rang out.


    Li Yixi directly twisted Pang Yun''s arm.


    At this moment, Pang Yun saw his arm like a twist.


    While screaming out, there was a look of horror on his face.


    Pang Yun practiced the indestructible golden body.


    Now that he has reached the realm of ancestral gods, his physical body is powerful and capable of killing dragons and phoenixes with his bare hands.


    However, in front of Li Yixi, it was useless.


    "what!!!!"


    Yang Wanli, who was anxiously looking for Pang Yun, suddenly heard a scream, and just saw this scene, and his face was pale with fright.


    "Young master keeps people!"


    Yang Wanli hurriedly fell.


    Li Yixi frowned slightly.


    Take back the power.


    "Do you know this reckless man?" Li Yixi asked angrily.


    "He, he is an elder in my family, he has become an idiot in martial arts, and please forgive me!"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli had beads of sweat on his forehead, and he was extremely nervous.


    "Hey!"


    "This reckless man, fortunately met me, good-hearted, if he met a cultivator, he might die!"


    Li Yixi snorted coldly.


    Let go.


    "Thank you, son, for keeping your hand!"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli said with trembling fear.


    Never thought that things would turn out like this.


    "Wanli, hurry, chop off my hand."


    "I was wrong, I was wrong!"


    "It''s all my death."


    "I can''t resolve the residual power of the master."


    At this moment, Pang Yun''s face was as pale as paper.


    On his forehead, there were sweatdrops all over his head.


    In that arm, Li Yixi''s residual power was constantly destroying everything at this moment.


    That arm, the bones and flesh and bones are constantly shattering, and the speed is extremely fast.


    The residual breath is almost negligible.


    But this power was so frightening that Pang Yun''s heart was broken.


    The vitality contained in the arm quickly disappeared, and that almost negligible force seemed to devour Pang Yun''s life.


    Even if Pang Yun suppressed it with all his strength, he couldn''t stop it in the slightest.


    "Master!"


    Yang Wanli was unable to react for a while.


    Yang Wanli just now found out that Li Yixi had withdrawn all his power.


    However, seeing that Yang Wanli was hesitant, Pang Yun wanted to slap Yang Wanli with a palm.


    With lightning speed, he pulled out the fairy sword from Su Xun''s waist and chopped off his entire arm with one sword.


    "Thank you for your kindness of not killing!"


    Enduring the pain, Pang Yun''s body trembled.


    "Hey!"


    "Why bother?"


    "What a fool!"


    "Why cut off your arm, there is no cure!"


    Li Yixi was speechless.


    I feel like practicing martial arts is stupid.


    "I lost, this is punishment!"


    At this moment, Pang Yun could only lower his head, feeling that Li Yixi was questioning himself whether he would accept it.


    This is to punish yourself.


    Yang Wanli hurriedly cast a spell to stop the bleeding.


    "Help him sit over there!"


    Li Yixi was a little helpless at this moment.


    "Thank you son!"


    "However, let''s not disturb the son!"


    "I''ll go back for treatment first!"


    "Today, come to visit the son again!"


    Yang Wanli''s voice fell, and he quickly helped Pang Yun to leave, but Yang Wanli did not dare to fly out directly.


    Pang Yun didn''t dare to look back at Li Yixi until he was about to leave the palace.


    Pang Yun also saw a couplet.


    "The Immortal Mansion of Immortal Immortality is the same as Heaven!"


    But just taking a look, Pang Yun''s expression was pale.


    "Pfft!"


    A mouthful of blood spurted out and passed out.

 Chapter 1174

    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    Yang Wanli saw that Pang Yun fainted, his face was pale, and he was like a gossamer.


    Yang Wanli''s face paled instantly, and he was really worried that Pang Yun would be gone.


    Su Xun on the side was frightened by Pang Yun in front of him and his legs trembled.


    "No, it won''t die like this!"


    Su Xun was really frightened.


    "Su Xun, hurry up, Life Continuation Pill!"


    Yang Wanli looked anxious and turned around.


    The voice fell, and he hurriedly carried Pang Yun into the air, and soon landed in a loft.


    He broke into the attic and hurriedly put Pang Yun on the bed.


    "Lord City Lord, Life Continuation Pill, Life Continuation Pill!"


    Su Xun hurriedly handed over the medicine pill.


    Yang Wanli took the medicine pill and put the life extension pill into Pang Yun''s mouth.


    Immediately activate the mana to help Pang Yun refine and absorb it.


    After a while, Pang Yun was treated by the Life Continuation Pill and slowly woke up.


    On the side, Yang Wanli saw that Pang Yun finally woke up, looked happy, and quickly approached the bed.


    "Master, you finally woke up!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The disciple found that the master''s injury is not too serious!"


    Yang Wanli asked suspiciously at the moment.


    When he was treating Pang Yun just now, Yang Wanli did find that Pang Yun''s injury was not serious, and that arm was also reborn by Yang Wanli''s magical powers.


    At this moment, Pang Yun''s face was in shock.


    Seeing his disciple looking at him worriedly, Pang Yun took a deep breath and his body trembled slightly.


    "I''m fine!"


    "My soul is hurt."


    "This time, it was me who sought my own death, and I was lucky to be able to save my life!"


    Pang Yun felt that what happened today was like a dream.


    Even at this moment, it was difficult for him to accept it himself.


    "its not right!"


    "Master, I have never seen an expert hurt your soul!"


    "If the master really wants to hurt you, why do you have to do this, wouldn''t it be enough to hurt you directly?"


    "That existence, it is impossible to leave a secret hand!"


    Yang Wanli looked puzzled.


    Li Yixi''s terrifying existence, let alone hurting people, even killing Pang Yun directly, Yang Wanli didn''t dare to say a word.


    Why hurt Pang Yun''s soul.


    "no!"


    "It''s not that the expert hurt me, but when we left, I took a look at the couplet. The couplet contained the power of the Dao that was too terrifying, and I was attacked!"


    "The Immortal Mansion of Immortal Immortality is the same as Heaven!"


    "Wanli!"


    "This one is really an extremely terrifying existence."


    "As you said, it may really be detachment."


    "There is no detachment, let me ask who dares to say that he will live forever and live with the sky."


    "And just now, when the opponent left a trace of breath in my arm, my arm was useless."


    "If I hadn''t reacted in time, my life would have been lost."


    At this moment, when Pang Yun thought about everything that happened before, his heart beat uncontrollably, like a drum of war.


    In the eyes of Pang Yun, Li Yixi seemed to be an invincible demon god in the beginning.


    "Master, I just said that the strength of the master is extremely terrifying!"


    "You just didn''t listen. It''s better now. Not only is the chance gone, but you have offended the master."


    "How could the disciple lie to you, the master?"


    "Although Tian silk is precious, I think it''s worse than getting closer to a master."


    "If the masters point and point us casually, we will benefit endlessly."


    Right now, Yang Wanli felt extremely bitter in his heart.


    It was a God-given opportunity, but it was abruptly missed.


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Pang Yun wanted to speak, but for a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    Pang Yun''s face paled a bit when he thought that he actually shot against Li Yixi.


    "Wanli!"


    "Heavenly Silk, I brought it!"


    "To anyone, celestial silk may be a common thing, but to me, Master, it is a treasure!"


    "Who would have thought this would happen."


    "You and Su Xun hurry up and refine the celestial silk into strings and send them to the master."


    "Hope, hope it''s too late."


    Pang Yun''s face fell, and he hurriedly took out the celestial silk.


    "Did you bring it?"


    "Maybe it''s too late, but the chance is gone. I don''t know if it can make the master less angry with us."


    "Su Xun, hurry up!"


    "Not much time left!"


    At this moment, Yang Wanli said anxiously.


    However, after Yang Wanli''s voice fell, he found that Su Xun at the moment did not take action in time.


    Su Xun said helplessly.


    "Lord City Lord, it''s too late!"


    "Feng Baiyu, they are back!"


    "Feng Baiyu and the others are all excited. It seems that this trip to the Dragon Silkworm Valley went very smoothly."


    "It''s not too long to get here from the Valley of the Silkworms. This period of time is enough for them to refine the dragon tendons of the Dragon Silkworm King into strings."


    At this moment, Su Xun said helplessly.


    "what?"


    "Feng Baiyu and others, have you returned?"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    When Yang Wanli heard this, he was first shocked, and then his face was decadent.


    "Wanli, it''s all my fault that made you lose a chance against the sky!"


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    After seeing Li Yixi''s methods, Pang Yun knew what a great opportunity he had missed this time, and his heart was bleeding.


    "Master!"


    "Everything is destined, in fact, I am greedy!"


    "I got a map of mountains and rivers from a master, and I want to get more."


    "It''s really not enough to swallow an elephant!"


    Yang Wanli thought of the map of Shanhe Sheji, and the helplessness on his face was swept away, and his whole face seemed to be radiant.


    However, the next moment.


    Yang Wanli was stunned.


    "Where''s my picture?"


    "What about the picture?"


    Yang Wanli became extremely anxious.


    However, searching the whole body did not find the map of the mountains and rivers.


    "Lord City Lord, has the map of Shanhe Society and Ji disappeared?"


    Su Xun was also dumbfounded when he heard this.


    Looking at Yang Wanli with a bewildered expression, such a treasure was lost.


    Su Xun himself felt incredible.


    Even if he lost it, it was impossible to lose such a treasure.


    However, the fact is that the map of Shanhe Sheji is really lost.


    Yang Wanli now has a quick memory.


    In the courtyard where treasures are turned into.


    Feng Baiyu and the others returned excitedly.


    "I''ve seen your son!"


    "Master, these are the strings we prepared for you, son, I wonder if the son is satisfied!"


    Tang Chuchu hurriedly took out the strings made from the dragon tendons of the Dragon Silkworm King and served them immediately.


    Li Yixi glanced over.


    He looked at the strings in front of him.


    "not bad!"


    "This time, please trouble you!"


    Li Yixi smiled slightly and happily took over the strings.


    "Where is the son, it is our honor to be able to serve the son."


    Tang Chuchu was excited when he saw Li Yixi taking the strings.


    "Go, go in and sit down!"


    Li Yixi hurriedly invited a few people, and the strings were brought, how could he be so embarrassed to let them stand.


    "Thank you son!"


    A few people wanted to go to the house, but their eyes couldn''t help being attracted by the couplet.


    The three looked horrified.


    "The immortal mansion of immortality is the same as the heaven."


    Every one of them is impacting their minds at this moment.


    This tone is so crazy.


    However, after taking a look at Li Yixi, I don''t feel exaggerated, this is realism.

 Chapter 1175

    At this moment, the eyes of several people could not escape Li Yixi''s observation.


    Li Yixi was a little embarrassed.


    I was bored and wrote it casually, but Xiao Zhan posted it.


    Li Yixi didn''t think so. After all, at this moment, he had cultivated the Holy Body of Merit and Virtue, and he was immortal.


    In addition to being incompetent, it is also invincible.


    Life is infinite.


    Otherwise, Li Yixi would not let Xiao Zhan do this.


    Li Yixi quickly explained: "A couplet, I think it''s very interesting, I copied it."


    "Miss Chu Chu still remember Journey to the West!"


    "Five Village Views!"


    Tang Chuchu came from the great world of Xuanhuang, and was once a frequent visitor in Li Yixi''s courtyard. Li Yixi remembered that Tang Chuchu had heard of his Westward Journey, and reminded him at this moment.


    "Zhenyuan Daxian!"


    At this moment, Tang Chuchu recalled instantly.


    The strength of several people is not as strong as Pang Yun. Although they feel the rich and profound meaning now, their cultivation is too shallow, but there is not much impact.


    "I remember!"


    "The ancestor of the earth immortal, if you can see his style, he will not waste his life."


    "Master, what did the ancestor of the earth immortal look like?"


    Hearing Tang Chuchu''s explanation, Feng Baiyu at this moment looked at Li Yixi with shining eyes.


    "Does it look like it?"


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    Lift the pen and wave it.


    Soon, a painting appeared in front of everyone.


    It was the scene where Zhen Yuanzi captured Tang Seng''s master and apprentice.


    "This is the universe in the sleeve."


    "The scene of capturing Tang Seng''s master and apprentice!"


    "This is also the style of Zhen Yuanzi!"


    "This painting will be given to you!"


    Li Yixi said with a smile when he saw Feng Baiyu''s eyes light up.


    "Sir, is what you said true?"


    Feng Baiyu and King Tianpeng didn''t dare to speak, Tang Chuchu''s eyes lit up.


    "What I said, how could it be false!"


    "Miss Chu Chu even gave me this fairy palace, and I gave a painting, but it actually seemed a little shivering."


    "Looking for a few more, don''t dislike it."


    Li Yixi was very happy to see several people and said with a smile.


    "Then thank you sir!"


    Tang Chuchu was instantly overjoyed.


    He quickly and carefully put away the painting in front of him.


    Feng Baiyu and King Tianpeng were extremely shocked.


    I just glanced at it just now, I didn''t dare to look at it more, for fear that I would sink into it.


    But just at a glance, the two also felt the terrifying power of the Great Dao. It seems that this painting contains an extremely terrifying method of divine passage.


    The two were very excited, knowing that this was an opportunity.


    Looking at Li Yixi''s eyes, it became more dignified.


    "Sit and sit!"


    Li Yixi led three people into the room.


    Let three people sit.


    Li Yixi said with a smile: "Speaking of Wuzhuang Temple, Zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of the earth immortal, has to say his ginseng fruit tree."


    "At the beginning of chaos, when Hongmeng was judged, there was a spiritual root in heaven and earth. This spiritual root grew into a tree in Xiniu Hezhou, blooming in three thousand years, fruiting in three thousand years, fruit ripening in three thousand years, and producing thirty fruits in about ten thousand years. If you smell it, you can live three hundred and sixty years; if you eat one, you can live forty-seven thousand years."


    "Haha, I happen to have a fruit here, which looks like a ginseng fruit."


    "Look at it!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell.


    A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    From his own system space, he took out three fruits.


    "This is?"


    Seeing the ginseng fruit in front of them, Feng Baiyu and King Tianpeng''s pupils shrank for a while.


    The body is extremely rigid.


    "Son!"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan walked in.


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Don''t rush this moment."


    Li Yixi laughed.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the matter?"


    Tang Chuchu asked quickly.


    Xiao Zhan explained: "My son has some plans for this trip. I''ve wasted a lot of time here, and if I keep wasting it, I won''t be able to catch up with my wife''s birthday!"


    "Is that so?"


    When Tang Chuchu heard this, he quickly stood up.


    "Master, why didn''t you tell me about this earlier?"


    "Now that I have met the son, I know that the son is in the Jinling Xiancheng of the Free and Easy Immortal Domain. When we arrive, we will definitely go to the trouble, and there is time."


    "We say goodbye!"


    Tang Chuchu''s voice fell, and quickly picked up the ginseng fruit in front of him.


    "Master, see you in Jinling Xiancheng!"


    Feng Baiyu and King Tianpeng also spoke up quickly.


    "That''s fine too!"


    "When the time comes, see you in Jinling Xiancheng!"


    "When we get there, let''s have a good drink."


    Li Yixi said helplessly when he saw the three of them saying goodbye.


    The three of Tang Chuchu quickly left the yard.


    next moment.


    Li Yixi''s thoughts moved.


    I saw the manor turned into a palace, rising from the ground.


    "This time, I earned it!"


    "We don''t have to sleep in the wind on our way." Li Yixi was very satisfied with this palace. It can be big or small, and it can also fly as a treasure.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t answer.


    The three Feng Baiyu did not withdraw their gazes until the palace disappeared into the sky.


    next moment.


    Feng Baiyu quickly took out the ginseng fruit and sucked it hard.


    A powerful force of life entered his mouth.


    At this moment, Feng Baiyu looked terrified.


    "I, I have increased my lifespan by three hundred and sixty years!"


    "This, is this a real ginseng fruit?"


    Before Feng Baiyu, he really felt the extraordinary power of ginseng fruit, but at this moment, he felt the amazing ability of ginseng fruit.


    "That''s natural!"


    "In the son''s backyard, there are countless spiritual roots of heaven and earth, and this ginseng fruit tree is one of them."


    "For us monks, this is a great opportunity."


    Tang Chuchu looked surprised.


    "Doesn''t it mean that after eating it, you can increase your lifespan by tens of thousands of years?"


    Feng Baiyu and King Tianpeng stared at the ginseng fruit in their hands. With their cultivation, they lived a long life, but they slept for a full 100,000 years.


    It has fallen into a deep sleep for 100,000 years, but its lifespan is consumed.


    Now they don''t actually have much lifespan.


    Add tens of thousands of years of life, where can you not be excited.


    Whizzing.


    Just at this moment, two air-breaking sounds sounded.


    Yang Wanli and Su Xun, whose foreheads were covered in sweat, appeared here.


    Seeing that the ground was empty, Yang Wanli looked desperate.


    Anxious eyes fell on Feng Baiyu and the others.


    "Brother Feng, what about the master?"


    Feng Baiyu and the three looked puzzled, not knowing why Yang Wanli was so anxious.


    "The son is gone!"


    "I don''t know what happened to City Lord Yang?"


    Tang Chuchu asked suspiciously.


    "My painting has fallen into the yard of the master."


    "Before, my master and his old man contradicted the master." Yang Wanli explained with sweat on his forehead.


    The three Feng Baiyu looked sympathetic.


    "City Lord Yang accept his fate!"


    "Your master offended the master, and the painting may have been taken back by the master, but that''s not necessarily true."


    "You, let the masters down."


    "Otherwise, if the painting is there, if the young master leaves, you will be invincible in the world, City Lord Yang."


    "Farewell!"


    "We still have some things to deal with."


    Feng Baiyu and the three knew that Yang Wanli had offended Li Yixi, so they left without being polite.


    At this moment, Yang Wanli''s expression was extremely ugly and lost.


    "The chance is gone!"


    Yang Wanli''s voice was full of despair.


    Originally, Yang Wanli still wanted to rely on the divine will in the painting, trying to peep at detachment.


    Moreover, Li Yixi''s will in the painting is an invincible existence.

 Chapter 1176

    Three figures broke through the air.


    King Tianpeng was a little complicated.


    "Life!"


    "Fortune and misfortune are really unpredictable."


    "The destruction of Tianpeng Mountain is a disaster for us, but it is also an opportunity!"


    At this moment, King Tianpeng had to sigh.


    "Some things may be fate!"


    Feng Baiyu took a deep breath at this moment and said.


    "Don''t you hate me, Tianpeng Mountain?"


    "My son almost killed you."


    "At that time, as far as I know, you all lived in nine lives."


    King Tianpeng looked at Feng Baiyu and asked.


    "It''s nine deaths and one life, but without this nine deaths, where would the life come from?"


    "That time, we met an expert."


    "That time, we rewrote our lives."


    "If you look back, I think you are also willing to switch identities with me!"


    Feng Baiyu smiled at King Tianpeng.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Sai Weng loses his horse, how can we know the good or the bad!"


    "Today, I understand!"


    "However, I have a big reason for the death of my son, because the son does not teach the father''s fault!"


    "I am a monster, and I joined the Tianxing Palace after that. It seems that I have practiced well!"


    "My practice is not enough!"


    King Tianpeng took a deep breath, his expression extremely solemn, ready to seize this great opportunity.


    Getting to know Li Yixi made King Tianpeng see countless hopes.


    "Don''t sigh, everything is in the past, we have to look forward!"


    "Let''s take a good look at the paintings left by the young master!"


    "The divine passage method contained in it is very strong."


    "If it is enlightened, then it is a great opportunity!"


    Tang Chuchu interrupted their memories with excitement.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Miss Chu Chu said yes!"


    At this moment, King Tianpeng also smiled, completely forgetting the past.


    However, all of a sudden.


    An extremely cold voice sounded in the minds of the three of them.


    "A chance?"


    "What chance?"


    In this voice, there is endless anger, making the three of them fall into an ice cave at the moment.


    "Who?"


    The three of them have the cultivation of God Emperor, but at this moment, their expressions have changed greatly.


    Because this breath is too terrifying.


    "retreat!"


    "It''s him!"


    Tianpeng Wang Qiang drank it cold.


    King Tianpeng''s expression changed greatly, his face was desperate, his mana wrapped Feng Baiyu and Tang Chuchu, and he hurriedly retreated.


    "Kid Tianpeng, you are so bold!"


    At this moment, the voice seemed to recognize King Tianpeng.


    "The younger generation has seen the Qinglong Holy Master!"


    "I don''t know that the Holy Master suddenly came, what is the order?"


    King Tianpeng did not see the owner of the voice, but at the moment he was so frightened that he hurriedly saluted.


    The voice sounded in the minds of Feng Baiyu and Tang Chuchu at the same time.


    "Quick, salute!"


    "It''s the Qinglong Holy Master!"


    "One hundred thousand years ago, there was a half-step detachment."


    "I don''t know what the reason is, but it''s eyeing us."


    "Half-step detachment?"


    Hearing this, Feng Baiyu and Tang Chuchu''s expressions changed drastically.


    Salute quickly.


    "The younger generation has seen the Qinglong Holy Master!"


    "The younger generation has seen the Qinglong Holy Master!"


    The three hurriedly saluted, very respectfully.


    "Hehehe!"


    "Now, are you afraid?"


    "Do you know you''re afraid?"


    "But, when you killed my heirs, why weren''t you afraid?"


    In the voice, the killing intent became even more terrifying.


    The next moment, above the clouds.


    A huge dragon head protruded from the clouds.


    Those eyes flashed with a scarlet cold light.


    "Children?"


    "Could the Dragon Silkworm King be your heir?"


    Feng Baiyu''s expression changed greatly when he heard this.


    "Now, do you remember?"


    "You reptiles, you dare to kill my children, you are so bold."


    The voice of the Qinglong Holy Master is terrifying.


    The next moment, a thousand-zhang dragon body.


    appeared in the void.


    Cover the sky.


    The ferocious aura was terrifying.


    "what?"


    "Is the Dragon Silkworm King your heir?"


    King Tianpeng''s expression also changed greatly, and he knew why the Qinglong Holy Master came to him.


    "good!"


    "You reptiles, you dare to kill my son and take out my son''s dragon tendons, you should be punished for your crime."


    "My deity today, I want you to live and die."


    "You wait for your soul, I will be suppressed under my throne forever, and I will not be supernatural."


    Holy Master Qinglong, his expression was extremely cold and his killing intent was monstrous.


    "not good!"


    "Miss Chu Chu, Holy Master Qinglong is too strong."


    "The three of us are invincible and have no chance to escape."


    "The painting given by the master before can kill the seven-tone Taoist. Can we use the painting of the ancestor of the earth immortal to try to fight against the Qinglong Holy Master?"


    King Tianpeng''s anxious voice sounded in Tang Chuchu''s mind.


    "It should work!"


    "Perhaps, the master sent us paintings just for this moment."


    "After all, an expert knows the past, present and future!"


    Tang Chuchu''s heart was trembling, but at this moment, Tang Chuchu could only choose to believe in Li Yixi. After all, the dragon power he felt at the moment was too terrifying, and he couldn''t defeat it at all, and even the dragon power suffocated the three of them.


    "die!"


    At this moment, the icy voice of the Qinglong Holy Master sounded, and the incomparably huge dragon claws were grabbed directly at the three of them.


    "quick!"


    Under Long Wei, almost suffocated.


    Tang Chuchu quickly started painting.


    "boom!"


    The moment the scroll was unrolled, the cloud and mist came into being.


    Blocked the attack of the Qinglong Holy Master.


    The Long Wei, who almost suffocated the three, also disappeared in an instant.


    At the same time, Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the earth immortal in the painting, seems to be alive!


    A terrifying divine will in the painting instantly condensed a phantom.


    "Maybe, there is help!"


    The trembling three people felt the disappearance of Longwei at this moment, and at the same time, the divine meaning in the painting made Zhen Yuanzi seem to be alive.


    Excited.


    "Who are you?"


    "How brave!"


    "Get out of the way, if I stop my Qinglong from doing things, I will handle you!"


    The dull voice of the Qinglong Holy Master resounded in the void.


    "Beast!"


    "In front of me!"


    "How dare you make a noise!"


    "How dare you!"


    Zhen Yuanzi''s extremely cold voice sounded in the void.


    "What, what do you call this deity, die!"


    The Qinglong Holy Master was furious at this moment, and the dragon claw the size of a mountain was grabbing at Zhen Yuanzi.


    Facing such a terrifying attack, Zhen Yuanzi didn''t seem to see it at this moment.


    "Three, don''t you want to see the style of Qiankun in your sleeves?"


    "Alright!"


    Zhen Yuanzi''s voice fell, and at this moment, Zhen Yuanzi waved his sleeves, as if the universe was upside down, and the long sleeves seemed to be transformed into heaven and earth, covering everything.


    The terrifying Sacred Master Qinglong lost the target of his attack, and the huge dragon body hurriedly went into Zhen Yuanzi''s sleeve at this moment.


    "Damn!"


    "What kind of magic is this?"


    "Niubi, you dare to kill my clone, and when my main body finds my son''s dragon tendon, I will swallow you alive."


    "what!"


    However, Zhen Yuanzi didn''t seem to hear it.


    Qiankun in the sleeve directly obliterated the avatar of the Qinglong Holy Master.


    "How much enlightenment can be realized depends on your chance."


    Zhen Yuanzi''s phantom was left behind, and the divine will slowly fell on the scroll.


    The scroll was caught by Tang Chuchu, and Tang Chuchu was shocked at this moment.


    How strong is the Qinglong Holy Master, they felt very clearly just now.


    But in front of this person, like ants, and in the minds of the three, a divine will appeared out of thin air, and in their minds, the cultivation method of Qiankun in the sleeves appeared.

 Chapter 1177

    "This is the cultivation method of Taoist magic power."


    "Isn''t it an illusion?"


    Tang Chuchu said in a trembling voice.


    "good!"


    "We got the cultivation method of Taoist magic power!"


    "It''s a good one."


    Feng Baiyu''s excited body trembled slightly.


    "not good!"


    "This is not the main body of the Qinglong Holy Master, but a clone. The Qinglong Holy Master is looking for the dragon tendon breath of the Dragon Silkworm King, and he will definitely hunt down the master!"


    King Tianpeng''s expression changed.


    "fine!"


    "you''re so dumb!"


    "A master''s painting can deal with the avatar of the Qinglong Holy Master. Do you think that the master can''t deal with the Qinglong Holy Master?"


    "And, have you forgotten?"


    "Young Master, there is the Holy Body of Merit."


    "Kill the son, just court death!"


    "Killing the son is really killing yourself?"


    "Let''s go, let''s go back first!"


    "It''s time for us to retreat. I hope that on Sister Qingyun''s birthday, we can cultivate the universe in our sleeves." Tang Chuchu was extremely excited.


    Thousands of miles away.


    In the void, a 20-square-meter palace walks in the air.


    Li Yixi was standing in the palace at this moment.


    Looking at the flying palace, a satisfied look appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "As expected of the magic weapon of the fairy family, it is really interesting."


    "I didn''t expect it to be so easy to control."


    Li Yixi muttered to himself, at this moment, he experienced the feeling of a master, and he was extremely happy in his heart.


    "Hey!"


    "correct!"


    "I forgot one thing."


    "Don''t I own a fairy treasure?"


    "At that time, it also absorbed a drop of my blood, and I forgot."


    "I don''t know what the magic of this thing is."


    Li Yixi looked overjoyed, thinking of the Heaven/Emperor Mirror.


    With a thought, the Heaven/Emperor Mirror appeared in Li Yixi''s hand.


    "Um?"


    "This mirror has actually changed!"


    "it''s wired."


    Li Yixi looked at the mirror in his hand with a puzzled expression.


    "Owner!"


    "It''s not that I changed, it''s that I fixed it!"


    "And by fate, my body has changed."


    At this moment, a voice came from the mirror.


    "Um?"


    "Are you an artifact?"


    Li Yixi was stunned, then went wild.


    "Yes!"


    "Master, I am the Item Spirit. I was asleep before, and now I am awake."


    The tool spirit explained patiently.


    "yes?"


    "But what happened to this mirror?"


    "Why is one side golden and the other black?"


    "Gold makes people feel majestic and contains a vitality?"


    "And this gray side gives people a cold and dead feeling?"


    Li Yixi was extremely puzzled.


    "Master, gold represents life, and gray represents death."


    "This is my ability. If you meet an enemy, you can use the black side to look at the opponent. If you want to save people, you can use the golden side to save people."


    Artifact explained again.


    "understood!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t put it down.


    "How about I give you a name?"


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    "Master, this is my honor."


    "it is good!"


    "Naturally, then you are called the realm of life and death!"


    "how do you feel?"


    "You can sentence life to death. I think the name Life and Death Mirror is more suitable for you."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Thank you master, I like this name, I will call it life and death!"


    At the moment, the spirit seems to be very happy.


    Li Yixi couldn''t put it down when it came to life and death.


    Xiao Zhan glanced over here, and felt a sense of trembling.


    On the mirror of life and death, Xiao Zhan felt a terrifying aura.


    Especially on the gray side, Xiao Zhan feels as if he can destroy everything.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t even dare to approach.


    Li Yixi watched for a long time, then smiled and said, "I''m going all the way east, I don''t know if there is any danger, so let''s go!"


    "How about you hang in front of the palace to decorate for a short period of time?"


    "If there is a danger, if it can be solved, solve it!"


    "Of course if it''s too strong, don''t worry, let him kill me and kill him!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the mirror of life and death flew out of Li Yixi''s hands and hung in the palace in an instant, turning into an ordinary decorative mirror.


    Xiao Zhan was speechless when he saw this scene.


    Such a terrifying treasure was used as a decoration.


    Xiao Zhan gasped in fright.


    "Um?"


    "No, is there any danger?"


    Xiao Zhan frowned slightly.


    But Xiao Zhan couldn''t see through it either.


    "Xiao Zhan, you work harder. I punched before, but now I''m sleepy. I''m going to sleep."


    Li Yixi saw Xiao Zhan nodding, his thoughts moved, and the power of merit turned into a reclining chair. Li Yixi was sleeping on the reclining chair with his eyes closed.


    Soon, into the dream.


    Li Yixi just fell asleep.


    All of a sudden, dark clouds weighed down.


    It was pouring rain.


    "Um?"


    "Who?"


    Xiao Zhan''s expression changed slightly, and he hurriedly used his magical powers to wrap the palace so that the sound of thunder and rain would not come in.


    In order not to wake up Li Yixi.


    "It''s really dangerous!"


    Xiao Zhan stepped out.


    His expression was extremely cold, and he stared at the dark void. In the void at this moment, lightning flashes and thunder, and heavy rain pours.


    But those raindrops could not fall on Xiao Zhan.


    "Roar!"


    next moment.


    A dragon roar sounded.


    In the black cloud, an incomparably huge figure descended through the black cloud.


    It was none other than the Holy Master Qinglong who followed the breath of the dragon silkworm king and dragon tendons.


    The Qinglong Holy Master felt the breath of the dragon tendons, and was extremely angry, which directly caused the heaven to change.


    "My son, this is my son''s breath!"


    "How courageous, how dare you take away my dragon tendon."


    At this moment, the Qinglong Holy Master, with those huge eyes, stared at the strings on the table in the palace.


    Burning with anger.


    "roll!"


    "If you don''t want to die, just get out."


    Xiao Zhan said coldly.


    "what?"


    "A mere ants, dare to let me go?"


    While the Qinglong Holy Master was angry, he felt incredible.


    "Yes, I''ll let you go!"


    "This is not a place where you can go wild."


    Xiao Zhan was extremely indifferent. Seeing Holy Master Qinglong blocking his way, his expression was extremely cold.


    "Do you dare to talk to me like that?"


    "Where did the guts come from?"


    The voice of the Qinglong Sacred Master became extremely gloomy. The huge dragon head almost touched Xiao Zhan. Compared with the Qinglong Sacred Master, Xiao Zhan''s body was like the difference between a grain of rice and Haoyue.


    However, even if Xiao Zhan could feel the breath of Holy Master Qinglong at this moment, his expression was extremely calm.


    Indifferently said: "Because, I have seen the sky that you have never seen before."


    "You think you are invincible in the world, but in my eyes, you are an ant."


    If it was before, Xiao Zhan would have fallen to his knees in fright when he saw Holy Master Qinglong, but following Li Yixi''s side, Xiao Zhan saw too many incredible things.


    In the face of the Qinglong Holy Master, there is no mental shock.


    "Xiao Zhan, what are you doing with the nonsense?"


    "Kill it directly, or it will be a problem!"


    At this moment, in the life and death situation hanging on the palace, a disdainful voice sounded.


    The expression of the Qinglong Holy Master suddenly changed, staring at the realm of life and death.


    From the arrival to the present, the Qinglong Holy Master did not feel any other breath, and it was not until the Life and Death Mirror made a sound that the Qinglong Holy Master discovered the existence of the Life and Death Mirror.

 Chapter 1178

    "Kill me directly?"


    "Are you serious?"


    "A mere tool spirit, what kind of thing are you, you dare to be so arrogant."


    "Do you know who this deity is?"


    At this moment, the Qinglong Holy Master laughed in anger after hearing the words of the Life and Death Mirror Artifact Spirit.


    He looked at the artifact spirit of the mirror of life and death with a playful face, and there was contempt in his eyes, and he didn''t put Xiao Zhan and the artifact spirit of the mirror of life and death in his eyes at all.


    The Qinglong Holy Master is one of the ancient overlords.


    Today, with the continuous improvement of heaven and earth, recovery from annihilation, and the strength is even stronger. I once realized the cultivation of monks in heaven and earth. In the eyes of Holy Master Qinglong, I am an invincible existence today.


    How can these people in front of them enter the eyes of the Qinglong Holy Master?


    Not to mention the mere artifacts.


    As the limit of heaven and earth, he can''t be detached and represents the invincible Qinglong Holy Master, how could he feel that the mere gadgets and spiritual energy threaten his life and death.


    Xiao Zhan was originally a little scared. After all, Xiao Zhan knew that, with his own strength, if he wanted to deal with the Qinglong Holy Master, he would have to pay some painful prices, such as urging the emperor''s pen.


    But at this moment, I saw the appearance of the mirror of life and death.


    Xiao Zhan was thoughtful when he remembered what Li Yixi said before he went to bed.


    Without making a sound, he stood quietly in front of the palace, staring coldly at the Qinglong Holy Master in front of him.


    "How do I know who you are?"


    However, in the face of the teasing words of the Qinglong Holy Master, the tool spirit of the life and death mirror didn''t care, and ignored it directly.


    The Qinglong Holy Master said coldly: "Since this is the case, then the deity tells you that the deity is the Qinglong Holy Master, one of the Dragon Clan Holy Masters."


    "Now, you can remember the deity!"


    "Now, do you still think that if you want to kill the deity, just kill the deity?"


    Holy Master Qinglong looked extremely proud. He felt that after the artifact of the mirror of life and death knew about him, he would definitely be frightened to the point of being frightened. Holy Master Qinglong was also on the mirror of life and death, and felt a familiar aura.


    I feel like I have seen the mirror of life and death.


    But now, it can''t be confirmed for a while.


    In the view of the Qinglong Holy Master, naturally, he is only familiar with it, but he does not remember it, so it is an ordinary magic weapon.


    How could Holy Master Qinglong take it to heart?


    I feel that the other party may be destroyed in Taikoo, so my memory is incomplete, and knowing my name at this moment will definitely scare away instantly.


    However.


    The Spirit of Life and Death Mirror heard the words of the Qinglong Holy Master, and said playfully: "Holy Master?"


    "What rubbish is that!"


    "Don''t tell me how good you are."


    "In my eyes, you are trash."


    "No rebuttal!"


    The voice of the life and death mirror tool spirit fell, and Xiao Zhan''s mouth showed a hint of curiosity.


    Xiao Zhan never thought that the spirit of the mirror of life and death would be so arrogant.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The Qinglong Holy Master was trembling with anger at this moment. How could the aloof Qinglong Holy Master ever be so humiliated.


    "You are fine!"


    "Aren''t you very confident?"


    "Today, I''ll let you know what it means to live and die."


    "Offend me, no one has ever had a good end."


    The Qinglong Holy Master looked extremely ferocious.


    In the void, the huge body disappeared.


    Transformed into a majestic middle-aged man in Tsing Yi.


    Because the Qinglong Holy Master was angry, the heavy rain now became even heavier.


    "Is it such a coincidence?"


    "I happen to be good at life and death, I can make you live, I can make you die, do you believe it?"


    The artifact spirit of the mirror of life and death is completely unafraid, staring at the Qinglong Holy Master with disdain.


    "yes?"


    "Then you try?"


    "The mere ants dare to speak madly!"


    The Holy Master Qinglong was angry, his face flushed, and he stared at the life and death mirror artifact, intending to let the life and death mirror artifact know the fate of offending him today.


    As for the spirit of the mirror of life and death, the Holy Master Qinglong did not put it in his heart at all.


    Holy Master Qinglong doesn''t feel that the other party has the ability to fight with him.


    "yes?"


    "Let you know today that I am your nightmare."


    "Little bug, die!"


    The sound of the spirit of the mirror of life and death fell, and I saw a gray beam of light that instantly enveloped the Qinglong Holy Master.


    "Humph!"


    "Do you want to kill me with this method?"


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Originally, the Qinglong Holy Master looked disdainful, but before the words fell, the Qinglong Holy Master was instantly stunned.


    A look of horror appeared on his face.


    The Qinglong Holy Master was horrified to find that at this moment, his vitality gradually disappeared, and his death energy continued to emerge.


    An invisible force is pulling his soul into the endless dark abyss.


    "collapse!"


    The Qinglong Holy Master''s expression changed greatly, he roared, and he used his supernatural powers to destroy the mirror of life and death.


    However, when the magical power fell on the mirror of life and death, the face of the Qinglong Holy Master showed a look of horror.


    His own magical power, let alone destroying the mirror of life and death, did not even make the mirror of life and death tremble.


    The gray-black light beam that enveloped him did not have any effect.


    "No no no..."


    "What kind of power is this, how can it be like this?"


    Holy Master Qinglong still wanted to use his magical powers and continued to try to attack the body of the mirror of life and death, but the next moment, his expression became extremely pale.


    At the same time, Holy Master Qinglong, who has a lifespan of hundreds of thousands of years, was horrified to discover that at this moment, he was extremely weak.


    In the body, the vitality almost disappeared.


    Instead, it was filled with a terrifying death aura.


    On the face of the Qinglong Holy Master, this moment was full of wrinkles.


    Aged to the extreme, in an instant, he reached the end of his life.


    The body is aging to the extreme.


    "how?"


    "What is it like to feel the taste of death?"


    At the moment when the soul of the Qinglong Holy Master stepped into the endless dark abyss, the voice of the mirror of life and death resounded in the mind of the Qinglong Holy Master.


    Holy Master Qinglong wanted to ask for mercy, but found that he could no longer speak, and everything died.


    The last thought disappeared.


    In the void, the Holy Master Qinglong at this moment was completely destroyed.


    Flesh turned to ashes.


    "pregnancy!"


    The spirit of the mirror of life and death sounded a faint voice.


    The gray-black beam of light turned into gold.


    The next moment, in the void, an extremely old figure slowly appeared.


    The vitality in the body is instantly filled to the extreme.


    "I''m not dead!"


    "That''s an illusion!"


    At this moment, the Qinglong Holy Master looked overjoyed, showing the smile of the rest of his life.


    "A hallucination?"


    "How can you understand my ability!"


    "die!"


    At the moment when the voice of the Qinglong Holy Master just fell, the voice of the mirror of life and death sounded.


    After experiencing death once again, the life and death mirror artifact controlled the divine artifact, making death extremely slow. This kind of torture has been experienced nine times.


    The Qinglong Holy Master in the void was completely dead.


    "Hey!"


    "Jiuweiji, I wanted to play, but it''s the limit."


    "I also can''t reverse more than nine lives and deaths."


    "Small trash, dare to be presumptuous."


    The artifact spirit of the life and death mirror remembered the horror of the Qinglong Holy Master before his death, and his face was proud.


    Xiao Zhan on the side looked at the mirror of life and death with a look of fear.


    Just now, Xiao Zhan, who had been watching, knew how terrifying the ability of the Life and Death Mirror was, as if he could control the life and death of all beings.


    "Is this the way of life and death?"


    Xiao Zhan whispered, his expression fearful.

 Chapter 1179

    Tianxing Palace.


    Now the strength has skyrocketed, and it is gradually showing its prominence.


    The expressions of the disciples and elders involuntarily gained a touch of confidence, and the humbleness of the past gradually disappeared.


    However.


    Suddenly, a terrifying coercion descended from the sky.


    Those weak disciples and elders instantly changed color.


    When I looked up at the void, I saw that there were hundreds of strong people in the void, and none of them were weak.


    Every coercion exuded is extremely terrifying.


    "Who?"


    An elder was extremely angry. As soon as the other party came, he unscrupulously released his coercion and blocked all the retreats of the Tianxing Palace. At a glance, he knew that the visitor was not good.


    Drink and ask aloud.


    "boom!"


    However, the answer to him was a terrifying attack, the elder could not dodge, and in panic, his body instantly turned into a blood mist.


    Suddenly an elder fell, and a strong person in the Tianxing Palace appeared in an instant, and his expression was extremely gloomy.


    "Seven-tone Palace, the people of the Seven-tone Palace."


    "How bold!"


    These Heavenly Star Palace ancestors were angry.


    An elder fell, Feng Baiyu, Tang Chuchu and others, who had just returned and had not yet had time to retreat, appeared immediately, looking at the void with a gloomy expression.


    Very puzzled.


    According to reason, the current Qiyin Palace should be in a mess. After all, the Qiyin Taoist has fallen, and the Qiyin Palace has no leader, so they should fight for power and gain.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Tang Chuchu, you didn''t expect this son to come!"


    However, when everyone was puzzled, an unscrupulous voice sounded in the void.


    A figure emerges from the crowd.


    Hearing this voice, Tang Chuchu''s expression froze.


    Staring at this man.


    "Master Qin!"


    Tang Chuchu looked extremely cold.


    "good!"


    "It''s me, son!"


    "Tang Chuchu, you didn''t expect it!"


    "You didn''t expect that I am now the master of the Seven Sounds Palace!"


    "Last time, I underestimated you and gave you a plan!"


    "Almost, I really became a eunuch."


    "However, my son, my life is good, and now I have recovered!"


    "I also became the Palace Master of the Seven Sounds Palace, you didn''t expect it!"


    "Don''t you want to get out of my control?"


    "But you are going to be disappointed. You are destined to be the lamb in my mouth and cannot escape."


    "Obviously give me a warm quilt, son!"


    "Be nice and satisfy me, I can make you live longer."


    "Otherwise, you know the ending very well."


    When Young Master Qin said that, there was a trace of resentment in his eyes.


    When I think of what happened in Haotian Immortal City not long ago, I can''t help but feel angry.


    Seeing Young Master Qin''s evil and greedy eyes, his expression was extremely cold, "Young Master Qin, where does the Qiyin Palace today have the confidence to go against my Heavenly Star Palace?"


    "Are you confident?"


    "Do you still need confidence to destroy your Tianxing Palace?"


    "You don''t think that my father has fallen, and the Qiyin Palace will fall and be scattered!"


    "Forgot to tell you!"


    "My father has fallen, and my Qiyin Palace''s strength is not only not weak, but stronger, because we have a stronger backer!"


    "Do you Tianxinggong have the strength to fight against the half-step detachment?"


    "With the Qinglong Holy Master as the backing of my Qiyin Palace, no one can shake the dominance of the Qiyin Palace."


    Speaking of the Qinglong Holy Master, Qin Gongzi was extremely proud.


    Moreover, in Young Master Qin''s view, the Heavenly Star Palace is very weak, and he can handle it at will.


    "Qinglong Holy Master?"


    "It''s a question of whether you are alive or not. Are you so arrogant, are you really okay?"


    "And, just rely on you trash, do you have the strength to win my Tianxing Palace?"


    Feng Baiyu said with a cold face.


    "what?"


    "presumptuous!"


    "Feng Baiyu, you are so brave, you dare to curse the Holy Master."


    "Lord Holy Master, how can an ant like you be able to speculate on the existence."


    "Tianxinggong insults the Lord, the man kills it, and the woman takes it back!"


    "Go!"


    Young Master Qin said coldly.


    "Yes, Lord Palace Master!"


    After the people behind Qin Gongzi received orders one by one, a cold glow appeared in their eyes.


    Against Feng Baiyu and others, he stormed out.


    "It''s you who are presumptuous. Today, this is your cemetery."


    "kill!"


    Feng Baiyu looked extremely cold.


    The Tianxinggong powerhouse also rushed out.


    "Um?"


    "Heavenly Star Palace actually hides its strength, but so what?"


    "Kill me all!"


    "Just keep the girl alive!"


    Qin Gongzi let more strong people take action.


    Master Qin then stared at Tang Chuchu and looked at Tang Chuchu''s figure greedily.


    "Go, arrest her for me, and today, I will be here, and I will rectify her on the spot!"


    "Let her know what will happen if you disobey this Palace Master."


    A god emperor looked overjoyed.


    "My subordinate, go and catch it!"


    The voice fell, and he stepped out.


    Use magical powers to grab Tang Chuchu.


    However, before he had contact with Tang Chuchu, he was directly turned into nothingness by Tang Chuchu''s magical powers.


    "Um?"


    "interesting!"


    "I actually stepped into the realm of the god emperor, and I can be regarded as a female emperor in the cultivation world. I am still a virgin. I am so cold, I must enjoy it, and the taste is even more unique!"


    "You join hands to capture her, remember, don''t hurt your face."


    "This face, you can feel the water coming out of it when you pinch it!"


    "Tang Chuchu, you surprised me, but you can''t escape my hand in your life. With so many god emperors, it''s enough to capture you!"


    Qin Gongzi laughed recklessly.


    He took a sip and rubbed his hands expectantly.


    "Tang Chuchu, follow the palace master!"


    "Why suffer from flesh and blood?"


    "Didn''t you enjoy it?"


    These Divine Sovereigns rushed over one by one with a gloomy smile on their faces.


    "Humph!"


    "Dogs bark!"


    "Naturally want to die, I will fulfill you!"


    "Exactly, let''s take you to try the magical powers!"


    "Although it''s just a glimpse of the door, it''s enough to deal with you trash!"


    Tang Chuchu''s figure fell, and disappeared instantly at this moment, and the surrounding clouds were filled with mist.


    Universe in the sleeve.


    Tang Chuchu snorted coldly.


    In an instant, the magical powers are displayed in the sleeves.


    More than a dozen god emperors were turned into sky-like sleeves by Tang Chuchu and were all swept away.


    Tang Chuchu followed Li Yixi''s side for a few days, accumulated a lot of Dao rhyme, and cultivated supernatural powers in his sleeves much faster than Feng Baiyu and King Tianpeng.


    Now, it has been the first glimpse of the door.


    It is very difficult for the existence of the same realm, but it is not difficult for Tang Chuchu to deal with these god emperors.


    "Um?"


    "What kind of magic is this?"


    Young Master Qin, who was rubbing his hands with excitement, saw the scene in front of him, and his expression changed slightly.


    Before he could react, Tang Chuchu had already appeared in front of Young Master Qin.


    Qin Gongzi is only in the realm of the emperor, how can he stop Tang Chuchu, Tang Chuchu pointed it out, and blood splashed from his crotch instantly.


    "what!"


    At this moment, Young Master Qin screamed miserably.


    The Qinglong Holy Master finally helped him recover, but now there is no more.


    At the same time, Young Master Qin was so frightened by Tang Chuchu''s power that his legs trembled, his face full of resentment.

 Chapter 1180

    "what!"


    "go to hell!"


    At this moment, Young Master Qin suddenly threw something out of his hand.


    Tang Chuchu, who had an icy face, felt a sense of crisis inexplicably at the moment when Young Master Qin raised his hand, his expression changed slightly, without any hesitation, he instantly retreated and distanced himself from Young Master Qin.


    Rumble.


    Tang Chuchu just retreated, and in the void, a loud bang sounded, and the void collapsed directly.


    What Young Master Qin threw out was a mass of extremely terrifying energy, and this mass of energy was what the Holy Master Qinglong gave Young Master Qin to save his life.


    Young Master Qin had a look of reluctance on his face. For a moment, he felt Tang Chuchu''s terrifying killing intent, so he had to use it.


    The grim-faced Young Master Qin saw that Tang Chuchu had not fallen at this moment, and his expression became gloomy as if water was about to drip.


    Although it was said that Tang Chuchu''s attack was not a catastrophe, and there was no power of catastrophe left in his body, which could make him reborn, Young Master Qin felt humiliated.


    The lower crotch was injured, and Young Master Qin was almost going crazy.


    And every time it was related to Tang Chuchu, how could Young Master Qin not be angry.


    "Come on, kill him for me!"


    "As long as I kill Tang Chuchu today, I will definitely reward him."


    "I will definitely seek treasures and exercises for you in front of the Holy Lord."


    Qin Gongzi''s voice sounded in the void.


    The seven-tone palace powerhouses who were originally entangled with the powerhouses of the Tianxing Palace, heard the words of Young Master Qin at this moment, and their eyes lit up one by one.


    The reason why Young Master Qin was supported by Holy Master Qinglong was because Young Master Qin was accepted as his adopted son by Holy Master Qinglong. In their eyes, Holy Master Qinglong was an extremely terrifying existence, so he could give him something or give him some advice. They will benefit immensely.


    These people immediately broke free of their opponents and killed Tang Chuchu.


    "Lord Palace Master, go back."


    "The Heavenly Star Palace hides its strength. Their strength is not weaker than my Qiyin Palace, or even stronger."


    "King Tianpeng has already been mixed with the Tianxing Palace. If we wait for the arrival of the powerhouse in Tianpeng Mountain, we will be even more dangerous."


    As these people fought, they also saw the horror of Tianxing Palace, and at the same time, they also saw the existence of Tianpeng King.


    They knew very well that if the powerhouses of Tianpeng Shenshan merged with the Tianxing Palace, they would surely die at that time.


    "Go, can you go?"


    "I''m leaving now, isn''t it a bit late?"


    However, this voice just fell, and I saw a cold and incomparable breath storming over.


    "Damn!"


    "It''s Tianpeng Mountain!"


    This god emperor saw that the powerhouse of Tianpeng Mountain had arrived, and his face became extremely gloomy.


    "Quick, block me."


    The grim-faced Young Master Qin changed slightly at this moment, and the anger in his chest disappeared, replaced by panic.


    Young Master Qin is very aware of the current situation. If he can no longer leave the battlefield, he will surely die.


    Although there is the Qinglong Holy Master as a backer, the Qinglong Holy Master has already left, and he will not be able to come for a while. The most important thing now is to save his life and the strength of the Qiyin Palace.


    When the Qinglong Holy Master returns and wants to destroy the Tianxing Palace, it will be as simple as searching for something.


    However, it was not that easy for Qiyin Palace to retreat.


    Just now, the powerhouses in the Tianxing Palace all kept their hands and did not go all out.


    "Want to go, do you think it''s possible?"


    "The reason why I didn''t kill you just now was to stabilize you and prevent you from escaping as soon as possible."


    "Let me all stay here now, and there will be no Qiyin Palace from now on."


    "Kill me!"


    Feng Baiyu''s incomparably cold voice exploded in the void.


    The powerhouse of the Heavenly Star Palace, who was hiding his cultivation, exploded at this moment.


    Just now, the powerhouses of the Qiyin Palace and the Tianxing Palace were still evenly matched. At this moment, the Tianxing Palace broke out completely, and the Qiyin Palace instantly fell into the disadvantage.


    As the powerhouses of Tianpeng Shenshan entered, one after another figure exploded in the void.


    When Young Master Qin saw the scene in front of him, his expression became extremely gloomy.


    "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    "damn it!"


    "You dare to plot against me. When the Holy Master returns, I want you to live and die."


    Qin Gongzi''s voice became extremely cold.


    He ran away with a few people beside him.


    "Go, where to go?"


    "Today, this is your burial place!"


    Just as Young Master Qin was about to flee, an incomparably cold voice sounded behind him, and at this moment, Tang Chuchu stormed over again.


    "Damn it, you bitch again."


    "Block her for me."


    Before that, Young Master Qin didn''t put Tang Chuchu in his eyes at all, but when he saw Tang Chuchu''s magical powers just now, Young Master Qin was incomparably fearful of Tang Chuchu.


    When the two god emperors beside him defended Tang Chuchu, Mr. Qin continued to storm away without any pause.


    Suddenly, a dog appeared in front of Young Master Qin.


    It is the guardian beast of the Tianxing Palace, the desolate beast of the stars.


    In the past, the Tianxing Palace was just an ordinary ancient force, and Young Master Qin had never seriously understood the Tianxing Palace.


    "Go away!"


    "A dead dog, who finally managed to become a demon, dared to stand in front of your grandfather."


    "court death."


    Young Master Qin was extremely angry, and he directly used his magical powers to grab the desolate star beast, and wanted to obliterate the desolate star beast.


    However, seeing Young Master Qin''s incomparably terrifying supernatural powers shrouded in, at this moment, the starry beast looked disdainful, and did not put supernatural powers in his eyes at all.


    Slowly raising his paws, he swiped towards the void in front of him.


    The terrifying supernatural power was instantly shattered.


    Qin Gongzi, who wanted to vent his anger, saw his magical powers suddenly shattered, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    "The mere ants dare to spy on my saintess."


    "This is your graveyard."


    Star Desolate Beast''s face was icy cold, and he spit out human words.


    The next moment, lift the dog''s leg and shoot towards the void.


    As the dog legs of the star desolate beast fell, at this moment, a huge and ferocious claws appeared in the void.


    Condensed by the terrifying power of heaven and earth, the cultivation base of the star desolate beast has reached the pinnacle of the realm of ancestral gods.


    This seemingly random blow is actually terrifying.


    Young Master Qin only had the cultivation base of the God Emperor, how could he resist, his body was instantly photographed into blood mist in panic.


    The moment when the two god emperors who were resisting Tang Chuchu saw the Star Desolate Beast take action, they were so frightened that their hearts were split.


    At the moment when the two people''s minds were shaking violently, Tang Chuchu took the opportunity to use the magic power in his sleeves to kill them without hesitation.


    Soon, all the powerhouses of the Seven Sounds Palace fell.


    The former overlord of the Burial Sky Plain has completely become history.

 Chapter 1181

    In the void, a palace flies.


    In the palace, Li Yixi had already woken up. At this moment, Li Yixi had a look of excitement on his face. Before that, all he could see were the vast mountains.


    Now I can finally see a living person.


    "Xiao Zhan, where are we now?"


    "Is it still far from the Central Immortal Court?"


    Li Yixi asked while watching the village on the ground.


    "Master, now we will enter the Chaos Immortal Realm immediately."


    "As long as you cross the Chaos Immortal Territory, you will arrive at the Immortal Jade Territory where the Central Immortal Court is located."


    Xiao Zhan''s voice just fell, and Li Yixi''s face showed a look of doubt, and turned to look at Xiao Zhan.


    "Is it Chaos Immortal Realm?"


    "How can you have such a weird name?"


    "Young master, the reason why it is called Chaos Immortal Territory is because the power of the Great Dao here is entangled, resulting in the incomparable tyranny of the laws of heaven and earth here, and it is very difficult to absorb."


    "This also leads to the existence of countless vicious and vicious beings hidden in this chaotic fairyland."


    "In this chaotic fairyland, killing people and destroying cities often happens."


    "Because in some dangerous places in this chaotic fairyland, the laws of heaven and earth are chaotic to the extreme. Therefore, some wicked people are hiding in it, and there is nothing for the strong immortals to do!"


    "Now, this is not so much a fairyland, but a place of sin."


    Over the past few days, Xiao Zhan has also learned about the general situation of all the immortal realms in Erzhongtian.


    Especially this time, when traveling with Li Yixi to the Central Immortal Court, Xiao Zhan has done his homework and knows a lot about the places he needs to pass.


    "Is it dangerous here?"


    Li Yixi was stunned for a moment.


    Because Li Yixi felt extremely peaceful and prosperous.


    "Yes, very dangerous!"


    "Young Master, the reason why I feel no danger now is because we haven''t really entered the Chaos Immortal Realm yet."


    "The laws of heaven and earth in this area are still peaceful, and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is normal, so this area is suppressed by the immortal sect, there is very little chaos, and there are few people who are extremely vicious, so it is much better."


    "Soon, such a scene will never be seen again."


    "The chaotic fairyland, there is a place of suffering."


    "Of course, there are some holy cities, but these holy cities can only bless a few people."


    "This is still a big effort from the Central Immortal Court. Otherwise, there would be no such place in the previous Chaos Immortal Territory."


    "But now, it has also caused a problem. It is very difficult to get a hukou in those provincial capitals."


    Li Yixi heard Xiao Zhan''s explanation, and a dignified expression appeared on his face.


    "I didn''t expect that such a place exists in Immortal World."


    "I don''t know what it looks like?"


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he stopped talking.


    After all, it will soon enter the Chaos Immortal Realm, and then you will be able to find out.


    With the flight of merit, gradually, the bustling scene in front of him disappeared.


    In its place are some fallen towns.


    Compared with the prosperity we have seen before, this place seems out of place.


    In order not to attract the attention of others, Li Yixi soon, in the void, the gorgeous palace transformed into an ordinary spirit boat.


    The spirit boat looked a little broken from the outside. Li Yixi glanced at the unremarkable spirit boat and felt that it would not attract people''s attention, so he was relieved.


    Although Li Yixi has a holy body of merit and virtue and is not afraid of being asked for trouble, Li Yixi also does not want to waste time for no reason.


    However, it didn''t take long for Li Yixi to frown, because Li Yixi saw an elderly couple being hunted down.


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and the spirit boat descended from the sky, blocking the middle of these people.


    "Xiao Zhan, take action to solve these scum!"


    "Even such an old man is not spared, he is simply a beast."


    Li Yixi''s face was a little embarrassed, and his eyes fell on the elderly couple. Li Yixi found that there was a faint trace of death on their bodies, with age spots on their faces. At first glance, they looked like old people who would not live long.


    Li Yixi didn''t expect such an elderly couple to be hunted down.


    Li Yixi''s sudden landing also stunned everyone present.


    After receiving Li Yixi''s order, Xiao Zhan didn''t hesitate to take action directly, making a single stroke.


    All those people in front of them were beheaded on the spot.


    Li Yixi jumped off the spirit boat and walked quickly to the elderly couple.


    "Old man, are you not frightened?"


    The elderly couple saw the chasing person fall, and their hearts slowly fell. The two were surprised that Li Yixi would actually rescue them.


    "Thank you, son, for saving your life!"


    "Young master, let''s go!"


    "Young master, if you kill these people, you will cause great trouble."


    "These people are the magic cultivators of Xuesha Island, and soon, the powerhouses of Xuesha Island will come."


    "Blood Devil Island, Demon Cultivator?"


    Li Yixi frowned slightly, but seeing the elderly couple in front of them turned pale, they did not leave.


    Li Yixi knew very well that those demon cultivators had always liked to cut grass and roots. Since they were chasing and killing the elderly couple, there should be a reason for their pursuit.


    If you don''t take the other party away, then saving the elderly couple now will make the elderly couple face even more terrifying torture.


    "Two old people, just leave here with me for the time being!"


    "Otherwise, after we leave, the magic cultivator of Bloody Island will come, and you will have no chance to survive."


    In Li Yixi''s view, saving people should be saved to the end, and sending Buddhas must be sent to the west.


    Otherwise, it''s just causing trouble for no reason.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the elderly couple''s eyes lit up slightly.


    However, they glanced at Xiao Zhan on the side and looked a little apprehensive. They could see it very clearly when Xiao Zhan made a move just now.


    "Son, no need!"


    "We are poisoned and we won''t be able to live for long. Although our strength is low, we still have some confidence."


    "These demons have destroyed our sect, and it''s not a waste of life to be able to hold them back."


    "The old man doesn''t need to worry, I can cure your poison."


    "Save your life first, then you have the chance to take revenge."


    Li Yixi naturally knew that the elderly couple in front of them were poisonous. To be precise, it was poison.


    This kind of gu poison is very rare. Once it erupts, it will make people unable to survive or die.


    The body will burn like a fire for a while, and it will be like falling into a cold pool for thousands of years.


    The alternation of hot and cold is not something that ordinary people can endure.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Can you detoxify the poison?"


    "Do you know what kind of poison this is, it''s a yin and yang snake poison."


    "This is a baby cultivated by our island owner."


    "Just because you want to detoxify, it''s just a joke."


    "It looks like you are not from the Chaos Immortal Realm."


    "Do you know what happened to the person who killed my bloody island in the chaotic fairyland?"


    At this moment, one after another silhouettes fell in the void, and a playful look shot out from those eyes.

 Chapter 1182

    "This is the site of my bloody island, and I dare to be presumptuous, so bold."


    "This couple, but the main people of my island, it is absolutely impossible for you to take them away."


    "It''s you, the long thin skin and tender meat, such little fresh meat, sir, I like it."


    The middle-aged man at the head has an extremely ferocious scar on his face. When speaking, this scar is like a centipede crawling, which makes people involuntarily fear.


    Previously, when Li Yixi saw the people from Xuesha Island chasing and killing the elderly couple, he didn''t have any good feelings for Xuesha Island.


    Now, seeing the people from Bloodfiend Island put their minds on him, Li Yixi''s face became extremely gloomy.


    Originally, Li Yixi had no interest in this bloody island, but at this moment, Li Yixi felt that such an evil force must be eliminated.


    Xiao Zhan, who was on the side, didn''t speak for a moment. Xiao Zhan knew very well that at the moment when these people were thinking about Li Yixi, these people were already dead.


    Li Yixi is so terrifying, there are thousands of ways to kill these ants in front of him.


    "What if I refuse?"


    Li Yixi turned around slowly, and his eyes fell on these people on Xuesha Island.


    "Do you refuse?"


    "Do you think you have the strength to refuse?"


    "You are a mortal, what ability do you have to solve me?"


    "The guard next to you has some strength, but with so many of us, do you think you still have a chance?"


    "It''s hard to meet people like you, you think I''ll let it go."


    "Looking at your outfit, you must have an extraordinary origin, but you are afraid that you have forgotten one thing. This is Chaos Immortal Domain, not anywhere else."


    "Even if we kill you, as long as we hide, no one will find us."


    The people of these Bloody Island looked unscrupulous.


    "Do a group of ants dare to be so rampant?"


    Li Yixi was very angry at this moment.


    "An ant?"


    "You are a mortal, and you actually said that we are ants."


    The middle-aged man headed by Xuesha Island had a face full of flesh, and at this moment, his face became hideous and terrifying.


    The scar that climbed on his face, at this moment, seemed to be a giant centipede wriggling.


    Just this face makes people extremely panic.


    "Yes, you are an ant in my eyes."


    "Although I am a mortal, I am blessed by heaven."


    "Even if I don''t do it, you won''t hurt me in the slightest."


    "And if you dare to shoot at me, you will naturally be punished by heaven today."


    "Get out of here now!"


    "Although Xiao Zhan has the strength to kill you ants, but if he kills them arbitrarily, how is it different from you people?"


    "But these two old people, I''m safe!"


    "I''ll only say it once."


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on these people on Xuesha Island, and his voice became a little cold.


    "Son!"


    "Let''s go, leave us alone, otherwise, you will have a real revenge with Xuesha Island, and you will be hunted by Xuesha Island endlessly."


    "This Chaos Immortal Territory is different from other Immortal Territories."


    The two old people on the side were grateful to see Li Yixi''s repeated blessings.


    But the two old people felt that Li Yixi was pretending to be a fox and a tiger, trying to deter these people on Xuesha Island. After all, who in this world could be blessed by Heaven, they didn''t believe it.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Brothers, did you hear? He said he was blessed by heaven."


    "Laugh to death, old man!"


    "I have never heard of anyone who can be blessed by this heaven!"


    "And if we move him, he will die, do you believe it?"


    However, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, the man on Bloody Island not only did not retreat, but instead burst into laughter, as if he had heard a big joke.


    "Do ghosts believe it?"


    "If Tiandao blesses him, then I am Tiandao''s father."


    "Is this guy scared of being stupid?"


    "Sure enough, other people in the Immortal Realm are waste, and they have such a bad temperament. Just a few words, they are scared to talk nonsense."


    Li Yixi frowned when he saw these people in front of him.


    At first, Li Yixi wanted to instruct Xiao Zhan to obliterate these people, but Li Yixi thought that this whole chaotic fairyland was like this.


    If you see such a scene and kill someone, then what is the end.


    If you keep killing, will you become like these people?


    That''s why Li Yixi decided to give these people a chance, but he didn''t expect that these people not only didn''t retreat, but they were ridiculed.


    "Everyone!"


    "Get out now!"


    "I know that your nature is not like this. The reason why you have become like this is because of the influence of this chaotic fairyland."


    "Otherwise you have turned into icy corpses now."


    "If you want to move me, you don''t have that strength."


    "I''m really saving you!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi also felt that there seemed to be a strange power between the world and the earth, changing the people in front of him.


    "Brothers, did you hear? He''s saving us."


    "A mortal man is talking nonsense here."


    "Kneel down for me!"


    The man who was laughing, the smile on his face disappeared at the next moment, replaced by an extremely cold killing intent.


    An extremely terrifying force directly suppressed Li Yixi at this moment.


    "Oh, I really don''t want you to die, I really am you."


    Li Yixi saw helplessness on his face when he saw the opponent take action.


    That terrifying breath had not yet touched Li Yixi, and I saw a terrifying force of calamity suddenly descend in the void.


    The cultivator of Bloody Island instantly turned into nothingness.


    The rest of the bloody island were full of ridicule and banter.


    But at this moment, seeing the scene in front of him, the expression on his face became extremely stiff.


    "Everyone, I really saved you!"


    "Let''s go, these two old people, I''m safe today."


    These magic cultivators from Xuesha Island all turned pale.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words again, these people did not laugh, but looked at Li Yixi solemnly.


    Naturally, they didn''t believe that the Dao of Heaven would bless Li Yixi. In their opinion, this was too unbelievable, and it was even a fantasy.


    They felt that Li Yixi must have practiced extremely strange and powerful supernatural powers, which caused this.


    "Humph!"


    "very good!"


    "I dare to kill the people of my Bloody Island in the territory of my Bloody Island."


    "You wait for us."


    These people were angry, their voices fell, and they hurried away.


    Li Yixi wanted to say something, but the people in front of him had disappeared without a trace, with a helpless expression on his face.


    "Thank you for saving your life!"


    The elderly couple standing beside Li Yixi knelt in front of Li Yixi with a plop.

 Chapter 1183

    "Old man, get up quickly, I''m really not a peerless master?"


    "The reason for this is because I have merit."


    "So they will be punished by heaven if they are injured."


    Li Yixi hurriedly explained, and reached out to help the elderly couple on the ground.


    "A virtue?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the elderly couple trembled even more, and looked at Li Yixi with even more fear.


    Merit has always been something that the legendary character robbed.


    The elderly couple just thought that Li Yixi had used some hidden magical powers. At this moment, the two looked at each other with horror on their faces.


    The word merit.


    The identity of Li Yixi''s peerless master was hammered.


    Being supported by Li Yixi, the elderly couple trembled, not knowing what to do.


    "Old man, don''t panic!"


    "We''re not bad people."


    "The Yin-Yang Snake Gu in the two of you, if you don''t get rid of the Gu worms in your body immediately, then you will not only suffer unbearable pain for ordinary people, but you will also die."


    "Come with me!"


    The elderly couple was originally extremely afraid of Li Yixi, but at this moment they heard Li Yixi once again say that they could cure Yin-Yang Snake Gu.


    In the despairing eyes of the two, there was a touch of excitement at this moment.


    The Yin-Yang Snake Gu in the body almost devoured the cultivation of both of them, and at the same time, tortured them to such an extent that life is worse than death. Now that the pain can be removed, how can one not be excited.


    "Xiao Zhan, control the spirit boat, let''s get out of here first."


    After stepping onto the spirit boat, Li Yixi gave an order to Xiao Zhan beside him.


    Xiao Zhan drove the spirit boat to the distance, and Li Yixi just smiled and sat beside the elderly couple.


    "Old man, don''t be afraid. Although this Yin-Yang Snake Gu is very scary, it''s not too difficult to get rid of it."


    "I''ll give you acupuncture and moxibustion, and then this yin and yang snake gu will be forced out of your body."


    "At that time, you will no longer have to suffer this inhuman torture."


    The voice fell, and a pair of silver needles appeared beside Li Yixi.


    "Acupuncture?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the elderly couple looked puzzled.


    They naturally know that acupuncture is the method of those doctors in the mundane world.


    It is absolutely impossible to force out the Yin-Yang Snake Gu.


    But the elderly couple did not dare to speak when they thought of Li Yixi''s terrifying strength.


    "Thank you master!"


    The two of them felt a little dry and could not speak well.


    Li Yixi was also a little helpless and did not continue to explain.


    The next moment, when Li Yixi''s silver needles fell on the old man.


    At the beginning, the old woman on the side looked calm.


    But as the silver needles fell one by one, the old woman''s eyes showed shock because of this moment.


    The old woman saw her husband''s back, the raised part that looked like a Tai Chi pattern, actually squirmed.


    Usually they can see the Yin-Yang Snake Gu, but once they touch it, the Yin-Yang Snake Gu disappears.


    But at this moment, as the silver needle continued to fall, the Yin-Yang Snake Gu was unable to move at this moment, as if it was immobilized.


    As long as the Yin-Yang Snake Gu has the ability and a way to fix it, it is not too difficult to get rid of it.


    But it is almost impossible to do so.


    Otherwise, the Yin-Yang Snake Gu wouldn''t be called one of the ten ancient poisons.


    "It''s settled!"


    "It turned out to be really settled!"


    The old woman burst into tears at this moment.


    When she looked at Li Yixi, she became even more awe-inspiring, because the old woman found that every silver needle Li Yixi fell, it was accompanied by a mysterious force flowing through the old man''s body.


    It was that extremely mysterious force that fixed the Yin-Yang Snake Gu.


    "Not urgent."


    "Not yet!"


    "It''s only a part of the Yin-Yang Snake Gu that''s fixed now."


    "You have been among the yin-yang snake gu for a period of time. During this period of time, the yin and yang snake gu has spawned and spread all over your body."


    "If you don''t completely eliminate all the gu in your body, then even if you destroy the snake gu, it won''t be long before the snake gu will reappear in your body."


    "This is also the reason why the Yin-Yang Snake Gu cannot be cured."


    "But other people can''t do it, it doesn''t mean I can''t do it."


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, and the last silver needle fell on the old man''s body.


    At this moment, Li Yixi used the power of merit to urge the silver needles on the old man''s body.


    These silver needles trembled suddenly, very regularly.


    As the silver needles on the old man''s back trembled, a strange force slowly entered the old man''s body.


    At this moment, the old man''s normal body turned black at the moment.


    Which blood vessels suddenly bulge at this moment.


    "This is gu poison!"


    "Anyhow, the poisonous gu poison has already lurked in the blood."


    When the old woman saw this scene, a storm surged in her heart.


    I just thought that as long as the yin-yang Gu snake was beheaded, it would be completely healed.


    But he didn''t expect this yin and yang snake gu to spread all over his body.


    At the same time, at this moment, Li Yixi''s silver needle trembled, and the force that appeared spread throughout the old man''s body.


    The old man, who was originally full of death energy, suddenly dissipated the death energy in his body.


    These dead qi were actually reversed and turned into one after another of vitality.


    When all the gu poison was gathered on his back, the yin and yang snake gu, which had been immobilized, struggled violently and kept squirming on his back.


    A faint smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face, and he took out two more silver needles and landed on the struggling yin-yang snake gu.


    The Snake Gu, who was struggling, lost the strength to struggle at this moment.


    Soon, Li Yixi took out a scalpel and stroked the old man''s back lightly, and two dead snakes appeared in front of him.


    The pale old man, at this moment, had a blush on his face.


    A golden light flashed in the depths of his eyes.


    Li Yixi repeated the old trick, and soon, the snake gu from the old woman''s body was completely removed.


    "Thank you sir."


    "Thank you master!"


    At this moment, the couple looked grateful, if it wasn''t for Li Yixi to stop them, they would have wanted to bow three times and nine times.


    "Old man, you don''t need to be so polite. Now you are still a little weak, and you will have to rest for a while before you can fully recover."


    "I just brought some medicinal herbs. I will prepare some medicinal herbs for you to make soup and make up later."


    The spirit boat seems to be small, but there are many rooms inside. Li Yixi let the couple rest and walked out of the room.


    Li Yixi had just walked out of the room. At this moment, the elderly couple looked at each other, their bodies trembling violently.


    "Husband, we have met an expert!"


    "The expert not only removed our Yin-Yang Snake Gu by ordinary means, but also gave us a new life in our bodies. That power is too terrifying."


    "Unexpectedly, it is possible to reverse life and death."


    At this moment, the old woman had a look of horror in her eyes.

 Chapter 1184

    As soon as the old woman felt the power in her body, her heart couldn''t help trembling.


    The body at this moment is actually reborn.


    They are not ordinary people.


    Known as the Dragon and Snake Kings.


    With the cultivation of the Immortal Emperor, the Yin-Yang Snake Gu robbed them of their blood essence, making them so old and decayed.


    Life and death, in their eyes, is impossible to reverse.


    This is against the sky.


    will inevitably be punished by catastrophe.


    After all, if someone can easily reverse life and death, then the people around them will live forever.


    How could Heaven tolerate such an existence.


    But at that moment, they felt very clearly that there was no change in the void.


    In them they, it''s horrible.


    Li Yixi can not only reverse the vitality, but also deceive the way of heaven.


    How could this be possible for ordinary people to do.


    "Old man, what should we do?"


    "Could it be that the masters took a fancy to our stuff."


    Suddenly, the old woman seemed to think of something, and her expression changed slightly.


    Paled face.


    The reason why they were trapped on Xuesha Island and planted by the owner of Xuesha Island was because of the treasures on their bodies.


    "Go out first!"


    "Now that it''s exposed, we can''t keep it!"


    "Once the Blood Devil Island Lord cannot get it, the news will definitely be exposed."


    "If it is at that time, it will be our death. If we donate it, we may be able to exchange for the blessing of an expert and save our life."


    Long Bo''s voice fell, and he made a decisive decision.


    The snake woman was a little reluctant, but she also understood that the two of them couldn''t keep this treasure.


    Immediately, he removed his hairpin.


    This hairpin instantly turned into a jade sword.


    Long Bo and She Po looked at each other and walked out of the room.


    Came to the spirit boat.


    "Long Bo pays respects to the masters!"


    "The Snake Woman Meets the Master!"


    The couple immediately bowed.


    "Can''t, can''t!"


    "How can I receive such a gift from you."


    "Saving you all is just a little effort."


    "You need to rest as much as you can."


    Li Yixi hurriedly stopped it.


    "Master, if it wasn''t for your unparalleled medical skills to save us, we would already be dead bones."


    "This is the grace of re-creation, thank you!"


    "Our husband and wife can''t repay the master, we can only offer this thing."


    "It is because of this thing that our husband and wife were targeted by Xuesha Island. Now, this thing is handed over to the master!"


    The snake woman''s voice fell, and she offered the jade sword in her hand.


    "This is?"


    Li Yixi looked puzzled.


    "This is one of the keys to an inheritance place in the Chaos Immortal Realm!"


    "Our husband and wife got one of them by chance, but we can''t keep our strength, so let''s dedicate it to a master!"


    "This is to repay the life-saving grace."


    "I hope the master will accept it!"


    At this moment, the snake woman has a sincere face.


    "The key to the land of inheritance?"


    "No no no...!"


    "This thing is useless to me. I''m just a mortal, and I can''t practice, and I don''t have any interest in the place of inheritance."


    "You can get it, which means that you have a relationship with the land of inheritance!"


    "Put it away yourself!"


    Li Yixi refused without hesitation.


    "Um?"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At this moment, the dragon and snake couple didn''t know what to do for a while.


    I never thought that Li Yixi would refuse.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan''s voice sounded in the minds of the dragon and snake couple.


    "Two fellow Daoists, the cultivation base of the son is penetrating to the sky and the earth, which is not something we can speculate. The son of this inheritance place naturally dislikes it, you can keep it for yourself!"


    "Since the young master said that you have a relationship with the place of inheritance, then you have a relationship with the place of inheritance!"


    "If you don''t believe me, do you feel that there is an extra power of luck on your body at this moment!"


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell.


    Originally, they were puzzled and didn''t know what Li Yixi meant, but their expressions changed slightly.


    "The power of luck!"


    "This is really the power of luck!"


    Feeling the power of luck on their bodies, the Dragon Snake couple''s expressions changed greatly at this moment.


    At will, Li Yixi actually gave the power of luck.


    The power of luck, what an ethereal thing.


    However, for Li Yixi, it seems very simple.


    Seeing the two of them froze, Li Yixi could only change the subject.


    "Old man, don''t know what to call him?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the expressions of the dragon and snake couple changed slightly.


    Long Bo hurriedly said: "Hui Gaoren, my name is Long Chen, and my name is Shen Biqin. Because of our practice, people call us Long Bo and Snake Po."


    "Master, you can just call our names."


    Li Yixi was a little helpless when he heard the other party''s words, "Two old people, since I saved your life, then you have to listen to me, don''t call me a master in the future, you can just call me son."


    "If I call someone an expert again, I''ll be angry."


    Li Yixi pretended to be angry.


    The bodies of Long Bai and Snake Woman trembled slightly.


    "Yes, son!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the two of them, seeing the nervousness on their faces at the moment, a little helpless, so he could only smile: "Two old people, your body is still very weakened, like a candle in the wind, It''s better to go back to the house to rest, it''s windy here."


    "Soon, I will give you a medicine, try to make it milder, and let you recover as soon as possible."


    "Although you are practitioners, I found that your body is much weaker than ordinary mortals, and you must rest well."


    "Otherwise, even if the gu poison has been removed, you won''t be able to live for long."


    Li Yixi looked serious.


    "Thank you sir."


    At this moment, the Dragon Snake couple entered the room with gratitude on their faces.


    Seeing the two rest, Li Yixi sighed and was about to rest.


    However, Li Yixi hadn''t rested for long when suddenly a figure came out of nowhere.


    Xiao Zhan''s brows froze for a moment, trying to block the visitor.


    However, Li Yixi immediately said, "Don''t block, this woman is injured."


    Li Yixi clicked his tongue secretly, feeling that this Chaos Immortal Territory was really too chaotic. He never thought that he had just entered the Chaos Immortal Territory and encountered the injured in succession.


    The woman in white landed on the spirit boat, her face pale.


    The eyes swept across the faces of Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan, and the nervous expressions eased a little.


    However, the tone was still very cold.


    "I''m injured now, and I need to borrow your spirit boat."


    "You take me to the east, and when my injury improves, there will be a reward."


    Li Yixi looked a little helpless, "Girl, we are indeed heading east, and it is considered to be on the way. It''s okay to take you on a ride, but it seems that you are being hunted by enemies. If the girl is with us, I am afraid that we will be in some trouble. "


    Li Yixi had already provoked the Blood Devil Island, and the reason why he wanted the woman to leave was because Li Yixi didn''t want the woman to be targeted by the Blood Devil Island because of himself.


    "To shut up."


    "Is the girl also your name?"


    "A mere mortal is so bold!"


    "My enemy has already been beheaded by me, and the forces behind me will not come to you in a short time, you can rest assured."


    "And I exist, only you take advantage of it. Along the way, I can bless you."


    The voice fell, and the woman instantly entered the room.

 Chapter 1185

    "..."


    Seeing the back of the fairy, Li Yixi was speechless.


    I didn''t say that I needed the protection of the other party, but the other party looked like I was here and could bless you, as if Li Yixi had taken advantage of the sky, so that Li Yixi didn''t know what to say.


    I have a holy body of merit and virtue, and I am not afraid of any strong person at all, where do I need any protection.


    Xiao Zhan on the side also felt that Li Yixi was a little unhappy at this moment.


    Walking to Li Yixi''s side, "Young Master, this woman is so cold and arrogant, then let her take action when we encounter trouble on the way."


    "This is Chaos Immortal Territory. If we can''t do it, it''s better if we don''t do it."


    "That''s good, but the woman''s injuries are very serious. If she meets someone who is too strong, she will not be able to defend against the enemy at all."


    "On the contrary, it may bring us some unnecessary trouble."


    "But it''s impossible now. If she is forcibly driven out, she will be injured now. I''m afraid she won''t be able to survive in this chaotic fairyland."


    "Saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda, so let''s help by the way."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell and he ignored it.


    Originally wanted to take a nap, but the woman''s disturbance made Li Yixi lose interest in resting.


    Feeling helpless, Li Yixi could only take out the medicinal materials and start dispensing.


    The dragon and snake couple were seriously injured, and now their bodies were weaker than ordinary people. Li Yixi knew very well that such injuries would not be able to withstand some too harsh medicines.


    So Li Yixi prepared an extremely gentle prescription for the dragon and snake couple.


    After preparing the prescription, Li Yixi took out a large pot and put some monster beast flesh and blood into the pot. As soon as his thoughts fell, the power of merit turned into flames and began to stew the soup.


    As the soup in the pot boiled, at this moment, Xiao Zhan''s nose couldn''t help moving. The seductive fragrance made Xiao Zhan a little moved.


    Involuntarily swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Almost an hour later, Li Yixi looked at the soup.


    Li Yixi tasted a spoonful and was very satisfied.


    "good."


    Li Yixi walked into the room, "Longbo Snake, the soup is ready."


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he walked to the room where the woman was.


    "This fairy, I stewed some soup and put some good tonics, which are very good for the body. I think you are seriously injured, you should make up for it."


    When the woman heard Li Yixi''s words, a look of impatience appeared on her face, and she said lightly, "I''m sorry, I''m waiting for immortals to not eat these foods. Just practice."


    The woman''s voice fell, and I saw a gust of wind blowing, and the door was instantly closed.


    Glancing at Li Yixi, who was bewildered outside the door, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Hmph, mere mortals, trying to curry favor with Ben Xian by making a little soup is simply wishful thinking."


    Outside the door, the dragon and snake couple walked out of the room at this moment, and when their eyes fell on Li Yixi, their faces were full of anxiety.


    I felt a little uneasy when I thought that a terrifying existence like Li Yixi would cook soup for them.


    "I''m bothering you today, son!"


    The Dragon Snake couple looked at Li Yixi gratefully.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a small matter."


    "Long Bo, Snake Woman, let''s go!"


    "When the soup is cold, it won''t taste good!"


    "Your body is too weak, you need to make up for it."


    Li Yixi was a little speechless. Originally, she had a good heart, but the woman refused to be a thousand miles away. Naturally, Li Yixi was too lazy to put her hot face on her cold butt.


    The dragon and snake couple walked out of the room and appeared on the deck.


    The dragon and snake couple gradually got used to Li Yixi''s way.


    "Longbo Snake, don''t be polite. I have stewed a lot of this soup. If it''s not enough, bring it yourself."


    Li Yixi gave an order, and no longer asked the two of them, he walked aside and filled himself a bowl.


    Taking a sip, he looked satisfied.


    Long Bo and Snake didn''t dare to influence Li Yixi, the husband and wife looked at each other, slowly picked up the soup in front of them, and took a sip.


    Originally, the dragon and snake couple didn''t care too much, but at the moment when the soup entered, the dragon and snake''s body trembled violently.


    Taking a deep breath, he held the bowl in his hands with trembling hands, his face full of disbelief.


    Because at this moment, with the entrance of the soup, a gentle force actually flowed through the limbs of their bodies.


    This time, they were trapped in the Bloodfiend Island by the Bloodfiend Island Master. They had been tortured a lot, and it could be said that they were doing random things in their bodies.


    Even though Li Yixi''s strength had improved before, their injuries had not healed. However, at this moment, the incomparably powerful medicinal power circulated throughout the body.


    The dragon and snake couple found that the injuries in their bodies healed at an extremely terrifying speed.


    This made the two of them look unbelievable, and they were completely shocked by Li Yixi''s methods.


    The Dragon Snake couple naturally knew that Li Yixi was unfathomable and must have treasures, but the Dragon Snake couple knew very well that their body was so bad now that they couldn''t refine those treasures at all, but they didn''t think of the power of this medicine. It seems powerful, but in fact it is extremely gentle.


    The moment when it flows through the limbs and bones, it actually gives people a feeling like a spring breeze.


    That medicinal power does not even need to be refined, and is directly absorbed by his body.


    Feeling that the wounds in the body were continuously healed, the dragon and snake couple widened their eyes at this moment, and they were completely shocked at this moment.


    Li Yixi''s move was unbelievable to them.


    Although the dragon and snake couple are in extremely bad health now, their spiritual sense is still there. The arrival of the woman before naturally could not escape the perception of the husband and wife. The husband and wife are also very clear that the injury in the woman''s body is very serious.


    The Dragon Snake couple knew very well that with a woman''s cultivation level, if she drank some soup, she would definitely be able to heal the wounds in her body, and even make her breakthrough and go further.


    But she never thought that the woman would treat Li Yixi as a mortal and refused without hesitation.


    At this moment, the Dragon Snake couple was thinking that if the woman knew about Li Yixi''s terrifying methods, she was afraid that her heart would bleed because of her refusal.


    After eating a bowl of soup, they felt that the injury in their body was almost healed, and the dragon and snake couple looked grateful.


    At the same time, the mana in the body also returned to its peak.


    His eyes lit up, his excited body trembled slightly.


    Li Yixi glanced at the dragon and snake couple, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Longbo Snake, don''t be polite, if you like it, it''s enough, come on by yourself."


    After the dragon and snake couple finished drinking the soup and medicine in the bowl, when their eyes fell on the cauldron on the side, although their eyes were shining, they were extremely uneasy and dared not move.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the dragon and snake couple were overjoyed.


    With Li Yixi''s advice, the Dragon Snake couple was no longer polite and hurriedly filled another bowl.


    After drinking the soup in the bowl, the dragon and snake couple was a little flustered at this moment, and hurriedly used methods to suppress the breath in their bodies.

 Chapter 1186

    The Dragon and Snake couple couldn''t hold back their cultivation.


    I didn''t expect the medicinal power to be so terrible.


    After all, if they want to break through today, they will inevitably suffer a catastrophe.


    However, now they have no preparation at all. If they break through at this moment, they will definitely die under the catastrophe.


    While the dragon and snake couple were excited, at this moment, the couple were extremely nervous.


    Really happy and sad.


    Although the two used their means to suppress the aura in their bodies, but at this moment, the power in their own body continued to skyrocket. The Dragon Snake couple knew very well that they would definitely break through in a short time.


    As the saying goes, fortune and misfortune come together.


    The Dragon Snake couple looked at each other with a look of pain, they didn''t even think that they drank a little more, and they were directly happy and sad.


    At this moment, Li Yixi frowned when he saw that the husband and wife were a little nervous.


    "There''s nothing wrong with this soup, why is that?"


    "Are they worried about something wrong?"


    The thought fell, "Longbo Snake, don''t worry, don''t care about your body, drinking hot soup is only good for you, and there is absolutely no harm, trust me."


    "Let go!"


    The Dragon Snake couple, who were originally extremely nervous, suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words, and the couple couldn''t help but look at each other.


    "Old man, the master told us to let go, is it to let us not suppress the cultivation base and make a breakthrough?"


    "But how do we resist the catastrophe?"


    The Snake Woman hurriedly nodded to Li Yixi, and at the same time asked the old man beside him through voice transmission.


    "I, how did I know!"


    "Since the master told us to let go, let''s let go."


    "There''s nothing wrong with listening to the masters!"


    "Originally, we are dying people, and the masters have the grace of re-creation for us. If the masters really want to kill us, then it will never be so troublesome."


    "Maybe following the expert''s side is the best time for us to transcend the calamity."


    "Although it is said that others cannot intervene in the robbery, it is not certain that the expert has any means."


    "Wife, let''s take a gamble."


    "If it is successful, then our cultivation will definitely go further, and if it fails, it will only be a death."


    "We have been going against the sky since we stepped into the practice until now. If we are greedy for life and fear of death, we will not be able to take this step."


    Snake woman heard Long Bo''s voice transmission, and her eyes lit up.


    "Old man, you are right."


    "From our cultivation to the present, which step is not against the sky."


    "What''s more, there are high-level people now, maybe for us, it will become much easier to transcend tribulation."


    "If that''s the case, then let''s go with the flow."


    The dragon and snake couple was instantly overjoyed, and the next moment gave up suppressing the breath in their bodies.


    At this moment, the husband and wife no longer suppressed the breath in their bodies, and their realm broke through in an instant.


    Originally the weather was okay, but at the moment when the couple broke through, countless black clouds gathered in the void.


    One after another thunderous sounds resounded in the void.


    One after another terrifying lightning flashed across the sky.


    At the same time, at this moment, a drop of raindrops slowly fell in the void.


    The dragon and snake couple looked up at the sky, and their expressions changed greatly. The dragon and snake couple never thought that this time the catastrophe would be so terrifying.


    The couple saw that Li Yixi didn''t move, and there was a look of despair on their faces. The dragon and snake couple felt very clearly that this time, they would not be able to survive the catastrophe.


    However, at the moment when the Dragon Snake couple was just desperate, Li Yixi, who was sitting beside him, looked up at the sky and frowned slightly.


    "It''s going to rain so well?"


    "Is it really changeable?"


    "The mountains and rivers here are not bad, but the best place to view the scenery."


    "But now, it doesn''t bother me!"


    A smile appeared on the corner of Li Yixi''s mouth, and the next moment Li Yixi lay on the reclining chair and waved his hand gently.


    With the wave of Li Yixi''s big hand, the power of merit instantly turned into a curtain of light, completely covering the spirit boat.


    The dragon and snake couple, who were originally desperate, waited for a while, but did not find that the catastrophe came, and their faces could not help showing doubts.


    The couple involuntarily opened their eyes and looked towards the void.


    It''s okay not to look at it. At a glance, the dragon and snake couple were immediately stunned, their faces full of incredulity.


    Because at this moment, the black clouds and the robbery in the void actually slowly dissipated.


    In front of this scene, the dragon and snake couple felt as if they had hallucinations.


    The sudden disappearance of the catastrophe is something that has never been seen in ancient times.


    The dragon and snake couple even pinched their thighs fiercely at this moment, trying to wake themselves up from their hallucinations.


    However, the pain that came from the thigh made the eyes of the Dragon Snake couple lit up.


    "Old man, this is really not an illusion, it is true, the calamity has disappeared."


    "The catastrophe we broke through has disappeared."


    The snake woman''s face was incredible at this moment.


    But at this moment, Long Bo did not answer the snake mother''s words, but stared at the light curtain that wrapped the spirit boat at this moment.


    Long Bo''s legs trembled slightly.


    "Old man, what happened to you?"


    The surprised look of Long Po, at this moment, naturally also discovered the abnormality of Long Bo, and asked curiously.


    "Wife, this time our husband and wife have really met a peerless master."


    "This catastrophe didn''t disappear inexplicably, but this extraterrestrial master used such a terrifying method."


    "Look, this curtain of light is shrouding the spirit boat at this moment."


    "Just now I thought that the expert should just use it to resist the raindrops, but I didn''t think that the expert didn''t care about the raindrops at all.


    "This light curtain has the ability to deceive heaven."


    "It is terrifying and unbelievable to be able to hide from the sky in the face of the calamity."


    "The cultivation of an expert is absolutely terrifying to the extreme."


    "Old man, I have lived for so long, and I have never heard of someone strong enough to deceive the heavens and steal the day."


    The excited snake woman heard Long Bo''s words at this moment, and her body trembled violently.


    I was too excited just now, I didn''t think about it so much, and I didn''t pay attention to it. I only looked at the light curtain that enveloped the spirit boat at this moment.


    The curtain of light in front of him was swirling with a trace of mysterious power.


    The dragon and snake couple, who were originally nervous, showed bright eyes, and at this moment, their breath changed at a terrifying speed.


    He quickly stabilized his cultivation.


    The two looked at the empty bowl with disbelief on their faces.


    Just two bowls of soup not only healed their incurable wounds, but also made their cultivation further.


    Li Yixi''s waving of his hands changed the sky, and the means of deceiving Tiandao made the couple even more shocked.

 Chapter 1187

    The Dragon Snake couple never thought that in just one day, Li Yixi saved them twice.


    The husband and wife were originally ordinary monks, and the journey was very difficult. They were saved by Li Yixi twice in one day, and their eyes were slightly red, and they wanted to kneel down.


    This scene naturally could not escape Xiao Zhan''s eyes.


    Xiao Zhan''s voice immediately resounded in the minds of the dragon and snake couple.


    "Two fellow Daoists, the son is beyond our imagination. The son prefers that we treat the son as a mortal, and for the master, it''s just a matter of waving hands."


    "Young master wants to block the calamity of the two of you. It''s too simple. You two should not be too polite, otherwise, the son will not be happy."


    "As for the bloody island, don''t take it to heart. The bloody island can''t make any waves."


    The Dragon Snake couple, who were about to kneel, heard Xiao Zhan''s words at this moment, and the couple stopped their movements instantly.


    "Thank you buddy."


    "I don''t know what kind of cultivation your fellow Daoist is now?"


    "Before, fellow Daoists shot to kill the people on Xuesha Island. Haven''t our husband and wife thanked us for a great favor?"


    Until now, the Dragon Snake couple hadn''t communicated much with Xiao Zhan. Before, Xiao Zhan shot and killed the chasing soldiers on Xuesha Island.


    "The two fellow Daoists don''t need to be so polite. I, Xiao Zhan, have an ordinary talent, but fortunately, I have been following the son''s side all these years, with the son''s guidance and help, and now I have stepped into the ranks of god emperors."


    Hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, the dragon and snake couple instantly trembled.


    There was an unbelievable look in his eyes. In the eyes of the Dragon Snake couple, Xiao Zhan might be very powerful, but the two of them never imagined that Xiao Zhan today would actually step into the ranks of God Emperor.


    The realm of the gods, in their view, is a realm that cannot be touched at all.


    Although the Dragon Snake couple could not feel Xiao Zhan''s cultivation, but the Dragon Snake couple could feel the life force emanating from Xiao Zhan''s body.


    Looking at Xiao Zhan at the moment from the power of life spilling out of Xiao Zhan, it is only a few decades of life.


    Even with the guidance of a terrifying powerhouse like Li Yixi, in their opinion, being able to step into the realm of a god emperor is like a dream.


    The shocked eyes of the dragon and snake couple naturally fell into Xiao Zhan''s eyes.


    Xiao Zhan''s voice resounded in the minds of the dragon and snake couple again, "Two fellow Taoists, you must have felt it, even if you drink soup at will, you can make a breakthrough. Years, if you can''t step into the realm of the gods, then it''s really a waste!"


    "No, even a pig can step into the realm of gods after following the master''s side for so many years."


    "Now you are just a day away, haven''t you broken through?"


    "The realm is really difficult for us to say."


    "Following the master''s side, today is a mortal, maybe tomorrow will step into the immortal realm, or even step into the realm of the gods."


    "And if you follow the master, you don''t have to care about the calamity. I have been following the master''s side and haven''t enjoyed the calamity."


    "Just lie flat beside the master."


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, and the bodies of the dragon and snake couple suddenly trembled.


    The Dragon Snake couple also thought of the bowl of soup just now, just a bowl of soup, let them break through, then follow Li Yixi''s side all the year round, what is the chance?


    The dragon and snake couple suddenly understood why Li Yixi had no interest at all when he offered the treasure.


    Li Yixi blocked the secret with a wave of his hand, so that the robbery could not lock him. The method of stealing the sky and changing the sun was unbelievable.


    Originally, the Dragon and Snake couple hated Xuesha Island very much, but at this moment, the Dragon and Snake couple suddenly discovered that Xuesha Island was simply a good person.


    If there is no Blood Devil Island, it is absolutely impossible for them to break through the realm. In fact, their talents have reached the limit now. However, this ordeal has caused them to meet a terrifying existence like Li Yixi, and let them step into the world. this step.


    At the moment when the dragon and snake couple were shocked, a voice sounded.


    "Mortal, bring some water to this fairy."


    This voice is a bit cold, and the tone is beyond doubt.


    Hearing this sentence, the dragon and snake couple trembled suddenly, and the woman dragon and snake couple felt very clearly, they just had the realm of true immortals.


    However, at this moment, he was not polite at all, and directly asked Li Yixi to release her, so that a terrifying existence like Li Yixi would send her water.


    The corners of Long Bo''s mouth twitched, feeling that this woman was simply asking for her own death.


    Li Yixi, who was lying down and resting, was also speechless. Even a cultivator stronger than a woman would not dare to call him like this when he saw him, but this woman showed no courtesy.


    And that tone is unquestionable, high above.


    However, thinking that the other party was a woman and was seriously injured, Li Yixi did not refuse in the end.


    However, the moment Li Yixi wanted to leave, he became a little helpless.


    The female soul force in the room felt that Li Yixi did not move, and her voice became a little colder.


    "Mortal, didn''t you hear what Fairy Ben said, I asked you to bring in a basin of water."


    Li Yixi had never imagined that this woman would be so rude.


    Sure enough, villains and women are difficult to raise.


    Li Yixi was extremely resistant in her heart, but she felt that a good man was no better than a woman.


    Li Yixi saw that the other party was injured, and was too lazy to care too much, which also seemed to be narrow-minded. Under the anxious eyes of the dragon and snake couple, Li Yixi slowly stood up.


    "Fairy, wait a moment, I''ll send it in for you."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he really took out a basin of water, took a basin of clear water, and went to the woman''s room.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Seeing this scene in front of them, the dragon and snake couple were really shocked. The couple never thought that Li Yixi actually delivered water.


    The sound from the room made the dragon and snake couple even more absent-minded.


    The woman in the room saw that Li Yixi had poured the clear water, but her expression was still cold.


    "I asked you to send a basin of water, and it is your honor to be able to send water to this fairy, you know that?"


    Li Yixi was a little helpless. At this moment, Li Yixi felt that the injury on the woman''s body became more serious.


    Originally wanted to let the other party get out of the way, but at this moment, she endured it. If this woman goes out, she will definitely die.


    Li Yixi hurriedly said with a smile in the heart of a good man not fighting with a woman: "Fairy, don''t be angry, I didn''t react for a while, I hope you will forgive me."


    "But I think Fairy''s injury is a little more serious. I know some medical skills, do you need my help?"


    Li Yixi really wanted to diagnose and treat this woman, but the woman in front of her was impatient when she heard Li Yixi''s words.


    "A mere mortal, the wounds on this Fairy''s body can''t be healed by you, go out."


    The woman''s voice was very cold, like an aloof queen.


    Kindness was treated as a donkey''s liver and lungs, but Li Yixi ignored it and exited the room.

 Chapter 1188

    "Son..."


    Li Yixi withdrew from the room. The anxious eyes of the dragon and snake couple fell on Li Yixi. When they looked at the room, there was a ray of killing intent in those eyes. However, this ray of killing intent was concealed. very good.


    As long as the husband and wife look on Li Yixi''s face at this moment, they will behead the woman on the spot.


    "fine."


    "You rest."


    "No one is malicious either."


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he left slowly with a displeased expression.


    "Old man, this little girl is so ignorant of the heavens and the earth, did our husband and wife warn me?"


    She saw that Li Yixi was gone, and her eyes fell on her husband.


    "Then just say a few words!"


    "Master, but it saved our lives and gave us a complete new life. This is a great grace."


    "Although we have nothing to do with this woman, it is fate that we meet. If you can give a few words, just say a few words!"


    Long Bo''s voice sounded in his wife''s mind.


    "If that''s the case, then let me speak."


    Seeing her husband nodded slightly, she knocked on the door three times, and slowly opened the door in front of her.


    "This girl, disturbed!"


    "I don''t know if there is anything I need to order. If I need help, I can do it. How can I trouble Young Master Li?"


    "And being friends with the son is only good for the girl, not any harm."


    Feng Lin''s face became very cold when she saw the snake woman pushing the door open and walking in. When she heard the snake woman''s words again, a suffocating aura appeared on her face.


    The dragon and snake couple''s cultivation base is very strong, naturally it is not something Feng Lin can see through. In addition, these days, the dragon and snake couple have been injured, and the injuries are extremely serious. The couple is really like a candle in the wind old man.


    "To shut up!"


    "You are a mere mortal, what qualifications do you have to make irresponsible remarks here?"


    "Are you qualified and able to speak like this in front of me?"


    "Get out!"


    "Now, now, now!"


    She wanted to say a few words, but when she heard Feng Lin''s cold words, her face froze.


    In the eyes of the snake woman, a terrifying cold light burst out.


    Although the woman is not weak, in the eyes of the snake woman, she is nothing but an ant.


    Feng Lin, who was at the top, suddenly felt the chill in the eyes of the snake woman, and her body trembled suddenly.


    "Old lady, this is the spirit boat of the masters, not a place for us to be presumptuous."


    "Since none of the masters are to blame, then we can''t take action. Maybe the masters have ideas."


    At the moment just now, Long Bo, who was beside him, naturally felt that his wife''s killing intent had vanished in a flash, and hurriedly sounded a warning.


    The angry snake woman, hearing her husband''s words, immediately put away her killing intent, and her whole person instantly became ordinary.


    The sharpness disappeared.


    Feng Lin was shivering all over, but when she looked at Snake Woman, she found that the old man in front of her didn''t have any abnormality.


    Coldly said: "Go out!"


    "Didn''t you hear me?"


    Seeing the woman in front of her being so ignorant, the kindness in Snake Woman''s heart also disappeared completely, but there was no other expression on her face, and she said humbly: "Girl, the old lady has disturbed, I''m very sorry, but I hope. Atonement for the girl."


    "If the girl has any orders, just order us directly, and I will live opposite you, girl."


    She wanted to leave as soon as Snake''s voice fell, but Feng Lin''s face became extremely cold at this moment.


    "Is the word girl also something you can call a mortal?"


    "If my guess is correct, the two of you should be the servants of the practitioner, right?"


    "Even your masters don''t dare to be presumptuous in front of me, let alone you slaves."


    "And I''m also doing it for you. If you stay with me for too long, your body will be contaminated with my breath."


    "This breath is very special. Even if it has the ability to reach the sky, it cannot be completely eliminated. This is the reason why I can''t get rid of the opponent''s pursuit."


    "I don''t want to have any cause and effect with you."


    "The opponent I provoke is not what you mortals can imagine."


    "go out."


    Although Feng Lin''s voice was very cold, at this moment, she suddenly explained.


    Even Feng Lin herself didn''t know why she would explain to these ants at this moment.


    Originally, there was a gleam of cold murderous intent in the eyes of the snake woman, but after hearing the woman''s explanation, she glanced at the woman, thoughtfully.


    "That''s what the fairy said."


    The snake woman''s voice fell, and she immediately exited the room.


    She looked at her husband and returned to her room.


    "Old lady, you don''t need to pay too much attention. I didn''t expect this woman to look aloof and refusing to be thousands of miles away, but I didn''t expect that she was cold on the outside and hot on the inside. She didn''t say that I didn''t notice it. I was really in her at that moment just now. I felt a special aura."


    "This aura is very troublesome, and it is almost impossible to remove it. If you stay by her side for a long time, it will indeed be contaminated with that aura."


    Snake woman heard her husband''s words and sighed: "I didn''t expect such a reason. No wonder the expert didn''t get angry with this woman."


    "Our strength is a little weaker. Maybe when the woman just arrived, the master felt the situation of the other party, so he endured it a little bit."


    "The dragon and snake couple who had some killing intent in their hearts, at this moment, the killing intent in their hearts completely disappeared."


    Back on the deck, Li Yixi was a little unhappy.


    "Master Gong, do you want me to teach you a lesson, but you dare to be presumptuous in front of you, Master."


    Xiao Zhan spoke up.


    "It''s okay."


    "This woman is interesting!"


    "Looks cold, and looks like a high-ranking person, but he is actually a good person."


    "Otherwise, I have a holy body of merit and virtue, and there are thousands of ways to kill her."


    "Young master, why do you say that? Could it be that you found something wrong?" Xiao Zhan, who was beside him after hearing Li Yixi''s words, asked with a puzzled expression on his face.


    "You didn''t see it, and I don''t blame you. After all, although you have a strong cultivation base, you don''t have much contact with medicinal materials."


    "Her body is contaminated with a special medicinal material. This medicinal material is very special. Even if this woman has a cultivation base, it cannot be completely eradicated."


    "And the woman is so embarrassed, it is obvious that she has been chased by the enemy, no matter how she flees, she can''t get rid of those people''s pursuit, because the aura on her body is the positioning of her."


    "If I had not been able to discover the true intention of the woman before, but since I cultivated the Holy Body of Merit, my sense of external objects has become countless times stronger, and I know that it is not a bad person. When I touched her, this woman imprisoned her body and let her The breath doesn''t stick to me at all."


    "Obviously, this woman doesn''t want to implicate us."

 Chapter 1189

    "I see!"


    "But this woman is a little cold."


    "If we explain the reason, we will not misunderstand."


    "It seems that this woman has not really experienced too much danger."


    "I don''t know the truth of having one more friend and one more path."


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan shook his head and stopped paying attention. Xiao Zhan also knew why Li Yixi was not angry.


    "Ugh!"


    "Maybe years of retreat and practice, plus I''m young, I don''t know the world."


    "Actually, what this world cultivates is nothing more than human feelings."


    "But it''s a good idea for this woman not to implicate us, but I think it is very likely that we will implicate her."


    "After all, now we are provoking Bloodfiend Island."


    Li Yixi was a little helpless.


    Originally, Li Yixi wanted to heal the woman''s injury and let her leave as soon as possible, but the woman refused, and Li Yixi had no choice.


    Although it is difficult for Bloodfiend Island to hurt him by following his side, it is impossible to take him with him all the year round.


    Right now, Li Yixi only hoped that the forces behind this woman could come to help soon, otherwise, it would be a big trouble.


    "do not care!"


    "Because of this woman''s arrival, I didn''t have time to take a nap. Now I suddenly feel sleepy. I''ll rest first."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he didn''t bother to pay attention.


    He fell directly on the reclining chair, and Li Yixi''s power of merit turned into two earplugs, which blocked his ears, ready to cleanse himself for a moment.


    Now Li Yixi doesn''t think about anything, just wants to sleep peacefully.


    Li Yixi had just fallen asleep not long ago, when suddenly, in the void, a terrifying aura descended from the sky.


    I saw a blood-colored formation, and at this moment, the spirit boat in the void was completely shrouded.


    Feng Lin, who was practicing, turned pale at this moment.


    He hurriedly appeared on the deck with a solemn look on his face.


    At this moment, a drop of sweat the size of a bean appeared on Feng Lin''s forehead. So far, not only has her injury not improved, but it has become a bit more serious.


    However, now suddenly danger came, and the woman looked desperate.


    The dragon and snake couple who were cultivating in the room also appeared on the deck at the moment, and the couple also felt the breath of the bloody island at this moment.


    "Hehehe!"


    "The person who killed my blood evil road still wants to leave the territory of my blood evil island. You are delusional."


    "Originally, I was only interested in dragons and snakes, but you guys insisted on getting in."


    "It really is that there is a way to heaven, you don''t go through hell, you come in."


    "Even if you have an incomparably noble identity outside of this Chaos Immortal Realm, but in the Chaos Immortal Realm, we have the final say."


    In the void, a powerful man with a terrifying breath slowly descended.


    That pair of incomparably sharp eyes fell on the spirit boat.


    "Blood Island?"


    Feng Lin, who had a nervous expression, also realized at this moment that these people in front of her were not chasing soldiers, but people from Xuesha Island. The despair on her face slowly disappeared.


    "Xuetu, it''s you."


    "Did you admit the wrong person!"


    "Feng Lin, I have blessed these people today."


    "Say your conditions, as long as it''s not too much, I won''t refuse."


    Feng Lin''s incomparably sharp eyes fell on the strong man of Xuesha Island, and said with a cold expression.


    Xuetu, who had just arrived, saw the woman in front of him with a look of surprise on his face.


    A ray of greed flashed in the depths of his pupils, but that greed was so well concealed that even Feng Lin didn''t notice it for a moment.


    However, the blood slaughter at this moment did not offer any conditions, but looked at Feng Lin with a mocking expression, "If there are other things, I will give a little face to the forces behind you, but don''t talk about this one thing. It''s you, even if your city lord came in person, he didn''t talk about it."


    "I advise you to stay out of your own business, and you can''t control this."


    "Dragon Snake couple, do you want to hide behind a junior?"


    "This junior''s identity is indeed extraordinary, but the key to the land of inheritance, my Blood Devil Island is bound to be obtained."


    Feng Lin was nervous at first, and felt that she was the strongest on this spirit boat. However, when she heard Xuetu''s words, Feng Lin''s expression changed slightly.


    His eyes involuntarily fell on the old couple behind him.


    A look of shock appeared on Feng Lin''s face, and she did not expect that this old couple who seemed to be dying out turned out to be the legendary dragon and snake couple.


    When Feng Lin thought of her condescending words before, her mouth was dry.


    "Little girl, thank you!"


    "But let us, husband and wife, handle this matter."


    "This is the grudge between our husband and wife and the Bloody Island."


    "And this matter is not something you can solve as a junior."


    "I didn''t expect that little girl, you look cold and cold on the outside, and you look like you are refusing to be thousands of miles away, but in fact you still have the heart of a bodhisattva."


    "However, the old man still reminds the little girl not to underestimate anyone when walking outside, otherwise it will suffer a huge loss."


    The dragon and snake couple stepped out and walked past Feng Lin.


    Just one step, and instantly appeared outside the spirit boat.


    The couple, who seemed to be dying at first, burst out with a terrifying aura at this moment.


    "If it was before, our husband and wife really couldn''t help you, but it''s a pity that our husband and wife got a chance today and broke through the realm."


    "Today, our husband and wife will behead you, and we will recover some interest first."


    However, Xuetu outside the spirit boat heard the words of the dragon and snake couple, and his eyes showed mockery.


    "The two immortals still want to scare us. Now you don''t say it''s a breakthrough, even your peak strength can''t be preserved."


    "As far as I know, the two of you are yin and yang snakes. In front of me, you are nothing but ants."


    "What''s more, it''s not just me who came today."


    "Because the people we have to deal with are not you, but them. They want to intervene in my bloody island, but they have to pay the price of blood."


    "Please ask the elders too."


    After the voice of the blood slaughter fell, he immediately turned around and saluted respectfully.


    The next moment, in the originally empty void, suddenly, a bloody light appeared.


    A figure shrouded in a blood-colored robe appeared in the void, and at this moment, a terrifying bloody aura erupted from the figure''s body.


    As soon as this person appeared, it gave people a feeling of a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood.


    "Blood Demon!"


    When the Dragon Snake couple saw this figure, their expressions became a little dignified. The couple never thought that this time, the old monster of Xuesha Island would take action in person.


    But now that they have broken through the realm, the husband and wife are not so afraid of this old guy.


    The husband and wife looked at each other and at Li Yixi, who was sleeping, and decided to make a quick decision.

 Chapter 1190

    Although the Dragon Snake couple didn''t pay attention to the blood slaughter and the Gorefiend at all, at this moment, the couple didn''t act immediately, because the couple was afraid that their actions would affect Li Yixi, who was sleeping at the moment.


    "Blood Slaughter, Gorefiend, let''s change the battlefield!"


    Long Bo''s icy eyes fell on the other side.


    "Hahaha."


    "Do you still want to choose a feng shui treasure?"


    However, at this moment, Xue Tu heard the words of the dragon and snake couple, and his face showed a mocking color.


    "Noisy."


    Long Bo originally wanted to keep Li Yixi unaffected, but at this moment, he saw the mere blood slaughter in front of him repeatedly.


    His expression became extremely cold, and at this moment, a crutch appeared in Long Bo''s hand.


    The crutch in Long Bo''s hand seemed to be a golden dragon.


    At the moment when the dragon-headed crutches appeared, Long Bo did not hesitate to take a picture of the blood slaughter in front of him.


    This stick was swung out, and the sky was full of stick shadows, as if countless terrifying dragon shadows appeared.


    Xuetu originally had a mocking expression on his face, but at this moment, he suddenly saw Long Bo take action, and his expression became extremely pale.


    Xuetu never thought that the severely injured dragon and snake couple would be able to burst out with such terrifying supernatural powers. At this moment, a series of shocking dragon roars sounded in Xuetu''s ears.


    The shadow of the stick in the sky, in the eyes of Xuetu, turned into a living dragon.


    As if to devour the blood slaughter, at the moment of the blood slaughter, a face turned pale.


    "It actually broke through, how is this possible? They were obviously seriously injured in the bloody island, and they were hit by the yin and yang snake gu. Why can they break through again?"


    In the face of Long Bo''s attack, Xue Tu''s expression became extremely pale, his face was desperate, and he had no chance of life at all.


    The Gorefiend ancestor, who was watching Xiao Zhan, looked extremely embarrassed. He never thought that Long Bo would break through. It was too late to save people at this moment.


    boom.


    A terrifying sound exploded in the void, and the arrogant and domineering blood slaughtered a second ago. At this moment, it directly turned into nothingness in the void, leaving no bones.


    Above the spirit boat, Feng Lin at this moment saw the scene in front of her with a sluggish look on her face. Feng Lin never imagined that the mighty Xue Tu would not be able to hold Long Bo''s stick.


    "Okay, you dragon and snake couple, I didn''t expect you to hide your cultivation."


    "I didn''t expect you to be able to hide from the island owner, no wonder you were able to escape from the bloody island."


    At this moment, the ancestor of the Gorefiend took his eyes back from Xiao Zhan''s body, and the terrifying blood demon energy erupted from the Gorefiend''s body.


    "Humph."


    "Ancestor of Gorefiend, you Bloodfiend Island will definitely be punished by Heaven for doing something wrong."


    At this moment, a golden snake staff also appeared in the hands of the snake woman, and the golden snake above the golden snake staff seemed to come alive at this moment.


    The snake woman''s voice was extremely cold.


    "Ha ha."


    "Under the cooperation of your husband and wife, although you have some ability, in my eyes, you are still ants."


    "The mere ants dare to talk about the way of heaven?"


    "Do you have any knowledge of heaven?"


    However, the Gorefiend ancestor faced the dragon and snake couple at this moment with a mocking look on his face. He didn''t put the dragon and snake couple in his eyes at all. Even at this moment, the Gorefiend ancestor still paid attention to Xiao Xiao. war.


    Because judging from the news brought back by the powerhouses of Bloodfiend Island, Xiao Zhan''s strength is very extraordinary.


    "yes?"


    "We really don''t understand the way of heaven."


    "But today, my husband and wife will act for heaven."


    Long Bo''s voice fell, and a terrifying dragon''s might erupted from Long Bo''s body.


    At this moment, Long Bo seemed to have transformed into a dragon.


    At this moment, behind Long Bo, a Chilong appeared.


    The snake woman on the side also shouted angrily, and a terrifying breath broke out instantly.


    In the snake woman''s body, a large golden snake phantom also appeared.


    At this moment, the look of the Gorefiend ancestor suddenly changed.


    Originally, before this, the ancestor of the Gorefiend didn''t put the dragon and snake couple in his eyes at all, but at this moment, he saw the phantom behind the dragon and snake couple, and his expression changed greatly.


    Because it was so much stronger than the news he got.


    It was as if the blood of the two had changed.


    "The blood world is coming."


    The Gorefiend ancestor no longer dared to underestimate at this moment, and shouted angrily. At this moment, the terrifying power of the domain, centered on the Gorefiend ancestor, spread in all directions.


    The blood world of the ancestors of the blood evil came, and at this moment, the world turned into a sea of ??corpses and blood.


    The spirit boat in the void also seemed to float in the sea of ??blood on the mountain of corpses.


    The terrifying suffocating aura made Feng Lin change color at this moment.


    However, in the face of the powerful domain power of the Gorefiend ancestor, the Dragon Snake couple looked disdainful.


    Taking Li Yixi''s decoction this time, the blood of the dragon and snake couple has undergone some transformation. Compared with the previous one, the dragon and snake couple is not one or two points stronger.


    I saw the Chilong behind the couple and the big snake phantom entwined in an instant.


    At the moment when the two phantoms were intertwined, the dragon and the snake unexpectedly merged into one.


    The next moment, a golden dragon entwined with unparalleled dragon power appeared in the void.


    That Chilong, at this moment, turned into a nine-clawed true dragon with unparalleled dragon power.


    The supernatural powers of the husband and wife merged into a new supernatural power. At this moment, the nine-clawed real dragon roared in the void.


    Long howl for nine days.


    The terrifying and ferocious dragon claws instantly fell from the void.


    The blood world of the blood demon ancestor has just formed, facing the nine-clawed golden dragon with a powerful claw.


    I saw the blood world in front of me instantly shattered.


    The mountain of corpses and the sea of ??blood disappeared instantly, and the void returned to normal again.


    The Gorefiend ancestor''s throat was sweet, and with a wow, a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth.


    His face became extremely pale, and the Gorefiend ancestor looked incredulous.


    "Nine-clawed golden dragon."


    "I didn''t expect that the fusion supernatural powers of your husband and wife would be promoted to the nine-clawed golden dragon."


    "I didn''t expect the two of you to hide so deeply."


    "Now, you husband and wife are afraid that they have the qualifications to rival the realm of the gods, right?"


    "But if you want to kill me, you still don''t have the ability."


    "There is ample time!"


    "If you want to leave the territory of my Bloodfiend Island, you are simply wishful thinking."


    "Sooner or later, the old man will find you husband and wife to figure it out."


    The blood demon ancestor''s face became extremely gloomy.


    After the voice fell, he immediately broke through the air. The ancestor of the Gorefiend knew very well that the current dragon-snake couple was simply invincible to him, not to mention that he was severely injured by the dragon-snake couple.

 Chapter 1191

    Seeing the nine-clawed golden dragon traversing the void, Feng Lin''s body couldn''t help shaking, and she couldn''t help clenching her hands into fists.


    Because of the excessive force, blue veins bulged on Feng Lin''s fists at this moment.


    Feng Lin''s eyes showed disbelief.


    "It turned out to be true, they are not mortals, but the legendary dragon and snake couple."


    "I, I actually reprimanded them, treating them as mortals, as slaves."


    Feng Lin''s body trembled even more, and her voice trembled as soon as she thought of her coldly scolding Snake Woman before.


    Although Feng Lin''s forces behind her are powerful, Feng Lin is also very clear about what the dragon and snake couple represent. Although this couple did not create any major forces, the couple together are invincible.


    Although there is no invincible strength in the world, but in this corner of the Chaos Immortal Realm, it is the absolute overlord.


    However, such a high-level existence was reprimanded by himself as a mortal.


    Although she has no evil thoughts, Feng Lin is still uneasy at this moment.


    Although the previous dragon-snake couple was powerful, the supernatural power they merged was only a five-clawed golden dragon, but they did not expect that when they saw this legendary couple with their own eyes this time, the other party''s supernatural power was even promoted to a nine-clawed golden dragon.


    Just the breath of the nine-clawed golden dragon traversing the void made Feng Lin''s heart tremble at this moment.


    The Gorefiend ancestor in the void was severely injured at this moment, burning his blood essence directly, increasing his speed to the extreme.


    Ripped apart the void and merged into the space.


    When Feng Lin felt that it was all over, the dragon and snake couple suddenly touched their palms.


    The husband and wife instantly turned into a golden light and completely integrated into the body of the nine-clawed golden dragon that traversed the void.


    The nine-clawed golden dragon, which was already extremely powerful, became even more terrifying with the integration of the dragon and snake couple at this moment.


    "I said, today I want to act for the sky, so I must act for the sky."


    "Gorefiend, you can''t escape."


    The incomparably cold voice fell, and I saw the nine-clawed golden dragon traversing the void, and suddenly a terrifying dragon claw stretched out.


    Facing the void where the Gorefiend disappeared, he grabbed it fiercely.


    This grasp of the nine-clawed golden dragon contains the power to destroy the sky and the earth, and I saw that the void instantly shattered and turned into nothingness.


    And the golden dragon claw was incredibly powerful, ignoring the strangulation of the power of nothingness and breaking into nothingness.


    Once again, the terrifying dragon claw was withdrawn from the nothingness, only to see the terrifying dragon claw grasping the desperate Gorefiend.


    "Blood Demon."


    "I actually caught the Gorefiend."


    At this moment, Feng Lin''s heart was beating violently, and her face was full of incredulity.


    The scene in front of me was terrifying.


    "Dragon Snake couple, you husband and wife, do you really want to be with me forever on Bloody Island?"


    "The old man is the ancestor of Xuesha Island. If you kill me, then you will be immortal with Xuesha Island."


    "The island owner will not let your husband and wife go, and there is no place for your husband and wife in this chaotic fairyland."


    The Gorefiend lost his calmness at this moment, and his face became extremely flustered. At this moment, he was talking nonsense. He wanted to use the Bloodfiend Island Lord to deter the Dragon Snake couple and gain a chance of life.


    "Humph."


    "Gorefiend, is it still so arrogant now?"


    "And my husband and wife have been with Xuesha Island for a long time. Killing you or not has no effect on the relationship between us and Xuesha Island."


    "If you want to threaten our husband and wife with the island owner of Bloody Island, your calculus is going to fail."


    "And don''t worry, it won''t be long before my husband and wife will personally send the island owner of Bloody Island to find you."


    "Today, I''ll do it for the sky."


    At this moment, the nine-clawed golden dragon in the void made a disdainful voice.


    The next moment, the terrifying and terrifying dragon claws slammed hard.


    The Gorefiend''s body exploded instantly, turning into a blood mist that filled the sky.


    "They actually killed the Gorefiend ancestor!"


    The scene in front of her was too terrifying for Feng Lin.


    Feng Lin knew very well that the fall of the ancestor of the Gorefiend today represented the immortality of the Bloodfiend Island and the Dragon Snake couple.


    And it is not an ordinary immortality. Soon, the yin and yang demons of Xuefi Island will definitely come.


    "Crack!"


    A shocked Feng Lin suddenly heard what seemed to be broken.


    Suddenly looking back at Xiao Zhan, Xiao Zhan snapped his fingers at this moment.


    The light curtain that enveloped the spirit boat shattered instantly.


    Just now, all the minds were attracted by the supernatural powers of the dragon and snake couple, Feng Lin did not go to watch Xiao Zhan seriously.


    At this moment, Feng Lin saw that the surrounding mountains and rivers were all shattered, but the spirit boat in the void was not damaged at all.


    Feng Lin became extremely nervous.


    Because just now Feng Lin faintly felt that Xiao Zhan on the side was extremely calm, but he was so calm in the face of such a strong opponent, and he was blessing the spirit boat while understating it. Obviously, in his eyes, it was just a small The cultivator''s Xiao Zhan''s cultivation base is absolutely powerful beyond imagination.


    In the void, the nine-clawed golden dragon that traversed the void disappeared, and two figures landed on the spirit boat.


    The extremely powerful dragon and snake couple hurriedly bowed to Xiao Zhan at this moment.


    "Thank you very much for your action, otherwise, if our fight affects the son''s sleep, then it is our sin."


    "However, please ask the adults to take action immediately and lead us out of this place."


    "Today we killed the ancestor of the blood demon, I am afraid that the yin and yang twins of the bloody island will come soon. According to rumors, the yin and yang twins have stepped into the realm of gods, and their strength is incomparably powerful, even if it is our husband and wife. Together, they are not their opponents.¡±


    "Now I can only avoid the edge for now!"


    The Dragon Snake couple was very modest at this moment. Obviously, the Yin and Yang double demons of the Gorefiend Island were more powerful than imagined.


    Feng Lin, who was already nervous, turned pale with fright when she saw the dragon and snake couple salute Xiao Zhan at this moment.


    Feng Lin''s face paled a bit when she thought of her ranting that she wanted to bless Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan before, how could such a terrifying boss need a little monk of her own to bless her.


    Feng Lin''s legs softened, and she almost fell to the ground at this moment.


    Especially when she heard the yin and yang demons, Feng Lin panicked even more.


    The terrifying existence of the Yin-Yang Double Demon, even the power behind her, would not be in her eyes.


    The yin and yang demons are even more terrifying than her master, and the yin and yang demons have always killed endlessly. Every time they appear, it represents the appearance of a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood.


    Feng Lin once heard her master say that in the ancient times, the yin and yang demons were terrifying figures at the level of overlords.


    When she thought of the imminent arrival of the yin and yang demons, Feng Lin became extremely uneasy. Although the enemy chasing her was not weak, she was not at the same level as the existence of the yin and yang demons. Even the aftermath was enough to kill her.

 Chapter 1192

    "This lord, the yin and yang demons are extremely terrifying."


    "I know from my master''s mouth that the Yin-Yang Demons were two terrifying overlords in the ancient times."


    "Now that it appears, the strength is definitely better than in the past."


    "That is the legendary existence of the gods, and it is not something that people like us can provoke."


    "We have to get out of here right now, otherwise, everyone will die."


    The coldness and aloofness on Feng Lin''s face disappeared at this moment, replaced by apprehension and unease.


    "They have come."


    "However, it hasn''t reached the point of invincibility!"


    However, at this moment, Xiao Zhan didn''t do anything and stood there quietly.


    As Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, Feng Lin''s face instantly turned pale.


    At this moment, the dragon and snake couple also became a little uneasy.


    "Two fellow Daoists, you just broke through today, and your bloodlines have changed a lot, and the magical powers that you have used together are also much stronger."


    "But I took a look at the fusion of the two of you just now, and there is still a big problem."


    "The Yin-Yang Double Demon is an excellent whetstone now."


    "You husband and wife can use the yin and yang double demons to hone your supernatural powers."


    "Make your magical powers more perfect."


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan''s eyes fell on the dragon and snake couple.


    The dragon and snake couple, who were originally afraid, looked overjoyed after hearing Xiao Zhan''s words.


    Finally, I understood what Xiao Zhan''s fight could still mean. It didn''t mean that Xiao Zhan could fight, but that his husband and wife could fight.


    "If that''s the case, then thank you sir."


    The dragon and snake couple are very afraid of the yin and yang demons, but it is not difficult to know from Xiao Zhan''s words that Xiao Zhan is willing to help, and there will be no problems in life.


    With a strong man like Xiao Zhan in charge, the Dragon Snake couple did not panic at all.


    Even if it is Yin and Yang double demons, what if they step into the realm of the gods.


    The Dragon Snake couple knew that Xiao Zhan was a powerful god emperor, and he existed at the pinnacle in the god realm.


    Xiao Zhan said to bless them, then there would be no problem with their safety.


    "Are you crazy?"


    The pale-faced Feng Lin felt that the Dragon Snake couple and Xiao Zhan had some abilities, but when she thought of these people, they actually wanted to take action against the Yin-Yang Demons, Feng Lin became desperate.


    I feel that these people in front of them are dying.


    "Be quiet."


    "Look well."


    "This is a rare fighting technique of the strong, and it will be of great benefit to you."


    Xiao Zhan''s hand fell on Feng Lin''s body at this moment. Feng Lin, who wanted to speak at first, became extremely rigid at this moment. Except for thinking, the rest could not move at all. Couldn''t open the mouth to speak.


    Staring at those beautiful eyes, staring at Xiao Zhan.


    A look like you hurt me.


    But at this moment, Xiao Zhan directly ignored Feng Lin.


    This made Feng Lin extremely angry and anxious.


    Even a look of despair.


    "Hey!"


    A harsh voice sounded.


    I saw the void in front of me, as if it was cut open by a sword.


    I saw two figures, one black and one white, walking out of the cut void.


    The person who came is the yin and yang demons, the terrifying existence of the Bloody Island.


    The yin and yang demons are very easy to identify, because they are dressed in black and white, even the masks on their faces.


    Yin and Yang double demons appeared, and icy eyes swept across the void.


    Feeling the bloody smell left in the void, I saw a terrifying killing intent shot out from the eyes under the mask.


    "Dragon Snake couple, I didn''t expect that the two of you would break through. It''s really incredible."


    Yang Mo''s eyes seemed to see through everything, just by glancing at it, he probably knew the cultivation of the dragon and snake couple.


    "good."


    "Yin and Yang, it is rumored that the two of you were supreme overlords in the ancient times."


    "Today, my husband and wife ask you for advice."


    The dragon and snake couple on the spirit boat stepped out in one step, suspended in the void, and their incomparably cold eyes fell on the yin and yang demons.


    At the same time, at this moment, two terrifying phantoms appeared behind the husband and wife.


    "Do you want to fight with us just because of the two of you?"


    "My shot alone is enough to suppress your husband and wife."


    At this moment, Yang Mo had a mocking look on his mouth and stepped out. As for the devil in white on the side, at this moment, there seemed to be no vitality in his body.


    Standing there quietly, like a ghost, he didn''t speak, just stood there quietly.


    The Dragon Snake couple did not dare to underestimate the Yang Demon. At this moment, the couple instantly displayed their magical powers, and their bodies instantly entered the nine-clawed golden dragon.


    In the void, the dragon-snake couple at this moment turned into a nine-clawed golden dragon and fought together with the Yang Demon with the cultivation of the gods.


    At this moment, as soon as they fought, the world changed color.


    A wave of terrifying coercion fell from the void.


    Feng Lin''s face became extremely pale.


    However, at this moment, Feng Lin found Xiao Zhan''s face calm.


    Under the void, some mountain peaks disappeared instantly.


    However, at this moment, Feng Lin could hear snoring not far away.


    Feng Lin was stunned for a moment.


    Even if it was just some aura emanating from the void, and with Xiao Zhan helping her to resist, Feng Lin felt suffocated at this moment.


    But at this moment, Li Yixi, who was on the reclining chair not far away, was sleeping soundly there.


    Before, Feng Lin thought that Li Yixi was a mortal.


    The terrifying fighting style of the void, the power of coercion and destruction did not wake him up from his slumber.


    In Feng Lin''s mind, the scene on the spirit boat kept popping up.


    Soon, Feng Lin''s face became bloodless.


    The whole person is stupid.


    At this moment, Feng Lin remembered her command to Li Yixi, the scolding of Li Yixi, and the disdain for Li Yixi.


    Recalling the scenes she had felt before with the power of her soul, Feng Lin knew very well that Li Yixi was the real owner of this spirit boat.


    Thinking that Xiao Zhan, who is driving the spirit boat, is so inconceivably powerful, then, how terrifying is Li Yixi, the master?


    When she thought of her previous attitude towards Li Yixi, Feng Lin was completely dumbfounded.


    Feng Lin didn''t understand why she had met an expert today.


    A rumbling sound rang out.


    I saw the Yang Demon in the void, and at this moment, it flew out backwards.


    The nine-clawed golden dragon also stepped back a lot.


    Even on the terrifying dragon claws, blood lines appeared one after another.


    However, Feng Lin saw that Yang Mo had bloodshots hanging from the corners of his mouth, and a storm surged in his heart in an instant.


    Feng Lin never imagined that the Dragon Snake couple would be able to fight against the Yang Demon, and the Yang Demon would be injured.


    The yin and yang demons looked at each other with a solemn look in their eyes.


    At this moment, the two strangely merged into one.


    The body instantly became incomparably tall, and the clothes became very strange, half white and half black, even the mask and hair on the face.


    I saw this moment, and slapped the palm of the nine-clawed golden dragon in the void.


    The nine-clawed golden dragon in the void, at this moment, under this terrifying supernatural power, the golden dragon blood splashed everywhere in an instant.


    The next moment, the nine-clawed golden dragon exploded instantly, and the pale dragon-snake couple appeared in the void, looking at the yin and yang demons with a look of fear.

 Chapter 1193

    The Dragon Snake couple looked pale, and reached out to wipe the blood from the corners of their mouths.


    The combination of yin and yang demons made the husband and wife feel the pressure, and even felt suffocated.


    At the same time, the dragon and snake couple were injured.


    "Quick, save them!"


    "The yin and yang demons have merged, and being able to achieve this step is already their limit. If they continue, the two seniors will die."


    "If the seniors make a move, plus the two senior dragons and snakes, they should be able to push back the yin and yang demons."


    Feng Lin, who was able to speak just now, looked at the scene in front of her and her expression changed slightly.


    There was anxiety and shock in the voice.


    "What are you worried about?"


    "Look at it, they are husband and wife, can they still fight?"


    "Their strength is still improving!"


    However, just as Feng Lin''s voice fell, she smiled faintly when she saw Xiao Zhan at the moment.


    Not at all worried.


    "They are hurt!"


    "Senior, do you want them to die?"


    At this moment, Feng Lin has an angry look on her face. At this moment, Feng Lin has even forgotten how terrible Xiao Zhan is.


    Extremely anxious.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan glanced at Feng Lin one more time, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    However, Feng Lin didn''t see it.


    "No wonder, I finally know why the son didn''t kill her!"


    "He is indeed a good man!"


    "It looks cold, but I didn''t expect that he does have a kind heart."


    "In the cultivation world, such people are almost disappearing!"


    "The benevolent."


    Xiao Zhan has not met a cultivator like Feng Lin for a long time.


    Xiao Zhan knows how cruel the cultivation world is.


    In the void, I was extremely nervous.


    The Dragon and Snake couple, who were expecting Xiao Zhan''s shot, were stunned when they saw that Xiao Zhan didn''t move.


    Could not help but worry.


    However, the next moment.


    The bodies of the couple trembled violently.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    A look of disbelief appeared in the eyes of the couple.


    Because the husband and wife at this moment felt that a burst of energy appeared in their bodies at this moment, and their injuries were instantly repaired.


    Their strength has reached the peak again in an instant.


    All this is too fast.


    Almost unbelievably.


    "It''s the medicinal power left in the body before!"


    "Old man, we have not been able to completely absorb the power of the medicine in our breakthrough. What kind of medicine is that!"


    The snake woman''s voice was trembling at the moment.


    Excited trembling.


    "I don''t know, we met an expert!"


    "The guards around are all god emperors, so how can we understand the means of the masters."


    "Wife, here''s your chance!"


    "It''s really time for the Yin-Yang Demons to come. This time, with the help of the Yin-Yang Demons, we may be able to make the power of the bloodline go a step further."


    "Under life and death, this medicinal power can be best utilized!"


    "Lord Xiao Zhan, obviously sees it this way."


    "With Lord Xiao Zhan in charge, let''s do our best!"


    At this moment, Long Bo''s eyes reflected light, and the fighting spirit erupted again.


    "Um?"


    In the void, the combined yin and yang demons were secretly on guard for Xiao Zhan''s attack at this moment.


    Because of Xiao Zhan''s strength, the two of them couldn''t see through it at this moment, and they were a little apprehensive.


    The Dragon Snake couple, who were originally ignored by the two of them, actually broke out again at this moment, and their strength was a bit stronger.


    In this way, the Yin and Yang double demons are puzzled at this moment.


    "The injury has recovered, and the strength seems to have improved again. It seems that this dragon and snake couple has a lot of means!"


    "Since that person doesn''t take action, let''s kill the dragon and snake couple first."


    The voice of the Yin-Yang Twin Demons just fell, and a dragon roar sounded at this moment.


    I saw the dragon and snake couple in the void, and at this moment, they once again turned into nine-clawed golden dragons, with a huge body that traverses the void.


    Longwei was better than before.


    "How did the injury disappear!"


    On the spirit boat, Feng Lin, who was worried, was stunned at the moment.


    I even wiped my eyes, thinking it was my own illusion.


    "Be quiet and watch!"


    "I''m here, they can''t die!"


    "This couple has good potential. Since they met, it is considered a fate, so let''s give some pointers!"


    "Such a magical power is really strange. There are really all kinds of wonders in this world!"


    "I really envy them. There are two people like this in the world, and they are still together."


    Xiao Zhan was really envious at this moment.


    Moreover, with the opportunity of Li Yixi, at this moment Xiao Zhan, casually gave some pointers.


    "Envy?"


    "They are legends, the only one in the world!"


    "Senior Dragon Snake is very strong, just brag!"


    "I look at your life force, it seems to be smaller than me!"


    At this moment, Feng Lin muttered softly.


    "Yin and Yang double demons?"


    "Why do you look at them like this and call them?"


    Xiao Zhan turned around and his eyes fell on Feng Lin. ,


    "That''s what the world calls it, is there anything wrong with it?"


    At this moment, Feng Lin, although her legs were trembling, she couldn''t suppress her curiosity.


    "Is it wrong?"


    "It''s just a world apart!"


    "Originally, I didn''t have any interest in the island owner of Bloody Island."


    "At this moment, I''m a little curious. The Yin-Yang Double Demons are not practicing the Yin-Yang Dao, but the special life and death Dao."


    "Such a person is actually very difficult to kill!"


    "However, he was willing to be driven by the island owner of Bloody Island."


    "Islander of Bloody Island, it should be very interesting."


    Xiao Zhan laughed at this moment.


    "Avenue of life and death?"


    Feng Lin was stunned for a moment.


    His expression changed slightly.


    The road of life and death is too strong, this is the road of two poles.


    It is somewhat similar to the one with the dragon and snake couple.


    In the void at this moment, the killing reappeared.


    The dragon and snake couple were presumptuous and did not care about life and death, and the golden dragon blood splattered everywhere, and they didn''t care.


    Even under a desperate blow, the dragon claws directly crushed the Yin and Yang double demons.


    But there was no time to rejoice, and I saw that the demons of Yin and Yang, who had already died, were strangely alive.


    "retreat!"


    Xiao Zhan spoke up at this moment.


    When he reached out and grabbed it, the bodies of the dragon and snake couple were brought back to the spirit boat by Xiao Zhan.


    "Thank you, Mr. Xiao, these two demons are immortal and immortal. We are not their opponents. Under the desperate circumstances, we thought we had a chance, but we thought too much."


    At this moment, Snake Woman looked helpless.


    "Naturally, I said that you can barely match, but I didn''t say that you can win. If you can win, then you are not the monks of the Dao of Life and Death!"


    "The medicinal power in your body is completely integrated, and it will be a waste of time to continue fighting."


    "It''s time to leave. When the son wakes up and sees the broken mountains and rivers, he will be angry!"


    Xiao Zhan looked extremely calm.


    At this moment, the yin and yang demons stepped out in one step, appeared before the spirit boat, and looked at Xiao Zhan coldly.


    "Fellow Daoist, hand over the dragon and snake couple. Today is the end of the day. You will also write off the people who killed me on Xuesha Island. Otherwise, Xuesha Island will not let you go."


    "The two of us don''t want to have trouble in our lives."


    Xiao Zhan raised his head, glanced at the other party, and said lightly, "Go away!"


    "Otherwise, die!"

 Chapter 1194

    "What did you say?"


    At this moment, a terrifying murderous intent burst out from the eyes of the yin and yang double demons.


    The temperature in the void suddenly plummeted.


    At this moment, Feng Lin''s face turned pale even when she was standing beside Xiao Zhan.


    "I said, if you want to live, get out!"


    However, Xiao Zhan didn''t seem to feel the terrifying killing intent, and his face was calm.


    "Bold!"


    "Are we really afraid of you?"


    "The two of us practice the way of life and death, which can be called immortality and immortality, so why fear you!"


    "Today, I will kill you here!"


    At this moment, the Yin-Yang Demons looked extremely cold.


    "Are you sure you want to die?"


    "I remember that it is not easy for you to practice, and you are still practicing the way of life and death. I will give you another chance."


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan''s expression became sharp.


    A mighty force erupted from Xiao Zhan''s body.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan is like an exiled immortal.


    "Hao Ran Divine Power!"


    "A Confucian monk?"


    At this moment, the Dragon Snake couple and Feng Lin changed their expressions.


    The look in Xiao Zhan''s eyes changed.


    They knew that Xiao Zhan was very strong, but they didn''t expect that Xiao Zhan''s cultivation turned out to be Haoran Divine Power.


    Confucianism and Taoism have disappeared for countless years.


    "Confucianism?"


    At this moment, the yin and yang demons have a greedy look in their eyes.


    "It turned out to be a Confucian and Taoist cultivator. He really stepped through the iron shoes and found nowhere, and it took no effort to get it."


    "Our way of life and death still has great flaws. Today, if you kill you and devour your Confucianism and Taoism, it may be perfectly integrated!"


    "Now, even if you want to go, you can''t go!"


    Boom boom boom!


    A horrifying aura erupted from the body of the yin and yang demons at this moment.


    Even the dragon-snake couple who had just fought with them changed color instantly.


    It turned out that the yin and yang demons just underestimated them and made them succeed once.


    "It''s not easy for you to cultivate, but I didn''t expect that you would be so ignorant of life and death!"


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell.


    The calm look on his face did not change at all because of the explosive breath of the two.


    His expression was extremely indifferent.


    I saw Xiao Zhan at this moment, stretched out a hand and wrote in the void in front of him, a mountain character, completed in an instant.


    This mountain character flew out in an instant.


    In the void at this moment, the power of heaven and earth gathered in the four directions rapidly, and the next moment, the word "mountain" turned into a terrifying mountain and fell from the void.


    As soon as this sacred mountain came, all the people present changed color.


    Feeling the power that erupted in the sacred mountain, Feng Lin''s face was incredible.


    It''s hard to believe that this sacred mountain was changed by the divine script written by Haoran''s divine power.


    Originally, the greedy yin and yang demons changed their expressions.


    Originally, Xiao Zhan had a greedy look on his face, but at this moment, he found that he couldn''t dodge.


    Shenshan not only has the power to suppress the sky, but also has the power of terrifying imprisonment.


    Under that terrifying force of imprisonment, even the two of them, with extremely terrifying power, could not break free.


    The terrifying power directly brought down their rapid suppression.


    "No no no..."


    "Life and death kill the sky!"


    The combined yin and yang demons roared, and the terrifying power of life and death formed a sword at this moment, and slashed at the sacred mountain that was suppressed in the void.


    The block was blocking the repressive power of the mountain, but the attack did not hurt the mountain in the slightest.


    Seeing that his strongest blow only left a white mark on the mountain, his expression changed greatly.


    At this moment, the yin and yang demons looked desperate.


    "Quick, use the talisman of the island owner, or we will surely die!"


    "We have met the Confucian and Taoist masters who have recovered!"


    At this moment, the yin and yang demons were so frightened that their liver and gallbladder were split.


    Where is the mind to fight Xiao Zhan, just want to escape.


    The next moment, in his hand, a talisman appeared.


    "Blood Fiend True Thunder Talisman!"


    Seeing this talisman, Xiao Zhan was a little surprised that the divine emperor''s breath was entangled in this talisman.


    Obviously, this is a talisman refined by a God-Emperor-level existence.


    "No, it''s the True Thunder Talisman of Blood Evil!"


    The dragon and snake couple''s expressions changed greatly at this moment.


    The next moment, in the void, a bloody lightning bolt appeared.


    The sacred mountain that suppressed and imprisoned the yin and yang demons was instantly shattered.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the yin and yang demons wanted to escape.


    "Hurry up, they''re going to escape!"


    Feng Lin was extremely anxious at this moment.


    Once the yin and yang demons escaped, it would be troublesome for the opponent to know the trump card.


    "Don''t worry, they can''t escape!"


    Xiao Zhan smiled slightly.


    Raise your hand and draw directly in front of you.


    This time, Xiao Zhan did not choose to write, but to draw.


    Seeing the scene in front of her, Feng Lin was stunned.


    Because at the moment Xiao Zhan is painting a goose.


    This goose looks white, chubby and dumb, without any charm.


    The moment the last stroke fell, Xiao Zhan said lightly, "Goose goose goose, Qu Xiang Xiang Tiange, the white hair floats on the green water, the red palm pushes the clear waves."


    The moment Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, the rich divine power was born, and the goose, who was originally dumbfounded, disappeared instantly.


    The void at the moment, strangely turned into green water.


    Above the green water, a huge white goose appeared.


    A goose called, and the sky trembled.


    The yin and yang demons, who were trying to escape, were imprisoned again, unable to tear the void apart.


    The next moment, I saw an incomparably huge white geese in the void, and the red palms randomly stroked the green water.


    But let the yin and yang demons completely despair.


    The white goose and anthurium fell, and the terrifying power descended.


    The two had no resistance, their bodies instantly turned into nothingness, and they didn''t even have the chance to be motivated by the avenue of life and death.


    At this moment, the white goose in the void seems to have exhausted all its strength and instantly dissipates between heaven and earth.


    The few people who witnessed all this with their own eyes were sluggish at the moment.


    Feeling dry mouth.


    "This, this..."


    Feng Lin wanted to say something, but her voice trembled and she didn''t know how to speak.


    Feeling dry mouth.


    At this moment, the dragon and snake couple also felt that their throats were hoarse, unable to speak, and dared not speak.


    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s just a small trick, I only learned one ten thousandth of our son!"


    "I have to need Haoran''s divine power to condense divine powers, and the son''s words can be just a thought!"


    "That''s really invincible!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Xiao Zhan said that the cloud was light and the wind was light, but the three of them at the moment, their eyes widened, and their bodies felt extremely stiff.


    Looking at Li Yixi, who was still snoring, as if he didn''t know everything, his heart trembled.


    In Feng Lin''s eyes, Xiao Zhan''s methods were already astounding.


    However, I actually heard Xiao Zhan say that it was less than 1/10,000 of Li Yixi''s.


    Feng Lin was really stupid when she thought of what happened before.


    In the brain, there is a blank.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t care about the three, but immediately cast his magical powers and left here.


    Soon, it appeared in a sea and stopped.


    Feeling the coolness of the sea breeze, Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 1195

    The sea breeze blew slowly, and from time to time came the sound of seagulls.


    In the ears, the sound of the surging waves can be clearly heard.


    Li Yixi opened his eyes, and when he looked around, it turned out to be blue sea and blue sky, and a smile appeared in his eyes.


    "What a nice view!"


    Looking at the blue sea and blue sky in front of him, Li Yixi couldn''t help showing a smile.


    However, when Li Yixi smiled.


    Above the spirit boat, neither the Dragon Snake couple nor Feng Lin could laugh now.


    The bodies of the three became extremely stiff.


    His lips trembled, but he dared not speak.


    Because here is not a good place.


    This is a forbidden area of ??life in Chaos Immortal Domain.


    sea ??of ??death.


    Here, ten dead and no life.


    Those who enter this moment, in their memory, no one can leave.


    No one thought that Xiao Zhan would move the spirit boat here.


    The sea of ??death is as beautiful as a picture scroll.


    As if this is the last gift before death.


    In the sea of ??death, there is not only a terrifying existence, but also the fog on the sea is even more terrifying.


    From a distance, those misty beauty makes people reluctant to take their eyes off, but once caught in it, no one can leave.


    "Several, why are you standing here, this place is so beautiful, if you miss such a beautiful scenery, you will regret it for the rest of your life."


    "Today, let''s enjoy the scenery here, how about drinking?"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the eyelids of the Dragon Snake couple and Feng Lin couldn''t stop shaking, and their scalps were numb.


    Where can you be happy while enjoying the view and drinking in this sea of ??death.


    Even more terrifying than dancing on the tip of a knife.


    At this moment, the spirit boat turned into a sailboat.


    Sailing on the sea of ??death.


    Li Yixi began to instruct Xiao Zhan to prepare some things, and began to prepare food.


    "Here, it turns out to be a freshwater sea, it''s really incredible."


    Li Yixi looked at the fish and shrimps wandering in the sea, his eyes lit up.


    "Xiao Zhan, let the speed of the boat slow down. Today, we will treat it as a vacation."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, but she didn''t pay too much attention to the dragon and snake couple and Feng Lin who were extremely stiff on the boat at the moment.


    On his own, he appeared to take out the fishing rod.


    Mouth humming a little song.


    "Sir Xiao, hurry up, hurry up and get out of here, this is the Sea of ??Death, this is the territory of the Black Flood King in the Sea of ??Death."


    "The strength of the Black Flood Dragon is extremely terrifying, and he once devoured three god emperors in one bite."


    "Since then, this place has also become the territory of the Sea Clan. Even if the distance from here to the Holy City is very close, no one dares to cross this restricted area of ??life."


    "Sir Xiao Zhan must have felt it too. The spiritual energy here is extremely strong, but no sect dares to set up a sect here. area several times, even dozens of times.¡±


    "In the sea of ??death, the human monks are the food in the mouth of the other party."


    "The human race was also blocked by the two-legged beast!"


    At this moment, Long Bo saw Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan, and it seemed that he really planned to enjoy it here. Long Bo''s heart was beating violently, and his trembling voice sounded in Xiao Zhan''s mind.


    At the same time, Long Bo felt an extremely terrifying sense of oppression.


    Long Bo had Chilong blood, and felt the presence of the Black Jiaowang clan approaching.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "You don''t need to worry if the son is here!"


    "Do you treat humans as food?"


    "The Kraken here is really presumptuous."


    "Perhaps, this is one of the purposes of the young master''s eastward journey."


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, but he didn''t care.


    In Xiao Zhan''s eyes, Li Yixi is an invincible existence. To others, this is a forbidden area of ??life, but in Li Yixi''s eyes, this is a place like a back garden.


    As for the Black Flood Dragon King, the demon slayer at the moment, it is even more impossible to get Li Yixi''s eyes.


    In Li Yixi''s pond, there is an ancestor dragon.


    Merely Jiao, what kind of storm did it turn over?


    "Long Bo, Snake Po, today''s good fortune!"


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a good place here."


    "It''s not an exaggeration to call it a paradise on earth!"


    When Li Yixi''s voice fell, the dragon and snake couple didn''t answer at the moment, but their faces turned pale.


    Because a head protruded from the sea, it looked unremarkable, it was a big crab, but the Dragon Snake couple knew that this was the subordinate of the Black Flood King, the Golden Armor Crab King, the terrifying existence of the God Emperor in the early days.


    The power of defense is unparalleled in the world.


    The coercion that radiated out made the couple shudder.


    The Golden Armor Crab Emperor originally sensed that an outsider had entered the Black Flood King''s territory, and wanted to kill and shock the Quartet.


    On the contrary, at the moment of approaching Li Yixi, the breath that was directly escaping from Li Yixi''s repression appeared in its original form.


    Frightened, I wanted to beg for mercy.


    But before he could speak, he saw Li Yixi on the deck with a big smile on his face.


    "What a big crab, good luck!"


    Li Yixi''s laughter fell.


    The power of merit instantly turned into a net, catching the golden-armored crab king in the sea onto the boat.


    The crab emperor wanted to struggle, but found that the net was transformed by merit, and his body became extremely rigid.


    Li Yixi removed the fishing net, and the crab emperor wanted to escape.


    But a wooden stick appeared in Li Yixi''s hand, and it was a stick against the Crab King.


    Very random.


    with a snap.


    The Crab Emperor''s invincible defense was instantly shattered, and his body and spirit were completely destroyed.


    "died!"


    At this moment, the dragon and snake couple were stunned for a moment, with a dull look on their faces.


    Also frightened.


    Just now, Li Yixi was really very casual, but the indestructible golden armor of the Crab Emperor, who was unparalleled in defense, was actually shattered.


    "Snake woman, trouble you!"


    "Steam it!"


    "Now, it''s the season, crab roe should be good!"


    "Good place, good luck!"


    Li Yixi''s words changed the expression of the snake woman at the moment. The snake woman''s lips trembled slightly, but she did not dare to disobey, and said quickly: "Young master, don''t worry, I will handle it!"


    The Dragon and Snake couple knew very well that they had no chance to leave at this moment, so they could only choose to follow Li Yixi''s side and bet.


    Both sides are dead, and there is only one way to go to the black.


    At the moment when the Crab Emperor was beaten to death, Hei Jiao, the master of the territory, naturally felt it.


    "damn it!"


    "You dare to kill my subordinates, damn it!"


    "Damn two-legged beast, today, this king swallowed you alive!"


    The Black Flood King was furious, especially Li Yixi''s sentence, which was steamed.


    In the eyes of the Black Flood Dragon, it is a provocation to himself.


    This is the Sea of ??Death, its own territory.


    The next moment, the incomparably huge body of the Black Flood Dragon appeared instantly.


    At this moment, in the sea, a huge wave was set off.


    "not good!"


    "The Black Flood Dragon has appeared!"


    At this moment, Long Bo looked pale.


    Instantly stiff, at the same time, in the terrifying realm, the people present shrouded.


    An incomparably anxious gaze fell on Li Yixi.


    However, the expressions of the dragon and snake couple changed.


    The Dragon Snake couple found that Li Yixi at the moment, even his eyes were shining, let alone fear.


    "What a big wave, this wave is suitable for surfing!"

 Chapter 1196

    "Rush, surf?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, both the Dragon Snake couple and Feng Lin stared at Li Yixi with wide eyes.


    Now, you should take them away, or prepare for a battle.


    But now, Li Yixi actually thought of surfing.


    At this moment, the pupils of the Dragon Snake couple shrank suddenly, and their expressions changed drastically.


    Under the sea, an extremely terrifying black shadow appeared at this moment.


    This black shadow is like a continent.


    Even if they couldn''t see the whole picture clearly, the ferocious aura from the black shadow made their legs go soft and they slumped on the ground.


    "Oh!"


    However, Li Yixi didn''t pay attention to everyone, only seeing Li Yixi at the moment, he didn''t know where to find the surfboard.


    took a drink.


    Throwing the surfboard, the whole person also jumped off the boat.


    "Sir, it''s dangerous!"


    Feng Lin, who was slumped on the ground, saw Li Yixi jumped down, and her face changed instantly.


    But at this moment, Feng Lin''s voice was directly covered up by the sound of the huge wave caused by the appearance of the Black Flood Dragon King.


    The moment the surfboard fell, Li Yixi''s body also fell on the surfboard.


    Where Li Yixi fell, by coincidence, under the sea, the Black Flood King opened his bloody mouth in an instant, intending to swallow Li Yixi in one bite.


    However, the moment Li Yixi fell.


    The Black Flood King, who was originally full of fierceness, changed color instantly.


    The fierce look in his eyes not only disappeared without a trace.


    Instead, there was a look of horror in his eyes at the moment.


    The incomparably huge body trembled violently at this moment.


    I wanted to escape, but there was no chance at all.


    "Do not¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The Black Flood King wanted to beg for mercy, but the moment Li Yixi fell, Li Yixi stepped on the surfboard.


    This step, a force of destroying the sky and destroying the earth, came out from Li Yixi''s feet.


    "Pfft!"


    Under the deep sea, the Black Flood Dragon King at this moment, the huge mouth cracked, and the golden blood splashed.


    In the mouth, the sharp teeth that were comparable to divine soldiers were all shattered at this moment.


    The terrifying power of the Great Dao was crushing his entire body at this moment.


    At the bottom of the sea, the palace of the Black Dragon King.


    At this moment, the formation collapsed instantly.


    The huge palace collapsed instantly at this moment.


    A terrifying sea clan powerhouse in the palace, even before he could react, turned into blood mist at this moment.


    "Oh oh oh!"


    Li Yixi, who had just fallen into the sea, screamed in excitement.


    The feet that landed on the surfboard stomped one after another.


    One, two, three.


    The Black Flood Dragon King didn''t even have time to resist, and was instantly stepped on by a terrifying force, and his body-shattering cultivation level collapsed in an instant.


    The gigantic dragon body disappeared instantly and turned into a two-meter-sized black sea snake.


    And this scene under the sea, the dragon snake couple and Feng Lin, saw clearly.


    The moment the Black Flood King appeared, they sensed it.


    For the Black Flood King, it was extremely fearful, but they did not expect that Li Yixi''s extremely random feet would actually kill the Black Flood King. What frightened them the most was that Li Yixi''s power was eight percent. Ninety''s strength is on the surfboard.


    He didn''t target the Black Flood Dragon King, otherwise, the Black Flood Dragon King would be absolutely dead.


    Li Yixi had a look of joy on his face, screaming and laughing at the same time.


    A look of excitement.


    However, on the deck, the silence was terrifying.


    Even dead silence.


    In the eyes of the three people, it was unbelievable.


    This scene had a huge impact on them.


    "It''s terrifying, it''s terrifying!"


    "What kind of power is this?"


    The next moment, Feng Lin''s heart beat violently, and her face was full of horror.


    The voices are shaking.


    Today''s scene refreshed Feng Lin''s cognition.


    Li Yixi was surfing in the sea, and it was not only the Black Flood Dragon who died, the rest of the sea clan were also killed and injured in a short period of time.


    Here, this is the forbidden area of ??the human race, known as the forbidden area of ??life.


    But now, there is no danger.


    As long as there is wisdom and powerful sea clan, they will all be destroyed.


    As for Li Yixi, it was only a second wave.


    Li Yixi saw the giant waves slowly disappear.


    also lost interest.


    As soon as the thought moved, Li Yixi''s power of merit was wrapped, and his body was suspended.


    Slowly landed on the plywood.


    "Cool!"


    "Nice place!"


    Li Yixi laughed.


    Seeing Li Yixi was extremely satisfied.


    But the Dragon Snake couple and Feng Lin were extremely afraid of Li Yixi at this moment.


    "Um?"


    "How come there is a sea snake here!"


    After Li Yixi finished laughing, suddenly, he saw the body of the Black Flood King.


    The Dragon Snake couple and Feng Lin''s expressions changed slightly at this moment.


    They also didn''t know how the Black Flood King appeared here after being stepped out of his prototype by Li Yixi.


    "Sir, the waves were big just now, and I was swept up by the waves and fell to my death!"


    Xiao Zhan knew that the three of them at the moment were already frightened.


    Can only explain.


    "yes?"


    "return things!"


    "Sea snake!"


    "Today, I can add another dish!"


    "Xiao Zhan, I''ll prepare some secret recipes, you''ve dealt with the sea snake and stewed it!"


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, and then his expression brightened.


    "Um?"


    "This big wave is so fierce, it actually killed so many fish and shrimp!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was overjoyed when he saw that many prototypes of big demons appeared on the sea surface.


    Pick it up quickly.


    "The ingredients for sashimi are here!"


    "Good baby!"


    "Such high-end ingredients require high-end cooking methods. I''ll come in person!"


    "You guys fight!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi, with a full smile on his face, gave an order to the three people with dull faces.


    The three of them were buzzing at the moment.


    However, when he heard Li Yixi''s words, he dared to hesitate and immediately came to help.


    At this moment, in the depths of the sea of ??death, a figure sitting cross-legged suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were extremely dark, as if they were two black holes that devoured everything.


    The surrounding light was also swallowed by his pair of eyes at the moment, which was extremely terrifying.


    "The Heijiao King is dead."


    "Who is so arrogant in my sea of ??death, the Black Flood Dragon is my subordinate, so blatantly beheading my subordinate, this is a provocation to me."


    "And it can actually affect the power of the sea. This person should have some strength, otherwise it would be impossible to do this scene."


    At this moment, in those eyes, strange scenes appeared.


    At this moment, it was as if those eyes had reversed the time and space, and soon a figure appeared in his eyes, it was Li Yixi.


    "To dare to break into my territory, so presumptuous, this is your burial place, no matter how many years this sea of ??death has been quiet, I will kill you today as a warning. The world, this is the deity''s territory, and if you want to spread wildness in the deity''s territory, then you have to pay the price."


    "Flesh and soul, be suppressed here forever."

 Chapter 1197

    The voice of the God of Death fell, and a mocking look appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    A message appeared in his hand, and he said lightly, "Come and see me."


    The voice fell, and the messenger was directly thrown aside.


    Soon, a figure entered the hall, with awe in his eyes, and he didn''t even dare to look up at the God of Death, so he quickly knelt down and said, "Meet Your Excellency."


    His voice trembled slightly, and he could feel that he was forcibly suppressing the fear in his heart at this moment.


    "King Heijiao is dead, did you know?"


    The God of Death did not look at him at the moment, and said indifferently.


    "Know, know!"


    The figure kneeling in the hall trembled.


    Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead involuntarily, and he was very nervous.


    "Can you check it out?"


    The indifferent voice of the god of death sounded again.


    "Adult forgiveness, the little one is doing a thorough investigation and will know soon."


    This figure trembled all over, and there was a look of pleading in his eyes.


    Obviously, this god of death is terrifying, even more terrifying than a demon for them. This figure felt suffocated, as if he would die at any time.


    "You don''t need to check!"


    "This person is not weak, you immediately send someone to kill him. Today, slaughter the forces of the 300 li in Haixi of the dead, as an example."


    "It''s better to take this opportunity to capture the two-legged beast."


    "Our blood food is running out!"


    "This is his projection!"


    The voice of the god of death is very cold. In front of him, Li Yixi''s appearance appeared in the void.


    "Yes, my lord, the subordinates will arrange it immediately."


    "If it doesn''t work, the subordinates will go there in person."


    This figure saw that the God of Death did not kill him for the first time, and looked like the rest of his life. When he looked at Li Yixi''s phantom, his face was hideous.


    After bowing and bowing, he carefully exited the hall.


    "The mere two-legged beast dared to be presumptuous in the sea of ??death, and almost implicated the deity. The sin is unforgivable."


    At this moment, there was a terrifying killing intent on the corner of his mouth.


    In those eyes, a terrifying blood light burst out, and the killing intent was almost condensed into reality.


    "Let Wanlei King come to see me!"


    The voice was terrifyingly cold.


    Soon, a flash of lightning appeared, and in the hall, there was another figure.


    "King Wanlei has seen Lord Blood God."


    The breath of the King of Thunder was extremely terrifying, but he did not dare to be presumptuous in the face of the Blood God.


    The blood god''s killing intent burst out uncontrollably.


    He said coldly: "Wan Lei, you already know the news that the Sea of ??Death is shaking today, and the Black Flood King is dead!"


    "Wan Lei already knows what Lord Blood God said, but he just doesn''t know how this happened."


    Wan Lei Wang is very cautious.


    "Wan Lei, to tell you the truth, the one who killed the Black Flood King today was a two-legged beast. The God of Death was very angry, and I was almost dealt with. Now you go immediately and kill this man. His Head, be sure to bring it back."


    "That''s the man!"


    The words of the blood god fell, and the phantom of Li Yixi appeared in front of the King of Thunder.


    "clear!"


    "Don''t worry, Lord Blood God."


    "The mere two-legged beast, in front of me, cannot set off any storms.


    Lord Blood God is waiting for good news. "


    The figure of the King of Thunder fell, and his body instantly turned into a lightning bolt and disappeared instantly.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect that, underestimating the two-legged beast, it can kill the Black Flood King. The Black Flood King is really a waste, and he died in the hands of his opponent."


    The blood god looked extremely gloomy.


    Up to now, he has not recovered from the terror that the God of Death summoned before.


    Almost all those who were summoned by the god of death became the food of the god of death.


    Today, even more important things have happened, how can the blood god not be afraid.


    The speed of the King of Thunder was extremely fast, breaking out of the sea and leaving in the sky.


    In the sea of ??death, under Li Yixi''s terrifying means, all the dangers in the vicinity disappeared.


    on the deck.


    Very lively at the moment.


    At this moment, Li Yixi cooks by himself.


    A portion of sashimi is as thin as a cicada''s wings and seems transparent.


    The movements in Li Yixi''s hands are very beautiful.


    It seems that just watching Li Yixi cut fish fillets is a kind of enjoyment.


    Xiao Zhan on the side is cooking soup at the moment.


    "This, this..."


    "is this real?"


    Feng Lin''s expression was extremely stiff at this moment, and the corner of her mouth was smiling, but that smile was forced out.


    Feng Lin looked at the other people with a smile on her face, feeling that the scene in front of her was an illusion.


    The Sea of ??Death, just like its name, represents death, unknown, and strange.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi actually regarded this place as a picnic place.


    Even though she had seen Li Yixi''s methods before, Feng Lin''s heart still couldn''t stop shaking.


    This sea of ??death, in the chaotic fairyland, left too many terrible legends.


    The sea of ??death represents death.


    In the eyes of everyone in Chaos Immortal Realm, entering the underworld can be reincarnated, entering the sea of ??death, and the soul will be suppressed here forever.


    "Fellow Daoist, congratulations, your chance has come again!"


    "Your bloodline is inherently special, this Black Flood King''s bloodline has the potential to return to the ancestors, coupled with the young master''s prescription, this time, the power of the bloodline of your husband and wife, I am afraid that it has to be improved again, I am envious. "


    "Now, are you still afraid of the sea of ??death?"


    Xiao Zhan glanced at Long Bo who was beside him, and said with a smile.


    "Thank you for your suggestion!"


    "However, this sea of ??death is too mysterious, too strange, ten deaths have no life, and no one can leave alive in the legend."


    "Let''s be careful."


    "Sir Xiao Zhan, you can suggest that the expert leave here as soon as possible."


    Although Long Bo was excited, he was still a little worried at the moment.


    They didn''t know how strong Li Yixi was, but they knew how terrifying this sea of ??death was.


    "Do not worry!"


    "Everything your son does has a deep meaning."


    "Perhaps, the two of you, your husband and wife, met the son, and it was also specially arranged by the son."


    "This time, the son''s eastward journey has a purpose."


    "As for the danger, you can rest assured!"


    "Sir, there is no invincibility in the world."


    "No, Young Master Tiandao can be enslaved. Do you think the sea of ??death is more terrifying than Tiandao?"


    Xiao Zhan''s voice resounded in Long Bo''s mind.


    "hiss!"


    Hearing this, Long Bo gasped for a moment.


    Long Bo could feel that Xiao Zhan didn''t lie to him.


    "Also, you are already dead people, and the reason why you are alive until now is because you met the son!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you die!"


    "It''s better to die in this sea of ??death than to die in the hands of those trash!"


    Xiao Zhan whispered again.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Long Bo, who was originally very nervous, could not help but light up when he heard this.


    "Master Xiao said that I was stupid!"


    "Thank you sir for calling!"


    At this moment, Long Bo was really grateful from the bottom of his heart, the panic in his heart slowly disappeared, and the whole person became extremely relaxed.

 Chapter 1198

    Looking at Li Yixi who was humming a little song at the moment, Long Bo couldn''t help humming the old tune of his hometown.


    Entering the sea of ??death, witnessing the killing of the Black Flood Dragon King, and being able to drink the soup stewed by the Black Flood Dragon King, Long Bo suddenly felt that he had reached the peak of his life.


    What do you want.


    "Old man, why are you suddenly happy?"


    "I''m so afraid, the Black Flood Dragon King is dead, we are feuding with the sea of ??death!"


    At this moment, Snake Woman''s voice was trembling.


    "Old lady, I felt the same way before, but you think about it now, we have the yin and yang snake worms in our bodies, and our cultivation base has almost disappeared, and death has come, but now we are alive and well, and we can still eat the Black Flood Dragon King. The stewed soup, the flesh and blood of countless terrifying monsters, is this something we could ever think about, dare to think about it?"


    "We are at the pinnacle of our lives!"


    "Even if it''s only temporary, it''s worth celebrating!"


    Long Bo''s voice fell, and Snake Woman''s body shook violently.


    With a complicated look on his face, he suddenly remembered the previous Gu poison and the relentless pursuit of Blood Devil Island.


    Listening to the sound of the tide and the chirping of seagulls seems to be good.


    Even after nine deaths, this moment is also worth remembering.


    The worry on Snake Woman''s face also disappeared.


    "Old man, you are right, you can be happy, why not?"


    "And at this moment, under the wings of an expert, why should we be afraid?"


    "Drinking the soup stewed by the Black Flood Dragon, we are also the first person in Chaos Immortal Territory."


    At this moment, the snake woman looked excited.


    The trembling Feng Lin gradually felt the changes in the dragon and snake couple, and felt that the couple was crazy too.


    Feng Lin, who was already seriously injured, turned even paler.


    "Feng Lin, come and help me!"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan shouted to Feng Lin.


    In a trance, Feng Lin walked to Xiao Zhan''s side.


    "Try it, how does it taste, it''s almost the heat!"


    Xiao Zhan didn''t ask Feng Lin to do anything, but tasted the soup.


    "Um?"


    Feng Lin, who was in a trance, was stunned when she heard this, and even felt that she had hallucinations.


    After hearing Xiao Zhan''s words again, Feng Lin confirmed that it was true.


    Feng Lin picked up the spoon and took a sip gracefully.


    Feng Lin was absent-minded, but as the soup entered, her beautiful eyes lit up.


    I was completely attracted by the smell.


    "how is the taste?"


    Xiao Zhan smiled slightly.


    Feng Lin''s eyes lit up when she heard this, "This soup should only be found in the sky, it''s rare to hear it in the world."


    "If you can drink this soup, you will die without regrets!"


    At this moment, Feng Lin couldn''t help licking her lips, she still wanted to reminisce, she wanted to lick the spoon, but when she saw Xiao Zhan staring at her, she couldn''t help herself, so she could only put down the spoon unwillingly.


    "There is no regret in death, so what are you afraid of? Is there anything more terrible than death in this world?"


    "And this is the sea of ??death, your pursuer, dare to come?"


    "Go over, refine it!"


    "You recover first, your injury is too serious!"


    "The banquet will start soon, don''t vomit blood!"


    "If you disturb the son, the son will not like it!"


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, and Feng Lin was still confused.


    But the next moment.


    Feng Lin''s beautiful eyes changed slightly, and she felt a terrifying force was born in her body at this moment, and it quickly swam around her body.


    The injuries in the body recovered at an extremely terrifying speed.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Feng Lin was really stunned.


    "In the past, refining and refining come back!"


    "My generation of cultivators is to walk against the sky, so why not be afraid of a battle, and why be afraid of death."


    "What''s more, just now, I have seen the sky that I have never seen before, what is there to regret, not to mention, it may not die!"


    Xiao Zhan''s voice exploded like thunder.


    At this moment, Feng Lin''s death was utterly impregnated by Daigo.


    Mood changes rapidly.


    Feng Lin looked at Xiao Zhan with gratitude.


    Soon, Li Yixi''s sashimi was all finished.


    Looking at his masterpiece, Li Yixi looked satisfied.


    "Let''s have a feast!"


    Li Yixi''s thoughts moved, and on the deck, the power of merit condensed the seat.


    Looking at the sun in the void, a thought moved.


    A curtain of light enveloped the sailboat.


    The sun didn''t seem so dazzling, Li Yixi looked at it and was quite satisfied.


    "Let''s have a feast!"


    "Everyone!"


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth.


    "Okay, I have a good time today!"


    Xiao Zhan and the three came over nervously.


    "sit down!"


    "Take it easy and consider it a vacation!"


    "Blowing the free sea breeze, eating free and pollution-free seafood, close your eyes and imagine whether such a scene is worth nostalgic."


    "Today, we open a bottle of wine."


    ¡°Sashimi with wine, my favorite!¡±


    "The luminous cup of wine and grapes, if you want to drink the pipa, please remind me immediately.


    Drunk on the battlefield, Lord Grim, how many people did you fight in ancient times?


    The flowers and birds in the Qin Dynasty have already responded, and the wind and sand outside the Great Wall are still cold.


    Listening to Hu Jia breaking the willows at night teaches people to recall Chang''an in a spirited way. "


    "Wine and wine, how can there be no luminous cups."


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    With a thought, he took out a pair of glasses.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Seeing the scene in front of them, the Dragon Snake couple and Feng Lin almost stood up in fright.


    Because at the moment above the cup, a terrifying treasure burst out.


    The intensity of that treasure is unheard of.


    "Supreme Artifact!"


    "A complete set of supreme artifacts."


    "Is it for drinking?"


    The three of them were all dumbfounded at the moment.


    Li Yixi was very satisfied and did not pay too much attention to the three of them.


    He picked up the bottle and poured wine for the three of them. He picked up the glass first and took a sip.


    Close your eyes and feel silently.


    "Good wine!"


    "I didn''t waste all the time I spent on making wine, and I made progress again!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was extremely satisfied.


    "Come on, drink!"


    "You''re welcome, relax!"


    Li Yixi looked at the few people who didn''t move, and hurriedly invited them.


    "Dry!"


    Seeing Li Yixi''s invitation, who dared to refuse, he quickly picked up the wine glass and took a trembling sip.


    After drinking the wine, the expressions of the three of them at this moment changed slightly.


    I felt a burst of heat in my lower abdomen.


    The expressions of the three changed greatly.


    "Relax!"


    "Sigh and try!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    The three of them were extremely nervous, but they still didn''t dare to spit, and let out a slight sigh.


    "Um?"


    As soon as they exhaled, the expressions of the three suddenly changed.


    Originally, the violent heat in the body was now melted into the limbs and bones with incomparable gentleness.


    The cultivation base has not improved, but they sensed that the body at this moment is rapidly mutating.


    The bloodline is returning to the ancestors.


    "My blood is returning to my ancestors, returning to my ancestors!"


    At this moment, Long Bo was so excited that he was beyond words, but looking at Li Yixi who was facing him, he could only forcibly endure it.


    "Come here, try the sashimi!"


    Li Yixi invited a few people. Gradually, several people''s eyes lit up, and several people knew that they had encountered a chance against the sky. If they didn''t die in the sea of ??death, their achievements would be unimaginable.


    In the void, a huge thunder beast appeared at this moment.


    The moment Wanlei Wang appeared, the Dragon Snake couple naturally felt it.


    Slightly nervous, but seeing the light curtain above, the hanging heart instantly fell.


    "Wan Lei Wang?"


    "Today, I''m afraid it will be the disaster of this sea of ??death."


    "It turns out that the master has already arranged it!"


    At this moment, Long Bo was not worried, but looked forward to it.


    "Bold!"


    "Bold two-legged beast, dare to enjoy such a pleasure in the sea of ??death!"


    "With a little strength, do you feel that you are invincible in the world?"


    "The Black Flood Dragon King is strong, but that''s in the eyes of you ants. In my eyes, the Black Flood Dragon King is just a waste. After getting so many resources, he still died in your hands. It''s really a waste. ."


    "Today, I''ll let you know what thunder punishment is!"


    Wan Lei Wang looked extremely cold.


    In the view of King Wanlei, doing so on the sea of ??death is to challenge the majesty of the god of death.


    The Wanlei King, who was already extremely angry, saw Long Bo look up at himself the next moment, his expression sarcastic, and his expression became unexpectedly hideous.


    "die!"


    "Thunderbolt, please obey my orders!"


    Wan Lei Wang squeezed his fist.


    The terrifying power of thunder and punishment appeared, and in the hands of the King of Thunder, the power of thunder turned into a sword of thunder and punishment.


    "go!"


    Wan Lei Wang looked extremely cold.


    Today, the order received was to bring back Li Yixi''s head. At this moment, the King of Wanlei looked extremely cold when he saw Longbo''s provocation, and decided to obliterate Longbo.


    The terrifying sword of thunder fell from the void.


    "Wan Lei Wang?"


    "Dead!"


    The former Longbo, who was not sure who appeared today, saw the King of Thunder controlling the power of thunder and lightning, and instantly determined the identity of the other party, and a sneering color appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Wan Lei Wang looked extremely cold.


    The disdain at the corner of Long Bo''s mouth at this moment made the King of Wanlei furious.


    However, the next moment.


    Wan Lei Wang was stunned.


    I saw the sword of thunder that stabbed at Long Bo, but before it stabbed Long Bo, it suddenly disappeared.


    "Um?"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Wang Lei was stunned.


    He looked puzzled, and even felt that he was hallucinating.


    At the moment when the King of Thunder was searching for the reason, a terrifying thunder light appeared in the void at the moment.


    The King of Thunder is practicing the way of thunder, and he is not afraid of the power of thunder.


    Even reaching out, he wanted to control the power of thunder for his own use.


    However, when he was about to come into contact with Leiguang, the indifference on the face of King Wanlei disappeared, replaced by panic.


    Because the King of Thunder felt the horror of thunder light.


    "Trillion volts of thunder penalty?"


    Feeling the terrifying thunder light, the Wanlei King was so frightened that his mind shook violently.


    I wanted to dodge, but the lightning in the void was like gangrene attached to the bones.


    In the panic, the King of Wanlei was enveloped by the punishment of heaven, and even the tragic screams were not in time, and instantly turned to ashes.


    The second powerful god emperor in the sea of ??death fell silently.


    "The power of merit is so terrifying!"


    Seeing the scene in front of you with your own eyes.


    Long Bo''s expression was extremely shocking. Today, Long Bo only saw the terrifying power of merit for the first time.


    Li Yixi was very excited at the moment, and laughed loudly: "You must be happy in life, don''t let the golden bottle be empty against the moon, I am born with talent, and I will come back after all my money is spent."


    "Dry!"


    "I wish the future!"

 Chapter 1199

    The wine entered his throat, and a fiery aura rushed out of his belly, and a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth.


    Breathing out the smell of alcohol, Li Yixi couldn''t help but feel heroic.


    In the depths of the sea of ??death, the Blood God sent the King of Ten Thousand Thunders to deal with Li Yixi and others, but he didn''t care. He was very confident in the strength of the King of Ten Thousand Thunders.


    In this sea of ??death, the King of Ten Thousand Thunders can be regarded as an incomparably powerful being, far more powerful than the Black Flood Dragon King.


    Until now, the fear in Blood God''s heart slowly dissipated.


    When the god of death appeared again in his mind, the blood god looked dreaded.


    "Fortunately, the adults did not blame me this time, otherwise, I would have become the food of the adults."


    "It''s really lucky this time!"


    "However, the lord cares about the two-legged beast so much. This time, he must not let the other party go. Otherwise, if the lord is angry, I will have no way to survive."


    The thought fell, and the blood god turned to look at the little demon beside him.


    "Go, prepare some food and drink for this seat, this seat needs to relax."


    The blood in the eyes of the blood god gradually disappeared.


    However, before the little demon brought the food and drink, a figure broke into the hall with a flustered face.


    Which face is extremely pale.


    Now that the blood god had just recovered from his panic, his face became extremely cold when he saw someone slam into the hall so violently.


    Feeling extremely disappointed.


    "Presumptuous, this is my hall, you dare to trespass, so bold."


    The Blood God grabbed it with a big hand, and the figure that had just entered the hall was imprisoned by a terrifying force, and was instantly pulled in front of the Blood God.


    At this moment, behind the Blood God, a blood-red shark phantom appeared, and the shark''s eyes seemed to be two pools of blood.


    A terrifying and bloody smell almost suffocated the big demon.


    Originally, his face was pale, but after feeling the terrifying aura of the Blood God, he almost fainted from fright.


    "Sir, spare your life, your lord, spare your life!"


    "Xiao did not want to break into the hall of the adults, and Xiao did not have the courage!"


    "Even if it is to give the little one 10,000 lives, the little one would not dare to do so."


    "Please forgive me, please forgive me, please forgive me!"


    "You have something to tell me!"


    "Because I''m too anxious, so I''m rude, and ask the adults to give me a chance to atone for my sins."


    At this moment, the big demon''s voice was crying, and he was directly scared to pee, and a stench rushed towards the blood god.


    "waste!"


    "roll!"


    The blood god originally had a murderous look on his face, but at this moment, he felt that the other party was scared to pee.


    The killing intent in his heart also dissipated a bit, and he threw the opponent directly.


    The big demon found that he was not dead, and his forehead was covered with beads of sweat.


    "Thank you for not killing, Lord, thank you for not killing."


    This big monster knelt on top of the hall at the moment, constantly kowtowing in panic.


    "To shut up!"


    Seeing such an image of the big demon, the blood god''s expression was extremely cold.


    A nameless rage shot straight above his head.


    The moment the big demon who had just escaped from the dead heard this sentence, the whole person shuddered with fright.


    Even if he wanted to forcibly suppress it, the fear could not be suppressed, and his body seemed to be out of control.


    But gritted his teeth and shut up, he never made a sound again, and the hall finally fell into silence.


    "Say, what''s the matter?"


    "If it wasn''t as anxious as you said, I would have swallowed you today."


    The blood god''s voice contained endless anger. He wanted to enjoy and relax, but he didn''t expect that something else happened.


    At this moment, the Blood God couldn''t even maintain his human form, and his head turned into a huge shark head.


    A terrifying blood-colored aura wrapped around his body.


    The blood god''s body is a terrifying million-year-old blood shark.


    Feeling the terrifying coercion of the Blood God, the figure kneeling on the main hall quickly said anxiously.


    "Lord Blood God, the big thing is bad, the soul lamp of King Wanlei is extinguished."


    "This is the sea of ??death, something that has never happened before, the sea of ??death has never been dared to offend, and the demon kings will not fight each other, but today the black flood king''s soul lamp is extinguished, and now Wanlei Lord Wang''s soul lamp is also extinguished."


    "Two demon kings have fallen in a row, and the youngest was too flustered, so he broke into the hall, and asked Lord Blood God to spare my life."


    "In the future, the young will not dare to be so presumptuous no matter what."


    After the big demon said tremblingly, the blood god who was already very angry, at this moment, those eyes became scarlet as blood.


    "Is King Wanlei dead?"


    "You lied to me!"


    The King of Wanlei was sent by the Blood God to deal with Li Yixi, but now he was told by the other party that King Wanlei was dead. This news made the Blood God unacceptable for a while.


    At this moment, the blood god was dazzled by anger, and with a big hand, he once again caught the big monster in his hand.


    Those huge eyes stared at each other stubbornly.


    "Can you say that again!"


    This big demon was once again caught in the hands of the Blood God, and was so frightened that his heart was torn apart.


    At this moment, this big monster was once again frightened and incontinent.


    "Go back, Lord Huixue, Lord Wanleiwang''s soul lamp has gone out, and Lord Wanleiwang has fallen."


    His voice trembled violently, and there was also a cry.


    However, before he could beg for mercy, the Blood God suddenly tried to use his strength.


    The big demon''s body turned into a blood mist directly.


    The entire hall was filled with a disgusting smell of blood at this moment.


    Just at this moment, the little demon who had been sent out by the Blood God entered the hall with a group of beauties and fine food and drink.


    This little demon didn''t know what was going on in the hall, and at this moment tremblingly said: "Sir, the food and drinks have been prepared, and the little one has selected a group of beauties for you."


    However, at this moment, the blood god not only was not happy, but his killing intent soared to the extreme.


    "Now do you think this deity still has this interest?"


    "Maybe the life of this deity can''t be saved at this moment."


    "Do you want the deity to have a farewell meal?"


    Thinking that this is most likely to be his last meal, the blood god at this moment has become extremely fierce. At the moment when these monster clan powerhouses have not yet reacted, the blood god''s incomparably terrifying magical powers are pervaded. The bodies of these people turned into blood mist one after another.


    In the main hall at the moment, there are stumps everywhere, blood is everywhere, and the smell of blood is even more disgusting.


    "Where are the Four Demon Emperors?"


    The voice of the Blood God, at this moment, became extremely cold, containing endless killing intent.


    The blood-red murderous aura continued to spread from his body at this moment, and at this moment, the entire hall fell into a blood mist.


    The four figures entered the hall one after another in an instant, with extremely respectful expressions.


    "I''m waiting to meet the Blood God Lord!"


    These are the Four Great Demon Emperors of the Sea of ??Death, with extremely respectful expressions.


    They didn''t dare to say more at this moment, because they knew that the Blood God was in a rage.


    The blood god''s eyes swept past the four demon emperors, and his voice was extremely cold.


    "For hundreds of thousands of years, this sea of ??death has been called the forbidden area of ??life, and no monk of the human race has dared to enter it."


    "But today, the madmen of the human race have successively killed two powerful beings in my sea of ??death. The anger in my heart cannot be calmed down if this person leaves."


    "If this person is not removed, what is the majesty of the sea of ??death?"


    "If this person is not removed, the god of death will not forgive us."


    "So, this person should be punished."


    "But this bastard has some strength. Otherwise, the Black Flood Dragon King and the Wanlei King would not have fallen one after another."


    "Today, the deity issued a ten thousand demon order, summoning the sea of ??death ten thousand demons, you and the other four lead the ten thousand demons, and go directly to kill them."


    "Be sure to sacrifice his body and keep his soul forever in the sea of ??death."


    "Otherwise, the four of you will come to see me with your own heads."


    "If the four of you complete this task, then after you come back, the deity will be rewarded, and your cultivation will be further improved."


    At this moment, the blood god was extremely angry. If he hadn''t needed to sit here, he would have wanted to kill himself and slash Li Yixi with a thousand swords and ashes.


    Four incomparably powerful monsters, at this moment, when they heard the human race break into the sea of ??death, they were still beheading two incomparably powerful beings in the sea of ??death, and their faces became extremely hideous.


    In their opinion, this is provocation, and the sea of ??death is known as the forbidden area of ??life, and the majesty here does not allow any provocation.


    Not to mention the human race. After all, the human race is blood food in their eyes, and two-legged beasts in their eyes.


    The Bei people beheaded the two strong men, and the four of them were extremely angry at this moment.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Blood God, I am waiting for the four of you to join forces. Even if the other party has the power to reach the sky, they will surely die today."


    "As soon as the ten thousand demon orders are issued, all the demon kings of the sea clan can be dispatched by me. Even if the opponent is half a step detached, they will be decapitated today."


    "If I can''t complete this task, the four of us will not have the face to come back to see Lord Blood God."


    The four incomparably powerful beings immediately knelt down on one knee at this moment.


    "Go!"


    "Do not let me down!"


    "If I can''t keep his soul in the sea of ??death forever and suffer endless torture, it will be difficult to vent the anger in my heart."


    "I don''t believe it, the four of you exist, plus my sea clan''s thousands of demon kings, you can''t kill them yet."


    At this moment, the blood god''s face was ferocious and twisted, making people daunting.


    "Don''t worry, my lord, if it wasn''t just in case, how could the mere human race be qualified to be treated like this."


    "It''s enough for me to wait for four people!"


    "Sir, you can wait for a while in the Blood Temple, and I will return after the four of you go there."


    The four of them bowed, and the next moment, they disappeared into the hall.


    At the same time, the ten thousand demon orders were issued, and the entire sea clan of the sea of ??death received orders one after another at this moment.


    The Ten Thousand Demons Order does not need to be notified. Once the Ten Thousand Demon Order is used, the Sea Clan will immediately feel it.


    In the sea of ??death, Li Yixi and a few people were drinking and laughing at the moment, so it was really fun.


    At this moment, the dragon and snake couple were so excited that they couldn''t close their mouths. The couple never thought that their bloodline would really start to return to their ancestors, and they were several times stronger.


    Moreover, their cultivation base has once again stepped into the peak, and it will not be long before they can step into the dream realm.


    Feng Lin on the side had a stunned look on her face at this moment. Today''s Feng Lin has broken through several realms because her cultivation is too weak.


    Feng Ling even felt that the scene in front of her was not real, but a dream.


    There was a smile on Snake Woman''s face. With the continuous transformation of her bloodline, Snake Woman''s bloodline had a tendency to turn into a dragon.


    Now the perception of the spirits of the sea is more cordial.


    Snake Woman''s hand gently waved on the sea surface, and in the sea, a sea fish jumped up and landed in Snake Woman''s palm.


    At this moment, Snake Woman had a feeling that at this moment, she was like a sea god.


    For the existence in these oceans, there is deterrence and intimacy.


    The ecstatic Snake Woman''s face changed slightly in the next moment, because at this moment, Snake Woman knew the powerful existence of the Sea of ??Death from the moment she came into contact with this sea fish, and issued the ten thousand demon decree.


    And the target of Wan Yaoling is actually these people.

 Chapter 1200

    "Myriad Demons Order!"


    "And this time the Ten Thousand Demons Order is so special."


    "The four demon emperors are led by thousands of demon kings."


    At this moment, after the Snake Woman sensed the release of the Ten Thousand Demons Order, a nervous expression appeared on her face.


    Reach out on the back of this sea fish, stroke it gently, and send it into the sea.


    Seeing that Li Yixi was drinking at the moment, she didn''t know what to do for a while.


    At this moment, Snake Woman can be considered to have more awareness of this sea of ??death.


    My mind couldn''t help trembling, because this time the ten thousand demon orders came out, and thousands of demon kings gathered.


    She knew that the sea of ??death was extremely terrifying, but she never thought that there were so many demon kings in this sea of ??death.


    In the sea of ??death, there is an existence qualified to be called a demon king, and the least powerful is also the pinnacle of the realm of the god emperor, the half-step god emperor.


    Many demon kings have even stepped into the realm of god emperors.


    And this time, as soon as the ten thousand demon orders came out, there were even thousands of demon kings gathered!


    The snake woman felt that the day was about to collapse.


    Snake Woman is very clear that Xiao Zhan is the realm of the god emperor, and Xiao Zhan is so terrifying, so what kind of scene will be the gathering of thousands of demon kings.


    However, at this moment, Snake Woman knew very well that even if they wanted to retreat, they would not be able to retreat, because now they have gone deep into the sea of ??death.


    The core of the Sea of ??Death is only tens of thousands of miles away.


    Xiao Zhan on the side also felt Snake Woman''s nervousness.


    "Um?"


    "What happened? The Dragon Snake couple should have known the terrifying young master by now. Why do you suddenly have a look of fear on your face?"


    "No, this is no longer fear, but fear."


    "Knowing how terrifying the son is, there is still a look of fear on his face at this moment, could it be that something happened?"


    Xiao Zhan''s thoughts fell, and the voice sounded in Snake Woman''s mind.


    "Snake woman, what happened, why did I see you suddenly change color."


    "Now you should also know that the young master is strong, right? The young master has the power of merit and virtue, are you afraid that someone can hurt me and wait?"


    Xiao Zhan asked his doubts.


    After hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, the frightened Snake Woman hurriedly asked, "Master Xiao, is the power of merit and virtue incomprehensible?"


    At this moment, when Snake Woman thought of Wan Yaoling, she couldn''t help trembling in her heart.


    Suddenly he became a little less confident. Even though Li Yixi had merit, he still felt inexplicable panic.


    After all, the four demon emperors lead thousands of demon kings to gather together, and such a lineup is enough to destroy the entire human race.


    "Of course, the Holy Body of merit of the son is invincible, so there is no need to worry."


    "Tell me, what have you gained?"


    Xiao Zhan naturally also felt that the previous snake woman had teased a sea fish.


    There were some doubts in my heart, and I felt that maybe the snake mother got some news from that sea fish.


    "Lord Xiao Zhan, today our husband and wife have gained a lot, and our bloodline has been restored to our ancestors. Even my bloodline is now incredibly powerful. Above this ocean, I have a feeling that I am a god in the ocean."


    "Be able to perceive the news of these sea clans in the sea of ??death."


    "Just now, I got bad news. Now, a terrifying existence in the sea of ??death has launched the Ten Thousand Demons Order, called Jihai Clan Ten Thousand Demons to deal with us."


    At this moment, the snake woman quickly explained.


    However, when Xiao Zhan heard this, his face was calm and calm, "Don''t worry, there is nothing to be afraid of, even if the young master doesn''t take action, I can deal with it."


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan was very confident.


    However, after she heard Xiao Zhan''s words, there was a look of panic on her face.


    He hurriedly explained: "Lord Xiao Zhan, things are not as simple as you and I thought, otherwise I wouldn''t be nervous."


    "This time, the ten thousand demon orders issued by the sea clan are extremely terrifying, and four incomparably powerful demon emperors lead thousands of demon kings to rampage."


    Among those demon kings, the weakest beings are also the powerhouses of half-step god emperors, and even some demon kings have already stepped into the realm of god emperors.


    "In this sea of ??death, if you want to become a demon emperor, you must get a title from the god of death, so the demon king does not represent the strength of the opponent."


    "The four demon emperors lead thousands of demon kings to run rampant, and this force is enough to destroy the human race."


    Xiao Zhan, who had a look of indifference at first, heard Snake Woman''s words at this moment, and the whole person became extremely nervous. He never thought that things would change like this.


    "Are you sure you sensed correctly?"


    Even Xiao Zhan, who had been following Li Yixi all the time, became inexplicably nervous at this moment. Xiao Zhan never thought that such a terrifying sea clan would exist in this sea of ??death.


    If these sea clans invade other immortal domains, it is very likely that the entire immortal domain will fall.


    "Lord Xiao Zhan, how dare this old man speak nonsense."


    "It''s all true!"


    When Snake Woman''s voice fell, Xiao Zhan''s body froze slightly, but the panic on his face was instantly suppressed by Xiao Zhan.


    On the deck, several people also got the news in an instant, their faces turned pale, and they didn''t know what to do.


    Xiao Zhan could only forcibly suppress the fear in his heart, and said to the Dragon Snake couple and Feng Lin''s voice transmission: "Everyone, don''t be so nervous, since the young master dares to enter this sea of ??death, he must have absolute confidence, otherwise, you will feel that you are a master. Aren''t these changes?"


    "Even the two of you have sensed that such a danger is about to come. Could it be that the strength of the master is so penetrating?"


    Xiao Zhan quickly suppressed the fear in his heart, feeling that this time Li Yixi must have a plan.


    Immortal clan''s voice fell, and at this moment, whether it was the dragon and snake couple or Feng Lin, their eyes suddenly lit up, and they felt that what Xiao Zhan said made sense.


    It is impossible for a terrifying existence like Li Yixi to be unaware.


    And now Li Yixi looked happy, and there was no panic on his face. Obviously, Li Yixi should have a way to resolve it.


    Feng Lin, who has always been timid as a mouse, summoned the courage to voice transmission to the three of them: "We don''t have to be so nervous, the masters may have a plan, otherwise, the masters now must also perceive the surroundings. The change."


    "Let''s feel more at ease, and even if we want to escape now, if we don''t have absolute strength, we won''t be able to escape."


    "Such a scene, few monks can see it in their life. If they can see this shocking battle, even death is worth it."


    When Xiao Zhan and the Dragon Snake couple heard this, their bodies shuddered violently. The three of them blushed, and the three suddenly felt a little ashamed. The three of them were not as strong as Feng Lin.


    "Let''s trust your son!"


    Xiao Zhan smiled bitterly, feeling that he had the illusion that Li Yixi was no match for the opponent, what a mistake this was.


    At this moment, Li Yixi drank all the wine in the cup, let out a breath of wine, and swept his eyes across the sea.


    This sea, boundless, seems to be connected to the sky.


    But at this moment, there are many islands protruding from the sea, and there are some faint mists on the sea, adding a mystery to the sea.


    The few people beside them saw Li Yixi watching the surrounding scene, and their bodies shuddered, not knowing what Li Yixi planned.


    Because at this moment, they faintly felt that the terrifying demonic energy in the surrounding sky was rushing straight to the sky, gathering here, forming an extremely terrifying big net, cutting off all their retreats.


    Li Yixi stretched his waist, but a look of indifference appeared on his face.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s appearance, several people were instantly overjoyed, not knowing what Li Yixi would do.


    ¡°Nice view!¡±


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi laughed out loud.


    Hearing Li Yixi laughing loudly, several people present looked puzzled. They didn''t know why Li Yixi was like this. This should be a terrible fight. Why is it a good time?


    At this moment, Xiao Zhanyan thought hard about what Li Yixi was implying?


    But before they could figure it out, Li Yixi at this moment filled himself with wine again, picked up the wine, and walked on the deck, looking at the scene in front of him, very satisfied.


    The next moment, Li Yixi took a sip of wine, looked up at the sky, and said loudly: "Look at the ridge and the peaks, the distance is different, the height is different, I don''t know the true face of Lushan, I just live in this mountain."


    Li Yixi''s voice echoed strangely on the sea at this moment.


    Above this sea, there should be no sound echoing.


    When several people were puzzled, suddenly, they found that the world in their eyes became different.


    This place was originally above the sea, and it was impossible for mountains to appear, but at this moment, as Li Yixi''s voice reverberated, an incomparably mysterious force appeared above the sea.


    The power of the avenue is vertical and horizontal, and I saw some thin clouds above the sea. At this moment, it suddenly skyrocketed. At this moment, it seemed to be trapped in a terrifying fog.


    In the thick fog, mountains appeared strangely at this moment, and these mountains were actually connected together and turned into mountains without boundaries.


    Originally, before, they sensed countless terrifying and terrifying existences with terrifying monstrous aura coming towards them.


    But as Li Yixi''s poem fell, everyone was horrified to discover that those powerful demon emperors and demon kings seemed to have lost their way.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Feng Lin''s beautiful eyes widened in disbelief.


    He never thought that a random poem by Li Yixi would turn into a natural barrier, as if a terrifying formation appeared above the sea.


    Four incomparably powerful demon emperors and thousands of demon kings gathered together. They had already locked in Li Yixi''s existence and formed an encirclement, but at this moment, his expression suddenly changed.


    Their eyes became extremely sharp, because they found that Li Yixi, who was clearly in front of them, suddenly became a little blurry.


    "Why is there a sudden fog over the sea?"


    A demon emperor looked extremely gloomy at the moment.


    "This is a formation!"


    "Natural formation."


    "We''re afraid we won''t be able to break this formation."


    "Which ancestor of mankind is this human race?"


    "Why don''t we have any information, as if this person appeared out of thin air, but in the history of the human race, there is no such terrifying existence at all."


    "This natural formation turned out to be evolved from the power of Wan Dao."


    A demon emperor said in horror at this moment.


    "But we can''t break this formation, but that doesn''t mean we can''t break it."


    The eyes of the other demon emperor became extremely bizarre at the moment, looking at the mist in front of him, and then said lightly.


    "Brother Dao, is there a way to break it?"


    The eyes of the other three demon emperors lit up in an instant.


    However, this demon emperor felt the gazes of the three, and there was a hint of helplessness on his face.


    "The three Daoist brothers are joking, how can I break such a terrifying formation with my little cultivation."


    "If you want to break such a terrifying formation, I am afraid that only the god of death will come."


    "However, this formation does not require us to take action. This formation is condensed by the power of Wan Dao, which has swallowed the surrounding 100,000 miles of heaven and earth aura."

 Chapter 1201

    "I don''t know if the three brothers feel that the energy of this formation is dissipating at this moment, and the speed of dissipating is extremely fast."


    "In one day at most, the formation in front of you will automatically collapse."


    "This barrier blocking us will also disappear completely."


    "Now that we have set up a net of heaven and earth, even if the opponent has the strength to reach the sky, they will never try to escape our encirclement."


    "Let''s just wait here quietly. As long as the formation here collapses, it will be their death."


    "We can still afford to wait for a day at most."


    The voice of the demon emperor fell, and the next moment, the expressions of the three incomparably powerful demon emperors changed, and they silently felt it.


    The next moment, the eyes of the three suddenly lit up.


    "Brother Dao is worthy of being a golden toad of clear water. These divine eyes can really see through everything. Just now, the three of us went all out and didn''t have any sense.


    "Now these human races are fish on the chopping board, so why not let them live one more day."


    "We have formed a siege here, and the net of heaven and earth has been laid out. Even if the other party has the cultivation of the sky, it is impossible to escape!"


    "The four of us are rarely able to gather together. How about we set up camp here on this day, have a good drink, and talk about it?"


    "When the time comes, the formation and the barrier have completely disappeared, and then we will take its head."


    The other big monster laughed at this moment, no longer nervous. In his opinion, Li Yixi and these people are fish on the chopping block.


    "That''s a very good suggestion. Let''s have a drink here today."


    The other two powerful demon emperors also showed a relaxed look on their faces at this moment.


    On the deck of the sailboat, Xiao Zhan and others also felt that after the collision between the powerful demon emperors and demon kings, they all retreated without any merit.


    However, it did not retreat completely, but formed a net of heaven and earth in the four directions.


    "What kind of means is this?"


    "A poem has formed such a terrifying formation."


    "The existence of countless god emperor realms can''t break the formation."


    At this moment, the dragon and snake couple naturally sensed the scenes around them, their eyes widened, and everything seemed like a dream.


    But they know that the scene in front of them is not fake, but real.


    However, at this moment, the sun is shining brightly around them, and within ten thousand miles, there is only some thin mist, which adds a touch of beauty to the place.


    "Come for a drink, how can you be distracted while drinking?"


    "Today is drunk today, and tomorrow''s worries come tomorrow''s worries."


    "One by one with a sad face."


    "What can be changed?"


    "Let''s enjoy today first, and the future will definitely be sunny."


    Li Yixi saw several people at the moment, actually stopped the wine glass and said with a smile.


    A few nervous people heard Li Yixi''s words, and their eyes lit up.


    Especially when I heard Li Yixi''s sentence, the future will be sunny, and the boulders suspended in the hearts of several people will be shattered instantly.


    Seeing Li Yixi in front of him forming such a terrifying formation between a few words, for Li Yixi, that is the ultimate admiration.


    Even if their cultivation base is incomparably weak, facing thousands of god emperors at this moment, they suddenly feel like they are looking down at ants.


    "Let''s toast your son."


    The four of them had smiles on their faces at the moment.


    And being invited to drink by Li Yixi is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. They don''t know where they are now, these fine wines are terrifying treasures.


    Hearty laughter soon came from above the deck.


    Outside the great formation, the four sea clan emperors ordered to form an encirclement.


    There were no longer any orders, and the expressions of some demon kings flickered involuntarily.


    Their cultivation base also has the realm of God Emperor, and at this moment, some thoughts have arisen.


    Several big demons in the god emperor realm gathered together, and there was a hint of greed in the demon eyes.


    "Do you know that the Black Flood King and the Wanlei King have fallen one after another today, making Lord Blood God furious."


    "There is today''s Ten Thousand Demon Order!"


    "I heard that Lord Blood God is extremely angry this time. If you can kill those human races and bring them back, you will definitely be rewarded by Lord Blood God. Therefore, the four great emperors are full of energy this time."


    "However, the formation that suddenly appeared now has hindered our actions, and the four great emperors ordered to guard."


    "I think this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If a few of us join forces to break through the formation, enter it, and kill those human races, what do you think?"


    "We already have the strength to become a great emperor, but the sea of ??death is too calm, and there is no opportunity for meritorious service. I think it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Once it is missed, it will never be there again."


    After the voice of the demon god emperor fell, his eyes swept over the surrounding big demons with excited eyes.


    After hearing these words, the originally a little angry big demons, one by one, their eyes lit up involuntarily.


    They seemed to see an avenue to the sky.


    These people have long coveted the throne of the Great Emperor, and now they are naturally very excited when they hear this.


    "I also think this is a good opportunity from heaven. If we make a contribution today, we can become the emperor of the demon clan and rule more oceans and demon kings."


    "This sea of ??death has been too calm over the years. It seems to have lost its vitality in the past. Such an opportunity is rare, no, once in a million years."


    The god emperor and the demon''s eyes lit up, and he did not hide his thoughts.


    "I''m also willing to try it!"


    "As long as this major event is completed, it is very likely that we will all be rewarded."


    "It''s not that the strength of the Great Emperor has not appeared over the years, but that there is no excuse for conferring the title of the Great Emperor."


    "In that case, let''s join forces to break through it."


    "This formation doesn''t seem to be too dangerous, even if it is dangerous, so what if I wait for a few god emperors to join forces, can I still be afraid?"


    The voice of the demon king fell, and the eyes of the others lit up.


    The next moment, several demon kings of the demon clan looked at each other and stepped into the mist instantly.


    At this moment, it is not only the god emperor realm powerhouses of the demon race who step into the fog, but there are extremely powerful beings entering it from all directions.


    Even where the four demon emperors were guarding, there were some demon kings in the realm of god emperors, who couldn''t help being tempted and stepped into the mist.


    The four sea clan demon emperors did not stop at this moment. In their opinion, it is the best thing for someone to investigate the truth.


    On the sailboat, the Dragon Snake couple and others who were drinking and having fun, at this moment, naturally also sensed the existence of countless God Emperor realms, breaking into the natural formation.


    However, there is no worry, only the confidence of those people, but when entering the fog, even if these existences have the cultivation of the god emperor realm, at this moment, they lost their way in it.


    The mountains that were vertically and horizontally on the sea seemed to have turned into a maze at this moment.


    Even if these god emperor-level existences are allowed to rush in, they will not be able to break the formation.


    Soon, the dragon and snake couple discovered that these powerful beings at the level of god emperors were not only unable to break through the formation, but also did not even have the ability to withdraw from the formation, and were completely trapped in the formation.


    The few demon kings who had entered the formation with an excited face, at this moment, fine beads of sweat appeared on their foreheads, and they became extremely nervous.


    "Damn, we actually lost our way. Who set up the formation?"


    "Now not only can''t break the formation, but there is no way to quit, what good methods do you have?"


    "Now is not a good time to hide the means. If we are not careful, it is very likely that we will fall into this formation."


    "We have been in the formation for a long time. It seems that this formation is only an illusion, but I don''t think it should be that simple."


    "I''m a little uneasy. If we don''t quit, we may fall here."


    A sea clan demon king said with a trembling voice.


    The greed and heat of the past disappeared, replaced by anxiety.


    After the voice fell, several sea clan monsters looked at each other, "Let''s try attacking the formation to see if there is an opportunity to withdraw from the formation, what do you think?"


    The big demon took a deep breath, and his eyes fell on several god emperors.


    He was a little worried, this formation did not seem to have any attack, but if he used his magical powers to forcefully break the formation, it was very likely that something bad would happen, so he did not dare to shoot directly, but asked a few companions.


    After hearing this, several demon kings chose to be silent at this moment. At this moment, they naturally thought of this, and they were also afraid that something bad would happen to the magical attack.


    After waiting for a long time, a sharp color appeared in each of their eyes.


    "Let''s try it out!"


    "Even if it''s a little dangerous, it shouldn''t kill us."


    "Let''s try it out first to see if we can break the formation."


    Hearing these words, they nodded silently one by one, feeling that there shouldn''t be too much crisis when they join forces with these powerful god emperors.


    The next moment, I saw a terrifying being incarnated into its body, a huge giant crab appeared, I saw the sharp claws of the giant crab, and the next moment it attacked the mountain in front of him.


    At this moment, several other god emperors are on guard secretly!


    But after this incomparably powerful attack fell, the expressions of the god emperors changed slightly, because the mountain in front of them was not destroyed.


    This incomparably terrifying attack seemed to disappear out of thin air, but in the next moment, the expressions of the powerhouses in the God Emperor realm suddenly changed.


    In the mountains that were originally extremely quiet, at this moment, it seemed that some terrifying existence had awakened.


    Roar.


    A roar echoed continuously in the mountains at this moment.


    At the same time, several god emperors felt a terrifying killing intent that enveloped them.


    Even with the cultivation base of the god emperor realm, at this moment, they also felt trembling, inexplicable panic, and that breath was too terrifying.


    When their eyes swept around, they saw that in this mountain range, the terrifying mist was slowly condensing, and the next moment, a terrifying tiger appeared in their eyes.


    There was a terrifying killing intent in the eyes of this fierce tiger.


    When facing this fierce tiger, these few sea clan god emperors were frightened, because the aura was too terrifying.


    The next moment, under the horrified eyes of several god emperor powerhouses, I saw this terrifying tiger swept out their claws.


    Originally wanted to dodge, but at this moment, their faces were full of horror, and they actually found that their bodies were imprisoned by that terrifying power.


    There wasn''t even a chance to ask for help. Several great monsters in the God Emperor realm instantly turned into blood mist.


    And the tiger in the void slowly dissipated, appeared out of thin air, and disappeared out of thin air again.


    It came and went without a trace, as if it had never appeared.


    However, the surrounding god emperor realm powerhouses in the mist, at this moment, felt the disappearance of several sea clan god emperors, and the foreheads of each one were covered with beads of sweat.


    The body trembled slightly, and they knew that this was not only an illusion, but also an unknown danger.

 Chapter 1202

    The formation, which had been motionless at first, seemed to be awakened by a ferocious tiger.


    A god emperor of the sea clan, his expression became extremely pale at this moment.


    In the entire mountain range, it seems that countless terrifying creatures have been awakened.


    "not good!"


    "The killing formation has been activated!"


    "This is an extremely terrifying formation. The killing formation here can obliterate the Emperor."


    The sea clan god emperor who broke into the formation originally felt that he had the power to protect himself, but now, he panicked instantly.


    In the great formation, a series of miserable howls sounded at this moment.


    In the mountains, countless killing formations were born.


    Some sea clan god emperors were full of horror at the moment.


    "No no no!"


    He stretched out his hand and wanted to roar, but his voice was getting weaker and weaker at the moment.


    An extremely strange scene appeared at this moment.


    I saw that this god emperor of the sea clan, even if he had the strength to reach the sky, was powerless. At this moment, time was passing rapidly around his body, his vitality was constantly dissipating, and his death energy was constantly haunting him.


    With a lifespan of tens of thousands of years, he is aging at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In the blink of an eye, the whole person turned into dry bones and dust.


    Buried in an instant by the rapidly passing years.


    In just a short period of time, all the god emperors who entered the ruins fell.


    Outside of the formation, the four demon emperors of the sea clan, who know nothing, are discussing the Tao.


    In the eyes of the four demon emperors, Li Yixi and the others were just birds in a cage, unable to fly.


    on the sailboat.


    At this moment, the dragon and snake couple held their breath and widened their eyes.


    "That''s the power of time!"


    "how can that be?"


    "Masters actually control time."


    Seeing the fall of a respected god emperor of the sea clan, the dragon and snake couple were really frightened.


    Heaven and earth.


    Time is the most mysterious, since ancient times, no one has ever controlled it.


    But now, the husband and wife actually witnessed it with their own eyes, how could they not be shocked.


    "hiss!"


    Xiao Zhan was also frightened by Li Yixi''s methods.


    "Is this the method of Confucianism and Taoism?"


    "Young master actually set up a great formation with a poem. Although this formation can''t last, it''s too terrifying!"


    "The strong god emperor, entering the formation, is like a mortal who has no power to tie a chicken with his hands."


    Xiao Zhan was also shocked by the scene in front of him.


    Although there was a smile on his face, his heart had already set off a storm.


    "Master, I have met a master of Confucianism and Taoism!"


    "A poem, so powerful!"


    "The Confucianism and Taoism who have been missing for countless years have returned?"


    Feng Lin naturally also sensed the scenes in the Lushan Illusion. At this moment, her eyes widened, her face full of incredulity.


    "Looking at the ridge and the peaks on the side, the distance is different, the height is different, I don''t know the true face of Mount Lu, it''s just because I was born in this mountain!"


    Feng Lin recited it in a low voice at this moment.


    As if this poem had infinite magic power, Feng Lin was incomparably obsessed.


    Li Yixi happened to hear Feng Lin whisper at this moment, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "What do you think of this poem?"


    Li Yixi smiled and looked at Feng Lin.


    Feng Lin suddenly heard this, her face changed slightly and her heart was beating wildly.


    Just now, Feng Lin''s mind was absorbed by the illusion in front of her, and she didn''t realize that Li Yixi had come to her side.


    "it is good!"


    "Good poem, I have never seen such a powerful poem!"


    Feng Lin was a little silly at the moment, so she could only stammer.


    "Young master''s poems are truly invincible."


    Thinking of that scene, Feng Lin immediately added a sentence.


    "No no no!"


    "This is not my poem, it''s someone else''s, I just borrow it to express my feelings."


    "This poem is called Tixi Linbi, and it is a masterpiece by a great poet."


    Li Yixi smiled and explained.


    "Young Master is humble!"


    Feng Lin said with a smile at this moment.


    I felt that Li Yixi was hiding his power again.


    "Really, you have to believe me, I''m never a lie."


    Li Yixi added with a smile.


    Xiao Zhan, who was beside him, heard Li Yixi and Feng Lin say this poem, and his eyes lit up.


    "Master, can this poem create a fantasy?"


    Xiao Zhan''s words fell, and his expression changed slightly.


    Xiao Zhan knew that he had said something wrong, didn''t he just open his eyes and talk nonsense? The scene in front of him is the proof, but it is too late to take it back.


    The whole person was very anxious.


    "Is it a fantasy?"


    "It''s just a poem!"


    "Also, I''m a mortal, and I don''t have the aura of grandeur. How can I create an illusion?"


    "Moreover, if I have the mighty power in my body, it is not an illusion, but a real realization."


    However, when Xiao Zhan looked worried, Li Yixi smiled.


    Xiao Zhan, who was originally very nervous, was shocked when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    The anxiety in my heart dissipated a little, and my eyes lit up.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan knew that his chance had come.


    The people present were not people who practiced Confucianism and Taoism, and Xiao Zhan practiced Confucianism and Taoism. Xiao Zhan didn''t care so much, and began to ask for advice on the true meaning of this poem.


    Blood Temple.


    At this moment, the Blood God finally took a short rest.


    But outside the hall, someone else asked to see him.


    The people who came this time, even if they were as anxious as ants on a hot pot, did not dare to break in at the moment. The last person who broke into the hall was obliterated by the blood god.


    "Lord Blood God!"


    "The people from the Sea Soul Palace ask to see you!"


    A guard of the sea clan walked nervously into the hall at this moment.


    "Sea Soul Palace?"


    At this moment, the blood god looked extremely cold.


    When I heard the name, I was inexplicably annoyed.


    The Sea Soul Palace is the place to control the soul lamps of the sea clan powerhouses.


    Although the Blood God was a little unhappy, at this moment, he could only suppress the unhappiness in his heart, and said lightly, "Let it roll in."


    The voice of the Blood God was extremely irritable.


    "Yes!"


    The guard hurriedly bowed and left the hall.


    Soon, a figure quickly entered the hall, and the forehead was covered with beads of sweat.


    Seeing this person, the blood god said coldly, "Come to ask to see, what''s the matter?"


    "Has anyone from the sea clan fallen?"


    "Are the four demon emperors trash? How many fell?"


    The Blood God felt that it should be the beginning of the fight over there and the fall of some demon kings, which is also a normal thing.


    The big demon in the Sea Soul Palace, heard this, and his face became slightly better.


    I feel that the blood god has expected.


    "Lord Blood God, 171 demon kings have fallen!"


    After taking a deep breath, the big monster in the Sea Soul Hall said with a trembling voice.


    "what?"


    The originally calm Blood God, the moment he heard this, his expression suddenly changed.


    The Blood God, who was sitting lazily, stood up from the throne with a ''Teng'', thinking that he had heard it wrong.


    "Lord Blood God, Demon King, Demon King has fallen one hundred and seventy-one."


    The big demon felt the terrifying evil spirit, and his body trembled.


    "impossible?"


    "How is it possible, but are the Four Great Demon Emperors all trash?"


    At this moment, the blood god''s eyes instantly turned red.


    Anger to the extreme.


    With a wave of his hand, a messenger appeared.


    Soon, a very respectful voice appeared in the communication talisman.


    "Lord Blood God, what is your order?"


    There was doubt in the voice.

 Chapter 1203

    "What''s the matter?"


    "Waste, you can take down the two-legged beast, why is it so lost?"


    The voice of the Blood God was filled with endless anger.


    The four demon emperors who were discussing the Tao heard the angry voice of the Blood God coming from the communication talisman, with a puzzled look on their faces.


    "Sir, we haven''t had time to do it yet, but the human race has been besieged by us, and it is the fish on the chopping board, which can''t make any waves."


    "The reason why we didn''t do it immediately is that the human race set up a large formation, blocking us, and we can break the formation within a day at most."


    The demon emperor looked suspicious, but explained it carefully.


    However, as soon as his words fell, he was greeted by the blood god''s voice containing murderous intent.


    "waste!"


    "waste!"


    "You haven''t done it yet, and you guys don''t know anything. Do you know that up to now, a total of 171 demon kings have fallen."


    "Do you eat shit?"


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    The voice of the Blood God revealed Sen Han''s killing intent.


    "what?"


    The four four demon emperors who were sitting originally stood up with a sigh, with a sluggish look on their faces.


    On the foreheads of the four demon emperors, fine beads of sweat instantly appeared, dripping with sweat.


    The four demon emperors thought that many powerful demon kings had entered the illusion formation in front of them.


    However, when they thought of this, the four demon emperors felt chills all over their bodies. At this moment, they didn''t have any perception.


    In other words, quietly, the Sea Clan has lost countless demon kings.


    "Sir, we will investigate thoroughly immediately. There may be a demon king who chose to enter the battle for meritorious service."


    This demon emperor, sweating profusely, said with a trembling voice.


    "waste!"


    "waste!"


    "My subordinates have died so much, yet you don''t even feel it. What do I want you to do? If I can''t solve the other party, I will personally go and take down your heads!"


    At this moment, the blood god was extremely angry.


    In the sea temple.


    The blood god directly crushed the communication talisman.


    With an extremely ugly expression, the big demon staring at the Sea Soul Hall in front of him said coldly: "Go back and stare immediately, if there is any sudden change, come and report immediately!"


    The blood god was really mad, and felt that his subordinates were all waste.


    Extremely afraid of the wrath of the god of death.


    Outside of the phantom formation, the four four demon emperors, who were originally very leisurely, looked pale at the moment.


    "It seems that our community is a human race!"


    "This time, maybe we have met a tough stubble!"


    "In the absence of a sound, let my sea clan lose like this."


    "We were careless, this magic formation is more terrifying than we thought."


    "That human race is definitely more terrifying than we imagined."


    "I think we should join forces!"


    "Once the other party attacks and the power is scattered, it will be more troublesome. Under the shroud of our soul power, the other party cannot escape."


    Another demon emperor, who looked pale at the moment, added.


    "Okay, gather all the demon kings!"


    After the three demon emperors looked at each other, they made a decision.


    Soon, all the demon kings knew that all the demon kings who entered the phantom had fallen, and their expressions were pale.


    Some demon kings who were just about to make a move were also frightened at the moment.


    There is also the courage to enter the formation.


    Above the sea, Xiao Zhan also felt that the demon kings were gathered together, and it seemed that he felt the loss. It was a pity that he did not step into the illusion.


    However, Xiao Zhan was also in a bit of trouble at the moment.


    Because the big camp of the sea clan is right in front of them.


    There is not much distance from them.


    It is only a hundred miles away now, and it will soon be encountered.


    Although the Hai Clan suffered heavy losses, the faction in front of him was still too terrifying. Xiao Zhan knew very well that he could not resolve it, and Li Yixi had to take action.


    However, Li Yixi never made a move, and Xiao Zhan didn''t know how Li Yixi would deal with the enemy this time.


    Of course, Xiao Zhan was just a little nervous.


    No worries.


    After all, Li Yixi had too many methods.


    If you can stop the enemy, you can naturally kill the enemy.


    Xiao Zhan is looking forward to Li Yixi''s methods.


    But at this moment, Li Yixi was already drunk.


    "Young master, you are truly a poet!"


    "Can you send me a poem?"


    Feng Lin was listening to a lot of poetry at the moment, her eyes were full of little stars.


    Worship to the extreme.


    "it is good!"


    Originally, Feng Lin just said tentatively.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yixi agreed.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s brain was extremely dizzy, and he waved his hand.


    Pen, ink, paper and inkstone appeared.


    Li Yixi picked up the pen and went wild.


    One by one, the words fell on the rice paper.


    "Golden belts wear shirts in series, horses cross the glaciers across Lushan, roll flags and rob the demon emperor''s tent at night, and slash the demon king without treasured swords."


    When the pen fell, Li Yixi fell on the chair and fell asleep.


    On the deck, it was terribly quiet at the moment.


    On the rice paper, the words one by one emitted a dazzling golden light.


    Xiao Zhan and the others stared at the words on the rice paper.


    Feeling that murderous aura, his expression changed slightly.


    At this moment, Feng Lin was so frightened that she held her breath.


    Above the rice paper, the suffocating aura surged into the sky at this moment, and an extremely domineering aura filled the air.


    The golden words slowly floated up.


    A wave of divine power refracts the sky.


    The sky that had been clear for thousands of miles turned dark in an instant, the warmth disappeared without a trace, and was replaced by a chill, which even Xiao Zhan and the others could not resist at the moment.


    "This is, this is..."


    At this moment, the Dragon Snake couple''s lips trembled violently, but they couldn''t say a complete sentence.


    "This is the son''s method of defeating the enemy!"


    "Maybe, the sea clan is finished!"


    "Perhaps, the son is waiting for now!"


    "Just waiting for them to come together."


    "The illusion is not to block the enemy, but the son''s calculation!"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan suddenly woke up.


    Xiao Zhan''s heart was beating violently. Xiao Zhan never imagined that such a terrifying illusion was just a strategy to lure the enemy.


    Hearing this, Feng Lin''s expression changed drastically.


    "Maybe, what Mr. Xiao said is true."


    "This is the moment the masters are waiting for!"


    Feng Lin felt that today, she understood what a master was, and thousands of god emperors were being played with.


    "However, how does the master defeat the enemy!"


    "Can this poem really kill thousands of god emperors?"


    The Dragon Snake couple felt dry mouth, and their eyes fell on Xiao Zhan. Naturally, they didn''t know Li Yixi''s method.


    "can!"


    "These sea clans actually feed on the human clan, and they are dead!"


    "It seems that this time, the son''s killing intent is very serious!"


    Xiao Zhan nodded without any hesitation.


    At this moment, darkness falls.


    Above the sea, golden letters were suspended one by one, and a terrifying power of the Tao filled the void.


    Pieces of snowflakes fell in an instant.


    In just an instant, it snowed heavily.


    The cold is even scarier.


    Above the rough sea, in an instant, a thick layer of ice appeared.


    At this moment, the sails can only leave the sea.


    The power of Dao continued to spread, and the frozen area of ??the sea continued to spread forward.


    The golden words began to change at this moment.


    "Fizz!"


    The sound of the war horse roaring sounded in the minds of the four at this moment.


    The golden words condensed thousands of horses at this moment.


    Countless knights were shrouded in iron armor.


    There was a terrifying cold light in those eyes.


    The golden belt fluttered with the night wind, and the battle robes squeaked.


    Wanqi roared, and the roar of the war horse made people terrified.

 Chapter 1204

    "kill!"


    The leading general was shrouded in black armor.


    Under the horse, the front legs jumped high.


    When it fell, crushed ice splashed under the horse''s hoof.


    A killing word resounded through the sky.


    Originally, Wan Qi whispered, but at this moment, a killing word came out.


    The war horse roared, and the horse jumped high with its front hooves.


    "Fizz!"


    The warhorse roared.


    The next moment, Wan Qi suddenly rushed out.


    It was originally just an ordinary war horse, but at this moment, it seems that these war horses are like wild beasts.


    "This is, this is the horse stepping on the glacier to cross Mount Lu!"


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Feng Lin exclaimed and immediately stretched out her hand to cover her mouth.


    Feng Lin''s voice fell, and Wanqi ran in front of her.


    It''s like turning into a thousand dragons.


    When Wan Qi came to the mountains where Li Yixi''s song "Tixi Lin Wall" was transformed, a horrifying scene appeared.


    These war horses jumped into the air like a heavenly horse.


    The illusion of Mount Lu, which even the God Emperor could not pass through, seemed to have turned into an entity at the moment, but Wan Qi vacated the sky and jumped out from the sky above Mount Lu.


    above the sea.


    The four demon emperors looked extremely solemn at the moment.


    They walked out of the tent one after another, staring at the void.


    "what happened?"


    "Why did the sky suddenly change!"


    "This is the sea of ??death, the waves are rough, but the sea is frozen!"


    "Why is that so?"


    "Is the god of death angry?"


    The four demon emperors looked extremely solemn at the moment.


    The nearly ten thousand demon kings of the sea clan were trembling one by one.


    And looking at the dark sky, one by one was extremely uneasy.


    Suddenly, the heaven and the earth changed, and the day turned into night. How could you not be shocked.


    This is not a simple magic cover.


    If it was covered by a simple spell, how could they not see through it.


    Originally, the sea clan was an unscrupulous existence.


    It is also the absolute overlord of this sea of ??death.


    But at this moment, I suddenly felt that the sea clan in the world might not be invincible.


    Today''s Lushan Illusory Formation scared these demon kings into fear.


    The four demon emperors looked solemn and wanted to retreat for a while, when suddenly, the roars of war horses resounded in front of them.


    "Um?"


    "What kind of sound is this, the sound of a human race horse?"


    The four demon emperors felt that they had hallucinations at this moment. This is the depths of the sea of ??death, how could there be the neighing of mortal war horses.


    The appearance of war horses here is simply a fantasy.


    If so, then this is not the sea of ??death.


    At this moment on Mount Lu, four figures appeared, it was Xiao Zhan and the four, who were staring into the distance.


    Wanqi soars.


    Jump over Mount Lu.


    At this moment, the battle flag swept across, and under the night, the demon emperor''s tent was taken directly.


    "not good!"


    "Enemy attack!"


    The four demon emperors who were about to retreat instantly changed color.


    At this moment, in the eyes of the four demon emperors, a battle flag obscures the sky and the sun.


    Wanqi came from the sky.


    The Mo Dao in the cavalry''s hand reflects the cold light.


    "kill!"


    A killing sound resounded through the void at this moment.


    Wan Qi''s speed was unbelievably fast, and at the moment when the voice fell, Wan Qi directly rushed into the sea clan camp.


    Those incomparably powerful demon kings didn''t even react.


    But Mo Dao, which was flashing with a cold light, had already disappeared from his throat.


    The sword is threatening, and at this moment, under the sword of the cavalry, their souls are also instantly wiped out.


    It seems that there is a terrifying power of the Dao in that Mo Dao.


    The blood-colored battle flag in the void has eerily sealed the void.


    The strong sea clan wanted to escape, but was powerless.


    Even if the four major demon emperors have a cultivation base that reaches the sky, but at this moment under the suppression of the battle flag, there is not one cultivation base out of ten.


    The knife light flickered, and in an instant, blood splashed.


    The cavalry was covered in blood.


    At this moment, the sea of ??death, on the ice surface, blood flowed into rivers.


    Slaughter, this is a slaughter.


    Xiao Zhan stood in the void, holding his breath at this moment, completely stunned by the scene in front of him.


    "Rolling the flag and robbing the demon emperor at night, the demon king is short of treasure swords."


    At this moment, Feng Lin recited the last two lines of this poem with a shocked expression on her face.


    With such a lineup, even if it is a battle with the human race immortal, the human race may be destroyed.


    However, just by provoking Li Yixi, Li Yixi wrote a poem, and the thousands of demon kings and the four demon emperors became extremely cold corpses in an instant.


    The scene above the ice is disgusting.


    In the cold wind, there is still a terrifying smell of blood.


    Thousands of demon kings and four demon emperors, just in an instant, became the past.


    "The sea of ??death is over!"


    The dragon and snake couple looked at each other with horror on their faces.


    The sea of ??death, the forbidden area of ??life in this chaotic fairyland, may disappear after Li Yixi''s trip.


    Wan Qi also seemed to have exhausted his strength at this moment and slowly dissipated.


    The ice on the frozen sea also melted rapidly.


    It turned into a rich and incomparable righteousness.


    The sky was dark, and the next moment a ray of sunshine shone down.


    In the blink of an eye, everything was back to normal.


    However, the thousands of demon kings and the four major demon emperors of the sea clan in front of them disappeared completely.


    If it weren''t for the crimson sea water, Xiao Zhan and the others would feel that the scene in front of them was an illusion.


    Xiao Zhan took a deep breath, his eyes lit up.


    "Golden belts wear shirts in series, horses cross the glaciers across Lushan, roll flags and rob the demon emperor''s tent at night, and slash the demon king without treasured swords."


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan remembered this poem instantly.


    "Everyone!"


    "Are you still afraid?"


    "This forbidden area of ??life must disappear!"


    "In the fairyland, the sea clan is rampant, and the human clan is regarded as blood food, which is the way to die."


    "I feel like I''m invincible, that''s because they haven''t met the son!"


    Xiao Zhan thought that he was able to accompany Li Yixi, and felt that it was just a supreme honor.


    Today''s Li Yixi has once again refreshed Xiao Zhan''s understanding of him.


    "The son is invincible!"


    The Dragon Snake couple and Feng Lin looked at each other with awe.


    At this moment, Mount Lu, which was blocking the sea, also disappeared.


    When the four returned to the sailboat, where was the rice paper calmly placed.


    But at this moment, the poem has lost its charm and has become ordinary.


    After Feng Lin glanced at it, she immediately put it away carefully.


    In Feng Lin''s eyes, this is the most precious thing.


    Where is Li Yixi still sleeping soundly on the chair.


    As if everything that happened before had nothing to do with him.


    The four looked at each other with a look of helplessness.


    This big guy can really pretend.


    Perhaps, it is also ignoring the enemy.


    In the sea temple.


    The blood god was very irritable, and he didn''t know how the four demon emperors were doing at the moment.


    When his face was irritated, the big monster in the Sea Soul Hall scrambled into the hall at this moment, almost soaking his clothes with sweat.


    Extremely anxious.


    "Lord Blood God, it''s over, it''s over!"


    In the voice, there is endless panic.

 Chapter 1205

    Inside the Blood God Temple, the Blood God was already extremely irritable.


    Suddenly, seeing the people from the Sea Soul Hall rushing and crawling into the audacity, how can they remain calm.


    A shadow of blood appeared, and the blood god appeared in front of the big monster in the Sea Soul Hall the next moment.


    He reached out and grabbed it, grabbed it in his hand, and brought it up in front of him.


    Staring at this big monster with wide eyes.


    A violent aura erupted uncontrollably from the Blood God''s body.


    Although this great monster is of extraordinary strength, at this moment, under that terrifying pressure, he feels suffocated.


    The big demon also sensed that the Blood God was now in a state of madness, and if he didn''t wake up, he would surely die.


    Extremely anxious.


    "Lord Blood God, Lord Blood God, it''s me, it''s me!"


    This big monster, at this moment, doesn''t care about any face, directly above the hall, even crying and crying.


    The blood god, whose eyes were scarlet like blood, heard the voice of the other party''s cry for help, and the fierceness faded a little, and said coldly: "Has the demon king fallen again?"


    "Tell me, how much has fallen this time!"


    The blood god gritted his teeth and forcibly suppressed his anger.


    The big monster of the Sea Soul Hall was still on the ground.


    The big monster of the Sea Soul Hall, who was so frightened and trembling, felt the icy gaze of the Blood God watching him.


    There was no time to calm down at this moment, and he said in a trembling voice, "Lord Blood God, all of them have fallen."


    "The four demon emperors have also fallen!"


    Although the big monster in the Sea Soul Hall was afraid of death, he didn''t dare not tell him at this moment.


    If you don''t tell the truth, then you really can''t live without dying.


    "what?"


    "Did you say all dead?"


    "impossible!"


    "Absolutely impossible!"


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Four demon emperors, thousands of demon kings, you tell me, they are all dead."


    "Can''t detachment come?"


    At this moment, the blood god was extremely angry.


    I feel that the other party is lying to me.


    "Lord Blood God, how dare your subordinates lie to you, in the Sea Soul Hall, the soul lamps of all the demon emperors and demon kings who went on expedition are extinguished!"


    The big monster of the Sea Soul Palace said tremblingly at this moment.


    The Blood God grabbed the opponent and appeared in the Sea Soul Hall the next moment.


    In the past, the Sea Soul Hall, which was brightly lit, was now pitch-dark.


    Countless soul lamps shattered directly.


    "died!"


    "It turned out to be really dead!"


    At this moment, the blood god''s expression was extremely difficult to see.


    The elders of the Sea Soul Hall may lie to him, but the scene here is impossible to lie to himself.


    "who are you?"


    "Today, this god must see your means with his own eyes."


    At the moment of the blood god, in his eyes, there was a touch of extremely cold murderous intent.


    The Blood God no longer cares about sitting here.


    He knew very well that if he could not solve Li Yixi, his life would definitely not be saved.


    For such a loss, the god of death will definitely blame him.


    The figure of the Blood God disappeared instantly.


    Above the sea, the ice layer disappeared.


    The sailboat again landed on the sea and sailed.


    It was very quiet on the sailboat, except for Li Yixi''s voice.


    Several other people are cultivating at the moment.


    Yesterday''s harvest was too great, and now I am practicing digestion.


    The dragon and snake couple have now entered the realm of gods.


    The couple looked at each other and felt a little unreal.


    In a short period of time, they never imagined that such a huge change would occur in their fate.


    The dragon and snake couple explained their practice and glanced at Li Yixi, who was asleep, and did not dare to disturb them.


    Only voice communication can be selected.


    There was excitement in the snake woman''s voice.


    "Old man, the sea of ??death is so lost, what do you think will happen next!"


    "Will the legendary million-year-old blood shark appear?"


    Blood shark, before that, it was taboo.


    I don''t even dare to mention it, but now the snake woman doesn''t care, and seems to be very excited about the appearance of the other party.


    "Unless you are stupid!"


    "Otherwise, they will not come to die."


    "After all, in a short period of time, the Sea of ??Death has lost so much, even stupid people will know the danger here."


    Long Bo thought about it and felt that the blood shark would not come.


    "You said, what if the blood shark doesn''t know the situation here?"


    "After all, when has the Human Race been cared by the Sea Race!"


    Snake thinks it is still possible.


    And the snake woman felt that if Li Yixi wanted to rectify the sea of ??death, then the blood shark would die, otherwise the sea of ??death would still be a forbidden area for life.


    Soon, a huge island appeared.


    Faintly, a loud noise can be heard.


    Li Yixi, who was sleeping soundly, heard the noise and slowly opened his eyes.


    Look forward.


    "Wharf?"


    Li Yixi was very surprised that in the sea, he saw an island where people lived.


    The power of merit swept away from Li Yixi''s body, the alcohol smell completely disappeared, and the whole person became refreshed.


    "You''re awake, son!"


    Seeing Li Yixi wake up, one by one hurriedly stood up.


    "Um!"


    "It''s been a while since I slept!"


    "There is a wharf ahead, let''s go and rest!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Li Yixi is still very clear about his own wine, knowing that he will not lose his temper because of drinking.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Zhan immediately drove the sailboat to the pier.


    It seems far away, but in the blink of an eye, the sailboat is near the dock.


    Li Yixi, who originally had a smile at the corner of his mouth, approached the pier, the smile on his face disappeared, and his expression gradually became cold.


    At the moment on the dock, there are countless human races.


    This is the most normal thing to do.


    But these human races were called by the sea clan as beasts.


    On the island, the magnificent palace did not arouse Li Yixi''s interest.


    Even Li Yixi discovered that some babies were actually swallowed alive by him.


    On the other hand, the other party didn''t have the slightest bit of unbearable laughter.


    "This blood food is really tender!"


    "it is good!"


    This sea clan laughed pervertedly.


    "Blood food?"


    Hearing Li Yixi at this moment, he was instantly furious.


    Have you ever seen a scene where humans are used as food?


    Seeing those human races, some of them laboring, and some of them locked in cages with numb faces, with their eyes dimmed, Li Yixi couldn''t help clenching his fists.


    "brute!"


    Roaring loudly at the moment.


    Li Yixi''s roar sounded, and the eyes of the Sea Clan instantly fell on Li Yixi and the others.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Two-legged beast!"


    "Twolegs from the outside world!"


    ¡°It should taste better!¡±


    The voice fell, and countless Sea Clan cultivators rose into the air in an instant, staring at Li Yixi and the others with fiery faces.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, the dragon and snake couple also changed their expressions.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s anger, the dragon and snake couple rushed out without any hesitation.


    "Beasts, dare to feed on humans, be punished!"


    Two dragon shadows flashed past, and the Sea Clan cultivator who appeared turned into a blood mist that filled the sky in an instant.


    On the island, a terrifying aura rose into the sky at this moment.

 Chapter 1206

    "Who?"


    A series of angry voices sounded.


    When the strong men of the sea clan stood in the air, they found that it was the strong men of the human race who shot, and those eyes shot out a terrifying killing intent.


    In the eyes of these sea clans, the human race is their food, and they absolutely cannot tolerate each other''s resistance.


    "A bunch of animals."


    "Chop them up."


    "To dare to enslave the human race and treat the human race as food is unforgivable."


    Before the Dragon Snake couple could answer, Li Yixi''s incomparably cold voice sounded at this moment.


    "A mere mortal dares to be presumptuous."


    "I swallowed you first."


    A cultivator of the Hai Clan, when he heard Li Yixi''s rebellious words, was instantly furious and rushed towards Li Yixi.


    A cruel face.


    Seeing the opponent kill, Li Yixi didn''t have any fear on his face.


    Now, Li Yixi has the power of merit and virtue, and he is not afraid of others taking action against him at all. For these sea clan powerhouses, Li Yixi can''t wait for the other party to take action, causing the calamity to come.


    Seeing the cultivator of the sea clan kill him, Li Yixi ignored it, his eyes fell on Feng Lin and Xiao Zhan, and said coldly.


    "Those who offend my human race will be punished even if they are far away. Today, when we encounter the sea clan so arrogant, let them know what the price is for doing so?"


    "You take action, don''t worry about me, these sea clan can''t hurt me."


    Originally wanting to protect Li Yixi, Xiao Zhan and Feng Lin instantly became extremely cold when they heard Li Yixi''s words.


    The two also knew that Li Yixi didn''t need their help at all, and they were already extremely angry when they saw the babies of the human race being used as food.


    The sea clan cultivator''s attack just approached Li Yixi at the moment, the attack suddenly disappeared, but a terrifying thunderbolt descended in the void.


    There was a cruel sneer on the corner of the sea clan monk''s mouth. However, before he had time to be proud, his body was instantly turned into ashes by the power of thunder.


    On this island, there is no existence that is too powerful, and there is the existence of Xiao Zhan, which quickly suppresses the monks of the sea clan.


    A sea clan powerhouse, this moment turned into a huge sea dragon, with the body of the sea dragon, fighting against Xiao Zhan at the moment, although the strength of the sea dragon is strong, but there is no victory between Xiao Zhan and Xiao Zhan for a while. burden.


    Seeing the cultivators of the Sea Clan continue to fall, their faces are cold and angry to the extreme.


    "What are you doing standing still?"


    "Aren''t they trying to save people?"


    "Since they want to save these two-legged beasts, then you slaughter these two-legged beasts and let them see their own kind being slaughtered."


    Seeing that Xiao Zhan and others had the upper hand, Hailong''s face became extremely gloomy, and he ordered the monks of the Hai tribe to kill the weak human beings to anger the crowd.


    The angry sea clan monks, after hearing these words, showed perverted smiles on their faces.


    "Kill, kill them all!"


    "If you want to save people, let them witness these wastes die in front of them, and then you can see their desperate expressions."


    These monks of the sea clan let out gloomy laughter one by one at this moment.


    The next moment, the blood light appeared one after another, and those human races fell into a pool of blood.


    Li Yixi''s eyes were very cold and could not be stopped for a while. After all, the power of merit could not defeat the enemy.


    However, his eyes lit up immediately, and the next moment, the mirror of life and death appeared in Li Yixi''s hands.


    "Kill them all!"


    Li Yixi threw the mirror of life and death in his hand directly.


    The next moment, in the void, a gray light appeared.


    This gray light is very terrifying at this moment.


    One divides into two, two divides into four, and four divides into eight.


    In just an instant, in the void, tens of thousands of beams appeared.


    These beams all shrouded the strong men of the sea clan. These monks of the sea clan had extraordinary cultivation bases, but at this moment they had no ability to resist, and were instantly deprived of their lives.


    The mirror of life and death is terrible.


    Hailong laughed and was very proud, but at this moment, seeing all the sea clan fall, Hailong''s face became extremely gloomy.


    Staring at Li Yixi in disbelief, he never imagined that a mortal person could have such a terrifying divine object.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "Breaking into the sea of ??death, do you know what it will be like?"


    At this moment, Hailong naturally did not dare to treat Li Yixi as a mortal, and how could a mortal control such a terrifying divine object.


    In Hailong''s view, Li Yixi should be a terrifying existence hiding his cultivation.


    "Who am I? Does it matter?"


    "All I know is that you beasts deserve to die."


    "What bullshit sea of ??death?"


    "I''m here, what can you do to me?"


    Hearing Hailong''s threat, not only did Li Yixi not have any fear on his face, but a mocking expression on his face.


    The sea dragon''s cultivation base is not weak, the death beams just now did not cover it, and the sea dragon is like a loach.


    "Do you think we can''t help you?"


    "What an arrogant human race!"


    The huge sea dragon was extremely angry after hearing Li Yixi''s words. In his eyes, the human race were all ants.


    The dragon eyes of the sea dragon were scarlet like blood at this moment.


    "Yes, mere beasts, what can I do?"


    "If you think you have the ability, you can try it. Even if I stand here, you can''t kill me."


    "What sea of ??death?"


    "I don''t know you at all, is it amazing?"


    Li Yixi found that Hailong was so easily irritated, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he spoke directly.


    Because Li Yixi also discovered just now that although Xiao Zhan is strong, he has nothing to do with this sea dragon.


    Li Yixi planned to use the power of merit to kill the opponent, and this kind of existence was already a dead dragon in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    The dragon clan of the sea of ??death are extremely arrogant, how can they be so provoked by Li Yixi.


    "Roar."


    The sea dragon roared, and its incomparably huge body left a phantom in the sky at this moment, and rushed directly at Li Yixi.


    The ability of this sea dragon is very strange, like a shadow. Once it uses magical powers, it looks like a ghost.


    This is also where Xiao Zhan and the Dragon Snake couple can do nothing, but even if the other party has sky-high cultivation and unpredictable means, there is no way for Li Yixi to do anything.


    After all, Li Yixi has merit and virtue, and once he shoots against Li Yixi, it will be a mortal situation.


    "Dragon is really stupid!"


    Seeing the huge sea dragon that was about to pounce on him, Li Yixi''s mouth filled with mockery.


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, the sea dragon could no longer bear it at this moment, and the terrifying dragon claws instantly grabbed Li Yixi.


    Looking at the huge and ferocious dragon claws, Li Yixi''s mouth filled with a hint of mockery, and Li Yixi knew it was done.


    At the moment when the angry sea dragon was about to touch Li Yixi with his ferocious claws, the extremely angry sea dragon woke up instantly, and there was a look of horror in his eyes, because at this moment, he was feeling on Li Yixi''s body. To the power of a trace of merit.


    Feeling the power of merit, Hai Long scared his liver and gallbladder to pieces.


    I wanted to withdraw, but it was too late at this moment, and the dragon''s might that emanated fell on the corner of Li Yixi''s clothes.


    At this moment, a black lightning beam descended from the void.


    "The Holy Body of Merit, Death Tribulation Thunder!"


    Seeing the black thunder and lightning falling, Hailong looked desperate, and the next moment his body turned into flying ashes.


    All the sea clans on the island fell, and the humans who were shrunken and shivering in the ground, at this moment, showed incredible colors on their faces. In their eyes, these sea clans were high and high existences.


    But today it was slaughtered by the human race.


    However, the shock in the eyes of these human races fell on Li Yixi''s eyes, and there was a sad look on Li Yixi''s face. He didn''t expect that these human races would be so enslaved under the rule of the sea clan, and they even had the heart to resist. also wiped out.


    At this moment, the anger in Li Yixi''s heart not only did not disappear, but it became even more terrifying.


    Looking at the figures lying in a pool of blood, Li Yixi''s thoughts moved, and he saw a golden beam of light on the mirror of life and death falling on these people, and these people came alive strangely.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, both Feng Lin and the Dragon Snake couple were shocked at this moment.


    At this moment, those human races enshrined Li Yixi like a god.


    "I''ll wait, see the gods!" Those human races knelt together in an instant.


    The frenzy on his face, and this scene fell in Li Yixi''s eyes, which made Li Yixi feel a little heartache.

 Chapter 1207

    "I''m not a god, I''m just a mortal like you."


    Li Yixi saw the figure kneeling together, and there was a touch of heartache on his face.


    Li Yixi knew that these human races urgently needed to be rescued. They longed for a new life, but their hearts were full of fear, which was caused by long-term oppression.


    "No, you are a god. Today we can see it for all to see. You are blessed by the sky. Even the high sea clan can''t hurt you in the slightest. You are a god."


    "Also ask God to save me and take us away from this sinful place."


    "Also ask God to save me and wait!"


    "Also ask God to save me and wait!"


    At this moment, the people kneeling on the ground all looked terrified.


    Even some people directly forced those ignorant children to kneel.


    Li Yixi''s expression became even more desolate when he saw the scene in front of him. Li Yixi knew very well that under the long-term oppression, these people had already lost the will to resist, or they did not dare to resist at all. Think of resistance, but escape.


    I feel that there is only hope of surviving by escaping from here.


    "No, I''m just a mortal."


    "But I have an immortal heart!"


    "I have a heart that dares to draw a sword to the sky."


    "When the human race is immortal, we need to have the belief of immortality, and we need to have the ambition to dare to fight with the sky and have endless joy."


    "They are also human beings. When they did not step into cultivation, they were also ordinary mortals. Like you, there is no difference."


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded in everyone''s mind at this moment.


    Li Yixi knew that if he wanted to save these people, he didn''t want to take them away. Above this boundless sea, Li Yixi knew very well that there might be countless people, and how many people could he lead away.


    If you want to save these people from the source, you need to give these people a chance and give them courage.


    Only by giving them enough courage and courage can there be a way to fundamentally save these people.


    And even if these people are taken away from here, it is still a disaster for these people. The long-time oppressed human race, even if they are relocated, will soon be regarded as slaves by others.


    After all, the battles outside are not much different from those here. At most, they are escaping from the misfortune of being used as food, but being enslaved cannot change the fate of these people.


    Li Yixi is very clear that if you want to fundamentally change these people, you can only give them beliefs.


    Let them kindle an immortal fire, an immortal heart.


    "No no no..."


    "Please also ask the gods to save us, and ask the gods to take us away from this sinful place, otherwise, we will die, the gods have killed too many people from the sea clan, and then we will be brutally killed by the other party and become food."


    "We don''t want to die, we don''t want to die!"


    However, after Li Yixi''s voice fell, it was not the heat of these people, but the people who had hope in their hearts, and instantly became extremely panic.


    These people are afraid of being abandoned, afraid of being forgotten, afraid of being enslaved again.


    "Quiet."


    At this moment, the dragon and snake couple saw that some of these people''s expressions became a little grim. They felt that they were about to be abandoned, and their emotions were out of control. The cold voice sounded in the void, and the terrifying breath was suppressed.


    With the cooperation of the dragon and snake couple, the scene became quiet.


    Seeing the scene in front of him just now, Li Yixi''s expression became extremely solemn.


    "These people have been suppressed for too long. There is panic, anxiety and despair in their hearts. It is too difficult to ignite the fire of their hope."


    After the thought fell, Li Yixi made a decision.


    Li Yixi knows that what these people say is false. What these people need is practical. Only by giving them practical spiritual sustenance and support will they have the idea of ??listening to their own words.


    Li Yixi included himself with the power of merit, and his body slowly floated up.


    His eyes fell on these people, who were also staring at Li Yixi at the moment.


    "Everyone, I don''t want to abandon you, but I want to save you from the root. You have seen it just now. Their strength, they will stay here and bless you."


    "And not leave."


    "And I will stay here for some time. If the sea clan really dares to come here, I will make them come and go."


    Sure enough, the moment Li Yixi''s voice fell, the panic and unease in the hearts of those present slowly disappeared.


    "Thank God, thank God!"


    Those kneeling on the ground wept with joy.


    Li Yixi was naturally able to perceive the inner emotions of these mortals, with a complex expression on his face.


    "Dragon Snake couple, you two are willing to stay here and protect the human race."


    "These people have been enslaved for too long, and their hearts are full of longing and longing for a new life. If you are willing, bless them here!"


    "Of course, this also requires your willingness. It''s okay if you don''t want to, but I hope you will stay here for some time, since someone will come to replace you at that time."


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the dragon and snake couple.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the dragon and snake couple did not hesitate, because the dragon and snake couple felt that Li Yixi met the husband and wife and raised the husband and wife''s cultivation base to this point, maybe it was for the layout.


    How the two of them survived and how to resolve the counterattack of the sea clan, the dragon and snake couple felt that Li Yixi should have a plan.


    The husband and wife looked at each other and immediately knelt down on one knee.


    "The lives of our husband and wife were given by you, the son. If there was no son, our husband and wife would have been turned into bones now. No, maybe there are no bones left. Now, they can be restored, and they can go a step further. This is Great kindness of your son."


    "And being able to save these people is also what my husband and wife want to do."


    At this moment, the Dragon Snake couple made a direct statement.


    These human races present heard the statement of the dragon and snake couple. They saw the dragon and snake couple turned into a golden dragon just now, so they naturally knew the strength of the couple.


    The dragon transformed by the dragon and snake couple is different from the sea dragon. In their eyes, it is the totem of the human race.


    The dragon and snake couple did not hide their voices. At this moment, the anxiety in the human race dissipated a bit.


    There was a wry smile on the corner of Li Yixi''s mouth. Sure enough, for these people, the things that are straightforward are the real peace of mind.


    Li Yixi also knew that it was almost time, and said loudly: "Everyone, from now on these two powerful practitioners will stay here, and they will teach you to practice. Anyone with talent will step into the ranks of practitioners."


    "At that time, you can slay demons and demons, protect yourself, and protect your family."


    "The human race should be immortal."


    "At the beginning of heaven and earth, my human race was also in a weak position, but the king of my human race, cut through thorns, and led the human race to the peak."


    "Now we, as long as we have an immortal heart, will naturally become immortal mortals."


    "In the future, those of you who can''t practice, there will be someone here to teach you to read, and then maybe you will be able to step into the practice."


    "We''re going back to the source."


    "Learn to the saints."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and his eyes fell on an incomparably huge stone tablet on the island. This stone tablet did not know what it was used for, it was extremely huge.


    But at this moment, there is no text on the stone tablet.


    Li Yixi mobilized the power of merit, and waved his fingers slowly, and the next moment, one by one large characters fell on the stone tablet.


    "Go back to the source, and the human race is immortal!"


    These large characters are introverted and seem ordinary, but at this moment, the dragon-snake couple''s breathing became extremely rapid.


    Because in these words, they felt the terrifying charm.


    These few words, if they can comprehend the charm in them, can definitely make them step into an unimaginable realm.


    Moreover, these words also contain extremely terrifying will. The dragon and snake couple know very well that as long as the stone tablet does not fall, the island will stand between heaven and earth.


    Unless there is an existence that is far more terrifying than Li Yixi and destroys the island.


    The dragon and snake couple''s eyes lit up, and the couple knew that Li Yixi would definitely leave something behind to bless them and the people on the island.


    "The human race is immortal!"


    "The human race is immortal!"


    At this moment, the people who were kneeling on the ground immediately stood up, waving their arms with a frenzy on their faces.


    Although these people have been enslaved all the time, they still know about the cultivators. After all, the people of the sea clan are the cultivators.


    When I think that I can cultivate and change my destiny, I am filled with joy.


    "Xiao Zhan, the education here will be handed over to you in the future."


    "There should be many people like this in this sea."


    "If you let a new student here, you should be able to get great merit."


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Xiao Zhan''s body.


    "Young Master said that the establishment of the Caolu is to teach the human race. You can rest assured, Master, this matter will be implemented soon, and the people of Caolu will go here soon."


    "I''ve already summoned a few of them."


    Hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, Li Yixi nodded.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on these human races, his hands clasped together, "I wish you all like dragons, I wish you stand between heaven and earth, and I wish you to change your life from now on."


    The dragon and snake couple standing beside Li Yixi, Xiao Zhan and Feng Lin suddenly shuddered when they heard Li Yixi''s words.


    One by one, their eyes widened with disbelief, because at this moment, they felt an incomparably mysterious force falling on these people.


    Originally, these people seldom had spiritual roots, but at this moment, it was strangely discovered that the spiritual roots of Dao Dao were born out of thin air in these people''s bodies.


    Originally, these people''s fates were incomparably low, but at this moment, a trace of immortal power was entangled in these people''s fates.


    Even if the dragon and snake couple knew that Li Yixi was unfathomable, at this moment, the body of the couple couldn''t help shaking, and their faces were incredible. The scene in front of them was too shocking for the couple.


    Feng Lin on the side was even more shocked at this moment. She pinched her thigh fiercely, feeling that the scene in front of her was an illusion.


    However, the sore spot on her thigh made Feng Lin know that what she saw today was not an illusion, but a reality.


    The eyes of the three people involuntarily fell on Xiao Zhan at this moment.


    Xiao Zhan''s voice resounded in the minds of the three of them, "Young master has practiced the Great Wish Technique, and the Three Thousand Avenues ranks second."


    Hearing this, his body trembled violently.


    The pupils contracted for a while.


    The heart can''t stop beating, like a war drum.


    Big Wish.


    Just four words made the three of them stupid.

 Chapter 1208

    Above the sea, the figure of the Blood God appeared, his expression was extremely gloomy, his face was hideous, and the terrifying murderous intent filled the sky above the sea.


    At this moment in the sky above the sea, an incomparably huge blood-colored shark phantom appeared, and the terrifying aura shocked all directions.


    "Damn, you are so daring to dare to slaughter the demon emperor and demon king in my sea of ??death. If I can''t kill you, I swear I won''t be a demon."


    The blood god was furious.


    "You can''t escape!"


    "This sea of ??death is your burial place, and I will definitely keep your souls here forever."


    After the extremely cold voice of the Blood God fell, I saw him grabbing at the void.


    A wisp of breath fell in front of him, and the next moment this breath turned into a blood-colored butterfly, galloping away into the distance.


    "Um?"


    "It''s so daring to go to the Sea God Temple."


    At the same time when the Blood God was angry, there was a look of panic on his face at this moment, because he discovered that Li Yixi and others had actually gone to Seagod Island.


    The god of death has been trapped in the sea of ??death, and now, with the continuous strengthening of his cultivation, he is about to break away from the terrifying seal.


    The God of Death is the God of the endless sea, so in order to meet the God of Death, the Sea Clan built the Sea God Temple on the largest island in the Sea of ??Death.


    Where, but the holy place in their hearts.


    Realizing that Li Yixi and the others had already headed to Seagod Island at this moment, their expressions became extremely hideous and panic.


    Instantly increase your speed.


    At the same time, the Blood God contacted the Sea Soul Hall.


    However, the face of the Blood God soon became extremely hideous.


    Because the Blood God got a reply, the sea dragon guarding the Sea God Temple has fallen.


    Sea Dragon is an extremely powerful demon king, and the blood god''s face was extremely gloomy at this moment.


    Under his feet, the terrifying killing intent turned into a cloud of blood.


    Stepping on the cloud of blood, he hurried to Seagod Island.


    Poseidon Island, the Dragon Snake couple appeared in countless clones, and they were on Poseidon Island, checking the spiritual roots of these people on Poseidon Island.


    I intend to divide these people by spiritual roots and teach them the method of cultivation.


    And Li Yixi was a little bored, wandering on the pier.


    After all, Seagod Island still smells bloody, so Li Yixi was a little unhappy.


    Xiao Zhan also stayed by Li Yixi''s side and followed silently.


    Suddenly, a blood-colored butterfly appeared in the void.


    Seeing this blood-colored butterfly, Li Yixi''s face showed a hint of doubt.


    "A bloody butterfly?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Zhan hurriedly explained: "Master, this is not a real butterfly, it should be a tracking technique."


    "Looks like someone''s following us!"


    "yes?"


    "Then let him come!"


    "If we find it before we leave, we can just deal with it, and it can also alleviate the troubles of the dragon and snake couple."


    A sneer appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth.


    "Human, so bold."


    In the void, a blood cloud appeared, and the blood god in the blood cloud stared at Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan with killing intent.


    "A sea monk?"


    "You are the real bold, actually enslaving my human race and treating my human race as blood food."


    Li Yixi looked very cold and did not give in.


    "Humph!"


    "It is their honor that the lowly human race can be the food of our sea clan."


    When the Blood God heard Li Yixi''s words, his face became extremely ferocious, and his voice was full of terrifying murderous intent.


    "Glory?"


    "I think it''s a good thing for you animals to make food."


    "Believe it or not, I curse your sea clan''s luck to be cut off?"


    Li Yixi''s expression was very cold.


    However, after the blood god heard Li Yixi''s words, he had a look of disdain on his face, and did not take Li Yixi''s words to heart at all.


    "A mere mortal dares to be presumptuous here, do you think the monks around you can bless you?"


    "You are a mortal who wants to curse, so just curse."


    "If the curse can cut off the luck of my sea clan, then my sea clan has long since disappeared."


    The extremely angry blood god, after hearing Li Yixi''s words at this moment, sneered on his face, feeling that Li Yixi was extremely ridiculous.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi''s face turned completely cold, and Xiao Zhan looked at the Blood God with sympathy on his face.


    Xiao Zhan knew that the Hai Clan was over.


    The luck is now dissipating.


    Hearing this sentence, Li Yixi''s expression became extremely gloomy, but thinking of killing a lot of sea clan today, Li Yixi said coldly: "All things and all beings are equal, if you retreat now, you will never kill the human clan. , I can give you a chance, otherwise, you will die today."


    "I will kill you."


    A terrifying killing intent burst out from Li Yixi''s eyes. Feeling the killing intent of Li Yixi, the blood god''s body trembled violently.


    A look of doubt appeared on the Blood God''s face, clearly he sensed that Li Yixi was a mortal, but at this moment, the killing intent made him tremble.


    However, the blood god quickly ignored the killing intent. In his opinion, a mortal still wanted to kill him, which was simply ridiculous.


    "The mere mortals dare to speak wildly and want to kill adults. Could it be that the sun is coming out from the west?"


    The Blood God hadn''t spoken yet. At this moment, a mocking voice sounded, and a figure came out of the sky.


    "If you have some strength, you dare to break into my sea of ??death. Do you know that this is the domain of my sea clan. If you are wild here, you don''t look in the mirror to see if you have that ability."


    "And this is Sea God Island. If you dare to be presumptuous here, who gave you the courage?"


    "Ye Wang?"


    As soon as this figure appeared, his face was rebellious, and he did not take Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan into his eyes at all. As for the Dragon Snake couple and Feng Lin on the island, he directly ignored them.


    However, just after his voice fell, a voice suddenly sounded in the void.


    "good."


    "My underworld is willing to support the son!"


    The voice fell, and I saw two figures appearing in the void, black and white impermanence.


    After the black and white impermanence voice fell, he immediately landed next to Li Yixi, with a very respectful expression, "Black and white impermanence, meet your son."


    Seeing the appearance of black and white impermanence, a look of surprise appeared on Li Yixi''s face at this moment.


    "Why did you two appear here?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s question, Hei Wuchang looked at each other, Hei Wuchang hurriedly said: "Young Master, now that the Six Paths of Reincarnation has been completed, we can feel that many souls have died here, so we came to lead the reincarnation of the soul, and we didn''t expect it. I met my son here."


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was a little embarrassed.


    After all, the sea clan who died had something to do with him.


    Hei Wuchang seemed to have seen Li Yixi''s thoughts, and hurriedly said with a smile: "Young master, don''t feel guilty, in fact, these sea clan''s lifespans have come to an end, this is their doom, and it has nothing to do with the son, even today''s son Otherwise, these sea clans will end their lives for other reasons."


    "Yes, that''s fine!"


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    The demon emperor and the blood god in the void, seeing Li Yixi chatting and laughing with Black and White Impermanence, instantly turned extremely gloomy.


    The appearance of the underworld these days, the sea clan naturally has some perception.


    But the sea clan did not put the underworld in their eyes at all, and at this moment, seeing that they were ignored by the black and white impermanence of the underworld, their expressions became extremely cold.


    "Is your underworld being too lenient?"


    "This is the territory of my sea clan, do you still want to intervene in my sea clan?"


    The Sea Race Demon Emperor''s face became extremely cold at this moment.


    The Sea of ??Death has always been a forbidden area for life, and no one has ever broken into the core area, and now it is ignored, how can you not be angry.


    "This fellow Taoist is wrong. This is indeed the territory of the sea clan, but it is also the territory of my underworld."


    "My underworld manages everything after death, and the sea clan is naturally among them."


    "The sea clan has committed too many sins, and now the luck is exhausted, it is not good to be too rampant."


    "And do you know that the young master is a guest of my underworld, and you dare to threaten my underworld guest. Are you trying to become an enemy of my underworld?"


    Hei Wuchang stepped out, his expression extremely cold.


    Originally, the underworld was indeed afraid of the sea of ??death, because in the sea of ??death, the lord of hell felt a detached existence.


    But just now, they discovered that the charm of the sea of ??death has dried up at a terrifying speed.


    After sensing the existence of Li Yixi, he naturally reacted instantly, which is why black and white impermanence appeared here.


    The Lord of Hell felt that Li Yixi naturally had a layout, so the underworld had to do something about it.


    The black and white uncommon demon emperor dared to threaten Li Yixi. Naturally, he was extremely angry and felt that the opportunity had come.


    "Is my sea clan also under the jurisdiction of your underworld, so you can take me back and try to reincarnate?"


    The Sea Clan Demon Emperor had a sneering look on his face, and did not take black and white impermanence in his eyes at all.


    "Fellow Daoist, you actually guessed it. In fact, your longevity has expired. Today, the two of us are here to guide you into the underworld."


    "But you have committed too many sins, so you can only enter the animal path."


    This powerful being of the sea clan was mocking and wanted to take action, but Hei Wuchang was faster than him, and the mourning stick in Hei Wuchang''s hand was instantly waved.


    The incomparably powerful Sea Race Demon Emperor was instantly imprisoned, and the next moment, his fleshly body shattered directly.


    Before he could resist, I saw an iron chain strangely appeared in the void, which instantly penetrated his soul body and imprisoned him.


    Originally, even the soul body had terrifying supernatural powers, but at this moment, his soul power disappeared rapidly, and his cultivation base was instantly pulled away.


    His soul was no different from an ordinary ghost.


    Originally, there was no Blood God who put Black and White Impermanence in his eyes. At this moment, his expression suddenly changed. He also felt a huge threat from Black and White Impermanence just now.


    The Snow God wanted to reprimand, but at this moment, Black and White Impermanence raised his head and his eyes fell on the Blood God.


    "This fellow Daoist, your lifespan has expired, hurry up and enter the underworld with me."


    The black and white impermanent voice fell, and the blood god''s expression became extremely gloomy.


    The Blood God knew very well that he still had at least tens of thousands of years of lifespan, so how could he have expired.


    At this moment, the book of life and death appeared in Hei Wuchang''s hand, and Hei Wuchang''s expressionless face directly changed the Yangshou of the Blood God. Originally, he did have a lifespan of tens of thousands of years, but at this moment Hei Wuchang, he flicked his pen. , directly changed to die today.


    "This¡­¡­!"


    Li Yixi naturally saw the scene in front of him.


    It feels too bullshit.


    One thought decides the life and death of others.


    "Young Master, this fellow dares to contradict Young Master without knowing his life or death, and he has committed too many sins and is riddled with resentment. It is also a relief to let him enter the reincarnation as soon as possible."


    "This is within our authority, and we will not suffer too severe backlash."


    "And dare to threaten the son, unforgivable."


    At this moment, Hei Wuchang also seized the opportunity and hurriedly hugged his thighs.


    "Thank you so much then!"


    Li Yixi looked at Black and White Impermanence with envy on his face.


    "No need to be polite, if there is a chance, let''s beg the young master for a drink."


    "But today, let''s go back to the underworld first, the son will leave."


    Hearing this, Li Yixi smiled, "Farewell."


    The voice fell, and I saw the murderous look on the face of Black and White Impermanence, and instantly shot and directly destroyed the Blood God.

 Chapter 1209

    The blood god is dead.


    "No no no..."


    "Damn, what did you do to me?"


    In the void, the huge soul of the blood god at this moment was passed through the pipa bone by the iron chain, swallowed up all his strength, and reduced to an ordinary soul.


    But the blood shark phantom was struggling violently.


    The blood shark never thought that he did not die in the hands of the god of death, but died in the hands of the black and white impermanence of the underworld. This result made it difficult for him to accept.


    And if it is based on his own cultivation, even if it is black and white impermanence, he is definitely not his opponent, but at that moment, inexplicably, his luck suddenly dried up.


    Moreover, its lifespan was exhausted in an instant, and the blood shark was angry, he knew that his life had been tampered with by the underworld.


    Before that, the underworld did not dare to capture the life imprint of the sea clan, and they could not let the monks of the sea clan enter the reincarnation.


    As long as the god of death is willing, the god of death can resurrect those fallen demon emperors and demon kings.


    This is also the reason why the Hai Clan is so arrogant and domineering.


    The reason why the sea of ??death has become a forbidden area of ??life is because of the existence in the sea of ??death, one by one is not afraid of death. Once a human monk enters it, which demon kings will not hesitate to take the other party to Huangquan by self-destruction, and they can be resurrected anyway.


    "Did what?"


    "Don''t you understand now?"


    "We just want to kill you!"


    In the void, Hei Wuchang turned around with a sneer.


    "Offending the son, won''t you make us idiots?"


    "This is the credit for being delivered to the door. Before, I didn''t move the sea of ??death recklessly, that''s because the sea clan''s luck in the sea of ??death is monstrous, but today, the power of your sea clan''s luck is rapidly depleting, why should the underworld fear the sea clan! "


    At this moment, Bai Wuchang said with a smile.


    "Impossible, impossible?"


    "My sea clan has the existence of the god of death, who can make my sea clan''s luck dry up, your hell is courting death."


    The blood shark phantom, even if he was reduced to a prisoner at this moment, still had a murderous look on his face, and that face was terrifying.


    "The god of death is indeed powerful. With his existence to suppress the luck of the sea clan, no one can really move, but unfortunately, you have offended the son!"


    "No, it''s because your sea clan is too arrogant and domineering, to actually feed on the human clan, it is simply self-destruction!"


    "Young Master originally gave you a choice, but you ignored it!"


    "Young master curses your sea clan''s luck, can your sea clan bear it?"


    "Can the god of death stop it?"


    "Young master has practiced the Great Curse Technique, one of the three thousand great avenues, to curse the luck of the sea clan, why is it so difficult?"


    Hei Wuchang organized a sea clan for Li Yixi today, and he was very happy, so he was happy to say a few more words at this moment.


    Also let the blood shark know what kind of existence he has provoked.


    However, after hearing the words of Black and White Impermanence at this moment, the blood shark''s face was hideous, and he didn''t believe Black and White''s impermanence at all.


    "Shut up, what have you done to me?"


    "What 3000 Avenue?"


    "It''s ridiculous, do you think I''m a waste, this world is not perfect at all, how can the three thousand avenues be born, let alone control the three thousand avenues."


    "Even if the god of death of our sea clan has a cultivation base that reaches the sky, he is already detached, and he does not control the death avenue, one of the three thousand avenues, let alone a mere mortal."


    "Don''t tell me that existence, back to basics, is a hermit master."


    "Your underworld is so daring, dare to forcibly capture the life breath of our sea clan, and force us into reincarnation, and the underworld will be destroyed."


    "Even if it''s this sea of ??death, you can''t even think about getting out. The God of Death will never allow you people to be arrogant here, otherwise, what is the foundation of our sea clan''s foothold."


    At this moment, the hysterical roar of the blood shark could not accept the scene in front of him. In his opinion, the sea clan was so high, how could he enter the reincarnation.


    I also want to ask the god of death to take action.


    The sea clan should be an immortal existence.


    Hearing the blood shark''s words, Hei Wuchang sneered at this moment, Hei Wuchang naturally knew that the other party could not accept it for a while, after all, falling from heaven to hell, no one could accept it.


    Hei Wuchang snorted coldly, "You just can''t accept it, haven''t you responded by now?"


    "If the young master does not have the cultivation base that penetrates the sky and the earth, how will you destroy the thousands of demon kings of your sea clan?"


    "Could it be that the scholar Dragon Snake and his wife beside you can instantly wipe out the thousands of demon kings and the four great demon emperors of your sea clan?"


    "Even if you are not reconciled, you have to accept it now."


    "Young Master is an unimaginable existence. The reason why we were able to kill you just now is that we have tampered with your longevity, and the second is that your sea clan''s luck has been cut off, so you can''t change your life."


    "Don''t hold out hope anymore, the god of death is indeed scary, but now the god of death has no time to save you, because at the moment the god of death is busy suppressing the luck of the sea clan, if the luck of the sea clan really If you are exhausted, you will be imprisoned forever, forever a prisoner."


    "Do you think the god of death will give up the chance to escape for you, an ant?"


    "If my guess is correct, the god of death is busy suppressing the dissipated luck of the sea clan at the moment. Of course, the god of death suppresses the dissipated luck of the sea clan, not for the sea clan, but for him to directly swallow the sea clan. The luck broke the seal."


    "Even if the God of Death is extremely powerful, it will take some time to break the seal, so stop struggling. No one can save you, and no one can stop me from waiting."


    "And you don''t think I''m a vegetarian, do you?"


    "Our underworld lord is also detached, are you afraid of the death god of your sea clan?"


    Hei Wuchang''s mocking voice sounded, and the blood shark, who was struggling originally, disappeared in an instant, replaced by fear.


    Xue Sha had already understood just now that Li Yixi was extremely terrifying, otherwise, the black and white impermanence of the underworld would not have taken the risk of dying with the sea clan to kill him.


    It''s just that the blood shark couldn''t accept it for a while.


    And now the blood shark can sense the fate of the sea clan, and it disappears rapidly at this moment, swallowed by a terrifying force.


    Xue Sha also understands that it is definitely the God of Death who is devouring the luck of the sea clan at this moment.


    It was not until the black and white impermanence imprisoned his soul and completely left the sea of ??death that the blood shark was completely desperate. He knew that the god of death was going to abandon the sea clan.


    He also knew that Li Yixi was an extremely terrifying existence, an existence that the Sea Clan could not provoke, otherwise, the Lord of Hell would not be so respectful to Li Yixi.


    Black and white impermanence will not risk being backfired by heaven and forcibly modify the book of life and death.


    The blood shark made the last struggle, staring at the black and white impermanence and said coldly: "What kind of cultivation is that person?"


    The blood shark was very unwilling. Although there was only a faint hope, the blood shark still hoped that the god of death could avenge them.

 Chapter 1210

    Black and white impermanence heard the words of the blood shark, and the expression on his face became extremely solemn.


    In order to make the blood shark completely despair, Hei Wuchang restrained his smile and said lightly: "I don''t know the cultivation base of the son, but our underworld master said that the son''s current state is very mysterious, and you must know that in this world. There is an endless balance of space and time above."


    "And those of us are actually not the only ones. Now you and I must have felt that there is an independent self in another parallel world, as powerful as us."


    "If you want to prove Taoism and transcendence, what you need to do is to make all the parallel time and space me, all become one. Only by doing this can you be detached."


    "And this is not what the son has done. Not only has he been detached, but those sons who have paralleled the time and space have long been beheaded by the son after they were united, and the current son is the only one. This is an extremely mysterious realm, and I don''t know the real state. name."


    "But don''t hold on to any hope. Even if the God of Death breaks away from the seal, if he really finds trouble with the son, then he will surely die, and the millions of years of hard work will come to nothing."


    Hei Wuchang''s voice just fell, and I saw Bai Wuchang, who always liked silence, smiled and said: "I think, the god of death will definitely seek revenge for the son, the son curses the sea clan to dry up the luck, do you think it will make the sea clan Is there a detachment born?"


    "A detachment who is not bound and cannot be disciplined?"


    "Young master''s way of cursing is extremely terrifying. Since the curse of the sea clan''s luck is exhausted, then the sea clan will not have such a terrifying existence, so even if the god of death devoured the sea clan''s luck, it will completely break free. If you seal it, you will surely die at that time."


    "This is the fate of the sea clan!"


    "What''s more, the son entered the sea of ??death in person this time, is it the sea clan who warned the sea of ??death?"


    Hei Wuchang immediately reacted after hearing Bai Wuchang''s words at this moment. Originally, he was a little afraid of the God of Death, but at this moment, he was completely relaxed.


    "hey-hey!"


    "Since this is the case, then I can rest assured. I was a little worried at first. After all, I forcibly captured the life breath of everyone in the sea clan and included it in the book of life and death, for fear of provoke the god of death!"


    The depths of the sea of ??death.


    At this moment, an inconceivably huge figure with a face of anger and boundless terrifying aura made the entire sea of ??death seem to be in a dead silence.


    At this moment, this figure was extremely angry, and madly devoured the power of luck of the entire sea clan.


    The seals on his body kept breaking at this moment, and his body kept breaking free.


    "Damn, damn it!"


    "This deity has been laid out for 100,000 years, just to devour this world, control everything, and go further, but I didn''t expect such a catastrophe."


    "Who is it? Who is it? Let the luck of the sea clan suddenly dry up and make the deity fall short."


    "When I break free of the seal, I will definitely make you pay the price in blood."


    "If I can''t kill you, then I can''t quell the anger in my heart."


    At this moment, the God of Death looked ferocious and angry.


    However, the God of Death did not dare to roar and vent unscrupulously, because at this moment he has not completely broken free of the seal. Once the strong man takes action, it will be an unimaginable disaster for him.


    It would have been extremely difficult to break the seal. If there is another one that escapes the suppression, it will definitely die for him.


    Sea God Island, all the human races, this person is full of excitement.


    Before, they naturally saw the appearance of black and white impermanence, and they also saw the blood god in the legend of the sea of ??death being beheaded.


    These people don''t know that the strongest God of Death in the Sea of ??Death is the God of Death. After all, the God of Death has never appeared, and there is no legend.


    Poseidon Island Pier.


    Li Yixi, Xiao Zhan and Feng Lin stood on the bow of the boat and waved to the dragon and snake couple on the shore. Now that the trouble here has been completely resolved, Li Yixi naturally stopped wasting time and chose to leave.


    "Longbo, Snake Woman, these people will be handed over to you, but soon more people will come to help you."


    "The strength of the two seniors is sky-high, and this sea will flourish under the blessing of the two seniors in the future, and the prosperous world will also appear here."


    "The two seniors will definitely become gods on this sea. This island is called Sea God Island. I used to want to worship an evil god. I think the real sea god will be worshipped in the future."


    "And you should be the gods of the sea, enjoy incense and worship."


    "I wish you a new life here."


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked at the dragon and snake couple in front of him and congratulated them.


    The dragon and snake couple have been traveling the world alone. On this day, Li Yixi took a look at the couple and seemed to have found their ideals here.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, mysterious auras fell on the dragon and snake couple. At this moment, the dragon and snake couple trembled violently.


    Originally, the dragon and snake couple''s cultivation was not so strong that they could suppress the sea of ??death, but at this moment, the dragon and snake couple suddenly found in horror that they had an incomparably friendly feeling with this sea.


    The dragon and snake couple felt that they could mobilize the boundless power of the sea of ??death.


    At the same time, at this moment, a golden light flashed between the eyebrows of the husband and wife.


    The Dragon Snake couple did not have time to check, and immediately saluted Li Yixi.


    "Thank you son for saving us and letting us find what we want to do."


    "From now on here, my husband and wife will guard and take root here to benefit here."


    On the deck, Li Yixi heard the words of the husband and wife, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Li Yixi could feel the emotions of the dragon and snake couple. The words of the two of them were not false, but they really wanted to bless them. This tribe.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s troublesome for the two of you, and we''ll see you again."


    Li Yixi smiled and waved his hand.


    "Congratulations to send your son."


    At this moment on Sea God Island, countless people saluted.


    The next moment, Xiao Zhan urged the sailboat to turn into a spirit boat and go away.


    The dragon and snake couple reluctantly retracted their gazes until they saw the spirit boat disappear into the sky.


    At this moment, the husband and wife looked at each other with great joy in their hearts, and it was only at this moment that they had time to check the mark between the eyebrows.


    The next moment, the couple''s eyes lit up.


    "Old man, this is the authority of God."


    "We are the gods of this ocean!"


    Feeling the mark between her eyebrows, Snake Po was extremely excited.


    And at this moment, they also felt the authority of the gods, even if their cultivation base is not strong, but at this moment they can mobilize the vast power of the sea of ??death and suppress the sea clan.


    God Emperor can also fight.

 Chapter 1211

    The authority of God is incomparably powerful, allowing them to mobilize the power of the vast sea to bless them.


    Although the dragon and snake couple has just stepped into the realm of the king of gods, it is extremely terrifying for the couple at this moment to be able to mobilize the power of the vast ocean to bless themselves, and they have the authority of gods, they can be called immortal Immortal.


    From being chased and killed by a thread to taking control of God''s authority, it only happened in a short period of time. At this moment, the dragon and snake couple looked unbelievable, and even now they are a little dazed.


    It all happened so fast, unbelievably fast.


    The next moment, the dragon and snake couple looked at each other and knelt down in the direction Li Yixi had left.


    The husband and wife look very old because they have suffered too much and lost their lifespan.


    Now that he has stepped into the realm of the king of God, and has obtained the authority of God, his life expectancy has skyrocketed at an extremely terrifying speed.


    The power of God alone has added millions of years to the lifespan of the husband and wife.


    The husband and wife, who looked extremely old at first, instantly regained their youthful appearance.


    "Old man!"


    "Did our husband and wife save the world in our last life?"


    "We didn''t expect that we, who were at the end of the road, would get something that countless people pursued for a lifetime and could not control it."


    The snake woman''s expression was extremely complicated, and at the same time, she was extremely excited.


    "Old lady, this is not an illusion, this is true. From now on, we don''t need to be displaced again. This Sea God Island is our home. Now that the son has given us the authority of God, we have to fulfill our obligations."


    "Before this, I was worried that Bloodfiend Island would come to find trouble, but now I am no longer afraid."


    "If the island owner of Bloody Island dares to come, then this is his burial place."


    "But if he doesn''t come to find trouble, then let him live. After all, we are able to have today, and in fact, he is also credited. If it wasn''t for his pursuit, we would not have met the son."


    At this moment, Long Bo felt the power of the boundless sea, and gradually let go of the hatred in his heart.


    "I don''t think he will let us go. After all, this pharmacist has a great relationship and is about transcendence. He will definitely come."


    "I used to think that this was an immortal mansion beyond imagination, but now I understand that this is not an immortal mansion at all, but a purgatory on earth."


    "There is a terrifying existence sealed there, and the so-called key is just something made by the other party, perhaps to lure us into there and devour us."


    "Now that I have the authority of God, I feel a hint of danger from the key."


    "But the island owner of Bloody Island can''t feel it."


    Snake looked at the key in her hand with a very complicated expression.


    If they hadn''t met Li Yixi, once they had the chance, they would definitely enter the ruins to seek that chance.


    At this moment, it is found that there is not vitality, but a real dead end, how not to be alarmed.


    Bloody Island.


    A figure looked extremely gloomy, and a terrifying killing intent burst out from those eyes.


    Around his body, there seemed to be endless resentful souls surrounding him.


    "Damn!"


    "It''s impossible to predict. Could it be that they entered the Immortal Mansion?"


    "A bunch of rubbish, I don''t believe that their husband and wife have such a chance, give me another calculation."


    The incomparably sharp eyes of the Island Master of Bloody Island fell on the old people above the main hall.


    These old people are the Supreme Elders of Xuesha Island and are good at divination, but they have deduced countless times before, but they could not capture the existence of the dragon and snake couple at all.


    This made the island owner of Xuesha Island extremely angry, and the yin and yang demons fell, making the island owner of Xuesha Island extremely angry.


    And the key he wanted was also taken away by the dragon and snake couple, which was extremely hateful to the dragon and snake couple.


    When the elders heard the island owner''s words, their expressions became extremely nervous, because at this moment, they felt the terrifying murderous aura on the island owner of the bloody island.


    They know very well that if they can no longer deduce, then it is very likely that today will be their death.


    Several people looked at each other, and although they looked desperate, they decided to make one last attempt.


    With the continuous deduction of several people, the eyes of several people suddenly lit up in the next moment.


    Before that, they couldn''t deduce the whereabouts of the dragon and snake couple at all, as if an extremely terrifying force concealed the secret, so that the fate of the dragon and snake couple could not be seen.


    But at this moment, I found that I could perceive the existence of the dragon and snake couple.


    However, with the continuous deduction, the expressions of several people became extremely embarrassing.


    The island owner of Bloody Island naturally took everything in his eyes.


    "Where is this?"


    Looking at the illusory scene in front of him, the island owner of Bloody Island was a little puzzled. He had no impression and didn''t know where it was.


    The elders were extremely nervous. At this moment, they could only say with a thick scalp: "If you go back to the island owner, this is the sea of ??death. I don''t know what happened. The dragon snake and his wife actually broke into the sea of ??death."


    "I didn''t know how the husband and wife managed to hide their breath before. This time, we will use their residual blood to deduce it, and we can''t go wrong."


    The voices of several elders fell, and the next moment, that wisp of breath turned into an illusory white crane, suspended in the hall.


    "Sea of ??Death?"


    When the island owner of Bloody Island, whose eyes were shining, heard the words "Sea of ??Death", his expression became extremely solemn.


    "Even if his cultivation is not weak, the Sea of ??Death is a forbidden area known as life."


    However, thinking that the key to the secret realm is in the hands of the dragon and snake couple, the island owner of Xuesha struggled for a moment, and the next moment, he grabbed the illusory white crane and disappeared instantly.


    Soon the island owner of Bloody Island came to the edge of the sea of ??death. The powerful spiritual sense had just spread in the sea of ??death, and suddenly his expression suddenly changed.


    "How, how is this possible?"


    "The sea of ??death is known as the forbidden area of ??life, but why in this sea of ??death, I feel the bloody aura of the sea clan."


    "This is what was left after the fall of the sea clan powerhouse, and it was not one or two who fell, but countless."


    "Could it be that something has changed in this sea of ??death?"


    The Island Master of Bloody Island, who was originally extremely afraid of the Sea of ??Death, had his eyes lit up at this moment.


    The next moment, directly into the sea of ??death.


    As he went deep into the sea of ??death, the island owner of Bloody Island looked proud.


    "Hahaha."


    "God help me, God help me!"


    "Originally, the deity felt that there was no hope. I didn''t expect that the sea clan that dominated the side would be hit hard. Now, where do you run to?"


    "What I like is mine. Even if you escape to the ends of the earth, you can''t escape my five palms."


    The Island Master of Bloody Island clenched his fist and made a crackling sound. The next moment, he followed the illusory white crane and headed for the Seagod Island at a terrifying speed.

 Chapter 1212

    Soon, the island owner of Bloody Island appeared before Seagod Island.


    Feeling the breath of the dragon and snake couple in the Sea God Island, the island owner of the blood fiend can''t wait to scream and vent his joy.


    I feel that God is not for him.


    "Dragon Snake couple, I didn''t expect that the two of you would have the means to obliterate my Yin-Yang Snake Gu and restore their cultivation. It''s really incredible."


    "And I didn''t expect that there seems to be some incredible treasure on your body, which can cover up the secrets. After spending so much money before, there is no way to spy on the traces of your existence."


    The island owner of Bloody Island is very proud at this moment.


    The dragon-snake couple, who were instructing the people on Seagod Island to cultivate, heard the voice of the island owner of Xuesha Island at this moment, and their expressions changed slightly.


    The couple soared into the air and came to the Sea God Island.


    The incomparably cold eyes fell on the bloody island owner.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so relentless in pursuit. Is the key to a secret realm so precious?"


    Seeing the Island Lord of Blood Devil coming, the Dragon Snake couple looked a little complicated.


    "That''s natural. Although I am the pinnacle of God Emperor today, with my aptitude, it is impossible to escape, and that ruin is my only hope, and you husband and wife are unwilling to give me the key, What I see must be mine, you can''t take it away."


    "Before, the two of you and your wife actually killed the two demons of Yin and Yang, beheading my right-hand man. Today, not only will you get the key back, but I will also let you and your wife go down to bury you."


    The terrifying eyes of the bloody island owner looked down at the dragon and snake couple.


    "I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed. You can''t take this key away."


    "I originally wanted to save your life, but I didn''t expect you to come to die. Naturally, so let''s end all grievances today."


    Long Bo stepped out one step, and looked directly at the island owner of Bloody Island in the void with his incomparably sharp eyes.


    Um?


    The Blood Devil Island Lord, who was originally disdainful, felt the aura of the God King on Long Bo at this moment, and his face was inconceivable.


    However, the island owner of Bloody Island quickly retracted his gaze with a look of disdain.


    "You husband and wife will not feel that you have stepped into the realm of the king of gods, so you can fight me!"


    The dragon and snake couple stepped into the realm of the god king, which did have some impact on the island owner of the blood evil island, but the island owner of the blood evil island did not take the god king in his eyes at all.


    "Although we only have the realm of the king of gods, it is easy to kill you."


    "Because we are gods and you are mortal."


    The dragon and snake couple, who control the authority of God, are extremely confident.


    "Ha ha!"


    "You two won''t be crazy, right? Do you think I''m mortal?"


    Hearing this, the Bloodfiend Island Master was angry and happy at the same time.


    "Yes, in the eyes of my husband and wife, you are a mortal person, because our husband and wife control the authority of God."


    "The two of us, husband and wife, are gods in the true sense and cannot be explained by realm."


    "And it is the sea god of the sea of ??death."


    "Let you know today how unbearable you are in front of the real gods."


    The dragon and snake couple looked at each other. The next moment, the two mobilized the authority of God and mobilized the power of the vast sea. At the moment when the blood demon island owner hadn''t reacted, the world turned upside down. When that mysterious force disappeared, The three appeared above the boundless sea.


    It has long been far away from Sea God Island.


    The island owner of Xuesha Island originally had a look of disdain for the dragon and snake couple, but at this moment, he narrowed his eyes, and the island owner of Xuesha saw the power just now, and his expression became solemn.


    "Wife, step back!"


    "If you want to kill him, I alone will be enough!"


    Long Bo''s voice fell, and the next moment he opened his arms, the originally calm sea actually set off a terrifying tsunami.


    Standing on the 100-meter-high waves, Long Bo looked coldly at the Bloody Island Lord standing in the air.


    With the blessing of the incomparable power of the sea, Long Bo Xiuwei stepped into the peak of the god emperor at this moment.


    And at this moment, the incomparably mysterious Sea God Domain spreads out, shrouding the Blood Devil Island Lord in it.


    The island owner of Xuesha Island, who originally possessed the cultivation base of a god emperor, was shrouded in the Sea God Realm, and his cultivation base slipped from the realm of a god emperor to a god emperor.


    And this is not the end, his cultivation seems to be rapidly deprived.


    This sea seems to have turned into a terrifying swallowing vortex, frantically swallowing the power in the main body of Bloody Island.


    In less than a minute, the incomparably powerful Blood Devil Island Master fell to the realm of immortals.


    Falling down several realms in a row, even if the master of Bloody Island is extraordinary, he is scared at this moment.


    "You, what have you done to me?"


    The anger on the bloody island owner''s face at this moment, and at the same time, he was extremely frightened. How can he feel at ease when his cultivation base disappears.


    "do nothing?"


    "Didn''t I tell you before? I''m a god, and you''re a mortal."


    "On this sea, I am an invincible existence."


    "Actually, I have to thank you for all this. If it wasn''t for you who caused us to encounter a life-and-death crisis, we would not have met the Lord of the World, nor would we have been given the authority of God to control the vast sea and become a Sea God."


    "Die!"


    "Everything ends here."


    Long Bo''s voice sounded like a dull thunder, resounding in the void, and an incomparably huge body appeared above the sea.


    At the moment when the voice fell, a big hand slowly pressed down.


    The terrifying and boundless power of the vast ocean descended, and at this instant, the island owner of the blood demon suddenly found himself as if he had become a mortal.


    Unprecedented despair emerged in the heart of the Blood Devil Island Lord.


    The island owner of Bloody Island felt suffocated.


    At the moment when the big hand fell, the Island Master of Bloody Demon felt the danger of death.


    I want to struggle and ask for mercy, but I don''t even have the ability to speak.


    "No no no no¡­¡­!"


    I roared unwillingly, but nothing changed.


    When the huge palm appeared on top of his head, the body of the Island Master of Bloody Island suddenly exploded.


    It turned into a bloody fog.


    Together with the soul, it is also directly destroyed at this moment.


    The opportunity for reincarnation is also deprived.


    Above the sea, that gigantic figure slowly disappeared at this moment.


    The Dragon Snake couple looked at each other, their bodies trembled violently, the couple never imagined that the power of the vast sea mobilized under the authority of God would be so terrifying.


    "This, is this the authority of God?"


    Long Bo''s voice was still shaking violently at the moment. When he mobilized the power of the sea just now, Long Bo had a feeling that he was invincible in the world.


    And all of this is just what Li Yixi did at will. When he thought of Li Yixi, Long Bo''s body couldn''t stop shaking.


    Long Bo couldn''t imagine what a terrifying existence Li Yixi was.


    That''s a realm they can''t look up to.


    Even at this moment, when Long Bo thought of Li Yixi, he seemed to look up to the gods.

 Chapter 1213

    In the void, the spirit boat flew rapidly, and the next two days, along the way, went very smoothly.


    On the deck of the spirit boat, Li Yixi stood with his hands on his back, looking into the distance with a look of anticipation.


    In the sky, at this moment, a majestic giant city can be faintly seen.


    That giant city is like a peerless beast lying on the ground.


    "Is this Tianwu City?"


    Li Yixi said with a smile.


    "Young master guessed it well. This is indeed Tianwu City. It is a powerful holy city in the chaotic fairyland. Around Tianwu City, few people dare to be presumptuous."


    "It''s a rare place of peace."


    "Young master, this Tianwu City is extremely huge and can accommodate a billion people. At this moment, we are still far away. Otherwise, we will not be able to see the whole picture at all."


    "Tianwu City, there is heaven and earth in it, and it cost a lot to build Tianwu City."


    Xiao Zhan told Li Yixi everything he knew.


    "It''s rare to find a place of peace."


    "With the spirit boat, our speed is much faster. Today we will go to the city to rest!"


    Li Yixi was curious about Tianwu City.


    "okay!"


    Xiao Zhan nodded immediately.


    Not long after, Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan entered Tianwu City.


    Tianwu City gives people a sense of tranquility.


    Here, Li Yixi felt a little more comfortable.


    The sense of chaos outside disappeared completely.


    Here, Li Yixi felt that it was the place where the human race thrived.


    "Come on, let''s enjoy it."


    When Li Yixi raised his head, he happened to see a restaurant.


    Eyes brightened.


    At this moment, there was a sound of music in the restaurant, which made Li Yixi look forward to it even more.


    In Li Yixi''s view, this is the perfect place to rest.


    Xiao Zhan looked up at the restaurant, Luoshenju.


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes lit up.


    Seeing this, Li Yixi said expectantly, "Xiao Zhan, you seem to know about this Luoshenju!"


    "There is a divine character, isn''t this place very extraordinary?"


    Li Yixi looked forward to it, this is the world of cultivation, and the name cannot be chosen casually.


    With the word "God", Li Yixi immediately felt that this place was extraordinary.


    "Young Master, you guessed right, this Luoshenju is indeed not an ordinary restaurant."


    "The reason why it is called Luoshenju is because the owner of this restaurant is very unusual. He is a very powerful practitioner, known as Luoshen."


    "That''s why it''s called Luoshenju."


    "Luo Shen lives in this Tianwu City and is extremely famous."


    "Diners keep coming. Of course, the reason why these people go to Luoshenju is not only for the food of Luoshenju, but the bigger reason is that some people want to go to Luoshenju to try their luck and see if they have the luck to meet Luoshen."


    "Luoshen''s melody avenue, although the strength is extremely powerful, but Luoshen is very peculiar, and will appear in Luoshenju from time to time, like a vulgar pianist, playing for people!"


    "That''s why Luoshenju is very famous."


    Seeing Li Yixi asking, Xiao Zhan hurriedly explained it.


    "Luoshenju, Luoshen?"


    Li Yixi muttered and his eyes lit up.


    "Let''s go, I didn''t expect that there is such a good place."


    "It''s natural to meet it, so let''s try it, I just don''t know if we can meet it today."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and strode into Luoshen''s residence.


    Xiao Zhan on the side followed closely.


    Um?


    Entering Luoshenju, Li Yixi took a deep breath.


    "hiss!"


    Li Yixi was a little shocked. This Luoshen residence has a universe and can accommodate thousands of banquets, but after Li Yixi entered, he found that there was no vacancy here.


    The scene in front of him made Li Yixi secretly smack his tongue.


    The construction of Luoshenju is somewhat like a snail.


    In the center, a building that looks like a crystal ball is suspended in the void.


    The music of Roselle House comes from it.


    Li Yixi was in a bit of trouble.


    Luoshenju is a good place, but I can''t seem to find a place.


    When Li Yixi had some regrets, his eyes suddenly fell to a corner.


    There was indeed someone there, but there was only one person, and Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    "Come on, let''s go over there and see if we can make a table."


    When the voice fell, Li Yixi strode forward.


    In the corner, at this moment, a figure is sitting cross-legged, drinking.


    Behind him stood a burly figure.


    Li Yixi had just approached, when he saw the burly figure standing as still as a mountain, his expression wrinkled and his face cold.


    However, at this moment, I saw the sitting figure in Tsing Yi slowly raised his head and glanced at it.


    This look was extremely casual, but it scared the burly figure and quickly restrained his breath.


    However, the burly figure saw that Li Yixi continued to approach, and his expression was very cold.


    If it wasn''t for Tsing Yi''s figure telling him not to be too busy, at this moment, he would definitely let Li Yixi go.


    The burly figure has a gloomy expression, and the other people will quickly retreat just by feeling his gaze.


    But Li Yixi, at this moment, ignored the warning in his eyes.


    Li Yixi actually saw it too.


    But Li Yixi felt that people have to be thick-skinned.


    And at this moment, Li Yixi has no choice. Luoshenju''s business is really good.


    There is no place at all.


    After Li Yixi approached, the man in Tsing Yi also raised his head curiously and looked at Li Yixi.


    The man in Tsing Yi was very curious, it was so quiet here, and his guard looked like he was refusing to be thousands of miles away, why did Li Yixi still approach.


    "This brother, I''m disturbed. When Li arrived in Tianwu City, he heard about Luoshenju''s name, so he came to try his luck to see if he could meet Luoshendanqu. I didn''t expect Luoshenju to be such a scene, too shocked. Luoshenju is even more curious, I don''t know if I can share a table with Xiongtai."


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, the burly guard''s expression turned cold.


    Especially Li Yixi''s sentence Xiongtai made him extremely angry.


    He naturally knows the identity of the owner of his own house.


    In the entire Tianwu City, even if the Lord of Tianwu City saw it, he had to be respectful, but Li Yixi, a mortal, actually called the owner Xiongtai directly.


    At this moment, the burly man wanted to crush Li Yixi to death.


    He glanced at Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan, and found that Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan were both mortals.


    At this moment, the man in Tsing Yi coughed.


    An incomparably cold voice resounded in his mind.


    "Shen Shan, if you dare to be rude again, go back to me and stop following me."


    Hearing his master''s warning, Shen Shan''s expression changed slightly.


    Immediately restrained his emotions, but looking at Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan''s expressions, he was extremely dissatisfied.


    The man in Tsing Yi then smiled at Li Yixi and said, "Brother, please."


    The man in Tsing Yi was also very curious about Li Yixi at the moment.


    Many people naturally discovered this place, but no one dared to approach, and Li Yixi actually came.


    And Li Yixi''s familiarity made the man in Tsing Yi suddenly have a strange feeling.


    People standing at the top are naturally lonely. At this moment, he can''t help but think of the past.

 Chapter 1214

    "Thank you bro!"


    "Then the little brother is disturbed."


    At this moment, Li Yixi had a happy expression on his face, and even changed his name.


    I think the man in Tsing Yi is a good person.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Shen Shan originally didn''t want to pay attention to Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan, but at this moment, he heard Li Yixi call the big brother of the man in Tsing Yi, and his expression was extremely gloomy.


    In Shen Shan''s eyes, the owner of his own family is an aloof existence, how can he be called that by mortals.


    However, just as Shen Shan opened his mouth, he was greeted by the cold breath of the man in Tsing Yi, his body froze instantly, and he hurriedly shut up.


    "You''re welcome, brother."


    "I don''t know what to call it, what''s the matter in Tianwu City?"


    At this moment, the man in Tsing Yi asked with a smile.


    "Don''t hide it from the big brother, I just passed by this place, and I am under Li Yixi, I still don''t know what the big brother is called?"


    Li Yixi asked with a smile.


    "me?"


    "My surname is Xiao, if you don''t dislike it, just call me Big Brother Xiao, I''m how old you are." Xiao Tiandao said with a smile at this moment.


    I was also interested in Li Yixi.


    Xiao Tiandao suddenly felt that it was a bit interesting. From the moment he reached the top of martial arts, Xiao Tiandao had already discovered that he had no friends.


    Even some monks with comparable strength are extremely polite.


    The weak and the weak are all trembling when they see themselves.


    Suddenly being called Big Brother, Xiao Tiandao was a little strange.


    "Hello, Brother Xiao!"


    "Today, I disturbed Brother Xiao. Brother Xiao''s consumption today is all on my head."


    "Second brother, if there is anything good, just come up."


    Li Yixi was very happy at this moment, with a proud look on his face.


    He smiled at the trembling little Er.


    "Okay, wait a minute, guest!"


    The little one was shocked.


    I never thought that Li Yixi would dare to fight this table, and he succeeded. Not only that, but he even called him a brother.


    It was as if the sun came out from the west.


    "Brother, Luoshenju''s consumption is not low here." Xiao Tiandao looked at Li Yixi strangely and said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Li Yixi patted his chest instantly.


    He laughed and said, "Don''t worry, big brother, little brother has some wealth and a lot of treasures on him!"


    Li Yixi received many treasures sent by practitioners. Li Yixi felt that even if the gold and silver were not enough, the treasures would definitely be mortgaged.


    So, don''t care at all.


    Shen Shan, who was on the side, disliked Li Yixi at first, and looked at Li Yixi''s arrogant appearance with a mocking expression on his face.


    However, after being warned by Xiao Tiandao, Shen Shan did not dare to say more.


    Xiao Zhan was also very sensible at the moment, so he didn''t take a seat.


    "That''s good!"


    Xiao Tiandao also laughed. Xiao Tiandao had been in Li Yixi''s body for an unknown amount of time, but he did not feel the taste of Jianghu Ke.


    "Brother Xiao, I think your identity is unusual, but there is some gossip about whether the Luoshen will appear today."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he looked at Xiao Tiandao expectantly.


    Li Yixi felt that people like Xiao Tiandao were either rich or noble, and they might be the sons of the cultivation family. He felt that there might be some news here.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s speechless appearance, Xiao Tiandao was very satisfied.


    Li Yixi made him very happy when he saw that he was only in line with his promises.


    "Little brother, you guessed it right!"


    "Today, Luoshen will indeed appear, otherwise I will not come."


    Xiao Tiandao smiled softly, as if I was proud that I had a special channel.


    "have to!"


    "Today, let''s have a good drink."


    Overjoyed, Li Yixi reached out and grabbed the jade pot in front of Xiao Tiandao, pouring himself a glass of wine.


    All in one drink.


    "Cool!"


    "Good wine!"


    "Strong enough, strong enough!"


    Li Yixi immediately gave a thumbs up, this wine, Li Yixi felt really good, not a compliment.


    As for Li Yixi''s actions, Shen Shan''s eyelids twitched wildly as he watched Shen Shan beside him.


    If it hadn''t been suppressed by Xiao Tiandao''s breath just now, Shen Shan would have thrown out a palm and slapped Li Yixi to death.


    That is Xiao Tiandao''s Immortal Brew, Immortal Drunk.


    Extremely precious.


    Even Xiao Tiandao is very thrifty, and Li Yixi actually looks familiar, Xiao Tiandao is also inconceivable at this moment.


    However, there was still a hint of pain on his face.


    Xiao Tiandao looked at Li Yixi and became more curious.


    However, after Xiao Tiandao sensed it, he found that Li Yixi was just a mortal person. Apart from cultivating the physical body, he did not have any trace of cultivating immortal arts.


    Li Yixi felt a little rude.


    Hehe laughed.


    "Brother, for a while, I can''t help it!"


    "Feel sorry!"


    "This wine is really good!"


    "How can I have a second drink?"


    Um?


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, both Xiao Tiandao and Shen Shan were stunned at the moment.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yixi actually wanted to continue drinking.


    Are you crazy?


    Shen Shan looked at Li Yixi as if he were dead.


    I felt that Li Yixi, a mortal, dared to ask for such immortal brew, it was crazy.


    After Xiao Tiandao was stunned for a moment, he immediately woke up.


    Although there is some resistance, after all, this is his own treasure, and he is reluctant to drink it.


    But he felt that Li Yixi was extremely daring, rolled his eyes, and said with a smile: "I feel an extraordinary bookishness in my younger brother, I must have read a lot, if my younger brother can write a poem for this woman, let me Satisfied, then I will let you drink enough, little brother."


    The voice fell, and a beautiful woman appeared in Xiao Tiandao''s hand.


    Li Yixi glanced at it, and his eyes lit up.


    But Li Yixi didn''t look at it much. Li Yixi felt that Xiao Tiandao was carrying him, and he should be someone who cared a lot. Otherwise, how could he be carrying him.


    And Li Yixi could feel that this painting was just painted not long ago.


    Maybe Xiao Tiandao''s crush.


    "it is good!"


    Li Yixi laughed, her voice fell, she picked up the jade pot, and poured herself a cup, completely rude.


    Shen Shan and Xiao Tiandao were stunned again.


    I never thought that Li Yixi would be so bold and confident in himself.


    Shen Shan knew who the person in the painting was.


    That is Luoshen.


    The woman Xiao Tiandao cared about most.


    Xiao Tiandao came here for Luoshen.


    Li Yixi felt the gazes of the two and was not embarrassed at all.


    Holding up the wine glass, he said directly: "Yun thinks about clothes and flowers, and the spring breeze blows the threshold to reveal Hualong. If it is not for the meeting on the top of the jade mountain, I will meet at Yaotai under the moon."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he drank the wine in the glass.


    At this moment, Xiao Tiandao was stunned for a moment.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s poems, Xiao Tiandao was extremely excited.


    Xiao Tiandao felt that only such poems were worthy of Luoshen.


    However, at this moment, Shen Shan looked at Li Yixi coldly, feeling that Li Yixi was dying.


    Anyway, he didn''t think this poem was any good. Of course, Shen Shan was a rough man.


    "Brother, are you satisfied!"


    Li Yixi drank a glass of wine before looking at Xiao Tiandao with a smile.


    "it is good!"


    "I am very satisfied!"


    "Little brother''s literary talent, eldest brother was stunned!"


    "Come on, drink!"


    Xiao Tiandao laughed and poured Li Yixi wine directly.


    Seeing this scene, Shen Shan''s eyes widened, his face sluggish, the Demon King Xiao Tiandao actually poured wine for mortals.

 Chapter 1215

    "It''s an honor to be able to drink with Big Brother Xiao!"


    "If Luoshen could play another song at this moment, it would be perfect!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi smiled and picked up the wine glass and drank it all in one go.


    Li Yixi has always liked spirits, Xiao Tiandao''s wine, Su Xiuyi thinks it''s okay, strong enough.


    "good!"


    "If there is a song by Luoshen, today will be perfect!"


    Xiao Tiandao also laughed.


    "I think, today, we are very likely to realize our dream."


    "Brother Xiao is here, and Luoshen will definitely appear."


    When Li Yixi''s voice fell, Xiao Tiandao glanced at Li Yixi and felt that Li Yixi was more interesting and wanted to speak, but Xiao Tiandao felt that he had nothing to say.


    This flattering Xiao Tiandao felt comfortable.


    Xiao Tiandao picked up the cup, drank it all, and laughed: "Yes, I think Luoshen will appear today."


    "Hahaha!"


    The two looked at each other and laughed the next moment.


    Luoshen Residence.


    In the inner courtyard, an extremely beautiful woman fell from the void.


    "Sister Luoshen!"


    As soon as the woman fell, she shouted.


    "Hongye, why are you here!"


    In the house, a pleasant voice sounded.


    The next moment, in the room, a woman in white walked out on lotus steps.


    This smile makes people unable to help but indulge in it.


    This woman is none other than the owner of Luoshenju, Luoshen.


    The woman who appeared in the courtyard was dressed in a red dress and seemed to have a soft spot for red.


    It was Luoshen''s best friend, Shen Hongye.


    However, what Shen Hongye cultivated was not Qindao.


    Even with the rhythm, it has nothing to do with it.


    Shen Hongye is a Sword Immortal.


    "Sister, it has become even more beautiful. If I were a man, I would definitely have robbed my sister. It''s a pity not to hide in the golden house."


    "Otherwise, sister, you can obey me!"


    At this moment, Shen Hongye made a face, a look of color/embryo.


    "Shut up you!"


    "Come to me and scratch, could it be that I am pregnant?"


    Luoshen rolled his eyes at Shen Hongye and smiled.


    "Sister, I came across thousands of mountains and rivers for you, are you so heartless?"


    "People are so sad!"


    Shen Hongye was extremely resentful, and the next moment he smiled and took out the piano score from his arms.


    Serve with both hands.


    "Sister, thank me well tonight!"


    "This time, my sister, I really have crossed thousands of mountains and rivers."


    "This song is simply not like a human thing."


    "Isn''t my sister always unable to break through?"


    "This song should make you break the bottleneck, sister, remember your oath, you are mine!"


    At this moment, Shen Hongye restrained his laughter and looked proud.


    "Are you so confident about this song?"


    Seeing Shen Hongye''s confident appearance made Luoshen curious.


    "Of course, this is what my sister got from Xiaoyao Xianyu."


    "I asked for it from the hands of a peerless fox fairy."


    "Sister, stop talking, look!"


    Shen Hongye was extremely excited at the moment. When Shen Hongye heard it for the first time, even she who didn''t understand the rhythm was shocked.


    Shen Hongye knew that Luoshen had been stuck in a bottleneck for many years, and wanted to try this song if it was useful.


    "it is good!"


    Luoshen smiled slightly and flicked lightly on Shen Hongye''s forehead.


    Only slowly opened the sheet music.


    Before opening the sheet music, Luoshen actually had no hope for the music.


    However, as the melody slowly unfolded, after Luoshen glanced at it, Luoshen instantly fell into it.


    At this moment, Luoshen frowned from time to time, and was happy from time to time.


    This made Shen Hongye a little uneasy.


    "Sister Luo, Sister Luo, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Hongye was extremely worried, and when she heard Shen Hongye''s voice, Luoshen broke away from the music.


    In Luoshen''s beautiful eyes, all are bright.


    "Hongye, how did you get this song."


    "Fox fairy?"


    "How can the fox fairy have such a divine comedy."


    At this moment, Luoshen, Mei Mu stared at Shen Hongye curiously.


    Shen Hongye, who was originally very worried, saw Luoshen''s expression, and then he slowly breathed a sigh of relief and confirmed that Luoshen was fine.


    It is related to the tune.


    Shen Hongye said excitedly: "Sister, that fox fairy has extraordinary magical powers, and I don''t know where it goes. Can this song be useful to my sister?"


    "Yes, maybe, I may break through today."


    Luo Shen said solemnly at this moment.


    "Then my sister will be your auditor!"


    Shen Hongye said with a smile.


    "Go to the lobby!"


    "Where I''m used to, maybe where I can give my best."


    Luoshen smiled slightly.


    Slowly stood up and walked to the hall.


    In Luoshenju, the voices of Li Yixi and Xiao Tiandao just fell, and by coincidence, a woman with the appearance of an alluring country slowly walked into the spherical building.


    "Luo Shen, it''s actually Luo Shen."


    "Luo Shen has appeared!"


    At this moment, Luoshen is in the house, and the figures look at Luoshen with shining eyes.


    "Luo Shen?"


    Li Yixi and Xiao Tiandao quickly put down their wine glasses and looked up.


    "Um?"


    "Luo Shen?"


    The moment he saw Luo Shen, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    The next moment, his eyes fell on Xiao Tiandao.


    "Brother Xiao, you are not a fan of Luoshen, are you!"


    "It seems that Brother Xiao is in deep trouble!"


    Li Yixi laughed.


    Xiao Tiandao blushed when he heard this.


    "To tell the truth, brother, I have indeed looked up to Luoshen for a long time."


    Xiao Tiandao laughed.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Then, brother, I wish you all the best."


    Li Yixi laughed.


    At this moment, Luoshen sat cross-legged in front of the guqin.


    His hands slowly plucked the strings.


    One after another, the sound of the piano sounded in Luoshenju in an instant.


    "Um?"


    Hearing this song, Li Yixi was stunned.


    He looked suspicious.


    "Isn''t this "Autumn Moon in the Han Palace"?"


    Li Yixi was stunned, and did not expect to hear this song here.


    This song is a famous song, Li Yixi naturally knows it, and Li Yixi knows it too.


    "No, this woman is also a transmigrator!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes widened instantly.


    Li Yixi was really shocked.


    "No, that''s not right!"


    "The song is wrong, it seems like it''s the first time to learn!"


    "Luo Shen is Qin Xian, it shouldn''t be like this."


    "There is only one possibility, that is, the piece is from Qingyun, because Qingyun has studied this piece, but it is so weird."


    "Could it be that, by coincidence, the other party has been to Xiaoyao Xianyu?"


    "It''s really fate!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    The excited Xiao Tiandao frowned at this moment.


    Xiao Tiandao also felt that there was something wrong with the music at this moment.


    When he turned back, he happened to see Li Yixi smiling.


    "Brother, don''t you like Luoshen?"


    "Brother, I may be able to help you."


    Li Yixi said happily.


    "Um?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Tiandao was stunned and felt that he had heard it wrong.


    "Brother, it''s not that I heard it wrong!"


    "You said you could help me catch Luoshen?"


    Xiao Tiandao widened his eyes and looked at Li Yixi.


    "good!"


    "Brother, I can help you!" Li Yixi smiled.

 Chapter 1216

    "Um?"


    After Xiao Tiandao confirmed it again, he was really curious.


    "Brother, you won''t brag!"


    Xiao Tiandao didn''t believe it, after all, in his eyes, Li Yixi was just a mortal, how could he have such a means.


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Big Brother Xiao doesn''t believe me, that''s right. After all, Big Brother Xiao doesn''t know me."


    "I am useless as a person, but I have some talent in the rhythm and rhythm."


    "Probably just now Big Brother Xiao also heard that Luoshen''s tune was wrong!"


    "This song is really wrong. I can revise it, revise it. When the time comes, Brother Xiao, if you present it, Luoshen will definitely be interested."


    "It''s much better than your painting!"


    "Of course, if you send a painting, it may be more effective."


    When Li Yixi''s voice fell, Shen Shan on the side looked at Li Yixi with contempt, like an idiot, thinking that Li Yixi was crazy.


    A mortal, actually confident enough to modify Qin Xian''s tune.


    Without waiting for Xiao Tiandao to answer, Li Yixi immediately took out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone and began to write piano scores.


    Soon, the piano score is finished.


    With a big push, Li Yixi sent the sheet music to Xiao Tiandao''s eyes.


    Xiao Tiandao was a little embarrassed, but after listening to Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Tiandao was a little shocked. Although Xiao Tiandao felt that there was something wrong with the music, Li Yixi was very accurate when he said it.


    Xiao Tiandao was a little shocked.


    Originally disdainful, but at this moment Xiao Tiandao carefully put it away.


    Luoshen, who was playing the song, was originally excited, but at this moment, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "Why is this?"


    "This tune doesn''t seem right!"


    "But, I can''t tell, what''s wrong?"


    At this moment, Luoshen, the piano sound is a little messy.


    "Brother Xiao, now is the best time."


    "Go!"


    Li Yixi laughed.


    "it is good!"


    The extremely nervous Xiao Tiandao heard Li Yixi''s words at this moment, and instantly summoned up his courage, his body floated up, and left facing Luoshen.


    "You are a mortal qin song, don''t hurt my adults!"


    Seeing Xiao Tiandao leave, Shen Shan couldn''t help but speak out.


    However, he was also not interested in paying attention to Li Yixi.


    Shen Shan was very uneasy.


    Luo Shen frowned slightly when he saw Xiao Tiandao appear.


    The jade hand dancing above the strings also slowly stopped.


    "Xiao Tiandao, why did you come to Tianwu?"


    Xiao Tiandao smiled awkwardly.


    "I didn''t want to disturb you at first, but just now, when I listened to your song, I felt that your heart was restless, and I also felt that there seemed to be something wrong with the song."


    "This thing is given to you, maybe after you read it, you will have a new understanding of the song just now."


    Xiao Tiandao''s voice fell, and he presented Li Yixi''s piano music.


    "This is?"


    Luoshen frowned slightly.


    But for a while, I knew it was not easy to refuse.


    Moreover, Luoshen felt that the things sent by Demon King Xiao Tiandao should be unusual.


    Luoshen slowly opened, and the next moment, his eyes suddenly changed.


    Just looking at a corner, Luoshen was sluggish, the notes on the paper, at this moment, in Luoshen''s eyes, the golden light shines brightly.


    Instantly condensed into a figure, where to play.


    One by one, the notes entered Luoshen''s mind at this moment, and the sound of the piano was invigorating.


    The next moment, Luoshen suddenly woke up.


    Shocked.


    He looked at Xiao Tiandao with a complicated expression.


    "Thank you for your treasure, I may be about to break through!"


    Luo Shen''s expression was extremely complicated.


    Luoshen has been in a bottleneck for thousands of years.


    Zeng Youyan, who can help her break through the situation, she is willing to become a Taoist companion with him.


    In Luoshen''s view, the person who can help her break through the situation is also a master of music.


    But I didn''t expect it to be Xiao Tiandao.


    "what?"


    "Are you really going to break through?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Tiandao was overjoyed and felt that he might have heard it wrong.


    Shocked.


    "You heard right!"


    Luo Shen smiled bitterly.


    "This item is also given to you."


    "Looking forward to your breakthrough!"


    Xiao Tiandao''s voice fell, and he left excitedly, planning to thank Li Yixi.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Looking at the scroll Xiao Tiandao placed in front of him, Luoshen looked curious and wanted to know what it was.


    Slowly opening the scroll, a picture jumped into his eyes.


    Luoshen found that it was actually himself, and there was a poem next to him.


    Luoshen looked curiously:


    Clouds think of clothes and flowers think of faces,


    The spring breeze blows on the threshold of Revlon.


    If it weren''t for the group of jade mountains to see you,


    I will meet Yaotai under the moon.


    After reading it, Luoshen looked at Xiao Tiandao''s back with great interest, and suddenly smiled.


    At this moment, Luoshen became more interested in Xiao Tiandao.


    Xiao Tiandao was originally an extremely interesting person.


    Of course, that''s for some.


    At this moment, Li Yixi picked up Xiao Tiandao''s jug and drank it by himself.


    As for Shen Shan''s unkind gaze, Li Yixi directly ignored it.


    Shen Shan was extremely angry. In Shen Shan''s view, Li Yixi was simply seeking death.


    I felt that Li Yixi thought that a piece of music could win Luoshen''s smile, which was completely impossible.


    However, the next moment.


    Shen Shan was stunned.


    Because Shen Shan found out at this moment, Xiao Tiandao came back happily.


    Such a smile, Shen Shan had never seen on Xiao Tiandao.


    "Brother, thank you."


    Xiao Tiandao couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Believe me and have eternal life."


    Li Yixi laughed.


    Xiao Tiandao was really excited at the moment, he didn''t expect that the appearance of Li Yixi made him break Luoshen''s oath by accident.


    "Brother, come to Tianwu, what plan do you have!"


    Xiao Tiandao felt that he had to repay Li Yixi well.


    "No, just passing by."


    "I''m going to go east."


    "I want to go to Piaoxue Xiancheng."


    Li Yixi didn''t hide it either.


    When Xiao Tiandao heard this, his expression changed slightly.


    It is extremely dangerous to go from Tianwu to Piaoxue Xiancheng.


    But at this moment, Xiao Tiandao took a deep breath and said, "It''s a long way to go to Piaoxue Xiancheng, and I happened to be on the way. We pass, so I can take care of you."


    "What do you think, brother?"


    "It''s good, but I''m afraid that Brother Xiao is inconvenient."


    "I''m not in such a hurry. Sometimes, when I encounter beautiful scenery and interesting things, I will stop and stop."


    Li Yixi explained.


    After finally making a trip out, and having cultivated the Holy Body of Merit, Li Yixi will naturally not miss the beauty without fear of danger.


    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s a big deal, brother, I have time."


    "Naturally, then we will go all the way east."


    "I''ll take you to Piaoxue Xiancheng."


    "That''s it, let''s do it!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi could only smile awkwardly.


    should come down.


    Because Li Yixi actually didn''t want to walk with Xiao Tiandao, because Li Yixi saw a bloody disaster on Xiao Tiandao''s body.


    At this moment, Xiao Tiandao was like bathing in the spring breeze. After thinking about it, he felt that it was too simple to send Li Yixi to Piaoxue Xiancheng.


    The next moment, I took something out of my arms.


    Hand it to Li Yixi, "Brother, take this jade pendant as a souvenir, maybe it can save you in danger."


    Li Yixi looked surprised, did not expect Xiao Tiandao to be so kind-hearted.


    That jade pendant has a small character, and it is not ordinary at first glance.


    Li Yixi definitely might be able to exchange a lot of money, and took it readily.


    Shen Shan, who was on the side, was startled. If Xiao Tiandao''s icy voice hadn''t sounded in Shen Shan''s mind, Shen Shan would have stopped him.

 Chapter 1217

    "If that''s the case, then I''ll take it!"


    "Thank you, Brother Xiao!"


    Li Yixi was not polite at all.


    Li Yixi''s smile fell in the eyes of Shen Shan aside, he didn''t know whether to live or die, and he needed a beating.


    After Li Yixi put away the jade talisman, he thought of Xiao Tiandao''s bloody disaster.


    Indulge for a moment.


    "This guy is very interesting. Although I don''t know if it''s good or evil, at least I''m worthy of myself."


    "Furthermore, the jade pendant was actually given away. This jade pendant should be very precious, not a common thing."


    "Besides, how can I say that I also drank other people''s wine today."


    "Naturally there is a disaster of blood light, so help him!"


    Li Yixi''s hand reached into his arms and took out a statue.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Brother Xiao, if you give me a jade pendant, let''s give this to you as well. Let''s leave a memory for each other."


    In Li Yixi''s body, a trace of merit and virtue entered the statue.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The statue looks unremarkable and the material is not very precious.


    Xiao Tiandao wanted to refuse, but looked at Li Yixi''s smiling face.


    Thinking of today''s scenes, Xiao Tiandao smiled slightly: "Since it was given by my brother, then I will accept it!"


    Xiao Tiandao laughed and grabbed the statue in his hand.


    Looking at the lifelike wood carving in his hand, Xiao Tiandao suddenly felt very good, not to mention other, at least this carving skill, Xiao Tiandao has never seen before.


    "Brother Li, why are you carving an old man?"


    "It looks very majestic!"


    "No, domineering!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Xiao Tiandao laughed and looked at Li Yixi with bright eyes.


    "A guy in memory."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "The guy in your memory?"


    Xiao Tiandao was a little shocked. From the statue, Xiao Tiandao saw Si Bufan.


    I don''t know much about Li Yixi.


    Xiao Tiandao said with a smile: "Brother, what is the name of this old man, this beard is not bad."


    "You Fan!"


    Li Yixi didn''t want to explain, but seeing Xiao Tiandao''s interest, he smiled slightly.


    "People call him Daddy, and some call him Whitebeard!"


    "Whitebeard?"


    "Good name, hahaha!"


    "interesting!"


    Xiao Tiandao laughed and put away the wood carving.


    "Brother, Luoshen can''t play the piano today, and he won''t be able to play the piano in the past few days. It''s boring to drink here. Otherwise, let''s go out for a walk."


    "In the chaotic fairyland, I bless you, no one dares to hurt you!"


    Xiao Tiandao is extremely domineering.


    "Then thank you Brother Xiao!"


    "However, I want to enjoy the journey while I''m on the road. What do you think of Brother Xiao?"


    Li Yixi smiled and looked at Xiao Tiandao.


    "That''s fine too!"


    Xiao Tiandao laughed.


    Immediately, the three walked out of Luoshen Residence.


    Shen Shan looked at Xiao Zhan next to him, his expression extremely cold.


    In Shen Shan''s view, even if he is a bodyguard, Xiao Zhan is not qualified to walk with him.


    However, Shen Shan''s gaze was directly ignored by Xiao Zhan.


    In the early days of a god emperor, Xiao Zhan was naturally not interested.


    "Hey!"


    "Your son is actually a mortal who wants to go to Piaoxue Xiancheng. It seems that you have a certain level of cultivation. I guess you are a Confucian and Taoist monk. I don''t know what realm you are in now!"


    Shen Shan looked at Xiao Zhan proudly and asked.


    However, Xiao Zhan completely ignored it.


    "Hey!"


    "What am I talking to?"


    "Yes, it may be too weak, I''m embarrassed to speak, after all, there are no strong people in Confucianism and Taoism."


    Shen Shan was extremely proud.


    However, at this moment, Xiao Zhan is still extremely calm, making Shen Shan''s face a little ugly.


    Although Shen Shan saw through Xiao Zhan''s cultivation, Shen Shan felt that Xiao Zhan''s cultivation should be average, otherwise, how could he be arranged to follow a mortal.


    "Pretend, let you pretend, find a chance, I will let you beg for mercy!"


    Shen Shan was extremely angry, but felt that Xiao Tiandao turned around and glanced, and his legs trembled in fright.


    Don''t dare to continue provocation.


    "Brother, let''s go."


    "I have a temple, hurry up!"


    Xiao Tiandao waved his hand, the palace appeared, and the mana rolled up Li Yixi and entered it.


    Big hand sweep.


    Spirit Fruit Wine appears.


    Xiao Zhan and Shen Shan did not dare to follow, they were outside the palace.


    At this moment, Shen Shan felt that the opportunity had come.


    hey hey smile.


    He got close to Xiao Zhan.


    "Little brother, do you think you will fall?"


    "It''s the sea below, what if you say it becomes a chicken in soup?"


    Shen Shan felt that it was time to teach Xiao Zhan a lesson.


    Mana shrouded Xiao Zhan away.


    Xiao Zhan is going to be imprisoned and thrown into the water. Anyway, he is a cultivator and cannot die.


    However, that mana had just enveloped Xiao Zhan, and Xiao Zhan had no effect at all.


    Shen Shan looked puzzled.


    Before he could react, Xiao Zhan waved his hand, and the power of Haoran turned into a word ''forbidden''.


    It landed on Shen Shan''s chest.


    Shen Shan, who was stunned, instantly widened his eyes.


    Staring at Xiao Zhan in disbelief, the next moment, he fell off the edge of the palace.


    fell into the sea.


    "Um?"


    In the palace, Xiao Tiandao looked puzzled.


    Glancing at Xiao Zhan, he couldn''t find Xiao Zhan''s cultivation and frowned slightly.


    At this moment, Li Yixi naturally found out.


    "Xiao Zhan, don''t be rude!"


    Li Yixi was a little helpless. Just now, Li Yixi actually felt that Shen Shan had bad intentions. Although he had taught him a lesson, Li Yixi was still a little embarrassed.


    Li Yixi hurriedly explained: "Brother Xiao, Xiao Zhan is being rude. This guy knows a little about cultivation, the Confucian Taoism of cultivation."


    "Confucianism?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Tiandao frowned.


    When Xiao Zhan practiced Confucianism and Taoism, he didn''t let his breath out, and he really couldn''t find it.


    After all, in the chaotic fairyland, Confucianism and Taoism are not inherited, and everyone does not understand Confucianism and Taoism.


    "It''s okay, I can''t die!"


    "It''s good to teach you a lesson!"


    Xiao Tiandao blushed a little at this moment.


    He suddenly realized that if Xiao Zhan didn''t have a cultivation base, how could Li Yixi be able to go to Tianwu City?


    "Come, come!"


    "Let''s drink!"


    "Don''t worry about them, what are you kidding?"


    "Shen Shan, this bastard, whether it''s a lesson or a lesson, I want to teach a lesson!"


    "Ha ha!"


    "Come on, do it!"


    "There are only a thousand cups of wine when I meet my confidant, and I feel like I''m not drinking enough today."


    Li Yixi and Xiao Tiandao laughed.


    Shen Shan returned to the outside of the palace in an extremely embarrassed manner, and felt Xiao Tiandao glance at him, his expression blushing.


    "He, his methods are too weird!"


    "Write a word and I can''t move!"


    "The strength is not weak!"


    Shen Shan''s voice transmission hurriedly explained a few words at this moment.


    "Humph!"


    "Be quiet, Confucianism and Taoism practiced by others, Confucianism and Taoism are very strange."


    "If you lose face again, go back to practice for me."


    Xiao Tiandao cursed.


    Shen Shan was extremely aggrieved, but he didn''t dare to say more. Looking at Xiao Zhan, who was there with the old god, he chose to shut up at this moment.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t bother to pay attention to it either. He took out the book and read it quietly. With Xiao Tiandao around, Xiao Zhan felt that he could relax a bit.

 Chapter 1218

    The palace was broken, and the speed was extremely fast.


    In the hall, Li Yixi put down the wine glass, and the next moment, he was attracted by the scenery in the sky.


    "Brother Xiao, where is so beautiful, where is it?"


    "How about we go see?"


    Where, not only the scenery is beautiful, but also many people go there, it seems to be very lively.


    Xiao Tiandao frowned slightly, but Li Yixi seemed to be very interested, and said with a smile: "Where I am familiar with, the natural brother is going, then let''s go and see!"


    Shen Shan, who was originally very depressed, suddenly felt that the palace was going over there, and his expression changed slightly.


    The whole person was tense.


    Chaos Demon.


    Here is the most chaotic place in Chaos Immortal Domain.


    A place where countless powerful demons gather.


    Even immortals don''t dare to be presumptuous.


    A fan appeared in Li Yixi''s hand, and at this moment, he was constantly approaching the Chaos Demon Realm.


    Li Yixi looked expectant.


    "A lot of cultivators gather here again, is there something big that cannot be done here?"


    Li Yixi turned around and looked at Xiao Tiandao curiously.


    "That''s it!"


    "Here, there is a realm in the realm, and some auctions are often held."


    "Maybe, there is an auction!"


    Xiao Tiandao explained casually.


    Some people looked greedy when they saw the temple, but they glanced at the Xiao characters above the temple, their expressions changed slightly, and they left immediately.


    "The realm in the realm?"


    "That''s interesting!"


    "It''s not worth it!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    "Sect Master, we..."


    In Xiao Tiandao''s mind, Shen Shan''s words sounded.


    "To shut up!"


    "There is a small criminal, kill him!"


    Xiao Tiandao said indifferently.


    Xiao Tiandao knew very well how chaotic this place was.


    He and Li Yixi were together, and he couldn''t unscrupulously erupt into coercion.


    "Um?"


    "wrong!"


    Li Yixi frowned slightly at this moment.


    Because Li Yixi found that when he came here, Li Yixi found that the bloody disaster between Xiao Tiandao''s eyebrows was getting heavier.


    "Otherwise, let''s not go!"


    "Go at another time."


    Li Yixi chose to rather believe what he had, worrying that Xiao Tiandao would be in trouble because of himself.


    It''s okay for me, the Holy Body of merit is there, and no one can hurt me.


    At this moment, Xiao Tiandao also felt Li Yixi''s worry, and said a little, "Brother, don''t worry, I''m here, it''s fine."


    Li Yixi watched Xiao Tiandao pat his chest so assured, and for a while, he didn''t know how to speak.


    Soon, the temple flew into the realm.


    The world in front of me has changed.


    Into the eye, beautiful.


    But at this moment, Xiao Tiandao had no joy on his face, but a solemn expression.


    In an instant, the temple fell from the void.


    "Brother, I don''t know who is bold, but dare to set up an illusion here."


    "Shen Shan, go break the formation."


    Xiao Tiandao gave an order.


    Continue drinking with Li Yixi in the palace.


    However, all of a sudden.


    The fog fell suddenly outside.


    The surrounding mountains and rivers are shrouded, as if the world is upside down.


    Xiao Tiandao frowned instantly, and his expression became solemn.


    "Damn, it''s Mist Mountain."


    The Demon Lord of Wushan is Xiao Tiandao''s enemy.


    The strength is extremely strong.


    Wushan is extremely powerful, and Shenshan is naturally far from being an opponent of Wushan.


    Xiao Tiandao sent a message to Shen Shan and wanted to call Shen Shan back.


    But Xiao Tiandao found that there was no way to communicate here.


    A long time passed without any movement.


    Xiao Tiandao looked a little ugly.


    "Brother, wait a moment in the palace, there is actually an illusion here, it seems that Shen Shan is trapped, I will go back when I go!"


    Xiao Tiandao''s voice fell, and the whole person disappeared instantly.


    "Brother Xiao, be careful!"


    Li Yixi shouted.


    But I didn''t worry too much, it was just a bloody disaster, and there was no life worry.


    Li Yixi drank quietly and waited.


    Xiao Zhan also appeared beside Li Yixi at the moment.


    "Son, it''s a little dangerous, should we leave!"


    Xiao Zhan''s expression was extremely solemn.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "Hold on!"


    "If it''s really dangerous, help him."


    Although it was dangerous outside, Li Yixi didn''t care.


    Not long after Xiao Tiandao walked into the illusion, he suddenly turned upside down and appeared in an unfamiliar place.


    In the void, one after another silhouette appeared.


    "Xiao Tiandao, stay safe!"


    The leading man said with a cold expression at the moment.


    "The Demon Lord of Wushan, the Demon Lord of Slaughter, the Demon Lord of Regret!"


    "This king did not expect that the three of you would collude here."


    "How did you know I was coming here."


    "I''m also in the middle of nowhere."


    Xiao Tiandao looked extremely puzzled.


    The difference between Wushan and Xiao Tiandao''s cultivation base is not big, with the addition of the Slaughter Demon Lord and the Regretful Heaven Demon Lord.


    became extremely dangerous.


    "Naturally follow you all the way."


    "Come in first and set up the formation!"


    At this moment, a figure sounded.


    The fog separated, and a figure walked out slowly.


    "It''s you?"


    Seeing this person, Xiao Tiandao''s expression changed greatly.


    The way this person cultivates is extremely bizarre.


    "Yes, Xiao Tiandao, you destroyed my sect, now it''s time for revenge!"


    "We are all magic cultivators. You actually support justice. If you want to be a hero, then you have to pay the price."


    The four god emperors sneered.


    "It''s up to you, do you want to kill me?"


    "Then try!"


    Xiao Tiandao looked extremely cold.


    "Do you think we will be afraid?"


    "kill!"


    Four figures burst out in an instant.


    Qi Qi shot at Xiao Tiandao.


    Although Xiao Tiandao was extremely strong, facing the four god emperors, he was still at a disadvantage, and danger was looming.


    At the same time, Xiao Tiandao''s expression changed drastically.


    "You are poisoned, despicable!"


    Xiao Tiandao''s expression changed greatly at this moment, and he suddenly discovered that the mana in his body could not be lifted.


    "good!"


    "Colorless, odorless, integrated with the fog, and no toxins, just swallowing mana!"


    "Otherwise, how can I hide from you."


    "Xiao Tiandao, take your life!"


    Regrettably the Heavenly Demon Lord roared and rushed over in an instant, with the stick in his hand carrying the power of mountains and seas, and the stick shadow shrouded the sky.


    Xiao Tiandao was not afraid at first, but at this moment his mana could not be activated, and he looked desperate.


    However, the moment the stick fell.


    When Xiao Tiandao was appointed, a breath suddenly appeared and enveloped Xiao Tiandao.


    The colorless light shrouded it, and it was a pity that Tian Mojun''s stick didn''t dare to get no benefit, but the force of the shock caused his hands to be bloody blurred.


    The body flew out.


    Xiao Tiandao was shocked when he saw this scene.


    Xiao Tiandao stared at what was in front of him.


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    Looking at the statue in front of him, Xiao Tiandao looked shocked.


    The one who blessed Xiao Tiandao at this moment was the white beard statue that Li Yixi gave to Xiao Tiandao.


    Xiao Tiandao had sensed that this was an ordinary wood carving, but at this moment, it actually radiated such divine might.


    "what is this?"


    Several big devils also looked at the statue in front of them with fearful expressions.


    The small wooden carvings made them feel like a formidable enemy.


    Among the wood carvings, the breath keeps recovering.


    The next moment, the wood carving skyrocketed and turned into an incomparably stalwart figure.


    Holding a large knife, he looked coldly at the Four Demon Lords in front of him.


    "Presumptuous, the person protected by the son, you dare to be presumptuous even if you wait for the ants."


    Whitebeard''s voice was like a bell.

 Chapter 1219

    Looking at the domineering figure in front of him, Xiao Tiandao was shocked at the moment.


    Xiao Tiandao never imagined that a mediocre woodcarving could be such a terrifying fetish.


    "Hahaha!"


    "God will not kill me!"


    Xiao Tiandao looked at the four people in front of him coldly.


    "Humph!"


    "A mere clone, do you think it can save you?"


    "Our four great devils, can''t we kill them!"


    "The power in its body is absolutely limited."


    "kill!"


    When the Heavenly Demon Lord was trembling, the Slaughter Demon Lord had a grim expression on his face.


    growl.


    The three also instantly woke up from their deterrence.


    "Yes, kill him!"


    "Different distinction, how can you?"


    Whitebeard was very indifferent, and his expression did not change at all when he saw the four demon lords coming.


    Those eyes stared at the Slaughter Demon Lord calmly.


    "You don''t listen to my warnings, of course, then you will die!"


    The extremely burly white beard grabbed the shirt, ripped it abruptly, and threw it away.


    Showing off his sturdy upper body.


    Step out.


    Holding the big knife in both hands, the ability to shake the fruit exploded on top of Whitebeard''s big knife.


    It turned into an aperture, covering the broadsword.


    The moment when the Slaughter Demon Lord approached.


    Whitebeard looked fierce.


    "Little devil, don''t listen to the warning, die!"


    The moment the Slaughter Devil Sovereign sword struck, Whitebeard roared angrily.


    The long knife slashed out.


    Collision with the sword of the slaughter devil once again.


    Originally, Slaughter Demon Lord didn''t care, but the next moment.


    A terrifying scene appeared, and the Slaughter Demon Lord didn''t even have time to retreat.


    The Slaughter Devil Lord felt a terrifying burst of shocking fruit power.


    The indestructible natal sword.


    A crisp crack sounded.


    "Crack!"


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, the sword of destiny turned into fragments of the sky.


    Moreover, that terrifying force did not disappear, but spread towards the Slaughter Demon Lord at an extremely terrifying speed.


    "No no no..."


    The Slaughter Demon Lord was so frightened that his heart was split.


    Unwilling roar.


    At this moment, the Slaughter Devil is completely desperate.


    I never thought that Whitebeard was so fierce.


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, he watched the incomparably powerful Slaughter Demon Lord, whose body was like a porcelain bottle, with cracks appearing one after another.


    The next moment, the body exploded.


    It turned into a bloody fog.


    The soul body was also completely shattered, and the body died directly.


    The terrifying power of shaking the fruit spread toward the void.


    Forcing the other three demon lords to retreat, even if they retreated immediately, the three of them at the moment would not have a good time.


    "Damn, this person is too strong, retreat."


    "No enemy!"


    "With the help of the formation, kill him."


    Regrettably, Tian Mojun growled with a pale face.


    The three figures instantly disappeared into the thick fog.


    The formation was pushed to the extreme.


    The moment the formation was activated, Xiao Tiandao''s expression changed drastically.


    Xiao Tiandao''s strength is not weak, and the Emperor of God is at the peak.


    "Damn, what kind of formation is this."


    "This is definitely not an illusion. Although I dare not say that I am invincible, but it is the existence of the peak of the god emperor, and it is a figure standing at the peak of martial arts."


    "But now, I actually find that I can''t tell the difference between heaven and earth, up, down, left, right, east, south, north and west."


    "This world has been turned upside down by the power of chaos."


    "I know very well the Demon Lord of Wushan. I am still weaker than me. It is absolutely impossible to set up such a terrifying formation. Who is calculating me?"


    "Whose hand did this formation come from?"


    Xiao Tiandao was looking forward to it, but at this moment, his expression changed completely, and the whole person became extremely uneasy.


    Originally, I thought that Li Yixi''s woodcarving power could break through the desperate situation.


    However, Xiao Tiandao found that he thought too much, and his opponent was determined to kill him.


    Xiao Tiandao was extremely anxious, and his eyes fell on the white beard in front of him. Although he knew that this was just a clone, and he did not know how Li Yixi did it, Xiao Tiandao knew very well that the white beard was incredibly powerful.


    "Senior, can you break the formation?"


    "Senior, do you know, what kind of formation is this?"


    Xiao Tiandao was really nervous.


    "do not know!"


    Whitebeard looked around at the moment with a curious expression on his face.


    Xiao Tiandao was still holding on to the last glimmer of hope, but when he heard this, his expression became extremely solemn.


    Xiao Tiandao felt that he might be finished today.


    Such a terrifying existence does not know the formation method, so it is almost impossible to break the formation.


    "Interesting ability!"


    "But, unfortunately, it''s too weak."


    "I''ve never been too lazy to think, I like to break through ten thousand with my strength, and watch me break you."


    When Xiao Tiandao was desperate, Whitebeard''s voice was extremely domineering.


    Um?


    Hearing this, Xiao Tiandao was stunned.


    The next moment, in his eyes, a gleam of fine light erupted.


    In Whitebeard''s body, a terrifying aura erupted, and a terrifying strong wind rolled in all directions.


    The big knife in his hand was stabbed to the ground by the white beard.


    Whitebeard stepped into a horse and once again activated the ability to shake the fruit.


    Two hands clenched into fists.


    Above the fist, the hood appeared.


    Terrible abilities are gradually born.


    "break!"


    Whitebeard roared.


    Both fists slammed into the left and right sides at the same time.


    Whitebeard''s two fists landed in the air, and there was no trace of the enemy.


    Xiao Tiandao looked puzzled.


    The next moment, as powerful as Xiao Tiandao, his pupils dilated suddenly.


    At the position of Whitebeard''s fist, the void on both sides was like a mirror at this moment, with cracks constantly appearing.


    Click.


    Click.


    A crisp voice sounded.


    The cracks continue to increase and expand.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire void shattered instantly.


    The Demon Lord who was activating the formation, intending to kill Whitebeard with the aid of the formation, approached Whitebeard and happened to be enveloped by the terrifying ability of the shaking fruit.


    In the realm of God Emperor, the physical body is extremely powerful.


    But at this moment, his fleshly body kept breaking apart.


    The terrifying vitality in the body is also useless.


    The ability to regenerate from a drop of blood is also deprived.


    Souls are also torn apart.


    A mournful howl resounded through the void the next moment.


    The power of the formation was shattered like a mirror.


    Another Demon Lord, completely fallen.


    The expressions of Wushan Demon Lord and Regretful Heaven Demon Lord, who were hidden in the fog, changed greatly.


    "impossible?"


    "How, how is this possible?"


    "This is a god-level formation, and it can''t be broken by half a step, but why can he tear everything with brute force?"


    Regrettably, the voice of Heavenly Demon Lord was trembling.


    Shocked.


    This scene made Regret Heavenly Demon Lord unable to calm down. Whitebeard''s strength was beyond imagination.


    Wushan looked at Whitebeard at this moment, and his heart suddenly beat violently.


    At this moment, Wushan also lost his temper.


    The power of Whitebeard is too terrifying.


    "It''s actually broken!"


    "Breaking ten thousand with strength, what kind of talent is this?"


    Wushan''s breathing became extremely rapid, and he felt the breath emanating from the white beard, and felt a little suffocated.


    However, Wushan still has some means. After a brief shock, he quickly stabilized his mind.


    Push the power of the avenue to the extreme.


    Continue to walk around the neighborhood, elusive.


    In every direction, do not know what to put down.


    "Mountain Wushan, what should we do now?"


    "This person is obviously just a clone, but he is too strong."


    "I never imagined that in a short period of time, two Demon Lords would fall."


    "Mountain Wushan, you have a way to destroy the enemy."


    Regrettably, when the Demon Lord looked at Whitebeard, he was extremely dreadful, and at this moment, he quickly approached the Demon Lord of Wushan.


    Only when the two of them join forces can Regret Heaven Demon Lord feel a sense of security.


    The Demon Lord of Wushan felt that the Demon Lord of Regret was approaching, and in the depths of his pupils, there was a hint of ruthlessness.


    He said calmly: "I don''t know, the two attacks this person performed were extremely terrifying, and the consumption must be extremely terrifying. I don''t think he will be able to perform such an attack several times."


    "It''s just a clone, we still have a chance."


    "But the two of us can''t be separated. Just in case, we can only join forces and not give each other any chance."


    The voice of Demon Lord Wushan resounded in the mind of Demon Lord Regret.


    Regrettably, Heavenly Demon Lord was already extremely dreadful, so when he heard this, he hurriedly nodded.


    Regretfully, Demon Lord knows that facing such a powerful enemy at this moment, he can only resist together and consume Whitebeard''s strength as the best policy.


    "So strong!"


    "Another Demon Lord has fallen!"


    Xiao Tiandao stood behind Whitebeard and looked at this majestic figure with a shocked expression.


    "This is just a ray of will clone, how did Li Yixi do it."


    "What kind of cultivation is he?"


    At this moment, Xiao Tiandao''s body became cold and his legs trembled when he thought of calling him Li Yixi''s younger brother directly.

 Chapter 1220

    Li Yixi''s phantom appeared in his mind, and Xiao Tiandao''s mind was shaking for a while.


    "Little mouse, do you still want to play hide and seek?"


    At this moment, Whitebeard stood calmly in place.


    The voice is majestic.


    Hearing Whitebeard''s voice, Xiao Tiandao woke up from his panic.


    "Humph!"


    "I want to see how long you can last."


    "I don''t believe that your clone can always maintain its peak."


    The foggy mountain said coldly.


    Regrettably Heavenly Demon Lord also sneered: "I have to admit that you are very strong and powerful beyond imagination, but if you want to kill us, you can''t even think about it."


    "Misty Mountain is good at the way of cloud and mist, and at the same time is good at turning the world upside down."


    "You want to lock us down, never mind."


    "As long as your breath falls, it will be the death of you and Xiao Tiandao."


    "I advise you, hurry up and get out!"


    "Is it worth it to fall because of an irrelevant person?"


    Regrettably, Heavenly Demon Lord is extremely jealous of Whitebeard.


    Strongly beheading two demon kings, he almost wiped himself out with a single blow. It''s a pity that the devil king dared to underestimate the existence of Whitebeard.


    "Go away?"


    "Old man, I am all over the world. No one has ever dared to speak like this. You are so brave."


    "Today, I will let you know what despair is."


    Whitebeard felt underestimated, and his eyebrows narrowed.


    Domineering spread instantly.


    The Demon Lord of Wushan was struggling, should he do something to the Demon Lord Regret.


    But the moment he felt Whitebeard''s domineering, Wushan''s expression changed drastically.


    Without any hesitation, a talisman suddenly appeared in his hand.


    Above this talisman, those runes flickered, overflowing with spiritual light.


    Regrettably Tianmojun is very close to Wushan, and Regrettably Tianmojun was captured by Whitebeard, so he had no guard against Wushan.


    The talisman in Wushan''s hand, at the critical moment, landed on the vest of the regrettable devil like lightning.


    The next moment, a terrifying chaotic force directly swallowed the mind of Regret Heaven Demon Lord.


    The incomparably powerful Regret, became a puppet in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, above the talisman, the terrifying power of devouring erupted.


    The surrounding chaotic power entered the body of Demon Lord Regret at a terrifying speed.


    "Puppet rune!"


    "This is the legendary puppet rune."


    "Wushan, you have a vicious heart!"


    "Actually attacked my companion."


    "Sure enough, it''s right to destroy your sect!"


    Xiao Tiandao looked at the scene in front of him with an extremely cold expression.


    "My magic way, the strong live, the weak die, and the fittest survive, don''t you know?"


    "Xiao Tiandao, you must die today."


    Wushan said with a grim look.


    "Kill them!"


    Wushan''s icy voice sounded, and I saw that the Demon Lord of Regret, who was dominated by the power of chaos and became a puppet, was madly killing Xiao Tiandao and Whitebeard at this moment.


    "You do not deserve!"


    "I said that I want to bless him, then I have the ability to bless him."


    "Although I don''t know what you did to him, you are still not my opponent."


    "And the people the son wants to protect, do you think that with your ability, you can hurt the slightest?"


    "If you can break the will of the son, is the son still the son?"


    The Heaven Shaking Demon Lord came violently, and the white beard standing in front of Xiao Tiandao did not show any fear, but a look of ridicule.


    Heaven Shaking Demon Sovereign was very terrifying at this moment. After turning into a puppet, there was no fear at all, only boundless slaughter and fearless death.


    At the same time, today''s Heaven Shaking Demon Sovereign has swallowed too much chaotic power, and the strength of the whole person has been greatly transformed.


    It is not at all comparable to the two previous Demon Lords.


    However, even so, Whitebeard still stood there like a needle in the sea.


    When his eyes fell on the body of the Heaven Shaking Demon Lord, his face was full of disdain.


    Invisibly, an aura that looked down on the world erupted from Whitebeard''s body.


    At this moment, Whitebeard seemed to be an unshakable existence.


    The Heaven Shaking Demon Lord in the void frantically danced the long stick in his hand, a stick fell, and the sky was full of stick shadows.


    Blocking all Whitebeard''s retreats, this stick carries the power to destroy the world.


    Xiao Tiandao felt suffocated at this moment.


    "I actually stepped into a half-step detachment."


    Xiao Tiandao looked in disbelief.


    I never thought that the talisman was so terrifying.


    Moreover, the lost mind of the Heaven-shaking Demon Lord turned into a killing machine, moving forward, becoming even more terrifying.


    However, there was no fear on Whitebeard''s face until the shadow of the stick fell from the sky.


    Whitebeard''s body instantly squatted, and a terrifying force erupted from Whitebeard''s body.


    Above Whitebeard''s fist, an aperture shrouded.


    Whitebeard mobilized his Shock Fruit ability, and it was a ruthless punch against the Heaven Shaking Demon Sovereign in the void.


    Under this punch, the long stick in the hands of the Heaven-shaking Demon Lord shattered instantly, and the body of the Heaven-shaking Demon Lord devoured the power of endless chaos, without any resistance, and shattered instantly.


    With just one punch, the incomparably powerful Heaven Shaking Demon Lord instantly turned into a blood mist.


    "how is this possible?"


    "Under the action of the divine rune, the Heaven Shaking Demon Lord swallowed the endless power of chaos and stepped into a half-step detachment. Such a terrifying strength could not stop his punch."


    "Who is this person? Why is a mere clone so terrifying."


    "He is definitely not detached. If he is detached, I can feel a thing or two."


    "But it seems like an invincible overlord."


    Wushan, who was full of anticipation, had a look of horror on his face at this moment.


    Wushan never thought that Whitebeard would be so terrifying.


    At this moment, Wushan felt that Whitebeard''s incomparably sharp eyes locked on him instantly, and his expression became extremely gloomy.


    "I never thought that a clone would contain such terrifying power. Although I can''t see through you, it doesn''t mean that I don''t have the trump card to deal with you."


    "I said, if I want to kill you today, I will definitely kill you."


    "If it''s anywhere else, I really can''t shake you, but unfortunately, this is the Chaos Demon Realm."


    "The source of chaos in the entire Chaos Immortal Domain."


    Xiao Tiandao originally thought that Wushan should have no means, but when he heard Wushan''s words, Xiao Tiandao''s expression changed slightly.


    For some reason, even if Whitebeard had unshakable power, Xiao Tiandao couldn''t help but panic at this moment.


    "Oh?"


    "yes?"


    "If you still have the means, then just use it."


    Whitebeard didn''t care, his voice was very indifferent.


    "The five elements are chaotic, and the universe is reversed."


    "start!"


    Wushan roared.


    At this moment, in all directions, under the earth, a terrifying force erupted instantly.


    An incomparably terrifying chaotic force appeared in an instant, and the incomparably powerful force directly reversed the universe and made the five elements chaotic.


    At this moment, Xiao Tiandao felt as if he had crossed time and space.


    When that power disappeared, Xiao Tiandao and Whitebeard appeared in a strange place.


    Looking around, there was chaos all around.


    And the foggy mountain stood not far from them.


    As soon as he appeared here, Xiao Tiandao''s expression became extremely solemn, because at this moment Xiao Tiandao felt a terrifying chaotic force here, and that chaotic force seemed to decompose the power in his body.


    "Misty Mountain, what exactly is this place?"


    Xiao Tiandao is very clear that this place is definitely no longer a good place.


    Because this made Xiao Tiandao feel uneasy.


    And at this moment, Xiao Tiandao felt faintly, as if there was a huge heart beating.


    Every time it beats, the terrifying chaotic power of this place will explode once.


    That chaotic power seems to devour everything and destroy everything.


    All along, the indifferent white beard also showed a dignified look on his face at this moment.


    "This is the core of Chaos Demon Realm."


    "This is also the source of the chaotic power of Chaos Immortal Domain."


    "Xiao Tiandao, do you know?"


    "The entire Chaos Immortal Domain is like this because of the reasons here."


    "Because of this place, all monks in the entire Chaos Immortal Domain are affected."


    "You have no chance to leave today."


    At this moment, the fear on Wushan''s face disappeared, replaced by pride and madness.

 Chapter 1221

    "how is this possible?"


    "Just because you have the ability to know the reason for the chaos of the entire Chaos Immortal Domain?"


    "Where is the ability to find the source of chaos in the chaotic fairyland?"


    Although Xiao Tiandao was extremely nervous, he still did not believe Wu Shan''s words at this moment.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Yes, with my strength, it is impossible to enter this place at all, but now it is different, I have sacrificed my soul, so I have become a believer in this source of chaos."


    "Here I can get the gift of the God of Chaos and the power of the God of Chaos."


    "I really can''t help you outside, but here, I am God."


    "And even if you have the ability to penetrate the sky, you are just ants here."


    "Even if you have the power to shake the world, the two of you will never escape from my five palms today."


    Wushan stretched out a hand, the next moment, clenched it into a fist with a look of pride.


    Xiao Tiandao''s expression suddenly sank when he heard this.


    Just now, Xiao Tiandao also silently felt everything here.


    At this moment, Xiao Tiandao''s face was extremely solemn, because Xiao Tiandao really felt the power of chaos around him.


    The power of chaos should be outside of heaven and earth, but for some reason, the power of chaos was born here. This alone shows that this place is extremely dangerous, and it is definitely not a place that I can speculate.


    However, Xiao Tiandao still wanted to delay the time. The woodcarving that Li Yixi took out had such terrifying strength. At this moment, Xiao Tiandao could only try to delay time and buy time for Li Yixi.


    In Xiao Tiandao''s view, only a terrifying existence like Li Yixi could save them from trouble.


    "Wushan, you said that this is the source of chaos. Do you know what the source of chaos is? Is it because of the strong power of chaos here?"


    Xiao Tiandao said coldly.


    "Xiao Tiandao, are you trying to delay time?"


    "If that''s the case, then I will fulfill you, and it''s okay to tell you, after all, you are already dead."


    "You must have felt it at this moment. It seems that there is a huge heart beating here. Every time it beats, the power of chaos here will fluctuate once."


    "The reason for this is because this is indeed the source of chaos, and the source of chaos lies under our feet. This is not the mountains and the earth, but a living life, an alternative life."


    "To be precise, she is a chaotic child."


    "It is the root cause of the entire Chaos Immortal Domain."


    "Chaos Dao Fei has already produced consciousness, even if I''m sleeping now, it can give me endless power."


    Hearing this, Xiao Tiandao''s expression became extremely frightened. Just now, Xiao Tiandao naturally felt the feeling of a huge heart beating. Now hearing Wushan''s explanation, Xiao Tiandao knew that Wushan should not lie.


    outside world.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan stopped reading and slowly put down the book in his hand.


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes became extremely strange at this moment, as if he could see through the earth in front of him.


    "Um?"


    "I didn''t expect that the source of the chaos in the entire Chaos Immortal Domain is here."


    "Before, I wondered why an existence like Young Master would have a good time talking with a little God Emperor. It turns out that Young Master is planning."


    "Sure enough, the son entered the Chaos Immortal Realm with a purpose, first the Chaos Sea, and then the Chaos Demon Realm."


    "No wonder there is a realm in this chaotic fairyland."


    "It turned out to be because of the chaotic tire!"


    "I didn''t expect that there is such a terrifying existence in this place, and this chaotic Taoist embryo actually gave birth to consciousness. If you give it more time, it will definitely cultivate into a god of chaos."


    "A terrifying existence that is countless times stronger than the God of Death."


    "Because this chaotic Dao embryo contains the heaven-defying Dao technique."


    Xiao Zhan was shocked at this moment, even before, Xiao Zhan didn''t have any perception, he only felt that Xiao Tiandao''s disaster would soon be resolved.


    But he didn''t think that it was just an introduction. What Li Yixi really had to deal with was the chaotic Dao fetus.


    Because Li Yixi has always bestowed treasures to others, never adding the power of merit to them.


    However, when Xiao Zhan found out that Li Yixi gave Xiao Tiandao the woodcarving, he added a trace of merit to it.


    Xiao Zhan knew very well that it was very difficult to kill a terrifying alien life like Chaos Dao Fei, but Li Yixi was reluctant to do it, so he used a bit of merit.


    A strange life like a chaotic fetus needs very harsh conditions to be born, and it also requires endless years.


    Maybe this chaotic Dao embryo appeared with the emergence of this world. It is hard to imagine how many years it took to give birth to consciousness.


    Chaos Dao Embryo contains powerful Dao Law.


    If it grows to the extreme, it can become one of the great roads of heaven and earth.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan felt a little pity, if this chaotic dao fetus did not affect the heaven and earth, and did not affect all living beings, maybe Li Yixi would not take action against it.


    Xiao Zhan shook his head at the next moment and stopped paying attention. Xiao Zhan felt that this might be his life.


    At the core of the world, Wushan stood there with a smug look on his face.


    "Two, now you two know about the same, even if you die, you should rest your eyes?"


    "Look how good I am!"


    "Before you died, your wishes were also fulfilled."


    "Xiao Tiandao, are you desperate?"


    "I just want you to despair!"


    "God, please give me strength!"


    At this moment, Wushan has a sincere expression on his face.


    The next moment, a pure and incomparably chaotic force poured into Wushan''s body at high speed.


    The breath of the foggy mountain skyrocketed at a terrifying speed.


    In the blink of an eye, he actually stepped into the level of half-step detachment.


    However, this is not the end, just the beginning.


    In that chaotic dao embryo, a stream of pure and incomparable power rushed into Wushan''s body at this moment.


    At this moment, the misty mountain breath grows rapidly.


    The next moment, the surroundings of Wushan became strange.


    A terrifying boundless force made Xiao Tiandao and Whitebeard unable to get close for a while.


    next moment.


    A strange scene appeared.


    I saw Wushan''s body suddenly appeared around the time channel phantom.


    In the shadows of the time passages, one after another figure came through time and space.


    These figures are exactly the same as the foggy mountains.


    After these figures appeared, they were strangely integrated with the foggy mountain.


    "not good!"


    "how can that be?"


    "Could it be that this chaotic Taoist wants to directly raise Wushan''s cultivation to detachment?"


    Xiao Tiandao looked horrified and panicked.


    At first Xiao Tiandao didn''t understand, but with the fusion of those virtual clouds and Wushan, Xiao Tiandao reacted instantly, which was a sign that Wushan wanted to prove Tao''s detachment.


    Everyone projects all worlds, and there are countless mes in parallel time and space.


    However, if you want to be completely detached, then you must unite all parallel time and space yourself into one.


    Whitebeard, who had been standing aside to watch with cold eyes, now looked at Wushan with a mocking expression on his face.


    "Little guy, I don''t know what you''re doing, but I know you''re going to die soon."


    "Your body will be occupied by the strange life here."


    "At that time, even if you have the power against the sky, the power will no longer belong to you, and your soul will completely dissipate."


    "does it worth?"


    Whitebeard saw the key at this moment. The power of Chaos Dao Tire is trying to control Wushan.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Do you think I''m so stupid?"


    "You don''t think I''m ready for anything."


    "Although the chaotic dao embryo was born with consciousness, it is now in a deep sleep. It is impossible for him to completely control me, and I just took the opportunity to devour his power."


    "And you are my tools. Because of your entry, the Chaos Dao Fei feels a little threatened, and the unfamiliar breath is approaching, and the Chaos Dao Fei will naturally give me strength."


    "If I am completely detached, the terrifying consciousness of chaos will inevitably take me away, but as long as I don''t completely unite here and prove detachment, then I will still be me."


    "If I practiced according to the ordinary method, I would never be able to step into such a state in my life."


    At this moment, Wushan laughed out loud.

 Chapter 1222

    "As long as I completely stabilize the cultivation base, leave here, and completely prove Taoism and transcendence."


    "When the time comes, it''s not the chaotic dao fetus that devours me, but I devours the chaotic dao fetus."


    "Once I refine the chaotic Taoist body in Wushan, I will control the Dao Technique contained in the chaotic Taoist body."


    "I have control of Chaos Avenue, not to mention the Jiuzhong Tiandi in this district, even in the chaotic world, I, Wushan, is an extremely powerful overlord."


    "Who can help me?"


    "That is the pinnacle of true martial arts."


    "That''s the one who really stands at the top of martial arts."


    "And I, Wushan, are destined to become that kind of existence."


    "The reason why I have kept you until now is to make you witnesses."


    "Hahaha!"


    "Everyone says that there is an opportunity for detachment within the nine days, but only I, Wushan, can see the opportunity."


    At this moment, Wushan looked crazy and proud.


    Xiao Tiandao was silent with a look of despair.


    Although Wushan is not detached, it is only one step away from detachment.


    How to beat.


    Although Whitebeard is strong, in the face of the current foggy mountains, there is no chance of victory.


    When Xiao Tiandao was in despair, Whitebeard stepped out.


    "Little guy, are you laughing enough?"


    "I said, you can''t succeed, wake up."


    "Daydream, whatever suits you."


    Whitebeard interrupted Wushan ruthlessly.


    "Shut up, do you think you are still my opponent now?"


    "I said, here, I am God!"


    Wushan was furious, his body disappeared instantly, and he thought about Whitebeard.


    When the foggy mountain moved, the terrifying power of the Great Dao crisscrossed, and Xiao Tiandao was unable to move.


    Whitebeard threw a punch, and the moment the two attacked, the terrifying force of the Great Dao was horizontal and vertical, causing Whitebeard''s body to step back.


    Whitebeard has stepped back for the first time since his appearance.


    Xiao Tiandao, who was looking forward to it, saw this scene and became desperate again.


    "Old man, how is it?"


    "Now, do you still think I will lose?"


    "Is this your limit?"


    "But, that''s not my limit."


    Misty Mountain laughed.


    "Who said I was the limit?"


    However, the repelled Whitebeard slowly raised his head, but there was no sign of fear on that face.


    Even with a smile.


    "Um?"


    "Old man, are you detached?"


    Seeing this, Wushan said with a solemn expression.


    "Damn!"


    "I can''t feel any detachment from him, so what is his confidence?"


    "Also, with a mere avatar, can it still be turned over?"


    Wushan''s eyes became sharper, as if to see through everything.


    See through Whitebeard.


    "To tell you the truth, I really am not detached."


    "To be precise, I''m not from this world."


    "It''s just being manifested by a terrifying existence."


    "And this terrifying existence is not to be missed, you are doomed to fail!"


    "You are strong, and you are not my opponent."


    "Do you believe it?"


    Whitebeard just looked at the foggy mountain.


    "fart!"


    "You are not detached, how can I not kill you!"


    "die!"


    Wushan was extremely angry, and his body swept out violently.


    An extremely terrifying attack, targeting Whitebeard.


    "Senior, be careful."


    Xiao Tiandao looked horrified when he saw Wushan''s attack.


    Seeing that Whitebeard did not hide, he was even more sluggish.


    At this moment, Whitebeard didn''t seem to hear Xiao Tiandao''s voice.


    He just stood there so quietly, even a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Wushan was already angry, but when he saw Whitebeard''s smile, he became even more angry.


    "Taunt me?"


    "Then I''ll let you know the price of mocking me."


    Wushan''s killing intent is even more terrifying.


    Attack, shrouded Whitebeard.


    At a critical moment, Whitebeard''s body was strangely wrapped around a strand of golden light.


    Wushan was already on alert, and the moment he saw the golden glow, his expression was stunned, and he thought it was Whitebeard''s trump card.


    "Look at me breaking it!"


    Not only did he not restrain his breath, but instead broke out again.


    However, the next moment.


    The misty mountain with a ferocious face changed greatly.


    "Goodness!"


    "This is merit!"


    After getting close, Wushan was so frightened that his liver and gallbladder were split.


    When he looked at Whitebeard, he was completely desperate.


    Even if Wushan is killed, Wushan does not believe that Whitebeard has merit.


    Wushan wanted to restrain his breath, but it was impossible at this moment.


    "Boom!"


    Chaos is surrounded by chaos.


    It is this chaos that nourishes the chaotic Taoist embryo, but at this moment, Wushan attacks Whitebeard, and the power of merit leads to the terrifying chaotic thunder tribulation.


    Chaos Thunder Tribulation, even if it is really detached, facing the Chaos Thunder Tribulation, it is a life-and-death experience.


    What''s more, today''s Wushan is still one step away.


    "No no no..."


    Wu Shan''s body trembled violently.


    hysterical growl.


    However, nothing can change that.


    At the moment when the Chaos Thunder Tribulation fell on his body, Wu Shankong had an incomparably powerful cultivation base and had no resistance, and his body instantly turned into nothingness.


    "do you died?"


    Xiao Tiandao was shocked.


    It never occurred to me that Wushan would actually die under merit.


    Wushan''s death caused a lot of the power of Chaos Dao Tire to disappear.


    The chaotic Taoist consciousness that had fallen into a deep sleep suddenly woke up at this moment.


    A phantom appeared, staring at Xiao Tiandao and Whitebeard.


    "Damn, where did the ants come from, and they actually have merit and virtue, and they ruined my affairs."


    "die!"


    Chaos Dao Fei was extremely angry and gradually woke up.


    The breath became more and more terrifying.


    "senior?"


    Xiao Tiandao''s eyes quickly fell on Whitebeard''s body.


    This breath is countless times more terrifying than Wushan.


    "Sorry, I''m running out of power!"


    "Look at which adult, help you or not, help you live, if you don''t help, you will die!"


    Whitebeard''s voice fell, and his body slowly dissipated.


    Whitebeard turned into a wood carving. The wood carving at the moment was dissatisfied with the countless cracks, and it shattered completely the next moment.


    Outside, in the palace.


    Li Yixi waited for a long time, but did not see Xiao Tiandao return.


    I was bored, and a book appeared in my hand.


    Li Yixi began to read.


    Su Xiuyi''s eyes lit up.


    read up.


    "Qinghai Changyun Dark Snow Mountain, the lonely city looks at Yumen Pass, the yellow sand wears golden armor in a hundred battles, and Loulan will not be returned if it is not broken!"


    The place where the chaotic road is located.


    The chaotic tire quickly recovered.


    Xiao Tiandao was almost suffocated.


    Suddenly a voice sounded.


    "Qinghai Changyun Dark Snow Mountain, the lonely city looks at Yumen Pass, the yellow sand wears golden armor in a hundred battles, and Loulan will not be returned if it is not broken!"


    The residual power of merit sounded with Li Yixi''s voice.


    The next moment, things began to change.


    It turned into a golden figure exactly like Li Yixi.


    But the atmosphere is a little different.


    Li Yixi is elegant and easy-going.


    But this body is not elegant and easy-going, but sharp.


    It''s so sharp that people don''t even dare to look at it.


    A terrifying fighting intent and belief suddenly erupted in this body.


    The breath of the whole person is constantly skyrocketing, which is more terrifying than the chaotic Taoist embryo.


    A phantom appeared instantly.


    "Who are you?"


    This phantom is the consciousness of the chaotic Taoist embryo.


    The consciousness of the chaotic Taoist felt danger at this moment.


    Extremely nervous.


    "You don''t have the right to ask, and you don''t deserve to know."


    "Destroy!"


    This golden figure is like an invincible demon.


    Step out, step out.


    The consciousness of the chaotic Taoist struggled frantically, trying to break free from confinement.


    However, it was found that under this finger, it was impossible to move at all.


    At this moment, consciousness was instantly obliterated.


    Xiao Tiandao, who was on the side, saw his heart beating wildly at the moment.


    Just now, Xiao Tiandao naturally felt the horror of the chaotic consciousness of the Daoist, but in front of this phantom, he had no resistance.


    "Congeal!"


    The golden figure ignored Xiao Tiandao.


    The sound fell, and the huge and incomparably chaotic Taoist tire under his feet shrank rapidly.


    It turned into a power of one after another and fell into the hands of the golden figure.


    The golden figure instantly collapsed and disappeared.


    At this moment, Xiao Tiandao also left with this figure.


    This figure just appeared, and above the sky, a hand suddenly stretched out and grabbed the power.


    Xiao Tiandao''s body trembled uncontrollably at this moment.


    A figure appeared beside Xiao Tiandao.


    "Fellow Daoist Xiao, it''s time to go back!"


    The person here is Xiao Zhan.

 Chapter 1223

    "Xiao Tiandao has met fellow Daoist!"


    Before that, Xiao Tiandao didn''t take Xiao Zhan in his eyes at all. In his opinion, Xiao Zhan was just a little cultivator.


    However, after seeing scenes that were unimaginable before, Xiao Tiandao naturally woke up in an instant. At the same time, he also thought that not long ago, his subordinates fell into the sea.


    At that time, Xiao Tiandao thought that it should be accidental, and the methods of Confucianism and Taoism monks were a bit strange, so he made his subordinates unable to guard against it, and he said.


    But seeing Li Yixi''s random wooden sculpture with such terrifying power, how could Xiao Tiandao think that Xiao Zhan is a little cultivator.


    Xiao Tiandao knew very well that it wasn''t because the Confucian and Taoist monks were weird that he couldn''t see through Xiao Zhan''s cultivation, but his own cultivation was far inferior to Xiao Zhan''s.


    So the moment Xiao Zhan appeared, Xiao Tiandao immediately saluted Xiao Zhan.


    And at this moment, Xiao Tiandao found that Xiao Zhan''s eyes were extremely calm, without any waves.


    Obviously, the huge arm in the sky was also expected by Xiao Zhan, or Xiao Zhan had already seen it.


    "Fellow Daoist, don''t be polite."


    "Just treat me as your son''s attendant."


    Xiao Zhan smiled when he heard Xiao Tiandao''s words, but he didn''t have that condescending attitude.


    The whole person makes people feel like a spring breeze.


    In fact, Xiao Tiandao''s words were a bit tentative. Xiao Tiandao''s body trembled slightly when he heard Xiao Zhan''s friend, and Xiao Tiandao was very clear. As he expected, Xiao Zhan''s cultivation was indeed better than his own.


    Otherwise, Xiao Zhan would not call himself a Taoist friend.


    Xiao Tiandao''s whole person became tense, and he quietly glanced at the healing void. Even now, Xiao Tiandao still remembered the big hand that came out when the sky was split, and he couldn''t help trembling.


    And that big hand grabbed the power of merit.


    Xiao Zhan saw through Xiao Tiandao''s thoughts at the moment.


    smiled.


    Explained: "You don''t need to care, the hand of God is transformed by the consciousness of heaven, and the power of merit will not completely disappear."


    "Because the consciousness of that day is one with the son!"


    "Young Master opened up a world and is the master of that world, and now, that world is swallowing up the second world at an extremely terrifying speed."


    "Perhaps these days, fellow Daoists have woken up from their slumber and have already discovered the abnormality of the Second Layer. In the past, the Second Layer was able to come and go at will, but today''s Second Layer is very difficult to enter."


    "This second layer of heaven has long been separated from the ninth layer of heaven and turned into a separate world."


    "This is also the reason why the world is recovering so quickly today."


    Xiao Zhan''s words were calm, but at this moment, Xiao Tiandao''s body trembled suddenly, and his eyes showed horror. Xiao Tiandao never thought that the recovery of the world was actually related to Li Yixi.


    Before that, they were also curious about why this world suddenly separated from Jiuzhongtian, and now they finally understood why.


    However, after knowing the reason, Xiao Tiandao became even more frightening.


    Xiao Tiandao''s body couldn''t help trembling when he thought that he had treated Li Yixi as a younger brother.


    Xiao Tiandao never thought that Li Yixi was such a terrifying existence.


    If you want to open up a world, what kind of strength must be.


    "The Lord of the Open Heaven!"


    "Appropriation of heaven and earth!"


    "Heaven and earth recover!"


    "The merit is in the body!"


    At this moment, words appeared in Xiao Tiandao''s mind, and when these thoughts appeared, Xiao Tiandao was shocked.


    It wasn''t shocking at all, it was really frightening.


    I thought that Li Yixi was just a cultivation base that penetrated the sky and the earth, but did not expect Li Yixi to have such a terrifying means and identity.


    He was barely able to open up one side of the world, but that side of the world would definitely be too weak to ignore.


    However, Li Yixi''s world was able to devour this world, how terrifying it was, it was simply unimaginable.


    And to revive a piece of heaven and earth, this is an incredible method, anyway, it is not what Xiao Tiandao can imagine.


    A plop.


    Not long ago, Xiao Tiandao, who felt that he was the pinnacle of martial arts in the world, knelt down in front of Xiao Zhan without hesitation.


    "Before, I was ignorant, and I even called myself a brother to a master, and I asked my fellow Taoists to help me."


    Xiao Tiandao, who has always been rampant, was really scared and panicked at this moment.


    Thinking of Li Yixi''s methods, the whole person was completely frightened at this moment.


    Xiao Zhan smiled helplessly when he saw Xiao Tiandao kneeling in front of him.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t want to tell Xiao Tiandao these words, but today Li Yixi destroyed the source of chaos in the chaotic fairyland, and the means he used were too terrifying.


    So Xiao Tiandao saw too many scenes that shocked his heart.


    Xiao Zhan immediately bowed to help Xiao Tiandao who was kneeling on the ground.


    "You don''t need to be polite, fellow Daoist, that''s why I came here."


    "You don''t have to be afraid because of your previous actions. The son naturally calls you brothers and sisters, so there is a reason for the son."


    "Don''t worry, fellow Daoist, you will never blame fellow Daoist, and now that you are playing in the world, you don''t care about your identity at all."


    "And now the son is addicted to acting as a mortal. Not only should you not be afraid, but you must also maintain the calmness before and continue to communicate with the son."


    "As long as fellow Daoists play their roles well enough, they will surely be appreciated by the young master. That is the chance."


    "Okay, here we go!"


    "My excuse for coming out is to look for your subordinates. Let''s take Shen Shan back first. I can''t keep the son waiting for a long time."


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, and Xiao Tiandao disappeared instantly.


    Soon, the two found Shen Shan.


    Shen Shan fell into the illusion and was trapped.


    A pen appeared in Xiao Zhan''s hand, and he wrote a word in the void, saying.


    The next moment, a powerful and incomparably powerful force erupted, and a passage suddenly appeared in the phantom array.


    Xiao Zhan and Xiao Tiandao walked into the illusion.


    Shen Shan, who was trapped in the phantom formation, was already devastated, and suddenly saw the appearance of Xiao Zhan and Xiao Tiandao, with a look of great joy on his face.


    Shen Shan wanted to speak, but at this moment Xiao Tiandao had no mood to listen to Shen Shan.


    Indifferently said: "Follow us!"


    Because in the moment just now, Xiao Tiandao was also stunned by Xiao Zhan''s methods, Xiao Tiandao never thought that Xiao Zhan''s methods were so powerful.


    One word actually broke the illusion in front of him. The illusion is not simple. This is a formation arranged by a strong god emperor.


    However, Xiao Zhan''s whole person seemed calm.


    The three walked in the air and quickly returned to the palace.


    "Brother, are you back? Is there anything wrong?"


    Li Yixi in the palace drank the wine in the cup, and quickly stood up and looked at Xiao Tiandao in front of him.


    Before that, Xiao Tiandao would definitely pat Li Yixi on the shoulder with a smile, saying that he was fine.


    But now Xiao Tiandao can''t keep his previous indifference at all.


    After all, Xiao Tiandao already knew that Li Yixi was a terrifying existence beyond imagination.


    Xiao Tiandao felt that his throat was extremely dry, and he felt Xiao Zhan''s eyes on the side.


    Xiao Tiandao quickly squeezed out a smile.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s just a small matter, there is no danger."


    "It made you wait so long, sorry."


    Xiao Tiandao tried his best to make his words appear calm, but he was very uneasy in his heart.


    "It''s fine!"


    "It''s fine!"


    "Come on, let''s continue drinking!"


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand and patted Xiao Tiandao''s shoulder, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. At this moment, when Li Yixi looked at Xiao Tiandao, he found that the disaster of blood on Xiao Tiandao''s eyebrows had completely disappeared.


    A look of joy appeared on his face.


    Li Yixi didn''t want to suffer a bloody disaster because the other party met him.


    Li Yixi sat down at the table, very casual, but at this moment Xiao Tiandao was no longer casual as before, and the whole person was extremely nervous, but when he thought of Xiao Zhan, he could only sit on the opposite side of Li Yixi. .


    Some sit on pins and needles and can only force themselves to calm down.


    The temple rises into the air.


    Seeing the smile on Li Yixi''s face, Xiao Tiandao breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, and hurriedly introduced the mountains and rivers to Li Yixi.


    sea ??of ??death.


    In a short period of time, under the action of the dragon and snake couple, the appearance of the past has already changed.


    Those who were enslaved in the past are now full of energy.


    Some people have stepped into the ranks of practitioners under the guidance and help of the dragon and snake couple.


    Moreover, in the past few days, the entire Sea of ??Death has been very quiet, and no danger has appeared.


    However, at this moment, the deepest sea of ??death.


    There is a bottomless, unexplorable sea eye, and at the bottom of this sea eye, there are countless chains of order.


    At this moment, those chains of order kept breaking, and the next moment a figure appeared in the eyes of the sea.


    "Finally out of trouble."


    "Unfortunately, after countless years of planning, there is no benefit."


    "It''s really that people are not as good as gods."


    "But to destroy my plan, I must make you pay a painful price."


    At this moment, the existence in the sea eye is the god of death of the sea of ??death.


    The God of Death''s voice was extremely cold, and at this moment, his whole person seemed to be transformed into a God of Death, and a terrifying breath was born in his body.


    That breath is extremely detached, powerful and boundless.


    At the moment when the voice fell, the figure of the God of Death disappeared strangely.


    In one appearance, the god of death has appeared thousands of miles away.


    The god of death, a black robe shrouded the whole body.


    A terrifying death energy surrounds the body.


    Shrinking the ground into an inch, with every step, the figure walks thousands of miles away.


    In just an instant, the God of Death appeared outside the Sea God Island.


    Now, the dragon and snake couple have become sea gods and have obtained the authority of God.


    At the moment when the God of Death appeared, the husband and wife felt the existence of the God of Death instantly.


    The husband and wife appeared outside the Sea God Island.


    The fearful eyes fell on the god of death.


    At this moment, the husband and wife''s expressions became extremely solemn, because at this moment, the two of them could not understand the realm of the God of Death at all.


    The incomparably cold gaze of the God of Death swept across the dragon and snake couple, and a terrifying killing intent was slowly born from the body of the God of Death.


    "I didn''t expect that the mere ants would be recognized by this sea."


    "It''s really incredible."


    The strength of the God of Death is extremely terrifying. With just one glance, it is clear at this moment that the Dragon Snake couple has been recognized by this sea, and can dominate everything in this sea, and at the same time can mobilize the power of the vast sea.


    The God of Death finally understood why the existence of the Sea Clan could not shake Sea God Island in the slightest.


    "Who are you?"


    "This is Sea God Island!"


    "If you have nothing to do, please leave, otherwise, don''t blame my husband and wife for being rude."


    Long Bo stepped out. Although he was extremely jealous of the God of Death, he once said in front of Li Yixi that he would protect Seagod Island with his life.


    Therefore, at this moment, Long Bo did not hesitate.


    Moreover, Long Bo also wanted to know the purpose of the coming of the God of Death.

 Chapter 1224

    "Want me to leave?"


    "Just the two of you?"


    However, Long Bo''s voice just fell, and there was a sarcasm on the corner of the mouth under the black robe of the god of death at this moment.


    Hearing this, the dragon and snake couple''s bodies trembled suddenly.


    Just now, the husband and wife already knew from the mouth of the God of Death that the God of Death had seen that they could use the power of the Vast Sea, but they did not expect that the God of Death still did not take them seriously. Obviously, the God of Death''s strength is far exceeded their expectations.


    The Dragon Snake couple looked extremely solemn, but thinking of the human race on Seagod Island, the couple looked at each other and clenched their fists.


    Long Bo said coldly: "I''m sorry, I don''t care who you are, what kind of magical powers do you have?"


    "But this is Seagod Island. All the people in this sea of ??death, our husband and wife are blessed."


    "If you think you can kill my husband and wife, then you can try."


    Long Bo''s voice fell, and the next moment, the husband and wife instantly held each other''s hands.


    The god of death put too much pressure on the husband and wife, so when they made a move, the husband and wife did not dare to hesitate, and they directly merged into one, turning into a terrifying dragon.


    The vast power spread out from Shenlong''s body.


    "Actually, the bloodline has returned to the ancestors, and the two can be merged into one, and it can be transformed into a candle dragon."


    The God of Death looked at the behemoth in front of him, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, but at the same time he was extremely surprised, and he could hear the inner waves of the God of Death in his words.


    Obviously, the magical powers displayed by the dragon and snake couple at this moment surprised the god of death.


    The candle dragon opened his mouth slowly, and the incomparably cold voice exploded in the ears of the God of Death.


    "Senior, please retire, otherwise don''t blame my husband and wife for being rude."


    "My husband and wife control the authority of the sea, and they should bless the human race in the sea and all the spirits in the sea."


    "Although the seniors are powerful, my husband and wife are not weak."


    The dull voice kept spreading.


    "Do you think it''s possible for you and your wife to want me to retire? I don''t know how many years I have spent here, but your appearance will directly destroy the sea clan, exhaust the luck of the entire sea clan, and make me unable to go further. Let me The plan fell through.¡±


    "Let me draw water from the bamboo basket!"


    "If I can''t kill your husband and wife, how can I relieve the anger in my heart?"


    "Candle Dragon?"


    "Just today let me see the power of the candle dragon."


    "Alright, loosen your muscles!"


    The God of Death under the black robe, with an extremely cold voice, twisted his neck and made a creaking sound. At the same time, a terrifying aura erupted from the body of the God of Death.


    The Dao domain of the God of Death also spread out at this moment, and everything in front of him suddenly disappeared, replaced by a boundless sea of ??blood.


    At this moment, the candle dragon in the void showed fear in his eyes.


    It was as if he had entered an ocean of death.


    There are endless corpses floating in the bloody sea. At the same time, there are countless resentful spirits in the endless bloody sea. Those resentful spirits are constantly reaching out and trying to pull the candle dragon into the blood sea. among.


    The incomparably terrifying voice made the expressions of the couple who turned into candle dragons at this moment become extremely solemn.


    A golden mark appeared between Zhulong''s eyebrows at this moment, which was the golden mark of a trident.


    Feeling the terrifying and boundless cultivation of the God of Death, one can only use the authority of God to mobilize the power of the vast sea of ??the Sea of ??Death.


    The already powerful candle dragon, at this moment, the breath increased at a terrifying speed.


    In the blink of an eye, it was infinitely close to the level of transcendence.


    "Well, interesting!"


    "I didn''t expect that your husband and wife would not only return to their ancestors with blood, but also be able to merge into one and become a candle dragon, and they could also mobilize the power of the vast sea to step into such a situation."


    "If it weren''t for my ability, I''m afraid I would be unlucky today. No wonder you were able to destroy the Sea Clan. It turns out that you have some ability!"


    "But it''s a pity that your husband and wife are facing me. Even if you have the authority to mobilize the power of the vast sea, your husband and wife are one, and in my eyes they are still ants."


    "It happened to kill you today, and study the power that grabbed your eyebrows."


    "Maybe this force can make me go further, but I don''t know."


    The God of Death''s incomparably powerful domain power shrouded down, and shot instantly, killing the candle dragon in the void.


    The dragon-snake couple who turned into candle dragons looked extremely solemn. They didn''t expect that they would not be able to compete with the god of death even now.


    Seeing the attack of the God of Death, Zhulong opened and closed his eyes.


    Days alternate, time and space change.


    Powerful means to break free from the attack of the god of death.


    At the same time, it suddenly appeared in the sky above the God of Death, and Torch Dragon''s ferocious dragon claws tore down against the God of Death.


    "Um?"


    "It really surprised me. Not only can I transform into a candle dragon, but I also possess the magical power of a candle dragon."


    "I''m even more curious about you, and I really don''t want to kill you."


    The God of Death faced Candle Dragon''s dragon claw attack, without any fear on his face, but his eyes glowed instead.


    I saw the god of death sticking out a hand at this moment, and blasted towards the huge and ferocious dragon claw in the void.


    In the face of the powerful blow of the candle dragon, the god of death seemed to be light and calm. Under the blow of the god of death, the powerful dragon claws cracked instantly, and the dragon''s blood splattered everywhere.


    The terrifying power of death invaded the body of the candle dragon in the void at this moment.


    They were far inferior to the dragon and snake couple, the god of death. At this moment, they were eroded by the terrifying force of death.


    The power in the body keeps disappearing.


    "So strong."


    An extremely horrified voice sounded in Zhulong''s mouth, and the next moment Zhulong''s eyes opened and closed, and the day alternated again.


    Time and space revolved, and the sky was full of phantoms of candle dragons.


    The next moment, the candle dragon unleashed the strongest blow.


    However, in the face of Zhulong''s strongest magical powers, the God of Death still appeared to be light and calm, and with one blow, not only did Zhulong''s figure in the void collapse.


    Moreover, the dragon and snake couple who turned into human beings both vomited blood, and their breath was extremely sluggish.


    The couple looked horrified and looked at the God of Death with extreme fear. The couple knew at this moment that they were not at the same level as the God of Death.


    There was a storm in their hearts, and the couple never thought that the god of death would actually step into the level of detachment.


    At the time of life and death, the pair''s eyebrow-free Seagod authority motivated the incomparably powerful God''s power, and the next moment, they retreated from the domain of the God of Death to Seagod Island.


    Um?


    "That force is so strong that it can actually tear apart the power of my domain. It really is a good thing."


    Watching the Dragon and Snake couple withdraw from the shrouded area of ??their own domain, a look of horror appeared in the eyes of the God of Death. He didn''t expect this at all. The God of Death, who was very curious about the Dragon and Snake couple, at this moment, those eyes were swept away. Greed occupies.


    In order to prevent the dragon and snake couple from escaping, the terrifying domain power of the God of Death instantly enveloped the entire Sea God Island, leaving the dragon and snake couple in Sea God Island with no hope of escaping.


    This time, the God of Death was very careful, and he never dared to be careless. The God of Death was bound to gain that ray of divine power.


    "What a strange power, it''s a pity that your husband and wife met me, otherwise, there is almost no such thing as the existence of your husband and wife."


    "Hand over this power obediently, so that I will make it easier for you to die."


    "Otherwise, I will definitely make you husband and wife unable to survive and not to die."


    The God of Death outside Seagod Island, with a cold voice, stepped out step by step, and gradually stepped into Seagod Island.


    The dragon and snake couple were extremely nervous, and their bodies kept retreating before the huge stone tablet.


    The dragon and snake couple felt a vast power in the huge stone tablet. At this moment, the dragon and snake couple only hoped that power could save them.


    That was their last hope.


    The incomparably powerful god of death, at this moment, can faintly perceive the panicked emotions of the dragon and snake couple.


    He sneered: "Don''t struggle, no one can save you, I have already been detached, how can ants be able to shake it."


    "Hand over that ray of power obediently, so that you will suffer less."


    The god of death is constantly approaching the dragon and snake couple.


    At this moment, behind the dragon and snake couple, on the huge stone stele, the originally ordinary words appeared strangely with faint auras.


    The words on the stele were left by Li Yixi.


    Tracing back to the source, the human race should be immortal.


    At this moment, the four words "Tracing the Origin and Chasing the Source" slowly became stronger.


    The god of death, who didn''t take the dragon and snake couple in his eyes at all, felt the danger of death at the next moment, and suddenly looked up at the stone tablet.


    At this moment, on the stone tablet, the words "Tracing the Origin" appeared, and a terrifying divine light erupted.


    A golden beam of light immediately enveloped the God of Death.


    The God of Death looked horrified, and when he tried to dodge, he found that an unimaginable willpower directly imprisoned him.


    "Damn, this, what kind of power is this?"


    At the moment of feeling this power, the body of the God of Death trembled violently, and his face was terrified, as powerful as him. I don''t know how many years have not appeared in such a terrified emotion.


    The powerful and boundless God of Death felt like an ant under that extremely powerful force.


    "Sure enough, this is indeed the way the young master stayed to deal with this person."


    Seeing this golden beam of light imprisoning the god of death, the taut bodies of the dragon and snake couple slowly relaxed, their eyes lit up, and their faces were full of admiration.


    The dragon and snake couple have been comprehending these words all the time, and the husband and wife have naturally already felt that these words contain the terrifying will and the law of the Dao.


    At this moment, the God of Death, who was shrouded in the beam of light, struggled violently with a look of fear on his face.


    Because at this moment, the god of death actually felt a force flowing through his body.


    That force actually made him keep going back and forth.


    It was as if time were running backwards.


    Stepping into the detached God of Death, at this moment, with a look of horror, the God of Death felt the same source of power as the dragon and snake couple''s eyebrows in this divine light.


    "No no no..."


    "I also ask the seniors to spare my life, and also ask the seniors to spare my life."


    The god of death kept begging for mercy.


    Because at this moment, the god of death finally understood what kind of power that power was.


    Those four words contain the Great Backtracking Technique.


    This is one of the 3000 avenues, a powerful Dao technique.


    The dragon and snake couple hadn''t clearly seen the divine power of these four words at first. The next moment, the dragon and snake couple''s body trembled, and they looked at the god of death who was imprisoned by the golden beam of light in horror.


    At this moment, the god of death, the body is constantly changing.


    The God of Death, who was originally able to maintain a human form, slowly appeared under the black robe at this moment, and the incomparably fierce claws appeared, directly breaking the black robe.


    It turned into a huge black centipede, with a force of death entwined on the black scales.


    Those huge eyes were like two huge green fireballs.


    However, this is not the limit, under the power of that golden beam of light.


    The body of the death centipede is still transforming.


    Soon, the centipede became one meter in size.


    Seeing the centipede at the moment, the Dragon Snake couple looked at each other with a dignified look on their faces.


    "Death centipede."


    At the same time, the eyes of the husband and wife were shining. Before that, even if the husband and wife left their hands, they could not shake the god of death in the slightest.

 Chapter 1225

    However, under the divine power of these four words, the deity of death at the moment was transformed into its body, and it was extremely weak.


    The incomparably weak death centipede struggled violently and twisted.


    There was only panic and despair in those eyes.


    "Great retrospective technique."


    "This is a big backtracking technique!"


    Long Bo immediately shot, and slapped it with a palm, causing the death centipede to die completely.


    Even if it is a complete death, the eyes of the god of death are occupied by terror and despair.


    "Husband, do you know what Taoism is?"


    Even if the god of death has completely fallen, the snake woman still feels incredible.


    Because the husband and wife teamed up just now, and even invoked the power of the vast sea to bless them, they were simply in the hands of the god of death and could not cause any storms.


    How terrifying the God of Death is, the husband and wife have a deep understanding of it.


    However, this kind of terrifying existence was unable to deal with the four words that Li Yixi left behind.


    When Long Bo heard his wife''s voice, he slowly recovered from his shock.


    Long Bo personally shot and killed the god of death, but even at this moment, he was still a little dazed, and felt it was incredible.


    "I don''t know, the way of the son is too incredible. Just now, our husband and wife joined forces to use the power of the sea, which seems to have reached the limit of transcendence. However, in the hands of this terrifying existence, we can''t make any waves. Obviously, this one has stepped into the level of detachment."


    "However, with just four words, the powerful Dao method contained in it makes him instantly trace back to the time when his deity was at its weakest. It''s unbelievable. I didn''t expect that our husband and wife would meet such a terrifying peerless master."


    "Such a terrifying existence appears in this world, maybe this era is about to change."


    Uncle Long let out a long breath, and at the same time, he suddenly woke up from the shock and looked at the huge stone monument like lightning.


    "Ma''am, perhaps our greatest chance is not to gain the authority of God, but these few words left by a master."


    When Long Bo looked at the nine characters of immortality on the stone tablet, his eyes shone with dazzling light. The excited body was trembling slightly, and even directly forgot the threat of the God of Death just now.


    "Not bad!"


    "These nine words are our real chance."


    At this moment, she heard her husband''s words and woke up from the shock, her eyes shining brightly at the huge stone tablet in front of her.


    "Meet the gods, see the gods!"


    On the Sea God Island, at this moment, one after another figure bowed down to the incomparably huge stone tablet.


    Eyes full of worship.


    Just now, the God of Death, the terrifying power of the domain enveloped the entire Seagod Island, and all the residents on Seagod Island were frightened.


    The means that Li Yixi left behind at will, caused Li Yixi to completely become an omnipotent god in the eyes of these people.


    Chaos Demon Realm, in the void, the palace flies slowly.


    Xiao Tiandao, who was originally very nervous, gradually adapted to his role.


    Although hesitant, the performance is perfect.


    Xiao Zhan, who was beside him, also had a smile on the corner of his mouth at this moment, reading quietly.


    In the palace, Li Yixi and Xiao Tiandao seemed to be unable to pour a thousand cups.


    Soon, the palace came to a huge city.


    This is the center of the realm.


    "The City of Ten Thousand Demons."


    Li Yixi was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that this city seemed to be a city where magic cultivators gathered.


    However, Li Yixi did not panic at all, instead he looked excited.


    "Brother Li, don''t worry, although there are a lot of magic monks gathered here, but with me, they dare not be presumptuous."


    "It seems that there is really an auction here today, how about we go and see?"


    Xiao Tiandao spoke immediately.


    "Auction?"


    "I''m a mortal, and I''m not good enough."


    Li Yixi was actually full of expectations. After all, he had never participated in a monk''s auction, but when Li Yixi thought that he was a mortal, he didn''t have any precious items, and he couldn''t participate in the auction, so he felt a little nervous.


    "Brother Li, don''t worry, Xiao Mou still has some wealth. As long as your brother likes it, I will definitely take pictures of what you like."


    Xiao Tiandao, who was a little nervous at first, was shocked when he saw Li Yixi''s twinkling eyes at this moment, feeling that his chance to hug his thighs had come, and immediately added.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll take a look."


    "But even if I auction off the treasures, it''s useless for me, a mortal, to get those treasures."


    "Just treat it as long knowledge and see the world!"


    When the voice fell, Li Yixi and Xiao Tiandao walked into the city together.


    Xiao Tiandao took Li Yixi to the road, and soon came to the outside of an incomparably huge auction.


    Li Yixi raised his head and saw a few big characters on the auction pavilion.


    Tongbao Pavilion.


    "This gentleman, please also show my VIP card of Tongbao Pavilion."


    "Only with a VIP card can participate in tonight''s auction."


    The guards outside Tongbao Pavilion saw Li Yixi stop and look at the three characters of Tongbao Pavilion, and did not dare to show any arrogance, because in Li Yixi, he saw a distinctive extravagance.


    Everyone present seemed to be out of tune with Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi, who was watching the three characters, heard the guard''s words and woke up, looking a little embarrassed.


    Where does Li Yixi have the VIP status of Tongbao Pavilion?


    "He is my friend. Am I not qualified to participate in this Tongbao Pavilion auction with a friend?"


    "I''m here to participate in this auction, do you still want to keep me out of the door?"


    Xiao Tiandao, who was standing behind Li Yixi, saw that Li Yixi was being questioned, his expression was slightly cold, and he stepped out and asked.


    Li Yixi''s temperament was too extravagant and extravagant, which caused the guards of Tongbao Pavilion to not pay attention to the existence of Xiao Tiandao for a while.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a terrifying aura of blood rushing towards his face, and the guard''s expression suddenly changed.


    When his eyes fell on Xiao Tiandao, his legs trembled slightly, and his face panicked.


    "I have seen the adults, but I don''t know that the adults are here today, and I ask the adults to forgive me."


    The guard thumped and fell to his knees in fright.


    I never thought that Xiao Tiandao, the demon king, would participate in the auction of Tongbao Pavilion.


    When he thought that Li Yixi was Xiao Tiandao''s friend, he was extremely flustered.


    Xiao Tiandao is famous in Chaos Star Territory, and few people dare to fight against him.


    "Get up!"


    "Don''t waste any more time, get us a spot right now."


    Xiao Tiandao hurriedly snorted, fearing that Li Yixi would be unhappy.


    The guards were extremely flustered, and when they heard these words suddenly, they were overjoyed and had a feeling of escaping from death, "Two adults, please come in."


    The guards were extremely nervous, and immediately sent a message to the steward in the Tongbao Pavilion.


    Soon, a steward trotted over and arranged an excellent position for Li Yixi and Xiao Tiandao.


    Seeing the next operation, Li Yixi sighed secretly, the cultivation world really respects the strong, and if they don''t have enough strength, they won''t be treated as guests at all.


    Li Yixi and Xiao Tiandao had just sat down, and before they had time to communicate, they saw the maid of Tongbao Pavilion bowed and entered the Accord.


    "My lord, Mr. Meng invites you to come and talk."


    Hearing the maid''s words, Xiao Tiandao frowned.


    Naturally know who the maid is talking about Meng Lao.


    Meng Lao is the person in charge of this Tongbao Pavilion, and his strength is very powerful, no worse than Xiao Tiandao.


    If it was in the past, Xiao Tiandao would naturally give some face, but today Xiao Tiandao wants to accompany him. If he can meet such a terrifying person as Li Yixi, how can Xiao Tiandao think about Meng Haoran.


    "Go and tell him that this emperor is not available today."


    The maid was a little shocked when she heard Xiao Tiandao''s words, but, of course, she was not a confused person. She glanced at Li Yixi with deep meaning, and bowed out of the Accord to go back to report.


    In an accordion of the auction, an old man was sloppy, leaning on a chair, drinking.


    Doesn''t seem to be interested in anything.


    The previous maid cautiously entered the attic.


    "Meng Lao, Lord Xiao Di said that it would be inconvenient to meet today."


    "Um?"


    Meng Haoran, who was lacking in interest, heard the maid''s words, and suddenly turned to look at the maid, as if he had hallucinated.


    "You said Xiao Tiandao refused?"


    Meng Haoran asked in disbelief.


    "That''s right, Lord Xiao Di rejected Mr. Meng''s invitation."


    The maid said it politely.


    "Oh?"


    "I heard that someone came to Tongbao Pavilion with him today?"


    "Do you know who the character is?"


    Meng Haoran looked at the maid in front of him with interest. This maid was not an ordinary maid, she was well-informed.


    "Back to Meng Lao''s words, the little girl has never seen or heard of this person."


    "This person looks very young, with an incomparably outstanding temperament, faintly exuding an indescribable nobility, but I don''t see any trace of him practicing, it''s very strange, maybe the little girl''s cultivation base is too weak , can''t see through."


    "However, according to the little woman''s observation, Lord Xiao Di seems to value this person very much, and it seems that he rejects Elder Meng because of this person''s existence."


    "And this person is definitely not a person from Chaos Immortal Realm."


    The maid''s eyes were extremely vicious.


    "yes?"


    "The old man is more interested!"


    "Since I don''t want to see me, then I''ll go see him. I also want to see what kind of person he treats as a guest of honor?"


    "Isn''t it more honorable than me?"


    Meng Haoran snorted coldly, stood up with the chessboard in his arms, and walked out of the Accord.


    In the Accord, Li Yixi took a sip of wine, put down the glass slowly, and looked at Xiao Tiandao with interest, "Big brother, someone invited me just now, I''m afraid it''s a bit unusual."


    "Listening to the maid''s tone, I seem to be acquainted with the eldest brother."


    When Xiao Tiandao heard Li Yixi''s words, he immediately smiled and said, "When you meet a confidant, you have less than a thousand cups. How can you let others disturb you when you finally meet Brother Li."


    "And that guy is an old lunatic, very boring. Every time I meet him, he forces me to play chess with him."


    "I lose to him every time, but he is very interested and keeps looking for me to play chess. Do you think such a person can chat?"


    Xiao Tiandao complained unceremoniously.


    "Oh?"


    "Is his chess skills very good?"


    Li Yixi heard that the other party likes to play chess, and it seems to be very unusual, a little interested.


    "It''s amazing, that guy gave himself a name, Shengtian Banzi."


    "I''m very proud, I''m very dragged, I''m very annoying!"


    When it comes to Meng Haoran, Xiao Tiandao has a look of disgust.


    However, Xiao Tiandao''s voice just fell, and his brows were slightly wrinkled.


    Because Xiao Tiandao sensed that Meng Haoran had actually walked over to the private room, Xiao Tiandao''s scalp felt numb when he thought of the proud and dick-like appearance of this old man, Xiao Tiandao was really afraid that Meng Haoran would bump into Li Yixi.


    "Brother Li, wait a moment, the old lunatic is here, I''ll go see what he''s up to."


    Xiao Tiandao hurriedly clasped his fists and walked out of the private room.


    Li Yixi was very interested in Meng Haoran, the half son of Shengtian, who Xiao Tiandao spoke of, but he didn''t think much about it and drank for himself.

 Chapter 1226

    Meng Haoran walked over with the chessboard in his arms and saw Xiao Tiandao walking out of the Accord.


    A sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Brother Xiao, I haven''t seen you for a long time, didn''t you think that even an old friend like me would be left out?"


    "I don''t know what kind of person I''m talking with today!"


    Meng Haoran originally wanted to use his spiritual sense to penetrate into the Accord and find out.


    However, he was stunned for a while, because Meng Haoran found that his spiritual sense could not enter the Accord, and was blocked by Xiao Tiandao.


    Meng Haoran, who was already very curious about Li Yixi, became even more curious at this moment.


    "Which senior is it?"


    "I didn''t expect you to block my investigation, it seems that your identity is extraordinary!"


    "We are also old friends, don''t you want to introduce me?"


    "It''s just that these days it''s itchy, and I can play against the masters."


    "Alright, let''s see how much the other party has done."


    Meng Haoran looked expectant, but his words were lofty.


    Hearing Meng Haoran''s words, Xiao Tiandao''s face turned cold.


    The reason why he stopped Meng Haoran was not because Xiao Tiandao hated Meng Haoran, but because he knew Meng Haoran very well. Meng Haoran didn''t put anyone in his eyes at all.


    And Li Yixi is not an ordinary person. If he accidentally offends Li Yixi, then not only will Meng Haoran be unlucky, but he will also be unlucky.


    After seeing Li Yixi''s methods, Xiao Tiandao was extremely careful, and Meng Haoran''s unscrupulous investigation with his spiritual sense was actually a great disrespect.


    Therefore, Xiao Tiandao directly blocked Meng Haoran''s investigation without any hesitation.


    "Today''s guests are distinguished, so you don''t have to meet them."


    "If your hands are really itchy, then I will accompany you in the future."


    Xiao Tiandao''s voice was very cold, without any courtesy, he refused without hesitation, very decisive.


    What Meng Haoran said was naturally not an ordinary game of chess, but a different kind of argument based on the Dao as chess.


    Seeing Xiao Tiandao''s repeated rejections, Meng Haoran became more interested. Meng Haoran had never seen Xiao Tiandao care so much about a person.


    And Meng Haoran has a background of Tongbao Pavilion and Tongtian, he has always been rampant, and has a domineering personality. Xiao Tiandao repeatedly refused, which made Meng Haoran even more interested.


    "What if I have to see you?"


    "Don''t you want to stop me?"


    "We''ve known each other for years, and I''ve never seen you protect someone like this."


    "If this person is really as noble as you said, if I go on a rampage like this again, I''m afraid the other party will be unhappy. I think it''s the best policy for you to let me go in and meet."


    Meng Haoran''s appearance as if he would not let him in, and I would just break in, made Xiao Tiandao''s face turn cold.


    However, Meng Haoran continued to peep into the attic as if he didn''t see Xiao Tiandao''s face turning cold.


    Xiao Tiandao was extremely irritable, knowing that if this old guy could not achieve his wish, he would not give up today at all.


    "You go in, don''t make a fool of yourself. Today my guests are extremely honorable. If you offend, no one can protect you, not even the Tongbao Pavilion behind you."


    "do you know?"


    Xiao Tiandao''s voice was extremely cold at the moment.


    From Xiao Tiandao''s words, he could feel a strong sense of warning.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll listen to you!"


    Meng Haoran was overjoyed when he heard this, and pinched the chessboard in his hand, making his hand even more itchy.


    From Meng Haoran''s point of view, a person who is favored by Xiao Tiandao is absolutely incomparably powerful. In Meng Haoran''s point of view, it is a great thing to be able to argue with such a person.


    Moreover, seeing Xiao Tiandao back down, Meng Haoran was naturally a smart person, and he accepted it as soon as he saw it.


    Hearing Meng Haoran''s words, Xiao Tiandao frowned slightly, still a little worried, but there was nothing he could do. If he blindly blocked it, it would be even worse.


    "You wait here for a while, I''ll go in and ask Brother Li''s opinion."


    "Brother Li, I can''t decide whether I want to see you or not."


    Xiao Tiandao looked unhappy, waved his sleeves, turned and entered the Accord.


    Entering the Accord, the coldness on Xiao Tiandao''s face disappeared.


    "Brother Li, that bastard came over and said that he wanted to meet you. His personality is somewhat unstoppable. Do you want him to come in and talk?"


    When the voice fell, Xiao Tiandao was a little uneasy.


    "Oh?"


    "Is that the daoist who is good at playing chess, the one you mentioned, Shengtian Banzi?"


    Hearing Xiao Tiandao''s words, Li Yixi not only was not angry, but smiled.


    "Yes, it''s him."


    "Meng Haoran!"


    "An unscrupulous old lunatic!"


    "An annoying presence."


    Xiao Tiandao was rude to Meng Haoran''s evaluation.


    "It''s okay, I''m bored when I''m idle, just let him in!"


    When Li Yixi heard that it was Meng Haoran, who was known as the Son of Heaven, he was also interested.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll let him in."


    Seeing Li Yixi agree, Xiao Tiandao breathed a sigh of relief, turned and walked out of the Accord again.


    As soon as he stepped out of the door of the Accord, Xiao Tiandao found that Meng Haoran had actually appeared outside the door, intending to peep.


    He looked cold.


    However, Meng Haoran had a smile on his face at the moment, ignoring Xiao Tiandao''s eyes.


    "Ha ha!"


    "I was bored and came over to take a look, but I haven''t had time to watch it yet."


    "Can I go in?"


    Meng Haoran happily looked at Xiao Tiandao in front of him.


    "You can go in!"


    "But let me remind you that if you dare to enter and then contradict the experts, then I, Xiao Tiandao, will never die with you."


    "Remember, the master seems to be a mortal, but his means are sky-high, not someone you can see through."


    "Now the masters hide their identities and speak more carefully."


    Seeing Meng Haoran''s indifference, Xiao Tiandao regretted going in and asking Li Yixi for advice.


    "I know!"


    "Do you think I''m stupid?"


    "I have no interest in killing myself."


    Meng Haoran''s voice fell, and he stretched out his hand and pushed Xiao Tiandao, who was blocking the door in front of him, with a smile on his lips, and walked into the Accord.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was also looking around in the Accord, saw Meng Haoran entering the Accord, and looked at Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran looked a little casual, holding a chessboard in his hand, as if it was some kind of treasure.


    At first glance, it gives the feeling of a hidden master.


    Xiao Tiandao''s face turned cold. Xiao Tiandao knew that Meng Haoran had always been reckless, but he did not expect to be so reckless after the warning.


    Only nervously hurried to catch up.


    Meng Haoran was very interested in Li Yixi. The moment he entered the Accord, he immediately looked at Li Yixi, but the next moment, Meng Haoran''s face instantly turned cold.


    The smile on his face disappeared immediately.


    Because Meng Haoran entered the Dao with chess, and now he has stepped into the cultivation realm of the God Emperor, even better than Xiao Tiandao.


    His spiritual sense swept away from Li Yixi''s body, and he did not feel the breath of cultivation at all on Li Yixi''s body.


    He could even clearly feel that the meridians in Li Yixi''s body were extremely blocked, not to mention cultivation, even if he was able to draw spirits into his body.


    With just one glance, Meng Haoran decided without hesitation that Li Yixi was a piece of trash.


    A waste without any cultivation qualifications,


    Such a person was actually treated like a guest by Xiao Tiandao and regarded as a peerless master.


    Meng Haoran''s disappointed voice resounded in Xiao Tiandao''s mind, "Xiao Tiandao, is this the peerless expert in your eyes?"


    "Aren''t you blind?"


    "This kind of trash can''t even draw spirits into the body. You said that he is a peerless master with great skills. You are crazy, or I, Meng Haoran, are crazy."


    Meng Haoran''s voice sounded in Xiao Tiandao''s mind, rudely.


    Meng Haoran felt that he was being tricked by Xiao Tiandao.


    Such trash can''t get into Meng Haoran''s eyes at all. In Meng Haoran''s view, this is simply a waste of time, and it''s better to sleep here.


    "Shut up, old man!"


    "Do you think I''m a fool?"


    "I naturally feel the physique of the master, but I have seen the incredible methods of the master. Do you think I am blind?"


    "You''d better be polite to me, otherwise, I will not be polite to you, and our friendship will end here."


    Originally, Meng Haoran was extremely upset and felt that he had been deceived by Xiao Tiandao, but upon hearing Xiao Tiandao''s icy warning, Meng Haoran frowned slightly.


    Meng Haoran felt that what Xiao Tiandao said should not be a lie, but was deceived by Li Yixi by unknown means.


    Meng Haoran sneered secretly and decided to uncover Li Yixi''s cover.


    "Meng Haoran has met fellow Daoist!"


    Meng Haoran sneered in his heart and hurriedly clenched his fists to Li Yixi.


    "I''ve seen fellow Daoist!"


    Li Yixi was originally interested in Meng Haoran, but just now he caught a trace of disdain in Meng Haoran''s eyes. Li Yixi, who wanted to stand up and say hello, instantly lost interest.


    Li Yixi had no interest in sticking a hot face to a cold butt, not to mention that now that he has cultivated the Holy Body of Merit, Li Yixi doesn''t care about this person.


    Meng Haoran was originally unhappy with Li Yixi, and felt that Li Yixi was a liar. At this moment, seeing Li Yixi not standing up and saluting in front of him, he was just casually perfunctory, with the appearance of a peerless master, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth. color.


    Decided to expose Li Yixi''s disguise today.


    Xiao Tiandao was a little unhappy when he saw Li Yixi at the moment, and the whole person was extremely nervous.


    Can''t wait to slap Meng Haoran in front of him.


    However, Meng Haoran sat unceremoniously in Xiao Tiandao''s seat at the moment.


    The whole person was very casual, and this attitude still did not take Li Yixi in his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that fellow Daoist would actually become Brother Xiao''s guest, and even I was rejected, which really surprised me."


    "I don''t know the geometry of your fellow Daoist''s cultivation?"


    Meng Haoran drank the wine glass in front of him, stared at Li Yixi and asked.


    A look that I have seen through you.


    "Fellow Daoist doesn''t know, I''m not a monk, I''m just a mortal."


    "Limited qualifications, never set foot on the path of cultivation."


    "The reason why I can make friends with Big Brother Xiao is only because of Big Brother Xiao''s support."


    Li Yixi was too lazy to hide, to tell the truth.


    After all, I am a mortal. If I lie, I need more lies to make up for it.


    "Oh, so it''s a mortal!"


    "I thought it was a foreigner?"


    Meng Haoran sneered again at this moment.


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was a little unhappy, but thinking of what Xiao Tiandao said before, Li Yixi didn''t care too much about the other party.


    Because Xiao Tiandao said before, Meng Haoran is an existence whose eyes are higher than the top, and he doesn''t put anyone in his eyes at all. It is difficult to change a person''s disposition.


    Not to mention Xiao Tiandao''s friend, Li Yixi will naturally give some face.


    "Shut up you!"


    "Why do you need to stick to your identity to make friends? If you think it''s suitable, then you are a friend. Does it have to be a cultivation base that penetrates the sky and the earth?"


    "Pedantism?"


    "If you want to make friends with any kind of talented people, then get out of here, you are not welcome here."


    Xiao Tiandao was also extremely angry at the moment, and he spoke directly and unabashedly to drive people away.


    However, after hearing Xiao Tiandao''s words, Meng Haoran felt that Xiao Tiandao must know Li Yixi''s true face, and he was determined to awaken Xiao Tiandao.

 Chapter 1227

    Meng Haoran looked at Xiao Tiandao with contempt.


    "Isn''t this just trash?"


    "I don''t know what kind of ecstasy soup was poured into you, but I actually think that the other party is an expert outside the world."


    "Today, I must expose its ugly face!"


    Meng Haoran looked at Xiao Tiandao with some sympathy and a little speechless.


    Feeling that Xiao Tiandao hit the evil today, he sneered inwardly.


    However, a smile appeared on his face immediately.


    "Brother Xiao is right, I am Meng Lang."


    "Make friends, why should you care about what level?"


    "Some people say that if you are not at the same level, you can''t communicate. I also think it''s bullshit."


    "We are all human beings."


    When Meng Haoran''s voice fell, Xiao Tiandao''s expression turned cold.


    He just looked at Meng Haoran so coldly.


    "Meng lunatic, you really don''t want to give me face today?"


    "If you want to die, I can do it for you."


    Xiao Tiandao''s voice was extremely cold, and it sounded in Meng Haoran''s mind.


    At this moment, Meng Haoran could naturally hear Xiao Tiandao''s anger.


    He also said: "I said Xiao Xiao, this is a mortal who can''t cultivate, don''t tell me, you can''t see through, aren''t you lying to me?"


    "Still, you were really deceived by a mortal, so I will look down on you."


    Meng Haoran was also mocking at this moment.


    A pair of people who know you and are really blind.


    "Shut up!"


    "Meng lunatic, who said that if the meridians are blocked, one can''t practice. Is there only one way of immortality in the world?"


    "Don''t tell me, haven''t you discovered the unique temperament of an expert?"


    "Is this temperament something ordinary people can possess?"


    Xiao Tiandao''s voice was even colder this time.


    Knowing this earlier, when he was outside, he completely rejected Meng Haoran, even if his face was torn apart.


    But now, it''s too late to regret.


    Xiao Tiandao''s heart beat violently, and the whole person became extremely nervous.


    "Temperament?"


    "What does temperament mean?"


    "Could it be that with temperament, you can become a god emperor?"


    "Isn''t that, I''m a waste, look, what kind of temperament do I have?"


    Meng Haoran looked like he didn''t believe me, which almost made Xiao Tiandao unable to hold back.


    At this moment, Meng Haoran was sitting there with his chessboard in his arms, looking like an expert outside the world, ignoring Li Yixi.


    "Could it be that you''re blind, didn''t you notice the unique aura of the master?"


    "That''s Confucianism."


    "Is that aura that a reckless husband can have?"


    Xiao Tiandao was completely angry at this moment.


    For Meng Haoran, there was no good tone at all, and he scolded him directly.


    Xiao Tiandao would be extremely angry when he met Meng Haoran all the time, thinking that he was a ruffian.


    "Ah, Confucianism?"


    "But, isn''t Confucianism and Taoism down?"


    "Xiao Xiao, are you sure?"


    At this moment, Meng Haoran involuntarily looked at Xiao Tiandao.


    I was a little shocked, but I didn''t believe it.


    "Shut up!"


    "Am I really blind?"


    Xiao Tiandao was rude and felt that it was really tiring to communicate with Meng Haoran.


    "yes?"


    However, at this moment, Meng Haoran was skeptical.


    He looked at Li Yixi suspiciously.


    "I''ve seen fellow Daoist, but I don''t know how many years your friend has been studying!"


    Meng Haoran changed his face extremely quickly, and immediately squeezed out a smile.


    Confucianism and Taoism lie in oxygen and in nurturing the mighty power.


    In Meng Haoran''s view, if Li Yixi was as powerful as Xiao Tiandao said, he would have lived a very long time.


    Li Yixi saw Meng Haoran and asked himself.


    Not angry either.


    "By now, I have been studying for decades!"


    Li Yixi didn''t hide it. Before and after crossing, the time was not short.


    Of course, not all are reading.


    Li Yixi explained again: "I don''t read every day, but a lot of times, I study piano, chess, calligraphy and painting."


    "For playing chess, I''m also good at one or two."


    "I heard that fellow Daoist is called Shengtian Banzi, is he really that powerful?"


    "I''m also good at one and two. I haven''t met an opponent, and I''m bored when I''m idle. Why don''t we have a game."


    Li Yixi glanced at it, the auction had not yet started, and he was a little interested.


    I would also like to see how much Meng Haoran, who is known to be the best man in the world, weighs.


    Not meeting a rival is actually very lonely.


    However, Li Yixi''s voice fell.


    Meng Haoran, who was full of expectations for Li Yixi, instantly restrained his smile.


    "Not interested in!"


    Meng Haoran directly refused.


    "Can Confucianism and Taoism be the most holy after studying for decades?"


    "Xiao Tiandao is really trash."


    Completely lost interest in Li Yixi, and the look of you are not qualified to play chess with me, makes Li Yixi''s face slightly cold.


    Li Yixi was also a little angry, and no longer bothered to pay attention to Meng Haoran.


    Just at this moment, an extremely beautiful woman came out of the auction hall.


    As soon as it came out, it caused countless screams.


    Li Yixi was also attracted by the screams, and Meng Haoran was directly forgotten by Li Yixi.


    "Qing Ya, Qing Ya!"


    "I like you!"


    Some monks were actually shouting at this moment.


    "I''ll go, sure enough, immortal cultivators can also become fans."


    "This woman is so favored so much."


    Li Yixi couldn''t help looking at this woman, and she was really charming.


    A glance and a smile, heart-wrenching.


    "It''s really beautiful, no wonder it''s so popular!"


    Li Yixi picked up the wine glass and looked at the auction platform with great interest.


    Today, Long Qingya is presiding over the auction.


    Long Qingya raised her hand slightly and smiled.


    The next moment, the shouting from the audience disappeared.


    Xiao Tiandao, who was originally very uneasy, saw that Li Yixi was attracted by Long Qingya, and the boulder hung in his heart and slowly fell.


    Eyes moved slightly.


    Xiao Tiandao immediately explained: "Brother Li, this woman is called Long Qingya, she is beautiful and refined, and her status is extraordinary, and she and Luoshen are known as the double immortals of piano and flute."


    "Is it also a man of pleasure?"


    "Sure enough!"


    "Big star."


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    On the auction stage, Long Qingya saw that the scene was quiet.


    Charming smile.


    "Daoist friends, welcome to Tongbao Pavilion."


    "I think everyone has been waiting for a long time, Qingya will not waste time."


    "I have the first auction item today."


    "One of the ancient medicine tripods."


    "The starting price is one hundred Divine Crystals."


    Long Qingya''s voice fell, only one woman came out with a tray covered with red silk.


    But it can be seen faintly, it is the appearance of a cauldron.


    "Is it a medicine tripod?"


    Li Yixi was interested, while Meng Haoran, who was beside him, looked disdainful.


    It feels like a mortal person who has never seen the world.


    That medicine cauldron, Meng Haoran had naturally seen it, was a god-level medicinal cauldron, and it couldn''t get into their eyes at all.


    However, Li Yixi, who participated in the auction for the first time, had no interest in paying attention to Meng Haoran at all, and was somewhat inexplicably excited.


    "If only I could see through the treasures, that would be great!"


    "It can be picked up."


    Li Yixi''s thoughts just fell, and his eyes lit up.


    "Um?"


    "What if I see through my eyes with the power of merit?"


    Li Yixi''s thoughts emerged.


    Immediately, he secretly activated the power of merit. At this moment, the maid slowly opened the red silk, and a medicine cauldron appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    Li Yixi''s desire to peek into the essence of Yao Ding appeared.


    next moment.


    The scene seen has changed.


    At this moment, the small medicinal cauldron suddenly disappeared, and a huge medicinal cauldron appeared.


    An incomparably powerful old man is urging Shen Ding to fight a real dragon.


    The real dragon is extremely terrifying and shocking.


    But in the end, the medicine cauldron devoured the real dragon, but the old man also died and disappeared. On the medicine cauldron, dense cracks appeared, and it became what it looks like today, losing its previous divine power and being covered by mountains.


    Soon, Li Yixi''s eyes passed through the medicine tripod, and in it, he saw a drop of blood, and in the blood, a terrifying dragon shadow appeared.


    The scene in his eyes made Li Yixi a little shocked, and at the same time extremely excited.


    Actually, the power of merit can help appraise treasures.


    Li Yixi said involuntarily, "Good stuff."


    Li Yixi was full of joy.


    Originally, Xiao Tiandao saw that Li Yixi was interested, so he glanced at him, saw that he was unremarkable, and didn''t care, but heard what Li Yixi said.


    Xiao Tiandao was stunned for a moment.


    Involuntarily, I watched it again, but I still didn''t see anything abnormal.


    "Brother Li, do you like this thing?"


    "If you like it, I''ll take a photo and give it to Brother Li."


    Xiao Tiandao said.


    Meng Haoran also had a look of contempt, feeling that Li Yixi had never seen the world.


    However, Li Yixi shook his head.


    Refused.


    "I can''t practice, it''s useless to me."


    "This medicine cauldron, what is precious is not the medicine cauldron, but the contents of the medicine cauldron."


    "Only practitioners are useful."


    Li Yixi said lightly.


    "Is it something in the medicine tripod?"


    "In this medicine cauldron, there are only some residues. Even if there are some things, with the passage of time, they will become ordinary things."


    "It is worthless."


    Meng Haoran said lightly at this moment.


    However, Xiao Tiandao directly ignored Meng Haoran''s words.


    Xiao Tiandao had no doubts about Li Yixi.


    "Brother Li, can you see the treasure in the medicine cauldron?"


    "What is it?"


    Xiao Tiandao said excitedly.


    "Dragon blood, a very powerful drop of dragon blood, maybe it is not necessarily the inheritance of blood essence."


    "However, it''s all my speculation and can''t be taken seriously."


    Li Yixi explained with a smile.


    Hearing this, Xiao Tiandao''s expression brightened.


    "Three hundred divine crystals, I want them!"


    As soon as Xiao Tiandao spoke, some interested people instantly chose to shut up.


    Surprisingly, the existence in the Accord actually took a fancy to this thing.


    The opening thing is actually not a good thing.


    Long Qingya was also extremely puzzled. As her identity, she naturally knew that in the Accord, the one who spoke at this moment was the Demon King Xiao Tiandao.


    Very puzzled, why Xiao Tiandao took a fancy to this thing.


    "Xiao Xiao, you are crazy!"


    "You really believe him!"


    Meng Haoran was also stunned for a moment, thinking that Xiao Tiandao was crazy, this medicine tripod was worth two hundred divine crystals at most.


    Divine Crystals, but Dao Crystals, are very precious.


    "I believe in Brother Li''s vision."


    However, what Meng Haoran ushered in was Xiao Tiandao''s disregard.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Meng Haoran was completely speechless at this moment.


    At the same time, he glanced at Li Yixi meaningfully, feeling that the opportunity to expose Li Yixi had come, and secretly excited.


    "Wait, let''s see how you can put it on."


    Soon, Yao Ding was brought over.


    "Master Xiao, your auction item."


    Although the maid was puzzled, why did she see this thing, she was still very respectful and did not reveal the slightest.


    "thanks."


    Xiao Tiandao said an unprecedented thank you, which made the maid in front of him flattered.


    At this moment, Xiao Tiandao hurriedly looked at the medicine cauldron, but soon, Xiao Tiandao looked helpless, and there were some residues in the medicine cauldron.


    Meng Haoran also looked at Li Yixi with a sneer, wanting to see how Li Yixi explained.


    Seeing the two of them looking at him, Li Yixi was not nervous and said with a smile, "Brother Xiao, smash the medicine tripod."


    Li Yixi was very calm.


    "Smash the medicine tripod?"


    "Don''t tell me, the dragon''s blood is hidden in the medicine cauldron!"


    Meng Haoran sneered.


    I thought Li Yixi was a dead duck with a tough mouth.


    "good!"


    However, Li Yixi was very determined.


    Xiao Tiandao, who was originally disappointed, chose to believe in Li Yixi, but Xiao Tiandao''s blow caused the medicine cauldron to shatter.


    The next moment, a drop of blood the size of a thumb suddenly appeared.


    "Roar!"


    At the same time, a dragon roar resounded in the minds of Xiao Tiandao and Meng Haoran.


    The phantom of a blood dragon appeared in an instant, and that unparalleled dragon power directly imprisoned Xiao Tiandao and Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran, who was originally disdainful, was so frightened at the moment that his heart was torn apart, and he felt that his soul was about to collapse.


    "This is, this is the Heaven-devouring Ancestral Dragon."


    Meng Haoran completely lost his temper at this moment.

 Chapter 1228

    Although Meng Haoran''s eyes are higher than the top, he doesn''t put people in the world in his eyes.


    But it is not the kind of ignorant person who can sit in the general pavilion of Tongbao Pavilion in the chaotic fairyland. How can it be a simple person.


    Meng Haoran is not only a master of chess, but also a master of appraising treasures.


    The knowledge is extraordinary.


    Live longer and know more.


    Although Meng Haoran had never seen the Heaven-devouring Ancestral Dragon, Meng Haoran knew about the existence of Ancestral Dragon from ancient books.


    Meng Haoran knew that the Dragon Clan suffered heavy losses during the great calamity in the beginning.


    Almost all of the great ancestral dragons fell.


    That led to the decline of the current dragon clan.


    The Heaven-devouring Ancestral Dragon is a terrifying existence that is extremely good at fighting among the ancestors of the dragon family, and its strength is sky-high.


    The Heaven-devouring Ancestral Dragon is a detached existence.


    But now, Meng Haoran actually saw a phantom in the broken ancient cauldron. Although he had some doubts, he could not produce any evidence for a while.


    Meng Haoran even wanted to wipe his eyes to see if he was hallucinating.


    But at this moment, Meng Haoran found that he couldn''t move at all, and the dragon''s might radiated from the blood essence completely suppressed him.


    At this moment, Meng Haoran felt terrified that his soul body seemed to be dying.


    If you don''t resolve the predicament in front of you, you will surely die.


    "Ancestral Dragon, it is the Heaven-devouring Ancestral Dragon."


    "No, that''s not right!"


    "Isn''t it Heaven Devouring Ancestral Dragon?"


    "This is, this is killing Zulong."


    Xiao Tiandao has the blood of the blood dragon, and the moment he saw the dragon shadow, he immediately reacted with excitement on his face.


    Although Xiao Tiandao was also suppressed, he was not as miserable as Meng Haoran.


    Xiao Tiandao was at Li Yixi''s side at the moment, and he felt much better when Li Yixi blocked most of Longwei.


    Xiao Tiandao suddenly remembered what Li Yixi said before, Li Yixi said that he was a mortal and was useless to himself.


    Xiao Tiandao knew that this was the opportunity that Li Yixi gave him.


    "Chance, it''s my chance!"


    "Fellow Daoist Xiao is right, as long as the master is happy, the opportunity will come!"


    "This time, I was used as a chess piece by a master to erase the source of chaos. It seems that this is a reward for me."


    "Kill the blood of the ancestral dragon, kill the blood of the ancestral dragon."


    At this moment, Xiao Tiandao''s heart was beating violently.


    As if about to collapse.


    "Sure enough, that''s right!"


    "A drop of blood, after dying for countless years, can actually turn into a phantom."


    "incredible!"


    When Meng Haoran was about to be unable to hold on, Li Yixi stretched out his hand and touched the phantom, and the phantom of killing Zulong disappeared instantly.


    As long as the blood of the slaughtering ancestor dragon in front of him is quietly suspended in his eyes.


    The terrifying power contained in it disappeared.


    Hu Hu Hu.


    escape.


    Meng Haoran''s heart was trembling at this moment, and the look in Li Yixi''s eyes changed completely.


    Meng Haoran discovered that the reason why Long Ying and Long Wei disappeared was that they were suppressed by the breath that Li Yixi radiated invisibly just now.


    Just his breath suppressed him so much that his soul almost died.


    And when Li Yixi waved his hand, he directly suppressed it, showing Li Yixi''s terror.


    "Master!"


    "Sure enough."


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    While Meng Haoran was shocked by Zulong''s blood, he also fell into a panic because of Li Yixi.


    The soul of the ancestor dragon, how exists that, but facing Li Yixi, the soul of the ancestor dragon is actually terrifying and trembling.


    No matter how stupid Meng Haoran is, he has come to terms with it.


    Before the auction, Meng Haoran himself had appraised this divine cauldron.


    At this moment, Meng Haoran was greatly frightened.


    At the same time, the inner shock cannot be added.


    He stammered: "Daoist friend, how did you know that it contained dragon blood? Could it be that you can see through this thing?"


    At this moment, Xiao Tiandao also looked at Li Yixi curiously.


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    "I''m not bad for a mortal, but with some small tricks, I can really see this tripod."


    "As for why the dragon''s blood is hidden in the cauldron, it''s not so magical."


    "Dragon blood, but the thing of the sun, when it was first born, it must be able to melt everything. This cauldron swallows the dragon blood, and it will naturally be partially melted, and the dragon blood is wrapped into the cauldron."


    "It''s not man-made, it''s natural."


    "So, no trace of it can be seen."


    "Furthermore, this medicine tripod suffered an extremely powerful impact and was severely damaged, making it even harder to see traces."


    Li Yixi explained.


    In fact, this is the scene that Li Yixi saw before.


    "No wonder it is."


    At this moment, Meng Haoran finally knew why he couldn''t feel any abnormality in Yao Ding.


    "Um?"


    "This is?"


    Meng Haoran immediately picked up the fragments of the medicine cauldron in front of him and said with a gleam in his eyes.


    At this moment, Meng Haoran naturally saw that the fragments of the medicine tripod contained divine substances.


    Even the fragments are extremely extraordinary.


    Seeing Meng Haoran, Li Yixi seemed to know a lot.


    He smiled and said, "This medicine cauldron is not a mortal thing, but it is now useless, otherwise the medicine cauldron is very strong and can devour this dragon."


    "Probably an extremely powerful divine weapon!"


    Li Yixi''s explanation was light.


    At the same time, Li Yixi mobilized the power of merit, and in front of Meng Haoran, the medicine cauldron was restored to its original appearance.


    Although it was just a phantom, Meng Haoran and Xiao Tiandao just glanced at it and their bodies trembled.


    "This is, this is the Earth Emperor Cauldron."


    He looked horrified.


    Unbelievable face.


    Especially Meng Haoran, who now wanted to die, and actually identified the Dihuang Ding as a waste.


    Refining the Emperor Cauldron has incorporated countless divine substances.


    Xiao Tiandao''s eyes lit up, and with a big wave of his hand, he put away all the fragments in front of him, and even snatched away the fragments that Meng Haoran received.


    Xiao Tiandao is very clear that these fragments contain terrifying divine substances, which are enough for him to refine a powerful divine weapon.


    "Brother Li!"


    At this moment, Xiao Tiandao looked expectantly at the dragon blood floating in front of him.


    "Take it, I''m useless, I can''t use it!"


    Li Yixi was very casual.


    Meng Haoran''s body trembled when he heard this.


    It was completely unexpected that Li Yixi, the blood of the ancestor dragon, would not be able to use it.


    Under Meng Haoran''s dull gaze, Xiao Tiandao accepted it excitedly.


    Meng Haoran''s face turned pale.


    At this moment, Meng Haoran still didn''t understand how terrifying Li Yixi was.


    This is definitely not pretending to be a beep. If it is a beep, then Meng Haoran thinks that Li Yixi is an idiot.


    But looking at Li Yixi''s calm appearance, Meng Haoran still didn''t understand, Li Yixi really didn''t care.


    this moment.


    Meng Haoran was really uneasy.


    Prototype, you know how great it is.


    Xiao Tiandao looked at Meng Haoran at the moment and smiled.


    A look of contempt.


    This is typical not to die, not to die.


    After the auction, Li Yixi also watched it, but he didn''t have much interest, and it was all ordinary things when there was no chance to find it.


    Li Yixi no longer paid attention to it, and suddenly felt that this auction, other than pretending to be a beep, seemed meaningless.


    And Li Yixi has always kept a low profile.


    Start chatting now.


    Meng Haoran, who was beside him, saw that he was ignored by Li Yixi, and sat on the needles.


    Meng Haoran quickly reappeared that stubborn temper.


    Gathering up his courage, he said, "Fellow Daoist Li, I heard that you are good at playing chess. Can you play a game today?"


    Meng Haoran, who had never been defeated, could no longer bear it.


    I feel that if a monk can die on the road of cultivation, it is an honor.


    "Do you play chess?"


    "Are you sure, how is your chess skills?"


    Li Yixi was a little upset. He wanted to have a match with Meng Haoran before, but this grandson actually refused, but now he speaks again.


    Li Yixi had a look of disgust on her face, and was rude.


    Li Yixi was extremely confident in his chess skills.


    "It''s okay, over the years, I haven''t lost a single one."


    "So, got the title of Shengtian Banzi."


    "Today, but beg for a defeat!"


    At this moment, Meng Haoran did not dare to go crazy.


    Li Yixi''s methods were terrifying. Meng Haoran knew that his understanding of Tao was definitely not as good as Li Yixi''s, but after realizing Li Yixi''s strength, he couldn''t bear it any longer.


    "Are you begging for defeat?"


    "In that case, I will fulfill you!"


    Li Yixi was rude.


    Extremely confident.


    Hearing this, Meng Haoran''s eyes lit up, feeling that his chance had come.


    Only by encountering an incomparably powerful existence can you make yourself stronger and see a stronger avenue.


    "Thank you buddy!"


    Meng Haoran was excited, and immediately put down the chessboard in his arms and took out the pieces.


    "you first!"


    Li Yixi said to Meng Haoran with an indifferent expression.


    "it is good!"


    At this moment, Meng Haoran''s temperament changed.


    It has become extremely dignified, and there is no more publicity and domineering before.


    For a moment, the chess piece fell on the chessboard.


    The moment Meng Haoran dropped the chess piece, Xiao Tiandao''s eyes lit up, wanting to see how far Meng Haoran''s understanding of the Great Dao was from Li Yixi''s.


    Meng Haoran''s writing was extremely difficult, while Li Yixi''s writing was extremely fast.


    Originally, Meng Haoran was confident about his imprisonment.


    Soon, however, beads of sweat appeared on Meng Haoran''s forehead.


    Looking pale.


    Suddenly, Meng Haoran''s imprisoned Dao Dao with unparalleled confidence became riddled with holes.


    Find your own avenue, dilapidated.


    In front of Li Yixi, he was simply vulnerable.


    However, after Meng Haoran discovered his own shortcomings, his eyes lit up, Li Yixi was terrifying, and for him, this was a great opportunity.


    This allows him to discover his own shortcomings and improve them.


    Meng Haoran has a feeling that as long as he confirms what he has achieved today, it may be his chance to step into a half-step detachment.


    "Senior, I admit defeat."


    At this moment, Meng Haoran couldn''t hold on any longer.


    You can only choose to admit defeat.


    "Are you also considered to be a half son?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi frowned and looked at Meng Haoran like that.


    Meng Haoran looked extremely embarrassed.


    "You''re not as good as my book boy. I''m only a teenager?"


    "In the future, don''t scare off some bluffing titles!"


    Li Yixi was really disgusted.


    Li Yixi felt that playing chess with Wang Lin was more comfortable than Meng Haoran, Meng Haoran was too useless.


    "Yes Yes Yes!"


    Being reprimanded by Li Yixi, Meng Haoran was extremely nervous at this moment, and nodded quickly.


    Seeing that Li Yixi had withdrawn his disgusting gaze, Meng Haoran knew that this was his chance, so he asked, "Senior, how about we have a match?"


    Meng Haoran''s eyes were full of pleading. Whether he could go further was up to Li Yixi.


    "Sorry, not interested."


    "You do not deserve!"


    Li Yixi had a look of disgust.


    Originally thought that he could use his fists, but found out that he was teasing the children for fun, how could Li Yixi not be disappointed.


    Moreover, Li Yixi remembered Meng Haoran''s pride before.


    There is no good face.


    Meng Haoran, who was looking forward to hearing this, turned extremely pale.


    Meng Haoran knew that it was too late, and he would forever fall into the shadow of Li Yixi.


    Maybe it''s harder to get in.


    At this moment, Meng Haoran looked terrified.


    The atmosphere did not dare to come out with one.


    Xiao Tiandao moved his mouth and chose to give up.


    He had warned Meng Haoran before, but Meng Haoran was still provocative. This was the cause and effect.


    Xiao Tiandao was only slightly sympathetic.


    Thinking of his own gains today, Xiao Tiandao''s eyes lit up.


    A face full of joy.


    "Brother Li, drink!"


    Xiao Tiandao changed his name since he knew how terrible Li Yixi was, and no longer dared to call Li Yixi''s younger brother.

 Chapter 1229

    Meng Haoran on the side was completely ignored.


    Meng Haoran, who was arrogant and domineering by nature, had already been frightened at this moment.


    Sitting aside, the atmosphere did not dare to come out.


    Today, Xiao Tiandao was extremely excited to obtain the blood essence of the Slaughtering Ancestral Dragon inheritance.


    However.


    In Xiao Tiandao''s arms, suddenly, the communication talisman shook.


    Xiao Tiandao glanced at it and his expression changed slightly.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the matter?"


    Li Yixi also slowly put down the wine glass in his hand, and his eyes fell on Xiao Tiandao.


    Li Yixi felt that Xiao Tiandao''s body was trembling slightly, and a look of pain appeared in the depths of his pupils.


    Xiao Tiandao heard Li Yixi''s words, looked at Li Yixi, and explained, "Brother Li, my sister has contracted a serious illness that is life-threatening. We are afraid we can''t stay here any longer."


    Xiao Tiandao looked apologetic.


    "What, serious illness?"


    "Don''t say it, there is something more important than life."


    "Let''s go back and have a look immediately, but there can be nothing."


    Li Yixi was in a hurry. He could hear the word "serious illness" in the mouth of a practitioner. In Li Yixi''s opinion, it was definitely not an ordinary illness.


    How can we delay, the appointment is the key.


    Xiao Tiandao, who was extremely worried, heard that Li Yixi was willing to go, and there was a hint of joy in the depths of his pupils.


    "The master''s strength is overwhelming, can he save his sister?"


    Xiao Tiandao muttered to himself.


    In the depths of his despairing pupils, there was a ray of hope.


    Soon, the three immediately left the Tongbao Pavilion and went to the Demonic Mountain.


    The Demon Mountain was just on the way of Li Yixi''s route, and without wasting time, Li Yixi chose to go with Xiao Tiandao.


    "I don''t know what kind of disease it will be."


    "I don''t know if I can help."


    Li Yixi muttered to himself.


    At the same time, while comforting Xiao Tiandao.


    The speed of the temple is extremely fast.


    It didn''t take much time, the three came to the Demon Mountain.


    "Meet your lord."


    One after another figure, hurriedly salute.


    Xiao Tiandao, as if he had never heard of it, anxiously led Li Yixi into the other courtyard.


    "Brother Li, you rest here first, I''ll go see how my sister is doing?"


    "Brother Li, please don''t be surprised."


    Xiao Tiandao looked anxious and apprehensive.


    "what?"


    "Brother Xiao, now, what do you care about me?"


    "And since I came with you, why should I go and see."


    "We are with you!"


    When Li Yixi heard this, he was a little angry. He didn''t want to stay here, so he chose to go with Xiao Tiandao to have a look.


    "Brother Li, my sister''s serious illness is contagious."


    "I''m afraid it''s not good for Brother Li."


    Xiao Tiandao said with a worried expression.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "Walk!"


    "I have my own means of preventing relapse."


    "Also, I know a little about medicine, maybe I can be of help?"


    Li Yixi didn''t care when she heard this.


    "Brother Li, please!"


    When Xiao Tiandao heard this, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and he hurriedly led Li Yixi to the other courtyard where Xiao Hongye was.


    "How long has Miss Ye Hong been sick!"


    "Who''s the diagnosis?"


    Li Yixi looked at Xiao Tiandao.


    Li Yixi intends to understand the condition first.


    "This girl Hongye has been suffering from a serious illness for a long time. As for the person who made the diagnosis, it was Wu Dao, a fairy doctor from the Chaos Immortal Realm.


    "A fairy doctor?"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi frowned slightly and did not ask any further questions.


    Li Yixi felt that to be called a fairy doctor, the other party should have some means.


    Approaching the other courtyard, Li Yixi''s thoughts moved.


    Take out two medical masks from your own system space.


    This mask was obtained by Li Yixi after signing in. It has never been used on the field, but it is useful now.


    Li Yixi gave Xiao Zhan one.


    As for Xiao Tiandao being directly ignored by Li Yixi, in Li Yixi''s opinion, Xiao Tiandao is powerful and has infinite means, so he should disdain to use this thing.


    However, Xiao Tiandao, who had been paying attention to Li Yixi, was on the sidelines.


    The moment Li Yixi took out the mask, there was an unbelievable look in his eyes.


    "This is¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "What is this, it actually contains such a powerful treasure!"


    "It seems that it can filter the power of the Great Dao!"


    The moment he saw the mask, Xiao Tiandao was horrified.


    Unbelievable face.


    "Brother Li, what is this?"


    Xiao Tiandao''s eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "this one?"


    "Masks, protective gear!"


    "Didn''t you say that your sister''s disease is contagious?"


    "Doing this will keep me safe."


    "In my hometown, it can be seen everywhere!"


    Li Yixi explained with a smile, very casual.


    "hiss!"


    Hearing this, the system''s legs trembled slightly, and he gasped for breath.


    The look changed greatly.


    Such treasures can be seen everywhere in Li Yixi''s hometown.


    Soon, the three entered the courtyard.


    "Father, how is Hongye''s condition?"


    At this moment, Xiao Tiandao looked anxiously at a person who came, and his appearance was seven points similar to Xiao Tiandao.


    "I don''t know, the fairy doctor went in and hasn''t come out yet."


    "wait!"


    The old man of the Xiao family looked extremely calm at this moment.


    this moment.


    in the void.


    Two silhouettes emerged, overlooking Xiang Moshen Mountain.


    A mysterious force wrapped the two of them, and the breath did not escape in the slightest.


    "Sir, Xiao Tiandao is back."


    "There are also two people who came back together, one of them is a god emperor, who cultivates Confucianism and Taoism, and his strength is not weak.


    As for the other person, it is very strange that he is actually a mortal.


    "I don''t know if it''s because I can''t see through the way."


    The person who spoke looked extremely respectful, and his body slightly stood half a step behind the person in front.


    It seems that they dare not go beyond the slightest, and they are very careful and cautious.


    True Monarch Cholera''s face was as gloomy as water, unfathomable.


    Indifferently said: "This person is very strange, I can''t see through it, he should not be an ordinary person, otherwise, Xiao Tiandao would not be able to take it so seriously."


    "However, I know countless information, but I don''t have the slightest information about this person. It''s weird. I hope I don''t think too much."


    After the voice fell, True Monarch Cholera swept across the Demonic Mountain with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and slowly retracted his gaze, "Pay more attention."


    The person next to him said coldly, "True Monarch, today''s Demon God Mountain is really lively!"


    "Xiao Tiandao, Immortal Doctor Wu Dao, Buddha''s Empty Silent True Buddha, and an extremely mysterious existence."


    "Find out the identity of the mysterious person, and at the same time control the Buddha''s empty silence. Why did the true Buddha come here?"


    "True monarch, this person is mysterious, and his subordinates have to inquire about it. It is this Buddhist Kongji True Buddha, and his subordinates have some understanding. The Kongji True Buddha encountered a problem and came to Wu Dao for medical treatment."


    "Knowing that Wu Dao has gone to the Demonic Mountain, so the true Buddha Kongji is now appearing in the Demonic Mountain."


    "The fairy doctor can save people, and it can also cure heart disease."


    When the real cholera heard this, he sneered.


    True Monarch Cholera then smiled and said, "Xiao Hongye, is there any problem?"


    "no problem!"


    "Please don''t worry, Zhenjun."


    The people on the side looked very respectful.


    Demon Mountain.


    In the room, a drug boy came out.


    He looked at Xiao Tiandao and his son with a solemn expression.


    "Two, the condition is critical, the master invites you to come in."


    Hearing Yaotong''s words, Xiao Tiandao''s father and son''s expressions changed slightly, and they hurried into the room.


    Li Yixi also frowned slightly and quickly followed.


    But Yaotong stretched out his hand and stopped Li Yixi.


    "Sorry, Master didn''t call the rest of the people, please wait outside quietly."


    Yaotong glanced at Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan, and said lightly.


    "Two donors, just wait quietly, don''t panic."


    "Wu Dao''s medical skills are very strong."


    "Also, the red-leaf donor''s symptoms are very weird and can infect other people."


    The true Buddha of Buddhism sitting on the side was empty and quiet. Before, he naturally noticed that Li Yixi and Xiao Tiandao had returned together, and seemed to value their expressions.


    The True Buddha Kongji also came to be interested.


    Li Yixi was stunned for a moment, but did not force his way. After all, this was a time of crisis, and Li Yixi naturally wouldn''t let others block it.


    Li Yixi walked towards the Kongji True Buddha.


    Has this guy paid attention to the red leaf girl''s disease?


    From the words of the Kongji True Buddha, Li Yixi could faintly hear that the Kongji True Buddha had some understanding of Xiao Hongye''s symptoms, so he became interested and walked over there.


    "I''ve seen an eminent monk!"


    "I don''t know what the eminent monk is called, but the eminent monk seems to know some symptoms of Xiao Hongye?"


    Li Yixi was very polite.


    "To be honest with the donor, I also went to see Wu Dao for treatment, but I happened to catch up with the situation of the red leaf donor. Before I could get Wu Dao to see a doctor, I went here and heard some from Wu Dao''s donor on the way."


    "Therefore, understand one or two!"


    The Empty Silent Buddha did not hide anything, telling the truth.


    "Oh?"


    "Do you see a doctor?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi took a serious look at the True Buddha Kongji and frowned slightly.


    Li Yixi is known as a medical fairy. Under the systematic training, his medical skills are extraordinary.


    For seeing, hearing, asking, and asking, it was unimaginable. Li Yixi just took a look at the real Buddha, and Li Yixi concluded that the real Buddha was not sick.


    "Feel sorry!"


    "I know a little bit of medical skills. From what I see, the eminent monk is in excellent condition and has no pain!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi had a vague guess.


    True Buddha Kongji glanced at Li Yixi unexpectedly, and said with a smile, "You must be honest, my illness is not a physical pain, but a heart disease."


    Li Yixi nodded.


    After taking a look just now, and adding the words of the True Buddha Kongji, Li Yi had already guessed it in the past.


    "Eminent monk, heart disease also needs heart medicine to heal. I think that the high monk is extraordinary, and he must have comprehended the profound Dharma. However, it is difficult to eradicate the heart disease. I am afraid that the high monk''s disease is not a simple heart disease, but a heart demon! "


    When Kongji Zhen Buddha heard the words, he looked at Li Yixi in disbelief. Only Wu Dao knew about Kongji''s inner demons. No one knew. Li Yixi actually saw it for the first time.


    It is absolutely certain that the True Buddha of Kongji can feel Li Yixi''s symptoms from Li Yixi''s eyes.


    "Who is he, and how did he see that I have a demon?"


    Kongji True Buddha''s expression changed slightly at this moment.


    Taking a deep breath, he looked at Li Yixi and said.


    "Donor, how did you see that I was tormented by inner demons?"


    The voice of the Kongji True Buddha fell, and the whole person looked at Li Yixi nervously.


    Don''t let go of any of Li Yixi''s expressions.


    Of course, Li Yixi was very calm at the moment.


    Li Yixi thought that the other party was a monk, and smiled faintly: "Eminent monk, there is a Buddhist scripture in Buddhism that says: Bodhi is not a tree, and a mirror is not a stage. It''s just a matter of obsession!"


    "As the saying goes, one flower, one world, one Buddha, one Tathagata, everything is illusory."


    "The Buddha said, put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha."


    Li Yixi said calmly.


    Originally, the Void Real Buddha, who was extremely curious about Li Yixi, kept looking at Li Yixi.


    Of course, the moment Li Yixi''s voice sounded, the Kongji True Buddha was instantly stunned.


    It was as if he had heard the supreme Buddhist scriptures.


    The whole person was dumbfounded, his pupils shrank for a while, and he stared at Li Yixi with wide eyes. In his eyes, Li Yixi at this moment became radiant, as if he was a Tathagata.


    Kongji True Buddha Dharma is profound, just by looking at Li Yixi, you can see that Li Yixi is extremely vigorous, and he is still a very young existence.


    However, at such an age, he actually comprehends such a profound Buddha Dharma, which shocked the real Buddha of Kongji as a heaven and a human being.

 Chapter 1230

    The people around, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, secretly looked at Li Yixi.


    Seeing that Li Yixi was facing the True Buddha of Kongji, he had no fear on his face, he talked freely, and even let the True Buddha of Kongji approve, his eyes flickered.


    Empty and silent true Buddha, after a brief sluggishness.


    He suddenly looked at Li Yixi.


    The serious look on his face disappeared instantly.


    The Kongji True Buddha smiled, and the smile was extremely kind.


    "Thank you for your advice, I understand, I understand, I finally understand."


    At this moment, the real Buddha of Kongji, the inner demon in his heart disappeared instantly, and he looked at Li Yixi''s eyes with gratitude.


    After rejoicing, he immediately opened his mouth, extremely respectful, and without any previous randomness, he looked at Li Yixi, "Young Master, it seems that the Buddhadharma is profound, I don''t know where the teacher came from?"


    "Um?"


    "Nima, is this proficient in Buddhism?"


    "I''m going, this guy won''t be caught in the door by the door!"


    "Do you know how far the gap is from mastering the Dharma?"


    Li Yixi was speechless.


    At the same time, a look of sympathy.


    Li Yixi smiled humbly in order to prevent the attack on the true Buddha of Kongji, "Self-enlightenment!"


    When Kongji Zhen Buddha heard this, he was shocked and looked at Li Yixi with ecstasy.


    "Young Master, I see that you have a relationship with my Buddha. I don''t know if you are willing to enter my True Buddhist Temple and become a lay disciple."


    The True Buddha Kongji looked at Li Yixi with gleaming eyes.


    Xiao Zhan on the side, the corner of his mouth trembled, but he didn''t speak.


    However, I don''t know how much I complained in my heart.


    I feel the emptiness in front of me is crazy.


    If Li Yixi really entered the true Buddhist temple, just worship like that, I am afraid that the true Buddhist temple will be finished.


    Who dares to accept Li Yixi''s bow?


    "This monk really has a problem with his head."


    "Can I still chat, Nima actually said that I have a fate with the Buddha."


    "Fate ass!"


    Li Yixi wanted to get angry, but looking at the real Buddha Kongji with a serious face, he felt extremely helpless.


    "Many thanks to the eminent monks for their love, but forget it, I have no relationship with the Buddha, I will not go to the True Buddha Temple, and I can''t let go of my beloved wife at home."


    After Li Yixi declined, looking at the empty and silent real Buddha, he felt that the other party''s IQ was worrying.


    With a face of sympathy, you are a good person, and a good person will do it to the end.


    Li Yixi said with a smile: "I met an eminent monk today, and I sent a message to the eminent monk, look at yourself at ease, and keep your true heart."


    After Li Yixi finished speaking, he hurriedly took a step to the side, as if he was afraid of being infected by the other party''s IQ.


    However, Li Yixi said it easily.


    After the empty silence true Buddha on the side heard Li Yixi''s words, his body shook violently.


    In his mind, a real thunder exploded.


    The whole person seems to be so engraved and empowered. Li Yixi''s words are very short, but just a few words, not only relieved the devil in his heart, but also benefited him a lot.


    At the moment of the empty silence of the true Buddha, the understanding of the Dharma skyrocketed at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Just at this moment, several figures walked out of the room.


    A look of exhaustion.


    Xiao Tiandao looked anxiously on Wu Dao''s body, "Fairy doctor, how is the red leaf?"


    Wu Dao glanced at Xiao Tiandao and said with a complicated expression, "Emperor Xiao, this old man has tried his best."


    Hearing this, Xiao Tiandao''s father and son''s expressions instantly paled.


    Li Yixi was also shocked. For the doctor, once he said this, it meant that the patient was cold.


    Xiao Tiandao, who looked pale, was a little unwilling, "Fairy doctor, is there really no way?"


    "The fairy doctor can make a price, and I am willing to pay any price."


    "That''s too late!"


    "My Dao Xing is too weak!"


    Wu Dao shook his head.


    "Fairy Doctor!"


    Xiao Tiandao was still a little unwilling.


    "Emperor Xiao, I am a fairy doctor, not a creator!"


    "This is not a simple disease, but a terrible way of doing things."


    Wu Dao''s voice resounded in Xiao Tiandao''s mind at this moment.


    At this moment, Li Yixi felt that Wu Dao was a quack doctor.


    Xiao Hongye''s condition, Li Yixi has already learned about it from the real Buddha Kongji.


    Looking at Xiao Tiandao and his son with despair.


    Li Yixi stepped out and said lightly, "Brother Xiao, I can cure Miss Hongye''s disease!"


    Swish swish.


    The sound just fell.


    All eyes fell on Li Yixi''s body at this moment.


    "Everyone..."


    "Insanity!"


    Wu Dao looked ugly and felt that Li Yixi was hitting him in the face.


    This is a blatant humiliation of him.


    Xiao Hongye''s disease, it was so simple, it was invaded by the powerful way of cholera.


    The opponent''s means are extremely terrifying.


    Wu Dao knew very well that unless detachment appeared, no one could be cured.


    Especially when Wu Dao found out that Li Yixi was just a mortal, he was almost blown away.


    "Sir, don''t talk nonsense."


    Father Xiao''s expression was extremely gloomy.


    Wu Dao, but he couldn''t bear to invite him.


    However, aside.


    Xiao Tiandao, who was originally desperate, his eyes lit up.


    "I believe Brother Li!"


    Xiao Tiandao stepped out.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Father Xiao almost exploded with anger when he heard Xiao Tiandao''s words.


    Wu Dao''s expression turned gloomy at this moment.


    Kongji Zhen Buddha also quickly said: "Fellow Daoist Wu, let him try, what if he succeeds?"


    "The inner demon that has been trapped in me for a long time, this son helped me eliminate it."


    Hearing this, Wu Dao''s expression changed slightly.


    Wu Dao knew very well that Kongji True Buddha Dharma was superb, but he was tortured terribly by inner demons.


    It was actually broken by Li Yixi, Wu Dao couldn''t believe it.


    Kongji Zhen Buddha took the opportunity to say: "Amitabha, saving a life is better than building a seven-level Buddha. Maybe, this young man can really do it?"


    Kongji Zhen Buddha felt that Li Yixi might really be able to.


    "Boy, you are a mortal, how do you save me!"


    Although shocked, Wu Dao was ridiculed and ridiculed.


    I don''t think Li Yixi can cure Xiao Hongye at all.


    "Sorry, it''s my secret!"


    Li Yixi said calmly.


    "Brother Li, please!"


    Xiao Tiandao knew about Li Yixi. Li Yixi was unfathomable. Naturally, if he could be cured, then he could be cured.


    Xiao Tiandao was looking forward to it, and he didn''t care that Wu Dao was angry.


    In Xiao Tiandao''s eyes, there is nothing important about having a younger sister.


    The next moment, everyone entered the room again.


    Wu Daozi looked at Li Yixi with a cold expression on his face.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Li Yixi.


    "Sure enough!"


    Just by looking at it, Li Yixi knew that it was closely related to what he had guessed.


    I felt that Xiao Hongye''s vitality was disappearing.


    Li Yixi took out the silver needle and disinfected it calmly.


    At the same time, he looked at Xiao Tiandao, "Go get a glass of water."


    Xiao Tiandao did not have the slightest doubt and did everything as Li Yixi said.


    After the disinfection is completed, the needle application can be started immediately.


    Tai Chi returns to the sun.


    As the silver needles fell one by one, Wu Dao, who was originally mocking, suddenly changed his expression at this moment.


    "This, this..."


    At this moment, Wu Dao''s lips trembled violently.


    Wu Dao felt that an incomparably terrifying force entered Xiao Hongye''s body at an extremely terrifying speed at this moment. Under that terrifying force, the power of cholera in Xiao Hongye''s body was instantly defeated. .


    The vitality in Xiao Hongye''s body stopped dissipating instantly and continued to recover.

 Chapter 1231

    Xiao Zhan''s eyes fell on Li Yixi at this moment, and his expression became extremely solemn.


    "Young Master is so scary. I didn''t expect that after the other party invaded, he still did not escape from the son''s perception."


    "The son seems to be casual, but he didn''t expect that he would break the opponent''s layout with such ease."


    "Young master''s methods are truly heavenly."


    "At the beginning, I thought that I met Xiao Tiandao by accident, but I didn''t expect that at that moment, the son chose Xiao Tiandao as a chess piece."


    "Before, I thought I had seen through everything, and I felt that the son''s choice of chess pieces was just reckless and arbitrary."


    "It''s enough to break the game."


    "But I didn''t expect that I was confused. The reason why I chose Xiao Tiandao to become a chess piece was not arbitrary, but that I already knew everything about the future."


    "Sure enough, the son can know the past, present, and future."


    "It''s okay to travel east this time. The young master has already calculated everything that happened. Otherwise, how could he happen to meet Xiao Tiandao in the Luoshen Residence in Tianwu City!"


    "This time traveling east, the real target of the young master may be the existence of this ominous place. After all, the ominous place has always intended to invade the great world of Xuanhuang, but now, the great world of Xuanhuang has turned into a world of Confucianism and Taoism. God Taoshen and other terrifying existences cross-border suppression is unknown, and there is almost no possibility of success."


    "But I didn''t think of an unknown place. Not only did I not give up, but I retreated and chose to invade the Second World."


    "If it does succeed, it will be an unimaginable disaster."


    "This Xiao Hongye is really special. This bloodline is indeed very suitable for integrating the power of the Great Dao in the ominous land. The other party seems to want to refine Xiao Hongye into an incomparably powerful puppet."


    "And he hides behind his back and becomes the person behind the scenes."


    "Breaking the cholera fetus, the son has long expected the enemy to take the lead and cut off the opponent''s hope."


    At this moment in Xiao Zhan''s mind, the scenes that had happened these days appeared.


    Looking at Li Yixi''s eyes, he became more adored and in awe.


    Facing the unknown, this terrifying rival, Li Yixi, seemed extremely calm from beginning to end, without any panic.


    Even Li Yixi didn''t make a move at all, walking as a mortal, and with a wave of his hand, the opponent''s plan was resolved.


    How can Xiao Zhan not be in awe.


    True Monarch cholera in the void, seeing that his plan almost failed, his expression became extremely gloomy.


    "The two of you have extremely powerful treasures, and they have turned into a web of avenues to filter everything, so that I can''t invade you, so what about the others?"


    "I don''t believe anyone else can resist my cholera power."


    "Today, I will let the power of cholera erupt from here, and then turn the entire fairyland, no, the entire heaven into a land of disaster."


    A cold color appeared in the eyes of True Monarch Cholera, and immediately activated the terrifying power of cholera, eroding away everyone in the room.


    Even the extremely powerful Xiao Tiandao was invaded by the power of cholera without any perception.


    Invisibly in the entire room, True Monarch Cholera completed everything.


    "Ha ha!"


    "How good are you?"


    "You can stop the invasion of the cholera power, so can others?"


    A smug look appeared on the corner of True Monarch Cholera''s mouth, feeling that his plan was successful.


    In the room, one by one woke up from the shock and looked at Li Yixi in admiration.


    Xiao Tiandao''s father''s face was full of unease, and his face was blushing. "Sir, I apologize to you. I was reckless before. I didn''t expect that Mr.


    "This method turned corruption into magic and awakened vitality. I can''t repay it. If my husband has any needs in the future, I am willing to go through fire and water."


    "Sir, it was Wu Dao who was unreasonable before. I didn''t expect that Mr. is the real medical fairy. He cured Xiao Hongye by ordinary means, and Wu Dao was willing to be defeated."


    "Please, sir, accept me as a disciple."


    In the eyes of the world, the aloof medical immortal Wu Dao, without any hesitation at this moment, knelt down in front of Li Yixi with a plop.


    First, Wu Dao wanted to apologize for this, and second, he was eager to learn Li Yixi''s extremely mysterious technique.


    The method of acupuncture was beyond Wu Dao''s understanding.


    "You don''t need to do this, fellow Daoist."


    "Doctor, it is your duty to save the world."


    "No matter how powerful a medical technique is, if it can''t be used to save the world, then it''s a waste."


    "Since you want to learn, then I will teach you."


    Li Yixi didn''t expect Wu Dao to be able to bend and stretch, Li Yixi was very surprised, and Li Yixi also felt that Wu Dao really wanted to learn and did not mix other thoughts.


    Therefore, Li Yixi did not hesitate.


    "Thank you, Master!"


    When Wu Dao heard Li Yixi''s words, he did not get up immediately, but kowtowed three times in front of Li Yixi.


    Originally, Li Yixi wanted to stop it, but Li Yixi found that Wu Dao''s eyes were extremely firm. Li Yixi knew that he couldn''t refuse, so he could only bear it.


    Wu Dao stood up after kowtowing, looking at Li Yixi expectantly.


    Li Yixi saw Wu Dao''s urgency and wanted to learn Tai Chi to return to the sun.


    Begin to explain to Wu Dao the secrets and key points of Tai Chi yang-returning acupuncture.


    Wu Dao was originally a medical immortal, with excellent medical skills. Under Li Yixi''s guidance, he controlled Taiji to return to the sun by seven or eight out of ten.


    However, if you want to learn Tai Chi to return to the sun to perfection, it requires continuous research and learning.


    At this moment, everyone wanted to leave the room.


    "Hold on."


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand to stop it, and when everyone was puzzled, Li Yixi said with a smile: "Everyone, Lady Hongye''s disease is indeed a bit special, and it will infect others, so let''s just go out like this, you people don''t have any The defense is very dangerous, I will disinfect it for you."


    The voice fell, and he took out a bottle of disinfectant from his own system space.


    Li Yixi took out the disinfectant and immediately disinfected everyone around him. At the same time, he also cleaned the room.


    In the void, the proud face of True Monarch Cholera, the moment Li Yixi took out the disinfectant, the expression on his entire face instantly became extremely stiff.


    The whole person''s eyes widened, dumbfounded.


    His expression was extremely ugly. He never thought that Li Yixi had such a terrible potion.


    When these potions were sprayed in the room and on everyone''s bodies, these potions strangely entered everyone''s bodies.


    The power of cholera that had just invaded everyone''s body was instantly eliminated by the disinfectant.


    "What the hell is this?"


    The real cholera was really frightened this time.


    Heart beating wildly.


    He never imagined that Li Yixi still had such a treasure in his hand.


    Originally, I thought that these people would be the source of the spread, but I didn''t expect that Li Yixi could easily eliminate them all.


    The people who were originally happy didn''t care before Li Yixi sprayed the disinfectant. However, in the next moment, everyone felt an incomparably powerful medicinal effect entering their bodies.


    At this moment, everyone''s faces changed slightly, and they also felt the presence of the power of cholera.


    The faces of each one became extremely pale, and everyone knew very well that if there was no such magical medicine to completely remove the power of cholera from their bodies, then they would definitely die today.


    At that time, it will be turned into a puppet of the Dao of Chaos.


    When they looked at Li Yixi, their eyes were no longer grateful, but their eyes had already surpassed their gratitude. In their eyes, Li Yixi had the grace of rebuilding them.


    "You can go out now, but Big Brother Xiao stays."


    Li Yixi smiled at everyone.


    The people present clasped their fists in salute to Li Yixi and left the room.


    True Lord Cholera looked at Li Yixi and felt his scalp go numb.


    I feel that Li Yixi is not dead, and the plan is very likely to fail.


    However, Xiao Tiandao and Xiao Zhan who accompanied Li Yixi were not weak.


    Moreover, the true monarch of cholera is very clear about his identity and cannot be exposed.


    Even if he loses a seed like Xiao Hongye, he can still look for other seeds. However, once he is completely exposed, the plan will fall short.


    "You can stop me from choosing one person, then I don''t believe you can stop me from choosing everyone."


    True Monarch Cholera looked very cold, so he wanted to extract all the power of the Chaos Dao here and leave.


    However, when True Monarch Cholera drew the power of cholera from this place, his body trembled suddenly.


    A look of disbelief appeared on his face, and a look of excitement appeared in those eyes.


    Staring at this moment, Xiao Hongye, who was still in a deep sleep.


    Because True Monarch cholera felt that in Xiao Hongye''s body, the power of cholera had not completely disappeared.


    Although the power of cholera in Xiao Hongye''s body was eliminated by Li Yixi by 99%.


    But the remaining one percent was actually recovering at this moment.


    Moreover, the speed of the recovery was extremely terrifying, and under this recovery, Xiao Hongye''s body would undergo a qualitative transformation.


    It will make Xiao Hongye a more perfect puppet.


    "The end of death is new life!"


    "This person really helped me and created a powerful puppet for me."


    "After Xiao Hongye''s complete transformation, he will become ten times stronger than before."


    "Turn into a puppet and cannot escape, Xiao Hongye is an invincible existence."


    True Monarch Cholera never imagined that he would see the dawn once again in complete despair.


    Originally, he hated Li Yixi to the extreme, but at this moment, True Monarch Cholera wanted to kneel down to Li Yixi and thank him.


    In the eyes of the real cholera, it was Li Yixi who made him.


    Created for him a truly perfect puppet.


    "What are your orders, son?"


    In the room, Xiao Tiandao saw Li Yixi leaving him behind, his eyes fell on Li Yixi and asked.


    "No orders?"


    "Although Hongye girl was pulled back from the abyss of death by me, she did not fully recover."


    "The virus is not completely cleared from the body."


    "This thing will come back to life, and it will become even more terrifying, so you need to eradicate it completely."


    Li Yixi patted Xiao Tiandao on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    The excited True Monarch cholera in the void, at this moment, heard Li Yixi''s words, and his face showed worry.


    The True Lord of Cholera originally thought that Li Yixi did not perceive the remaining power in Xiao Hongye''s body at all, but he did not expect that everything did not escape Li Yixi''s perception.


    "Damn!"


    Today can be described as twists and turns.


    With constant excitement and constant loss, True Monarch Cholera was almost on the verge of collapse.


    However, True Monarch Cholera did not leave at this moment, but had a cold face, wanting to see what means Li Yixi let Xiao Tiandao use to remove the power of cholera in Xiao Hongye''s body, the power of cholera transformed, stronger.


    If Li Yixi made a move, there might still be hope, but if Xiao Tiandao was a reckless man, True Monarch Cholera felt that Xiao Tiandao would not succeed.


    "A warrior, trying to get rid of my cholera power is just wishful thinking."


    At this moment, True Monarch Cholera had a mocking look on the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1232

    "Master, I''m not good at medicine!"


    Xiao Tiandao said with a blushing face.


    Xiao Tiandao was at a loss at this moment. After all, Xiao Hongye''s problem, but even the medical immortal Wu Dao had no way to do anything, and Xiao Tiandao was even more powerless.


    When Xiao Tiandao was puzzled and puzzled, Li Yixi on the side laughed.


    "Who said I wanted you to save Hongye girl with medical skills?"


    "This isn''t medical work, it''s just a drudgery. What''s the panic, am I crazy?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not crazy, everything is normal."


    "The reason why I keep you is just to let you stay and give some medicine to Hongye girl."


    "As long as Hongye girl takes some medicine, the virus in her body will be completely eradicated."


    Li Yixi smiled slightly, extremely calm.


    But in the depths of his eyes, there was a flash of embarrassment.


    Li Yixi knew that it was because he did not make it clear that Xiao Tiandao misunderstood. Su Xiuyi and Li Yixi explained it again.


    Of course, Xiao Tiandao was in a hurry.


    "Are you taking medicine?"


    When Xiao Tiandao heard Li Yixi''s words, he was overjoyed at first, and then his expression became embarrassed. Xiao Tiandao was very puzzled. He didn''t know what medicine could make Xiao Hongye recover. After all, Xiao Tiandao knew how terrible that power was. Yes, after all, Xiao Tiandao himself had seen the power of cholera.


    Xiao Tiandao knew that if Li Yixi hadn''t used the unknown god-level disinfectant, they would all have died.


    After all, the power of cholera avenue is too terrifying.


    Could not clear.


    Once it can''t be removed, it will turn into a puppet.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Tiandao felt slightly uneasy.


    Even knowing that Li Yixi is unfathomable.


    "right!"


    "What do you think you can do?"


    "You can do this rough work!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi had a look of disgust.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Tiandao looked embarrassed, knowing that Li Yixi was joking, and that he was too nervous and cared too much about his sister.


    It made him panic.


    Li Yixi looked at Xiao Tiandao with an embarrassing smile, instead of teasing Xiao Tiandao, he took out a box of medicine in the system space and handed it to Xiao Tiandao.


    Li Yixi turned around and left the room.


    He looked calm and indifferent.


    Li Yixi was extremely confident about her medicine.


    This medicine has cured countless people before.


    It was not the first time that Li Yixi had seen Xiao Hongye''s illness.


    "Red leaves!"


    "Don''t worry, you will wake up soon. You should not die. The old man said that if you don''t die, you will have good luck. Brother, I believe that your future will be smooth."


    "If someone has a shot, it will be back to normal soon."


    Xiao Tiandao looked at the ruddy Xiao Hongye, his heart was slowly falling, and the previous nervousness completely disappeared.


    Xiao Tiandao stretched out his hand and cleaned up Xiao Hongye''s messy hair.


    Void, True Monarch Cholera mocked.


    "Humph!"


    "I want to see what kind of magic medicine it is, and it actually wants to remove the mutated cholera power."


    True Monarch Cholera had a mocking expression on his face, and he completely ignored Li Yixi''s medicine.


    At this moment, True Monarch Cholera waved his hand.


    A ray of mysterious power appeared on the fingertips of True Monarch Cholera.


    This power is exactly the power of cholera that True Monarch cholera captured from Xiao Hongye''s body at this moment with unpredictable means.


    Of course, this is the power of mutated cholera.


    "Um?"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    True Monarch Cholera just glanced at it, his pupils shrank suddenly, and his expression became extremely shocking.


    True Monarch Cholera''s lips trembled violently.


    "It''s mutated, the power of this cholera is so strong."


    "So mysterious!"


    "If I comprehend the power of cholera after the mutation, I don''t need to confuse the Dao embryo, and I can step into the level of detachment!"


    "What kind of physique is Xiao Hongye?"


    "I just felt that Xiao Hongye''s physique was special, but I didn''t think that Xiao Hongye''s physique could actually transform the power of cholera to such a terrifying level."


    "What a pure and powerful cholera power!"


    After Zhenjun cholera was shocked, his eyes lit up.


    Swallow this ray of power in an instant, silently comprehending it.


    As for Li Yixi''s claim that taking medicine can defuse the power of cholera, the True Monarch of Cholera ignored it without hesitation at this moment.


    In the eyes of the real cholera, even the supreme elixir, it is impossible to remove the power of cholera after mutation and evolution.


    True Monarch cholera felt ecstatic at the same time.


    I feel my chance has come.


    Between the rooms, Xiao Tiandao had a happy face.


    But the next moment.


    His expression changed suddenly.


    "Um?"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "This this¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "What''s going on here?"


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Red leaves, red leaves..."


    Xiao Tiandao''s whole person instantly became extremely nervous, and his nerves were tense.


    Instantly stiff.


    Xiao Hongye, who had a ruddy look at first, suddenly, the turbidity on her face quickly disappeared, and her entire face became pale.


    At the same time as the blood faded, there was a hint of coldness in the body.


    The vitality in the body is rapidly disappearing.


    Xiao Tiandao''s strength is extremely strong, so he can clearly perceive the changes without taking a pulse.


    At the same time, Xiao Tiandao felt the chaotic power and recovered quickly.


    "not good!"


    "How can this happen, how can this happen?"


    Xiao Tiandao looked pale.


    "medicine!"


    "medicine!"


    "The medicine of the master!"


    Xiao Tiandao was extremely anxious, he immediately stood up, and wanted to find Li Yixi, but the moment he just stood up, Xiao Tiandao reacted instantly.


    When Li Yixi left, he gave him a box of medicine.


    Looking at the medicine in his hand, Xiao Tiandao was stunned.


    The packaging of this medicine is very delicate, and there are several words on the medicine box.


    999 Ganmaoling Granules.


    The moment he saw these words, Xiao Tiandao''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Um?"


    Xiao Tiandao''s expression changed greatly, and in these few words, he felt the terrifying power of the Dao.


    It seems that these few words can make people open to the profound.


    However, at this moment, Xiao Hongye''s state was extremely bad.


    The moment Xiao Tiandao was deeply immersed in the power of the avenue, he thought of Xiao Hongye and immediately cut off his perception.


    Xiao Tiandao''s hands were shaking at this moment.


    First, Xiao Tiandao knew that this box of medicines was definitely beyond recognition.


    Second, Xiao Hongye''s state is really bad.


    It was far more serious than before Li Yixi shot.


    Even Xiao Tiandao felt that Xiao Hongye''s body at the moment was changing in an unknown direction.


    Xiao Tiandao quickly let Xiao Hongye swallow the medicine and gave Xiao Hongye a mouthful of water.


    "Hongye, you are not allowed to be in trouble!"


    "Master asked me to feed you medicine, I seem to be slow!"


    "Red leaves, red leaves!"


    Xiao Tiandao stared at Xiao Hongye, fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Xiao Tiandao''s voice was trembling rapidly.


    At this moment, Xiao Hongye naturally heard Xiao Tiandao''s voice.


    Under Li Yixi''s previous treatment, Xiao Hongye was almost awake.


    but.


    Xiao Hongye himself did not expect that at this moment, the power in his body would suddenly change.


    That power seemed to pull Xiao Hongye''s soul into the endless dark abyss.

 Chapter 1233

    Xiao Hongye panicked, but Naihe couldn''t make any sound.


    Xiao Hongye knew that the power born in his body seemed to be sealing his soul and transforming her body. Xiao Hongye could clearly feel it.


    I lost control of my body.


    However, the senses are extremely clear.


    It seems that he is going to turn into a puppet.


    This feeling made Xiao Hongye extremely frightened, and at the same time trembled.


    Xiao Hongye was desperate, all of a sudden.


    I felt like I swallowed something.


    But Xiao Hongye had no time to think about it, because at this moment, Xiao Hongye was desperate, and his soul struggled violently.


    Of course.


    boom!


    The moment the medicine, which was almost ignored by Xiao Hongye, entered the body, it exploded suddenly.


    An extremely mysterious breath erupted rapidly.


    If it is said that the recovery of the power of cholera is a flood, then the outbreak of the medicinal effect of this pill is a beam of light that explodes in an instant.


    It spreads all over the body at an extremely terrifying speed.


    into the limbs and bones.


    The power of cholera that could not be stopped, evaporated like a snowflake meets a flame.


    The power that bound Xiao Hongye quickly disappeared.


    Xiao Hongye''s soul began to break free from the darkness.


    At the same time, in an instant.


    Xiao Hongye, whose body became cold, suddenly had a ray of heat in his body.


    Like a flame.


    However, this is not a faint flame.


    In an instant, it recovered rapidly with the momentum of a spark.


    "This?"


    "This medicine?"


    Xiao Tiandao, who was almost desperate at first, suddenly felt that the vitality in Xiao Hongye''s body was rapidly recovering, and the power of cholera was rapidly disappearing, and he looked overjoyed.


    The fear in his eyes disappeared instantly.


    Xiao Tiandao''s strength is sky-high, and he has seen countless magical medicines, but he has never seen such a terrifying magical medicine.


    The power of the terrifying avenue that cannot be reversed by a god emperor.


    This medicine can actually dissolve in an instant.


    The worry in his eyes disappeared, Xiao Tiandao burst into tears with excitement.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed his sister''s hand tightly, as if Xiao Hongye would perish as soon as he let go.


    The power of the mutated Dao was rapidly dissolving and transforming at this moment, and was integrated into Xiao Hongye''s body.


    Xiao Hongye originally wanted to open his eyes, because at this moment, Xiao Hongye''s consciousness came to his senses.


    However, Xiao Hongye''s soul trembled.


    His expression changed slightly.


    "My body, what happened to my body?"


    At this moment, Xiao Hongye''s consciousness sensed that the power that erupted in his body was actually rapidly transforming his body.


    And the power of mutated cholera that makes people desperate is actually used as nourishment at this moment, rapidly strengthening his body.


    The body is changing strangely, but Xiao Hongye no longer has the slightest panic, but is excited.


    Xiao Hongye felt that at this moment, in the depths of his own blood, there seemed to be an extremely powerful force awakening and rapidly mutating.


    Variation, not weakness.


    Instead, it was powerful at a speed that Xiao Hongye could not imagine.


    "wrong!"


    "The breath of red leaves is powerful."


    ''How is this going? "


    "Why is this?"


    With this sudden change, Xiao Tiandao''s expression changed slightly, with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Brother, I''m so sick!"


    "It seems that my blood is recovering!"


    "But, but the strength seems to be a little worse."


    "Help me now!"


    When Xiao Tiandao looked nervous, Xiao Hongye woke up, and his voice sounded in Xiao Tiandao''s ears.


    "Red leaves, red leaves, are you awake?"


    Hearing Xiao Hongye''s voice, Xiao Tiandao was overjoyed.


    When he hurriedly looked around, Xiao Tiandao found out that Xiao Hongye woke up.


    However, something seems to be wrong.


    "Brother Tiandao, help me!"


    "What did you feed me before?"


    "Any more?"


    "I need, that thing contains unimaginable power, which not only strengthens my cultivation, but also awakens and transforms my bloodline."


    "That thing, I''m afraid it is very precious, is there anything else?"


    While Xiao Hongye was excited, she felt extremely uneasy in her heart.


    After all, in Xiao Hongye''s view, such a powerful thing could be seen everywhere.


    And when he was on the verge of death, he swallowed it for himself, fearing that it was the only one in the world.


    However, Xiao Hongye had a feeling that if there were any, his own bloodline would definitely be able to awaken successfully and give birth to an incomparably powerful bloodline, that bloodline would be absolutely terrifyingly powerful.


    Before awakening, Xiao Hongye had a faint feeling.


    strong.


    His bloodline is powerful beyond recognition.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Xiao Tiandao was instantly ecstatic when he heard Xiao Hongye''s words.


    Xiao Tiandao never imagined that Li Yixi was so powerful.


    This medicine can actually awaken the blood.


    "Any more?"


    Originally, Xiao Hongye just felt that he had the opportunity to awaken the bloodline, and did not want to give up. He spoke with a glimmer of illusory hope, and even felt that his life was not good, and it was impossible to fully awaken the bloodline, but he did not expect that there would be.


    Xiao Hongye instantly clenched his hands into fists with excitement, even nervous, afraid that he was just hallucinating.


    "Brother, didn''t you lie to me?"


    "Really, really?"


    From Xiao Hongye''s voice, he could clearly feel the anxiety at the moment.


    "Have!"


    "Quick, open your mouth!"


    Xiao Tiandao''s hand trembled slightly.


    Shaking his hands, he took a packet of medicine to Xiao Hongye, and it was too late to find water.


    Xiao Tiandao''s voice fell, staring at Xiao Hongye.


    Xiao Hongye, a pack of 999 Ganmaoling granules, exploded with a powerful breath in the body.


    Deep in the bloodline, that powerful force was about to be extinguished at this moment, lurking like a dragon.


    But at the moment when the 999 Ganmaoling Granules entered the abdomen, it provided a powerful mysterious power and instantly recovered.


    "Um?"


    "Why did my contact with Xiao Hongye suddenly cut off?"


    In the void, the True Monarch of Cholera, who was feeling the power of that cholera.


    He felt it again, but he didn''t feel anything, thinking that Li Yixi had let Xiao Hongye take medicine, which was originally ignored by True Monarch Cholera, but Li Yixi''s method just now was so incredible, True Monarch Cholera''s expression changed slightly.


    He opened his eyes suddenly.


    Looking at Xiao Hongye in the room.


    At a glance, True Monarch Cholera''s expression changed drastically.


    At this moment, in Xiao Hongye''s body, not only did all the power of cholera disappear, but an incomparably powerful force was reviving.


    The moment he felt this power, the expression of True Monarch Cholera changed greatly.


    His face turned pale.


    "how is this possible?"


    "The power of cholera has actually become nourishment. What did that person do to Xiao Hongye?"


    At this moment, True Monarch Cholera was completely panicked.


    Xiao Hongye not only did not become his own pawn, but became extremely powerful.


    "Walk!"


    "damn it!"


    "Who is this person?"


    At this moment, True Monarch Cholera dared to stay, and fled instantly.


    When he thought of Li Yixi''s existence, True Monarch Cholera felt his scalp tingle.


    After all, Li Yixi''s methods were completely beyond the cognition of True Monarch Cholera.


    How can the real cholera dare to think that Li Yixi is a mortal.

 Chapter 1234

    inside the room.


    In Xiao Hongye''s body, the breath is getting stronger and stronger.


    A trace of devouring power erupted from Xiao Hongye''s body at this moment.


    Demon God Mountain is extremely rich in spiritual energy.


    The aura in the room at this moment.


    He quickly entered Xiao Hongye''s body.


    That devouring power is getting stronger and stronger.


    beyond imagination.


    Xiao Hongye''s identity is the eldest lady of Demon Mountain, and many of the jewelry she wears contain some divine substance. Matter, in an instant, was directly extracted.


    turned into waste.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "how can that be?"


    "What kind of constitution is Hongye awakening?"


    "This is too appalling!"


    Xiao Tiandao heard that Xiao Hongye was about to awaken a special bloodline before, and did not ask more, but the scene in front of him instantly made Xiao Tiandao feel terrified.


    "This physique seems to be related to devouring."


    "Even the divine substance in the jewelry can be swallowed instantly. What is this swallowing physique?"


    Xiao Tiandao''s face was ecstatic, and at the same time he took out countless sacred objects, all of which were supplied to Xiao Hongye to devour and improve.


    Xiao Tiandao frowned and paced the room.


    "Devouring physique?"


    "Devouring physique?"


    As he walked, Xiao Tiandao''s body instantly became extremely stiff, and even the expression on his face froze at the moment.


    Staring at Xiao Hongye in front of him, his breath became extremely rapid.


    Unbelievable face.


    "This, this, is this the legendary Chaos Dao Body, is Chaos Devouring the Overlord Body?"


    In Xiao Tiandao''s mind, countless physiques flashed through, and at this moment, Xiao Tiandao captured this physique in an instant.


    Xiao Tiandao actually didn''t care, and didn''t even think about it.


    After all, the Chaos Dao body is the strongest physique.


    However, the scene in front of him is incomparable with Chaos Devouring the Overlord.


    "Maybe, maybe it really is the legendary Chaos Devouring Overlord."


    "What is the means of the master?"


    "What kind of magic medicine is this?"


    At this moment, Xiao Tiandao, while shocked, stared at the 999 Cold Spirit Particles on the table not far in front of him, shocked.


    Reach out and grab it in your hand.


    "It''s it!"


    "Definitely the reason for it."


    "Good treasure, good treasure!"


    Xiao Tiandao''s voice was trembling at the moment.


    In the depths of those eyes, there was a look of horror.


    Xiao Tiandao had never seen such a terrifying magical medicine.


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Hongye awakened the legendary supreme physique, which was too terrifying.


    "Can I wake up?"


    Xiao Tiandao''s eyes lit up at this moment.


    Xiao Tiandao realized that this medicine seemed to make the bloodline return to the ancestors directly.


    Xiao Tiandao wondered if he could bring his blood back to his ancestors.


    Xiao Tiandao''s bloodline was originally a three-clawed blood dragon.


    However, not long ago, he got the inheritance of Slaughter Ancestral Dragon. At this moment, Xiao Tiandao was really moved.


    It will take some time to see my sister Xiao Hongye.


    Xiao Tiandao couldn''t suppress the joy in his heart.


    "I might be able to."


    "However, my cultivation base is slightly stronger, I''m afraid I need more."


    "No rush, no rush!"


    "Awakening the bloodline should take a lot of time, now is not the time!"


    The excited Xiao Tiandao finally suppressed his thoughts.


    After all, at this moment, Li Yixi and the others were outside.


    If he was greedy for the improvement of his strength and neglected Li Yixi, Xiao Tiandao felt that it was a huge loss.


    Anyway, the return of the bloodline is not in a hurry.


    On the other hand, the days spent with Li Yixi must be cherished every second.


    Seeing Xiao Hongye''s breath, it gradually subsided.


    Xiao Tiandao hurriedly said: "Hongye, how is it?"


    "Have you finished awakening?"


    Xiao Tiandao wanted to go out a little, so he couldn''t wait to ask, and also wanted to know the status of Xiao Hongye.


    The awakening of the bloodline that Xiao Hongye had completed did not stop because he was attracted by that powerful devouring force.


    Hearing Xiao Tiandao''s voice, Xiao Hongye slowly opened his eyes at this moment.


    "Brother, I''m awake!"


    "I have awakened the legendary Chaos Dao Body!"


    At this moment, Xiao Hongye looked excited.


    Hearing these words, Xiao Tiandao said excitedly: "Is it the legendary Chaos swallowing the hegemony?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Hongye hurriedly nodded.


    Xiao Tiandao was overjoyed.


    Sure enough, as I guessed.


    Xiao Hongye saw that Xiao Tiandao knew that Chaos devoured the hegemonic body, so he no longer explained it, but looked at Xiao Tiandao with a hot face.


    "Brother, what kind of magic medicine did you give me before? It''s terrible. It can actually wake up the blood in the body and make the blood transform back to the ancestors. It''s amazing."


    "Is it a waste to use it on me?"


    When Xiao Hongye thought of this, he said with trepidation in his heart.


    "Don''t waste!"


    "This magical medicine was given by an expert."


    "Hongye, stop practicing!"


    "Now, is that peerless master still outside?"


    "We must not keep the masters waiting for a long time!"


    "Once the masters don''t like it, it will be an unimaginable loss."


    Xiao Tiandao said with a serious face at this moment.


    "Brother, are you telling the truth?"


    When Xiao Hongye heard this, he immediately stopped his practice.


    "Yes, how could brother lie to you?"


    "Let''s go out!"


    At this moment, Xiao Hongye recovered very quickly.


    His face was extremely rosy.


    A breath swept across the body, and the whole person took on a new look.


    This is the benefit of the practitioner.


    The two looked at each other and hurried out of the room.


    Xiao Hongye walked out of the room and glanced away.


    Even though Xiao Hongye didn''t know Li Yixi, when his eyes fell on Li Yixi, Xiao Hongye recognized him immediately.


    "Brother, it''s that boy!"


    Xiao Hongye''s voice sounded in Xiao Tiandao''s mind.


    "Um!"


    "It''s this tall man."


    "The strength is unfathomable."


    "I guess it may be detachment."


    Xiao Tiandao''s serious voice sounded in Xiao Hongye''s ears.


    The door was pushed open, attracting the attention of many people at this moment.


    At this moment, Li Yixi also looked over here.


    His eyes fell on Xiao Hongye.


    Looking at Xiao Hongye in red, Li Yixi was slightly stunned.


    Before, Xiao Hongye''s face was pale, and Li Yixi had not seen Xiao Hongye''s beauty.


    At this moment, Xiao Hongye''s face was ruddy. At first glance, Li Yixi found that he couldn''t pick out any flaws. Xiao Hongye''s whole person seemed to be naturally suitable for red clothes.


    That kind of feeling makes people insane.


    Li Yixi said to himself: "Fortunately, my concentration is good!"


    The two brothers and sisters of the Xiao family rushed here at this moment.


    A look of astonishment flashed across Xiao Hongye''s face, Xiao Hongye''s heart was extremely shocked, he had never seen such an extravagant man with extraordinary temperament.

 Chapter 1235

    Lianbu walked in front of Li Yixi.


    Xiao Hongye hurriedly saluted, "Thank you son for saving your life!"


    "Such a big favor, the little girl doesn''t know how to repay."


    Xiao Hongye just looked at Li Yixi like this, her face blushing a little.


    "Ah this..."


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was a little flustered, but in Xiao Hongye''s eyes, he saw a look of admiration, which made Li Yixi''s calf tremble slightly.


    Li Yixi felt that he had a wife, so how could he delay the beauty.


    Without waiting for Xiao Hongye''s next words, Li Yixi hurriedly interrupted Xiao Hongye''s words.


    Li Yixi was really flustered at this moment.


    Just now, in the courtyard, I talked to Father Xiao, and from Father Xiao''s mouth, I knew what kind of temper Xiao Hongye was.


    Xiao Hongye has always liked something without hesitation.


    Not those gentle ladies.


    "If Hongye girl wants to repay, just invite me to drink!"


    "I love wine!"


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    Xiao Hongye was stunned when she heard this.


    Surprisingly.


    I never thought that Li Yixi would be like this.


    Just now, Xiao Hongye felt a little dazed.


    She actually saw a trace of panic in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    Xiao Hongye immediately suppressed this thought, thinking it was too incredible, it might be caused by his own hallucinations.


    Father Xiao saw that Xiao Hongye looked very good, but he was a little thin, and hurriedly said, "Master, don''t worry, the life of the little girl, but the master grabbed it from the Palace of Hell with incredible means."


    "Don''t talk about drinking, just give you my beloved daughter, no problem."


    "I have already ordered to go on, today, the Devil''s Mountain is a big congratulations."


    "Also invite your son to attend today''s banquet."


    "Yes, Brother Li, please stay for one more day."


    At this moment, Xiao Tiandao also hurriedly spoke.


    Li Yixi glanced beside him, but Xiao Zhan disappeared.


    He smiled and said, "If that''s the case, then it''s disturbing!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi didn''t even dare to look at Xiao Hongye.


    Because Li Yixi felt a pair of beautiful eyes staring at him.


    Li Yixi felt too much pressure.


    Thousands of miles away.


    A figure fell, looking extremely ugly.


    "Damn, damn it!"


    "Who is that person, who actually let Lao Tzu''s plan fall short."


    "If it weren''t for the fact that there are many people with different eyes, I must try to find out whether this person is really a mortal or a fake."


    "It''s better to pass the news back!"


    "Let the Supreme be prepared."


    "After all, none of us would have thought that apart from Liu Yao and Tao Yao, there are such terrifying existences here."


    "Maybe it has a huge impact on the plan."


    The expression of Zhenjun Cholera was very ugly.


    How can you not get angry when the duck to the mouth flies.


    "Sir, what''s the matter now!"


    "I don''t have any news about this person."


    "Subordinates have been lurking for countless years, it is the sin of subordinates!"


    The puppet next to True Monarch Cholera said with a pale expression.


    He could feel the anger of the cholera king at the moment.


    "Humph!"


    "If this kind of existence is really cultivated to reach the sky, how can you see through it."


    "If you are really a mortal, how can you get your attention when you get the supreme medical skills and magical medicine by chance?"


    Although True Monarch Cholera was angry, he wanted to shoot the puppet to death.


    However, this is the only power he has now.


    You can''t expose yourself.


    The puppet caused by the power of cholera, but it contains some memory, is not a puppet without thinking and feeling, so the real cholera king comforted him at this moment.


    "True Monarch, what should we do now?"


    "It is difficult to find such pieces."


    "Wait for that person to leave, shall we go to Demon God Mountain again?"


    "I don''t believe he can stay in the Devil''s Mountain forever." The puppet''s hostility emerged.


    "Humph!"


    "Don''t I know?"


    "But we have no chance!"


    "Before, the power of cholera in Xiao Hongye''s body mutated and transformed into a power of cholera that I couldn''t control. That power of cholera was used as nourishment. Obviously, my power of cholera has no effect on Xiao Hongye."


    "This chess piece can only be given up."


    "Fortunately, the cultivation base is weak, otherwise, it will be extremely unfavorable for us."


    "Find a chance, go and get rid of it!"


    "Go now, but don''t make any mistakes."


    True Monarch Cholera said with a cold expression.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    The puppet''s voice fell and disappeared instantly.


    "Damn!"


    "It seems that I can only devour the chaotic Taoist embryo first, and let me further improve my strength first."


    "There is a huge gap between this world and the unknown place."


    "One bad, I''m very likely to fall!"


    Seeing the puppet beside him leave, True Monarch Cholera''s expression was extremely ugly.


    Planning to go to Chaos Demon Realm.


    However, there is still time to act.


    True Monarch Cholera turned around abruptly and looked behind him.


    "Who?"


    True Monarch Cholera''s expression was extremely solemn, and it was only now that he actually discovered the existence of the other party.


    At this moment, the person standing not far behind True Monarch Cholera is Xiao Zhan who disappeared from Demon Mountain.


    The moment Xiao Zhan confirmed that the other party came from an unknown place, he realized the seriousness of the matter.


    intend to deal with this person.


    "It''s you!"


    After seeing Xiao Zhan clearly, True Monarch Cholera''s pupils dilated suddenly.


    He looked extremely solemn.


    When they reached this state, they have long since forgotten.


    When he was in Demonic Mountain, True Monarch Cholera also took action against Xiao Zhan.


    Wouldn''t you know.


    True Monarch Cholera did not expect that Xiao Zhan actually found himself and approached him without realizing it.


    "good!"


    "it''s me!"


    "I''m very curious, by what means did you appear here in an unknown place?"


    "It stands to reason that you shouldn''t be here!"


    "The power of cholera is really strong!"


    "Actually, the existence of the Immortal Emperor level is helpless."


    Xiao Zhan stared at True Monarch Cholera and asked.


    From Xiao Zhan''s mouth, he heard the words "unknown place", and the expression of True Monarch Cholera became extremely solemn.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Zhan actually knew the existence of unknown.


    This had to be taken seriously by Mr. Cholera.


    Obviously, Xiao Zhan is not as simple as he thinks.


    "You actually know the unknown existence. It seems that you are from the Xuanhuang Great World or have been to the Xuanhuang Great World."


    "Can explain the existence of unknown, very few, you naturally know the existence of unknown, I am afraid that you know a lot about us!"


    "Could it be that you know Liu Yao and Tao Yao?"


    In the eyes of the real cholera, this is the only possibility.


    However, for a long time, in fact, the suppression of the ominous place and the existence of the ominous place are almost all monsters.


    "Liu Shen, Tao Shen?"


    "Natural knowledge."


    "I answered you, it''s your turn to answer me, how did you come to this world."


    "True Monarch Cholera, it''s really surprising that you guys are here!"


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes became extremely sharp.


    "Do you think I''ll tell you?"


    "Also, with your cultivation, can you stop me?"


    Hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, a ferocious aura appeared in the eyes of the True Lord Cholera.

 Chapter 1236

    "True Monarch Cholera, I have to admit that you are very strong."


    "But, unfortunately, the person you met today is me."


    "The reason why you are powerful is only because of your special Dao. The power of cholera is indeed difficult to resolve, but unfortunately, your power of cholera is useless to me."


    "So you are no threat to me."


    "Furthermore, you are actually trying to devour this world, and you are really not afraid of death. I can tell you that the moment you set your eyes on this world, your fate is actually doomed."


    "Doomed to fail, doomed to perish."


    "This world is not something you people can spy on."


    "The unknown land is very strong, and the power of black disaster erodes the heavens, but if you are presumptuous here, you will surely die."


    "If you want to live, then tell me how to come here. Of course, you can refuse."


    When True Monarch Cholera had a violent look on his face and didn''t hide his killing intent at all, Xiao Zhan stood there with a calm expression and no panic at all.


    This calm made True Monarch Cholera frown slightly.


    "Do you think you can destroy the dark world?"


    "You can''t stop it."


    "Although you and I are both in the God Emperor realm, don''t say kill me. You don''t have the chance to escape. You underestimate the way of cholera."


    Cholera True Monarch sneered.


    At the same time, the terrifying field of cholera shrouded Xiao Zhan directly.


    At this moment, the terrible power of cholera seemed to destroy everything.


    All life here is actually changing.


    "You people are indeed scourges."


    "It''s okay to kill me. As soon as I made a move, it actually caused this place to turn into a dead place."


    "Unknown place, it really can''t be left."


    At the moment when the cholera field broke out, Xiao Zhan''s mouth showed a cold killing intent.


    The power of the field of cholera rapidly changes all life.


    It seems to be turned into unknown.


    When True Monarch Cholera saw the power of his domain erupt, Xiao Zhan was still so calm, a look of disdain appeared in the depths of his pupils.


    Laughing at himself.


    "Humph!"


    "Are you proud?"


    "Soon, you won''t be complacent."


    "How can the way of chaos be that simple, otherwise what''s the use of sending me to this world at a great price?"


    "Under the blessing of the power of the domain, the power of cholera will break out rapidly, which is not comparable to the previous one."


    "Sure enough, a chick who has never seen an unknown power is easy to deal with."


    "I thought it would cost a lot of money?"


    "It turns out that they are all people with eyes above the top."


    "I don''t know how many worlds have been destroyed because of pride."


    At this moment, True Monarch Cholera had a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    However, Zhenjun Cholera, who was very proud in his heart, turned gloomy the next moment.


    The pride in my heart disappeared in an instant.


    Because at this moment, Xiao Zhan took out the mask he was wearing before.


    True Monarch cholera knows that this mask is extremely strong, as if it is woven from a web of avenues, and the power of cholera cannot invade.


    "It turns out that your confidence is here!"


    "I''m curious, what is this?"


    "However, don''t be complacent. Even if you lose the advantage of cholera''s power erosion, I can still kill you."


    True Monarch Cholera looked at Xiao Zhan with an extremely cold expression.


    "Sorry, the mere power of cholera, I don''t need to use this thing yet. Although the power of cholera is strong, it is not that there is no way to resist it."


    "This world is where I was born and where I grew up. You can ignore it, but I''m sorry, I won''t ignore it, I''ll be the guardian."


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, and he waved his hand.


    The mask in his hand was thrown directly by Xiao Zhan.


    The mask, which was originally the size of a palm, actually skyrocketed at this moment.


    In an instant, under the gaze of True Monarch Cholera, it turned into a web of avenues.


    Shrouded Xiao Zhan and the True Monarch of Cholera.


    The cholera field of True Monarch Cholera has no influence, but at this moment, the Dao Network has turned this place into a separate space.


    After the power of cholera spread through the network of avenues, it turned into a normal and pure Dao.


    Seeing the scene in front of him with his own eyes, True Monarch Cholera''s pupils continued to expand, and his expression was extremely shocking.


    It never occurred to me that this web of avenues was so magical.


    It can actually filter the power of the avenue.


    After being shocked, a look of excitement and greed appeared on True Monarch Cholera''s face.


    "Good baby, to be able to do this, not only to filter the power of the avenue, but also to transform the power of the avenue. If I get it, doesn''t it mean that I can freely transform the power of the avenue into the power of cholera."


    "When the time comes, doesn''t it mean that my cultivation base can be rapidly improved."


    Thinking of this, the greed in the eyes of True Monarch Cholera became even more intense.


    "Little guy, thank you for bringing this thing, I will accept it."


    "I''m really reluctant to kill you, but unfortunately, you know my existence and can''t tolerate you!"


    "This thing is only one piece, it is so powerful, if you snatch that guy''s avenue net and combine the two into one, wouldn''t it be even more powerful?"


    At this moment, True Monarch Cholera thought of Li Yixi.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Ignorance, you can''t deal with me, and you still want to deal with the masters. With your existence, the masters can slap them to death, do you believe it?"


    Xiao Zhan sneered.


    "Boy, you are really sharp and sharp. You have to thank this Dao Network for making me interested. Otherwise, where would you have so much nonsense time."


    "Now, it''s over!"


    The greedy look on True Monarch Cholera immediately rushed out and killed Xiao Zhan.


    I can''t wait to study the web of the avenues in front of me.


    In the cholera real monarch knows, this is definitely a great treasure.


    As soon as True Monarch cholera made his move, the terrifying power of cholera shrouded Xiao Zhan away.


    A look of disdain.


    In the eyes of True Monarch Cholera, Xiao Zhan, who lost his mask, is a tiger whose sharp teeth have been pulled out, and he is no longer a threat.


    However, where Xiao Zhan stood, he felt the incomparably powerful cholera eroded.


    Calm down.


    A pen appeared in his hand.


    Holding a brush in hand, Xiao Zhan wrote casually in front of him.


    After following Li Yixi for a long time, Xiao Zhan is naturally not idle. Today''s Xiao Zhan has come a long way in Confucianism and Taoism.


    Xiao Zhan uses the void as paper.


    Writing hard, at this moment Xiao Zhan chose cursive script.


    Soon, a few words appeared in front of Xiao Zhan''s eyes.


    "Invincible!"


    At the moment when the four characters were formed, a terrifying and incomparably powerful divine power erupted, and the four divine cultures were Jinmang and entered Xiao Zhan''s body.


    Xiao Zhan did not even resist the erosion of the power of cholera.


    At this moment, the expression of True Monarch Cholera, who looked disdainful, changed suddenly.


    He even stopped to stare at Xiao Zhan.


    Face full of disbelief.


    True Monarch cholera found that his omnipotent cholera power could not harm Xiao Zhan in the slightest.


    "Now, do you still feel that you are invincible?"


    "The reason why your cholera power is invincible is because you haven''t met me."


    "Confucianism and Taoism are authentic, how can you imagine the Tao?"


    "In the past, did you feel that the power of chaos was invincible, and there was no match for you in the world?"


    Xiao Zhan looked at the wide-eyed True Monarch Cholera with a mocking look on the corner of his mouth.


    "impossible!"


    "The world of Confucianism and Taoism, it is not that we have not invaded, but we cannot restrain the power of our world."


    True Monarch Cholera''s expression became extremely solemn at this moment, staring at Xiao Zhan in front of him.


    "That''s because you haven''t met the son."


    "Young Master''s Confucianism is different from the Confucianism of other worlds."


    "This is authentic Confucianism."


    "A lot of time has been wasted. I came out, but the son looked for me and disappeared. What should I do?"


    "It''s time to solve you!"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan was too lazy to continue talking nonsense, his eyes became sharp.


    "no no no"


    "Impossible, impossible, I want to see, what you call authentic Confucianism and Taoism."


    "The power of cholera cannot erode you, then I will tear you apart."


    "Do you think that the deity is eroded by the power of cholera, weakening the opponent to dominate?"


    After the roar, the breath of True Monarch Cholera also became extremely violent.


    into madness.


    However, Xiao Zhan directly ignored the voice of the real cholera at this moment, as if he hadn''t heard the words of the real cholera.


    Write on your own.


    The speed of True Monarch Cholera is extremely fast.


    But Xiao Zhan didn''t care at all.


    "Looking at the ridge and the peaks on the side, the distance and height are different. I don''t know the true face of Mount Lu, just because I am in this mountain."


    Divinity falls.


    In the void, a strange scene appeared.


    The empty void, at this moment, suddenly, the mountains stand out.


    It was foggy.


    Originally, he was very close to Xiao Zhan, the True Monarch of Cholera, and his expression changed greatly.


    True Monarch Cholera suddenly discovered that the distance between himself and Xiao Zhan had been stretched indefinitely, and Xiao Zhan, who was in front of him, had disappeared instantly at this moment.


    Not to mention locking Xiao Zhan, True Monarch Cholera can''t even perceive Xiao Zhan''s existence.


    The dense fog in the sky blocked all perception of the cholera real monarch.


    "Damn, what kind of means is this?"


    True Monarch cholera''s expression changed greatly.


    He looked extremely gloomy, and finally realized the danger.


    Before, Xiao Zhan didn''t take Xiao Zhan seriously, and now he realizes the seriousness of the matter.


    "Break it for me!"


    True Monarch Cholera roared and displayed powerful magical powers.


    However, the mountains in front of him seemed illusory, allowing his magical powers to pass through, but when True Monarch Cholera moved forward, the mountains turned into entities again, blocking the way.


    "Damn, are the words in a line?"


    "If you want to trap me, don''t think about it."


    The cholera king was very angry.


    In his eyes, strange rays of light appeared, intending to see through the situation in front of him.


    In the void, Xiao Zhan stood quietly, frowning slightly.


    "I still can''t reach the level of the son, even if the son can use it at will, I can''t do it."


    "This poem, I can only use it to block the enemy, I can''t be like a son, and create a killing array in it."


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan didn''t care about True Monarch Cholera, but more to prove what he had gained.


    In Xiao Zhan''s view, cultivation can be practiced anywhere.


    After the sea of ??death saw Li Yixi''s action that day, Xiao Zhan had been cultivating, and it was only now that he had time to practice.

 Chapter 1237

    Xiao Zhan was still very excited to see Zhenjun Cholera trapped in the Lushan Bureau.


    After all, True Monarch Cholera is a peak existence of a god emperor, not a weak one.


    Even slightly stronger than himself, and he can trap the other party, obviously this means is very strong.


    "Damn!"


    "Why is this?"


    "How can this formation be broken?"


    "If you can''t break the formation, it will be troublesome."


    True Monarch cholera''s expression was extremely gloomy.


    True Monarch Cholera felt that he was in a predicament, unable to leave the mountain, the fog filled the air, and he couldn''t find the exit.


    "Damn!"


    "I can''t actually see the flaws in the formation."


    "Confucianism and Taoism are authentic, good you are authentic Confucianism and Taoism."


    "It really is extraordinary!"


    While angry, True Monarch Cholera still recognized Xiao Zhan''s methods, and felt that the Confucianism and Taoism in this world was really different.


    True Monarch cholera took a deep breath and calmed down his irritable mood.


    The look became extremely sharp.


    At this moment, True Monarch Cholera''s temperament changed drastically.


    Different from before.


    At this moment, a terrifying aura erupted in the body of True Monarch cholera.


    At this moment, after seeing Xiao Zhan''s extraordinaryness, True Monarch Cholera naturally dared not underestimate him.


    True Monarch Cholera knew very well that if Xiao Zhan could not be killed today, then he would definitely be exposed, and now that the net of the Great Dao shrouded this place, True Monarch Cholera was not worried about his breath leaking out.


    True Monarch Cholera directly broke the shackles in the body, and originally wanted to seal his breath in the body.


    However, not so much now.


    Moreover, True Monarch Cholera knows that killing Xiao Zhan, obtaining the Net of the Dao, and breaking the shackles in his body will have no effect.


    The net of the avenues can perfectly cover one''s breath.


    That''s the real treasure.


    "hey-hey!"


    "Is Confucianism authentic?"


    "Today, let you also see the strength of my dark world!"


    "The way of the dark world is not as simple as you think."


    "Everyone says that the Dao of the Great Dark World is a crooked way, evil, and the source of evil. Then I tell you, the Dao of my Great Dark World is still the grand and glorious avenue."


    "You are amazing, you actually forced me to break the shackles."


    "However, it doesn''t matter anymore. Killing you to get the Great Dao Network, all the drawbacks will disappear, and it will only make me more perfect."


    "My name is cholera."


    "I''m everywhere."


    True Monarch Cholera''s icy voice fell, and endless dark aura gushed out from his body.


    The body of True Monarch Cholera seemed to contain endless darkness.


    Endless darkness appeared and spread rapidly.


    That power of darkness is not a simple darkness. The moment it appears, it devours everything and corrupts everything.


    Corrode all spirits, corrode spiritual energy, corrode the avenues.


    All existence is rapidly corroding at this moment.


    The power of darkness seems to destroy everything and pull everything into darkness.


    There is also a ray of holiness in the evil, which is extremely strange.


    The fog disappeared and the mountains disappeared.


    The boundless darkness seemed to turn into a giant beast at this moment, devouring everything.


    "Um?"


    "What a strong road."


    "No wonder, after seeing the strength of Liushen and Taoshen for countless years, they still don''t give up here. They are really strong."


    "This is all his strength!"


    "Dark World?"


    Xiao Zhan stood in the void, looking down at the rapid devouring of the formation derivative in front of him, and his expression became solemn.


    Not as easy as before.


    Originally, the strength of True Monarch Cholera was slightly stronger than Xiao Zhan. Now that he is going all out, how can Xiao Zhan be careless.


    "The eye of the sky, Tongxian."


    The pen in Xiao Zhan''s hand was writing in the void.


    A word ''Hitomi'' appears.


    At the moment when the word ''pupil'' appeared, golden light was shining.


    It''s like turning into the eyes of God.


    The power of divine writing alone is terrifying.


    That coercion was terrifying.


    Of course, it also consumes a lot of divine power.


    The golden word ''pupil'' flew towards Xiao Zhan''s eyebrows at this moment.


    It landed on Xiao Zhan''s forehead.


    The golden light gradually disappeared, turning into a golden vertical eye.


    A golden eye appeared between Xiao Zhan''s eyebrows.


    The moment this terrifying eye appeared.


    Originally, the darkness in front of us devoured everything, and it was impossible to spy on it, covering up the secrets of heaven.


    But the golden vertical eyes swept away, and everything in the darkness had nowhere to hide.


    All were captured by Xiao Zhan.


    "Before Confucianism and Taoism, all power was illusory."


    "Three thousand avenues are all my Confucianism and Taoism."


    "Breaking the sky, can penetrate everything."


    Xiao Zhan''s mouth showed a strong confidence.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan began to examine the darkness.


    In the darkness, Xiao Zhan saw True Monarch Cholera''s body turned into thousands.


    Figures appeared in all directions, and a powerful dark and ominous force broke out to swallow and corrode everything.


    "What a unique avenue."


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan saw two illusory ancient words in the darkness, Darkness.


    Although these two words are illusory, they seem to devour everything.


    "Forcibly breaking the formation, breaking it with the power of the Tao, this is indeed the only means!"


    "The divine text is formed into a formation. There are no flaws in such a formation."


    "Sure enough, the power of the unknown is really powerful."


    "If it is the ordinary power of the Tao, if you want to corrode and break the formation, it is absolutely impossible to do it in a few days, but the ominous power only needs a few breaths."


    "This person is absolutely not allowed to stay."


    "However, it is not so easy to kill him with all-out efforts at this moment."


    "It seems that I have to use the poem from the son''s previous poem!"


    "With the Human Emperor Pen, there should be no problem in killing him."


    In Xiao Zhan''s hand, there is a brush that Li Yixi gave him a long time ago.


    Feeling that the formation will be broken, it is time to divide life and death.


    Xiao Zhan wrote quickly, and golden words appeared one by one.


    Qinghai Changyun Dark Snow Mountain;


    The lonely city looks at Yumen Pass in the distance.


    Yellow sand wears golden armor in a hundred battles;


    If Loulan is not broken, it will never be repaid.


    At the same time, Xiao Zhan felt that it was not enough. He bit the tip of his tongue, spurting out a mouthful of blood, and the power of the words in front of him skyrocketed.


    Condensed rapidly and turned into a golden general.


    Armed with a spear, they stepped into the darkness one by one.


    One person and one horse are shrouded in endless golden light.


    Wherever he went, the darkness instantly disappeared.


    As if the god of light came.


    It just so happened that at this moment, the True Monarch Cholera broke out of the formation.


    "kill!"


    General Jin Kai roared, like a roar of ten thousand troops.


    The spear in his hand is like a golden dragon.


    "Um?"


    "Is it divine?"


    True Monarch Cholera looked at the attack in front of him with a very solemn expression.


    The power of Dao turns into a shield of darkness.


    At the moment of contact with the attack, the terrifying power of darkness seemed to devour the golden spear. However, the power of darkness was rapidly evaporated, the shield of darkness cracked open, and the spear pierced through the unbelievable gaze of True Monarch Cholera. The heart of the cholera king.


    At this moment, True Monarch Cholera looked terrified.


    "Damn!"


    "not good!"


    True Monarch Cholera paled in shock, as if spears could purify everything.

 Chapter 1239

    The Emperor''s voice fell for a moment.


    True Monarch Cholera''s body trembled violently, and True Monarch Cholera felt as if the Emperor had turned into the sky at this moment.


    The emperor''s voice sounded extremely calm, but there was an indescribable majesty in it.


    At the same time, the terrifying power of the Emperor enveloped the void.


    Cholera Zhenjun wanted to commit suicide, but he couldn''t do it at this moment.


    At the same time, a strange and incomparable force quietly entered the body of the real cholera.


    Even if True Monarch Cholera forcibly clenched his teeth, but at this moment, an invisible force controlled him, and he couldn''t keep himself silent at all.


    The uncontrollable explanation of the real cholera: "The reason why I peep into this world in the dark world is because countless years ago, in this world, a terrifying figure walked out, this terrifying existence legend and I Master of the dark world."


    "The master of my dark world is practicing the great darkness technique of one of the 3000 avenues, and is one of the masters of this chaotic avenue."


    "That is a complete Great Darkness Technique, so my Dark Great World is also an absolute overlord in chaos, an overlord that you can''t imagine."


    "When I was discussing the Tao, the master of my dark world had not completely succeeded in practicing the Great Darkness Technique."


    "When I was discussing the Tao, the ruler of my world felt that that person was in control of fate."


    "Fate, but the head of the three thousand avenues!"


    "Unpredictable!"


    "It has never appeared, and no one has controlled it."


    "At that time, even my dark master was very moved. He knew how terrible and unpredictable the fate of the head of the 3000 avenues was, and he didn''t dare to think about it."


    "However, the master of my dark world, after successfully cultivating the Great Darkness Technique, found that the original figure did not belong to that era."


    "Instead, there is a powerful being who has entered the past from the future and argued with the Lord."


    "After awakening, the master retreated for 30,000 years, and it took a full 30,000 years to deduce that destiny exists in this world."


    "And the existence that entered the past from time to time was born here."


    "That''s why the master''s destiny is contained in this world, so he has been defeated and fought repeatedly, trying to occupy this world, intending to control the fate that has never appeared in the legend."


    Cholera True Monarch was out of control, and said everything he knew.


    Human Emperor Xuying also realized at this moment that True Monarch Cholera didn''t know much, and it was his limit to be able to say so much.


    With a thought, True Monarch Cholera''s body exploded instantly and turned into a blood mist.


    The incomparably terrifying power directly wiped out all the life marks of True Monarch Cholera, even if someone had the means to defy the sky, he would never be able to revive him.


    The Emperor knew the seriousness of the matter, so he did not give the Supreme Being a chance to resurrect True Monarch Cholera.


    "destiny?"


    Xiao Zhan, who had been silent for a while, suddenly changed his expression at this moment.


    Xiao Zhan followed Li Yixi''s side, vaguely knowing that Li Yixi was in control of the Great Destiny Technique, but so far, the Great Destiny Book seems to be somewhat incomplete and incomplete.


    "So Li Yixi has always used the Great Wish Technique."


    The human emperor''s shadow in the void, at this moment, there is no more domineering and majesty before, and it is extremely weak.


    "I see!"


    "No wonder the Great Dark World has been trying to invade this world. It turned out to be for the Great Destiny Technique at the head of the Three Thousand Avenues."


    "Such a powerful Dao technique, I can''t control the other party''s peeping."


    "The art of destiny has never appeared, even in my era, there is no trace of it."


    "Someone who uses the power of time to enter the past and the master of the dark holy world from the future is afraid that this person is a master."


    "Otherwise, no one controls the big time and space technique, how to reverse the time and space, and enter the past from the future."


    The emperor sighed, probably knowing the root of the matter.


    "Little guy, you are so lucky that you got the guidance of an expert."


    "If you hadn''t met an expert, you would have turned to dust by now."


    "I didn''t expect that now that I have successfully cultivated, although there is still a gap with the real peak, it is already extremely extraordinary."


    "Practice well, follow the master''s side, and the future can be expected."


    "This man''s imperial pen was my weapon back then. In that battle, my strength was not as good as other people''s, and I fell completely. A wisp of remnant soul was attached to the weapon. Later, this weapon, I don''t know why it fell into the hands of an expert. In my hands, I have been contaminated with the terrifying aura of an expert, and I have survived until now."


    "Now, I should leave!"


    "Little guy, good luck!"


    The figure of the emperor slowly dissipated in the next moment and entered the underworld.


    It was not until he disappeared completely that Xiao Zhan let out a sigh of turbidity. Xiao Zhan never imagined that he would actually know the origin of the Great Dark World''s invasion of the Xuanhuang Continent.


    "destiny?"


    "How can fate be controlled by mediocrity!"


    "Even if the young master''s strength is overwhelming, he is only in control of the small destiny technique. I don''t know how far it is from completely cultivating the great destiny technique. The master of the dark world is trying to spy on destiny."


    "It''s really greedy!"


    Xiao Zhan''s thoughts fell and he was too lazy to pay attention.


    Now, the trouble has been completely eliminated, Xiao Zhan''s big hand waved, and the avenue network covering the world turned into a mask and fell into Xiao Zhan''s hands.


    Xiao Zhan''s body broke through the air.


    Demon Mountain.


    Kong Ji was in front of Li Yixi, talking with Li Yixi.


    This time the conversation has brought Kong Ji a great benefit.


    The next moment, Kong Ji took a deep breath and looked solemnly at Li Yixi who was sitting in front of him.


    He mustered up his courage and asked, "Young Master, what do you think is a Buddha?"


    "What is Buddha?"


    Li Yixi, who had a smile on his face, was stunned when he heard Kongji''s words. He didn''t expect Kongji to ask such a question, which made Li Yixi a little puzzled. It was clear that Kongji was a Buddhist practitioner and asked him what a Buddha was.


    Li Yixi was a little dazed, and even felt that he was hallucinating.


    But Li Yixi looked at Kongji and found that Kongji was looking at him seriously. Li Yixi knew that Kongji was not joking at the moment, but was really asking him to get an answer.


    Li Yixi looked at the empty face.


    Kong Ji is too dazed, and now he doesn''t even know what is a Buddha or what is a demon.


    Even though Li Yixi had eliminated the demons for Kongji today, Kongji was still a little dazed at the moment. Li Yixi didn''t answer immediately, but started to think.


    Facing a terrifying Buddhist monk like Kong Ji, Li Yixi knew that this question was not so easy to answer.

 Chapter 1240

    Kong Jie on the side saw that Li Yixi did not answer, and continued to ask.


    "Is there a Buddha in the world?"


    "Where is Buddha sacred?"


    "Many people who practice Buddhism think that the Buddha is omnipotent, but I think that is just the imagination of the world."


    "But the Buddhist scriptures tell me that Buddha really exists, but no one can discover it, or even understand what a Buddha is. I am very contradictory!"


    "What are people who cultivate Buddhism cultivate?"


    "Eating fast and meditating every day, then what kind of sitting are we doing?"


    The empty voice fell, and he looked at Li Yixi in front of him with a serious face.


    Originally, Li Yixi didn''t know how to answer Kongji''s question, but after hearing Kongji''s words, Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    He smiled calmly and said: "Meditation does not make people think about nothing, just sit quietly and forget everything. If it is really like that, it will only make people pass away."


    "Meditation is actually a way of practice in Buddhism. The practice is the Buddhist''s ''precept, concentration, and wisdom''. In fact, what I want to get is these three words.


    "When a person does not have any emotions that can affect him, he can maintain his concentration and give birth to the root of wisdom. What he cultivates is the body, and what he cultivates is the mind. When the mind is clean, a person is a Buddha."


    "Buddha actually exists in everyone''s heart. To meditate and practice is actually to abandon the mortal dirt and stray thoughts, and let one''s Buddha-mind and Buddha-nature be revealed."


    "There should be no place to live, and the heart should be born!"


    "There is one thing you need to remember."


    When Li Yixi said this, he paused and his eyes fell on Kong Ji in front of him.


    When Kongji heard Li Yixi''s words, the whole person was like a dizzy. At this moment, Kongji''s whole body trembled violently, and his expression became extremely solemn. Kongji felt that Li Yixi''s next sentence should be extremely important.


    Li Yixi, who was sitting on the side, no longer has any fear of cultivators. Now that he has cultivated the Holy Body of Merit, Li Yixi feels that he is also a cultivator.


    And today, I happened to meet Kongji and asked myself what is a Buddha?


    Seeing that the eyes of everyone on the side were also falling on him, he felt that his chance to pretend was coming.


    He coughed and said lightly, "All sentient beings possess the wisdom and virtue of the Tathagata, but they cannot be realized because of delusions and attachments."


    Li Yixi''s words fell into Kongji''s mind, like a thunderstorm.


    Empty and silent, the whole person muttered to himself, "All sentient beings have the wisdom and virtue of the Tathagata, but they cannot be realized because of delusional attachments."


    "It turns out that the Buddha I pursued so hard was actually my original intention."


    "The reason why I have become confused over the years is because with my growth, with myself, and with the profoundness of the Dharma, distractions and obsessions have arisen, and I have been blinded by my own distractions and obsessions."


    "Because I was deceived, my greed was magnified, which made my inner demon grow stronger, which led to the birth of my inner demon."


    When Li Yixi heard Kongji''s words, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Monk, you are right, Buddhism is about reincarnation and rebirth with nirvana. What you say is that if you don''t protect your own Buddha-mind and Buddha-nature in this life, then you will start over in the next life until you are born with the Buddha''s mind. Only when the Buddha-nature can stand the test of the world, can he cultivate into the true fruit and attain the Tathagata.¡±


    "So you ask me what is Buddha?"


    "Now I can tell you that you are the Buddha, and the Buddha is you."


    "Of course, you are the devil, and the devil is also you!"


    "Humans are both Buddhas and demons. Demons and Buddhas exist within one''s own heart, and becoming a Buddha and becoming a devil is a matter of one thought. Everything is caused by one''s own mind."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell and stopped talking, and slowly picked up the glass in front of him and drank it.


    Kong Ji frowned slightly when he saw Li Yixi drinking again.


    Li Yixi said with a smile when he saw the empty look on his face.


    "The wine and meat have passed through the intestines, and the Buddha''s heart remains."


    "If you think he''s not wine, then it''s not wine."


    Kong Ji, who had some doubts at first, heard Li Yixi''s words at this moment, and his whole body trembled suddenly.


    The whole person woke up.


    His eyes fell on Li Yixi''s body with a look of gratitude.


    "Thank you, son, for your suggestion!"


    "I didn''t expect that the young master actually understands such a profound Buddhist teaching. It''s really a pity that you don''t enter my Buddhist school. If you enter my Buddhist school, it may not be long before you can attain the Tathagata."


    "Young Master, don''t you think about whether to enter my Buddhist sect to practice?"


    At this moment of empty silence, he looked at Li Yixi expectantly.


    Seeing the empty expression, Li Yixi cursed inwardly.


    He could only smile and say, "I''m sorry, but I can''t let go of my wife. I take wine as my life, and I like the meat forest and wine pool even more."


    "No relationship with the Buddha."


    Seeing Li Yixi say this, Kong Ji was a little heartbroken.


    Seeing Kongji, Li Yixi wanted to continue this topic, and hurriedly said with a smile: "Is this question really what you want to ask, and your inner demon is not what Buddha is?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi also felt a trace of emptiness, and then asked curiously.


    Kong Ji heard Li Yixi''s words, his body trembled suddenly, his face changed greatly, he never thought that Li Yixi seemed to understand his own heart.


    Kong Ji was shocked, but after the shock, Kong Ji returned to normal. He felt that there was no surprise that a terrifying existence like Li Yixi could see through his own mind.


    "To be honest, the reason why I ask this question is that there is a Buddhist son in my Buddhist school who entered the devil from the Buddha and was trapped by the devil, and he has never been able to get rid of it."


    "I''ve been talking madly all day long about kneeling in front of the Buddha for 3,000 years, but I haven''t seen my Buddha''s heart feel pity."


    "That Buddhist son returned to the secular world because he was moved by the mortal mind. However, the lifespan of a mortal person has a limit. The Buddhist son re-enters Buddhism and recites the Buddha for three thousand years before the Buddha. A silver lining in exchange for your spouse becoming an immortal."


    "However, after serving the Buddha for 3,000 years, what I got was nothing, so I fell into the devil because of this."


    Kongji said what was in his heart.


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was stunned for a moment.


    All of a sudden, the whole person became extremely complicated.


    Who wants to see with their own eyes their loved ones turn to withered bones.


    "Young master, do you have a way to crack the devil in the Buddha''s mind?"


    Kong Ji felt that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and his eyes fell on Li Yixi. Kong Ji felt that if Li Yixi couldn''t help him get rid of his inner demon, then no one would be able to do it again.


    However, hearing Kong Ji''s words, Li Yixi at this moment shook his head and said lightly, "I can''t help him with this matter."


    "No one can help him!"


    "Only by himself!"


    "You told him that he failed because he was too weak."


    Kong Ji heard Li Yixi''s words with a puzzled look on his face.


    Li Yixi didn''t seem to see the empty face, and said with a smile, I once heard a sentence, a powerful being said for the beloved: "The poor way swears, I am willing to cultivate the righteous way of heaven and earth for another 300 years, and only ask for a line between heaven and earth. , let the beloved soar."


    "As long as you are strong enough, your inner demon will be self-destructed!"


    "It''s enough to realize that."


    "The way of heaven is lacking, and we can only rely on ourselves."

 Chapter 1241

    When Kong Ji heard Li Yixi''s words, he looked a little nervous.


    Kongji doesn''t have the guts to tell that person that you are not strong enough, because that person is incredible, Kongji has no such courage.


    Not far away, a red-clothed figure looked at this side with bright eyes. It happened that Xiao Tiandao came over, and Xiao Hongye looked at his brother.


    "Brother, how did you meet the son?"


    Xiao Hongye''s face was incredulous, thinking that Xiao Tiandao could get to know Li Yixi, it was simply incomprehensible.


    The two are very different, but they are called brothers, which makes people feel like a dream.


    Xiao Tiandao heard his sister''s words and touched his head. Xiao Tiandao also felt a little illusory.


    "Not long ago, I went to Tianwu City to see Luoshen, I wanted to go to express my love for Luoshen, and I happened to meet Young Master there."


    "At that time, I didn''t see the horror of the son, but I felt that the son was a little different. That day, the son gave me a poem and a piano score, which made me break the oath of Luoshen."


    "Because of this, I have the next thing in order to thank the young master for inviting him to go with him."


    Xiao Hongye''s eyes lit up when he heard Xiao Tiandao''s words.


    "A poem?"


    "A sheet music?"


    From Xiao Tiandao''s words, Xiao Hongye caught these keywords.


    "Brother, can you tell me what kind of poem it is?"


    Xiao Tiandao heard what his sister Xiao Hongye said and glanced at Xiao Hongye, but seeing Xiao Hongye staring at him, Xiao Tiandao knew his sister''s character and could only tell the truth.


    "I still remember that poem clearly to this day."


    "Yun wants to look like clothes and flowers, and the spring breeze blows on the threshold to reveal Hualong. If you don''t meet at the top of the jade mountain, you will meet at Yaotai under the moon."


    Xiao Tiandao''s voice fell, and at this moment he couldn''t help but fall into poetry. Xiao Tiandao felt that only such poetry could be worthy of the Luoshen in his heart.


    "Yun wants to look like clothes and flowers, and the spring breeze blows on the threshold to reveal Hualong. If you don''t meet at the top of the jade mountain, you will meet at Yaotai under the moon."


    Xiao Hongye muttered to herself after hearing it, those beautiful eyes were getting brighter and brighter.


    Turning to look at Li Yixi''s beautiful eyes, there was a different look in them.


    Today''s Li Yixi''s senses are incomparably powerful. Although Xiao Tiandao and Xiao Hongye are not close to him, Li Yixi still listens to the words of the conversation between the two.


    At the same time, Li Yixi was a little nervous, Li Yixi felt that Xiao Hongye was looking at her in the wrong way.


    Li Yixi''s side was silent for a moment, then raised his head to look at Li Yixi.


    "Master, can you go and see my Buddhist son of Buddhism?"


    "Although what you said makes sense, I think that if you speak up, the effect may be ten times as good as mine."


    Hearing Kong Ji''s words, Li Yixi''s face showed a speechless expression.


    At this moment, Li Yixi naturally sensed the change in Kongji''s emotions, "You are not afraid that my words will be useless to you, but you are afraid that you will be beaten to death for saying this."


    "It would have been a trivial matter, but unfortunately I don''t have time."


    "I have something to do with Piaoxue Xiancheng."


    "No time to go to your temple!"


    Li Yixi directly rejected Kong Ji''s invitation.


    However, Kong Ji''s eyes lit up after hearing Li Yixi''s words.


    "Don''t lie to the son, the Buddhist son of my Buddhist school is suppressed in this Demon God Mountain, and the son does not need to go to my Buddhist school."


    "If the young master is willing to help, it doesn''t take long, you can come back before the banquet starts."


    The empty voice fell, and Li Yixi stared blankly at the monk in front of him.


    "Is it such a coincidence?"


    Li Yixi''s face was inconceivable. He did not expect that the Buddha child in Kongji''s mouth would be suppressed in Demon God Mountain.


    "Um!"


    "My Buddhist disciples are powerful, and I have no way to suppress them, so I can only ask Mocheng Mountain to take action and imprison them here."


    "In order to prevent it from breaking out suddenly and causing irreparable sins."


    Li Yixi didn''t want to make a move at first, but when he saw Kong Ji''s words, he looked at Kong Ji in front of him with bright eyes, and looked at him with longing, Li Yixi didn''t know how to refuse for a while.


    Moreover, Li Yixi found that Xiao Hongye, who was not far away, had been looking at him with a different expression, which made Li Yixi feel a little bit numb.


    "Since it''s such a coincidence, let''s meet."


    Li Yixi felt that it would be better to go to see the enchanted Buddha, than to be stared at here.


    Li Yixi, who was not afraid of the sky and earth, was a little afraid of Xiao Hongye''s different eyes at this moment.


    "Thank you son!"


    "I''ll show you the way!"


    Kong Ji heard Li Yixi''s words, his eyes lit up instantly, and he wanted to kneel directly.


    Li Yixi also stood up quickly, shaking his robe, and immediately followed Kongji''s footsteps.


    "Well, where is this going?"


    A curious look appeared on Xiao Hongye''s face at this moment.


    He also slowly stepped up to keep up.


    "Master, the place to suppress the Buddha''s son is not far from here. This time, I will ask you, son. If you can awaken the Buddha''s son, then my Buddhist school is willing to do three things for the son that are not against the law of heaven and morality."


    Kong Si looked solemn at this moment.


    "It''s not necessary!"


    "I have no desires, what do I need you to do?"


    "I''m actually very curious about this Buddha in your mouth."


    "Anyway, I''m idle now, I''m just in time to see you."


    Li Yixi didn''t care at all. Now that he has cultivated the Holy Body of Merit and Virtue, he is able to not only kill the enemy, but also protect himself. Li Yixi no longer needs human favors like before.


    "Can you tell me about this Buddha?"


    Li Yixi turned and looked at Kong Ji aside.


    "Master, Buddha''s real name is Chu Jiangnan."


    "Now he is imprisoned in a cave in Moshen Mountain. Apart from Chu Jiangnan, he also has his wife''s soul imprisoned. The Buddha''s wife, Qin Yue, is a mortal."


    "The reason why the soul remains to this day is because the Buddha maintains its existence with the supreme magic power."


    "This is also the key to the Buddha''s failure to completely enter the devil. Once the soul completely perishes, the Buddha child at that time will turn into a real devil Buddha."


    "So this is also the key that I want to save, which gives us a glimmer of hope."


    "Do people gui live together?"


    Li Yixi''s expression was a little shocked.


    "Young master, it''s a soul!"


    Kong Ji glanced not far ahead and said in a low voice.


    "What''s the difference between soul and gui?"


    Li Yixi didn''t have any guilt, and the curiosity on his face increased a bit.


    "This¡­¡­!"


    Kongji wanted to speak, but didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    After all, Kong Ji knew that Li Yixi''s strength was sky-high, and naturally he would not put the Buddha in his eyes, which was naturally different from him.


    Soon came to a huge cave, however, there is no magical scene, only peace.


    It made Li Yixi a little dazed.

 Chapter 1242

    Li Yixi looked into the depths of the cave and saw that the cave had been opened up into a small courtyard.


    The area of ??the cave is not small, and some chickens and ducks are raised around the small courtyard, and some green vegetables are also grown in the garden.


    By the fence, under the willow tree.


    The two figures were sitting under the shade of a tree, seeming to be very happy.


    If it wasn''t for Kong Ji reminding himself just now that the woman was a soul, Li Yixi would even think that they were two people living in seclusion.


    Kong Ji looked at Li Yixi curiously, and the voice sounded in Li Yixi''s mind.


    "Master, that man is Chu Jiangnan, a Buddhist son of my Buddhist school, and the woman is Qin Yue, Chu Jiangnan''s wife, and now only the soul is left."


    "And this soul has been maintained for a long time, and now it may dissipate every moment."


    "Once Qin Yue''s soul completely dissipates, then Chu Jiangnan, who now looks like she is admiring, will fall into the devil''s way."


    Li Yixi turned to look at Kong Ji aside, "That is to say, the situation is not optimistic, it is not as peaceful as we see it."


    Empty nodded.


    Then step out.


    "Master, Kong Ji is visiting!"


    Kong Ji looked at Chu Jiangnan in the cave with a look of respect.


    Under the shade of the tree, the woman named Qin Yue turned her head to take a look, and Chu Jiangnan, who was under the tree, seemed to have not heard Kong Ji''s words.


    Those eyes stared blankly at the woman in front of him, as if he could never see enough in his life.


    "Master, Kong Ji is here to visit."


    Seeing that the other party ignored it, Kong Ji raised his voice.


    "To shut up."


    "Didn''t you see that I was taking care of my wife?"


    "He doesn''t have much time!"


    "And am I familiar with you?"


    "Remember, my name is Chu Jiangnan."


    "Isn''t it what you call a Buddha?"


    "roll!"


    At this moment, Chu Jiangnan''s eyes turned as red as blood.


    His tone was so cold that he couldn''t feel any warmth.


    Carrying a madness that seems to pull everyone''s soul into the abyss.


    Never facing Qin Yue''s gentleness and elegance, the whole person seemed to be possessed by demons.


    hiss!


    Seeing Chu Jiangnan whose eyes were red as blood, Li Yixi took a deep breath, not expecting that the other party had become like this.


    "Husband!"


    "do not do that."


    "Kongji is not a bad person. He sent me a lot of treasures a few days ago. Otherwise, I am afraid that I have completely dissipated now, and there is no chance to have a long conversation with my husband under the shade of a tree."


    Qin Yue heard Chu Jiangnan''s incomparably icy voice, and there was a touch of tenderness on the corner of her mouth. She reached out and patted Chu Jiangnan''s back to appease Chu Jiangnan.


    Chu Jiangnan, whose eyes were as red as blood, at this moment, the coldness and bloodlust in his eyes slowly subsided.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "If there are treasures, stay!"


    "I don''t have time to ignore you!"


    Although Chu Jiangnan returned to normal at this moment, his tone was still cold, as if no strangers should approach him.


    "Master, I didn''t bring any treasures here today, but my nephew brought someone, maybe you can relieve the devil in your heart, master, and let go of your hatred and obsession."


    Although Kong Ji was extremely nervous, he still clenched his teeth and clenched his fists to say this sentence.


    "boom!"


    At the moment when Kong Ji''s voice fell, a terrifying breath burst out from Chu Jiangnan''s body, and Chu Jiangnan''s whole person looked like a madman.


    "To shut up!"


    "Who said I''m in a demon?"


    "I am me, I am me."


    Chu Jiangnan''s face became extremely ferocious at this moment.


    The few people who followed didn''t have time to watch Chu Jiangnan''s guilt-like face, their expressions changed greatly, and they involuntarily took a few steps back, because at this moment they seemed to feel the breath that was radiating from Chu Jiangnan''s body, and they wanted to. They are pulled into the den.


    "waste!"


    Li Yixi, who was standing beside Kong Ji, didn''t have any fear on his face, and snorted coldly.


    "Um?"


    Chu Jiangnan didn''t pay attention to Li Yixi at first, but when he heard Li Yixi''s words, those blood-red eyes locked on Li Yixi, terrifyingly coercive, and wanted to break through the seal of the formation and obliterate Li Yixi.


    "Aren''t you trash?"


    "Do you think I''m wrong?"


    "A person who can''t even protect his own wife is not a waste?"


    "If you are really powerful, why can''t you let your wife step into the immortal realm?"


    Li Yixi stared directly at Chu Jiangnan''s blood-red eyes, and asked continuously.


    On the side, Kong Ji heard Li Yixi''s words, and the whole person was extremely nervous, not knowing whether Chu Jiangnan would completely lose control at this moment.


    Chu Jiangnan roared like a demon at this moment.


    "Waste, can''t you do anything but roar?"


    "And you forcibly keep your wife''s soul, do you think this is the right thing to do?"


    "You forcibly left your wife''s soul in the mortal realm, even if you have unpredictable means to protect it, but once your wife''s soul dissipates, it will truly dissipate, and there will be no chance to enter reincarnation."


    "You''re not love?"


    "It''s ruthless."


    Li Yixi didn''t show the slightest politeness, and scolded loudly.


    When everyone was in a panic, Chu Jiangnan, who was roaring like a demon, quickly returned to normal, and his eyes were full of despair.


    "I am trash!"


    "I am trash!"


    "I don''t have the ability to protect my wife, I can only watch her go away."


    "Originally, I thought that if I practiced before the Buddha for three thousand years and served the Buddha for three thousand years, the Buddha would be moved by me and give my wife a chance, but it was useless."


    "And the demons passed by and saw me, who was suffering from lovesickness, and gave me a treasure to keep my wife''s soul alive, giving me a glimmer of hope."


    Chu Jiangnan seemed to be going berserk at this moment.


    Li Yixi said coldly, "Don''t you understand?"


    "That thing will only cost your wife the chance of reincarnation, not redemption."


    "What''s more, there is a shortage of heaven, earth and heaven here, how can the Buddha sense it, and how can he respond to you?"


    "The reason for this result is that you are not strong enough. If you are strong enough, then you can directly change your life against the sky and increase your wife''s lifespan."


    "But you didn''t. If you are completely enchanted, there may be a glimmer of hope. I''m afraid it''s much better than now, but you didn''t, because you hesitated."


    "Since you said you were willing to give up everything for your wife, why didn''t you fall into the devil''s way completely?"


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded like thunder in Chu Jiangnan''s mind.


    Chu Jiangnan, who was on the verge of madness, trembled suddenly, and his eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    He fell to the ground with a thud.


    At this moment, Chu Jiangnan was completely desperate, and his whole person was about to collapse.


    Li Yixi felt that Chu Jiangnan was worthy of sympathy. At this moment, the coldness on his face no longer showed a hint of pity, "I can save your wife, but it will take some time before you can get together."


    When Chu Jiangnan heard Li Yixi''s words, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes, staring at Li Yixi in disbelief.

 Chapter 1243

    "you sure?"


    Within the formation, Chu Jiangnan held his breath at the moment, did not dare to breathe, Chu Jiangnan was afraid of the sound of his own breathing, which broke the scene in front of him, countless years, Chu Jiangnan tried every means, but traveled all over the world without any. Method.


    But on this day, I actually heard this sentence from Li Yixi''s mouth.


    Chu Jiangnan was only one step away from being enchanted.


    The reason why he can stay awake is because Chu Jiangnan''s Buddhism is profound, and he maintains the last trace of Buddha''s heart and Buddha-nature.


    In the eyes of Chu Jiangnan at this moment, Li Yixi was the Buddha he had been begging for for three thousand years.


    At this moment, the scene became extremely quiet, and even the sound of the wind disappeared at this moment.


    One after another figure, tense the nerves.


    Many of the people present had some understanding of Chu Jiangnan.


    And because of their understanding of Chu Jiangnan, everyone knew very well what Li Yixi''s sentence represented to Chu Jiangnan.


    One bad, today''s Chu Jiangnan will be completely enchanted.


    Destroy the last trace of Buddha nature and Buddha heart.


    At this moment, the empty silence true Buddha felt that his body became extremely stiff.


    I felt my heartbeat stop.


    Kong Ji is very clear, if Chu Jiangnan''s hope is dashed, then something big will happen.


    The empty heart trembled, the nervous hands clenched into fists, and the mana imprisoned all sounds here.


    Kong Ji was afraid that any disturbance would disturb Chu Jiangnan and Li Yixi in front of him.


    "Master, what are you doing?"


    The emptiness is even a little desperate.


    Never thought that Li Yixi would actually say such a thing.


    At this moment, the picture seemed to be frozen.


    As soon as the willow tree fell, Chu Jiangnan''s breath and Qin Yue''s soul also became extremely stiff and nervous.


    "Husband!"


    Qin Yue''s soul trembled violently at this moment.


    Qin Yue also didn''t want her husband to be turned into a demon because of herself.


    Originally, Qin Yue had long wanted to turn into a ghost cultivator and accompany Chu Jiangnan, but Chu Jiangnan had an obsession. What Chu Jiangnan wanted was Qin Yue himself, and he could not accept turning into a ghost cultivator. After all, once he turned into a ghost cultivator, there were some things , cannot be reversed.


    Moreover, the ghost cultivator will face countless disasters, and once it fails, there is no chance of rebirth.


    "not good!"


    The originally tense and empty silence suddenly found that Qin Yue''s soul under the willow tree was shaking violently, and it might collapse at any time, and the whole person''s face became pale and bloodless.


    I feel nervous and my nerves may break at any time.


    Once Qin Yue''s soul collapsed and Chu Jiangnan turned from a Buddha into a demon, he would definitely become an unimaginable demon. At that time, the formation here would not be able to trap Chu Jiangnan, who was in a demon.


    This moment, very short, very short.


    It''s even just a breath of time, but in the eyes of everyone, it seems like a long time has passed.


    It was so long that their bodies felt a little numb.


    Li Yixi looked at Chu Jiangnan in front of him at this moment with a complicated expression.


    At this moment, Chu Jiangnan was too nervous, his inner thoughts and emotions were clearly perceived by Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi found that he underestimated Chu Jiangnan.


    "Reckless!"


    "This Nima is an invisible love in the world!"


    "Actually, for this woman, I am willing to give everything."


    Li Yixi also understood, and understood why Chu Jiangnan and Qin Yue lived until now.


    Because, in Chu Jiangnan''s body, there is an extremely terrifying demon.


    Not true not false.


    Extremely weird.


    This demon has a way to resurrect Qin Yue and turn it into a demon, but the price is the three souls and seven souls of Chu Jiangnan, who is willing to merge with it.


    Chu Jiangnan lost his love and turned into an ancestor demon.


    But when the Ancestral Demon was born, it had to devour 333,333,333 souls and slaughter all living beings.


    Chu Jiangnan''s Buddhist heart resisted.


    However, if he came later, for Qin Yue, Chu Jiangnan''s persistence would be broken, because Qin Yue had reached the limit.


    The soul of the ancestral demon is also waiting for this moment.


    "Sure!"


    Li Yixi stared at Chu Jiangnan''s eyes and said solemnly.


    Chu Jiangnan, whose nerves were tense, only dared to breathe when he heard Li Yixi''s words clearly at this moment.


    However.


    At this moment, Chu Jiangnan''s state did not improve in the slightest.


    got worse.


    Chu Jiangnan''s breathing was extremely rapid, and the sound of heavy breathing was frightening.


    There was a touch of excitement on Chu Jiangnan''s face.


    Emotions, from tension to another extreme.


    Extreme worry, like extreme joy.


    One bad, Chu Jiangnan still collapsed.


    "Sir, are you sure?"


    Chu Jiangnan stared at Li Yixi, unwilling to blink.


    In the blink of an eye, Li Yixi disappeared.


    Qin Yue''s soul under the willow tree reached out and covered her mouth.


    Qin Yue and Chu Jiangnan have been together for countless years. Even in the form of a soul, Qin Yue knows Chu Jiangnan very well. If Li Yixi doesn''t answer well, he won''t have to wait for his soul to dissipate, Chu Jiangnan will be enchanted and turned into a demon.


    Once enchanted, no one can stop it.


    Kong Ji and the others held their breath and stared at Li Yixi.


    They knew that a catastrophe in the world was just in Li Yixi''s thoughts.


    At the same time of being nervous, at this moment, everyone expected that Li Yixi would really have a way to save Qin Yue.


    Then a catastrophe will disappear.


    Knowing that Li Yixi''s strength is unfathomable and unfathomable, at this moment, he is still extremely nervous.


    Li Yixi felt Chu Jiangnan''s emotions. As a medical immortal cultivated by the system, Li Yixi knew very well that at this moment, it was too simple to want to kill Chu Jiangnan and let him be swallowed by the soul of the ancestral demon.


    Just kill Chu Jiangnan''s hope.


    Li Yixi knew that now, only one step at a time.


    Otherwise, there will be huge troubles.


    And Li Yixi knew that solving the soul of the ancestor demon was the key.


    Although the soul of the ancestral demon was waiting for Chu Jiangnan to be willing to merge, Li Yixi did not know whether the soul of the ancestral demon would meet the hope that it would be dashed, and suddenly exploded and devoured Chu Jiangnan''s mind.


    "Sure!"


    "Liar to you, I will die."


    Li Yixi''s face showed confidence.


    "So, what do you need me to pay for you to take action?"


    After Chu Jiangnan was happy, he looked at Li Yixi with great anxiety. In Chu Jiangnan''s view, everything needed to be paid, just like the soul of the ancestors.


    "Conditions?"


    "No, now you have nothing, what can you give, I don''t want your life, how can I support you?"


    "However, let''s talk about conditions!"


    "Also, that''s why you listen to me tell a story!"


    "Can you?"


    Li Yixi looked at Chu Jiangnan and said with a smile.


    Li Yixi felt that the best way at this moment was to stabilize Chu Jiangnan''s emotions first.


    "Listen to a story?"


    Chu Jiangnan and the people present were all stunned.


    I don''t understand what Li Yixi wants to do at all.


    Qin Yue, the soul body under the willow tree, felt that Chu Jiangnan''s mood had stabilized a little bit, but Qin Yue found that her soul had a more obvious tendency to dissipate.


    A look of worry.

 Chapter 1244

    But Qin Yue was also curious, what story Li Yixi was going to tell.


    Not only Qin Yue was curious, but everyone present was extremely curious.


    I don''t know what the story Li Yixi is going to tell has anything to do with saving Qin Yue.


    At this moment, Chu Jiangnan was very anxious, but at this moment, he could only be patient and wait.


    After all, after waiting countless years, there is still time to tell a story.


    For some reason, being close to Li Yixi, even through the formation, Chu Jiangnan felt inexplicably trusting.


    Even Chu Jiangnan himself felt a little weird.


    Seeing Chu Jiangnan staring at him, Li Yixi was not in a hurry.


    Li Yixi''s power of merit appeared and turned into a set of seats, and Li Yixi sat down slowly.


    Rather than start talking right away, take out some fine wine first.


    I poured myself a cup, and looked at Kong Ji and the others, their hearts jumped to their throats, they were really panicking that Jiangnan couldn''t keep calm and fell into a demon.


    "There is a sect named Wudang."


    "In the sect, there is a little Taoist priest with extremely high rank. His name is Hong Xixiang."


    "Hong Xixiang has been guarding Wudang Mountain, and he has made an oath that he will not go down the mountain if he is not the best in the world, and he has a red-clothed woman in his heart.


    It''s just because of character reasons, or God''s will, that he can''t go down the mountain to prevent his beloved from marrying Jiangnan.


    And he also knows that only the number one in the world has the qualification to marry the person he loves.


    And one day, he calculated a hexagram, and today he went down to Jiangnan, and he suddenly realized that he had already cultivated 700 years of merit in his previous two lives.


    Finally down the mountain, but the beloved has reached the limit of life.


    Hong Xixiang said, I have waited for you for seven hundred years, are you willing to wait for me for three hundred years?


    You''ve been waiting for me for seven hundred years when you got the red robe, so why don''t I want to wait for you for three hundred years?


    Hong Xixiang asked the sky, "Five hundred years ago, there were three people in the poor road, Lu Dongxuan, Qi Xuan framed 50 years ago, and now Hong Xixiang in Wudang has cultivated 700 years of merit. I just want the world to open a line and let my lover soar."


    Hong washes the elephant to solve the problem in exchange for his lover''s longevity. "


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and she smiled at Chu Jiangnan who was caught in the storyline.


    Chu Jiangnan woke up and really wanted to ask Li Yixi why he told this story. He was very moved, but it didn''t seem to have anything to do with him.


    Li Yixi didn''t wait for Chu Jiangnan to speak, and said with a smile, "Hong Xixiang is relieved of the soldiers, in exchange for his lover''s ascension and longevity."


    "But when you met me, you didn''t need to solve it, and you didn''t need to wait for three hundred years."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Chu Jiangnan, who was beside him, was shocked.


    He looked at Li Yixi in front of him with bright eyes, without making a sound, quietly waiting for Li Yixi to speak.


    Chu Jiangnan did not question Li Yixi''s words, because Chu Jiangnan discovered that the chair Li Yixi was sitting on and the table in front of him were the result of merit.


    Chu Jiangnan knew that Li Yixi was not a mediocre person.


    At this moment, Li Yixi felt that Chu Jiangnan''s mood was much better. He drank the wine in the glass and said, "You are willing to wait for your wife for 18 years."


    "If you are willing, eighteen years later, I will give you back an intact Qin Yue."


    Qin Yue, who was on the side, heard Li Yixi''s words at this moment, and looked at Li Yixi with an incredible expression.


    Chu Jiangnan''s breathing became extremely heavy. Originally, the soul of the ancestral demon caused Chu Jiangnan''s mood to change, but when Chu Jiangnan approached Li Yixi, Li Yixi''s invisible breath suppressed the soul of the ancestral demon. The soul of the ancestral demon was very Fear, not daring to act rashly, made Chu Jiangnan a little more awake.


    "I would."


    "I don''t know senior, how can I save my wife?"


    At this moment, Chu Jiangnan looked at Li Yixi expectantly.


    "There is someone in my underworld!"


    "Send your wife to reincarnation, eighteen years later, you can love each other."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the soul of the ancestor demon in Chu Jiangnan moved slightly, interfering with Chu Jiangnan.


    "Um?"


    "Where did the evil thing come from!"


    Li Yixi drank, and a ray of merit passed through the formation and landed on Chu Jiangnan''s eyebrows.


    Which wisp of disturbing breath instantly converges.


    Chu Jiangnan regained his senses again.


    Chu Jiangnan said suspiciously: "The way of heaven collapses and reincarnation disappears. How can senior send me chess pieces into reincarnation?"


    At this moment, Chu Jiangnan was a little anxious.


    "who said it."


    "Reincarnation still exists, and my relationship with the underworld is okay. I can walk through the back door for you, so that after your wife is reincarnated, she can keep her memory, and it will not appear to be born when they meet again."


    "Don''t worry, just wait."


    Li Yixi comforted Chu Jiangnan.


    Take out a talisman and instantly ignite.


    This is what Li Yixi used to contact the underworld.


    The next moment, the void flickered, and two figures appeared.


    It is the black and white impermanence of the underworld.


    "I''ve seen your son!"


    Black and White Impermanence was overjoyed. He didn''t expect that Li Yixi actually summoned them. His face was filled with joy, and he felt that the opportunity to hug his thighs had come.


    "Is black and white impermanent?"


    At this moment, Chu Jiangnan''s expression changed slightly.


    I even thought it was an illusion.


    But soon, Chu Jiangnan confirmed that the scene in front of him was indeed true.


    Not long after the underworld was perfected, in fact, there were not many underworlds in other immortal domains, so few people knew about the chaotic immortal domain.


    "You two, I have something to ask you!"


    "Send this woman into reincarnation, give her a good life, how about being able to practice cultivation in the next life?"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Black and White Impermanence had some doubts. According to reason, if Li Yixi wanted to save this woman, it should not be difficult, but at this moment, when he heard that there was an opportunity for his own service, Black and White Impermanence''s eyes lit up.


    "Don''t worry, son, it''s just a small matter."


    "It must be done properly for the son."


    "If the son is worried, you can follow us into the underworld!"


    Black and white impermanence invites immediately.


    "Chu Jiangnan, are you willing to enter the underworld with me."


    "In this way, you can also feel at ease!"


    "It can also protect the reincarnation of your wife."


    Li Yixi looked at Chu Jiangnan within the formation.


    At this moment, Chu Jiangnan is protected by a ray of merit, and the soul of the ancestors in his body does not dare to move at all. Chu Jiangnan saved his emotions, "Senior, I am willing to go to the underworld with you."


    "If that''s the case, then let''s go!"


    Li Yixi stood up, the power of merit turned into a knife with a light stroke, the formation was broken, and the indestructible formation was like thin paper in front of Li Yixi.


    "Two, please!"


    Black and white impermanence also spoke quickly, very kind, after all, this is the person Li Yixi took the initiative to help.


    Chu Jiangnan and Qin Yue hurriedly followed Li Yixi and Black and White Impermanence into the underworld.


    As he walked, Hei Wuchang smiled.


    "Mr. Chu, I have a suggestion, listen to it first!"


    "I think you and your wife want to be together forever, then your wife can choose different ways of reincarnation."


    "The Sea of ??Death in the Chaos Immortal Territory has a unique lotus flower. That lotus is favored by the heavens and the earth and has absorbed a lot of luck. I can make your wife''s soul reincarnate into the lotus body, and it doesn''t take long to transform into a human form , being able to have supreme qualifications, and proving longevity is no problem, this can also reduce a lot of trouble, what do you think?"


    When Bai Wuchang heard this, his body trembled, and he stared blankly at Hei Wuchang. He felt that he had to learn it. He was not good enough. That golden lotus was transformed by luck. Unlimited.

 Chapter 1245

    "Hey, sure enough, the reaction is slow, and the day lily is cold."


    At this moment, Bai Wuchang was extremely tired.


    When Chu Jiangnan heard this, his expression suddenly lit up.


    "Sir, is it really possible?"


    Although Chu Jiangnan was powerful, he looked at Black and White Impermanence at this moment, which was extremely respectful.


    Chu Jiangnan''s body trembled slightly with excitement.


    If you follow Bai Wuchang''s method, then your wife will be reincarnated with the blessing of luck. Once transformed, she will be a not weak cultivator. Moreover, there will be less obstacles between you and Qin Yue, and you can use methods to let Qin Yue Yue quickly completed his transformation, Chu Jiangnan waited countless years, and really didn''t want to wait any longer.


    Naturally there is such an opportunity, how can Chu Jiangnan refuse, and is willing to refuse.


    Qin Yue''s beautiful eyes also stared at Black Impermanence.


    "Of course you can, you are the son''s friends, this trivial matter can still be done!"


    "Thank you so much, son!"


    Hei Wuchang''s voice fell, and he immediately looked at Li Yixi and flattered.


    Chu Jiangnan has lived for countless years, naturally he is not a stupid person, and he immediately heard the meaning of Black Impermanence. We will help you, not because of you, Chu Jiangnan, but because of the existence of the son.


    Don''t ignore your son.


    At the same time as the warning, Hei Wuchang was also drawing close to Li Yixi.


    "Thank you son!"


    "If it weren''t for the son, my wife''s soul would not last long, and it would really collapse. At that time, there would be no chance for reincarnation."


    "Chu Jiangnan doesn''t know how to repay the son''s kindness."


    Chu Jiangnan and his wife turned around and looked at Li Yixi gratefully.


    At the time of despair, it was Li Yixi who saved them, otherwise it would be unacceptable for the husband and wife.


    One person, the soul is scattered, unable to enter the reincarnation.


    One person is very likely to turn into an ancestor demon, slaughter the world, and cause boundless sins.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Just invite me for a drink if you have time!"


    "I just wish there are lovers in the world to be married at last!"


    Li Yixi smiled and patted Chu Jiangnan''s shoulder, comforting him.


    In Chu Jiangnan''s body, the extremely anxious soul of the ancestral demon was just about to fight to the death, when Li Yixi''s sudden shot, a majestic force, instantly sealed the ancestral demon''s soul in Chu Jiangnan''s body.


    "No no no..."


    "how can that be?"


    "how can that be?"


    "Who is this person? Not only does he have merit, but he also has such terrifying means."


    "This world has actually established a cycle of reincarnation."


    "The underworld seems to be extremely respectful to him."


    "Not only can''t see through, but what exactly is he going to do?"


    At this moment, the soul of the ancestors didn''t want to merge with Chu Jiangnan at all, and just wanted to leave, but the power of Li Yixi''s merits entangled the soul of the ancestors.


    Li Yixi''s hand fell, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "The power of merit is actually very mysterious and easy to use. In other words, the ability is against the sky, and it can change with people''s minds."


    "It can''t kill the enemy, but it can be used to imprison the enemy."


    "In this way, isn''t the death energy in Chu Jiangnan''s eyebrows quiet?"


    "Sure enough, good stuff!"


    Li Yixi completed it quietly, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Soon, everyone arrived at Naihe Bridge.


    On the Naihe Bridge, a series of figures walked numbly, queuing up to drink Meng Po soup.


    Madam Meng''s eyes lit up when she saw Li Yixi coming.


    "I''ve seen your son!"


    "Young master, why don''t you have a bowl of Meng Po soup to quench your thirst?"


    Madam Meng was so enthusiastic, but Li Yixi''s calf trembled when she heard this.


    He quickly smiled and said, "I don''t need it if I''m not thirsty. Madam Meng will use it slowly."


    Li Yixi secretly cursed, I don''t want to be reborn.


    Madam Meng was also joking, and her eyes immediately fell on Qin Yue who was on the side.


    "Master, is this your friend?"


    "I didn''t expect that the son would come to deliver it."


    Po Meng looked at Qin Yue enviously.


    "Um!"


    "It''s a friend, I''m bored, just go with me!" Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Hei Wuchang, who was on the side, quickly said: "Mengba, we will leave first, Qin Yue has suffered for a lifetime, we plan to let her He was reincarnated with his memory and reconnected with his husband."


    Hei Wuchang roughly explained it, and Madam Meng was moved and let go immediately.


    Soon, a group of people came to the Hall of Reincarnation.


    The Niu Tau Ma Mian, who was sent here to temporarily supervise, saw Li Yixi''s arrival, and a smile instantly appeared on his originally bitter face.


    "Niu Tau, Ma Mian, I have seen the son!"


    The enthusiasm of the two made Li Yixi feel embarrassed.


    "Hello you two!"


    Hei Wuchang''s face changed slightly, looking at the ox head and horse''s face, Hei Wuchang realized that these two guys wanted to cut off his own credit halfway, how could he succeed.


    Hei Wuchang said with a dark face: "Why are you talking so much nonsense, immediately do things for the son, and send Qin Yue into reincarnation."


    "The golden lotus of the sea of ??death is about to give birth to consciousness, it can''t be too late, let Qin Yue transform into golden lotus consciousness."


    The black impermanence voice fell, took out the life and death book, and immediately revised it.


    The speed is called fast.


    Niu Tau Ma''s face was ugly.


    The two of them naturally knew that this guy Hei Wuchang was impeccable and perfectly protected his credit.


    Niu Tau Ma looked at Li Yixi, and quickly squeezed out a smile: "Young master, don''t worry, we will do it for you immediately."


    "Qin Yue, go!"


    "Your husband''s cultivation base is not weak, and soon the two of you will be able to meet each other, and you don''t have to be reluctant to part."


    The horse smiled.


    "Thank you sir!"


    At this moment, Qin Yue looked at Niu Tau Ma Mian gratefully.


    "Yue''er, let''s go!"


    "We''ll meet soon."


    Although Chu Jiangnan was reluctant, at this moment, he hurriedly spoke up.


    It seems that Chu Jiangnan is calm, but his fists have long been clenched into fists.


    In fact, there are still waves in the heart, but hold back.


    "Um?"


    "Husband, look forward to our meeting!"


    Qin Yue''s voice fell, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. At this moment, she felt relieved, and she no longer needed to live with trepidation like before.


    Qin Yue walked quickly into the door of reincarnation.


    Inside the gate of reincarnation, a ghostly shadow appeared.


    The picture changed rapidly, and soon the illusory shadow merged into a golden lotus flower.


    That golden lotus is extraordinary at first glance.


    "Young master, let''s go, I''ll take you there."


    "Today, as long as Chu Jiangnan spends some cultivation, Jinlian will instantly transform into a human being, and his memory will be awakened."


    At this moment of Hei Wuchang, there was a smile on his face, and a passage appeared in front of him.


    Seeing that Chu Jiangnan couldn''t wait, Li Yixi simply said a few words to Niu Tau Ma Mian and stepped into the passage.


    Soon, several people came to the sea of ??death.


    Li Yixi had to sigh that the underworld was really a good transit station, it was really convenient, but it was a pity that it was gloomy.


    Li Yixi looked at the golden lotus in the center of the lake.


    At this moment, the golden lotus was flourishing.


    Chu Jiangnan immediately urged the cultivation base to let his own cultivation base enter the golden lotus.


    Soon, the golden lotus of luck slowly bloomed.


    A beautiful woman in a golden robe appeared in the center of the golden lotus.


    It was Qin Yue who was reincarnated as a human.

 Chapter 1246

    "Moon!"


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Chu Jiangnan cried with joy.


    However, a blank look appeared on the woman''s face.


    Seeing that Chu Jiangnan didn''t answer, he became nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous, give Qin Yue a little time and let her integrate her memories."


    "Of course, you can also help her wake up!"


    Li Yixi reminded with a smile.


    "Thank you for reminding me, Jiangnan lost his temper."


    Chu Jiangnan, who was nervous, waved his hand after being reminded by Li Yixi, and all the memories of the two of them in the previous life entered Qin Yue''s eyebrows at this moment.


    Qin Yue, who was originally merging memories, when familiar scenes appeared in her mind, the fusion of memories was even faster.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, Qin Yue suddenly raised her head, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    "Jiangnan!"


    The voice was a little choked.


    Mixed with various emotions.


    Chu Jiangnan was stunned, really seeing Qin Yue recovering her memory, at this moment Chu Jiangnan stood there dumbfounded, with a look of disbelief.


    "Jiangnan!"


    Qin Yue said again, ran over, and hugged Chu Jiangnan''s neck.


    "Yue''er, is it really you?"


    Chu Jiangnan''s whole body was shaking with excitement. Waiting for this day, Chu Jiangnan didn''t know how long he had waited, and today it finally came true.


    "It''s me! It''s me!"


    "Our wish came true!"


    At this moment, Qin Yue also realized that someone was still there.


    Immediately let go of Chu Jiangnan, "Qin Yue, thank you son for your kindness."


    With a thud, Qin Yue knelt down in front of Li Yixi.


    "Qin Yue, can''t make it, can''t make it."


    "Just a little thing!"


    "Quick, get up!"


    When Li Yixi wanted to help Qin Yue up, with a plop, Chu Jiangnan also knelt down.


    "Thank you son!"


    At this moment, the husband and wife are grateful from the bottom of their hearts. If it wasn''t for Li Yixi, it would not be possible for them to have this moment.


    "Get up!"


    "Otherwise, I''ll be angry!"


    Li Yixi was really helpless, why did everyone like to kneel so much.


    Seeing that Li Yixi seemed really angry, Chu Jiangnan and Qin Yue, who were kneeling on the ground, immediately got up.


    He quickly wiped the tears from his face.


    Qin Yue stared at Chu Jiangnan with a serious look, "Husband, we have gone through countless hardships to get to where we are today, but there are still countless tragedies, and those people can''t be with their loved ones until they die."


    "Now, I have also stepped into the ranks of cultivation. While our husband and wife will travel the world in the future, I hope that my husband will help more mortals so that they can be together, and that all lovers in the world will eventually become dependents."


    A smile appeared on Chu Jiangnan''s face: "Okay, then in the future, we will walk the world, see the mountains and rivers, and use mana to make some lovers have cause and effect, so that their fates are intertwined, and they will not regret their lives for a lifetime."


    Li Yixi on the side laughed and said: "It''s so good, there is no moon old in the world, then, from now on, you Chu Jiangnan will be a moon old."


    "May you, this month old, make all lovers in the world get married."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell.


    The power of merit that Li Yixi injected into Chu Jiangnan''s body suddenly erupted with a cold light.


    The soul of the ancestral demon that was sealed, before it had time to react, was obliterated by the power of desire.


    The power of merit and desire is intertwined, swallowing the power of the ancestors.


    In an instant, this newly born power made up for the cultivation that Chu Jiangnan cut to Qin Yue, and also appeared on Chu Jiangnan''s eyebrows, turning into a golden mark.


    Chu Jiangnan''s body shook violently.


    His expression changed slightly.


    The body trembled slightly.


    "God''s authority, this is God''s authority, I have become the old man of the moon."


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At this moment, Chu Jiangnan was in a trance, feeling like he was dreaming.


    Chu Jiangnan found that he actually saw the marriage line of all living beings.


    The black and white impermanence body on the side trembled suddenly.


    "God''s authority, this is God''s authority."


    "So it is, so it is!"


    "No wonder the master''s tactics are against the sky, why didn''t he rescue Qin Yue, it turned out that the master planned."


    "The transformation of Chu Jiangnan''s whole person, the transformation inside and out, turned out to be to grant the authority of God."


    "Sure enough, after the master has perfected the underworld, he will build the heaven."


    Black and white impermanence looked at each other and looked at the void.


    At this moment, they can feel that this world is perfected again, and the avenue of heaven and earth has been further improved.


    "I see!"


    The doubts in the black and white impermanence heart disappeared.


    Chu Jiangnan''s heart was so shocked that his lips trembled violently.


    Hei Wuchang''s expression changed slightly, and his voice immediately sounded in Chu Jiangnan''s mind.


    "Fellow Daoist Chu, don''t talk too much, don''t ask."


    "Just treat the son as an ordinary person."


    "Young master is the master of this world. Now, with the perfection of the order of heaven and earth, my underworld was born and countless priests appeared. You are just a trivial matter for the son."


    "Of course, respect has to be maintained."


    "Um?"


    Chu Jiangnan, who had a storm in his heart at first, was horrified when he heard that Li Yixi was the master of this world.


    These days, although Chu Jiangnan''s state is not right, he also knows the variation of heaven and earth.


    "Calm down!"


    Black Impermanence said again.


    "Congratulations!"


    "This matter is complete!"


    Li Yixi smiled slightly, and then his eyes fell on the black and white impermanence, and said a little embarrassedly: "Two, can you use the convenience of the underworld to send me back to the Demon Mountain."


    Hearing this, Hei Wuchang''s eyes lit up.


    In the eyes of Black and White Impermanence, as long as they can serve Li Yixi, in their eyes, it is an honor.


    With a smile on his face, he quickly said: "Where is the son, we are also free when we are idle. Since we brought the son here, we will naturally send the son back."


    "In the future, do you still want to beg your son to drink?"


    "Sir, please!"


    Black Impermanence''s voice fell, and a dark passage appeared.


    Although Li Yixi resisted a little, he couldn''t. It was too far. It was much more convenient to go to the underworld.


    Li Yixi turned around and his eyes fell on Chu Jiangnan and his wife.


    "Two, are you going back to the Demon God Mountain or staying here temporarily?"


    Seeing Li Yixi being so polite, Chu Jiangnan said with a stiff mouth, "Let''s go back to the Demon God Mountain with your son."


    After knowing that Li Yixi was God, Chu Jiangnan''s expression changed.


    Moreover, when Li Yixi thought about it, he directly wiped out the soul of the ancestral demon, and Chu Jiangnan was extremely heartbroken.


    Moreover, now that he was given the authority of God, Chu Jiangnan also wanted to learn more from Black and White Impermanence.


    After all, I don''t understand Yue Lao at all.


    "it is good!"


    "Then let''s go together!"


    "If you go back, the Empty-Still True Buddha should be very happy."


    "There is no magic in Buddhism!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Naturally know the worry of the empty silence, the Buddha''s son becomes a demon, for the Buddha, the blow is very big.


    "Sir said yes!"


    Chu Jiangnan was very nervous and nodded hurriedly.


    Stepping into the passage, Chu Jiangnan seized the time and asked about Hei Wu Chang Yue Lao.


    Hei Wuchang didn''t know much about Yue Lao either, so he smiled and said, "Young master, you are also idle when you are on the teleportation road. Master, can you tell us a story?"


    "Just tell the story of Gong Yue Lao that day, how about that?"

 Chapter 1247

    Demon Mountain.


    The crowd before the cave had disappeared.


    Even Kong Ji also left, after all, this is a forbidden area of ??Demon God Mountain, and it is not easy for outsiders to stay for a long time.


    On the other hand, Xiao Hongye, the eldest young lady of Demon Mountain, did not leave, sitting on a boulder, her legs swaying constantly.


    He was absent-minded, holding some stones in his hands.


    Randomly thrown into the pool not far away.


    Above the pool, ripples appeared.


    The corner of Xiao Hongye''s mouth showed a hint of curiosity.


    "Li Yixi?"


    "What a miraculous person, I can feel that his life breath is extremely rich, that is to say, today he is too young, but he actually uses the means."


    "I''m afraid there are many secrets on me!"


    "A box of medicine actually made me awaken Chaos to devour the hegemony."


    "This is the Chaos Dao Body, and such a precious thing was given to the big brother at will."


    "interesting!"


    "This kind of existence, but it is like those old immortals who play the role of hermit masters, interesting, interesting!"


    "Big brother said that Li Yixi is from Jinling Xiancheng in the Free and Easy Immortal Domain. When you have time, you must go to Jinling Xiancheng to see it."


    At this moment, Xiao Hongye''s mind was full of Li Yixi, and she was extremely curious about Li Yixi.


    "In this world, there is no underworld, and there is no reincarnation."


    "However, today, the underworld cave opened, and the legendary black and white impermanence appeared."


    "Can Chu Jiangnan''s husband and wife really be redeemed?"


    Thinking of these things, Xiao Hongye couldn''t help but be curious.


    In the void, a figure emerged.


    It''s very strange, and the formation of the Demon Mountain has no effect on it.


    It was none other than the cholera puppet who followed the real cholera king.


    The cholera puppet had done some tricks on Xiao Hongye''s body. As soon as he entered the Demonic Mountain, the puppet easily locked onto Xiao Hongye''s existence.


    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s really God helping me, I''m actually here alone."


    "If it''s in other parts of Demon God Mountain, it''s not easy to do it, but here, it''s extremely easy to kill her."


    "It won''t cause any trouble."


    Locking on Xiao Hongye, the corner of the puppet''s mouth showed a ferocious expression.


    He landed silently and quickly approached Xiao Yehong.


    Xiao Yehong didn''t expect that when he was in the Demonic Mountain, someone could approach him quietly.


    Xiao Hongye can be said to have no defense at all. After all, it is impossible to easily enter the forbidden area of ??the Demon Mountain.


    The puppet is extremely daring, after all, he has done tricks on Xiao Hongye before.


    This time, in his opinion, Xiao Hongye has just woken up, and he has not even stepped into the peak. He wants to kill Xiao Hongye without knowing it, like searching for something.


    Moreover, the avenue of cholera is very strange, once the power of cholera enters the body, it is not afraid of Xiao Yehong at all.


    In the blink of an eye, the puppet appeared more than ten meters behind Xiao Hongye.


    "Humph!"


    "Pity!"


    "Otherwise, it''s a perfect puppet."


    "Now, just die!"


    The puppet''s icy voice sounded.


    The next moment, under the urging of the puppet, the power of cholera spread silently.


    Entered Xiao Hongye''s body.


    When the puppet looks proud.


    Xiao Hongye, who was originally absent-minded, frowned.


    Because Xiao Hongye discovered that inexplicably, a force of the Great Dao entered Xiao Hongye''s body.


    The power of the Great Dao, as soon as it entered, was swallowed by Xiao Hongye''s devouring body.


    The power of cholera was originally extremely terrifying, but for Xiao Hongye, who had awakened Chaos to devour the hegemonic body, it was a great supplement.


    In an instant, Xiao Hongye felt that his Chaos Devouring Overlord was actually stronger.


    "Um?"


    "This is?"


    "Is this the power of cholera?"


    After Xiao Hongye was shocked, he immediately reacted. The power of the avenue, Xiao Hongye, was extremely clear. It was the power of cholera, which almost killed Xiao Hongye before.


    "Die!"


    "The Sword of Cholera!"


    The corner of the puppet''s mouth showed a chill, and the power of cholera condensed into a long sword, which was pierced at Xiao Hongye''s body.


    From the puppet''s point of view, the power of cholera was such that Xiao Hongye was controlled.


    This sword is also very arbitrary. In his opinion, it only needs to stab Xiao Hongye.


    "Um!"


    Xiao Hongye, who was shocked, his expression changed slightly. He felt the presence of the power of cholera just now, and naturally became extremely vigilant.


    Before the sword arrived, Xiao Hongye felt it.


    Xiao Hongye turned around, his claws turned into dragon claws, and he directly grabbed the long sword that was stabbed by the puppet.


    This is the Xiao family''s method of suppressing the clan, the dragon-turning hand.


    Xiao Hongye''s reaction greatly changed the puppet''s expression at the moment.


    A face full of horror.


    "No no no..."


    The puppet''s eyes widened and screamed.


    He wanted to give up the long sword in his hand, but at this moment, a strange force, extremely terrifying, actually imprisoned his body.


    The terrifying devouring power made the puppet unable to break free.


    At the same time, the terrifying power in the body entered Xiao Hongye''s body at an extremely terrifying speed, following the long sword condensed by the law.


    In the eyes of the puppet, the power of cholera is the power of the great avenue, but at this moment, the puppet realizes that Xiao Hongye is not only not afraid, but his cultivation level is skyrocketing.


    "impossible!"


    "Absolutely impossible, how could you devour this power!"


    "The chaotic road, but the power of the unknown land, cannot be resolved, cannot be cleared."


    "How can it be swallowed?"


    The puppet''s face became extremely ferocious and desperate at this moment.


    The power in the body quickly disappeared.


    That terrifying devouring power is indescribable.


    In the blink of an eye, half of the power in the puppet''s body entered Xiao Hongye''s body. Not only was Xiao Hongye fine, but his cultivation level soared at an extremely terrifying speed.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Xiao Hongye never imagined that his swallowing power would be so domineering.


    After discovering the puppet, Xiao Hongye naturally sensed the power of the puppet, and the power of the puppet was extremely powerful.


    Is a god emperor.


    And Xiao Hongye himself is only the peak of the gods, and there is an irreparable gap with the realm of the gods.


    But at this moment, the power of devouring directly ignored the gap between the realms and sucked up the power of cholera from the puppet at an incredible speed.


    A minute later, the puppet''s body became extremely shriveled, and its vitality completely disappeared.


    With a thud, he fell directly to the ground.


    Dead body.


    Together with the power of the soul, it was swallowed up by Xiao Hongye.


    Not only did Xiao Hongye¡¯s cultivation level increase greatly, but also the bloodline of Xiao Hongye¡¯s whole person evolved again.


    The power of cholera in the puppet made Xiao Hongye complete a small evolution.


    Looking at the skinny corpse in front of him, Xiao Hongye''s eyes widened.


    "This is a physique, is it so strong?"


    "My bloodline has evolved, I have stepped into the pinnacle of the realm of the king of gods, and my Dao foundation has no sense of vain at all."


    Xiao Hongye''s voice was full of astonishment.

 Chapter 1248

    Xiao Hongye''s face was full of disbelief, staring blankly at his hands.


    A figure entered the forbidden area at this moment.


    It was Xiao Tiandao.


    When Xiao Tiandao just arrived, looking at the corpse on the ground, feeling the breath of Xiao Hongye, Xiao Tiandao showed an incredible look.


    "Is it the peak of the king of gods?"


    Xiao Tiandao opened his mouth wide, thinking it was an illusion, and even reached out to wipe his eyes.


    Xiao Tiandao''s voice woke Xiao Hongye up.


    "elder brother!"


    Xiao Hongye''s anxious eyes fell on Xiao Tiandao.


    "what happened?"


    At this moment, Xiao Tiandao also knew that the scene in front of him was real, not an illusion.


    He looked at Xiao Hongye with an incredible look on his face.


    "Brother, isn''t my physique so evil that it actually devoured this guy to death. Although this guy wants to kill me, my bloodline is very wrong."


    "I actually stepped into the realm of the king of gods, and my bloodline actually changed once."


    "The power of cholera actually has the effect of transforming my bloodline, which is not found in other spirits."


    "Brother, in the future, won''t I be a witch!"


    Xiao Hongye was not only not surprised, but rather frightened.


    Chaos swallowing the hegemony body is terrible.


    Hearing Xiao Hongye''s words, Xiao Tiandao was very shocked in his heart. He did not expect that this Chaos Devouring Overlord was so strong.


    Seeing Xiao Hongye''s nervousness, Xiao Tiandao smiled and comforted: "Hongye, there is no need to be so nervous, there is no difference between good and bad physique, only talents can distinguish good from evil, but for you in the future, you have to keep your heart and don''t fall into the power of swallowing. The temptation is good."


    "The master naturally gave you the magic medicine, so that you can awaken the chaos and swallow the hegemony body, then you will have the ability to bind you, and there should be calculations for you, but don''t let the master down!"


    Xiao Tiandao warned with a serious face.


    Today, Xiao Tiandao can be considered to have seen the horror of chaos swallowing the hegemony body, and he is also worried that Xiao Hongye will go into a road of no return, so he warned in time.


    "That''s good, brother, am I that stupid?"


    "However, brother, I have such a heaven-defying physique, doesn''t it mean that I will be able to surpass you soon!"


    Xiao Hongye''s eyes were extremely bright when he thought of this.


    Xiao Tiandao was not worried when he heard this.


    "Hongye, if you want to surpass brother, you have to work hard!"


    Xiao Tiandao said with a mysterious face.


    If before, Xiao Hongye had awakened such a physique against the sky, Xiao Tiandao would naturally be under a lot of pressure, but now it is different, Xiao Tiandao has obtained the blood of slaughtering ancestor dragons, after refining, Xiao Tiandao is sure that he can complete a mutation, not How much worse than Xiao Hongye.


    Xiao Tiandao wanted to speak, but stopped immediately.


    His expression became solemn.


    He warned: "Hongye, remember, don''t be reckless in front of the masters, otherwise I will be the devil mountain, and the blessings and misfortunes will be unknown!"


    "Master, you are coming back!"


    Xiao Tiandao''s voice fell, and a vortex suddenly appeared in the void in front of him.


    Xiao Hongye also became extremely nervous.


    Before, she was very curious about Li Yixi, but now Xiao Hongye was in awe after hearing what Xiao Tiandao said.


    In the blink of an eye, the vortex became stable and a channel appeared.


    In the passage, several figures stepped out.


    It was Li Yixi and his party who had returned.


    "Sir, we are retiring!"


    "If your son needs something, just call us immediately."


    "There are still some things to deal with in the underworld, so I won''t participate in the banquet."


    Black and white impermanence immediately bowed and saluted, looking extremely respectful.


    Along the way, Chu Jiangnan also got to know Yue Lao.


    I also realized what kind of existence Li Yixi was.


    "Trouble the two of you, see you in Jinling Xiancheng in the future, and invite you to drink at that time."


    "Enough!"


    Li Yixi laughed.


    "Thank you, son!"


    Hearing this, black and white impermanence eyes light up.


    Thank you again and again, then turn around and leave.


    "I''ve seen Brother Li!"


    Xiao Tiandao was extremely nervous, but at this moment, he could only call him that with courage.


    "Sorry for making Brother Xiao wait for a long time, but it''s okay. The matter of Chu Jiangnan and his wife has finally been resolved."


    "It''s a good thing!"


    "Where is the true Buddha of empty silence?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes swept over, but there was no empty figure, and he was a little curious.


    "Brother Li, empty silence is in the hall."


    "This is a forbidden place in Demon God Mountain, and it is not convenient for outsiders to stay for a long time."


    When Xiao Tiandao heard Li Yixi''s words, his eyes swept across Chu Jiangnan and Qin Yue, his body trembled suddenly, and a hint of shock flashed in the depths of his pupils.


    In a short period of time, he did not expect that the soul of the ancestor demon in Chu Jiangnan would disappear, making Xiao Tiandao unable to see through it.


    At the same time, the mortal Qin Yue, not only was no longer a soul body, but also regained a physical body and stepped into the ranks of cultivation.


    When the voice fell, Xiao Tiandao knew that the Chu Jiangnan at the moment was no longer the existence he once knew, and he hurriedly saluted, "Congratulations to Brother Chu!"


    "Thank you Brother Xiao!"


    "If it weren''t for Brother Xiao, I wouldn''t be able to meet Young Master Li. I''m afraid that both my husband and wife would fall into endless misery."


    "This is a forbidden area, we won''t stay any more, let''s go to the main hall to chat."


    "It''s been a long time, you haven''t left this place, are you still a little scared?"


    Chu Jiangnan was a little nervous, and said with a smile at this moment.


    "Brother Chu said, let''s go to the main hall to chat."


    "Please!"


    Xiao Tiandao smiled slightly and immediately stretched out his hand.


    As for Qin Yue and Xiao Hongye, they didn''t speak, they quietly followed behind, and the group went to the main hall.


    "Empty silence, look who''s here!"


    Xiao Tiandao had just entered the hall and quickly opened his mouth.


    Everyone in the hall turned around and looked.


    "I''ve seen your son!"


    "I have seen Master!"


    One after another figure, hurriedly salute.


    "This is¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Kong Ji looked at Chu Jiangnan and his wife who walked into the main hall with an incredible look in their eyes.


    "Kongji, you have worked hard for you all these years."


    "If you hadn''t brought countless treasures, Yue''er wouldn''t be able to hold on to it now, and we wouldn''t be able to meet Young Master."


    "Bless me!"


    Chu Jiangnan''s voice fell, and he saluted Kong Ji.


    "Buddha, make it impossible, make it impossible."


    Kong Ji''s expression changed slightly, and he moved away immediately.


    Blocked again and again.


    "Empty silence, you can call me donor Chu or fellow Taoist in the future!"


    "I''ve lost my relationship with the Buddha!"


    "No, it''s fate!"


    Chu Jiangnan immediately spoke when he thought of his current identity.


    Without waiting for Kongji to speak, Chu Jiangnan''s voice hurriedly sounded in Kongji''s mind.


    "Empty silence, I really have no connection with the Buddha!"


    "Today, I am a chess piece of a master. I have my own position. The master''s strength is sky-high, and I am the master of this world. Now I have almost finished swallowing the world. Within this world, I am the supreme ruler."


    "The master intends to create an amazing world, a world with order, and I am now one of them. I hold the priesthood of the old moon. If the priesthood is blessed, I can be regarded as the limit of detachment."


    As soon as Chu Jiangnan''s voice fell, Kong Ji was so frightened that his eyes almost fell out.


    Chu Jiangnan is strong, but he is still 108,000 miles away from the limit of detachment. Now, just because of Li Yixi''s appearance, Chu Jiangnan has reached this level, which is incredible.

 Chapter 1249

    Entering the main hall, Li Yixi''s eyes swept across the audience with a refined look.


    But not seeing Xiao Zhan''s figure, Li Yixi frowned slightly.


    "Brother Xiao, you can see the figure of Xiao Zhan, why did he suddenly disappear?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Xiao Tiandao who was on the side.


    "Xiao Zhan?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Xiao Tiandao was stunned for a moment. Li Yixi didn''t say anything, and Xiao Tiandao hadn''t paid attention. Indeed, Xiao Zhan seemed to have disappeared during this period of time and never appeared.


    Before, Xiao Tiandao mistakenly thought that Xiao Zhan left with Li Yixi and went to the underworld, but he did not expect that Xiao Zhan did not go with Li Yixi.


    Seeing Xiao Tiandao''s expression, Li Yixi also realized that Xiao Zhan didn''t seem to be staying in the Demon Mountain. If Xiao Zhan was in the Demon Mountain, Xiao Tiandao couldn''t have known it.


    "Dude, where did you go?"


    Li Yixi muttered something and took out the communication talisman.


    Li Yixi''s power of merit activated the communication talisman in his hand, "Is Xiao Zhan there? Where have you gone?"


    Above a mountain range that seemed to have no end, a figure stood in the sky with an extremely solemn expression.


    It was none other than Xiao Zhan who rushed to Moshen Mountain. At this moment, Xiao Zhan looked serious, his eyes were extremely sharp, and he no longer had the usual elegance.


    Xiao Zhan also passed through this mountain range before, but at that time Xiao Zhan didn''t feel anything strange, everything was normal.


    But when he returned, Xiao Zhan had just appeared here, but he was sweating profusely and his scalp was numb.


    Because Xiao Zhan felt a deadly danger in the mountains below him.


    Even if Xiao Zhan had countless tactics, he didn''t dare to move at this moment.


    Xiao Zhan''s nerves were tense, his fists clenched tightly.


    Suddenly, the communication talisman in Xiao Zhan''s arms vibrated, and Xiao Zhan immediately took it out.


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded in the communication talisman.


    "Is Xiao Zhan here? Where have you gone?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s voice, Xiao Zhan''s whole body shuddered, and his face showed excitement.


    Xiao Zhan, who was under great pressure, suddenly became relaxed at this moment.


    "Young master, I sensed a demonic energy before, so I tracked it down, and I''m now in Ten Thousand Demons Valley."


    "But I''m afraid I won''t be able to rush back immediately. I''m in danger, and I don''t know if I can break free."


    Xiao Zhan didn''t hide anything, and directly stated his current situation.


    Xiao Zhan knew very well that this place was very dangerous, and he was stared at by an extremely terrifying existence. If he wanted to survive, he could only put hope on Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi in the hall heard that Xiao Zhan was in danger, and his expression changed slightly.


    Xiao Zhan has always had a good relationship with Li Yixi, and he has always helped Li Yixi, and this time it is for Li Yixi to accompany him regardless of danger.


    Li Yixi didn''t care about the banquet, his expression suddenly changed, and his eyes turned to Xiao Tiandao.


    "Brother Xiao, do you know where the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons is?"


    "That bastard Xiao Zhan actually broke into the Ten Thousand Demons Valley. Now that he is in crisis, I must go."


    "This time he is with me, and there must be no accident, otherwise he will not be able to explain."


    Xiao Tiandao''s expression became extremely solemn when he heard the words Wan Yaogu.


    The Valley of Ten Thousand Demons is an extremely dangerous forbidden area for life, and even the Mountain of Demons is extremely afraid of the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons.


    Xiao Tiandao never thought that Xiao Zhan would go to Ten Thousand Demon Valley, but at this moment it was too late to think about these things.


    Xiao Zhan fell into the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, which is extremely dangerous.


    In the depths of the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, there is a demon emperor who is only terrifying.


    "Young master, I know, I''ll go with you immediately."


    When everyone in the hall heard the words Ten Thousand Demons Valley, they all changed their color.


    The smile on his face suddenly disappeared, replaced by pale.


    "Master, I''ll go with you!"


    Chu Jiangnan quickly stood up and said with a very solemn expression.


    "You don''t have to go, stay with Qin Yue more."


    "Now that I have just recovered my body, I need your care even more."


    Li Yixi immediately stopped when he saw Chu Jiangnan speak out.


    "Brother Xiao, then I''ll trouble you, just take me there."


    Li Yixi looked at Xiao Tiandao with a solemn expression.


    "Sir, I''ll go with you."


    Kongji mustered the courage to speak out, in Kongji''s view, this is an opportunity to contribute.


    It is his honor to be able to take action for an existence like Li Yixi.


    "Alright, one more person and one more effort."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the three of them broke through the air.


    In the sky above Ten Thousand Demons Valley, Xiao Zhan''s expression is extremely solemn, even though Xiao Zhan''s strength is extremely powerful now, his nerves are tense at this moment.


    "Young Master should be here soon, and the crisis will be resolved by then, but I must save my life before Young Master arrives."


    Xiao Zhan stood there, with fine beads of sweat on his forehead.


    This is the most nervous Xiao Zhan ever.


    Xiao Zhan took out the pen and wrote very quickly in the void.


    "Looking at the ridge and the peaks on the side, the distance and height are different. I don''t know the true face of Mount Lu, just because I am in this mountain."


    At this moment, he stimulated his awe-inspiring divine power, and the words fell one by one, and the next moment, the world around Xiao Zhan suddenly changed.


    Countless mountains rose from the ground, and a terrifying thick fog instantly surrounded the void.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t stop, but spit out another mouthful of blood essence, using his own blood essence as ink, wrote a word, hidden.


    This word fell on Xiao Zhan''s body, and at this moment Xiao Zhan disappeared strangely.


    At this moment, a gigantic eye suddenly appeared in the sky above Ten Thousand Demons Valley.


    Which one eye swept to the poetry world where Xiao Zhan was located.


    "Um?"


    "I actually met a Confucian and Taoist monk this time. A Confucian and Taoist monk is born with a mighty divine power. If I swallow it, it will be of great benefit to me."


    "It can make my cultivation level go further!"


    The next moment, the huge eye in the void disappeared, and a figure appeared in the void.


    There was a look of disdain on the corner of his mouth, and he stepped out, directly breaking into Xiao Zhan''s poetry world.


    This figure is the master of Ten Thousand Demons Valley, and his cultivation has reached the level of half-step detachment, which is very terrifying.


    Wan Yaohuang entered the poetry world, and a smug look appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s so strong and upright, I like it."


    "Good man, thank you."


    The voice of the Ten Thousand Demon King fell, and at this moment, the Ten Thousand Demon King suddenly sucked.


    The surrounding mountains suddenly collapsed, turning into strands of awe-inspiring righteousness, and hurriedly went to the mouth of the Wan Yaohuang.


    This is the innate supernatural power of the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor, swallowing the sky.


    Xiao Zhan, who was hiding in the poetry world, saw the scene in front of him, and his expression became pale.


    It never occurred to me that the Myriad Demon Emperor''s magical power was actually swallowing one, and it was so strong that it was no ordinary swallowing.

 Chapter 1250

    "Not good, if he is swallowed like this, the poetry world will collapse, and I have nowhere to hide."


    "After all, my strength is far from his, and the monster''s body is incomparably powerful. It can''t fight to the death, but can only outsmart it."


    "And now I need time, I need time very much. As long as you give me enough time, the son will arrive, and then all dangers will be solved, but before that, I must save myself."


    "Self-helper, God help."


    Although Xiao Zhan was extremely nervous, he was able to remain calm at this moment.


    "Young Master said that the best defense is to attack."


    "Now, even if the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor is powerful, I haven''t found me hiding in Shiwen Tiandi. At this moment, I can attack him and stop him from swallowing Shiwen Tiandi''s speed."


    Xiao Zhan made up his mind instantly.


    The pen in his hand waved rapidly.


    "Rizhao incense burner emits purple smoke, watching the waterfall hanging in Qianchuan from a distance, flying down three thousand feet, staring at the Milky Way falling for nine days."


    Xiao Zhan''s last word fell, and the supreme divine power contained in these words suddenly exploded.


    An incomparably powerful Tianhe instantly appeared in the void.


    The moment Tianhe appeared, it swept away directly towards the Wan Yaohuang.


    "Um?"


    "interesting!"


    There was a sneer on the corner of Wan Yaohuang''s mouth, but he did not underestimate it. Wan Yaohuang knew very well that this attack was not weak, and if one was not good, it was very likely to cause serious damage to himself.


    Although he felt that this Tianhe contained the incomparably rich and powerful divine power, the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor did not dare to swallow it.


    Xiao Zhan, who was hiding in the dark, didn''t stop, and kept shooting regardless of his own consumption.


    "Three thousand guests are drunk with flowers in the hall, and a sword lightens the nineteen continents...!"


    In the void, Li Yixi and Xiao Tiandao, the three Kongji were very fast and rushed to the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons.


    Xiao Tiandao raised the speed to the extreme regardless of his own consumption. Even if Xiao Tiandao''s strength was extraordinary, it took two quarters of an hour to get outside the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons.


    Looking at the Myriad Demon Valley in front of him, Xiao Tiandao''s eyes became extremely solemn.


    "Brother Li, this Ten Thousand Demon Valley is shrouded in an extremely strange formation, and it is somewhat dangerous. Even in the periphery, there are countless beasts, but it is not a good place."


    "Brother Li, you don''t have a cultivation base, why don''t you just wait outside, and Kong Ji and I enter the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons to find Xiao Zhan."


    Xiao Tiandao looked back at Li Yixi with a very solemn expression.


    "Don''t worry, the two of you should pay attention to safety. This Ten Thousand Demon Valley is not a good place. You two should not be careless, but don''t put yourself in danger by looking for Xiao Zhan."


    "As for me, you two don''t have to worry, I won''t have any problems."


    "I have the power of merit and virtue, even if a monster attacks me, it is the way to seek death."


    "Let''s do it, the two of you are together. We will be divided into two groups. Whoever finds Xiao Zhan first will contact him immediately."


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Xiao Tiandao and Kong Ji with a serious expression.


    "Okay, then let''s split up."


    Kongji also nodded.


    Naturally, they knew that the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons was a forbidden area for their lives, but there was no danger to Li Yixi.


    Xiao Tiandao and Kong Ji looked at each other, and instantly entered the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons. Just after stepping into the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, the two suddenly disappeared strangely.


    "What a weird place!"


    "Fortunately, I have the Holy Body of Merit, but I''m not afraid."


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and he stepped out one step, disappearing in the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons.


    The moment he entered Ten Thousand Demons Valley, Li Yixi felt as if the world was turned upside down.


    "Is this the function of the formation? It''s amazing."


    Li Yixi had a curious look on his face and looked around.


    "Xiao Zhan, how are you now?"


    "We have arrived, and the two are looking for you."


    Li Yixi took out the transmission note and said.


    Although Li Yixi has now cultivated the Holy Body of Merit, but instinctively, Li Yixi has an axe for chopping wood in his hand.


    Li Yixi frowned slightly, because Li Yixi found out that this time, Xiao Zhan didn''t reply to him.


    "Whoosh."


    When Li Yixi frowned, suddenly there was a sound of breaking through the air, and a white shadow suddenly rushed towards Li Yixi.


    Seeing a white wolf pounce on him, Li Yixi wanted to swing an axe. Suddenly, a golden light appeared, and the giant white wolf pounced on him was nailed to the ground by a golden spear.


    In the void, a figure slowly fell, shrouded in golden armor, stretched out his hand, and the long spear on the white giant wolf flew back and landed in his hand, and the spear disappeared inexplicably the next moment.


    "Thank you!"


    Seeing that the other party helped him, Li Yixi said something in an echo.


    Li Yixi is very irritable now, and is not as kind as usual.


    Moreover, Li Yixi was very confident that the giant wolf couldn''t hurt him at all. Although he didn''t step into the ranks of practitioners, he was also a practitioner of the flesh, and he had the power of merit and virtue in his body.


    However, Li Yixi''s voice just fell, and a cold hum sounded.


    "Humph!"


    "A mere mortal, who dares to break into the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, don''t you want to die?"


    "This is just the periphery of Ten Thousand Demons Valley, it''s not that dangerous yet, otherwise you''d already be dead."


    "And I saved you, but I''m so rude."


    Huo Linger, the princess of the Fire Nation shrouded in the golden battle armor, had a cold expression on the corner of her mouth.


    I felt that Li Yixi did not know how to be grateful.


    Li Yixi just wanted to perfunctory, and then left, not wanting to entangle with the other party, but did not expect the other party to look like this.


    "Do you really think I need your help? Although this giant wolf is huge, I still have a way to deal with it."


    "have a finger in the pie."


    Seeing that Huo Linger still wanted to speak, Li Yixi snorted coldly.


    "To shut up!"


    "The road is facing the sky, go to one side!"


    After the sound fell, the axe in Li Yixi''s hand disappeared and was replaced by a crossbow. He felt that the crossbow was safer and could attack from a distance.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Huo Ling''er was so angry that she didn''t think of helping Li Yixi at all. Not only was Li Yixi ungrateful, she also scolded herself.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she had something important to do, Huo Linger would like to teach Li Yixi a lesson.


    She is not only a cultivator, but also Her Royal Highness the Princess of the Fire Nation.


    "If you want to die, then go die."


    Huo Ling''er scolded, and vacated the next moment.


    Today, the Fire Nation powerhouses have important things to do when they enter the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, because they discovered an incomparably powerful miracle in the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons.


    Before the miracle, endless divine light erupted, and many of the Fire Nation''s powerhouses had already penetrated deeply. The reason why Huo Ling''er came late was because something was delayed.


    Feeling that Li Yixi didn''t know good people, Huo Linger naturally ignored it.


    The reason why the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor of Ten Thousand Demon Valley woke up was also because of the intrusion of the powerhouse from the Fire Nation.

 Chapter 1251

    Li Yixi was really anxious. If he could contact Xiao Zhan, he would be calmer, but so far, Xiao Zhan has not responded, which made Li Yixi a little irritable.


    Therefore, Li Yixi was too lazy to pay attention to Huo Linger.


    If Li Yixi knew that the reason why Xiao Zhan was in trouble was because the powerhouses of the Huo Nation were eyeing the opportunities in the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, Li Yixi would only have an even more dislike of Huo Linger.


    "damn it!"


    "Xiao Zhan, there won''t be any danger!"


    "But, it shouldn''t!"


    "My fortune-telling technique is not hype, nor is it a lie, and I am not the kind of fortune-teller on the street."


    "I watched Xiao Zhan''s state and fate, and it was very good. Why did he suddenly fall into danger?"


    "It''s weird, it''s weird!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help frowning.


    Ugly face.


    Li Yixi''s divination technique is not self-taught, but systematically taught and learned. Li Yixi has tried it countless times, and he has never made a mistake. "


    Li Yixi was surprised that Xiao Zhan was in danger.


    Li Yixi held the Divine Zhuge Crossbow and continued to walk in the mountains.


    Although Li Yixi was able to fly, Li Yixi did not choose to fly. After all, if he flew, it would be too conspicuous and dangerous. Once there was a formation or something, it would be troublesome to fall into it.


    Although he won''t be injured, but if he is trapped, then Xiao Zhan''s side is even more dangerous.


    Flying is impossible, but Li Yixi, who has the power of merit and virtue, is incredibly fast.


    As he walked, Li Yixi calculated whether there was any danger ahead.


    "Xiao Zhan, where is your kid?"


    "Hey!"


    In half an hour, Li Yixi had thoroughly penetrated the Ten Thousand Demons Valley and entered the core of Ten Thousand Demons Valley.


    "You can''t find it like this. Sure enough, the more excited you are, the more likely you are to make mistakes. Isn''t it the same as a headless fly?"


    "Sure enough, you have to stay calm."


    Li Yixi comforted herself.


    Li Yixi swiped on the ground at will, and a circle appeared.


    Li Yixi looked up at the sky.


    As if the world was imprisoned, a little trance.


    "Gan Sanlian opens the sky in the northwest; Kun six breaks the southwest and eight places; Dushang lacks the western double sap; Xunxia breaks the southeast without wind; Gen covers the bowl of Qishan in the northeast; Shakes up the four thunders in the east of Meng; Li Zhongxu is the true fire in the south; The ridge is full of six waters in the north..."


    Ignoring it, Li Yixi quickly deduced.


    Originally, Li Yixi was just a random stroke. However, as Li Yixi continued to deduce within the circle, the circle in front of him began to change strangely. In an instant, the circle turned into an extremely terrifying array. Law.


    A strange force erupted and spread in all directions.


    In an instant, the power of this formation actually enveloped the entire Ten Thousand Demon Valley.


    A force of prisoners descended.


    In the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, a big monster had already transformed into shape, but at this moment, a strange scene appeared. Those big monsters didn''t even have a chance to react, and were instantly beaten back to their original shape.


    Unable to maintain human form.


    "Um?"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "How is this going?"


    "Why all of a sudden."


    A big monster, his expression changed greatly, and the frightened demon pupil looked up to the sky.


    However, the look is changing.


    They found that the sky had actually changed, the sky was still the same day, but it didn''t have the familiar feeling of the past, it was very strange, as if the sky had turned into a well, and the secrets of the sky were also covered up.


    In the poetry world.


    The Wan Yaohuang with a proud face suddenly changed his expression at this moment.


    Terrified eyes, glanced at the sky.


    The strength of the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor is monstrous, but at this moment, the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor discovered that a mighty force against the sky descended, and even he could not maintain his human form. The Ten Thousand Demon Emperor''s body was changing rapidly. Three-eyed golden cicada.


    "how so?"


    The excitement in Wan Yaohuang''s heart disappeared, replaced by solemnity.


    This is the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, and the Emperor of Ten Thousand Demons is extremely clear.


    But now, Ten Thousand Demons Valley has been imprisoned, and this place has turned into a prison.


    Wan Yaohuang wanted to deduce something, but found that Tianji couldn''t guess.


    In Shiwen Tiandi, Xiao Zhan''s expression is extremely solemn, the strength of the Wan Yaohuang is really too powerful, but suddenly, Xiao Zhan found that the world has changed abruptly, and the Wan Yaohuang has been suppressed from the body, Xiao Zhan looked overjoyed.


    The dignified look on his face disappeared, replaced by calm.


    "Master, here we come!"


    Seeing the changes in the world, Xiao Zhan smiled.


    Not only that, Xiao Zhan found that his poetry world had become more powerful, and the power of the Wan Yao Emperor mobilized by the Wan Yao Emperor also collapsed at this moment.


    Xiao Zhan had already felt Li Yixi''s message, but the Wan Yaohuang was pressing too hard, and Xiao Zhan didn''t have time to reply.


    Xiao Zhan immediately said: "Young Master, I was in the depths of the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, and I was entangled before, but there is not much danger, it is this three-eyed golden toad that is difficult to entangle."


    "In that direction!"


    "This time, it''s much easier!"


    "Sure enough, a lot of skills don''t overwhelm you."


    Li Yixi had a smile on the corner of his mouth at this moment.


    Step out one step, stepping on the circle to a corner.


    Xiao Zhan, who had just gotten a breather, changed his expression slightly. Xiao Zhan found that the Myriad Demon Emperor, who had been suppressed from the prototype, had recovered his body again, and his expression changed slightly.


    But then, Xiao Zhan discovered that although Wan Yaohuang had recovered his body, his suppressing power had not disappeared much. At least Wan Yaohuang could no longer mobilize the power of heaven and earth.


    Li Yixi had just stepped out of the circle and felt the shock of the communication symbol in his arms, so he quickly took it out.


    "Young master, I was in the depths of Ten Thousand Demons Valley. I was entangled before, but there is not much danger. It is this three-eyed golden toad that is difficult to entangle."


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was completely relieved.


    "not dead."


    "Scared me, son!"


    "I''ll just say it!"


    "I look at Xiao Zhan''s fate, not someone who died early, and this time traveling east, there is no danger."


    "Sure enough, people are scary, scary to death!"


    With a smile on Li Yixi''s face, he couldn''t help humming.


    "Human?"


    Not far away, a big demon was very angry at the moment, not knowing what happened, and was suddenly suppressed out of its original shape.


    But when he thinks of human beings, he is very angry.


    I feel that today''s mutation is caused by the intrusion of humans.


    I wanted to rush to the place where the miracle was, but I heard the voice of people and came quickly.


    At this moment, in the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, the Emperor of Ten Thousand Demons stopped attacking Xiao Zhan and immediately issued the Order of Ten Thousand Demons to hunt down all the tribes in the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons.


    In the view of Wan Yaohuang, the sudden change in this place was also caused by the intrusion of the human race and the miracle of entering the Absolute Beginning.


    Originally, the powerhouses of the Fire Nation were able to go all the way, but as soon as the Ten Thousand Demon God decree came out, the demon race launched a hunt for the human race.


    The Fire Nation''s defensive formation instantly shattered.


    Huo Linger, who was rushing to the place where the miracle was located, was also suddenly attacked by a big demon.


    in danger of death.

 Chapter 1252

    "A few more fights in the poems of falling ink, pouring the strongest wine in the world, lying in the tall buildings of Chang''an, seeing who in the world can be as worry-free as him, saying that it is hard to stay in the Xianyao Palace, go to the red house to fight wine..."


    Li Yixi hummed a little song and walked in the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons.


    He looked extremely calm.


    "Roar!"


    Not far away, the blue bull demon who came quickly was extremely angry. At this moment, he suddenly found that Li Yixi was so unscrupulous, and there was a cold murderous intent in the demon eyes.


    "Damn, what an arrogant human race."


    "How dare you be so presumptuous in the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, is this ignoring me in the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons?"


    Great Senior Qing Niu''s expression was extremely ugly.


    If it weren''t for this moment, being suppressed by a strange force, the blue bull demon at this moment would have wanted to vacate and swallow Su Xiuyi.


    dong dong dong!


    Li Yixi, who was humming a song, looked condensed the next moment.


    Look into the distance.


    Li Yixi naturally felt the earth shaking slightly.


    At a glance, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    "What a strong bison."


    "It''s a good idea to come to the bullwhip!"


    "You can make up for it!"


    Li Yixi noticed that the Great Senior Qingniu was rushing towards him, not only did he not fear at all, but he was excited.


    Instead, Li Yixi rushed towards the Great Senior Qingniu.


    Although Great Senior Qing Niu was unable to maintain his human form and was beaten back to his original form, Great Senior Qing Niu''s cultivation was still there and did not disappear.


    Li Yixi''s words were naturally heard by Qingniu Dazun without missing a word.


    "Damn human race!"


    Great Senior Qing Niu was furious, and at this moment Great Senior Qing Niu''s eyes became blood red.


    Feel humiliated.


    It''s a pity that I can''t speak people''s words, otherwise, I can''t wait to scold Li Yixi.


    The distance between one person and one cow keeps getting closer.


    "A mortal?"


    The extremely angry Great Senior Qingniu found that Li Yixi was foolishly running towards him with a bow and crossbow.


    Somewhat confused.


    Then came anger.


    "Roar."


    A terrifying bull roar resounded through the void.


    "Good guy!"


    "Very loud, good, and ambitious!"


    "Today, you can make up for it!"


    Li Yixi, who was running, had bright eyes. He was afraid that the Great Senior Qingniu would run away.


    Seeing that the distance was almost there, Li Yixi slowly raised the Divine Zhuge Crossbow in his hand and aimed at the Great Senior Qingniu.


    At this moment, Great Senior Qing Niu''s expression was horrified.


    At this moment, Great Senior Qing Niu''s limbs trembled.


    Because at the moment when Li Yixi''s bow and crossbow was fired, that crossbow arrow turned into a terrifying vermilion bird in the eyes of Great Senior Qingniu.


    "No, this is the Chaos God Soldier!"


    Qing Niu Da Zun looked terrified and wanted to escape, but he was powerless. The coercion of the divine weapon completely imprisoned it.


    "No no no..."


    Seeing that the arrows were coming quickly, Great Senior Qingniu had a look of despair and wanted to roar, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    scoff!


    The crossbow arrow was instantly poured into the head of the Qingniu Great Venerable, and even the demon soul had no time to escape, and was directly swallowed by the soul of the Vermillion Bird.


    "Sure enough, the Li family''s products are all high-quality products, and the power of the Zhuge Godly Crossbow is strong."


    Looking at the fallen Qingniu Great Venerable, Li Yixi looked at the Zhuge Crossbow in his hand, and he was extremely satisfied.


    "Xiao Zhan is fine, no hurry, I''ve been busy all day, I''m really hungry!"


    Li Yixi swiftly put away the body of Qingniu Dazun and started to make a fire.


    Put a corbel up, just like that.


    Mouth humming a little song.


    While controlling the fire with the power of merit.


    In the depths of the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, a figure was extremely embarrassed, breaking out anxiously towards the outside.


    It was none other than Huo Linger, the princess of the Huo Kingdom who had a relationship with Li Yixi before.


    Huo Ling''er''s chest was stained red with blood.


    A bone spur directly pierced through the golden armor on his body.


    Huo Ling''er''s breath fluctuated, and she felt dizzy.


    "Damn!"


    "Why all of a sudden, the big monster in the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons rioted and slaughtered the human race?"


    "Could it be that the demon race in Ten Thousand Demon Valley is also eyeing the miracle in the beginning?"


    "However, it seems that the demons are not interested in the miracle at the beginning."


    "That is the place of inheritance of the human race. Not only can the demon race not be able to go deep, but also can''t get any chance?"


    "Furthermore, this time, the father emperor reached an agreement with the Wan Yaohuang and paid some price. Did the Wan Yaohuang go back on it?"


    Huo Ling''er''s expression was extremely ugly, and the phoenix eyes were full of evil spirits.


    But even though she was angry, Huo Linger also knew that her current state was extremely poor. If she could not leave here in time, she would be in danger.


    Huo Linger looked at the bone spur on her chest with a serious expression. Although Huo Linger knew that the bone spur contained extremely domineering toxins, she could only swallow the detoxification pill and did not dare to pull it out.


    Once it is forcibly pulled out, the Dao contained in the bone spur will cause him to bleed more and more.


    However, Huo Linger underestimated the toxin overbearing of the bone spur.


    Soon, the mana in Huo Ling''er''s body was eroded by toxins and rapidly consumed.


    The brain is also dizzy.


    Huo Ling''er''s face became even more pale.


    "Could it be that this princess is going to die here today?"


    I thought it was an opportunity to make myself go further, but I didn''t expect that at this moment, my life was hanging by a thread.


    I want to contact the Fire Emperor, but somewhere, a mighty force obscures everything and cannot communicate.


    Huo Ling''er, who was flying fast, was stunned for a moment, thinking that she was hallucinating.


    He actually discovered singing in the core of Ten Thousand Demons Valley.


    Yes.


    Huo Linger dared to be sure that it was the singing.


    Huo Ling''er was very fast and came here in a hurry.


    I feel that there is a strong presence and depth, and I am saved.


    However, Huo Linger was stunned soon after.


    After getting closer, Huo Linger found that it was Li Yixi.


    "It''s him?"


    "It actually went deep into the core of Ten Thousand Demons Valley. Even though Ten Thousand Demons rioted, they didn''t die, and they still hummed at a leisurely barbecue here?"


    Huo Ling''er''s expression turned pale and angered.


    Originally, I didn''t have any good feelings for Li Yixi, but now that I thought about what happened to me, and then looked at Li Yixi, I was purely angry.


    Eyes darkened, Huo Linger couldn''t keep flying and fell directly.


    Huo Linger forcibly held on and did not let herself fall to the ground. Huo Linger felt that she was a cultivator who passed out in front of mortals and was shameless.


    "It''s you!"


    Li Yixi naturally also felt the existence of Huo Linger, turned around to look, Huo Linger''s face was pale, the chest was blood red, the bone spur was extremely conspicuous.


    Li Yixi sighed inwardly, as expected of a cultivator, he didn''t die like this, it was amazing.


    However, Li Yixi didn''t go up, Li Yixi didn''t like Huo Linger very much, she felt too arrogant.


    I''m not a dog licker myself.


    "You''re not dead."


    Huo Ling''er looked at Li Yixi with unbridled eyes on her chest, as if mocking, and her expression became even colder.


    I hate Li Yixi even more.


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    "Not dead!"


    "Okay, you''re disappointed."


    Li Yixi snorted coldly.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Hearing this, Huo Ling''er looked ugly when she thought of the curse she had given to Li Yixi before.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    "Can''t I slap you, do I have to come over and be a licking dog?"


    "Who ordered it."


    "Ha ha!"


    Li Yixi snorted coldly.


    "Wow!"


    Huo Linger, who is aloof, has never been treated like this, let alone a mortal, so angry that he was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Blood fell on the grass with a hissing sound.


    "Um?"


    "poisonous!"


    Li Yixi stared at Huo Linger in surprise.

 Chapter 1253

    After discovering that Huo Linger was poisoned, Li Yixi smiled.


    "It seems that your condition is not very good."


    "Do you need help?"


    "Of course, although I am a common man, but my medical skills are extraordinary, there is no problem in saving your life. The premise is that you have to ask me."


    "I see your state, but it''s not very good."


    Li Yixi looked at Huo Linger cheerfully, thinking that this was retribution.


    Huo Linger was so high up before, which made Li Yixi very unhappy.


    Saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda.


    If Huo Linger puts down her posture, Li Yixi can consider giving some treatment.


    "Shut up!"


    "You are a mortal, and you dare to threaten to detoxify, can you?"


    "I''m poisoned, you can''t imagine it."


    "It''s you, you don''t know how to live or die, and you dare to start a fire here. You had a good life before, but now the monsters are rioting, you just wait to die."


    There was anger in Huo Ling''er''s beautiful eyes.


    Li Yixi trembled with anger.


    She was aloof, but she was despised by a mortal, how could Huo Linger bear it.


    "Am I dead?"


    "I''m afraid you can''t see it!"


    "If I guess correctly, your toxin is about to invade your heart and lungs, and it will quickly go to your brain at this moment. Soon, you will lose consciousness. Once you lose the suppression, you will stop here!"


    "Otherwise, kneel down and beg me."


    "I am a person who claims to be dead and can''t be saved. I will only take action if I beg me and I am satisfied."


    Li Yixi teased Huo Linger.


    "Pooh!"


    "Damn, I won''t let a mortal save you if I die."


    "Your eyes, look at my chest again, I gouged out your eyes."


    Huo Linger glared at Li Yixi viciously while suppressing the poison.


    "Ah this..."


    "Actually, I''m not really interested in you."


    "My wife is like a flower and a jade, how can I fall in love with an old woman like you, although you have the skills, but you are not too young."


    Li Yixi watched Huo Linger while grilling.


    Hearing this, Huo Ling''er, who was originally poisoned and seriously injured, almost fainted.


    She actually heard someone say she was old.


    It feels like a fantasy.


    Huo Linger''s talent is extremely outstanding, and she was sent to practice in the secret realm.


    Among the practitioners of the same realm, that is an extremely rare young man.


    This is also one of the reasons why Huo Linger is proud.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi actually disliked her for being an old woman, and Huo Linger almost vomited blood again.


    "To shut up!"


    "You are a common man, what do you know?"


    "You actually said that the old lady is old."


    "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now!"


    Huo Ling''er exploded in anger.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t do it, he had to suppress the injury with all his strength, and he wanted to break Li Yixi''s leg.


    Actually, it was despised.


    Huo Ling''er felt a trance.


    There were tears in his eyes.


    "You admit that you are an old woman, why can''t you accept the three words of an old woman?"


    "Hey, sure enough, the age of a woman can''t be said."


    "Feel sorry."


    The helpless look on Li Yixi''s face fell into Huo Ling''er''s eyes, and the whole person was almost exploded with anger.


    Li Yixi''s apology was not sincere at all.


    "Hey."


    "What do you think, kneel down and beg me, I will take action, otherwise, you will really wait to die!"


    Li Yixi smiled at Huo Linger, who was so angry.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At this moment, Huo Linger was on the verge of running wild.


    However, the situation is getting worse and worse.


    "Um?"


    "There''s no killing intent!"


    "Interesting woman."


    "However, it''s too arrogant!"


    "Looks like a good life."


    "If you don''t make a move, you''ll really be powerless."


    Li Yixi teased Huo Linger just to see what kind of person Huo Linger was.


    The doctor''s parents'' hearts, but Li Yixi will not save the poisonous snake that may bite him at any time.


    Moreover, Li Yixi could see a trace of immaturity in Huo Linger''s eyes. Although he was strong, he should have rarely experienced world affairs.


    "that!"


    "Saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda."


    "Seeing that you are not a villain, let''s save you!"


    Li Yixi was helpless, took the fire stick and walked towards Huo Ling''er.


    "Rogue, go away!"


    "You are a mortal, how can you save me? If you dare to touch me, my royal father will never spare you."


    The armor on Huo Ling''er''s chest was shattered, and the clothes inside were almost reduced to pieces.


    And in Huo Linger''s eyes, Li Yixi is just a mortal person, how can she save her, Huo Linger sees that Li Yixi is trying to do something wrong.


    Seeing Li Yixi approaching, Huo Linger looked desperate, not suppressing the poisonous snake in her body at all, and pounced on Li Yixi, but Huo Linger''s state was too bad.


    "Um?"


    Li Yixi was taken aback.


    The fire stick in his hand shot out like lightning.


    The angle is extremely tricky, like a snake, it landed on the back of Huo Linger''s head, Huo Linger''s eyes went black, and he fainted.


    Seeing Huo Linger lying on the ground, Li Yixi looked helpless.


    "Sorry, I''ve never shot a woman before."


    "But, no way!"


    "Let you attack me, and you''re really finished."


    "I have the power of merit!"


    "If you are in this state, if you strike the thunder again, it will be strange if you don''t die."


    "Is it really that hard for you to beg me?"


    "Fortunately, I am a peerless man, otherwise you will be finished."


    Li Yixi looked at the unconscious Huo Linger and complained.


    Just as Li Yixi was about to save someone, his face changed slightly.


    "Everyone says that women hold grudges the most."


    "I gave her a sap. After saving her, will she kill me?"


    "Defenses can not do without."


    "Just save your life, you can''t cure everything."


    "Save the trouble."


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and he began to disinfect. The silver needle fell rapidly. Taiji hemostatic acupuncture sealed the blood channel, and carefully took out the huge bone spur.


    In Tai Chi returning to the sun, Tai Chi vital acupuncture can expel poison and cure.


    Soon, the toxins in Huo Ling''er''s body were cleaned up.


    Li Yixi wanted to give some medicine, but after thinking about it, she stopped.


    "It''s enough to save your life."


    "If you wake up and run wild, it''s not easy to do."


    "And these medicines are not very symptomatic."


    "People are not bad, but don''t sneak up on me and kill me."


    Li Yixi frowned slightly.


    I felt that Huo Linger had to make a poisonous oath.


    "Saving people, it''s so dangerous."


    Li Yixi was in a trance.


    "It won''t be long before I wake up."


    "trouble!"


    Soon, Huo Linger woke up with her eyes closed, and her expression suddenly changed in the next moment.


    At this moment, Huo Linger found that an extremely sharp sword was touching her throat. It was her own saber, and Huo Linger was very familiar with it.


    "are you awake?"


    "Earlier than predicted."


    Li Yixi on the side looked at Huo Linger coldly.

 Chapter 1254

    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    When Huo Linger found out that it was Li Yixi, she was instantly furious.


    But the next moment, his expression changed slightly, and he couldn''t use his power.


    "Sorry, for the sake of safety, I sealed your acupuncture point. Within half an hour, you will be unable to resist if you are weak."


    Li Yixi said in a cold voice.


    "You, what are you trying to do to me?"


    Huo Ling''er was extremely nervous at this moment.


    He was so embarrassed that he was actually threatened by a mortal.


    At this moment, Li Yixi sensed Huo Linger''s thoughts.


    "Sorry, I don''t have the slightest interest in an old woman like you, don''t look at me like that."


    Li Yixi said mercilessly, Li Yixi felt that she had to be more ruthless towards this kind of woman, otherwise it would be too troublesome.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Hearing Li Yixi say he was an old woman again, Huo Linger almost exploded.


    But seeing the sword in Li Yixi''s hand, he pressed it towards his throat, frightened Huo Linger to shut up.


    Huo Linger felt that a good girl would not suffer immediate losses.


    However, those eyes stared at Li Yixi fiercely.


    "Don''t look at me like that, actually, I really don''t want to save you."


    "But, think about it, there''s no popularity here, so I''m quite flustered, so I''ll save you by the way."


    Li Yixi said lightly.


    "what?"


    Hearing this, Huo Ling''er''s expression changed slightly. At this moment, Huo Ling''er realized that the toxins in her body had actually disappeared nine times out of ten.


    The remaining toxins were also suppressed.


    An incredible look on his face.


    However, when she thought of the location of the wound, Huo Linger was a little angry.


    Huo Linger swore that the man who looked at her body must be her husband or die.


    At this moment, Huo Linger struggled in her heart.


    "damn it!"


    "This bastard actually looked at my body, whether to kill or not to kill, do you want to be my husband?"


    "My husband, how can he be a mortal?"


    On the side, Li Yixi, who was about to speak, sensed Huo Linger''s thoughts and was stunned for a moment.


    "Nima?"


    "What kind of oath is this, I..."


    Li Yixi was speechless, Huo Linger didn''t care at all, after all, in Huo Linger''s eyes, Li Yixi was just a mortal, how could she possibly read her mind.


    But by coincidence, Huo Linger met Li Yixi, who could perceive other people''s thoughts.


    "No, you can''t just make her swear not to kill me, not to kill me. If she insists on marrying me, it will be a big trouble."


    "I, Li Yixi, are no casual man."


    Li Yixi muttered.


    Coldly said: "I don''t want to know your name, I don''t think you are a good person, so let''s make an oath of heaven immediately, swear not to kill, not to use their hands to deal with me."


    "Speed ??up and swear to the Tao of Heaven."


    "Let heaven witness."


    When Li Yixi saw Huo Linger''s mind, he was chaotic again. Li Yixi was extremely irritable. The smell of meat had already made Li Yixi so greedy, and he didn''t want to waste time.


    Huo Linger wanted to refute, but when she saw the long sword in Li Yixi''s hand, her heart trembled.


    He stared at the void with embarrassment.


    "My Princess Huo Ling''er made an oath to the Dao of Heaven. Today, this person saves me, and all the grievances and grievances will be forgotten. If the oath is violated, the Dao of Heaven will punish him, and the soul will be destroyed."


    Huo Ling''er''s voice fell, and in the void, a roar sounded, the witness of heaven.


    "Nima, there are still grievances. Sure enough, women are really dangerous."


    Li Yixi secretly felt that her thoughts were right, and indeed Huo Linger held a grudge.


    "The oath of heaven has been completed, now you can take your sword away!"


    "I''m the princess of the Fire Nation, do you think this is appropriate for me?"


    Huo Ling''er looked ugly when she saw that Li Yixi didn''t retreat.


    "It''s not over yet."


    "You have to make an oath, not to stalk you, to marry me."


    "I am already married, and I will never take a concubine."


    "I''m a good man."


    Li Yixi stared at Huo Linger and said coldly.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At this moment, Huo Ling''er just stared at Li Yixi like that.


    Crazed inwardly.


    "Here, where did this narcissist come from, to force this princess to swear not to marry him?"


    "Aren''t you crazy?"


    Li Yixi was helpless and cursed inwardly.


    "Nima, if I didn''t sense what you were saying before, how could I do this? Now you can''t kill me, what if you have to marry me?"


    "Don''t you have to take the lead?"


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and said coldly: "Speed ??up."


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Huo Linger almost fainted, feeling that she had met a strange narcissist.


    To be so narcissistic.


    "speed!"


    Seeing that Huo Linger still wanted to speak, Li Yixi didn''t want to swear, she looked very nervous, and the long sword came forward.


    The long sword was extremely sharp, and Huo Linger said with an ugly expression: "I swear by Huo Linger, I will never marry you in this life."


    "A narcissist, do it now!"


    The fire spirit was really blown up.


    Never been so bored.


    Everything in front of her, Huo Linger felt like a dream.


    It''s unbelievable that he was actually despised by mortals.


    The previous Huo Ling''er was indeed a little embarrassed.


    Now, relax instead.


    Before, Huo Linger was thinking about whether she really wanted to fulfill her previous oath if she didn''t kill Li Yixi, but now Li Yixi forced her to swear, she finally felt at ease.


    "Finally, the big trouble has been solved."


    "It''s terrifying to have the idea of ??making promises to each other."


    With a bang, Li Yixi threw away the Immortal Treasure Sword in his hand in disgust, ran over, took out the knife and fork, and began to eat and drink gracefully.


    Huo Ling''er on the ground put away her long sword in embarrassment.


    He looked at Li Yixi angrily.


    "Well, do you need to eat?"


    "Enough, I''m good!"


    "for free!"


    Li Yixi felt a little ungentleman, turned around and smiled.


    "Sorry, we practitioners, don''t eat these dross."


    Huo Ling''er took out some medicinal pills and swallowed them. She was so angry that she almost lost her mind. The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to kill Li Yixi.


    He wanted to leave this place, but when he thought that his cultivation was sealed by Li Yixi, his expression became extremely gloomy.


    Gradually, the mood calmed down.


    When he looked at Li Yixi, he suddenly felt less irritable.


    And very curious.


    "A mortal, actually detoxified."


    "Is the cultivation base hidden?"


    Huo Ling''er''s soul power instantly enveloped Li Yixi, but the next moment, she looked shocked.


    "Waste body."


    "It''s actually a mortal."


    Huo Linger''s eyes widened, looking at Li Yixi.


    "You, how did you save me?" Huo Linger was really curious and looked at Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi explained too much lazily, and said lightly: "I have a lot of treasures, which were given to me by practitioners, and I took them for you to heal the wound. I am a doctor, and it is easy to deal with."


    "I see!"


    "No wonder it seems to be naturally noble, I am afraid that it is an extraordinary identity, and maybe it is not certain that there is a master who is secretly followed."


    "The injury is very serious. It seems that it is safer to follow him."


    "Royal father felt that the connection was cut off, and he should come to Ten Thousand Demons Valley."


    Although Huo Linger was angry, but at this moment, she immediately made up her mind that she had to follow Li Yixi to save her life.

 Chapter 1255

    Li Yixi didn''t bother to pay attention to Huo Linger''s arrogant appearance.


    Soon, Li Yixi was full of food and drink.


    According to the time, Li Yixi''s time to seal Huo Ling''er''s orifice acupoint was early, but Huo Ling''er didn''t leave, but was quietly cultivating there.


    "Strange, haven''t you left yet?"


    Li Yixi muttered in her heart, but ignored it, stood up, and was about to leave.


    However, Li Yixi had only just walked a few steps.


    Huo Linger, who was cultivating at first, immediately followed behind Li Yixi.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "what are you doing?"


    "I am really married, and I swear, I will never take a concubine."


    "Although you are beautiful, there is still a gap between you and my wife."


    "I will not be fooled by your beauty."


    Li Yixi stared at Huo Linger righteously and said.


    At this moment, Huo Ling''er didn''t know when, she dissipated her golden armor and put on a long fiery red dress. At first glance, it was really amazing.


    Li Yixi also had to admit that some places are protruding, and it is also the existence of harming the country and the people, but Li Yixi still thinks that his daughter-in-law is good.


    Especially before, Li Yixi felt that Hu Linger had the idea of ??marrying her. Li Yixi was a little nervous.


    "Is this trying to tempt me?"


    "I took the initiative. Isn''t she not breaking her oath? Women are really scary."


    Li Yixi looked at Huo Linger warily.


    Huo Linger, who was originally curious about Li Yixi, had a black line when she heard Li Yixi''s words.


    I think Li Yixi is too narcissistic.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "A concubine?"


    "You actually think this princess wants to be a concubine."


    "what are you thinking?"


    "What is the status of this princess? She has to be the wife. How can she be a concubine? Who do you think you are?"


    "Are you so narcissistic?"


    Huo Linger stared at Li Yixi fiercely.


    Li Yixi''s face was ugly.


    He said nervously: "Sorry, my wife and I, but we are going to grow old together, you actually want to pry my wife''s position!"


    "I swear, I, Li Yixi, will never divorce my wife!"


    "Just wipe out your thoughts!"


    "It''s impossible for me to follow you."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he took a few steps back, watching Huo Ling''er alertly, and the Divine Zhuge Crossbow appeared in his hands.


    "Are you an idiot?"


    "How could this princess like you?"


    "me¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "I''m hurt, you big man, won''t you protect me?"


    "Why don''t you have any gentlemanly manners!"


    "You can actually find a woman!"


    "Who is blind!"


    Huo Ling''er went berserk.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Li Yixi''s side was very likely to follow an extremely powerful existence, he really wanted to beat Li Yixi.


    Let Li Yixi know and humiliate her end.


    Anyway, I swore and didn''t say I couldn''t repair Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi felt slightly relieved when she heard this moment, but her face was still extremely dark.


    "Did you actually let me, a weak man, protect you?"


    "You are a practitioner."


    "I''m mortal."


    "Do you think it fits?"


    "Fuck off!"


    Li Yixi snorted.


    I muttered in my heart, "I actually want to fix me, sure enough, I have a lot of thoughts."


    "Beside me, where is there an expert guarding me?"


    And Li Yixi was here to find someone, so why would he want to carry a sick number.


    Although Huo Ling''er was a practitioner, in Li Yixi''s eyes, she was a disease.


    lagging behind.


    "A weak man?"


    At this moment, Huo Linger stared at Li Yixi with wide eyes.


    Around Huo Linger, there are countless followers, who are not always masculine and show their strength.


    The word weak man has never existed in Huo Ling''er''s mind.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Huo Linger looked at Li Yixi blankly.


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    "How can I protect you? Let''s go our separate ways. You take your sunshine path, and I take my single-plank bridge, okay?"


    Li Yixi was too lazy to explain.


    Anyway, I don''t take concubines, why do I care about so many other people''s opinions? A gentleman has to see who he is.


    Li Yixi just wanted to get rid of this woman immediately, feeling that he had saved a trouble.


    Huo Linger felt that Li Yixi was too shameless, and even weak men said such righteous words.


    However, the anger in Huo Ling''er''s heart was quickly extinguished, knowing that Li Yixi was determined to worship herself.


    I''m really nervous. I can''t contact the Fire Emperor at this moment, and I''m seriously injured. Once I stay, the monsters will riot at the moment and hunt them down. It''s a dead end.


    He made up his mind and was determined to keep up with Li Yixi.


    "Young master, save people to the end, and send the Buddha to the west."


    "I''m injured, are you willing to watch me die in the wilderness?"


    "Your medical skills are against the sky, you have to cure me, otherwise your medical skills are not good."


    Huo Ling''er''s face instantly changed into a pitiful look, staring at Li Yixi pitifully with big eyes.


    "I''m so determined to follow me."


    "What a hassle!"


    Li Yixi''s face darkened.


    Li Yixi felt that even if a cultivator was injured, he couldn''t get rid of it. If he kept chasing him and encountered Xiao Tiandao''s emptiness, how would he explain it?


    Seeing that Li Yixi did not speak immediately, Huo Linger felt that Li Yixi had softened her heart.


    Hard is not enough, Huo Linger comes directly to soft.


    "This princess will feel wronged and wronged herself first, and then return it when the time comes."


    After the thought fell, Huo Linger thumped and knelt in front of Li Yixi.


    "Young master, my life and death are just in your thoughts, so have pity on me."


    "As soon as my father arrives, I will leave immediately."


    "Never entangle."


    "I could swear."


    "No, I swear immediately, I will never entangle!"


    At this moment, Huo Ling''er saw that there was no one around, so she also gave up.


    The high cold completely disappeared.


    However, Li Yixi just looked at Huo Linger with a dark face.


    Huo Linger''s thoughts, Li Yixi naturally sensed.


    Looking a little bad.


    Huo Linger was stunned, and felt that she had acted pitifully enough, but Li Yixi had no intention of pity for fragrance.


    Huo Linger stood up abruptly.


    Staring at Li Yixi, he said, "I just decided to follow you, what are you doing, I promise you, I won''t tell your wife, you have seen my body, otherwise, you just wait."


    Hearing this, Li Yixi''s face turned completely dark.


    "To shut up!"


    "Don''t be so ambiguous, remember the oath you swore, not to follow me, but to follow me, to follow, not to follow, you have to figure out, as for me looking at your body, that''s for healing. "


    Li Yixi reprimanded directly.


    Seeing Li Yixi scolding, Huo Linger was startled.


    Huo Linger suddenly panicked.


    There was actually some fear in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    He murmured softly, "Just follow along, isn''t it the same thing?"


    "Why so loud!"


    Li Yixi had a dark face and said speechlessly: "Remember, you can follow, but stay away from me, don''t get too close, to avoid misunderstandings, your family is here, leave immediately, I have cured you, you have to leave."

 Chapter 1256

    "Row!"


    When Huo Linger heard this, her beautiful eyes lit up.


    The aggrieved Baba look disappeared without a trace.


    "If you were in my hometown, you would be a big star, and you can act very well!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Li Yixi almost exploded with anger.


    When the words fell, he glanced at Huo Ling''er''s wound and frowned: "You wait here first, I''ll collect medicine for you, let''s cure you!"


    "I don''t want to bring a drag."


    Li Yixi had a dark face and wanted to leave.


    Li Yixi felt that it was not a good thing to take Hu Linger with him. In case of any accident, he would feel guilty, so he decided to cure Huo Linger.


    This is not difficult for Li Yixi.


    Huo Linger saw that Li Yixi was going to leave, and felt that Li Yixi was going to slip away, so she followed silently without speaking.


    "stop!"


    "Otherwise, get out of here!"


    "If I say that I want to come back, I will come back. A gentleman can''t chase after a horse!"


    Li Yixi turned around and scolded.


    Huo Ling''er''s body tightened and she stopped immediately.


    Li Yixi left with a dark face.


    Seeing Li Yixi leave completely, Hu Linger was extremely aggrieved, and she was actually disliked by others.


    Still mortal.


    Li Yixi left with a dark face and began to gather grass.


    In the void, a golden eagle flew over.


    The eyes are red.


    "Um?"


    "Princess of the Fire Nation, the Princess of the Fire Nation has disappeared. This person has been infected with the breath of the Princess of the Fire Nation. He must know that Huo Ling''er is there."


    "Actually opened the miracle and beat me back to the original shape. Damn, don''t even try to escape."


    The sound of breaking the air sounded, and Jin Yu Da Zun rushed towards Li Yixi, trying to capture Li Yixi to search for his soul.


    Li Yixi raised his head and looked at the Golden Feather Great Senior who was pounced, with an ugly expression.


    "Nima?"


    "Big bird, dare to deceive me."


    "go to hell!"


    With a backhand wave, the Divine Zhuge Crossbow aimed at the Golden Feather Great Senior.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Great Senior Jin Yu didn''t care, and even thought it was ridiculous.


    But when the arrow was fired, Great Senior Golden Feather completely changed color.


    The body became incomparably stiff, in the eyes, the Vermillion Birds chirped, and the flames engulfed the sky.


    The body could not move, and he stared at the arrow, which pierced through his soul realm.


    The vitality in the body quickly disappeared.


    In those eyes, there is fear even to death.


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand, the power of merit wrapped around the arrow, retrieved the arrow, turned around and left.


    Li Yixi felt a little slower, the golden clouds of merit and virtue entwined under his feet, and he quickly shuttled through the mountains.


    Ten Thousand Demons Valley, the order to kill is issued.


    In a short period of time, two Great Venerables have fallen.


    In the void, an incomparably gigantic green ox was suspended, and its aura was extremely terrifying.


    In the demon pupil, the breath was cold.


    Spiritual thoughts spread rapidly.


    Towards the area of ??Li Yixi shrouded.


    "Um?"


    "Has the Fire Nation found the rest of the powerhouses?"


    "His body has a trace of the aura of the Golden Feather Great Senior. It seems that the death of the Golden Feather Great Senior is related to him."


    "Damn it, kill me, the Great Master of Ten Thousand Demons Valley, kill Wu''s pardon."


    Qingniu stepped on the void and rushed towards Li Yixi.


    Locked in Li Yixi, who was carefully picking a thousand-year-old elixir, his expression was cold.


    Fall from the void.


    The guardian beast of the spirit medicine has been hacked to death by Li Yixi.


    The incomparably huge demon pupils turned red and moved.


    An incomparably huge cow''s hoof, without the slightest hand, imprisoned the surrounding void, and quickly approached Li Yixi.


    But at this moment, Great Senior Qingtian''s expression changed slightly, and an inexplicable sense of crisis enveloped him, making him chill.


    "Why?"


    Great Senior Qing Niu was shocked.


    Looking around, I feel that there is a potential crisis around.


    Surrounded by alert, the hoof did not retract, after all, it had already stepped out.


    Li Yixi naturally felt the existence of Great Senior Qing Niu, but he didn''t care.


    Li Yixi saw it, you demon.


    Qing Niu is extremely handsome at first glance, not ordinary.


    Li Yixi didn''t think he could deal with it, so he didn''t bother to pay attention to it, and the power of merit and virtue instantly possessed him.


    Turning to look, there is no nervousness.


    "Um?"


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t resist?"


    Great Senior Qingniu looked puzzled, shouldn''t he be frightened or hopeless at the time of death?


    The next moment, Great Senior Qingniu looked terrified.


    "Do not¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "He has merit."


    Qing Niu Da Zun looked terrified.


    He wanted to hold back the attack, but it was too late. A wisp of Qi landed on Li Yixi''s body.


    In the clear sky, a thunderstorm fell.


    Seeing the falling thunder, Great Senior Qingniu had a look of despair.


    "Silence Divine Thunder."


    "The Thunder of Heaven''s Punishment!"


    There was simply no time to dodge.


    The incomparably huge body collapsed suddenly, his body was charred black, his eyes widened, and his eyes were filled with strong inconceivable.


    Holy Eucharist.


    In the world, there are people who have the Holy Body of merit.


    "Humph!"


    "I am a mortal, but I dare to go deep into this place. How can I be unsure and unable to kill you, but I can use the power of merit to clean up you. If I don''t make a move, I am invincible!"


    "It''s a good day!"


    As soon as Li Yixi''s thoughts came out, the power of merit turned into a knife, which shaved Qingniu Dazun cleanly, and directly collected it into the system space.


    Holding the medicine, Li Yixi turned around and left.


    At this moment, Li Yixi only wanted to save Huo Ling''er. It was dangerous here, so save it if you can.


    In front of Li Yixi, a jar appeared. Li Yixi''s power of merit cleaned the spirit medicine and put it into the jar. The power of merit turned into flames and began to boil the medicine.


    When Li Yixi came back, Hu Linger didn''t move in the same place, and practiced quietly.


    The quiet Huo Ling''er gave another feeling.


    Li Yixi handed the bamboo bowl in front of Huo Linger, "Drink the medicine, get well soon, I don''t like to bring back legs."


    Huo Linger didn''t care much at first, and even resisted, but the next moment, her expression changed slightly.


    Huo Ling''er sensed that there was a powerful medicinal effect in the decoction.


    "Um?"


    "This is?"


    Huo Linger''s face changed slightly, but at this moment, Huo Linger''s expression changed slightly, and she immediately restrained her emotions. Huo Linger was sure that Li Yixi''s side would definitely follow an extremely powerful existence.


    Fear of being perceived by the other party.


    I felt that Li Yixi could not have prepared such a powerful decoction in a short period of time. In this decoction, Huo Linger sensed a powerful vitality.


    He can quickly recover from his injury.


    He was extremely excited, and at the same time, he was extremely curious about Li Yixi.


    I want to dig out Li Yixi''s true identity.


    Huo Linger hurriedly drank it, and while refining it, she stared at Li Yixi curiously.


    "Let''s go!"


    "It''s really dangerous to follow me for the time being. I actually met a monster just now."


    "What are you doing here alone?"


    "Why did you suddenly get injured? Was it also attacked by monsters?"


    Li Yixi turned around and looked at Huo Linger.


    Think of Xiao Zhan.


    "I''m not alone."


    "My Fire Nation discovered a miracle in the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons. Many strong people from our Fire Nation went there. I was a step late because of something. Originally, our Fire Nation and Ten Thousand Demon Emperor reached an agreement and paid for it. Some price, but I don''t know why, the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor suddenly broke the contract, our Fire Nation powerhouse was attacked and killed by a big monster, and I was also attacked by a monster clan''s great respect."


    When Huo Linger mentioned the crisis, her expression was extremely solemn.


    "Your Majesty?"


    "Is it strong?"


    Li Yixi didn''t know the realm of monsters and asked suspiciously.


    "Um?"


    "Strong!"


    "It is comparable to the cultivation of the human race god emperor."


    At this moment, Huo Linger said solemnly.


    Even at this moment, Huo Linger still has lingering fears.

 Chapter 1257

    Huo Ling''er is not weak, but he is still far from the realm of God Emperor.


    When Huo Linger looked at Li Yixi, she found that Li Yixi at the moment was actually calm, the god emperor powerhouse was the peak powerhouse today, and Li Yixi was so calm.


    "You, aren''t you afraid?"


    "It seems that the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor has issued an order to hunt down the human race. Anyone who enters the Ten Thousand Demon Valley is the target of the demon race."


    Huo Linger''s expression became solemn when she thought of the ten thousand demon chasing order.


    A heart is extremely uneasy, and I don''t know how the other powerhouses in the Fire Nation are now, and whether they can save their lives.


    "Afraid?"


    "Why be afraid, they are not after me."


    Li Yixi shook his head casually, and even if he came to hunt him down, Li Yixi would not be afraid.


    After the Holy Body of Merit was completed, no one dared to hurt Li Yixi.


    It can be said that it is an alternative invincible world.


    Huo Ling''er looked at Li Yixi''s absent-minded expression, and there was a hint of mockery in her beautiful eyes.


    He cursed inwardly: "I actually forgot, this guy is a waste, but he is guarded by an extremely powerful existence behind him, how can he be afraid?"


    "Looking at his expression, the strong man he followed is probably not an ordinary god emperor, otherwise, it would be impossible to be so calm."


    "After all, this is the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons."


    "Who is he, where does he come from, and what forces are behind him?"


    Huo Ling''er was even more curious at this moment, Li Yixi actually didn''t even care about the great monster in the god emperor realm.


    Huo Linger couldn''t help but ask, "Who are you?"


    "Where did you come from, why are you so confident, why are you here, and why are you looking at the relics of God?"


    When Huo Linger mentioned the relics of the gods, her expression became alert.


    I think Li Yixi is a competitor.


    "Jinling Immortal City, I''m not here for some bullshit ruins. I can''t cultivate in my body. The reason why I came here is to find someone. My friend is trapped in the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons."


    Li Yixi said casually, not too lazy to lie.


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, and when he saw Huo Linger, he wanted to speak again.


    Immediately stretched out his hand, "Stop, stop, are you checking the hukou?"


    "Would you like to ask me how old I am, who my wife is, and whether my parents are still alive?"


    "I''m really not interested in you."


    "Don''t inquire, it''s no use to inquire."


    When Huo Linger heard this, she stared at Li Yixi fiercely, feeling that Li Yixi was really abominable and had no gentlemanly demeanor.


    Li Yixi glanced at Huo Linger and found that Huo Linger was staring at him fiercely.


    Li Yixi didn''t care, but Li Yixi suddenly felt that saving Huo Linger, he did it at will, and it was not a trouble, but at this moment, he still had to protect, Li Yixi felt that the loss of blood was too much.


    Can''t help but start to look at the fire Linger.


    Huo Linger felt Li Yixi''s gaze and felt a little nervous.


    I feel that Li Yixi has a plan.


    Before he could speak, Li Yixi said coldly, "Huo Ling''er, right? I saved you, I did it myself, and it has nothing to do with you, but now you have to follow me, not me. Yes, you can always express it."


    "It''s hard work, do I still have to find someone?"


    "With you, the time has become longer, and my friend has become dangerous."


    Li Yixi hinted.


    "Do you mean?"


    "Meaning what?"


    Huo Linger looked at Li Yixi strangely and asked.


    Li Yixi''s face instantly turned black, "What do you mean?"


    "You take care of a guard at home, don''t you need money?"


    "Give the money, the protection fee!"


    Li Yixi stared at Huo Linger and stretched out his hand.


    Huo Linger just looked at Li Yixi like this, with her hands intertwined.


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "I have no money¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Huo Ling''er blushed and whispered.


    "No money?"


    "How pitiful, what about the princess?"


    "It''s so poor."


    Li Yixi had a look of disgust.


    With a dark face, he said, now that the number of people in the yard is constantly increasing, and the expenses are not small, Li Yixi felt that he could make some profit, but suddenly found that the plan seemed to fall through.


    Huo Linger looked at Li Yixi with a dark face, afraid that Li Yixi would leave her.


    He said anxiously: "In this way, this princess owes you a favor. I am the princess of the Fire Nation. If you earn a favor, this princess can do something for you in the future."


    Thinking of her own identity, Huo Linger held her chest out confidently.


    However, Li Yixi''s next words made Huo Linger''s face darken.


    "Excuse me."


    "I''m not interested in the fire country, I just want to make money."


    "How about this!"


    "It''s fine if you don''t have money. I think your sword is pretty good, so let''s take it as a mortgage."


    Li Yixi reached out and pulled out Huo Linger''s long sword.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "You know, this is a fairy treasure."


    "How can money be measured?"


    Huo Ling''er looked extremely ugly.


    "To shut up!"


    "Didn''t you hear clearly?"


    "mortgage."


    "When the time comes, take the money to redeem it."


    "You''re the princess of the Fire Nation, so just pay 100,000 gold!"


    "Ok, deal!"


    "Talk back again, one million gold."


    "Dissatisfied, leave by yourself!"


    Li Yixi snorted.


    Hearing this, Huo Linger didn''t dare to speak, but she was extremely dissatisfied with Li Yixi.


    When the voice fell, Li Yixi remembered what Huo Linger said before, "You said that the Wan Yao Emperor issued a Wan Yao chasing and killing order, didn''t you?"


    Huo Linger didn''t want to pay attention, but seeing Li Yixi''s serious face, she also cared about her own safety.


    Huo Ling''er said lightly: "Not bad!"


    "Since you have already made an offer, then if this princess has anything to do, you will be responsible."


    Li Yixi was too lazy to listen to Huo Linger''s words, but hurriedly took out the communication talisman.


    "Brother Xiao, you haven''t encountered any danger!"


    Li Yixi was a little anxious, and felt that if Xiao Tiandao and Kong Ji had something to do, then it would be troublesome.


    Soon, a voice sounded in the communication talisman.


    "Brother Li, rest assured. Although the monsters are rioting, they pose little threat to us. It seems that these monsters have been suppressed by invisible forces."


    "That''s good, be careful, if you encounter danger, exit in time."


    "Xiao Zhan''s side, it''s not a big problem."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and she put away the communication talisman.


    "Do you still have a companion to enter Ten Thousand Demon Valley?"


    "It seems that the cultivation base is not weak?"


    "Whoever is so confident can protect himself in Ten Thousand Demons Valley."


    Huo Linger asked curiously.


    "Devil Mountain Xiao Tiandao."


    "There is also a little monk named Kongji Zhen Buddha."


    When Li Yixi''s voice fell, Huo Ling''er looked at Li Yixi in disbelief.


    "Do you know Demon King Xiao Tiandao?"


    "He is willing to find someone for you and break into the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons?"


    Huo Ling''er''s voice trembled slightly.


    "Any questions?"


    "Stop, just follow me, you can''t continue wasting time."


    Li Yixi looked at Huo Linger and felt that he had to speed up.


    It just so happened that at this moment, a figure broke through the sky, and the speed was extremely fast, like a fire.


    Huo Ling''er''s eyes lit up at this moment.

 Chapter 1258

    Seeing this light of fire breaking through the sky, Li Yixi thought it was a monster, but suddenly he sensed the thoughts of Huo Linger beside him.


    "Uncle Hong, it''s Uncle Hong."


    Li Yixi, who was originally worried about hurting Huo Ling''er, instantly let go of her dangling heart.


    "Exactly, I can finally get rid of this dragging guy. Women are really troublesome."


    "It seems that his retainer has arrived, and it is safe and guaranteed. After all, the guy who Huo Linger calls Uncle Hong should not be weak, otherwise, I will not feel Huo Linger''s emotions at this moment. The stability is like finding a backer."


    This flash of fire instantly fell in front of Li Yixi and Huo Linger.


    A burly figure appeared, this figure appeared, and immediately knelt down on one knee.


    "Hong Wuji, meet the princess."


    "Hong Wuji''s incompetence has shocked Her Royal Highness."


    "Please also ask Her Royal Highness to punish the crime."


    At this moment, in Hong Wuji''s eyes, there is a dignified, self-blame color.


    "Uncle Hong, you don''t need to be polite, please get up quickly."


    "Aren''t I fine?"


    "For what crime?"


    "Uncle Hong, are you all okay?"


    "I don''t know why the Ten Thousand Demon Valley''s Ten Thousand Demon Emperor suddenly broke the agreement."


    "Uncle Hong, you can contact your father now."


    Huo Linger immediately stepped forward, stretched out his hand to help Hong Wuji, who was kneeling on the ground, and asked anxiously.


    Hong Wuji shook his head helplessly after hearing Huo Linger''s words.


    "If I go back to Her Royal Highness, I haven''t contacted Her Majesty the Fire Emperor yet."


    "This Ten Thousand Demon Valley was originally shrouded by an extremely powerful formation. However, today, for some unknown reason, a sudden change occurred in the world, and an even more terrifying formation appeared, imprisoning this incomparably powerful Ten Thousand Demon Valley. ."


    "The current Ten Thousand Demons Valley is an incomparably huge cage. Whether it is going out or coming in, it is somewhat difficult, and it is impossible to get in touch with the outside world. However, now, His Majesty the Fire Emperor must have sensed our danger."


    "After all, there are many strong people in the Fire Nation who have fallen, and His Majesty the Fire Emperor must be able to sense it, but we have to save our lives before His Highness the Fire Emperor arrives."


    "I just don''t know why this Myriad Demon Valley has undergone such a strange change."


    "If it wasn''t for the Myriad Demon Emperor being entangled by an extremely powerful being, I would have fallen long ago today."


    "As for the other people, because they were attacked by powerful monsters, they have been separated. I don''t know if they are all right now."


    "I''m afraid some people have fallen!"


    A sad look appeared on Hong Wuji''s face.


    A gleam of disappointment flashed in Huo Ling''er''s eyes, but she hurriedly comforted: "Uncle Hong, don''t worry, this time the demon clan suddenly broke the contract, causing our Fire Nation''s strongman to fall, and the royal father will definitely feel it. Yes, and this time, I will go with the seniors, there is danger here, and the royal father will never ignore me."


    "Let''s find other companions first and wait quietly."


    "What Her Royal Highness said is that this is the only way to go now."


    "This boy is."


    Hong Wuji''s voice fell, and when his eyes fell on Li Yixi, who had outstanding temperament, his expression was a little respectful, and he didn''t dare to care.


    After all, Li Yixi followed Huo Linger''s side and could not feel any restraint. Instead, Huo Linger seemed to be suppressed.


    "Okay, let''s talk about what you have to do."


    "Now there is a strong man from the Fire Nation coming, our agreement can be considered complete, I''m leaving."


    "But you have to remember that you must go to Jinling Xiancheng to redeem your sword within three months, otherwise I will sell it, and I will not lose any money anyway."


    "Bye-Bye!"


    Li Yixi ignored Hong Wuji''s words and didn''t turn his head back. He just casually stretched out his hand and waved it, and walked away with his hands behind his back.


    Hong Wuji didn''t dare to be angry when he saw Li Yixi''s behavior.


    After all, Li Yixi''s appearance seemed to be more noble than Huo Linger''s identity.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Huo Linger''s popularity was about to explode when she heard Li Yixi''s words.


    "Aren''t you protecting me? What if I fall here?"


    Huo Linger bit her lip and shouted, after all, from Huo Linger''s point of view, one more strong person has more hope of living. Huo Linger is sure that behind Li Yixi, there is a peerless strong person. Otherwise, , How can a mortal run unscrupulously in this Valley of Ten Thousand Demons.


    "Do not worry!"


    "I will look at the picture, I have seen it, you are not dead prematurely."


    "Anyway, remember to send the money within three months."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the figure disappeared into the jungle.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s complete disappearance, at this moment Hong Wuji dared to ask in a low voice.


    "His Royal Highness, who is this young master, I think his temperament is extraordinary, and I can''t see the depth."


    Hong Wuji was curious, in Hong Wuji''s opinion, being able to talk to Huo Linger was absolutely extraordinary, both in terms of identity and cultivation.


    "Just a bastard."


    "I really want to teach him a lesson, but unfortunately this bastard made me swear to God that I can''t shoot him, and I can''t let other people shoot him. It''s too bastard."


    "I curse him to meet the Ten Thousand Demon Sovereign. When the time comes, I want to see how the strong man behind him can protect him."


    Huo Linger looked at the direction Li Yixi was leaving, and said angrily.


    Hong Wuji was originally very curious about Li Yixi, but seeing that Huo Linger was about to explode at the moment, he didn''t dare to ask more.


    "His Royal Highness, I saw you being chased and killed by a great monster of a monster before, but you were injured."


    Hong Wuji saw that Huo Ling''er''s expression was a little pale, and his expression was extremely nervous.


    "Uncle Hong, it''s all right now. Speaking of this, I have to thank this bastard. If I hadn''t met this bastard, I might have really fallen."


    "The damned Golden Feather, who dares to chase and kill this princess. When the father arrives, I must let the father take off his fire feathers."


    "And that damn big spider, which almost poisoned this princess."


    Huo Linger felt indignant when she thought of what happened today.


    Huo Linger vented, and his eyes fell on Hong Wuji, "Uncle Hong, is the pursuit of monsters outside now calmed down? I haven''t felt any monster breath during this time."


    Huo Ling''er''s gaze fell on Hong Wuji''s body.


    Hearing this, Hong Wuji said with a solemn expression: "Your Highness, the entire Ten Thousand Demon Valley is now rampant with monsters, and the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor''s order to hunt down ten thousand demons has put us in a very dangerous situation. We must immediately contact other people to gather together. Together, otherwise, I don¡¯t know if I can wait for His Majesty the Fire Emperor to arrive.¡±


    Although Hong Wuji was powerful, his expression was extremely solemn at this moment.


    "Are you still in such danger now?"


    "No, Uncle Hong, let''s catch up with that bastard. There is a peerless master hidden beside that bastard. If the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons is as dangerous as Uncle Hong, you say, it will show that the bastard''s There is indeed an unimaginable existence behind him."


    "Otherwise, it is impossible that there will be no monsters around here."


    Huo Linger immediately instructed Hong Wuji.


    Although Huo Linger was extremely disgusted with Li Yixi and felt that Li Yixi was extremely disgusted, Huo Linger had an inexplicable sense of security by Li Yixi''s side.


    "Your Highness Princess, are you sure?"


    Hong Wuji didn''t understand the situation, and looked at Huo Ling''er with a puzzled expression at this moment.


    "Uncle Hong, I''m extremely sure."


    "Otherwise, do you think a mortal person can run amok in the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons without any damage?"


    "It wasn''t Uncle Hong that you couldn''t see through that bastard just now, but that bastard has never practiced at all, and his meridians are 90% blocked."


    "If you don''t have a peerless master by your side, how can you live to this day?"


    "And that bastard is so confident that he doesn''t care about my princess at all. His origin is definitely not simple."


    "A mortal dares to break into this place alone, and the existence behind him does not stop it. Obviously, the existence behind him is extremely powerful, and that kind of power is definitely beyond our understanding."


    "Otherwise, if it were you Uncle Hong, my cultivation base is weak, and now the Myriad Demons Valley is rampant, does Uncle Hong dare to let me run amok in the Myriad Demons Valley?"


    Huo Ling''er, her eyes are extremely bright.


    "Princess is true!"


    "Really, that son is a mortal!"


    Hong Wuji was a little scared just now, and he didn''t scan Li Yixi with the power of his soul, so he didn''t realize that Li Yixi was a mortal. In Hong Wuji''s opinion, Li Yixi should have hidden his cultivation so that he could not perceive any The cultivation base fluctuates.


    But he never thought that Li Yixi was actually a mortal.


    "Uncle Hong, when did Linger lie to you?"


    "At that time, the power of my soul swept through him, and I felt it clearly."


    "However, his physical body is very strong. He should have devoured a lot of heaven and earth treasures. It is possible that he is taking the road of physical sanctification."


    "Uncle Hong, let''s catch up with him first. This guy is a bit of a bastard, very cold-blooded."


    "If it wasn''t for me pestering him, he would have slipped away. When Uncle Hong arrived, he would have slipped away rudely."


    "If we slow down, I''m afraid the existence behind him will take him away, and we can''t keep up."


    "Uncle Hong, take me to catch up with him first, then you will naturally know, how could I lie to you?"


    Huo Ling''er was a little anxious at the moment.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness!"


    When Hong Wuji heard Huo Linger''s words, his eyes also lit up. If it was really like what Huo Linger said, Li Yixi followed an existence who didn''t even have any sense of him, then his strength must be extraordinary.


    By then they have a better chance of surviving.


    And hearing this, Hong Wuji became even more curious about Li Yixi''s identity.


    Hong Wuji immediately took Huo Linger into a flash of fire and chased in the direction Li Yixi had left.

 Chapter 1259

    Hong Wuji''s cultivation is extremely strong, even with Huo Ling''er, the speed is extremely terrifying.


    However, Hong Wuji''s soul power spread out, but he couldn''t feel Li Yixi''s breath at all, as if Li Yixi disappeared out of thin air.


    Huo Linger''s soul power was also sensing the surroundings, her expression became extremely disappointed, and Huo Linger didn''t catch any residual breath of Li Yixi.


    It was as if Li Yixi had never appeared before, and everything before was an illusion.


    "His Royal Highness, this minister is incompetent and lost."


    "It seems that there is indeed an existence behind that son whose strength is beyond imagination. Otherwise, it would be impossible to erase any traces and disappear with that son out of thin air."


    Hong Wuji showed apology on his face.


    Hong Wuji was a little nervous, but he didn''t expect that Huo Linger beside him didn''t respond.


    At this moment, Huo Ling''er''s body trembled slightly, and a look of horror appeared in those beautiful big eyes.


    When Hong Wuji raised his head, he happened to see Huo Linger''s shocked expression.


    "Your Highness, Princess, what''s wrong?"


    Hong Wuji''s expression became extremely solemn at this moment.


    I feel that there may be a powerful presence in the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons.


    Hong Wuji''s words also awakened Huo Linger from the shock at the moment.


    "Uncle Hong, let''s go to Shansanli in front of the left."


    Although Hong Wuji looked puzzled, he didn''t dare to disobey when he heard Huo Linger''s words, and hurriedly took Huo Linger to the direction Huo Linger pointed.


    When the figures of the two fell from the void, looking at the huge corpse in front of them, even Hong Wuji took a deep breath.


    "This is, this is the Golden Feather Great Senior."


    "Golden Feather Great Senior is actually dead!"


    A look of shock appeared on Hong Wuji''s face.


    "What a powerful cultivation base, one hit kills!"


    "It''s terrifying, such a terrifying existence can''t resist the opponent''s blow, what kind of terrifying cultivation is this?"


    Huo Ling''er stared at the incomparably huge corpse in front of her, and there was a look of shock in those beautiful eyes.


    Jin Yu Da Zun once chased and killed Huo Ling''er, how strong is he? Huo Linger was very clear, if it wasn''t for the Fire Emperor giving Huo Linger a lot of trump cards, then Huo Linger would have perished.


    However, such a terrifying monster was killed by a single blow, and his soul was completely destroyed.


    Naturally, Huo Ling''er was shocked at this moment.


    "No, there is still the breath of the Yin-Yang Divine Ox here. It''s very close to me. Why hasn''t the Yin-Yang Divine Ox ever appeared."


    "Did the Yin-Yang Divine Bull also fall?"


    Feeling the remnants of the Yin-Yang Divine Bull in the void, Huo Ling''er''s eyes showed an incredible color.


    "His Royal Highness, the Yin-Yang Divine Bull is the terrifying existence in this Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, second only to the Demon Emperor, and it should be impossible for it to fall."


    "Let''s get out of here first!"


    "If the Demon Race Great Senior senses our existence, it will be dangerous at that time, and the old minister will not be able to block the Yin-Yang Divine Bull at all."


    Hong Wuji''s eyes became extremely nervous at this moment.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "Uncle Hong, trust me!"


    "Let''s follow the residual breath of the Yin-Yang Divine Ox and follow it."


    "I think the Yin Yang Divine Bull may have also fallen."


    "If the Yin-Yang Divine Ox really fell, then the existence strength behind that bastard would be too terrifying. If the other party takes a fancy to the treasures in the relics of the gods, even my father and emperor will not be able to stop it."


    Huo Ling''er looked extremely solemn at this moment, and her voice was unquestionable.


    Although Hong Wuji was very nervous, he did not dare to disobey after hearing Huo Linger''s order.


    Even if Hong Wuji didn''t believe a single symbol of Huo Linger''s words, at this moment, because of his identity, Hong Wuji could only obey, and if it was true, he would be blamed by the Fire Emperor for stopping him.


    The next moment, Hong Wuji took Huo Linger up into the air, following the remaining breath of the Yin-Yang Divine Bull.


    Soon the two fell from the void.


    Around here, it was charred black.


    Not far away lay a huge body.


    "One hit kill."


    "This monster''s cultivation base is not weak, and it has reached the realm of a god emperor, but it is also a one-hit kill. The method of shooting is exactly the same as that of killing the golden feather."


    Huo Ling''er glanced at the wound of the big demon in front of her, and a look of shock appeared in those beautiful eyes.


    The next moment, Huo Ling''er''s beautiful eyes looked at the scorched black place.


    Around that, all life seems to be destroyed, even now, you can still feel the terrifying power of thunder and punishment.


    With a wave of Huo Ling''er''s hand, some charred objects on the ground flew into Huo Ling''er''s hand.


    Huo Ling''er''s beautiful eyes showed a look of shock.


    "Uncle Hong, you can feel it."


    Looking at the scorched black object in her hand, Huo Ling''er was shocked.


    Hong Wuji, who was on guard around him, heard Huo Linger''s words and sensed it. Originally, Hong Wuji just wanted to feel it at will, but the next moment, Hong Wuji''s body became extremely stiff.


    Because Hong Wuji felt a very familiar aura in that scorched black thing, it was the aura of the Yin-Yang Divine Bull.


    Hong Wuji''s breathing became rapid at this moment, as if the heart in his chest was about to pop out.


    The pupils of those eyes contracted suddenly.


    "This is, this is the breath of the Yin-Yang Divine Bull."


    Hong Wuji had a determined look on his face.


    "No, not bad!"


    "This is the breath of the Yin-Yang Divine Ox. Uncle Hong, as I guessed, the Yin-Yang Divine Ox has also fallen."


    "And, and it seems that the body was taken away with the fur removed."


    In Huo Ling''er''s hands, it was the charred black fur that was shaved from the Yin-Yang Divine Bull.


    When Hong Wuji heard this, he didn''t speak any more for a moment, his face was sluggish.


    I never thought that such a terrifying existence would descend in this Valley of Ten Thousand Demons!


    If he encounters the Yin-Yang Divine Bull, it will definitely die. Even the extremely powerful Fire Emperor would not dare to say that he can kill him.


    However, the incomparably powerful Yin-Yang Divine Bull died here, and from the traces left here, it was instantly killed.


    There is no power to resist, but unlike other monsters, the Yin-Yang Divine Bull died of the power of Divine Thunder.


    Hong Wuji felt that a peerless expert should practice the Way of Thunder.


    "His Royal Highness, I''m afraid that this time we really meet an expert."


    "No wonder the princess and the son have never encountered any monsters before. It turns out that all the monsters around have perished, even the terrifying beings like the Yin-Yang Divine Ox have perished, not to mention the rest of the monsters."


    When Huo Linger and Hong Wuji were shocked, Li Yixi, who was on the golden cloud of merit, was traveling through the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons.


    Compared to Huo Linger and Hong Wuji''s nervousness and caution, at this moment, Li Yixi seemed a lot more dashing.


    Stepping on the golden cloud of merit, Li Yixi also had a wine gourd in his hand. From time to time, he poured a sip of wine into his mouth, so he felt uncomfortable.


    It was as if a peerless master was visiting the world.


    In the depths of the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, several experts from the Fire Nation were crushed by an incomparably powerful monster even when they joined forces.


    "Tongtian Dazun, you Wan Yaogu violated the agreement so much, aren''t you afraid of being ridiculed by other people?"


    "The Fire Emperor of our Fire Nation signed a contract with the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor. Why did you break your oath?"


    At this moment, a God Emperor powerhouse of the Fire Nation turned gloomy to the extreme. The hand holding the long sword trembled violently.


    The despair on the faces of the people around them has long since lost their strength to fight.


    In front of this person is an incomparably huge monster, a cloud-swallowing leopard, whose speed is extremely terrifying, like a phantom.


    And the strength is beyond imagination, even if a few people have some means before, they can''t help each other at all.


    "The human race is really ridiculous!"


    "Where are there so many whys?"


    "Before, I thought that you opened the ruins of the gods, and it has no effect on my Wan Yao Valley, but now my Wan Yao Valley is imprisoned by an incomparably terrifying force, so that I can''t change shape and return to my original shape, you people are guilty. Damn it."


    "If I don''t kill you, how can I solve the hatred in my heart?"


    "Originally, my Ten Thousand Demons Valley was the overlord of this million-mile radius, but now I am imprisoned, and all of this is caused by you rubbish."


    "You actually asked me why I violated the covenant."


    Tongtian Great Senior''s voice was extremely cold, revealing a cold murderous intent.

 Chapter 1260

    The eyes of the fire country powerhouse were full of despair at this moment, but in fact, at this moment, a talisman was continuously injected with mana by him.


    This is the life-saving means left by the Fire Emperor for them. At this moment, it is their last trump card, so he knows that if this trump card can''t kill Tongtian Great Venerable, then they are the ones who will die today.


    As for the terrifying monsters around them, although they are powerful, as long as the Great Venerable Tongtian falls, they still have the power to fight.


    "Damn human race, die!"


    The voice of Tongtian Great Venerable fell, extremely angry, and the huge body threw out violently.


    That speed is extreme.


    The look of the Fire Nation powerhouse changed slightly, and now he has not fully activated the talisman in his hand.


    However, now there is no time and opportunity at all, and at the time of life and death, he can only throw the talisman in his hand.


    The next moment, the talisman burned extremely fast and turned into a fiery red long sword.


    There seems to be a Vermillion Bird possessed on the long sword.


    Seeing this incomparably terrifying talisman, Tongtian Great Senior showed a hint of disdain in his expression.


    "So you''re stalling for time."


    "But I forgot to tell you, now that I have made a breakthrough, even if I am only half a step away from Lord Wan Yaohuang."


    "The Fire Emperor''s strength is not weak, but now, even if the Fire Emperor''s real body comes, he can''t defeat me. Do you think the Fire Emperor''s methods can seriously injure me, and even kill us? It''s ridiculous."


    Facing the attack of this long sword, Tongtian Great Venerable''s eyes showed disdain, he raised his huge animal claws and swung out, and the talisman was instantly crushed by him.


    The God Emperor of the Fire Nation looked extremely pale. He never thought that the life-saving means the Fire Emperor gave them would be useless in front of Great Venerable Tongtian.


    Tongtian Great Senior''s eyes were full of sarcasm. Just as he was about to make his move, a terrifying oppressive force suddenly appeared in the sky.


    The body of Tongtian Great Senior was suppressed by that terrifying coercion, and he didn''t even have the ability to speak.


    That coercion was like the wrath of heaven.


    Great Senior Tongtian raised his head with difficulty, only to see a figure coming out of the void at the moment, stepping on the golden cloud of merit and white clothes fluttering.


    It was none other than Li Yixi who was looking for Xiao Zhan.


    "Um?"


    "Sure enough, when people are down and down, even a few beasts can bully them."


    "It''s really Longyou shoal being played by shrimps, tigers falling and Pingchuan being bullied by dogs."


    "Everyone remember my name, my name is Li Yixi, you owe me a life."


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, if it wasn''t for his presence, these people would definitely become food for these beasts. Now Li Yixi is eager to find Xiao Zhan without any stop.


    In Li Yixi''s hands, the Divine Zhuge Crossbow appeared, with a few puffs.


    The arrows shot at the big demon present at the scene.


    These powerful monsters seemed to be lambs to be slaughtered at this moment.


    Imprisoned by a terrifying and boundless aura, their eyes showed despair and horror, and they wanted to ask for mercy, but couldn''t speak.


    In panic and despair, the crossbow arrows penetrated their bodies and wiped out their vitality instantly.


    Li Yixi made a very dashing move, waved away the crossbow arrows from these big monsters, and walked away dashingly.


    "Meng Lang!"


    "No name should be left!"


    "It should be done, and you should go away and hide your merits and fame."


    "But these people should be the powerhouses of the Fire Nation. You can ask for more money at that time, and it''s not too much of a loss."


    Li Yixi murmured softly and continued to go deeper.


    At this moment, several powerhouses of the Fire Nation stood in the same place with a dull expression on their faces.


    All eyes were full of horror, and they never thought that the mighty Tongtian Great Venerable, in front of Li Yixi, seemed like an ant.


    The previous breath made them feel suffocated.


    "Who is this person? What a strong cultivation base!"


    "The incomparably powerful Tongtian Great Venerable has no resistance in front of him, and he killed several big demons as soon as he shot."


    The next moment, a sound of inhaling cold air sounded.


    The eyes of several powerhouses in the Fire Nation were full of disbelief. They never thought that there was such a terrifying existence in this world.


    Killing big monsters such as Tongtian Dazun is as simple as chopping melons and vegetables.


    "Li Yixi?"


    One by one, they immediately remembered Li Yixi''s name.


    They knew very well that their lives were given by Li Yixi.


    A thumping one.


    Several beings who were aloof in normal times knelt directly on the ground at this moment, kneeling in the direction where Li Yixi left.


    "Thank you for saving my life, I owe a life to the master. If there is a chance, we will definitely die for the master."


    No one dared to be silent, because Li Yixi said something when he left. You people owe me a life.


    They dare not say that Li Yixi made the shot himself, and it has nothing to do with them.


    And in their view, this is a chance against the sky, owing such people a life is not a bad thing, but a great good thing.


    This may be a chance for a few of them.


    Li Yixi had no idea what they were thinking.


    Li Yixi came to Xiao Zhan''s place at this moment.


    At this moment, Li Yixi saw endless peaks appearing in the void, and these peaks were shrouded in countless thick fog.


    Eyes brightened.


    "This should be the place Xiao Zhan said, and according to my calculations, Xiao Zhan is here."


    Li Yixi took out the communication talisman on his body, "Xiao Zhan, I''m here, you are all right!"


    In the world of poetry, Xiao Zhan''s pressure dropped sharply after Li Yixi imprisoned the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons.


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes lit up when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    "Emperor of Ten Thousand Demons, your god''s death time has come!"


    "My son is here."


    Xiao Zhan, who was fighting with the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor, had a sneer on the corner of his mouth, and immediately opened the distance from the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor.


    The Ten Thousand Demon Emperor wanted to pursue him, but suddenly Shiwen Tiandi collapsed in an instant. The terrifying power of destruction made the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor extremely embarrassed.


    At this moment, the mountains in the void disappeared without a trace.


    Beside Li Yixi, Xiao Zhan suddenly appeared.


    "Son!"


    Xiao Zhan looked overjoyed.


    Xiao Zhan seems to be extremely calm, but in reality, he is panicked because Xiao Zhan''s divine power is almost exhausted in his body at this moment.


    If Li Yixi were later, Xiao Zhan would definitely fall into the hands of Wan Yaohuang.


    However, Xiao Zhan knew that Li Yixi would come naturally, so he would not fall.


    "Who are you?"


    The embarrassed Wan Yaohuang, at this moment, his eyes were extremely gloomy, staring at Li Yixi.


    "I am your father!"


    At this moment, although Xiao Zhan said with a smile on his face that he was fine, Li Yixi felt that Xiao Zhan''s state was very difficult, which made Li Yixi furious.


    Hearing Wan Yaohuang''s words, Li Yixi did not show the slightest politeness.


    Wan Yaohuang was extremely angry when he heard Li Yixi''s words, but seeing Xiao Zhan standing beside Li Yixi with a calm expression, Wan Yaohuang frowned slightly at this moment, Wan Yaohuang was naturally not stupid.


    Seeing Xiao Zhan''s calmness, Wan Yaohuang looked at Li Yixi with a solemn expression, and his breath flashed away from Li Yixi''s body.


    "Um"


    "It''s weird, why hasn''t he practiced."


    "But why is Xiao Zhan so respectful to him, and so trusting of this mortal, as if this mortal will die when he arrives."


    "Where does their confidence come from?"


    Even if Wan Yaohuang heard Li Yixi scolding him, he suppressed the anger in his heart at this moment.


    "This is the emperor''s territory. Would you like to break into the emperor''s territory?"


    "Is the sudden change in the emperor''s territory related to you?"


    Even if Wan Yaohuang felt that Li Yixi was a mortal person, he did not rush forward at this moment, but asked with a cold expression on his face.


    Moreover, the Ten Thousand Demons Emperor has already sensed that the entire Ten Thousand Demon Valley has now fallen to many powerful beings, and the strength of the Ten Thousand Demon Valley has been greatly weakened.


    Even if Li Yixi is really a mortal, there must be a strong person hidden in the dark.


    But now, Li Yixi was extremely angry, and the mood of protecting the calf came up.


    "What''s wrong with breaking into your house?"


    "You have the ability to bite me!"


    "Are you a dog?"


    "Xiao Zhan passed by here, you actually wanted to kill Xiao Zhan, who did he give you the guts?"


    "I''m here too, try to kill me if you have the ability."


    "You bastard, why aren''t you arrogant?"


    "Come on, fuck me!"

 Chapter 1261

    "you¡­¡­"


    The Wan Yaohuang heard Li Yixi''s scolding, and his face instantly became extremely angry.


    Li Yixi also felt the anger in Wan Yaohuang''s heart at this moment, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, feeling that he had angered Wan Yaohuang.


    As long as the Ten Thousand Demon Sovereign attacks him, the Ten Thousand Demon Sovereign will be dealt with.


    A sneer appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth.


    However, when Li Yixi thought his plan had succeeded, the extremely angry Demon Emperor suddenly calmed down at this moment.


    He couldn''t help but ponder: "No, no, why is this mortal so calm, how can a mere mortal enter the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons?"


    "Could it be that he has hidden his cultivation, otherwise, how can he get here, and how can he make this Xiao Zhan so calm."


    "Are they pretending to be a tiger?"


    "But that''s not right. Even Xiao Zhan''s righteousness is almost exhausted at this moment. Would a mortal not be afraid of my anger and shoot directly?"


    "And today, the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons was suddenly imprisoned by a terrifying formation and turned into a cage. There must be an extremely terrifying existence that penetrated into this Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, otherwise it would never happen suddenly."


    "And in my perception, several Great Seniors have fallen in the Ten Thousand Demon Valley today. If there are no strong men invading, it is absolutely impossible for me to die without receiving any news. That is to say, those Great Seniors The fall is to be killed in seconds."


    "But if the mortal in front of him is that terrifying being, why didn''t he do anything?"


    "How can this be explained?"


    "If he is really as angry as he is at the moment, if he really has a shocking cultivation base, he should take action against me. I fought Xiao Zhan for a long time, and his cultivation base is not at the peak at this moment, he should have the ability to kill me."


    "Angry but not taking action, why is this?"


    The Wan Yaohuang thought flashed one by one, but he couldn''t explain everything in front of him.


    For a mortal to be so arrogant, the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor can''t find the reason at all, but the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor is very clear that today''s Ten Thousand Demon Valley will definitely enter a terrifying existence.


    "Could it be that the extremely terrifying existence couldn''t take action for some reason, which would lead to the addition of some causal power?"


    "Whether you want to lure me to deal with this mortal, when I kill a mortal and kill me, then there won''t be much cause and effect."


    When Wan Yaohuang thought of this, a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "That''s how it should be!"


    "Those powerful beings care more about cause and effect."


    Wan Yaohuang thought of this, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, and his icy gaze fell on Li Yixi, but the murderous intent disappeared instantly.


    "How can you, a mortal, have any qualifications to die in my hands? Wouldn''t killing you dirty my hands?"


    "And why should I kill you?"


    "Do you think it''s possible to let this emperor surrender himself to kill a mortal? But you don''t want to leave this Valley of Ten Thousand Demons today. This is your burial place."


    "This emperor disdains to take action against you, but there are strong people in my Ten Thousand Demon Valley."


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to protect him? Then I want to see how you can protect him?"


    There was a sneering look on the corner of Wan Yaohuang''s mouth. He stood in the void and looked down at Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan. Under Wan Yaohuang''s body, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth condensed into a chair. At this moment, Wan Yaohuang seemed to be a high-ranking emperor.


    At the same time, at this moment, the Ten Thousand Demon King began to summon the Great Demons of Ten Thousand Demon Valley. In the view of the Ten Thousand Demon King, since the existence with unfathomable strength did not act in time, there should be some restrictions.


    The Wan Yaohuang was going to let his subordinates try to kill Li Yixi.


    Regardless of the outcome, the Wan Yaohuang could retreat in time.


    Li Yixi, who was a little excited at first, saw this moment, the Wan Yaohuang actually restrained the anger in his heart and stopped, a look of disappointment appeared on the corner of his mouth, he did not expect this Wan Yaohuang to be so cautious.


    "It seems that not all monsters have no brains."


    "This guy is really smart, and it''s really difficult to calculate such things. I''m so provocative as a mortal, and it''s really too big of a loophole."


    "I was careless just now. Xiao Zhan should lead me to escape and lead him to pursue him. As long as his attack falls on me, it will be his death."


    "It''s careless!"


    There was a hint of disappointment in Li Yixi''s expression.


    "Can you still lure him to take action now?"


    "It''s almost impossible to lure him to attack."


    "But it''s not the only way to deal with him."


    "Don''t be afraid of the enemy''s fear, but be afraid of the enemy''s concern."


    "Since it has become an enemy, then remove it, otherwise it will bring some trouble in the future."


    Although Li Yixi never liked to cause trouble, he knew that sometimes he had to be decisive, otherwise, it would cause some trouble.


    Demons have always been rampant. If the Wan Yaohuang invaded Jinling New City, Li Yixi felt that it would be troublesome.


    Li Yixi didn''t think the demon clan had a bottom line.


    "Big toad."


    "Are you afraid?"


    "If you''re afraid, then get out!"


    "Before you were so arrogant, but now you are so cowardly, so you are also a rat."


    While Li Yixi scolded, a book appeared in Li Yixi''s hand, which was the Death God sticker.


    When Li Yixi was about to use the Death God Post, he saw one after another terrifying sound of breaking through the air, one after another gigantic body came into the air, and the incomparably fierce aura filled the space.


    Countless hill-sized bodies give people a lot of visual impact.


    "Meet the Demon Emperor!"


    At this moment, a big monster in Ten Thousand Demon Valley has arrived and surrounded Li Yixi and Xiao Zhantuan.


    The Ten Thousand Demon Emperor''s eyes swept across the incomparably huge monsters, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Do you two have any last words to explain?"


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Wan Yaohuang''s mouth.


    "A last word?"


    "What last words?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes flickered, and he swept past these big monsters.


    The voice resounded in Xiao Zhan''s mind, "Xiao Zhan, take me to escape, and lure them to attack us. When the time comes, the power of merit will counterattack and eliminate all these monsters."


    "Otherwise, it will be difficult!"


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded in Xiao Zhan''s ears, Xiao Zhan didn''t hesitate, and instantly took Li Yixi away.


    "Escape, can you escape?"


    "Kill them!"


    When Wan Yaohuang saw Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan fleeing, a ray of light flashed in his eyes.


    But at this moment, the Wan Yaohuang still did not take action, but ordered the big demon to take action against Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan.


    The Ten Thousand Demon Emperor felt a little dangerous, but he couldn''t see where the danger came from.


    Upon receiving the order of the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor, the big demon in Ten Thousand Demon Valley immediately exploded with supernatural powers, and the incomparably terrifying supernatural powers shrouded Xiao Zhan and Li Yixi.


    At this moment, there are still some monsters that haven''t started, Xiao Zhan and Li Yixi are still extremely fast.


    These big monsters, who were originally disdainful of Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan, changed their color slightly at this moment.


    The next moment they looked at each other, terrifying attacks came from all directions in an instant.


    "Just now, stop!"


    Li Yixi saw the terrifying attacks shrouded in one after another, as if it had become a net of heaven and earth, and a smile appeared on his face instantly. This was the desired result.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t hesitate at all. Faced with the terrifying attack, he stopped immediately, with a relaxed expression on his face. Xiao Zhan knew very well that Li Yixi had the Holy Body of Merit, and this terrifying attack came. The demon is dead today.


    "Well, why did it stop suddenly? Do you think you must die?"


    "Have you given up struggling?"


    "No, the smile on the corner of the mortal''s mouth is wrong. If it is really inevitable, why is there a smile on the corner of the mouth?"


    Seeing this scene, Wan Yaohuang''s expression changed greatly, his eyes immediately fell on the monsters, and his eyes swept across the void.


    "Retreat, hurry back!"


    Although Wan Yaohuang didn''t know what trump card Li Yixi had, he roared loudly at this moment.


    Because the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor felt an inexplicable danger spreading from the endless void.


    However, now that the attacks of these big monsters have erupted, it is too late to withdraw.


    And the monsters still didn''t react at the moment, in their eyes, Xiao Zhan and Li Yixi were just desperate, could they still escape.


    However, when one after another terrifying attack approached Li Yixi, one after another, the power of merit and virtue emerged from Li Yixi''s body.


    A huge golden phantom appeared in the sky, and in the next moment, one after another terrifying magical power touched the golden phantom.


    "No, no, impossible?"


    "This is the Eucharist of Merit, how can a mortal cultivate the Eucharist of Merit!"


    "Who is he?"


    When the Wan Yaohuang saw the huge golden phantom, his expression became extremely horrified.


    A big monster in the void has not yet reacted at this moment. They didn''t react until they heard the roar of the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor. That huge phantom was the body of merit.


    But now I want to withdraw my magical powers, how is it possible.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    There was a look of despair on their faces, such a terrifying holy body of merit, where would they have a chance to survive.


    At the moment when their unwilling voices roared out, in the extremely calm void, suddenly, a terrifying thunder light suddenly appeared.


    The thunder light was so fast that it turned into a huge net in the blink of an eye. On this huge net, the thunder light flickered.


    The demons wanted to dodge, but at this moment there was no chance for them to dodge at all. The terrifying power of divine punishment directly imprisoned their bodies.


    In the huge power grid, the power of destroying the sky and the earth fell on them. Although the monsters were strong, their backlash was so terrible that they didn''t even have a chance to react. turned to ashes.


    Even the ghosts won''t be able to escape in the future.


    "Damn, why is this happening, why is this happening?"


    "I was wrong. There is no peerless powerhouse in the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons. He is the peerless powerhouse. The reason why he looks like a mortal must be that he used unpredictable means to hide his cultivation."


    "Damn, you actually misled me, let all the big demons in the Ten Thousand Demon Valley fall, and the foundation of the Ten Thousand Demon Valley is over."


    At this moment, Wan Yaohuang''s pupils shrank suddenly, his eyes were full of despair, and at the same time he looked angry and unwilling.


    However, the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor was not carried away by his anger, and the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor knew that he could no longer stay here today.


    Before Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan came out of the terrifying net of thunder, the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor clenched their fists, turning around and running away, ignoring the sore place where their fingernails were pinched into their palms.


    In the thunder net, Li Yixi was safe and sound, and naturally saw the Wan Yaohuang fleeing away.


    However, there was no panic on Li Yixi''s face.


    "Want to escape!"


    "Cut the grass without eradicating the roots, and the spring breeze will regenerate."


    "Don''t try to escape, or you will be in trouble."


    A sneer appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth.

 Chapter 1262

    Li Yixi slowly opened the Death God sticker in his hand, lifted the pen and wrote three words on the Death God sticker.


    Demon King.


    Three big characters, vigorous and powerful.


    When Li Yixi said these three words, the expression of the Myriad Demon Emperor who fled suddenly changed suddenly.


    The Ten Thousand Demon Emperor has cultivated into a pair of terrifying divine eyes, and his divine eyes can see through falsehoods.


    At this moment, when Wan Yaohuang turned around to check whether Li Yixi was chasing him, his entire body became extremely stiff.


    It was good that there was no one behind him, but the Myriad Demon Emperor''s fetishes discovered that at this moment, incomparably terrifying silk threads appeared in the void. These threads were so strange that they quickly turned into a large net.


    The whole big net wrapped the entire body of the Wan Yaohuang like a fish.


    When the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor''s divine eyes saw these threads, their eyes were filled with despair.


    "No no no..."


    "Impossible, what exactly is this?"


    "The avenues are turned into nets!"


    "How is this possible?"


    Seeing the big net in the void, Wan Yaohuang''s whole face was full of despair.


    Can''t accept all this.


    The Ten Thousand Demon Emperor felt the terrifying power of death on this incomparably huge web. The Ten Thousand Demon Emperor knew very well that as long as he got on it, he would definitely die.


    However, at this instant, Wan Yaohuang realized that even though the world was huge, it was impossible for him to take another step forward.


    When Wan Yaohuang looked unwilling, the big net instantly shrouded Wan Yaohuang''s body.


    The terrifying power of death directly extracted all the vitality from the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor''s body in an instant.


    The unimaginable force of death, at this moment, entered the body of the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor at a terrifying speed.


    Before the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor''s demon soul could struggle, it was penetrated by silk threads, extracting all the vitality from the demon soul.


    There was a look of despair in the eyes of Wan Yaohuang.


    At the same time, there is endless unwillingness.


    The Wan Yaohuang never thought that the self today would fall.


    In the eyes of Wan Yaohuang, meeting Xiao Zhan, who cultivated authentic Confucianism and Taoism, was his chance, and it was his chance to break through the realm, but he never thought that it would cause him to fall.


    "who are you?"


    The Ten Thousand Demon Emperor finally spit out five words, which were mixed with unwillingness, despair, anger and doubts.


    Not far away, Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan, who came with their feet on the golden cloud of merit, happened to see the body of the Ten Thousand Demon Emperor falling from the void.


    Originally, Li Yixi had a look of anticipation, but when he approached it, it was a huge frog surrounded by the power of death, and Li Yixi had a look of disgust.


    "I thought it was some other monster, a frog wrapped in the aura of death, but I couldn''t say anything."


    "Pity."


    Li Yixi shook his head.


    "Let''s go!"


    Li Yixi turned around and patted Xiao Zhan on the shoulder, and the two turned around and left.


    Outside the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, at this moment, an incomparably huge phantom suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Under the power of a terrifying flame, this space seemed to be destroyed.


    The person who came was none other than the Emperor of the Fire Nation who came from a long distance.


    "Damn it, the damned Ten Thousand Demon Emperor, actually violated the agreement."


    "If there is any damage to my daughter, I will be with you forever."


    The huge phantom of thousands of meters, the next moment turned into a middle-aged man wearing a terrifying flame dragon robe.


    After the Fire Emperor came, he stepped into the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons.


    He looked extremely solemn.


    Originally, the Fire Emperor was very jealous of Ten Thousand Demon Valley, but at this moment, he couldn''t care so much.


    In the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons.


    Huo Linger and others gathered with other Fire Nation powerhouses.


    "Meet Your Highness the Princess!"


    These people were seriously injured, but at this moment, seeing Huo Linger safe and sound, there was a look of joy in his eyes.


    If Huo Ling''er falls, then he still doesn''t know how to explain to the Fire Emperor.


    Huo Ling''er did not answer these powerhouses of the Fire Nation at this moment.


    Instead, his body fell from the void and began to investigate the wounds of the fallen monsters. When he saw those wounds, Huo Ling''er''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Huo Linger discovered that these monsters were also killed by one blow.


    The next moment Huo Ling''er''s beautiful eyes looked at the strong man of the Fire Nation.


    "Everyone, is it a terrifying powerhouse who killed these monsters?"


    "Is this strong man still with a young man, who is this person?"


    Huo Linger''s eyes lit up, and she felt that killing these monsters was none other than the peerless master behind Li Yixi. Huo Linger immediately used mana to condense a phantom of Li Yixi in the void.


    The powerhouses of the Fire Nation heard Huo Ling''er''s words and looked at the phantom with doubts on their faces.


    "your Highness."


    "We didn''t see anyone else, the one who shot was the young man you condensed."


    "It was him who shot and killed all these powerful monsters with a wave of his hand, otherwise, we would have already lost our lives now."


    "The strength of this master is too terrifying, even if these monsters are cultivated to the sky, they have no power to fight back."


    "The chaotic weapon in the hands of the master is even more terrifying. We felt trembling just by looking at it."


    The headed god emperor said with a solemn expression at the moment.


    "You, you said it was this bastard!"


    When Huo Ling''er heard the words of the Huo Nation powerhouse, her face was in a trance, she felt that she had hallucinations, and her face was incredulous.


    Huo Linger had investigated Li Yixi, Li Yixi was just a mortal, how could it be possible to kill so many monsters with just a wave of hands?


    "Princess be careful!"


    "Princess be careful!"


    "Princess be careful!"


    Hearing Huo Ling''er calling Li Yixi a bastard, the Huo Nation powerhouse in front of him softened his knees and almost fell to the ground. How could such a terrifying existence like Li Yixi be able to abuse him casually.


    Huo Ling''er''s expression changed instantly when she heard the words of these powerhouses.


    "Are you sure it was this person who shot?"


    Huo Ling''er held her breath and stared at the powerhouses of the Fire Nation in front of her eyes.


    Until this moment, Huo Linger was still a little unbelievable and unacceptable.


    "When we return to Her Royal Highness, we are not mistaken, it is this peerless master who rescued us."


    "The master also said that we owe him a life."


    "Your Highness, Princess, please be careful. If such a terrifying existence perceives His Highness''s thoughts, it will be dangerous."


    "His Majesty the Fire Emperor has no way to protect the princess."


    The powerhouses of the Huo Nation gave a solemn warning at this moment, even if Huo Linger was aloof, they couldn''t care so much at this moment, and they were doing it for Huo Linger''s good.


    "is it him?"


    Huo Ling''er''s body trembled slightly, and her face instantly turned pale.


    Huo Linger suddenly reacted, remembering the scenes that happened when she was with Li Yixi.


    Huo Linger suddenly thought of the Divine Zhuge Crossbow in Li Yixi''s hands when she first met Li Yixi.


    Huo Linger was extremely nervous. Huo Linger finally understood why Li Yixi was so disgusted when she talked to him, and why she made her swear to the sky.


    "He, he actually has a cultivation base that reaches the sky?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Huo Ling''er opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Thinking of her previous attitude towards Li Yixi, Huo Linger became extremely nervous.


    Just at this moment, an incomparably huge phantom came down in the void, and this piece of sky turned fiery red.


    An extremely terrifying imperial coercion descended, and everyone present, including Huo Ling''er, immediately knelt down.


    "Meet Your Majesty!"


    The voices of these people just fell, and a middle-aged man wearing a fiery red flame robe appeared in front of them.


    The whole person looks very majestic.


    The Fire Emperor''s gaze swept past the corpses of these monsters in front of him, his pupils shuddered violently, and his heart was filled with turbulent waves.


    "What method is this?"


    The Fire Emperor was secretly startled, and his eyes immediately fell on Huo Linger and the others.


    "Everyone, is there anything wrong?"


    "Who shot and killed the Great Venerable of the Monster Race!"


    "Can you leave a name? These peerless powerhouses must visit."


    The Fire Emperor''s expression was extremely solemn.


    Just when Huo Linger was about to answer, suddenly, including the Fire Emperor, the color changed instantly.


    Not far from them, a terrifying coercion burst out from under the earth, and that terrifying coercion made the Fire Emperor suddenly change color.


    "Fire Emperor, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    "You''re finally here."


    At the moment when this voice sounded, the terrifying power imprisoned everything, even if the Fire Emperor''s strength was incomparably powerful, if he had time to resist at this moment, he would be enveloped by that terrifying power and instantly pulled into the whirlpool.


    At this moment, not only the Fire Emperor and the others were pulled into the vortex by that terrifying force, but Xiao Tiandao and Kong Ji, who were rushing to join Li Yixi, were also enveloped by a terrifying force that pulled them into the vortex. Among the huge ruins.


    That huge relic, at this moment, the splendid splendor disappeared, replaced by a terrible darkness, the darkness seemed to swallow all the light in the world.


    But soon, that terrifying dark power disappeared without a trace.


    The miracle returned to normal, but the previous charm disappeared, replaced by an evil force.


    Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan were walking in the void, and suddenly Li Yixi found that the communication talisman in his arms trembled.


    "Should Xiao Tiandao and Kong Ji have arrived!"


    Li Yixi smiled and took out the communication talisman from his arms.


    However, there were two screams in the messenger.


    "Sir, save us."


    It was only five words, but at this moment, Li Yixi could feel the despair contained in these five words.


    "Um?"


    "In the end what happened?"


    Li Yixi''s face became extremely ugly. When he wanted to contact Xiao Tiandao and Kong Ji, he found that he couldn''t contact them, which made Li Yixi''s brows furrowed together.


    "Damn, why is this happening all of a sudden?"


    "In the end what happened?"


    Beside Li Yixi, Xiao Zhan immediately opened his mouth and said, "Young Master, I sensed a terrifying devouring force that erupted twenty miles ahead. Xiao Tiandao and Kongji have no connection, so he should It''s about the power of devouring."


    "The power of devouring?"


    "Isn''t that where the relics of the gods that Huo Linger spoke of were located?"


    "What the hell happened there?"


    "A relic, could it still devour living beings?"


    "Go, let''s go and see, we can''t let Xiao Tiandao and Kong Ji have something to do."


    Li Yixi originally had a happy face, but at this moment that face became extremely gloomy. Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan did not dare to stop, and hurried to the place where the relic of the gods was.


    Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan''s speed was very fast. It didn''t take long for the two of them to appear above the ruins. Li Yixi looked down at the ruins in front of him, and suddenly became disgusted.


    "Go, go in and see, isn''t this a good place?"


    "But don''t let the two of them be in danger, otherwise, you won''t be able to explain it when the time comes."


    The voice fell, and Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan flew into the passage of the ruins one after another.

 Chapter 1263

    The entrance to the ruins of the gods.


    Like the mouth of a beast.


    As soon as Xiao Zhan stepped into it, his expression changed slightly.


    "Um?"


    "This ruin?"


    Xiao Zhan''s expression changed slightly.


    Suddenly, Xiao Zhan felt his scalp tingling, Xiao Zhan had a feeling that he was being watched by a pair of extremely terrifying eyes.


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes swept around, but he found that everything seemed to be normal here.


    "Strange, why is this happening?"


    "Why do I feel that this relic seems to have life."


    Xiao Zhan muttered in his heart, secretly on guard, daring not to be careless.


    Xiao Zhan is no longer weak.


    But from the moment Xiao Zhan stepped in, he felt like he was being watched with cold eyes.


    That feeling, the vest was inexplicably wet with cold sweat.


    Xiao Zhan couldn''t help but approach Li Yixi.


    "Master, why do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Xiao Zhan was a little nervous and felt too quiet.


    Obviously, this relic only swallowed Xiao Tiandao and Kongji not long ago, but there is no trace left. There is a lamp about 20 meters away in the passage.


    The lantern flame is also very strange, a little green.


    "Humph!"


    "This is not a good place, it''s a sinister place, be careful."


    When Li Yixi heard Xiao Zhan''s words, he snorted coldly, his expression gloomy.


    "A place of evil?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Zhan''s expression became even more nervous. Even Li Yixi said to be careful, then it would be dangerous here.


    "Um!"


    "Be careful, son!"


    Xiao Zhan looked solemn.


    "Don''t worry, if it was before, I really didn''t dare to come in, but now that I have cultivated the Holy Body of Merit, these things won''t hurt me in the slightest."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Li Yixi wanted to say something, but when he turned around and saw Xiao Zhan, his expression changed slightly, and the words in his mouth stopped instantly.


    "Sir, what''s wrong?"


    Xiao Zhan was very nervous.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just the middle of your eyebrows, there is a black gas, this place is really not a good place."


    "Disgusting place!"


    "I will lend you a little bit of merit for the time being!"


    "The air of disgust here can''t get on you!"


    "This is not a guile, nor a sinister thing, but a disgusting life, more terrifying than the sinister, with the power to erode and corrode all normal life."


    Li Yixi''s words fell, and a power of merit fell on Xiao Zhan''s body.


    Originally, Xiao Zhan felt chills all over his body, but at this moment, a warmth flowed through Xiao Zhan''s body.


    The nervousness in Xiao Zhan''s heart also slowly dissipated.


    "Humph!"


    "How dare you to break into this place, how bold!"


    "Since this is the case, then it will corrupt you first!"


    "Let you become my ominous slaves!"


    In the depths of the ruins, a strange life appeared, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    next moment.


    A strange and incomparable force spread towards Xiao Zhan and Li Yixi.


    This breath was silent and terrifying.


    When Xiao Zhan was in the ruins, his spiritual sense was greatly restricted, but the power of merit and virtue entered his body, and Xiao Zhan''s spiritual sense was increased several times.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan sensed an evil aura coming towards the two of them.


    "This, this is the breath of the uncharted land."


    "There is indeed a problem with this ruin, a huge problem."


    "Unknown, how did you sneak in?"


    Xiao Zhan''s expression changed greatly.


    I thought it was a coincidence that Mr. Cholera was already a coincidence, but he didn''t expect that in addition to Mr. Cholera, he could also feel the breath of an unknown place.


    That breath, extremely terrifying, integrated with the ruins as a whole.


    Even Xiao Zhan felt his scalp tingling.


    "Damn it, this place is like a maze, and I don''t know where Xiao Tiandao and Kong Ji were swallowed."


    Li Yixi was a little irritable.


    Under the boulder, a breath approached.


    "hey-hey!"


    "Two more slaves!"


    This phantom looked proud.


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Yixi''s feet fell.


    Some stomped their feet angrily.


    It seemed to be extremely casual, but the moment Li Yixi stomped his feet, a terrifying Dao power fell, and the aura was instantly extinguished before it could react.


    "Um?"


    In the depths of the ruins, the owner of that breath suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a hint of horror in his eyes.


    "Who, who is this?"


    The eyes of this figure were wrinkled together at this moment.


    The look is dignified to the extreme.


    "No, he must be stopped, otherwise, it will be a bad thing."


    "It must not be allowed to enter the depths of the ruins."


    The thought fell, and the figure immediately merged into the entire ruins.


    He hurried to where Li Yixi was.


    Xiao Zhan, who was following Li Yixi''s side, changed his expression at this moment.


    Xiao Zhan really felt that this relic was alive.


    A nervous pen appeared in his hand.


    The moment he just merged into the ruins, Li Yixi, who walked to a fork in the road, frowned slightly, "Hey, annoying, there are so many fork roads, what if you get lost?"


    "How is it good?"


    "Yes, make a mark!"


    When Li Yixi''s voice fell, the phantom appeared just above Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan''s heads.


    Xiao Zhan looked terrified.


    It was as if a mortal was being stared at by a terrifying beast.


    Xiao Zhan even felt a little suffocated.


    However, Li Yixi didn''t seem to feel anything. Although he had a dark face, he was not nervous. He lowered his head and picked up a stone on the ground. On the stone wall of the passage, he casually drew an arrow.


    "Um?"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Just arrived, I wanted to see Li Yixi''s strange life up close, and I was so scared that I dared to split.


    "what is this?"


    "Why can''t I move, why can''t I move!"


    The strange life looked terrified, and the pupils dilated suddenly.


    Merging into the ruins, he was incredibly powerful, but at this moment, he was strangely fixed.


    "It''s the symbol!"


    "how is this possible?"


    The strange life quickly swept away, and soon, stared at the arrow on the stone wall in disbelief.


    The arrow, he remembered clearly, was left by Li Yixi at will.


    Obviously it was a random stroke, but it was so terrifying.


    "No no no!"


    "What the hell is this!"


    Originally he was only imprisoned, but as soon as he finished speaking, a terrifying crisis enveloped him.


    The arrow on the stone wall, at this moment, the power of the avenue escaped and turned into a sharp sword.


    Go towards him.


    The power of the Tao disappeared in a flash.


    This was integrated into the life of the entire ruins and was instantly obliterated.


    The breath quickly dissipated.


    At the moment when the aura dissipated, at the core of the ruins, auras appeared in an instant.


    "what happened?"


    "Why did Ying Jiu die!"


    One after another figure looked at each other, and a dignified color appeared in his eyes.


    I was terrified, they were immortal, but Ying Jiu at this moment was actually dead.


    Ying Jiu''s cultivation is not weak.


    The figures were a little nervous. The undead Shadow Clan had never died. They wanted to revive Ying Jiu, but they also lost the chance of resurrection, which made the figures look horrified.


    This is something that never happened.

 Chapter 1264

    among the remains.


    Soon Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan came to a large hall.


    Here, the lights are bright, as if it were daytime.


    This great hall is beyond imagination.


    "Suzaku?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi saw a huge statue of Vermillion Bird in the center of the hall.


    The look brightened.


    Immediately, Li Yixi saw a line of words on the stone wall beside him.


    Fire Emperor Ruins!


    "Fire Emperor Ruins?"


    "It turns out that, no wonder Huo Ling''er and other people from the Fire Nation went deep into the dangerous Valley of Ten Thousand Demons. It turns out that this place is the ruins of the Fire Nation!"


    "Perhaps, or the place of inheritance?"


    "No wonder, the Fire Emperor is willing to pay some price."


    "Here, I''m afraid there are many opportunities!"


    "Unfortunately, I can''t practice."


    After Li Yixi was excited, she felt a little helpless.


    "The Ruins of the Fire Nation?"


    Xiao Zhan also muttered.


    "Um!"


    "It should be good. Before I was in the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, I also rescued a princess of the Fire Nation?"


    "This is definitely related to the Fire Nation."


    "Otherwise, why would those people enter the Ten Thousand Demons Valley knowing that it is dangerous?"


    Here, there is a trace of holy aura shrouded in it, and there is no such disgusting aura.


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    However, Li Yixi quickly turned around and left.


    Walk and play.


    "Here, Xiao Tiandao and Kong Ji should have gone this way."


    Li Yixi pointed to one side, and the two walked away quickly.


    Xiao Tiandao and Kong Ji fell into a coma at this moment.


    Two incomparably terrifying breaths were rapidly invading their bodies at the moment, as if to control Xiao Tiandao and Monk Kongji.


    But at this moment, footsteps sounded.


    Two figures came quickly.


    It was Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan.


    "Master, Xiao Tiandao and Kong Ji are over there!"


    As soon as he got close, Xiao Zhan felt it.


    "Walk!"


    Li Yixi strode over.


    After approaching, they found that Xiao Tiandao and Kong Ji were in a coma at the moment.


    "Brother Xiao, empty silence!"


    Xiao Zhan shouted, but neither of them answered.


    "Stop shouting!"


    "They were invaded by evil things!"


    Li Yixi''s expression changed.


    "Sir, what should we do then?"


    Xiao Zhan was extremely nervous, but Xiao Zhan knew how terrifying the existence of an unknown place.


    "It''s not difficult!"


    "I have two talismans here."


    "Specialized for dirty things."


    Li Yixi immediately took out two talismans, looked at Xiao Zhan and smiled.


    Looking at the ordinary talisman in Li Yixi''s hands, Xiao Tiandao and Kong Ji''s bodies, the corners of the mouths of the two strange beings raised a sneer.


    "Do you just want to kill us in a mere mortal world to suppress evil talismans?"


    "It''s ridiculous!"


    "When I control the body, I will refine them into puppets."


    Li Yixi held the talisman and muttered: "Tai Shang Lao Jun, hurry up and go!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the talisman paper in Li Yixi''s hand burst into a terrible aura, and Li Yixi slapped it on Xiao Tiandao and Kong Ji''s body.


    next moment.


    A strange force entered Xiao Tiandao and Kongji''s body, and the strange life in the body changed greatly.


    I originally thought that Li Yixi was a magic stick, but at this moment, it was too late to scream, and his soul disappeared instantly.


    Xiao Tiandao and Kong Ji woke up quickly, their souls were fighting with each other before, so naturally they knew all Li Yixi''s actions.


    "Thank you, Brother Li!"


    After escaping from death, Xiao Tiandao and Kong Ji immediately thanked him.


    "Get up!"


    "We are friends, you are still invited by me, it should be me to make amends!"


    Li Yixi patted the two of them on the shoulders and comforted them.


    Immediately, Li Yixi asked solemnly, "You two, your strength is not weak, why did you suddenly enter this place?"


    "Also, was it possessed by evil things?"


    "Don''t hide it from the son, we were informed by the son before that we wanted to join the son and leave here, but suddenly, a terrifying force of devouring broke out, swallowing the two of us here."


    "I immediately fell into a coma!"


    Xiao Tiandao said immediately.


    "The power of devouring?"


    "This place is very strange. Now that we have found you, let''s leave now!"


    Li Yixi glanced around in disgust and smiled at Xiao Tiandao and Kong Ji.


    "Okay, it''s best to leave as soon as possible!"


    "This place is not a good place."


    Kong Ji also frowned slightly, extremely fearful.


    The voice fell, and the group went back to the circuit.


    Soon, Li Yixi and the others left the ruins, walked in the air, left the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, and broke through the air.


    The group left, and the blow in the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons seemed to be alive at this moment, and the next moment, a terrifying breath emerged.


    Then an incomparably huge phantom stared at Li Yixi''s direction.


    "Who is this person?"


    "To be able to easily obliterate my clan."


    "Damn it, it''s extremely difficult for my clan to give birth to a new clan."


    This figure looked extremely angry, but also extremely fearful.


    Immediately, one after another phantom appeared.


    In the hands of these phantoms, there are also figures.


    One of them is the Fire Emperor.


    "You, who are you?"


    "What is the calculation of the emperor!"


    The Fire Emperor was extremely angry.


    "Fire King!"


    "Stop struggling!"


    "We need puppets, powerful puppets, here are the ruins of your fire clan, as long as you are in this world, you will definitely come."


    The leading phantom had a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    "Do you want to refine us into puppets?"


    "Don''t think about it!"


    The Fire Emperor was furious, but unfortunately, his cultivation base was imprisoned.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Fire Emperor, you underestimate my methods in the unknown land!"


    "Even if your heart is firm, there is no hope."


    "Can you struggle for a while, or for the rest of your life?"


    "Here, who can save you!"


    The phantom looked mockingly.


    "Humph!"


    "In this Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, a terrifying human senior has entered. You are courting death."


    At this moment, the Fire Emperor thought of Li Yixi from Huo Linger and others, and said coldly.


    This is their last hope.


    "A strong one?"


    "The one who just left?"


    "Since you have left, it means that you will not be blessed."


    "My family will come to this world, and no one can stop it!"


    The virtual shadow sneered, with a proud look on his face.


    However, the laughter just started.


    A long time ago, Li Yixi drew the circle in the woods.


    Suddenly there was a terrifying breath.


    The power that imprisoned the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons skyrocketed.


    In the void, a huge cage emerged.


    Instantly attracted the attention of everyone.


    "what is that?"


    As soon as the voice of the virtual shadow fell, I saw that in the cage, the terrifying power of devouring broke out, and all the lives in the unknown places in the ruins were swallowed into the cage.


    Inside the cage, a terrifying force suddenly erupted.


    "No no no..."


    The moment I felt that power, the life of the unknown land screamed in despair.


    But nothing could be changed, and as the cage disappeared without a trace, it was completely erased.


    The ruins in front of him also returned to normal.

 Chapter 1265

    The Fire Emperor and the powerhouses of the Fire Nation saw a force swept towards them, and panic appeared in their eyes.


    Some even screamed out loud.


    "No no no..."


    The voice was shaking violently at the moment, and the body was directly slumped to the ground.


    After all, they saw with their own eyes that those terrifying beings had no resistance under that power. And their cultivation base, compared with those beings, is not only weaker than that, how can they stop it.


    "Fate!"


    As powerful as the Fire Emperor, at this moment, his face was full of despair, and he sighed.


    He silently chose to close his eyes.


    One after another figure, at this moment, completely fell into despair.


    No one felt that they could survive under that monstrous aura.


    Huo Linger looked unwilling, suddenly Huo Linger remembered Li Yixi, and a faint ray of hope appeared in her despairing eyes.


    Huo Ling''er took a deep breath and shouted with all her strength, "Li Yixi, save me!"


    Don''t know why, this moment.


    Huo Linger felt that if there was anyone else who could save her, then it must be Li Yixi, and there was absolutely no possibility for anyone else.


    This cry.


    Almost all of Huo Ling''er''s strength was drawn.


    "Um?"


    The Fire Emperor was stunned for a moment, not knowing why there was still hope for Huo Linger at this moment.


    The Fire Emperor''s gaze fell on Huo Ling''er.


    There was a look of despair on his face.


    "Ling''er, stop shouting, no one can save us, except those who are detached."


    "But detached people, regardless of whether they appear or not, exist, how can they save us ants?"


    "This is life!"


    Fire Emperor comforted Huo Linger, feeling that there was no need to waste time.


    Hong Wuji, who was on the side, heard Hu Linger''s words, and his eyes lit up.


    In the despairing eyes, there was a glint of brilliance.


    Burning the mana in the body, he shouted: "Senior, save us!"


    Although the people present were puzzled, it was too late to ask and think more.


    A force that imprisoned the world fell on them.


    One by one, he gritted his teeth and closed his eyes.


    However, soon.


    Each body trembled, as if a force flashed through the body, but nothing else happened.


    Fire Emperor is different from other people, Fire Emperor is extremely powerful.


    In the moment just now, the Fire Emperor did not choose to close his eyes. At that moment, the Fire Emperor saw an evil aura in their bodies being wiped away.


    That evil aura was so powerful that even the Fire Emperor did not feel the presence of that power.


    But the power in the void is locked.


    "Are you all right?"


    Soon, one by one hurriedly opened their eyes, and there was excitement in their eyes.


    This is really the afterlife.


    "Not dead, not dead!"


    "Did the senior make a move?"


    "It must be the senior who shot!"


    On the side, Hong Wuji saved his life, and said happily, with a face of ecstasy.


    "Old Hong, you are not crazy!"


    "It''s not who shot, but the power from before, no killing intent."


    A Fire Nation powerhouse spoke at this moment.


    It was Hong Wuji''s nemesis. Seizing the opportunity at this moment, he naturally wanted to ridicule him, feeling that Hong Wuji was crazy.


    "To shut up!"


    "The surnamed Zhang, if it wasn''t for the expert, we would have died long ago. How can the expert exist, how can you guess."


    "If it weren''t for the masters, the princess and I would have died long ago!"


    "That expert is definitely detached, otherwise, how could it be possible to kill the Demon Clan Great Senior with a single blow?"


    Hong Wuji said angrily at this moment.


    The Fire Emperor didn''t care much at first, but after hearing Hong Wuji''s words, the Fire Emperor''s eyes immediately fell on Huo Ling''er.


    "Linger, you also thought before that, can that person save us?"


    Huo Linger, who had survived the catastrophe, suddenly heard the words of the Fire Emperor.


    Wake up from joy.


    "Father, I think Li Yixi can save us!"


    "No, it is someone who can save us."


    "Master, you can do anything."


    "This place was actually very calm before, but it suddenly changed shortly after the expert entered."


    "This Valley of Ten Thousand Demons was imprisoned in an instant."


    "Although Ling''er doesn''t know what kind of power it needs, it definitely has something to do with the experts."


    At this moment, Huo Linger said with certainty.


    It is an incomparable admiration for Li Yixi.


    "Are you sure that it was him who entered that caused the change here?"


    The Fire Emperor''s expression became solemn at this moment.


    The word detachment appeared in the Fire Emperor''s mind.


    How could the Fire Emperor not be shocked.


    "Um!"


    "I''m not sure it was his hand, but I was sure that the Ten Thousand Demon Valley was imprisoned after the master entered."


    At this moment, Huo Ling''er''s expression was extremely solemn.


    "yes?"


    At this moment, the Fire Emperor looked serious.


    The next moment, sit cross-legged.


    A palm slapped on the chest, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    "His Majesty the Fire Emperor!"


    The people present instantly changed color.


    That''s blood in the heart.


    "fine!"


    "Protect me, I''ll deduce it."


    The Fire Emperor''s voice was extremely serious.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    One by one, they didn''t know what the Fire Emperor did, but at the moment they knew that the Fire Emperor was very weak, and immediately fell around, guarding the four directions.


    "Is that you?"


    The Fire Emperor whispered, his eyes lit up, ignoring the weak state.


    The seals of the Fire Emperor fell one by one, and they quickly deduced.


    At this moment, in front of the firelight, a bead appeared.


    In this bead, a scene after scene appeared.


    The Fire Emperor just now captured a wisp of Li Yixi''s residual breath on Hong Wuji''s body, which was extremely weak, but it was okay to delay.


    The Fire Emperor didn''t peep at Li Yixi, but let the time go backwards to see what happened here.


    Soon, among the beads, scenes flashed by.


    The Fire Emperor saw how Li Yixi killed the big demon and so on.


    On the side, Huo Linger was also watching.


    At this moment, Huo Ling''er saw the scenes in the beads, and the beautiful eyes were all shocked.


    In front of Li Yixi, those incomparably powerful monsters were like ants.


    Soon, the scene flashed quickly, and a scene appeared in the eyes of Fire Emperor and Huo Linger.


    I saw Li Yixi in the woods, drawing a circle on the ground with his feet, not knowing what he was fiddling with.


    But at this moment, the bodies of the father and daughter trembled.


    In the eyes, there is an incredible color.


    At the moment when the circle was formed, a terrifying force erupted, directly imprisoning Ten Thousand Demon Valley.


    The Fire Emperor''s heart was extremely shocked, and he wanted to see what Li Yixi was tinkering with in the circle. The next moment, a terrifying force of backlash erupted.


    "Pfft!"


    The Fire Emperor suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood and almost passed out.


    "Father!"


    Huo Ling''er on the side turned pale with fright.


    He hurriedly supported the Fire Emperor, and a stream of mana was sent into the Fire Emperor''s body.

 Chapter 1266

    "Father, father!"


    "What''s wrong with you, what''s wrong with you, don''t scare Linger!"


    Huo Ling''er cried out with a look of panic on her face.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!"


    The people who were protecting the Dharma saw the Fire Emperor vomit blood, his breath was extremely sluggish, and his expressions were pale.


    "Quick, quick!"


    "Your Majesty was attacked, protect His Majesty''s meridians, and send His Majesty''s mana."


    "Let Your Majesty stabilize the injury, otherwise, Your Majesty is in danger of falling!"


    Hong Wuji let out a low growl.


    Immediately put all the mana in his body into the Fire Emperor''s body.


    The rest of the Fire Nation''s powerhouses, all with pale faces, immediately sat cross-legged and sent their mana into the Fire Emperor''s body.


    Half an hour later, the dying Fire Emperor opened his eyes weakly.


    "Father!"


    "Father!"


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty...!"


    One by one, they looked at the Fire Emperor anxiously, their expressions extremely serious.


    At this moment, their cultivation base is completely exhausted. If the Fire Emperor can''t suppress the backlash in the body, then they will really be at a loss.


    The Fire Emperor was extremely weak and did not answer the crowd, but hurriedly ran the exercises to stabilize the injury in his body.


    Another few hours passed, when everyone looked anxious.


    The Fire Emperor slowly stopped the magic formula and opened his eyes.


    At this moment, the Fire Emperor''s pale face had a tinge of blood.


    "Father, what happened?"


    Huo Ling''er looked at the Fire Emperor suspiciously.


    Just now, Huo Linger was also beside the Fire Emperor, but Huo Linger did not notice any abnormality in the Fire Emperor, and suddenly, he vomited blood.


    The Fire Emperor felt everyone''s attention.


    A look of bitterness appeared on his face.


    "It''s okay, save your life!"


    "I was greedy and forgot not to spy."


    "Before, I reversed time with my blood and watched some scenes with the help of treasures. I actually had the idea of ????seeing it out in my heart, so I was devoured."


    "It''s great to be alive!"


    "It seems that the master has no intention to obliterate me, otherwise I will die!"


    "Looking at the way of detachment is really seeking death."


    The Fire Emperor''s voice fell, with a bitter look on his face.


    The reason for this just now was precisely because the Fire Emperor wanted to spy on Li Yixi''s way.


    "Transcendence?"


    Hearing the word detachment, the scene became extremely quiet.


    One by one, the tension disappeared, and he gasped in fright.


    I am also thankful for the Fire Emperor, fortunate that the masters did not have the intention to kill the Fire Emperor, otherwise the Fire Emperor would be finished.


    That existence, how can it be watched.


    "Fire Emperor, is that one really detached?"


    At this moment, Huo Ling''er''s voice was trembling.


    When Huo Linger thought that her previous self had always called Li Yixi''s name, she trembled in fear.


    His face turned pale.


    The Fire Emperor saw that Huo Linger''s expression was not very good-looking, and he was a little nervous.


    "Ling''er, you didn''t offend that master!"


    At this moment, the Fire Emperor had a heart hanging in his throat.


    I was really afraid that Huo Linger would offend Li Yixi.


    "No, that is, I owe the master 100,000 gold, and within three months, I must repay the money!"


    Huo Ling''er said nervously.


    "One hundred thousand gold?"


    "Good thing!"


    When the Fire Emperor heard this, not only was he not nervous, but he was overjoyed.


    "Why is it a good thing?"


    Huo Ling''er''s gaze immediately fell on the Fire Emperor.


    Thinking of how terrifying Li Yixi was, Huo Linger was nervous.


    "Ling''er, what do you think, if you pay back the money, will you be able to get in touch with experts again!"


    "The master is happy, saying that he may not be able to give some opportunities?"


    "Even if you don''t like it, as long as it doesn''t exceed the agreed time, it''s fine."


    "Anyway, don''t we have a chance to hug our thighs?"


    "Regardless of whether the masters care about it or not, we always have a chance to do something!"


    At this moment, the Fire Emperor had a happy expression on his face.


    In the void, three figures walked in the air.


    Kong Ji and Xiao Tiandao have lingering fears when they think about what happened before.


    His eyes fell on Li Yixi, extremely nervous.


    "Brother Li, thank you for saving your life this time, otherwise I and Kong Ji will be gone!"


    Xiao Tiandao''s name for Li Yixi changed without a trace.


    Li Yixi smiled and said, "Brother Xiao, why did you say this? I saved you because you were invited by me. If you really had an accident, Li Mousheng would not be able to forgive himself."


    "You are all right, I am at ease!"


    "Thank you for saving your life!"


    "Empty silence this time, I didn''t help anything, I have to be an expert to save me!"


    The empty silence on the side looked at Li Yixi nervously.


    "A senior?"


    "I''m a mortal."


    "If it''s not the Eucharist, I''m nothing?"


    "It''s better to call me son or call me by my first name!"


    When Kong Ji heard this, his expression changed.


    Thinking of Li Yixi''s state, he immediately said, "Then call me your son!"


    How could Kong Ji dare to call Li Yixi''s name directly.


    "Brother Li, are you really not going to my Xiao''s house?"


    Xiao Tiandao on the side said regretfully.


    "Um!"


    "A lot of time has been wasted. Next time we meet again, we won''t go home if we don''t get drunk!"


    Li Yixi laughed.


    After a lot of things happened and a lot of time wasted, Li Yixi decided it was time to set off.


    And at this moment, Xiao Tiandao and Kong Ji, who have just experienced life and death, are not in the mood for a party.


    Kong Ji said immediately, "Master Xiao, I want to tell the Buddha, I won''t go to see the Buddha, and I will visit next time, I have traveled the world, this time the son is traveling east, I will accompany the son to the east!"


    "In this way, I can also be a guide for the son."


    Xiao Tiandao frowned upon hearing this.


    Originally, Xiao Tiandao wanted to speak, but at this moment, he was actually robbed by Monk Kongji.


    "it is good!"


    Xiao Tiandao wanted to follow Li Yixi''s expectations, but Li Yixi refused. Li Yixi felt that Xiao Tiandao should accompany his sister.


    Along the way, has been disturbed a lot.


    "Then wish your son a smooth journey."


    Xiao Tiandao was helpless and could only choose to leave.


    Xiao Tiandao also knew that this time, he had enough opportunities.


    Moreover, Xiao Tiandao also had to refine blood essence, Xiao Tiandao felt that his strength was too weak, and following Li Yixi would not be of great use.


    "it is good!"


    "We will meet again in Jinling Xiancheng!"


    Li Yixi clenched his fists slightly.


    The next moment, the three figures broke through the air and left.


    Xiao Tiandao didn''t take his eyes back until he saw the temple disappear into the sky.


    "Thank you master!"


    With a thud, Xiao Tiandao knelt on the ground and bowed in the direction Li Yixi had left.


    Xiao Tiandao immediately got up and went to Demon God Mountain.


    Xiao Tiandao knew that he didn''t have much time to refine his blood and prepare gifts for Jinling Immortal City.


    in the temple.


    At this moment, Kong Ji was excited when he saw that he had stayed.


    "Kongji, this time, I have to trouble you!"


    Li Yixi said politely.


    "Young Master, what are you talking about, I have traveled all over the world in pursuit of the true meaning of Buddhism, and it is my honor to be able to walk with Master. Master''s Buddhism is very profound."


    "Just a few words of conversation before, benefited Kong Ji a lot."


    "This time, it''s annoying!"


    Empty said excitedly.

 Chapter 1267

    "Hahaha!"


    "Where is the empty holy monk, it is my honor to travel east together!"


    Li Yixi hurriedly laughed when she heard Kong Ji''s words.


    This time, Kong Ji and Xiao Tiandao almost fell to their knees, Li Yixi was naturally very polite.


    As a person who has lived two lives, Li Yixi naturally knows that this world is nothing more than a world of sophistication. Only when everyone is happy can they really get along with each other, otherwise it''s just a show.


    True friendship is not about pointing out other people''s shortcomings or exposing shortcomings.


    If you travel east together, you can have multiple people talking, otherwise, it will actually be boring.


    "A holy monk?"


    "Young master is joking. In front of you, son, how dare Kongji dare to call me a holy monk? If you don''t dislike it, just call me Kongji directly."


    Empty is a little nervous.


    Before, in the Valley of Ten Thousand Demons, Kongji had seen Li Yixi''s methods. How dare he pose in front of Li Yixi, and in Demonic Mountain, even if Kongji only had a chance to say a few words to Li Yixi, but in the Demon God Mountain. In the empty eyes, Li Yixi is the Buddha, and Li Yixi''s Dharma is extremely profound.


    Kongji was originally a monk, cultivating Buddhism.


    But at that moment, Li Yixi was the Buddha.


    In Kongji''s eyes, even if Li Yixi had never practiced Buddhism, he was definitely the kind of existence who had discussed the Dao with the Buddha and Dao Patriarch.


    Otherwise, how could it be so profound about the Dharma.


    Li Yixi''s eyes swept across Kongji''s face, very casual, but Li Yixi found that Kongji was not a lie.


    Li Yixi originally wanted to make friends with the world''s talented people.


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "It seems empty and silent, and the fundamental understanding of the Buddhadharma."


    "Buddha is not something to talk about."


    "If that''s the case, then from now on, I''ll call you emptiness!"


    "Ha ha!"


    "Going east all the way, it''s very boring, come empty and have a drink."


    A wine set appeared in front of Li Yixi, Li Yixi lifted the wine jug and poured a glass of wine for Kong Ji.


    The clattering sound was so harsh.


    The smell of alcohol made Kong Ji slightly change color.


    "Young master, Buddhists give up drinking."


    Kong Ji was a little nervous, afraid that Li Yixi would be angry.


    Li Yixi did not directly answer Kong Ji''s words, but smiled and said, "There is a saying in Buddhism, emptiness is form, and form is emptiness."


    "Wine and meat have been dressed, as long as you think it''s not wine and meat, it''s not wine and meat."


    "In the mortal world, a little monk once said that the Buddha''s heart will remain in the heart of the Buddha."


    "Kongji, what do you think he said?"


    "Is it right?"


    Li Yixi smiled at Kong Ji, picked up the wine in front of him, and drank it.


    "kindness?"


    The expression of emptiness changed slightly.


    Li Yixi''s words had a great impact on him.


    Kongji was born with Buddha bones, so as soon as he was born, he was brought into Buddhism. He didn''t know much about the world and the warmth of the human world. At this moment, when he heard Li Yixi''s saying that the wine and meat passed through the intestines, the Buddha noticed that his heart was very shocked. From the mortal little monk.


    Kong Ji is clear, how Li Yixi exists, and will never lie to him.


    Kong Ji picked up the wine and drank the wine in the cup.


    At this moment, it is no longer nervous, but indifferent.


    His face was extremely calm, as if it was a cup of clear spring.


    Seeing this scene, Li Yixi was very satisfied with Kong Ji.


    Li Yixi waved his hand, and the drink in front of him disappeared.


    Instead, it''s tea.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was making tea with a smile.


    Kongji originally wanted to speak, but the next moment.


    The empty body trembled violently.


    "Um?"


    "I just drank..."


    Kongji changed color, Li Yixi was right in front of him, at this moment, he could only pretend to be calm.


    In fact, in the empty heart, this moment has already set off a storm.


    In the eyes, it is unbelievable.


    "What kind of fairy brew is that?"


    "In the blink of an eye, it made up for the inadequacy of my foundation and transformed my foundation."


    "I originally thought that it was just an ordinary drink. The master made me understand the true meaning of the Buddha, the precepts of Buddhism, just for the sake of practicing Buddhism. Now I realize that when the master pointed me, he also gave me a chance."


    "It seems that I was rewarded for joining the trip to Ten Thousand Demons Valley!"


    The empty heart is very shocked at this moment.


    Such an immortal brew was something Kongji had never thought of.


    "Come on, have a cup of tea!"


    Li Yixi picked up the tea and poured tea for Kong Ji, who was contemplating.


    This time, Kong Ji did not hesitate after hearing Li Yixi''s words.


    But Kong Ji was not in a hurry, but listened carefully to what Li Yixi would say.


    However, Kong Ji was a little disappointed, Li Yixi didn''t say anything at this moment, but took a sip of tea.


    Seeing this, Kongji took a sip.


    Tea entrance.


    Empty discoloration.


    A bitter taste exploded in the mouth.


    Kongji had never drank such bitter tea.


    "Burning incense leads to secluded steps, drinking tea and having a clean feast."


    "Buddhism has the Four Noble Truths: Suffering, Origination, Extinction, and Path!"


    "Bitterness comes first!"


    "Buddha thinks that there is suffering in birth, suffering in old age, suffering in sickness, suffering in death, suffering from love and hate..."


    "Practicing Zen is to see through life and death, to achieve great enlightenment, and to seek liberation from ''suffering''."


    "Bitterness is blind in the Buddha!"


    Li Yixi''s smile was very gentle.


    At this moment, his body trembled.


    When Kong Ji heard this, he immediately sat cross-legged and started to practice.


    Li Yixi didn''t bother, just let Kong Ji meditate.


    At this moment of emptiness, I seemed to hear the morning bell and the twilight drum, and I was instantly enlightened.


    At this moment, Kong Ji appeared in a big river, and the big river under his feet was extremely fierce.


    Kongji''s cultivation is powerful, but in the big river, he can''t fly, just like a mortal.


    Walking on the surface of the water, the river water is extremely strange, no matter how emptiness resists it, it cannot be swept away, and it falls below the knee. In an instant, the flesh and blood of the lower limbs disappear.


    The pain made Kong Ji look bitter.


    However, the emptiness was very fast, and there was an indifferent expression on his face.


    "Suffering is the first of the Four Noble Truths of the Buddha."


    "If you can''t get it, how can you go further?"


    "Moreover, this is a long river, and the long river is mixed with the power of time."


    "This big river is actually the way of Buddhism."


    "I don''t know what kind of treasure the master gave me to drink. I must seize the opportunity to comprehend the Buddha''s way."


    Kongji closed his eyes and walked with difficulty in the long river of Buddhism and Taoism. Every time he took a step forward, in the mind of Kongji at this moment, the Buddhadharma insights of countless Buddhist seniors emerged, and Kongji gained extremely great results.


    A thousand miles in an instant.


    That progress is indescribable.


    "Son!"


    Xiao Zhan on the side, seeing Kongji closed his eyes and wanted to speak, was gestured by Li Yixi.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t speak again, and when he looked at Kong Jie, he was extremely envious.


    Xiao Zhan knew that the tea that Li Yixi brought out before was not an ordinary tea, but the tea plant in the yard, a divine tea that grew on the river of time.


    Today, no matter how stupid Kong Ji is, he will surely get unimaginable benefits.


    After waking up, Kong Ji''s whole person will transform.

 Chapter 1268

    At this moment, Li Yixi was drinking tea slowly, without disturbing him.


    After half an hour, the empty soul returned and slowly opened his eyes.


    Kong Ji stood up immediately and bowed to Li Yixi.


    The long river before was as terrifying as the galaxy in the sky. When Kong Ji left, he found that the incomparably huge Buddha and Dao Long River was only one of the branches of the big river, and it was very small.


    At this moment, Kong Ji still doesn''t know where he is, but he has walked into Li Yixi''s great avenue.


    "Thank you sir!"


    Kong Ji immediately stood up and bowed to Li Yixi.


    This time, Li Yixi did not dodge.


    "It''s good that you understand something!"


    "Sit down!"


    "I don''t know anything about Buddhism, but I have heard a lot and know a little bit. I hope I can help you."


    "If it is other people, it will be of no help, and you seem to rarely walk in the world!"


    Li Yixi smiled and looked at the emptiness.


    "Young master is right, this time is my first real trip."


    "Master said, practice, you have to go and see!"


    Empty smiled.


    A little embarrassing.


    "That''s right. Confucianism also says that reading ten thousand books is not as good as traveling ten thousand miles."


    "A truth!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Seeing Li Yixi dispelling his doubts like this, Kong Jing''s expression became a little serious at this moment, staring at Li Yixi and said, "Young Master, what kind of Buddha is in your heart, this time, I''m walking the world just to get The Buddha in your heart, the Buddha in your heart?"


    Empty silence at the moment, look serious.


    This is the purpose of this world walk.


    "A Buddha in your heart?"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    With a wave of his hand, the gap on the table disappeared, replaced by rice paper and a pen.


    Kong Ji was originally very nervous and wondered if Li Yixi would give pointers.


    Seeing that in front of Li Yixi, a pen, ink, paper and inkstone appeared, Kong Ji was a little puzzled.


    But he didn''t speak, but waited quietly.


    Xiao Zhan, who was beside him, hurried over to polish Li Yixi''s ink.


    Li Yixi picked up the pen and started painting.


    As Li Yixi wrote, Kong Ji''s body trembled suddenly, and his expression changed drastically.


    At this moment of emptiness, I can''t care about any Buddha.


    Those eyes stared at Li Yixi''s pen in disbelief.


    "There is a god in the writing, this is the Tao."


    "Actually, actually imprisoning Dao on paper?"


    "how can that be?"


    At this moment of empty silence, his heart was beating wildly as he was hit by the scene in front of him.


    Empty silence felt like an illusion, it was incredible.


    But soon, the emptiness proves that this is not an illusion, but a reality.


    The emptiness after the proof is even more shocking.


    The empty body trembled slightly.


    If he hadn''t been sitting, the empty silence would definitely be paralyzed to the ground at this moment.


    With a wave of Li Yixi''s hand, he actually imprisoned Dao on a piece of paper, which is incredible.


    While Kong Ji was shocked, he stared at Li Yixi''s pen.


    On the side, Xiao Zhan, who was grinding his ink, was the same.


    Both knew that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    This is their chance to be able to see Tao in such a substantial way.


    The Tao written by Li Yixi is orderly, sorting out the chaotic Tao.


    No matter Kong Ji or Xiao Zhan, his understanding of Dao is rapidly improving at this moment.


    Soon, Li Yixi''s last stroke fell.


    Looking at the words in front of him, Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    "How about this painting?"


    Li Yixi''s words freed Xiao Zhan and Kong Ji who were trapped in it.


    Kong Ji heard Li Yixi''s words, and hurriedly said: "Alive, I feel that this is a living son."


    Looking at Li Yixi''s words, Kong Ji said immediately.


    What Li Yixi said was none other than Li Yixi himself.


    "This is the Buddha in my heart!"


    Li Yixi looked at the empty silence and smiled.


    Slowly put down the pen in his hand and sat down.


    The pen, ink, paper and inkstone disappeared, leaving only the painting. Li Yixi picked up the tea and took a sip.


    Li Yixi was puzzled when he saw Kong Ji.


    Li Yixi didn''t speak immediately, but seeing Kongji''s brows wrinkling more and more severely, Li Yixi smiled and said, "All sentient beings have the wisdom and virtue of the Tathagata, but they cannot be realized by delusional attachment."


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded.


    Hearing the emptiness of these words, his body trembled violently.


    He looked at Li Yixi in disbelief.


    "So, this is the Buddha in my heart!"


    Li Yixi looked at the empty silence and smiled slightly.


    "Thank you for your pointer."


    "Master, from now on, you will be the Buddha in my heart."


    Kongji said with a serious look.


    "Um?"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was stunned for a moment.


    I didn''t expect Kongji to say this, but at the moment, Kongji''s expression was extremely serious. For a while, Li Yixi didn''t know what to say.


    "Master, can you give me this painting!"


    The emptiness at the moment, with a serious face.


    "Can!"


    "It''s not something precious."


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    Road without caring.


    "Thank you son!"


    When Kong Ji heard this, he looked overjoyed.


    Xiao Zhan on the side was a little envious at this moment.


    In that painting, the Tao contained in it is extremely powerful.


    At the moment of empty silence, carefully put away the scroll.


    Why can''t the Buddha in my heart be someone else?


    The emptiness at this moment has determined that the Buddha in my heart is Li Yixi.


    The dharma image that Kongji wants to condense is to condense the appearance of Li Yixi, so at this moment, Kongji asked for Li Yixi''s paintings.


    Wanting to condense Li Yixi as the Buddha in his heart, Kongji naturally understands that he can''t do it, but with the help of Li Yixi''s paintings, there is a possibility.


    This is also the reason why Kong Ji knew that Li Yixi''s paintings were precious and wanted to ask for them.


    Because Kong Ji knew that if this opportunity was lost, there would never be another chance.


    At the moment of emptiness, my heart is very excited, and there are too many opportunities today.


    Kong Ji knew that following Li Yixi would be the most correct decision in his life.


    The temple flew in the void, and the mountains and rivers kept moving backwards.


    Extremely fast.


    "Son, according to the map, we will soon be on Yuedao today."


    "Sun Moon Island, extremely beautiful!"


    "Young master can stop at Riyue Island and have a look!"


    Kong Ji was excited when he thought of Riyue Island.


    Riyue Island is also one of Kongji''s destinations for this eastbound trip. It is rumored that it is an extremely prosperous place.


    At this moment, when I saw Li Yixi passing by, I wanted to invite Li Yixi to take a look.


    "Sun Moon Island?"


    "Sadly passing by, so be sure to take a look."


    "Otherwise, it would be boring and boring to keep on the road!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    Kong Ji looked happy when Li Yixi agreed.


    I was a little excited and felt that when I arrived at Riyue Island, I needed a good tour guide.


    Being idle and bored, Kong Ji felt that the opportunity was rare and asked, "Young Master, why is there a saying that Buddha saves sentient beings?"


    When Li Yixi heard it, he smiled and said, "The world is like purgatory, this is also a merit."


    "Some people say that you can''t become a Buddha if hell is not empty."


    "A truth!"


    Buddha is the Tao.


    Buddha is only one of the three thousand great paths.


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.

 Chapter 1269

    "The world is like purgatory, should a Buddha save sentient beings?"


    Kong Ji heard Li Yixi''s words muttering to himself.


    "It can also be said that the Buddha''s rescue of suffering and suffering, helping others to overcome the sea of ??suffering, is in fact striving for merit."


    "So those incomparably powerful beings, the sages above and above, are constantly making arrangements and planning, just for these things."


    "Konder is a good thing!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Kong Ji''s body and said with a smile.


    "Thank you sir for the pointer."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Kong Ji''s body trembled suddenly, and a shocking color appeared in his eyes.


    But then Kong Ji looked at Li Yixi again, "Young Master, merit is something that saints seek, can we seek it?"


    Kongji''s voice fell, and the whole person was extremely uneasy. In the eyes of Kongji and others, merit is what the saints compete for. The worst of saints is detachment.


    It''s not something they can get.


    When Li Yixi heard Kongji''s words, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Kongji, then do you think I''m strong? I''m just a mortal, but why am I able to cultivate the Holy Body of Success?"


    "Don''t you find it strange?"


    "Before this, I actually didn''t know how to get the power of merit and use it, but now I know why."


    "As long as what we do is conducive to the perfection of heaven and earth and the consummation of the world, then it is merit."


    "In the past, there were no six reincarnations in the underworld, and the order of the underworld was not perfect. However, when I told the story in mythology, after the six reincarnations were established in the underworld, I received the gift of heaven and earth, and gained countless merits and virtues."


    "Why is this?"


    "It''s because I have contributed to the world, made it perfect, and merit is the feedback the world has given me."


    "Otherwise, how can I, a mortal, capture merit?"


    "Now I have also discovered some feelings, that is, the order of this world is not perfect. As long as we help the order of this world become more perfect, then we can obtain a power of merit."


    "You are cultivating Buddhism, so what you have to do is to save sentient beings from the Buddha, and this human world is purgatory."


    "You might as well walk around the world and have a look. This time, your purpose is to travel around the world, enhance your knowledge, and improve your own Dharma. I suggest you go and see more, see those mortal kingdoms, and see more of those mortals, mortals are real The source of merit."


    "The mortal world is the real suffering."


    "Some people say that the emperors of those prosperous dynasties are present-day Buddhas, and they should worship the present-day Buddhas when they worship Buddhas. Many ordinary people will also make golden bodies for those prosperous emperors and offer them the power of incense. These are the reasons."


    "Mortal people are more eager to be redeemed, and who has the most people in this world, is it the most monks?"


    "No no no..."


    "Even if this is the fairyland, the most people are not practitioners, but mortals."


    "When you walk in the world, you will find that those mortals are still in misery, and they are the objects of your salvation."


    "Of course, how to get more merit, you need to think about it yourself, don''t be hypocritical but put your whole heart into it."


    Li Yixi''s voice was very calm, with a faint smile on his face, but at the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, there were thunders in Kong Ji''s mind.


    Kongji''s breathing became incomparably rapid, and there was an unbelievable color in those eyes.


    Kong Ji knew that this was the way Li Yixi taught him to gain merit.


    "A mortal?"


    At this moment, Kong Ji''s whole person felt suddenly enlightened.


    "Thank you for your pointer!"


    At this moment, Kong Ji knelt down directly and bowed to Li Yixi.


    Seeing Kongji kneeling down, Li Yixi hurriedly took a step forward, bent down and stretched out his hand to help Kongji up.


    "Empty silence, we are friends, and friends don''t need to be so polite."


    "You are a practitioner, and gaining more power of merit will have unimaginable benefits for you."


    Li Yixi patted Kongji''s shoulder, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Now that Li Yixi has cultivated the Holy Body of Merit, he doesn''t care so much about the power of merit, and in Li Yixi''s view, by pointing the empty silence to obtain the power of merit, he can also get some feedback of the power of merit.


    Although Li Yixi claimed to be a mortal, but now he has come to his senses. In Li Yixi''s view, this world is not perfect.


    For example, the underworld is a very good example.


    Moreover, Li Yixi also felt the great benefits of the establishment of the West Heaven by the three Long brothers.


    Therefore, walking with Kongji today, Li Yixi casually pointed out a few words.


    Li Yixi could feel that Kong Ji really had a Buddha heart.


    For such a person, Li Yixi naturally chose to give some pointers. After all, the future of the other party is limitless.


    Li Yixi has always liked to make friends with monks, and he would not be stingy if he could give some advice.


    Moreover, Li Yixi also knew that if he used human power, he would not be able to change too much. It can also be said that Li Yixi pointed at Kongji, and some of them regarded Kongji as a chess piece.


    But it''s a win-win and doesn''t hurt anyone.


    "Thank you sir."


    Thank you again empty silence.


    The temple flew rapidly in the void, and soon a huge island came into view.


    Saying it is an island is a bit inaccurate. Li Yixi heard that the island was called Sun Moon Island before, but he was a little puzzled. I don''t know why this island should be called this name.


    But at this moment, looking down from the void, Li Yixi finally knew why he was called so.


    Because this huge Sun Moon Island is composed of two huge islands.


    The two islands are very close to each other, looking down from the void, it looks like a moon and a sun.


    "Master, this is Sun Moon Island!"


    Kong Ji on the side saw Li Yixi watching with great interest, a look of joy appeared on his face, and he hurriedly introduced.


    "I didn''t expect nature to be so magical."


    "Come on, let''s go down and have a look."


    The next moment the temple in the void disappeared, and the three walked in the air and landed on Sun Moon Island.


    Riyue Island is very huge, as if it is a continent.


    The scenery here can be said to be very charming, giving people a fairyland feeling.


    Looking at the mountains and rivers, a look of satisfaction appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    "Young Master, I just said that the scenery here is very good. You must believe it now."


    Kongjing smiled and began to introduce Riyue Island to Li Yixi.


    Now Li Yixi also has the power of merit and virtue, which is no different from the monks.


    "Master, the city in front is called Sun Moon City. It is very prosperous, and this city is also very rich."


    An explanation with a smile on his face.


    Soon, however, the smile on Kongji''s face hardened.

 Chapter 1270

    The very prosperous city in Kongji''s mouth is now in a mess, and there are still the bodies of countless people on the ground.


    A pungent bloody smell came to my face.


    Not far away, there were screams and screams.


    "No, it''s a pirate. A pirate attacked this Riyue Island."


    Naturally, Li Yixi also saw the scene in front of him, and his face changed greatly.


    "Damn, there are pirates who invaded Sun Moon Island."


    "No, it''s the devil''s energy entering the body, these evil obstacles should be killed!"


    There was a cold look on Kongji''s face, and he never thought that these pirates would actually smash into Sun Moon Island, slaughtering these mortals without mercy.


    "Purgatory, this is purgatory!"


    Seeing one after another figure lying in a pool of blood, Kongji''s face became extremely heavy. Kongji never thought that there would be such a bloody scene in this mortal world.


    At this moment, Kong Ji did not hesitate, and immediately shot.


    "Amitabha!"


    "wake up!"


    The sound of emptiness sounded in the void, and the Buddha''s light one after another was born from the empty body, and the endless Buddha''s light slowly entered the bodies of those pirates.


    The Buddha''s light emanating from the sky entered the bodies of those pirates, and the next moment they raised their butchering knives.


    Looking at the women and children who died under his long knife in front of him, his eyes showed disbelief, and even the hand holding the long knife was shaking.


    The emptiness in the void, at this moment, the Buddha''s light is full of light.


    Like a living Buddha.


    thump!


    thump!


    thump!


    At this moment, these pirates knelt on the ground one by one.


    "Also ask the Bodhisattva to save me!"


    These existences who were still full of hideous faces and murderous intent just a moment ago, at this moment, those eyes are looking at the void, the emptiness of Buddha''s light, with longing.


    They are not born pirates, some of them are still residents of the Riyue Island, fishermen.


    The reason why these mortals on Riyue Island were slaughtered was because after they went deep into the sea these days, they were controlled by a strange force, which caused them to lose their humanity and become lazy to kill innocent people.


    This is also the reason why Kong Ji, despite his anger, did not take action to erase these people.


    "You have made boundless killings, and you may wish to repent before the Buddha and use the rest of your life to help the victims."


    The empty voice fell, and the next moment, these people knelt down instantly.


    "I''m waiting for it!"


    "I am willing to repent before the Buddha!"


    These pirates, who were hideous like ghosts a moment ago, are now snot flowing.


    Those old and weak women and children also hurriedly knelt on the ground one by one.


    "Please immortals save me and wait!"


    "Please immortals save me and wait!"


    Seeing the emptiness in the void, they seemed to see the hope of living.


    These days, some of them have seen their sons become ferocious as ghosts, and their bodies have been controlled by ghosts and gods. Some of them have seen their gentle husbands turned into murderous demons.


    However, they are just mortals, they can''t change anything, and they don''t know how desperate they are.


    Now that I see the emptiness of the void, I naturally want to seize it.


    "Master, I''m sorry, I''m afraid I can''t accompany you."


    "These people have been invaded by demonic energy. If they can''t be saved, this place will turn into purgatory."


    "The once prosperous Riyue Island will also disappear completely."


    "Buddhists often say that saving all sentient beings, I met them, so I should take action."


    Kong Ji was a little nervous at the moment, but still said.


    "What''s this?"


    "If you die, then I will be really disappointed in you."


    "These people are mortals, but they have been controlled by demons, and the demons behind them should be punished."


    "The world is like purgatory, this is just a corner of the world."


    "I am very happy that you can make such a decision, and it is also the blessing of the people here. If you can really save it, then it is a weak merit."


    "Let''s just let it go!"


    "It will be a long time in Japan, and we will meet again when we are free in the future."


    Li Yixi looked at the empty silence in front of him and said with a smile.


    "We''ll meet again tomorrow!"


    Kongji hurriedly saluted.


    "Let''s go!"


    "This is his chance!"


    Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan walked away.


    "I didn''t expect that there are demons controlling mortals here. I don''t know what the layout is?"


    Xiao Zhan''s expression was a little solemn at this moment. Just now, the power of Xiao Zhan''s soul spread, and Xiao Zhan felt a sense of palpitations. This place is definitely not as simple as it seems, and it is definitely very dangerous.


    Xiao Zhan was a little worried, wondering if Kongji could resolve the crisis.


    Li Yixi glanced at Xiao Zhan''s face and said with a smile, "It''s okay, don''t worry, here is the key for him to recognize himself, and here is his chance."


    "When we meet again, I believe he will be different."


    "And I look at Kongji very well, and there is no bloody disaster here, so there is no need to worry."


    "Otherwise, Kongji is kind to you, how could I leave?"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he reached out and patted Xiao Zhan''s shoulder, and the two completely disappeared into the sky.


    The emptiness in the void, watching Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan leave completely, their expressions became extremely solemn, and the previous calm disappeared without a trace.


    "Damn, who is here to set up to cause such a terrible killing."


    "The fear and resentment here are disappearing."


    "I want to see who is taking everything here."


    The empty voice fell, and the terrifying Buddha light erupted from the body, and soon shrouded the entire Sun Moon Island.


    Those who were invaded by demonic energy and controlled their bodies also woke up.


    Kong Ji felt the direction in which a trace of fear and resentment disappeared, and then walked in the air, heading for the City Lord''s Mansion on Riyue Island.


    Kong Ji felt a terrifying monster in the City Lord''s Mansion, where the fear and resentment of the entire Riyue Island gathered.


    Kong Ji wanted to thoroughly investigate what happened here and who planned it. The City Lord''s Mansion was the key, and it was unusual for the City Lord''s Mansion to remain silent after such a terrifying slaughter.


    Soon, Kong Ji appeared above the City Lord''s Mansion with endless Buddha light.


    "Amitabha, where is the evildoer doing evil here."


    At this moment, the empty eyes seemed to have turned into two golden suns, directly seeing through the formation of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    The originally normal city lord mansion, the next moment, the terrifying evil aura broke out, and the city lord mansion was enveloped by a layer of terrifying black air.


    "Monk, don''t meddle in your own business, otherwise, this is your burial place."


    "roll!"


    In the city lord''s mansion, a person slowly raised his head and looked at the emptiness of the void, with a cold expression on the corner of his mouth.


    It was none other than the city lord of Sun Moon City.


    Now, he has actually turned into a monster, completely turned into a monster.

 Chapter 1271

    "Chen Ming, it''s me!"


    Kong Ji heard the cold shout of the city lord Chen Ming, and did not get angry, but stared gloomily.


    Kong Ji and Chen Ming knew each other and once discussed Buddhism together, but when they met again, they became puppets.


    Kong Ji was very uncomfortable, and at the same time wanted to see if Chen Ming could still be saved.


    Kongji''s words are very simple, but the empty silence at this moment motivated the mantra of Buddhism and Taoism, and wanted to awaken Chen Ming''s last trace of wisdom, but soon, Kongji was disappointed.


    The monster in the city lord''s mansion has a hideous and terrifying face.


    A sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Giggle!"


    "Bald donkey, it seems that you and Chen Ming are very familiar. In order to awaken his wisdom, he used the Buddhist mantra, and the use of the Buddhist mantra will consume a lot of money for you."


    "Forgot to tell you!"


    "Chen Ming is a disappointment. He is unwilling to be my puppet. When the deity is angry, he immediately devours his soul, so Chen Ming has completely disappeared!"


    "You''re too late!"


    The monster in front of him, those eyes became extremely scarlet at this moment, looking at the emptiness in the void, making an uncomfortable sound.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "What''s the benefit of killing mortals?"


    Kong Ji looked cold, staring at the monster in front of him.


    "Little bald donkey, I advise you not to meddle in your own business, just some mortals."


    "Otherwise, this is your burial place."


    "You Buddhist, the Buddha has long since left, and is now the weakest, so don''t meddle in your own business, otherwise, my Demon Race will be welcome."


    At this moment, the hideous smile on the monster''s face disappeared, replaced by a cold and incomparable killing intent.


    Even if the monster sensed Kong Ji''s shot before and felt that Kong Ji''s cultivation was not weak, at this moment, there was still disdain in his eyes.


    In his eyes, Fomen was vulnerable.


    Fighting against the demons is just courting death.


    Moreover, today''s Buddhism has always been wise and protective, so how can they intervene?


    The look of emptiness became extremely gloomy.


    If it was before, maybe Kongji would recede, but in the past few days, walking with Li Yixi, Kongji has not only greatly improved his strength, but his whole person''s concept has also been greatly changed.


    Even if Kong Ji knew that the Demon Race was unfathomable and not something that today''s Buddhism could provoke, but at this moment, Kong Ji did not retreat.


    The incomparably cold eyes fell on the monster.


    "Amitabha!"


    "It turned out to be a mess, today, I will cross you!"


    Empty silence at the moment, too lazy to talk nonsense.


    As soon as the voice fell, he turned his hand and suppressed it.


    The emptiness at this moment is like a golden Buddha.


    This palm shot, the Buddha''s light is radiant.


    At the same time, in the sky above the City Lord''s Mansion, a huge bergamot was formed.


    The Buddha''s hand was slowly pressed down, and the endless Buddha''s light suddenly appeared.


    The weak monsters in the city lord''s mansion screamed miserably under the endless Buddha''s light, and their bodies quickly turned into nothingness.


    The empty attack is extremely terrifying.


    "Presumptuous, little bald donkey, do you want to be with my demon clan forever, you dare to kill my demon clan, so bold, so bold!"


    In the city lord''s mansion, the incomparably powerful ancient demon never thought that Kong Ji would actually dare to deal with them.


    Not to mention him, even the other weaklings of the Demon Race never thought that Kong Ji would really dare to take action.


    After all, everyone knows that after the Buddha left, the Buddhist tradition was cut off, and the Buddhism was extremely weak.


    Compared with the incomparably powerful Demon Race, Buddhism is not worth mentioning at all.


    However, now Kongji dared to take action against the Demon Race''s plan.


    This time, the reason for slaughtering mortals is because a supreme power of the Demon Race is cultivating a special avenue and needs to collect endless resentment and fear.


    To do this, slaughtering mortals is their best way.


    At the same time, the big man of the Demon Race also needs extremely terrifying power of qi and blood, so when those mortals fall, not only fear and resentment are absorbed by it, but the qi and blood that spills out is also swallowed by it.


    The ancient demon roared angrily, and the next moment, he hurriedly used his magical powers to shoot at the emptiness in the void.


    The palm of the hand was pushed to the sky, and the next moment an incomparably hideous giant white bone hand appeared. Around this giant white bone hand, terrifying black energy was entangled in it, as if it was sticking out from the depths of hell, even if it was just a glance, It also makes the scalp tingling.


    The next moment, the attacks of the two collided, and the incomparably terrifying aura spread out.


    "Impossible, impossible!"


    "The Dharma of Buddhism has already cut off its inheritance. Why is your Dharma so tyrannical?"


    The ancient demon''s body took a dozen steps back in a row before he stabilized his body. When his eyes fell on Kong Ji, there was an unbelievable color in those eyes.


    The ancient demon never imagined that Kongji''s magical powers would be so tyrannical.


    He could clearly feel the demonic energy in his body, and at the moment just now, he was being purified by the terrifying Buddha light.


    "Is there more you don''t know?"


    "I don''t care about your Demon Race, even if you have a shocking layout, but I didn''t expect your Demon Race to be so inferior, to kill mortals. This is unacceptable to me, even if it is death, I will definitely not. Let you ancient demons have a better time."


    "And although my strength is very weak, I still have no problem dealing with a waste like you."


    "Today, I will not only kill you, but also kill the demon powerhouse behind you."


    The empty voice fell, and the body swept out again, as if it turned into a light, and flashed away from the void.


    At the moment when the ancient demon of the Demon Race hadn''t reacted, Kong Ji appeared in front of him. At this moment, the ancient demon could even feel Kong Ji''s breath falling on his face.


    At the moment when the ancient demon had no time to shoot, Kong Ji shot, and the tyrannical fist, like a storm, fell on the chest of the ancient demon.


    The demon body is extremely powerful, but at this moment, under the terrifying attack of Kong Ji, the tyrannical demon body actually collapsed continuously.


    The moment when Kongji''s last punch fell.


    The pupils of the ancient demon shrank suddenly, and those eyes showed a look of disbelief. He never thought that Kong Ji''s strength was so strong.


    "No no no..."


    "This is impossible!"


    "How could a declining Buddhist school have the ability to cast such a terrifying body."


    The ancient demon''s eyes were unbelievable, and he felt very clearly that what Kongji attacked him before was the power of the flesh.


    The flesh of the demons far exceeds that of the human race, but at this moment, Kongji''s flesh is actually much stronger than him.


    The voice of the ancient demon fell, and at this moment, cracks appeared on his body, and the next moment, his body exploded violently, turning into a blood mist that filled the sky.


    "Damn, why is this happening?"


    "Why is the human body so powerful?"


    The soul body appeared in the void, even at this moment, the eyes of the ancient demon were still unbelievable, and he never thought that his body would be destroyed by the human race.


    "There are so many things beyond your expectations!"


    "The demons are not as strong as you think!"


    At this moment of emptiness, a chill appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    The moment the voice fell, I saw this moment of emptiness, the body disappeared again, and when it reappeared, it appeared strangely behind the demon powerhouse.


    "Die!"


    The voice was extremely cold. At this moment, a Jie Dao appeared in Kong Ji''s hand. This Jie Dao directly pierced into the ancient demon''s chest before the ancient demon could react, and the terrifying power of the Dao erupted.


    Before the ancient demon''s soul body could escape, it instantly turned into nothingness.


    After Kong Ji beheaded him, an even more terrifying Buddha light erupted from his body. Soon, on the Sun Moon Island, all those who were contaminated with demonic energy were freed.


    "Thank you Buddha for saving your life!"


    "Meet the true Buddha!"


    "Kow down to the true Buddha."


    At this moment, the figures on Riri Island''s knees softened, knelt on the ground, and bowed to Xiao Zhan''s place.


    "So strong!"


    "I didn''t expect that my physical body would rise to such an incredible level after following the master for a few days."


    Even if it is empty and silent, at this moment, he feels the power of his own body, and his face changes greatly.


    Thinking of Li Yixi, at this moment of emptiness, the phantom of Li Yixi appeared in his eyes.


    Hearing the voices of those mortals, Kongji immediately woke up. At this moment, Kongji felt the power of incense coming towards him.


    At the same time, this moment of empty silence felt a weak force of merit entering his body.


    Even if it was just a wisp, but at this moment, the empty eyes showed an incredible color.


    "I didn''t expect that what the son said was true, that saving these mortals could actually gain some meritorious power."


    At the same time as his heart was overjoyed, Kong Ji slowly fell from the void.


    "Amitabha, all benefactors, hurry up and save all sentient beings. That is the purpose of my Buddhism, not to mention these damn demons."


    The empty voice fell, and he slowly squatted down and helped an elderly man up.


    A force also spread, and the people kneeling on the ground were also supported by this force.


    "Old man, do you know when the sudden change is this time?"


    "Where did these people go? Why all of a sudden?"


    When the old man heard Kongji''s words, his expression showed a dignified expression.


    "Master, I''m not sure this time, but I know that these people are like this because they go out to sea to fish."


    "When they returned, they were somehow controlled by a terrifying existence and completely turned into puppets."


    "However, it is not only our Riyue Island that suffers now, the surrounding islands have also suffered massacres."


    At this moment, the old man''s eyes showed a hint of despair.


    "Are these damn demon powerhouses hiding in the vast sea?"


    "If these demons are not thoroughly cleaned up, then if I leave, this place will inevitably repeat the same mistakes and become a purgatory on earth again."


    "However, the existence behind these demons is not weak, and you have to be careful."


    When the thought fell, he immediately saluted the people present.


    "Don''t worry, all benefactors, since I made a move this time, I will definitely cut off its roots, and then you will be able to live a truly happy life."


    "Thank you, Master!"


    "Master, you have to be careful on the way. These demons have strange methods, but don''t say it."


    "Thank you for your concern, everyone can rest assured that these monsters will not cause any harm to me."


    The empty voice fell, stepped out one step, and entered the boundless sea.

 Chapter 1272

    Riyue Island is surrounded by a vast sea.


    The empty body slowly floated above the sea, and the power of the soul spread out.


    Feel the lingering breath of the sea.


    The next moment, Kong Ji stretched out his hand and waved towards the sea, using a terrifying means to condense the remaining demons above the sea.


    Looking at the wisp of the devil''s breath in the palm of his hand, Kong Ji quickly deduced.


    Soon, the magic energy in the palm of the hand turned into a black butterfly, and the black butterfly slowly flew from the empty palm of the hand.


    The speed is very fast, heading towards the depths of the vast sea.


    Kong Ji clasped his hands together, covering his body with Buddha light.


    Step by step, follow the black butterfly into the depths of the sea.


    As he continued to deepen, Kongji frowned, and a dignified expression appeared on his face, because at this moment Kongji felt a terrifying aura, and the concentration of demonic energy here was dozens of times that on Riyue Island.


    "What a terrible magic!"


    "No wonder those mortals were turned into puppets by the invasion of demonic energy."


    "This is the area where they usually fish. I didn''t expect that this place has changed directly now."


    Kongji''s face was extremely solemn.


    The sea here gives people a sense of heaviness, as if there is a sky-devouring troll hidden under the sea.


    "Where did the bald donkey come from?"


    "You dare to spoil me!"


    At this moment, a dull voice sounded under the sea.


    In the sea, a huge whirlpool appeared strangely, and the whirlpool turned into a terrifying black hole.


    At this moment, there seems to be an eye in the black hole watching the empty silence.


    Today, Kongji''s strength is not weak, but the moment he is stared at by this eye, Kongji has a feeling of scalp tingling.


    "Who are you?"


    Kong Ji forced himself to calm down and stared at the eye in the black hole.


    "How can the name of the deity be known by an ant like you?"


    "You dare to harm me, don''t you want to save all sentient beings? Then I will turn you into a puppet today, and I will maintain your intelligence, so that you can feel which lives have fallen into your hands."


    Cruel laughter came from the black hole at this moment.


    In the black hole, terrifying demonic energy rose into the sky, and the next moment, an incomparably huge hand protruded from the black hole.


    "Not good, too strong."


    "The realm of half-step detachment!"


    "The ancestor of the Demon Race is lurking here."


    Feeling that terrifying aura, this moment of emptiness, the complexion changed dramatically.


    His face became extremely heavy, and he never thought that he would meet a demon giant today.


    Kongji wanted to dodge, but at this moment, that terrifying aura directly imprisoned this piece of void, even if Kongji''s strength was extraordinary, he was unable to struggle at this moment.


    Feeling a wave of terrifying demonic energy, shrouded in front of his body, the empty face of despair.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Little bald donkey, this deity wants you to die in the third watch, you will definitely not survive the fifth watch."


    "This deity wants you to become my puppet and make you a tool for my killing, then you are destined to be my tool."


    "Even at the beginning, when the Buddha of your Buddhism did not leave, I did not put your Buddhism in my eyes, let alone you today."


    Before this troll in the deep sea appeared, he completely controlled the emptiness.


    In the next moment, the incomparably huge gigantic devil hand grabbed Kong Ji in his hand.


    The terrifying demonic energy madly invaded into the empty body.


    Feeling the wisps of demonic energy entering his body, this moment of emptiness, his face was full of despair.


    However, the next moment, Kong Ji''s body trembled violently, and those eyes showed an unbelievable look. Not long ago, Kong Ji asked Li Yixi for the painting.


    Although Kong Ji knew that the painting contained the incomparably strong power of the Great Dao, but Kong Ji never thought that at this moment, the painting actually erupted with a terrifying and incomparably devouring power, madly swallowing this huge demonic hand. the power of.


    That terrifying demonic energy, not only did not invade the emptiness, but at this moment, the painting exploded with a terrifying devouring power, directly swallowing the incomparably huge arm.


    "How, how is this possible?"


    "Aren''t you a Buddhist monk? Why are you able to devour the pure and original demonic energy of my demon race?"


    At this moment, the troll naturally felt the change of Kongji himself.


    When he was puzzled, he saw that the painting in Kong Ji''s arms erupted with a more terrifying devouring power.


    Which one grabbed Kongji''s big hand, was sucked by Kongji''s body, and the terrifying power of the origin of the demon race was quickly pulled away.


    "Damn!"


    "Why is this?"


    At this moment, Mozu Juqing felt that the power of the Mozu origin in his body was constantly disappearing, and his eyes showed an incredible color.


    "Could it be that there is something shocking about this little bald donkey? Otherwise, why would it devour my original demonic energy?"


    The stunned troll, at this moment, felt that the original Qi of the demon race in his body was continuously disappearing, and there was a ray of light in his eyes.


    Before Kong Ji could react, the world turned around in an instant, and the incomparably huge magic hand directly pulled Kong Ji into the deep sea.


    The dark bottom of the sea formed its own space, and a terrifying demon giant was sleeping.


    At the moment when Kong Ji appeared, a figure appeared, and those eyes stared at Kong Ji greedily.


    "Hahaha!"


    "I didn''t expect that God would treat me so favorably. Before I went out, I encountered such a terrifying demon sacred artifact."


    When Kong Ji entered here, Kong Ji seemed to have turned into the center of the whirlpool, and the face of this Demon Race giant showed a frenzy.


    At this moment, only Kong Ji himself knew what happened. This is not the sacred object of the demon race, but the painting that Li Yixi painted. I saw that after the incomparably pure demon origin gas was swallowed up, It turned into an extremely pure power of the Dao.


    With the continuous devouring, this moment of emptiness, wide-eyed.


    That power of devouring is getting stronger and stronger, and the terrifying power of devouring is directly shrouded in the face of this demonic giant.


    Not only was the remaining demonic energy devoured here, but at this moment, it began to devour the magic power within the troll''s body.


    The originally greedy Demon Race Giant Engine suddenly changed color at this moment.


    "What the hell are you?"


    "Damn!"


    Feeling that terrifying devouring power, depriving him of the power in his body, the Demon Race giant''s face suddenly changed drastically.


    Directly facing the empty silence in front of him is a palm shot, the power of destroying the sky and the earth enveloped the empty silence, intending to completely kill the empty silence.


    In the eyes of the demon giant, such a terrifying thing is definitely not something he can destroy. As long as Kongji dies, this sacred object will appear.


    Kong Ji felt that the demon giant once again used his magical powers, and his face became extremely desperate.


    This blow was extremely terrifying, Kong Ji didn''t feel that he could survive, and it was difficult to even breathe at this moment.


    Kong Ji directly chose to close his eyes and give all hope to the painting in his arms.


    When the terrifying attack was about to fall on Kongji''s body, at this moment, a vast and incomparable power suddenly erupted in Kongji''s body.


    The terrifying attack of the demon giant was instantly dissolved into nothingness.


    "Damn, how is this possible!"


    The Demon Race Giant couldn''t help but feel guilty at this moment.


    Which terrifying devouring power is too terrifying, and it has rapidly weakened him at this moment.


    However, his attack turned out to be ineffective against Kongji.


    "I want to see what''s on your body?"


    The icy voice fell, and at this moment, I saw phantoms appearing in this dark space, all of which entered the body of the demon giant.


    At this moment, the thousands of demon powerhouses became one, and the aura of the whole person became even more terrifying.


    At this moment, a black long spear appeared in the hands of the Demon Race Giant.


    "Eat me a shot!"


    The demonic giant roared, the long spear in his hand roared like a terrifying black dragon, and the shadows of the guns in the sky, like the black dragons in the sky, shrouded in the emptiness of this moment.


    The incomparably terrifying aura made Kong Ji feel cold all over.


    Under such a terrifying death crisis, in this momentary empty embrace, the vast power seemed to wake up.


    Kong Ji''s Buddhist robe was also torn apart by the terrifying breath.


    At this moment, a picture appeared in front of Kongji''s sleeves.


    At this moment, the demon clan giant glared at the thing in front of him.


    "Good baby!"


    With a face of ecstasy, he stretched out a hand and grabbed the picture scroll in front of Kong Ji.


    However, the moment his big hand touched the scroll, a terrifying force suddenly erupted, and the Demon Race Juqing''s hand instantly became bloody.


    His body couldn''t help but retreat in the void.


    At the moment when the stormy waves were set off in the bottom of my heart, I saw the picture scroll slowly unfold, and a figure appeared in front of Kong Ji.


    This figure is very elegant, but standing there seems to be the center of this world.


    "A senior?"


    The moment he saw this phantom, Kong Ji almost mistakenly thought it was Li Yixi.


    The Demon Race giant suddenly changed color, and those eyes were as red as blood.


    At this moment, he also realized that it was just a phantom.


    As if he had been humiliated by the sky, the long spear in his hand was waved again, and the whole person was killed against the empty silence.


    However, in the face of this shocking shot, I saw the phantom standing in front of Kongji, slowly raising his hand, and pointing a finger at the long spear of the demon clan giant, a terrifying attack, the one he touched moment.


    The finger pointed out did not explode, but the black long spear in the hands of the demon giant, which instantly turned into fragments of the sky.


    After the black spear shattered, I saw a golden finger, killing the demon giant.


    "not good!"


    The angry demon giant felt the danger of falling at this moment, and hurriedly used his magical powers to block this finger.


    However, the incomparably terrifying supernatural power shattered in an instant, and the finger light passed between the eyebrows.


    The body of the demon giant trembled violently, and the next moment the whole body became extremely stiff.


    The incomparably terrifying aura in the body dissipated very quickly, and blood slowly flowed out from the eyebrows of the Demon Race Giant.


    A blood hole was left between the eyebrows.


    The eyes of the demon clan giant kept shrinking, and his face showed an unbelievable color.


    "Transcendence!"


    The two words came out of his mouth with difficulty.


    Under this finger, his soul was instantly wiped out.


    The vitality in the body quickly dissipated at this moment.


    The body of the demon giant fell.


    "do you died?"


    That terrifying imprisoning force disappeared, and Kong Ji''s face showed a look of disbelief at this moment. He never thought that such a powerful and terrifying demon giant could not stop Li Yixi''s phantom finger.


    The phantom dissipated, and the painting erupted with a more terrifying power of devouring. In the blink of an eye, all the demonic energy remaining in this place disappeared.


    However, the picture scroll that devoured endless demonic energy turned out to be even more holy.

 Chapter 1274

    While this shocked Kongji, it also felt incredible.


    The next moment, Kong Ji faced the picture scroll in front of him and bowed.


    Kong Ji didn''t leave either, just sat cross-legged.


    "This is the Buddha in my heart."


    "It''s also my law of heaven and earth!"


    Kongji''s thoughts fell, and he sat cross-legged and began to absorb the power in the picture scroll. Behind Kongji, a golden phantom slowly appeared at this moment.


    It was a golden Buddha, and his back was almost exactly the same as Li Yixi''s, but the face became a little blurry and couldn''t be seen clearly.


    At this moment, Kong Ji clearly felt that his realm had not improved in any way, but he found that his law, heaven and earth contained unimaginable power.


    That feeling, as if you are invincible in the world.


    When the emptiness was condensing the heaven and earth, the two figures in front of Piaoxue Xiancheng walked in the air.


    "Young master, there is Piaoxue Immortal City!"


    "The Central Immortal Court is in this Snow Immortal City."


    Looking at the huge immortal city in the sky, Xiao Zhan explained with a smile.


    "Is this the Piaoxue Immortal City?"


    Outside the Piaoxue Immortal City, there is an endless snow field.


    However, the incomparably huge city exudes a holy golden light.


    Above this vast snow field, it is extremely prominent.


    Outside the Piaoxue Immortal City at this moment, one after another silhouettes are suspended here.


    The person at the head is the master of Immortal Emperor Piaoxue, Xiao Ya, whom he has not seen for a long time.


    Xiao Ya''s eyes swept across these powerful beings around her, and her tone was extremely cold.


    "I have heard it clearly. This time the masters come to my Piaoxue Immortal City. If anyone has any mistakes, then they will definitely not forgive them."


    "I''ll obey!"


    The surrounding powerhouses, feeling the coldness in Xiao Ya''s tone at the moment, responded quickly one by one, daring not to be sloppy.


    "Be quiet, the master is coming."


    Seeing two figures in the void coming from the sky, the coldness on Xiao Ya''s face at this moment disappeared, replaced by a comfortable smile.


    "Xiao Ya has seen the son."


    "I didn''t expect that the young master came to Piaoxue Xiancheng."


    "However, please don''t blame the son. Because of some accidents, Tang Xue can''t come to greet the son today."


    Xiao Ya was a little uneasy at the moment, afraid that Li Yixi would be dissatisfied that Tang Xue did not come to greet her.


    "Is Tang Xue ill?"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi had a look of doubt on his face. Now, Li Yixi already knew that Tang Xue was the master of Piaoxue Xiancheng and the master of this second heaven.


    With such a powerful being, how could it be possible for the body to be ill?


    When Xiao Ya heard this, her heart became even more nervous, and she hurriedly explained: "Young master doesn''t know anything, these days, there have been terrifying monsters in Piaoxue Xiancheng, Tang Xue accidentally said, and she is still unconscious at the moment. ."


    "I don''t know when I will wake up!"


    Speaking of Tang Xue, Xiao Ya''s face was pale at the moment.


    "Are you unconscious?"


    "so serious?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s expression became solemn. Li Yixi knew that Xiao Ya and the others were extremely powerful cultivators. As Tang Xue''s master, his cultivation base was naturally not weak, but he was helpless.


    "Um."


    "It is indeed very serious, but we have exhausted our means, and now we have saved the life of the Empress, but we still don''t know when we will wake up."


    "Master, let''s enter the fairy city first!"


    Hearing Xiao Ya''s words, Li Yixi nodded immediately.


    "it is good!"


    "Friend Xiao, please!"


    Li Yixi extended his hand to invite.


    Even though Xiao Ya is the master of this place, she didn''t dare to walk in front at this moment, and quietly fell behind half a step, letting Li Yixi walk in front.


    At the moment when Li Yixi had just entered Piaoxue Xiancheng.


    In the void, two mosquitoes were suspended.


    "Um?"


    "Is this the big man Xiao Ya and others want to greet, what is so strange about this person? Why can''t I feel a trace of cultivation in him?"


    "Hmph, it should be some amazing cultivation technique to perfectly restrain one''s own breath."


    "Otherwise, it''s impossible for us to be invisible. This person is somewhat capable."


    "It''s a pity, now that the master is eyeing this second layer of heaven, even if he has the means to reach the sky, he absolutely cannot let him save Tang Xue."


    "This person is not weak. If the two of us devour his blood essence, then our cultivation base can definitely go further."


    "And it can also make the owner''s plan more smooth."


    The other mosquito even spit out human words, and there was heat and greed in his voice.


    "good!"


    "Just do this, you can''t let the plan go wrong."


    These two mosquitoes are slightly larger than the usual mosquitoes, but they don''t look inconspicuous.


    The breath is also very perfect. Even if the cultivation base is extremely powerful, no one can find the abnormality.


    These two mosquitoes have an extremely extraordinary origin, coming from a holy place in the chaotic world.


    Even if it is just a servant, the cultivation base is extremely terrifying.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Xiao Ya''s body, "Can you tell me about Tang Xue''s situation in detail, and why is this happening all of a sudden?"


    Xiao Ya, who was with Li Yixi, heard Li Yixi ask Tang Xue the cause of the disease, and her expression became extremely solemn.


    "To be honest, son, two terrifying chaotic aliens appeared in Piaoxue Immortal City a few days ago, carrying poison."


    "That girl Tang Xue was a little careless, she was just bitten by her, and I was almost powerless when I tried my best."


    "Our strength seems to be very powerful, but it is nothing but ants in the chaotic world."


    At this moment, Xiao Ya felt her heart palpitate when she thought of the mosquito that appeared that day.


    Xiao Ya''s voice just fell, and at this moment, a whimper sounded in her ears.


    Xiao Ya''s expression changed greatly.


    Because at this moment, Xiao Ya saw two mosquitoes and approached Li Yixi very quickly.


    The chaotic alien beasts Xiao Ya mentioned before were these two mosquitoes.


    At this moment, seeing that two mosquitoes were about to bite Li Yixi, he wanted to scream and remind him.


    But everything happened so unexpectedly.


    "Um?"


    "It''s strange that there are mosquitoes in this immortal city of floating snow."


    "Piaoxue Xiancheng is located on the vast snow field, there should be no mosquitoes here."


    Li Yixi looked puzzled, and at the same time, he casually stretched out his hand and slapped the two mosquitoes.


    In Xiao Ya''s eyes, the invincible chaotic beast was shot to death by Li Yixi the next moment, and he didn''t even have the ability to dodge.


    Xiao Ya saw Li Yixi spread out his hands and casually fluttered the chaotic beasts in his palms.


    "do you died!"


    Xiao Ya felt that her throat was extremely dry at this moment.


    The words that came to the mouth were also held back.


    Xiao Ya never thought that the chaotic beasts that made them almost desperate would be shot to death by Li Yixi at will.


    "Chaos?"


    Li Yixi''s expression became solemn upon hearing this.


    "Let''s go, let''s see Tang Xue''s situation first."


    "I don''t know if I can help!"


    Li Yixi''s expression also became serious.


    "Thank you sir!"


    Xiao Ya, who had a worried face, heard Li Yixi''s words at this moment, and her eyes lit up immediately.


    In Xiao Ya''s eyes, Li Yixi is an invincible existence. In their eyes, the chaotic beast is unimaginable, but in front of Li Yixi, it looks like a real mosquito, what kind of bloodthirsty mosquito.


    Xiao Ya knew very well that as long as Li Yixi made a move, Tang Xue could definitely be cured.


    Xiao Ran immediately led Li Yixi to the palace where Tang Xue was.


    Chaos world.


    A huge mountain, suspended in the vast chaos.


    There are many palaces on the mountain.


    At this moment in a golden hall, a Taoist is sitting cross-legged and is practicing.


    The next moment, the Taoist who was cultivating suddenly opened his eyes, with a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    "died!"


    "They actually fell!"


    "I didn''t expect such a strong person to be able to kill them in this mere nine days."


    "Although they are not really detached, their strength cannot be questioned. It seems that there are unknowable secrets in Jiuzhongtian."


    "Who the hell entered the second heaven of the Nine Heavens?"


    At this moment, the Taoist saw the flow of time in those eyes.


    Want to calculate how his two subordinates fell.


    The Taoist''s eyes seemed to penetrate time and space.


    However, the Taoist in the palace saw a pair of terrifying hands patted it.


    At that moment, his two subordinates were instantly obliterated.


    Even if the Taoist watched through his supernatural powers, his soul was severely damaged at this moment.


    A sweet throat.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out instantly.


    Two injections of blood flowed from those eyes.


    "So strong, who is this person who has such a shocking cultivation."


    Daoist''s thoughts fell, and a storm surged in his heart, and he immediately ran the exercise to suppress his backlash.


    In Piaoxue Xiancheng, Li Yixi and Xiao Ya flew all the way, and soon, the figures of several people fell outside a huge palace.


    "Sir, this is Tang Xue''s girl''s bedroom."


    "That girl''s poison is a little weird. You are good at medicine, son, and I don''t know if you know it, son. Otherwise, it will be really troublesome."


    Xiao Ya''s face was in pain, and she hurriedly stretched out her hand to lead Li Yixi into the palace.


    "I''ll try my best!"


    "If there is really a way to cure Tang Xue, I will naturally not keep it."


    Li Yixi is not blindly confident, after all, even Xiao Ya and others are helpless, it is definitely not an ordinary poison.


    "Meet your lord!"


    The two maids in the palace who were taking care of Tang Xue bowed and saluted.


    "Get out!"


    Xiao Ya said lightly, and the two maids immediately withdrew.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the unconscious Tang Xue. Tang Xue''s face was bloodless. If he hadn''t been able to feel his breathing, he would have thought that this was a dead person.


    Xiao Ya looked at Li Yixi with uneasy eyes. If Li Yixi couldn''t treat Tang Xue, then it would be troublesome.


    After all, Xiao Ya knew that the current Li Yixi was planning, and did not want Tang Xue to lose this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Li Yixi began to feel Tang Xue''s pulse, and after a while, Li Yixi let go of Tang Xue''s hand.


    "Master, can you be saved?"


    Xiao Ya, who was standing beside her, looked at Li Yixi and asked.


    "This poison is a little weird, as if it has life, and it constantly destroys Tang Xue''s body."


    "It is really difficult to treat with ordinary means."


    "But now that I have cultivated the Holy Body of Merit, it is not that difficult to save Tang Xue."


    "This poison seems to have spirituality. It is constantly destroyed, and it cannot be removed. It is one with Tang Xue, but as long as I put a ray of merit into Tang Xue''s body, it can be solved."


    "This poison still has a dark and unfavorable aura."


    Although Li Yixi''s expression was solemn, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. The moment the voice fell, a ray of merit and virtue from Li Yixi''s fingertips entered Tang Xue''s body silently.


    The next moment Tang Xue spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    "Tang Xue!"


    Xiao Ya''s face changed slightly, and she hurriedly supported Tang Xue to check.


    "It doesn''t matter, it will be better soon."


    "I didn''t expect that the power of merit could actually save people."


    Seeing Xiao Ya with a nervous face, Li Yixi said with a smile.

 Chapter 1275

    Tang Xue, who had been in a coma for a long time, woke up at this moment.


    "Cher!"


    Seeing Tang Xue who had been in a coma for a long time, Xiao Ya opened her eyes at this moment, and there was excitement in her beautiful eyes.


    "Master!"


    "I''m all right!"


    Tang Xue was a little weak, but her cultivation base was extremely strong, and the poisonous blood in her body was forced out, and it would take a long time to recover.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay!"


    When Xiao Ya saw Tang Xue wake up, her face was filled with joy.


    She hugged Tang Xue excitedly, Xiao Ya was extremely worried these days.


    Waking up at this moment, the hanging heart finally fell.


    That poison is so weird.


    Actually being one with Tang Xue, forcibly eliminating it would have to hurt Tang Xue''s foundation, and it may not be able to be eliminated, which shows that the poison is terrifying.


    The excited Xiao Ya immediately reacted.


    Get up quickly.


    "Tang Xue, the son is here!"


    "It was the son who saved you, and the son spent a ray of merit for you!"


    "If the son does not arrive, we are really helpless."


    "Xue''er, you haven''t thanked your son yet!"


    Xiao Ya got up and said immediately.


    Xiao Ya knew that Li Yixi had consumed a ray of merit power, and it was difficult to obtain merit power.


    It seems to be extremely easy, but Xiao Ya knows what Li Yixi has paid.


    "Son!"


    "Tang Xue thanked the son!"


    "There is no way to repay the kindness of life-saving. If the son has any orders in the future, no matter the mountains and the seas of fire, Tang Xue will not frown."


    Tang Xue''s expression changed slightly when she heard that Li Yixi had rescued her and consumed a ray of merit.


    Just get up and say thank you.


    But Li Yixi stretched out his hand and held it down.


    "Tang Xue, compared to life, it''s just a trivial matter."


    "I have cultivated the Holy Body of Merit, and a ray of merit has no effect on me, just like the vast and boundless ocean, how much influence can I draw from once water is drawn."


    "It''s you, just take a good rest, your qi and blood have declined a bit."


    "This time, the loss is not small."


    "Original damage."


    Li Yixi said with a serious expression.


    "Thank you son!"


    "I will swallow some elixir and fix it."


    Tang Xue looked grateful.


    "Then you rest first, and we will meet later."


    Li Yixi comforted and left the palace.


    "This time, thank you son!"


    Xiao Ya, who followed, was grateful.


    "Hahaha!"


    "We are all friends, it is my honor that you look down on me as a mortal." Li Yixi smiled.


    "Young master has now become a palace sanctuary, no matter where you are still a mortal, your son is a saint."


    Xiao Ya heard Li Yixi''s words and said extremely seriously.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Let''s not talk about this, Xiao Daoyou will take care of Tang Xue first, and we will meet later. I just arrived in Piaoxue Xiancheng to meet some old people. I didn''t expect to see some old people in Piaoxue Xiancheng. It''s really fate. "


    Li Yixi laughed.


    "If that''s the case, then let''s wait for the son."


    When Xiao Ya heard this, she did not dare to delay, and said immediately.


    "Um!"


    "I gonna go see!"


    "You don''t need to send Daoyou Xiao!"


    "Thank you fellow Taoist for arranging the drive."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he stepped on the Kowloon Emperor''s car.


    The next moment, Nine Dragons rose into the sky and immediately reached the Central Immortal Court.


    "Hey!"


    "Is this a bit arrogant, I''m just a mortal."


    "Even if it is a saint, it is a mortal."


    Although Li Yixi was a little excited at the moment, after all, he was a mortal, and it was actually a bit incredible that he was now riding in the Nine Dragon Emperor''s car of the Immortal Emperor.


    But Li Yixi felt a little arrogant.


    Being humble can last forever.


    Arrogant and domineering generation, who has a good end.


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, and a voice sounded.


    "Respect!"


    "Li Sheng sit down!"


    In the next moment, the nine dragons in the void turned into nine heavenly horses, and the imperial chariot turned into a gorgeous carriage, vacating the sky.


    Li Yixi still wanted to say that he was still arrogant, but after thinking about it, he didn''t open his mouth, instead he turned and looked at Xiao Zhan.


    "Xiao Zhan, are they really in Piaoxue Xiancheng?"


    Li Yixi asked with some joy.


    "Here I am!"


    "When we arrived, we sensed it and sent me a voice transmission."


    "However, when I first arrived at Piaoxue Xiancheng, this is where the Central Imperial Court is located. I believe that the young master had to see Xiao Ya and others first, so he didn''t disturb him, and when he heard that the Empress was poisoned, he didn''t dare to disturb him."


    "After all, this time the young master went to the Central Immortal Court not to play, but to have some layouts."


    "Whether it is successful or not, there can be no mistakes."


    "Seeing them is possible anytime."


    Xiao Zhan explained.


    "you''re right!"


    "Major events are important, but they can''t be called layouts."


    "I''m just a mortal.!"


    "It depends on God''s will, whether it is with me."


    "If it works, it''s the layout, no, it''s nothing."


    "I wasn''t sure at first, but it was an accident that Tang Xue was rescued this time. When the time comes, it may be possible to build a Tiangong."


    "Of course, no, it doesn''t matter."


    "However, the power of merit, the more the better."


    "I think it''s also feasible, such as the underworld, which is very positive and has great benefits for them."


    "After all, the world is imperfect, and it doesn''t do them any harm to establish order."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Young Master is right. Establishing order may be an avenue to the sky."


    "These days, I feel that the world is changing, and it seems to be consummating."


    "Young Master has a sacred body of merit and virtue, and all the merits of the world are gathered in the son. We follow the son''s side, and in the dark, we get a lot of benefits."


    "Otherwise, there would be no today!"


    Xiao Zhan explained with a smile.


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was thoughtful.


    "Can the Holy Body of Merit change a person''s fate?"


    Li Yixi looked at Xiao Zhan.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan nodded without hesitation.


    While this is only one of the reasons, it is also the main reason.


    "I see!"


    Li Yixi laughed.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t explain, he felt that if Li Yixi wanted to act, he had to accompany him to act.


    The world of the boss, I don''t understand it myself.


    Act, that''s it.


    "Sir, that restaurant!"


    Xiao Zhan''s hand pointed to a restaurant in Piaoxue Xiancheng.


    "Come on, let''s go there!"


    Li Yixi laughed immediately.


    Li Yixi was still a little overjoyed when he met his old friend in a foreign land.


    Before arriving, I saw a few figures walking out of the restaurant.


    The leader was a man with an extremely resolute expression. At first glance, it gave people a sense of stalwart.


    Dressed in black, he stood there quietly, like the center of heaven and earth.


    Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan fell from the void, and the man in black saluted first, "Demon, meet the son!"


    In the eyes of the devil, all are grateful.


    Without Li Yixi, he would not be where he is today.


    "Magic?"


    Hearing the demon''s words, Li Yixi quickly reacted.


    Although he was an old friend, Li Yixi just now didn''t ask any more questions. He didn''t expect that he would meet the devil here.


    Li Yixi remembered that the first time he saw the devil, it was at the Confucian Temple.


    The one who was trembling with fear at that time was a servant of the Confucian Temple.


    At that time, the demon wanted to read in the Confucian Temple and learn to write his own name.


    Li Yixi remembered that at that time, he taught the first word of the devil, devil.


    At this moment, the memory emerges.


    "Get up!"


    "I didn''t expect that you actually came to the fairyland!"


    Li Yixi was very surprised.


    Mo immediately said: "It''s all the guidance of the son. Back then, the son said that everything is possible. Those emperors, those immortals, looking back thousands of years ago, their ancestors may have been ordinary people."


    "So I kept working hard and finally got some opportunities and stepped into the practice."


    "After the ascension, I have been in the Snow Immortal Domain."


    "I didn''t expect to see Young Master again today. The devil thanked Young Master for his guidance back then."


    At this moment, the devil has a look of respect.


    Li Yixi recalled the past, and felt that all kinds of things were illusory.


    "Thank you, I''m just telling the truth."


    "Now, it''s great to be in Piaoxue Xianyu!"


    "No need to be so polite, just be casual."


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand and patted Mo''s shoulder.


    "Um!"


    "Sir, please!"


    The demon immediately stretched out his hand to evade it.


    Several people went to the restaurant.


    "Master Hui, it''s okay to be in this Piaoxue Immortal Domain now."


    "I established the Holy Demon Temple, and it can be regarded as a force!"


    The devil responded quickly.


    "Holy Devil Temple?"


    "You can do it!"


    "I didn''t expect to be so capable."


    Li Yixi was very surprised. He originally thought that the devil was just flying into the fairy world, but he actually established his own power in the fairy world.


    "Haha, it''s all given by the son."


    "Without the son, there would be no me today."


    The devil is still very respectful.


    The domineering of the Holy Demon God is not seen in the slightest.


    The powerful beings behind him were unexpected at this moment. The domineering and unparalleled Holy Demon God was so respectful to Li Yixi.


    Only a few people knew the horror of Li Yixi.


    As he walked in, Li Yixi suddenly looked at the demon curiously.


    "Why are you called such a name?"


    Li Yixi is really curious when he thinks of the achievements of the devil today.


    Ordinary people, who would give themselves such a name, one-word devil.


    Hearing this, the demon was stunned for a moment.


    Then he shook his head and smiled bitterly, "I don''t know. After I was born, it was this name, and this memory was in my mind."


    Demon honestly.


    "Um?"


    "Do you feel like you have this name when you are in the dark?"


    Li Yixi looked at the devil in surprise.


    "Um!"


    Demon nodded.


    "Looks like it''s destined."


    "Your achievements are far more than that. Maybe, you will become the number one devil in the world."


    Li Yixi looked at the devil''s face and said solemnly.


    Li Yixi only looked at it seriously at this moment. Li Yixi was unparalleled in his physiognomy. At this moment, when he saw the demon face, he secretly exclaimed, "What an expensive face."


    "Don''t dare!"


    "If one day it really becomes that kind of existence, the devil will kill himself."


    "Don''t dare to poison sentient beings."


    At this moment, the demon''s expression changed slightly, and he was very flustered.


    The power of the demons is monstrous today, and Li Yixi is still unable to see through. In fact, the achievements of the demons are only because of the magic word that Li Yixi wrote back then.


    Mo felt that this might be Li Yixi''s temptation.


    Li Yixi hurriedly stretched out his hand to support the demon.


    "There is no need for this. Whoever said that the first demon in the world is evil."


    "Isn''t it the emperor?"


    "The human race has an immortal emperor, the Ming clan has a Ming emperor, and the god clan has a god emperor. Why doesn''t the demon clan have a demon emperor?"


    "Devil, it''s just a title!"


    "When I say the number one devil in the world, I don''t mean sin, but noble status."


    "However, your road is not easy to walk, and the demons are dancing wildly."


    "Magic means unruly, not so easy to restrain."


    "You still have a long way to go!"


    Li Yixi patted Mo''s shoulder.


    At this moment, the fate of the devil is inherently noble.


    The moment Li Yixi''s voice fell, the demon''s body trembled slightly, and the demon discovered that his destiny had changed further.


    Become extremely majestic, extremely holy.


    "Master, I forgot to introduce you, these people are also people from the lower realm, from the Holy Palace."


    "However, the son should not remember."


    The voice of the devil fell, and a few people behind him hurriedly saluted at this moment.


    "See you son!"


    "It''s our honor to see Young Master again today."


    Several figures looked at Li Yixi with their eyes shining brightly.


    "You are¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "You are the fisherman''s child?"


    Li Yixi looked at one of them, surprised.


    "Yes, son!"


    The young man nodded immediately with a look of joy on his face, feeling that it was a great honor for him to be remembered by Li Yixi.


    "Good good!"


    "If you are free in the future, go to Jinling Xiancheng, where is Jun Wushen?"


    Li Yixi smiled and patted his shoulder. Back then, this kid used to hang out with Jun Wushen.


    Li Yixi was truly shocked that he had become an immortal.

 Chapter 1276

    "Is Brother Wushen also there?"


    "Go there someday."


    The young man immediately spoke up with a look of excitement.


    "Yes, that guy is now offering wine at the Caolu. I must be very excited to see you."


    Li Yixi patted him on the shoulder, even if the other party is soaring now, in Li Yixi''s eyes, he is still a little guy.


    "Sir, sit down!"


    Mo immediately invited Li Yixi to sit down.


    "Young master is going to Piaoxue Xiancheng this time, what''s the big deal?"


    After being seated, Mo looked at Li Yixi curiously.


    "good!"


    "Something!" Li Yixi said embarrassedly.


    I feel a little embarrassed to say that I am a mortal and have some layout.


    On the side, Xiao Zhan''s eyes lit up, thinking of the chaos of the Demon Race, he smiled and said: "Demon, you may also know that the world today is disordered and imperfect."


    "The son intends to establish a perfect order of heaven and earth."


    "It''s a great virtue."


    "Now, Immortal Realm has established the Underworld."


    "Young Master has also cultivated the Holy Body of Merit, and Master is now a saint of heaven and earth."


    "This time, the son went to Piaoxue Immortal City to ask the Central Immortal Court to contribute to the establishment of the Heavenly Palace to make the order of heaven and earth more perfect."


    As soon as Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, the demon was thoughtful.


    "Hahaha!"


    "I just want to try."


    "I''m also a little selfish and want to gain more power of merit."


    "Establishing the order of heaven and earth, you can get the power of countless merits, this is an opportunity."


    Li Yixi laughed.


    Since Xiao Zhan said it, Li Yixi didn''t hide it.


    "Establish the order of heaven and earth?"


    The devil''s heart trembled.


    "It doesn''t count, I just said, how can I do it as a mortal."


    Li Yixi smiled and took a sip of tea.


    "Establishing order, can you get the power of merit?"


    Mo couldn''t help pondering, feeling that Li Yixi was hinting at him.


    "Before, the young master said that I had the appearance of an emperor and changed my destiny. Is it instructing me to join the establishment of the order of heaven and earth?"


    "Nowadays, it''s a good opportunity for the demons to dance, but it''s difficult."


    "is it hard?"


    As soon as the thought fell, the body of the demon trembled.


    Thinking back to what Li Yixi said before, your path is difficult.


    Mo immediately raised his head and looked at Li Yixi.


    I think this is Li Yixi''s suggestion.


    The demon took a deep breath, "Young master, do you think that the demons can establish order?"


    "Nowadays, the demons are dancing wildly, disrupting the world, and the world will not be peaceful."


    The devil''s eyes looked at Li Yixi with fiery eyes.


    "Do you want to unify the demons?"


    "Could it be that your face has the air of an emperor."


    "Good ambition."


    "But this road is difficult."


    Li Yixi said again.


    "Master, is there an easy way to the Holy Path?"


    "Can you, son, give me some pointers."


    "Naturally, the son pointed to the underworld, and the underworld appeared, and the devil also wanted to hear the son''s opinion."


    The devil''s voice fell, and he looked at Li Yixi nervously.


    "The road to the holiest is difficult. Could it be that your royal road is even more difficult?"


    "It''s not easy to restrain the demons."


    Li Yixi said again.


    Mo did not hesitate, feeling that Li Yixi was testing himself.


    Seriously: "I also ask your son to give pointers. I am willing to do it no matter how difficult it is."


    "Now, when I build the Holy Demon Temple, I also have the idea of ??unifying the demons, but the idea is too simple, not too much."


    "Establishing order, it''s hard."


    "I just want to simply restrain the demons."


    "Don''t let it affect the world."


    Demon explained.


    "It turns out that your original intention to build the Holy Demon Temple was to restrain the demons?"


    "Okay, you devil, I really didn''t read it wrong, son."


    Li Yixi looked at the devil with admiration.


    Li Yixi felt that if the demon became stronger and he really became a demon emperor, then it would also be beneficial to himself. Not to mention the power of merit, even his status could be improved.


    "Also ask your son to teach me!"


    "Young Master once talked about Journey to the West, intending to build the Heavenly Palace and the Underworld in Journey to the West, and to establish order in the world of Journey to the West, but in Journey to the West, there seems to be no story of demons!"


    At this moment, the demon looked at Li Yixi eagerly.


    Li Yixi pondered for a moment and smiled slightly.


    I feel that this is unintentional.


    "Devil, have you seen Journey to the West? Do you still remember a sentence in Journey to the West?"


    "Beyond the Three Realms, is it not in the Five Elements?"


    Li Yixi looked at the devil.


    "Remember!"


    "Also ask your son to teach me!"


    Like a student, he looked at Li Yixi intently.


    "The three realms in this sentence refer to the three realms of Buddha, demon and demon."


    Li Yixi immediately said: "The Yuanshi Tianzun ruled the three realms in the early robbery of the Dragon and Han Dynasty, and countless natural spirits have been cultivated and ascended. Whether it is the Immortal Emperor or the Demon Emperor, they are all subordinates of the Yuanshi Tianzun, and the Demon Emperor guards Beifeng."


    "There are five great devil emperors in Taoism: Qingtian, Chitian, Tiantian, Huangtian, and Heitian devil emperors, who are in command of ghost soldiers. In addition, there are five great devil kings and eight great devil kings. The "Lingbao Jing" also mentioned ten kinds of devils. Including demons, earth demons, human demons, demons, gods and demons, etc."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, the next moment.


    With a wave of Li Yixi''s hand, statues appeared on the table.


    The devil glanced at it, and there happened to be five statues.


    "This is the blue sky, the red sky, the daytime, the yellow sky, the black sky devil emperor."


    At this moment, Li Yixi pushed the five wooden statues in front of him towards the devil.


    The demon just glanced at it and took a deep breath.


    At this moment, the demon''s body trembled slightly.


    If it wasn''t for Li Yixi''s presence, the demon would definitely exclaim at this moment.


    Because the demon at this moment discovered that the five wooden sculptures contained the power to destroy the sky and the earth, and the five statues were like the five demon emperors between heaven and earth.


    That breath made the demons suffocate a little.


    Too strong, too scary.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi was extremely casual.


    Pushing the five wooden sculptures in front of the devil, it was obvious that they were given to the devil.


    Li Yixi was calm and calm, and then smiled: "Of course, some people call Luo Hu the demon ancestor."


    "In the prehistoric world, the Rahu Demon Ancestor is the strongest."


    "Trouble the Three Realms."


    As soon as Li Yixi finished speaking, he took out a wooden sculpture and placed it on the table.


    The moment the Rahu Demon Ancestor woodcarving appeared, the demon''s body trembled violently.


    Before, the demon felt that he had a chance in Piaoxue Xiancheng, so the demon appeared here, and he did not expect to meet Li Yixi again.


    At this moment, I saw the wood carvings that Li Yixi kept taking out.


    Where the devil still doesn''t understand, his chance is Li Yixi.


    At this moment, the devil''s breathing became extremely rapid.


    Just by leaving a wooden sculpture at this moment, the devil knows that he really gets it and establishes the devil''s holy court, and he is confident. The inheritance contained in it is terrible.


    How can the devil be calm at this moment.


    Don''t talk about demons, even Xiao Zhan on the side can see his eyes straight at this moment, looking at the demons with admiration.


    Such an opportunity is terrifying.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t know where, the devil was one of Li Yixi''s eastbound layouts.

 Chapter 1277

    "Sir, have a glass of wine!"


    The devil was ecstatic, feeling that his chance had come.


    Mo naturally knew that Li Yixi was going to tell a story again. He was excited and excited, and Mo felt that his chance to rise was coming.


    Li Yixi has always liked to tell stories. Of course, Li Yixi''s story can''t really be regarded as a story. The devil knows that Li Yixi is implying that the demons will be unified, so what should he do.


    Seeing that the wine in Li Yixi''s glass was empty, Mo immediately stood up and poured Li Yixi''s wine.


    Since it is a story, how can there be no wine?


    What''s more, the devil knows that Li Yixi likes fine wine, and these immortal brews have been collected silently by the devil over the years, in order to honor Li Yixi. Without Li Yixi, there would be no devil.


    The supreme inheritance obtained by the devil originated from the magic word that Li Yixi gave back in the past.


    That word is the incarnation of the Holy Demon Avenue.


    It is the embodiment of magic.


    Not only contains the supreme inheritance, but also expounds the true meaning of the devil.


    It is also the reason why the devil has reached such a level in a short period of time.


    Today, it is about to get the chance to inherit the supreme inheritance and establish the supreme holy court of the demon race. How can the demon not be excited.


    "Crash!"


    In the jug, the immortal brew was poured into the mutton fat jade wine glass, and the aroma of the wine made Li Yixi''s face brighten.


    Taking a sip, Li Yixi couldn''t help but praise: "Good wine!"


    The devil is full immediately.


    Li Yixi moistened his throat and said with a smile, "Since you haven''t heard about the Demon Race, I''ll tell you about Demon Race Luohu!"


    "This guy is a ruthless man."


    "At the beginning of the birth of the universe, there was an innate Primordial Spirit, the founding Primordial Spirit. One of its magic weapons, the Creation Qinglian, gave birth to Chaos Demon Gods such as Pangu.


    Later, Pan Gu, one of the chaotic demon gods, held the Heaven-Opening God Axe to open up the world and set the four chaotic primordial spirits to stabilize the prehistoric space. In the process of evolution, just like Chaos breeds Pangu, three chaotic mythical beasts are born: Zulong, Yuanfeng, Shiqilin. "


    Li Yixi just said a word. The people present looked at Li Yixi with their eyes full of light, and they actually heard the great god Pangu. At this moment, who could not be excited.


    "Pangu?"


    The demon was ecstatic when he heard this familiar name.


    Mo comes from the great world of Xuanhuang, and naturally he has seen Journey to the West. In Journey to the West, Mo has naturally heard the name of Pangu.


    At this moment, when he heard about Pangu, the demon was inexplicably excited.


    He held his breath and stared at Li Yixi, unwilling to omit a word.


    The people around are also full of eyes at this moment.


    "The mystery of heaven and earth, this is the mystery of heaven and earth!"


    Even Xiao Zhan, who has been following Li Yixi''s side, has his eyes flooded at this moment.


    He was extremely curious. In his opinion, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Li Yixi''s storytelling was an opportunity and a powerful opportunity.


    If you catch it, maybe you can go a step further and soar into the sky.


    In the private room, it was extremely quiet.


    Li Yixi''s eyes swept across the faces of everyone, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Seeing that everyone was very interested, Li Yixi was naturally relieved.


    Take another sip of wine.


    Li Yixi continued: "The three chaotic mythical beasts have each multiplied their lives, respectively giving birth to the dragon clan, which leads the scale armor and the ocean; the phoenix clan, which leads the birds and the sky; the kylin clan, which leads the beasts and the earth. The age of co-rule has come.


    Due to the increasing number of members in the three ethnic groups, various contradictions inevitably appeared among the three ethnic groups. With the passage of time, coupled with the wanton provocation of disputes by Rahu Demon Ancestor, the luck was destroyed. The three tribes began to fight with each other, and the prehistoric world was severely damaged. There are not one out of ten living beings, and many ancient mythical beasts perished. The three clans also suffered from their own vitality due to years of bloody battles.


    During the first robbery of the Dragon and Han Dynasties, Luo Hu committed sins. With the spiritual qi of the great land in the west and the blood and blood of the dragon, phoenix and unicorn, the seal of Pangu was broken. Got the Zhuxian Sword Formation. The Rahu Demon Ancestor founded the Demon Sect, hoping to prove the way of killing and become a saint of the Tao of Heaven. The prehistoric world suddenly fell into a bloody storm. "


    As soon as Li Yixi finished speaking, the expressions of the people present changed slightly.


    "Good Rahu, since he is so bold and strong, does he actually want to become a saint of heaven and earth?"


    Beside Li Yixi, the demon at this moment heard this, his body trembled slightly, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    He glanced at the wood carving of Rahu in front of him without a trace, and was secretly shocked.


    The devil is also shocked, this Rahu plot is actually so big.


    Even the incomparably powerful Dragon Clan, Phoenix Clan and Qilin Clan were actually calculated by him.


    This is a powerful demon god among demon ancestors.


    The royal family among the demon clan.


    However, Luo Hu actually turned the clouds over the rain and calculated everything.


    "Luo Hu, what does the hesitant son''s layout have to do with it?"


    The devil kept listening, pondering, and thinking, what exactly is Li Yixi planning, and what do he need to do?


    Mo Na is quite serious and dare not miss a word.


    At this moment, Li Yixi naturally saw the people in front of him, all of them looked shocked, and even some people took a breath, shocked by Luo Hu''s terrifying, very satisfied.


    After all, in the fantasy world, the dragon clan, the phoenix clan and the unicorn clan are extremely powerful races, they are favored by the world, their talents are amazing, and they are extremely powerful.


    Li Yixi looked at everyone with excitement, and continued: "At this moment, many innate powers spontaneously organized an allied army to eliminate demons. Headed by the four ancestors of Hongjun ancestor, Yang Mei Daxian, Yinyang ancestor, and Qiankun ancestor, On Mount Sumeru, the ancestral vein of the western prehistoric world.


    The ancestors of Hongjun attacked the sword gate of Zhuxian, the great immortal Yang Mei attacked the gate of slaying the sword, the ancestor of Yin and Yang attacked the gate of the sword of immortals, and the ancestor of Qiankun attacked the gate of the sword of Jue Xian. "


    At this moment, Li Yixi was like a storyteller. When he saw everyone''s excitement, Li Yixi paused again.


    Most of the people present came from the lower realms. They saw Li Yixi''s Journey to the West. At this moment, they heard that the ancestors of Hongjun, Yang Mei, the ancestors of Yin and Yang, and the ancestors of Qiankun dared to fight against Luohu.


    Originally, they just thought that Rahu was terrifyingly powerful, but they never imagined that Rahu would be so powerful.


    It takes the four great ancestors to join forces.


    Even if Rahu died, in the eyes of everyone, it was worth it.


    What a glorious thing this is.


    Especially when I heard the words of Hongjun''s ancestors, they were very excited.


    Such an almighty, Li Yixi dared to say his name directly.


    Even if they were given 10,000 courage, they would not dare to say it.


    Moreover, what Li Yixi said was extremely casual, and everyone couldn''t help but be startled, what kind of existence Li Yixi really was.


    Such a sage actually said it without fear.


    Just like Li Yixi himself, standing in the void, watching all this.


    Coupled with Li Yixi''s ability to tell stories, everyone was excited.


    "Sir, is Luo Hu dead?"


    A young man asked impatiently when he saw that Li Yixi had stopped again.


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    "Don''t worry, please listen to me slowly."


    "However, the power of the Immortal Execution Sword Formation is not comparable. Although Hongjun, Yang Mei, Yinyang, and Qiankun attacked a sword gate respectively. However, the infinite sword intent emanating from the Four Immortal Execution Swords will still make Daxian Yangmei, Lao Yinyang, and Yinyang be defeated. The ancestors and the ancestors of Qiankun were severely injured. The ancestors of Hongjun were not hurt because of the protection of the heavens and Qingyun, otherwise, they would be in danger."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, even if the demon was the Holy Demon God of the Holy Demon Temple, he directly gasped.


    "hiss!"


    The people present were all shocked at this moment.


    No one would have imagined that Luo Hu''s Immortal Execution Sword Formation would be so strong.


    Almost killed the four ancestors of Taoism.


    Thinking about it, their bodies trembled, and when they looked at the statue of Rahu, their bodies trembled slightly.


    At this moment, he was extremely curious about the Immortal Execution Sword Formation.


    What a vicious array that must have been.


    One by one at this moment, there was a slight sweat on his forehead.


    Shocked.


    "Master, isn''t the ancestor of Hongjun also a match for Luo Hu?"


    At this moment, the devil couldn''t help it.


    "No, this battle!"


    "The Zhuxian formation is broken, Luo Hu is dead, and it is the ancestor Hongjun who benefits in the end!"


    "However, after the Taoist Da He, I didn''t know that Luo Hu was not dead. Luo Hu completely disappeared into the dark, destroying the fairy court and destroying the underworld."


    At this moment, Li Yixi said lightly.


    Li Yixi naturally did this on purpose.


    Anyway, the storyteller is himself.


    It probably means, that''s it.


    It''s fine without affecting your layout.


    "Fizz!"


    At this moment, they inhaled one by one, and there was a look of horror in their eyes.


    They knew the word Demon Ancestor, and they were afraid that only an existence like Rahu could be worthy of it.


    "Demon, these statues are for you!"


    Li Yixi stared blankly at the statue in a daze, Li Yixi laughed.


    "Son!"


    "Are you sure you gave it to me?"


    Hearing these words, with a loud ''Teng'', he stood up from his seat and looked at Li Yixi in disbelief.


    Looking at it up close, the devil has long known that there is a terrifying and supreme inheritance in this wood carving.


    Once you get it, no matter how strong the Demon Race is, even if the Demon Race is dancing wildly, he will have the confidence to unify the Demon Race and establish the Supreme Demon Court.


    Moreover, Luo Hu was the one who dared to fight against the Four Great Patriarchs of Taoism.


    Just how strong it was, Luo Hu knew very well, it was not something he could imagine.


    So at this moment, the demon felt that he had hallucinations, and it was so terrifying to inherit it!


    At this moment, the demon even held his breath.


    "Yes, it''s for you!"


    "I''m telling you this story to tell you that the so-called demons are not the demons in the Buddha''s door, but a majestic road, the most powerful road."


    "A powerful way to compete with immortals!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked at the devil with a smile.


    "Thank you sir for your suggestion."


    At this moment, when he heard Li Yixi''s words, he felt a lot more at ease.


    I also understand that Li Yixi said this to tell himself that the number one devil in the world is his expectation, not that he is evil and should be punished.


    At the same time, he gave himself the inheritance of Rahu, so that he had the ability to unify the demons.


    Otherwise, the Demon Race is too strong, and it would be difficult for him to unify the Demon Race.


    This world is being harassed by demons.


    I felt that Li Yixi was also implying that he wanted to control the people of the Demon Race.


    "Forge the order of the demons."


    "When the time comes, I can be regarded as the lord of order of the Demon Race!"


    "Doesn''t it mean that I can stand shoulder to shoulder with the Lord of the Human Race?"


    Thinking of this, the demon''s body trembled slightly.


    When he looked at Li Yixi, he was grateful.


    "Young master, rest assured, as long as I don''t die, I will definitely establish an order belonging to the demons, control the demons, and prevent the demons from disturbing the order of the human race."


    The demon immediately knelt down and said solemnly.


    "stand up!"


    "I just said, if you want to establish the order of the demons, your way is difficult."


    Li Yixi immediately lifted up the demon and patted the demon on the shoulder.


    "Master, no matter how difficult it is, I will go back and do it."


    "Besides, this is also making me."


    The devil looked serious.


    Li Yixi was overjoyed when he saw this, and felt that this eastward trip, even if the Central Immortal Court''s plan failed, was worth it.


    Once the demons are unified and the demon world is established, then the world will definitely be more perfect, and oneself will be able to gain more power of merit.


    "it is good!"


    "I believe you!"


    Li Yixi patted Mo''s shoulder.

 Chapter 1278

    "Sit and sit!"


    "Listen to me slowly!"


    "I''ll tell you the story of the five demon gods again, I hope it will help you to establish the order of the demon clan."


    Li Yixi comforted him and let the demon sit down.


    Hearing this, the demon''s body trembled.


    His face showed ecstasy.


    "Come on, here we go!"


    "Before, it was only the son who reassured me, explaining that the devil in the son''s mouth is different from the devil in the Buddha''s door."


    "Although, I naturally know this, but I don''t know why, after the son said it, I felt a lot more at ease."


    "I dare to do it!"


    "Young master is so strong. Today, I am extremely extraordinary. As the Holy Demon God of the Holy Demon Temple, I can''t hide my thoughts in front of the son."


    "The five demon gods?"


    As soon as the demon thought fell, he slowly sat down with an excited face.


    Looking forward to waiting for Li Yixi to speak.


    Xiao Zhan and the others on the side also had flashes of light in their eyes.


    I feel that the point is coming.


    I want to know what the situation of the Demon Race that Li Yixi personally arranged.


    Others may not know, but Xiao Zhan knows about Xitian.


    Over the years, Li Yixi looked as humble as a mortal, but invisibly, the underworld and the western world had been established.


    Completed the Holy Body of Merit.


    These days, it seems to be invisible, and many people and gods have been granted the authority.


    At the same time, he also started to arrange the Tiangong affairs.


    Xiao Zhan felt that even if the Central Immortal Court was unwilling to cooperate, it would be impossible to stop Li Yixi''s layout.


    But Xiao Zhan also knew that Xiao Ya, Immortal Emperor Piaoxue Tang Xue and others would not refuse such an opportunity.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Perhaps, they can take the opportunity to step out of the way.


    After practicing for countless years, and getting countless opportunities from Li Yixi, how could these people give up the opportunity to transcend.


    In the private room, everyone looked at Li Yixi with their eyes flooded.


    "Before I talk about the five demon gods, let me tell you the ten demons."


    "Heavenly Demon, Earth Demon who tries the Tao, all disasters.


    Human demons, fascinating people.


    Demons, evil spirits.


    Gods and demons, those who are greedy for profit.


    Yang Demon, the dependents of those who block the way.


    Yin Demon, the god of chaos in dreams.


    Sickness, karma-ridden person.


    Demons, spirits of wood, stone and beasts.


    Realm demons, those who see immortals in an illusionary realm without concentration. "


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, the demon''s body trembled violently. Li Yixi seemed to say it was simple, but at this moment, the demon had a storm in his heart, and the demon found that Li Yixi''s simple words actually summed up the demons.


    When the demon looked at Li Yixi, he was shocked.


    Never thought that Li Yixi was so clear about the Demon Race.


    It seems that Li Yixi is the master of creation.


    Created like a demon.


    Several people in the Holy Demon Palace did not know about Li Yixi, but at this moment, their bodies trembled wildly, and the expressions they looked at Li Yixi changed completely.


    After hearing this, they realized that Li Yixi was terrifying.


    Many experiences have been confirmed at this moment. The reason why there is no such concept in normal times is that I have not thought about it.


    However, at this moment, the demon was thinking more.


    "Young Master mentioned the Ten Demons. This is to remind me that in the future, the demons can be divided into ten races to manage. This is indeed conducive to establishing the order of the demons."


    "The Demon Race is just a general term, and it has to be refined, just like there are thousands of races in the heavens."


    "Mozu, it''s not easy."


    The demon secretly remembered Li Yixi''s words.


    Li Yixi saw the demon with a look of joy, and continued: "The five emperors are the demon king of Qingtian, Ba Yuan Choubo; the demon king of Chitian, bears the stone of the sky; the demon king of the day, the six eyes of anti-mountain; the demon king of black sky, the prison ugly Langfu; The Demon King of the Yellow Heaven, who carries the force across the sky; the Great Demon of the Five Emperors, the sect of all gods, the flying drum follower, and the commander of the ghost soldiers. The Drum Festival of Hu Zhuang, the tour of the space, the self-named He Yi, the heavens are in harmony, the heaven saves people, strict Take Beifeng."


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, the demon''s body trembled.


    Li Yixi didn''t say much, but at this moment, the devil has benefited immensely.


    I probably have the appearance of the devil in my heart.


    The devil knows that the devil world Li Yixi mentioned is not an independent devil world, but is related to the underworld and the heavenly palace.


    Linked together, it is a perfect grand order.


    My own task is only one of the great orders.


    The demon was very quiet. At this moment, Li Yixi did not continue to show off, but told the demon in detail.


    That said, it was half an hour.


    Although the time is long, the devil is ecstasy.


    "Chance, this is chance!"


    "Once I establish a demon clan, I will definitely be able to detach myself, and I will also be able to obtain countless meritorious powers at that time."


    The devil''s thoughts fell, and he quickly said: "Thank you for your guidance, the devil probably has some ideas."


    "Hahaha!"


    "That''s good!"


    "Come on, drink!"


    "Today, I was originally here to drink, but I went off topic!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Dry!"


    Li Yixi picked up the wine glass in front of him and said with a smile.


    "Dry!"


    The demon picked up the wine and drank it all in one go, it was incomparably happy.


    Li Yixi was very satisfied with this feast and felt that the harvest was full.


    I secretly rejoiced in my heart: "This man, the devil, has an extraordinary destiny, and he is somewhat in line with the will of God, and he is actually called this name, but it is cheap for me. He can definitely dominate the demons. I just gave some pointers, and I actually got a lot of merit. "


    "It turns out that this is my plug-in!"


    Li Yixi was very happy in her heart.


    At this moment, full of wine and food.


    Mo was a little uneasy, stood up and invited: "Master, Immortal Emperor Piaoxue is not in a good state now. I''m afraid that he will not be able to discuss major matters for a moment or three. Mo dared to invite him, and the son went to the Holy Devil''s Hall to talk."


    The demon stood up, looking a little nervous.


    "Go to the Holy Demon Temple?"


    Li Yixi was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "So, very good!"


    "I''m also idle in Piaoxue Xiancheng, let''s go and see!"


    Hearing this, the demon looked ecstatic.


    "Sir, please!"


    Everyone immediately left the restaurant and went to the Holy Demon Temple in Piaoxue Xianyu.


    The Holy Demon Temple, located on the edge of the Snow Immortal Domain, is not close.


    Otherwise, the Central Immortal Court will not feel at ease.


    After all, this Holy Demon Temple is not weak.


    On the side of the couch, how can you allow others to sleep soundly.


    However, for everyone, although it is far, it is not so scary.


    A palace emerged and disappeared.


    The speed is extremely fast. At this moment, Li Yixi only knows how wide this Snow Immortal City is.


    Piaoxue Xiancheng is actually a place of bitter cold.


    The spiritual energy is very strong, but it is mostly the power of ice. Most of the practitioners here are talents with the ice attribute.


    Fly all the way.


    Li Yixi also saw many wonders.


    In a few days, I almost came to the edge of Piaoxue Immortal Territory, and the speed of the temple could not help slowing down.


    Mo, who was beside Li Yixi, stood up and ordered: "Wait for a few people, and immediately move forward to clear the way. If anyone dares to block, kill them."


    The demon at this moment showed a trace of domineering and majesty belonging to the Holy Demon God.


    "Um?"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was stunned for a moment, a little puzzled.


    According to reason, it should be safer at this moment, but Li Yixi saw the slightest nervousness on Mo''s face.


    "Demon, isn''t it close to the Holy Demon Temple, it seems to be very dangerous?"


    "Why is this?"


    Li Yixi directly asked his doubts.


    "Don''t hide your son!"


    "It is indeed close to where the Holy Demon Temple is now, but it has become very dangerous here."


    "Now we are still in the direct jurisdiction of the Central Immortal Court. If we go deeper, we can''t take it."


    "In the zone of impossibility, there are countless vicious devils!"


    "Now, the Holy Demon Temple intends to unify the demons. Some people will naturally not surrender willingly and do not want to be bound. Knowing that I am going out, they will naturally ambush when I return."


    "However, I''m used to it!"


    "This time the young master is traveling, there can be no accidents."


    "So let them explore the way!"


    Demon quickly explained.


    "I see!"


    "It seems that the Central Immortal Court also supports you. You can''t unify it, but it''s actually good for them."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Several figures immediately broke through the air and left.


    "Young master said, otherwise, I would not be safe in Piaoxue Xiancheng."


    "However, those people in Piaoxue Xiancheng also want to fight against each other in the mountains, so that we both lose."


    The devil smiled bitterly.


    Li Yixi smiled slightly, not feeling anything wrong.


    This is only reasonable, which strong person will be willing to sit and watch the other party become strong.


    Chaos is terrible, but after unification, the threat is even greater.


    The speed of the temple is slower, and it continues to be in the depths.


    At this moment, Li Yixi found that this could not make the situation worse.


    The environment is even worse.


    Suddenly, the smiling demon''s expression changed drastically.


    Teng stood up.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Have you been in trouble?"


    Li Yixi looked at the devil.


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, the world suddenly changed, and the demonic energy surged into the sky. In an instant, this place seemed to have turned into a demon world. "


    "How is it possible, this is the Demon Heaven Fierce Formation."


    "Magic Heaven, it''s actually impossible to come here!"


    The devil''s expression became extremely solemn.


    "The devil?"


    "It''s very strong!"


    Li Yixi looked at the devil''s expression and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Young master guessed well, the devil is very strong, slightly better than me, today is dangerous, I didn''t expect to invite the master to the Holy Devil Palace, but I actually encountered a crisis, the devil is guilty!"


    "Wait, even if the devil dies, he will tear a bloody path for the son!"


    "Let the son leave safely."


    At this moment, the devil immediately expressed his position.


    Looking at the demon''s sultry face and Yi Shuihan, the strong man''s expression never returned.


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand and patted Mo''s shoulder.


    "Demon, don''t be like this, have you forgotten that, son, I have now cultivated the Holy Body of Merit."


    "How can you be afraid of people attacking and calculating!"


    "This devil, I''m afraid it is your nemesis!"


    "Otherwise, it wouldn''t be here."


    "Looking at your expression, you are very jealous of Motian?"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    At this moment, the demon reacted instantly. At this moment, Li Yixi, who has cultivated the Holy Body of Merit, cannot kill the enemy, but whoever shoots against Li Yixi will die.


    The devil spoke immediately.


    "Sir, this Demon Heaven is indeed my nemesis, and I also intend to unify the Demon Race and establish a Supreme Demon Dynasty, but I never thought that Demon Heaven would appear in the impossible zone and bring its most powerful Demon Heaven Fierce Array with him. Formation, it seems that this time, I really want to kill me."


    "I''m not sure, Mo Tian will not take action in person and take action against the Holy Demon Temple."


    When Li Yixi heard this, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "If you kill Mo Tian, ??it will be of infinite benefit to the Holy Demon Temple!"


    "Since I let you rule the demons, then I have to do my best, so I will help you once!"


    "I just don''t know if it will work."


    Li Yixi laughed.


    "Would you like to help me, son?"


    When the demon heard Li Yixi''s words, his expression brightened.


    Although Mo Tian is strong, he is clear that if Li Yixi makes a move, Mo Tian will surely die.


    Li Yixi was so terrifying, how could Motian be an opponent.


    Li Yixi nodded.


    "Demon, thank you son in advance!"


    At this moment, the demon looked overjoyed, and the unease and apprehension in his eyes disappeared instantly.


    "return!"


    The demon snorted coldly, and the strong men of the Holy Demon Temple in front of them immediately returned to the palace.


    These people looked ahead with wary expressions on their faces.


    At this moment, in the boundless demonic energy, a figure stepped out of the air.


    The body is extremely sturdy, like a god in the dark.


    When walking step by step, invisible, giving people a great sense of oppression.


    The demon''s expression became extremely solemn.


    Demon, extremely powerful.


    Demon Tian was wearing the Demon God Armor and held an extremely long knife in his hand. His eyes were as red as blood. At first glance, he felt like he was going to devour a person''s soul.

 Chapter 1279

    When the devil arrives, he ignores everyone.


    Those eyes fell on the devil.


    As if, the people here, only the devil deserves his attention.


    The devil is really arrogant, and his strength is also terrifying.


    Walking step by step, black lotus flowers appeared under his feet, as if they were the saints of the demon race.


    Moreover, Li Yixi was also stunned at this moment, and actually saw the power of silk merit on Mo Tian''s body.


    Although it is not enough to cultivate the Holy Body of Virtue, it is not weak.


    "Has the Demon Dynasty been established?"


    "It seems that at this moment, I have also seen a glimpse of the benefits of order. It is very strong, and it has also won the favor of heaven, and has rewarded some weak power of merit. If you kill the devil today, you will definitely be able to get more benefits, and Fate will also become more noble."


    "This demon is indeed extraordinary. At first glance, it has the atmosphere of an emperor, and that majesty seems to penetrate deep into the bones!"


    "Moreover, while walking, there is actually a vision of heaven and earth, which is really good."


    "However, what a pity!"


    "In the destiny, there are still some things missing, the road to the emperor ends here!"


    "In his destiny, there is a black air, which is the power of evil."


    Li Yixi looked at the demon at the moment, and then looked at the demon beside him.


    "Um?"


    Li Yixi glanced at it and was stunned for a moment.


    Looking slightly bright.


    "Actually, the emperor''s weather has increased!"


    "Sure enough, this guy, the blessings of heaven and earth in the dark, just like his name, he is the number one demon in heaven and earth, the emperor of the demon race!"


    "It seems that this mortal situation has to fulfill him."


    "It seems that today''s danger is not so dangerous. Although the devil is strong, it will definitely die today."


    "My power of merit may be able to help the devil kill the devil."


    "The devil has a ray of luck, maybe it has something to do with me."


    "Zi Qi, Zi Qi is coming from the east!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help being shocked.


    At this moment, the demonic sky is extremely terrifying.


    The emperor''s eyes, like a bottomless abyss, seemed to be able to swallow everything.


    The devil came step by step, his eyes always staring at the devil, "Are you surrendering?"


    When Mo Tian stopped, a domineering aura escaped, looking at the demon at the moment like a god of judgment.


    Behind Mo Tian, ??a strong man from the Demon Race took a step forward at this moment, his breath was extremely cold, and it was a deterrent.


    "Sorry, didn''t understand what you said?"


    "Devil, are you sick?"


    "If you''re sick, go see a doctor."


    "Come to the zone of nowhere, what are you doing?"


    "Kill me?"


    Mo was originally very worried, but after hearing Li Yixi''s words just now, he never put Motian in his eyes again. Although Motian was strong, he had received a lot of blessings from God, but Li Yixi said to help himself. At that moment, Motian was actually fate has been determined.


    The road to the royal road is over.


    At this moment, how can the devil put the devil in his eyes.


    Demon''s eyes, at this moment, even became sharper than Demon Tian, ??standing there quietly with a terrifyingly calm expression.


    "Do you think you still have a chance to make a comeback?"


    "This time, I brought the Demon Heaven Fierce Array, not to mention that I am one step ahead of you, surrender to me, and we will unite the Demon Race and establish the Demon Race order. At that time, we will all have the opportunity to detach."


    "You are very good, I am willing to give you a chance, I hope you cherish it."


    Mo Tian was not angry, Mo Tian naturally knew that it was very difficult to want the demon to surrender directly. The demon was also the overlord, so how could he be reconciled.


    Motian also knows that the devil will never surrender. The reason why Motian said this is actually to buy people''s hearts.


    The dead opponent is willing to give a glimpse of life, so the rest of the people, under the danger, have more possibilities to choose to surrender.


    What Motian cares about is his own reputation, and it is an extremely bumpy road to unify the demons.


    Mo Tian is very clear that naturally he can do something at this moment. Before killing the demon, he might as well do it.


    Hearing this, the demon laughed.


    A look of sarcasm.


    "Motian, I surrender, are you at ease?"


    "If you are at ease, then why do you have to set up a fierce array of demons?


    "Buying people''s hearts?"


    "It''s a pity, you will eventually fail today, so all your calculations are superfluous and only add to jokes."


    "Hahaha!"


    The demon stood in the palace and laughed.


    The followers around the devil are actually very simple. They also know the power of the devil, but at the moment, seeing the devil laughing, each one can''t help but relieved, the devil is like this, naturally there is a way.


    "Oh!"


    "Do you think you still have a chance?"


    "Do you think that the Demon Heaven Fierce Array has imprisoned this void, do you still have a chance?"


    "Or, you hide your strength and can kill me."


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Mo Tian''s mouth, and he felt that Mo was trying to confuse things.


    For today, Motian has done countless homework. Even the situation of Immortal Emperor Piaoxue, Motian is very clear, Immortal Emperor Piaoxue is impossible to help Mo, and Mo is trapped in the fierce formation of Demon Sky, and there is no chance of survival.


    "Am I killing you?"


    "I have to admit, I don''t have that strength."


    The demon didn''t hide anything at the moment, and spoke out bluntly.


    "Oh, then, do you have any cards I don''t know about?"


    Mo Tian''s pupils shrank slightly, a little puzzled.


    "good!"


    "Today, your death has come."


    "It seems that destiny is in me."


    "If it were the rest of the time, I might not really be your opponent, but today, it''s a coincidence."


    "Besides me, there are tall people."


    "Kill you, that''s enough!"


    The devil''s voice fell, and he looked at Li Yixi.


    "you?"


    Motian originally ignored everything. In Motian''s eyes, except for Mo, the rest of the people couldn''t get into the eyes.


    But at this moment, Mo actually said that his trump card was Li Yixi.


    "A mortal?"


    At this moment, Mo Tian was stunned.


    But this is just Motian''s idea. Motian doesn''t think that a mortal person can be the devil''s trump card.


    "Who are you?"


    "You are a human race!"


    "It''s not good to meddle in your own business!"


    "Deal with me, are you sure?"


    Mo Tian frowned slightly. Although he couldn''t see through Li Yixi''s cultivation, he didn''t take Li Yixi in his eyes. After all, after gaining a lot of merit, Mo Tian became extremely confident. He dared to deal with the devil''s key trump card, and felt that even if the devil had some trump cards, he was not afraid.


    Li Yixi has always been low-key and terrifying, but after winning the Demon, Li Yixi naturally had his own calculations.


    Motian''s power of merit, naturally, could not hide from Li Yixi''s eyes.


    Li Yixi wanted to kill Mo Tian, ??but it was impossible for him to do so. The Holy Body of Merit had no killing ability.


    Li Yixi''s cards are the Holy Body of Merit and the God of Death Sticker.


    There is only one chance for the God of Death to post.


    Li Yixi felt that it would be troublesome once he couldn''t kill Motian with the Death God sticker, so Li Yixi planned to borrow the Holy Body of Merit first, even if he couldn''t kill Motian, he could injure him. God stickers, you can be foolproof.


    Heard the threat of the devil.


    The expression on Li Yixi''s face did not change in the slightest.


    And at this moment, Li Yixi discovered that the power of robbery and evil in the Demon Heaven''s destiny almost permeated the entire destiny, and Li Yixi was sure that he could calculate the death of the devil today.


    Even if it can''t, there is still a magic knife.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Sorry, I really managed this matter."


    "If you retire at this moment, there is still a chance of life, otherwise, this place will be your death place today."


    "It''s not easy to cultivate until now, but don''t cherish it."


    As a transmigrator, Li Yixi is very good at acting.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was extremely calm.


    The point is, Li Yixi is a holy body of merit and virtue, and there is no danger, so Li Yixi is very calm and has no fear.


    So at this moment, even if Mo Tian wanted to spy on something, he did nothing.


    "Are you sure you want to intervene in my Demon Race?"


    "Your human race, it''s difficult to protect yourself, intervene in my demon race, are you sure?"


    "This era is the era of demons."


    "Not from your human race!"


    "God''s will, in the Demon Race!"


    Mo Tian looked at Li Yixi with a cold expression.


    "I''m sorry, I said, today, I have taken care of this matter!"


    "Have the ability to kill me!"


    "You are all dead, who would know that I intervened."


    At this moment, Li Yixi didn''t care about the threat of Motian at all.


    At this moment, Mo Tian''s pupils shot out a wisp of cold killing intent.

 Chapter 1280

    "I am invincible, you are free!"


    "If you can hurt me in the slightest, I will retreat!"


    "No courage, you call someone."


    "I don''t stop!"


    Li Yixi looked at Mo Tian with a contemptuous expression.


    "presumptuous!"


    "What kind of thing are you, dare to ignore my Demon Emperor."


    Behind Mo Tian, ??a group of figures were extremely angry at the moment, their eyes wanted to breathe fire, and they could not wait to shoot immediately and kill Li Yixi.


    Everyone in the palace, when Li Yixi''s voice fell, eyes with incomparable excitement fell on Li Yixi''s body.


    For Li Yixi, they had almost blind trust.


    Li Yixi opened his mouth to ignore the devil, and everyone felt extremely at ease.


    Li Yixi''s expression was extremely calm when he heard the words of the demons.


    "Motian, do you know that you are afraid?"


    "It''s really trash. If you''re afraid of death, then let the trash behind you come and test my truth!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi stared at Mo Tian''s indifferent way.


    Originally, Mo Tian was indeed very jealous of Li Yixi, and he couldn''t see through Li Yixi at all, and Mo Tian felt inexplicably uneasy.


    Originally, I wanted to let my subordinates try Li Yixi''s falsehood.


    However, when Li Yixi''s voice fell, Mo Tian''s body trembled slightly, and his eyes showed an incredible look. Li Yixi seemed to see through his mind, which made Mo Tian''s expression change slightly.


    "Are you afraid?"


    "I said, you can call someone."


    "Of course, there is no chance to leave now!"


    "If you want to live, you can sacrifice your soul mark. From now on, you will be a slave of the devil."


    "This is the key to your life."


    "It''s also your honor."


    Li Yixi stared at Mo Tian with a confident tone.


    "presumptuous!"


    "I want to see, what ability do you have to dare to be so arrogant."


    Mo Tian was furious. At this moment, Li Yixi was completely restrained. If he didn''t take action, what would be his majesty from now on.


    And this time if you can''t kill the demon, the destiny will dissipate a lot.


    In the future, it will be even more difficult to kill demons.


    So at this moment, Motian can only gamble, betting that Li Yixi is bluffing, and that he has merit and virtue, Motian also feels that even if he can''t kill Li Yixi, he will not die.


    The beauty of the power of merit, Mo Tian has already realized.


    "I also want to see if your strength can hurt me in the slightest?"


    "I don''t even have to take action against a waste like you."


    "Let you feel what a weak despair is."


    Li Yixi''s body was full of contempt, and he spoke out again.


    "presumptuous!"


    "die!"


    "Crack the sky!"


    Mo Tian was furious and felt humiliated.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s madness, on the contrary, the fear in Motian''s heart was loosened. If he lost to Li Yixi, then he could retreat in time.


    The magic sky shot, and the magic energy was soaring to the sky.


    Like a god of heaven and earth.


    The magic blade in his hand emits a terrifying magic light that seems to tear this world apart completely.


    The knife light that terrified him came towards Li Yixi.


    Looking at the terrifying knife light, Li Yixi was extremely calm, but he didn''t resist.


    At this moment, Mo Tian''s expression changed slightly when he looked at Mo Tian.


    Because Mo Tian found out that Mo Tian was so calm at the moment, and even the corner of his mouth had a look of death.


    Mo Tian felt an inexplicable crisis looming over him, but for a while, Mo Tian didn''t understand where the danger came from.


    "Boom!"


    When the devil is puzzled, in the void at this moment.


    A terrifying robbery thunder appeared.


    "Tribulation thunder?"


    The moment he felt the robbery, Mo Tian was puzzled.


    Today''s self is also considered to be the power of merit and virtue. Why did the tribulation thunder suddenly descend? This tribulation thunder is extremely terrifying.


    Even the demon sky has changed color at this moment.


    The power of that tribulation thunder is extremely terrifying.


    But soon, at this moment, Mo Tian was not far from Li Yixi, and felt that the thunder calamity was Li Yixi''s calculation of himself and the punishment from heaven.


    After all, the devil has the power of merit.


    But, the next moment.


    Mo Tian''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his expression changed drastically.


    At this moment, on Li Yixi''s body, an incomparably huge golden light appeared and instantly transformed into an incomparably huge figure, covering Li Yixi.


    Looking at the dazzling golden light, Mo Tian was instantly desperate.


    "The merit, the holy body of merit!"


    Seeing Li Yixi''s holy body of merit and virtue, it seemed to be transformed into the law of heaven and earth, and the devil was completely desperate.


    The attack on Li Yixi was originally beheaded, but in order to survive, he instantly pulled back 80% of his power and beheaded towards the void.


    Because of the tribulation thunder in the void, Mo Tian was a little desperate.


    "Is this the Holy Body of Merit?"


    "What a terrible catastrophe!"


    The demon beside Li Yixi also widened his eyes at this moment, looking at the sky in disbelief.


    The power of punishment that day made the devil''s scalp numb.


    The people present were all discolored.


    "The Holy Body of Merit?"


    The reason why the strong demons behind Motian follow Motian is because Motian has obtained some merits and virtues. In their opinion, Motian is favored by the will of God.


    For the Holy Body of Merit, of course, it also knows the power.


    At this moment, one by one changed color instantly.


    Compared with Li Yixi, Motian''s power of merit is the difference between raindrops and the sea.


    "Boom!"


    Mo Tian went all out, but when the calamity fell, he still had no resistance and was hit hard in an instant.


    "not dead!"


    "Sure enough, there are many wonderful benefits of the power of merit!"


    "However, the power of merit is also exhausted!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    I felt that my calculation was right, but the power of punishment failed to kill Mo Tian, ??and the weak power of merit on Mo Tian saved Mo Tian.


    "Damn!"


    "The power of merit has been wiped out, why is this happening?"


    At this moment, Mo Tian didn''t even care about the injury, and his expression changed greatly.


    Although the power of merit is weak, it is his real trump card.


    "Damn!"


    "Could it be that it''s really not my destiny?"


    Mo Tian looked crazy, but when he looked at Li Yixi, the madness disappeared and was replaced by panic.


    Mo Tian knew that today, no matter what, the Demon could not be killed, and Li Yixi had no chance in himself.


    "Walk!"


    Mo Tian roared, urging Mo Tian''s fierce formation, and wanted to retreat immediately.


    Avoid the edge for now.


    But at this moment, Li Yixi, the god of death sticker appeared in his hand.


    Li Yixi''s last word fell.


    The word "Magic Heaven" appeared on the Death God sticker.


    Mo Tian was stunned, but Li Yixi was not stunned.


    Mo Tian had just used Mo Tian Fierce Formation, but Mo Tian found that his body could not move at this moment.


    A terrifying force of death enveloped the demon sky at this moment.


    That power of death directly erodes the demon soul of Mo Tian.


    In an instant, Mo Tian''s demon soul withered rapidly.


    That terrifying force of death, Mo Tian could not resist.


    "You, who are you?"


    At the last moment, Mo Tian screamed.


    The voice fell, and there was despair and panic in his eyes.


    The look in his eyes gradually disappeared.


    The vitality in the body, in this moment, withered rapidly and disappeared.


    The power of death continued to erode the body, and in an instant, the body also turned into dust.


    Mo Tian''s unwilling voice is still echoing in the void at this moment.


    "kill!"


    At this moment, the devil is overjoyed.


    With a trace of Demon Heaven, no one controls the Demon Heaven Fierce Formation, and the Demon Heaven Fierce Formation has instead become the opponent''s cage.


    The demons and others are extremely powerful. When the powerful demons were shocked, some demons didn''t even react, and they died.


    In an instant, none of the demons survived.


    The devil stepped back into the air and looked at Li Yixi gratefully.


    "This time, thank you sir!"


    "If there is no son, I have no chance of winning today."


    The devil knelt down directly.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Don''t come here, remember to owe me a drink."


    Li Yixi immediately supported the demon and said with a smile.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was also extremely happy in his heart. Gradually, Li Yixi found out that even though he could not practice cultivation, he seemed to be invincible.


    The power of the God of Death sticker is beyond imagination.


    "Thank you, son, for saving your life!"


    The rest of the people all knelt down.


    With a frenzy on his face, the enemy of the Holy Demon Temple is gone today.


    In the future, the Holy Demon Temple will develop more rapidly.


    Li Yixi had a look of joy on his face. At this moment, Li Yixi discovered the power of the devil''s luck, and it instantly soared.


    The emperor''s weather is more clearly visible.


    "Get up, get up!"


    "You are so polite, and you will be divided!"


    Li Yixi smiled and waved immediately.


    Everyone knew Li Yixi''s temper, so they stood up quickly, not daring to make Li Yixi angry, just do it.


    This is a ceremony, and the ceremony cannot be abandoned.

 Chapter 1281

    aside, this moment.


    The demon''s body trembled slightly.


    There was a look of ecstasy on his face, seeing Li Yixi here, the demon tried his best to suppress the excitement in his heart.


    The demon felt that the power of luck descended in the dark, and the demon felt that his destiny was changing, and a will of heaven fell on him.


    At this moment, the devil has a feeling that he and the world seem to have become different. That feeling is somewhat difficult to describe, and he feels that at this moment, he has become the darling of heaven and earth, and is under the influence of more heaven and earth. favor.


    Suppressed the excitement in my heart.


    "This time, it''s hard work, son!"


    Mo waved his hand and let people continue to explore the way, poured a glass of wine for Li Yixi, and said apologetically.


    "how you said that?"


    "It''s just a trivial matter. What''s more, this is part of the reason for me. After all, I let you participate in the hegemony. If you just save your life, it must not be difficult."


    "And between us, if we say this, it seems that we are separated."


    "Come on, do it!"


    Li Yixi picked up the wine glass, touched the demon, and drank it all.


    The anxiety in the devil''s heart also slowly dissipated under this glass of wine.


    "Motian is dead, and many powerful people have died. His Demon Dynasty is now headless. It''s your opportunity, but don''t miss it. If you need it, you can go there too, and you don''t need to care about me."


    Li Yixi put down the wine glass, looked at the demon in front of him, and said solemnly.


    "Son, don''t worry."


    "Motian is my dead opponent, and I know him very well. This time, Motian ambush to kill me, and used almost all the powerhouses. There is no one who is afraid of the current dynasty. "


    "And the first time you come to the Holy Demon Palace, son, I have to accompany the son, even if I can''t win the other party, it doesn''t matter."


    "The enemy has been eliminated, and the rest are chickens and dogs, and they can be swept away with a wave of hands."


    A smile appeared on the Demon''s face, very confident.


    "That''s good!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Come on, do it!"


    Li Yixi heard the words, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he picked up the wine glass and drank with the devil.


    The road after that was very smooth, and it didn''t take much time to reach an abyss.


    "Master, this is where the Holy Demon Palace is."


    "This is a small space."


    "There is a powerful demonic ore vein with sufficient demonic power."


    Demon Assassin hurriedly introduced.


    At the moment of entering the abyss, there is a feeling as if passing through a layer of water curtain.


    The world in front of me has changed.


    It is no longer as desolate as the outside world, but instead gives people a feeling of vitality.


    However, the vitality here is obviously very rich, but it is different from the vitality of the outside world.


    "Life here is another state."


    "Sure enough, the Demon Race is different from the Human Race and the Underworld Race."


    "Although they are all humanoids, in essence, there are still some gaps."


    At this moment, Li Yixi secretly observed the surroundings and came to a conclusion.


    Soon, everyone came to a huge ancient city.


    The city covers an area of ??100 miles and is huge.


    like a country.


    "Meet the Holy Lord!"


    "See you son!"


    As soon as everyone arrived, in the holy demon city, a group of figures immediately saluted, and their eyes were full of fanaticism.


    When looking at Li Yixi, in addition to enthusiasm, there is also fear.


    The news that Li Yixi killed Mo Tian had naturally spread throughout the Holy Demon City.


    "Get them up!"


    "How can I afford such a gift."


    Li Yixi shook his head helplessly and looked at the demon beside him.


    "Young Master said, no gift!"


    The demon made a sound immediately.


    He hurriedly invited Li Yixi to go to the Holy Demon Hall.


    "Haha, grand enough!"


    Looking at the huge hall in front of him, Li Yixi was a little shocked.


    "Sir, please!"


    The demon immediately invited Li Yixi to enter the hall.


    The first-class holy fruit will be delivered soon.


    In the hall, a sound of music sounded.


    "Demon, do you also like music?"


    Li Yixi smiled and looked at the demon.


    "Don''t lie to the son, the demons kill a lot, but I have stayed in the Xuanhuang Great World, and I have learned a lot."


    "I think that if a race wants to be strong, not only its strength needs to be improved, but its culture must not fall behind."


    "Is this sheet music familiar to you? I passed it on."


    Demon smiled and explained.


    "I see!"


    Li Yixi smiled slightly, Li Yixi did have a sense of familiarity just now, and as soon as Mo explained, Li Yixi naturally reacted.


    Looking at the devil''s eyes, he became more appreciative.


    I feel that this person is a devil, no wonder he has the atmosphere of an emperor, and he does something extraordinary.


    At this moment, the demon is a little uneasy.


    Looking at Li Yixi, he didn''t know how to speak.


    Li Yixi put down the wine glass and glanced at the devil, those eyes seemed to see through the mind of the devil.


    "Demon, if you have something to say, just say it."


    "Could it be that I, son, will still eat you."


    Li Yixi smiled and shook his head.


    I feel a little nervous about the devil.


    Hearing this, the demon looked overjoyed.


    "Master, the devil does have something to ask for!"


    "Young master, you may not know that the demons are good at fighting, but in terms of culture, they are too lacking. Can you teach me how to raise education among the demons?"


    "That way, it will not only make the demons prosperous, but also facilitate unification."


    The devil''s voice fell, and he looked at Li Yixi with excitement and anxiety.


    "Education?"


    "That''s actually what I want to tell you."


    "I didn''t expect that, we all thought of going together."


    "I have some books here that I can give you."


    "In the future, take your time."


    "Of course, it''s useless to rush this matter. You can only take it slowly. This is something that will take a long time to do."


    With a wave of Li Yixi''s hand, countless boxes appeared in front of him.


    "Thank you son!"


    At this moment, the demon looked overjoyed.


    Thank you quickly, and put it away carefully.


    Treated as a sweetheart.


    The demon''s body trembled slightly.


    Xiao Zhan on the side, his expression changed slightly, and he gasped in fright.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Young Master, is this really going to vigorously support the Demon Race?"


    "These books contain a powerful force of luck. These books can bring terrifying luck to the demons. With the blessing of luck, the path of the devil will become very smooth."


    "However, the hearts of those who are not of our race must be different."


    "Is this really good?"


    Xiao Zhan was a little nervous in his heart.


    I don''t know if this is a blessing or a curse.


    The banquet became more lively.


    Li Yixi stayed in the Holy Demon Palace for three days.


    Seeing that it was almost time, Li Yixi proposed to return to Piaoxue Immortal City.


    The devil naturally knew that Li Yixi had something to do, and did not dare to hold back.


    They sent each other all the way, until they got out of the abyss, Li Yixi refused to let them send them again, and the demon stopped.


    "Demon, go back!"


    "These days, I''m afraid you have a lot of things to deal with!"


    "We''ll see you in Jinling Xiancheng when we arrive."


    "Let''s go back!"


    Li Yixi patted Mo''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    "it is good!"


    Seeing that Li Yixi said this, the demon had no choice but to turn around and return to the abyss.


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked into the abyss.


    With a complicated look, this time, the layout was completed inadvertently.


    These few days, it seems that they are enjoying the wine, but Li Yixi has gained countless merits and virtues.


    Li Yixi was secretly happy.


    At this moment, I can''t help but think of the scene in the demon world, and the spring at this moment.


    Li Yixi felt that it was indeed two days.


    "Walk!"


    "It''s time for us to go back, Tang Xue''s illness should be almost over!"


    "Also, it''s not a short time to go out this time!"


    "It''s time to go back!"


    Li Yixi looked at Xiao Zhan and smiled.


    Going out this time is really long.


    Li Yixi has always been a housekeeper.


    "Yes, son!"


    Xiao Zhan responded immediately, and the two walked away.


    In Piaoxue Xiancheng, Tang Xue is almost recovered now, "Master, did the son go to the impossible zone this time, is there a layout?"


    Tang Xue looked at Xiao Ya and said solemnly.


    Although Tang Xue knew that the demon had something to do with Li Yixi, so it was a secret support, but at this moment, Tang Xue was still a little worried about whether the demon would be a threat to the human race once the demon became stronger.


    Tang Xue is similar to Xiao Zhan, and feels that people who are not my race must have different hearts.


    Xiao Ya, who was on the side, heard this.


    After drinking a sip of tea, he looked at Tang Xue with a solemn expression.


    "Xue''er, it''s not wrong to say that people who are not my race must have different hearts, and your thoughts are not wrong, but you have forgotten one thing, that is in our eyes, in the eyes of the son, it is not like this."


    "Who is the son?"


    Xiao Ya''s voice fell, and she looked at Tang Xue.


    Hearing this, Tang Xue was also stunned for a moment. She felt that Xiao Ya''s question was strange, and Tang Xue wanted to answer, but she was suddenly stunned.


    At this moment, Tang Xue was silent.


    A trace of resentment towards Li Yixi in his heart also disappeared in an instant.


    The body trembled slightly.


    "Young Master, is the Lord of Heaven and Earth."


    Tang Xue took a deep breath and looked at Xiao Yadao.


    "Do you understand now?"


    "Young Master is the Lord of Heaven and Earth. Your son''s Heaven and Earth devoured the Second Layer and the Great World of Xuanhuang."


    "Young Master is the Lord of Heaven and Earth, all things in Heaven and Earth are equal in the eyes of Young Master."


    "And the layout of the son is something we can''t imagine."


    "Today''s young master has established the Western Heaven Buddhist Sect. As far as I know, today''s Buddhist Sect has been transformed into a world. Of course, it is not an independent world, but is attached to this world."


    "The underworld has also appeared, and the son has perfected the six reincarnations."


    "Underworld, isn''t it an independent world?"


    "But the underworld is still attached to this world, not a completely independent world."


    "Today, in fact, within your son''s heaven and earth, the underworld and the underworld, the Western Buddhist world, and the mortal world of black and yellow have appeared.


    Then do you think that it is impossible to have a demon world, a demon world? "


    Xiao Ya looked at Tang Xue and said word by word.


    Tang Xue was silent at this moment.


    Hearing Xiao Ya''s words just now, Tang Xue immediately realized that Li Yixi was not at their level at all.


    Views and layouts are naturally different from them.


    "Master said, it seems that my mind is not enough!"


    "Master, my Central Immortal Court is the master of the Second Heaven. How do you think the son will arrange it?"


    At this moment, Tang Xue looked at Xiao Ya with a serious look.


    In fact, Tang Xue''s heart was still very uneasy.


    After all, this is related to the future of the Central Immortal Court.


    It''s in everyone''s interest.


    "Xue''er, it seems, what do you think the Central Immortal Court is now?"


    "Is it still the former Central Immortal Court?"


    "You can order the underworld, you can control the Western Heaven Buddhism, can you order some of the masters of the fairyland?"


    "Even, is Erzhongtian still under our control now?"


    "From the moment the second layer of heaven became a world of its own, we lost control of the second layer of heaven."


    "The heaven and the earth are perfect, and the recovery of countless powerful beings is a great threat. Without the existence of the son, can our Central Immortal Court still exist today?"


    "Although we can save our lives now, in fact, our orders are in the realm of immortals!"


    "So, conforming to the son''s layout is our only choice."


    "And, this is also our chance!"


    "Young Master''s layout, I think it''s Journey to the West, and it''s inseparable."


    "So in Journey to the West, what''s the difference now?"


    Xiao Ya''s voice fell, she took a sip of tea and looked at Tang Xue.


    The eyes are extremely bright.


    Tang Xue''s body trembled at this moment, a gleam of light appeared in her eyes, and her excited body trembled.


    "Heavenly Palace!"


    Tang Xue''s voice was trembling at the moment.


    Just thinking about it makes me excited.


    "good!"


    "Now, what''s worse is the Heavenly Palace."


    Xiao Ya put down the teacup and said with a smile.

 Chapter 1282

    Tang Xue was overjoyed at the moment.


    There are too many worries these days.


    Countless powerhouses have recovered, the world is dancing wildly, and the Central Immortal Court''s control of the world is almost ineffective.


    This made Tang Xue extremely irritable, and when she heard Xiao Ya''s words, Tang Xue suddenly reacted.


    All of Li Yixi''s layouts are actually very clear. They are based on Journey to the West. Tang Xue has naturally seen Journey to the West.


    Originally, Tang Xue had no interest in novels like Journey to the West, but the author of Journey to the West was Li Yixi.


    At the beginning, Tang Xue watched it several times in order to figure out Li Yixi''s thoughts.


    At this moment, after hearing Xiao Ya''s words, she immediately understood.


    "Thank you Master for calling me!"


    "It''s Cher who is confused!"


    "Whether we can become Tiangong or not, we must respond to the layout of the young master. After all, we are very powerful now. We are also a powerful party when we come out of this second heaven."


    "And if we respond to the son''s layout, we can still get countless opportunities, maybe be able to prove the Dao, completely detached, and step into the chaotic world."


    "Get rid of the confinement of the small world."


    "Every body is weird, and the only true self is the only one who proves the Tao."


    In the Central Immortal Court, Tang Xue suppressed her emotions and began to prepare.


    Quietly waiting for Li Yixi''s return.


    Holy Demon Temple.


    In the hall, the demon took a deep breath, calmed down, and looked incredible.


    So much has happened in just a few days.


    It was only at this moment that the devil had dealt with the matter, sat down to rest, and had time to think about it.


    Today''s Holy Demon Temple, the strength has doubled, completely swallowing and digesting the dynasty of the devil.


    "The five demon gods?"


    "Can I get the chance?"


    The demon in the hall took a deep breath and carefully took out the five wooden sculptures that Li Yixi had given him.


    At the moment when the five wood carvings appeared, before the demon had time to think, five terrifying black lights suddenly erupted.


    A terrifying demonic energy erupted from the five statues at this moment.


    Originally, the five ordinary wood carvings seemed to come alive at this moment.


    The next moment, suddenly flew out.


    "Um?"


    The demon wanted to catch it, but found that his own strength was unable to imprison the five wooden sculptures.


    After being shocked, the demon''s expression changed slightly, his body disappeared immediately, and he appeared outside the palace.


    After the five wood carvings out of the palace, they skyrocketed.


    In an instant, it turned into a thousand-zhang figure.


    It was as if five demon gods from the beginning had appeared in a small world.


    "what is that?"


    "Quick, look!"


    "Look!"


    "Is that the appearance of gods and demons in the beginning?"


    In the Holy Demon City, a strong man rushed out at this moment, looking at the void with a solemn expression.


    "Holy Lord!"


    It was found that the demon at the moment was also suspended in the void, staring at the vision of the sky, and one by one immediately flew to the demon''s side, with a very solemn expression, and immediately greeted him.


    There was tension in his eyes.


    The sudden change made the scalps of all the strong men tingle.


    The five figures are too strong, and at this moment, they can''t get close.


    Even at this moment, the distance is very far, but the pressure still makes it difficult for them to breathe, and their scalps feel numb.


    If I hadn''t seen the devil, I would have wanted to leave this place at this moment.


    Some strong people, with all their strength at the moment, can only resist the aftermath.


    "Everyone, give up resistance!"


    The demon didn''t immediately answer the person beside him, but shouted angrily, his voice resounding through the world of Xiaoqian.


    The suppressed existences, upon hearing this, immediately gave up their resistance. At this moment, the terrifying coercion disappeared.


    There was doubt in everyone''s eyes.


    "Holy Lord, why is this happening?"


    One by one they couldn''t help but look at the devil.


    "Do you still remember the five wood carvings that the young master gave me?"


    "This is what the five wood carvings transformed into."


    At this moment, the demon stared at the five terrifying figures in the void, his voice trembling.


    "what?"


    Hearing the demon''s words, the strong man present instantly changed color.


    On that day, some of them were also present, and the five wood carvings could be seen clearly.


    No one would have imagined that the five wood carvings would actually turn into five supreme gods and demons at this moment.


    At this moment, the breath of the five supreme gods and demons became more and more terrifying.


    Suspended above the sky, like the five elements, they are entangled and slowly rotated.


    "Holy Master, this, this wood carving is not simple, what will happen next?"


    "That one, won''t kill us once and for all!"


    Some demon powerhouses said with trembling voices.


    "To shut up!"


    "Young Master wants to kill us, do you need this?|"


    "One thought is enough!"


    Hearing this, the demon turned around and scolded immediately.


    Hearing the demon''s scolding, one by one did not dare to speak.


    At this moment, the devil is also suspicious.


    "Master, is this what you are planning?"


    "What are the functions of these five demon gods?"


    Demon''s heart is also full of doubts, and his face is full of confusion.


    As soon as the devil''s thoughts fell, the devil''s expression changed slightly at this moment.


    Because the devil discovered that a terrible power erupted in his own devil ring.


    Even the devil himself cannot be suppressed for a while.


    next moment.


    Within the Devil Ring, a golden light suddenly appeared.


    A box emerges.


    "A book?"


    Seeing what appeared, the demon''s expression changed slightly.


    In his eyes, there was an unbelievable color, and the devil did not expect that the book Li Yixi gave him was so extraordinary.


    At this moment, the Devil''s Ring was actually broken.


    "Master, what are you planning?"


    The moment when the thought of the devil just fell.


    A golden beam of light erupted from the box at this moment.


    Straight to the sky.


    "Um?"


    "Luck, this is luck!"


    "What a strong power of luck!"


    Beside the demon, all the demons were shocked. When they were suspicious, the light beam of luck shot straight into the sky, and their expressions changed greatly.


    His eyes widened in disbelief.


    The power of luck, at this moment, is actually so strong that it is so terrifying, which is unheard of.


    terrible.


    Each body trembled violently.


    Under their gaze, the extremely rich power of luck quickly integrated into this small world.


    In an instant.


    Everyone present felt that there was a destiny blessing on them.


    On the body of the devil, the will of heaven is the strongest.


    "Destiny, Destiny is added!"


    "Holy Lord!"


    After being shocked, each one was incoherent and looked at the demon in shock.


    Breathing became extremely rapid.


    The heart was beating violently.


    The demon did not answer, and the demon at this moment was somewhat indigestible.


    What happened is incredible.


    The demons who have obtained a lot of luck in the first place, the power of luck has become even more terrifying at this moment.


    The demon felt that his destiny was rapidly changing.


    At the moment when the luck was added to the body, the demon was inexplicably mysterious, and it broke through in an instant.


    "God''s will, what a terrible god''s will!"


    The devil''s heart trembled.


    "Congratulations to the Holy Master!"


    "Congratulations to the Holy Master!"


    The people present hurriedly saluted each and every one with joyful expressions on their faces.


    After the demon actually got the luck, he directly broke through.


    "Get up, get up!"


    The demon waved his hand and let the people present get up.


    Immediately staring at the five gods and demons above the sky.


    Immediately, his eyes swept to the several boxes in front of him.


    "Is this really a book?"


    Mo originally thought that the box was indeed a book. "


    The devil remembers it very clearly. At that time, what he discussed with Li Yixi was education.


    However, between the boxes just now, a terrifying power of luck suddenly erupted.


    "Holy Lord, look!"


    The demon was just about to take a peek, but beside him, a demon strong man made a sound immediately.


    He stretched out his hand and stared at the sky.


    "Um?"


    The demon''s expression changed slightly, not only the voice of his subordinates, but the demon at the moment also discovered that the Xiaoqian World, where the Holy Demon Temple was located, was changing strangely.


    This small world, in all directions, has boundaries.


    But at this moment, all directions are retreating rapidly, this little world is expanding rapidly, and the speed of expansion is unbelievable.


    Even for a while, Mo himself felt that he had hallucinations, and everything in front of him was really incredible.


    "Holy, Holy Holy Holy Master!"


    "The world is expanding, expanding."


    "It is caused by the power of the five demon gods, and the power of the five demon gods is rapidly integrating into the heaven and the earth!"


    "The five demon gods are opening the sky."


    One after another, they stared at the void, and the eyeballs were about to fall out. No one thought that the five demon gods suspended in the void were actually opening the sky, causing the world to expand rapidly.


    In all directions, the darkness quickly receded.


    Endless mountains appear.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the area of ??Xiaoqian World has expanded a hundred times.


    The most terrifying thing is that that power has not disappeared, and it is still rapidly integrating into the world, allowing the world to continue to expand.


    "The power among these five demon gods is actually to open the sky and expand the world. I originally thought that it contained the power of inheritance?"


    Feeling the changes in the world, the demon widened his eyes at this moment, his face full of incredulity, and he was completely shocked.

 Chapter 1283

    "Open the sky, open the sky."


    "Young master, what a sage, what a terrifying method. Back then, in Zhongtianyu, I remember that one of the master''s favorites was carving."


    "The five wood carvings left by the son, actually, let this Fang Xiaoqian world expand directly, is this going to be a world of its own?"


    At this moment, the demon held his breath, his chest heaved violently, and those eyes stared at the figures of the five giant demon gods in the void.


    Above the sky, the demon gods transformed by the five wooden sculptures continued to revolve, as if the source of the world, endless power, erupted from the bodies of the five wooden sculptures and rapidly merged into the world.


    That power is terrifying.


    And, it seems endless.


    "How much power is there in this wood carving, and how did the young master do it?"


    At this moment, the demon was frightened.


    Before he knew it, his hands had already been clenched into fists, and his nails had pierced into his palms, and he was completely unaware.


    Powerful like a demon, I once saw Li Yixi''s powerful existence by Li Yixi''s side, but at this moment, the demon suddenly felt that Li Yixi was extremely unfamiliar.


    It was as if he had never really known Li Yixi.


    The five wood carvings carved by his subordinates actually have the ability to open the sky.


    This, even if it is said, no one will believe it.


    Who has ever done it.


    I''m afraid, only, only Li Yixi.


    Standing beside the devil, a strong man of the devil race, his emotions at this moment are similar to those of the devil.


    In the heart, a stormy sea was set off, and at the same time of shock, I was also afraid, and my heart was a little hairy.


    Li Yixi''s methods were truly appalling.


    "Is this person a terrifying saint from the chaotic world?"


    "Otherwise, otherwise how could there be such a means?"


    "However, if it is really a holy land saint in the great chaos world, then why do you come to this mediocre middle world?"


    "At this moment, none of the people present can understand it."


    It was exciting before, but now that I think about it, my scalp feels numb. Li Yixi''s method is really scary.


    "If the demons violated his consciousness, what would happen, would you reverse it?"


    A demon strong man, the thought just appeared, and his expression changed greatly.


    Almost gave himself a big mouth.


    That thought, the moment it appeared, was instantly obliterated by him. This idea is too terrifying, the means of opening the sky alone is enough to shock the world and shock all races.


    These people are all under the detachment. They can open the world on their own, and they must have the power of detachment. However, with the wave of their hands, the five wood carvings carved directly open the sky. What kind of means and cultivation.


    Thinking of Li Yixi, his body trembled.


    At this moment, this Demon Race powerhouse even had a feeling, as if there were a pair of invisible eyes staring at him in the sky.


    Beside him, the demon at the moment immediately withdrew his gaze, staring at the person in front of him, with a terrifying killing intent in those eyes.


    "Holy Lord!"


    This Demon Race powerhouse''s expression changed greatly at this moment.


    Feeling the demon''s gaze falling on him, without any hesitation, he knelt down instantly, sweat beading on his forehead.


    Demons look gentle and elegant, but gentle and elegant, how can they control these demon powerhouses?


    Charm?


    That is impossible. The people of the demon race have always been bloodthirsty and unfettered. The demons have left some means in the bodies of these guys to sense some emotions and thoughts in these people''s hearts.


    And at this moment, the devil is beside him.


    The moment he thought of Li Yixi, the demon felt it.


    In Mo''s heart, Li Yixi was not only a noble person, but also a mentor, who bestowed Mo''s supreme inheritance.


    Moreover, Li Yixi''s methods made today''s demons extremely shocked and heartbroken.


    The devil also knew that this was his chance. With the support of Li Yixi, if he wanted to take charge of the devil clan, it would be smooth sailing.


    But at this moment, someone beside him was wondering if he could deal with Li Yixi.


    This makes the devil how not to be angry, how to calm down.


    Mo felt that a terrifying existence like Li Yixi was absolutely omniscient and omnipotent.


    "You are so bold."


    "Dare to give birth to the mind to deal with the son!"


    The voice of the devil exploded in the void in an instant.


    The demon''s voice sounded, and the moment the killing intent burst out, the demon who wanted to ask for mercy in an instant. The expressions of each one changed greatly, and they looked at this person in horror, and even moved away for the first time to divide the boundaries.


    I was really afraid of being turned into one party, and I was really wronged at that time.


    At the same time, looking at this demon, it''s like looking at an idiot, it is a look of disgust, and I feel that I am blind, and I have lived with such an idiot for so long.


    Fortunately, I found it in time, otherwise, one day, I will definitely be killed by it.


    The expression of the kneeling demon powerhouse changed drastically.


    His body trembled violently, because he found that his confidants and friends, looking at him at the moment, were extremely afraid, afraid of having any involvement with him.


    That look made him despair.


    He knew that today, no one would plead for him.


    "Holy Lord, Holy Lord!"


    "Forgive my life, forgive my life, I''m an idiot, I''m ignorant, and I ask the Holy Master to spare my life, I am an ant, how dare I regret it."


    "I beg the Holy Master to spare my life, I am willing to fight the rest of the demon race for the vanguard!"


    Kneeling there, trembling with fright, almost urinating.


    There is despair in his eyes.


    "do you know?"


    "My everything is given by the son, my inheritance is given by the son, the son is my teacher, and today''s Holy Demon Temple is given by the son, otherwise I would have died under the calculations of the devil, son You are my reborn parents, you dare to give birth to the thought of killing my teacher and my parents, you should be damned!"


    "I really can''t think of a reason to forgive you, so go die!"


    The demon''s hand protruded like lightning, and instantly grabbed the demon''s head. With one blow, the demon''s body exploded, turned into a blood mist, and was swallowed directly by the wipe, and the soul was destroyed.


    At this moment, the surrounding Demon Race people were silent.


    No one would have imagined that at this moment, there would be such an idiot courting death.


    "Everyone, this is a lesson from the past!"


    Demon''s incomparably cold eyes swept away from the people present.


    "I will swear allegiance to the Holy Master and the son!"


    One by one, without any hesitation, immediately swore.


    At this moment, the demon withdrew his extremely cold gaze.


    "In the same vein of red ghosts, chickens and dogs will not stay."


    Demon''s extremely indifferent voice sounded.


    "Yes, I will obey!"


    One by one immediately took orders, and the message went down, and the blood of the Red Devils and Demons was directly slaughtered.


    At this moment, the devil is very restless in his heart, and his scalp feels numb. There is such an idiot beside him.


    Kill him, a little peace of mind.


    The demon raised his head and looked at the five demon gods in the void.


    At this moment, although the five demon gods are still spinning rapidly, the demons discovered that the power contained in them is approaching the limit.


    The Demon''s Demonic Mind is expanding rapidly at this moment, and the speed is extremely terrifying.


    "hiss!"


    The next moment, the demon sucked in a breath of cold air, and a look of disbelief appeared in his eyes.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At this moment, the demon was stunned.


    Before, the devil could still feel where the limits of heaven and earth were.


    But at this moment, Mo found himself unable to probe where the boundaries of this world were.


    It means that the world today is huge.


    "go!"


    "Look, where is the four poles of the world today, how big is my holy devil world."


    The worry in the demon''s heart disappeared, replaced by excitement and disbelief.


    "Yes!"


    "Master Holy Master!"


    A demon strong man has eyes flashing at the moment, and he also wants to know how big the world of holy demons is today.


    The four figures moved in four directions in an instant, and began to measure where the limits of heaven and earth were.


    Demon''s excited hands clenched into fists.


    The magic sky merged into the heaven and the earth, silently feeling the changes of the heaven and the earth.


    At this moment, with the help of the power of God''s will, the demonic thoughts quickly traveled the world and felt silently.


    Soon, the demon suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky.


    At this moment, the bodies of the five demon gods exploded instantly.


    It was originally made of wood carvings, but at this moment, it was above the sky, and the blood rained instantly.


    It seems that the saints of heaven and earth have fallen.


    Moreover, the five demon gods at the moment actually exploded in different voids.


    The holy demon world was divided into five areas. As the blood rain of the void fell, it had just been born. On a barren land, in this moment, countless lives were born rapidly.


    Barren land, mountains, canyons.


    Plants, monsters, and rivers are born quickly.


    The terrifying demonic power erupted like a torrent, and the spiritual power of the holy demon world almost turned into substance in the blink of an eye.


    Those plants and monsters grew rapidly, and in an instant, they opened up their wisdom and turned into extremely powerful beings.


    At the same time, in the Wufang area, five huge ruins appeared at this moment.


    Among the ruins there are five statues.


    The demon felt it, and sucked in a cold breath.


    "Inheritance, this is the inheritance of the five demon gods."


    "The power of inheritance is still there!"


    "My holy demon world, the five demon gods will appear!"


    At this moment, the demon''s excited body is shaking, not only the power of inheritance, but the demon also discovered that the statues of the five directions contain the power of incomparable authority.


    In the demon''s mind, Li Yixi''s theory of ten demons appeared in an instant.


    "Ten Demons!"


    "Young master is so strong. With a wave of his hand, he actually made the Holy Demon Realm improve the power of the world, and also gave birth to countless lives, perfecting the Holy Demon Realm and turning it into a Demon Realm."


    "However, the people of the Demon Race are relatively weak now."


    After the shock, the demon''s expression changed slightly.


    At this moment, the demon clearly felt that in an instant, the life of the four poles increased rapidly, and even threatened the holy city.


    The devil didn''t know why Li Yixi wanted to do this. The land of the four poles has a tendency to evolve into a restricted area. At that time, it will really be a threat to the Holy Devil City.


    The moment the demon thought appeared, his expression changed slightly.


    Back quickly.


    Because the demon felt, a terrible aura erupted not far from him.


    When the demon locked it, he discovered that it was a few boxes left by the previous Li Yixi.


    Before, the terrifying power of luck erupted from the box.


    In Mo''s opinion, there should be no treasures in the box, but at this moment, a mutation occurred.


    In the box, it seems to contain thousands of powers.


    Even if it is a demon, it suddenly changes color at this moment.


    Boom boom boom.


    Several boxes exploded in an instant.


    Together with the books in the box, it also exploded at the moment.


    However, this is not destruction.


    The moment it exploded, countless words appeared in front of the demon.


    Every word has a divine nature.


    Suspended in front of the devil.


    These words are not only divine, but also possess extraordinary magical power. At a glance, one discovers the mystery.


    There is Tao in these words.


    These words are actually combining and changing.


    Incredibly fast.


    "Chance, chance!"


    "The Tao is derived!"


    "I can actually see the Tao spawn in front of my eyes."


    "This is the Avenue of Heaven and Earth!"


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At this moment, the demon''s breathing became extremely excited, his eyes widened, and an incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    "quick!"


    "Enlightenment!"


    "Comprehend the power of the Dao!"


    "This is, the Tao is born."


    While the demon was excited, he roared, reminding the demon beside him.


    Such an opportunity is too terrifying for the Holy Demon Realm.


    This time, the strength of these people will increase rapidly.


    It is absolutely possible to complete an unimaginable transformation in a short period of time.

 Chapter 1284

    Originally, the demon powerhouse, who was still puzzled, heard the demon''s low roar.


    One by one, he woke up from the shock.


    "Dao, Tao is derived!"


    "Our holy demon world is improving and generating avenues."


    "These divine inscriptions are the source of the derived avenues."


    "This, this..."


    One by one, the lips are shaking.


    Eyeballs almost fell out. I never imagined that the words in these books were actually divine writings.


    It''s just divine.


    Actually, in the Derivative Avenue, who can calm down.


    Even if you know, the scene in front of you at this moment is a supreme opportunity.


    But at this moment, he still couldn''t calm himself down.


    The impact this scene had on them was terrifying.


    Even if I know, the scene in front of me is not an illusion, but it is difficult to calm down, and it is difficult to fully understand it.


    At this moment, the demon, the sea of ??souls, the magic word that Li Yixi once bestowed, trembled wildly, and endless divine might erupted.


    It echoes the countless words in front of him at the moment.


    Demon''s whole person, in an instant, fell into enlightenment.


    This is the chance that the rest of the demons do not have.


    At this moment, the demon, in his mind, seems to have a supreme god singing.


    At this moment, a third eye appeared between the demon''s eyebrows.


    This eye, extremely terrifying, seems to be able to see through the essence of everything.


    The divine script that was spinning rapidly at this moment, in the eyes of the devil, became strangely slow.


    The way of that combination was caught in the eyes of the devil.


    A dark path emerges.


    The surrounding demons wasted a lot of time before they completely restrained their minds and fell into epiphany one after another.


    At this moment, the avenues derived from the divine text in the void, and the sounds of the avenues sounded in the void of the Holy Demon City.


    Reflected in the minds of all demons.


    No matter how strong or weak, they all fell into an epiphany at this moment.


    The sound of the avenue continued to spread far and wide.


    Five areas, at this moment in the statue, a force of the Great Dao began to echo.


    In the entire demon world, he fell into the epiphany of Taoism.


    At this moment, the whole world is extremely quiet.


    One by one, the divine inscriptions spun rapidly, and the power of the incomparably mysterious Dao began to integrate into the world.


    The power of divine writing is generating a great road, and the power of the great road turns into a long river.


    The long river, which belongs to the Demon Race alone, appeared.


    The power of the world is rapidly increasing again.


    Countless demon monks, their flesh and souls mutated rapidly.


    In the demon world, everything is being promoted, and the source of life is also being promoted.


    Unable to zone, there is also the aftermath of Taoism at this moment.


    Countless monks fell into epiphany.


    Above the vast snow field, Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan are sitting in the palace at this moment.


    The palace flew fast.


    Looking at the vast snowy plains and countless snowy beasts, a smile appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    The beautiful scenery of the mountains and rivers made Li Yixi feel extremely good.


    At this moment, a huge glacier appeared.


    Sitting in the palace, Li Yixi drank a glass of wine.


    He couldn''t help but say, "Snow scenery, thousands of miles of ice, thousands of miles of snow.


    Looking at the fairyland, there is nothing but a vast expanse;


    Up and down the river, suddenly lost its surging.


    The silver snake in the mountain dance, the original wax figure, wants to compete with the god of heaven.


    On a sunny day, it is extraordinarily enchanting to look at the red dress.


    The country is so beautiful that it attracts countless heroes to bow down.


    Pity Qin Huang Han Wu, slightly lose literary talent;


    Tang Zong and Song Zu, a little less windy and showy.


    A generation of arrogance, Genghis Khan, only knows how to bend the bow and shoot the eagle.


    All are gone, a few romantic figures, but also look at the present. "


    At this moment, Li Yixi was in high spirits.


    Xiao Zhan on the side was overjoyed when he heard Li Yixi''s words, and secretly wrote down the whole poem.


    Xiao Zhan followed Li Yixi''s side, he was naturally knowledgeable, and knew that Tang Zong and Song Zu, who Li Yixi spoke of, was the arrogance of that generation.


    At that moment just now, Xiao Zhan even found figures one after another, as if they were about to descend into the world.


    Xiao Zhan also knew that Li Yixi was in a good mood at the moment.


    "Son!"


    "This time, let''s get a lot of meritorious power!"


    Xiao Zhan said with a smile while serving Li Yixi warm wine.


    "Um!"


    "This time, I didn''t expect that there would be unexpected joy."


    "Devil, it actually matches the destiny!"


    Li Yixi laughed out loud.


    Very proud.


    At this moment, as the power of merit increased, Li Yixi became more confident.


    Xiao Zhan, who was smiling and warming the wine, felt a slight tremor in his arms.


    Take it out and take a look.


    It was a messenger, and a voice sounded.


    "Fellow Daoist Xiao, I''m Xiao Ya. Tang Xue has recovered. We have prepared a little wine and waited for Young Master and Fellow Daoist Xiao. I don''t know when Fellow Daoist Xiao and Young Master will return."


    It was Xiao Ya who received the message.


    Xiao Zhan smiled slightly.


    "Young Master, Xiao Ya and the others seem to be in a hurry. I''m afraid they will feel the changes that are beyond their control."


    "The demons over there, Xiao Ya and others, I''m afraid they can''t sit still."


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, and he immediately replied: "I have returned, and soon, I will be able to enter Piaoxue Xiancheng."


    "Good thing!"


    "Hope this time, it goes well!"


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    "Young master, rest assured, this is a win-win situation. I don''t believe they will refuse. If they refuse, then we will choose someone else."


    "I don''t believe it, no one is not interested in Tiangong."


    "However, I think others will have no chance."


    "People like Xiao Ya and Tang Xue will seize this opportunity tightly."


    "Now, with the power of the Demon''s Holy Demon Temple, they can''t help it."


    "There is only one chance for the establishment of order. Xiao Ya and others will agree if they are not stupid."


    Xiao Zhan smiled slightly.


    Don''t worry, Xiao Ya and others will reject this matter.


    "That''s fine!"


    "Central Immortal Court is a good choice, one is familiarity, and the other is convenience!"


    "Here, this is where Immortal Court is!"


    "It''s orthodox!"


    "It saves a lot of trouble."


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    "Sir said yes!"


    "Orthodoxy is really important, and it can save a lot of trouble."


    Xiao Zhan responded immediately.


    Secretly envious of Tang Xue and others, I am afraid that there is one person who is going to become the emperor of heaven.


    Even if there is still Li Yixi, but Li Yixi has never liked to be in charge, the emperor of heaven controls the three realms, but he is a big boss.


    However, after thinking about it, Xiao Zhan still felt that he was following Li Yixi''s side.


    Strength is king.


    Ultimately, it is bound to enter chaos.


    The palace soon arrived outside Piaoxue Immortal City.


    Xiao Ya and Tang Xue, who received the summons, waited early.


    Seeing Li Yixi in the void falling, Tang Xue and Xiao Ya spoke up in time.


    "I''ve seen your son!"


    "I don''t know if the son will be at ease this time. Tang Xue was seriously ill before, and he didn''t treat the son well. Please forgive me!"


    Tang Xue hurriedly saluted and said with a look of remorse.


    "Where is it!"


    "It''s good to see old friends this time!"


    "We, when do we need to be so polite, don''t be divided, haha!"


    "Look at your complexion, it''s much better, that''s fine!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Sir, please!"


    Tang Xue saw that Li Yixi was not to blame, and immediately invited him in.


    A group of people, walking in the air, quickly entered the Immortal Court.


    When Li Yixi entered Immortal Court, in the demon world, he fell into a demon who had been enlightened for many days, and now he slowly opened his eyes.


    A terrifying black light burst out.


    A dark force erupted from the demon''s body at this moment.


    At this moment, the devil seems to be like the devil born in the chaos, and it has become extremely terrifying before he can use his magical powers.


    The boundless darkness seemed to devour everything.


    Soon, the terrifying dark power was restrained.


    In the eyes of the devil, there is a touch of fine light.


    "Little Darkness Technique, it''s done!"


    "Among the books gifted by the son, all of them are divine inscriptions, and the combination of these divine inscriptions actually gave birth to the Little Darkness Technique."


    "However, the current me, I haven''t fully comprehended. If one day I really comprehend it, it will be the Great Darkness Technique."


    "My demon clan actually got one of the three thousand paths."


    Demon''s expression, that is extremely excited.


    I never imagined that Li Yixi would be so generous.


    When the demon raised his head and looked at the void, his eyes were flooded with light, and the demon discovered that there was a long avenue above the sky of the demon world, which belonged to the long avenue of the demon race.


    Among the avenues and rivers, it is not just the Great Darkness Technique.


    The avenues of countless demons are contained in it.


    "The foundation and background for establishing order, the son has given it, and I will never let the son down."


    "It''s impossible for a group of demons to enter the world, and a group of demons to dance wildly."


    "The witch hunt, it''s time to start!"


    "If you don''t enter the demon world, don''t listen to the control of the demon world, you should be punished."


    The look of the devil is extremely serious.


    The demons also know that there are people in the demon clan who are secretly planning and disrupting the order of the world.

 Chapter 1285

    Central fairy garden.


    Under the warm invitation of Tang Xue and others, Li Yixi entered the Zixiao Hall in the Central Immortal Court.


    The moment he entered the Zixiao Hall, Li Yixi''s face showed a look of shock. Before he came to the Zixiao Hall, he couldn''t imagine what the Zixiao Hall looked like.


    Standing in the Zixiao Hall, Li Yixi really had the feeling that Grandma Liu entered the Grand View Garden.


    Li Yixi found that at this moment, he was like a turtle.


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up as he glanced at the incomparably huge Zixiao Hall.


    "I''m waiting to meet the son!"


    At the moment when Li Yixi hadn''t regained his senses, in the incomparably huge Zixiao Hall, Dao Dao immediately stood up and saluted respectfully.


    There is no such thing as a microphone amplifier here, but at the moment when the voices of these people sounded, Li Yixi had a feeling of blood boiling, and at the same time, he was also a little nervous.


    Hearing the voices one after another, Li Yixi had time to look at the sound, and at this moment, Li Yixi''s body trembled violently.


    Just now, Li Yixi was just observing the things around him, and he didn''t have time to see the whole picture of the Zixiao Hall.


    The Zixiao Hall was so huge that Li Yixi felt that the word ¡°hall¡± was simply incapable of describing the Zixiao Hall.


    In the entire hall, hundreds of people have gathered.


    In the hall, spiritual mist filled the air.


    There is really a feeling of walking into Asgard.


    Li Yixi can guarantee that this is not the result of dry ice.


    This is a real spiritual fog.


    The Zixiao Hall is divided into nine steps. On each step, there are nine people, exactly 81 people.


    In addition to the eighty-one people who were seated, there were many fairies passing through them. These fairies were holding plates one after another, and in the plates were fairy fruits that Li Yixi had never seen before.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Seeing so many powerhouses in the Central Immortal Court salute him, Li Yixi was a little nervous, never thought that so many people would gather today.


    Originally, Li Yixi didn''t want to chat with so many people, just wanted to discuss something with Xiao Ya and Tang Xue, but did not expect Tang Xue and Xiao Ya to be so polite.


    "Master, these people are all the powerhouses in my Central Immortal Court. A few days ago, Tang Xue was poisoned, and his life was hanging by a thread. It was you, Master, who came to rejuvenate and pulled Tang Xue back from the abyss of death. If you didn''t take action, then Today''s Central Immortal Court still doesn''t know what it will look like."


    "The world is not peaceful these days, and all the evil spirits have come out, and Tang Xue''s awakening has stabilized the status of the Central Immortal Court and saved the Central Immortal Court from turmoil."


    "So on this day, knowing that the son is back, all the powerhouses in the Central Immortal Court gathered in the Zixiao Hall to thank the son for saving Tang Xue''s great kindness."


    Seeing Li Yixi''s puzzled expression, Xiao Ya hurriedly explained.


    "Everyone, don''t be too polite!"


    "Please sit down, please sit down!"


    "If you are so polite, then it makes me a little uncomfortable."


    Hearing Xiao Ya''s explanation, Li Yixi probably understood the cause and effect of the matter, and immediately waved his hand, motioning for everyone to be seated.


    "Thank you, son!"


    Seeing Li Yixi waving his hand to sit down, the strong men saluted again and sat down one after another.


    "Sir, please."


    The throne of the Immortal Emperor in the Zixiao Hall has long been gone, and now it is replaced by a table full of delicious food.


    And the fairy fruit that Li Yixi had never seen before.


    "You two, please."


    Li Yixi was not too polite. After all, if he were to be humble now, it would be a waste of time. After all, there are still so many strong people waiting.


    Li Yixi sat down slowly, Tang Xue and Xiao Ya also sat down one after another.


    At this moment, Xiao Ya stretched out her hand and patted it.


    clap clap.


    At the moment when the voice fell, the spiritual mist in the entire Zixiao Hall became even thicker.


    At the same time, one after another of fairy sounds, at this moment, sounded in the Zixiao Hall.


    When Li Yixi followed the prestige, he saw a series of figures appear in the cloud and mist. Some of these figures were playing the piano, some were playing the flute, some were playing the drum, and some were playing the drum.


    The beautiful music entered the ears.


    The instruments work so well together that they don''t appear to be noisy, but instead give a sense of tranquility.


    These people are all outstanding in appearance, and they are also very confident in their own skills.


    At the moment when the sound of music entered the ears, I saw not far away, the fairies did not move, their bodies shuttled through the spiritual mist, and the next moment appeared 20 meters away from Li Yixi and others. Outside, under the music, the fairies began to dance.


    At the same time, fairies with even more beautiful appearances walked over with plates and lotuses.


    "Sir, please use it slowly!"


    In the trays in the hands of these fairies are pots of top-quality fairy brewing.


    Li Yixi finally felt what was called the treatment of the Immortal Emperor.


    "Master, this is the best immortal brew in my Central Immortal Court, please taste it."


    Xiao Ya didn''t ask those fairies to pour wine for Li Yixi, but immediately took the jug from the plate and poured a glass of wine for Li Yixi.


    Immortal brewing entered the mutton fat jade Xiaowan, and it looked very clear at first glance.


    Li Yixi''s nose moved, and the enticing aroma of wine made Li Yixi feel greedy.


    Feeling the gazes of Xiao Ya and Tang Xue, Li Yixi was not polite. Li Yixi himself was a good drinker. Seeing their expressions at this moment, Li Yixi reached out and picked up the small bowl of mutton fat in front of him. , the nose gently sniffed at the mouth of the bowl.


    The enticing aroma of wine became even more intense. At this moment, Li Yixi seemed to have an illusion, and the aroma of wine seemed to make him fall into a sweet dream.


    This made Li Yixi even more excited, opened his mouth and took a sip.


    Li Yixi did not swallow directly, but let the wine explode on the tip of his tongue.


    After a short pause, he rolled his throat and swallowed the immortal brew in his mouth.


    The wine entered his throat, and Li Yixi''s eyes burst into wisps of joy.


    "Good wine!"


    "As expected of the Central Immortal Court, you are enjoying yourself, and you didn''t give me a few pots before."


    Li Yixi was overjoyed, never expected to be able to drink such a fine wine.


    At the same time, their eyes fell on Xiao Ya and Tang Xue, who were on the side, and joked with a smile.


    "Son, this immortal brew was developed recently. Even we haven''t tasted it yet. In fact, we don''t know what this immortal brew tastes like."


    "But this time, we have made 18 altars."


    "You can drink it, your son. When you leave, you will also bring the rest of the immortal brew to your son. Otherwise, you will be a waste of money."


    "And before, many of us went to the son''s small courtyard to eat and drink. Today, when the son arrives at the Central Immortal Court, how can the son leave with an empty stomach."


    Xiao Ya explained with a smile.


    "Sir, what the master said is good. We just developed it and collected a lot of materials, and only brewed 18 altars."


    "This immortal brew has not been named yet. I wonder if the young master can give it a name."


    On the side, Tang Xue also made a sound at this moment.


    "It''s not good!"


    Naming Immortal Brew, Li Yixi felt helpless at this moment.


    After all, he was a guest, and this wine was brewed by Xiao Ya and others. Li Yixi felt that it was inappropriate to give it a name.


    "Young Master, don''t refuse, you are the Holy Body of Merit, and it is an honor to be able to give this wine a name."


    Tang Xue saw that Li Yixi wanted to refuse, and immediately said aloud.


    "Tang Xue is right, you can give this immortal brew a name, son."


    After Xiao Ya filled Li Yixi with a bowl, she sat beside Li Yixi and spoke quickly.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll give it a name."


    "This immortal brew, just the smell of wine, makes people seem to fall into a dream. After entering the roar, the peculiar smell is even more memorable."


    "There is a peculiar feeling of wanting people''s souls to enter a dream."


    "What do you two think about calling them?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Xiao Ya and Tang Xue.


    "Okay, nice name!"


    "This immortal brew will be called a dream from now on."


    Tang Xue looked happy.


    "Young master, I haven''t had time to thank you for your life-saving grace, Tang Xue will give you a cup."


    Tang Xue picked up the small bowl of mutton fat jade in front of her, and looked at Li Yixi with a serious face. This time, she was really careless. If Li Yixi didn''t come, Tang Xue would be in bad luck.


    In light cases, the foundation will be severely damaged, and in heavy cases, Huang Quan will be killed.


    "Why be so polite, it''s just a random shot."


    "It''s not that my methods are amazing, but Tang Xue, your life is indescribably precious."


    "It''s just a poison that can''t get into the hall of elegance, and it can hurt."


    "I look at your fate, which is extremely noble."


    "Come on, let''s drink together."


    When the voice fell, Li Yixi drank the wine in his bowl.


    Beside Li Yixi, Xiao Ya and Tang Xue heard Li Yixi''s words, your fate is very precious, and their faces showed a touch of excitement, and they both knew that Li Yixi had been constantly eastbound, continuous arrangement.


    Now that the Underworld has appeared, and the Western Heavenly Buddhist Sect has appeared. Now that Li Yixi has arrived at the Central Immortal Court, whether it is Tang Xue or Xiao Ya, they are all looking forward to it.


    Because they had a feeling that this time, when Li Yixi came to the Central Immortal Court, it was very likely that the Central Immortal Court would become the Heavenly Palace planned by Li Yixi.


    "Son, don''t praise me!"


    "Tang Xue is just the Immortal Emperor of the Central Immortal Court."


    Tang Xue was excited and apprehensive, and hurriedly said with a smile.


    "Miss Tang, you are very polite. Your face is incomparably noble. No one I have ever met can surpass you."


    "No wonder he can become the master of this Central Immortal Court."


    "This time I came to the Central Immortal Court, and it is actually related to your appearance. Because your appearance is extremely noble, there is one thing I want to discuss with you."


    "But I''m worried, I don''t know if you guys are willing."


    "After all, this matter has never been mentioned to you, let alone discussed with you."


    Li Yixi put down the small bowl in his hand, and his eyes fell on Tang Xue and Xiao Ya. At this moment, Li Yixi put away the smile on his face and looked solemn.


    Tang Xue and Xiao Ya on the side heard Li Yixi''s words and saw Li Yixi''s solemn expression.


    Tang Xue and Xiao Ya knew that they were just greeting each other before.


    "Young master, if you have something to do, you can just tell me directly."


    "It is our honor to be able to help the son."


    "Young master, it''s okay to say it!"


    "Did you forget, my son, that you brought my life back from the abyss of death? If there is no son, Tang Xue can''t sit here drinking with the son."


    "Young master, Tang Xue, this girl said it well. If there is anything, the master said, we will do it."


    "What could be greater than saving a life?"


    Xiao Ya said quickly.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll just say it straight!"


    "This time I''m heading east, I want to establish order in heaven and earth."

 Chapter 1286

    "The world today looks extremely powerful, but there is no order in this world."


    "And establishing order is of great benefit to you and me."


    "The power of merit and virtue is what countless practitioners pursue, and there are even people who will do it at all costs."


    "And I''m just a mortal. In fact, I''m not qualified to have the power of merit, nor the ability to cultivate the holy body of merit."


    "But now I am a mortal who has cultivated the Holy Body of Merit, what do you think?"


    "It''s because I have improved some order invisibly and changed the world, so even if I can''t practice, I have been recognized by heaven and earth."


    "Before this, even if it was the establishment of the underworld, I didn''t really care too much, but in the end I benefited a lot."


    "This time I came to the Central Immortal Court, to tell the truth, I want to build a Heavenly Palace in the Central Immortal Court."


    "Dominate the world."


    Li Yixi stated his purpose for coming to the Central Immortal Court.


    Tang Xue and Xiao Ya from the Central Immortal Court had made predictions before this, but at this moment, when they heard Li Yixi say that they were going to build a heavenly palace, the two of them couldn''t help breathing quickly.


    There was excitement in his eyes, but at this moment, both Tang Xue and Xiao Ya tried their best to suppress their inner excitement.


    "I didn''t expect that the young master would actually want to establish the order of heaven and earth. This is something we never thought about."


    "We don''t know if we can do such a big thing well and help you, son."


    Tang Xue took a deep breath and said quickly.


    "Ha ha."


    "Miss Tang Xue, you are too polite and too modest. You are the master of the Central Immortal Court. You were once the overlord of this world, ruling the world and surrendering to all the worlds."


    "Why do you doubt your own strength?"


    "Miss Tang, this time I came to the Central Immortal Court to ask Miss Tang to build a heavenly palace. Of course, if you build a heavenly palace, Miss Tang, you will naturally be the master of this heavenly palace, that is, the future emperor of heaven."


    The moment Li Yixi''s voice fell, Tang Xue and Xiao Ya, who were both excited and nervous, trembled instantly. Li Yixi built the Heavenly Palace. They guessed it, but in their opinion, the owner of the Heavenly Palace should be Li Yixi himself. They never wanted to be masters of the sky.


    Whether it was Tang Xue or Xiao Ya, they just hoped that they could serve Li Yixi''s side.


    But he never thought that Li Yixi would directly ask Tang Xue to be the master of the Heavenly Palace.


    A look of disbelief appeared in Tang Xue''s eyes. Tang Xue found that a huge crown appeared in the sky above her at this moment. The crown was suspended there. Tang Xue could feel that if she wanted to, then the crown would fall immediately.


    This crown is not a real crown, but a magical power of destiny, and on top of this crown, Tang Xue felt a terrible force of luck.


    There is also a trace of divinity in the power of luck.


    Tang Xue knew very well that that was the authority of God. As long as he agreed, Li Yixi would grant him the authority of heaven and earth and control everything.


    Tang Xue''s breathing became rapid at this moment.


    Tang Xue did not agree immediately, and looked at Li Yixi after thinking for a while.


    "Master, becoming the Emperor of Heaven is what everyone yearns for, and I also yearn for it very much, but Tang Xue feels that Tang Xue can''t do well."


    "It may disappoint you, son, so please take it back, son."


    "As long as you appoint the right person, son, then Tang Xue will definitely go all out to assist."


    At this moment, Tang Xue looked at Li Yixi with a serious face.


    "Young Master Tang Xue is right, what a noble person the Emperor of Heaven is, how could Tang Xue be able to do it."


    "Now, Young Master, you have cultivated the Holy Body of Merit, but you are a saint of heaven and earth. I think the position of Lord of the Heavenly Palace is the most suitable for Young Master."


    Xiao Ya''s eyes also fell on Li Yixi.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Two, what are you kidding? I''m a mortal being the emperor of heaven, wouldn''t that make the world''s cultivators laugh out loud?"


    "Don''t argue about this matter, and let Tang Xue be the master of this palace."


    "Tang Xue, don''t refuse. I believe you can do it well, and no one is more suitable than you."


    Li Yixi looked at Tang Xue in front of him with a serious face at this moment.


    Hearing this, Tang Xue stood up after a moment of silence and knelt down on one knee.


    "Since that''s the case, then Tang Xue will do her part. If you don''t do well enough, please ask your son to give some pointers."


    At the moment when Tang Xue''s voice fell, the crown suspended above Tang Xue''s head suddenly fell and entered Tang Xue''s mind. Tang Xue''s destiny was originally extremely noble, and at this moment, her destiny changed rapidly.


    At the same time, Tang Xue''s heart was ecstatic at this moment, because at this moment, Tang Xue found that she had obtained terrifying authority.


    That terrifying incomparable power spread in all directions at this moment.


    Tang Xue could clearly feel that all living beings are ministers.


    Tang Xue''s face showed disbelief, feeling that she could punish all beings.


    Control all the strong.


    Especially those who were granted the authority of God by Li Yixi, Tang Xue found that he had a very close connection with him. Li Yixi saw Tang Xue kneeling down and quickly reached out to support Tang Xue.


    "There''s no need for such a grand occasion."


    "Come on, get up, let''s talk in detail."


    Li Yixi hurriedly asked Tang Xue to sit down.


    After Tang Xue sat down, she pondered for a moment and looked at Li Yixi with a serious face.


    "Young master, if you want to build a heavenly palace, it should not be that simple. If you want to improve the order of heaven and earth, I don''t have any plans. I would like to ask you to give me some advice."


    Tang Xue took a deep breath and expressed her inner thoughts.


    "It''s actually quite simple."


    "I drew a picture before coming."


    Li Yixi''s words fell, and a picture appeared in his hand, slowly unfolding on the table.


    Tang Xue and Xiao Ya immediately stood up and saw Li Yixi''s unfolded picture.


    At the moment of looking at the picture scroll, both Tang Xue and Xiao Ya trembled.


    Now what Li Yixi has unfolded is only a part of this picture scroll.


    "This is a picture of the heavenly palace."


    "It''s very simple, here are some layouts of the Tiangong."


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Tang Xue and Xiao Ya who were on the side.


    This picture was not imagined by Li Yixi out of thin air, but Li Yixi once played a game, and the game was related to fairy tales, so this picture Li Yixi drew was drawn to imitate the setting of the game.


    This painting is of the Tiangong, and it is the overall layout of the Tiangong.


    Li Yixi pointed to the painting in front of him and chatted with Tang Xue and Xiao Ya.


    At the same time, Li Yixi took out another book and gave it to Tang Xue.


    "Tang Xue, in order to understand this painting more clearly, this book is for you."


    Tang Xue, who was nervous, hurriedly looked at Li Yixi''s words, and three words came into Tang Xue''s eyes.


    Li Yixi took out this book at this moment, and it turned out to be Journey to the West.


    "Thank you son!"


    Tang Xue was a little puzzled. Tang Xue had already read Journey to the West. She didn''t know why Li Yixi wanted to give her this book, but Tang Xue didn''t say anything and put it away carefully.


    Tang Xue''s eyes fell on the picture scroll and listened carefully to Li Yixi''s explanation.


    This time we talked for hours.


    Even Li Yixi felt a hoarse throat.


    "Tang Xue, do you probably understand? But you don''t need to do it 100% as I said, you just need to do it roughly."


    "The most important thing is to establish a sound system. Only by establishing a sound system and granting some authority to these people can you control it."


    "At that time, it will be easy to establish a complete order, so that the world will no longer be chaotic."


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Tang Xue.

 Chapter 1287

    "Tang Xue will never fail your son''s suggestion."


    When the Snow Queen Tang Xue saw Li Yixi''s eyes falling on her, her expression became serious, and she hurriedly promised.


    Tang Xue never imagined that Li Yixi would let her be the Emperor of Heaven and rule the Heavenly Palace. What kind of authority this is.


    Even if the former Tang Xuegui was the master of the second heaven, the aloof snow empress. But compared with the authority of the Lord of the Heavenly Palace, it was nothing. At that time, Tang Xue held the authority and suppressed everything with strength. In fact, this was not the right way. Once someone surpassed Tang Xue in strength, it was possible to shake Tang Xue''s position.


    Of course, now Li Yixi has made Tang Xue the master of the Heavenly Palace, which is authority.


    Tang Xue could perceive that at this moment, she had unimaginable authority, and she could die in one word.


    The authority has endowed Tang Xue with endless benefits. Not only can he invoke the power of heaven and earth, but he can also obtain the blessing of the power of heaven and earth and the will of heaven. Moreover, a terrifying power of luck is changing Tang Xue''s own life all the time. grid.


    Luck is a very ethereal thing.


    However, it is also an extremely terrifying thing, with the power of luck, the benefits are endless.


    And once Tiangong appeared, Tang Xue''s authority at that time became even more terrifying.


    The word Heavenly Emperor is not as simple as calling it.


    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s not that I mentioned anything, it''s God''s will for you, as it should be in your life."


    Li Yixi was actually very excited when she saw Tang Xue being so respectful.


    While Li Yixi was rejoicing, he was also more satisfied with the Holy Body of Merit. At this moment, whether it was the underworld of the underworld, the demon of the demon world, or the three brothers of the Long family in the west, they were all very respectful to him.


    It seems that in the eyes of these guys, he is a saint of merit in Journey to the West, and Li Yixi is naturally satisfied.


    "I still want to thank the son. If there is no son, how to establish order, Tang Xue not only wants to thank the son, but also represents the future Tiangong, and all beings in the world will thank the son."


    "Young Master is the saint of this world, the saint that no one can shake."


    At this moment, Tang Xue''s voice was sonorous and powerful.


    As soon as the words fell, Xiao Ya immediately said, "Young Master, Tang Xue, this girl is right, the son is a supreme merit, and we have not achieved it. I never thought that the son would have such a great desire to establish order in the world, the son is not Holy, who is."


    "This is something we have never thought about. Establishing order is a great virtue, and it is beneficial to all souls in the world."


    Xiao Ya''s voice was very serious. She was not just flattering, she was really shocked. She never thought that Li Yixi wanted to establish order in the world.


    This world has always been in chaos.


    Countless people want to establish order, but no one can do it, and only a terrifying existence like Li Yixi can be easily deployed.


    And the powerful and detached people disdain to establish any order in the middle of the world, so for them, the benefit is not great.


    Xiao Zhan, who was beside him, was silent for a long time. Hearing Xiao Ya''s words, Xiao Zhan said with a smile: "When the son was in the mortal world, he made a great wish that all sentient beings would be like dragons."


    As soon as Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, Tang Xue immediately said, "Young master is indeed a saint of merit, I might as well wait."


    At this moment, Xiao Ya and Tang Xue''s expressions changed slightly, and they immediately saluted.


    "Don''t listen to Xiao Zhan''s nonsense, and I am a mortal, even if I make a big wish, what can I do? Will it come true?"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    However, at this moment, Xiao Ya and Tang Xue just smiled awkwardly and did not answer.


    I think Li Yixi is in Versailles.


    As the master of the second heaven, the Great World of Xuanhuang is a subordinate world. Xiao Ya and Tang Xue have already discovered the abnormality of the Great World of Xuanhuang. Today, the Great World of Xuanhuang is extremely prosperous with Confucianism and Taoism. It will be obliterated by the mighty power of the Xuanhuang Great World.


    The Great World of Xuanhuang is far quieter than Erzhongtian now.


    Demons, underworlds, evil cultivators.


    No one dared to enter the big world of Xuanhuang today.


    A great Confucian roared, the heaven and the earth were torn apart, and the ghosts and spirits were extinguished.


    There is a stroke of Confucianism, imprisoning the world.


    He has the talent of a Confucian scholar, slaying demons and eradicating demons.


    Today''s Xuanhuang world, the established Confucian and Taoist order, seems to be a Confucian and Taoist holy place.


    If you don''t practice Confucianism, you''re embarrassed to call him a monk.


    In fact, for a long time, neither Tang Xue nor Xiao Ya could understand why this happened.


    It just feels that the Confucianism and Taoism of the Xuanhuang Great World are blessed by the will of God.


    Even if it is a demon, it is also a demon who reads.


    In fact, this is very strange, but after hearing Xiao Zhan''s words today, the doubts in Xiao Ya and Tang Xue''s hearts disappeared instantly.


    He also came to his senses, that was Li Yixi''s great wish, so it can be explained.


    "Young master, you have long been destined to be a saint."


    "At that time, there was such an ambition."


    Tang Xue spoke up immediately.


    "Actually, it''s just casual lyricism!"


    "Don''t take it seriously."


    "Come on, let''s have a drink!"


    Li Yixi picked up the wine and everyone drank it together.


    "Drink together!"


    This drink lasted until late at night, when Li Yixi was very drunk before giving up.


    Xiao Ya and the others personally sent Li Yixi to rest, and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    The two masters and apprentices stood on the spot and looked at each other, very dazed, feeling that everything that happened today was extremely unreal.


    Actually, he has obtained the authority of the Supreme Heavenly Emperor.


    "Master, is this true?"


    Tang Xue''s chest rose and fell violently, and she looked at Xiao Ya who was beside her.


    "real!"


    "It''s not an illusion, but you actually became the Emperor of Heaven?"


    Although Xiao Ya knew it was true, she was still a little shocked.


    I never imagined that Li Yixi had actually granted authority and had no intention of interfering in everything, and it was still so detached.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back and add up!"


    "These days, there are also some troubles. We have to solve these troubles. Otherwise, it is not easy to implement the plan to build the Tiangong."


    "These Xiao Xiaos can''t be suppressed, what qualifications do they have to ascend to the throne of Heavenly Emperor?"


    Tang Xue''s voice was extremely sharp.


    At this moment, Tang Xue couldn''t see the small gesture of the woman on her body at all.


    full of majesty.


    With the blessing of endless luck and the authority of the Heavenly Emperor, Tang Xue''s majesty is even more powerful and noble.


    Tang Xue and Xiao Ya disappeared into the night.


    Outside the Piaoxue Immortal City, in the void, several figures appeared silently.


    These figures at the moment, the eyes are sharp and terrifying, full of greed.


    "Hehehe!"


    "This Immortal Emperor Piaoxue, a mere girl, dares to call herself Immortal Emperor, I really don''t know whether to live or die."


    "Before heaven and earth recovered, it was possible to suppress one or two, but now we are, how can she suppress it."


    "A little girl, she didn''t even kill the poison of the chaotic world. It''s really good."


    "However, if I want to live, I will not agree."


    A figure, at this moment, the voice is cold and terrifying.


    When looking at the Piaoxue Immortal City in front of him, there was disdain in his eyes.


    The person next to him, with a smirk in his mouth, entered the Piaoxue Xiancheng directly. The formation of the Piaoxue Xiancheng seemed to be ineffective for them.


    Countless shadows are rapidly arranging formations in the void, ready to sacrifice the entire Piaoxue Xiancheng.


    Danger shrouded the entire Piaoxue Immortal City.

 Chapter 1288

    Two figures shrouded in black robes entered the fairy city.


    One of them disappeared strangely, and he did not know where to go. The secret technique was extremely terrifying, and there was no trace to be found.


    It seemed to disappear out of thin air, as if it had never appeared.


    The other person has nothing to hide.


    aggressive.


    Proudly.


    And the arrogant voice sounded in the void.


    "The ants, haven''t you come out to meet the supreme Emperor Yuntian?"


    "This deity was the ruler of this world millions of years ago, with a cultivation base that reached the sky and returned from reincarnation. Now that the avenue of reincarnation of life and death has been completed, all living beings in this world, as long as they believe in me, I can give you eternal life. Now this emperor has returned. , intends to create a new era, an era of immortality and immortality!"


    Xiao Ya and Tang Xue, who had just returned to Asgard, were preparing for the next layout.


    Hearing the voice in the void, the two looked at each other with an unbelievable look in their eyes, they knew Emperor Yuntian.


    I also knew that Emperor Yun Tian was an extremely powerful being, but I didn''t expect that Emperor Yun Tian had such confidence in his own strength that he had nothing to hide.


    Xiao Ya and Tang Xue were still thinking about how to find the Emperor Yun Tian, ??but they didn''t expect the other party to directly send them to the door.


    Tang Xue didn''t speak at the moment, she slowly raised her head and looked towards the void outside with a sneer at the corner of her mouth.


    Under the gaze of Xiao Ya and Tang Xue, I saw a figure coming out of the sky, shrouded in black robes, it seemed very quiet, but it was actually completely different from that quiet.


    I saw Yun Tiandi raised his hand and slowly lifted his hat, revealing his true face.


    The unscrupulous Emperor Yun Tian let the silhouettes of the Immortal Palace swept out violently at this moment, and his breath locked onto Emperor Yun Tian.


    However, Yun Tiandi didn''t show any fear on his face, instead, he looked down on everyone present.


    "This side of the world, the recovery of heaven and earth, although it will take some time, but it is still too weak, let me, Emperor Yuntian, come back to recreate the glory."


    "Only this deity has the ability and strength to lead you to a more glorious era, and only I have the strength to suppress the one behind the demons."


    "Only I can save the world, why don''t you worship me when you see me?"


    Emperor Yun Tian carried his hands on his back and was extremely arrogant.


    The powerhouses in the Immortal Palace were extremely angry, but at this moment, everyone did not do anything, because they felt that a force like a vast sea spread out from the body of Yun Tiandi, and the next moment directly imprisoned all of them. Under that terrifying force, they have no ability to struggle at all.


    Tang Xue and Xiao Ya didn''t speak, they just quietly watched the performance of Yun Tiandi in the void. If they had been afraid of three points before, but at this moment they didn''t put Yun Tiandi in their eyes at all. Now Tang Xue has the authority of Tiandi. , can mobilize the power of the emperor.


    The Yuntian Emperor in the void naturally also saw Tang Xue and Xiao Ya, and he also knew that Tang Xue was the Heavenly Emperor of Double Heaven in this era.


    But at this moment, Emperor Yun Tian didn''t take Tang Xue into his eyes at all. In the void, he stepped out step by step and walked towards Tang Xue and Xiao Ya outside the palace.


    Looking at Tang Xue and Xiao Ya condescendingly, Yun Tiandi walked out every step, as if stepping on everyone''s heart, making everyone look in fear, as long as Yun Tiandi had a thought, their hearts would explode.


    Walking over Xiao Ya and Tang Xue, Emperor Yun Tian overlooked them.


    "Why don''t you worship me when you see me?"


    "Although I know that you are unwilling, but with my strength, what can you do? Now I can give you a chance. After all, you once dominated this world, and I can reluctantly accept the two of you as concubines."


    Yun Tiandi''s voice fell, and a smug look appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he was extremely confident.


    Tang Xue and Xiao Ya didn''t speak, they just watched Yun Tiandi perform so quietly.


    Emperor Yun Tian thought that Tang Xue and Xiao Ya were shocked by his domineering.


    "Aren''t you kneeling yet?"


    Yun Tiandi''s voice sounded in Tang Xue and Xiao Ya''s minds at this moment, reminding them.


    Yun Tiandi''s strength is now even further. In his opinion, his words are not exaggerated, and they are already modest enough.


    Now his Taoism is perfect and he thinks he is supreme.


    "Sorry, I don''t like to be someone else''s concubine." Tang Xue was extremely quiet, looking at the domineering Yun Tiandi in the void, shook his head and said.


    "You actually dare to reject me, do you not know what to do?"


    "You only have one chance, and once you miss it, you will never have another choice."


    When Emperor Yun Tian heard Tang Xue''s words, a look of disappointment appeared on his face, and he was a little saddened by Tang Xue''s decision.


    In the eyes of Emperor Yun Tian, ??his words were a gift to Tang Xue and Xiao Ya, but he didn''t expect that the two of them didn''t cherish it and refused without hesitation.


    Although Tang Xue and Xiao Ya are very powerful now, in the eyes of Emperor Yun Tian, ??they are both ants.


    "The opening is to let us be your concubine. Do you have the strength? Take my sword!"


    Tang Xue didn''t want to continue watching Emperor Yun Tian''s performance, so she shook her head without further ado, the long sword from Tang Xue''s waist was instantly unsheathed, and the sword was slashed out.


    This sword is incomparably powerful, as if the void is about to shatter, and the terrifying sword glow makes people suddenly change color.


    The terrifying power directly distorts the void.


    Now Tang Xue is extremely powerful.


    However, Yun Tiandi saw the terrifying sword glow, and there was a sneering look on the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t see any movement. The hands behind him moved slightly, and the terrifying coercion broke out instantly.


    "A mere junior, who dares to commit the following crimes, the ants want to deal with the elephants, and they are beyond their own power."


    The hand that Yun Tiandi carried behind his back stopped, and a terrifying seal appeared, turned into a big hand that covered the sky and the sun, and instantly suppressed it from the void.


    At the moment when the big hand that covered the sky fell, a series of explosions sounded from the void. The scene was extremely shocking, and everyone shuddered at this moment.


    Void seems to be turned into nothingness.


    Seeing Emperor Yun Tian''s move, Tang Xue''s face showed a serious look, the sword beam shattered instantly, and Tang Xue''s imprint of the Emperor''s authority shook between her eyebrows.


    An incomparably terrifying force, mobilized by Tang Xue at this moment, belongs to the power of the Emperor of Heaven.


    At the same time, Tang Xue''s bloodline exploded instantly.


    Behind Tang Xue, at this moment, a huge ice phoenix appeared.


    As soon as it appeared, the incomparably powerful blood force shattered the sky.


    Emperor Yun Tian never imagined that Tang Xue''s ice phoenix bloodline had evolved to such a terrifying level. This sudden change caught Emperor Yun Tian by surprise, with a strange expression on his face.


    "This deity is the Taikoo Heavenly Emperor. He is invincible all his life. How can a junior of yours be able to compete."


    "Although your bloodline is strong, you are still not worth mentioning in my eyes."


    Although Yun Tiandi had a strange expression on his face, he still didn''t care too much.


    But at this moment, Emperor Yun Tian didn''t hold back any more and went all out.


    Angry, I thought it was a provocation.

 Chapter 1289

    Emperor Yun Tian was very confident in his own strength.


    Even at this moment, he discovered that Tang Xue possessed the bloodline of Bingfeng, even the bloodline of Bingfeng who returned to his ancestors. He still had an aloof expression on his face, intending to explode his anger with an absolutely strong attitude.


    At this moment, in the immortal city, terrifying and incomparably turbulent energy surged, and the sword light one after another was crisscrossed in the dark night.


    Xiao Ya, who was beside Tang Xue, immediately used her supernatural powers to take away all the surrounding Asgard powerhouses. If these people could not be taken away, the two powerhouses would fight, and these people would be obliterated by Yu Wei.


    Both Tang Xue and Yun Tiandi have reached an extremely terrifying level. Even the aftermath is not something that ordinary people can contend against. Even if the surrounding buildings are protected by an incomparably powerful formation, this moment turns into nothingness in an instant.


    A sword light cut off the big hand that covered the sky and the sun.


    There was a ray of disbelief in Emperor Yun Tian''s eyes. He never thought that Tang Xue would be able to break his magical powers, and the kendo Yuwei was not too weakened.


    Suddenly, the sword light came, and Yun Tiandi''s face changed greatly. Even if he dodged for the first time, it was still slower. The sword light flashed from his face, leaving a trace on Yun Tiandi''s face. bloodstains.


    "You can actually hurt me?"


    Emperor Yun Tian''s voice was extremely gloomy, blessed with extremely terrifying power, and the power of the soul charged at Tang Xue, intending to use the soul attack to instantly obliterate Tang Xue.


    However, Tang Xue faced Yun Tiandi''s soul power attack with a sneering look on his face. The moment that powerful soul attack approached Tang Xue, it was instantly wiped out by a terrifying breath.


    "Pfft!"


    Emperor Yun Tian''s soul power was destroyed, his body trembled violently, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and he almost fell from the void. Emperor Yun Tian never thought that his soul power would not be able to hurt Tang Xue.


    Tang Xue had the Journey to the West gifted by Li Yixi on his body. Although Yun Tiandi''s soul attack was terrifying and silent, it was a pity that there was a divine light on the Journey to the West book, which was extremely terrifying. How could it hurt Tang Xue?


    "I didn''t expect to have treasures on your body, but no matter what kind of treasures you have today, you can''t save your life."


    "Dare to hurt me, no one in heaven and earth can bless you."


    Emperor Yun Tian''s voice was terrifyingly cold, and there was an extremely strong killing intent between his eyebrows.


    An unimaginable force erupted from Emperor Yuntian''s body at this moment, just in an instant, the color of heaven and earth.


    "yes?"


    "Look at this sword again!"


    However, in the face of Emperor Yuntian''s anger, Tang Xue''s face was still extremely calm, only to see Tang Xue holding a long sword, the terrifying sword qi entangled on the long sword.


    The terrifying sword qi burst out at this moment, like a river rushing straight into the sky.


    A sword slashed out, and at this moment the void was directly shattered.


    With this sword, Tang Xue mobilized the power of heaven and earth.


    Use the authority of God.


    "impossible¡­¡­"


    Originally, Emperor Yun Tian was full of disdain, but he saw Tang Xue''s sword moment. Sudden discoloration.


    A look of horror.


    Yun Tiandi''s magical power was instantly shattered, and at the same time, the terrifying sword of the Great River shattered Yun Tiandi''s body.


    "Such a person dares to peep at the position of the empress and court death."


    Those powerhouses who watched the battle from a distance saw Tang Xue beheading Yun Tiandi with a single sword at this moment, with a look of ridicule on their faces. In their opinion, Yun Tiandi was just trash, so how could he be qualified to provoke him with such strength.


    "Yes, such a waste, dare to break into Asgard, I wonder if his brain was kicked by a donkey."


    "It may be that you have been asleep for too long, and your brain is not working well."


    "Your Majesty is invincible!"


    At this moment, a look of ecstasy appeared on their faces.


    Tang Xue frowned slightly, a look of doubt on her face.


    "Did he just get killed like that?"


    Tang Xue knew that although her sword was powerful, Yun Tiandi should not die so easily.


    Otherwise, how to have the confidence to break into Asgard.


    At this moment when everyone was ecstatic, I saw an illusory long river strangely appeared in the void at the moment.


    At the moment when this illusory long river appeared in the void, the people present actually heard the sound of the rolling waves of the river.


    "what is that?"


    "what is that?"


    "Why did an illusory long river suddenly appear in the void? This long river is actually half-truth and half-truth, between the unreal and the real."


    Everyone with ecstatic expressions instantly stopped all the voices and looked at the long river in the sky with a puzzled expression.


    "what is this?"


    Tang Xue''s master, Xiao Ya, fell beside Tang Xue. At this moment, her eyes also looked at the long river between the empty and the real, with a solemn expression on her face. Although Xiao Ya did not know what this long river was Treasure, but at this moment Xiao Ya could feel the incomparably powerful force of life and death.


    Tang Xue did not answer, those eyes were as sharp as sword lights, staring at the long river in the sky between the virtual and the real. At this moment, Xiao Ya invoked the authority of the Emperor of Heaven. At this moment, she saw more than everyone present. It is clear that this long river between the virtual and the real is not an ordinary thing, but is condensed by the powerful force of the avenue of life and death.


    Life and death are constantly changing rapidly in this great river.


    "The Law of Life and Death!"


    "Emperor Yuntian!"


    "No wonder he dared to enter the fairy palace with such confidence, so there are some means, and he didn''t die!"


    Soon Tang Xue was sure that Emperor Yun Tian had not fallen.


    Tang Xue''s voice fell at this moment.


    Emperor Yun Tian''s arrogant voice sounded in the illusory river in the void.


    "This day can''t bury my soul, this earth can''t bury my body, and these beings can''t destroy my will."


    "As long as this world exists, I, Yun Tiandi, will live forever."


    As Emperor Yuntian''s incomparably domineering voice sounded, the sound of the illusory long river at this moment was even more harsh.


    At the same time, they held their breaths one by one. At this moment, in the long river, a terrifying aura erupted instantly, and that aura was exactly the same as that of the Yuntian Emperor before.


    A figure appeared in the long river, constantly solidifying.


    It''s like going from fantasy to reality.


    Step by step out of the long river, Emperor Yun Tian appeared in the void again.


    With his hands on his back, he looked down at everyone.


    "Tang Xue, I have to admit that you do have some strength, but unfortunately there is no one in this world who can imprison my soul, and I will never die."


    A dignified expression appeared on Tang Xue''s face, and Tang Xue did not dare to underestimate Yun Tiandi, because the Taoist method exposed by Yun Tiandi at this moment was too terrifying.


    Tang Xue sensed that Yun Tiandi''s aura had not changed in any way compared to before.


    Vitality is still so strong, as if his strange Taoism has no drawbacks, and he has returned from death without any damage. Such Taoism is too terrifying.


    It is an invincible existence.


    Tang Xue did not answer the arrogant Emperor Yun Tian, ??and at this moment, a guqin appeared in front of Tang Xue.


    It was Tang Xue''s piano tone who answered Yun Tiandi.


    At this moment, Tang Xue suddenly plucked the strings.


    A terrifying sound wave erupted in an instant.


    That sound wave landed on Yun Tiandi''s body.


    "boom!"


    Emperor Yun Tian''s body exploded directly, and Emperor Yun Tian, ??who had just walked out of the strange long river, fell again.


    Tang Xue had studied the piano with Li Yixi for a while.


    Tang Xue''s most powerful thing is not the sword, but the piano.


    "Isn''t it so weak that it doesn''t die?"


    At this moment, Tang Xue said coldly.


    At the same time, after Tang Xue''s voice fell at this moment, he immediately mobilized the authority of heaven and earth. At this moment, Tang Xue''s eyes seemed to be able to see through all falsehoods.


    This time, under Tang Xue''s perception, a life imprint appeared in the illusory river in the void, and this life imprint was very strong.


    The power of life and death flows, and the next moment a figure condenses in the river of life and death.


    At this moment, Tang Xue mobilized the power of heaven and earth to peep into this strange long river. All the process of Yun Tiandi''s rebirth was in Tang Xue''s eyes, but at this moment, Tang Xue''s face became extremely pale.


    According to logic, reversing life and death and resurrecting from this strange long river must pay a painful price, but Tang Xue found that Yun Tiandi did not seem to pay any price.


    This is too weird.


    Everyone didn''t breathe at this moment, their eyes fixed on the strange long river in the sky, and Yun Tiandi''s arrogant voice sounded.


    "Little girl, although you have infinite means, it is a pity that I am immortal."


    "In the end, only you will die!"


    Tang Xue''s face became extremely solemn, and the power to mobilize heaven and earth broke out again regardless of consumption.


    Xiao Zhan, who was reading in the room, also sensed the fighting in Asgard at this moment, slowly put down the book in his hand, and walked out of the room with his hands on his back.


    Standing in the small courtyard, Xiao Zhan''s eyes pierced through the void, looking at the strange long river between the void and the real, even Xiao Zhan couldn''t see through it for a moment.


    Xiao Zhan swiped his finger lightly in front of him, and a strange rune appeared.


    next moment.


    This strange talisman culture is for a black passage, and in the black passage, two figures, one black and one white, appear.


    "Meet the two fellow Daoists, I''m disturbed!"


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes fell on the black and white impermanence who came out of the passage, and he immediately laughed.


    "Where is Xiao Daoyou, we are walking in the dark, where is the day and night?"


    "And if you come to us, fellow Daoist, no matter when it''s daytime, you''ll be free."


    "I don''t know what to order?"


    As soon as Black and White Impermanence appeared, his eyes flickered, and he looked around, wanting to see if Li Yixi was there.


    "Where are the two of you, this time you have worked hard for the two of you, but there is a doubt, and I want to solve it!"


    "Do you two fellow Daoists know what that strange long river in the void is, and why does it keep people reborn?"


    "Aren''t there any flaws?"


    "That person is known as Emperor Yuntian. He died again and again and recovered again and again. Why is this, and every recovery is in a peak state."


    "I don''t know if his name is on the book of life and death?"


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, the black and white impermanence that had just appeared, the next moment his eyes swept to the strange long river in the sky.


    At the moment of seeing this strange long river, the black and white impermanence body trembled violently, and a look of shock appeared on his face.


    The book of life and death appeared in Hei Wuchang''s hands at the next moment, and he quickly flipped through it.


    Hei Wuchang also had a puzzled look on his face. At this moment, Tang Xue went all out and tried his best to kill Emperor Yun Tian again and again. However, Emperor Yun Tian continued to be reborn, as if he was really immortal and immortal.


    Even the well-informed black and white impermanence suffered a lot at this moment.

 Chapter 1290

    Hei Impermanence, who quickly flipped through the book of life and death, quickly stopped his hand and swept his eyes to the book of life and death in front of him.


    Xiao Zhan also hurriedly approached at this moment.


    One by one, the words on the notebook appeared.


    "The clouds are flying."


    "Lifespan of 2 million years!"


    "Have a different treasure of life and death Tianhe!"


    "The soul is integrated with the Milky Way of Life and Death, and can be continuously reborn from the Milky Way of Life and Death, and the lifespan of each rebirth will be reduced by a thousand years."


    "Half-step beyond the imprint of life, about to break free from the control of the book of life and death, the book of life and death cannot judge his life and death."


    Looking at the lines of text on the book of life and death, whether it is black and white impermanence or Xiao Zhan, he let out a long breath at this moment.


    "Every resurrection is actually consuming lifespan. Fortunately, I thought I could really be reborn infinitely."


    "so far so good!"


    Xiao Zhan breathed a sigh of relief at this moment.


    Although the expression is still so solemn, it is much better. If it is really immortal, then it is terrible, but each rebirth only consumes a thousand years of lifespan, which is actually very scary.


    However, now Tang Xue seems to be able to kill Yun Tiandi again and again.


    But at this moment, Emperor Yuntian''s state is still at its peak, but Tang Xue''s breath is getting weaker and weaker. Even if he can mobilize the power of heaven and earth, Tang Xue cannot use it without limit.


    "I didn''t expect this long river to be so strange, it would be very difficult to kill him!"


    Black and white impermanence showed strange colors, looking at the strange long river in the void.


    Bai Wuchang looked at Emperor Yuntian in the void with a puzzled expression, "Why is this guy here, and he has to stay with Tang Xue forever, according to his strength, it won''t be long before he can break free, does he want to borrow the authority of Asgard? Or did some treasure take that step?"


    Bai Wuchang''s voice just fell, and Xiao Zhan on the side was a little anxious. Tang Xue is the Lord of the Heavenly Palace just selected by Li Yixi. Is Tang Xue about to fall?


    If Tang Xue fell at this moment, then Li Yixi''s plan to build a heavenly palace just now would be delayed.


    The thought fell, and Tang Xue, who was going all out in the void, almost fell under the divine power of Emperor Yuntian.


    "Damn, how''s it going?"


    Xiao Zhan was extremely anxious.


    When they wanted to help Tang Xue, the next moment beside them, strange figures appeared in black robes, and the breath of these people was extremely terrifying.


    "Black and white are impermanent? I didn''t expect you to come here. Do you want to interfere in the affairs of Asgard?"


    "I advise your underworld to not meddle in your own business, otherwise, don''t think about your underworld forever!"


    The incomparably cold gaze of the black-robed man at the head fell on the black and white impermanent body.


    "Who are you? How dare you design the future Heavenly Emperor appointed by the ambush son!"


    When Xiao Zhan saw these people appear, his expression became extremely gloomy. He never thought that someone would dare to sabotage Li Yixi''s plan.


    Originally, the black and white impermanence was a little nervous at this moment, but when he felt the terrifying aura that burst out from under the black robe, he hesitated.


    But hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, the black and white impermanence body trembled violently.


    Black and white impermanence, who was a little hesitant at first, made a decision in an instant. Since Tang Xue was the future emperor chosen by Li Yixi, he would have to take action today even if he wanted to.


    Black and White Impermanence has always been looking for the opportunity to hold the thigh, and now the opportunity is in front of him.


    Because Black and White Impermanence felt that since it was Li Yixi''s hand-picked, today even if these people have the means to reach the sky, they will definitely not be able to seek benefits. After all, Black and White Impermanence perceives that Li Yixi is in Asgard.


    These people rushed into Asgard unscrupulously. Isn''t this courting death?


    "Hehe, what are you guys?"


    "A bunch of rubbish who hide their heads and show their tails, dare to threaten my underworld, do you think my underworld is really a mess?"


    "Yes, you want to scare us off with just a few words. Do you really want to bully me?"


    Black and white are impermanent, and at this moment, voices are heard one after another, and the fighting spirit is high.


    "Black and white are impermanent, do you two really want to intervene? Can you two trash decide for the Lord of the Underworld?"


    Hearing the words of black and white impermanence, the leader looked angry, and at the same time, his voice was cold.


    "Haha, I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed. This time our decision is the decision of the underworld."


    However, Black and White Impermanence was not frightened away, with a mocking expression on his face. Black and White Impermanence knew very well that this matter was related to Li Yixi, and the Lord of the Underworld would definitely agree with them to help Tang Xue.


    "If that''s the case, then die!"


    At this moment, an extremely cold voice fell from the body shrouded in the black robe, and with a big wave of his hand, one after another figure shot out.


    Black and white impermanence and Xiao Zhan are entangled, unable to intervene in the battle between Tang Xue and Yun Tiandi.


    Seeing that Tang Xue was in danger, Xiao Ya, who was extremely nervous, originally wanted to help Xue to fight off Emperor Yun Tian, ??but before she could take action, a silent attack appeared behind Xiao Ya, if it wasn''t for Xiao Ya''s quick response , this moment will be directly beheaded by the opponent''s sword.


    In an instant, a series of terrifying figures appeared strangely, entangling all the powerhouses who had the strength to intervene in Tang Xue and Emperor Yuntian.


    Tang Xue''s face was pale, but at this moment Tang Xue bit her lip and said nothing.


    The two fingers jumped wildly on the guqin, the terrifying sound of the piano, and the shattered void.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Nuwa, do you know what despair is? This is despair, I am immortal, and if you have the ability to penetrate the sky and the earth, it is not worth mentioning in front of me. After all, you will be exhausted. A moment is when you fall."


    Emperor Yun Tian felt Tang Xue''s constant weakness, and was even more complacent.


    Li Yixi, who was sleeping on the bed, was inexplicably irritable when she heard the sound of mosquitoes in her ears.


    A mosquito appeared on top of Li Yixi''s head, and the mosquito made a buzzing sound there, making Li Yixi unable to sleep.


    Li Yixi did not open his eyes, but stretched out his hand and waved to drive away the mosquitoes, but the mosquitoes did not leave, and kept circling around his head.


    Li Yixi rolled over and flicked his fingers.


    It looks extremely clumsy.


    Li Yixi''s bullet was easily evaded by the mosquitoes.


    However, Li Yixi''s shot.


    A terrifying aura erupted from his fingertips, like a six-merged sword.


    This finger light instantly shattered the roof and headed towards the river of death in the void.


    Which incomparably powerful river of death lies between reality and reality, but at the moment when Li Yixi''s finger fell, the incomparably terrifying river instantly shattered.


    Even Tang Xue tried to attack Changhe, but Tang Xue found that her supernatural powers could not shake Changhe in the slightest. However, under Li Yixi''s fingertips, the Changhe instantly collapsed into nothingness.


    Emperor Yuntian and Changhe merged into one.


    At the moment when the long river was broken, Yun Tiandi spurted out a mouthful of blood, his face was extremely pale, and his breath was extremely wilted in an instant.


    At this moment, Emperor Yun Tian didn''t have time to pay attention to his own injuries, but looked at the long river that turned into nothingness in the void with an unbelievable face.


    The long river is destroyed, and he has no chance of rebirth.


    Suddenly, the long river of life and death collapsed. Tang Xue, who was originally despairing, instantly lit up his eyes, and there was a touch of excitement in his eyes. His hands were beating rapidly on the guqin. go.


    Yun Tiandi, who was sluggish, had no strength to resist at this moment, his body instantly turned into nothingness, and this time he completely fell.


    Li Yixi''s movements in the room were extremely clumsy, and Li Yixi''s fingers kept popping out.


    There was impatience on his face.


    However, every time the mosquito can dodge away strangely.


    One after another, pointing to the light, it broke through the air.


    The black-robed man who had previously released mad words to threaten the underworld was instantly pierced between his eyebrows by a finger, and his body kept turning into nothingness.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to hide, but at the moment when the Dao finger shot, this world was completely imprisoned, even if he wanted to dodge, he didn''t have the ability.


    A finger light shot out from the room and shot straight into the sky.


    The people who had just breathed a sigh of relief saw the finger shoot up into the sky, and their faces were puzzled. They naturally sensed that Li Yixi had shot, and they didn''t know why Li Yixi had shot at the sky at this moment.


    However, in the next moment, one by one''s complexion suddenly changed, because the next moment in the sky, a terrifying formation appeared, and that formation was instantly shattered by that terrifying finger.


    Those monks who were about to promote the formation were all killed by backlash.


    With the last finger of Li Yixi, the mosquito was completely shot to death.


    Seeing that there was no sound, he turned over and fell asleep again, as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 1291

    Tang Xue and the others saw that the formation was broken and the strongest were beheaded. They were relieved one by one, and they shot one after another, killing the remaining enemies quickly.


    A terrible calculation by the enemy was finally solved.


    Today, Tang Xue was not afraid, but he never thought that the enemy would be so terrifying, and even more quietly, he set up a terrifying formation, even if he killed Emperor Yun Tian and others, that formation Once activated, it is still a dead end for Tang Xue and others.


    It is impossible to break the formation, and everyone at that time will die.


    Seeing that the formation was broken, a crisis was resolved, and the countless powerhouses in Asgard had a sense of the rest of their lives.


    One by one, they fell outside the yard. When they wanted to go in and thank them, they found the sound of snoring coming from the room.


    Tang Xue stopped instantly.


    "Thank you, son, for saving your life!"


    When the voice fell, everyone present knelt before the house and bowed, and then quietly retreated. They heard the snoring in the house, and naturally knew that Li Yixi didn''t want to see them.


    In this crisis, even Tang Xue, who has gained the authority of heaven and earth, has a feeling of escaping from death. If it wasn''t for Li Yixi in this fairy palace, then they would not be able to turn around today.


    Can only drink hate.


    "How courageous, there are people who dare to enter the fairy palace, and even quietly set up a terrible formation, wanting to make sacrifices for all of us."


    "What is the origin of these people, and even dare to threaten the Lord of the Underworld?"


    In Tang Xue''s mind, one by one thoughts flashed, and then his eyes fell on the black and white impermanence, with a look of gratitude.


    "Many thanks to the two fellow Daoists for helping, otherwise today will be unpredictable. Take me to thank the Emperor Ming. After this busy time, I will go to the underworld to talk with the Emperor Ming."


    "Where is the Emperor of Heaven, even if we don''t come and there are young masters, these Xiaoxiao will not be able to make any waves!"


    "We''re here, but it''s just a cutscene."


    "It''s optional!"


    "However, it seems that this side''s hidden forces are not simple, otherwise they would not dare to directly threaten my underworld. The Emperor Ming''s strength is unfathomable now, but the other party doesn''t care, so be careful, maybe we will have more in the future. cooperation is possible."


    "The leader was wiped out by the young master. It is even more difficult to trace the traces of these people. The two of us will not disturb us. We should go back to the underworld to report it first, and the underworld should also make some preparations!"


    "Farewell!"


    The black and white impermanent voice fell, and he hurriedly saluted, and disappeared the next moment.


    Tang Xue looked worried at the moment, and today Tang Xue found that she underestimated her opponent.


    Tang Xue knew that Emperor Yun Tian and others were not the real leaders, and even Emperor Yun Tian was the opponent''s pawn, but he almost made himself irretrievable, and it seemed that his strength was still too weak.


    However, as the strongest, Tang Xue was very confident.


    Looking at the crowd with a smile, he said lightly.


    "Don''t worry, there is a young master, no matter how strong the other party is, he can''t turn the sky. Let''s deal with it and restore everything here first."


    The strong man of Asgard left immediately and began to restore the destroyed buildings.


    "You guys can go back too. With the son here, the son has chosen you. You don''t need to worry about anything, the boat will go straight to the bridge."


    Xiao Zhan looked at Tang Xue and Xiao Ya.


    "What Xiao Daoyou said is that the person who took the shot should be coveting something, otherwise the strength of the person who came here should not be so strong, it is impossible for the young master to make a shot, but although it is strong, it is not insoluble. It seems that the establishment of the Tiangong must be raised as soon as possible. It is only necessary to put on the schedule, the Tiangong will be established earlier, and we can also get some merits and opportunities, and then the strength can be rapidly improved."


    "It is unforgivable to dare to block the son''s layout."


    "Fellow Daoist Xiao, I will trouble you for your son''s side!"


    Tang Xue''s voice fell, and she left with Xiao Ya.


    Xiao Zhan didn''t do anything. Seeing everything that was destroyed in Asgard, everything was restored in a short time. He silently returned to the room and continued to read at night with the lights on.


    It was as if nothing had happened in Asgard.


    The sound of reading one after another echoed in the courtyard.


    When Tang Xue and Xiao Ya returned, their expressions were extremely serious.


    Tang Xue was the first to speak, "Master, it seems that we underestimate our opponents, but it is still difficult for me to cope when I have the authority of the Heavenly Emperor. It is incredible. If I came earlier, I am afraid that the Heavenly Palace would not exist. "


    "Fortunately, the son just returned to Xiancheng today."


    "Maybe, the son has already calculated everything, otherwise it would not be so coincidental."


    "Young Master may know our danger, so I didn''t fully heal me at that time, and deliberately delayed some time."


    Tang Xue suppressed her emotions and looked at Xiao Ya with a serious look.


    "You guessed it right, Young Master didn''t cure you, that''s how it should be."


    "I don''t know, who is the mastermind behind the scenes?"


    "Emperor Yun Tian and others are actually willing to be chess pieces. Perhaps their strength has reached the level of detachment."


    "Otherwise, how dare you threaten the Emperor Ming!"


    "As far as I know, Emperor Ming is in the underworld, but he has the power of detachment."


    "The opponent dares to do this, and the strength is definitely not weak."


    "Today, it was Xiao Zhan and Black and White Impermanence teaming up, and they were both at a disadvantage. We have to be careful. After all, Black and White Impermanence used artifacts such as the Book of Life and Death at that time."


    "These people, their strength has reached the limit of detachment."


    "It''s hard to deal with it."


    "Tang girl, do you have the bottom line?"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya''s expression was extremely solemn, and she couldn''t help but look at Tang Xue. In Xiao Ya''s opinion, at this moment, it seemed that they could only rely on Li Yixi to make a move, otherwise they would have no chance of winning.


    However, upon hearing Xiao Ya''s words, Tang Xue did not respond to Xiao Ya at this moment, but had a happy expression on her face.


    "A treasure such as the Book of Life and Death?"


    Seeing the smile on Tang Xue''s mouth, Xiao Ya was taken aback for a moment. She didn''t expect Tang Xue to be able to laugh at this moment. She felt that Tang Xue had a solution, and Xiao Ya''s eyes lit up.


    "Tang girl, do you really have a solution?"


    Hearing Xiao Ya''s words, Tang Xue said with a smile, "No, it''s Shizun that I remembered something when you mentioned artifacts such as the Book of Life and Death."


    "We are not without trump cards."


    "Before, I forgot, Master, do you still remember the book that Young Master gave me today?"


    "Emperor Yuntian''s soul force attacked me before, almost killing me, but when the soul force approached me, it was obliterated by a terrible force, and Yuntiandi turned back."


    "That power comes from the book that my son gave me."


    "That book is definitely not easy."


    "Maybe it''s our trump card, but we don''t know."


    Tang Xue''s eyes lit up at this moment.


    "Really?"


    "Take it out and see!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Ya''s eyes lit up, looking at Tang Xue with great anticipation.


    "Um!"


    Tang Xue nodded immediately and took out the book Journey to the West that Li Yixi had given.

 Chapter 1292

    At this moment, Xiao Ya held her breath and looked at the books on the table.


    The book looks a little quaint, but it''s normal, and there doesn''t seem to be anything magical about it.


    "Tang girl, do you think this book saved you before?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be anything special, does it?"


    Xiao Ya even stretched out her hand to pick it up and read it, but she still didn''t find any magic, but it contained the power of luck.


    It is indeed precious, but it is available to suppress Qi Luck. I don''t know why Tang Xue was saved before.


    "Could it be that the magic of this book was exhausted before?"


    "Could it be that the purpose of the Young Master gifting this book is to prevent Emperor Yun Tian''s soul power from attacking?"


    "It''s impossible!"


    "That''s true, then why did the previous son make a move?"


    For a moment, Xiao Ya couldn''t understand the key point.


    Tang Xue also picked up the book and read it.


    After Tang Xue checked it carefully, she didn''t find anything.


    "wrong!"


    "This book, it can''t be just that, this is from the hand of the son, the thing that the son took out, when has it been ordinary."


    "How can we stimulate the magic?"


    Tang Xue frowned and pondered.


    "Before, it was Emperor Yuntian''s attack power that caused the books to explode with divine power."


    "Could it be that this book needs power injection before it can be activated?"


    Tang Xue''s eyes lit up immediately when she thought of this.


    "Master, perhaps the magic of this book has not yet been activated."


    "Emperor Yuntian shot me, and the book wiped out the soul attack, but it didn''t fight back. Maybe it needs strength."


    "I''ll try it first!"


    As soon as Tang Xue''s thoughts fell, a mana carefully landed on the book.


    At this moment, the book was like a calm lake, and a ripple appeared.


    That mana, like a drop of water into it.


    That ray of breath disappeared in a flash, but Tang Xue and Xiao Ya were in such a state that they were extremely careful at this moment, and they captured this scene in an instant.


    "Master, Master, my guess is indeed correct!"


    "This book is definitely a treasure, but we haven''t activated it yet."


    "However, the mana required is fearful."


    Tang Xue looked at Xiao Ya excitedly.


    "good!"


    "You guessed it right, let''s inject mana together and see!"


    "What a treasure, then we have a hole card!"


    Xiao Ya''s eyes are also flooded.


    The voices of the two fell, and mana was injected one after another.


    The powerful mana was injected, and a layer of light curtain appeared on the book at this moment, like a calm lake, and there were countless ripples at this moment.


    Books that didn''t have too many miraculous things at this moment are faintly transforming, and they quickly devoured the mana of the two.


    That devouring power is extremely terrifying.


    Tang Xue and Xiao Ya were originally excited, but now their expressions became extremely solemn.


    Because the two found that their mana was almost exhausted, but the power of swallowing books had not disappeared.


    In the eyes of the two, they are full of solemnity.


    The mana required is terrible.


    Even in the previous fight, their mana had not been exhausted, but at this moment, that devouring power actually caused their mana to be exhausted.


    "What is the universe in this book!"


    "So much mana, why hasn''t it been filled yet?"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya had beads of sweat on her forehead.


    Some hurry.


    "Master, it should be soon!"


    "It must be extraordinary to be able to devour so much mana."


    "Perhaps, it is not weaker than the life and death book of the underworld."


    Tang Xue''s consumption is extremely large, but at this moment, her eyes are full of anticipation.


    "Um?"


    "almost!"


    "I also faintly felt it!"


    As soon as Tang Xue''s voice fell, Xiao Ya was also overjoyed.


    The next moment, the swallowing vortex above the book disappeared.


    One after another golden light flows over the books.


    this moment.


    Tang Xue and Xiao Ya held their breath and stared.


    The golden glow of that path is getting faster and faster.


    The next moment, a dazzling light erupted.


    That golden light was so dazzling that even Tang Xue and Xiao Ya couldn''t look directly at it at this moment, they could only tilt their heads to avoid it.


    In the palace, this moment seemed to turn into gold.


    But it soon returned to normal, Tang Xue and Xiao Ya looked at it excitedly.


    this moment.


    The books on the table disappeared, replaced by a flag.


    "This is¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "What is this?"


    Xiao Ya said with a puzzled expression.


    Tang Xue did not answer at this moment, but was shocked.


    When Xiao Ya raised her head, she saw Tang Xue''s body, trembling slightly, and hurriedly asked.


    "Tang girl, do you know what this is?"


    Seeing Tang Xue trembling with excitement, Xiao Ya asked with a trembling voice.


    After the voice fell, Xiao Ya held her breath and looked at Tang Xue.


    I''m afraid I can''t hear it right.


    "Master, look, look at those three words!"


    "This is, this is the powerful sacred object in the mouth of the son, the gods list!"


    The moment she uttered the three words Fengshenbang, Tang Xue covered her mouth excitedly.


    "what?"


    "This, is this the Conferred God Ranking?"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya hurriedly looked at it, and her whole body was stunned.


    With an unbelievable look on his face, he never imagined that the true face of this book was actually the Conferred God List.


    Tang Xue and the others valued Li Yixi''s words and deeds very highly.


    When Li Yixi talked about the Romance of the Gods, they were not there, so it didn''t mean they didn''t hear it.


    "This is really a list of conferred gods, Tang girl has the opportunity, hurry up and admit the master."


    "Chance, chance!"


    "Didn''t we kill Yun Tiandi and other existences?"


    "At this moment, their imprint of life may still be there. If so, then they can swallow their imprint of life into the Conferred God List."


    "The establishment of Tiangong is not difficult, but no one is in charge of countless priests. This is an opportunity and an opportunity to strengthen us."


    "The stronger the people behind, the better for us!"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya''s excited body trembled slightly.


    Nervous hands clenched into fists.


    "Yes, Master!"


    Tang Xue''s body trembled slightly, and immediately cut her fingertips nervously, and a drop of blood fell on the Conferred God List.


    Fengshenbang quickly merged that drop of blood.


    At this moment, Tang Xue really had a feeling with Fengshen Bang.


    Through the Conferred God List, Tang Xue clearly discovered that at this moment, she had captured a faint trace of life remaining in the void.


    That faint imprint of life would not have been discovered if it were not through the Conferred God Ranking.


    But at this moment, Tang Xue caught it.


    The Conferred God List in Tang Xue''s hand was thrown out, and several marks of life were swallowed up by the Conferred God List.


    The imprint of life that was about to disappear actually became stronger after entering the Conferred God Ranking.


    "Master, it''s true."


    "This is really the Conferred God List!"


    "One of the difficult problems in building a Tiangong will be solved soon."


    "So many priesthoods will be filled by someone."


    "Moreover, our power will become stronger and stronger."


    "Perhaps, after granting authority to Yun Tiandi and others, we can know who is behind them from their mouths!"


    Tang Xue''s heart was pounding with excitement.

 Chapter 1293

    Looking at the Conferred God List in front of her, Tang Xue''s face finally showed a hint of confidence.


    "Master, now we finally have a trump card. We were really worried before. After all, the enemy is too terrifying, and our strength is limited. Once the opponent keeps making shots, it will be a big trouble for us. The enemy can be very relaxed. Break our defenses from all directions."


    "However, it''s different now. With the Conferred God List, the powerhouses in our Heavenly Palace can also enter the Conferred God List. It seems that our strength has been greatly weakened, but in fact, our strength has not been weakened, but in fact Become stronger, whether it is the enemy or our people, after death, you can enter the list of conferred gods, and you can become a member of the Tiangong at that time."


    "Furthermore, there is still an existence with the authority of God. No matter how strong the opponent is, the young master can easily open a hole. We can make it continue to expand."


    Tang Xue looked at the Conferred God List, and finally heaved a sigh of relief. Before, she just pretended to be calm.


    In fact, I don''t know how to break it.


    "Tang girl, you''re right, we are not sons, and it is impossible to give others the authority of God at will. This is what I worried about before, but at this moment, the son has solved it for us."


    "Next, our business will become much simpler, we only need to slowly figure it out!"


    "Heavenly Palace conferred gods, just in need of a big shuffle, there is too much gap in Tiangong''s priesthood."


    Xiao Ya also showed excitement.


    Early in the morning, a ray of sunlight shone into the room.


    Those light spots danced like elves.


    The voices of the cranes came into the room.


    Li Yixi on the bed slowly opened his eyes.


    "Um!"


    "It''s actually bright, and it''s a good night''s sleep."


    Li Yixi''s spirit is very good.


    When I got off the bed, I now have the power of merit and virtue, which is extremely convenient, and I don''t need to wash up.


    Ten times more comfortable than taking a shower.


    crunch.


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand and opened the door.


    Get out of the room.


    Xiao Zhan, who was studying, immediately turned around and saluted when Li Yixi came out.


    "Son!"


    "I slept well last night."


    Xiao Zhan was a little uneasy, wondering if he was incompetent last night and whether Li Yixi would blame himself after he took action.


    "not bad!"


    "I just feel that some mosquitoes are always calling, which is very annoying."


    "But it seems that after the bullet is dead, it will be clean."


    "This fairy palace, that''s it."


    "It has to be cleaned up. There are actually mosquitoes, which always makes people uncomfortable. The source has to be cleaned up!"


    "You continue to read and nourish your qi, sleep for a night, and I also have to move my muscles and bones."


    "These days, morning exercises have been abandoned."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Yes, son!"


    Xiao Zhan nodded, then backed away and continued reading.


    Walking outside the courtyard, Tang Xue, who wanted to come in, happened to hear Li Yixi''s words.


    "Um?"


    "Young Master, are you implying me, are you telling me to listen?"


    "But how can we clean up the source?"


    "And, do I have this strength?"


    "The current me, even if I have this list of gods, but I want to deal with the forces behind Yun Tiandi and others, I am powerless."


    "You can only accumulate strength, and slowly map it."


    "Could it be that the son thinks my plan is too slow?"


    Tang Xue stopped and pondered, secretly realizing the deep meaning of Li Yixi''s words.


    Tang Xue understood that Li Yixi had always liked to play in the world as a mortal. He would not say anything, but only implied. When he heard Li Yixi''s words this time, Tang Xue felt that he was implying himself.


    But wanting to clear the troubles, Tang Xue became powerless for a while.


    "Since the son said so, there should be a way, but how to calculate the enemy?"


    "How to deal with the enemy?"


    Tang Xue felt that she was out of skill.


    Powerless.


    Frowning, he raised his head to look at Li Yixi in the courtyard.


    The small courtyard carefully arranged by Tang Xue and others is naturally not an ordinary courtyard, to be precise, it is a manor.


    Li Yixi walked over to the open space of the flower bed and took a deep breath.


    Begin the Tai Chi starter.


    Very slowly, at this moment, Tang Xue, who frowned and looked at Li Yixi, saw it clearly.


    Tang Xue, who had been worrying about things, was stunned at this moment.


    Originally, Li Yixi''s starting style was unremarkable.


    Tang Xue didn''t care.


    However, with Li Yixi dancing every move.


    Tang Xue''s body trembled suddenly, and there was an unbelievable look in his eyes.


    At this moment, the world in Tang Xue''s eyes changed.


    The world has lost its color, as if the world at this moment is only black and white.


    The incomparably powerful force of yin and yang, like two dragon fish, swam in front of Li Yixi.


    "This is, this is, this is the law of Yin and Yang."


    At this moment, Tang Xue''s soul was actually directly inhaled into the Yin-Yang Dao Law.


    The whole person seems to have lost his soul.


    Tang Xue''s divine soul entered Li Yixi''s hands at this moment, and was completely surrounded by the terrifying power of Yin-Yang Dao.


    The power of yin and yang quickly entered Tang Xue''s soul.


    At this moment, Tang Xue was horrified to discover that her soul was rapidly changing.


    The terrifying power of Yin-Yang Dao was almost transformed into the power of law and entered Tang Xue''s soul.


    At the current realm of Tang Xue and others, if they want to improve their cultivation, they are subject to various constraints. Of course, the biggest constraint is the improvement of the soul.


    The transformation of the soul, there is no cultivation method for cultivation, it can only be slowly transformed.


    But at this moment, in Li Yixi''s Tai Chi, the terrifying power of the law of yin and yang merged into Tang Xue''s soul at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Under the law of yin and yang, Tang Xue''s soul was transformed at an unimaginable speed at this moment.


    It wasn''t until Li Yixi''s last move that Tang Xue''s spirit escaped from the power of the Yin-Yang Dao.


    It entered Tang Xue''s eyebrows.


    "Um?"


    At this moment, Tang Xue snorted lightly.


    The body trembled violently.


    Then, a look of horror appeared in Tang Xue''s eyes.


    Tang Xue was stunned on the spot for a moment.


    Even the purpose of coming here, Tang Xue forgot.


    Because at this moment, Tang Xue found that his divine soul became powerful and frightening, and around the divine soul body was surrounded by the incomparably powerful power of the law of Yin-Yang Dao, and the power of the law was still helping his soul to transform.


    "Half-step, half-step detachment of the power of the soul!"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Tang Xue was almost dumbfounded when she discovered the power of her divine soul, and her eyes were full of disbelief.


    After three confirmations, Tang Xue''s excited body trembled slightly.


    "So it is, so it is!"


    "My strength is indeed too weak, but now, the power of the soul has been promoted, and the main soul is extremely powerful. I can melt countless souls in the shortest time, and can reach the extreme in the realm of half-step detachment."


    "In addition to the authority of the Heavenly Emperor, who can do anything to me!"


    At this moment, Tang Xue smiled.


    But when he looked at Li Yixi, his heart was beating violently.


    Tang Xue was even more afraid, Li Yixi''s methods were too terrifying.


    During a morning exercise, he actually gave himself such a terrifying opportunity. The three words "Creator" appeared in Tang Xue''s mind.

 Chapter 1294

    Tang Xue knew very well that her previous self had actually stood at the pinnacle of martial arts.


    Can be considered a big boss.


    But he never imagined that Li Yixi could easily take a step that he couldn''t take.


    This is really incredible.


    The word "Master" appeared in Tang Xue''s mind again.


    This method made Tang Xue tremble.


    Take a deep breath and calm down.


    Tang Xue walked into the small courtyard.


    In Tang Xue''s hands, there was also a box.


    "Tang Tiandi is here!"


    Xiao Zhan, who was studying, laughed when he saw Tang Xue come in.


    Xiao Zhan, Tang Xue and others are extremely familiar.


    "Is it Tang Xue?"


    Li Yixi, who was walking here, happened to hear Xiao Zhan''s words.


    "Miss Tang, why are you here!"


    Li Yixi hurriedly smiled.


    "Morning son!"


    "This is the sober soup and some breakfast that the cook prepared for you, son."


    "I brought it to you, sir."


    Tang Xue immediately laughed.


    "what?"


    "How can I trouble you with such a trivial matter?"


    Li Yixi quickly reached out and took it.


    "I finally met the son, came over to ask for some piano music, and brought it here by the way."


    "I just don''t know if your son likes it!"


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll ask someone to do it again!"


    Tang Xue was a little uneasy, after all, her own things were not on the same level as Li Yixi''s.


    Li Yixi feeds on the spiritual roots of heaven and earth.


    "Hahaha!"


    "What is Miss Tang talking about!"


    "I am a mortal, how can I be so picky, and this is the thing of the fairy family."


    "Being able to eat it is a blessing for Sansheng."


    Li Yixi hurriedly spoke up.


    "Where is the son of a mortal, the son is a saint."


    "As soon as the holy body of merit is completed, the son is no longer a mortal."


    "Every grass and tree around me will be changed because of your son."


    "The power of merit is so magical."


    Tang Xue hurriedly said, one is bad, if Li Yixi wants to thank you, it will be troublesome.


    Not to mention that Li Yixi''s strength is sky-high, Tang Xue couldn''t bear it just by worshipping the Holy Body of Merit.


    Sure enough, after Li Yixi heard the four words of meritorious saint, he became a lot more casual.


    "Sit and sit!"


    Li Yixi invited Tang Xue to sit down.


    Eat early and drink some soup.


    His eyes fell on Tang Xue and he began to talk about the music.


    We talked for over an hour.


    Tang Xue benefited a lot and was extremely excited.


    Tang Xue knew that if he continued, he would not be able to comprehend it, and could only end it.


    "Young master, the banquet is almost ready, it will take an hour or two at most, let''s go!"


    "This time, I would like to thank your son for your suggestion. Thank you son for entrusting me with the establishment of the Tiangong. It won''t be long before the Tiangong will appear."


    "Order will also be established very quickly."


    Tang Xue said at this moment.


    Expressed his determination and attitude.


    After all, Li Yixi said it before, it was too slow.


    "That''s good!"


    "However, there is no need for the banquet."


    "Miss Tang, it''s been a long time since you came out this time, and it''s time to go back."


    "We will see you in Jinling Xiancheng in the future, and I also have some things to do."


    Li Yixi heard Tang Xue''s invitation and quickly declined.


    Tang Xue wanted to keep him, but after hearing what Li Yixi said, he didn''t dare to stay any longer. After all, Asgard was not peaceful, and he had to deal with a lot of things.


    "If that''s the case, then we''ll see you next time in Jinling."


    "it is good!"


    "See you in Jinling!"


    "Tang Tiandi comes to the humble house, and the humble house will be full of brilliance."


    "Farewell!"


    "There is no never-ending feast."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Xiao Zhan and Xiao Zhan rose into the air and left the Asgard.


    It was not until Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan disappeared into the sky that Tang Xue reluctantly retracted his gaze.


    "This matter cannot be delayed any longer."


    "The people behind must be eliminated as soon as possible."


    "Today, I will melt my soul and raise my cultivation base to the extreme."


    Tang Xue''s thoughts fell, and she sat cross-legged directly on the spot.


    Start practicing.


    Melting souls is difficult, but also very simple.


    Humans have souls projected on the three thousand worlds.


    If you want to be detached, then you have to let the countless souls break free from the bondage of the power of the world and become one with the main soul.


    It''s a process that makes who I am, the only one.


    Of course, many monks dare not do it.


    Because this is an extremely dangerous process, let¡¯s not talk about how to break free from the shackles of the world, but also need to integrate.


    During the fusion process, once the split soul is too powerful, it will cause damage to its main soul, resulting in a state of multiple souls in one body.


    This is still good, the most fear is that the split soul is too strong, but it devours his main soul.


    However, the current Tang Xue''s soul was transformed to a limit by Li Yixi''s fortune-telling method.


    Tang Xue didn''t have these worries anymore.


    As Tang Xue''s soul melted into the world, he moved the lines of destiny in the dark.


    One after another phantom, stepped from the void at this moment, and slowly merged into Tang Xue''s eyebrows.


    Tang Xue''s main soul is too strong, the mixing is extremely fast, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    This time, Tang Xue had integrated more than 2,000 soul bodies.


    At this moment, Tang Xue''s aura became extremely terrifying.


    The strength has been unimaginably improved.


    The power of the small courtyard, the terrifying immortal energy swarmed and entered Tang Xue''s divine body.


    Xiao Ya felt the change in the immortal energy of the Immortal Palace and also fell outside the courtyard.


    Seeing Tang Xue in the yard, Xiao Ya looked incredulous.


    Just as Tang Xue opened her eyes, Xiao Ya immediately fell beside Tang Xue.


    "Tang girl, you are too reckless."


    "Your soul is still weak, you just melt your soul directly. What if something goes wrong?"


    "There''s nothing wrong!"


    Xiao Ya looked concerned.


    "Master, it''s okay!"


    "My divine soul has received the help of the young master today, and it is already strong, and there will be no accident in the fusion of the soul."


    "I have stepped into the realm of half-step detachment!"


    "Master, it''s time to deal with the people behind Emperor Yun Tian."


    Tang Xue slowly stood up and said.


    "Tang girl, are you too arrogant? Although you have stepped into a half-step detachment, do you think the existence behind Yun Tiandi and others is that simple?"


    "Those people don''t even care about the underworld, can you do it now?"


    "This matter, we have to take it slow!"


    Xiao Ya immediately stopped her.


    Hearing this, Tang Xue smiled wryly.


    "Master, I also don''t think this matter is urgent, but Young Master can''t wait!"


    "Today, the young master has improved the power of my soul and helped me step into the realm of half-step detachment. Do you think it is arbitrary?"


    "Young Master has already hinted that this is going to happen quickly."


    "Our plan has to change!"


    "Also, maybe the people behind Emperor Yun Tian also need time?"


    "Now, I have stepped into the realm of half-step detachment, and coupled with the authority of the Heavenly Emperor, I have a certain degree of certainty."


    "It''s time to remove some threats with thunder."


    "As for the behind-the-scenes messenger, we have to put it at the end. It should not be difficult for us, who have the list of conferred gods, to calculate him."


    "I''m afraid he never imagined that his people would betray him!"


    Tang Xue sneered.

 Chapter 1295

    An underground palace, now brightly lit.


    The aura in the palace is so dense that it almost becomes real.


    There are endless palaces here, like a huge ancient city buried underground.


    In a large hall, a figure shrouded in black robes above the main seat cast an incomparably cold gaze on everyone in the hall.


    The voice was terrifyingly cold.


    "Failed?"


    "how can that be?"


    "Emperor Yuntian is the leader, Kong Wu and Yang Chen are secretly going, Tang Xue is even more poisonous, so if the faction dealt with the mere Central Immortal Palace, you told me that it failed."


    The black-robed man''s voice fell, and the figure kneeling in the hall trembled violently.


    Bean-sized beads of sweat kept falling on the ground.


    "Sir, spare your life, your lord, spare your life!"


    "It is true that the Central Immortal Emperor Tang Xue was poisoned, but we got news that the Central Immortal Emperor''s poison was cured by a genius doctor."


    "And the strength of the Central Immortal Emperor Tang Xue is also beyond our imagination, and the powerhouse who appeared in the Central Immortal Palace yesterday also has the existence from the underworld."


    "Your Excellency, spare your life, your subordinate''s sentence is true."


    "If one sentence is a lie, my subordinates are willing to be punished with thousands of cuts."


    This figure made his body tremble violently.


    Sweat dripped from his forehead, and his eyes couldn''t even see ahead.


    He was very familiar with the cold-blooded and cruelty of this man.


    "presumptuous!"


    "At this moment, do you still dare to deceive the deity?"


    "Do you know what the toxin in Tang Xue''s body is?"


    "How dare you talk nonsense here."


    "I tell you, even I can''t remove the poison in Tang Xue, do you know?"


    "Do you know what that means?"


    The black-robed man above the throne, a terrifying aura fell, and the killing intent almost turned into substance.


    The figure kneeling on top of the hall was enveloped by a terrifying aura, and at this moment, the bones made a creaking sound.


    Under him, countless fine cracks appeared on the floor.


    The breath seemed to crush it into a puddle of minced meat.


    "grown ups!"


    "Zhu San has always been timid and did not dare to lie to the adults. Maybe things exceeded our predictions."


    "How is Zhusan''s memory?"


    In the extremely quiet hall, a figure stepped out and said nervously.


    Whoosh.


    As soon as his voice fell, the black robe above the throne disappeared instantly, and appeared strangely beside Zhu San. Zhu San had no resistance, was grabbed by his head, and directly used the soul search technique.


    Zhu San let out a shrill scream.


    There was still no sound in the hall, as if no one heard it.


    Soon Zhu San was completely out of breath.


    He was thrown directly to the ground by the man in black robe, and under the black robe, there was an unbelievable look in his eyes.


    "grown ups!"


    Seeing that the man in black robe was silent, the one who spoke before spoke nervously.


    "As Zhu San said, it''s incredible that someone can remove the poison."


    "And, still a mortal."


    If the man in black robe was not searching for his soul, he would not even believe the news.


    "A mortal?"


    Above the main hall, one by one hurriedly looked at the black robe, looking extremely shocked.


    They knew that the poison came from outside the sky, but it was actually solved by mortals.


    "Contact our chess piece in Piaoxue Xiancheng to see if that person has left."


    "I want to see what is so strange about this mortal."


    "It''s so capable!"


    Under the black robe, there was an extremely cold voice.


    "Subordinates obey."


    A figure immediately left the hall.


    The man in black robe slowly raised his head, his eyes were actually blood-colored, as if he could pull a person''s soul into the sea of ??blood.


    "The underworld actually intervened!"


    "So bold, a pseudo detachment, actually dared to intervene in this matter."


    "It seems that the death of Emperor Yun Tian and others has nothing to do with the underworld!"


    "However, Tang Xue, the Central Immortal Emperor, is quite a figure, and it is really deep enough. Our people have been lurking by her side for so long, but they have not discovered Tang Xue''s strength and have reached this stage."


    "But those who stand in my way should be damned."


    "The deity is here for the purpose of detachment, cut me off, don''t they know what will happen?"


    The man in black robe muttered to himself, and the people above the hall seemed to have not heard it, and were extremely quiet.


    At this time, the people who went out before came hurriedly.


    "Sir, that mortal has just left the Central Immortal City."


    "Go west."


    "The subordinates have already let people take action, capture them, and bring them here."


    "But beside him, there is a Confucian monk who is not weak."


    Countless figures, their eyes fell on the man in black robe.


    "Are you coming west?"


    "Good come!"


    "I want to see, a mortal, what means, can actually detoxify."


    The figure of the man in black robe disappeared in an instant.


    The others in the hall quickly followed.


    In a big river, the magic weapon turned into a sailboat, heading west.


    In the sailboat, Li Yixi had a smile on his face.


    "I didn''t expect that the eastbound trip would be so perfect this time."


    "This time, I have collected a lot of meritorious power."


    "Meeting the demon guy is even more of an unexpected joy."


    "Come on, cheers!"


    Li Yixi picked up the wine and drank it with Xiao Zhan.


    With a glass of wine in his throat, Li Yixi felt more comfortable.


    "Young Master is a holy body of merit and virtue, and they still have a big chance, how can they refuse."


    "Young Master''s previous worries are all superfluous."


    Xiao Zhan immediately laughed out loud.


    "Without witnesses, I''m still a little worried."


    "This time, it''s worth it. It took so much time to travel east."


    "Yeah, I''m a little homesick."


    At this moment, Li Yixi smiled.


    "When I dream of Jinling, I think of Jinling dreaming of me. The first is the green willows by the lake, which are unbearable to be locked by smoke. The tide hits the third watch, the melon walks the moon, and the rain is ten miles away.


    When the day goes, Jiangcun hides; when the day goes up, the Jianglou lies. There is a poet so-and-so and a drinker. The flower path is not without new embellishments, and the gulls are quite busy with their homework. A gentleman makes offerings as a bowman, and the general will not be left. "


    Li Yixi looked into the distance.


    Xiao Zhan heard the words, and there was a touch of longing in his eyes. From Li Yixi''s poems, I felt a deep yearning.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan feels that Li Yixi is not an expert, but seems to be a mortal scholar who is indifferent to the world.


    While the two were drinking and chatting on the boat, silhouettes rushed from the void at extremely fast speeds.


    There are even great supernatural powers, who directly shrink the ground into an inch.


    "Boss, that mortal is in the sailboat ahead."


    "However, there is a Confucian and Taoist monk who is not weak."


    A figure quickly reminded.


    "Humph!"


    "What Confucian and Taoist monk, this person is the person the adults want to arrest. If he dares to block it, he will kill without mercy."


    The leader of the great supernatural power, his expression is extremely cold, and his voice is cold.


    "The leader said yes!"


    The man''s voice fell, and he reached out and grabbed the sailboat.


    In the void, a huge arm emerged.


    That hand was extremely huge, and the sailboat in the river was as big as a bead in his hand.


    Among the sailboats, they were talking and laughing.


    But at this moment, Xiao Zhan felt the crisis, his expression changed slightly, and the person who took the shot was of extraordinary strength.


    When Xiao Zhan looked at Li Yixi, he found that Li Yixi seemed to have found nothing.


    I saw Li Yixi stretch out his hand and caress the guqin beside him.


    Actions are very random.


    "Boom!"


    The hand above the guqin suddenly plucked the strings.


    A violin sounded in the void.


    At this moment, the big hand in the void collapsed instantly.


    The person who performed the supernatural power spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    The look in his eyes was gone, replaced by panic.


    His eyes began to slacken, and his vitality quickly disappeared.


    The next moment the body fell from the void.


    "Um!"


    "died?"


    "It seems that I underestimated that Confucian and Taoist monk!"


    "I didn''t expect that there was still one Qin Taoist monk."


    "However, so what?"


    "Whoever the adults want, who can stop them."


    "Shoot, set up!"


    "Capture mortals and kill Confucian and Taoist monks!"


    The headed person said coldly at this moment.


    In the sailboat, Li Yixi smiled.


    "Xiao Zhan, I''m in a good mood today, I''ll play a song for you."


    After Li Yixi played the piano, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    When Xiao Zhan saw that Li Yixi was about to shoot, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Today, I have ear blessings!"


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, and he looked at Li Yixi with anticipation.

 Chapter 1296

    At this moment, Li Yixi suddenly wanted to play a song.


    The guqin was stroked with both hands.


    Slowly closed his eyes.


    At this moment, Li Yixi had forgotten everything.


    He opened his mouth and said, "When will the bright moon be there, ask the blue sky for the wine.


    I don''t know what year is the palace in the sky?


    I want to ride the wind back home, but I am afraid that the high place will be too cold.


    Dancing clear shadow, like in the world!


    Turn Zhuge, low Qi household, according to no sleep.


    There should be no hatred, what is the long way to go?


    People have joys and sorrows, and the moon is cloudy and sunny. This is difficult to complete.


    Nung, moon and new moon. "


    Li Yixi''s voice fell. At this moment, the sky was clear, but the bright moon in the void, for some reason, suddenly became brighter, and countless essences of the sun and the moon fell from the void.


    Some plant elves who are cultivating, at this moment, have obtained great benefits.


    In the void, one after another silhouettes surround, trapping the sailboats in the river in the center.


    The incomparably powerful array flags fell everywhere in the void.


    Directly imprisoned this world.


    The man at the head looked extremely cold.


    Seeing that the formation is complete, he waved his hand.


    His eyes were fixed on the sailboat, and he did not underestimate Xiao Zhan.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Xiao Zhan didn''t shoot, but Li Yixi did.


    Li Yixi, who was stroking the strings lightly, after the voice fell, his ten fingers landed on the strings, and the notes sounded one by one.


    An incomparably mysterious aura spread from the sailboat at this moment.


    "Did you make a move?"


    "But it''s a pity, the formation has been arranged, and you have to coil it even if it is a dragon."


    The man headed by Void looked disdainful at the moment.


    One after another figure, killing the sailboat.


    However, before the people got close to the sailboat, one after another sound of the piano entered their ears.


    The people with killing intent on their faces were extremely strange at the moment. When the sound of the piano entered their ears, the killing intent in their hearts actually disappeared.


    even forgot their purpose.


    As the sound of the piano entered the ear, the magical powers converged one by one.


    Falling into the mysterious power of the sound of the piano, the eyes are full of thoughts.


    Puff, puff sounded one after another.


    In the big river, a strange scene appeared.


    Those people who originally had killing intent, at this moment, fell into the river like mortals.


    It wasn''t until the river poured into his mouth that he woke up.


    One by one, they broke out of the river, and when they looked at the sailboat, their eyes were full of horror.


    The sound of the piano seemed to have a terrifying magic power.


    "waste!"


    "A group of trash, their minds are so poor, they are affected by the mere sound of the piano, stabilize their minds, and enter the sailboat!"


    The man looked extremely cold, and his voice sounded in everyone''s ears.


    The men in black robes looked ashamed at the moment.


    Immediately take action and kill the sailboat, but a strange scene is now, one by one, before they approach the sailboat, they are invaded by the terrifying sound of the piano, pulled into the endless thoughts again, forget everything, and fall into the river again.


    "Um?"


    "Good Confucian monk, I underestimate you, I didn''t expect that there are still some tricks."


    "But so what?"


    The man sneered, and the voice sounded in the minds of the rest of the people.


    "Turn off your hearing and enter the sailboat!"


    It''s not that the man didn''t want to destroy the sailboat, but Li Yixi was on the boat, and what Heipao wanted was Li Yixi.


    He was really afraid of any accident from Li Yixi.


    At that time, it would be impossible to communicate.


    "Yes!"


    When everyone heard this, they were instantly overjoyed.


    The fear of sailing ships is gone.


    However, before the figures approached the sailboat, they were enveloped by an extremely terrifying sound wave.


    One after another figure, as if drowning, with horror in their eyes.


    They wanted to break free, but they were horrified to find that Qin Yin imprisoned them.


    Can''t even breathe.


    At this moment, someone saw the situation in the cabin clearly. At this moment, they were horrified to find that it was not Xiao Zhan who was playing the piano at the moment, but the mortal in their eyes, Li Yixi.


    "No no no!"


    At this moment, I woke up instantly.


    There was horror in his eyes.


    Frightened so much that the souls of the dead are flying, trying to break free from the shackles, but found in despair that there is nothing to do.


    "Um?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    The leader in the void, saw this scene, his pupils shrank suddenly, and there was unease in his eyes.


    next moment.


    Under his gaze, the imprisoned figures dissipated strangely.


    gone With the Wind.


    And the sound of the piano in the sailboat is still there.


    "What a powerful method!"


    Xiao Zhan in the cabin, seeing Li Yixi''s methods at this moment, showed a look of horror in his eyes.


    I never thought that Li Yixi''s piano sound was so terrifying.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan also got countless opportunities, and his understanding of Tao has been further improved.


    In the cabin, Li Yixi closed his eyes and completely indulged in the sound of his piano.


    The hands are on the strings and keep beating.


    "Damn!"


    "I want to see what you can do!"


    The leader took a deep breath, swept his body out violently, performed the sword-fighting technique, and slashed at the sailboat with one sword, intending to break the power of the sound wave.


    However, when his immortal sword was killed outside the sailboat, the sword that contained the power to destroy the world was imprisoned by a terrifying aura.


    This fairy sword, the man completely lost control in an instant.


    Before the man could react from the shock, at this moment, his natal sword was directly shattered into pieces.


    "Pfft!"


    The natal sword shattered, was backlashed, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    In his eyes, there was a look of horror.


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    The rest of the people trembled violently and their faces were incredible.


    "Boss, what should I do?"


    A group of people were really panicking.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Start the formation and kill them!"


    "That person is not a mortal, and his strength is unfathomable."


    At this moment, the man looked extremely terrified.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing this, one by one immediately cast the seals, imprisoning the powerful formations in this void, and exploded in an instant.


    Terrifying incomparable power, at this moment seems to bury this void.


    However, this moment.


    Li Yixi''s piano sound suddenly became extremely high-pitched.


    One after another piano sounded, and the formation was torn apart instantly.


    Everyone in the void, the soul was killed by the sound of the piano.


    One after another figure fell into the river.


    In the sailboat, Li Yixi''s last note fell, and Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes.


    "How about this water tune?"


    "Okay!"


    Li Yixi smiled and looked at Xiao Zhan.


    "it is good!"


    "It''s a pity, I just don''t know if Madam can hear the voice of the son."


    Xiao Zhan laughed immediately.


    No mention of what''s going on outside.


    "Hey, at this moment, we can only enjoy this bright moon together!"


    "Come on, drink!"


    Li Yixi picked up the wine and drank it all.


    The formation outside was also torn apart by the sound of the piano, and the sailboat continued westward without the slightest influence.

 Chapter 1297

    Ten miles away, a figure just arrived here.


    Originally came quickly, but at this moment, the body became extremely stiff, and it was difficult to yidong.


    The pupils contracted violently for a while, and there was an unbelievable color in the eyes.


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    His body trembled violently, and his voice stammered towards the sky.


    What he saw was one after another silhouette, which turned into nothingness at this moment.


    This scene scared him so much that his soul seemed to collapse.


    He knew very well what the formation was, but he couldn''t trap Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan.


    It took a few minutes for him to wake up from the shock.


    "not good!"


    "This matter, this matter must be reported."


    "This Confucian monk, the strength is too terrifying."


    "You can''t let it go."


    The moment the thought fell, he started to communicate in a hurry.


    "My lord, my lord, that Confucian and Taoist monk was too strong, we couldn''t capture it, and the rest were all dead. I took another step to save my life!"


    "That Confucian and Taoist monk must not be underestimated."


    In the underground palace, the man in black robe received the reply from his subordinates, and there was an incredible color in his eyes.


    "Are you sure that your subordinates didn''t lie?"


    The black robe overlooked the people above the hall.


    "My lord, my people will not lie. I underestimated the other party. There are some tricks. Even the Nine Elephant Town Sky Array can''t be trapped. There are some tricks."


    The people above the hall responded quickly at this moment.


    "Oh?"


    "yes!"


    "It is interesting!"


    "It''s interesting that such an extraordinary Confucian monk actually guards a mortal pharmacist."


    "Do you know where they will soon arrive? I am very interested in them."


    "It''s extraordinary that you have such strength without showing off the mountains and waters!"


    "And we have to make it clear that there can be no omissions in our plan."


    "That mortal is very important to me."


    Hei Pao looked down at his subordinates, his voice seemed calm, but it gave people an extremely heavy feeling.


    The man hurriedly said: "Report to your lord, the two are about to enter the North Sea."


    "However, before entering the North Sea, they have to pass through the Tuntian Gorge."


    Hei Pao''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    Then he said indifferently: "Since you want to pass through the Tuntian Gorge, then that''s fine. Let King Tuntian Jiao take action and capture the two of them. Even if you can''t capture them, you have to find out the truth."


    "I remember that the Swallowing Flood Dragon King has eight Buddha formations!"


    "This time, I should be able to trap the other party!"


    "If you don''t win, you can go and get someone in person!"


    Hearing this, the man immediately said: "Don''t worry, my lord, the Swallowing Flood Dragon King is the realm of the ancestors."


    "With the addition of the True Dragon bloodline and the Eight Buddha Buddha formations, blocking the Confucian and Taoist monks will not be a problem. I will also set off immediately and go to the Tuntian Gorge. If there is an accident, my subordinates can take it down in time."


    "it is good!"


    "Go!"


    Black Robe nodded.


    In the big river, the sailboat transformed from the spirit boat traveled all the way west.


    Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan walked out of the cabin.


    "The weather is great!"


    Li Yixi looked up at the sky with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Then he turned to look at Xiao Zhan, "Xiao Zhan, how far have we come?"


    "Young master, we have traveled west for about 3,000 miles, and we are heading to Beihai. Now we are about 300 miles away from Beihai!"


    "According to the mark on the map, we will cross the Tuntian Gorge and we will soon reach the North Sea."


    "Ahead, is the Tiantian Gorge!"


    Xiao Zhan explained.


    As for the way home, Xiao Zhan has done his homework.


    "Tiantian Gorge?"


    "Why is it called this name?"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi looked at Xiao Zhan curiously.


    "Master, it is rumored that tens of thousands of years ago, there was a big fish that turned into a demon, and the vision devoured the world, as if the sky was about to be swallowed, so it was called this name."


    Xiao Zhan immediately explained.


    "Is there still this legend?"


    "There, will it be very dangerous now."


    Li Yixi continued to ask.


    Hearing this, Xiao Zhan really wanted to complain, he felt that Li Yixi''s acting was too much into the drama, not to mention his amazing strength, just the sacred body of merit, who would dare to offend the slightest.


    Even if there is really a big demon, how powerful can it be, if it is too strong, I am afraid that it will enter the North Sea early.


    Why is it in the Tuntian Gorge?


    Xiao Zhan felt that there was no danger in the swallowing gorge ahead.


    "Young master, don''t worry, even if there are, it''s just some river monsters, it''s fine if I''m here."


    Xiao Zhan said confidently at this moment.


    "If that''s the case, then trust you!"


    "You can''t be careless!"


    "Martial God''s carelessness, lost Jingzhou?"


    "The weather is really good today!"


    Li Yixi stood on the bow with his hands on his back, looking at the river with a happy expression on his face.


    The scenery at this moment is extremely beautiful, making people feel like entering a painting.


    In the big river, several big fish jumped out of the water from time to time.


    "Um?"


    "What a big fish."


    "The fish in the big river is delicious!"


    "It seems that in this big river, fishing is possible."


    "Isn''t it a pleasure to enjoy the scenery while fishing?"


    "I''ll come when I go."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he immediately entered the cabin.


    Not long after, Li Yixi brought a chair and got some bait.


    "Young master, just tell me this!"


    Xiao Zhan hurriedly said.


    "Read on!"


    "It''s just a small matter, don''t worry!"


    Li Yixi waved his hand.


    Xiao Zhan was about to put down the book in his hand, but when he heard Li Yixi''s words, he stopped.


    Li Yixi sat down and looked at Xiao Zhandao.


    "Reading can nourish your spirit, but you also have to rest."


    "Don''t be too hard on yourself!"


    "The ancients said that reading thousands of books is not as good as traveling thousands of miles."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Sir said yes!"


    "If that''s the case, then today, Xiao Zhan will accompany the young master to go fishing!"


    Xiao Zhan was also decisive, put away the book and took out the fishing rod.


    "So good!"


    The two sat down on the bow and smiled at each other.


    The speed of the spirit boat was very fast, and in the blink of an eye, it entered the Tiantian Gorge.


    At the moment of entering the swallowing gorge, the few big fish that had been following disappeared instantly.


    At the moment of disappearance, in the river, a mask that was invisible to the naked eye rose.


    When some birds flew, the moment they touched, they turned into dead bones.


    "Um?"


    "No, it''s the formation, it''s the legendary eight Buddha formations."


    "This is a terrible formation to deal with half-step detachment, damn it!"


    "I didn''t expect that Tiantian Gorge would have such a terrifying formation."


    "The formation erupted from the bottom of the river!"


    Xiao Zhan''s expression changed slightly, and Divine Sense immediately probed Jiang Dio.


    Upon checking, Xiao Zhan instantly changed color.


    "not good!"


    "This river is low, there is actually a dragon palace, how is this possible?"


    "Could it be that the great demon that used to be a dragon did not leave this place, but has been cultivating here?"


    "Or, because of the Dragon Palace, the big fish has turned into a dragon?"


    When Xiao Zhan thought of this, his expression changed slightly.


    After all, Xiao Zhan said before that he should take care of himself.


    However, just the eight Buddha formations in front of him cannot be broken by Xiao Zhan himself.


    Xiao Zhan became extremely nervous.


    At the same time, at this moment, a terrifying and ferocious aura broke out at the bottom of the river, and an incomparably huge figure appeared, with a pair of terrifying eyes, locking the big boat on the river surface.


    It is the Swallowing Flood Dragon King.

 Chapter 1298

    "Not good, so strong, with the spirit of a real dragon!"


    "how can that be?"


    "Why does Jiao in this big river have the spirit of a true dragon? Could it be that the Dragon Palace has the inheritance of a true dragon?"


    "And it''s not an ordinary real dragon."


    "This bloodline is too scary!"


    Xiao Zhan was extremely nervous at this moment.


    Whether it was the Eight Buddha Statues or the Swallowing Flood Dragon King, all of them put a lot of pressure on Xiao Zhan at this moment.


    Just at this moment, Tiantian Jiaolong, who received the order, looked at the sailboat on the river with a look of disdain in his eyes.


    Swallowing the Heavenly Flood Dragon King, his strength is extremely terrifying.


    The cultivation base of the Ancestral God peak, but because of the bloodline, even if it is the existence of the early stage of detachment, he would not dare to provoke him.


    To deal with Xiao Zhan and Li Yixi today, in the eyes of King Swallowing Jiao, this is completely overkill.


    But until Hei Pao personally ordered, the Swallowing Flood Dragon King had to take action himself.


    The swallowing gorge is extremely vast, seven or eight miles wide.


    The huge body of the Swallowing Flood Dragon hurried towards the big ship at this moment.


    Xiao Zhan''s expression changed greatly.


    "Xiao Zhan, why are you nervous!"


    "Relax!"


    "Fishing, how can you be nervous?"


    "Also, haven''t you been raising your Qi all the time?"


    "Why at this moment, I am not confident!"


    "Men should have Ling Yunzhi."


    "The kung fu of cultivating qi is a prerequisite. Before danger, you have to be more calm, otherwise, it will be a game-breaking strategy."


    However, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Xiao Zhan.


    With a light face, he said.


    As if nothing was noticed.


    "Young master taught me!"


    Xiao Zhan responded immediately, but a heart was hanging in his throat at the moment.


    Because of the appearance of the Heaven Swallowing Flood Dragon, a terrifying aura erupted under the river at this moment, as if to overturn the spirit boat.


    The Swallowing Flood Dragon King appeared with a look of disdain.


    "Humph!"


    "A mere mortal and a Confucian monk can''t take it, a bunch of trash, watch me swallow them!"


    "They think they are invincible in the world, but they are a bunch of trash!"


    There was disdain in the eyes of the Swallowing Flood Dragon King.


    He opened his mouth and swallowed sharply.


    A vortex, about to take shape.


    The hull was even slightly tilted at the moment.


    "Um?"


    "Why are the waves suddenly so big!"


    Li Yixi, who was sitting beside Xiao Zhan, frowned.


    Li Yixi stepped lightly on the bow of the boat with one foot to stabilize his body.


    It looked like it was about to fall.


    However, with Li Yixi''s random step, a terrifying force erupted, and the vortex that was about to appear in the river collapsed at this moment.


    The Swallowing Flood Dragon King, who was about to break out of the river, suddenly changed his expression.


    The cultivation base of the Swallowing Flood Dragon King is extremely powerful, and with the power of blood, it is even more powerful.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi stepped on it.


    There was a look of horror in the eyes of the Swallowing Flood Dragon.


    Even the body of a Flood Dragon was difficult to maintain, and it was instantly hit by dimensionality reduction.


    At this moment, King Swallowing Flood Dragon was so frightened that his liver and gallbladder were split.


    A look of horror.


    He wanted to retreat, but the Swallowing Flood Dragon King was horrified to find that at this moment, he was not even qualified to move.


    "not good!"


    "Meet the master!"


    At this moment, the Swallowing Flood Dragon was directly scared to pee.


    I never thought that I would meet such a terrible person.


    The power just now, the Swallowing Flood Dragon King just felt a little bit, and it made the Swallowing Flood Dragon King''s soul tremble.


    The Swallowing Flood Dragon King, who was beaten back to his original form, almost fainted at this moment.


    Greeted the eighteenth generation of Heipao''s ancestors.


    Fortunately, there is no life-threatening situation at this moment. King Swallowing Flood Dragon held his breath and kept begging, begging the big boat on the river to leave quickly. Under that power, King Swallowing Flood Dragon felt that his real dragon body was about to collapse.


    On the boat, Xiao Zhan''s heart finally fell when he saw this.


    The fake machine wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead.


    "Fishing, you have to meditate!"


    "Fish will be hooked."


    Li Yixi smiled slightly, and with a flick of the fishing rod, the hook fell into the river.


    The big ship is about to pass over the head of the Swallowing Flood Dragon King.


    At the moment when the Swallowing Flood Dragon was secretly relieved and felt that he had escaped from death, a fish hook appeared strangely. Before the Swallowing Flood Dragon King could react, the fish hook directly hooked the Swallowing Flood Dragon King who was beaten back to its original shape.


    At the bow of the boat, Li Yixi''s fish hook was just launched.


    Tighten suddenly.


    Li Yixi''s face brightened.


    "hey-hey!"


    "Xiao Zhan, did you see it!"


    "Hooked!"


    "Fishing, just like me!"


    Li Yixi laughed out loud.


    Rewinding the line in a hurry, and soon, a big fish was pulled onto the bow.


    When King Swallowing Flood Dragon looked at Li Yixi, he was so frightened that the souls of the dead escaped.


    At this moment, the aura on Li Yixi''s body was terrifying.


    At the same time, at close range, the Swallowing Flood Dragon King saw the terrifying power of merit and knew about Li Yixi''s holy body of merit.


    "Damn!"


    "A bunch of bastards!"


    "The meritorious saint who cultivated the Holy Body of Virtue is actually a mortal in your eyes."


    "Black robe, you hurt me!"


    "You have to die!"


    At this moment, the Swallowing Jiao King hated the black robe to the extreme.


    He wanted to struggle, but the moment he saw Li Yixi, the Swallowing Flood Dragon King completely gave up the struggle.


    "Good guy!"


    "It''s fat!"


    "Wait to see if it''s steamed or braised."


    Li Yixi hurriedly threw the Swallowing Flood Dragon King into the bucket with a happy expression on his face.


    Li Yixi was quite satisfied with what he had achieved this time.


    Throwing it into a bucket, the Swallowing Flood King was overjoyed.


    I felt that Li Yixi couldn''t help it, and its opportunity came.


    However, falling into the bucket, the Swallowing Flood Dragon King was completely desperate.


    The unremarkable bucket, like a sky, imprisoned it instantly.


    "What a treasure!"


    Feeling that even the cultivation base had disappeared, the Swallowing Flood Dragon King passed out, she was just frightened.


    "The son is amazing!"


    "It seems that my fishing skills have to be practiced!"


    Xiao Zhan on the side, seeing that the big problem was resolved in an instant, finally let out a sigh of relief, wiping sweat secretly.


    Thinking of the previous scene, Xiao Zhan had lingering fears.


    In the Dajiang Dragon Palace, one after another figure was shivering with fright at this moment.


    In their eyes, the Heaven Swallowing Flood Dragon King, who was invincible in the world, was actually captured by the people on the boat, and their bodies trembled violently.


    Xiao Zhan saw that Li Yixi was getting bait, and Xiao Zhan became nervous again.


    "Oops, the big monster has been solved, but, what about the Eight Buddha Buddha Formations?"


    "If the formation is not broken, and the spirit boat touches the eight Buddha Buddha formations, the spirit boat will be finished."


    "And I can''t break the Eighth Buddha Array!"


    "Could it be that I''m going to showdown to the son and let him stop acting?"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan was extremely nervous.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi got the bait and threw the fishing rod.


    The fishing line flew out.


    At this moment, the sound of cutting the void sounded.


    Xiao Zhan''s expression suddenly changed.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan stared at the void with wide eyes. The void in front of him was directly cut by Li Yixi''s fishing line.


    The crack spreads for ten miles.


    At this moment, the powerful eight Buddha formations that enveloped this place were directly shattered by that power.


    Li Yixi looked proud, looked back at Xiao Zhan, and said with a smile, "When fishing, keep your heart calm and your posture handsome."

 Chapter 1299

    "Master, what the master said is!"


    Seeing the crisis resolved, Xiao Zhan''s heart finally fell, but at this moment, Xiao Zhan''s heart was trembling. The blow of Li Yixi''s fishing rod just now was so terrifying that he even stuttered when he spoke. .


    With the continuous improvement of today''s world, it is impossible to break the void. However, Li Yixi just waved the fishing rod, and the extremely fragile fishing line tore the space in an instant, and the cracks lasted for more than ten years. inside.


    What a terrible attack.


    Xiao Zhan secretly wiped his sweat.


    He quickly calmed down and started fishing.


    The sailboat went outside the Tuntian Gorge.


    In the Dragon Palace, those shrimp soldiers and crabs will see the sailboats leaving, ignoring them, one by one as if they have walked from hell.


    He collapsed to the ground in an instant, feeling like he had collapsed.


    The power in one body seems to be pulled away by someone.


    "The Thirteenth Prince, the Thirteenth Prince is gone!"


    "Gone!"


    "Although the thirteen princes were expelled from the dragon family by the dragon and the emperor, they are also of the blood of the dragon and the emperor. The thirteenth prince is gone, and the dragon and the emperor are angry, and I will die."


    "Damn, those people are really damned, such a terrifying existence actually tricked the Thirteenth Prince into blocking it. This is scheming the Thirteenth Prince."


    "This matter, this matter must be reported to the dragon and the emperor!"


    In the Dragon Palace, Prime Minister Turtle, who was paralyzed on the ground, suddenly trembled, his eyes full of horror.


    The thirteenth son of the Swallowing Flood Dragon, Kelong and the Emperor, was expelled from the North Sea by the Dragon and the Emperor because he violated the clan rules, so he has been cultivating in the Tuntian Gorge. Now the bloodline has changed abruptly, and he has gradually been recognized by the Dragon and the Emperor. Prime Minister Turtle is very It is clear that it will not be long before the dragon and the emperor find an excuse, and they will let the Swallowing Flood Dragon King return to the North Sea Dragon Palace, but at this moment it is gone.


    How can the Turtle Prime Minister not be afraid.


    The dragon and the emperor were furious, where could he have any good fruit to eat.


    These existences are afraid that they will become the blood food of dragons and emperors.


    The Turtle Prime Minister''s strength is extraordinary, in fact, Lao Long and Huang arranged for the swallowing flood king beside, secretly instructing the swallowing flood king to practice, so that the bloodline is transformed.


    Although Tiantian Jiaowang is disobedient, his talent is extremely outstanding.


    The old dragon and the emperor are also tempering the mind of the swallowing king.


    Turtle Prime Minister tremblingly took out a blood-colored token, and the mana was immediately injected into it.


    soon.


    A dull voice sounded.


    "Come on turtle, what''s the matter?"


    "Did I have a breakthrough?"


    In the blood-colored token, a majestic voice sounded.


    The Prime Minister Turtle has always been announcing the good news. These days, as the Swallowing Flood Dragon King has become a real dragon, the old dragon and the emperor are extremely excited. If the Prime Minister Turtle has any good news, he will be happy for the first time.


    After contacting Guicheng today, Long and Huang asked excitedly if the Swallowing Flood Dragon had improved again.


    In the swallowing gorge, Prime Minister Turtle in the Xiaolong Palace heard the expectant voices of the dragon and the emperor, his body trembled violently, and he knelt directly on the ground.


    The Turtle Prime Minister was extremely nervous.


    With a trembling voice, he said, "Dragon, Emperor, Lord Long, Emperor, a major event, a major event is bad."


    At this moment, Prime Minister Turtle''s body trembled violently.


    The Turtle Prime Minister is very clear that the dragon and the emperor are overjoyed at this moment. Once they learn about the matter of the swallowing king, they must be greatly saddened, and the anger at that time will be even more terrifying.


    But this matter cannot be concealed at all.


    In the Beihai Dragon Palace, the dragon and the emperor, who were originally happy, heard these words, their expressions condensed slightly, the smile on their faces disappeared, and they said nervously: "Is there something wrong with my son''s cultivation?"


    "Speak quickly!"


    The voices of the dragon and the emperor were extremely urgent.


    However, the Prime Minister Turtle''s voice sounded again in the token, "Lord Dragon, Emperor, there is nothing wrong with the practice of the thirteenth prince, it was the thirteenth prince who intervened in the affairs of the human race, blocked a human race powerhouse, and who was the powerhouse of the human race? Captured and beaten back to its original shape.¡±


    "Now, life and death do not know!"


    Turtle Prime Minister''s voice trembled violently.


    "what?"


    "Human monk, dare to beat my son back to his original form?"


    "Bold!"


    The dragon and the emperor were instantly furious when they heard this.


    The dragon chair under him instantly turned to ashes.


    "You know where the other party''s breath is going!"


    The voices of the dragon and the emperor contained endless killing intent and asked.


    "I don''t know, the old minister, that man is too scary. He only used a fishing rod, and after escaping some breath, he beat the thirteen princes back to their original shape, and fished them away!"


    "Before the shot, the Thirteenth Prince was very careful, and even used the eight Buddha formations given by His Majesty the Dragon and the Emperor, but the formations were also shattered by his wave."


    "That human race cultivator, go to the North Sea, and it won''t be long before you can enter the North Sea."


    As soon as Prime Minister Turtle remembered the previous scenes, his entire body could not help but tremble.


    Li Yixi''s method was really terrifying.


    "what?"


    "With a wave of your hand, did you break the eight Buddha Buddha formations?"


    "Didn''t I ask you to take care of the thirteenth prince and not let the thirteenth prince provoke right and wrong at will?"


    The dragon and the emperor were instantly furious when they heard this.


    I didn''t put Li Yixi in my heart at first, but after hearing that none of the eight Buddha formations could stop Li Yixi for a moment, his expression became extremely solemn. Thinking of Li Yixi going to the North Sea, he fell silent.


    When Prime Minister Turtle was talking to Dragon and Emperor, a pawn in the Dragon Palace was also secretly communicating that it was Hei Pao''s chess piece in the Tuntian Gorge, in order to monitor whether the Tuntian Jiao King really cooperated with them.


    In fact, the Swallowing Flood Dragon King can cultivate into the body of a true dragon, which has a great relationship with Heipao and others.


    The man who was leisurely rushing to the Tuntian Gorge suddenly got the news that King Tuntian Jiao was captured, the eight Buddha Buddha formations were broken, and his color changed instantly.


    "not good!"


    "My lord helped the Swallowing Flood Dragon King to cast the body of a real dragon, in order to pull the Beihai Dragon Clan into the water, and the Swallowing Flood Dragon King was actually captured by that person. What is the ability of the mere Confucian and Taoist monks?"


    "It seems that I underestimated the Confucian and Taoist monks."


    "The thirteenth prince must not have any accidents, otherwise, the North Sea Dragons will tear their faces with us, and the plans of the adults will also have great variables."


    "The treasure of the dragon clan cannot be obtained. In Beihai, our strength will be greatly weakened, and it is not the opponent of the dragon and the emperor."


    The man''s expression was as black as the bottom of a pot at the moment.


    As soon as he heard the news, he did not hesitate to burn his blood to increase his speed.


    bow.


    Li Yixi threw another fish into the bucket with a look of satisfaction.


    "Ha ha!"


    "The fish in this big river are really plump."


    "It''s a pity I can''t stay for long."


    "Otherwise, it''s better to fish more!"


    Li Yixi said with some regret.


    Xiao Zhan on the side, heard Li Yixi''s words, the whole person became trembling and trembling.


    The fish in Li Yixi''s bucket were all extremely powerful dragons. If Xiao Zhan, the dragon expert, expected it to be good, they all came to rescue the Swallowing Flood Dragon King, but now, they all fell into the bucket.


    Xiao Zhan was shocked when he heard that Li Yixi wanted to fish more.


    The Beihai Dragon Clan is different from the other three-party Dragon Clan. It is extremely powerful and has an extremely powerful treasure.


    "Could it be that the son is planning something?"


    While Xiao Zhan was shocked, he was thinking silently at the moment.

 Chapter 1300

    When Xiao Zhan pondered, Li Yixi looked happy.


    Sitting on the bow, humming a ditty.


    For today''s harvest, Li Yixi was extremely satisfied.


    "Xiao Zhan, I''m a little hungry!"


    "Let''s get a grilled fish first, we haven''t eaten yet."


    "Fisherman, you can''t be hungry!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Sir said yes!"


    "Young master, you are fishing, this kind of trivial thing, I will do it!"


    "If there is something wrong, young master, give me some pointers!"


    "Young master''s cooking skills are number one in the world, and I want to learn too."


    Xiao Zhan didn''t accomplish anything along the way. Hearing that Li Yixi wanted to eat grilled fish, he immediately started busy.


    In the bucket at the moment, the Swallowing Flood Dragon King, who had just woken up, was so frightened that he was shocked when he heard this.


    "I, is this about to die?"


    The body of the Swallowing Flood Dragon, who was beaten back to its original shape, shivered.


    "The thirteenth prince, the thirteenth prince!"


    "I can''t wait!"


    "I hope for forgiveness!"


    In the barrel, at this moment the rest of the dragon clan who were beaten back to their original form, saw the Thirteenth Prince Swallowing the Heavens Flood Dragon wake up, each with a look of apprehension.


    "You, you..."


    Hearing the sound transmission, the Swallowing Dragon King who was frightened and trembled instantly turned to look.


    The next moment, the Swallowing Flood Dragon King was instantly stunned.


    Not only is there him in the barrel, but there are also many dragon powerhouses.


    "What''s the matter, you guys, why are you here?"


    The Swallowing Flood Dragon looked puzzled.


    "The thirteenth prince, after the dragon and the emperor knew that you were captured by the human cultivator, they sent us to rescue, but who ever thought that this human cultivator was too scary, and before we got close, we were beaten back to our original shape by a terrifying force. It was caught as a fish."


    Thinking of Li Yixi one by one, his body shivered.


    Another dragon strong man said in despair: "The thirteenth prince, this human monk is too strong, why do you want to plot against him?"


    "No no no, it''s a subordinate''s blunder!"


    "Why did the Thirteenth Prince want to kill him?"


    "Dragon and the emperor strictly forbid the thirteen princes to shoot indiscriminately?"


    The voice of the dragon powerhouse fell, and the rest of the dragon powerhouses looked at the Thirteenth Prince Swallowing the Heavenly Flood Dragon King one by one, and they were very puzzled.


    Mainly, Li Yixi was too scary.


    "I have no idea!"


    "Someone made me trap him!"


    "Also said, this is a mortal."


    "His ancestors actually harmed me!"


    "The human race really doesn''t have a good thing, so they dare to plot against this prince." The King Swallowing Jiao was extremely angry when he thought of the black robe''s order.


    If he didn''t let himself take action, how could he possibly provoke such a terrible boss.


    Li Yixi''s method did not allow King Swallowing Flood Dragon to generate any resentment.


    There is only despair, too strong, and the powerful makes him despair.


    He is not weak now.


    "The thirteenth prince can rest assured. At this speed, he will soon be able to enter the North Sea Domain. I want to see if he can still be arrogant at that time?"


    "Beihai, but the territory of our Dragon Clan!"


    "No matter how strong he is, we have the ancestral dragon artifact."


    "Dare to capture us and court death!" A dragon strong man said fiercely at this moment.


    I felt that Li Yixi was courting death.


    At this moment, two figures came to the bucket.


    "Young master, which fish is better to kill?"


    Xiao Zhan immediately spoke up.


    Xiao Zhan was a little nervous, this was a bucket of dragons, and he didn''t know what Li Yixi was going to do.


    Just ask out loud.


    Seeing Li Yixi appearing at this moment, the Swallowing Flood Dragon King shivered and almost fainted.


    If it wasn''t for the fear that he would pass out and be considered dead by Li Yixi and roasted directly, the Heaven Swallowing Flood Dragon King at this moment would have passed out directly.


    The rest of the dragon powerhouses felt suffocated at this moment.


    The breath that Li Yixi escaped was too terrifying.


    "Just this one!"


    "I felt very flexible before. If I jumped back into the river, I would be busy working in vain."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and she turned and walked away.


    The dragon powerhouse who spoke up before trembled wildly.


    Under the terrified eyes of both pairs, Xiao Zhan grabbed him directly and slapped him to death with a stick.


    In the bucket, the rest of the dragon powerhouses trembled.


    Don''t dare to make any moves.


    Before, Li Yixi didn''t dare to slay the dragon because he thought that the North Sea was in front of him, but he was beaten to death with a stick before he opened his mouth to provoke him. In their eyes, Li Yixi was a demon, a demon who dared not do anything.


    In Beihai territory, he actually dared to slay a dragon.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan is busy while thinking.


    "Young master didn''t kill the thirteen princes of the dragon clan, but was it shocking to kill the rest of the dragon clan?"


    "Cooking dragon meat directly is still in Beihai."


    "What exactly are you going to do?"


    Xiao Zhan didn''t think Li Yixi did it at will.


    I think Li Yixi is very meaningful.


    When Xiao Zhan was thinking, Li Yixi''s voice sounded and looked at Xiao Zhan at the same time.


    "Xiao Zhan, you said that now the Underworld, Heavenly Palace, Xitian and Demon Realm have been arranged, will the Dragon Clan bow their heads and become ministers?"


    "We are established according to the order of Journey to the West, but the dragons in this world are very strong, so they won''t be so willing to surrender!"


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, Xiao Zhan''s body trembled.


    "coming!"


    "Sure enough, why did the son tell me, do you want me to do anything?"


    Xiao Zhan hurriedly thought.


    At the same time, he said cautiously, "Young Master, the Dragon Clan doesn''t have the courage!"


    "Once the Tiangong is established and the Tiangong takes control of the power, will the Dragon Clan still be able to make a comeback?"


    Xiao Zhan didn''t dare to think about it at this moment.


    "Not necessarily!"


    "The real dragon family is really proud!"


    "Do you still remember the little white dragon from Journey to the West?"


    "Xiao Bailong said something, senior brother, don''t you know? I was originally a flying dragon from the West Sea. Because I violated the heavenly rule, Guanyin Bodhisattva saved me, sawed my horns, receded my scales, turned me into a horse, and carried my master to go there. If I go through the water to urinate, the fish in the water will eat Jackie Chan; if I go through the mountains to urinate, the grass in the mountains will smell and turn into ganoderma lucidum, and the fairy boy will harvest longevity. How can I be lighthearted in this vulgar place Abandon it?"


    "This is the difference between a real dragon and an ordinary dragon!"


    "True dragon is really proud!"


    "The power of blood is also extremely powerful!"


    "If the time comes, the real dragon clan will be slaughtered, it will not be good!"


    "It will feel like something is missing!"


    "But, I don''t think the True Dragon Clan would surrender to the Heavenly Palace so easily."


    "At that time, I''m afraid it will be a bloody battle again."


    "The real dragon family may really be destroyed."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Li Yixi knew that the Heavenly Palace had obtained enough luck and merit, and although the True Dragon Clan was strong, it might not be able to oppose the Heavenly Palace.


    Xiao Zhan''s expression trembled when he heard this.


    His face changed slightly.


    "Young master, is this implying me to submit to the True Dragon Clan?"


    "Tang Xue and others were ordered to build the Tiangong, and they must control the Beihai. When the Beihai dragons do not surrender, there will only be one fate, disappearing."


    Xiao Zhan understood instantly.


    "The North Sea Dragon Clan is the most proud. It is rumored that there is also a treasure of Ancestral Dragon, which may not be surrendered."


    "In Journey to the West, there is the Dragon King of the Four Seas."


    "Beihai dragon and emperor will die if they don''t surrender!"


    "But, how to save the dragon?"


    Xiao Zhan was busy and thoughtful.


    "Save the real dragon clan?"


    Xiao Zhan''s body trembled suddenly, and he had an idea.

 Chapter 1301

    "Have it!"


    "I''m following the young master, and I can''t be cloned, and even if I''m cloned to the North Sea Dragon Palace, I''m afraid I''ll go to die."


    "After all, the son has captured the Thirteenth Prince of the Dragon Clan!"


    "I forgot before. I once heard Lao Long say that he has some origins with the North Sea Dragon Clan."


    "The strength of the old dragon is monstrous and unfathomable, and he is also a dragon, so it is the best choice to go to the dragon."


    "Jinling Xiancheng is far from Beihai, but according to Lao Long''s strength, it shouldn''t be difficult to do it well in front of us."


    "After all, the ancestor is Zulong!"


    Xiao Zhan''s thoughts fell, and he said with a smile, "Young Master, I''ll go get some things!"


    Xiao Zhan''s voice fell, and he quickly walked into the cabin.


    Entering the cabin, Xiao Zhan immediately contacted Zulong.


    "Long Lao, Long Lao!"


    Xiao Zhan called quickly, daring not to delay in the slightest.


    Jinling Xiancheng, in a small courtyard.


    in the fish pond.


    The old dragon who was cultivating suddenly heard Xiao Zhan''s voice and responded quickly.


    After all, Xiao Zhan followed Li Yixi''s side, and Lao Long was often flattering. Although his strength was strong, he was not too close to Li Yixi.


    "Little friend?"


    "I''m here, something is up!"


    At this moment, the old dragon sounded a wretched voice.


    Not domineering at all, just like a wretched little old man.


    "Um!"


    "Something, something important!"


    "You need Long Lao to do it immediately, it''s about your dragon family!"


    "Young master is about to enter the North Sea Domain. Now you have captured the thirteen princes of the Dragon Clan. He seems to want to make the North Sea Dragon Clan surrender to the Heavenly Palace, but the North Sea Dragon Clan is afraid that they will not surrender. If one is not good, the North Sea Dragon Clan will be exterminated."


    "The North Sea Dragon Clan can''t stop the master plan."


    Xiao Zhan''s voice sounded at this moment.


    "what?"


    "I forgot about this!"


    "Damn, I''m old, and I forgot about this!"


    "That kid Ao Xingkong, it''s really possible to be tough."


    "Thank you little friend for your kindness!"


    "The dragon clan must keep it in mind, old dragon, I will go to Beihai immediately and handle this matter properly!"


    The old dragon, who was originally very wretched, changed his expression when he heard that it was about the North Sea Dragon Clan.


    The voice became extremely solemn.


    Disconnected immediately.


    "not good!"


    "Ao Xingkong, this little guy, don''t mess around!"


    "Otherwise, the ancestors, I can''t save you!"


    Time Zulong''s expression changed greatly, and he immediately rose into the air and went to the North Sea.


    "Too Xu, where are you going?"


    In the yard, Mother Feng spoke but got no response.


    "Um?"


    "Lao Long is so anxious, could it be that something big has happened?"


    When the thought fell, he ignored it and continued to rest under the Dao Enlightenment Divine Bamboo.


    In the void, the old dragon was extremely terrifying at the moment.


    Around his body, time actually twisted.


    Actually manipulating time.


    That method is extremely terrifying.


    Beihai Dragon Palace.


    Long and Huang Ao Xingkong were extremely angry.


    "what?"


    "Have all the dragons who went to lose contact with them?"


    "How courageous, how dare you keep capturing my dragon powerhouse!"


    Ao Xingkong was extremely angry.


    "Father, this man is too arrogant and strong. He is about to enter the North Sea. Please use your magic weapon to kill him."


    "How dare you eat my dragon!"


    A dragon prince was furious when he learned that Li Yixi was openly roasting a dragon on the bow of the boat.


    Killing intent almost turned into reality.


    When had the Beihai Dragon Clan been bullied so much.


    "Who?"


    "Break into my Dragon Palace!"


    Long and Huang Ao Xingkong did not answer, but swept up the sky with extremely cold eyes.


    At the same time, very nervous.


    "Boy, it''s my ancestor!"


    "If you don''t withdraw the formation immediately, believe it or not, I will tear it apart!"


    A dull voice sounded in the Dragon Palace in an instant.


    "presumptuous!"


    "This is Beihai."


    The eldest prince roared, feeling that this was a threat.


    "Snapped!"


    However, what was ushered in was a big-eared scratcher.


    The eldest prince who beat him had gold stars in his eyes.


    The eldest prince was originally furious, but when he saw Long and Huang Ao Xingkong glance at him, his body trembled violently.


    Don''t dare to say more, shut up immediately.


    The next moment, under the stunned expression of the eldest prince, Long and Huang Ao Xingkong immediately knelt down, "Xingkong pays respects to Taixu ancestor!"


    The moment Ao Xingkong''s voice fell, the great royal family almost died of fright.


    "Too, too, Taixu ancestor!"|


    "This is the Taixu Zhoulong, the time ancestral dragon that controls time."


    "It''s the ancestor!"


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    This time, the first prince fainted directly.


    He actually dared to scold Taixu Zhoulong, who was not a good person.


    Ao Xingkong in the Dragon Palace immediately withdrew the formation.


    A figure entered the Dragon Palace.


    It is the Taixu Zhoulong who has transformed into a human form.


    "Xingkong pays respects to the ancestors!"


    "King Ao is bold and dares to offend the ancestor, Xingkong will punish him heavily."


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong, while ecstatic, completely gave up on his son.


    "It''s a bit of a mess, you can handle it yourself!"


    "Compared to the big thing I came here, let go first!"


    "You kid heard that you are going to deal with my master!" The voice fell, Tai Xu Zhoulong felt a little embarrassed, and quickly changed his words.


    "Oh no!"


    "To deal with a mortal!"


    "Is that the person?"


    The voice of Taixu Zhoulong fell, and the phantom of Li Yixi was immediately condensed.


    Ao Xingkong took a look and his body trembled.


    I remembered Taixu Zhoulong''s sentence, my master, almost scared to death.


    "Ancestor, there is such a thing."


    "This person, no, this senior captured Xiao Shisan and many strong people from the Dragon Clan."


    Ao Xingkong said with a trembling voice.


    Taixu Zhoulong said coldly: "Your son is still alive, not dead!"


    "It''s the Dragon Clan, it''s almost over!"


    "How powerful the son is, you actually dare to kill the son!"


    "Even if it is my ancestor, I am far from being a match for the young master."


    Taixu Zhoulong scolded at this moment.


    A plop.


    The previously domineering Ao Xingkong knelt directly in front of Taixu Zhoulong.


    "Ancestor, please save my Dragon Clan!"


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong was completely panicked.


    His body trembled as he looked at Taixu Zhoulong.


    "Hey, the North Sea Dragon Clan is also my descendant. Although it is not a product, it is my bloodline after all. Fortunately, a little friend informed me this time, otherwise, the North Sea Dragon Clan will be finished!"


    "Remember, my dragon clan owes people a big favor."


    "This time, I just know it. This time is not a catastrophe, but a big opportunity, a big opportunity that soars into the sky."


    "The son intends to establish the order of heaven and give the dragon some authority."


    "This time you go to Beihai, you must want to bestow the authority of God, you have to cooperate well!"


    "The authority of God bestowed by the son himself is different from that bestowed by the Heavenly Palace."


    "And in the future, this North Sea will be the territory of my Dragon Clan, and no one will want to spy on it."


    Taixu Zhoulong looked at Ao Xingkong and quickly explained.


    Taixu Zhoulong was extremely careful, constantly raising points and explaining.


    He spoke for ten minutes.


    "Understand?"


    At this moment, Taixu Zhoulong looked at Ao Xingkong.


    "Ancestor, Xingkong understands!"


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong said excitedly.


    "If that''s the case, then I''m leaving!"


    Taixu Zhoulong finished the task and disappeared immediately, he didn''t dare to stay, he said the son, but thinking that Li Yixi often fished in the fish pond, he was a little scared.

 Chapter 1302

    ow.


    The meat is fragrant.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but lose his appetite.


    "This tastes good!"


    "Xiao Zhan, your craftsmanship is good!"


    Li Yixi praised.


    "Compared to the son, is it far worse?"


    Xiao Zhan is very humble.


    Li Yixi''s dishes contain special Taoism. After eating them, they will inexplicably feel that Li Yixi is elegant and easy-going, which is extremely scary.


    Fortunately, Li Yixi was not malicious, otherwise it would be terrifying.


    Li Yixi took out the good wine and poured a glass for Xiao Zhan.


    There was no sense of crisis coming.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan simply didn''t bother to care.


    After all, with Li Yixi here, whoever stops them will die.


    The man was ten miles away, coldly looking at Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan at the moment.


    "Bold, dare to roast a dragon before Beihai."


    The man''s expression was gloomy and terrifying.


    At the thought of the 13th prince being arrested, Li Yixi and the two roasted the dragon again. The man was so angry that he mistakenly thought that the two had killed the 13th prince.


    "Actually killed the Thirteenth Prince!"


    "It''s bad for the adults, and today this is your burial place."


    "I, Mo Chen, want to see, what means do you have, it''s been a long time since I killed a Confucian monk."


    At this moment, Mo Chen had a grim look in his eyes, which made people dare not look directly.


    With a wave of a big hand, an array flag descended from the sky and landed in the river.


    The next moment, the mutation protruded.


    Countless phantoms of divine beasts appeared, and those phantoms roared in anger.


    Mo Chen was angry, but he didn''t dare to be careless when he thought that the thirteen princes who cast the body of a real dragon were not opponents at all.


    Get busy, start the formation first, and set up the Myriad Beasts Burning Heaven formation.


    Once he entered the Myriad Beasts Burning Heaven formation, Mo Chen was sure to kill Xiao Zhan.


    In the Myriad Beasts Burning Heaven Formation, there is a strange and incomparable flame, and it is extremely terrifying to burn people''s souls. There are almost no formations for souls.


    Every time the Ten Thousand Beast Burning Array is deployed, the resources it needs are extremely terrifying.


    But thinking that the thirteenth prince might be dead, Mo Chen can''t control so much. If he doesn''t kill Xiao Zhan, Mo Chen feels that he can''t live.


    Mo Chen felt that even if Xiao Zhan and Li Yixi were hidden, they were not afraid of the existence of the Myriad Beasts Burning Heaven Array, which was specifically aimed at the power of the soul.


    At this moment, the distance is constantly approaching.


    Mo Chen was suspended in the void, staring coldly at the speeding sailboat.


    At the bow, Xiao Zhan glanced forward, his expression changed slightly.


    Xiao Zhan could see that it was the Myriad Beasts Burning Heaven Formation, a large formation specially designed to restrain the soul. It was extremely terrifying.


    The soul, even he is now, is extremely weak. If one is not good, he may really die.


    Even though Li Yixi was there, Xiao Zhan was also nervous.


    Xiao Zhan was very uneasy, he was about to drink the wine, ready to drink to suppress his shock.


    "Xiao Zhan, wait!"


    "My son, let me tell you a new way to drink!"


    "It''s such a hot day, and you''re still eating barbecue. How can you be refreshed by drinking it like this."


    "You see what this is?"


    Li Yixi smiled mysteriously, a box appeared in his hand, and slowly removed his hand.


    "ice!"


    Xiao Zhan was stunned for a moment, looked at Li Yixi with some doubts, and felt that ice had nothing to do with drinking.


    When Xiao Zhan was extremely puzzled, Li Yixi smiled mysteriously.


    "Try it with ice in your wine!"


    Li Yixi smiled mysteriously and threw the ice cube into the wine glass.


    "Try it!"


    Li Yixi smiled and looked at Xiao Zhan.


    Suddenly, Xiao Zhan''s expression changed slightly.


    The ecstasy that followed.


    "Myriad Beasts Burning the Sky, Ice?"


    "Could it be that this is Young Master''s method of dissolving the Myriad Beasts Burning Heaven Array?"


    "It must be, the young master can ignore the Ten Thousand Beasts Burning Heaven Formation, but I can''t stand it."


    "This must be the restraint method of the Ten Thousand Beast Burning Heaven Formation. This ice is unusual."


    Xiao Zhan''s body trembled slightly, seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the Myriad Beasts Burning Heaven Array, Xiao Zhan squeezed out a smile, looked at Li Yixi and said, "In that case, Xiao Zhan give it a try."


    The voice fell.


    Xiao Zhan immediately picked up the glass and took a sip.


    The wine entered his throat, and an icy breath exploded in his mouth.


    In an instant, Xiao Zhan''s body trembled slightly.


    The soul seems to be frozen.


    However, the whole person is extremely awake.


    "Humph!"


    "At this moment, let''s enjoy the wine!"


    "I want to see how you will howl in the future. I, Mo Chen, like the scene of people howling miserably in the Myriad Beasts Burning Heaven Array."


    Seeing that the big ship was about to enter the range of the Ten Thousand Beasts Burning Heaven Formation, a sneer appeared on the corner of Mo Chen''s mouth.


    It was as if he had already seen Xiao Zhan howling.


    Of course, in order to be afraid of killing Li Yixi, Mo Chen hurriedly printed out his handprint, and a force escaped, so that the Myriad Beast Burning Heaven Formation would not target Li Yixi. After all, Li Yixi was the one designated by the black robe, and he For mortals, the power of the soul is very fragile. Once they encounter the Myriad Beasts Burning Heaven Formation, in Mo Chen''s view, they may not be able to hold on for a moment.


    Under Mo Chen''s icy gaze, at this moment, the big ship entered the range of the Ten Thousand Beasts Burning Heaven Formation.


    "start!"


    Mo Chen snorted coldly.


    The Myriad Beasts Burning Heaven Formation was activated immediately, and the phantoms of the Myriad Beasts appeared, which were all transformed from the flames of nothingness.


    At this moment, countless beasts transformed by the flames of nothingness rushed towards Xiao Zhan, intending to obliterate Xiao Zhan''s soul.


    However, at this moment, Xiao Zhan didn''t seem to see it.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan was even looking forward to it. Under that glass of wine, his soul was almost frozen.


    At this moment, countless myriad beasts transformed by illusory flames penetrated into Xiao Zhan''s eyebrows.


    "idiot!"


    Seeing that Xiao Zhan did not dodge, Mo Chen sneered.


    I think Xiao Zhan is pretending.


    A sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, just in time to see Xiao Zhan howling miserably.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan felt incomparably happy at the moment when the Void Flame Beast entered.


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The screaming sound disappeared.


    But the soothing voice sounded.


    Xiao Zhan chuckled inwardly, "Sure enough, I guessed right, the power contained in this ice is exactly the flame beast condensed by the flame of nothingness that restrains the flames of nothingness in the burning sky formation."


    When the thought fell, Xiao Zhan directly ignored the Myriad Beasts Burning Heaven Formation.


    Looking at Li Yixi excitedly, "Young Master, this is a cool way."


    Li Yixi smiled mysteriously, does it feel like a double world of ice and fire?


    Xiao Zhan was stunned for a moment, then nodded wildly.


    "What the son said is that this is the feeling."


    "I''ll have another drink!"


    "Xiao Zhan hurriedly poured himself a drink."


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan feels that in this state, his soul power is growing rapidly.


    I wish the Myriad Beasts Burning Heaven Array was more powerful.


    "Um?"


    In the void, Mo Chen, who sneered again and again, was about to watch Xiao Zhan howl.


    But suddenly, it was discovered that Xiao Zhan not only did not let out a miserable howl, but instead let out a comfortable humming sound.


    Let Mo Chen look stiff.


    "Um?"


    "What''s going on? Could there be a problem with the power of the formation?"


    The scene in front of him made Mo Chen unbelievable. It was incredible. This was the Myriad Beasts Burning Heaven Formation.


    "Could it be that even the Ten Thousand Beasts Burning Heaven Array can''t hurt his soul at all?"


    Mo Chen''s face became hideous and terrifying.

 Chapter 1303

    Mo Chen cut his finger directly, and a drop of blood flew out and landed on the corresponding array flag.


    The power of the Ten Thousand Beast Burning Heaven Formation soared at an extremely terrifying speed in that instant.


    The flame of nothingness has become even more terrifying.


    Even at this moment, in the void.


    I could vaguely see dragon shadows one after another, and hurriedly rushed towards Xiao Zhan.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan naturally saw it, but instead of the slightest fear in his eyes, there was a look of joy on his face.


    "Okay, baby."


    "Can it be more intense?"


    "Just come to me!"


    If it wasn''t for Li Yixi''s presence, Xiao Zhan really wanted to shout.


    With wine and ice, Xiao Zhan feels very comfortable.


    And at this moment, Xiao Zhan discovered that his soul power was powerful at an extremely terrifying speed.


    The excited heart trembles, the power of the soul is the most difficult to improve, but at this moment, the speed of strengthening the soul is unbelievable.


    At the moment when Wuwu Yanlong entered between his eyebrows, Xiao Zhan picked up the cup and took a sip.


    Don''t be too cool with that feeling.


    However, Mo Chen, who was watching everything in the void at this moment, looked gloomy and terrifying, and he began to doubt himself.


    "Impossible, it''s impossible!"


    "The Ten Thousand Beasts Burning Heaven Array specializes in restraining the soul. It''s extremely terrifying. Could it be that his soul power is so strong that it ignores the flames of nothingness?"


    "I don''t believe it, could it be the Myriad Beasts Burning Heaven Array, there is something wrong?"


    Mo Chen began to doubt himself.


    Once a thought arises, it cannot be extinguished.


    The more Mo Chen thought about it, the more he felt so.


    next moment.


    Mo Chen directly stretched out his hand, and Mo Chen, who controlled the power of the formation, grabbed a bird-sized nihilistic beast in the palm of his hand, took a deep breath, and threw this wisp of nihility into the sea of ??souls.


    "Um?"


    At this moment, Mo Chen''s body trembled violently in the void.


    It was almost black in front of my eyes, and I fell down.


    "impossible!"


    "The power of the Ten Thousand Beasts Burning Heaven Array has not disappeared. He, how did he do it, how did he do it, has the power of his soul reached the point of immortality?"


    Mo Chen''s eyes were red, looking at Xiao Zhan at the moment.


    I can''t wait to cut Xiao Zhan directly to study.


    Xiao Zhan naturally sensed that the other party was glaring at him, and quietly extended a pinky to the void.


    "Master, this drinking method is wonderful!"


    "Cool!"


    Xiao Zhan was extremely excited.


    Not only does it taste good, but Xiao Zhan at this moment has received huge benefits.


    I can''t wait for Mo Chen to increase the power of the Ten Thousand Beasts Burning Heaven Formation tenfold.


    "so so!"


    "It''s hot right now, just right, come here, have a drink."


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    He secretly said, "Sure enough, new things and new attempts are popular there."


    "Look at this product, add some ice to the wine, and you''ll be happy."


    "Like a country bumpkin."


    Although he thought so in his heart, Li Yixi felt very comfortable when he heard Xiao Zhan''s praise.


    Looking at Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan who were drinking and eating meat, Mo Chen''s expression was gloomy and water was about to drip.


    "Damn it, it seems that this person has a way of targeting all beasts and burning the flames, otherwise, this will never be the case."


    Mo Chen can only recognize it with a dark face.


    However, taking away Li Yixi and beheading Xiao Zhan''s apology became more and more intense.


    Mo Chen hated Xiao Zhan even more in his heart.


    In particular, Xiao Zhan''s little finger made Mo Chen furious. When has he been so humiliated since he practiced until now.


    "I originally thought that my soul was weak, but I expected something wrong, so it is."


    "I want to see if you can stand it under the map of the Wanzhong Mountain."


    "Today, if you don''t die, my heart is uneasy."


    Mo Chen''s face was terrifying.


    A big wave.


    A painting suspended in the void.


    The terrifying and incomparably illusory mountain suddenly emerged from the painting and turned into reality.


    Thousands of mountains fell from the sky, killing Xiao Zhan.


    Xiao Zhan''s expression changed slightly.


    Under the terrifying pressure, the apes on both sides of the strait let out a low growl in horror.


    Li Yixi didn''t pay attention, mistakenly thought that there were clouds in the sky.


    At this time, the wine entered his throat, and he said with a smile: "Chao Ci Xiancheng among the colorful clouds, the North Sea returns a thousand miles in one day, the apes on both sides of the strait can''t cry, and the light boat has passed ten thousand mountains."


    Li Yixi felt that at this moment, this poem should be the occasion.


    Suddenly, on a whim, Li Yixi borrowed Li Bai''s poems.


    However, the moment Li Yixi''s voice fell.


    A strange divine power emerged.


    Between the heavens and the earth, an incomparably gigantic phantom of the spirit boat appeared.


    Before Mo Chen could react.


    The spirit boat rushed across.


    The Myriad Sacred Mountain was instantly shattered.


    This picture is connected with Mo Chen''s mind, Wanzhong Mountain was destroyed, and Mo Chen spurted out blood.


    His face turned pale, and he passed out.


    One fell from the sky.


    Even until he passed out, Mo Chen didn''t realize what happened.


    "Ah this!"


    The nervous Xiao Zhan was extremely shocked.


    Xiao Zhan was actually extremely worried when he felt the appearance of the Myriad Divine Mountain just now.


    Worrying about having to take action disturbed Li Yixi''s interest.


    However, from the beginning to the end, Li Yixi did not move at all, just read a poem, and the Wanzhong Mountain collapsed in an instant.


    Mo Chen, who had just entered the half-step detachment, was directly traumatized, and he did not know whether to live or die.


    "This, this..."


    In the barrel, the Thirteenth Prince, who had been quiet before, felt it the moment Mo Chen arrived, and it was full of expectations.


    However.


    The Thirteenth Prince was desperate at this moment.


    Mo Chen''s strength is very strong, very strong.


    But now, Li Yixi didn''t make a move, just recited a poem and it was over.


    The thirteenth prince suddenly felt that he was afraid that he would enter the North Sea, and the dragon and the emperor could not help Li Yixi.


    Thinking of this, the Thirteenth Prince fainted directly.


    Completely desperate, Li Yixi''s strength directly shattered the hopes of the Thirteenth Prince.


    Unknown land.


    Hei Pao didn''t see any reply at the moment, his expression was extremely gloomy.


    "Waste, it''s been so long since you''ve been out, haven''t you dealt with it yet?"


    Hei Pao thought of Mo Chen and was extremely angry.


    When contacted, no one responded.


    Hei Robe''s anger at the moment disappeared instantly, and the whole person was very awake.


    "wrong!"


    "Mo Chen has always been cautious. It is impossible not to give me news until now, and it is even more impossible not to reply to my subpoena. It seems that something happened."


    "Damn, who is that Confucian and Taoist monk?"


    "Could it be that the monks above Haoran have also intervened in this world."


    "That mortal must take it."


    "Being able to detoxify may be the key to restraining my master in the future."


    "Without restraint, I''ll never be able to get rid of the master''s control, and I''ll never be able to jump off the chessboard for the rest of my life."


    "It seems that I have to go and see it myself."


    "I want to see who is blocking my way."


    The black-robed man''s voice was extremely cold, and he stepped out, and his figure disappeared in the underground palace in an instant.


    For Li Yixi, it was inevitable.


    Hei Pao was naturally restless and wanted to jump out of the chessboard instead of being a chess piece.

 Chapter 1304

    The speed of the spirit boat is extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, you can see the endless sea.


    "North Sea!"


    Li Yixi looked up with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, we will soon enter the North Sea."


    Xiao Zhan responded quickly.


    "This North Sea, rumors are very broad, the sea of ??death is called the sea, in fact, compared with this North Sea, it is very different!"


    "To be honest, this is the first time I have seen the sea, a sea as huge as the North Sea."


    Li Yixi is really curious. He was born in the south of the Yangtze River and has never been to the real sea.


    Feeling the sea breeze blowing, Li Yixi was inexplicably excited.


    Seeing Li Yixi closing his eyes and feeling the sea breeze, Xiao Zhan didn''t dare to disturb him.


    Xiao Zhan felt a lot more at ease. He had obtained Laolong''s voice transmission before, and everything was done.


    Soon, the spirit boat completely entered the North Sea waters.


    Li Yixi, who was enjoying the sea breeze, just opened his eyes and was stunned for a moment.


    "Is that a man?"


    Li Yixi felt that he was hallucinating.


    Li Yixi discovered that there was actually a person standing above the sea.


    After wiping his eyes, Li Yixi was sure it wasn''t a hallucination.


    "A practitioner?"


    "Suspended above this sea, what are you doing?"


    "It won''t be waiting for someone!"


    Li Yixi was extremely curious.


    Soon, the distance was shortened.


    Li Yixi finally saw it clearly, it was a middle-aged man with a hint of majesty.


    When Li Yixi was curious, the middle-aged man spoke from a distance.


    "Ao Xingkong, meet Li Gongzi."


    Uneasy, Ao Xingkong, who had been waiting for a long time, finally saw the spirit boat entering the North Sea, and hurriedly made a sound.


    He was careful, for fear that Li Yixi would be unhappy and slap him to death with a slap.


    Hiding his emotions, he looked at Li Yixi cautiously.


    "Master Li?"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi looked around and found that there was no figure.


    "Did you call me?"


    "But, I am in Beihai, and I have no acquaintances!"


    "Even, I don''t know anyone!"


    Li Yixi was extremely puzzled, but as he approached, Li Yixi found that the middle-aged man was really staring at him.


    "Fellow Daoist, call me?"


    Li Yixi stopped the spirit boat and looked at Ao Xingkong curiously.


    "Exactly, Ao Xingkong is waiting for the son!"


    Ao Xingkong responded quickly.


    "Friend Ao?"


    "We know each other?"


    Li Yixi looked at Ao Xingkong, Li Yixi dared to be sure that he did not know Ao Xingkong.


    Li Yixi never forgets it, if he really knew it, he would not be able to react.


    "Young master said that we met for the first time."


    Ao Xingkong took a deep breath, feeling extremely uneasy.


    But seeing that Li Yixi didn''t get angry or questioned, he felt a little more at ease.


    I think Taixu Zhoulong said it well, Li Yixi has hidden his identity.


    Otherwise, you will definitely question yourself at this moment.


    How can such a person not see through his own identity?


    "Are you meeting for the first time?"


    "Fellow Daoist, why do you know me!"


    "Fellow Daoist, come up and talk."


    Li Yixi was really curious.


    "If that''s the case, then Ao Xingkong will disturb the son!"


    When Ao Xingkong heard Li Yixi''s invitation, he dared to refuse. The Thirteenth Prince was still in Li Yixi''s bucket.


    And Li Yixi can decide the life and death of the North Sea Dragon Clan with a single thought.


    Ao Xingkong immediately jumped up and landed on the bow.


    "The Tao is friendly!"


    "I don''t know if it''s time to eat!"


    "How about some grilled fish?"


    Li Yixi was a little embarrassed. At this moment, he was only halfway through eating, and Ao Xingkong suddenly appeared, and he didn''t have time to put it away or prepare a new one.


    However, when Li Yixi''s words fell into Ao Xingkong''s ears, this was not what he meant.


    Ao Xingkong''s face changed slightly, and Ao Xingkong was the North Sea Dragon. Emperor, how can you not know what Li Yixi is baking.


    "Master, are you warning me?"


    "It must be!"


    "After all, it''s impossible not to be angry because the dragons are provocative."


    "Fortunately, the ancestors reminded me, otherwise, with my character, such a provocation will definitely be furious, then the North Sea Dragon Clan will be finished!"


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong secretly wiped his forehead, feeling really nervous.


    He hurriedly said, "Young master, you''re welcome, I''m not hungry."


    Ao Xingkong quickly refused.


    "Xiao Zhan, take it!"


    "Sit here, fellow Daoist, don''t you know the identity of fellow Daoist?"


    "I don''t know if fellow Daoist came here to find me, what''s the matter?"


    Li Yixi invited Ao Xingkong to sit down and looked at Ao Xingkong curiously.


    Li Yixi knew that it was definitely not easy for Ao Xingkong to find himself, otherwise it would be impossible to know who he was and pass by again.


    When Ao Xingkong heard the words, he immediately said: "Don''t hide your son, my name is Ao Xingkong, and I am the Dragon King of the North Sea."


    "This Beihai is in charge of my Beihai Dragon Clan."


    Ao Xingkong was extremely humble.


    It was as if the North Sea was a small lake, and he was a small landlord.


    That''s pretty understated.


    "Ah this..."


    "Fellow Daoist, is fellow Daoist the Dragon King here?"


    Li Yixi was really shocked when he heard the words.


    Li Yixi thought about Ao Xingkong''s numerous identities, but he did not think that Ao Xingkong was the king of the North Sea.


    This North Sea is even wider than a fairyland.


    "Son, yes!"


    "I don''t have any ability, I just inherit the throne of Dragon King." At this moment, Ao Xingkong and low-key Li Yixi felt terrible.


    Li Yixi really wants to complain, and I want to inherit it too.


    But no way.


    I cursed inwardly: "I''ll go, such a low-key dragon."


    Li Yixi didn''t show any expression on his face, and said with a smile: "Dragon King is waiting for me here, what''s the matter?"


    Li Yixi was quite straightforward. As a modern person, Li Yixi guessed that the Dragon King could never wait for him here for no reason.


    But Li Yixi didn''t understand what he had to wait for.


    Although he has the intention to establish order in the North Sea, Li Yixi knows that the North Sea Dragon Clan is not easy to provoke.


    Have to draw it slowly.


    But he didn''t expect that he had just entered the North Sea today and directly met Ao Xingkong, the King of the North Sea.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Ao Xingkong felt extremely uneasy.


    "Master, Ao Xingkong has something to ask for."


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong didn''t dare to hide when he saw Li Yixi''s directness.


    Humblely looked at Li Yixi.


    "Anything to ask for?"


    "Dragon King, just say it, I can do it, absolutely shoot."


    "Of course, I can''t fight!"


    Li Yixi smiled awkwardly.


    Xiao Zhan understood, and watched one person and one dragon perform.


    Xiao Zhan suddenly felt that his acting skills were one of the worst. Judging from the appearance of the senior Dragon King, the Lord of the North Sea was said to be the same as the small landlord.


    In an instant, the identity distance between Li Yixi and Li Yixi was shortened.


    "Sir, it''s not a fight!"


    "I also asked your son to let me go!"


    "Not long ago, my son violated the clan rules and was beaten back to his original shape by me. He was thrown into the Tuntian Gorge to temper his mind, and his dragon power was imprisoned, so there was nothing strange about it. The son was accidentally caught ashore!"


    "Also ask the son to let my son live!"


    "It''s like I owe the son a great favor, and the son can send him at will."


    As soon as Ao Xingkong''s voice fell, he smiled humbly and looked at the bucket.


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was really shocked.


    He stared at Ao Xingkong with wide eyes.

 Chapter 1306

    Li Yixi was overjoyed, "Dragon King, please!"


    Li Yixi was very satisfied, and immediately put away the sailboat and stepped into the passage with Ao Xingkong.


    Xiao Zhan did not speak from the beginning to the end, and followed quietly.


    But at this moment, Ao Xingkong gave Xiao Zhan a salute without a trace, "Thank you very much, my lord, I don''t want to say thank you."


    "If Ao Xingkong is needed, the benefactor will order it."


    Ao Xingkong''s serious voice sounded in Xiao Zhan''s mind.


    "Where is the dragon and the emperor, the son is the benefactor of your dragon clan."


    "Remember, this has nothing to do with me."


    Xiao Zhan made a sound transmission at this moment.


    As if nothing happened, he quietly followed behind Li Yixi, like a transparent person.


    Ao Xingkong heard the words, but did not speak.


    Kindness is not for talking.


    soon.


    Before the Dragon Palace, countless figures appeared.


    "See you son!"


    Each one looked very respectful.


    "No need to be polite!"


    Li Yixi waved quickly.


    "Sir, please!"


    Ao Xingkong immediately led the way, and Li Yixi followed behind Ao Xingkong and stepped into the Dragon Palace.


    At this moment, Li Yixi felt a water curtain swept across his body.


    Stepping into the Dragon Palace, Li Yixi said with a smile.


    "Before, I thought that there was water everywhere in the Dragon Palace. I didn''t expect that the Dragon Palace was like the outside world, it was a fairyland."


    At this moment, Li Yixi had a smile on his face.


    Curiously glanced around.


    Li Yixi once visited a Dragon Palace, which was extremely dilapidated and not as luxurious as this.


    This Beihai Dragon Palace made Li Yixi''s eyes shine.


    "Don''t lie to the son, in fact, let''s not talk about the dragon clan, even if the water clan demon cultivator once transforms, he will open up his own cave, and use the power of the formation to create a space."


    "After the transformation, it is actually not much different from the human race."


    "It''s very different from ordinary monsters."


    "Life habits are similar to those of the human race."


    "Everything, only the demons who have transformed into human races intermarry!"


    Ao Xingkong hurriedly explained at this moment.


    "Sir, this way please!"


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong summoned all the dragon girls, wishing he could stuff a few dragon girls for Li Yixi, but Ao Xingkong secretly regretted that Li Yixi did not look sideways.


    In fact, Li Yixi secretly cursed her mother.


    "What the hell are you doing, Nima, I''m a gentleman!"


    "Don''t look at it, it''s so leaky!"


    Li Yixi pretended to be calm and glanced at the environment without a trace.


    "Ah, how beautiful!"


    Continue to follow Ao Xingkong, and soon came to the Dragon and Imperial Palace.


    "Sir, please sit down!"


    Ao Xingkong immediately invited Li Yixi to sit down.


    Seeing Li Yixi sitting down, Ao Xingkong also quickly sat down.


    At this moment, the dragon girls sent Xianguo and Xianjiu one after another.


    Seeing that Li Yixi didn''t look sideways, the dragon girl was secretly disappointed and could only step back.


    "Young master, this is a specialty of the Dragon Palace. Master, give it a taste."


    Ao Xingkong poured Li Yixi a glass of immortal brew.


    Li Yixi was not polite, picked up the wine and drank it.


    It feels so cool.


    "Good wine!"


    Li Yixi had to praise it, it was really good.


    Hearing this, Ao Xingkong was overjoyed.


    "You just like it, the young master. There are many immortal brewed dragon palaces, and I have prepared a lot. When the young master Xiao Zhan returns, I will bring it to you."


    Ao Xingkong was a little nervous. Seeing that Li Yixi had not spoken about the authority of the Dragon King for a long time, he quickly said, "Young master is coming from the East this time, what''s the matter?"


    Li Yixi was thinking about how to speak, but did not expect Ao Xingkong to ask such a question.


    Instant joy.


    It is missing a reason.


    Immediately said: "Don''t lie to the Dragon King, this time traveling east, I have some ideas. I want to establish some order in the world, so that the world can be in order, and I can also gain some power of merit."


    Li Yixi didn''t hide anything. He felt that he was not sincere enough to hide it. After all, once he succeeded, he knew that it was a supreme merit.


    "Establish the order of heaven and earth?"


    "hiss!"


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong, whose acting skills were perfect, immediately took a breath and looked at Li Yixi in shock.


    "Master, can you succeed!"


    "Once it is established, it is a supreme merit, and you can get merit and add to your body."


    "The power of merit is what my monks desire most."


    "If there is a chance, I really want to participate."


    While shocked, Ao Xingkong immediately expressed his attitude.


    Hearing this, Li Yixi smiled and became extremely relaxed.


    Suddenly Li Yixi found that when he looked at Ao Xingkong, he was much more pleasing to the eye.


    "Does the Dragon King really want to get involved?"


    Li Yixi smiled and looked at the Dragon King.


    "Is there a way, son?"


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong''s eyes lit up, pretending to be surprised.


    Even with a ''teng'', he stood up directly from his seat.


    "Dragon King, sit down!"


    Li Yixi was speechless, "Nima, this is too exciting!"


    "Not to mention that the North Sea dragons are very unrestrained, I think it''s nonsense."


    "North Sea Dragon Race, what a dragon!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi has all praised the Beihai Dragon Clan, feeling that there is a chance, he must clarify it.


    Those words are just slander.


    Li Yixi comforted Ao Xingkong to sit down and said with a smile, "Dragon King, don''t get excited, don''t get excited!"


    "Let''s talk slowly!"


    Li Yixi patted Ao Xingkong on the shoulder and smiled.


    "Young master, don''t call me Ao Xingkong, you are a sage of merit, master, just call me Lao Ao!"


    Seeing that the timing was about the same, Ao Xingkong immediately planned to cling on.


    "Old Ao!"


    "Do you really want to intervene?"


    Li Yixi pretended to be surprised.


    It''s not polite, it''s great to be a brother, the Dragon King has always been embarrassed.


    "Young master, think about it, let''s not hide it from you, who doesn''t want the power of merit."


    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!"


    "Wouldn''t it be a pity to miss it?"


    "Everyone else is calculating, this is delivered to the door."


    "Young Master Li, what''s the way, let me introduce you to Lao Ao."


    "Young Master Li has acted in this matter this time, so he must be able to intervene in this matter as well!"


    "Also ask Li Gongzi to help me!"


    "Once it''s done!"


    "My Dragon Palace Dragon Girl, Li Gongzi can choose whatever you want."


    "Don''t worry, I know something, Young Master Li is a family man!"


    "Lao Ao has arranged it for you. It''s well arranged. Lao Ao is in the Dragon Palace, leaving a palace for Li Gongzi. Li Gongzi and my Dragon Palace are good friends. It''s normal for us to communicate more on weekdays!"


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong seized the opportunity and tempted again.


    "Nima''s!"


    "This old ghost is not a good person!"


    "This is a challenge to my patience!"


    "Can I be moved?"


    "Okay, excited!"


    "But, son, I am a family man!"


    Li Yixi glanced to the side without a trace, thinking that this idea is really good.


    But he said, "Old Ao, am I that kind of person?"


    "This matter, we will discuss it later!"


    "It''s about establishing order and merit, but I can really get involved!"


    "I just don''t know if you are willing, Lao Ao?"


    Li Yixi smiled mysteriously.


    "Really?"


    Ao Xingkong stood up again with a loud ''jump'', and even the wine glass fell to the ground, looking at Li Yixi with his eyes shining brightly.

 Chapter 1305

    "Isn''t the Dragon King joking?"


    Li Yixi looked incredulous.


    Isn''t this Nima the bridge of the TV series?


    In the bridge section, it did appear.


    But Li Yixi never imagined that one day he would encounter such a thing.


    Li Yixi complained wildly in her heart.


    He even shook his head to see if he was dreaming, and actually, there was such a thing.


    Xiao Zhan is speechless, this acting is really unspeakable, acting emperor.


    But soon Li Yixi found that he was very awake.


    Looking at the Dragon King awkwardly, "The Dragon King is serious."


    At this moment, Li Yixi was a little more serious.


    Ao Xingkong was very uneasy.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s seriousness, Ao Xingkong couldn''t help but panic.


    From the beginning to the present, Ao Xingkong has only said that he is the Dragon King, not a dragon. The emperor is to reduce his status as much as possible.


    But having said that, Ao Xingkong was apprehensive and nervous.


    But still whispered: "Young master heard right, this matter is true."


    "Please spare my son''s life."


    Ao Xingkong''s figure is really low.


    "The Dragon King''s words are over!"


    "It''s you, it''s mine!"


    "Sorry, sorry!"


    In Li Yixi''s heart, 10,000 divine beasts rushed past, his face full of incredulity.


    This happened to me.


    "Don''t dare!"


    "It''s my fault. I beat my son back to his original shape and sealed his dragon power to cause this. Don''t blame the son, the son is just fishing normally."


    Ao Xingkong immediately added.


    "Just don''t blame the Dragon King!"


    Li Yixi was a little helpless, but the Lord of the North Sea was so low-key and scary.


    "Don''t dare!"


    "Young master is a holy body of merit, how dare Xiaolong."


    Seeing Li Yixi''s doubts, Ao Xingkong immediately added.


    Li Yixi, who was pondering why Ao Xingkong was so low-key, understood in an instant, but when he saw the Dragon King Li Yixi, he forgot about it for a while.


    Suddenly Li Yixi stood tall and became confident.


    "Nima, no wonder this is the case, I am a saint of merit, so low-key."


    "Sure enough, people are scary, scary to death."


    When the thought fell, Li Yixi immediately said: "Lord Dragon King came in time, don''t seal the heir cultivation base, it''s fortunate, his life is good, otherwise, I will be stewed by me!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi pointed to the grilled fish that was put away.


    "Dragon King, please!"


    Li Yixi didn''t feel high because of the holy body of merit, so he felt relieved.


    This is Li Yixi''s experience of making friends.


    High above, whether it is a real bull fork or a fake bull fork, it will only make people sick.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was naturally moved, and felt that there was an opportunity to establish order in the North Sea.


    Take the Dragon King and walk towards the bucket.


    The Dragon King walked to the bucket, and the Dragon King, who was already very uneasy, his legs trembled violently.


    I almost fell to my knees in fright.


    "This, this is..."


    "What level of magic weapon is this?"


    The moment he saw the bucket, Ao Xingkong was quite frightened.


    Ao Xingkong was born with divine pupils, and at a glance, Ao Xingkong saw a dazzling treasure light at this moment.


    All cultivators know that Beihai has an ancestral dragon artifact, which is extremely terrifying.


    But at this moment, Ao Xingkong discovered that the Dragon Clan''s artifact was not as good as Li Yixi''s fishing jug.


    Now, Ao Xingkong believed the words of Taixu Zhoulong even more.


    Boss, this is a real boss.


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong was completely stunned.


    Ao Xingkong had never seen such a divine object.


    Who is Ao Xingkong, Lord of the North Sea.


    Peak exists.


    How not to be shocked.


    Ao Xingkong tremblingly walked to the bucket, looking at the wooden bucket, it was difficult for him to calm down.


    "Thank you sir!"


    Ao Xingkong did not immediately take away the Thirteenth Prince, but first thanked Li Yixi.


    He just bent down and planned to fish out the Thirteenth Prince. It wasn''t that the Dragon King didn''t want to use his supernatural powers to easily take out the Thirteenth Prince, but that the force of confinement was too terrifying, and Ao Xingkong couldn''t do that at all.


    "Dragon King, there is no need for this!"


    "Just take it away!"


    "Take the bucket away!"


    Li Yixi spoke quickly, Li Yixi felt that how to say Ao Xingkong is also the Dragon King, he caught other people''s heirs, and let them carry them away like this, which is inappropriate.


    There is also the identity of the lost dragon king.


    So at this moment, Li Yixi spoke quickly.


    When Ao Xingkong heard this, his face was incredible, he felt that he had hallucinations.


    "Son, this is your bucket!"


    "Forget it, wait a minute, and return it to the son!"


    The Dragon King looked grateful. At this moment, it seemed that there was only Ao Xingkong, but in fact, at this moment, there were countless eyes of the Dragon Clan watching.


    If that was the case, Ao Xingkong felt that he had lost face.


    Before, he didn''t dare to speak.


    At this moment, Li Yixi made a statement, and Ao Xingkong was overjoyed.


    After all, those clansmen did not know that this was an extremely terrifying treasure.


    Ao Xingkong had some old tears, but he concealed it very well.


    "What to send back!"


    "Do you think I am that kind of person?"


    "Isn''t it just a broken bucket?"


    "Give it to you too!"


    Li Yixi was a little speechless at this moment.


    "Nima, am I that kind of person?"


    "Is there such poverty?"


    "I sent back a broken bucket, so I don''t have any face."


    "Although it is easy to use, but now, how can I take it back?"


    And, this is the Dragon King.


    Li Yixi still had some things that he thought he could talk to the Dragon King.


    A broken barrel, if something bad happens, Li Yixi won''t be able to split it. If he doesn''t split, he won''t be relieved, but it will be hard work.


    When Ao Xingkong heard Li Yixi''s words, his face was incredulous.


    He wanted to speak, but seeing Li Yixi''s expression, Ao Xingkong hurriedly said, "If that''s the case, then thank you son!"


    Sure enough, as soon as Ao Xingkong''s tentative voice fell, he was overjoyed to see Li Yixi.


    Ao Xingkong was overjoyed, knowing that Li Yixi was not fooling him.


    Thinking of the words of his ancestor Taixu Zhoulong, Ao Xingkong finally believed that Li Yixi was surrounded by treasures.


    Ao Xingkong also found that at this moment, he was inexplicably connected with the bucket.


    Ao Xingkong also discovered why the previous self couldn''t tell whether it was wood or other materials.


    Because the bucket seemed to be useless for a long time, and it was actually covered with a layer of dust, and the dust actually turned into a shell.


    The shell was still very bright, and Ao Xingkong was extremely shocked.


    As expected of a boss, such a treasure is actually treated like this.


    At the same time of shock, Ao Xingkong also discovered that the body of the bucket was not a bucket, but an earthen jar, but the earthen jar at the moment had a hole opened by Li Yixi and was used as a bucket.


    Ao Xingkong knew that he had found a treasure, but he did not dare to study it carefully at the moment.


    He hurriedly said, "Thank you, Young Master!"


    "Today, can I go to the Dragon Palace to talk about it!"


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong looked at Li Yixi nervously.


    Li Yixi actually didn''t know how to speak. Seeing Ao Xingkong say this, he quickly smiled, "Okay, but what if the Dragon King is disturbed?"


    Li Yixi said politely.


    "Young Master Li, what''s the matter? It''s only for one day. It''s a hundred years for me to sleep."


    Ao Xingkong was overjoyed and waved his hand immediately, and a huge channel appeared on the water.


    "Sir, please!"

 Chapter 1307

    Li Yixi was helpless and could only stand up and pat Ao Xingkong on the shoulder again.


    "Old Ao, don''t be surprised."


    "really!"


    "How can I lie to you?"


    "Isn''t it bad to have one more friend? Why should I play with you, one more enemy?"


    "One more friend, one more way!"


    "Sit down, sit down!"


    Li Yixi showed a refined smile and patted Ao Xingkong on the shoulder.


    The sound is neither too high nor too low, which makes people extremely comfortable.


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong is not purely acting, he is really excited. Although Taixu Zhoulong came before and talked a lot, but hearing Li Yixi''s words in person at this moment, the impact on Ao Xingkong will naturally be hard to beat. many.


    The power of merit is really difficult to obtain in this world.


    Who does not want to gain merit, but has no way to enter.


    Moreover, the power of merit and virtue is vying for countless bigwigs. Although the dragon family is strong, it is not a peak existence, just an overlord.


    So, this time it is seven points of excitement and three points of acting.


    So it looks so real.


    "Master Li, is it true?"


    "I won''t, it won''t be a dream!"


    After being comforted by Li Yixi and sitting down, Ao Xingkong was still excited.


    Acting, you have to play a full set.


    "Really, Lao Ao, believe me!"


    "Bring a pen, ink, paper and inkstone!"


    "I''ll write you a letter and send it to the Central Immortal Court, that''s all."


    "However, there are also shortcomings. In the future, I will inevitably be managed by Tiangong. Of course, I will not interfere in your Beihai affairs!"


    "However, the Dragon King of the North Sea has the responsibility of walking clouds and raining!"


    "Would you like to?"


    Although Li Yixi was excited, at this moment, he was a little more serious and looked at Ao Xingkong seriously.


    Ao Xingkong felt Li Yixi''s seriousness and knew that Li Yixi was talking about business.


    Take a deep breath.


    "Where is Mr. Li, to enjoy the power of merit, naturally you have to pay some."


    "This is inevitable, where in the world is there a free lunch!"


    "Besides, I have been doing things in Beihai all the time, otherwise, it would be hard to get the power of faith!"


    Ao Xingkong said solemnly.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s easy to do!"


    "Get your pen and ink!"


    Li Yixi was overjoyed and laughed.


    He picked up the wine in front of him, clinked glasses with Ao Xingkong, and drank it all in one go.


    Great mood.


    At this moment, Li Yixi could even feel a trace of the power of merit falling on him from nothingness, and he was overjoyed.


    "Sir, get the ink, the ink has been polished!"


    At this moment, a sweet voice sounded.


    When Li Yixi turned back, a beautiful face with a beautiful face came into his eyes, the three thousand green silk swayed gently, and a strange fragrance suddenly entered his nose.


    A white dress highlights her perfect figure.


    In Li Yixi''s mind, four words suddenly appeared, sinking fish and falling geese.


    The beauty of this woman, even if Li Yixi has seen many beauties, she has to be shocked at this moment.


    However, Li Yixi quickly woke up from the shock.


    Li Yixi''s changes were naturally seen by Ao Xingkong.


    Long Manman nodded slightly to Li Yixi, very polite, and slowly retreated.


    Ao Xingkong smiled and said, "Master Li, how is my granddaughter?"


    Ao Xingkong smiled mysteriously.


    Li Yixi scolded inwardly, "This old thing is really not a dragon. He even gave away his granddaughter. Am I that kind of person!"


    Li Yixi said directly: "It''s beautiful!"


    "A rare beauty!"


    "However, I am married!"


    Li Yixi laughed.


    Ao Xingkong, who was originally very excited, was a little disappointed when he heard this, but he felt no rush, and there will be opportunities in the future.


    Li Yixi picked up the pen and started writing a letter.


    The moment Li Yixi''s words fell, golden beams appeared in Ao Xingkong''s eyes.


    Extremely dazzling.


    When Li Yixi wrote, "Give the lord of the North Sea the title of the Dragon King of the North Sea, and govern the North Sea!"


    At the moment of a few words, Ao Xingkong''s expression suddenly changed.


    Excited.


    In this instant, invisible, a golden light fell, entered Ao Xingkong''s eyebrows, and turned into a special mark.


    "God''s authority!"


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong saw that Li Yixi really gave the authority of God, and there was a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong felt the great benefits. Before, he was only the overlord, but at this moment, it was different.


    Ao Xingkong''s eyes were bright.


    "What the ancestors said is true!"


    "Saint Li really gave the authority of God!"


    "Originally, I didn''t think about the authority of God. I thought it was just a title. I was wrong. This authority of God not only represents identity, but also has authority. In this Beihai, I, Ao Xingkong, can explode with strength, It''s more than tenfold."


    "The North Sea is a part of heaven and earth, and I am actually able to mobilize the power of the vast sea of ??the entire North Sea!"


    Feeling the self at the moment, after gaining the authority of God, I feel that the entire Beihai is a part of my body.


    Moreover, under the authority and power of God, Ao Xingkong''s cultivation has skyrocketed.


    Ao Xingkong''s heart trembled with excitement.


    Such a terrifying opportunity was something that Ao Xingkong had never had before.


    When he looked at Xiao Zhan next to him, his face was full of gratitude.


    "All right!"


    "With this letter, this is done!"


    "At that time, Tiangong won''t say anything!"


    Li Yixi put down the pen and said with a smile.


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong immediately bowed and bowed.


    "Thank you, Young Master Li!"


    "Otherwise, I, Ao Xingkong, would never have such a chance!"


    "Master, how did the palace send you?"


    "I don''t know if I''ll be satisfied!"


    Ao Xingkong''s voice fell, and with a big wave of his hand, a phantom of a magnificent palace appeared in front of him. It was just a phantom. Li Yixi felt that it was too luxurious at a glance.


    "No no no..."


    "How can Lee take advantage of others?"


    "Old Ao, that''s it!"


    "I still have something to do, let''s leave it here and talk about it in the future!"


    Li Yixi was helpless and stood up.


    Li Yixi felt that if he stayed any longer, something big would happen.


    If you can''t keep it up, you''re done.


    "Master Li, how can this be done, the master came to my Beihai, and Lao Ao hasn''t treated him well yet?" Ao Xingkong immediately asked.


    Li Yixi said helplessly, "Old Ao, you still have something to do!"


    "Let''s stop here and talk about it in the next day!"


    "I''ll take the wine you gave me!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi chose to accept the wine.


    When Ao Xingkong saw that Li Yixi really planned to leave, he didn''t dare to stay any longer, until he saw Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan flying away, and then he gained his attention.


    "My emperor, is this person really that powerful?"


    At this moment, the strong men of the North Sea Dragon clan looked at Ao Xingkong one by one.


    "Is it great?"


    "These two words are also worthy to describe this person. The Holy Body of merit and virtue alone is invincible and invincible in the world!"


    "In this world, who is qualified to let him shoot!"


    Ao Xingkong snorted coldly with a serious look.


    It can be regarded as a warning to the North Sea Dragon Clan.


    After gaining the authority of God, Ao Xingkong felt that Li Yixi was even more terrifying.

 Chapter 1308

    The North Sea Dragons are all rebellious, and no one will accept it.


    But at this moment, feeling the warning in Ao Xingkong''s voice, one by one''s expressions changed slightly.


    Ao Xingkong has always been arrogant, but at this moment, who is not shocked by the fact that Li Yixi is invincible in the world.


    Ao Xingkong turned around and wanted to leave.


    But at this moment, Ao Xingkong immediately stopped his feet, slowly raised his head, and looked towards the sky.


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong no longer had the wretchedness before.


    With a straight body, a majestic force spreads out.


    At this moment, the domineering and majesty of the dragon and the emperor was finally revealed.


    "He Fangxiao is so daring, he dares to break into my Beihai!"


    "Believe it or not, today, I Ao Xingkong will kill you!"


    Ao Xingkong''s voice spread out in the void.


    Ao Xingkong frowned slightly, remembering what Li Yixi said.


    Old Ao, you are busy.


    In the sky, a figure emerged.


    The whole body is shrouded in black robes.


    The breath is extremely strange, shrinking into an inch, and in three or two steps, it came to the North Sea.


    "Mingliang has seen the dragon and the emperor!"


    Although the words are so, but the black robe Mingliang at the moment has no intention of salute.


    Just being polite.


    "Presumptuous, where does the waste come from, dare to come to my Beihai to be arrogant, and see my Beihai dragon and emperor, but they don''t kneel!"


    A Dragon Clan Xeon scolded with an extremely cold voice.


    A wave of dragon power shrouded Mingliang in the void.


    However, letting countless dragons shroud, Mingliang''s calm and terrifying at the moment.


    This made Ao Xingkong''s pupils shrink suddenly.


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong was extremely horrified.


    Now that he has received the authority of God from Li Yixi, his strength has skyrocketed, but Ao Xingkong found that he is not transparent.


    Beneath the black robe, there was a sneer at the corner of Mingliang''s mouth.


    "People in the world say that the North Sea Dragon Clan is crazy, and it''s true!"


    "But, where did you get the courage to let me kneel?"


    The corners of Mingliang''s mouth showed a touch of coldness, and suddenly a strange aura spread towards the dragons that enveloped him.


    Several dragon powerhouses who didn''t respond in time turned into nothingness in an instant.


    In the void, a few black lotuses suddenly appeared.


    Ao Xingkong waved his hand, cut off his breath, and saved the rest.


    Ao Xingkong''s expression became extremely ugly. He never thought that someone would dare to come to Beihai and kill people in front of him.


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong finally knew that Mingliang was not a good person.


    I also understood what Li Yixi''s words meant.


    "Is it bright?"


    "This emperor seems to have never heard of this name!"


    "Fellow Daoist, don''t you dare to act under your real name?"


    Ao Xingkong''s expression was very cold.


    Staring at Mingliang in the void.


    "Hidden?"


    "You people, what are you qualified to hide from me?"


    "You don''t know my name, what''s wrong, a group of frogs at the bottom of the well, don''t think they know the people in the world!"


    "When you step into the chaotic world one day, you will naturally know that I am bright!"


    Mingliang''s voice was extremely cold.


    "Men of Chaos!"


    Ao Xingkong''s expression changed greatly.


    The rest of the Dragon Clan powerhouses also trembled violently at this moment, with expressions of fear on their faces.


    Unexpectedly, Mingliang is actually a person in the chaotic world.


    "good!"


    "This deity comes from Chaos!"


    "Do you still think that the deity needs to kneel to you?"


    Seeing the shocked expressions of Ao Xingkong and others, Mingliang sarcastically said.


    Mingliang looked down at Ao Xingkong from above.


    In Mingliang''s view, Ao Xingkong was frightened at this moment.


    Moreover, Mingliang did not take Ao Xingkong in his eyes.


    However, the smile on Ming Liang''s face froze the next moment.


    Ao Xingkong looked at Mingliang in the void and said with a smile: "Why, do people in the chaotic world need to be more noble?"


    "Sorry, this is Beihai!"


    "When you come here, you have to kneel!"


    Ao Xingkong''s voice resounded through the void.


    The expressions of the people of the dragon race changed slightly. No one thought that Ao Xingkong would not give Mingliang face. People from the chaotic world were extremely terrifying existences.


    The forces behind it are even more shocking.


    However, no one spoke out to discourage it.


    Because speaking out at this moment will only make Ao Xingkong lose face.


    One by one, taking a deep breath, looking straight at Mingliang with sharp eyes.


    "Ao Xingkong, you are sure!"


    Mingliang laughed in anger at this moment.


    The extremely cold eyes locked on Ao Xingkong at the moment.


    A killing intent slowly spread.


    "Do you kneel?"


    However, Ao Xingkong did not answer Mingliang''s words, his voice was extremely cold.


    Ao Xingkong is not arrogant, and has some confidence.


    First, his ancestors are still alive, Taixu Zhoulong is the ancestor dragon, and has long been detached.


    Second, Ao Xingkong did not feel the breath of detachment in Mingliang''s body.


    Today''s Ao Xingkong also wants to try Mingliang, how much divine power can be blessed by God''s authority.


    Ao Xingkong''s voice fell, and Mingliang in the void instantly narrowed his eyes into a gap.


    "Okay, very good!"


    "Then let me see, what qualifications do you have, let me kneel!"


    Mingliang''s incomparably cold voice fell, and at this moment, the black robe on Mingliang''s body flew up in an instant, and in an instant, it turned into a sky.


    Actually imprisoned this void.


    Pulling all the strong dragons into the darkness instantly, one by one changed color instantly, no one thought that the black robe on Mingliang''s body was actually an extremely terrifying fetish.


    "Dragon, Emperor?"


    "Today, I will let you understand that in front of me, you are nothing!"


    "The reason why you are polite is that I want you to be my pawn!"


    "Let me, Mingliang, kneel on your knees, the courage is there."


    Mingliang''s voice fell at this moment, and he slapped the crowd with a palm, and the sky collapsed violently.


    When Ao Xingkong saw this scene, his expression changed slightly and became extremely serious.


    "Come on the halberd!"


    Ao Xingkong snorted coldly, facing Mingliang at the moment, Ao Xingkong did not dare to be careless, and directly chose to use the Beihai Zhen Clan''s divine weapon, the Jiulong Ji.


    When the people of the dragon clan heard Ao Xingkong using the magic weapon of the town clan, each and every one of them showed anticipation.


    However.


    The next moment, Ao Xingkong suddenly looked at the Dragon Palace, and there was a touch of anger in his eyes.


    The Nine Dragon Halberd did not respond. The Nine Dragon Halberd, the divine weapon of the town clan, was suppressed by some elders of the Dragon family and the Thirteenth Prince, trembling violently, but unable to escape.


    Ao Xingkong found that the thirteen princes and others at the moment were controlled by a force.


    "Damn!"


    At this moment, Mingliang''s attack has been shrouded.


    "Ao Xingkong, isn''t your support the Jiulong Ji?"


    "Now, just die!"


    Mingliang''s voice was terrifyingly cold.


    "Humph!"


    "Humans are not as good as Gods!"


    "Break it for me!"


    Between Ao Xingkong''s eyebrows, the authority of God emitted a dazzling golden light, and Ao Xingkong used the power of the vast sea to punch out.


    The void shook, Mingliang''s terrifying blow.


    "Um?"


    Broken in an instant, Mingliang''s body was shaken, and he looked at Ao Xingkong in disbelief.

 Chapter 1310

    Mingliang, who was extremely embarrassed, with bloodshot eyes hanging from the corners of his mouth, was suspended in the void at this moment and laughed.


    "Ao Xingkong, aren''t you powerful? Why don''t you do it? Do not kill me!"


    "If you have the ability, you can kill me."


    "Hahaha!"


    "It''s worth it to have the entire dragon clan buried with me!"


    Ao Xingkong, whose face was so gloomy, saw Mingliang laughing in the void, and his face was extremely ugly.


    His fists creaked, and he felt powerless at this moment.


    Can''t bear it.


    Because of this moment.


    A black mark suddenly appeared on the eyebrows of the entire North Sea Dragon Clan. It was the black mark that controlled the lives of all the Dragon Clan in Mingliang''s hands. If he killed Mingliang, these people would also fall. will be lonely.


    At the same time of anger, Ao Xingkong''s eyes also showed disbelief at this moment.


    Ao Xingkong couldn''t figure out what kind of supernatural power Mingliang was using.


    This magical power is too strange. Ao Xingkong is very clear that before this time, there was no bright breath in the bodies of these dragons. However, in this short period of time, Mingliang was unexpectedly unknowingly. Complete control of the dragon family.


    "What kind of secret technique is this?"


    "Mingliang, when did you attack my clan?"


    Ao Xingkong was extremely angry, his eyes were blood red, he gritted his teeth, and his voice popped out from between his teeth, questioning Mingliang in the void.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Ao Xingkong, your strength is sky-high, and your chances are even more sky-high. It is incredible that a mere ant has obtained such a terrifying treasure as the swallowing magic pot."


    "But you forgot one thing, I was born in the Holy Land of Chaos, and I am the leader in the Holy Land of Chaos."


    "You don''t really think I''m just going to rely on things outside of me, do you?"


    "This is my real trump card, and this is the key to my complete rise in the chaotic world."


    "When I was walking in an ancient ruin in the chaotic world, I got an ancient book by chance."


    "In that ancient book, I just got the magical power that I stretched out just now."


    "You may think that this magical power is extremely powerful!"


    "But let me tell you, I have only practiced 1/10 of this magical power. Even the strong person who left the magical power can''t leave the magical power intact, because this magical power is too terrible."


    "Even heaven and earth do not allow magical powers to be controlled by humans!"


    "Three thousand avenues, escape to one of them."


    "It is the Great Destiny Technique that escaped!"


    "Fate is not something that practitioners can control."


    "The magical power I practiced happens to be one of the three thousand avenues, the big heart magic."


    "Do you think anyone in this world has no demons?"


    "That unparalleled powerhouse can''t record one of the three thousand avenues, but I learned small magic from the remaining part of the inheritance."


    "It took me countless years to cultivate in small-scale magic."


    "This is also the real trump card that I want to jump out of the chessboard. Otherwise, even if I am completely detached, what ability and qualifications do I have to jump out of the chessboard of those powerhouses in the Holy Land of Chaos."


    "You are very lucky, let me perform a small magic."


    "You should feel honored to be defeated by my careful magic."


    Mingliang, who was suspended in the void, said proudly.


    "A large-scale magic of one of the three thousand avenues?"


    At this moment, when Ao Xingkong heard Mingliang''s words, his eyes showed disbelief. He never thought that Mingliang would have such a terrifying opportunity.


    There are three thousand avenues, escape to one.


    The rest of the Dao Techniques are all earth-shattering supernatural powers.


    Even the supreme beings who run rampant in the chaotic world, few people control such terrifying Dao techniques.


    However, at the moment, Mingliang got the inheritance of the Great Heart Magic by chance. Although these Dao techniques cannot leave a complete inheritance at all, even just a few words can make people benefit endlessly.


    From the means that Mingliang burst out at this moment, we can know the terrifyingness of these Dao techniques.


    "Do you really want to destroy my dragon clan today?"


    "Is this God''s will?"


    Ao Xingkong, who had been excited just now, showed a look of decadence on his face at this moment.


    "Dragon. The emperor killed us, quick, kill us!"


    "As long as you don''t die, my dragon clan will rise."


    Those strong dragons felt the dragon at this moment. The look of decadence on the emperor''s face, and the look of anxiety on their faces, none of them thought that they would become a threatening dragon. Tools of the Emperor.


    They can''t wait to commit suicide, but at this moment, they can''t control themselves at all, and they don''t even have the qualifications to commit suicide.


    "Ao Xingkong, you should be obedient and obedient from the North Sea Dragon Clan. I wanted to support you, but I didn''t expect that your North Sea Dragon Clan would be so arrogant."


    "Even if you have such a terrifying treasure, you still can''t make any waves in front of me."


    "You people will never try to escape from my five palms."


    "Obviously give me the Swallowing Devil Jar, and at the same time your Dragon Clan surrenders to me and is under my control, I can spare you from dying."


    "All beings in the world, who has no inner demons in their hearts!"


    "You can''t escape!"


    "You don''t think I can''t control your life and death, do you?"


    There was a sneer at the corner of Mingliang''s mouth, and at the same time, a black air suddenly appeared between Ao Xingkong''s brows, and Ao Xingkong was also controlled by that terrifying force.


    "Submit?"


    Mingliang was suspended in the void, and his icy eyes fell on Ao Xingkong.


    A look of ridicule and disdain.


    At this moment, he was like the high god, while Ao Xingkong and other dragons were just ants.


    Mingliang''s voice continued to spread throughout the North Sea at this moment.


    It resounded from every corner of the Dragon Palace.


    In the face of one of the three thousand avenues of careful magic, even if he has the swallowing magic pot, Ao Xingkong is completely desperate. In Ao Xingkong''s view, he has no chance to turn around.


    After all, the life and death of the entire dragon clan is now under the control of Mingliang''s thoughts, so how can he make a comeback?


    Unless their ancestors appeared, but at this moment, even if the ancestors wanted to save them, it was too late.


    Mingliang stretched out his hand in the void and grabbed Ao Xingkong. At this moment, Ao Xingkong was imprisoned by a terrifying force, and was instantly pulled in front of Mingliang.


    "Submit?"


    Mingliang''s incomparably cold eyes stared at Ao Xingkong at the moment, and a terrifying and incomparably careful magic shrouded Ao Xingkong.


    Covering this moment of Ao Xingkong completely, the terrifying small magic power continued to invade Ao Xingkong''s body.


    When Ao Xingkong was in complete despair, all of a sudden, in Ao Xingkong''s arms, a line of holy light suddenly appeared.


    Mingliang, who originally caught Ao Xingkong, instantly retreated when he felt the ray of divine light, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    At this moment, I saw the power of careful magic that enveloped Ao Xingkong''s body, evaporating continuously in an instant.


    Ao Xingkong felt the golden light on his chest, and Ao Xingkong was blank. For a moment, he didn''t know what happened.


    The next moment, in Ao Xingkong''s arms, a letter slowly appeared.


    Surrounded by a terrifying divine light.


    At the same time, in the divine light, a gentle and elegant figure appeared.


    I saw this gentle and elegant figure at this moment, holding a brush to write continuously, and every time the brush fell, the divine light increased by one point.


    The terrifying radiance of God turned into a huge sun in the blink of an eye.


    Where the brilliance shines.


    In the void, the power of the small magic instantly evaporated.


    That incomparably holy power is absolutely domineering.


    The smug look on Mingliang''s face disappeared, replaced by panic.


    At this moment, Mingliang ran away without any hesitation.


    Mingliang knew very well that his careful magic had no effect in the face of this terrifying existence.


    The terrifying divine light swept over the bodies of all the dragon powerhouses in the blink of an eye.


    The power of these dragons controlled by Mingliang was instantly wiped away, and they regained control of their bodies.


    At this moment, these people did not cheer, but looked at the phantom in the sky with a dull look, because they had questioned and suspected that phantom not long ago.


    However, at this moment, one by one''s body could not help trembling. Until this moment, they didn''t know how terrifying Li Yixi was.


    Mingliang, who mastered careful magic, was heaven in their eyes.


    However, in front of Li Yixi, Mingliang, who was in control of the small magic, was just like a rooster, just a phantom, and Mingliang was frightened and fled away.


    Even just now, they clearly saw Mingliang being attacked.


    "Son!"


    "This is the way the young master stayed. I didn''t expect this letter to be able to deal with Mingliang''s small magic!"


    "What a terrible power!"


    "Just the will contained in these words can erase careful magic. This letter definitely contains the Great Way."


    "Maybe this is the legendary Great Divine Light Technique."


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong''s body trembled as he looked at the phantom in front of him, and his eyes showed an unbelievable color.


    Even the thirteen princes who were under control were completely awake at this moment.


    "Father, Father, spare your life!"


    "Dragon. The emperor spares his life!"


    When these beings thought that they had inexplicably joined forces to suppress the Dragon Clan''s Divine Armament just now, a hint of despair appeared in their eyes.


    However, at this moment, Ao Xingkong didn''t seem to hear the voices of these existences, and saw the phantom in front of him dully.


    Ao Xingkong has been thinking about what a real strong man is.


    At this moment, seeing Li Yixi''s phantom in front of him, he finally knew what a strong man was.


    This is the strong.


    Soon, the phantom in the void slowly dissipated, and the divine light slowly receded.


    The suspended letter also slowly fell.


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong immediately stretched out his hand and carefully supported the slowly falling letter.


    In Ao Xingkong''s heart, this is the real decree, the divine decree.


    Looking at the letter in his palm, Ao Xingkong''s body trembled with excitement.


    Originally, Ao Xingkong thought that the swallowing magic pot was the treasure bestowed by Li Yixi.


    But he never thought that this letter left by Li Yixi was the real treasure.


    Ao Xingkong decided to enshrine this letter and enjoy the power of the incense of the dragon family.


    "This is the real treasure of the Dragon Clan."


    Until this moment, Ao Xingkong''s eyes fell on the existence of the Thirteenth Prince.


    Ao Xingkong did not blame these people, after all, be careful how terrible magic is, and Ao Xingkong has a deep understanding of it.


    "Put them down!"


    "Into the cold pool for 1000 years!"


    Although punished, it did not take the lives of these beings.


    "Thank you, Father."


    "Xie Long. Lord Huang!"


    Seeing that their lives were saved, they hurriedly kowtowed and apologized, and were detained.


    Ao Xingkong held the letter and glanced at all the powerhouses present.


    said with a serious face.


    "Establish an altar and enshrine fetishes."

 Chapter 1311

    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Mingliang, who escaped from the Beihai, coughed violently, and blood kept spilling out of his mouth.


    Mingliang at the moment, compared to before, looks extremely thin, and just now, in order to escape, Mingliang had to burn his blood and run away.


    Even now, Mingliang doesn''t want to stay, but Naihe''s state is too bad.


    If he continued to burn blood essence and could not suppress the injury, he would surely die.


    So he stopped and anxiously suppressed the backlash in his body.


    His eyes were sunken, his expression pale and bloodless.


    "how so?"


    "how so?"


    "Why is there such a terrifying thing in the North Sea, even a small magic can''t stop it, what kind of magic is that?"


    "It''s just a phantom, so terrifying."


    "I have a feeling that if I slowed down a little bit, I would die, and that phantom hadn''t targeted me yet."


    "Once it''s against me, even if it burns a whole body of blood essence, I have to die here today."


    "Damn, no wonder Master sent me a message a few days ago, and asked me to be more cautious. There is such a terrifying existence in this inconspicuous little world."


    "Even in the chaotic world, this kind of existence must at least be supreme!"


    While healing, at this moment, when Mingliang thought of Li Yixi''s phantom, his heart trembled.


    Divine Sense constantly glanced around, seeing that the Dragon Race powerhouse was not chasing after him, and the hanging heart slowly fell.


    "Damn!"


    "Failed!"


    "The North Sea Dragon Clan actually has such a heritage!"


    The thought fell, Mingliang trembled and continued to flee.


    Although there was no pursuit, Mingliang was completely scared.


    As for the arrest of any Confucian and Taoist monks, Mingliang had long since left behind him. At this moment, Mingliang just wanted to save his own life.


    Above the sea, Li Yixi was very satisfied at the moment.


    He picked up the wine and took a sip.


    "As expected of the Dragon Palace Immortal Brew, it really is different!"


    Li Yixi praised.


    "Master, can this be considered a success?"


    Seeing Li Yixi so happy, Xiao Zhan asked with a smile.


    "Is it complete?"


    "Very complete!"


    "This time, it''s over-completed!"


    "I actually met the Demon and the Dragon King of the North Sea, and I gained a lot of merit!"


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth.


    "Let''s go!"


    "I have also seen Beihai, let''s hurry up!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the boat in the sea rose into the sky, turned into a flying boat, and traveled in the sky.


    Seeing the sea under him keep moving backwards, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Soon, the North Sea disappeared into the sky.


    The flying boat crosses the mountains and enters the human kingdom.


    When looking at the mountains and rivers below him, Li Yixi hurriedly stopped the flying boat.


    "Xiao Zhan, look!"


    Li Yixi made a sound and pointed to the bottom of the spirit boat.


    Xiao Zhan followed Li Yixi''s guidance and his eyes lit up.


    "What a beautiful place, it''s just a paradise!"


    Below, is an endless peach forest.


    At this moment, the peach blossoms are just in full bloom, and at first glance, it is like a picture scroll.


    "Go, go down and have a look!"


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and the spirit boat disappeared.


    The two fell from the sky.


    into the peach forest.


    "Um?"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan''s body trembled.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Li Yixi looked at Xiao Zhan and asked suspiciously.


    "Son, there is a faint demonic aura here."


    "There are monsters, but it''s not strong!"


    "Strange, does a demon actually like peach blossoms?"


    Xiao Zhan was a little puzzled.


    "Could it be the peach demon!"


    "The peach blossoms stretch for ten miles here, and it''s in the wild. It feels unusual."


    Hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, Li Yixi said quickly.


    When looking at the peach trees around him, Li Yixi was a little wary.


    "Young master, don''t worry, it''s not a peach demon, the demon here is a water demon!"


    Xiao Zhan quickly explained.


    "A water demon?"


    "But in the void before, I found that the river is twenty miles away from here!"


    "Does the water demon like peach trees?"


    "Strange!"


    "It''s fine if it''s not strong, let''s take a look first!"


    "I also want to see what kind of monster it is. It actually likes peach blossoms so much. Even if it is a monster, it seems to be a tasteful monster!"


    A curious look appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    The two strolled in the peach forest, the breeze blowing from time to time, and the smell of peach blossoms entered the nose, which made people feel shocked.


    "Strange!"


    "Sir, there are reading sounds here."


    Xiao Zhan looked suspicious at this moment.


    "What, the sound of reading?"


    "Are you sure?"


    Hearing Xiao Zhan''s words, Li Yixi looked in disbelief, how could there be reading sounds here.


    "Yes, the sound of the son''s reading comes from there!"


    Xiao Zhan said immediately.


    "yes?"


    "Come on, let''s go and see!"


    "Could it be, is it a fox?"


    "It is rumored that foxes like scholars, and even with the help of some scholars'' writing skills, they can turn into demons!"


    Li Yixi had a smile on his face, and even the peach blossoms didn''t have time to appreciate it, so he went over there.


    As we continued to move forward, the sound of reading books sounded at this moment.


    Not far ahead, a yard appeared.


    At this moment, Li Yixi found the sound of reading a little messy.


    Li Yixi even discovered that there was a child sleeping under the peach forest.


    "Xiao Zhan, is this a demon?"


    Li Yixi pointed to the sleeping child and looked at Xiao Zhan.


    "Master, this is not a demon, it is a child!"


    "Strange, there is no village here, why are there children, and there are reading sounds in the courtyard."


    "Could it be that it was a child caught by a demon!"


    Li Yixi frowned slightly at this moment.


    "It''s great to have friends from afar!"


    "Two, please come inside!"


    At this moment, an old man appeared outside the courtyard, looked at Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan and smiled.


    He also holds a book in his hand.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan''s voice resounded in Li Yixi''s mind, "Master, this master is transformed by a koi."


    "The demonic energy I felt before came from his body."


    "Demon?"


    Li Yixi was slightly taken aback when he heard the words.


    At a glance, I really can''t find it.


    If it was before, Li Yixi''s heart was beating violently at this moment.


    But now that the Holy Body of Merit has been completed, Li Yixi is very calm.


    "Li Yixi, see the old master!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi nodded and saluted.


    When the old man saw Li Yixi salute, his expression changed slightly, and he hurried away, not accepting Li Yixi''s salute.


    "Young master is serious, what kind of master am I!"


    "I''m helpless, that''s how it is!"


    "I only understand a few sentences. Compared with the Master, is it far worse?"


    At this moment, the old man hurriedly laughed.


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was stunned for a moment.


    The monster in front of him, holding a book in his hand, clearly looked like he was teaching, but told himself that he was not a master.


    This made Li Yixi a little puzzled.


    Even at this moment, Li Yixi could faintly hear the noise of children reading in the courtyard.


    with excited voices.


    Inside the fence, there are even daring children, who are secretly looking around at the moment.

 Chapter 1312

    "Mr. is obviously teaching, why do you say that you are not a master?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi did not hide anything, but looked at the monster in front of him curiously, feeling that the monster in front of him was very interesting and strange.


    Naturally, Li Yixi would not think that demons are evil.


    Seeing so many children with books in their hands, Li Yixi naturally knew that this demon was really teaching.


    But he doesn''t admit that he is the master, which is interesting.


    "Master, I''m just helpless, enlightening these children!"


    "Now, Confucianism is flourishing in the world!"


    "This is the chance for these kids!"


    "These children are almost the blood of the common people. They have no cultivation qualifications. Reading and condensing talents is their only hope."


    "And I, I read too little, even if I work very hard, but I still can''t compare with those masters!"


    "To be honest with the two young masters, the old man is not a human being, but a koi with some cultivation!"


    The old man is being honest at this moment.


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was even more surprised.


    "Sir, please come inside!"


    "I have prepared some tea, and I hope you don''t dislike it!"


    At this moment, the old man extended an invitation to Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan again.


    With the power of merit and virtue in his body, Li Yixi was not afraid at all, thinking that this monster was very interesting, and followed him into the courtyard.


    "See you son!"


    "Master, please!"


    Just entering the yard, a little girl of fourteen or fifteen years old saluted immediately.


    Just like everyone''s maiden.


    Li Yixi was in a trance.


    So polite.


    "Young master, not a demon!"


    "In the courtyard, the old man is a demon!"


    Xiao Zhan''s voice resounded in Li Yixi''s mind.


    Li Yixi was even more curious, followed behind the old man and the woman, and soon came to a pavilion, where a teapot was actually prepared.


    The little girl actually understands the tea ceremony.


    "Little girl, how long have you been studying!"


    Li Yixi asked with a smile.


    The girl blushed slightly.


    "Young Master Hui, I''ve been studying for a while. After the Master learns it, he will teach me."


    "I''ve never been to Taohuawu before, so I''m a little unfamiliar, so don''t blame my son!"


    At this moment, although the girl is shy, she is also generous and decent.


    Hearing this, Li Yixi looked at the old man.


    Curiously, "Did you learn to teach, Mr.?"


    When the old man heard the words, he immediately said: "Young master, Mo Xiao, there is no way for the second child. When these children grow up, they must leave this Taohuawu and cannot stay with the old man. They are human beings, and they always go back to the human world, so In order not to make them look different, like beasts, the little old man sneaks into the study from time to time and listens outside."


    "As much as you can learn, come back to teach as much as you can."


    "To be honest, the little old man is a demon and can''t bear the righteousness, so I listened to it a lot, but I don''t know why, and I don''t dare to ask, so the little old man doesn''t dare to call himself a master, and he can''t solve these children''s doubts!"


    "The little old man is still far from the master''s realm?"


    Li Yixi heard the words and probably understood.


    This guy is a demon, afraid of Haoran''s righteousness.


    Some want to learn, but dare not ask the master, so many articles do not know the meaning of the article, do not know why, want to learn but dare not ask.


    "I see!"


    "The old man seems to like reading very much!"


    "Where do these children come from?"


    Li Yixi asked another question in his heart.


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Yixi found that the eyes of the surrounding children were a little more sad.


    Hearing the words, the old man glanced over.


    He smiled and said, "Young Master doesn''t know, these children are actually sacrifices."


    "It''s a sacrifice to the river demon!"


    "Young master is definitely not a mortal who can come here. He should have discovered that there is a big river twenty miles away."


    "In that big river, there is a big monster, making waves from time to time, making the people on both sides miserable. In order to quell the flood, the government organizes the people to present a pair of boys and girls every year."


    "Little old man can''t bear to see the big demon so bloody."


    "So look for opportunities to kill the big demon."


    "I originally went to tell the people that the big demon is dead and can no longer use sacrifices, but those people felt that this was a temptation and didn''t believe the little old man. In desperation, the little old man could only adopt these sacrificed virgins and virgins here. Taohuawu, I don''t know when that village disappeared, and the relatives of these children don''t know where to go."


    "In order to make these children understand some principles of life, the little old man went to study and came back to teach them some articles."


    "I hope that one day, when they leave Taohuawu, they will understand the truth of life, have the opportunity to study, and change their fate!"


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was shocked.


    "Sir, people are not as good as demons!"


    "I never imagined that Mr. would do this!"


    Li Yixi was very shocked at this moment.


    A demon who is actually raising human children.


    He even went to eavesdrop on the Master''s teaching. It didn''t sound like much, but Li Yixi knew how dangerous this process was.


    Not once or twice, but often go to the study, if you are not careful, you will die.


    Xiao Zhan''s expression changed slightly at this moment.


    When he looked at the old man, his expression changed.


    "Old man, you can be a master!"


    "I''m not as good as you!"


    Xiao Zhan said aloud at this moment.


    Feeling ashamed.


    "What''s the matter with your son, I''m not a master!"


    Shaking his head hastily.


    "Old man, you are worthy of the word Master!"


    "You study with your life!"


    "I teach with my life!"


    "Li admires it!"


    "Li also reads, but not as good as you!"


    "I don''t know what to call Mr.


    Li Yixi said with a solemn expression at this moment.


    "Master, the little old man was originally a koi in the pond in Taohuawu. He was turned into a demon by an expert, no name!"


    The old man blushed a little at this moment.


    "Anonymous?"


    "I wonder if I can give you a name?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked at the old man and said.


    "Thank you, son!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the old man knelt down instantly with a look of excitement on his face.


    "Get up!"


    "My surname is Li, you and my surname!"


    "Your name is Li Ren!"


    "I don''t have much ability, but I read a lot, so you are willing to take me as a teacher!"


    Li Yixi''s words were serious at this moment.


    "Yes, Li Ren is willing!"


    The old man was overjoyed at the moment.


    These days, only he knows how dangerous it is to go to the study to attend classes.


    At this moment, kneel down immediately.


    "Get up, Li Ren!"


    Li Yixi patted him on the shoulder, and the old man hurriedly transformed into a young man. He looked old before, because Li Ren was trying to pretend to be his master.


    "Master, are you leaving us?"


    The ten-year-old children became nervous one by one.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will take you with me and let you go to the grass hut to study and enter the grass hut!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Xiao Zhan.


    "Can!"


    At this moment, Xiao Zhan responded immediately.


    Li Yixi immediately looked at the children and Li Ren, and said with a smile, "To tell you the truth, this guy is the sacrificial wine of the Caolu, there are many masters in the Caolu, you go to the Caolu to study."


    "Thank you, son, thank you son for your kindness!"


    "In the future, Master will not have to take risks!"


    A look of gratitude appeared on the faces of these children.


    Li Yixi had a complicated expression at this moment.


    Today, a heart has been hit a lot.


    Xiao Zhan on the side looked at Li Ren with admiration.

 Chapter 1313

    "Thank you sir."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, all the children in the courtyard immediately knelt down, each with a bright light in their eyes.


    These children were offered as sacrifices at an early age.


    At that time, they were just born, and they didn''t have any memory.


    It was Li Ren who saved them from the brink of death.


    But he has always lived in this Taohuawu and never left.


    Every time Li Ren went out to study, he would tell them many, many human stories when he came back.


    I told them that there are lion dances and shadow puppets in the human world.


    There are all kinds of delicious food.


    But they have never seen these things, they only exist in their imaginations.


    They really want to grow up, and when they grow up, they will leave this Taohuawu and go to the outside world to see.


    This Taohuawu is a paradise in the eyes of others, but in their eyes it is like an invisible cage.


    Let them never have any chance to see the outside world.


    From Li Ren''s mouth, I know that the Master is a very remarkable person.


    But they can only imagine.


    They didn''t know what Li Ren taught them.


    He also had the same desire as Li Ren, entered the study room and listened carefully to the lectures of those masters.


    This has always been their wish, but it is also a distant and almost impossible wish.


    However, they kept these wishes in their hearts and dared not tell Li Ren.


    Because they know that Li Ren is a demon.


    It''s not a human. Going to see those masters in the human world is just asking for death.


    After all, what Master cultivates is Hao Ran''s righteousness.


    And what the monster fears most is Haoran Righteousness, which has a natural restraint on monsters.


    And Li Ren is weak.


    But they did not expect that Li Yixi gave them hope today.


    Give them a chance to see the vast world outside.


    Had a chance to see a shadow play.


    Had the opportunity to watch the lion dance.


    Have the opportunity to take a look at the majestic and splendid imperial capital.


    At this moment, one after another small figure, eyes full of desire.


    "Get up, kids."


    "There''s no need to be afraid anymore."


    "When you go to the cottage, you can go and ask those masters for advice. You can watch shadow puppets or guess lantern riddles. From now on, you will grow up like normal children."


    "There are countless scholars in the grass cottage, which scholars can draw a crane and ride a crane to the south of the Yangtze River!"


    "Which scholar can roar, and the demon will die in a crooked way."


    "You also have the opportunity to become a true Confucian and Taoist practitioner, Xiu Haoran is righteous."


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on these children, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and his heart was full of pity.


    Li Yixi suddenly felt that these children were very pitiful, if not for Li Ren, they would have already become food for fish and shrimp in the river.


    "Thank you sir!"


    These children are only five or six years old.


    But at this moment, their eyes were full of surprises.


    Also grateful.


    "Children, pack up, let''s get out of here!"


    "Li Ren, do you have something to take with you?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes immediately fell on Li Ren.


    "Yes, Master!"


    Li Ren hurriedly bowed.


    Soon a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he was busy with these children.


    In a short period of time, Li Yixi discovered that they had collected large and small packages.


    The five- or six-year-old children were also carrying small packages in their hands at the moment, all of them staring at Li Yixi with radiant eyes.


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell.


    A huge spirit boat appeared in Taohuawu.


    Li Yixi''s thoughts were moving, and Li Ren and these children were all wrapped up on the spirit boat by a force.


    Although these children are small, they have been listening to Li Ren telling stories, and Li Ren also told them about the world of practitioners. At this moment, they are standing in the spirit boat, overlooking the Taohuawu below, with a ray of excitement in their eyes.


    At this moment, Li Yixi also saw reluctance in the eyes of some children.


    Although this Taohuawu is isolated from the world.


    It is also where they have always lived.


    Li Yixi didn''t speak at the moment, Xiao Zhan saw the reluctant eyes of these children and said with a smile.


    "Children, are you reluctant to part with this Taohuawu? Do you want me to take this Taohuawu with you?"


    "Take it to the cottage."


    "Caolu, very big, can be placed in Taohuawu."


    Xiao Zhan''s words fell, and Li Yixi immediately laughed.


    "That''s fine. After all, Taohuawu accompanies them to grow up. It is their memory. Bringing Taohuawu to the Caolu can also add a scenic spot to the Caolu."


    These children were originally reluctant at the moment, but when they heard Xiao Zhan''s words, their eyes lit up.


    "Thank you, big brother, but can this Taohuawu be taken away? This is a ten-mile peach blossom. Even a cultivator has great powers, but it is difficult to take it away."


    "If it doesn''t work, forget it. One day we will grow up. If we have the ability, we will come back and take a look."


    The older child hurriedly said at this moment, although he was reluctant, he was also afraid to trouble Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan.


    "No trouble!"


    "Don''t worry!"


    Li Yixi reached out and touched the child''s head.


    Xiao Zhan smiled mysteriously.


    I saw a pen in Xiao Zhan''s hand.


    Standing on the spirit boat, he gently drew with the pen on the ground below him.


    Feel free to draw a circle.


    But in the next moment, a terrifying scene appeared.


    I saw the surrounding mountains shaking violently.


    The next moment, the surrounding mountains and Shili Taohuawu were suspended by a terrifying force.


    These children on the spirit boat, with disbelief in their eyes, stretched out their little hands to cover their lips.


    The scene that Xiao Zhan underestimated made them more shocked, and a whole new world opened up for them.


    Li Ren had also demonstrated some spells to them, but compared to Xiao Zhan''s, the spells were simply cloud and mud.


    Xiao Zhan''s eyes fell on these children, and a smug look appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    He waved the brush in his hand again, and wrote a large golden character in the void, shrink.


    This text flew towards the Taohuawu floating in the sky at the next moment, and merged with the Taohuawu. The huge Taohuawu was compressed by a terrifying force at this moment.


    In the blink of an eye, it turned into the size of a palm, flew towards the spirit boat, and was held by Xiao Zhan''s hand.


    "Children, this is Taohuawu!"


    Xiao Zhan spread his hands and let the children around him watch.


    The children looked at Taohuawu, which had become the size of a slap, with expressions of shock on their faces.


    "Big brother, are you the master?"


    The older children looked at Xiao Zhan with bright eyes.


    In their eyes, only the Master is so powerful.


    "I am the Master, I can teach you to read, and you can be like me in the future."


    Xiao Zhan looked at these children with a smile on his face.


    "Meet the master!"


    The children''s eyes lit up one by one, and they immediately saluted.

 Chapter 1314

    "Let''s go back first!"


    Li Yixi smiled and interrupted the group of children.


    Li Yixi found that even the older children were not able to calm down at the moment.


    Li Ren was not able to teach them much. Compared with the teenage children in the outside world, Li Yixi found that these children had a pure heart.


    Xiao Zhan has also discovered that these children are all talents that can be created. If they are guided into Confucianism and Taoism, their achievements are limitless.


    When these children heard Li Yixi''s words, their eyes lit up, but they found that the spirit boat did not move.


    "Master, aren''t we leaving? Why didn''t the spirit boat fly?"


    "Didn''t you say that this spirit boat is thousands of miles a day?"


    Some of the children looked puzzled at the moment.


    There is also some apprehension.


    They couldn''t leave here for fear of what would happen.


    Hearing this, Li Yixi smiled.


    "Children, did your husband tell you that there is an underworld in this world?"


    "I tell you, there is an underworld in this world, which is the place where people''s souls go after death, and people in the underworld can reincarnate."


    These children were young, and their eyes lit up when they heard Li Yixi''s words. After all, that child didn''t like myths.


    Immediately, Li Yixi said with a smile, do you want to see the black and white impermanence in the legend?


    "Are you scared?"


    Li Yixi touched the child''s head.


    "With the son here, we are not afraid!"


    Looking at the child, Li Yixi said with a smile, "Then you have to be brave, don''t pee your pants with fear."


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, and at this moment, a black hole appeared in the void, and black and white impermanence emerged from the black hole.


    "Black and white impermanence pays a visit to the son, I don''t know what the son has ordered?"


    Black and White Impermanence was a little puzzled, not knowing when Li Yixi found such a group of children.


    Seeing the black and white impermanence in front of them, these children were a little nervous, and couldn''t help but hold onto their clothes.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, they are not as scary as they say."


    Li Yixi comforted him before looking at Black and White Impermanence.


    "Two, I''m going to trouble you this time. I met these children here today. These children are homeless. I want to bring them back to Jinling City."


    "In order to shorten the time, I want to go through the underworld faster."


    Li Yixi smiled and said his purpose.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Young Master, where are you, it is an honor to be able to serve you, Young Master."


    "Young Master, you are now a saint of merit and virtue. It is a great blessing for us to be able to give us a word or two."


    "What''s more, it''s just such a small thing!"


    Black and white impermanence heard Li Yixi''s words, and saw the opportunity to serve, the two of them were happy.


    He hurriedly used his magical powers and took the spirit boat into the black hole.


    Li Ren was a little nervous at the moment, and even his legs trembled slightly.


    After all, Li Ren is just a little demon.


    Without the supernatural powers that penetrate the sky and the earth, where have you seen such terrifying characters.


    Black and white impermanence Li Ren has also vaguely heard of it, but it is an incomparably powerful existence, controlling the authority of heaven.


    "Who is this?"


    At this moment, Black and White Impermanence also found Li Ren standing beside him with his tense legs trembling slightly.


    Black and white impermanence looked puzzled, they had never seen Li Ren.


    "Li Ren has seen two adults!"


    Seeing Black and White Impermanence asking himself, Li Ren was extremely nervous at the moment.


    "Li Ren doesn''t have to be nervous, this is black and white, and you will deal with each other often in the future."


    "Master, I am very familiar with them, and I can ask them for help if I encounter any trouble."


    When the words fell, Li Yixi looked at Black and White Impermanence and explained, "You two don''t know yet, this is Li Ren, he was originally a little demon, and he didn''t have a name. The name I gave him, these children were adopted by him. ."


    "I saw that he likes to read, so I am going to accept him as a disciple and teach him to read."


    Black and white impermanence did not look at Li Ren with such respect. After all, he was too weak, and he was still a monster. However, hearing Li Yixi''s words at this moment, Black and white impermanence''s eyes changed drastically.


    The indifference on his face disappeared instantly, replaced by enthusiasm.


    Black and white impermanence is very clear, even if Li Ren is too weak now, but following Li Yixi''s side, it will not be long before they step into a terrifying realm, which is the realm they look up to.


    They are so weak now, maybe tomorrow they will become the existence they look up to, and it is natural to have a good relationship at this moment.


    "It turned out to be the disciple of the son."


    "It''s dark and impermanent!"


    "It is impermanent under the white."


    Black and white impermanence hurriedly introduced himself at this moment.


    After the black and white impermanent voice fell, he took out an object from his arms.


    "It turned out to be Brother Li. We didn''t prepare any gifts for the first time we met. This spiritual fruit will be given to you, which will add ten thousand years of life to you."


    "Brother Li, this is a divine fruit of Tianyuan, which is of great benefit to the demon clan, so I will give it to you."


    Black and white impermanence took out the spiritual fruit one after another and offered it with both hands.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Seeing the two spirit fruits in front of him, Li Ren''s face showed an unbelievable look. He knew that no merit would be rewarded, and he did not dare to accept black and white impermanence. After all, the strength of these two was extremely terrifying.


    "Take it."


    "This is a treasure!"


    Li Yixi smiled, seeing that Li Ren was so nervous, he responded.


    Li Ren accepted Li Yixi nervously when he saw Li Yixi speak out.


    Hei Wuchang was still nervous at this moment, and immediately explained by voice transmission.


    "Brother Li, please take care of me in the future. Your master is a saint of heaven and earth."


    "Although your cultivation base is still weak now, our brothers still need your attention in the future."


    "If you need anything in the future, you can tell our brothers."


    "Maybe now you don''t know how scary your master is, but you will understand at that time, but your master likes to hide his identity and pretend to be a mortal."


    "You just get used to it."


    After the black impermanence voice fell, he nodded.


    Li Ren was shocked when he heard Hei Wuchang''s words, and he never thought that Li Yixi was a saint of heaven and earth.


    In Li Ren''s opinion, Li Yixi may have some abilities, but he is not that powerful, but he did not expect Li Yixi to be such a terrifying existence.


    Li Ren was very excited at this moment.


    "The saint of heaven and earth!"


    "Master, he turned out to be a saint of heaven and earth, doesn''t it mean that I have reached the sky in one step."


    At this moment, Li Ren''s eyes showed an unbelievable color, and he never thought that he would have such a terrifying opportunity.


    Suddenly remembering those fearful days, Li Ren realized that everything was worth it.


    Li Ren knew very well that if he hadn''t rescued these children and raised them, then he would never have the opportunity to learn from Li Yixi.


    This is cause and effect.


    Li Yixi saw Li Ren''s body trembling slightly.


    "Don''t be afraid, Li Ren, although you are a demon, but when you went to Jinling, no one dared to attack you. I forgot to tell you that you have a senior brother and a senior sister, and they exist, no one dares to touch you, your A senior is the sacrificial wine in the grass hut."


    "Your senior sister is from the Phoenix family, so she can be considered a demon!"


    However, Li Yixi''s words were very calm, and fell into Li Ren''s ears, but Li Ren''s heart set off a storm.


    Li Ren never thought that the phoenix, who was so high in his eyes, would actually apprentice to Li Yixi.

 Chapter 1316

    Li Ren followed Xiao Fenghuang carefully, very nervous.


    Li Ren''s body is nothing but a koi.


    Suddenly seeing the legendary phoenix, why not be afraid, the breath emanating from the little phoenix makes it hard for Li Ren to breathe at this moment.


    Moreover, this is still under the pressure of Little Phoenix.


    If the little phoenix didn''t suppress his cultivation, Li Ren at this moment would be directly paralyzed to the ground. One was the suppression of his bloodline, and the other was the gap in his cultivation.


    Little Phoenix saw that Li Yixi was gone.


    A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    My heart also became very happy, and in the future, I would be considered one more striker, and I didn''t need anything, I did it myself.


    Little Phoenix turned around and looked at Li Ren.


    Being stared at by Xiao Fenghuang, Li Ren''s face was full of nervousness, and there was a slight sweat on his forehead.


    "Second Senior Sister, I don''t know what to order?"


    Li Ren asked carefully.


    "Instructed?"


    "I don''t need it for the time being, you are too weak to do anything?"


    "Well, I will help you improve your cultivation first, and then help you transform your bloodline. You are a koi carp. If you can cross the Dragon Gate, you can also turn into a real dragon."


    "So, don''t look down on yourself!"


    "You''re weak now, but it doesn''t mean you''ll be weak tomorrow, you know?"


    "And I see your qualifications, it''s okay!"


    "follow me!"


    "Today, I''ll let you prove the Dao Demon Immortal first!"


    Little Phoenix said casually.


    "Proving Dao Demon Immortal?"


    Hearing Xiao Fenghuang''s words, Li Ren stared at Xiao Fenghuang with wide eyes at this moment, with a dull expression on his face, thinking that he had heard it wrong, that he was just a little demon, where did he get the ability to prove the Dao as a demon.


    It''s impossible in this life, even if Li Ren is dreaming, he has never done it.


    Little Phoenix didn''t reply, and when he turned to look, he happened to see Li Ren standing there with a dull look on his face.


    "Li Ren, did you hear what Senior Sister said?"


    "Don''t be stunned, come with Senior Sister!"


    "As a disciple of Master, how can I be too weak?"


    "Proving the Dao Demon Immortal naturally does not depend on your talent. With your talent, it is impossible to prove the Dao Demon Immortal in this life, but with Master, proving the Dao Demon Immortal is as simple as eating and drinking."


    "Follow me!"


    "You are too weak to go to the back mountain alone!"


    After Little Phoenix''s voice fell, he gave a serious reminder.


    At this moment, Li Ren, thinking of the terrifying demonic energy in the yard, hurriedly followed behind Little Phoenix, and soon the two came to the backyard.


    The moment he entered the backyard, Li Ren''s body trembled violently, and his eyes showed disbelief.


    The backyard is actually full of innate source energy.


    Li Ren gave himself a big ear scraper, thinking it was a dream.


    "Little Junior Brother, you didn''t dream, here is the innate source Qi."


    "The fruit trees here are not ordinary flowers and plants, but innate spiritual roots."


    "Today, I brought you here to ask for a fairy fruit. After you eat it, you can prove the Taoist fairy!"


    Xiao Fenghuang smiled and thought it was very interesting to see Li Ren.


    But when he came under the peach tree, the little phoenix became extremely serious.


    "Little Phoenix pays a visit to Peach God, and the master has given me a little junior brother with low strength. I came here today, and I want to ask for a fairy fruit, so that the little junior brother can prove the Taoism!"


    The little phoenix looked extremely respectful.


    Immediately, the little phoenix pressed Li Ren''s head, "Hurry up and pay homage to the Peach God!"


    "The villain pays homage to the Peach God!"


    Li Ren felt the charm contained in the peach tree, his expression became even more nervous, and his voice was trembling.


    At this moment a voice sounded.


    "Of course you are a disciple of the son, so don''t call yourself a villain."


    "Remember, you are a real dragon!"


    "This is for you!"


    The voice of Taoshen fell, and a branch stretched out in front of Li Ren.


    Li Ren stretched out his hand nervously and caught the peach wrapped around Shen Yun.


    Seeing this peach, Li Ren''s heart set off a shocking wave at this moment.


    Originally, I didn''t really believe Xiao Fenghuang''s words, but at this moment, Li Ren believed it by seven or eight points.


    Li Ren''s strength is weak, but at this moment, he naturally feels the horror of Pantao.


    "Little Junior Brother, eat it!"


    Little Phoenix smiled.


    "Yes, Senior Sister!"


    Li Ren quickly swallowed the peach.


    The next moment, a terrifying and incomparable force erupted in Li Ren''s body, and at the same time, in Li Ren''s mind, a sound of avenues of heaven resounded.


    Li Ren couldn''t help himself, his mind completely fell into the sound of the avenue.


    Unconsciously, the blood vessels are constantly being transformed.


    At the same time, under the sound of Dao Tianyin, Li Ren finally obtained the Dao, and his breath continued to skyrocket.


    It was only a moment, but when Li Ren opened his eyes, it seemed like countless years had passed.


    At this moment, Li Ren felt his own changes, and his eyes showed incredible disbelief.


    "Senior sister, I have proved the Dao!"


    Li Ren''s voice trembled violently, and the scene in front of him gave Li Ren a great psychological impact.


    Incredible.


    "I know!"


    "Eating a peach is like a pig, and you can get the Tao!"


    "This is the spiritual root of heaven and earth containing the Dao!"


    "Let''s go!"


    "Although it is weak now, it is not so unbearable!"


    Little Phoenix is ??a little disgusted.


    Li Ren did not dare to refute, and followed Xiao Fenghuang carefully and left the backyard.


    Looking at the children playing over there, Li Ren still couldn''t believe it.


    But just as he approached, Li Ren was stunned.


    The pupils contracted suddenly, and there was an unbelievable color in the eyes.


    "How, how is this possible?"


    Li Ren''s lips trembled.


    "Is there anything impossible, didn''t you become immortal in a moment?"


    Little Phoenix''s voice resounded in Li Ren''s mind.


    Hearing this, Li Ren was stunned.


    I want to talk, but I feel so dry and don''t know what to say.


    "Look, what are they drinking, that is Jiutian Spiritual Liquid, do you think they are still ordinary children after drinking Jiutian Spiritual Liquid?"


    "In addition to the immortal fruits they ate, it is impossible to create an unparalleled foundation."


    "The bloodline you looked at?"


    Little Phoenix''s voice fell, Li Ren felt it for a moment, and his expression changed slightly.


    The whole person''s body became extremely rigid.


    "My bloodline has mutated into a dragon!"


    The moment he felt the blood, Li Ren almost went crazy.


    "good."


    "If it weren''t for your poor bloodline, it would be far more than that!"


    "You are Master''s little apprentice, how can you be the bloodline of Jiaolong?"


    "My little junior brother, the bloodline is also a real dragon!"


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to ask for a favor!"


    The little phoenix''s eyes fell on the shocked Li Ren, and said with a smile.


    "Second Senior Sister, am I not stable in my cultivation?"


    At this moment, Li Ren couldn''t explain something.


    What happened today is incredible.


    "Shut up!"


    "What kind of cultivation needs to be stabilized? You swallow the spiritual roots of heaven and earth. Do you think there is something wrong with your foundation?"


    "You suspect that Senior Sister, I am destroying your foundation!"


    Little Phoenix glared at him, causing Li Ren''s body to tremble with fright.


    "Little Junior Brother dare not!"


    Li Ren said nervously.


    "Let''s go!"


    "rest assured!"


    "Second Senior Sister, can I take care of you, can I embarrass you?"


    "Let''s go, Second Senior Sister, I''ll take you to ask for a drop of Ancestral Dragon''s blood."


    Little Phoenix smiled slyly.


    Zulong blood?


    At this moment, Li Ren''s body trembled with fright.


    But at the same time, there was some disbelief. Following behind Xiao Fenghuang, Li Ren wanted to see, Xiao Fenghuang went there to ask for the blood of the ancestor dragon.


    Li Ren followed Little Phoenix and quickly came to the pond.


    A look of doubt.


    Li Ren was puzzled, "Second Senior Sister didn''t mean to ask me for a drop of Ancestral Dragon''s blood, why did you come to this pond."


    When Li Ren was puzzled, Little Phoenix sat down casually.


    Looking at the pond, he said, "Old Dragon, come out and talk about the past!"


    Hearing this, Li Ren became even more puzzled and turned to look around.


    The next moment, a voice came from the pond.


    "Auntie, is something wrong?"


    A golden carp appeared in the pond, and it was Taixu Zhoulong.


    Hearing this, Li Ren looked at him, his eyes jumping wildly.


    In Li Ren''s eyes at this moment, what kind of golden carp is this, this is a giant dragon full of chaotic energy.


    At this moment, Li Ren wanted to kneel down to meet Zulong.


    However, Li Ren was horrified to find that Taixu Zhoulong seemed to be very afraid of Little Phoenix.


    I couldn''t help being shocked, and I remembered something, thinking that Li Yixi was a sage of merit, Li Renqiang supported him, and did not kneel to pay respects.


    His eyes fell on Xiao Fenghuang, and he felt that Xiao Fenghuang wanted to ask for the blood of Ancestral Dragon, which was a fantasy.


    Although Li Ren couldn''t see through the strength of Little Phoenix, Li Ren knew very well that the difference between Little Phoenix and Taixu Zhoulong was not small.


    "Old Dragon, borrow a drop of Ancestral Dragon''s blood!"


    "Master, his old man just accepted a disciple. As a disciple of Master, isn''t the power of blood too weak?"


    "Do you think so?"


    At this moment, the little phoenix looked at Taixu Zhoulong with a smile.


    "Little girl, you are not crazy!"


    "Can the ancestor''s blood be borrowed?"


    Taixu Zhoulong''s voice just fell, and Xiao Fenghuang didn''t care, he said with a smile: "Old dragon, there are many children in the yard today, I will tell Master, let Master cook fish soup!"


    Little Phoenix was extremely decisive, standing up and leaving.


    Li Ren, who was watching, was puzzled.


    "Didn''t you ask for dragon blood?"


    "Why is it fish soup again!"


    "Isn''t Zulong''s blood yet?"


    However, Li Ren''s thoughts have not completely fallen.


    The old dragon, who was directly in the pond, said helplessly: "Don''t, don''t, don''t you just borrow?"


    "I give!"


    Taixu Zhoulong was extremely helpless, but he didn''t want to be eaten by Li Yixi.


    He opened his mouth and spit out a drop of golden blood.


    The dragon''s blood exudes a powerful and terrifying majesty, and it is just the coercion that spills out of it that makes Li Ren''s legs tremble.


    At this moment, the book in Little Phoenix''s hand opened instantly.


    I saw that in the little phoenix book at the moment, a chain of chains appeared strangely, and in the blink of an eye, the blood of the ancestor dragon was entangled in a circle.


    Those chains were strangely integrated into the dragon''s blood.


    At the same time, the terrifying dragon power also disappeared.


    "It''s ok now, Zulong''s blood is too strong, you can''t refine it, Senior Sister, I have arranged a seal for you, you can refine it slowly."


    "Spit it out first!"


    Little Phoenix looked at Li Ren.


    Li Ren swallowed Zulong''s blood with a look of disbelief.


    Today, I actually actually got the Ancestral Dragon blood.


    Especially when he looked at the book in Little Phoenix''s arms, Li Ren was shocked.


    Li Ren saw clearly just now that this is not an ordinary book at all, but a hidden universe.


    It seems to contain the heaven and the earth.


    One page at a time.


    Li Ren glanced at it roughly and found that the book was almost a thousand pages long.


    How can this not be shocking.


    After swallowing the dragon''s blood, Li Ren''s heart couldn''t be quiet for a while.


    Today, it is really a step up to the sky.


    Where did you ever think that you have such an opportunity.

 Chapter 1317

    "Little Junior Brother, is there an incredible feeling?"


    "To be honest, the old me, like you, couldn''t believe everything in front of me."


    "After all, it''s really incredible!"


    "Who would have thought that such a terrible thing could really happen?"


    "Our master is beyond our imagination. It is not something we can speculate. Even now, I have followed the master for a long time, but the understanding of the master is still scary."


    Little Phoenix turned around, looked at Li Ren with an extremely serious expression, and said solemnly.


    "Could it be that Shizun is a terrifying existence in the divine realm?"


    Seeing Xiao Fenghuang''s seriousness, Li Ren took a deep breath and said with a trembling voice.


    Now, he has ascended to the sky one step at a time, directly proving the fairyland in one day, Li Ren felt that only such an existence could do it.


    After all, in Li Ren''s eyes, the strongest existence is the realm of God.


    This is still the recovery of heaven and earth, and the terrifying existence that emerged only after the perfection of heaven and earth.


    Otherwise, in Li Ren''s eyes, the immortal is the king of the world, the existence above.


    After all, Li Ren''s strength is limited, and his vision is also restricted.


    If it weren''t for Li Ren''s eagerness to learn, not only did he learn Confucianism and Taoism quietly, but he also carefully consulted some great demons.


    Otherwise, even the realm of the gods does not know.


    However.


    On the side, the solemn little Phoenix heard this and looked at Li Ren blankly.


    "Second Senior Sister, am I wrong?"


    Li Ren was a little nervous at this moment.


    Little Phoenix was speechless.


    But thinking about it, it''s relieved. This Li Ren is a koi demon, and his strength is extremely weak. It is normal to have only such a vision, and it can even be said that it is very difficult.


    Xiao Fenghuang took a deep breath and stared at Li Ren seriously, "Little Junior Brother, you have to straighten your back and become a demon in the future, in this world, no one can make Master bow his head, and we can''t let Master lose face! "


    "When the gods meet the master, they have to kowtow!"


    "If the master is willing, one word can make people testify to the divine realm."


    "The master of this world is the master who respects his old man."


    "We are the children of heaven!"


    What Xiao Fenghuang said in the back was light, but when Li Ren heard this, he instantly fell to the ground in fright.


    "The Lord of Heaven and Earth?"


    Li Ren was really frightened.


    "Get up!"


    "Look at your future!"


    "Senior sister, I am above the ancestral gods, and I am half a step detached. Do you think that the master is still only a god?"


    "Master doesn''t show the mountains, it''s not necessary, the invincible world may also be very lonely, the peak of enlightenment is lonely, maybe that''s why the master likes to pretend to be a mortal!"


    "I don''t know why the master accepted you as a disciple this time, but I believe your future will be very dazzling."


    "Otherwise, senior sister, I will not threaten Taixu Zhoulong, and ask you for a drop of blood essence, so that your bloodline will be completely transformed. As long as you refine and absorb this drop of blood essence, then your bloodline will be completely transformed. For the Chaos True Dragon."


    "When the time comes, the master will give some pointers, and your bloodline will even reach an unbelievable level!"


    "Now Master, in the layout, maybe you are one of the key sons!"


    "Senior sister all envy you. Senior sister has never achieved anything and doesn''t know how to help Master?"


    At this moment, the little phoenix had a complicated expression and wanted to make a move, but for a while, he couldn''t find the opportunity.


    I really envy Li Ren.


    From Xiao Fenghuang''s point of view, Li Yixi''s bringing back Li Ren must have a deep meaning.


    Such existence, how can it be possible to accept disciples at will.


    This is a great cause.


    Li Ren felt his mouth dry, and when he heard Xiao Fenghuang''s words, he was extremely sluggish.


    I never imagined that Little Phoenix would be so strong.


    At the same time, I also thought of some words from Little Phoenix.


    Then he said solemnly: "Senior sister, what is Shizun planning for his old man?"


    "I''m so weak, can I contribute?"


    Li Ren looked suspicious, how could such an existence need him?


    Little Phoenix actually didn''t understand, and explained: "This world was not created by Master, it used to be a branch of Jiuzhongtian, but it was swallowed up by Master''s world and turned into a part of Master''s world, with Master''s world. The integration of the power can complete the avenue of the world, the world will recover, the broken world will be perfected, and those sleeping existences will be able to wake up, otherwise in a few days, they will Total death."


    "Silence is also consuming life."


    "However, this world is perfect, but there is no order in this world."


    "Cultivation in the past was extremely difficult."


    "The power of the Great Dao is very complex."


    "It also causes it to be extremely difficult to practice cultivation!"


    "But after the order of heaven and earth appeared, the heaven and earth were gradually smoothed out and the chaos was no longer so chaotic. Only then did this world rise."


    "Your appearance is also because of this, otherwise it would be very difficult for the koi to turn into a demon!"


    "In this way, the master established a Confucian and Taoist holy land, opened up wisdom for the people of the world, and benefited the world."


    "Establish the Western Heaven and suppress the demons!"


    "Establish the underworld, create six reincarnations, let the soul have a place to return, and resolve a great crisis."


    "Now, the master travels east, established the demon world, and laid out the construction of the heavenly palace."


    "This world is more perfect."


    "Maybe it has something to do with Shizun''s acceptance of you as an apprentice."


    "However, for a while, I can''t figure it out, what are you planning for Master to accept you?"


    At this moment, Little Phoenix frowned.


    Hearing Xiao Fenghuang''s words, Li Ren''s eyes lit up slightly.


    "Sister, I..."


    Li Ren wanted to say something, but when the words came to his mouth, he stopped again.


    "Little Junior Brother, if you have something to say, just say it!"


    "Can I still eat you, Senior Sister?"


    "Do you have any guesses?"


    Little Phoenix''s eyes lit up slightly at this moment. Although he felt that it was impossible for Li Ren to see through Li Yixi''s intentions, he also had a glimmer of hope at this moment. After all, three cobblers met Zhuge Liang.


    Li Ren was originally very uneasy, but when he saw Xiao Fenghuang''s encouraging gaze, he summoned up his courage and said, "I once hid in the dark and heard the Master talk about it. The Master said that there are thousands of ways in this world, but they can probably be transformed into the way of immortality, the way of Buddhism, and the way of magic. , ghost way, demon way..."


    "Master established the Heavenly Palace, the West Heaven, the Demon Realm, and the Underworld. Is there a lack of order for the demon clan?"


    At this moment, Li Ren was a little nervous.


    However, as soon as Li Ren''s voice fell, Xiao Fenghuang''s body trembled.


    "Could it be that Shizun wants to establish a demon world?"


    "Such a monster clan is indeed unmanaged, without unity, and it is also a disaster for the world."


    "The demon clan is very strong, just the dragon clan, the phoenix clan and the unicorn clan are extremely powerful, as well as the white tiger clan, the vermillion bird clan, the Xuanwu clan, etc.!"


    At this moment, the little phoenix has eyes shining.


    "Sister!"


    Li Ren was stunned when he saw the joy of Little Phoenix, his head buzzing.


    "Am I talking nonsense, did I get it right?"

 Chapter 1318

    Hearing Li Ren''s voice, Xiao Fenghuang instantly woke up.


    "Little Junior Brother, as soon as you say it, I know what we''re going to do?"


    "However, it''s hard to say whether the master accepted you as his apprentice or not!"


    "However, the establishment of the holy world of the demon clan really needs people to do it!"


    "Senior sister, I always wanted to make a move, but I didn''t have the chance, little junior brother, you can break through the dreamer with one word!"


    "As expected, Senior Sister, I love you!"


    At this moment, the little phoenix has extremely bright eyes.


    "Second Senior Sister, am I talking nonsense, did I get it right?"


    "Do you really want to build a monster holy world?"


    "However, among the demon clan, those demon god clans are very reckless. How difficult is it to unify the demon clan?"


    However, Li Ren did not hold out much hope at the moment.


    I feel that Xiao Fenghuang wants to establish the holy world of the demon clan, which is just a dream.


    "If you don''t work hard, who knows if you can make it?"


    "Actually, I understand!"


    "This matter may not belong to me."


    At this moment, Little Phoenix''s expression was extremely bright.


    He reached out and touched the book in his hand, his eyes glowing.


    Little Phoenix remembered some of the stories Li Yixi had told, and at this moment his whole body suddenly became enlightened.


    "Second Senior Sister, did I really guess?"


    Li Ren looked incredible.


    "Yes and no!"


    "Your words, wake me up!"


    "I am a disciple of the master. I have always been of no help to the master''s plan and layout. The senior brother built the grass cottage to open up wisdom for the world and let Confucianism and Taoism be practiced."


    "Getting endless merit, the current senior brother, with the opportunity of the power of merit, one step detached."


    "To be a Confucian and Taoist saint."


    "And I have been trapped in a half-step detachment and can''t make an inch."


    "For a long time, I feel that the time has not yet come, but it turns out that the master has already prepared a way for me, but I don''t know, and I haven''t reacted."


    "I also study, but the method of my cultivation is not the arrogance and righteousness of the human race, but the vastness of the sky."


    "This book of mine, when I sealed the blood of Zulong for you, you probably also felt it. Every page of my book carries a great avenue."


    "Now I control countless avenues."


    "This book is the Dao Book!"


    "It contains the universe!"


    "Master once said that my cultivation method is very strong. There was an extremely terrifying existence who also cultivated the book of the avenues. With the power of the book of the avenues, he opened up a realm in the world."


    "Now I finally understand!"


    "My Dao appeared, not by chance, but because the master had a plan, and the master didn''t care about the demon clan, he just waited for me to become strong and wake up."


    "That person opened up the realm, and I can open up the realm too!"


    "Aren''t the layouts of the underworld, the western sky, the demon world, the heavenly palace, and the master all in the realm of the realm?"


    At this moment, Little Phoenix''s eyes were extremely bright.


    Li Ren was extremely nervous at first, but when he heard Xiao Fenghuang''s words, he was stunned on the spot.


    "I actually guessed it!"


    "Little Junior Brother, you are really amazing!"


    At this moment, the little phoenix had a happy expression on his face.


    Li Ren is not so disgusted.


    "Walk!"


    "Don''t you like to read?"


    "Senior sister, I have read ten thousand volumes of books. If you don''t understand anything, feel free to ask."


    now.


    Little Phoenix''s mood was extremely good.


    "Thank you, Sister!"


    Hearing this, Li Ren was instantly overjoyed.


    Li Ren is naturally not stupid.


    In the past, the Master was like a saint in Li Ren''s eyes.


    However, Xiao Fenghuang just said that his senior brother is a sage who transcends Confucianism and Taoism, and his senior sister is also a half-step detachment existence.


    How could Li Ren miss such an opportunity?


    He hurriedly followed behind Little Phoenix, entered the pavilion, and kept asking.


    And the little phoenix, at this moment, is also constantly dispelling doubts.


    Two figures were in the pavilion, one question and one answer.


    Not far away, Li Yixi looked here, his eyes lit up.


    "It''s really interesting, among the demon clan, there are demons who are so fond of Confucianism and Taoism!"


    Xiao Zhan heard the words and looked at Li Ren in the pavilion with envy.


    At the same time, there are some doubts.


    Little Phoenix was extremely proud, and at this moment he took the trouble to explain to Li Ren, those questions were actually very naive.


    However, the two figures at the moment were discussing with serious expressions.


    "Master, Li Ren has a pure heart, and the future is limitless."


    Xiao Zhan laughed immediately.


    "I also think that this is one of the reasons why I accepted him as a disciple. It''s so rare!"


    "The demon clan has such an existence that they will take off their bloodthirsty!"


    Li Yixi laughed.


    When Xiao Zhan heard the words, his body trembled and he was thoughtful.


    When Li Yixi and others returned.


    Tang Xue, who received Li Yixi''s order, after his strength skyrocketed, swept the world with the help of the Conferred God List.


    Especially after Mingliang was attacked and hid, Tang Xue''s plan was even more successful.


    In the list of conferred gods, in a short world, countless souls have gathered.


    In the snow fairy city, Tang Xue looked happy.


    This time, another big win.


    "Tang girl, how do you think we have prepared?"


    "It''s time to build the Heavenly Palace!"


    Xiao Ya''s eyes lit up.


    Sweeping the world, Xiao Ya also gained a lot of merit.


    "Building the Tiangong should really be put on the agenda!"


    "However, building a heavenly palace is not easy!"


    "The devil actually opened up the devil world, which is really enviable."


    "How did he do it, I don''t know if the young master helped!"


    "Now, the Demon Realm, the Underworld and the Western Heaven are all a realm of their own. Do you think it''s too shabby for us to build the Heavenly Palace at will."


    "During the Journey to the West, the Heavenly Palace hangs high, overlooking all walks of life!"


    "However, even if we improve extremely greatly, if we want to open up a world, we can''t do it!"


    Tang Xue''s expression was extremely solemn.


    Thinking of this, he took out the Tiangong map granted by Li Yixi.


    It was a random act.


    But at this moment, a strange scene appeared.


    In front of the picture scroll, a terrifying power of devouring erupted, not only devouring the mana of Tang Xue and Xiao Ya, but also devouring the power of merit and virtue that the two of them had acquired these days.


    "This, this..."


    The sudden change made the two of them scared enough at the moment.


    Uneasy look in his eyes.


    However, the devouring power did not last long, and the moment the power of merit in the two bodies was swallowed up, it stopped.


    At the same time, a terrifying divine light erupted from the scroll.


    This divine light directly wrapped the two of them and disappeared into the fairy palace the next moment.


    Tang Xue and Xiao Ya only felt that the world was spinning for a while.


    Before they could react, the two discovered that the picture scroll at the moment actually brought them to the endless void of Jinling Xiancheng.


    "Is this Jinling Immortal City?"


    "Why did the picture scroll bring us here?"


    A puzzled look appeared in Tang Xue''s eyes.


    Xiao Ya was also stunned, feeling that her brain was full of mucus.

 Chapter 1320

    "Master, both of you are from the demon clan, why is Li Ren''s cultivation method different from ours?"


    At this moment, the little phoenix couldn''t help but look at Hu Qingyun and asked what was in his heart.


    Hu Qingyun didn''t answer immediately, and she was lost in thought at the moment.


    Hu Qingyun and the others'' cultivation is to absorb the power of heaven and earth into the body.


    But Li Ren absorbed the power of the sun, moon and stars.


    After a while, Hu Qingyun looked at Little Phoenix.


    "Little Phoenix, did you find out just now that Li Ren absorbed the essence of the sun and the moon to cultivate, the power of the sun, the moon and the stars is extremely gentle, and the power of the stars is obviously very vast, but there is no sense of violence at all."


    "If the power of heaven and earth is absorbed into the body, the power of heaven and earth is so vast, I am afraid that the body will explode directly."


    "The power of heaven and earth is not gentle."


    Hu Qingyun expressed her discovery at this moment.


    Hear this.


    Little Phoenix was also stunned for a moment.


    Immediately, his eyes fell on Hu Qingyun.


    "Master, his cultivation method is qualitatively different from ours."


    "This kind of cultivation method has always existed."


    "We just ignored it!"


    "Because, it''s hard to be strong, it''s too slow!"


    "The speed is extremely slow, but there is an advantage, that is, the temperament is gentle, and there will be no violent gas, but the violent gas is disappearing."


    Little Phoenix seemed to have figured out something at this moment, but he felt as if he had almost missed something.


    In the courtyard, after Li Yixi explained a lot, he let the children rest.


    "Master!"


    At this moment, the little phoenix fell not far from Li Yixi, and hurriedly saluted.


    "What''s up?"


    "You girl, you are usually not so polite!"


    Li Yixi laughed and cursed.


    "Master, there is a question in the disciple''s heart, please answer it for me!"


    Little Phoenix said solemnly.


    "Oh?"


    "Then talk about it!"


    Li Yixi still had a smile on his face.


    The little phoenix took a deep breath, "Master, why are there two cultivation methods for the demon clan, one is to absorb the power of heaven and earth into the body, and the other is to absorb the essence of the sun and the moon."


    "Absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon seems to be able to remove the bloodthirsty and hostility in the heart, but taking the spirit into the body will make it even more violent, and even some monsters can''t bear the power of heaven and earth directly, and they explode directly. ."


    "These two cultivation methods, which one is right and which one is evil?"


    Li Yixi was stunned when she heard the words.


    "Good, evil?"


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but ponder.


    Immediately said: "Actually, the monsters are just like the human races. They can be divided into two categories because of their different cultivation methods, but who is right and wrong depends on your position."


    "Some people call the monsters that absorb the power of the stars as star monsters."


    "The demon clan with the power of the sky and the earth is called the blood demon!"


    "The two paths are actually the same destination, but the power of heaven and earth is absorbed into the body, which is more violent, just like a human race demon cultivator. It is easy to enter the devil, but it can also obtain terrible power."


    "The star demon and the bloody demon are also very unreasonable!"


    "Of course, the star monsters can live in peace with the human race, but the blood barbarians cannot, the blood barbarians are warlike and bloodthirsty."


    "They are not divided into good and evil. Of course, the human race naturally likes star demons who can live in peace."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, looked at Xiao Fenghuang and smiled, "Why do you ask this all of a sudden?"


    "Master, I just have some doubts!"


    "Is that like me, belongs to the blood demon?"


    Little Phoenix then asked.


    "Blood demon?"


    "No, the phoenix clan has the power of blood, and has its own blood inheritance method, and it is a family of divine beasts!"


    "Above the Monster Race!"


    "It can''t be confused, it is the emperor of the demon clan, the emperor of the demon clan!"


    "The family of divine beasts, born with noble blood, can rule all demons!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Thank you Master!"


    Little Phoenix hurriedly bowed.


    "Why, you asked me this suddenly?"


    Li Yixi was staring at Little Phoenix at the moment, extremely curious.


    The little phoenix took a deep breath and immediately said: "Master made a great wish, wishing that all living beings are like dragons, and now the order of heaven and earth is established, but the demon ancestors, but no one is unified, not yet bound by the power of order, still In disturbing the world, I want to establish the order of the monster clan, and I have not contributed to the master!"


    "I also want to get some power of merit!"


    Little Phoenix did not hide his purpose.


    "Do you want to establish the order of the demon clan?"


    "It''s a little difficult to unify the demon clan!"


    "But it''s a good thing, but if you want to establish order, you have to consider the previous problems, otherwise the star demons who are not good at fighting will become the food of the blood demons."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Master said yes!"


    The little phoenix nodded quickly, but to establish a demon world, how to separate the star demon and the blood demon?


    Little Phoenix felt that his head was full of mucus.


    At this moment, a little girl came over.


    "Master, do you need to draw the charm of a crane when you draw a pen, Master, can you teach us how to draw?"


    The little girl looked at Li Yixi with expectant eyes.


    "Can!"


    "Today, I will draw a tree for you!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and a group of small figures gathered.


    Li Yixi picked up the pen, and while telling the children what to pay attention to, he waved the brush, and soon a big tree jumped over the paper.


    Without leaving, Little Phoenix, who was standing beside him, saw the tree in front of him, and his body trembled.


    Unbelievable appeared in his eyes.


    "Now, try it yourself!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and a group of children ran to their place and began to draw.


    Little Phoenix took a deep breath at the moment, "Master, can you give me this painting?"


    "Can!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell and continued to point to the children.


    On the side, the little phoenix who heard the words trembled slightly with excited legs.


    Quickly put away the painting, turned around and left.


    Hu Qingyun saw the happy look on Xiao Fenghuang''s face.


    He couldn''t help asking, "Little Phoenix, why did you suddenly become so happy?"


    Hu Qingyun was extremely puzzled.


    "Master, I understand!"


    "I understand how to build a demon world!"


    Little Phoenix said excitedly at the moment.


    "Um?"


    "Do you want to understand?"


    Hu Qingyun was shocked, and at the same time looked at Little Phoenix excitedly.


    "Master, what do you think this is?"


    Little Phoenix smiled mysteriously, opened the painting in his hand, and Hu Qingyun hurriedly looked at it.


    The moment his eyes fell on the painting, even if Hu Qingyun was extremely powerful, his expression changed drastically.


    The painting in front of him disappeared at this moment.


    In its place was chaos.


    In this chaos, there is a huge sacred tree.


    This sacred tree spreads throughout the chaos, and a leaf actually contains a microcosm of the world, which is extremely terrifying.


    "This is, this is Jianmu!"


    Hu Qingyun was extremely shocked at this moment.


    When I closed my eyes and opened them again, everything in front of me returned to normal.


    However, it can still be felt that the Jianmu in the painting must appear in reality.


    My heart was full of shock at the moment.


    Never imagined that Li Yixi would actually want to build wood while swiping his brush.

 Chapter 1321

    In the Tiangong, Tang Xue just completed the consecration of gods, and one after another figure appeared in the Tiangong at this moment.


    Being granted the authority of God, there is excitement in his eyes.


    Who would have thought that he could mobilize the power of heaven and earth.


    These people are not weak.


    Several are even from the Chaos world.


    It was really scary at the moment.


    "This, this, this is impossible!"


    "You only have this cultivation level, why can you give us the authority of heaven and earth, and in this world, the order of heaven and earth has actually formed?"


    In the eyes of the Taoist who was granted the authority of Taibaijinxing, it was unbelievable.


    Couldn''t believe what was in front of me.


    In the chaotic world, there are countless detached powerhouses, and even some people can control the seeds of the world, but no one can establish order in the world with perfect Dao.


    However, in this small world, Tang Xue actually did it.


    And Tang Xue''s strength is only a half-step detachment, how can this be believed.


    However, the moment the big ear scraper hit the face, I felt the tingling sensation, and finally realized that the scene in front of me was real, not an illusion or a dream.


    However, because of this, the heart is even more shocked.


    in a mountain range.


    At this moment, a figure rushed out.


    His eyes became extremely sharp.


    "impossible!"


    "impossible!"


    "How is this possible, heaven and earth actually gave birth to such a perfect power of order!"


    "What happened during this period of time?"


    "Why, why is this happening?"


    This figure is none other than Mingliang who was healed by backlash.


    Mingliang couldn''t accept the scene in front of him.


    The eyes became blood red.


    "damn it!"


    "The birth of heaven and earth is such a perfect order, how can I capture it!"


    "Doesn''t this mean that my mission is about to fail?"


    "No, absolutely not!"


    "Whoever blocks me, die!"


    Akira growled like a roar.


    Immediately, sitting cross-legged in the void, a turtle shell wrapped in mysterious aura appeared in front of him, and he quickly deduced.


    Chaos world.


    Dark Holy Land.


    A figure stood up at this moment, with terrifyingly sharp eyes.


    Those eyes, at this moment, actually passed through the chaos and looked at the place where Jiuzhongtian was.


    Brows furrowed together.


    "Um?"


    "Why, why did I meditate for a while, and woke up again to find that the power of order was actually born in this mere 9th Heaven?"


    "Damn!"


    "In the end what happened?"


    "Mingliang, what a waste."


    "I have gifted treasures. Although I haven''t cultivated to the realm of detachment, but I can break out the power of detachment, why can''t I control the mere Jiuzhongtian?"


    "Compress Jiuzhongtian and bring it back!"


    "Could it be that Mingliang had a different heart and wanted to monopolize the Jiuzhongtian and established order in it?"


    "That''s not right, this power of order is completely different from Mingliang''s way!"


    "It is definitely not the power of order established by Mingliang, and Mingliang has not yet stepped into the realm of detachment, how can he control Jiuzhongtian and establish order."


    "What happened in this?"


    The old man''s face was extremely ugly.


    Contemplate in place.


    Then he raised his head and looked at a place of chaos.


    Stepping out one step, the body disappeared strangely.


    Directly in the midst of chaos, he exerted a great supernatural power that shrinks into an inch.


    Soon, the Taoist came to a dark Tianhe.


    As soon as the old Taoist arrived, in the empty dark Tianhe, figures appeared one after another, with extremely respectful expressions.


    "Meet the Holy Monarch!"


    Lao Dao nodded slightly and stepped out of the dark Tianhe.


    Those existences also disappeared instantly and entered the Chaos Tianhe.


    "I don''t know the arrival of the Holy Monarch, what are your orders?"


    Entering Tianhe, these powerful beings are very respectful.


    "I''m going to meet that person?"


    "How is it?"


    "Can you let go, I remember that three hundred years of chaos have been suppressed, right?"


    The voice of the old way, the calm way.


    But the people around them trembled slightly.


    "Reporting to the Holy Monarch, I''m incompetent, I haven''t broken it yet, I can only trap it, these people are very hard-tempered."


    "Even now, there is still no intention to surrender."


    "However, if you want to break through the dark Tianhe and go out, there is no possibility."


    The person who answered was very nervous.


    The old man didn''t say much, and continued to go to the depths of the dark Tianhe.


    Soon, in the depths of the dark Tianhe, a light group appeared, which was incompatible with this darkness.


    In that light group, a powerful world power emerged.


    Just as the old man approached, a voice sounded.


    "Old Daoist, do you want to break my world?"


    An extremely cold voice sounded, and at the same time, a figure suddenly appeared, dressed in a black robe, with nine hideous black dragon patterns on the black robe.


    Wearing imperial robes, it is a woman.


    "The Lord of the Nine Heavens, are you still surrendering?"


    The old man was not angry, he was suspended in the void and stared at the woman like that.


    The woman looked a little lazy, but her eyes were sharp.


    It was none other than the Lord of the Nine Heavens who was trapped in chaos.


    However, the Lord of the Nine Heavens, by coincidence, got a seed of the world in the chaos, and cultivated a new world, so that everyone survived in the dark Tianhe.


    However, there is little hope of leaving.


    The Lord of Jiuzhongtian looked at Laodao with a sneer.


    "Old Daoist, you calculated me back then!"


    "After so many years, haven''t you won the Nine Heavens yet?"


    "It''s really incompetent!"


    The voice of the Lord of Jiuzhongtian was very calm, but there was a strong sense of sarcasm in his words.


    The corners of Lao Dao''s mouth twitched, and he naturally had some understanding of the temper of the Nine Heavens.


    Not angry, he sneered: "I didn''t take advantage of it, and you are not much better. Back then, what did you find in that broken world, and you wanted to establish order at such a high cost."


    "But it didn''t work, you know?"


    "In today''s world, order was born!"


    "I didn''t take advantage of it, didn''t you lose everything too?"


    At this moment, Lao Dao sneered.


    "You said that Fang Tiandi established order, how is this possible?"


    "Shouldn''t that Fang Tiandi become imperfect?"


    "I feel a little bit, that side of the world was taken away by the supreme power."


    The Lord of the Nine Heavens looked at Lao Dao.


    Seeing that Lao Dao was not here to persuade himself to surrender, he became curious.


    I don''t believe that order has been established in that world, but I am also curious as to why the two heavens were lost.


    "good!"


    "It is the two layers of heaven and earth that were separated from the world, perfecting the heaven and earth, and establishing order. The people I sent to enter also failed!"


    "What does that world contain?"


    "Why does the dark world keep staring at it?"


    Lao Dao narrowed his eyes and stared at the Nine Heavens Lord.


    "How would I know!"


    However, the answer to him is still the same sentence.


    In the eyes of Lao Dao, there were wisps of cold light at this moment, and the Lord of the Nine Heavens was not afraid, and sat there lazily.


    Trapped in the dark river, it is not nothing, the strength of these years has become stronger and stronger, and there is a world that exists, and it does not care about the old way.


    Not Lao Dao''s opponent, but if Lao Dao makes a move, then she will break the net and explode the world.


    At that time, this dark Tianhe will never be saved.

 Chapter 1322

    This dark Tianhe is the treasure of the dark sage''s life.


    Once it is broken, the immortal will also have to be severely damaged.


    Lao Dao wanted to make a move, but he sensed the world behind the Lord of Nine Heavens, the energy was fluctuating at this moment, and the killing intent in Lao Dao''s eyes disappeared at this moment.


    The old man knows very well that the Lord of the Nine Heavens is a female lunatic.


    Once he makes a move, he will inevitably explode the world and perish with himself.


    A smile appeared on the old man''s face.


    "Where is it!"


    "This time, I''m here to cooperate."


    "You have been trapped here, the secrets in Jiuzhongtian can only be cheap to others!"


    "Now, there has been a strange change there and it has become extremely unfamiliar. If we don''t join forces, we are all destined to gain nothing."


    "Our stalemate is three hundred years of chaos!"


    "Jiuzhongtian is very special. Time is not in sync with chaos, and the flow of time is even faster. Three hundred chaotic years have passed here, and Jiuchongian is afraid that hundreds of thousands or even millions of years have passed!"


    "It''s hard to predict what will happen!"


    "How about we work together?"


    "you consider it!"


    "If you want, send me a message at any time!"


    The voice of the dark sage fell, and without waiting for the Lord of Jiuzhongtian to answer, he turned and left.


    Seeing the Dark Lord like this, the expression of the Lord of the Nine Heavens changed slightly.


    He didn''t stop, and went straight back to the world.


    "God!"


    Seeing the woman returning, one after another silhouettes appeared, and looked at the outside world with a wary expression.


    "It''s okay, the Dark Lord is gone!"


    "He''s here to cooperate."


    The Lord of the Nine Heavens, at this moment, looks extremely solemn, and can no longer see the laziness before.


    "Are you cooperative?"


    In the eyes of the people present, doubts appeared in their eyes.


    "God, is the Holy Monarch of Darkness coming to cooperate?"


    "How is this possible, he can''t wait to kill us and completely control the Nine Heavens, so that he can enter the Nine Heavens."


    A powerful being said coldly at this moment.


    "Actually, I also lost control of Jiuzhongtian."


    "Jiuzhongtian is no longer perfect, and the order I established has collapsed directly!"


    "There is a variable!"


    "I originally thought that even if I was not in Jiuzhongtian, the people who stayed in Jiuzhongtian, plus the special nature of Jiuzhongtian, would be able to complete the establishment of the order after that."


    "But in the Nine Heavens, only the Seventh Heaven is left, and my order has been broken!"


    As soon as the voice of the Lord of the Nine Heavens fell, the expressions of each one changed greatly.


    "God, is this impossible?"


    "The Nine Heavens are one, who can take away the Two Heavens?"


    The people around them all looked extremely shocked, and they couldn''t accept it at all.


    After all, that place is special, and the existence above detachment is absolutely impossible to enter.


    And inside, it is impossible to give birth to a powerful existence!


    "Not only took away the two layers of heaven, but also took away the foundation of the nine layers of heaven."


    "In the chaos, everyone knows that there are secrets in Jiuzhongtian, but they don''t know where the secrets are. The secrets exist in the small world attached to Jiuzhongtian, the Xuanhuang world."


    "However, now, together with the Second Layer, I''ve left the Nineth Heaven, and it''s not completely separated, but I have lost control."


    The Lord of Jiuzhongtian looked extremely solemn at this moment.


    "What the Dark Lord said is true!"


    The expressions of the people present changed drastically.


    The secret of Jiuzhongtian is also the key to their life.


    At this moment, it seems that he has lost his trump card.


    "Trash, a bunch of trash!"


    "Staying in Jiuzhongtian, but such a thing happened."


    The people present were extremely angry.


    The Lord of Jiuzhongtian sighed and said helplessly: "Actually, I can''t blame them, I have a ray of consciousness in Jiuzhongtian, condense my body, practice countless years, and try to seize the disaster Taoism in the Xuanhuang world, but also failed. "


    "Maybe, it''s destined in the dark!"


    The Lord of the Nine Heavens has an extremely complicated expression.


    After so long, it failed.


    "God, then we cooperate with the Dark Lord."


    "It''s cheaper for others, it''s better for us to fight for it."


    At this moment, one of them''s eyes became sharp.


    As soon as this person''s voice fell, the Lord of the Nine Heavens suddenly turned around and slapped it with a palm.


    This person''s body instantly turned into blood mist, and his soul was also obliterated.


    The Lord of Jiuzhongtian swept across the audience and said coldly: "A different heart was born, and he secretly cooperated with the dark sage. He wanted to incite interest and seek death. This is seeking skin with the tiger, intending to pull us to death."


    At this moment, a ray of darkness power was grabbed by the Lord of the Nine Heavens and wiped away instantly.


    The expressions of the people present changed slightly, and they did not expect that the Dark Sage would do something silently, and they have not found out until now.


    Scared to think about it.


    "Okay, that''s it, let me think about it!"


    "The Dark Lord is too powerful, and we are afraid that we will be eaten without any bones left!"


    The Lord of Jiuzhongtian completely disappeared at this moment.


    The Dark Sage just walked out of the dark Tianhe, and felt the breath left by him, which was obliterated, and a cold look appeared on his face.


    Immediately after a few orders, several figures went to the Nine Heavens Heavenly Emperor again at this moment.


    Other powerhouses can''t capture the location of Jiuzhongtian. Jiuzhongtian is in motion and has no trajectory to speak of, but the dark Tianhe has sealed the Jiuzhongtian, capturing the breath of the Jiuzhongtian, and the Dark Sage can lock the Jiuzhongtian''s location.


    "The secrets in this world belong to me."


    The voice of the Dark Lord is extremely cold.


    At the same time, there was a flash of greed in his eyes.


    The whole person disappeared into the darkness in an instant.


    Double Heaven, in the mountains.


    Mingliang, who was sitting cross-legged, slowly opened his eyes.


    In his eyes, there was a ferocious look.


    "Actually, he actually held the authority of heaven and earth, established a heavenly palace, and established order."


    "Tang Xue, it seems that I underestimated you!"


    "You actually got the approval of Heavenly Dao quietly!"


    "But, in this world, strength is respected!"


    "I''m careful with magic, I can''t help that person, can I help you?"


    "It only takes one day for my backlash to disappear. I want to see what means you have!"


    "No one can stop my plan."


    "The order of this world should be in charge of me, and the secrets of this world belong to me."


    "Neither does the Dark Lord!"


    At this moment, Mingliang''s face became extremely terrifying.


    Continue to suppress your backlash.


    When I think of Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan, I get extremely angry.


    Mingliang felt that if it wasn''t for the appearance of Li Yixi and Xiao Zhan, he would not have been attacked.


    The forces established by oneself will not be swept away by Tang Xue and others.


    Mingliang is now alone.


    In the immortal city of Jinling.


    Li Yixi is very happy these days.


    With more children, the yard became a lot more lively.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was kneading clay dolls with two five- or six-year-old children.


    The two children studied Li Yixi in a similar fashion, and their little eyes were full of excitement.

 Chapter 1323

    "This is the eye, this is the nose, this is the ear!"


    Li Yixi''s movements were smooth and smooth.


    In the blink of an eye, a lifelike figure appeared in Li Yixi''s palm.


    "This is Lord Huo Dexing."


    "Great is not great!"


    Li Yixi looked at the child in front of him and smiled.


    "The son is amazing!"


    At this moment, the two children spoke up immediately.


    Outside the courtyard, Tang Xue and his apprentice appeared.


    Enter the yard.


    I happened to see Li Yixi at the moment, pinching a clay doll.


    "Son!"


    Tang Xue and Xiao Ya immediately saluted.


    I never thought that Li Yixi would be so interested.


    At this moment, Li Yixi, on his body, could not see the traces of the saints of heaven and earth at all, just like a mortal, or the kind of mortal without any ambition.


    "Is that you?"


    "This way please, this way please!"


    "I''m going to wash my hands!"


    Li Yixi smiled slightly, put down the Huo Dexingjun he had just squeezed, and turned to wash his hands.


    At this moment, Tang Xue looked at the two children with admiration, to be able to receive such training from Li Yixi.


    Immediately, his eyes fell on the clay figurine that Li Yixi had just pinched.


    A look of curiosity.


    "who is this?"


    Tang Xue asked with a smile.


    The child smiled happily: "This is Huo Dexingjun!"


    "Doesn''t it look like it!"


    "Young master is amazing!"


    At this moment, the child looked adored, and then continued to play with his clay figurine.


    "Can you give it to me?" Tang Xue didn''t find anything magical, but felt that it was from Li Yixi''s hands, absolutely extraordinary, Tang Xue denounced it.


    "Sister, take it away!"


    "I will definitely be able to make the perfect person!"


    The child smiled confidently.


    "thanks!"


    Tang Xue thanked and picked up the clay figurine.


    "I said Tang girl, what are you doing with a clay figurine?"


    "This clay figurine is extremely ordinary, what can it do!"


    "One without divine rhythm, and secondly without Taoist rhyme, he''s just an ordinary clay figurine!"


    Xiao Ya said speechlessly.


    "Make a memorial!"


    Tang Xue didn''t explain, just laughed and walked forward.


    "I''ve seen Sister Qingyun!"


    When Tang Xue saw Hu Qingyun coming, she quickly laughed.


    "I have seen Tang Tiandi!"


    "Husband said, now my sister is the emperor of heaven!"


    Hu Qingyun said with a smile.


    "Where is my sister?"


    "It''s good that I am the Emperor of Heaven, but the position of the Emperor of Heaven was bestowed by the son. Without the son, I am nothing."


    "I just envy my sister?"


    "I can stay by the son''s side!"


    Tang Xue looked envious.


    As for Hu Qingyun''s courtesy, how dare you bear it, and avoid it without a trace.


    "You have a sweet mouth!" A smile appeared on Hu Qingyun''s face when she said that she was Li Yixi''s wife.


    "Please take a seat here, my husband will be here soon!"


    Hu Qingyun greeted the two to sit down.


    Chat about some homely things.


    Tang Xue and Xiao Ya are now in control of the world, but facing Hu Qingyun, they feel a sense of oppression. The two of them can''t see through Hu Qingyun today.


    Li Yixi washed his hands and walked over with a smile.


    "Can the Tiangong be established?"


    Speaking of the Tiangong, Tang Xue and Xiao Ya immediately stood up, "Young Master, the Tiangong has been established, it is just some priesthood, and there is no suitable candidate yet."


    "However, it won''t be long!"


    Tang Xue felt a little nervous at the moment when she thought of Li Yixi''s urging.


    "No wonder I feel that the power of merit has dropped a lot. It turns out that the Tiangong has been established!"


    "The priesthood is not in a hurry, take your time, you can''t make a big fat man in one bite!"


    "Come here today, you are not just talking about this, are there any difficulties?"


    Li Yixi asked with a smile.


    "Young master said it well!"


    "We did encounter some difficulties!"


    "The Heavenly Palace is established!"


    "But I found that the existence of Tiangong is not easy for the world to accept, nor can it absorb the power of faith."


    "Some of the authority of the Tiangong is not recognized by the world, especially those mortals, who don''t know that the son has a way, the source of the power of faith, but the common people in the world."


    At this moment, Tang Xue said her own problem.


    Seeing this, Li Yixi''s smile remained unchanged.


    "Is there a way, son?"


    Seeing this, Tang Xue and Xiao Ya had bright eyes.


    "This is actually not difficult!"


    "I ask you, what fun do mortals have?"


    Li Yixi asked with a smile.


    Hearing this, Tang Xue and Xiao Ya were stunned, and then their eyes showed embarrassment.


    "Also ask your son to enlighten me!"


    The two knew very little about mortals.


    Li Yixi did not answer immediately, but pointed to the child not far away.


    Tang Xue and Xiao Ya looked puzzled, but the next moment, they heard these children, they were talking about Journey to the West, and they were all excited, as if the door to a new world had opened for them.


    "Mortals love to hear stories!"


    Xiao Ya smiled.


    Li Yixi corrected: "Mortals like fairy tales."


    "Just like Journey to the West, many people in the mundane world feel bored. Because there are no entertainment programs, listening to stories is one of their interests, so there are so many storytellers, especially fairy tales, who like it very much."


    "If you want mortals to accept the existence of Tiangong, it is very simple, that is to tell stories."


    "Let them know the story, and then we''ll act together."


    "At that time, it will be much easier to do."


    "Of course, the story of Journey to the West is not enough!"


    "We can have more novel stories."


    "For example, when it comes to love, the acceptance rate is higher at that time. We cooperate with acting, and the effect is better!"


    Li Yixi laughed.


    "Does your son have a story?"


    At this moment, Tang Xue and the others looked at Li Yixi with their eyes full of light.


    "Cough cough!"


    Li Yixi was a little embarrassed, being stared at by so many eyes, Li Yixi felt a little uncomfortable.


    And they''re all pretty.


    Hu Qingyun on the side looked at Li Yixi with excitement.


    "Husband, you said it!"


    "Exactly, let''s relieve the boredom first!"


    Hu Qingyun was very interested in the story told by Li Yixi.


    Yang Xue and Xiao Ya are also serious, but they know that this matter is related to whether Tiangong can be recognized by the world.


    The surrounding children heard that Li Yixi was going to tell a new story, and they all crowded around excitedly.


    Li Yixi pondered for a moment and said:


    "Or with its wine, I don''t recognize its pulp; I don''t recognize its longevity when I wear a teapot.


    Wei Tian has Han, and Jian also has light; wrestling with the Weaver Girl, seven Xiangs all day long.


    Although there are seven Xiangs, they will not be able to serve the chapter; if they look at the cow, they will not recognize the suitcase.


    In the east there is Qiming, in the west there is Chang Geng, in the west there is the completion of the heavens, and the journey of giving is carried. "


    "The Vega star in the sky has a girl who sits beside the loom and wove silk unintentionally, but she thinks of Altair on the other side of the Milky Way, and misses her dearly, because on Altair, there is someone she misses."


    "The Altair Star is named after the Weaver Girl''s husband."


    "The Cowherd was born in cold weather, his parents died early, the younger brother lived with his brother and sister-in-law, and went out to herd cattle every day, so people named him Cowherd."


    "The Cowherd gradually grew up, but his sister-in-law didn''t like him, so he led an old yellow ox and strayed to the bottom of a barren mountain. The gorgeous morning glory came, and then there were pink butterflies flying on it, birds chirping and whistling on the branches, and lush crops grew in the fields.


    The origin of the old yellow ox is extraordinary. It is the Taurus star in the sky. He was banished to the world and suffered for violating the laws of heaven. He felt that the little master Niulang raised and cared for it. Cowherd matches a happy marriage.


    Finally, Taurus learned that the seven fairies in the sky often come to the world to walk together, and even bathe in the Mingjing Lake in the eastern valley. So he entrusted the Cowherd to the dream at night, asking him to come to the lake the next morning before dawn, take a dress that the fairies hung on the tree while the fairies were playing in the water, and run home without looking back. You will get a beautiful fairy to be your wife.


    The Cowherd did so.


    In the end, the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl became husband and wife.


    Time flies, three years in the blink of an eye, Zhi Nu has given birth to two children, a boy and a girl for the Cowherd. However, the Weaver Girl secretly descended into the mortal world was finally known by the Emperor of Heaven, and the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Commander detained her in the palace. The Cowherd was heartbroken and cried bitterly while holding the horns. Unexpectedly, the horns fell to the ground, and a miracle happened. The two horns turned into two baskets. The cowherd put the two children in the baskets, and was about to lift them up on one shoulder to find his sweet wife. A breeze blew by. , The two baskets are like two powerful wings, they suddenly soar on the ground, flying through the clouds and fog, flying in the sky like a wind and lightning. Pulling off the golden hairpin on his head and swiping between the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl, turbulent waves immediately appeared, with white waves surging into the sky and the silver river.


    The magpie bird is very sympathetic to the sincere love between the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl. Every summer and autumn, when the Milky Way is calm, they gather on the river, link their mouths and tails together, and build a bridge of magpies for the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl to gather together. "


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the girls and children present were extremely moved.


    Seeing Li Yixi looking over, Tang Xue immediately restrained her emotions.


    "Master, shall we just act directly?" Tang Xue said seriously.


    "No, let people pretend to be scholars first, and let the story spread first."


    "We are looking for a suitable time to play this scene. Of course, it is not the whole scene. We can just stop the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl from meeting each other."


    "At that time, we can hold a conference of immortals, and the date is set on the seventh day of the seventh lunar month, which just fits the story."


    "The seventh day of the seventh lunar month is almost here!"


    "At that time, we are arranging people to participate in it and make up the brain. The existence of Tiangong will continue to be accepted. Of course, this is not enough. For other people from Tiangong, we will also participate in acting, directing and acting, so that everyone in the world can You know, the Heavenly Palace really exists."


    "This is a big play. As for other plays, you can write and direct them."


    "You can start early!"


    "For example, helping mortals, leaving names, etc., when the scene of the conference of all immortals comes out, it will be more convincing."


    "Arrange some people to believe, and it will soon form a general trend."


    "Of course, I will also prepare some stories for you, such as Nezha''s extraction of dragon tendons, etc."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he took a sip of tea to moisten his throat.


    "Thank you for your pointer!"


    "Tang Xue knows how to do it!"


    At this moment, Tang Xue''s eyes became extremely bright.


    I have never cared about mortals, and I really don''t know how to start. Li Yixi understood it as soon as she pointed it.


    Li Yixi nodded.


    "Young master, since that''s the case, then we''re going to prepare. It''s not far from the seventh day of the seventh lunar month, so we have to make a move."


    Tang Xue and Xiao Ya, after saluting, left the courtyard.


    "Husband, I still want to hear the story!"


    After Hu Qingyun heard the Cowherd and Weaver Girl, she looked at Li Yixi expectantly.


    "I''m tired today, tomorrow, tomorrow."


    Li Yixi quickly changed the subject.


    For the Conference of Immortals, that is very much looking forward to.

 Chapter 1324

    Tang Xue and Xiao Ya left from the yard with a smile on their faces.


    "Master, it''s right that we come to the son, I know that the son has a way."


    "If you want to get the power of faith and incense from these mortals, you must get their approval."


    "Before this, some people with ulterior motives created disasters and seized the power of faith and spark. In fact, we can also refer to it. Of course, we cannot create disasters, otherwise, it will be detrimental to public morality."


    "But this doesn''t have a very big impact on us, and now the world is not stable."


    "Although we say that we have established the Heavenly Palace, many terrifying existences do not recognize the Heavenly Palace."


    "Now these people even want to subvert the Heavenly Palace, and naturally they will destroy our plan, but they destroy our plan, but it is our opportunity."


    "Now with the continuous improvement of the priesthood, some people will take action at that time. These people are not strong at first, but they have the authority of God, and they can mobilize the power of heaven and earth to bless them. Dealing with those people can also highlight the power of the heavenly palace."


    "At that time, it will help the people of the world to leave their names, and instead, they will gain the power of faith. After all, those people have just opened up their wisdom under the prevalence of Confucianism and Taoism, and they will naturally know who is right and who is wrong."


    "My son''s suggestion is indeed very reasonable. Now we will arrange it immediately, let those stories spread among the people, and let the gods in the Heavenly Palace come down to earth and participate in it, presumably under their promotion, the story will soon spread. ."


    "At the same time, the time of the Immortal Dao Conference is also made public, so that all beings in the world can watch it."


    "The projection is on all sides, and when that time comes, these people will be more convinced that the Heavenly Palace really exists."


    "However, we must make detailed and meticulous arrangements for the Immortal Dao Conference. There must be some people who will not be willing to choose to destroy it. However, as long as we do it carefully enough, then this is our chance."


    Tang Xue''s eyes were extremely bright at this moment.


    The doubts in his heart disappeared completely, replaced by excitement. Tang Xue knew very well that it would be the harvest day soon.


    Those who are hidden in the dark will also emerge completely. At that time, the world will be cleaned up, the order will be more perfect, and more merits will be obtained at that time. At that time, it is also the key for them to take that step.


    "Tang girl, you are right. This is indeed our once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. This time, it will not only highlight the role and orthodoxy of the Heavenly Palace, but also allow us to establish a good image in the hearts of the people of the world."


    "I really look forward to those ghosts and ghosts hidden behind them jumping out, just to make Tiangong famous."


    "The underworld is doing very well today. The underworld has the existence of the City God Temple in every city, and the City God Temple has also gained countless incense power. We can also refer to it. This is our opportunity."


    A smile appeared on Xiao Ya''s face, and at the same time thought of the underworld and said with a smile.


    "Yes, we can refer to the underworld. After all, the underworld model is very successful now."


    "Not long ago, who would believe that there are six reincarnations in the underworld, but now everyone feels that this is all normal, and there is nothing wrong with it."


    "We have to learn this."


    Tang Xue heard the words of her master, and her eyes were bright.


    "Let''s go back to the Tiangong first, arrange this matter, and then enter the underworld to talk to the master of the underworld."


    "Since the son said that the Immortal Dao Conference will be held, then we should let all the forces participate in it."


    "Whether it is the underworld, Buddhism, or the devil world, it is one of the orders established by the son, and the Immortal Dao Conference must have their participation."


    Tang Xue reminded again.


    The two looked at each other with a smile on their faces, soared into the air, and returned to the Heavenly Palace.


    Not long after the two returned to Tiangong, a figure suddenly appeared at Nantianmen.


    The person who appeared was none other than Mingliang with a gloomy face.


    Mingliang was originally full of disdain for Tiangong, but at the moment when he appeared at Nantianmen, a ray of light appeared in Mingliang''s eyes.


    An incredible color appeared in his eyes, Mingliang never imagined that there would be such a shocking method to build a terrifying immortal palace in the void.


    Even if Mingliang came from the Holy Land of Chaos, he just glanced at Tiangong at this moment, and his eyes showed shock.


    At the same time, Mingliang also discovered that there is a powerful formation in this Heavenly Palace. This formation can absorb the power of incense and faith in the world, and it can also absorb merits.


    The formation in this Heavenly Palace made Mingliang''s heart move incomparably at this moment.


    "Just a little girl, who is qualified to be the master of the Tiangong, only I, Mingliang, are qualified to be the master of this Tiangong."


    Standing in front of Nantianmen, Mingliang ignored everything and laughed.


    "Where is the evildoer, dare to be presumptuous here!"


    The sound of Mingliang''s laughter just sounded, and a scolding sound sounded at the same time.


    Inside the Nantianmen, there is a figure with vertical eyes and a figure with a divine weapon stepped out.


    The incomparably sharp eyes turned to Mingliang.


    "What did you say?"


    Mingliang heard that Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun dared to scold him like this, and there was a cold color in his eyes.


    Mingliang was furious. In his eyes, everyone in this small world was ants.


    At the moment when Mingliang''s voice fell, Mingliang''s big hand stretched out, and the terrifying power enveloped Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun, wanting to directly squeeze Erlang Xianshengzhenzhen into a blood mist.


    However, at this moment, I saw Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun''s eyebrows suddenly burst into a ray of divine light.


    This divine light contained the power of heaven and earth, and instantly broke Mingliang''s means.


    "Evil, how dare you come to the Heavenly Palace to be presumptuous, you are so daring."


    "Quickly report your name."


    Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun was a powerful existence in the city of Piaoxue.


    I don''t know Mingliang.


    However, at this moment, at the feet of Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun, the big black dog shuddered.


    This monster used to be Mingliang''s subordinate, but after being killed, Tang Xue used the power of the Conferred God List to grant him the role of a roaring dog, and now it has turned into a roaring dog.


    The moment that just appeared.


    The roaring dog recognized Mingliang directly.


    "Master, he is Mingliang, the one behind the scenes."


    The trembling voice of the roaring dog resounded in Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun''s mind at this moment.


    "Is he the black robe?"


    Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun heard the words of the roaring dog, and there was fear in his eyes.


    Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun is very clear that even if he can mobilize the power of heaven and earth, he is definitely not Mingliang''s opponent.


    Mingliang once appeared in Beihai.


    Ao Xingkong, the Dragon King of the North Sea, once sent a letter to Tang Xue, explaining the horror of Mingliang.


    After Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun learned that the person in front of him was Mingliang, he immediately ordered a move, and a message entered the Tiangong silently.


    Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun is very clear that he is not Mingliang''s opponent at all, just because Mingliang looked down on himself, and did not go all out, it does not mean that he can compete with Mingliang.


    And Mingliang is not an ordinary person, and is proficient in elimination magic.


    Taoism is very terrifying, and it can cause death in silence.


    "I didn''t expect you to be able to mobilize the power of this world. It seems that this is the power given to you by the heaven. You are somewhat similar to the North Sea Dragon Clan. Ao Xingkong that day can also mobilize the power of the sea."


    "But it''s a pity, even if you can mobilize the power of heaven and earth to bless you, you and I are not on the same level at all. Killing you is as simple as pinching an ant."


    "Swallow the devil wolf, why don''t you get over here?"


    At the moment when the voice fell, Mingliang slowly lowered his head and looked at the roaring dog.


    "Mingliang, take it easy, this is the Heavenly Palace."


    "I am not your servant now."


    Although the roaring dog was very afraid of Mingliang, at this moment, he thought that this was the heavenly palace. .


    The roaring dog knew very well that if he betrayed him, then Tang Xue, who had the authority of the Heavenly Emperor, would only need one thought to kill him.


    So without any hesitation at this moment, the Roaring Dog made his own choice.


    "Really? I didn''t expect you to disobey my orders after not seeing you for a few days."


    At this moment, Mingliang directly stretched out a hand, and a terrifying force instantly entangled the Roaring Dog, and he wanted to crush the Roaring Dog.


    "presumptuous!"


    "If you step through the iron shoes, there is nowhere to find it, and it takes no effort to get it!"


    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time. I thought you were completely hidden, but I didn''t expect to appear here."


    "It saved me a lot of trouble."


    "I''m curious, where did you come from in the chaotic world, and you actually plotted this world."


    At this moment, the power that imprisoned the roaring dog was suddenly dissolved, and an incomparably cold voice sounded at the Nantianmen at the same time, and the next moment, amidst the endless divine light, a figure slowly stepped into the air.


    Tang Xue appeared at Nantianmen.


    The Heavenly Soldiers in front of Nantianmen immediately saluted, "Meet the Heavenly Emperor."


    Seeing Tang Xue appear, the fear in each of his eyes slowly disappeared, replaced by excitement.


    These days they swept the world with Tang Xue.


    Invincible in attack and invincibility, for Tang Xue that is almost blind worship.


    "Little girl, do you think you are my opponent?"


    "I really didn''t expect you to be recognized by this Heavenly Dao."


    "Before this, I didn''t put you in my eyes at all. I was negligent."


    "But even if you are recognized by heaven and earth, you are still like an ant in front of me."


    "Even if you mobilize the power of heaven and earth to bless you, you are only comparable to Ao Xingkong, the king of the North Sea not long ago."


    "You people are still like ants in my eyes."


    Mingliang faced the Tiangong powerhouse alone, with a confident look on his face, but at this moment, Mingliang actually didn''t have that kind of confidence in his heart.


    After all, he had just suffered a dumb loss in Beihai, so long before Tang Xue appeared, he quietly performed a careful magic trick.


    At the moment when the voice fell, careful magic broke out in an instant, imprisoning all the people present.


    Until this moment, Mingliang''s hanging heart slowly fell, and a smug look appeared on his face.


    "N¨¹wa, how do you feel now?"


    "What bullshit Heavenly Emperor''s authority, what bullshit Lord of Heaven and Earth."


    "Do you think you deserve it?"


    "Only I am qualified to be the master of this heaven and earth order."


    "Now I give you a choice, that is to surrender to me, otherwise I will send you to hell immediately."


    Mingliang was extremely proud at this moment, even Tang Xue was affected by his careful magic.


    However, at this moment, Tang Xue''s mouth filled with a hint of mockery.


    There was no nervousness on his face.


    "Mingliang, you can use the same method once, do you think it will be successful the second time?"


    "I played Beihai once before, and I have already exposed you. Be careful magic is terrible, but it does not mean that there is no way to resolve it."


    "What''s more, this is the Heavenly Palace, not a place where you can be wild."


    Tang Xue''s voice fell, and at this moment a strange burst of power erupted.


    Tang Xue''s Heavenly Emperor''s authority exploded in an instant, and the terrifying divine light spread out, be careful that the power of magic was expelled.

 Chapter 1325

    "you¡­¡­"


    Feeling that his careful magic technique was actually cleared by a strange power, Mingliang''s face showed a look of shock, and he never thought that Tang Xue had the ability to remove his careful magic power.


    I don''t understand what kind of power that divine light is.


    That divine light actually restrained the power of small magic.


    This is something that Mingliang never thought of. After all, careful magic is part of the big heart magic, one of the three thousand avenues. How can it be so easy to deal with.


    The divine light swept across, and those beings controlled by Mingliang regained control of their bodies at this moment.


    After experiencing the panic, one by one became more confident in Tiangong.


    Especially those who have followed Mingliang, in their eyes, the most terrible thing about Mingliang is to be careful about magic.


    Be careful that magic is restrained, and feel that Mingliang is a tiger whose teeth have been pulled out, and is now a sick cat.


    "The evildoer goes away!"


    "You are so daring, you actually dare to come to Tiangong to be arrogant, do you really think that you are invincible in the world?"


    "Actually dare to offend the Emperor of Heaven and take action against the Emperor of Heaven!"


    At this moment, one after another figure swept out violently, set up a large formation, surrounded Mingliang at the moment, and cut off Mingliang''s way of retreat.


    "Mingliang, you are so daring, you dare to break into the Heavenly Palace, do you really think that being careful magic is omnipotent?"


    "Immediately capture it now, the Heavenly Emperor will give you a chance to become a member of the Heavenly Palace, otherwise, you will surely die today."


    "The Emperor of Heaven has the ability to drive you into the way of beasts, and the next life is the fate of being a beast."


    At this moment, figures appeared one after another, with mocking expressions on their faces, and Mingliang was not in his eyes at all.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "You don''t think there is a way to restrain me from being careful about magic, and think that today''s me will be captured."


    "Did you forget that the deity came from the Holy Land of Chaos?"


    "The background of the Holy Land of Chaos is something you ants can imagine."


    "This time I came to this world, but I have a mission. How can you think that you can win me so easily."


    "Your ability is indeed very strange, I didn''t expect it, but you also underestimate the means of Chaos Holy Land."


    "My little magic can''t help you, it doesn''t mean I can''t deal with you."


    "My master is not an ordinary person, but a dark sage in the chaotic world."


    A icy look appeared on Mingliang''s face, and his face became hideous. At this moment, a bead appeared in Mingliang''s palm.


    The moment I saw this bead.


    Tang Xue''s face changed instantly.


    Tang Xue didn''t even have time to remind the people around him, and immediately reached out and grabbed his master, and instantly his body burst back.


    I want to distance myself.


    Click.


    The bead in Mingliang''s hand was directly crushed by Mingliang at this moment.


    At this moment, a power of darkness and extreme yin erupted instantly.


    Before everyone could react, this force instantly swept the entire Heavenly Palace.


    The figures of one after another were instantly frozen by a powerful force.


    The black mysterious ice sealed the entire Tiangong, and the faces of these people still maintained a smug look.


    Tang Xue immediately retreated with his master and felt that he should be able to escape, but he did not expect that Tang Xue would not be able to get out of trouble completely. .


    Tang Xue didn''t know what kind of treasure this terrifying pearl was, but at this moment, the sealed Tang Xue was not dead, and was still conscious, but Tang Xue found that at this moment, she could not use the authority of the Heavenly Emperor.


    Can''t use the power of Tiangong.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Until the last minute, no one knows if they are the ultimate winner."


    "Understood the Holy Land of Chaos, where did you get your confidence."


    "A dog dares to provoke me."


    "court death!"


    Mingliang flicked his fingers and saw the body of the roaring dog at the moment exploded directly.


    "Just a mere ant, can you mobilize the power of heaven and earth to bless you, do you think you can compete with me?"


    Mingliang pointed out again, Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun''s body exploded directly.


    At this moment, Mingliang completely took control of the whole situation.


    Even if everyone has the power to reach the sky, they cannot use it, and the expressions of each one become extremely desperate at this moment.


    The entire Tiangong is now frozen.


    That power, powerful and terrifying, directly cut off their connection with heaven and earth.


    "Could it be that God wants to kill me!"


    Tang Xue was completely desperate.


    I feel that no one can save me.


    As soon as Mingliang made a move, everyone had to die.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Never mind!"


    "Killing you, what''s the use, you are also part of the order of heaven and earth, as long as you deprive Tang Xue of the authority of the emperor of heaven, you can order you."


    "Just save your life!"


    Mingliang was extremely excited, his voice dropped and he stepped out, and a strange figure appeared in front of Tang Xue''s ice sculpture.


    "Little girl, now you know what despair is!"


    "I will laugh at your heavenly emperor''s authority!"


    Mingliang was so proud that he immediately used his magical powers to strip Tang Xuemei of the Heavenly Emperor''s authority.


    Mingliang thought very simply, he could command everything by integrating the authority of the Heavenly Emperor himself.


    I feel that everything Tang Xue and others do is working for themselves.


    A force directly imprisoned Tang Xue, and Mingliang''s power was now facing the imprint of the authority of the Heavenly Emperor.


    When Mingliang was extremely proud.


    In Tang Xue''s sleeve, Li Yixi''s clay figurine Huo Dexingjun suddenly seemed to come to life.


    In the eyes, there is a ray of emptiness.


    In this moment.


    The black mysterious ice that froze Tang Xue evaporated instantly.


    This scene, Mingliang did not expect.


    A sense of crisis enveloped him.


    Mingliang immediately retreated, and an incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    The next moment, a clay figurine flew out from Tang Xue''s sleeve, and the terrifying flame of nothingness instantly turned into a golden fire lotus.


    Bloom directly in the void.


    Pieces of petals fell, and the black ice that froze the entire Tiangong evaporated instantly.


    "impossible!"


    "The power of this black ice is the supreme method of the master."


    "This is the power of transcendence, why is a clay figurine able to dissolve the power of black ice?"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Mingliang couldn''t accept it for a while.


    "Mud man!"


    "It''s the clay man!"


    The body returned to normal, and Tang Xue''s eyes showed excitement.


    Tang Xue had a lingering fear in her heart. If it wasn''t for the feeling when she went to Li Yixi''s yard, she felt that the clay figurine was not easy and asked for the clay figurine, then today''s Tiangong would be completely over.


    "My son, it''s a son!"


    "Mingliang, you''re dead, the young master has already calculated that you will take action against Tiangong, so you squeeze the clay figurine, your plan is in vain after all!"


    Beside Tang Xue, Xiao Ya saw the clay figurine at the moment, and excitement appeared in her eyes.


    As the golden lotus blooms.


    Mingliang almost died of fright.


    "not good!"


    "It''s the breath of the phantom, damn it, there is that person behind the Heavenly Palace."


    Mingliang felt that the aura emanating from the clay figurine was exactly the same as the aura that Li Yixi''s phantom erupted in the North Sea that day, and his expression became extremely frightened.


    There is no intention to deal with Tang Xue and others at all.


    Mingliang has seen the horror of phantom power.


    Turn around and run away.


    However, at this moment, I saw the little clay figurine suddenly soaring.


    Turned into a hundred feet figure.


    directly from the sky.


    One foot fell, directly shattering Mingliang''s body.


    Mingliang''s soul body quickly turned to ashes under that flame of nothingness.


    "receive!"


    Tang Xue was overjoyed, and immediately threw out the list of conferred gods, and included Mingliang''s life imprint on the list of conferred gods.


    One after another figure, freed from the frozen power, looked at the scene in shock.


    The huge figure in front of him turned into a pile of dirt at this moment.


    The person present, a heartbeat, thought of Xiao Ya''s words, clay figurine.


    No one thought that a clay figurine could be so terrifying.


    Killed Ming Liang from the Chaos Holy Land.


    Some people heard the word "Young Master" and naturally guessed who the clay figurine came from.


    "Fizz!"


    At this moment, the sound of inhalation sounded.


    Li Yixi felt so terrifying.


    Just pinch a clay figurine and you can kill the enemy.


    Tang Xue put away the list of gods and was afraid after a while.


    "Is that the power of transcendence?"


    "It''s so strong, it can actually cut off our connection with heaven and earth."


    "If detachment comes, then we are in trouble."


    When Tang Xue thought of transcendence, she was extremely frightened in her heart.


    "Tang Xue, what are you afraid of?"


    "Beyond the detachment, you cannot enter the Jiuzhongtian, otherwise the Jiuzhongtian will collapse."


    "Those people are calculating like this, it must be for the secret of Jiuzhongtian."


    "How can Jiuzhongtian disappear?"


    "And even if there is a way to stabilize Jiuzhongtian, do you think you can enter this world?"


    "This world is now a world of its own."


    "Into the three worlds of heaven, earth and human."


    "The two worlds of the devil and the Buddha are attached, and there may be the attachment of the demon world in the future, and the order has been established."


    "What''s more, the young master is here, whoever enters will be courting death!"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya suggested blind worship to Li Yixi.


    Hearing this, Tang Xue let out a sigh of relief.


    "good!"


    "The existence of the son is the guarantee."


    "And now in this world, we are not the strongest, some people have stepped into the detachment level."


    "When such existences come, naturally there are tall people to bear them."


    "Let''s start the son''s plan!"


    "To completely establish the order of heaven and earth, we can also be detached!"


    "At that time, there was no need for such fear."


    Tang Xue quickly became confident again.


    The eyes are very bright.

 Chapter 1326

    In the courtyard, Li Yixi was teaching those children to read when a figure in Tsing Yi entered the courtyard.


    "Meet the big brother!"


    The person who came was a beautiful woman.


    Wearing a blue shirt.


    Hearing this address, Li Yixi couldn''t help but look back.


    "It turned out to be Junior Sister Tsing Yi, please take a seat!"


    "I haven''t seen Junior Sister Tsing Yi for a long time. I don''t know how your cultivation has been these days."


    Li Yixi saw that the visitor was the fifth Tsing Yi.


    With a smile on his face, he invited the fifth Tsing Yi to sit down.


    "It''s okay these days, I didn''t expect this time to retreat for such a long time, otherwise I would have come to see the senior brother already!"


    Today''s fifth Tsing Yi is already the elder of the Kunlun Sect.


    If he hadn''t seen the fifth Tsing Yi, Li Yixi would have even forgotten that he was a disciple of the Kunlun Sect.


    "We are brothers and sisters, so there is no need to be so polite."


    "This time I''m here, just rest here for a few more days!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the fifth Tsing Yi did not sit down and said directly.


    "Senior brother, in fact, I didn''t come here to play this time, but I have something to tell the big brother."


    "Senior brother has been looking for a way to cultivate the physical body. These days my grandfather happened to get a practice method for the physical body. The origin is extraordinary, so I came immediately after receiving the message from my grandfather."


    "That exercise is a bit special. Originally, grandpa wanted to send it to the senior brother in person, but the news of the exercise was leaked and was watched by countless people. We could only use the family formation to ensure safety. In order to be safe, Tsing Yi could only invite Senior Brother is going."


    Fifth Tsing Yi explained the ins and outs of the matter.


    "A top-level physical cultivation technique?"


    Li Yixi had a look of surprise on his face when he heard Fifth Tsing Yi''s words.


    These days, Li Yixi has almost forgotten about this matter. He has been busy all the time, and he has not spent much time on cultivation.


    However, although he has now cultivated the Holy Body of Virtue, Li Yixi still hopes that he can step into the ranks of practitioners.


    At that time, as long as the flesh is sanctified, the disadvantages of not being able to cultivate can be resolved.


    Li Yixi knew that the fifth Zhuge had extraordinary strength, and naturally the other party thought it was a top-level exercise. It seemed that the exercise was not simple, otherwise it would not be spied on by others.


    Thinking of the fifth Zhuge''s exercises and the situation of the fifth family, Li Yixi hurriedly said.


    "I didn''t expect the old man to take risks for my business. This matter can''t be delayed. We will go immediately."


    "Although I can''t cultivate, but I have the Holy Body of Merit and Virtue, and I can contribute some power."


    There was a nervous look on Li Yixi''s face.


    Plan to leave here.


    Li Yixi thought about bringing Little Phoenix with him. After all, Little Phoenix was the saintess of the Phoenix family. Li Yixi felt that her strength was not bad, and she could contribute a little or two.


    The three of them set off immediately.


    Not long after, the three fell on the side of a long river.


    The long river is condensed by the power of chaos, and it is the exit of the second layer of heaven. If you want to enter and leave the second layer of heaven, you must pass this long river.


    At this moment in the long river, I saw an old man rowing a boat.


    Fifth Tsing Yi immediately threw an object, only to see the old man catch it and put it in his arms, and the boat hurriedly docked.


    "Son, this river is special and cannot fly. We need to use a boat to enter the triple heaven."


    Li Yixi nodded without any comments, and soon the boatman sang songs and rowed the boat to Sanchongtian.


    Soon, Li Yixi discovered that in the big river, big waves were rushing into the sky.


    However, the boat was very stable.


    Curiously asked: "Old man, are you a practitioner?"


    "The strength is extraordinary. If it is an ordinary person, under this big wave, the fishing boats in the area will be directly submerged by the big wave."


    The old man was a little nervous when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    As a river-crosser, the old man was ordered to cross the river.


    Naturally know who Li Yixi is.


    "Don''t lie to the son, the little old man does have some strength, but he is not strong."


    The old man is very humble, after all, this is God.


    "The old man is humble."


    "How is business?"


    Li Yixi was bored and bored, and chatted with the old man.


    The old man answered all questions.


    The entrance to the Double Heaven.


    Three figures fell from the sky.


    It was the three people sent by the Dark Lord.


    "Is this the entrance to that world?"


    "It is rumored that this world is unbreakable!"


    "I don''t believe in this evil, I will break this column today!"


    One of them was extremely reckless.


    The strength is extraordinary, the treasure is in his possession, and the cultivation base has stepped into the realm of half-step detachment.


    The other two did not speak.


    He also had a mocking look on his face.


    From their point of view, this side of the world can''t stop them.


    The man sneered.


    Step out directly.


    The incomparably powerful force ripped apart the space in front of him before.


    Step out.


    However, when he just entered the torn space, the man''s expression changed slightly.


    I felt the terrifying power of tearing.


    As if to tear himself apart.


    But the man just ignored it.


    Motivating the treasure on his body, a light mask instantly enveloped him, and his terrifying power of space disappeared instantly.


    "Humph!"


    "Do you want to keep me out of the door with this method?"


    "It''s just wishful thinking."


    "How dare you underestimate the heroes of the world."


    Continue to use supernatural powers, but without taking a few steps, his expression is changing.


    The incomparably powerful space force wants to cut him directly into pieces.


    "Um?"


    "What a terrible power, this is the power of transcendence!"


    "Damn!"


    The man''s face changed greatly. In order to save his life, he immediately urged the jade talisman in his hand. The next moment, a divine light appeared, shrouding the man in it. At the same time, the divine light appeared, and the power of space was instantly suppressed.


    That jade talisman, from the Dark Lord, is extremely terrifying.


    However, before the man could get excited, the moment the divine light appeared, it seemed as if he had touched something.


    The man''s face changed greatly.


    A phantom appeared.


    It was just a phantom, the divine light that enveloped him, fluctuated violently.


    Twisted rapidly.


    The man was so frightened that he lost his mind.


    There was no movement in the virtual shadow, and a voice sounded at this moment.


    "I don''t fight with the world, I hope this world will become a restricted area, standing outside the red dust, don''t disturb me."


    The moment the voice fell, the power of terror descended.


    The divine light exploded completely, and the man had no resistance, and was directly obliterated by the force of will.


    Outside the second layer, the remaining two, who were trying to tear apart the space at the moment, also forcibly entered the second layer.


    But as soon as he moved, a piece of jade in his hand instantly turned into pieces.


    The bodies of the two became extremely stiff.


    There was a look of horror in his eyes, and he raised his foot, and he didn''t have the courage to step out at this moment.


    "died!"


    "This place is dangerous!"


    The man felt a dry mouth.


    His voice trembled as he looked at the person beside him.


    The person beside him had fine beads of sweat on his forehead.


    It can be regarded as realizing that the danger here is not something that I can deal with, and immediately said: "We should be more careful, there can be no accidents, naturally there are rules here, just follow the rules!"


    "The matter of the Holy Monarch is the big deal!"


    When the voice fell, the two found an excuse and carefully retracted their feet.

 Chapter 1327

    At this moment, the two did not speak.


    The heart was beating fast.


    Even if he has a sky-high cultivation base, he is low-key and terrifying.


    It happened that at this moment, the singing sounded in the fog.


    Fishing boats emerged from the fog.


    Soon, the ship docked.


    The boatman immediately steadied the boat.


    "Sir, it''s here!"


    There was a smile on the old man''s face.


    "Thank you old man!"


    Li Yixi left a sentence and jumped off the boat.


    Fifth Tsing Yi and Little Phoenix hurriedly followed.


    "Who is this person?"


    The two people on the shore changed their expressions slightly.


    Because they found that they couldn''t see through the three of Li Yixi, Li Yixi''s side followed one person and one phoenix, all of them were extremely powerful. They didn''t think that Li Yixi was a mortal.


    The world has become more fearful.


    Seeing Li Yixi leave, the two immediately landed on the side of the boat.


    "Boatman, we have to cross the river!"


    The old man glanced at the two of them, and said lightly: "Crossing the river will cost you a fee to cross the river. One hundred yuan per person will crystallize."


    Hearing this, the expressions of the two changed greatly.


    "Bold, you dare to deceive us!"


    The incomparably cold eyes fell on the old man.


    In the face of the opponent''s coercion, the old man looked very calm and didn''t care at all.


    Sit directly on the boat.


    "Love to sit or not!"


    A toothpick appeared in his hand, and he took out his own teeth.


    The old man is already strong now. Although he is not as good as the two, he has already felt the breath of the two. It does not belong to Jiuzhongtian, but comes from chaos.


    There is nothing good about coming from Chaos, and it is rude to corrupt the old man.


    At the same time as the old man crosses people, he also has a supervisory position.


    Control the arrival of the two.


    "Believe it or not, I killed you!"


    The man looked ferocious, where did he expect to be threatened by a small person.


    "Kill me?"


    "Do you have that ability?"


    "Two hundred avenue crystals!"


    The old man glanced at it and snorted coldly.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Man blows up.


    However, the people beside him hurriedly stopped him.


    "Old man, 200 is only 200. Let''s go in and find someone, we''re tired!"


    The person beside him gritted his teeth and threw a ring.


    The old man glanced at it, after confirming that it was correct.


    Immediately stood up, "Two masters, please!"


    The old man smiled and invited the two to board the boat.


    For the arrival of the two, the old man is not worried at all, even if it is detached to enter, it is not a problem, let alone two.


    The two fell to the second layer of heaven, which is of great benefit to the way of heaven.


    The three of Li Yixi entered the triple heaven.


    The fifth Tsing Yi threw out the spirit boat and invited Li Yixi to enter.


    "This lady, don''t know where to go?"


    "Can you save my life!"


    A figure emerged, a woman.


    There were blood stains on his face, and it looked like he was being chased and killed.


    Fifth Tsing Yi wanted to refuse, but when he saw Li Yixi looking over, he was afraid that Li Yixi would mistakenly think that he was cold-blooded. After all, the woman looked pitiful, so Fifth Tsing Yi immediately said, "Go to the Fifth Heaven Domain."


    The woman''s eyes brightened upon hearing this.


    "Miss, can you take me with me? I was hunted down by the enemy, and I''m going to the fifth heaven. If you can take me for a ride, the little girl is willing to offer treasures."


    The voice fell, and the woman immediately took out an object, it was an immortal treasure of extraordinary quality.


    It was originally a matter of the way, so the fifth Tsing Yi hurriedly shook his head, "No, it''s natural to stop by the way, then let''s go together!"


    "Thank you Miss for saving your life!"


    The woman was overjoyed when she heard the words, her excited body trembled slightly, and hurriedly entered the spirit boat.


    The fifth Tsing Yi immediately activated the spirit boat, breaking through the air and heading for the fifth heaven.


    The fifth family is not in a good situation at the moment.


    Fifth Tsing Yi did not dare to waste time.


    Seeing that the fifth Tsing Yi took in her, the woman looked grateful.


    "Thank you, Miss and Young Master. My name is Mu Lingling. Thank you very much."


    "You don''t need to be polite girl."


    Li Yixi looked at Mu Lingling and smiled slightly.


    But when he turned around, a voice sounded in Little Phoenix''s ear.


    "This woman is not a good person, be careful, but you don''t need to care. For the time being, she doesn''t have much malice towards us."


    Little Phoenix, who was flipping the Dao Book in his hand, heard Li Yixi''s words, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    When she looked at Mu Lingling, she had a look of sympathy.


    "It seems that you have to be cautious when it comes to being a bad person, but your thoughts fluctuate at will. When you meet the son, you are unlucky."


    "It''s best not to count on us, otherwise, the girl will let you go around without food."


    The thought fell, and Xiao Fenghuang didn''t bother to pay attention to it anymore.


    In the realm of the ancestral gods, Little Phoenix can''t be bothered to care.


    Not long after the spirit boat flew, there was a sound of breaking through the air outside.


    Fifth Tsing Yi''s expression changed slightly.


    Seeing that someone blocked the spirit boat, the fifth Tsing Yi and others walked out of the spirit boat.


    "Mu Lingling, do you think you can escape?"


    "It''s just a fool''s dream!"


    The head of the person raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    When Mu Lingling heard this, her expression changed greatly.


    He immediately hugged the fifth Tsing Yi''s arm, "Sister Tsing Yi, block them first and buy me time. See you at our old place."


    Mu Lingling''s voice was not low, and when the voice fell before the fifth Tsing Yi could react, she immediately vacated the air and wanted to escape.


    However, the body had just been vacated, and what greeted Mu Lingling was a shadow of a leg.


    The little phoenix kicked out and directly kicked Mu Lingling onto the spirit boat.


    Little Phoenix had already been reminded by Li Yixi, how could it be calculated by Mu Lingling.


    "Hey, sister!"


    "You haven''t told me, the old place, what is it?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "I don''t know, how to meet, don''t you think so!"


    Little Phoenix bent down and sneered.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At this moment, the fifth Tsing Yi reacted, and his expression was extremely cold.


    It was almost calculated by Mu Lingling.


    Anger flashed in her beautiful eyes.


    Originally, she had good intentions to save Mu Lingling, but Mu Lingling actually plotted against her.


    "Sister, I was wrong!"


    "I was wrong!"


    "I''m not a human, I actually plan on you!"


    "I just want to live, and I also ask my sister to spare my life. The strong people of my family will be here soon."


    Seeing that there was no chance at this moment, Mu Lingling hurriedly begged.


    Seeing that Mu Lingling was so pitiful, the fifth Tsing Yi lost half of her murderous intentions.


    At this moment, a sound of breaking through the sky sounded.


    In the distance, countless black shadows came from the sky.


    Mu Lingling, who looked pleading, immediately moved aside.


    The expressions of the people who stopped in front of the spirit boat changed drastically.


    "Come on, it''s the Mu family!"


    One by one they fled immediately.


    "See you Miss!"


    "Be late!"


    An old man fell and bowed in salute.


    "Humph!"


    "Waste, what''s the use of the Mu family raising you, if it''s a little later, I can only collect the body for this young lady!"


    Mu Lingling''s voice was extremely cold at this moment.


    "Miss, forgive me!"


    The old man looked very nervous.


    Suddenly Li Yixi looked extremely cold. At this moment, Li Yixi felt Mu Lingling''s emotions and wanted to kill them.


    Li Yixi used the power of merit to transmit voice, "Be careful Mu Lingling!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Mu Lingling said with a cold face: "Kill them, silence!"


    Mu Lingling plundered directly and killed the little phoenix. If it wasn''t for Li Yixi''s reminder, he really couldn''t react in time. Who would have thought that Mu Lingling would take revenge again and again.

 Chapter 1328

    After all, at this moment, Mu Lingling''s crisis has been resolved.


    However, Mu Lingling, who rushed out, thought that the three of Li Yixi would be caught off guard, but the moment the figure rushed out, before they could do anything, a big hand suddenly appeared and grabbed her throat.


    The terrifying killing intent disappeared in an instant.


    The powerhouses of the Mu family were all stagnant, and their eyes were unbelievable.


    "you dare!"


    At this moment, the old man roared directly.


    The Mu family''s strong man immediately restrained his magical powers. Although it was extremely uncomfortable, he did not dare to take a step forward at this moment.


    "You want to die so much?"


    The little phoenix directly ignored the strong Mu family, and stared coldly at Mu Lingling, who was pinched by his throat.


    "Mu Lingling, thanks to us for saving you, you actually plot against us again and again."


    "Has your conscience been eaten by a dog?"


    Fifth Tsing Yi''s eyes were extremely cold at the moment.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    "Sister, spare your life, spare your life, I was wrong!"


    "I just tried my elder sister''s strength. I saw that my elder sister made an extraordinary move just now, that''s all, there is really no malicious intent."


    "To prove my words are true, this thing, this thing for you!"


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Mu Lingling was pinched by Xiao Fenghuang''s throat, and the uncomfortable tears flowed out.


    That look, it looks really pitiful, people can''t help but sympathize.


    Li Yixi on the side, his eyes were extremely cold at the moment.


    "Kill it!"


    "At this moment, I still don''t know how to repent, and I still want to plot against us!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Mu Lingling stared at Li Yixi with wide eyes, with a look of disbelief.


    Li Yixi was far away from Mu Lingling, but Li Yixi knew her own calculations, how could Mu Lingling not be shocked.


    "Forgot to tell you, Young Master knows how to read minds!"


    Xiao Fenghuang''s voice fell, and with a violent force, it directly crushed Mu Lingling''s throat.


    "Crack!"


    The sound of bone cracking sounded.


    Mu Lingling''s eyes were full of disbelief. Mu Lingling never thought that Xiao Fenghuang dared to kill her, but she was Miss Mu''s family.


    "Miss!"


    The Mu family''s expression changed greatly at this moment.


    No one thought that Little Phoenix would dare to kill Mu Lingling.


    Without Li Yixi''s action, the avenue book in Little Phoenix''s hand instantly grew larger, directly covering the void in front of him.


    From the beginning to the end, the fifth Tsing Yi didn''t have time to shoot, and everything was over.


    At this moment, Fifth Tsing Yi''s expression changed when he looked at Little Phoenix.


    Acquire the Tai Chi Sword and understand the Yin-Yang Dao.


    Fifth Tsing Yi''s strength is very strong, but Fifth Tsing Yi found that the gap between himself and Little Phoenix is ??too great.


    Fifth Tsing Yi immediately restrained his emotions.


    He looked at Li Yixi apologetically.


    "Elder Brother, I was reckless."


    "I didn''t expect to actually believe Mu Lingling!"


    "I don''t know if it will frighten the big brother?"


    Fifth Tsing Yi''s understanding of Li Yixi was still a few months ago.


    "It''s okay!"


    "It''s just a small scene!"


    "I''m not that bad now."


    "I completed the Holy Body of Merit, and I really shot at me, but she was the one who was unlucky!"


    "However, she doesn''t look down on me."


    Li Yixi smiled and said that he could read Mu Lingling''s thoughts, but Li Yixi found that Mu Lingling didn''t take herself seriously from beginning to end.


    "Congratulations, Senior Brother!"


    At this moment, the fifth Tsing Yi immediately bowed and saluted.


    His heart was so shocked that Fifth Tsing Yi had never imagined that Li Yixi had actually cultivated the Holy Body of Merit.


    Cultivating the Holy Body of Merit is more difficult than transcendence.


    However, Li Yixi did.


    After being shocked, the fifth Tsing Yi also reacted, "How the big brother exists, it is normal to cultivate the Holy Body of Success and Virtue."


    "Others cultivated the Holy Body of Success and Virtue, but the elder brother didn''t, that''s shocking."


    After a few chats, the fifth Tsing Yi drove the spirit boat and continued on his way.


    The speed of the spirit boat is not slow.


    After half a day, enter a fairy city to rest.


    "Senior Brother, let''s take a break and eat something before continuing on our way!"


    "Eldest brother will be satisfied with the meal of this God-eating House."


    Fifth Tsing Yi said proudly.


    However, the first Tsing Yi found that Li Yixi frowned slightly at this moment.


    Eyelids twitched.


    "Eldest brother, are you not satisfied with this meal?"


    "I''ll have it replaced."


    The fifth Tsing Yi was about to be changed, but Li Yixi reached out and stopped him.


    "Sister, this meal is very good."


    "I just found out that Junior Sister, your Yintang is dark. I''m afraid our journey is not smooth, so Junior Sister is more careful."


    "However, with the little phoenix here, you don''t need to worry too much, there is no bloody disaster yet."


    Li Yixi immediately smiled.


    "Thank you, Senior Brother, for the reminder."


    Fifth Tsing Yi nodded immediately.


    Fifth Tsing Yi believed Li Yixi''s words without hesitation.


    Li Yixi can observe fate, which is normal.


    Li Yixi now has a glimpse of fate.


    Once you control the real destiny, then you are really invincible, but the Great Destiny Technique has never been controlled by anyone.


    Fifth Tsing Yi found out that there was no wine.


    "Eldest brother, you eat first, I''ll take a look!"


    The fifth Tsing Yi voice fell and left the private room.


    Before seeing Xiao Er, several figures fell.


    Fifth Tsing Yi was shocked, "Who are you?"


    The man glanced at the fifth Tsing Yi, "Did you forget it so quickly?"


    "Kill my young lady and slaughter the strong Mu family, don''t you know who we are!"


    Hearing this, Fifth Tsing Yi understood.


    It seems that when he and others were not careful, he was manipulated by the Mu family, and he was catching up at this moment.


    "So, it''s you!"


    Fifth Tsing Yi''s expression was extremely cold, originally well-intentioned, but he didn''t expect to cause trouble instead. ,


    "Do not talk nonsense!"


    "What about things?"


    "Hand over your things and keep your whole body!"


    A cold light appeared in the man''s eyes, and the fifth Tsing Yi felt as if he was being stared at by a poisonous snake, which was extremely uncomfortable.


    "Have you forgotten, this is the God of Cookery."


    "Here, fighting is forbidden."


    Fifth Tsing Yi said coldly.


    The man sneered: "As long as we kill you, who would know that it was my Mu family who did it."


    Fifth Tsing Yi''s expression changed slightly.


    At this moment, the two behind the man immediately arranged a formation.


    The breath here is completely banned.


    There is a lot of killing here, and no one will find out in a short time.


    Fifth Tsing Yi''s expression turned cold, "How about I give you something and spare my life?"


    The man''s eyes narrowed, "It turns out that the thing is on you, but it saves you trouble, and you thought it was on your companion?"


    "Yes, it''s on me!"


    "For you, spare my life."


    At this moment, the fifth Tsing Yi took off his space ring.


    At this moment, the man''s eyes are extremely bright.


    He slashed out with a sharp sword, intending to cut off Fifth Tsing Yi''s arm.


    Fifth Tsing Yi''s expression changed greatly, and he immediately let go.


    The man was overjoyed, he didn''t care to continue chasing the fifth Tsing Yi, and reached out to grab the ring.


    However, the next moment, a cold light suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 1329

    laugh!


    A sword appeared strangely.


    It was almost unbelievable that the man didn''t even react at the moment.


    Before the man, seeing the fifth Tsing Yi forbearance again and again, he felt that the fifth Tsing Yi was average.


    But at this moment, before the man came back to his senses, Fifth Tsing Yi''s long sword appeared in front of his throat, and under the man''s gaze, the long sword pierced into his throat.


    The cold light flashed away.


    The man''s head flew straight out.


    Blood splashed and sprinkled in the corridor.


    Behind them, the expressions of the two old men changed drastically.


    The sword just now, they can see clearly, how terrifying, the two are very clear, know that they are not the opponent of Fifth Tsing Yi, turn around and flee at this moment.


    However, they are fast.


    But the fifth Tsing Yi was faster.


    The long sword swirled, as if it had a soul.


    In one of them, the head was cut off in an instant.


    Instant kill.


    The other old man escaped with the help of the formation.


    He was about to speak to save his life, but suddenly a sword pierced his throat.


    Can''t make a sound anymore.


    Fifth Tsing Yi waved his hand, and the corpse instantly turned into nothingness.


    All traces were instantly erased.


    Fifth Tsing Yi frowned slightly, "Eldest brother is right, it is indeed dangerous."


    Fifth Tsing Yi''s face was ugly, and after taking the wine, he went to the private room.


    However, he has not yet entered the private room.


    A figure stopped in front of Fifth Tsing Yi.


    "Isn''t this Miss Tsing Yi?"


    "It''s really a coincidence that I actually met here."


    The man looked at the fifth Tsing Yi with a fiery face.


    "Go away, I don''t know you!"


    Fifth Tsing Yi''s face was ugly, and the fifth Tsing Yi recognized that this person was Luo Wushuang, the evildoer of the Fifth Heaven Domain.


    "Go away?"


    "Don''t tell me that little sister in Tsing Yi has heard a word, you have to keep a low profile, otherwise, will you be easily slapped in the face?"


    Luo Wushuang squinted at the fifth Tsing Yi, who was originally here and was waiting for the fifth Tsing Yi, and gave an excuse, how could he let it go.


    No one knew the identity of Fifth Tsing Yi before, but the last time Fifth Tsing Yi went back, it was exposed.


    Luo Wushuang knew that the fifth Zhuge was very optimistic about the fifth Tsing Yi. As long as he won the fifth Tsing Yi, the fifth Zhuge would obediently offer it.


    "Go away!"


    Fifth Tsing Yi''s face was completely cold.


    "I didn''t hear what you said!"


    Luo Wushuang didn''t seem to hear it.


    However, it was a sword that answered Luo Wushuang, as fast as lightning.


    Fifth Tsing Yi is very clear that it is not a problem to entangle again, only a fight.


    When the time comes, Little Phoenix can come to help, but there is no formation here.


    "Unbelievable!"


    Behind Luo Wushuang, an old man suddenly appeared.


    A palm slapped the blade.


    At this time, on the sword body.


    Suddenly, two black and white dragon shadows appeared.


    That is the power of Yin and Yang Dao.


    This sword is called Yin-Yang Shuanglong.


    Seeing this dragon shadow, the expressions of the people present changed greatly.


    "Yin and Yang Avenue!"


    "The realm of the gods!"


    The old man looked sluggish.


    Terrified.


    The old man remembered very clearly that the fifth Tsing Yi, a few months ago, was the realm of heaven.


    The old man''s expression was horrified, but he didn''t have time to think so much at the moment, and another palm shot, two terrifying forces, came to suppress the fifth Tsing Yi long sword.


    However, on the sword of the fifth Tsing Yi, a dragon roar sounded, and the two forces were torn apart instantly.


    In the blink of an eye, the old man howled miserably.


    A hand was directly cut off.


    Blood spurted out.


    Luo Wushuang was terrified, and he did not expect the fifth Tsing Yi to be so powerful.


    The guards beside him rushed out at this moment.


    If Luo Wushuang died, then their family members would also have to be buried with them.


    But at this moment, the fifth Tsing Yi, using the Great Way of Yin and Yang, the whole person is like a ghost, disappearing and appearing from time to time.


    Difficult to know the exact location.


    Chi Chi.


    The next moment, the two heads flew out.


    Instant kill.


    Inside the God of Cookery, the expressions of each one changed greatly, and they looked at the fifth Tsing Yi in shock.


    "You dare to hurt me!"


    At this moment, the old man roared loudly.


    His magical powers are all above his palms, but at this moment, his arms are gone.


    However, the answer to the old man was a sword.


    A sword pierced his throat.


    "Fifth Tsing Yi, let it be enough!"


    "This is not the Fifth Heaven Domain, it''s the God of Cookery. Your fifth family is also in the Fifth Heaven Domain..."


    A figure appeared in an instant.


    But halfway through the conversation, it stopped abruptly.


    Because at this moment, Fifth Tsing Yi''s long sword had touched his throat, and the sword light even broke open the skin, and a trace of blood spilled out.


    The speed was too fast, and the long sword was shaking slightly at the moment.


    "You, God of Cookery, betrayed my whereabouts, didn''t you?"


    Fifth Tsing Yi''s expression was very cold. Fifth Tsing Yi knew that the return journey would definitely not be smooth, but he did not expect that the identity of the God of Cookery would be exposed.


    Fifth Tsing Yi was very careful.


    "Do you dare to kill me?"


    "Kill me, do you know the consequences?"


    "I am the young master of the God of Cookery!"


    "Kneel down!"


    At this moment, the young man looked at the fifth Tsing Yi with great satisfaction.


    Li Yixi and Xiao Fenghuang, who heard the movement at this moment, walked out of the private room.


    The figure of the little phoenix flickered and came to the young man.


    Reaching out his hand, he directly crushed the young man''s throat.


    It wasn''t that Little Phoenix was bloodthirsty, but that the young man was too arrogant and did not restrain his thoughts. Li Yixi glanced at it and knew that this was deliberately calculating the fifth Tsing Yi.


    Why can''t such a person be killed?


    "Young Master, Young Master!"


    Inside the God of Cookery, one after another silhouette emerged.


    Looking at the terrified eyes of Seven Years, his face was full of anger.


    Never thought that someone would dare to kill the young master of the God of Cookery.


    Inside the God of Cookery, there was an uproar at the moment.


    The God of Cookery is not a simple restaurant, but behind it is a terrifying force.


    Luo Wushuang was so frightened just now that the fifth Tsing Yi''s strength was far beyond his understanding.


    But at this moment, Luo Wushuang smiled when he saw that Little Phoenix killed the young master of the God of Cookery.


    Looking at the fifth Tsing Yi coldly, "Wait for the trial!"


    "Who killed my young master!"


    At this moment, a terrifying aura emerged, and a figure came shrunk into an inch.


    Incredibly powerful.


    The people present suddenly became solemn, and even the sound of discussion disappeared.


    The God of Cookery is dedicated to Ling Jianyi.


    The strength is unfathomable.


    Ling Jianyi looked at the corpse of the young master of the God of Cookery, and his expression was wrinkled together.


    "died!"


    "Hopeless!"


    The elders of the God Cooking House did not dare to speak, they lowered their heads and shivered. The young master died, and they could not escape the guilt.


    Immediately, Ling Jian''s gaze fell on Little Phoenix.


    "It doesn''t matter if you live in the God of Cookery, but you dare to kill the young master of my family. Where are you from? I''m very curious, what do you have to rely on?"


    "Murder, do you still need to rely on it?"


    Little Phoenix looked extremely cold.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Li Yixi saw that these people were so arrogant, and said coldly, "Their support is me."


    Li Yixi made a sound, and the fifth Tsing Yi was extremely nervous.


    "Brother!"


    Fifth Tsing Yi just made a sound, but was stopped by Li Yixi reaching out.

 Chapter 1330

    Swish swish!


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, the figures of the entire Food God Residence suddenly turned to look at Li Yixi.


    No one would have thought that someone in the God of Cookery would dare to be so unscrupulous and arrogant.


    These people don''t sympathize with Li Yixi and others at all. In their view, this is just a play.


    And it''s a play caused by a bunch of extremely stupid people.


    Fifth Tsing Yi''s move just now seemed extremely stupid to them.


    Only idiots will provoke God of Cookery.


    He also killed the young master of the God of Cookery. This is not a brain-dead.


    When their eyes fell on Li Yixi, their bodies trembled, and their faces were unbelievable.


    Li Yixi looked extremely noble in a white robe, and his appearance was even more shocking and extravagant.


    At first glance, Li Yixi is a rare and beautiful man, but no one thought that they did not feel a trace of cultivation in Li Yixi''s body at this moment.


    Curious and shocked.


    Because Li Yixi''s age is too young, even they can feel that Li Yixi''s age is too young without asking, and the vitality that Li Yixi exudes explains everything.


    Even rejuvenation cannot do this.


    Even if they can''t see through Li Yixi''s cultivation, in their opinion, how much cultivation Li Yixi has at such an age.


    The first worship of the God of Cookery, his face completely sank at this moment. He never thought that a young man of this age would dare to be presumptuous here.


    However, the first worshiper of the God of Cookery had not yet had time to speak, only to see Li Yixi speaking indifferently.


    "Aren''t you trying to bully others? So today I''ll teach you what it means to bully others."


    "But I don''t think you can do it. Let the strongest and most capable person in the God of Cookery come out. If I make two moves, I will lose."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, neither Fifth Tsing Yi nor Little Phoenix had any doubts. In their eyes, Li Yixi''s cultivation base was extremely terrifying. Seeing these people, Little Phoenix could suppress them, let alone Li Yixi. Terrible existence.


    And these people in God Cooking Residence didn''t know Li Yixi. In their opinion, Li Yixi was courting death. The diners'' eyes were extremely bright, and some people even took a sip of wine, looked here, and waited. Play with a good show.


    In their eyes, this is a good show, a good show that is rare in tens of thousands of years, and how can it be missed if it catches up naturally today.


    However, the eyes of everyone in the God Cooking Residence narrowed into a gap at this moment, and the terrifying killing intent almost turned into substance.


    The God of Cookery lives here, he is an absolute overlord, and he has never been humiliated like this.


    The first worship of God of Cooking Residence, even felt that he had hallucinations, when would someone dare to come to God of Cooking Residence to be so arrogant and domineering.


    "I heard it right, do you want me to come out with the strongest person who is the God of Cookery? Your Excellency is so big, so you won''t be afraid that the wind will flash your tongue."


    "Even if it''s the emperor of the third heaven, he wouldn''t dare to speak so arrogantly again, let alone you, a stinky young boy."


    The first offering of the God of Cookery came down, and no one doubted it.


    You must know that the power of God Cooking House is not just as simple as a restaurant. The master behind the cooking house is extremely terrifying, and he is an extremely terrifying existence in the third heaven.


    In this third heaven, countless forces have disappeared in the long river of time, but the God of Cookery has remained for thousands of years, which is enough to prove the horror of God of Cooking.


    "Yes, you heard right, because you are not my opponent, I have no interest in killing you, because one thought is enough."


    Feeling the incomparably cold gaze of the God of Cookery''s first enshrined, Li Yixi''s face showed a hint of sarcasm.


    Li Yixi was not without the slightest preparation, because just now, Li Yixi knew the name of the first worship of the God of Cookery at the moment when the first worship of the God of Cooking appeared.


    At that time, among the diners, someone said that the first worship of the God of Cookery was called Chu Junxian.


    Li Yixi naturally knew the name of the other party, so the first offering to deal with the God of Cookery was too simple for Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi''s power of merit is not able to kill people, but Li Yixi still has a god of death post.


    Now, with Li Yixi''s research on the Death God Post, he no longer needs to write on the Death God Post by himself. Li Yixi only needs a thought to put the other party''s name on the Death God Post.


    So this is also the basis for Li Yixi''s words.


    Moreover, Li Yixi also knew the benefits of the Holy Body of Merit, that is, bluffing people and being able to achieve what he wanted, but what Li Yixi didn''t know was that the power of his thoughts had nothing to do with the power of merit.


    From Li Yixi''s point of view, if you scare people by saying that the Holy Body of Merit is the second, then no one dares to say the first.


    In Li Yixi''s view, the visions of heaven and earth that can be caused by the power of merit are too terrifying.


    The Eucharist of merit cannot hurt people, but it does not affect the beep.


    "Where did the neurosis come from?"


    But this moment.


    The first person to worship Chu Jun is very angry.


    Feeling that he had been humiliated by Li Yixi, Chu Jun now clenched his fists.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was too lazy to talk nonsense.


    Glancing at the surroundings, Li Yixi found that the scenery of the God of Cookery was very good.


    The God of Cookery is located on the island.


    Surrounded by a huge freshwater lake, occupying a radius of ten miles.


    Li Yixi was too lazy to talk nonsense, and sneered inwardly.


    "You really don''t have the ability to kill you, but you have the means to scare you."


    "As long as you scare and scare you, bring the real powerhouse of the God of Cookery to come, and dare to shoot at me, even if the god of death can''t do anything, the holy body of merit is enough for him to drink a pot."


    Li Yixi had already calculated everything from the moment he stood up.


    Li Yixi could see that, even if he didn''t make a move, Little Phoenix would still be able to deal with Chu Junxian in front of him.


    Therefore, what Li Yixi wants is the arrival of the real powerhouse of the God of Cookery. Only in this way can he solve the disaster and shock the God of Food. Otherwise, when the God of Food is looking for trouble all the way, their speed cannot be raised. After all, the Fifth Heaven Domain is now The Fifth Family was still waiting for them.


    If too much time was wasted here, once the fifth family had an accident, Li Yixi would feel uneasy.


    After all, the fifth family was besieged because they were looking for a body training method for themselves.


    Li Yixi naturally knew the priorities of things, so she chose to stand up at this moment.


    After Li Yixi discovered the lake in front of him, his eyes lit up, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand.


    The voice said calmly, "Come on the sword!"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, everyone present didn''t care too much.


    After all, they have seen a lot of Sword Immortals who can control Wan Jian.


    They had seen Jian Xian roar, Wan Jian surrendered.


    Ten thousand swords hang in the air, turning into a Stegosaurus.


    They have seen a sword come out.


    The fairies bowed their heads.


    However, the next moment, everyone''s eyes widened, and there was an incredible color in their eyes, as if they were dreaming.


    The scene in front of them had a huge impact on their minds.


    Chu Junxian, who was originally full of killing intent towards Li Yixi and almost wanted to shoot, felt extremely stiff at this moment, and a terrifying chill enveloped him.


    The corners of Chu Junxian''s mouth were even trembling.


    Chu Jun couldn''t believe the scene in front of him at all.


    At this moment, I saw the lake surrounding the island where the God of Cookery resided, and all of a sudden, water columns shot up into the sky.


    Hundreds of water columns came towards the God of Cookery, and the water columns were extremely terrifying.


    The lake that surrounds God of Cooking Residence occupies a radius of ten miles.


    It is hard to imagine how much water is in this lake.


    At this moment, no one present was not shocked, and even some people dared not make a sound and covered their mouths tightly.


    Once the water column that filled the sky fell, they felt that the entire God Cooking Residence would disappear. However, the terrifying water column suddenly changed in the next moment, and was compressed by a force that penetrated the sky and the earth.


    Occupying a ten-mile lake.


    It was only completely dry in an instant, all the water turned into a water column and came to the God of Cookery. When it fell completely, it turned into a long sword and fell into Li Yixi''s hands.


    This sword is completely transparent, and it looks like an ice sword.


    In an instant, a sword came, and the lake occupying a radius of ten miles turned into a long sword.


    How could anyone still remain calm with such terrifying means, even if it was the first worshiper of the God of Cookery, his legs were trembling with fright at this moment.


    Standing behind Li Yixi, the fifth Tsing Yi and the little phoenix were wide-eyed when they saw this scene. They looked at Li Yixi in disbelief. They never thought that Li Yixi had such a terrible means.


    They simply can''t do it this way.


    At this moment, the little phoenix has a bright light in his eyes, and he is very proud. He feels that there is such a master, it is really awesome.


    "Aren''t you very arrogant? Now you can shoot!"


    Li Yixi gently waved the sword in his hand, and his eyes fell on Chu Junxian.


    Seeing the person in the middle of the God of Cookery whose legs were trembling with fright, Li Yixi was very satisfied at the moment.


    Li Yixi felt that the Holy Body of Merit was indeed a good means of bluffing people.


    Li Yixi is very clear that he seems to have extraordinary means, but in fact, if he wants to let Li Yixi kill, Li Yixi simply cannot do it.


    But Li Yixi didn''t want to kill at all, what Li Yixi wanted was to scare these people.


    Hear what Li Yixi said.


    At this moment, Jun Chu wanted to speak, but his lips trembled violently, and his eyes were full of fear. When he looked at Li Yixi, he seemed to see a supreme god and demon.


    "Waste, just a waste like you, do you think you are qualified to let me take action?"


    "If that''s the case, then you''re going to die!"


    "Let someone who can fight come!"


    Li Yixi''s words were very cold. At the moment when Li Yixi''s words fell, Li Yixi''s thoughts fell immediately, and three words fell on Li Yixi''s arms on the post of God of Death, Chu Junxian.


    At this instant, the terrifying power of the Death God Post erupted, and the living Chu Junxian suddenly fell to the ground with blood from the seven orifices, and the vitality in his body disappeared instantly.


    Everyone in the God Cooking House saw this scene in front of them, and their bodies trembled with fright.


    At this moment, they still have the courage to fight against and kill Li Yixi.


    Now they just want to escape, Li Yixi is a devil in their eyes.


    They are very clear about how strong Chu Jun is now as the first worshiper of the God of Cookery. However, at this moment, they saw with their own eyes that Chu Jun could not be called a warrior in Li Yixi''s eyes. He was indescribably weak. Rebuke, Qiqiao bleeds to death.

 Chapter 1331

    The entire Food God Residence became extremely quiet at this moment, and no one would have thought that the most powerful God of Food Residence, the first worshiper of Chu Jun, would die like this.


    The fall of such a strong man did not cause any waves.


    Seeing these people in front of the God of Cookery, their bodies trembled, and some people were even scared to pee.


    Li Yixi was very satisfied with this scene, and felt that the effect he wanted had been achieved.


    At this moment, the Food God Residence was extremely quiet. Even the diners didn''t dare to make any noise. They were all very scared. They were afraid that if Li Yixi was dissatisfied, then they could not save anyone today.


    In the dead silence, Li Yixi spoke again.


    It was not loud, but it was like thunder in everyone''s ears.


    "Aren''t you going to bully people? Then I''ll teach you how to bully people today. Isn''t your Food God House overlord?"


    "Let the strongest person in your God of Cookery come out today, but I want to see if I have the ability to let me take the shot."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, everyone in the God Cooking Residence couldn''t hold on any longer, and fell to the ground with a plop.


    "Senior, it''s my God Cooking House''s fault, we are willing to..."


    An enshrined wanted to explain, but Li Yixi snorted coldly.


    "To shut up."


    "I want to bully people now!"


    "Don''t get me around here."


    "Call me someone, call someone right away."


    "I can wait."


    "Invite the person who is the strongest in your God of Cookery."


    Li Yixi''s voice was very cold.


    At the same time, Li Yixi handed the sword in his hand forward, and the voice of the speaker stopped.


    Almost passed out.


    This person is the second largest worshiper of the God of Cookery.


    At this moment, I almost cried.


    When Li Yixi''s long sword arrived before his death, he was so frightened that he almost urinated.


    With a look of horror on his face, he never thought that the young master of the God of Cookery would pierce the sky.


    In his eyes, Li Yixi at this moment is the sky, even the one behind the God of Cookery can''t be as light as Li Yixi, turning the lake that occupies a ten-mile radius into a sword with a wave of his hand.


    Even if he didn''t make a move at all, he killed the big worshiper in one sentence.


    In his opinion, Li Yixi was venting his anger at this moment.


    Want an attitude from them.


    Although the old man was extremely nervous, he took a deep breath and chose to speak again.


    "Senior, God of Cookery is wrong."


    The voice of the second offering was crying at the moment.


    However, what greeted the second enshrined was Li Yixi''s long sword that stretched out an inch forward, almost touching his eyebrows.


    Li Yixi just raised his hand slightly, but completely suppressed the words that the second enshrined in his mouth, and did not dare to spit it out no matter what.


    The second enshrined bit his lip, not allowing himself to make any sound, even at this moment, he didn''t dare to breathe.


    "Shut up, you are too weak, stop talking, and don''t waste my time."


    "Call me someone, call someone immediately, and call the person who is the strongest in your God of Cookery."


    The second enshrined face became pale as paper.


    He knew very well that this time, the God of Cookery had kicked an iron mountain.


    He didn''t even think when the fifth family of the Fifth Heaven Domain knew such a terrifying existence, and he was also the brother of the fifth Tsing Yi, who seemed to love the fifth Tsing Yi very much.


    Thinking that the God of Cookery was secretly targeting the fifth family, at this moment, he would kill those who suggested it.


    The second worship saw the expression on Li Yixi''s face cold and his body trembled. How could he dare to explain anything, at this moment he just wanted to live.


    He knew that Li Yixi didn''t want their attitude, but really wanted to kill people.


    The second worshipped the one who immediately contacted the God of Cookery.


    Not long after the communication talisman was put away, a terrifying aura erupted from the sky.


    Still far away.


    There is a feeling of numbness in the scalp in the God of Cookery.


    I saw a figure shrouded in black robes coming very quickly.


    The old man''s face was ashen at the moment, he never thought that someone would dare to be so presumptuous in the God of Cookery, to force him to fight.


    "Who are you? Dare to be presumptuous in my God of Cookery?"


    "In the endless years, I have never seen someone as arrogant as you, don''t you feel that you are invincible in the world!"


    "Don''t you know what it means to be outside of people?"


    "The old man wants to see what means you have?"


    "If the old man is disappointed, then the old man must destroy your nine clans."


    As soon as the old man appeared, a terrifying killing intent burst out from his eyes, and everyone present felt the temperature drop in an instant.


    There is a feeling of falling into a thousand-year-old ice cave.


    Those who were stunned by Li Yixi in the God Cooking House felt the incomparably powerful aura of their ancestors, and their faces finally recovered a trace of blood.


    Seeing the self-confidence of my ancestor, I felt that my ancestor could see Li Yixi''s cultivation.


    One person hurriedly reported.


    "Ancestor, the young master is dead!"


    "Avenge the young master, the ancestors avenge the young master."


    Everyone in the God Cooking House knelt together as if they had found their backbone.


    The old man, who was already very angry, was getting more and more angry at this moment. He never thought that the offspring that he had spent so hard to get at an endless price would actually die.


    However, the old man had not yet had time to scold.


    Li Yixi faced the old man with a calm expression.


    In terms of acting skills, Li Yixi didn''t think he would be worse than these people.


    And with the Holy Body of Merit, Li Yixi didn''t have any worries, and his acting skills even exploded.


    Without turning his head, he said lightly.


    "You are that earth-shattering big man, with unparalleled strength, that made God Cooking House the overlord of this world, is there no one who dares to offend?"


    "Today I am very disappointed."


    "A cultivation like yours is actually called unparalleled, and is called a big man."


    "It''s really incredible!"


    "It''s too weak, and I have no interest in making a move."


    Li Yixi''s voice was very calm, but the moment the voice fell, all the people were instantly stunned, and the smiles on the faces of everyone in the God of Cookery who were kneeling on the ground in ecstasy suddenly became incomparably stiff.


    When they saw that their ancestors had arrived, they could pull back a round, but they didn''t expect that Li Yixi''s calmness at this moment would be terrifying.


    That sentence was too weak, and it scared them off.


    Each limb trembled violently.


    At this moment, the old man''s body trembled with anger.


    Li Yixi saw the old man in front of him being provoked, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Old man, do you think my words are watery?"


    "To say that you are too weak is not because of other things, but because you are too weak."


    "Doing it here will implicate innocent people. If you have the ability, go here to fight."


    "If you can force me to shoot, then you will win."


    These words were very calm, the moment the words fell, Li Yixi stepped out one step at a time.


    The Eucharist with merit can be realized as long as there is an idea in the mind.


    Li Yixi stepped out and appeared directly above the dry lake.


    Holding a sword in one hand, with one hand behind his back, his expression was extremely calm.


    The old man was extremely angry, but when he heard Li Yixi''s words and saw Li Yixi''s appearance like this, his heart couldn''t help but get nervous.


    His strength was indeed at the peak of the third heaven, but at this moment he found that he could not see through Li Yixi at all, and Li Yixi was too calm from beginning to end.


    Even the old man had seen countless conspiracies, but at this moment he couldn''t see through Li Yixi.


    At this moment, the old man really wanted to refuse a fight and turn his battles into jade and silk, but at this moment, the old man found that everyone''s eyes were on him.


    He knew very well that if he did nothing today, then the prestige of God Cooking House would completely disappear.


    It will only become the laughing stock of the world.


    The old man snorted coldly, and also stepped into the air, standing 100 meters away from Li Yixi, his incomparably icy gaze fell on Li Yixi, but the old man did not immediately take action.


    "Humph."


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such arrogant people in the world. Today''s old man is considered a long-sighted person, and I don''t know whose descendant you are, but you are so arrogant."


    "You are young and ignorant. Today, the old man will not take your life. The old master will give 50% of his strength. If you can block my shot, then I will spare your life today."


    "You can understand when you are young and frivolous."


    "You have an extraordinary bearing, and you must be from a noble background."


    "This time is also a lesson for you!"


    The old man''s voice was very cold, and it fell into the ears of the people present, and everyone reacted instantly. The old man seemed to be domineering, but he was actually soft.


    However, Li Yixi didn''t care after hearing the old man''s words.


    "Trash, let''s go."


    "A weak chicken can''t hurt a single hair of me even if he does his best, but he says he can only use 50% of his strength. Are you talking about cross talk here?"


    "Why don''t I find it funny?"


    "Don''t be complacent there, let''s do it with all your strength. If you can force me to do it with your little power, you can be considered a person."


    However, the old man wanted to make peace, but he didn''t expect Li Yixi to block his retreat.


    The old man was trembling with anger, and a terrifying murderous aura erupted violently.


    At this moment, the old man seemed to be an angry dragon.


    Suddenly, a golden spear appeared in his hand.


    With a flick of the spear, the void faintly felt like it was about to collapse.


    "So, then today, this old man will see your means, and I hope that you will not run the world with sharp teeth and sharp mouths."


    "Eat me a shot."


    The old man''s body swept out in an instant. At this moment, the old man went all out, and the whole person seemed to have turned into a black dragon. The terrifying coercion caused the dry lake bottom under him to sink a hundred meters at this moment.


    However, that coercion also shrouded Li Yixi at the same time.


    At this moment, the old man who wanted to kill Li Yixi with all his strength suddenly changed his expression.


    Li Yixi''s meritorious body has become even more terrifying now. At the moment when a murderous intent was directed at Li Yixi, the heavenly punishment had already appeared, this moment.


    In the void, a pure black thunder longsword fell violently from the sky.


    Almost unbelievably.


    This black long sword was entangled by an extremely terrifying thunder beam, and the thunder beam immediately enveloped the old man. Before the old man could react, the black sword of judgment in the thunder beam.


    Flashing away from the center of his eyebrows, the vitality in the old man''s body quickly disappeared at this moment, the pupils shrank suddenly, and the eyes were all unbelievable.


    I want to speak, but this moment of vitality is rapidly passing, and I have no ability at all.


    I really want to say that Li Yixi is plotting against him, Li Yixi is a holy body of merit, but unfortunately there is no chance anymore.


    This scene shocked everyone.


    Also don''t know what happened.


    The place became extremely quiet.


    "So weak!"


    "A weak chicken dares to threaten me!"


    "I don''t know where the confidence comes from."


    Li Yixi''s voice was not loud, but everyone could hear it clearly.


    Li Yixi was extremely casual, and threw the long sword in his hand, and the long sword fell to the bottom of the dry lake.


    The moment the long sword fell, the dry lake recovered again.


    After watching the breeze pass.


    Ripples on the water.


    Everyone has a feeling that everything just now is an illusion.


    But the cold corpses in front of them told them that what they saw was not an illusion but reality.


    With a look of admiration on his face at this moment, Little Phoenix directly attacked and killed everyone in the God Cooking Residence without showing any mercy.

 Chapter 1332

    When Li Yixi landed in the God of Cooking Residence, the diners in the God of Cooking Residence were so frightened that they immediately knelt down.


    "I''m waiting to meet the son!"


    Kneeling into one piece in an instant, each and everyone''s eyes are full of fear.


    Some people even had beads of sweat on their nervous foreheads.


    They were really afraid that Li Yixi would get angry and kill them all.


    No one dared to look up at Li Yixi at this moment.


    Li Yixi was too scary.


    "Everyone, get up!"


    "This matter has nothing to do with you."


    "My name is Li Yixi. If there are still people who want to take revenge at the Food God Residence, if you ask you, don''t hide anything, just tell them directly and tell them that I will go to the fifth family in the Fifth Heaven Domain next. If there are strong people, then tell them to come to find me at God Cooking House."


    "They''re free."


    "This matter, please everyone!"


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare!"


    "If there are still people asking at the God of Cookery, I will tell you the original words of the young master."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, each body trembled slightly and stammered.


    Seeing this, Li Yixi smiled bitterly.


    "Let''s go!"


    His eyes fell on Fifth Tsing Yi and Little Phoenix.


    "Um?"


    The two women nodded hurriedly.


    Naturally, the interest in eating is gone, and the blood is full of blood and no appetite.


    The fifth Tsing Yi waved his hand, and the spirit boat appeared again.


    The three landed on the spirit boat, and the spirit boat flew away.


    The three of Li Yixi disappeared into the sky.


    Only in the midst of the God of Cookery can anyone dare to breathe.


    The sound of breathing at the moment was extremely heavy.


    Hu Hu Hu.


    The chest heaved violently, and the God of Cookery was extremely quiet, with only the sound of breathing.


    Among the food gods, there were also some people who were flustered and hurriedly communicated.


    These people are naturally spies of various forces, and naturally they want to pass back the news of the death of the ancestor of the God of Cookery.


    One side of the overlord has fallen, and then the forces of all parties will naturally have to snatch resources.


    Of course, all this has nothing to do with Li Yixi and the three of them.


    "Sorry, Big Brother."


    "If it wasn''t for me, it wouldn''t be like this."


    Fifth Tsing Yi felt apologetic when he thought that Li Yixi did not eat.


    "Junior sister, what are you talking about!"


    "There''s nothing to be sorry for."


    "If you really want to apologize, it should be me!"


    "This time, it''s obviously aimed at the fifth family."


    "Otherwise, how could Junior Sister be targeted at the God of Cookery."


    "And it''s all because of me."


    "It must be very difficult for the fifth family now."


    "It seems that the physical exercises found this time are extremely difficult, otherwise no one will block our way."


    "This exercise was reserved for me, and the fifth family was actually implicated because of me."


    "If it wasn''t for me, the fifth family would directly donate the exercises, or copy the exercises into countless copies and sell them at a high price."


    "At that time, the crisis can be resolved."


    "So, it''s Senior Brother who wants to apologize."


    Li Yixi patted the fifth Tsing Yi on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "Brother!"


    Fifth Tsing Yi still wanted to speak, but was stopped by Li Yixi.


    "Master, isn''t it just a meal?"


    "Don''t eat without eating!"


    "We can''t starve to death."


    "I have Bigu Pill here."


    The little phoenix on the side smiled slightly and took out a bottle of medicine pill.


    However, when Li Yixi saw Bigu Pill, he directly shook his head.


    "This thing, it doesn''t have any taste, forget it."


    "The fifth family is very dangerous now, we have to hurry as soon as possible, but we have a spirit boat, and we don''t need to fly, I still have some ingredients, and some time, can''t we make it ourselves?"


    "It can also satisfy the appetite!"


    "It''s much stronger than your bigu pill!"


    Li Yixi said with a look of disgust.


    "Yeah!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Fenghuang was extremely excited, and the bigu pill in his hand was directly thrown away.


    The atmosphere above the spirit boat has also changed at this moment, and it is no longer so restrained and depressed.


    This is also what Li Yixi wants.


    After all, Li Yixi just now felt that Fifth Tsing Yi was full of apologies.


    However, Li Yixi was still a little worried at the moment, worried that the Fifth Family would not be able to wait for them.


    Li Yixi looked up at the sky and meditated in his heart, "May the fifth family be all well, may the people of the fifth family be favored by the destiny, and may the people of the fifth family be spared from disaster..."


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and a supreme force, silently, went to the sky at this moment.


    The triple heaven is divided into thirty-six heavens.


    In the fifth heaven, the fifth family is the overlord.


    However, today''s fifth family.


    precarious.


    In the ancient city where the fifth family is located, the formation was opened, and countless clansmen gathered in the ancient city.


    No matter men, women or children, there is a look of despair in their eyes at this moment.


    The ancient city where the fifth family is located has an incomparably powerful guardian formation.


    But the big formation was shaking violently at the moment.


    It can be broken at any time.


    "Patriarch, what should I do?"


    "The Great Defense Array, it won''t last long!"


    "If it goes on like this, it will take a day at most."


    A worshipper, with a flickering expression at this moment, said very nervously.


    "Grandpa, let''s hand over the Chaos Sutra!"


    "We can''t keep it."


    "Now, all forces are coming to the fifth immortal city, how can our fifth family stop it?"


    "As long as the Chaos Sutra is handed over, then the crisis of our fifth family can be lifted."


    "Those people said that they only want Chaos Sutra."


    Fifth Cloud Sky was a little desperate at the moment.


    "To shut up!"


    Hearing Wu Yuntian''s words, Wu Zhuge''s face was gloomy and terrifying.


    Especially feeling the eyes of everyone, Fifth Zhuge knew very well that these people were afraid of death.


    Today, only a few people support him.


    If it wasn''t for the Tai Chi Sword, the understanding of the Supreme Sword Intent and the Great Way of Yin and Yang, such a fifth Zhuge would hardly be able to deter everyone.


    "Listen to me clearly, even if my fifth family is destroyed, the Chaos Sutra has to be handed over to the masters. Only if the Chaos Sutra is given to the masters, then my fifth family will not be destroyed, it will only be quickly rise."


    "The old man has already sent a message to the girl in Tsing Yi. Presumably the expert will arrive soon, and all the crises will be solved by then."


    "Those so-called old monsters, in front of the masters, are just chickens and dogs!"


    "Wait to kill."


    "But until the masters come, we have to hold on."


    Fifth Zhuge''s voice was cold and unquestionable.


    Those who wanted to speak hurriedly shut up at this moment.


    But at this moment, one by one is a little desperate.


    The people outside are too strong.


    Outside the ancient city, the void suddenly split open at this moment.


    A pair of ferocious sharp claws directly tore the sky.


    The terrifying coercion fell from the sky.


    The powerhouses who were attacking the formation changed their faces slightly at this moment, and stopped quickly.


    That coercion made them change color.


    terrible.


    The ferocious and bloodthirsty aura was even more terrifying.


    "Splintered Lord!"


    "It''s the Lord Splitting Heaven!"


    Some people''s voices trembled slightly, and they looked at the void with fear.


    The next moment, a huge scorpion appeared.


    The whole body is covered with dense runes.


    The runes on his body almost devoured the souls of some people.


    terrible.


    "Meet the Lord!"


    Some strong men hurriedly salute at this moment, extremely respectful.


    The Lord Splitting Heaven is an ancient powerhouse, and now he has woken up, but he has never appeared. Today, for the Chaos Sutra, he came to the Fifth Heaven Domain in person.


    The next moment, the incomparably huge scorpion turned into an old man in black.


    Outside the fifth family hall, an anxious voice sounded at this moment.


    "Patriarch, it''s not good, it''s not good!"


    "The Lord of Splitting Heaven has come."


    At this moment, his lips were trembling when he spoke.


    "what?"


    "Has the Lord Splitting Heaven come?"


    Fifth Zhuge''s face became extremely desperate.


    "Walk!"


    The fifth Zhuge immediately went outside.


    Looking anxious, the Lord Splitting Heaven is at the peak of the Ancestral God.


    Today''s Fifth Zhuge, with the Supreme Sword Intent and the Great Way of Yin and Yang, is only half a step into the Ancestral God. Once the formation is broken, the Fifth Family will no longer be able to stop it.


    Moreover, the Lord Splitting Heaven is as powerful as a real dragon.


    The title of Splitting Heaven also came from this.


    The most terrifying thing is that the Lord Splitting Heaven has obtained the power of catastrophe, which is extremely terrifying, killing people invisibly.


    A body of poison is even more terrifying.


    Once shot, no one in the entire fairyland survived.


    terribly scary.


    A symbol of destruction and catastrophe.


    In the fifth family, some people''s faces were pale with fright at the moment.


    The four words of the Lord Splitting Heaven are too terrifying to deter.


    The fifth Zhuge floated up and looked coldly outside the formation.


    At this moment, the Lord Splitting Heaven looked down at the fifth Zhuge.


    "Junior, I think you also have some opportunities, otherwise you would not step into the realm of half-step ancestral gods."


    "I think you don''t want to die here today!"


    "The old man came, and only took the Chaos Sutra."


    "As long as you hand over the Chaos Sutra, the old man will bless your fifth family."


    Lord Splitting Heaven''s voice was calm, but everyone knew very well that once the fifth Zhuge refused, the fifth family would meet endless anger.


    The fifth Zhuge just wanted to refuse, and the Lord Splitting Heaven seemed to be able to see through the fifth Zhuge''s mind.


    "Junior, there is only one chance, you better think about it!"


    "I''ll take action, and your fifth family will be destroyed."


    "Can''t stop me!"


    "As long as my poisonous mist penetrates into the ancient city, it will be a disaster."


    "You must understand that too!"


    "I hold the catastrophe, the poisonous way and the power of splitting the sky, against your fifth family, you can''t stop it."


    The Lord Splitting Heaven is condescending, his voice is very calm, and he looks like he is aloof. He feels that the fifth Zhuge will not refuse.


    Outside of the formation, countless people looked at the fifth Zhuge coldly. They felt that as long as the fifth Zhuge was not stupid, they would not dare to refuse.


    In the ancient city, countless eyes also fell on the fifth Zhuge at this moment.


    The fifth Zhuge''s decision at this moment will determine the fate of countless people.


    The invisible pressure made it difficult for the fifth Zhuge to breathe at this moment.


    In addition to the formation, there was a sneering look on the corners of their mouths.


    Fifth Zhuge naturally did not believe the words of the Lord Splitting Heaven, but at this moment, it seemed that he had no choice.


    With so many powerhouses, it is impossible for Lord Splitting Heaven to restrain him.


    "Um?"


    However, when the fifth Zhuge was extremely nervous, suddenly the fifth Zhuge was stunned.


    I felt that a mysterious power actually fell on my body.


    The wounds in the body healed quickly.


    Weird.


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge even felt that he had hallucinations.


    He reached out and patted his face.


    After feeling the pain, the fifth Zhuge understood that it was not his hallucination.


    but true.


    The fifth Zhuge also discovered at this moment that the black anger in the eyebrows of some people in the ancient city also disappeared.


    The fifth Zhuge, the half-step ancestral god, saw something at this moment that others could not see.


    Immediately his eyes lit up.


    "This is, this is the power of the Great Wish Technique!"


    "The crisis can be resolved!"


    "With the power of the Great Wish Technique, these people want to break the city, don''t even think about it."


    The fifth Zhuge, who was almost desperate, suddenly raised his head and looked at the void.


    "Is the Lord Splitting Heaven?"


    "Ah, bah!"


    "If you have the ability, you can break through my fifth Zhuge and see."


    "If you want Chaos Sutra, you are simply dreaming."


    "I want to see how you break through."


    "My fifth family has its own help, and I can''t wait to die."


    The fifth Zhuge angrily rebuked Venerable Lord Splitting Heaven and refused without hesitation.


    Hearing the voice of the fifth Zhuge, everyone was shocked, and no one thought that the seriously injured fifth Zhuge actually refused.


    With a calm face, Venerable Master Splitting Heaven, who felt that he was in control of everything, became extremely ugly when he heard the fifth Zhuge''s words.


    "You, how dare you refuse, how bold."


    A wisp of killing intent and vicious aura suddenly erupted from the body of the Lord Splitting Heaven.


    The next moment, the Lord Splitting Heaven revealed a huge body.

 Chapter 1333

    At the same time, a harsh voice echoed in the void.


    It''s like tearing people''s souls apart.


    Even those strong people are extremely uncomfortable at this moment.


    "Son, are you sure?"


    Exalted Lord Zhatian, who showed his body, at this moment, his green eyes stared at the fifth Zhuge.


    "Pooh!"


    "Ugly!"


    "I''m sure!"


    The fifth Zhuge felt extremely confident after feeling the power of the Great Wish Technique.


    "yes?"


    "Child, you are not afraid of death, it does not mean that others are not afraid of death."


    "People in the ancient city listen."


    "At this moment, the deity gives you a choice, to win the people of the fifth family, this respect will be rewarded, and those who continue to resist, after the deity breaks the formation, will destroy your nine clans."


    "I only give you three breaths!"


    "three!"


    The Lord of Splitting Heaven was extremely angry.


    However, at the moment when the voice sounded, the Lord Splitting Heaven just counted.


    Those offerings from the Fifth Family immediately took action one by one, capturing some of the core members of the Fifth Family who had no time to respond.


    "Fifth Zhuge, you forced us, we don''t want to die!"


    "You actually dare to refuse the proposal of the Lord Splitter, you just don''t know how to live or die."


    "Honorable Lord, I am willing to follow!"


    One by one, a choice was made in an instant.


    "presumptuous!"


    "A group of rebels, my fifth family, I''m sorry for you."


    At this moment, the fifth cloud sky was extremely angry.


    Fifth Yuntian said that he was afraid, but his bones were still very hard.


    But I never imagined that these offerings would turn against the water at this moment.


    A look of despair.


    "grandfather!"


    Fifth Yuntian''s eyes were about to split, but there was nothing he could do, so he could only look at Fifth Zhuge.


    However, at this moment, the fifth Zhuge looked extremely calm, as if he had expected it.


    In the depths of his pupils, there was a sneering look.


    Fifth Zhuge raised his hand and stopped Fifth Yuntian''s words.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Son, how are you now?"


    "Do you turn on the formation?"


    "You refuse me to see."


    "Hahaha!"


    At this moment, the Lord Splitting Heaven is extremely arrogant.


    I feel like I''m in control of the fifth family.


    The rest of the people did not make a sound.


    But in their eyes, they were all excited, and they knew that it would be easier to break the formation next.


    But at this moment, the fifth Zhuge had a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    "Lord Splitting Heaven, you don''t think you have won!"


    "Why don''t I think you can win?"


    The fifth Zhuge said confidently at this moment.


    "Humph!"


    "It turned out to be a ruthless boy. Do you want to watch helplessly, those close relatives die in front of you."


    "You have some strength, but you are injured, can you kill them all in a short time?"


    "Even if you don''t care about your family''s life or death, can you kill so many of them in a short time?"


    "It only needs to cooperate with the inside and the outside, why is it difficult to break the formation?"


    The Lord Splitting Heaven is extremely proud at this moment.


    The first worshiper of the fifth family also sneered at this moment, "Fifth Zhuge, accept your fate!"


    "Hurry up and hand over the Chaos Sutra, or I will send your family to the underworld."


    "Old dog, how dare you!"


    "You try it, my fifth family will kill you regardless of all enemies."


    The fifth cloud sky was furious.


    Fifth Zhuge''s face also turned cold.


    With extremely cold eyes, he looked at the first worship.


    "Are you sure you want to betray my fifth family?"


    "You have done a lot of credit over the years."


    "Look back now, I can give you a way to survive, otherwise, I will kill without mercy."


    "So are you!"


    Fifth Zhuge gave a choice at this moment.


    After all, these people have been loyal to the Fifth Family for hundreds of years, and they have no credit or hard work.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Fifth Zhuge, your words are so funny."


    "You can''t protect yourself, and you still want to kill us!"


    "Are you dreaming?"


    At the moment of the first offering, he laughed and was extremely arrogant.


    I feel that the fifth Zhuge is crazy, but at this moment, he is still threatening him.


    His strength is not weak.


    And at this moment, he brought a group of people together.


    The strength is even stronger than the fifth family.


    "If that''s the case, then kill it!"


    "Betrayed with determination, it''s useless to stay."


    The first offering still wants to ridicule at this moment.


    The Lord Splitting Heaven outside also wanted to sneer.


    However, at the moment, he was stunned.


    Everyone was stunned.


    I saw some strange shadows appearing in the ancient city at this moment.


    At the moment when everyone has not yet reacted, a cold light flashed.


    But all the betrayers who held people from the Fifth Family were cut their throats to death.


    The first worshiper was holding his throat tightly at this moment, his eyes were unbelievable.


    He didn''t sense that someone was approaching him.


    From beginning to end, his attention was on the fifth Zhuge.


    In his opinion, the fifth Zhuge is the danger, and everyone else can ignore it.


    And with the support of the Lord Splitting Heaven, the first worship is very confident.


    However, he never imagined that he would die at this moment.


    I want to talk, but I have no chance at all.


    "what?"


    "The fifth family still has trump cards."


    Outside of the formation, one by one is unbelievable.


    Eyes widened, those people can be worshipped by the fifth family, there is no weak person, but they all died in the blink of an eye.


    No one survived.


    "Lord Splitting Heaven, you are still satisfied with this answer!"


    "I want to disintegrate my fifth family from within, is it possible?"


    "Who doesn''t have a few allies?"


    The fifth Zhuge sneered.


    Two figures, one black and one white, also came to the fifth Zhuge''s side at this moment.


    It is black and white impermanence.


    The dark shadow that appeared before was the dark dead servant of the underworld.


    "Brother Zhuge, we came a little slower."


    "I only know the situation of the Fifth Family after feeling the power of your son''s wishes."


    "Feel sorry!"


    Black Impermanence said at this moment.


    "Ha ha!"


    "What are you talking about, fellow Daoist!"


    "It came just right, otherwise these traitors wouldn''t be exposed."


    The fifth Zhuge looked grateful.


    The members of the fifth family escaped from death one by one.


    Feeling the horror of black and white impermanence and others, they cheered up again.


    The civil unrest is resolved.


    "Humph!"


    "Who are you, you are so brave."


    "How dare you ruin the deity''s affairs!"


    Outside of the formation, the Lord Splitting Heaven was angry.


    Makes a screeching sound.


    The claws landed on the formation, and the formation trembled violently.


    "me?"


    "Your ancestors!"


    At this moment, Black Impermanence sneered.


    I feel that Venerable Master Splitting Heaven is courting death, but he dares to steal Li Yixi''s things. This is not courting death, what is it.


    "presumptuous!"


    "A mere ant dares to be so arrogant."


    "Today, watch me break through and kill you!"


    The Lord of Splitting Heaven was furious.


    The terrifying and vicious aura erupted, revealing the power of splitting the sky.


    When the sharp claws stabbed down, dense cracks appeared in the void, which was extremely terrifying.


    Seeing this scene, countless strong people were overjoyed.


    I feel that the formation will be broken.


    However, at this moment, a thunder penalty suddenly fell in the void.


    The power of thunder and punishment directly hit Venerable Lord Splitting Heaven.


    The Lord of Splitting Heaven let out a scream.


    On the back, it was directly torn by a terrifying force.


    In the void, the catastrophe reappears.


    "Damn, why did my catastrophe fall now!"


    The look of the Lord Splitting Heaven was extremely difficult to see, but at this moment, the formation was torn apart.


    But not enough to break the line.


    Although the Lord Splitting Heaven was angry, in an instant, the terrifying poison poured in instantly.


    At the same time, countless calamities have come.


    The strength of the Lord Splitting Heaven is too terrifying, just in an instant, but the poisonous mist and the power of catastrophe that descends are extremely terrifying.


    "Hahaha!"


    "What if the calamity comes early? The power of these poisons and catastrophe is enough to destroy your fifth family!"


    Outside the formation, an arrogant voice sounded.


    Some members of the Fifth Family did not react in a hurry, and were instantly enveloped by the poisonous fog and the law of catastrophe.


    Originally, at this moment, there should be a scream of misery.


    However, what he heard was a violent cough.


    Soon, silhouettes emerged from the poisonous mist, just coughing. Those poisonous mists and laws had no effect.


    Fifth Zhuge, who was extremely nervous, was stunned at the moment.


    It even felt like a hallucination.


    Hei Wuchang on the side was shocked.


    "It''s the power of the Great Wish Technique!"


    "It''s the power of the Great Wish Technique."


    "It''s okay to have the blessing of the Great Wish Technique!"


    Hearing this, the suspicious fifth Zhuge was overjoyed.

 Chapter 1334

    "Fellow Daoist, is this really the power of the Dao Technique?"


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge looked at Hei Wuchang in shock.


    "Mr. Fifth, this is indeed the power of the Great Wish Technique."


    "I''ve felt it before, otherwise, I wouldn''t have known it."


    "I didn''t expect that the young master didn''t arrive, but he used the Great Way."


    "As soon as the technique of the great wish comes out, the power of heaven will surely bless the fifth family, and the sky will not fall."


    "Even if these people have the ability to reach the sky, they will never break the formation."


    "Everything is doomed!"


    Hei Wuchang glanced at the void with a look of disdain on his face.


    The strength of these people is indeed not weak.


    If the formation is really broken, it will be really troublesome.


    But now, with the existence of Great Wish, everything has been rewritten.


    "Um?"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Why, why is this happening?"


    "Why does my poison have no effect on these people."


    The people of the Fifth Family walked out of the poisonous fog, but they were safe and sound.


    Naturally, this scene could not escape the eyes of the Lord of Heaven.


    Although Venerable Lord Splitting Heaven is transcending the calamity, at this moment, he is also paying attention to the situation in the ancient city.


    The Chaos Sutra is extremely powerful, and once it is cultivated, it can be cultivated into a Chaos Body.


    The Chaos Divine Physique is the number one Divine Physique in the world.


    Powerful beyond imagination.


    The Lord Splitting Heaven was extremely angry at the moment.


    When he looked at the thunder tribulation in the void, his face was full of anger.


    "Can''t even this god help me?"


    "Is this old man destined to miss out on this supreme technique?"


    "I''m not reconciled, I''m not reconciled!"


    "I must get the exercises. As long as I get them, my future will be full of infinite possibilities."


    "We must get through the catastrophe in the shortest possible time."


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be real variables."


    "The fifth family was originally just a small family, but who would have thought that the strength of the fifth Zhuge would grow so fast."


    "From the information I got, it can be proved that a year ago, the fifth Zhuge''s cultivation base was still very weak."


    "In a short period of time, the cultivation base has been raised to such an incredible level, and there must be an unspeakable secret."


    "This technique is extremely powerful, but the fifth Zhuge did not choose to cultivate by himself, but to dedicate it to someone."


    "That person''s cultivation is absolutely beyond imagination."


    "That person is definitely the terrifying existence behind the Fifth Family. Otherwise, who would be willing to let go of such a terrifying opportunity."


    "You must obtain this exercise before that person arrives."


    "I''m definitely not that person''s opponent, but once I get the technique, I can fly far away."


    "Chaos has no top and bottom, no left and right."


    "At that time, as long as I enter the chaos, even if his strength is monstrous, what can I do?"


    "I can hide for 10,000 or even 100,000 years. As long as I successfully cultivate this technique, even if he finds me, he can do nothing for me."


    Lord Splitting Heaven stared at the catastrophe in the void, and his eyes became red at this moment.


    Lord Splitting Heaven naturally thinks more than others.


    These people are just jealous.


    They never thought about whether there really was an extremely terrifying existence behind the Diwu family.


    "A bunch of trash, what are you doing here now? Are you waiting for them to return to their peaks?"


    "Although the formation is powerful, it requires terrifying energy support."


    "The spirit stone of the fifth family is absolutely not enough to support it. As long as you join forces, the formation will soon be broken."


    "If you wait any longer and hide, what will happen to the delay."


    "Could it be that the Fifth Family has no reinforcements?"


    While the Lord Splitting Heaven was crossing the calamity, an extremely cold voice sounded, scolding the powerhouses.


    These people originally wanted to retain some strength so that they could compete for the exercises, but at this moment they heard the words of the Lord Splitting Heaven.


    Immediately reacted, they have already wasted a lot of time here, if there is a master, it will be a disaster for them once they arrive.


    "Quick, let''s go."


    "You can''t delay time, delay time, it''s only beneficial to the fifth family."


    "There can be no variables."


    "The defense of the formation is strong, but it also requires terrifying energy support. When the energy is exhausted, the formation will be broken."


    A series of voices sounded, all the powerhouses shot, and the terrifying attacks fell on the formation.


    The formation shook violently, as if it could be broken at any time.


    Those elders who were doing their best to maintain the formation, at this moment, there were drops of sweat the size of a bean on their foreheads, and their eyes were full of despair.


    "Patriarch, it''s not good, we can''t hold on anymore."


    "All the energy in the city is exhausted."


    "Now, let''s not say it''s maintaining a large formation, even if we want to restore mana, we can''t do it."


    An elder came at this moment and looked at the fifth Zhuge with despair.


    "What, doesn''t our fifth family store a lot of spirit stones?"


    Hearing this, the fifth Zhuge looked puzzled.


    "Patriarch, our fifth family was indeed very wealthy before, but Patriarch''s cultivation consumes too many resources."


    The elder lowered his head at this moment, and said helplessly.


    Although the fifth Zhuge stepped into the realm of the half-step ancestral god, the resources consumed are also extremely terrifying, almost consuming all the heritage of the fifth family.


    Hearing this, Fifth Zhuge''s face turned pale.


    Although he is blessed by the power of great wishes, the fifth Zhuge is still involuntarily uneasy.


    Rumble.


    Rumble.


    A series of terrifying voices sounded, and I felt the dense cracks appearing on the formation. The powerhouses became more excited one by one, and the magical power became more and more terrifying.


    "Could it be that God wants to destroy my fifth family?"


    Fifth Zhuge looked up at the sky with a look of despair on his face, he never thought such a thing would happen.


    Not long ago, judging from the news from Fifth Tsing Yi, as long as they persisted for another two or three days, Li Yixi would come.


    And I just felt the blessing of the power of great wishes.


    The fifth Zhuge was full of hope, but he did not expect to become desperate again in the blink of an eye.


    "Fifth Daoist friend, stabilize your mind and don''t be affected."


    "There must be a way."


    "I don''t believe in the art of big wishes, and I can''t bless the fifth family."


    "I believe in your son''s ability."


    At the moment when the fifth Zhuge was about to despair, Hei Wuchang hurriedly comforted him.


    "Fellow Daoist, but what else can we do now?"


    "Unless, unless there is a spiritual vein in this ancient city."


    "But do you think it''s possible?"


    Fifth Zhuge''s eyes fell on Hei Wuchang.


    However, just as the fifth Zhuge''s voice fell, suddenly the ground shook.


    In the ancient city, at this moment, a flash of aura suddenly rose into the sky.


    The incomparably powerful aura almost turned into substance at this moment.


    "This this this..."


    Seeing one after another aura rising into the sky, the fifth Zhuge couldn''t utter a complete sentence at this moment, his lips trembled violently, and his eyes showed disbelief.


    "Go and have a look."


    The black impermanence beside the fifth Zhuge, his eyes gleamed, and there was an incredible color in his eyes.


    The energy in the ancient city was exhausted, but at this moment, the spiritual energy broke through the ground one after another, and the incomparably rich spiritual energy almost turned into water droplets.


    In the blink of an eye, the terrifying aura shot into the sky and turned into a thick fog.


    The aura was so dense that it turned into a fog, and the formation that lost its energy support was about to be broken, and now it was supplied with a huge amount of energy.


    The cracks above the formation were healed instantly.


    The formation was once again indestructible.


    With excitement on their faces, those powerhouses who were attacking the formation with all their strength showed incredible expressions in their eyes at this moment. They never thought that such a change would happen.


    "Damn, how is this possible?"


    "It only takes one breath to break the formation. Why did such a powerful spiritual vein suddenly appear in the ancient city?"


    While shocked, there was a look of anger in their eyes, which was unacceptable to them.


    This formation has an incomparably powerful energy, and it becomes too difficult to break it open.


    "It''s the spirit vein."


    "It''s still a Heavenly Spiritual Vein."


    The fifth Zhuge, who was standing beside the spiritual vein, had an unbelievable look on his face. How could he have thought that there was a spiritual vein under this ancient city.


    I''ve even looked into it myself, but found nothing.


    "Yes, it''s the spirit vein."


    "Fifth Daoist friend, now we have a hole card."


    "With such a powerful spiritual mineral vein, even if these people are doubled, it is absolutely impossible to break the formation."


    Hei Wuchang felt the terrifying energy, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "The formation has energy support now, these bastards want to break the formation, it is just wishful thinking."


    "Let''s not say that this spiritual vein lasts for three days, even three years is enough."


    "God bless my fifth family."


    The fifth Zhuge looked up at the sky at this moment, with a look of excitement, and wept with joy.


    Only in the face of death and seeing the hope of life, can we appreciate how excited we are at this moment.


    "It wasn''t God who saved you, but the son."


    "It''s definitely because of the great wish that the world has changed. Otherwise, if there are such terrifying spiritual veins under this ancient city, why have you always been ignorant."


    "No matter what, you are also a strong half-step ancestral god."


    "As far as I know, the spiritual energy of this ancient city is very barren."


    "How is it possible that there are spiritual veins?"


    Hei Wuchang said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the fifth Zhuge immediately looked at Hei Wuchang.


    "Do you think this has something to do with Young Master? But this is too incredible."


    The voice fell, and the fifth Zhuge was extremely shocked.


    All this had a great impact on Fifth Zhuge''s mind, which was incredible.


    Facing the words of the fifth Zhuge.


    Black Impermanence smiled.


    "Fifth Daoist friend, have you forgotten that the current Double Heaven is a world of its own?"


    "The former Erzhongtian is a part of this Jiuzhongtian, but the son just said a word, and the Erzhongtian has become a world of its own and is completely independent."


    "Young master wants to bless your fifth family, let alone create a spiritual vein of heaven, even if it is to create a spiritual vein of god, it is a very common thing."


    Hearing Hei Impermanence''s words, Fifth Zhuge took a deep breath.


    Instantly reacted.


    "I was confused for a while and didn''t react. Yes, there is nothing in this world that the young master can''t do."


    "The crisis of the Fifth Family is now lifted, but what about these people? Are they keeping the Fifth Family under siege?"


    The fifth Zhuge''s eyes fell on Hei Wuchang.


    "Let''s leave it alone."


    "Since the son has an arrangement, then let everything take its course."


    Black Impermanence smiled.


    Not as nervous as before, even if they made a move just now, it was extremely critical.


    In fact, there was one sentence Hei Wuchang didn''t say. They couldn''t exert their full cultivation base in the third layer of heaven, and the authority of heaven and earth was useless.


    But now that everything has been resolved, there is no need to worry.

 Chapter 1335

    "Friend Daoist said it well, just let everything take its course!"


    "If my fifth family is really doomed, it can''t be changed."


    Hearing Hei Impermanence''s analysis, the fifth Zhuge also completely quieted down at this moment.


    The Lord Splitting Heaven, who was transcending the calamity, saw that the formation had a powerful energy support at this moment, and it became unbreakable again, and his face became extremely ugly.


    "Damn, why is this happening?"


    "Am I destined to miss the Chaos Sutra?"


    "impossible!"


    "I wait for practitioners who are not walking against the sky."


    "Who doesn''t change his life against the sky!"


    "I don''t believe in fate!"


    "I will definitely get this Chaos Sutra."


    Even if he is transcending the calamity, the Lord Splitting Heaven is still calculating.


    Incomparably cold eyes fell on those strong men.


    The terrifying power of the catastrophe kept coming, but the Lord Splitter chose to resist.


    Law urging.


    During this silence, the Tao diffused in and invaded the bodies of all the powerhouses present.


    All the people are paying attention to the formation at the moment, with anger on their faces, no one thought that the Lord Splitting Heaven, who was transcending the calamity, would take action against them.


    The power of Dao Ze quietly entered the bodies of these strong men, and several of the strongest men suddenly looked at the sky-splitting Lord.


    "Your Highness, what are you doing?"


    These people were originally very afraid of the Lord Splitter, but at this moment they couldn''t help frowning and questioning.


    With so many powerhouses joining forces, even the Lord Splitting Heaven did not pay attention to them.


    "What do you think?"


    At this moment, the Venerable Lord Splitting Heaven, who was spitting blood while being slashed by the power of thunder, showed a touch of madness at the corner of his mouth.


    "boom!"


    At this moment when several people were angry, suddenly the Lord Splitting Heaven, who was transcending the calamity, blew himself up strangely.


    Turned into a bloody fog.


    No matter who it was, they were stunned for a while, completely ignorant and puzzled.


    Why did the Lord Splitting Heaven, who could clearly survive the catastrophe, choose to expose himself.


    can not explain.


    But the next moment.


    All the people''s expressions suddenly changed, the color of panic.


    Because at this moment.


    Everyone felt a powerful force attached to themselves.


    It can''t be removed at all.


    at the same time.


    The calamity in the void suddenly skyrocketed.


    As if provoked.


    Thousands of divine thunders fell from the sky.


    At this moment, everyone was locked by the power of the catastrophe.


    It''s not one person who has survived the calamity, but hundreds of people who have survived the calamity.


    All the powerhouses were targeted by the catastrophe, and the momentary catastrophe was terrifying to the point of despair.


    "Um?"


    "What the hell happened? Why all of a sudden?"


    The fifth Zhuge in the ancient city also looked up at the void at this moment, with a shocked expression on his face.


    The thunder in the void at this moment is too terrifying, no matter how strong this formation is, it cannot be resisted.


    Endless Divine Thunder descended from the sky.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were full of despair, and no one felt that they could survive under such a terrifying catastrophe.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "The Chaos Sutra is mine, and no one can take it away!"


    "What I want, even God can''t stop it."


    In the void, a crazy voice sounded.


    "Splitting the sky, you must not die!"


    At this moment, all the powerhouses have their eyes split open.


    However, nothing can be changed.


    The sky is full of thunder.


    One after another figure, at this moment, was hit by the terrifying thunder light on the body, and it exploded in an instant.


    This moment.


    Not only those powerhouses died, but also huge cracks appeared in the ancient city''s formation, which exploded in the next moment.


    This is exactly one of the calculations of the Lord Splitter.


    With the help of the robbery to kill, break the formation.


    "not good!"


    The fifth Zhuge''s eyelids jumped wildly.


    At this moment, Hei Wuchang''s expression changed drastically.


    This scene was something that none of them expected.


    Who would have thought that the heavens came today and were used by the Lord Splitting Heaven.


    The Dao of the Lord Splitting Heaven is something they have never heard of.


    This method is really weird.


    Black Impermanence is also incredulous at this moment.


    In the fifth realm of the triple heaven, I cannot use the authority of heaven and earth to mobilize the power of heaven and earth.


    This is a catastrophe.


    The children of the fifth family directly chose to close their eyes and wait for death.


    However.


    next moment.


    Black Impermanence was stunned.


    I saw the imprint of the authority of the god on his eyebrows, and suddenly a faint will erupted.


    Will spreads out.


    At this moment, the world is terribly quiet.


    As if time had stopped.


    A void, at this moment suspended between heaven and earth.


    Stand quietly.


    At this moment in this world, it seems that only he exists.


    Exalted Lord Splitting Heaven with an excited face, at this moment, his pupils shrank suddenly, and his eyes showed incredible.


    Lord Splitting Heaven found that his body could not move at all at this moment.


    That phantom, standing there motionless.


    But at this moment, the world was actually suppressed.


    Everything here is at a standstill at this moment.


    "Whose will is this?"


    "very scary!"


    "Is this person the one who took the will of the ancient detachment from existence?"


    Splitting the sky originally calculated everything, but at this last moment, a phantom suddenly suppressed the world, how could it be calm.


    Weak will can do this, how terrifying it will be when the real body comes.


    The phantom looked at the thunder in the void and frowned slightly.


    "Disperse!"


    A faint voice sounded instantly at this moment.


    The next moment, the endless thunder light disappeared strangely at this moment.


    This scene in front of me is really incredible.


    In a word, it can actually dispel the catastrophe.


    "Disperse, disperse!"


    "Fifth Zhuge, meet your son!"


    Seeing the shocking scene in front of him, the fifth Zhuge immediately knelt down.


    But this phantom seems to have no intelligence.


    After the thunder robbery disappeared, it also turned into a golden light, entering the black impermanence between the eyebrows.


    "Hoohoo!"


    At this moment, Hei Wuchang was breathing heavily, and the scene just now really scared Hei Wuchang.


    If it weren''t for the seal of God''s authority, Hei Wuchang knew that he couldn''t stop it.


    At this moment, it is really the afterlife.


    The arrogant and incomparably arrogant Lord Splitting Heaven, at this moment.


    Scared to the core.


    There is only one thought, and that is to escape.


    Because the Lord Splitting Heaven saw the fifth Zhuge kneeling and bowing.


    At this moment, the Lord Splitting Heaven knows without guessing that who is behind the fifth family, it is possible that he is around.


    This kind of existence is the existence that the Lord Splitting Heaven cannot speculate.


    One word can dispel the calamity.


    How terrifying.


    To snatch its opportunity, the Lord Splitter felt that even if he entered the chaos, he might not be able to escape.


    Moreover, the endless tribulation thunder was dispelled, and the fifth Zhuge and Hei Wuchang were both in their prime.


    The Lord Splitting Heaven is extremely arrogant, but in fact, the state of the Lord Splitting Heaven is extremely poor.


    Motivating the attachment to the Taoist method, possessing the body of the strong.


    The Lord Splitting Heaven also endured a certain amount of calamity.


    At this moment, once being targeted by Fifth Zhuge and Hei Wuchang, how can he survive.


    Especially the black impermanence, so that the Lord Splitting Heaven is very jealous.


    The moment the Lord Splitting Heaven turned and fled, Hei Wuchang reacted.


    really angry.


    Lord Splitting Heaven is really able to find trouble.


    Today, even the black impermanence is frightened.


    "escape!"


    "Where can you escape now!"


    "White impermanence!"


    Black Wuchang let out a low growl.


    The next moment, Bai Wuchang appeared in the void.


    The soul-hungry cable appeared instantly, entangling towards the Lord of the Splitting Heaven.


    Black Impermanence also motivated his own mourning stick.


    Slash with a stick.


    The sky is full of stick shadows.


    Imprison the void.


    "You immortal, where to go!"


    "How dare you to snatch Young Master''s exercises, you are so daring."


    "If I don''t kill you today, I swear I won''t be bad for Gui."


    Seeing this scene, the Lord Splitting Heaven was a little desperate.


    Choose to self-destruct again, trying to escape.


    The mourning stick''s attack was dodged.


    But at this moment, the soul rope fell.


    There is nowhere to hide the soul of the Lord Splitter.


    The self-destruction weakened the cultivation base of Venerable Lord Splitting Heaven again.


    The soul hook directly passed through the soul of the Lord Splitter.


    Lock the Lord Splitter directly.


    "what!"


    The Lord Splitting Heaven struggled and let out a miserable howl.


    "Escape, you are locked by the hook, can you still escape?"


    Black impermanence sneered.


    Everything happened too fast, and when the fifth Zhuge arrived, everything was over.


    The fifth Zhuge was extremely angry.


    "Lord Splitting Heaven, have you ever thought of this scene!"


    Fifth Zhuge''s voice was extremely cold.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Fifth Zhuge, you can''t keep the Chaos Sutra."


    "It''s not just me watching."


    "Is there a more terrifying existence, watching?"


    "Those existences will come soon. I want to see how you can stop them!"


    "This is the robbery of your fifth family."


    "You can''t escape!"


    The Lord Splitting Heaven growled lowly, with a look of unease.


    "Humph!"


    "How strong is it, is there a son who is strong?"


    "Dare to come, it''s just to die!"


    "Sir, it''s almost here."


    "Come to die, welcome!"


    Hei Wuchang shot out with a palm, directly obliterating the soul of Splitting Sky.


    Even the chance of reincarnation is deprived.

 Chapter 1336

    The fifth Zhuge, who just arrived, was a little apprehensive about the impermanence of black and white.


    The means of the two are too targeted to the soul.


    The cultivator has the weakest soul.


    In particular, the magic weapon in his hand made the fifth Zhuge very jealous.


    Hei Wuchang, the fifth Zhuge, looked at the mourning stick and said with a smile: "Fifth fellow Taoist, this is a treasure bestowed by the son."


    "It''s tailor-made for us."


    "We come from the son of heaven, earth and earth. The magic weapon is aimed at the soul, and our profession is to capture the soul."


    Hearing this, the fifth Zhuge looked envious.


    "I really envy the two of you, but you actually have the power."


    "This authority is far beyond serving in Immortal Court."


    "Three Heavens, there are many immortals, but no one can control the authority."


    "Only those who have followed the Lord of the Nine Heavens can barely emphasize the power of heaven and earth."


    The fifth Zhuge remembered the imprint of Hei Wuchang''s eyebrows before, and was really envious.


    Black and white impermanence can''t be invincible in the world, but whoever dares to do it, unless the strength far exceeds Li Yixi, it will be a disaster.


    However, can anyone in this world be stronger than Li Yixi?


    The fifth Zhuge knew, no.


    "Ha ha!"


    Black and white impermanence heard the words and smiled proudly.


    Immediately said: "Fifth Daoist friend, we have to seize the time to repair the formation. If it is like what the Lord Splitter said, there are still people who do not know whether to live or die watching the Chaos Sutra, and we are still busy."


    "Although the son must have some arrangements."


    "However, we also have to do some preparations."


    "And in the ancient city, we have to make arrangements."


    "Leave a good impression on your son."


    "This time, although the fifth family''s loss is not small, the future of the fifth family is unimaginable only with the blessing of the power of wish."


    "If the young master arrives and is giving some opportunities, then we must be really envious."


    At this moment, Black Impermanence smiled.


    "Fellow Daoist Impermanence, if the fifth family has that day, they will never forget the life-saving grace of the two of you."


    The fifth Zhuge immediately clasped his fists and said solemnly.


    The three figures returned to the ancient city and began to arrange.


    In the void, the spirit boat flew rapidly.


    Above the spirit boat, the three were chatting.


    Fifth Tsing Yi flashed the jade talisman on his waist, and Fifth Tsing Yi glanced at it.


    His expression became solemn.


    "Junior sister, what''s wrong?"


    "Did something happen to the Fifth Family?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi hurriedly asked.


    "No, the first wave of attacks was repelled, and the leader was also beheaded."


    "For the time being, the fifth family is safe."


    "But my grandfather sent a message to say that there are more terrifying enemies watching. The situation is not optimistic, but in terms of time, we are in time. We only need two days before we can reach the fifth heaven."


    Fifth Tsing Yi quickly explained.


    "Is it that serious?"


    "What kind of exercise is this, and there are so many people watching?"


    Li Yixi didn''t ask before.


    Now I hear that so many experts in the cultivation world are watching, I am really curious.


    "Uncle Tsing Yi, I''m also curious."


    When Little Phoenix heard the words, he also stared at the fifth Tsing Yi curiously.


    Fifth Tsing Yi gave a wry smile.


    "Sir, I didn''t actually ask specifically. I don''t know what grade of body training exercises it is, but grandpa said that the exercises are extremely ancient."


    "It was born recently."


    "It seems to be called Chaos Sutra."


    Fifth Tsing Yi recalled for a moment and explained.


    "Chaos Sutra?"


    "Ah this..."


    Hearing this, an incredible color appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    Li Yixi was shocked when he heard the name of this exercise.


    With such a name and so many people watching, Li Yixi was extremely excited.


    But at the same time, Li Yixi frowned slightly at this moment.


    "Chaos Sutra, Chaos Sutra!"


    "I''m afraid this exercise is no trivial matter, Junior Sister Qingyi, do you really want to give this exercise to me?"


    Li Yixi looked at the fifth Tsing Yi seriously.


    "nature!"


    "The fifth family won''t lie to you."


    "Tsing Yi can guarantee."


    The fifth Tsing Yi heard the words and immediately spoke up.


    "Chaos Sutra."


    "No, we have to shake people."


    "Although I have the Eucharist of merit and some means, but I don''t think it''s safe."


    "We are too weak."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he quickly took out some communication symbols in the system space.


    "Brother Qingyang, are you there?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi began to contact Taoist Qingyang.


    Qing Yangzi, who was cultivating, frowned slightly and was extremely irritable.


    But upon hearing it, it was Li Yixi''s voice.


    Immediately end the practice.


    Excited.


    "Young master, it is your son, and your son actually contacted me."


    "Hahaha!"


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi was excited like a child.


    Take a deep breath and connect immediately.


    "Young Master, Yangzi is here!"


    "Sir, it''s been a long time since I saw you."


    Qing Yangzi was extremely excited at this moment.


    If you let your disciples and disciples see Qingyangzi, one of the Nine Heavens Overlords, they will be shocked.


    Li Yixi on the spirit boat was stunned for a moment.


    However, hearing the lewd voice, Li Yixi was sure that it was Qingyangzi.


    However, thinking of his own meritorious body, Li Yixi was relieved.


    He smiled and said, "Qingyang, you wouldn''t have known that I have merits and virtues, sir."


    "Otherwise, you have an extraordinary status, why are you flattering."


    Qingyangzi, who was far away in the Nine Heavens, was stunned for a moment when he heard the words.


    For a while, I didn''t want to understand the meaning of these words, but now Qingyangzi has already found the essentials, just lick it.


    Qingyangzi immediately said: "How do you know, son, Qingyang will not dare to hide son from now on."


    At this moment, Qingyangzi apologized again and again.


    On the spirit boat, Li Yixi quickly changed the subject, "Qingyang, I need help with something. My holy body of merit can only be bluffing, do you have time?"


    "Someone stole my stuff!"


    The Chaos Sutra has not been obtained yet, but Li Yixi felt that it was his own thing.


    Occupy the rationale, and deal with it.


    In Jiuzhongtian, when he heard Li Yixi''s words, Qingyangzi stood up suddenly.


    At the same time of anger, his eyes were full of brilliance.


    These days, there is no excuse to take advantage of the opportunity. Now that Li Yixi needs help, how can Qingyangzi not be excited.


    "Grandma''s!"


    "Master, tell me which bastard he is, and I promise to kill him!"


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi was in a state of rage.


    Also really angry.


    I felt that someone was courting death, but they dared to rob Li Yixi''s things.


    On the spirit boat, Li Yixi laughed when he heard this.


    "A lot."


    "I don''t know the specifics, but it''s not weak."


    "There are still a lot of people."


    "As many people as you can find, the more the better."


    Li Yixi didn''t hide anything.


    When Qingyangzi of Jiuzhongtian heard the words, he frowned slightly, feeling that the person who went there was too weak and shameless.


    Weakly said: "Young Master, how about one hundred thousand disciples?"


    "Don''t worry, I even invited some of my senior brothers."


    "They are not weak."


    "You can also borrow the power of heaven and earth!"


    Qingyangzi was a little uneasy, after all, in the Nine Heavens, even now, there are only 100,000 people above the Divine Realm, and there are not many real Xeons, only a few of them.

 Chapter 1337

    When Qingyangzi was uneasy.


    On the spirit boat, Li Yixi was instantly numb.


    Almost rude.


    Li Yixi had no choice but to complain, "Old Daoist is really low-key, there are actually 100,000 disciples, I''m afraid it is also a big sect!"


    "However, this old man can handle it!"


    "100,000, what the hell, if you dare to covet my practice, I will scare you to death."


    "If you can''t be fooled, let''s go together. If you can''t do it for 10,000, you can''t do it with 10,000. You can''t do it with 10,000."


    Li Yixi was happy at this moment.


    Qingyangzi''s voice fell, but Li Yixi''s voice was not heard, and he was a little uneasy.


    Everyone wants to speak, and is going to shake people.


    But Li Yixi''s words sounded.


    "Qingyang, I didn''t see you wrong, Young Master, you can handle it."


    heard.


    Qing Yangzi, who was originally very uneasy, almost flew up in an instant with excitement.


    "How can you say that, Young Master? It''s Qingyang''s honor to be able to help Young Master."


    "Sir, the location and time, Qingyang''s fastest time, guarantee to arrive."


    "I have a treasure that is invincible on my way."


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi was so excited that she wanted to rush back immediately.


    "The Fifth Heaven Domain of the Third Heaven, when the time comes, we will meet with this communication talisman."


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded.


    "okay!"


    "One day at most."


    "Guaranteed to arrive within a day."


    Hanging up the contact, Qing Yangzi immediately broke through the barrier and came out.


    The Shimen was blown open by Qingyangzi.


    Above the mountain, one by one looked at Qingyangzi coldly.


    However, Qing Yangzi directly ignored it.


    A crazy laugh.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Opportunity, opportunity is here!"


    "I''m going to take off again."


    The people who were watching coldly at first couldn''t help but stunned.


    "No, no, wouldn''t there be a problem with the retreat?"


    One by one his face changed slightly.


    Came around in an instant.


    "Qingyang, are you alright!"


    "no problem!"


    "Very good!"


    "Opportunity, opportunity is here!"


    "Tell you the good news."


    "Young Master contacted me and said I need help!"


    "Our chance is here!"


    "Don''t be surprised!"


    Qingyangzi looked at the crowd and smiled.


    "Really?"


    The leader, Daoyi, showed anticipation in his eyes.


    Daoyi had been to the entrance of Erzhongtian before, so he naturally knew that Li Yixi was terrifying.


    Moreover, Qingyangzi was originally the weakest, but now, among them, Qingyang is the strongest.


    One by one can''t wait to go to have the opportunity, but they are not familiar and have no excuses, so they are naturally excited at this moment.


    "Why are you lying to a bad old man?"


    "If it weren''t for the son who needs people to be strong and powerful, I would be too lazy to call you."


    "There are a lot of weak chickens who dare to steal the son''s things. It''s like eating a bear''s heart and a leopard''s guts. The son doesn''t want to shoot. Our chance is here."


    "I promised to go above the 100,000 God Realm." Qing Yangzi said excitedly at this moment.


    "One hundred thousand?"


    "Qingyangzi, how can it be 100,000?"


    "Why not two hundred thousand."


    "These days, drawing on the power of chaos, many disciples have stepped into the realm of gods."


    At this moment, Daoyi looked ugly.


    The righteous words said: "It''s how the gods can be divided, the true gods are too weak, and all the gods are above, I will give you 18,000."


    The rest of the Daoists'' eyes brightened upon hearing this.


    "I''ll pay ten thousand."


    "I''ll pay ten thousand."


    Qing Yangzi''s face was ugly, but he finally reacted. Isn''t he asking for the top of the gods just to grab a spot?


    However, in order to make things happen, Qing Yangzi finally agreed.


    Take out a paper boat and wipe off the dust.


    It was obtained from Li Yixi.


    Throwing it out in an instant, the paper boat turned into a huge spaceship.


    One after another figure, quickly entered it.


    Triple Heaven.


    On the spirit boat.


    Li Yixi thought it was enough, but thought of another person.


    Subpoena again.


    Nine Heavens Sword God Mountain.


    On the platform, an old man was preaching.


    It is the Nine Heavens Sword Master.


    "What is Kendo?"


    Jiutian Jianzun asked his disciples at this moment.


    The three thousand sword gods sat quietly one by one, not daring to answer.


    Jiutian Jianzun saw that no one answered.


    He smiled and said, "My swordsmanship, there are three million swordsmen in the sky, and you need to lower your eyebrows when you see me."


    As soon as the voice fell, the communication talisman suddenly vibrated.


    The Nine Heavens Sword Master was overjoyed.


    "Yes, son!"


    "Young master actually contacted me!"


    As the first sword of Jiuzhongtian, he was excited like a child at the moment.


    One by one, the disciples were extremely puzzled.


    But dare not move, dare not communicate.


    "Master, it''s me, it''s me!"


    Jiutian Jianzun showed a flattering smile.


    Inside the Chuanxu Talisman, Li Yixi''s voice sounded.


    "Jianzun, I''m in a bit of trouble, can you bring someone to give me a boost?"


    heard.


    Jiutian Jianzun has some doubts.


    "Brilliant?"


    Although doubtful, Jiutian Jianzun did not hesitate.


    "Sir, it''s just a small matter."


    "I will bring my three thousand disciples here. One person can stop a million teachers."


    "enough?"


    "If it''s not enough, there are still 30,000 or 300,000 disciples and grandchildren?"


    Jiutian Jianzun''s words were extremely hurried at this moment.


    On the spirit boat, Li Yixi heard the words.


    silent.


    Heart cursed.


    "I wipe, who are they?"


    "The family is so thick!"


    For a while, Li Yixi couldn''t speak well.


    I feel that these guys are really hidden, and they are actually big guys.


    Li Yixi thought of Qingyangzi, and it was difficult to answer.


    "Three thousand?"


    "Will this guy feel a little shabby by then?"


    "Three hundred thousand?"


    "Qingyangzi will also lose face."


    "Then choose 30,000!"


    Li Yixi immediately made up his mind.


    "Jianzun, just come for 30,000!"


    Three numbers, Li Yixi can only choose this way.


    Hearing the words, Jiutian Jianzun immediately said: "Young Master, I will bring my disciples and grandsons up immediately."


    Jiutian Jianzun put away the Chuanxu Talisman, and the whole person became.


    His eyes were extremely cold.


    "All the disciples obey the orders, and each one chooses the one hundred most talented disciples to follow me to the Third Heaven."


    "Go do something."


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun is also unequivocal.


    In the third heaven, the spirit boat continued to fly.


    However, Fifth Tsing Yi and Little Phoenix stared at Li Yixi with wide eyes.


    The two were really shocked.


    "call!"


    "130,000 cultivators!"


    "Enough momentum!"


    Li Yixi let out a breath and looked at Little Phoenix and Fifth Tsing Yi.


    The two women did not speak, but nodded.


    Really frightened.


    Li Yixi immediately smiled and said, "These old things are really hidden, and you can''t see them on weekdays."


    "It''s actually a big guy, and they have such a family background."


    "Almost, I scared my son!"


    "Fortunately, my son, I have the Holy Body of Merit."


    Li Yixi was a little shocked.


    Little Phoenix and Fifth Tsing Yi looked at each other.


    Without speaking, he continued to nod.


    The two girls were speechless.


    I really want to say, "Master, stop pretending!"


    "Senior brother, stop acting."


    But I can''t say it, it''s so frustrating.


    Fifth day domain.


    Countless strong men rushed to the fairy city where the fifth family was sitting.


    The fact that the fifth family owns the Chaos Sutra has also spread completely.


    The entire Jiuzhongtian was boiling.


    Countless strong people rushed to the fifth family at this moment.

 Chapter 1338

    "Daoyou said it well!"


    "This formation is not indestructible."


    "But with the appearance of that person, there are variables, we have to join forces, I am willing!"


    "The Holy Land of War is willing!"


    "Endless Dead Zone agrees!"


    Soon, the parties reached an agreement.


    within the array.


    The fifth Zhuge and others saw this scene, and their expressions brightened.


    "Senior is so strong!"


    "Actually, with a wave of hands, the power of the formation has been enhanced tenfold."


    The fifth Zhuge was really shocked, not completely flattering.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Fellow Daoist, this is the Lord of our Underworld."


    Black and white impermanence at this moment, quickly said.


    However, the Lord of the Underworld said with a solemn expression.


    "The fifth family owner, the situation is not as optimistic as you see."


    "Even if these people join forces, it is difficult to break the formation. I still have this confidence."


    "However, my Tao is lacking."


    "When I came to Sanzhongtian, I was weakened a lot."


    "At this moment, I only have half a step of detachment."


    "In the half-step detachment, you can''t be considered a strong person."


    "However, the enemy who came this time is very strong."


    "There are a lot of people who are half-step detached, and the formation is not broken, because these people are unwilling to take action, want to hide in the dark, and have their own calculations!"


    "But if these people can''t be attacked for a long time, those who hide in the dark will not be able to help themselves."


    "That''s when it was really troublesome."


    "If it really comes to that moment, the fifth patriarch is ready to leave the Fifth Immortal City with the Chaos Sutra."


    "Go directly to meet the son."


    The Lord of the Underworld said with a serious expression.


    heard.


    Fifth Zhuge was silent for a moment.


    Taking a deep breath, he said, "Okay!"


    "Trouble the seniors!"


    The fifth Zhuge also knew, and it seemed that this was the only way.


    Thinking of the Chaos Sutra, the fifth Zhuge became more serious.


    I never thought that this Chaos Sutra would cause such a commotion.


    "It''s okay, it''ll be alright."


    "Even if the young master wants to act and doesn''t want to take action, there will be no problem with Chaos Sutra."


    "These people can''t be taken away."


    "Don''t talk about being below the extraordinary, it will not work if you are above the extraordinary."


    At this moment, the Lord of the Underworld is extremely confident.


    Fifth day domain.


    The spirit boat is flying rapidly, and it is gradually approaching the fifth immortal city at this moment, and it will take a long time to arrive.


    Li Yixi''s communication talisman shook.


    Li Yixi looked expectant.


    "and many more!"


    Fifth Tsing Yi quickly stopped the spirit boat.


    At this moment, the void suddenly cracked.


    It was as if the sky had been torn apart.


    An indescribably huge sword ripped apart the sky.


    now.


    Even the hidden existence outside the Fifth Immortal City frowned slightly.


    They knew whose breath it was.


    Li Yixi looked up at the sky, his eyes shining brightly.


    At this moment, the incomparably huge sword opened three times and turned into 30,000 figures.


    One by one, they stepped on flying swords, and their eyes were extremely sharp.


    The leader is Jiutian Jianzun.


    Seeing Li Yixi from a distance, he hurriedly smiled and said, "Young Master, I''m here!"


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun, the appearance of Xianfeng Daogu is not there.


    As if the younger brother saw the elder brother, he should come here first.


    "Okay, good work, Jianzun!"


    Li Yixi was overjoyed.


    Three Thirty Thousand Sword Immortals volleyed into the sky.


    Li Yixi still felt extremely shocked.


    "What are you talking about, son!"


    "It''s just a trivial matter. Someone asked me to practice swords for free. I have to thank you son."


    At this moment, the Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign fell on the spirit boat with a look of adoration.


    In the void, the thirty thousand sword gods fell silent.


    The corners of each mouth twitched.


    I feel that Jiutian Jianzun is extremely unfamiliar.


    It feels like one has changed.


    On weekdays, everyone who sees them has eyes above the top.


    At this moment, he is actually flattering.


    "Jianzu he?"


    Some disciples of Sword God Mountain are numb at this moment.


    at a time of incomprehension.


    The void suddenly burst open.


    The incomparably huge warship ripped apart the sky and descended again.


    Above the warship, one after another figures rushed towards the spirit boat.


    "Master, Yangzi is here!"


    "I don''t know which bastard it is, but dare to snatch the son''s things."


    Before the person arrived, the sound had already exploded in the void.


    Thirty thousand sword gods were stunned for a moment.


    He looked at Qingyangzi in disbelief.


    Some people even wiped their eyes at this moment.


    "Isn''t that Qingyang Daoist?"


    "Why is that so!"


    "Fizz!"


    One by one, they gasped and looked at Li Yixi in shock.


    "Qingyang Daoist, Daoyi Dao..."


    Jiutian Jianzun, who was about to flatter him, was a little shocked when he heard Qingyangzi''s voice.


    I didn''t expect all these guys to come.


    I feel a lot of pressure, and it seems that my chances of performance have been greatly reduced.


    "Yeah!"


    "Isn''t this Sword Sovereign?"


    "Nice to meet you!"


    "Just, why did Jianzun bring so many people here!"


    "I feel a little down!"


    "I brought 100,000 people for the son."


    At this moment, Qingyangzi first despised Jiutian Jianzun and immediately fell beside Li Yixi.


    "Young master, I brought all my family''s property with me."


    "These guys are our friends."


    "The strength is still sloppy!"


    Daoyi and others, immediately salute.


    "I''ve seen your son!"


    Daoyi and the others hurriedly saluted.


    "No need to be polite."


    "This time, I have to trouble you all!"


    Li Yixi hurriedly reached out to support him.


    "Son!"


    "Leave them alone!"


    "Go, let''s go to the warship first."


    "The spiritual fruit has already been prepared, and a hundred thousand people are waiting for the son to test it!"


    "Although there are fewer, they are all elites!"


    At this moment, Qingyangzi looked at Li Yixi expectantly like a child waiting to be praised.


    Hearing this, Li Yixi looked at Qingyangzi.


    "Fellow Daoist Qingyang, can you accommodate them?"


    Li Yixi pointed at Jiutian Jianzun''s person.


    "Young master, rest assured, the warship has its own space and can be infinitely changed, not to mention 30,000, 300,000, and 3 million can be accommodated."


    Qing Yangzi said proudly at this moment.


    "In that case, let''s go up together."


    "Jianzun, go!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he went to the void warship.


    Jianzun looked at Qingyangzi and cursed inwardly.


    "Actually measured, all the disciples should have been brought in by this grandson."


    "Who has no wealth!"


    Although he was scolding in his heart, Jian Zun did not dare to delay the time, and immediately took people to the warship.


    Li Yixi fell on the battlefield.


    It was found that the warship did indeed have a universe inside.


    As soon as they landed, a hundred thousand people saluted neatly.


    "See you son!"


    The sound was extremely loud.


    Makes blood boil.


    "Sir, how is it?"


    Qingyangzi was extremely proud and felt that he had a special face.


    Deliberately glanced at Jiutian Jianzun.


    The angry Jiutian Jianzun wanted to kill.


    "Humph!"


    "Wait, I''ll show you the strength of my 30,000 disciples!"


    "How can they be compared with your 100,000 people!"


    Jiutian Jianzun was furious in his heart.


    "Thank you all!"


    "No need to be polite!"


    Li Yixi will respond.


    Happy face.


    At this moment, the fifth Tsing Yi''s legs trembled, and his eyes almost fell out.


    "One hundred thousand, above one hundred thousand gods!"


    Fifth Tsing Yi''s voice was trembling.

 Chapter 1339

    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Beside the fifth Tsing Yi, Xiao Fenghuang was also surprised.


    Never thought that Qing Yangzi would bring such a strong person here.


    Little Phoenix took a deep breath, suppressing the shock in his heart.


    Immediately, he placed his hand on Fifth Tsing Yi''s shoulder and patted it lightly.


    "Calm down!"


    "These people, if I guess correctly, are from Jiuzhongtian, the followers of the former Lord of Jiuzhongtian, and the Taoist master of this world."


    "It turns out that Qingyangzi is the Taoist master of Qingyang."


    "Then the rest of the people should be Dao One to Dao Ten."


    "They are the eleven Taoists and eleven guardians of Jiuzhongtian."


    At this moment, Little Phoenix quickly explained.


    "what?"


    "Are they the guardians of the Nine Heavens?"


    Hearing this, Fifth Tsing Yi''s expression changed again and again.


    "Son!"


    "I don''t know which bastard we are going to deal with today."


    "To actually dare to steal your son''s things is like eating a bear-hearted leopard."


    Qingyangzi came to Li Yixi''s side and hurriedly flattered.


    heard.


    Jiutian Jianzun could not calm down at this moment.


    The momentum has been taken away by Qingyangzi, how can loyalty be taken away by Qingyangzi?


    Jiutian Jianzun stepped out in one step.


    He hurriedly said: "Young Master, what Qingyangzi said is right, I also want to know, what kind of son of a bitch, dare to snatch the thing coveted by the son."


    "If I don''t kill him, this old man swears that he will not be a human being."


    Jiutian Jianzun stepped forward and pushed Qingyangzi aside.


    Qingyangzi was furious, but Li Yixi was here, so he could only bear it.


    I can''t wait to step on this old guy.


    "Everyone, I''m sorry to bother you this time!"


    "As for the enemy!"


    "It''s hard to say, I heard it''s very powerful."


    "Actually, I didn''t see it either...!"


    Li Yixi quickly explained the ins and outs of the matter.


    "what?"


    "Bold!"


    "Young master, I would like to be a pioneer, lead me to thirty thousand sword fairies, and slaughter him."


    "This is no longer a robbery of your son''s things, but a crooked way of the devil."


    At this moment, Jian Zun cursed angrily.


    A look of anger.


    "Sir, I am the pioneer."


    "I want to see what kind of people are so rampant and domineering."


    How could Qingyangzi let Jiutian Jianzun take the credit, and immediately spoke up.


    One by one, there was an argument.


    Li Yixi was helpless.


    "Let''s do this, Jianzun will bring some people, and Qingyangzi will also let some people go to explore the truth!"


    "To prevent being ambushed by the other party!"


    Li Yixi pondered for a moment, but decided to be safe.


    The two who were vying for credit, seeing Li Yixi speak out at this moment, did not dare to continue arguing, and nodded immediately.


    "Young Master said, let''s go first, but we have to see what kind of people they are."


    Qingyangzi immediately gave an order, Daoyi and the others, quickly joined the camp.


    Qingyangzi would not let Jianzun take the credit for it.


    As for his staying, although there are some regrets, Qingyangzi feels that it is not bad.


    Soon, one after another figure went to the sky.


    Seeing this, Li Yixi felt slightly relieved.


    Glancing at the remaining 60,000 or 70,000 people, Li Yixi said, "Qingyang, isn''t it not enough for us to be imposing or intimidating."


    "I feel that it gives a shabby feeling."


    "We, we have to create an atmosphere where the big guy comes on stage, so that it can also deter the enemy."


    "how do you feel?"


    When Qingyangzi heard this, he became nervous.


    Carefully asked: "Master, how to do it upside down?"


    Qingyangzi has not thought about these things.


    And not knowing what Li Yixi wanted to do, Qing Yangzi asked cautiously.


    "It''s the immortal style."


    "But that''s easy."


    "You first turn the warship into Asgard, and put the army, no, all the monks before Asgard."


    "Just follow this!"


    "The Big Dipper Array."


    With a wave of Li Yixi''s hand, the power of merit condensed seven stones.


    Qing Yangzi, who had a sad face at first, saw this, his eyes were bright.


    "Sir, this is easy!"


    "I''ll make arrangements!"


    Seeing this, Qingyangzi was overjoyed.


    Schedule it now.


    Soon, the warship turned into a fairy palace.


    Asgard is suspended higher.


    All monks are arranged in accordance with the Big Dipper array.


    It looks grand, but at this moment, Qing Yangzi always feels that something is missing.


    However, he didn''t dare to say anything, and hurried back to Li Yixi''s side.


    "Son, is that so?"


    Qingyangzi asked nervously.


    "good!"


    "That''s it, but it''s a little bit worse."


    With a wave of Li Yixi''s big hand, countless boxes appeared in front of him.


    "Sir, is this?"


    Look at these boxes.


    Qingyangzi looked puzzled.


    "It''s dry ice!"


    "Good things, divide it up, and soon, the fairy spirit will be floating here!"


    See Qingyangzi''s look of doubt.


    Li Yixi smiled mysteriously.


    "Qingyang, take a good look!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi opened one of the boxes.


    Some sealed dry ice was taken out, and the next moment, the mist rose.


    Then, Li Yixi''s power of merit appeared.


    Keep the mist under your knees.


    The whole person''s temperament changed in an instant.


    Qingyangzi, Xiaofenghuang and the others on the side were stunned.


    His legs trembled, and the corners of his mouth trembled slightly.


    "The Qi of Creation, this is the Qi of Creation."


    Who would have thought that Li Yixi was so arrogant and inhuman.


    The energy of creation contains endless power of creation.


    Able monks create infinite possibilities.


    is the most precious thing.


    Even in chaos, it is extremely rare.


    Only those places of supreme opportunity, nurtured for countless years, can be born.


    However, at this moment, Qingyangzi and the others were completely stupid.


    Never thought that Li Yixi would be like this.


    How much good fortune is this, they can''t think about it.


    It feels like my brain is buzzing right now.


    This is no longer shock, but fright.


    When Qing Yangzi thought of Li Yixi''s purpose and the word "style", the whole person became even more stupid.


    When the three people''s bodies were stiff and their brains were almost unable to move, Li Yixi, who was complacent, rang out.


    "How''s the effect?"


    Li Yixi''s voice was like thunder, which made the three wake up from their shock.


    "Good, good!"


    Qing Yangzi''s voice was a little stiff.


    This is intimidating.


    "If that''s the case, let''s do it!"


    "In terms of momentum, you must not lose to the opponent."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Master, isn''t it a bit of a waste!"


    "We may evolve the illusion with mana."


    Qing Yangzi''s careful proposal.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    "The illusion can be seen through at a glance, just do it!"


    "I have this thing!"


    Back then, Li Yixi was given ten tons by the system.


    It has been left in the system space, and today it is finally useful, and there is still some space left, how could Li Yixi feel distressed.


    The breath of creation is so precious.


    However, Qingyangzi heard Li Yixi''s sentence, and I have it.


    This man is almost numb.


    Excitement followed.


    With Li Yixi''s words, how could Qingyangzi be polite.


    Originally, I was worried that it was too precious, but it turned out to be garbage in Li Yixi''s eyes.

 Chapter 1340

    With a wave of Qingyang Zi''s hand, countless boxes were opened.


    The next moment, a terrible fog emerged.


    In Qingyangzi''s hands, some formation flags appeared.


    A pole formation flag fell everywhere in the void, and a formation method emerged.


    The air of good fortune that escaped was like a fairy mist.


    The void at the moment has completely changed.


    Today, no one who can come here is a waste.


    Even the trash can''t cultivate into the realm of the gods.


    When the fog filled the air, they took a careful breath.


    After all, before coming here, Qingyangzi and others said that Li Yixi''s side, even foot wash water is not a common thing.


    A breath of good fortune entered his stomach, and his expressions suddenly changed.


    "what is this?"


    "Why can''t it be refined?"


    "It doesn''t seem to work?"


    One by one, they were all puzzled.


    However.


    At this moment, Qingyangzi''s words rang in everyone''s ears.


    "Suck, give me a crazy suck."


    "This is the power of creation, not something you can refine, but try to keep it in your body as much as possible. The longer it exists, the more beneficial it will be."


    "The qi of good fortune contains the power of good fortune, which can change fate against the sky."


    "It can make the bloodline return to the ancestors, create the supreme Dao foundation, and transform the soul."


    "This is a chance, a great chance!"


    "If someone with the means can seal the energy of creation in the body, then the future is limitless."


    "How you will be in the future depends on you today!"


    Qing Yangzi''s voice fell, and he rushed to Li Yixi''s side immediately.


    "Young master, with the formation control, it won''t escape!"


    "Next, what should I do?"


    As Qingyangzi spoke, he quietly swallowed a breath of good fortune.


    "Slowly advance to the Fifth Immortal City and wait for their news."


    At this moment in the fifth heaven, countless people looked up at the void, and their eyes were still showing horror.


    The scene in the void is too shocking.


    It''s like a supreme holy land coming to the fifth heaven.


    In the Fifth Immortal City.


    At this moment, even if there is the existence of the Lord of the Underworld, it is extremely dangerous at this moment.


    Countless holy land powerhouses took action, and the formation was difficult to support.


    "Senior, what should I do?"


    "Now, even if you break through, you can''t break out!"


    Originally thinking of the crisis, he would break through with the exercises, but the fifth Zhuge knew that he could not escape now.


    Originally, people from the underworld could slip away quietly, but now, these people don''t know what means they used to completely imprison this world.


    The power of the nether has been cut off.


    When the Lord of the Underworld heard the words, his expression was extremely solemn.


    "Hold it, carry it!"


    "It will work!"


    "Young master, it''s impossible not to have arrangements!"


    The Lord of the Underworld, reminded at this moment.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing this, they held on to each other.


    However, at the moment, the formation was trembling violently.


    There is always the possibility of collapse.


    "Have you not surrendered yet?"


    "They couldn''t hold on, hurry up."


    In addition to the formation, the powerhouses of all parties did not hold back at this moment and broke out with all their strength.


    "presumptuous!"


    "He Fang Xiaoxiao, dare to attack the Fifth Immortal City."


    At this moment, a furious voice sounded.


    It was the Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign who came with all his strength.


    As soon as Jiutian Jianmen arrived, his expression changed greatly when he looked at the immortal city that was in jeopardy.


    growl.


    With a sword cut out, the killing intent is monstrous.


    "I have a sword that can slay gods, destroy demons, trap immortals, slaughter gods, and punish heaven."


    A cold voice resounded in the sky.


    With a sword out, the sword light made the world pale.


    The person who was attacking the formation suddenly changed color.


    Under the sword glow of Jiutian Jianzun, one by one changed color, feeling like an ant.


    The soul trembled with fright.


    That sword is not something they can resist.


    The existence hidden in the dark also suddenly changed color.


    "Jiutian, you are bold!"


    An extremely cold voice sounded.


    In the void, a pagoda descended.


    The blow was blocked, but the void vibrated violently, and the surrounding people instantly turned into nothingness.


    It can be seen that the two are doing their best.


    The rest of the people suddenly changed color.


    The power of the formation, the pale-faced Lord of the Underworld.


    His eyes lit up at this moment.


    "Everyone, hold on, reinforcements are coming!"


    "He is the Nine Heavens Sword Master."


    Hearing this, the desperate person was shocked.


    Immediately, Daoyi and others came one after another.


    Looking at this moment, countless powerful beings are attacking the formation, and their expressions have changed greatly.


    Completely cold face.


    "A group of Xiaoxiao dared to attack the fifth head of the family, courting death!"


    One by one, the magical powers are displayed, and the world is pale.


    Originally, I thought it was just to cooperate with the acting, but I never thought that this place was actually in such a crisis.


    Thinking of what would happen to Li Yixi if the Fifth Family could not be preserved, how could he not be angry.


    When you start, you go all out.


    In the void, the hidden ancient existences were furious one by one, and it was naturally seen that the one who shot was actually the Taoist Lord of Jiuzhongtian.


    "Presumptuous, so daring."


    "I am from Haotian Holy Land."


    "I am the Profound Sky Holy Land, do you also want to peep into the Chaos Sutra?"


    "How brave!"


    "Jiuzhongtian, be destroyed!"


    One by one, they were extremely angry, and they were even more angry when they saw that the first-class people did not give face.


    Daoyi and others also look ugly.


    "Everyone, it''s all our fault to go all out. We devoured the power of chaos with all our strength, but we didn''t expect that these guys would have the opportunity to enter the Nine Heavens."


    "If the fifth family is in trouble, it is our sin."


    "If the practice method is taken away, we will not be able to escape the blame."


    Daoyi and the others are completely crazy at this moment.


    What about the Holy Land of Chaos.


    "Jiutian, you dare to hurt me!"


    The person who blocked Jiutian Jianzun looked extremely ugly. He never thought that Jiutian Jianzun would dare to hurt him and could hurt him.


    "Does it hurt you?"


    "You think too much, what I want is to kill you!"


    "Those who covet your son should be punished!"


    "The immortal kneels!"


    Jiutian Jianzun frantically burned his blood essence and exploded completely.


    The person from the Holy Land of Chaos, before he could react, was directly cut off by Jiutian Jianzun with a sword.


    Jiutian Jianzun''s expression was extremely solemn.


    Now that they came, not only did it not help, but the situation became more and more serious, and the existence of secrets kept appearing.


    The power of attacking the formation is to do everything.


    There was even a half-step detachment, and he joined the attack at this moment.


    "Damn!"


    Dao Yi, Jiutian Jianzun and the others suddenly changed color.


    Once the formation is broken, the fifth family will disappear completely, and the practice will be taken away, but at this moment, even with all-out efforts, it is difficult to break out of the encirclement.


    "Dive in!"


    "Damn, this is a trap!"


    Jiutian Jianzun was furious, but he was powerless to change anything.


    "Jiutian Jianzun, Dao Yi, if you dare to stop my Holy Land, you will definitely pay the price."


    "Today, none of you can change everything. Once the formation is broken, the practice will be ours!"


    A person from the Holy Land laughed wildly.


    However, at this moment, an extremely cold voice sounded between heaven and earth.


    "presumptuous!"


    At the same time as the sound sounded, the void suddenly shattered, and a foot fell from the sky.


    The emperor''s golden boots directly trampled to death those who were half a step away from the Holy Land.

 Chapter 1341

    The foot that suddenly ripped apart the Void made the entire battlefield extremely quiet.


    A look of horror appeared on everyone''s faces.


    This foot seems to be stepping on everyone''s heart, and each body can''t help shaking.


    In today''s battlefield, there is not a weak person, but this kick stimulates their nerves.


    Powerful beyond imagination.


    Especially those powerful beings who have achieved half-step detachment, now have a clearer understanding of this attack.


    "Damn, why is this happening?"


    "There are rules and restrictions within this Jiuzhongtian. Is there a detached powerhouse in the Holy Land of Chaos?"


    "But the news that appeared in the Chaos Classic, all our forces have joined forces to block, it is impossible for the overlords in these chaotic worlds to know?"


    "Here, detachment cannot come."


    "Brother Dao, do you know which holy place this breath came from?"


    "Damn, have we been planning together for so long this time, are we going to draw water from a bamboo basket for nothing?"


    "If those chaotic holy places really intervene, we simply don''t have the ability and qualifications to compete."


    This person''s voice fell, and everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but look at the half-step detachment powerhouse headed by him.


    These people are from the Chaos World, they claim to be from the Chaos Holy Land, but the reason why they say so is not that they really come from the Chaos Holy Land, but in the eyes of these people, Jiuzhongtian is a small world, and it is still an imperfect world, that is Backcountry.


    They build a power, big or small, out of chaos.


    In their opinion, they can be called holy places in the eyes of monks within the Nine Heavens.


    But in their forces, there are many forces that do not have powerful monks who are beyond the level.


    That''s why they can join forces.


    And the Old Daoist that they are staring at at the moment is the only one of these forces that exists beyond the level.


    This Lao Dao is an avatar of that detached powerhouse, so seeing this terrifying scene at this moment, everyone can''t help but set their eyes on Lao Dao. They want to know whether the existence that comes at this moment is the detached powerhouse. .


    If they are really detached powerhouses, then they can only retreat, and they cannot be opponents of detached powerhouses at all, even if they join forces, they will not be able to fight.


    These people from Chaos, whose eyes were higher than the top, were trampled by the foot that descended from the void, shattering their confidence.


    That kick completely wiped out their self-confidence and domineering.


    In this world, strength always comes first, and the strong are respected.


    heard.


    The old man stared at the golden emperor boots that descended in the void.


    On the emperor''s golden boots, he felt a terrifying aura that made him a little terrified.


    However, Lao Dao immediately retracted his gaze and looked at all the powerhouses present.


    "He is not an existence beyond the realm, I am afraid that he is a little worse than me."


    The old man''s voice sounded at this moment, but his face showed a dignified color, and he did not underestimate the person because he did not step into the level of detachment, or even inferior to him.


    "Brother Dao, why is that? His cultivation is too strong. If he didn''t detach himself, why would he be able to trample Jiang Xuanyunchen to death with one foot across the endless space?"


    The half-step detachment powerhouse who was stomped on before was Jiang Xuanyunchen.


    Even among them, Jiang Xuanyunchen is not weak.


    However, in the face of this foot that came across the endless space, there was no ability to dodge and resist, as if an ant faced an elephant.


    At this moment, the aura emanating from the void is still very clear, and they know very well that the incomparably violent aura is not something that these people can contend with and fight against.


    Moreover, these people will naturally observe their words and expressions. They did not see disdain in Lao Dao''s body, but instead they were solemn, which made them even more confused and puzzled.


    The old man hurriedly explained.


    "He hasn''t reached the level of detachment, but he is even more terrifying than the powerhouse of detachment."


    At this moment, Lao Dao''s expression was extremely solemn, and his voice was extremely heavy.


    "Why do you say that, Daoist brother? Hurry up and say it, stop beating around the bush like this. Whether or not we can fight this person, we can''t retreat immediately, otherwise we will lose a lot of strong people, and those who come are not good."


    "If there are more reinforcements, then it is very likely that there will be a fault in the disciples of our forces."


    Although these people still have the absolute upper hand, everyone has a worried look on their faces. If they can''t fight, then there is no need for a fight, otherwise it will only cause heavy losses to the sect.


    These are the elites of their sects, and they have spent endless resources to cultivate them so far.


    "Everyone, don''t worry, this person is not so strong. Although his strength is strong, it is a pity that he just took five or six out of ten of his mana."


    "Even if he arrives at this moment, he is only equivalent to you, and will not bring about a crushing change of the situation."


    "The reason why the old man is so dignified is because this person is working hard. Few strong people who have reached our realm are like this, and no one will easily ignore everything. Although this person has not reached the realm of detachment, he is only one step away from detachment. So far away, so close.¡±


    "But his attack not only consumes countless mana, but also damages his foundation. Even if he cultivates for 100,000 years, it is difficult to make up for this loss, so I don''t understand why this person is like this, is this person the first Do the five families want to offer the existence of the practice?"


    "Although the Chaos Sutra is extremely precious, it is not so necessary?"


    "Such a shot will definitely damage the foundation of Dao, and it is too difficult to make up for it."


    "So after this person arrives, even if the strength is only comparable to you, you must be very careful and cautious, because this person''s style of play is completely regardless of life and at all costs."


    "It is too dangerous to fight with such a person, and if you are not careful, you will be dragged to hell by him."


    The voice of the old man sounded, which was also a warning and reminder to everyone.


    "Hahaha."


    "Why are you so hesitant, isn''t it easy to say it directly? I don''t think he has that invincible momentum anymore. It''s just whimsical if he wants to make us fall."


    "Now his mana consumption is so huge, this person is blocked by me, and I also want to use his invincibility to hone my unparalleled fighting spirit."


    "My unparalleled Zongzong''s belief is that I am invincible, and this person can just be used to sharpen my invincible belief."


    "Killing this person can also help me complete the Dao, and it is possible to take that step."


    An ancient existence wearing a golden battle armor stepped out at this moment, with a proud look on his face, an incomparably overbearing aura and a terrifying fighting intent that permeated his body.


    This person is the suzerain of the Peerless Zhanzong in the chaotic world, and he is only a thin line away from transcendence.


    He only needs to pierce that layer of paper, and he can take that step, so at this moment he heard that this figure has a belief in a deadly battle, and his face showed a frenzy.


    I want to take this one step further.

 Chapter 1342

    "Okay, since this is the case, then this person will be dealt with by the Wushuang Sect Master. The Wushuang Sect Master can rest assured that the old man will never misunderstand. This person''s current cultivation base is not strong."


    The old man said solemnly again at this moment.


    "Brother Dao, don''t worry, it is such a strong person that I am missing, and this person is up to me to fight."


    "The cultivators in this mere nine-fold day simply don''t know whether to live or die, and they dare to compete with me."


    "So, then today, our sects will completely kill these people, and no one will be able to stop us in the next nine days."


    "Jiuzhongtian will also completely become our back garden, and the opportunities here are for us to explore."


    "We couldn''t enter this world before, but now this world actually swallows the power of chaos by itself, giving us a chance to take control of this rare opportunity."


    "Although the world is very weak, even the overlords in the chaotic world are also planning. Although we cannot compete with those existences, it is no problem to seek some resources."


    The Sect Master of the Peerless Battle Sect said with a greedy expression at the moment.


    "Ha ha."


    "The Wushuang Sect Master is right. I am waiting for this to mean that we were able to invade this world with great difficulty. How can we let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?"


    "No, it''s a rare opportunity in billions of years."


    Hearing this, a strong man present showed greed, and when his eyes swept over Jiutian Jianzun and others, he looked disdainful.


    At the moment when the voices of these people fell, the void was completely split, and a figure carrying the unparalleled fighting spirit descended from the torn sky, and the person who came was the devil who came from the second layer of heaven.


    The demon at this moment, the divine spirit completely disappeared, replaced by boundless killing intent.


    The whole body is wearing the Demon Emperor''s battle armor.


    Even if it is extremely terrifying now, standing there at this moment, the devil seems to have become the core of this world.


    The Sect Master of the Peerless Sect, who is full of confidence and fighting spirit, could not help but feel a little bit of fear in his heart in the face of this momentary demon.


    From the Demon''s body, the Sect Master of the Peerless Sect felt an aura of invincibility.


    "A mere group of ants dare to peep at the exercises that my son likes, and I don''t know where you guys come from, so you dare to come here to be presumptuous."


    "The Sutra of Chaos, is it that you ants can covet? Dare to come here to be presumptuous, this is the place where your bones are buried."


    As soon as the demon appeared, a domineering voice resounded in the void.


    In the void behind the demon, the strong men of the demon race appeared one after another, each with an extremely cold killing intent in their eyes.


    The Demon Race was already extremely powerful, but now, with the help of Li Yixi, the Demon Realm has been opened up, and it has gained the supreme inheritance, and it has even unified half of the Demon Race. The demon who received the blessing of luck is now incredibly powerful.


    Among the demons, countless peak powerhouses of ancestor gods were also born.


    "Sir?"


    The sect master of the Wushuang Sect thought that the demon who came was the king named by the fifth Zhuge, but he did not expect that the demon with such incredible strength would actually call the Chaos Sutra to belong to the son.


    At the moment when the devil shouted the two words, the son, all the people from the chaotic world showed a look of fear on their faces. At this moment, they were really afraid.


    Who would have thought that such a powerful and domineering existence was actually the subordinate that the fifth Zhuge spoke of.


    In the voice of the devil, they felt endless respect and fear in their hearts.


    "Hugh is here to scare the world!"


    "With your strength, you have already been able to dominate the world, will you condescend to become someone else''s slave?"


    "If my guess is correct, you are the son of the fifth Zhuge, don''t come here, come and fight, today I will kill you to prove the Way."


    The sect master of the Peerless Sect suppressed the trace of fear in his heart, his face showed boundless fighting intent, and his incomparably sharp eyes looked directly at the devil.


    "yes?"


    "Kill me to prove the Tao, and you are also worthy."


    "A group of ants actually pretend to be people in the Holy Land of Chaos, don''t say that you are not, even if you are from the Holy Land of Chaos, what should I be afraid of?"


    "The Holy Land of Chaos is in front of the young master, and it is also a small place. If my son is willing, he can cover the sky with a wave of his hand, and with a single thought, he can be born and die in the palm of his hand."


    The incomparably cold voice of the demon fell, and suddenly a terrifying and incomparably cold meaning spread out from the demon''s body, and the incomparably violent aura enveloped the Sect Master of the Peerless Sect in an instant.


    The Sect Master of the Peerless Sect was shrouded in endless darkness at this moment. This is not a simple dark field, but the result of the magic comprehension of the small darkness technique.


    Although the demon at this moment is very weak, with the blessing of the small dark technique, how can the suzerain of the peerless sect be able to fight.


    With the blessing of the Little Darkness Technique, the demonic breath at this moment once again climbed to its peak, and the terrifying power of darkness filled the void.


    Just in an instant, the whole demon seemed to be transformed into a god of darkness.


    The terrifying power of darkness is like a huge black dragon entangled around the demon.


    At this moment, the devil is the king of the darkness, the master of the dark world.


    "You, you got the inheritance of darkness, this is the dark way."


    The unparalleled sect master, who was bound, had a look of horror in his eyes, his body trembled, and his face was desperate.


    At the moment of feeling the little dark technique, the endless fighting spirit of the unparalleled sect master completely collapsed.


    The belief in invincibility has also completely collapsed.


    The Sect Master of the Peerless Sect knew that he could not be the opponent of the Demon at all.


    "My lord, I am willing to surrender."


    "I am willing to devote my allegiance to the Lord, and ask the Lord to spare my life."


    The people of Chaos, who had just recovered their boundless fighting intent, suddenly heard the terrified voice of the Sect Master of the Peerless Sect, begging for mercy from the darkness in the sky, and their faces showed disbelief.


    next moment.


    The voice of the unparalleled sect master begging for mercy stopped abruptly.


    The boundless darkness slowly faded away.


    The figure of the devil walked out of the darkness step by step, and at this moment was holding a cold body in the hands of the devil.


    The deceased is the suzerain of the Peerless Sect.


    "The mere ants, who dare to try to take things that don''t belong to them, are simply asking for their own death."


    The demon gasped, the incomparably icy voice fell, and the incomparably terrifying aura erupted, and the body of the Sect Master of the Peerless Sect instantly disappeared into the void, turning into a blood mist that filled the sky.


    The incomparably powerful Jiutian Jianzun and Daoyi and the others showed incredible disbelief in their eyes. They never thought that a demon of the same realm as them would have such incredible combat power.


    And it seems that the relationship with Li Yixi is very good.


    However, there was a sneer at the corner of the old man''s mouth.


    "Your strength is indeed very powerful. If you don''t consume at all costs, you may be able to hold us back, but unfortunately you have no more power to fight to kill them. Now you are only halfway through. It''s just detachment, and the Tao also consumes eight or nine out of ten."


    "Do you think it''s possible to intimidate us like this?"


    "Regardless of the damage to the foundation of the Great Dao, it seems that this Chaos Sutra is more precious than we thought."


    "No matter what happens today, you people can''t stop our footsteps. Chaos will be won by me."


    After all, Lao Dao has stepped into the level of detachment, even if it is just a clone, he can see through the reality of the devil at a glance.


    The Sect Master of the Peerless Sect was originally the knife in the hands of this old Taoist.


    A sword that consumes demons.

 Chapter 1343

    "Ox-nosed old man, no matter how you calculate, this Chaos Sutra has nothing to do with you."


    "Although you are good at calculating, I tell you, even if you can count the day and the land, you can''t count the son."


    "In front of the son, you are nothing but an ant."


    "You don''t think that if I lose the power of a battle, you will have hope of capturing the Chaos Sutra."


    "If that''s the case, then you underestimate the son too much."


    "Back then, I was just a servant. The son gave me a few pointers and made me the emperor of the demons today. No one knows how many people the son has pointed out."


    "Let me tell you, I''m not the strongest among the people the son has pointed out, so you think that consuming my mana is victory, so you''re afraid you''re going to be disappointed."


    "What''s more, the disciple of the son, didn''t show up?"


    "I don''t have any ability, and I don''t know how to repay the son''s kindness, but you rascals dare to peep at the son''s things, then you will kill them, behead them, and absolutely."


    "You want to kill this deity, it''s even more delusional."


    "If I don''t die, then I will definitely destroy your sect, kill your disciples, destroy your ancestral temple, and destroy your nine clans."


    The magic power of the magic is almost exhausted, but this moment of suspension in the sky is the biggest shock to these people.


    The devil''s shot was too ruthless and domineering.


    No one knew what would happen if they were entangled with demons.


    If you are not afraid of a strong opponent, you are afraid that your opponent is not afraid of death.


    And at this moment, behind the demon, there are hundreds of ancestral gods who are powerful and terrifying.


    Although he has not stepped into the level of half-step detachment, his strength is incredible.


    "yes?"


    "You don''t think we are the rat generation, we can build a sect in the chaotic world, who is not killed from life and death."


    "Since that existence is so worshipped by you, what he sees must be more precious than I thought. To shock us and let us retreat, you are simply wishful thinking."


    "The old man is just a clone. You don''t think I have no cards. If I really meet a strong person, even if the old man''s real body comes, so what?"


    "Before we came in, the rules of this world did not allow the outside world to detach from the strong, but we did some tricks. Although we did not change the rules, we were able to stay for a short time."


    "Of course, there will be a price to pay, but I think it''s worth it."


    "So even if you have some means, I will not retreat."


    "Fellow Daoists, we have finally come to Jiuzhongtian. If even these natives of Jiuzhongtian can''t do anything, what qualifications do we have to make our sect strong in the chaotic world."


    "And this Jiuzhongtian, even the real holy places in the chaotic world, have plans one by one, and there must be a shocking secret hidden here."


    "Even for us, it is very difficult to cultivate to the realm of half-step detachment in the chaotic world."


    "I think everyone has seen it now. Within this small Nine Heavens, so many half-step transcendence powerhouses have been born. This is really unusual. The secrets here are absolutely beyond our imagination."


    "Everyone, don''t hide anymore, go all out, grab the Chaos Sutra first, and after capturing the Chaos Sutra, then kill all the people in this place. When the dragons are headless, this place will become our back garden."


    "A small world is born with so many half-step detachments, I don''t think I need to say it, everyone understands it."


    The voice of the old man fell, and the eyes of the powerhouses who were half a step detached showed greed. In fact, they had discovered this long ago, but they never said it.


    The old Taoist''s voice fell, and seeing that the crowd had no words, the old Taoist said coldly.


    "Today, I, the Daoist of Longshan, swear to the Dao of Heaven here, that if the opportunity to seize the Chaos Sutra and this place is not shared with the fellow Daoists, the heavens will be punished and the earth will be destroyed, all Dao abandon me, and the sect will be destroyed."


    Tiandao responded instantly.


    People from Chaos are not confused people. After all, Lao Dao''s strength is too powerful, it is the only detachment, and it can come in a short time. They are also afraid that Lao Dao will take everything away. shine.


    "Break out."


    "Take the Chaos Sutra first, and the Chaos Sutra cannot have any accidents."


    A strong man from the chaotic world roared at this moment, and his eyes were full of greed.


    At this moment, the strength of the chaotic world powerhouse really broke out.


    They, who were originally at a disadvantage, instantly gained a complete upper hand.


    And at this moment, some powerhouses hidden in the dark no longer continue to hide, appearing in the void, and the strength of the other party has skyrocketed again.


    At the same time, a half-step detached existence sat cross-legged in the void, a guqin appeared in front of him, his hands fell on the guqin, and the terrifying sound of the violin filled the air.


    At the moment when the sound of the piano diffused, the fighting spirit in everyone''s heart disappeared instantly, and it was replaced by despair.


    The sound of the piano can affect the will of a person.


    Very weird.


    "Are you going to cut my way today?"


    The sound of the piano struck, and the fifth Zhuge in the formation had seen hope, but at this moment, he saw some powerhouses hidden in the dark appear, with a look of despair on his face.


    Originally thought that the existence of the Lord of the Underworld was enough to resist for a moment, but did not expect that so many powerhouses were hidden in secret, all of the fifth family at this moment.


    Desperate look in his eyes.


    The Lord of the Underworld changed slightly upon seeing this.


    The people present were controlled by the sound of the piano, and all lost their confidence, so this formation would not last long at all, and it would be a real disaster at that time.


    "Fifth Patriarch, have you forgotten how powerful the devil is, and the devil is only one of the people whom the son has pointed out. Do you think that the existence pointed out by the son is only the devil who will come?"


    "There will definitely be a chance, what a character the son is."


    The voice of the Lord of the Underworld exploded in Fifth Zhuge''s mind at this moment.


    The desperate fifth Zhuge was awakened by the voice of the Lord of the Underworld.


    A grateful expression appeared on his face.


    "Thank you sir for taking action!"


    "I didn''t expect that the sound of this person''s piano was so strange, that he could actually affect us through the formation."


    After the fifth Zhuge woke up, a look of fear appeared on his face.


    Immediately, a magical power erupted, pulling all the clansmen out of the hallucination of the piano sound.


    In the void, countless powerhouses came straight to the formation, and they wanted to break the formation as soon as possible and seize the Chaos Judgment.


    When the Nine Heavens Sword Master saw this scene, his eyes became extremely cold.


    At the same time, a look of panic appeared on his face. If he lost the Chaos Art, how would they go to see Li Yixi?


    But at this moment when they desperately broke out.


    The people in the chaotic world also burst out with all their strength, completely suppressing them, seeing one after another figure shot, and several people''s faces showed despair.


    But at this juncture.


    In the void, a terrifying Buddha sound reverberated continuously.


    It seems to come from all over the place.


    A Buddha sound made people tremble uncontrollably.


    At the same time, between the heavens and the earth at this moment, an unimaginably huge Buddha phantom appeared.


    Buddha appeared, and at this moment, the sky above his head sat crossed on the earth.


    Endless Buddha light erupted from this Buddha''s phantom.


    Buddha seems to be a Buddha from ancient times.


    At the moment when the sound of the Buddha sounded, the expression of the half-step detached person who was playing the piano in the void changed drastically, and the strings of the guqin in front of him broke instantly.

 Chapter 1344

    Those who fell into despair because of the sound of his violin were instantly awake under the power of the sound of the Buddha.


    "Buddhism?"


    "Why does this world have such a strong Buddhist heritage?"


    "Isn''t there a legacy left by the Buddha world in this world?"


    Seeing the huge Buddha phantom that suddenly manifested between heaven and earth, a dignified expression appeared on Lao Dao''s face.


    While shocked, at this moment, he roared loudly.


    The voice rang in the ears of all the strong men from the chaotic world.


    "Go back, go back!"


    At this moment, Lao Dao felt a terrible crisis.


    The voice of the old man just fell, when those people hadn''t reacted.


    A dull voice sounded.


    "Buddha in the palm of your hand!"


    Suddenly, a huge Buddha''s hand appeared above the formation.


    When the powerhouses who rushed to the formation had not yet reacted, they were enveloped by the terrifying Buddha lights.


    The terrifying and incomparable power instantly suppressed these existences directly.


    Some weak people had no room to struggle at all, and instantly turned into monks.


    A path of Buddha light appeared on his body, and he chanted the Buddhist scriptures in the incomparably huge palm.


    The extremely powerful person, although at this moment, has almost withdrawn, but when he sees the existence of those who have been tempered, his face shows a look of horror.


    The Buddha Kingdom in the palm of this magical power is extremely terrifying, and at this moment, they all tremble in their hearts.


    The weakest person is also in the god realm.


    The demon, who was a little worried at first, saw the appearance of the Buddha''s phantom, and there was a touch of excitement on his face.


    The devil knows who is coming.


    The huge Buddha palm disappeared.


    The person from Chaos, who has turned into a Buddhist believer at this moment, even if the huge Buddha''s hand disappears, he still sings Buddhist scriptures there.


    "Amitabha, good is good."


    The dull voice in the sky resounded between the heaven and the earth again.


    Buddha phantom clasped his hands together.


    At that moment, the huge Buddha''s hands slowly separated.


    The endless Buddha light enveloped the Buddha, and the phantom became more holy and more solemn.


    The moment when the virtual shadow''s hands slowly separated.


    Dazzling Buddha light suddenly appeared.


    In the hands of the Buddha, a monk in a golden cassock appeared.


    "Amitabha!"


    The monk appeared, stepped out in one step, and appeared in the sky above the formation.


    "Yes, this guy."


    "I know it''s about the son, and these people will appear."


    When the Lord of the Underworld saw Long Yi''s appearance, he slowly exhaled.


    became a little easier.


    The fifth Zhuge''s eyes widened at this moment, and his mind was shocked by Long Yi''s magical power in the palm of his hand.


    That scene was so incredible that with the wave of his hand, countless chaotic powerhouses instantly turned into followers of Buddhism.


    It was terrible, what would happen to them if they attacked his fifth family.


    "This person, who is this person?"


    The fifth Zhuge asked in shock when he saw the ease on the face of the Lord of the Underworld.


    "The Lord of the Western World."


    "Once the gatekeeper outside the son''s courtyard."


    "Instructed by the son, he became the Buddha of Western Buddhism."


    The Lord of the Underworld explained at this moment.


    "Is this person the gatekeeper outside the son''s courtyard?"


    Fifth Zhuge heard the words of the Lord of the Underworld, and his eyes showed disbelief. His legs couldn''t help shaking. Fifth Zhuge never thought that the gatekeeper outside Li Yixi''s courtyard had such terrifying strength. If Li Yixi made a move, it would be terrifying.


    For these people, Fifth Zhuge is indeed a little desperate, but at this moment, Fifth Zhuge is full of confidence.


    "Um?"


    "Another extreme half-step detachment powerhouse?"


    "What kind of secrets does this world contain? How can such a terrifying existence be cultivated?"


    When the old Taoist saw Long Yi appearing, his face showed disbelief.


    First the demon, then the dragon one.


    How not to shock him.


    And at this moment, all the powerhouses have a look of fear on their faces. Thinking of the existences that were instantly transformed, they looked at Long Yi moment one by one, as if they saw a demon.


    Long Yi''s methods are too terrifying.


    "You finally came."


    "But you''re slower than me!"


    A cruel monster.


    When his eyes fell on Long Yi, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    The devil was born in the Xuanhuang world, so he naturally knew that Long Yi used to be the gatekeeper outside Li Yixi''s courtyard.


    "That''s right, you were robbed first!"


    "This is my dereliction of duty."


    "Someone dared to covet the things of the son. As the gatekeeper of the son, I should be the first to appear, but I didn''t expect you to be the first."


    "You seem to have killed two half-step detached powerhouses before, and I have to kill three people anyway."


    "Otherwise, I''m sorry for my identity, and I''m even more sorry for the guidance of the young master."


    The moment Long Yi''s voice fell, he sighed with kindness on his face, and his body disappeared strangely.


    At this moment, a huge Buddha phantom appeared in the void.


    The incomparably powerful force made it unable to move in an instant.


    At this critical moment, Long Yi in the void looked calm and pointed out slowly.


    "Nianhua finger!"


    An incomparably powerful Buddha light instantly penetrated the eyebrows of this half-step detachment powerhouse.


    The corpse slowly fell from the void.


    "Block him."


    "Block him."


    At this moment, the powerhouses in the chaotic world showed anger and fear on their faces.


    While they were angry, they also felt fear, because the dragon who came at this moment was like a demon before, killing people at any cost.


    Two half-step detachment powerhouses from the chaotic world rushed out at this moment.


    The two are on the left and the right, and at this critical moment, the magical power is about to fall on Long Yi.


    "Boom, boom."


    However, at this moment, there was no joy on the faces of the two of them. Instead, they were horrified. At this critical moment, a golden ancient bell enveloped Long Yi.


    The attack of the two fell on Admiralty.


    Backlashed by that terrifying incomparable power, a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    It is the golden bell jar of Buddhist supernatural powers.


    "not good!"


    "I will kill this person."


    When the old Taoist saw this scene, there was a look of horror on his face. The old Taoist could see it clearly. Long Yi was deliberately showing flaws and leading the two to seek death.


    But the moment he made his move, a sneer appeared on the corner of Long Yi''s mouth.


    "I have an inch in the palm of my hand."


    A strange and incomparable power erupted, turning the world upside down in an instant.


    Before the two could react, they appeared in front of Long Yi.


    "Destroy the devil!"


    On top of the two of them, a huge Buddha palm appeared.


    The next moment, the Buddha''s palm was grasped, and the two figures were instantly shrouded in endless Buddha''s light.


    There was a struggle in the eyes of the two, but in just a moment, the two became solemn.


    directly measured.


    Seeing everyone tremble, Long Yi''s methods are too terrifying, far more terrifying than facing an unparalleled demon.


    In the eyes of these people, Long Yi is the real devil.


    At this moment, the old Taoist personally took action to resist Long Yi.


    At this moment, Long Yi consumed a lot.


    Long Yi is quite satisfied with his own record, and he is better than Mordo in any way.


    Facing the old Taoist priest.


    There was no fear on Long Yi''s face. At this moment, an even more terrifying Buddha light bloomed on Long Yi''s body.


    "The Buddha''s light shines!"


    Facing the old Taoist priest, Long Yi was not careless and directly cast the Tathagata''s palm.

 Chapter 1345

    God''s palm came out.


    In the void, the gigantic Buddha phantom appeared.


    Between heaven and earth, a terrifying sound of Buddha sounded in an instant.


    At this moment, even the devil is a little afraid.


    The sound of the Buddha seemed to be able to subdue the heavens and myriad demons.


    Long Yi hovered in the void, his hands clasped together.


    The terrifying Buddha''s light condensed into Long Yi''s hands at this moment.


    next moment.


    Long Yi pushed out with one palm.


    An extremely ancient text, carrying the Buddha''s light of ten thousand feet, descended from the sky.


    Daoist Longshan originally thought that Long Yi was very exhausting, and at the moment, he would not have any problem with killing Long Yi, at least fighting against Long Yi.


    However, what came at this moment was a terrifying palm.


    Daoist Longshan instantly set off a storm in his heart.


    "Damn!"


    "How is this possible?"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Daoist Longshan was terrified and shuddered.


    "Indestructible Golden Body!"


    The Taoist Longshan growled.


    In the next moment, an endless divine light erupted within the body.


    A huge immortal body appeared.


    The expressions of the people in the chaotic world changed drastically at this moment.


    I can''t believe that Long Yi has such magical powers.


    "Could it be that this person is from the Buddha world?"


    "If it weren''t for the Buddha world, how could you have such supreme supernatural powers?"


    "Can the Old Daoist Longshan be able to stop it?"


    The chaotic camp powerhouses feel their scalps numb one by one.


    The Tathagata Palm is really scary.


    That buddha hand seems to be able to subdue the heavens and myriad demons.


    There is a feeling of Buddha''s coming.


    "Who is this person?"


    Daoyi and the others all looked extremely shocked.


    Before, the advent of the devil gave them a great impact on their minds, and the impact at this moment was even more terrifying.


    Facing Long Yi, his heart trembled one by one.


    Before, Duhua''s half-step detachment made their scalps numb, and the magical power at this moment made several people tremble.


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun whispered: "His name is Long Yi, the Buddha Lord of Xitian. He used to be the gatekeeper outside the son''s courtyard, and he guarded the house for the son."


    Jiutian Jianzun''s voice fell, and Daoyi''s body trembled in fright.


    He was almost cut off by the opponent''s sword and broke out in a cold sweat.


    The rest of the people were also trembling with fear at the moment.


    In his mind, Li Yixi''s appearance could not help but emerge.


    The mind couldn''t help trembling.


    Thinking about it, I wish I could kill Qingyangzi, who exists like this, and has been hiding it from them, preventing them from visiting.


    If Li Yixi gave some pointers or two, everyone felt that the current self, how could he be so aggrieved.


    When everyone was shocked.


    Buddha palm fell.


    Daoist Longshan''s immortal golden body shattered instantly.


    With a terrifying palm, the body of Daoist Longshan was slapped, and instantly turned into nothingness.


    "do you died?"


    The people in the chaotic world looked horrified.


    Daoist Longshan, but the strongest among them, is also the leader and the backbone.


    If Daoist Longshan really died, then it would be troublesome.


    Not to mention robbing Chaos Sutra, it is hard to survive.


    At the same time, the Buddha palm also disappeared at this moment.


    The Daoist Longshan, who had turned into nothingness, slowly emerged and re-condensed his body.


    In the endless void, a strange force slowly descended.


    Daoist Longshan''s aura became stronger.


    At this moment, Daoist Longshan, the real body did not come, but more power came.


    Taoist Longshan stared at Long Yi.


    "Who are you?"


    The voice of Daoist Longshan was icy and frightening.


    Almost being obliterated with a clone, how can Daoist Longshan not be angry.


    Daoist Longshan is a detached powerhouse, this is a great humiliation in the eyes of Daoist Longshan.


    In the void, Long Yi felt a little regretful that he failed to obliterate Daoist Longshan.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Long Yi, the Lord of the Western Heaven, was once fortunate enough to take care of the home for the young master."


    "Wait, do you want to make mistakes again and again?"


    "Greed, but poison, will kill you!"


    "Go home!"


    Long Yi''s voice resounded in the void.


    When the Chaos Powerhouse heard the words, one by one his body trembled.


    This time I was really scared.


    First it was Mo, then Long Yi. Li Yixi had not yet appeared, but at this moment, the thought of Li Yixi being invincible was lingering in their hearts.


    "Do you look at the yard?"


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The fifth Zhuge was really shocked at this moment.


    The Fifth Zhuge went to see Li Yixi, but the Fifth Zhuge at that time was too weak. He only knew that Li Yixi was powerful and terrifying, but he thought that Li Yixi was so terrifying. strong.


    Among the fifth family, those who had some complaints in their hearts were completely shocked by this scene.


    Long Yi''s words shocked everyone.


    I couldn''t help thinking that if the fifth head of the family was tied to such a big tree, it would be easy for the fifth heaven to be the king.


    It is not impossible to be the king of the triple heaven.


    I feel that this time, no matter what the price is, it is worth it.


    When everyone was shocked.


    The Lord of the Underworld immediately said: "Fifth Daoist friend, immediately bring the people of the fifth family and go with me. Although Long Yi is strong, it consumes a lot of energy at this moment. In this battle, the Chaos powerhouse came too suddenly. Waiting unprepared, suffered a big loss."


    "At this moment, Daoist Longshan has come with more power, and the strength will be stronger. We must take the opportunity to fight out first, join with Long Yi and others, fight through the siege, and go to see the son."


    "I think the son should be here soon."


    The Lord of the Underworld said with a solemn expression.


    Blind defense will only make everyone fall into a passive situation.


    Do a tug of war.


    Although shifting the battlefield is extremely dangerous, on the contrary, there are still greater opportunities.


    The fifth Zhuge heard the words.


    Immediately said: "Everything, listen to the adults."


    The fifth Zhuge also understood at this moment.


    If you wait for others to leave, then it will be a big trouble.


    The previous Fifth Zhuge was a little worried. After all, he was afraid that his clan would be vented and slaughtered by the enemy. He heard that he could take his clan with him. How could the fifth Zhuge be unwilling.


    The fifth Zhuge threw a pagoda.


    This is a space treasure.


    "The people of the fifth family, quickly enter the pagoda."


    The fifth Zhuge''s incomparably serious voice sounded.


    The people of the fifth family, no one hesitated, all entered the pagoda.


    At this moment, the corner of the mouth of the Lord of the Underworld also had a sneer.


    "Humph!"


    "In order to protect these guys and stabilize the formation, I have been suffering for a long time."


    "How to vent your anger without blood."


    "Really be the lord of my underworld, so weak?"


    "Devil World, Xitian has become famous!"


    "Now, it''s my turn!"


    "Is the fifth family ready?"


    The gaze of the Lord of the Underworld fell on the fifth Zhuge.


    Black and white impermanence followed, with a look of excitement.


    "Sir, get ready!"


    The fifth Zhuge was a little apologetic. If it wasn''t for the purpose of stabilizing the formation and preventing the formation from being broken, the people of Chaos entered the ancient city, and the Lord of the Underworld would not have been so aggrieved.


    Countless powerhouses attack the formation, which is not a small threat to the Lord of the Underworld.


    But who is the Lord of the Underworld?


    An existence who was once able to compete with the Son of Buddha, and was only one step away from being detached.


    Even if he is afraid of being resurrected from the dead, how can he be an ordinary person.


    "it is good!"


    "Then, let''s go!"


    The Lord of the Underworld let out a low roar, tearing the formation directly.

 Chapter 1346

    As soon as the Lord of the Underworld appeared, a terrifying killing intent surged into the sky.


    After suffering for a long time, how can this moment make Daoist Longshan feel better.


    Daoist Longshan wanted to attack Long Yi when he was gathering his body. After all, Long Yi was in a bad state and consumed too much.


    However, the Lord of the Underworld broke out completely.


    "Mo Dao, your opponent, is it me?"


    The Lord of the Underworld shouted angrily.


    In the void, a huge white bone Dharma body appeared.


    The body of the White Bone Dharma is as crystal clear as jade, however, there is an extremely terrifying ghostly power entangled around the body.


    That ghostly power is incredibly powerful.


    At the moment when the Lord of the Underworld shouted angrily, an incomparably huge white bone giant hand fell in the void, incredibly fast.


    "presumptuous!"


    "Do you think anyone is qualified to take action against this deity?"


    "Today, I will kill you first!"


    Daoist Longshan could not be angry when he saw that the Lord of the Underworld dared to kill him.


    In the eyes of Daoist Longshan, Mo and Long Yi still have some strength, what is the Lord of the Underworld?


    After all, the Lord of the Underworld didn''t show anything dazzling in the formation before.


    In the eyes of Daoist Longshan, the Lord of the Underworld is nothing to be afraid of, he is just a small person.


    Daoist Longshan''s voice fell, and he didn''t even use the immortal sword.


    And pointed to the sword, one pointed out.


    The incomparably fierce sword energy pierced through the void and was extremely terrifying.


    However, at the moment when Jianmang touched the white jade bone hand.


    The White Jade Bone Hand was not damaged in the slightest, but came down instantly with the tendency of destroying the trees and pulling the rotten.


    "impossible!"


    Seeing this scene, Daoist Longshan''s expression changed greatly.


    This was something that Daoist Longshan never expected.


    The sword was hurried before, but it was too slow.


    How exists the Lord of the Underworld? From the very beginning, when Daoist Longshan looked down on the Lord of the Underworld, he was doomed to suffer a big loss.


    "Hey!"


    A harsh voice sounded.


    The Taoist Longshan who had just condensed his body, even if it was a more terrifying force, was unable to resist at this moment, and his arm was torn apart in an instant.


    Blood spurted out.


    "what!"


    The pain caused Daoist Longshan to scream.


    "Kill me?"


    "Magic Dao, where did you get your confidence!"


    "Underworld Emperor Divine Fist!"


    The Lord of the Underworld was furious.


    The shadow of the fist in the sky is like a rainstorm.


    When Daoist Longshan raised his head, the light in the void became extremely dim.


    The shadow of the fist in the sky almost covered the void.


    "Damn!"


    "Indestructible Golden Body!"


    At this moment, Longshan''s eyes were splitting.


    Extremely angry.


    The golden body emerged, and the three heads and six arms manifested.


    Full blast.


    However, Daoist Longshan underestimated the anger of the Lord of the Underworld.


    Originally, the Daoist Longshan at this moment was enough to fight the Lord of the Underworld.


    But at this moment, the Lord of the Underworld directly burned his blood essence and became even more vicious.


    In the next moment, under the gaze of a pair of eyes, Daoist Longshan''s inextinguishable golden body and physical body were smashed abruptly again.


    "Long Yi, Mo, take the fifth Zhuge and meet up with the son."


    "This man, I''ll stop him!"


    "My life was given by the son, the son reversed life and death, and let me live again, why not die today?"


    "What''s more, this devil wants to kill me, don''t even think about it!"


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye, too fast.


    The Lord of the Underworld smashed Daoist Longshan''s body abruptly, and some people didn''t even react.


    "Walk!"


    Mo and Long Yi frowned slightly, but looked up at the void and chose to leave.


    Long Yi and Mo were a little uneasy.


    "What are you doing standing still?"


    "They want to take away the Chaos Sutra. There is no one in the ancient city. If they kill them, the Chaos Sutra must be on that person."


    "Otherwise, are you willing to wait?"


    "They choose to flee, which shows that they have no cards."


    "Even if that one is strong, I am preparing to come to the real body."


    "If it is impossible to destroy this world, what face is there for me, Daoist Longshan, to establish a sect in the chaos."


    In the void, a furious voice sounded.


    The voice contained endless anger and frustration.


    Daoist Longshan was killed by his clone, and the soul beyond the level was too terrifying, neither Long Yi nor the Lord of the Underworld could erase it.


    Therefore, Daoist Longshan only needs to come down with more terrifying power to gather the flesh.


    The body of Daoist Longshan is now reunited in nothingness.


    Being killed again and again, the Daoist Longshan at this moment has a gloomy and terrifying face.


    His eyes turned bloody at the moment.


    After the voice fell, he stared at the Lord of the Underworld.


    "Today, if I don''t kill you, I, Longshan, will not be a human being."


    Daoist Longshan was so angry that he almost lost his mind.


    The incomparably violent aura shrouded the Lord of the Underworld.


    "Want to kill me, is it possible?"


    "Please artifact!"


    The Lord of the Underworld sneered.


    The black and white impermanence that has been hidden in the dark instantly emerges at this moment.


    The book of life and death, the judge''s pen, the soul cable, and the mourning stick appeared.


    The four artifacts were hanging in the air, and an incomparably powerful breath came instantly.


    One after another divine power instantly turned into a divine chain, and went to the Taoist Longshan.


    The angry Daoist Longshan turned extremely ugly.


    Daoist Longshan was instantly imprisoned.


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The Taoist Longshan roared in anger.


    Acting in a lifetime, has always been rampant.


    However, today, Dao Longshan''s humanistic heart almost collapsed.


    How not to get angry.


    However, for a while, Daoist Longshan''s true body wanted to come, but he couldn''t do it.


    These four artifacts came from the hands of Li Yixi. Although there is no blessing from the power of heaven and earth, and most of the divine power has disappeared, it can still seal the Taoist Longshan for a long time.


    Bai Wuchang has some regrets.


    "Palace Master, it''s a pity that this person was born in chaos, and he couldn''t capture his imprint of life and leave it on the book of life and death. Otherwise, killing him would be like finding something from a bag."


    The Lord of the Underworld smiled and said, "That''s enough!"


    "We just need to buy time for Long Yi and others."


    "This person is not an ordinary person. He has been detached. With our means, we cannot place his imprint on the book of life and death."


    The Lord of the Underworld gave Bai Wuchang an explanation.


    "I see!"


    "But detached ones, are they so weak?"


    Bai Wuchang then asked.


    A look of doubt.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The Daoist Longshan, who was struggling frantically, almost vomited blood when he heard this.


    The face became more hideous.


    At this moment, the Lord of the Underworld did not mock Daoist Longshan.


    Instead, he explained: "Because of his power, he can''t fully come for a while, so at this moment, he can only be regarded as a half-step detached existence."


    "Only when the real body comes, can there be a power of detachment, but when the real body comes, it will pay a great price, he will not."


    The Lord of the Underworld looks like I know it.


    heard.


    Daoist Longshan was extremely angry.


    "Today''s humiliation, if you don''t kill you, how can you vent your anger."


    "No matter what the price is, I will come to this world and kill you."


    Daoist Longshan let out a low growl.


    In the void, a force of power continued to gather.


    A magic circle appeared in the sky in an instant.


    A terrifying breath slowly descended from the sky.

 Chapter 1347

    "The Pluto is coming!"


    "The Pluto God-killing Fist!"


    At this moment, the Lord of the Underworld saw the incomparable power coming from the void, and he was not surprised but delighted.


    Under the blessing of the power of heaven and earth, the Lord of the Underworld can reach the power of transcendence.


    Here, the power of the second layer of the world did not spread, and the Lord of the Underworld had no detachment power, but at this moment, the Lord of the Underworld was very bold and used the power of the Lord of the Underworld.


    At this moment, a terrifying breath descended, and a Pluto Dharma body appeared in the void.


    Endless ghostly power erupted.


    Under the blessing of God''s authority, the Pluto Dharma Body attack at this moment is extremely terrifying.


    Before the Daoist Longshan had completely arrived, the Lord of the Underworld chose the last outbreak.


    A punch at all costs showed the power of detachment.


    Of course, there is still some gap with the power of detachment under the blessing of the power of the realm.


    But this punch greatly changed Daoist Longshan''s expression.


    "Damn!"


    "How did you do it."


    Daoist Longshan, as a detached existence, naturally felt the change of the Lord of the Underworld at this moment.


    An incomparably powerful aura erupted in the body of Daoist Longshan.


    At this moment, Daoist Longshan directly broke the imprisoning power of the four artifacts and sent them flying.


    However, Daoist Longshan was still slow.


    The Dharma body of the Lord of the Underworld came completely with a punch.


    In a hurry, Daoist Longshan completely descended, and the two became one.


    Daoist Longshan slapped it out, but the Lord of the Underworld attacked too quickly, and Daoist Longshan suffered a big loss.


    An arm instantly turned into blood mist under the extreme explosion of the Lord of the Underworld.


    At this moment, the Lord of the Underworld is rapidly weakening his breath.


    "Walk!"


    The Lord of the Underworld wants to see the gap between himself and detachment.


    At the same time, it completely angered Daoist Longshan.


    The main thing in the underworld is the arrival of Daoist Longshan''s true body.


    At this moment, the goal has been achieved, and the Lord of the Underworld will naturally not continue to stay.


    With a big wave of his hand, he grabbed the black and white impermanence and disappeared instantly.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Damn you!"


    "The old man wants to see, what means do you have to be able to explode a blow of detachment."


    From the beginning to the present day, Daoist Longshan has been in a state of humiliation and suppression.


    At this moment, the real body came at a great price, and an arm was shattered by the Lord of the Underworld, how not to be angry.


    But while Daoist Longshan was angry, he was also very excited.


    Originally, when it came to Jiuzhongtian, Daoist Longshan was only for the Chaos Sutra.


    However, today, Daoist Longshan has seen countless incredible things in the third heaven.


    With such a lineup coming, in the eyes of Daoist Longshan, it is easy to suppress the Jiuzhongtian, but the reality is that they have suffered heavy losses, but the Jiuzhongtian has no losses.


    The half-step detachment from chaos is almost dead.


    The sudden blow from the Lord of the Underworld just now made Daoist Longshan extremely curious.


    "Go away!"


    The Taoists of Longshan were completely united and shouted angrily.


    Directly tear the void and chase away.


    The speed is terrifying.


    Compared with before, it is countless times stronger.


    The arm regenerated in the blink of an eye.


    The breath was not weakened in the slightest.


    The look of the Lord of the Underworld changed slightly.


    He never thought that after Daoist Longshan had completely descended, his strength would be so strong.


    In just a few breaths, Daoist Longshan caught up.


    The incomparably powerful domain power instantly shrouded down, directly suppressing the Lord of the Underworld and Black and White Impermanence.


    "Palace Master, we are finished!"


    At this moment, Black Impermanence feels like playing a big game.


    A look of fear.


    At this moment, the Daoist Longshan has completely descended, which can be compared before.


    Within the envelope of the realm, black and white impermanence feels suffocated.


    "escape!"


    "Where to escape, the old man is constantly frustrated today. At this moment, the old man has spent a great price to come completely. Do you think you can escape?"


    "If I don''t kill you, how can I vent the anger in the old man''s heart!"


    "Only your blood can quench the anger of this old man."


    "It''s really surprising, in the small world, there is someone who can break out the power of detachment!"


    "Tell the old man what kind of secret technique it is. If the old man is satisfied, he can keep your whole body."


    The furious Daoist Longshan descended instantly, suspended in the sky, overlooking three figures.


    The terrifying coercion completely changed the color of black and white impermanence.


    However, the Lord of the Underworld had a mocking look on the corner of his mouth at this moment.


    "Sorry, you can''t kill us."


    "If you had breathed your real body earlier, we might have died, but now, you have no chance."


    "do you know?"


    "Before, I just wanted to provoke you and let you come down completely."


    "Let you come, do you think no one will compete with you?"


    The Lord of the Underworld sneered.


    Longshan Taoist who heard the words.


    A sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "A dead duck has a hard mouth. How can a detached person be born in this small world?"


    "The laws here are not enough to support the emergence of detachment!"


    "Scare me, do you think it''s possible?"


    "I want to see how hard your mouth is, the old secret master is bound to win!"


    "Die!"


    Daoist Longshan sneered, raised his hand and grabbed it, a big hand covering the sky, grabbed the Lord of the Underworld and Black and White Impermanence.


    The sense of oppression is despairing.


    Black and white are impermanent at this moment, directly ignoring breathing.


    Black and white impermanence finally realized how weak he was in the face of detachment.


    The two were completely desperate at the moment.


    However, the Lord of the Underworld looked up at the void with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "coming!"


    The voice of the Lord of the Underworld fell, with a smile on his face.


    Hearing the black and white impermanence, his face is puzzled.


    But Daoist Longshan, who was floating in the void, changed his expression greatly.


    In the void at the moment, a giant pen came out of the void.


    One click.


    The huge hand that made Black and White Impermanence unable to breathe, shattered instantly.


    Endless divine light descended from the void at this moment.


    In the glorious divine light, a figure in white slowly descended.


    The whole person carries an incomparably holy breath.


    "Jun offering wine?"


    "So strong!"


    Black and white impermanence looked at the void at this moment, and his eyes were shocked.


    The person who came at this moment was Jun Wushen who came.


    Jun Wushen is young and outrageous.


    The two never thought that Jun Wushen was so strong today.


    "Jun Jijiu has stepped into the realm of detachment, we are safe!"


    The Lord of the Underworld spoke out, and the hanging heart slowly fell.


    Daoist Longshan saw that Jun Wushen came with the glorious divine light in the sky, and his expression changed slightly.


    The pupils shrank suddenly.


    Unbelievable color appeared in his eyes.


    Daoist Longshan never thought that there is such a young detachment in this world, it is incredible.


    "Transcendence!"


    "In this world, there is a transcendence!"


    Longshan Taoist knew at a glance that Jun Wushen had the power of detachment.


    It''s too obvious, and it''s not like Daoist Longshan.


    Daoist Longshan came forcibly, even if he did some tricks, the world still had a great rejection of Daoist Longshan.


    But Jun Wushen didn''t have any exclusion.

 Chapter 1348

    "Who are you?"


    Daoist Longshan can no longer care about the three masters of the underworld, and looks at Jun Wushen with dread.


    However, Jun Wushen did not answer the words of Daoist Longshan.


    He said coldly: "You are so brave, you dare to take away my master''s practice."


    "Who gave you the guts."


    Jun Wushen stared at Daoist Longshan with extremely sharp eyes.


    "Um?"


    "what?"


    "Is he that person''s disciple?"


    "This person is so old, he is detached, how strong is his master!"


    The Taoist Longshan who heard the words had panic for the first time in his eyes at this moment.


    A disciple is a detached being. Just how strong Li Yixi is is not something that Daoist Longshan can offend.


    Even if Li Yixi is just an ordinary detachment, facing two detached powerhouses, he is not something he can resist.


    "Your Excellency, it''s over!"


    "The Sutra of Chaos comes from the Chaos Immortal Tomb. It is an unowned thing. How did it come to your mouth, and it is the thing of your master?"


    "Are you so arrogant?"


    Although Daoist Longshan was not convinced at the moment, his tone softened a lot.


    "Humph!"


    "The Sutra of Chaos is from the Chaos Immortal Tomb."


    "But it has been brought back to Jiuzhongtian by the fifth Zhuge, so it belongs to the fifth family of Jiuzhongtian. The fifth family is willing to dedicate it to my master, then the Chaos Sutra is my master''s possession."


    "Do you have an opinion?"


    "It''s useless to have an opinion!"


    "From the moment you broke into Jiuzhongtian, you were a dead person."


    Jun Wushen is rude.


    No face was given to Daoist Longshan.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Are you sure you can kill me?"


    "It''s up to you!"


    "What about stepping into the realm of detachment, you are so old, I am afraid that your master forcibly pushed you into the realm of detachment!"


    "Your master, it''s hard for me to chase after a horse. As for you, what can I do?"


    heard.


    Daoist Longshan was extremely angry.


    Never thought that he would be underestimated by a young guy.


    At this moment, Daoist Longshan looked extremely cold.


    "yes?"


    "Then be careful!"


    Jun Wushen heard the words and said unceremoniously.


    A pen appears in his hand.


    Take heaven and earth as paper, and heaven and earth as ink.


    With a flick of the brush, a boundary character appeared.


    The boundary word is suspended in the void.


    All of a sudden the divine power exploded.


    The divine light that erupted from the divine script instantly constructed a realm.


    Completely cut off the hope of Longshan Taoist escape.


    The Daoist Longshan, who was on guard secretly, changed his expression slightly.


    "court death!"


    Daoist Longshan snorted coldly, was furious, and shot directly.


    Daoist Longshan went all out, and his strength was terrifying.


    A palm shot out, and in the eyes of the three Lords of the Underworld, the stars were disillusioned.


    Powerful and terrifying.


    However, in the face of this devastating attack, Jun Wushen was very calm.


    The look didn''t change at all.


    The pen in hand continues to write.


    The four words Qiankun upside down appear.


    Haoran''s divine power exploded.


    At this moment, within the realm, the world is really upside down.


    Jun Wushen and several people disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    The world suddenly changed, and the terrifying magical powers of Daoist Longshan fell into the air.


    "Damn!"


    "It''s Confucianism and Taoism!"


    "how can that be?"


    "Could it be that the powerhouse above Haoran came to this world?"


    "No, not above Haoran."


    "The existence above Haoran comes, and the power of Jiuzhongtian Dao will be repelled."


    "Could it be that the opportunity here was obtained by their masters and apprentices, and the opportunity here was inherited by Confucian and Taoist saints!"


    Although Jun Wushen was quickly locked, the look of Daoist Longshan changed completely.


    There are simply too many means of detachment from Confucianism and Taoism.


    Before, Taoist Longshan wanted to kill Jun Wushen and left Jiuzhongtian quickly.


    Seeing this at this moment, how can Daoist Longshan dare to have such thoughts.


    I just want to break open the realm where Jun Wushen is condensed.


    However, as soon as Daoist Longshan made his move, countless divine lights erupted.


    It is seen as a ridge and a peak on the side, with different heights from far and near;


    I do not know the true face of Mount Lu, only because I was born in this mountain.


    At this time, Jun Wushen finished writing the poem.


    The Lushan dilemma appeared.


    The world is reversed, and the Lushan Bureau and the boundary seal are added.


    Even if Daoist Longshan had the means to reach the sky, he would never want to leave.


    The expression of Taoist Longshan became extremely gloomy.


    "you wanna die!"


    "Even if I fall, you will not be better off!"


    "You don''t think it''s that easy to kill detachment!"


    Daoist Longshan''s eyes narrowed into a gap.


    "You''re right!"


    "However, you are a detachment repelled by the Dao, and it is very simple to kill you."


    "These means are arranged just in case, for fear of being escaped by the power of your soul."


    "Now, die!"


    Jun Wushen is unscrupulous.


    Write hard.


    The hall was full of flowers and three thousand guests were drunk, and the fourteen states were chilled with one sword.


    Divinity appeared.


    The golden petals appear in the sky.


    Seeing this, Daoist Longshan let out a low growl.


    A strong shot is about to break the petals.


    Among the petals in the sky, an extremely sharp sword light suddenly appeared.


    At this moment, the sky and the earth turned pale.


    In this realm, there is only this sword.


    Jun Wushen is known as the Confucian and Taoist swordsman.


    These divine texts are more lethal in the hands of Jun Wushen.


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    Seeing this, Daoist Longshan roared hysterically.


    Can not accept.


    Jun Wushen''s age cannot be concealed.


    Daoist Longshan couldn''t believe that Jun Wushen could burst out with such strength.


    The magical powers of Taoist Longshan were torn apart by Jianmang.


    The incomparably terrifying sword glow disappeared from the body of Daoist Longshan at this moment.


    Daoist Longshan''s body exploded instantly.


    Even if Daoist Longshan has the power of detachment, he can''t stop this blow at this moment.


    In the realm at this moment, the sword energy is vertical and horizontal.


    It seems to be in the endless sword domain.


    In the void, the soul body of Taoist Longshan appeared.


    There was fear and despair in his eyes.


    I wanted to escape, but at this moment I found that there was no way out.


    Under Jun Wushen''s triple means, there is not a single chance.


    See no way out.


    Daoist Longshan was completely desperate, and could no longer care about his face.


    "My lord, I am willing to surrender!"


    "Spare my life!"


    "I am willing to be loyal to your lord forever!"


    Threatened by death, Daoist Longshan chose to kneel.


    In the view of Daoist Longshan, he has the power of detachment, and begging for mercy should be able to live. Although he has lost his freedom and is controlled by others, Daoist Longshan feels that only by living can there be hope.


    However, in the next moment, Daoist Longshan was full of disbelief.


    Because Jun Wushen refused without hesitation.


    "Feel sorry!"


    "If you offend the master, you will die!"


    "And you are so weak, what''s the use of keeping you!"


    Jun Wushen''s voice fell, and the pen in his hand seemed to be transformed into a peerless divine soldier, falling towards Taoist Longshan.


    The tip of the pen fell on the eyebrows of Daoist Longshan, and his soul collapsed instantly.


    Even when he died, Daoist Longshan was still shocked.


    He never thought that his power of detachment would be disliked by others.


    The Lord of the Underworld on the side has some sympathy for Daoist Longshan.


    From the moment he appeared, Daoist Longshan was madly suppressed.


    If you are yourself, you will also feel endless suffocation.


    "Thank you Jun Jijiu for saving my life!"


    The Lord of the Underworld restrained his emotions and immediately spoke up.


    "The Palace Master is polite!"


    "I''m stupid, the reason why I have the current cultivation base is because of the master."


    "Let''s go, let''s go back first!"


    "Look over there, if there is a chance for us to take action!"


    Jun Wushen smiled.


    The Lord of the Underworld nodded immediately, and the four of them tore apart the sky and disappeared.

 Chapter 1349

    Fifth day domain.


    As the fifth Zhuge retreated with the people of the fifth family, the chaotic powerhouse launched a pursuit and interception.


    If it weren''t for the existence of Long Yi and Mo, etc., there would be heavy casualties today.


    Although Long Yi and Mo consume a lot of money, there are two people who exist, and the chaotic powerhouse is extremely afraid.


    After all, before this, the two had already shown their ruthless means.


    Therefore, although they continued to pursue all the way, they were in a state of evenly matched forces.


    "damn it!"


    "Where''s Longshan?"


    "Didn''t you say you want to come to the real body?"


    "Could it be that when his real body comes, he can''t kill that person?"


    "Damn, if it continues, who knows what will happen?"


    "What kind of secrets are hidden in this Jiuzhongtian, and such a powerful existence was born."


    "If these people go into chaos, it will take a few years for them to enter the level of detachment!"


    Following the fight, the chaotic powerhouses looked extremely shocked.


    The fifth Zhuge could not be captured for a while.


    We can only wait for the Daoist Longshan to come.


    "Can''t wait!"


    "It may be even more dangerous if it drags on."


    "I think it''s very likely that those guys'' words are true."


    "There may be transcendence in this Nine Heavens."


    "Otherwise, with the strength of these people, why not escape with the Chaos Sutra!"


    "How can you escort that guy all the way."


    "The strength of these guys is extremely close to detachment, and they can even fight against the weak in detachment."


    "But without the Chaos Sutra, it''s very unusual."


    "Can''t delay!"


    A chaotic powerhouse, seeing that everyone is just a test, looks ugly, and his voice is serious.


    heard.


    Someone immediately said: "Those two are extremely difficult to deal with, and Daoist Longshan is not available, so it is difficult for us to suppress these two."


    Looking at Mo and Long Yi''s eyes, he was extremely jealous.


    "Fear of death, get out!"


    "With your courage, even if you get the Chaos Sutra, you can''t keep it."


    "Afraid of death, is it shameful to come here?"


    "Don''t be afraid of death, follow me!"


    A powerful existence roared from here.


    As time passed, he had an uneasy feeling that grew stronger.


    "kill!"


    Soon, one after another figure was completely killed.


    Not holding back.


    "Stop them!"


    Long Yi and Mo''s expressions changed slightly.


    At this moment, the two looked anxious, and their mana was running low.


    "Let''s stop!"


    Jiutian Jianzun''s expression is extremely ugly.


    The eyes of Daoyi and the others also became sharper.


    Before, the limelight was robbed by Mo and Long Yi.


    If you don''t do it again, then this time there will be no achievements.


    If you want to get a chance, you have to pay.


    In their eyes, Li Yixi has been paying attention. After all, in their eyes, Li Yixi is too strong and omnipotent.


    "Kill kill kill!"


    Several figures rushed out violently, not hesitate to burn blood.


    The attack of the Chaos Powerhouse was blocked again.


    In the void, fairy mist shrouded.


    It''s like a holy place.


    In the fairy palace, several figures fell.


    It was Tang Xue, Xiao Ya, Ao Xingkong and others.


    "I''ve seen your son!"


    Seeing Li Yixi, he hurriedly bowed.


    "It''s too polite, no need to be more polite!"


    "This time, please trouble you!"


    Li Yixi quickly stood up and helped a few people.


    Even in the eyes of these guys, Li Yixi still kept a low profile.


    Very humble.


    "It is our blessing to be able to help the son!"


    "Young master, I don''t know it''s that bastard who dares to snatch your son''s things?"


    At this moment, Ao Xingkong hurriedly asked.


    Li Yixi explained a few times.


    Ao Xingkong and others instantly understood the cause and effect, and were extremely angry.


    "Damn!"


    "These people are really presumptuous. Don''t worry, young master. If you don''t kill them today, they will be terrified and unforgettable. Ao Xingkong will not be named Ao!"


    When Ao Xingkong arrived, he was extremely positive.


    "Trouble everyone!"


    "Qingyang, speed up, no one has returned so far, I''m afraid it''s a little dangerous."


    When Li Yixi saw everyone coming, he no longer had any scruples.


    Immediately said to Qingyangzi.


    When Qingyangzi heard the words, he immediately urged the immortal palace in the void to move forward.


    In the void, countless terrifying attacks bloomed.


    Daoyi and the others chose to work hard, but they still underestimated the strength of the other party, and all of them looked pale for a while.


    If it weren''t for burning blood essence, it would be impossible to resist.


    "How to do?"


    "Some can''t stop it!"


    "Are you going to die here today?"


    Dao San''s voice was extremely cold.


    The look is fierce.


    However, there is some despair in my heart.


    These chaotic powerhouses are too powerful and have many terrifying means.


    At this moment, there are huge problems with the foundation of the avenue.


    It is very likely that there will be variables in the future, and it is impossible to make progress.


    "Look at it again, the existence of the son is impossible to predict."


    "Maybe, it will appear in the next moment."


    Jiutian Jianzun lost an arm at the moment, but when he turned around, he didn''t care.


    It seems like losing an arm is an honor.


    The voice fell.


    Countless terrifying coercions descended in the void.


    "Presumptuous, who dares to come to Jiuzhongtian to be presumptuous."


    Void, together with Qingyangzi, saw Daoyi and the others were so miserable, and shot directly.


    Seeing the fall of the five people, he looked overjoyed.


    "presumptuous!"


    "Actually dare to peep at the master''s things!"


    Little Phoenix''s voice also sounded.


    An incomparably huge book unfolded in an instant, covering the void.


    In a moment, countless figures were captured by Little Phoenix''s Dao Technique.


    The dominant chaotic powerhouse suffered heavy losses in an instant.


    In the void, Ao Xingkong, Tang Xue and others also shot one after another.


    In an instant, the Chaos comer fell into a disadvantage.


    When Daoyi saw Qingyangzi arriving, he complained a little.


    Daoyi''s opponent is extremely powerful. In order to save his life, Dao has been severely damaged, and he is afraid that he will not be able to make further progress in the future.


    "Qingyangzi, why are you only here now!"


    "Are we going to wait for us to die?"


    Daoyi''s expression was extremely unkind.


    Daoyi''s chest heaved violently.


    The rest of the people didn''t look good either.


    "Everyone, I''m here early, do you still have a chance to perform?"


    "As for the foundation of the avenue, don''t worry!"


    "The expert has already prepared a countermeasure."


    "Entering the Immortal Palace, you will naturally know the benefits!"


    "Go back!"


    "You can heal up!"


    Qingyangzi smiled mysteriously.


    The voice fell, and he shot out instantly.


    Daoyi and the others did not dare to delay at this moment, and immediately escorted the fifth Zhuge to the fairy palace in the void.


    When the fifth Zhuge moved, the Chaos Comer looked ugly.


    "kill!"


    "Don''t let them meet."


    One after another figure, brave and not afraid of death, went to the empty fairy palace.


    However.


    In the next moment, there was an unbelievable look in the eyes of each and every one.


    When he looked at Asgard, he was greatly frightened.


    "impossible!"


    "This is the Qi of Creation!"


    "How could anyone do this!"


    Looking at the fairy palace shrouded in the aura of good fortune, one by one''s excited chests heaved violently.


    "The Qi of Creation, this is the Qi of Creation!"


    "I''m waiting for a great creation!"


    Daoyi and the others, who had been seriously injured and looked ugly, had a look of horror in their eyes the moment they approached.

 Chapter 1350

    I even felt that the scene in front of me was an illusion.


    After all, the energy of creation is too precious.


    How could it exist.


    The qi of good fortune is a terrible thing that can transform one''s fate and transform everything.


    "Quick, grab the power of creation!"


    "This isn''t an illusion, it''s the real Qi of Creation!"


    Those powerhouses from Chaos were discovered immediately.


    "attack!"


    However, the moment is not yet close.


    Countless strong men shot.


    According to the powerhouses of the Big Dipper, they shot in an instant.


    A startling discovery.


    According to Li Yixi''s arrangement, the mana of all of them at this moment can actually be combined into one.


    At the moment when the magical power broke out, one after another terrifying attack came.


    The first few chaotic powerhouses were full of excitement, and they did not take the tens of thousands of people who were blocking them in their eyes. After all, the powerhouses of this realm were no different from ants in their eyes. In an instant, the next moment the body exploded instantly.


    There is no resistance.


    The power of half-step detachment was actually killed in seconds.


    The rest of the chaotic powerhouses saw this scene, and their hearts were split with fright.


    "No, no, impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    "These people are only in the realm of gods."


    "How to kill half-step detachment!"


    At the same time of shock, one by one could not accept the scene in front of them.


    "What a powerful attack!"


    "It''s no wonder that the son wants to make such a layout, this attack is really terrible."


    "Don''t talk about half-step detachment, even if it is a strong detachment, I am afraid that it will be difficult to withstand such an attack.


    When Qingyangzi saw this scene, he was instantly overjoyed.


    The speed of the chaotic powerhouse was stagnant, and Daoyi and the others instantly entered the range of the Qi of Creation.


    At this moment, he gasped wildly.


    This is the spirit of creation.


    extremely precious.


    There is no image at this moment in the existence of the high and high on weekdays.


    Before the crazy battle, regardless of consumption, the gas of good fortune enters the body at this moment, and the gas of good fortune is extremely fast.


    One by one, the breath continued to soar.


    Destiny is also changing.


    Even if it was Jiutian Jianzun who had one arm chopped off, his arm was quickly reborn at this moment.


    Absorbing the power of creation here to regenerate the arm, the strength of Jiutian Sword Sovereign does not decrease but increases.


    "I knew that Young Master would not cause us any problems."


    "You actually brought out such a terrifying aura of good fortune in advance, who is the son?"


    The voice of Jiutian Jianzun is trembling.


    How precious is the Qi of Creation, but here, it can be seen everywhere.


    The chaotic powerhouse who wanted to attack and seize the Qi of Creation was beheaded by more than a dozen people in the blink of an eye.


    One by one looks extremely ugly.


    Frightened eyes.


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge also entered the scope of the Qi of Creation.


    "Master is in the fairy palace, go!"


    "These guys can''t make waves."


    The little phoenix figure appeared and said confidently.


    Holding the Dao Book, you can do it with ease.


    "thanks!"


    Jiutian Jianzun immediately saluted.


    "grandfather!"


    "It''s all right!"


    Fifth Tsing Yi also appeared, looking at Fifth Zhuge worriedly.


    "Tsing Yi, it''s okay!"


    "With the son''s layout, what can I do!"


    "Go, take me to see the son immediately!"


    "Chaos Sutra, I brought it."


    "This thing is really a hot potato, almost planted by the fifth family."


    "Fortunately, there is a son."


    Thinking of the scenes that happened these days, the fifth Zhuge still had lingering fears at this moment.


    "Um!"


    "Grandpa, come with me!"


    The fifth Tsing Yi knew that the Chaos Sutra was still there, and the fifth Zhuge was also intact, and his hanging heart finally fell. ,


    The fifth Tsing Yi immediately took the fifth Zhuge to the Asgard.


    "Everyone, can these grandchildren bully us so much, make them feel better?"


    "kill!"


    The existence of Jiutian Jianzun and others absorbed the energy of good fortune and quickly recovered.


    Seeing such a fetish, one by one is full of fighting spirit.


    They found that the heavier the injury, the better the effect of absorbing the Qi of Creation.


    Turn around again and kill the Chaos Powerhouse.


    In the blink of an eye, the Chaos Powerhouse lost more than half and was completely suppressed.


    As he was continuously beheaded, he could no longer resist and began to flee.


    In the fairy palace, the fifth Zhuge followed the fifth Tsing Yi and entered the fairy palace.


    "Master, my grandfather is here!"


    Fifth Tsing Yi spoke quickly.


    "The fifth Zhuge, I have seen the son!"


    The fifth Zhuge hurriedly bowed.


    "Old man, please get up quickly!"


    "Tsing Yi and I are brothers and sisters, you are the elder!"


    Li Yixi''s power of merit and virtue emerged, and he hurriedly supported the fifth Zhuge, not allowing him to bow.


    "Thank you sir!"


    "Chaos Sutra, brought it!"


    "I don''t know if it will be useful to the son!"


    The fifth Zhuge saw that Li Yixi prevented him from salute, and immediately presented the Chaos Sutra.


    Chaos is carried by a piece of inheritance immortal jade.


    Li Yixi did not refuse and took the Chaos Sutra.


    "Young master, this is an inheritance immortal jade. You can put a drop of blood on it and place it between your eyebrows."


    "The information in the exercises also automatically appears in the son''s mind." Fifth Zhuge explained quickly.


    "Is it easy now?"


    Su Xiuyi was not polite, she cut her finger, and a drop of blood dripped on the inheritance immortal jade.


    Immediately put the inheritance immortal jade between the eyebrows.


    At this moment, the scriptures of Chaos Sutra instantly appeared in Li Yixi''s mind.


    This made Li Yixi''s eyes light up.


    From the exercises, Li Yixi learned that the Chaos Sutra can indeed help people become holy and cultivate into a chaotic body.


    Usher in a transformation.


    "Many thanks to the fifth master!"


    Li Yixi opened his eyes and hurriedly thanked him.


    I was very happy in my heart, and finally saw the hope of cultivation.


    "As long as you like it, son!"


    "Are you still worried that it won''t work for the son?"


    Hearing this, Fifth Zhuge finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Ha ha!"


    "In the words of the fifth family owner, such a practice method will attract countless thieves to watch, and naturally it is not ordinary."


    "I don''t even know how to thank the fifth owner!"


    Li Yixi said with a serious expression.


    The fifth Zhuge who heard the words trembled.


    Never would have imagined that in Li Yixi''s eyes, those powerhouses were just thieves.


    But thinking about it, it doesn''t matter.


    When the fifth Zhuge looked happy, Li Yixi immediately said: "The fifth family head, sit down and rest!"


    "Crash!"


    Li Yixi picked up the wine glass and poured a glass for the fifth Zhuge himself.


    The aroma of wine came.


    The spirit of the fifth Zhuge was shocked.


    Just the smell of wine made the fifth Zhuge''s soul grow rapidly.


    "Thank you sir!"


    The fifth Zhuge was overjoyed.


    Pick up the glass and drink it up.


    The wine entered his throat, and a mysterious and incomparable power appeared, just in the blink of an eye, the soul of the fifth Zhuge grew rapidly.


    The next moment, he was shocked.


    The fifth Zhuge, who was half-stepped into the realm of ancestral gods, completely stepped into the realm of ancestral gods.


    Fifth Zhuge''s breathing was extremely rapid, and he never thought of a glass of wine, and he actually let himself break through.


    "The fifth owner is bold!"


    "Come, let''s drink together!"


    Li Yixi poured wine for the fifth Zhuge again.


    Soon, the powerhouses from Chaos were all beheaded.


    One after another figure quickly returned.


    "Master, the thieves have been killed!"


    "I want to see in the future, who dares to be presumptuous!"


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi said with an excited expression.


    "Disciple meets teacher!"


    Jun Wushen also entered the fairy palace and hurriedly saluted.

 Chapter 1351

    heard.


    Li Yixi quickly stood up.


    "This time, thank you all."


    "Li doesn''t even know how to thank him."


    "Thank you for your kindness. If there is a need for Li one day, Li will definitely be devastated."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell and bowed.


    Frightened everyone was shocked and silently avoided.


    Li Yixi''s bow was not something they could bear.


    "What are you talking about, son!"


    "Small things like this are nothing to worry about."


    Qingyangzi spoke quickly.


    "Yes, the son is serious. This time, the son has given us the opportunity to experience the disciples?"


    "These brats have always known about cultivation, and after this time, they will be greatly improved."


    Jiutian Jianzun also hurriedly spoke.


    This time, just absorbing the energy of creation is a great opportunity.


    There is also the courage to ask for anything in return.


    Going back this time, the strength of the entire sect will inevitably be improved unimaginably.


    Get the spirit of creation.


    Jiutian Jianzun and others have felt the opportunity to detach at this moment.


    This is the greatest reward.


    At this moment, who is not excited.


    "Yes, this time, even if the son doesn''t speak, we can do it."


    "These chaotic people actually broke into Jiuzhongtian and should be punished!"


    "If I don''t kill him, I will really be bullied by my Jiuzhongtian cultivator."


    Daoyi seized the opportunity at this moment and hurriedly spoke.


    "Anyway, I have to thank you all this time."


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    Very polite.


    However, the voice fell.


    A figure fell from the sky.


    There was blood on his face.


    There was panic in his eyes.


    "Meet the Daoist!"


    As soon as this person arrived, he anxiously knelt down and bowed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Daoyi was a little unhappy. He just opened his mouth and wanted to continue to communicate, but he was interrupted and asked coldly.


    "Daoist, the big thing is bad!"


    "The chaotic powerhouse has invaded, and we have already occupied fifty fairy cities."


    "The opponent is too strong, we can''t stop it."


    The voice fell, and the Immortal Palace instantly became very quiet.


    "What, why can the Chaos Land invade?"


    Dao Yi looked ugly.


    "I don''t know!"


    The kneeling figure in Asgard hurriedly shook his head.


    "This matter is probably related to the previous Daoist Longshan."


    "It should be their hands and feet."


    "I''ll wait and see and then decide."


    The Lord of the Underworld immediately opened his mouth and said.


    "good!"


    "Let''s go and have a look first. This time, it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t invited everyone to help, I wouldn''t have given the Chaos people a chance."


    "Just get together."


    Li Yixi spoke immediately.


    "Sir said yes!"


    Daoyi was very nervous at first, but when he heard the words, excitement appeared in his eyes.


    Chaos is terrible, powerful and terrible.


    But Li Yixi is here.


    "This is going to Jiuzhongtian!"


    "I want to see, who dares to be so presumptuous!"


    Qingyangzi said coldly.


    Asgard ripped apart the void and headed for the Nine Heavens.


    Although the people of Chaos are very strong, everyone at this moment is still a little emboldened when they see Li Yixi''s existence.


    Not long after, Asgard appeared on the Nine Heavens.


    When Asgard comes.


    The Qi of Creation has dissipated and was merged by everyone.


    The rest of the Qi of Creation was also integrated into the heaven and the earth.


    As soon as Asgard appeared, several figures descended.


    One by one, there is a wisp of Chaos Qi entangled in them.


    Several figures faced the people in the Immortal Palace with a calm expression and didn''t care.


    "Who are you waiting for?"


    Standing in the Immortal Palace, Qing Yangzi said coldly.


    heard.


    Several figures looked extremely calm.


    He said casually: "This deity is the Son of Good Fortune."


    "I am the Saintess of the Nine Palaces."


    "I am the Holy Son of the Northern Wilderness!"


    The three people at the head spoke at this moment.


    Two men and one woman, looking unruly.


    The people of the three chaotic forces?


    Hearing this, Qing Yangzi narrowed his eyes and looked slightly cold.


    But seeing that these people didn''t make a move, he asked coldly, "What''s the matter?"


    Qingyangzi knew that there must be a reason for these people to come here.


    These Chaos people are very powerful, but it is impossible to stop them.


    "We are the messengers of the three major forces, and we are here to wait for your return."


    "It''s an apology!"


    heard.


    Qing Yangzi''s eyes wrinkled.


    "Apologize?"


    For a while, Qingyangzi was a little puzzled.


    Very puzzled.


    And a few people didn''t mean to apologize in the slightest.


    So arrogant, how could it be an apology?


    "If you have something to say, let it go."


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi had no time to waste, and said coldly.


    Li Yixi and the others also came over at this moment, frowning at the person who came.


    "Are you in such a hurry?"


    "If that''s the case, let''s just say it."


    "Our three major forces enter this world and naturally need some territory."


    "The fifty immortal cities, from now on, belong to the territory of our three major forces."


    "I will open a sect here later, and you can join the sect and become a disciple of the sect."


    "Of course, I''m also very sorry!"


    "There are always people who don''t know whether to live or die and dare to block the three major forces, which have been erased."


    "This thing, give it to you!"


    The man''s voice fell, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    The mouth speaks to apologize, but what is the meaning of apology at this moment, this is a warning.


    Warning Qingyangzi and others that two-thirds of Jiuzhongtian''s territory belongs to the three major forces.


    Qingyangzi was very angry.


    Daoyi said: "I want to see, what is it?"


    Road opened the box.


    Found in the box, is a painting.


    A look of doubt appeared on his face.


    I don''t know what these people are going to do.


    Everyone is also a little puzzled.


    Immediately, Daoyi took out the scroll and opened it instantly.


    The moment the scroll opened.


    Suspended slowly.


    Turned into a huge picture scroll.


    Miles long.


    Directly blocks the sun from the sky.


    At the same time, a series of miserable howls sounded.


    There is panic, there is unwillingness, and there is despair.


    Some cried, some begged for mercy, some knelt down, and some roared unwillingly.


    There is the sound of weapons cutting flesh.


    There were spells falling and the sound of countless buildings collapsing.


    There was the sound of fire burning the city.


    Countless lives seem to be in purgatory on earth.


    next moment.


    The scenes in the picture scroll seemed to come alive.


    It was the scene of the slaughter of immortal cities.


    The existence in the immortal city is simply powerless to stop the attack of Chaos.


    Countless people were slaughtered.


    These chaotic powers are like executioners.


    There is no humanity to speak of.


    There is continuous luck, and it is captured by people of chaos.


    What happened in the fifty immortal cities caught everyone''s eyes at this moment.


    At the same time, the scene in this picture scroll.


    Project the entire Nine Heavens.


    When everyone looked up at the sky, they all saw that scene.


    One by one was extremely angry.


    Everyone looked cold.


    Staring at the people of the three major forces.


    "Are you warning?"


    "Do we dare to resist, just like the city of Fifty Immortals."


    Qing Yangzi suppressed his anger and stared coldly at the three major forces, his voice was terrifyingly cold.

 Chapter 1352

    At this moment, everyone''s pupils shrank, their eyes narrowed into a gap, and terrifying killing intent burst out.


    It''s not known there yet, and that''s a warning to them.


    also a threat.


    "You can think so too."


    At this moment, the Holy Son of Creation has a proud face and no fear.


    At this moment, one after another figure came out of the sky, and fell unscrupulously in the fairy palace.


    Looking arrogantly at Qing Yangzi.


    heard.


    The powerhouses in Asgard were furious one by one.


    "presumptuous!"


    "So brave."


    "A threat?"


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll fulfill you."


    "Are we really afraid of death?"


    "Even if you die, you will be splattered with blood."


    "Kill them!"


    Countless strong men roared at this moment.


    Naturally, they also saw that scene, never thought that someone would dare to make such a threat.


    No one can stand it.


    The expressions of Qingyangzi and the others were extremely gloomy.


    The long sword in Jiutian Jianzun''s hand made a clanging sound, and the immortal sword was almost out of control.


    "So bold, when we are easy to bully?"


    "Today, I will behead you first."


    "You send disaster maps of fifty immortal cities, then I will sacrifice your head in blood."


    Qing Yangzi''s eyes were extremely sharp.


    "Humph!"


    "Do you think we would be afraid of you if we dare to come here?"


    "Today, we occupy 50 immortal cities, we have seized control of some of the Heavenly Dao in Jiuzhongtian, and we have sacrificed billions of souls to gain luck. Now, the powerhouses of the sect may come at any time."


    "Do you dare?"


    "I came today to give you some warnings."


    "Those who know the times are Junjie!"


    "How to choose, you decide for yourself."


    "Zhan, you are not qualified!"


    "The power of transcendence, who can stop it!"


    "The Fifty Immortals City has formed a great formation, and I can wait for the appointment of Heaven!"


    The creation of the Son of God is extremely proud.


    He didn''t put the killing intent of the figures in his eyes at all.


    The Holy Son of the Northern Wilderness and the Holy Maiden of the Nine Palaces also looked sarcastic at this moment.


    Sure enough, the moment I heard the words.


    The expressions of Qingyangzi and the others suddenly changed.


    At this moment, although they have obtained the power of creation, they have not yet been detached. If the detached existence comes, it will really be a disaster for them.


    Although he was angry, he also became aggrieved at the moment.


    Beyond existence, too strong.


    Qing Yangzi''s gaze couldn''t help but fall on Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Qingyangzi could only put his hope on Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi was still staring at the void for a moment, and his expression was extremely cold.


    Seemingly feeling Qingyangzi''s gaze, Li Yixi retracted his gaze.


    In Li Yixi''s mind, the scenes in the picture scroll kept flashing and he couldn''t forget them.


    Li Yixi was very angry.


    Never thought that someone would be so arrogant.


    Especially looking at the expressions of these people, Li Yixi became even more angry.


    The Holy Son of Beihuang felt the anger of Qingyangzi and others, but he didn''t care.


    Instead, he looked extremely arrogant.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Don''t tell me, you still want to make a second time."


    "Believe it or not, within a day, I will destroy all your tribes in Jiuzhongtian."


    "In our eyes, you are just a flock of lambs to be slaughtered!"


    "Wait, what can I do?"


    The voice of the Son of the Northern Wilderness fell.


    The nine palace saintess in a red dress stepped out in one step.


    A sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "good!"


    "This Jiuzhongtian, in the eyes of my waiting, is a small place."


    "Wait to destroy it!"


    "Submission is your only chance."


    "It''s also an honor for you."


    "My nine palaces can be opened for you, and I can be a slave to my nine palaces."


    "This is your chance to live."


    "This world, I''m waiting for it to be decided!"


    Although the Holy Maiden of the Nine Palaces is a woman, she is extremely domineering.


    heard.


    Li Yixi was completely angry.


    Never thought that there would be such an arrogant person.


    Li Yixi said coldly: "Huangtian Houtu, bless my Jiuzhongtian human race."


    "No matter the cost, you have to destroy your sect."


    Li Yixi''s voice was extremely cold.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, there were three powerful ancestors in the realm of ancestral gods beside Li Yixi.


    Without any hesitation, shot directly.


    However, the Saintess of the Nine Palaces seemed to have long expected, and her body disappeared strangely.


    The three ancestral gods were in danger, and were directly obliterated by the three of them.


    The steps of the Nine Palace Saintess are extremely strange, as if impossible to capture.


    The Holy Son of the Northern Wilderness and the Holy Son of Fortune are also extremely powerful.


    Divine power is extremely strange.


    The Holy Maiden of the Nine Palaces is suspended in the void.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Just because of you, you still want to stay with us, do you think it''s possible?"


    The Holy Son of Fortune Gate also sneered.


    "Ha ha!"


    "A group of ants, trying to catch us, is just wishful thinking."


    "I am waiting for my destiny, and I must be the supreme."


    "Jiuzhongtian is the place where we detach ourselves!"


    "You are destined to be a slave."


    "Resistance, there is only one dead end!"


    The Son of Fortune wiped off the blood on the long sword, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    The Northern Wilderness Saint Son''s robe trembled.


    The blood on the robe was shaken.


    "You can go against the sky, but you can''t wait against me."


    "My life is not controlled by this world, I can only live by bowing my head."


    "Otherwise, there will be no human race in this world within the nine days."


    "Leave me to wait, just wishful thinking!"


    "Dare to come here today, how can you wait again?"


    The three figures were suspended, with unruly expressions on their faces.


    Hearing this, Li Yixi''s expression became even colder.


    "Can''t I leave you behind?"


    "ridiculous!"


    "Three people can''t do it, then thirty!"


    "Thirty is not enough, then three hundred!"


    "If you can''t keep three hundred, then three thousand, thirty thousand, three hundred thousand, three million."


    "If I can''t stay here today, I will kill myself here!"


    "I see your fate, you will die today!"


    Li Yixi''s voice was extremely cold.


    Li Yixi''s voice fell instantly, and one after another figure suddenly rushed out.


    Xiao Zhan stepped out, white clothes fluttering.


    Xiao Zhan also saw clearly just now that there was a ray of transcendence on the body of the three of them.


    If it is an ordinary person, it is indeed difficult to leave three people, but they are not included.


    Moreover, the moment Li Yixi spoke out, the power of transcendence in the three of them was instantly wiped out by the power of fate.


    Li Yixi didn''t make a move, but in a few words, the supreme life of the three was deprived.


    In an instant, heaven and earth abandoned it.


    The three had no fear.


    However, in an instant, his expression changed suddenly.


    A look of horror.


    I never thought that I would suddenly be deprived of everything, and the world would abandon it.


    "No no no, impossible!"


    The Son of Good Fortune looked unbelievable.


    Unable to accept the scene in front of you.


    However, it was Jun Wushen who responded to the creation of the Son of God.


    A single point out, piercing the void.


    Good Fortune Saint Son Kong has a magical power and countless treasures, but at this moment, he has no power to resist.


    Watching Jun Wushen''s attack helplessly, pierced his body.


    "boom!"


    The blood mist that filled the sky fell in the void.

 Chapter 1353

    "Can''t I leave you alone?"


    "I do not believe!"


    Little Phoenix was also angry.


    The avenue book is thrown out, covering the sky and the sun.


    Even though the steps of the Nine Palaces Saintess are extremely strange, there is still no chance.


    The avenue book was closed, and the divine body of the Nine Palaces Saintess exploded directly.


    As for the Holy Son of the Northern Wilderness, he also turned into a blood mist in one after another attack.


    Without the protection of heaven and earth, without the protection of the power of detachment, the three of them have no power to resist.


    The rest of the followers saw this scene in front of them.


    In the eyes, there is an unbelievable color.


    It never occurred to me that Li Yixi and others would dare to kill the Son and Daughter of the three major chaotic forces.


    However, before he woke up from the shock.


    One after another cold light flashed, eyes widened, and the vitality in the body quickly disappeared.


    "Damn!"


    Killing these existences, one by one, looked extremely cold.


    But there are also people''s eyes, a look of horror.


    If it was in the past, kill it and kill it.


    However, now it is different.


    The three chaotic forces invaded Jiuzhongtian and slaughtered fifty immortal cities, not only forming a great formation.


    He also captured endless luck and destiny, and was recognized by the Tao of Heaven.


    The transcendence of existence can already come completely.


    Although they are not weak, it is a pity that only Jun Wushen stepped into the realm of detachment.


    As for Li Yixi, no one knows how strong he is.


    At the same time, they also understand that Jiuzhongtian is so dangerous.


    In chaos, there is too much detachment.


    The expressions of these people naturally couldn''t hide from Li Yixi''s eyes.


    Li Yixi took the brush in Jun Wushen''s hand.


    Ink with blood.


    Write directly on the ground of Asgard.


    Why don''t the man take Wu Hook and collect the fifty states of Guanshan; please go to Lingyan Pavilion for a while, like a scholar Wanhuhou.


    The earth behind the yellow sky, bless the nine heavens.


    Li Yixi''s pen.


    Jun Wushen''s body trembled.


    "My generation of Confucian scholars should kill the enemy."


    At this moment, Jun Wushen looked extremely cold.


    At this moment, the words on the ground erupted with holy lights in the eyes of everyone.


    The holy light united, cut through the sky, and went directly to the fifty immortal cities occupied by the three major forces of chaos.


    at the same time.


    In the words ''Huangtian Houtu, bless the Nine Heavens'', a terrible power of luck erupted.


    The incomparably rich power of luck falls on everyone.


    The incomparably powerful power of luck made their fates change rapidly at this moment.


    Daoyi and the others only knew from Qingyangzi''s mouth that Li Yixi was incredibly powerful, but they didn''t know how strong it was.


    But at the moment, it''s just a few words.


    To have such a terrifying fate and destiny.


    All shocked.


    Before everyone woke up from the shock.


    Above the fifty immortal cities captured by the three chaotic forces.


    A shadow appeared.


    This phantom was Li Yixi.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s phantom appeared, among the three major forces, the three detached powerhouses in charge immediately raised their heads to look at the void.


    The three figures wanted to go to kill Li Yixi and others.


    After all, the three major forces were killed, how could they not be angry.


    But at this moment, the three transcendence stopped in unison.


    With extremely sharp eyes, he looked directly at the phantom in the void.


    "presumptuous!"


    "Whoever will come, be punished!"


    The three detached strong men were furious.


    The three of them shot together, but when the magical powers of the three were about to approach, they disappeared strangely.


    The phantom of the will in the void has no response.


    A pen appears in his hand.


    With ten thousand words as ink, heaven and earth as paper, writing with great effort.


    Why don''t the man take Wu Hook and collect the fifty states of Guanshan; please go to Lingyan Pavilion for a while, like a scholar Wanhuhou.


    At the moment when the words appeared, Xiao Shao''s aura shot straight into the sky.


    Divine light soaring to the sky.


    The three major forces have joined forces, and now they have been blessed by the will of heaven and the destiny, and they have deceived the way of heaven and have been recognized by the way of heaven.


    But at this moment, the power of endless luck was directly deprived at this moment.


    The destiny obtained is gone in an instant.


    A terrifying coercion came instantly.


    The phantom eyes swept over, as if the gods and demons were watching the mortals.


    The shocked expressions on the faces of the three detached powerhouses at this moment became extremely stiff, and the vitality in their bodies quickly disappeared.


    Just because of just one glance, the souls of the three detached powerhouses were directly erased.


    in chaos.


    Because three transcendence fell within the nine days.


    The detached expressions of the three major forces changed drastically.


    Not knowing what happened, I chose to descend immediately.


    However, at the moment of arrival, despair appeared in these three detached eyes. ,


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    "I''ve already got anything from heaven and earth, why, why is it still targeted by the rules of heaven and earth."


    As soon as the voices of the three figures fell, the terrifying power of the rules came.


    The three transcended the flesh and exploded directly.


    The power of the soul wanted to escape, but it was instantly erased by the incomparably powerful rules of heaven and earth.


    The six were detached and died in Jiuzhongtian in the blink of an eye.


    "This, this..."


    Among the fifty immortal cities, the powerhouses from the chaotic world became extremely shocked.


    Six detached powerhouses actually died.


    The power of luck disappeared, and these people from Chaos did not reach the realm of detachment, but survived.


    But at this moment, their expressions were extremely pale.


    The power of heaven and earth began to suppress them.


    In Asgard, as the guardian of Jiuzhongtian.


    Daoyi and the others naturally knew what happened.


    His lips moved slightly, but at this moment, he couldn''t say a word.


    When he looked at Li Yixi, his eyes were extremely fearful.


    In the blink of an eye, killing detachment is like cutting grass, how can this not shock them.


    At this moment, Qingyangzi reacted immediately.


    Eyes showing ecstasy.


    "kill!"


    "Kill these bastards!"


    "revenge!"


    Qingyangzi knew very well that this moment was the best chance.


    Now that six detached powerhouses have fallen, in the ninth day, countless Dao laws are instantly integrated into the world.


    The law of heaven and earth is fast and powerful.


    Their strength is also rising faintly.


    At the same time, the laws of heaven and earth are stronger to suppress the people of chaos. This is an opportunity, an excellent opportunity.


    Asgard immediately tore apart the void at this moment.


    Come to those fairy cities occupied by people of chaos.


    Countless powerful beings have shot, madly beheading chaos powerhouses.


    With the blessing of destiny and the blessing of Li Yixi, one can turn bad luck into good luck.


    Within three hours, Asgard shuttled through the void.


    The chaotic people in the fifty immortal cities were all beheaded.


    Countless powerful beings have fallen, still from chaos, and the laws of the heavenly way of Jiuzhongtian have been rapidly improved.


    The power of heaven and earth is recovering rapidly.


    "Qingyangzi, who exactly is the son?"


    "So strong, what a terrible method."


    "Beyond existence, in front of the son, he is like an ant, unable to resist."


    After calming down the Fifty Immortals City, Daoyi''s heart still could not be calm.


    Li Yixi stared at a phantom, and the three detached souls were directly obliterated.


    Daoyi couldn''t forget that scene.


    Incredibly powerful.

 Chapter 1354

    "Why so many questions?"


    "You just need to know that the son is invincible."


    "Even those chaotic holy places in the chaotic world are like small places in the eyes of the young master."


    "The strength of these people is indeed powerful in our eyes, and it is not something we can compete with, but this does not mean that they have the ability to compete with Young Master."


    "When you were in the Immortal Palace before, you must have seen that the son just wiped out the power of transcendence and protection from the saints and daughters with just a few words, and at the same time changed their fate, let them The luck has completely dissipated."


    "Young Master''s strength and means are beyond imagination. It is simply beyond our imagination. Although we are the masters of this world, we are like ants in front of the Young Master."


    "The sky that the son has seen is not something that people like us can see."


    "Now you know how powerful the son is, didn''t you say I was bragging a long time ago?"


    When Qingyangzi heard Daoyi''s words, a smug look appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    If Li Yixi hadn''t existed today, it would have been an endless disaster for them, and Jiuzhongtian would have completely fallen because of this.


    But when such a terrifying lineup faced Li Yixi, everything was instantly deprived.


    Those who were beyond the realm were even wiped out by Li Yixi before they could react.


    Qingyangzi knew very well that these people must be filled with fear when they died.


    "Nonsense, did I say that the son is not strong? I''m just curious about what kind of realm the son has reached, and he can erase the existence of the transcendence realm in an understatement."


    "And the incomparably precious power of creation, the son is squandering it arbitrarily."


    At this moment, Daoyi thought of what had happened in the past few days, and his heart was extremely shocked.


    A heart skipped a beat.


    Following Li Yixi''s side, what he saw was beyond his understanding.


    "How do I know what kind of realm the son is."


    "I only know that by following the son''s side, even a pig can step into the level of detachment."


    "Although we are the masters of this world, but you think there are a few people who can take that step, but this time absorbing such a terrifying power of creation, both you and I have hope."


    "Our disciples and grandchildren also have hope."


    "It won''t be long before there will be countless detached existences in Jiuzhongtian, where no one is detached."


    "When the time comes, the realm of detachment will definitely be as much as a cow''s hair."


    "I think you have seen Jun Wushen before, do you know how old Jun Wushen is now? And he followed the son and stepped directly into the realm of detachment."


    When Qingyangzi, who despised Daoyi, spoke of Li Yixi, his expression became serious.


    Following everything he saw around Li Yixi, he kept breaking his cognition.


    "Go, go back first."


    "The crisis in Jiuzhongtian has been lifted."


    "The fact that the powerhouses of the Holy Land of Chaos can come must have a certain relationship with Daoist Longshan, otherwise it would be impossible to suddenly come to Jiuzhongtian."


    Daoyi thought of the dead Longshan Taoist at this moment, and his face was angry.


    Qingyangzi did not recognize the words of morality.


    "Now you don''t think that the sudden arrival of the Chaos forces is an accident, right?"


    "The appearance of Chaos Sutra is also an accident."


    "Maybe all this is the son''s layout."


    "If you really want to get the Primal Chaos Sutra with your son''s penetrating means, do you think those guys can stop it?"


    "As far as I know, the son knows the past, present and future. It must be that the son already knows that Jiuzhongtian will bring catastrophe, so he made the Chaos Sutra appear, and at the same time took the Chaos Sutra with the help of the fifth Zhuge."


    "If there is no appearance of the son, the disaster of Jiuzhongtian cannot be resolved at all."


    "In my opinion, everything is arranged by the son."


    "Young Master doesn''t want someone to break his ordinary life."


    Qingyangzi did not agree with Daoyi''s words at all.


    I think all this is Li Yixi''s layout.


    I feel that if Li Yixi really needs the Chaos Sutra, and let Jun Wushen take action directly, no one can stop it.


    Why go to the triple heaven in person?


    "That''s right, maybe all this is really not a coincidence, but the son''s layout."


    Dao let out a long breath in an instant.


    "Yes." Qing Yangzi corrected that now the crisis is over, and their pressure has disappeared.


    The two returned to the palace as quickly as possible.


    "Son."


    The two saw that Li Yixi was looking up at the sky at the moment, looked at each other, and hurriedly saluted.


    "No need to be so polite."


    "I''m not a peerless master."


    "Even if there is some meritorious power, it will not be of much help, and it is only self-protection."


    A smile appeared on the corner of Li Yixi''s mouth, and he patted the two of them on the shoulders.


    "Young Master, if you don''t do great things, where will the merit come from? How much merit do we have?"


    "Young master has completed the Holy Body of Merit, and is the saint of merit in this world."


    "I have some cultivation bases, but compared with the son, it can''t be compared at all."


    "If the young master is not worthy of the word master, then we people are even more unworthy."


    "When the chaotic powerhouses came today, we were all afraid, but the son was able to come forward and scold the saints and saints in the chaos."


    "On this point alone, we are 108,000 miles apart from your son."


    Daoyi and Qingyangzi said quickly at this moment.


    When there is a chance, naturally, I quickly flatter me.


    "You two are too exaggerated."


    "I''m just angry."


    "If it were now, I wouldn''t dare to say anything."


    "How is the situation now?"


    As soon as the words fell, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the two of them. Thinking of the scene in the painting, Li Yixi couldn''t bear it. He didn''t expect that those people would actually slaughter all living beings.


    Worse than a demon.


    Those people didn''t take those lives as lives at all, they really regarded life as grass.


    In order to seize the luck, they actually committed such murderous crimes. In Li Yixi''s view, these people are simply beasts.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Qing Yangzi put away the smile on his face and said solemnly.


    "Sir, all fifty immortal cities have been recovered, and all the powerhouses of chaos are also beheaded."


    "It''s just that too many lives have died this time, and it''s not that easy to recover."


    "These beasts are too cruel."


    At the thought of fifty immortal cities, tens of billions of people were slaughtered.


    Qing Yangzi''s face was full of anger.


    Such a loss will cut off the inheritance of Jiuzhongtian.


    There are countless sects that have been destroyed this time, and the inheritance of those sects will also disappear in the long river of time. This is their biggest loss.


    irreparable loss.


    Li Yixi sighed when he heard Qingyangzi''s words.


    "Ugh."


    "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen, and nothing can make up for it now."


    When the words fell, Li Yixi folded his hands together and looked at the sky sincerely.


    Close your eyes slowly.


    Praying for those who died.


    "May your souls be immortal, may your souls become immortals, and may you be free from catastrophe..."


    Li Yixi prayed for these dead lives wholeheartedly.


    However, at the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, Qingyangzi and Daoyi, who were standing behind Li Yixi, suddenly shrank their pupils, and their eyes showed incredible color, their legs couldn''t stop. Trembling, they couldn''t help clenching their hands into fists, making a crackling sound.


    Even if the strength of the two is monstrous, they were also scared at this moment.


    Because at the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, an incomparably powerful force suddenly erupted from Li Yixi''s body.


    Go to the sky.


    The next moment, in the eyes of Qingyangzi and Daoyi, an incredible scene appeared.


    I saw it among the fifty immortal cities.


    Those souls that have not yet completely dissipated were suddenly wrapped in mysterious and incomparable power.


    One after another immortal power descended from the sky, as if endless.


    At the moment when those souls were wrapped by that mysterious and incomparable power, the souls that were about to be scattered, were now powerful at an extremely terrifying speed.


    These souls are not only of the human race, but also of other beings. At this moment, under the entanglement of that power, those souls are instantly contaminated with the power of immortality.


    The power of the soul skyrocketed at an extremely terrifying speed.


    In the past, it was only the soul of a mortal, but in the blink of an eye, it became an immortal soul with an incredible speed improvement.


    In just a moment, the endless power of immortality came. Among the fifty immortal cities, tens of billions of lives were blessed by heaven and earth at this moment, and were wrapped by the power of immortality.


    No matter how weak he was, in this moment, all existences stepped into the level of immortals.


    These people have already lost their physical bodies, and at this moment they can only become immortals with their souls.


    Although immortals have the power of immortality, their yin and yang powers are completely unbalanced.


    The incomparably powerful Yin force wraps around the body.


    In just a moment, tens of billions of ghosts and immortals appeared in the fifty immortal cities in the entire Nine Heavens.


    The appearance of ghosts and immortals will lead to the tribulation of heaven and earth.


    Only with the help of the power of heaven and earth, can the power of yin and yang of these ghosts be balanced and condensed.


    Born from death.


    However, in the face of the terrifying thunder calamity, the ghost fairy is very difficult. Only one or two ghost fairy can survive the catastrophe out of 100 ghost fairy.


    At this moment, the sky became extremely gloomy, but the next moment, a terrifying and extremely powerful force suddenly erupted.


    At the moment when this force erupted, the endless tribulation thunder in the void disappeared instantly.


    The dark clouds dissipated in the next moment, and wisps of sunlight fell from the sky.


    There is no baptism of thunder tribulation, but at this moment, these ghosts and immortals are wrapped in mysterious power, and the yin and yang are balanced.


    At the same time, it rained heavily in the sky.


    The heavy rain is not an ordinary heavy rain, but a heavy rain formed by the condensed spiritual power of heaven and earth.


    A statue of ghost immortal madly absorbed the rain of spiritual energy that suddenly came at this moment.


    From death to life, a body appears.


    Countless spiritual energy rained to the ground, and on the dry ground, the dead plants and trees were reborn at an unimaginable speed.


    All the lost lives were reborn in the blink of an eye, and it seemed that no catastrophe had occurred in the fifty immortal cities.


    Those destroyed buildings, at this moment, it seems that time is reversed, and all slowly return to their previous appearance.


    At this moment, tens of billions of beings looked up at the sky, and their eyes showed incredible colors. Tens of billions of beings were constantly reborn, and they even stepped into the realm of immortals. How can people not be shocked.


    Daoyi and Qingyangzi, who were standing beside Li Yixi, felt dry mouth at this moment, and even felt that the scene in front of them was an illusion.


    Daoyi even pinched his thighs fiercely.


    I think it''s an illusion.


    I wanted to wake myself up, but the tingling sensation let Daoyi know.


    The scene in front of him was not an illusion, but a reality. Li Yixi reborn everything with terrifying power.


    Bless all beings.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Daoyi opened his mouth in shock, but at this moment Daoyi realized that he didn''t know what to say.


    Today''s Daoyi knows what it means to be incredible and what it means to be able to penetrate the sky and the earth.

 Chapter 1355

    The scenes I saw today were not shock but shock.


    It took Daoyi a few breaths to stabilize his mind, and his shocking gaze fell on Qingyangzi beside him.


    "Qingyangzi, do you know what kind of power this is? Why can tens of billions of lives gain immortality in the blink of an eye, making their souls immortal, and let these beings step into the level of ghosts and immortals, at the same time It can also dissipate the calamity of heaven and earth."


    "I can understand that countless lives have stepped into the level of ghosts and immortals, but why can the thunder of heaven and earth suddenly disappear? Is the son already strong enough to be feared by heaven and sent to heaven?"


    At the same time of shock, Dao Yi looked puzzled at this moment.


    At the moment when tens of billions of ghosts and immortals appeared, Daoyi''s heart trembled violently, because that kind of terrifying heavenly calamity would definitely destroy the sky and destroy the earth, and would bring about the real doomsday.


    However, the terrifying catastrophe suddenly disappeared, and instead, tens of billions of beings were born from death and completely reborn.


    This catastrophe not only did not cause Jiuzhongtian to be severely damaged, but instead made Jiuzhongtian''s strength to an incredible level. Jiuzhongtian''s heaven and earth aura is very rich, and those children are born with extraordinary cultivation, but where can it be achieved that everyone is an immortal boundary.


    But now it has appeared.


    In the ears of Qingyangzi, who was also shocked, when he heard Daoyi''s words, Qingyangzi also woke up from the shock.


    Taking a look at Li Yixi, I found that Li Yixi was still praying and did not open his eyes, Qing Yangzi''s voice rang in Dao Yi''s ears.


    "Do you remember what the son said just now? The son prays to the sky, may their souls be immortal, may their souls become immortals, and may they be safe from catastrophe."


    Qingyangzi''s voice fell, and his eyes were fixed on Daoyi beside him.


    Daoyi nodded when he heard Qingyangzi''s words.


    Li Yixi remembered what Li Yixi said just now.


    Qingyangzi continued to explain.


    "Forgot to tell you, the young master controls the Great Wish Technique, one of the three thousand avenues."


    "A long time ago, I thought that the young master only controlled the small wish technique, but I didn''t expect that the son actually controlled the big wish technique, which can be said to be the first among the three thousand avenues."


    "After all, fate has never appeared, and no one has controlled it."


    "The reason why this scene appeared today is because of the Great Wish Technique, and today I really saw what it means to be powerful."


    "This is the real avenue."


    "Although Jiuzhongtian''s Heavenly Dao is powerful, it can prevent the detachment of the outside world from coming, but how does the son exist, how can this Heavenly Dao Law be restrained, Li Yixi speaks out, and Heavenly Dao naturally does not dare to disobey."


    "I didn''t expect that the young master would actually take action this time to regenerate these creatures."


    "This time, Jiuzhongtian''s strength has not been weakened, but has become stronger, and the laws of heaven and earth have been further improved."


    "It turns out that the law of heaven and earth in Jiuzhongtian is missing too much, but today there are six strong men who have transcended the realm, and there are countless chaotic strong men. The way of heaven swallows everything, and the law of heaven and earth is further improved. It won''t be long before we can take that step and become a real powerhouse."


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi thought that he had the opportunity to take that step, and his excited body trembled slightly.


    At this moment, it was not only Qingyangzi and Daoyi who were shocked.


    The other Taoist masters of Jiuzhongtian also discovered the changes in the world at this moment, their eyes widened and their faces full of shock.


    When I thought that the tens of billions of lives that had died were suddenly reborn, and they also stepped into the realm of immortals.


    At this moment, some Taoist masters came to the palace quickly, wanting to tell Daoyi and Qingyangzi about this incredible scene.


    However, when these people had not approached the main hall, the voices of Qingyangzi and Daoyi rang in the ears of these people, warning them not to approach the main hall, indicating that they already knew about it.


    Those beings also receded immediately, as if nothing had happened.


    At this moment, Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes.


    Feeling that Li Yixi''s eyes fell on him, at this moment, Daoyi and Qingyangzi were extremely uneasy.


    The calf trembled involuntarily.


    Knowing that Li Yixi has the ability to penetrate the sky and the earth, how could the two of them not be afraid.


    Even though Qing Yangzi and Li Yixi were very familiar with each other, at this moment, he couldn''t help showing fear.


    "Ugh."


    "I didn''t expect that such a catastrophe would come down."


    Li Yixi sighed with emotion.


    Hearing this, Daoyi and Qingyangzi looked at each other with a puzzled look, didn''t Li Yixi have resurrected tens of billions of creatures? Why all of a sudden sigh?


    Daoyi didn''t respond.


    Qing Yangzi on the side, his eyes lit up instantly.


    After all, Qingyangzi had known Li Yixi for a relatively long time, so Daoyi could not compare.


    Qingyangzi thought of Li Yixi''s hidden cultivation.


    Eyes brightened.


    Qingyangzi probably guessed Li Yixi''s thoughts. Qingyangzi felt that Li Yixi didn''t want people to know that he did all this, and wanted to continue acting as usual.


    Qingyangzi naturally wants to cooperate.


    In Qingyangzi''s opinion, as long as you lick well.


    Following Li Yixi''s side can become an unimaginable existence.


    Taking a deep breath, Qingyangzi said immediately.


    "You don''t need to worry, son, you don''t need to worry."


    "Presumably the young master also knows that my strength is extraordinary."


    "Although tens of billions of lives have fallen among the fifty immortal cities this time."


    "But we have already let people take action and use the power of heaven and earth to bring those people back to life."


    "Although the consumption is not small, you don''t need to worry about it. It will be completed soon, and all the lives of Jiuzhongtian will reappear."


    Dao Yi on the side was dumbfounded when he heard Qing Yangzi''s words.


    Thinking that Qingyangzi was crazy, he opened his eyes and said nonsense.


    The rebirth of life has nothing to do with them at all.


    Daoyi wanted to speak, but was stopped by Qingyangzi''s eyes.


    "So good!"


    "Cultivation, not just for yourself, but also for the world, to benefit the common people."


    "You are very good."


    Dao Yi, who was already stunned, heard what Li Yixi said to Qingyangzi, and Li Yixi showed a smile and endless admiration on his face, and reached out and patted Qingyangzi on the shoulder in satisfaction.


    The scene in front of him made Dao stunned for a moment.


    Seeing Daoyi''s reaction, Qingyangzi explained in a low voice.


    "Don''t you understand? Young Master is a mortal now. Do you know what a mortal is? What can a mortal do?"


    "How can mortals have the power that penetrates the sky and the earth, and can regenerate tens of billions of lives? If I want to do this, only I can wait for these people."


    Hearing Qingyangzi''s words, Dao reacted in an instant.


    Thinking of Li Yixi''s hidden identity and cultivation.


    Daoyi understood.


    Qingyangzi is cooperating with acting.


    After reacting, Dao Yi looked unwilling. He didn''t expect that such a good opportunity to flatter would be snatched by Qing Yangzi.


    Daoyi, who woke up, hurriedly said.


    "You don''t need to worry, Young Master, we have already ordered all this, and now we have almost resurrected the dead."


    "Those of them would just think it was just a dream."


    "But those bastards actually treat human life like a mustard, and this revenge is not a gentleman."


    "We will definitely find a way to seize the opportunity to let them know what it means to commit suicide and not live."


    "Dao Yi is right, these bastards are not worthy of being called people at all."


    "I treat human life like grass, if I can''t avenge this revenge, I swear I will not be a human being."


    "It''s really easy to bully the human race in my nine days."


    "I don''t believe it''s impossible to destroy them."


    "Just like what the son said before, if three people don''t work, then thirty people, thirty people don''t work, then three hundred people, three hundred people don''t work, then three thousand people, three thousand people don''t work, then thirty thousand people People, three hundred thousand, three million."


    "I must make them pay dearly."


    Qingyangzi''s voice was sonorous and powerful.


    At the same time, he vented the anger in his heart.


    Hearing the words of the two, Li Yixi''s expression was also very cold.


    "This revenge is not avenged for a non-gentleman."


    "These people must be taught a hard lesson."


    "They''re not human, they''re beasts."


    "I curse them to be abandoned by heaven and earth, I curse their luck to dissipate, I curse their catastrophe to come, I curse them to be devoured by destiny..."


    Hearing the words of Qingyangzi and Daoyi, Li Yixi was really angry when he thought about the scenes in the picture scroll.


    Li Yixi did not hide any emotions, but expressed his anger from the heart.


    However, at the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, Qingyangzi and Daoyi who were standing beside Li Yixi trembled violently.


    Because at this moment, an incomparably powerful force suddenly spread towards the endless starry sky.


    Qingyangzi and Dao glanced at each other, but did not speak, but the eyes of the two at the moment were extremely bright.


    For a long time, Jiuzhongtian has been carefully avoiding, and has never fought at all.


    However, at this moment, both Qingyangzi and Daoyi saw hope.


    "Young master, you rest first, let''s arrange some things."


    Qingyangzi and Dao glanced at each other, and they both exited the palace one after another.


    At this moment, their excited bodies trembled slightly.


    Without any dialogue, the two instantly disappeared above the mountain.


    in the chaotic world.


    Inside the Immortal Gate of Creation.


    Because of the continuous fall of two powerhouses who were beyond the realm, countless powerhouses gathered in the hall, with angry expressions on their faces.


    At the same time, there was endless doubt on his face.


    I don''t understand why suddenly there is a strong person who has transcended the realm to fall.


    Because not long ago, they got the news that the incoming powerhouse has occupied 2/3 of the territory of Jiuzhongtian, and they have been blessed by destiny and luck, and the heavenly way of Jiuzhongtian can no longer exclude them.


    I haven''t had time to revel, but I didn''t expect all the bad luck to come so suddenly.


    The powerhouse of Fortune Gate was extremely quiet at this moment, and the fall of the two powerhouses beyond the level was already a heavy blow to them.


    Everyone quietly waited for the doormaster of the Immortal Creation to appear.


    Now in the door of good fortune, several elders of the door of good fortune and the door owner of the door of good fortune are deducing, want to see what happened on this day?


    Why did two extremely powerful beings suddenly fall?


    In the Immortal Hall of Fortune, the gate owner of Fortune Gate and several Supreme Elders are working together to deduce, and they want to see what happens with the help of Fortune Gate''s destiny.


    At this moment, the few people who were deducing were suddenly full of qi and blood.


    Although there are some old diseases in the body, those old diseases are not enough to affect them at all, but those old diseases in the body suddenly broke out at this moment.


    The power of endless catastrophe suddenly appeared.


    Before the Sect Master of Fortune Gate and several Supreme Elders had yet to react, the terrifying force of catastrophe came, and the destiny also instantly reversed.


    In an instant, the throat became sweet, and several powerful beings spurted blood from their mouths.


    Originally, those injuries did not have much impact, but at this moment, the foundation of their avenues was hit hard in an instant.


    Immediately, a look of disbelief and horror appeared on his face.


    Before I had time to speak, suddenly in the void of Fortune Gate, a terrifying chaotic tribulation thunder appeared.


    The terrifying chaotic thunder tribulation fell from the sky at this moment, and a few incomparably powerful people were under the chaotic thunder tribulation and had no power to resist, and their bodies instantly turned into flying ashes in panic.

 Chapter 1356

    In the hall of Fortune Gate, one after another figure was waiting, and suddenly found that the chaotic thunder robbery came, and one body rushed out, but the next moment, an unbelievable scene appeared, they found that the terrifying in the void was extremely terrifying. Chaos Thunder Tribulation is coming.


    The palace where the sect master and several elders were located instantly turned into nothingness.


    The incomparably powerful Sect Master of Fortune Sect and several Supreme Elders also disappeared completely.


    At the same time, in this instant of void, a phantom suddenly appeared.


    The figure was angry, and he didn''t know what he was talking about, but the next moment, each and everyone showed despair.


    They found that the destiny of Immortal Creation kept leaving.


    The luck in the gate of creation also quickly dissipated in an instant.


    The sky above the wonderland of creation.


    The terrifying Chaos Thunder Tribulation not only did not disappear, but became even more terrifying at this moment, the Chaos Thunder Tribulation suddenly descended from the sky.


    Before these people could react, they were locked by a series of tribulation thunders.


    The stronger the strength, the stronger the Chaos Tribulation Thunder.


    In just the blink of an eye, all the powerhouses in the entire gate of creation fell under the Chaos Thunder Tribulation.


    On the contrary, it is those who are weak.


    Facing the Chaos Tribulation Thunder is not strong, but survived, but at this moment, there is not only no excitement in the eyes of these surviving people, but endless despair.


    They know that the gate of creation is gone.


    This scene didn''t just happen in the Immortal Gate of Creation.


    In the chaos, the Jiugong Holy Land also fell into the terrifying Chaos Thunder Tribulation.


    The Northern Wilderness Holy Land also fell into a terrifying chaotic catastrophe. In the blink of an eye, all the powerhouses fell in the three Holy Lands.


    All the surrounding forces were terrified one by one, and panic appeared in their eyes. They didn''t understand why they suddenly descended and destroyed the three major forces.


    But at this moment, these people didn''t have time to think, and without any hesitation, they used the supreme magic to move the holy land where they were and go further.


    In the chaos, two figures appeared, not others but Daoyi and Qingyangzi.


    The two who appeared in the chaos naturally saw the terrifying scene just now.


    Qingyangzi''s lips trembled violently at this moment, and his eyes were full of disbelief. Qingyangzi never thought that such a terrible punishment would suddenly be imposed.


    "What kind of power was that power just now, and why did the three Holy Lands suffer such heavy damage all of a sudden?"


    "The three major forces have been destroyed, and the remaining people have no power to resist."


    Daoyi was shocked at this moment.


    "Maybe, maybe that''s the cursed avenue."


    "Maybe, maybe the son has mastered other Dao techniques in addition to the big wish technique."


    "Otherwise, this scene in front of me cannot be explained."


    "The fate of the three thousand avenues is not there, the wish is respected, and you can become a real overlord by controlling one avenue. I didn''t expect that the son would control the great curse technique in addition to the strongest great wish technique."


    At this moment, the two of them trembled violently.


    Chaos Holy Land, in their eyes, is a real behemoth.


    I didn''t expect that such an incredible existence would actually destroy the other party''s inheritance and the other party''s foundation with just a few words.


    "Go, go back first."


    "We immediately ordered to clear all the chaotic forces around Jiuzhongtian in the shortest time."


    "Didn''t they destroy my Jiuzhongtian tens of billions of lives? Then we will cut off their inheritance, completely destroy their foundation, rob them of their resources, and rob them of their luck."


    Qingyangzi clenched his fist and turned around to enter the Nine Heavens.


    Soon following the order of the two, in the chaotic world, countless powerhouses of Jiuzhongtian emerged.


    The two of them never thought that the first complete opening of Jiuzhongtian started with the destruction of the three chaotic holy places.


    The two were a little weird.


    Daoyi and Qingyangzi did not participate in this operation, and they couldn''t wait to return to the mountain.


    When the two returned to the mountain.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s face regained the elegance of the past, and he no longer had any anger.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was concentrating on reading an incomparably ancient scroll.


    This scroll is the Chaos Sutra that the fifth Zhuge gave to Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi felt the return of Qingyangzi and put away the Chaos Sutra.


    "Now, how is it?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Qingyangzi and Daoyi.


    "Sir, everything has been arranged."


    "You don''t need to worry, son."


    "I don''t know how the young master can help me in cultivating the Chaos Sutra."


    "If you need anything, please speak up."


    With a smile on Qingyangzi''s face, he said immediately.


    "Ha ha."


    "No need to worry."


    "The Chaos Sutra is not that difficult to cultivate, I am a holy body of merit."


    "It''s not that difficult for me to cultivate the Chaos Sutra. As for resources, if I really need it, I will speak."


    "I didn''t expect so many things to happen this time out."


    "You two also have a lot to deal with."


    "Let''s stop here."


    "Ten days later, Li will be waiting in the manor for everyone to come."


    "I''ll wait until then."


    "I haven''t had time to thank everyone for winning the Chaos Sutra this time. I hope everyone can come by then."


    Li Yixi stood up and said, his eyes fell on the two of them.


    Qingyangzi and Daoyi heard that Li Yixi was going to leave and felt a little regretful, so they didn''t dare to stop it.


    Thinking of ten days later, there was a ray of excitement in the depths of the pupils'' eyes when they were able to go to see Li Yixi and the two of them.


    "Young master, don''t worry, we will definitely go after ten days, and I hope you don''t think we are troublesome at that time."


    "There are indeed some things that need to be dealt with these days."


    "This is the first time your son came to Shenshan. It was my fault that I did not treat him well. Next time, I will definitely invite you to Shenshan as a guest."


    Qingyangzi hurriedly spoke.


    This time, the chaotic forces around Jiuzhongtian can be destroyed. Jiuzhongtian will take some time to digest.


    "Farewell."


    Li Yixi clasped his fists.


    Immediately, Jun Wushen, Xiao Fenghuang and others stepped on the flying boat and broke through the air.


    It wasn''t until Li Yixi and the others disappeared into the sky that Daoyi and Qingyangzi withdrew their gazes with reluctance on their faces.


    "Let''s go, let''s hurry to work, we must not miss the time, if we miss the banquet, it will be a huge loss."


    "That''s a chance."


    Qing Yangzi couldn''t wait, if it wasn''t for Li Yixi''s announcement on the 10th, he would have wished to rush to Li Yixi''s small courtyard tomorrow.


    Can''t wait to visit one by one.


    Eighth Heaven.


    Several figures in the void flew rapidly.


    The body trembled.


    There was horror in the pupils.


    "Damn, damn, how is this possible, how is this possible?"


    "Why are there such terrifying characters in this little Nine Heavens?"


    "The powerhouses of the three holy places are beyond the level, unexpectedly, they can''t even bear a look from the phantom of their will."


    One of the voices trembled violently.


    Thinking of the detached beings who died in the three holy places, the expressions on their faces were unbelievable.


    "Brother, when did the detachment from the strong become so weak?"


    "What kind of realm is that person, and why is he so strong."


    "Also, and where is this Jiuzhongtian? The Holy Monarch said that there are endless opportunities here, but why didn''t you see the opportunity, and the scenes you saw were all despairing."


    "I think this place is a forbidden area of ??life, a forbidden area of ??life for chaos!"


    "Fifty immortal cities, tens of billions of lives can be reborn after dying. It''s too weird here."


    The voice of this figure trembled violently, and his face was full of fear.


    Thinking of that scene, my heart shuddered.


    "how could I know!"


    Hearing this, the headed figure said with a horrified expression.


    These few exist, and the strength of the strongest one has also reached detachment.


    But unlike the three holy places, the Dark Lord knows more about Jiuzhongtian. After these existences entered Jiuzhongtian, they were very low-key.


    When slaughtering living beings in the three holy places, they quietly captured some luck and destiny, and did not kill a single person.


    Pretty low key.


    After the slaughter of the three holy places, when the fifty immortal cities were seized.


    They were naturally very excited.


    But before he had time to do it, he saw scenes that were extremely terrifying.


    Frightened and ran for his life.


    I wanted to leave Jiuzhongtiandi directly, but at that time, the passage to leave Jiuzhongtian was directly sealed.


    He could only escape from the Nine Heavens and enter the Eighth Heaven.


    At this moment, how dare you underestimate this Jiuzhongtian.


    Before, I didn''t dare to say a word, and only now did I find that no one was chasing and killing a few people, so I dared to speak.


    Several people were really frightened.


    That scene will never be forgotten in this lifetime.


    "Two brothers, do we still have a chance to leave this place?"


    "This place is too dangerous, if we are not careful, we will be in trouble!"


    An existence, terrified eyes fell on the two existences who spoke before.


    Hearing this, the two fell silent.


    Not a word was said.


    What followed was a long silence.


    There is no way for the two of them to leave.


    The originally powerful three existences now feel as if three sheep have fallen into a tiger''s den.


    Incomparably tormented.


    "do not know!"


    "Let''s live first!"


    "It''s impossible to leave for the time being!"


    "Jiuzhongtian must not stay, we must go to a weaker plane."


    Thinking of the scenes that happened in the ninth day, the faces of the three of them were only panic.


    Still calm there.


    Don''t dare to stop.


    At this moment, the voices of the three people just fell.


    Suddenly, the expressions of the three people changed drastically.


    At this moment, an unimaginably powerful coercion came instantly.


    The strongest existence has the power of detachment, but at this moment, directly under the pressure, even the human form cannot be maintained, and is instantly beaten back to its original shape.


    Transformed into a white cat, a hunting dog and an iron beast.


    In his eyes, there was a look of horror.


    "not good!"


    When looking up at the sky, the expressions of the three big demons changed drastically.


    In the void, a flying boat appeared at this moment.


    Above the flying boat, stood this white figure.


    The figure in white is none other than Li Yixi.


    At the time of the ninth layer, there were three phantoms who had once passed by Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi''s phantom stared at the Three Holy Lands at a glance, how could he not be afraid.


    What''s more, Li Yixi at this moment is not a phantom of will, but a deity.

 Chapter 1357

    "Big, big brother, help!"


    The big demon who was one step behind screamed.


    But he found that at the moment, he couldn''t even utter a word.


    After being frightened, choose Voice Transmission immediately.


    However, at the moment, the hound and the white cat did not respond and just wanted to escape.


    But at the moment, the speed is extremely slow.


    Under the terrifying realm of Li Yixi, he almost suffocated.


    "Um?"


    "Is that a monster?"


    Standing on the flying boat, Li Yixi suddenly looked down at the three figures flying with difficulty.


    The action is extremely clumsy.


    heard.


    Jun Wushen''s eyes swept away and changed slightly.


    "Beyond the level monster!"


    "There is actually a big monster that goes beyond the level."


    "No wonder Shizun is eager to return. If you let this big monster escape, who can suppress it if he acts recklessly, then it will be a disaster, and if it is hidden, it will be a big problem."


    Jun Wushen was originally a little puzzled, why Li Yixi was in such a hurry to go back.


    Seeing the three demons at this moment, Jun Wushen felt that he understood.


    "Demon?"


    "That white cat is so cute."


    "come over!"


    Li Yixi''s eyes were bright, and the corner of his mouth was smiling.


    The moment the sound fell, the power of merit exploded and shrouded these big monsters.


    The white cat with a frightened face was wrapped in Li Yixi''s power of merit and had no power to resist, and flew towards Li Yixi.


    The white cat looked at him constantly approaching Li Yixi, and his body trembled.


    After seeing Li Yixi''s ability to penetrate the sky and the earth, how can he still be calm.


    Li Yixi beat them back to their original shape before he could make a move, how could he not be afraid.


    When it was trembling, the white cat flew into Li Yixi''s hands.


    Now, Li Yixi has cultivated the Holy Body of Merit.


    There is no fear of white cats.


    "What a beautiful cat!"


    Li Yixi reached out and grabbed the white cat, looking at it constantly.


    Very satisfied.


    Li Yixi had never seen such a beautiful cat, and was very happy.


    Seeing the white cat trembling, Li Yixi hurriedly said: "Little white cat, don''t be afraid, I will protect you!"


    "I won''t hurt you!"


    "You''re so weak, it''s too dangerous outside, you must have just learned to fly."


    "I''ll take you home!"


    "Is there a lot of cat food in my house?"


    "As long as you are good, you will definitely grow fat."


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand and touched the white cat''s head.


    Very satisfied.


    Escape from death, although the white cat at the moment saved his life.


    But when he heard that Li Yixi was going to keep him as a pet, he was full of despair.


    Really want to kill myself.


    Feel humiliated.


    Who is he, he is the cat day emperor.


    In the chaos, it is also a high-level existence, and at this moment, it is actually being raised as a pet.


    I want to commit suicide, but I don''t have any chance or ability.


    The body trembled.


    But it was a little better, after all, his life was temporarily saved.


    Cat Tiandi kept telling himself.


    Eating the bitterness of the bitterness is the only way to make a cat on a cat.


    There is hope in life.


    "Um?"


    "This wolf dog is also good, a little more handsome than Da Hei."


    "Housekeeping, it should be good!"


    "If you teach it, maybe you can still be obedient!"


    "No, I''ll be obedient."


    "After all, I will practice. Although I have only just been able to fly, I must not be weak."


    Li Yixi repeated his old tricks, and the power of merit wrapped the Wolf Heaven Emperor, caught him, and pulled him onto the flying boat.


    "Snapped!"


    The Wolf Heaven Emperor was extremely unbearable. As soon as he landed on the flying boat and saw Li Yixi up close, he was so frightened that he collapsed to the ground.


    The body trembled violently.


    There was horror in his eyes.


    "Um?"


    "So cowardly?"


    "Can this be a home care home?"


    "If not, let''s cook dog meat!"


    Seeing the Wolf Heaven Emperor slumped to the ground, Li Yixi couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the Wolf Heavenly Emperor was so frightened that he fainted.


    "Um?"


    "Actually, it doesn''t seem to be useful. I thought he was more handsome and could look after the home and nurse the hospital?"


    "Take it back first, kill the stew pot soup!"


    "It''s not too long before those guys have to be invited!"


    "Dog meat is very good, even if it is a dish!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and she was too lazy to move.


    Jun Wushen on the side took the order directly and dragged away the unconscious Wolf Heaven Emperor.


    The white cat, who was a little desperate at first, heard this, and his body trembled with fright.


    Really scared.


    The Wolf Heavenly Emperor is their eldest brother, an existence that transcends levels.


    However, Li Yixi was going to stew meat, how could he not be afraid.


    Li Yixi saw the white cat shivering at his feet.


    Grab the white cat immediately.


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t eat cats!"


    "Of course, you have to be obedient, otherwise it''s not bad for you to try it after stewing!"


    Hearing this, the white cat at the moment was so frightened that his body trembled, but he nodded hurriedly.


    A sincere look.


    How dare you resist at this moment.


    Living is the greatest gift.


    "Sure enough, after I started to practice, my intelligence was not low."


    Li Yixi stroked the white cat''s head, very satisfied.


    Immediately, his eyes fell on the iron-eating beast who was struggling to fly.


    "Um?"


    "A giant panda?"


    Only at this moment did Li Yixi see the appearance of the iron-eating beast.


    A look of curiosity.


    Following the same method, he also imprisoned the iron-eating beast and pulled it into the flying boat.


    "Um?"


    "Male, it''s a little different from pandas."


    "However, this guy should be very docile. After all, vegetarians can''t be fierce, but they are cute. It just happens that there is a large bamboo forest in the yard, but it''s okay."


    "It also saves me from repairing the bamboo forest, which has grown too fast recently."


    "Furry and naive, presumably the children will be very happy too!"


    Li Yixi looked at the iron-eating beast and was very satisfied.


    After all, the iron-eating beast is naive, and Feifei is still holding a bamboo. Li Yixi thinks it is very docile and cute.


    Hearing this, the iron-eating beast''s hanging heart slowly fell.


    As long as you don''t die, there is hope.


    The body immediately stopped shaking.


    Hearing that Li Yixi praised himself for being cute, the iron-eating beast did not care about his identity, so he immediately performed in front of Li Yixi.


    "Um?"


    "good!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was watching with relish.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s praise, the Iron Eater finally felt at ease.


    Life, finally saved.


    "Good, don''t run around!"


    After watching for a while, Li Yixi also put down the white cat in his arms.


    The white cat looked afraid of life, and instantly got together with the honest and cute looking iron-eating beast.


    It seems that only with the iron-eating beast can one feel safe.


    However, the white cat''s cowardice looks a little cute.


    See Li Yixi walking away.


    Only iron-eating beasts dare to transmit sound.


    "Second brother, what about big brother?"


    At this moment, the iron-eating beast hurriedly asked.


    With a worried look on his face, after being imprisoned and caught on the flying boat, the Iron Eater has never seen the Wolf Heavenly Emperor.


    "Big brother, big brother, he is dead!"


    "That man, that man said he was going to stew Big Brother Yanke!"


    "It''s been taken away!"


    The trembling voice of Emperor Cat Tian resounded in the ears of the iron-eating beast.


    "Um!"


    Hearing this, the iron-eating beast trembled in fright and almost knelt down.


    If it wasn''t for the timid end of the Wolf Heaven Emperor, the Iron Eater would have knelt down too.

 Chapter 1358

    The white cat and the iron-eating beast, who had just entered this world, huddled together and shivered.


    Although he saved his life, but knowing that Li Yixi was there, he couldn''t help but tremble.


    Finally escaped, no matter who it was, never thought about it.


    Li Yixi is too terrifying, how dare he have the thought of running for his life.


    On the flying boat, Li Yixi was very satisfied.


    Unexpectedly, when I came out this time, I actually met this white cat and iron-eating beast.


    The white cat is very small, extremely clean, and its hair is impeccable. Li Yixi felt that this was the best gift for Hu Qingyun.


    This time, he came out empty-handed.


    As for the iron-eating beast, there are so many children in the small courtyard, so well-behaved and honest, just suitable for playing with the children and adding some fun to the children.


    This time I went out and successfully obtained the Chaos Sutra.


    The Chaos Sutra can directly sanctify the human body, and Li Yixi is very much looking forward to it.


    On the flying boat, Li Yixi couldn''t help but look again.


    Not long after, Feizhou entered the Second Heaven.


    The white cat and the iron-eating beast, who had been shivering before, had completely accepted their fate. They knew very well that in front of Li Yixi, they had no choice.


    Although I felt the breath of several people who came before, but at this moment, my heart died.


    Soon, he entered Jinling Immortal City.


    Knowing that Li Yixi had returned, Wang Lin opened the door early and waited.


    Long Yang outside the gate is as respectful as ever, like an old man.


    No more arrogance of the past.


    Returning to the basics, stepping into the realm of detachment.


    Although he stepped out of this scene, not only did Long Yang not leave, but he was even more in awe of Li Yixi.


    "Son!"


    Seeing Li Yixi returning, Wang Lin hurriedly saluted.


    "Meet Master!"


    At this moment, Long Yang said cheekily.


    On weekdays, he had the cheek to ask Li Yixi to give some pointers, and directly regarded Li Yixi as his master.


    But he was disliked by Li Yixi.


    But Long Yang didn''t change his mind.


    Li Yixi was too lazy to pay attention.


    "Um!"


    Li Yixi nodded slightly, then took the white cat and strode into the small courtyard.


    "Qing Yun, Qing Yun!"


    "Look at what I brought you!"


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, Li Yixi laughed out loud.


    In the yard, Hu Qingyun looked at the white cat in Li Yixi''s hand, her eyes lit up.


    Hu Qingyun was extremely satisfied with the white cat.


    He reached out and touched the white cat''s head.


    The white cat did not resist, and let Hu Qingyun touch his head.


    The moment the white cat entered the small courtyard, he was stunned.


    I feel like I have entered the Dragon Lake Tiger''s Den.


    Even when he was in the Holy Land, the white cat did not feel such a terrifying aura.


    The white cat is only half a step away from the realm of detachment, and it is very clear about the power of detachment.


    In the moment just now, the white cat felt at least dozens of detachment powers in the yard.


    With such a terrifying lineup, I just felt that the white cat was so frightened that his legs were weak and his scalp was numb.


    Li Yixi liked Hu Qingyun very much.


    Happy eyes.


    "Qingyun, this little guy should be turning into a demon soon. He is very spiritual, and he takes good care of him."


    "Having a pet by your side can relieve your boredom."


    heard.


    Hu Qingyun nodded.


    Hu Qingyun found that the white cat is not weak, but she is not worried. Now Hu Qingyun has also stepped into the realm of detachment, and can naturally suppress it.


    The white cat wants to die.


    Although I was prepared in my heart, but at this moment I heard that it was really treated as a pet, and my heart was very uncomfortable.


    "Qingyun, this is cat food!"


    "It''s been useless all the time. You can carry some with you, so that it will be clean."


    When Li Yixi finished speaking, he took out all the cat food from the system space and handed it to Hu Qingyun.


    This was rewarded by the system before the system exploded.


    "Um!"


    Hu Qingyun was very happy when she saw the cat food.


    Immediately tore it open, and poured some for the white cat.


    "Come on, how does Xiaobai taste?"


    Hu Qingyun carried the white cat to the cat basin.


    "Screw you!"


    "I am willing to starve to death, and I will never give in!"


    At this moment, the white cat couldn''t accept it at all.


    Even in the chaotic world, he is not weak, and he has servants.


    However, at this moment, it was actually treated as a pet.


    Li Yixi on the side saw that the white cat closed his eyes and refused to eat.


    Looks like he''s going to starve to death.


    "Little white!"


    "It''s delicious!"


    "Come on, try it!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the words followed the law.


    The white cat, who was unwilling to open his mouth, was driven by a terrible force, unable to control his body, and opened his mouth.


    "That''s why it''s weird!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi picked up a piece of cat food and threw it into the white cat''s mouth.


    At this moment, the white cat couldn''t resist.


    The cat food entered the belly instantly.


    Li Yixi stroked the white cat''s neck and was very satisfied.


    "I, I will never give in!"


    The white cat stared at Li Yixi at the moment and wanted to speak, but Naihe couldn''t say a word.


    However, the next moment.


    The white cat was stunned.


    The white cat, who was half a step detached, became extremely stiff in an instant.


    His pupils shrank suddenly, his expression horrified.


    Because the white cat discovered that a terrifying energy burst out from his abdomen.


    In that energy, there is an extremely terrifying power that actually transforms his own laws.


    A body of cultivation, transforming at an unimaginable speed.


    "This, this..."


    The white cat was completely stunned.


    The anger and anger in my heart disappeared.


    Those small eyes stared at the plate in front of him.


    "It''s it, it''s it, it''s it!"


    "that''s it!"


    "Actually, my cultivation base is changing rapidly!"


    "If I swallow it all, will I be able to escape!"


    For the existence of Xiuxiu, detachment is too tempting for them.


    The white cat who had sworn to death just now couldn''t help licking his mouth.


    "Not bad right!"


    "Eat it!"


    "Be fatter and cute!"


    Li Yixi saw the white cat licking its mouth and looking at the cat food, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Shh!"


    next moment.


    The white cat directly abandoned the so-called dignity.


    The whole head was stuffed into the cat pot.


    wolf.


    In an instant, there was nothing left to eat.


    Even the cat pot was licked extremely clean.


    "It smells so good!"


    "What kind of fetish is this?"


    The white cat''s heart trembled with excitement. At this moment, after swallowing so much cat food, the breath in his body became even more terrifying, and the whole cat rapidly transformed at this moment.


    The white cat has a feeling that he will soon be able to detach himself.


    "Who is this person?"


    "Compared to him, the Lord of the Holy Land is not even worthy of carrying shoes."


    "This is my master!"


    At this moment, Bai Mao decided to rely on Li Yixi without hesitation.


    Then a little cat food, let the white cat completely surrender.


    Bai Mao knew very well that following Li Yixi''s side was the most correct choice.


    "Meow!"


    The white cat raised its head and let out a meow.


    Extremely excited.


    "Eat less, don''t hold on!"


    Hu Qingyun rubbed the white cat at this moment and walked out with her arms in her arms.


    Hu Qingyun really likes this gift.

 Chapter 1359

    in the yard.


    The iron-eating beast was also messy in the wind at the moment.


    The iron-eating beast widened his eyes and looked at the children beside him.


    The heart of the iron-eating beast set off a storm.


    "This this¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    ''how can that be? "


    "Why are the foundations of these children so terrifying?"


    "The youngest is only three or four years old. Not only did he step into the half-step god realm, but he also forged the foundation of the Supreme Dao."


    "It must be an illusion!"


    The Iron Eater was really frightened.


    Let these children ride on him.


    It feels like the scene in front of you is an illusion.


    This scene in front of me. So incredible, so shocking.


    Li Yixi walked over at this moment.


    "Children, do you like the teacher''s gift?"


    As soon as Li Yixi arrived, he smiled.


    "like!"


    "Love the teacher''s gift!"


    "Teacher, this giant panda is so cute!"


    "It''s a pity, there are less!"


    A child looked excited, but looked helpless when he saw the iron-eating beast being surrounded.


    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, the teacher will think of a way in the future to see if we can catch more."


    Li Yixi smiled and comforted.


    Immediately, he said, "Children, you like pandas so much, so do you know what pandas like to eat?"


    "This big bear, it likes to eat bamboo shoots."


    "You go to the east and get some bamboo shoots!"


    "When the big bear is full, he will like you more!"


    When Li Yixi finished speaking, a group of children immediately ran out of the bamboo forest.


    soon.


    Returning with big bamboo shoots one by one.


    "Big Bear, eat!"


    A child looked at the iron-eating beast expectantly.


    Originally wanted to be a violent iron-eating beast, his expression changed slightly when he remembered the fate of the Wolf Heavenly Emperor.


    Immediately he opened his mouth, handed the bamboo shoot to the child''s mouth, and swallowed it.


    My heart is also full of grief.


    However, eating and eating with tears in his eyes, the Iron Eater was stunned.


    Staring at the bamboo shoots in the hands of the children.


    An incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    "This, this is the Bamboo Shoot of the God of Enlightenment."


    "This, this..."


    this moment.


    The iron-eating beast felt that he was going crazy and had hallucinations.


    He shook his head violently.


    Soon, the iron-eating beast discovered that this bamboo shoot was indeed the divine bamboo of enlightenment.


    An incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    Glancing at the bamboo forest, the iron-eating beast was stunned.


    A large piece of Dao Enlightenment Divine Bamboo makes the iron-eating beast at this moment almost crazy.


    The entrance of these bamboo shoots also brings great benefits to the iron-eating beast.


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up when he saw this scene.


    He reached out and touched the head of the iron-eating beast, turned around and entered the room, and began to practice the Chaos Sutra.


    As for the iron-eating beast and the white cat, Li Yixi no longer paid attention.


    Soon, night falls.


    The children all fell asleep.


    A white cat slipped out through the crack of the door.


    In his eyes, a strange color flashed.


    in the dark.


    The iron-eating beast''s simple and honest color is not there.


    Two figures, one big and one small, came together in an instant.


    "I''m about to take that step!"


    Taking a deep breath, the white cat''s trembling voice rang out in the mind of the iron-eating beast.


    Full of excitement and excitement.


    heard.


    The Iron Eater was silent.


    After a moment.


    The iron-eating beast summoned his courage and said, "Second brother, I plan, plan to stay."


    "Following that old guy, it''s no fun!"


    "I want to give up the darkness and cast the light!"


    The iron-eating beast was a little uneasy, worried that the white cat would encourage him to escape, and immediately made a decision.


    Death does not want to leave this place.


    Here, the iron-eating beast knows very well that it won''t be long before he can step into the realm of detachment.


    Following the side of the Dark Sage, even if it is meritorious, it is absolutely impossible to take that step without tens of thousands of years.


    The white cat heard the words.


    Above the cat''s face, the small eyes flickered.


    He whispered: "The third brother is right. The Dark Sage is not a thing at all. He has been abusing us. I am not convinced."


    "Since the third brother has decided so, then I will not go back!"


    Both the white cat and the iron-eating beast know that they are not sincere.


    But after the voice fell, there was a ray of joy in his eyes.


    Finally achieved a purpose.


    "Second brother!"


    "Come on, I''ll take you to a place!"


    At this moment, the iron-eating beast was full of excitement.


    It turned into a black shadow and instantly appeared under the bamboo forest.


    but.


    Iron-eating beasts dare not go deep.


    Dare to be outside the bamboo forest, but at this moment, surrounded by countless enlightened bamboos, the white cat who entered for the first time fell into an epiphany in an instant.


    Open your eyes after a moment.


    Shocked eyes.


    "This is, this is..."


    The white cat was stupid at this moment.


    Terrified.


    "This is the Divine Bamboo of Enlightenment, do you know?"


    "This is my food!"


    At this moment, the iron-eating beast said with excitement.


    At this moment, the white cat is extremely envious.


    However, when I saw the iron-eating beast, I was very spoiled.


    I felt a little unhappy.


    I feel that I will be able to be compared to the iron-eating beast.


    Although distressed, I still took out some cat food to show.


    "Third brother, second brother is okay too!"


    "This fetish can help the second brother to step into the realm of detachment soon!"


    "you try!"


    Although the white cat was distressed at the moment, he was very proud.


    Soon, the Iron Eater became excited after eating it.


    "That, second brother!"


    "We are two brothers now, how about we communicate with each other in the future?"


    "Cooperation, we can further shorten the time!"


    The voices of the iron-eating beasts were trembling.


    When the two in the courtyard were extremely excited.


    In the immortal city of Jinling.


    Two figures sneaked in silently.


    "Did you feel it?"


    "The breath of the two messengers is in this fairy city."


    "This world is too dangerous!"


    "Judging from the news of the Holy Monarch, the messenger who came this time has a detachment!"


    "At that time, we will have the support of detachment, and we will be able to let go of our fists and feet!"


    These two figures are exactly the two people Li Yixi and others met when they left Erzhongtian.


    The arrival of the white cat and others was also sent by the Dark Lord after the two contacted the Dark Lord through secret techniques.


    Feeling the breath of the iron-eating beast and the white cat, the two were very excited.


    Can''t wait to enter Jinling Xiancheng.


    I am very excited. There is a lot of news these days. As soon as the reinforcements arrive, the plan can be implemented. How can we not be excited.


    The speed of the two was very fast, and it didn''t take long before they approached Li Yixi''s yard.


    "Um?"


    "It''s them!"


    "Why are they here!"


    "It''s coming so fast!"


    The iron-eating beast felt the aura of the two and was very unhappy.


    I didn''t want to bother, but I was afraid of disturbing Li Yixi.


    Quietly, he appeared outside the yard.


    "How did you two idiots get here?"


    "Say something as soon as possible."


    "My time is limited."


    As soon as the white cat appeared, when the two were excited, the white cat''s voice was extremely cold, and he didn''t pay any attention to the two of them at all.


    I just want to get the two of them as soon as possible and go back to the yard to practice.

 Chapter 1360

    "Sir, we felt your breath for the first time, and we came to meet as soon as possible."


    "Do the adults have any plans?"


    One of the men heard the words.


    A little nervous.


    Although their strength is not much different from the white cat and the iron beast.


    But the information they got was that among the people who came this time, there was a detached being.


    In the face of the detached two, it is natural to not dare to be presumptuous.


    There are at least a few hundred people under the hands of the Dark Sage who are half-step detached, but there are very few who can detach.


    This is also the reason why transcendence is so powerful.


    Moreover, their plan must be assisted by the power of transcendence.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for the two of them to complete.


    After entering the second layer, they discovered the horror of this world.


    Half-step detachment, want to subvert everything.


    Just wash and sleep.


    heard.


    The white cat looked very impatient.


    Even the white cat at the moment was thinking, if he wanted to win the two, it was a credit at that time.


    But thinking that the strength of the two is not weak, it is not easy to catch them alive.


    The white cat''s mind became active.


    "Although these two guys are waste, their strength is not too weak. Even if my third brother and I join forces, it is impossible to win it quietly."


    "If it disturbs the master''s cultivation, it will be troublesome."


    "If that''s the case, then stabilize them first?"


    "It won''t take long for my third brother and I to step into the realm of detachment, and when the time comes, it will be as simple as taking something out of a bag."


    "Yes, stabilize them first."


    Thoughts fell.


    The white cat smiled and said, "Also, as soon as the big brother came to this world, he got some opportunities and is retreating."


    "At this moment, neither I nor the third brother dare to disturb."


    "You know my elder brother''s temper."


    "But this retreat won''t take long."


    "You first find a place to live in this immortal city, and we will notify you as soon as the big brother leaves the customs."


    "Big brother is even stronger, no matter what plan you have, you will get twice the result with half the effort."


    The white cat''s voice fell.


    The iron-eating beast, who looks so simple and honest, also brightened his eyes.


    "good!"


    "Just wait quietly!"


    "This time, it can''t be delayed!"


    The iron-eating beast said in a cold voice.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The two heard the words.


    His expression changed slightly.


    But looking at each other, one of them said, "If that''s the case, then it''s settled."


    "We''ll find a place to live near here and wait for the adults to leave the customs."


    A smile appeared on the faces of the two of them.


    Naturally dare not ask for detachment to end the retreat.


    "So good!"


    Seeing that the white cat had stabilized the two of them, he glanced at the iron-eating beast.


    The two figures entered the courtyard instantly.


    However, the moment they fell into the yard.


    The expressions of the white cat and the iron-eating beast changed slightly.


    Feeling a terrifying force coming, their bodies shrank rapidly.


    At this moment, a figure stood in front of them, overlooking them condescendingly.


    "Sneaky, what are you planning?"


    An icy voice resounded in Er Yao''s mind instantly.


    The two demons found that a cat was looking down on them at the moment.


    On the big cat, they felt an extremely ferocious aura.


    The breath made them shudder.


    Vaguely, the big cat''s head turned into nine lion heads.


    "Nine lions!"


    "Nine lions of detachment!"


    The simple and honest iron-eating beast trembled with fright when he saw the big cat at this moment.


    He and the white cat are not weak, but in front of this man, they are too weak.


    There is no resistance.


    It''s just the magical power that shrinks them that they can''t resist.


    At this moment, they are as big as ants.


    This magical power is terrible.


    "My lord, my lord!"


    "We didn''t mean anything."


    "Although we just followed the master, the admiration for the master is like the surging river, which is endless."


    "The master''s strength is piercing through the sky, and he is very good to us."


    "Given the hope of detachment, how can we have other thoughts?"


    "Tonight, the reason for going out is not to escape."


    "We are the subordinates of the Holy Monarch of Chaos Holy Land, and we have some tasks here. Before, the guys lurking in this world contacted us."


    "Prepare to implement the plan!"


    "They want to disrupt the order of the world, if they can succeed."


    "But if we want to take them down, our strength is a bit weaker. We plan to stabilize them first. In a few days, we will be able to step into the realm of detachment. Then we will capture them and dedicate them to the master."


    "exactly!"


    "Also ask the adults to see it clearly!"


    "If adults can''t do it, you can ask your heart."


    Asking the mind is a means of transcending existence.


    This method is very terrifying. Once it is used, the two demons have no power to resist. If the nine-headed lion asks, they will say something.


    There will never be lies.


    Beyond existence, how can the two demons be blocked.


    "Humph!"


    "Just a little trash like you, it''s worthy of my concern."


    "get out!"


    "Be quiet."


    The nine-headed lion snorted coldly.


    Magical power disappeared.


    Turned around and walked on the catwalk that six relatives did not recognize, and left.


    I didn''t even look at Er Yao, I just wanted to give a warning just now.


    White cats and iron eaters returned to normal size.


    Looking at the departing back, the two demons trembled.


    Never thought that there was such a terrifying existence in the courtyard.


    "Hoohoo!"


    Seeing that he survived, Er Yao''s chest heaved violently.


    Shocked.


    Trembling to the bamboo forest, preparing to practice, I feel that I have stepped into the realm of detachment. This place is extremely dangerous.


    outside the yard.


    The two figures have not left yet.


    Could not help frowning.


    "How to do?"


    "It''s actually closed at the moment!"


    "It really picks the day."


    One of them said angrily.


    "To shut up!"


    The other person hurriedly yelled.


    Then a voice sounded in his mind.


    "Constraining the mind, transcending existence can feel the minds of other people."


    "That Wolf Heavenly Emperor is not a kind person. His cultivation method is extremely vicious. If he doesn''t like it, if he kills us, we will die in vain."


    "And dead here, no one knows."


    "Our method of contacting Tianwai, for some reason, suddenly failed."


    "Now, we can only wait!"


    "If the Wolf Heavenly Emperor''s strength can go further, the plan will be more perfect if it is implemented."


    "Judging from Bai Mao''s words, it won''t be long for the Wolf Heavenly Emperor to retreat this time."


    "Presumably he also knows what it will be like to delay the major event of the Holy Monarch."


    "This world is scary and dangerous!"


    "Let''s stay here for a few days!"


    "Wait for the Wolf Heaven Emperor to come out!"


    "As soon as the sun rises, we rent a yard and live here temporarily."


    "Get close to them, and if anything happens, you can communicate in time."


    Hearing this, the other person had no opinion and nodded, agreeing.

 Chapter 1361

    The two sat cross-legged and practiced.


    night and day.


    Soon Xiancheng was busy.


    There are students carrying books to the grass hut.


    A vendor is selling it.


    Very lively.


    In some courtyards, there was the sound of reading aloud.


    Today''s Jinling, almost all scholars.


    "It''s almost time!"


    "Come on, let''s go and see!"


    The two opened their eyes.


    Glancing at each other, he stood up and walked to the pork stall not far away.


    a close.


    The aunt who sold pork smiled and said, "You two, do you want to buy pork?"


    "I tell you, you''ve come to the right place."


    "The pork I sell here is the most authentic."


    "After eating, I believe you will buy again!"


    A smile appeared on the aunt''s face.


    Looking at the two expectantly.


    heard.


    There was a look of disdain in the eyes of the two of them.


    Looking at the small courtyard behind the aunt.


    Indifferently said: "Our brothers have no interest in your pork."


    "We want to rent your yard."


    "Make a price!"


    The man said with a cold face.


    heard.


    The smile on the aunt''s face disappeared.


    "Fuck off!"


    "It''s really not a thing, this yard, but my husband left it, you dare to peep at the last inheritance of a widow."


    "No rent!"


    "Get out of the way, don''t stop me from doing business."


    The aunt said unceremoniously.


    "Um?"


    Hearing this, the man was furious.


    I almost slapped my aunt to death with a slap.


    But it was stopped by another person.


    "what are you doing?"


    "This immortal city is not simple. The Caolu is not far away. It is rumored that the sacrificial wine of the Caolu is extremely powerful. Once a change occurs and we are locked by its induction, we will be in trouble."


    "Tolerate!"


    "As long as the price is in place, she sells all her pants."


    "Isn''t it just ordinary money?"


    "As much as you want, as much as you want."


    "How much is this broken yard worth?"


    At this moment, the man said coldly.


    After the sound transmission was completed, he held back his anger and explained, "Auntie, my brother is in a hurry, I apologize to you!"


    "We just came to Xiancheng, and we don''t have a place to live yet. Seeing that your courtyard is quiet, we will rent it. Don''t worry, it won''t damage any grass or tree."


    "This is a thousand taels of gold!"


    The voice fell, and a large stack of golden tickets was taken out.


    However, when the man felt that the aunt would accept it excitedly.


    I saw that the aunt who sold the meat looked extremely cold.


    "Don''t you understand?"


    "This is the legacy my husband left me, no rent!"


    "roll!"


    "If you don''t get out of here, the old lady will hack you to death!"


    The aunt is also sturdy, with her sleeves rolled up and a machete swung in a desperate posture.


    Hearing this, the man was furious.


    But it was stopped by a companion.


    "Auntie, disturbed, disturbed!"


    "It''s our fault!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    With a smile on his face, he grabbed the golden ticket and turned away.


    "Too deceiving!"


    "These ants actually dare to threaten us!"


    After leaving, the man looked extremely bad.


    "Shut up!"


    "This place has so many yards!"


    "Do you have to rent her house?"


    "Go, go over there!"


    "That yard is not bad, just an old man."


    "It looks very down-to-earth. It seems that there is no problem with this money!"


    The two looked at a yard and their eyes lit up.


    Walk in stride.


    An old man sat there.


    Breathing is very difficult.


    An unsustainable look.


    There are some gadgets in front of them, but no one cares.


    The two came outside the hospital.


    Looking at the old man, he said, "Old man, your illness is not light!"


    "You have no children?"


    "Why not let them take care of you?"


    the man asked.


    A look of concern.


    "No, they''re all dead!"


    "Now, only the old man is left with me!"


    "I''m seriously ill, and I don''t know how long I can last!"


    Hearing the words, the old man said with a gloomy expression.


    "Old man!"


    "We''re going to rent your yard for a while!"


    "You can live alone, we will give you a lot of rent."


    "In this way, you can also go to see a doctor!"


    "There''s no need to set up a stall here!"


    The man felt that the old man would not refuse.


    Seriously ill and dying, not happy to see money.


    However.


    The next moment, the old man''s cold eyes were greeted.


    "roll!"


    "You two brats, you have such deep thoughts."


    "This place is worth every inch of land. I can''t live long for the old man. You are trying to live in it. When the old man is dead, you will occupy my property!"


    The old man looked extremely cold at the moment.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    heard.


    The man exploded.


    Crazed in my heart.


    Who can see this dilapidated yard,


    Who are they.


    At this moment, the old man made a sound, and the people around heard it. The two of them looked ugly, and hurriedly turned around and left, but they didn''t want to be stared at by the scholars in Caolu.


    Once you get caught, you''re in trouble.


    Walking to the corner, the two were extremely angry.


    "These people really don''t know how to live or die!"


    No matter how good-tempered the man was, he was blown away at the moment.


    "How to do it?"


    The other person looked extremely cold at the moment.


    "An immortal, just kill him!"


    At this moment, he said without hesitation.


    And in his opinion, a dying person will not attract attention if he is killed.


    next moment.


    The two quietly entered the old man''s yard.


    The old man who had just returned to the yard suddenly saw the two of them.


    He said coldly: "Hmph, what, seeing the matter revealed, do you still want to kill the old man me?"


    heard.


    A sinister smile appeared on the corner of the man''s mouth, "Things like ants dare to humiliate me."


    Wave your hand.


    A leaf flew towards the old man.


    The sound of breaking the sky sounded.


    Choose to directly kill the old man to vent his anger.


    However.


    When the leaves fell in front of the old man, the weirdness stopped.


    Just suspended there.


    "Um?"


    "It was actually played by you, you originally had a cultivation base."


    The man was startled at first, then looked detached.


    A ray of sword light appeared in his hand, and he killed the old man.


    However, Jianmang flew halfway and was still on the spot.


    "Um!"


    This scene changed the expressions of the two.


    He was half a step detached, and the attack of Jianmang was extremely terrifying.


    "Damn it!"


    "There are so many reckless men, how dare you come here to grandpa to be presumptuous!"


    The old man was angry now.


    The panting appearance disappeared, replaced by a cold look.


    A terrifying aura erupted from the old man''s body.


    At this moment, the two seemed to be suppressed by the mountain.


    His legs trembled uncontrollably.


    A look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    "Transcendence, you, you, you are a detachment powerhouse!"


    The two were stupid.


    It occurred to him that the old man living outside Li Yixi''s yard was actually a detached powerhouse.


    What a guy out there that could die at any time.


    At this moment, their legs were shaking violently.


    Frightened.


    "Sir, spare your life, your lord, spare your life!"


    The old man was about to take action when he suddenly felt the breath outside the yard, restrained his breath, and returned to his old, panting appearance.


    "roll!"


    At this moment, outside the yard, a figure in white came, holding a cat in his arms, it was Li Yixi.

 Chapter 1362

    Heard a roll.


    Not only did the two not get angry, but they stabilized their minds.


    What followed was ecstasy.


    It is as if the condemned prisoner was pardoned by the emperor, pardoning the death penalty.


    Just now, they were enveloped by the terrifying aura of the old man. At that moment, the two of them realized what death is coming.


    At that moment, under the pressure of the detached powerhouse, the two directly suffocated.


    Also know what a death shroud is.


    A roll, escape.


    Where did the two dare to stay, and they flew away from the yard in an instant.


    "Hoohoohoo."


    When they landed outside the yard, the two of them were breathing heavily with disbelief on their faces.


    "Just now, was it true just now!"


    The man looked at his companion with a look of disbelief.


    Who would have thought that a guy who was panting and felt like he could enter the coffin at any time was such a terrifying existence.


    Moreover, there are still street stalls selling things that no one cares about.


    This operation is somewhat difficult for the two of them to accept.


    in a chaotic world.


    Detachment is the king, all of them are high above, who would have thought that there would be such a person in this market.


    And the most important thing is that they were also met by them, how can it not be unlucky.


    "Do you think it''s fake?"


    Hearing the words, the man looked at his companion coldly.


    "I¡­¡­"


    The man was silent for a moment.


    Take a deep breath and calm down.


    Inexplicably, he said, "He clearly had the intention to kill us, why did he suddenly let us go?"


    "Why?"


    At this moment, escaped from death, the man looked puzzled.


    "I don''t know, but just now, I vaguely heard footsteps, and it seemed that someone was visiting."


    "Who is visiting, and why is it so?"


    "Go and have a look."


    The man remembered the footsteps outside the courtyard just now, and said immediately.


    "Might as well."


    "This place is horrible."


    "What kind of small world is this?"


    "I feel like we''ve entered the Longtan Tiger''s Den."


    "And we are the lambs."


    "I think it''s better for us to leave as soon as possible."


    "If he repents, we will have to die, and detachment wants to kill us, how do we survive."


    "Also, an old man, who looks out of breath, is in a state of detachment, so what about the others?"


    At this moment, the man''s legs trembled slightly.


    It was really frightening.


    I can''t wait to get away from here immediately, away from this immortal city.


    There is still the mind to see who goes to see the old man.


    "Have you forgotten our mission?"


    "The Holy Monarch is bound to obtain the secrets of this place."


    "As far as I know, the Holy Monarch has been eyeing this place for thousands of chaotic years."


    "What do you think we will go back in a hurry?"


    "And the Wolf Heavenly Emperor is still in retreat, is he abandoning him?"


    "Compared with the Wolf Heaven Emperor, our lives are not worth mentioning."


    "That''s beyond the realm."


    "One more thing, if the old man really wants to kill us, do you think we can leave this place alive?"


    The man''s voice fell, and the companion fell silent.


    The look struggled for a moment.


    Just moved.


    Soon, the two came outside the old man''s courtyard.


    In the courtyard, Li Yixi entered the courtyard.


    "Old man Zhang, how are you doing recently? Are you feeling better?"


    As soon as Li Yixi entered the courtyard, his eyes fell on the old man Zhang.


    "Young Master Li, okay, okay."


    "Thank you, Young Master Li, for your life-saving grace."


    "If it wasn''t for Young Master Li, the old man would have already entered the coffin."


    The old man Zhang looked at Li Yixi and said gratefully.


    He was severely injured before and could not be cured. He originally wanted to wait for his death in silence, but he did not expect to meet Li Yixi.


    Let him transform directly.


    This place is near Li Yixi''s yard, and Li Yixi''s piano can be heard from time to time.


    These days, the Great Dao has completely transformed and taken that step.


    "Old man Zhang, you are really stubborn."


    "Come on, I''ll give you a pulse to see if it''s really okay."


    Li Yixi spoke up.


    "Thank you, Young Master Li."


    The old man immediately sat down and extended his hand honestly.


    After Li Yixi felt the pulse, his eyes lit up.


    "Old man Zhang, your injury is healed."


    "However, when you''re older, remember to make up for it."


    "This medicine for qi and blood, remember to take it on time."


    Seeing that, Li Yixi stood up and said.


    A few months ago, I saw the old man Zhang.


    I''m free today, so I''m here to take a look.


    "Master Li, this medicine is too precious, I..."


    When old man Zhang heard Li Yixi''s words, he became nervous.


    Old man Zhang had naturally taken Li Yixi''s medicine, how could he not know how precious Li Yixi''s medicine was.


    And now, he has stepped into the realm of detachment.


    Even if he enters the chaotic world, his strength is not bad.


    "Shut up!"


    "You old man is so stubborn, listen to me."


    Li Yixi snorted coldly.


    You are welcome.


    "Yes, son."


    heard.


    The old man''s body trembled slightly.


    Respond quickly.


    Seeing this, Li Yixi was satisfied.


    Turning around and holding the white cat, he walked out of the yard.


    Outside the yard, although the two were not close, the conversation in the yard could not fall into my ears.


    "hey-hey."


    "This old man is really good at acting, I''m afraid he has deceived a lot of people!"


    "Someone actually treated him. If he knew that he had the power of detachment, would he be scared to death?"


    Thinking of what he had experienced, the man said with a strange expression.


    "yes."


    "With such strength, we still hide our identity and strength. Fortunately, our fate is good, otherwise I''m afraid I''ve seen Lord Yama!"


    At this moment, the man still has lingering fears.


    As soon as the words fell, the two saw a white figure walking out of the courtyard.


    White clothes fluttering, left behind and independent.


    The two glanced at them and found that they were mortals, even more sarcastic.


    I felt that the old man Zhang really acted very thoroughly, but I didn''t expect that mortals would scold him, but he didn''t get angry.


    However soon.


    When the two saw Old Man Zhang coming out, they looked respectful.


    No grandiose demeanor.


    It''s like a little guy sees a big guy, with a look of sincerity and fear.


    This appearance made the two of them stunned for a moment.


    The old man Zhang looked very respectful.


    It doesn''t feel like acting.


    Looking at Li Yixi involuntarily, he began to pay attention again.


    Seeing this, the two pupils shrank suddenly.


    Unbelievable color appeared in his eyes.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "how can that be?"


    The two of them trembled uncontrollably.


    I think it''s my own delusion.


    The two saw that the white cat in Li Yixi''s arms was actually the Emperor Cat.


    The aloof cat Tiandi was actually regarded as a pet.


    How can this scene not be shocking.


    The expressions of the two changed greatly.


    Facing Li Yixi, the aloof cat Tiandi was actually licking Li Yixi''s hand.


    "Walk."


    "This person is definitely not ordinary. He may also be a detached existence, and he is stronger than that old man."


    At this moment, the two could no longer sit still.


    Looking at Li Yixi, his eyes were full of fear.


    At this moment, the white cat in Li Yixi''s arms felt something.


    His eyes fell on the two of them.


    "Um?"


    "No, it was discovered."


    These two guys are actually here.

 Chapter 1363

    After discovering the two in front of him, Cat Tiandi''s thoughts turned around.


    Unexpectedly, he was actually discovered by the two of them.


    However.


    When the white cat was thinking about how to deal with it, the two figures disappeared instantly.


    There is no pause.


    Thousands of miles in an instant.


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    In Li Yixi''s arms, the white cat was furious.


    I never thought that these two guys were so cautious.


    He wanted to chase, but was caught by Li Yixi and did not dare to break free.


    Watching him slip away under his eyes, he was extremely angry.


    "damn it!"


    "It''s my credit for letting them both escape!"


    The white cat was a little lost, and felt that the credit he had received, just slipped away, and was unwilling, but there was nothing he could do.


    Thousands of miles away.


    Two figures appeared, and their expressions were extremely ugly.


    "You said, did the white cat betray?"


    "Why stay with that person."


    "I don''t think that person is simple. Otherwise, the white cat will not be like this. The white cat is extremely proud."


    "In the end what happened?"


    "I remember it well. As soon as they came, we sensed the breath and rushed to meet without stopping. There should be no accidents."


    "Furthermore, as soon as the Wolf Heavenly Emperor entered this world, he said he was in retreat."


    "Do you think that the Wolf Heavenly Emperor really retreated and practiced?"


    "Could it be that the Wolf Heavenly Emperor is already dead!"


    The man looked in disbelief, and his eyes fell on the companion beside him.


    "I don''t know!"


    "I think this world is too dangerous, let''s leave!"


    "This immortal city is as terrifying as a dragon pool and a tiger''s den. We are planning a major event here, that is, dancing on the tip of a knife and courting death."


    "Wolf Heaven Emperor, it is very likely that he is dead."


    "You have also seen that in this immortal city of Jinling, there is a detached existence. If the Wolf Heavenly Emperor encounters death, it can also be explained."


    "Otherwise, there is no reason to see us!"


    The other person, who wants to run away, just wants to find a solid excuse at this moment.


    Whether the Wolf Heavenly Emperor is dead or not, in his opinion, he is considered dead.


    After seeing the existence of detachment, they know that their plan cannot be successful.


    With so many strong people, planning is meaningless.


    Such powerhouses, no matter how many plans they have, can defeat them with one punch.


    Right now, he just wants to live.


    "To shut up!"


    "Why do you always think about leaving."


    The man was still a little worried, but now he heard this, his expression was slightly cold, and he stared at his companion.


    Hate that iron is not steel.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Am I greedy for life and fear of death?"


    "It''s not that I''m afraid of death, it''s that this is unacceptable."


    "If we stay, if we die, then the Holy Monarch is afraid that he will not know anything, so is it worth it?"


    At this moment, the man was reluctant to admit it, and immediately argued.


    Look your partner in the eye.


    Usually very timid, but at this moment, under the threat of death, he instantly turned into an actor.


    When the companion heard the words, his body froze for a moment.


    In his heart, he was still very afraid.


    But he knew that the companion wanted to leave.


    This excuse can also survive, but he is very unwilling.


    Not reconciled to nothing, go back.


    His talent is limited, if there is no chance against the sky, then there is absolutely no chance to take that step.


    In his view, figuring out the situation here is an opportunity.


    He is very clear that the Dark Lord is interested in this place.


    Think for a moment.


    Secretly.


    Decided to give up the companion.


    "All right!"


    "This place is really dangerous, so let''s go back."


    The man pretended to be unwilling and uneasy.


    "Let''s go!"


    heard.


    The man was overjoyed.


    The hanging heart also fell slowly, turned around and left.


    Can''t wait.


    However, at the moment when he turned around unprepared.


    In the hand of the companion, a talisman appeared, which instantly fell on the man''s vest.


    The man''s expression changed greatly.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The moment he turned around, he shouted angrily.


    However.


    The moment he opened his mouth, a blood-colored insect entered his mouth instantly.


    That''s a gu worm.


    A gu worm carefully cultivated by men.


    Before the man could speak, a sharp pain erupted instantly.


    The body trembled violently.


    The talisman of the vest instantly melted into his flesh and blood.


    The man who was struggling at first became extremely quiet in an instant.


    The depths of his eyes were full of anger.


    But at this moment, he directly lost control of his own body.


    "Feel sorry!"


    "I don''t want to do this!"


    "However, this credit is too little."


    "If the two are divided, not only will they not be able to show the danger, but they will not be able to get too many rewards."


    "dont you agree!"


    "You are dead, the Wolf Heavenly Emperor is dead!"


    "If Cat Tian Di was dead, what would you think of it at that time?"


    That''s the best time to leave.


    "No, it''s an opportunity for a powerful existence to come."


    "Isn''t this world sealed?"


    "However, if you add the secret technique and your sacrifice as a channel, do you think it can come?"


    "The Holy Monarch does not dare to come, but the ordinary detached existence can still come."


    "I''m afraid you forgot, my body is a space beast, proficient in the power of space."


    The man sneered.


    Regardless of the other party''s feelings, at this moment his companion is just a tool in his eyes.


    No more nonsense when the voice fell, and directly cast the secret technique.


    Soon, the man''s body exploded instantly, turning into a blood mist that filled the sky.


    These blood mists were quickly absorbed by the secret technique.


    Soon, at his feet, a powerful formation appeared.


    This is a simple cross-border formation.


    Don''t know where.


    Of course, it is also extremely terrifying for his consumption.


    But at this moment, for the sake of credit, I don''t care so much.


    In its difficult waiting, in the formation, a phantom appeared.


    As soon as this phantom appeared, without waiting for the man to speak, he asked directly, "Xuanzhang, what happened?"


    "Do you know that the Wolf Heavenly Emperor has fallen."


    "How did it fall?"


    "You know, why did the passage into the Ninefold Heaven and Earth disappeared."


    "What is the situation of Jiuzhongtian, why can it be detached and swept across the chaotic sect where Jiuzhongtian is located."


    As soon as this phantom appeared, he asked.


    Too many things happen these days.


    However, they couldn''t get in touch. At this moment, with the help of the power of the secret technique, the man asked anxiously.


    "My lord, I don''t know why the passage disappeared!"


    "However, the Wolf Heavenly Emperor has indeed fallen."


    "The death of the Wolf Heavenly Emperor may be related to the Cat Heavenly Emperor and the Iron Eating Beast, who have fallen to the enemy."


    "As for why it can sweep those sects, it is because there are detached existences in this world, and there are more than one or two."


    "Those Chaos forces are not very strong."


    Xuanzhang''s voice fell, and the phantom body trembled.


    His expression changed slightly.


    Seriously: "Are you sure?"


    Xuanzhang nodded immediately after hearing this.

 Chapter 1364

    "My lord, in this world today, I don''t know how many powerful beings are lurking in this world. The subordinates continue to lurk here, and they are useless. The subordinates are now alone. Although there are some arrangements and plans, in front of such terrifying existences, cannot be implemented."


    "The opponent is too strong, and any plan, under absolute power, will be doomed to fail."


    "Will your subordinates return immediately?"


    "The Wolf Heavenly Emperor is already dead, so the white cat and the iron-eating beast are destined to betrayed, and the existence of their subordinates must also be known to the other party, and it is difficult to do anything."


    "Also, my subordinates discovered a secret of the Jiuzhongtian. Today''s Jiuzhongtian is no longer complete. The Jiuzhongtian is accurate to say that there is only the seventh-layered sky. "


    "This world is extremely powerful."


    "I don''t know if this news is useful."


    At this moment, Xuanzhang thought of this and immediately reported it.


    "what?"


    "What did you say, say it again."


    Hearing this, Xu Ying''s body trembled, and an unbelievable color appeared in his eyes.


    Xuanzhang''s body trembled when he heard this.


    Overjoyed.


    I think this is great news.


    Important news represents credit.


    Xuanzhang took a deep breath, and after calming down his mind, he said word by word: "Master, this subordinate found that the current Jiuzhongtian is no longer a complete Jiuzhongtian. The remaining of the Jiuzhongtian is the seventh-layer and the second-layer. With countless low-level interfaces, it is a world of its own."


    "But it''s amazing. This world has not separated from Jiuzhongtian, but it is stronger than Jiuzhongtian."


    "My subordinates don''t know what happened, why did it suddenly change like this!"


    "In the third heaven, it is impossible to enter this world. Perhaps our cultivation base is too weak, and we don''t know whether detachment exists and whether we can come to this world."


    At this moment, Xuanzhang recounted what he knew.


    Xu Ying''s expression was solemn. From beginning to end, he did not say a word or interrupt Xuanzhang.


    It was not until Xuanzhang''s voice fell that he said solemnly.


    "Xuanzhang, this matter is very important, I must report back to the Holy Monarch quickly."


    This phantom will disappear.


    "My lord, am I coming back!"


    "This place is too dangerous!"


    "Aren''t the adults coming?"


    Xuanzhang was instantly numb.


    Seeing that the phantom is about to disappear, there is no intention of coming, and the whole person is very frightened.


    terrible.


    When I think of Li Yixi and the old man, my scalp feels numb.


    The reason for the previous contact was to make a notification first, so as not to appear embarrassed and return.


    There thought, so much credit, actually such a result.


    "Xuanzhang, you continue to lurk."


    "This channel is weaker, and I can''t come. Even if the world is a world of its own, it can accommodate the power of transcendence, but I want to come, but I can''t."


    "I will immediately arrange for a part of the half-step detachment to come. You can sacrifice them at that time, and I will do some tricks on them. At that time, the Holy Monarch will definitely let a large number of strong people come."


    "This Jiuzhongtian has a great secret. The Holy Monarch has planned it for a long time. If you succeed, it will be a great credit and will let you enter the realm of detachment."


    "Wait for me for a moment, I will immediately arrange for people to come, and everyone can be sent by you."


    The phantom sound fell and disappeared instantly.


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Hearing this, Xuanzhang was furious.


    Eyes reddened.


    "Damn!"


    "It wants me to die!"


    "How dangerous is this world, who knows?"


    "I am a person of chaos. White cats and iron-eating beasts can lock my existence. I am staying here, aren''t I courting death?"


    "The white cat and the iron-eating beast have joined the enemy, why don''t you tell us all of our plans right away?"


    "Damn!"


    "Crossing the river and demolishing the bridge, this is trying to kill me."


    "Although I am a space beast, I hold the power of space."


    "But a lot of detachment comes, I will die, how can I bear it!"


    Xuanzhang was extremely angry at this moment.


    I thought it was an opportunity, a great achievement.


    But where did he think that this was to squeeze his last value.


    "How to do?"


    "How to do?"


    "Are you waiting to die?"


    "No, I can''t die. I have practiced so far, and I don''t want to die."


    "The white cat and the iron-eating beast have higher identities than me and know more things than me, but they chose to join the enemy without hesitation. Could it be that they can''t find death."


    "No, they wouldn''t be so stupid, then make a point."


    "They feel that the existence of this world can compete with the Holy Land and the Holy Monarch."


    "Aren''t you going to abandon me?"


    "Then I will join the enemy too!"


    "Damn it, I''m going to join the enemy too."


    "You forced me!"


    At this moment, Xuanzhang was completely angry.


    intend to go directly to the enemy.


    Otherwise, what awaits you is death.


    At this moment, Xuanzhang made a decision in an instant.


    As for the nomination certificate, Xuanzhang thought about it directly.


    Aren''t these guys coming?


    Before the arrival, there must be many half-step detachment arrivals. These are all chess pieces and the existence of blood sacrifices.


    But it''s also part of the nomination.


    "Moreover, with these guys as the formation, there will be detachment coming, and there will be great credit."


    Xuanzhang felt that he must have more votes than the white cat.


    Live, Xuanzhang now has a 90% certainty.


    The thought fell, and a sneer appeared on Xuanzhang''s mouth.


    Sit cross-legged in place.


    continue waiting.


    Xuanzhang was completely disappointed with the Holy Land.


    A quarter of an hour later, in the formation, the phantom appeared again.


    "Xuanzhang, are you there?"


    The voice sounded again.


    "Sir, I am here!"


    Xuanzhang''s face showed a respectful look.


    "Xuanzhang, you are very good. I didn''t expect to bring back such a credit. The Holy Monarch is overjoyed. The people who come this time will bring you a lot of sacred objects, which can make your cultivation level go further."


    "When I come, your mission is completed and you can return to the Holy Land."


    This phantom said aloud at this moment.


    A face of admiration.


    "Thank you, Lord, Xie Shengjun!"


    Xuanzhang''s face immediately showed a frenzy, but he was actually sneering in his heart.


    "Fuck you motherfucker!"


    "What holy relic, aren''t you just afraid that I can''t bear your coming?"


    But even though he thought so in his heart, Xuanzhang''s face showed a touch of excitement.


    "Thank you sir!"


    "My lord, is someone coming now?"


    "The energy of the formation won''t last long!"


    Xuanzhang was too lazy to delay, and hurriedly said.


    He still has big things to do.


    "Xuanzhang, this is coming, this time seven half-step detachment!"


    "I have already done tricks, and they will sacrifice directly when the time comes."


    The phantom sound fell and disappeared instantly.


    The formation at this moment fluctuated in an instant.


    At this moment, above the sky, a phantom appeared.


    Similar to Li Yixi.


    It is this world of heaven.


    When his eyes fell on Xuanzhang, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "interesting!"


    "If that''s the case, then let me help you!"


    "If this world wants to improve, it also needs massive power of law!"


    "Send the detached powerhouse and let it become nourishment, that''s fine!"


    A smile appeared on the ghost''s face.

 Chapter 1365

    At the moment when the rules of heaven and earth were about to strangle all the existences that came, the will of heaven and earth started.


    Prevented the strangulation of the rules of heaven and earth.


    Otherwise, these people cannot come.


    In this world, there is Li Yixi''s will, and no one can disturb it.


    Soon, the fluctuations in the mountains became extremely terrifying.


    After a while, seven figures appeared.


    The strength is extremely strong.


    In particular, the power of the physical body made Xuanzhang a bit tongue-tied, powerful and terrifying.


    The qi and blood flowed like a rushing river.


    Xuanzhang also understands that it is a good sacrifice.


    "Xuanzhang, you are the leader, everything is decided by you, and those who disobey the order will be killed without mercy."


    "Everything is going as planned."


    The phantom sound fell, and the magic circle exploded completely.


    "Meet Master Xuanzhang."


    "This time, I also ask Lord Xuanzhang to help me a lot."


    The seven figures spoke politely, but did not mean to salute at all.


    Xuanzhang also smiled.


    I feel like my boss will really do the job.


    He actually sent all the guys who didn''t deal with him.


    This is to make myself feel bad.


    "hey-hey!"


    "Thank you!"


    After thinking about it, Xuanzhang said: "Everyone, although we have had disputes before, please follow my orders here. It is very simple for you to join hands to suppress me, but in order to prevent this, the adults have done some tricks on you, I can kill you in the blink of an eye."


    "I hope you don''t give me a chance!"


    "Otherwise, I don''t mind public revenge!"


    Xuanzhang said coldly at this moment.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Hearing this, the seven were furious.


    But at this moment, he dared not speak his anger, and when the words came to his lips, he immediately took them back.


    They really believed that Xuanzhang Gong avenged his personal revenge.


    Life and death are controlled by Xuanzhang, so naturally he dare not be presumptuous.


    "Fellow Daoist Xuanzhang, when we came there, the adults had explained it, and everything was ordered by fellow Daoist Xuanzhang."


    "How dare we disobey."


    "Fellow Daoist Xuanzhang, this is a gift given to you by the lord. It has a seal, you can see for yourself!"


    The man''s voice fell, and he immediately took out a Qiankun bag and offered it with both hands.


    "Humph!"


    Xuanzhang snorted coldly.


    Received the Qiankun bag.


    Glancing at it, it was indeed alright, and his eyes lit up slightly.


    closed.


    "Everyone, these days, please don''t disobey my orders, otherwise, I don''t mind public revenge."


    "It''s okay for the time being, they are all lurking in this mountain range to practice, just wait for the order."


    Xuanzhang''s voice fell, he ignored the people present, turned around and left.


    Seeing Xuanzhang leave one by one, there was a touch of cold killing intent in his eyes.


    "Be presumptuous, go back to the Holy Land, I will definitely kill Xuanzhang."


    "Damn, how dare you threaten me to wait!"


    A half-step detached, the voice is extremely cold.


    The rest of the people didn''t speak, but there was anger in everyone''s eyes, and they couldn''t get used to Xuanzhang on weekdays.


    However, at this moment, Xuanzhang can control their life and death, so he naturally knows that the person who knows the current affairs is Junjie.


    After Xuanzhang left, he didn''t care how these guys cursed him.


    When these people came, their fate was already doomed, and Xuanzhang was naturally too lazy to pay attention.


    The reason for the warning is just to threaten, to keep these guys quiet and not affect their plans.


    After leaving the mountain range, Xuanzhang took a deep breath and headed for Jinling Immortal City again.


    His heart was full of unease, but Xuanzhang knew that this was his only hope of surviving.


    Jinling Xiancheng, in a small courtyard.


    At this moment, Li Yixi is working on a recipe.


    Soon, there will be a banquet to thank you, and Li Yixi will naturally not be careless.


    After all, without these existences, one would not be able to obtain the Chaos Sutra.


    "Wang Lin, our small courtyard is very frugal. We have many things in our backyard, but they are all natural. The chef has a genius chef, Doudou. Now, we lack some meat."


    "Go to the street to buy, it''s worse."


    "How do you say, this is also a banquet for Xiumen''s big brother. It''s a bit shabby. You can see if there is a way to get some monsters."


    In the room, Wang Lin nodded immediately after hearing this.


    "Sir, I will give orders soon."


    "If it really doesn''t work, I''ll let Little Phoenix and Wushen help."


    Li Yixi nodded when he heard the words.


    The big hand touched the head of the white cat on the knee, very gently.


    Close your eyes and meditate.


    The white cat on Li Yixi''s knee lit up when he heard the words.


    "Um?"


    "Monster meat?"


    "Yes, isn''t that guy Xuanzhang a Void Beast?"


    "Before, I wanted to catch the live ones, but now I just kill them, wouldn''t that be enough?"


    "Yes, just do it!"


    At this moment, the white cat''s eyes are extremely bright.


    It was extremely exciting inside.


    I didn''t expect the opportunity to play for myself, and it came so soon.


    At this moment, it is already evening.


    The sun soon disappeared and night fell.


    outside the courtyard.


    With a worried face, Xuanzhang took a deep breath and approached Li Yixi''s courtyard cautiously.


    He mustered up his courage and made his own voice to contact the white cat.


    In the small courtyard, Emperor Mao Tian, ??who was thinking about how to find Xuanzhang as quickly as possible, immediately raised his ears when he heard the sound.


    "Um?"


    "This is Xuanzhang''s voice!"


    "Ah, it''s really drowsy to come and send a pillow!"


    Cat Tian Di smiled.


    The next moment, he glanced at the iron-eating beast under the bamboo forest, and the two figures disappeared into the courtyard in an instant.


    Outside the courtyard, Xuanzhang felt extremely uneasy, although he felt that he was 90% sure that he would not die.


    But still apprehensive.


    After all, he could still die.


    "God bless, God bless!"


    Xuanzhang folded his hands together and prayed sincerely.


    As soon as the voice fell, two air-breaking sounds sounded.


    thump!


    Xuanzhang knelt down directly.


    "Xuanzhang, meet the two adults, and ask the two adults to spare their lives."


    Suspended, the iron-eating beast and the white cat, who were about to start, stopped.


    In the eyes, there is an incredible color.


    They never thought that Xuanzhang knew that they were going to kill Xuanzhang and came to die.


    In fact, during the day, Bai Mao guessed that maybe Xuanzhang had discovered the truth.


    The white cat and the iron-eating beast stopped their attacks.


    The white cat looked at Xuanzhang.


    Coldly said: "You know we are going to kill you, why are you still here!"


    Xuanzhang heard the words and said: "Two adults, Xuanzhang is here to surrender, I am willing to follow you."


    Xuanzhang naturally did not dare to say that if he wanted to follow Li Yixi, he would be doomed if these two thought that they were competing for favor and merit.


    So, let''s just say it''s ready to follow the two.


    The iron-eating beast said indifferently: "If you had spoken before, we might have given you a chance, but now, you have no chance, the young master is preparing for a banquet, and just happens to be short of some ingredients, and you still need the demon clan, you Just about to fit."


    The white cat didn''t speak, but the meaning was obvious.


    You are dead.


    However, Xuanzhang, who heard the words, was not surprised but delighted.


    "Sir, spare your life, your lord, spare your life!"


    "I have a way, I have a way to make you complete the task perfectly."


    Hearing this, Xuanzhang, who thought he might be unlucky, knew that he would not die today.


    Here comes the opportunity.

 Chapter 1366

    "You have a way, what can you do?"


    Hearing the words, Bai Mao, who wanted to do something, stopped again and stared at Xuan Zhang curiously.


    Yesterday, the white cat would feel that beheading Xuanzhang for a half-step detachment was a great credit.


    But in one day and one night, the white cat saw too many incredible things in the yard.


    Knowing that killing Xuanzhang is not a big credit, it¡¯s just a small matter. In the courtyard, I saw too many terrifying beings. The Holy Land was originally in my heart, it was an unshakable behemoth, but now the white cat feels that this is the place to be. Terrible place.


    "Say, what are your plans?"


    "If we are satisfied, we can spare you not to die."


    "It''s not impossible for you to follow."


    "Of course, if you dare to lie to us, you know the consequences."


    He looked extremely simple and honest. During the day, he was used as a mount by a group of children as iron-eating beasts. At this moment, his eyes were shining brightly at Xuanzhang.


    The Iron Eater felt that his chance might really come.


    Iron-eating beasts are actually very dangerous.


    After all, he spends most of his time playing with a group of children, but the white cat can get in touch with Li Yixi, and the iron-eating beast is not really stupid.


    Given the opportunity, it is naturally impossible to let it go.


    Xuanzhang, who was kneeling on the ground at this moment, was extremely flustered.


    It was only a day''s time without seeing each other, Xuanzhang was horrified to discover that whether it was an iron-eating beast or a white cat, the strength had to be improved.


    When they reach their realm, it is extremely difficult to improve their strength.


    However, within a short period of time, Xuanzhang was shocked by such a change in these two.


    Not long ago, his boss gave him a lot of sacred objects to improve his cultivation. Xuanzhang knew very well that even if he refined all of them, the improvement would not be so great.


    He couldn''t even reach one-tenth, how could this not make Xuanzhang panic.


    heard.


    Xuanzhang was instantly overjoyed.


    "Two adults."


    "Reproach that guy, he has been beheaded by me."


    "The two adults don''t need to worry about the news leaking. There are seven and a half powerful Chaos Beasts descended in the Holy Land, and the power of qi and blood is extremely terrifying."


    "The two adults know that I am a space beast, and I am good at the power of space."


    "They intend to sacrifice all seven and a half-step transcendental chaos beasts."


    "Xuanzhang can control their life and death. If the two adults are willing, I can offer them all. Isn''t there enough food for the two adults?"


    "Of course, if the two adults feel that they are not good enough, we can use seven people to fish."


    "Crossing the border, this is an extremely dangerous thing."


    "Although the human race is strong, the power of the physical body is still a little weaker. I think that even if there is a detachment, the body must be a chaotic beast. I just don''t know if it is too dangerous for the chaotic beast to come, and the threat of detachment is too great."


    "Of course, if you are ambush, you can have some advantages."


    Xuanzhang spoke extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, he said all the words he had prepared.


    The voice fell, and he looked at the white cat and the iron-eating beast with an uneasy expression.


    now.


    Whether it is a white cat or an iron-eating beast, their breathing is a little short.


    Xuanzhang did not answer in time.


    Instead, the two exchanged messages quickly.


    "Second brother, I think this is an opportunity, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    "Have you seen how scary the son is!"


    "It''s just a phantom of the will, killing a detached existence requires only a look."


    "This banquet is going to hunt down monsters. If the realm is not detached, it will be very shameful."


    "I think this is our chance!"


    "Of course, the two of us can''t complete this task."


    "But, this just happens to be an opportunity!"


    "In the yard, there are too many terrifying existences. We are not familiar with it, and we cannot close the distance. This time, it is a huge opportunity."


    "If we are appreciated, wouldn''t someone cover us in the future?"


    "For example, Brother Lion, Brother Dog."


    The Iron Eater was really excited at this moment.


    The white cat heard the words.


    In the small eyes, there is a sparkle.


    "Third brother, you are right!"


    "We are in the yard. Now we are really weak, and there is no big brother to cover us. I think this is an opportunity."


    "However, it''s a little troublesome at the moment."


    "The one who is in charge of this task is the young master''s book boy!"


    "What''s the best way, should I go directly to Lord Wang Lin, or to Brother Gou and Brother Shishi?"


    "As for Suzaku''s mother and Taixu Zulong, we can''t talk."


    "I''m afraid those two won''t take action."


    At this moment, the white cat knew that this was an opportunity, but he hesitated for a while.


    The iron-eating beast heard the words.


    He hurriedly said: "Second brother, this is not the time to hesitate. Let''s go to Brother Gou and Brother Shishi first, and then to Lord Wang Lin."


    The white cat listened.


    His eyes lit up, and he felt like an idiot.


    Why can''t we find them all.


    Instantly made up his mind.


    When the white cat''s eyes fell on Xuanzhang, he immediately said: "Go, take you to meet the big man, keep a low profile."


    "If you ask questions, answer carefully."


    Xuanzhang was instantly overjoyed when he heard the words.


    Xuanzhang naturally knew at this moment that these guys really looked down on those seven fools.


    It is to cut off the existence of transcendence.


    While excited that he had made the right bet, he was also shocked inside.


    Hunting and killing detachment, in Xuanzhang''s eyes, is an extremely terrifying thing.


    Transcendence, if there is no chance against the sky, then it is an existence that he will look up to all his life.


    However, he has now become a member of the hunting and detachment team.


    "Walk!"


    When Xuanzhang was excited and uneasy, Xuanzhang was grabbed by the iron-eating beast and went to the small courtyard.


    Xuanzhang''s body, which was the size of a thumb, was hidden in the hair of the iron-eating beast.


    No one found.


    Enter the yard.


    At this moment, Hei Di was lying on the ground and sleeping soundly.


    But the white cat and the iron-eating beast were extremely respectful.


    Xuanzhang hid between the hairs, seeing this scene, a storm surged in his heart.


    Even if the distance is still far away, Xuanzhang''s body is shaking violently at this moment.


    It is good that Xuanzhang is a Chaos Beast, but at this moment, before approaching, Xuanzhang felt the suppression of an extremely terrifying bloodline force.


    At this moment, Xuanzhang was a little suffocated.


    Just at this moment, a figure in white came.


    See the black background blocking the way.


    Lifting a foot is a foot.


    "Roll and fall asleep, blocking the way!"


    This kind of terrifying existence was kicked with disgust, but without anger, he stood up and moved a position.


    Xuanzhang''s heart was beating violently at this moment, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    Xuanzhang discovered that the person who kicked the dog was Li Yixi who was holding the white cat before.


    At the moment when Li Yixi appeared, not only that person did not dare to have any complaints.


    The iron-eating beast under him and the white cat beside him trembled slightly, as if they were extremely frightened.


    Although Xuanzhang couldn''t feel Li Yixi''s cultivation, Xuanzhang dared to affirm that Li Yixi was definitely the owner of this yard, the most powerful one.

 Chapter 1367

    In the realm of detachment, even in the Holy Land, it is a high-ranking person.


    Who would have thought that he would be kicked casually here without any complaints.


    Xuanzhang was naturally frightened.


    Seeing Li Yixi go into the room, it seems that he is going to practice.


    Seeing that the door was closed, the Iron Eater and the White Cat came here cautiously, "Lord Hei Di, Lord Hei Di!"


    The white cat called softly.


    Hei Di, who had just closed his eyes, opened his eyes in disgust.


    Glancing at the Iron Eater, White Cat and Xuanzhang.


    Extremely impatient: "Don''t disturb my sleep!"


    "Go and play!"


    The voice fell, and the Hei Di continued to go to sleep.


    The white cat was very apprehensive, but still mustered up his courage.


    "Lord Hei Di, Lord Hei Di, there is something big that needs to be decided by Lord Hei Di, we can''t do anything about it!"


    This time, the white cat has learned to be good.


    Don''t dare to talk nonsense, just say something.


    Sure enough, after hearing that something happened, Heidi opened his eyes.


    The eyes are a little less uncomfortable.


    "Say!"


    Hei Di cherishes words like gold.


    Just staring at the three demons.


    At this moment, the three demons were being stared at. Although they knew that the Black Emperor was not targeting them, their bodies could not help trembling.


    After all, the existence of the Black Emperor is too terrifying.


    Invisibly, it put a lot of pressure on them.


    The white cat did not dare to delay, and immediately said: "Master Hei Di."


    "Isn''t the son holding a banquet?"


    "Young Master Yan needs to hunt down some monsters as ingredients, otherwise it will be too low-grade!"


    "Little brother is thinking, what kind of person is the son, an ordinary monster, even if he is half a step detached, he will not be able to enter the son''s eyes."


    "After all, the previous Chaos Demon Wolf, the son is a little disgusted."


    "It just so happens that we have the opportunity to hunt down Chaos Beasts that are beyond the level. I don''t know if Lord Hei Di can help. Our three strengths are weaker."


    "It will only be counter-killed."


    The white cat''s speech was very fast, and it was completed in the blink of an eye.


    "What did you say?"


    "Do you have any trace of Chaos Beast?"


    "Are you three here to play with Lord, the Chaos Beast from this world."


    Hei Di heard the words and questioned directly.


    Hearing this, the white cat was not only not surprised, but was overjoyed.


    The white cat understood, the Hei Di was not uninterested, but did not believe it.


    The white cat immediately explained excitedly: "Lord Hei Di, there is none now, neither in this world, but it will come soon."


    "This guy is not very strong, but the chaotic space beast is proficient in the power of space and has unique magical powers. It can sacrifice some life to condense the formation base, form a space channel, and let people come from across the border."


    "A holy monarch of Xuantian Holy Land, in order to explore the secrets of this world, has let seven half-step detached beings descend. Of course, these guys don''t know yet, they are just sacrifices."


    "Soon, believe those detachments will come."


    "This time, I have to ask Lord Hei Di to take action."


    The white cat''s voice fell, and he waited anxiously.


    "Now, are the seven and a half steps detached?"


    "interesting!"


    "It''s delicious!"


    "It''s done!"


    "However!"


    "Just in case, let''s call some helpers!"


    "After all, the power of detachment is very strong, and if some plants and trees are destroyed, it is not a good thing."


    At this moment, the Black Emperor remembered the arrival of seven half-step detachments.


    At that time, the Black Emperor naturally sensed it.


    No, just ignore it.


    Hearing this, the three demons were extremely excited.


    In the yard, the black emperor barked a few times.


    A cat meow sounded.


    A gray cat got out of nowhere.


    Xuanzhang glanced at it, and his expression changed greatly.


    "Nine lions!"


    "The nine-headed lion beyond the realm!"


    "What a horrible bloodline!"


    At this moment, Xuanzhang was really frightened.


    Still frightened.


    The white cat and the iron-eating beast are also extremely respectful.


    A cat and a dog communicated for a moment, extremely excited.


    Immediately ran to Wang Lin''s room.


    in the room.


    At this moment, Wang Lin frowned.


    Is meditating.


    "Young Master said that you need to hunt down some monsters to come back, but you are a little dissatisfied with the Chaos Wolf Demon that you brought back. That is a detached existence. Where can I find such existences?"


    "Is your son implying something?"


    "However, how to start this matter."


    "There are big demons coming from across the border, but they are all half-step detached!"


    "Not enough grades."


    At this moment, Wang Lin really felt the pressure.


    "Crench!"


    At this moment, the door was pushed open.


    The Heidi dog head squeezed in first.


    The grey cat followed closely.


    "Kid Wang Lin, are you thinking about how to complete the task?"


    Hei Di was extremely rude and called him Wang Lin boy directly.


    Hearing this, Wang Lin hurriedly said, "Lord Hei Di, I''m really worried about this."


    "Young master needs to hunt down monsters as ingredients, but ordinary monsters are naturally incapable of your son''s eyes. There are no monsters beyond the level!"


    When the voice fell, Wang Lin''s body trembled, and he couldn''t help but look at Hei Di.


    "Lord Hei Di, is there a plan!"


    Wang Lin looked at the big black dog expectantly.


    Hei Di heard the words, the old god nodded.


    "Wang Lin, why are you so dumb?"


    "Young master naturally asks you to do it. Naturally, there are, and there will be some without it."


    "What are you in a hurry for here?"


    heard.


    Wang Lin was overjoyed.


    "Also ask Lord Hei Di to give pointers."


    At this moment, Wang Lin''s heart dropped completely.


    Know that things are resolved.


    "No need to point!"


    "Let''s go straight to work!"


    "In order to be safe, not to cause any changes, and to disturb the son, you go and call the little guy Shangjun Wushen."


    "He has some means, and then it will be easier."


    Heidi said directly.


    heard.


    Wang Lin was overjoyed.


    Don''t ask what to just disappear.


    Not long after, Jun Wushen and Wang Lin came and met in the fairy city.


    "Lord Black Emperor!"


    "Where to go?"


    Jun Wushen looked a little dignified at the moment.


    Although Jun Wushen is in the realm of detachment, in fact, the time to step into the realm of detachment is still short.


    Knowing that detachment may come, it is natural to worry.


    "Walk!"


    "It''s just a small matter, see how nervous your kid is."


    "I asked you to come, not to kill the enemy, we just need some of your means, you are actually making soy sauce."


    "As for how to do it!"


    "I''ll tell you when the time comes, you can just do it when the time comes!"


    "Don''t be nervous, just relax!"


    Heidi comforted.


    heard.


    The solemnity of Jun Wushen''s brows dissipated a bit.


    The next moment, several figures rose up into the sky in an instant and went outside the fairy city.


    Xuanzhang, shrunk in the hair of the iron-eating beast, was really frightened at this moment.


    At such a distance, Jun Wushen did not deliberately cover it up.


    Jun Wushen''s age, Xuanzhang can see clearly at a glance.


    However, when he was so young, he actually stepped into the realm of detachment, and Xuanzhang was frightened.


    In Xuanzhang''s eyes, at this age, he was still a baby in the swaddle.


    How can you step into the realm of detachment.

 Chapter 1368

    "With you here, I''m relieved."


    "When I first heard it, there were still six gods and no masters. After all, Li Yixi''s banquet is about to be held. If there is any accident, it is very likely that the banquet will not be so perfect."


    Jun Wushen nodded quickly.


    His eyes fell on the black emperor and the nine-headed lion, and there was no anxiety.


    Although Jun Wushen is Li Yixi''s disciple, Jun Wushen knows that he cannot compare with these existences, and Jun Wushen has always been very polite.


    "Walk!"


    Black Emperor''s terrifying supernatural power erupted, wrapped everyone, and disappeared in place.


    However, Hei Di did not go all out.


    Instead, his eyes fell on Xuanzhang.


    "Xuanzhang, can you roughly confirm what existence will come this time?"


    "Can you have good food?"


    The black emperor''s voice fell, and his eyes fell on Xuanzhang''s body instantly.


    The opponent is detached, and everyone doesn''t care. What everyone cares about is whether there are good ingredients.


    Wang Lin, in particular, was very worried.


    Seeing that the eyes of the big brothers fell on him, Xuanzhang at this moment was really worried.


    He hurriedly said: "My lords, I can only confirm two now. My boss''s body is Chaos Blue Bull Python, and another one is bound to come. He is named Dian, and his body is a Chaos Lightning Donkey."


    "The rest, the little ones are not sure."


    Xuanzhang was very uneasy.


    "A chaotic blue bull python, a lightning donkey, not bad!"


    "The steak and braised donkey are here!"


    "If there are other things, then there will be good luck!"


    At this moment, the nine-headed lion licked its mouth and said immediately.


    He looked very excited.


    Wang Lin, who was a little worried, slowly dropped his dangling heart.


    Xuanzhang didn''t see any disappointment, and was slightly overjoyed.


    But also very worried.


    Carefully said: "Masters, those guys are coming, my cultivation base is weak, I am afraid that I will explode and die. I wonder if I can maintain the stability of the space channel for a long time?"


    Xuanzhang did this just to survive, and at the moment Xuanzhang was very uneasy.


    Xuanzhang can interrupt the passage, but he is afraid that Heidi and others will be dissatisfied.


    "Do not worry!"


    "You can''t die, I can resurrect you even if you die!"


    "And if I died in front of me, wouldn''t I be very shameless?"


    "When the time comes, I will let you temporarily have the power of detachment."


    "Feeling some detached power is also a heaven-defying opportunity for you, and it will be of great help for you to take that step."


    The nine-headed lion said lightly.


    Don''t care.


    "Thank you sir!"


    heard.


    Xuanzhang was overjoyed.


    The last stone hanging in my heart finally fell.


    Xuanzhang has no more worries.


    soon.


    Fall from the sky.


    "Fellow Daoist Xuanzhang, who are these people?"


    The seven half-step detachments who were cultivating and waiting on the spot were all terrified when the black background and other existences came.


    He thought there that Xuanzhang could find so many detached existences.


    The aura emanating from the Black Emperor and the Nine Lions made them shudder.


    "Senior, these are the sacrifices!"


    "With the power of their blood essence, I can form a space channel and let the Holy Land come detached. When the time comes, everything will be handed over to the seniors!"


    Xuanzhang heard the words, but did not respond.


    Instead, he looked at Heidi and other existences with a look of joy.


    "It''s a pity it''s too weak, otherwise it''s fine!"


    At this moment, Hei Di glanced at the seven beings and was a little disappointed.


    The seven were ignored and looked ugly.


    And at this moment, they felt a crisis inexplicably.


    Glancing at each other, without the slightest hesitation, he turned and ran away.


    "Escape, can you escape?"


    "I''m not ashamed of being escaped by you guys."


    Hei Di didn''t care.


    I saw the black emperor sticking out his claws, and the claws instantly covered the void.


    The expressions of the seven figures changed greatly.


    The next moment, he was suppressed by raising his claws.


    Heidi was too lazy to talk nonsense, and drew a circle in front of him.


    The body of the seven figures suddenly became smaller, and in the circle, no matter how they struggled or fled, they could not leave.


    "Drawing the ground is a prison!"


    "You may, you are so magical?"


    "This is impossible!"


    Seven figures with a look of horror.


    This method is terrible.


    There thought, in this time, can meet such a terrifying existence.


    Seeing that the seven figures could not leave, their incomparably cold eyes fell on Xuanzhang''s body.


    "Xuanzhang, what are you going to do?"


    "Who are these people?"


    "Why am I in the Holy Land, I have never heard of it."


    "Is it impossible, you want to betray the Holy Land!"


    "No, you are betraying the Holy Land. The two of them have already betrayed the Holy Land, but you are mixing with them."


    "What are you trying to do, do you want to calculate that the Holy Land can''t be detached?"


    The seven figures were really scared at the moment.


    If the guess is true, then it''s all over.


    "You guessed it right, good birds choose wood to rest."


    "The Holy Land regards my life like a mustard, do you think my Xuanzhang will continue to follow stupidly?"


    When Xuanzhang heard the words, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Pooh!"


    "You''re just making excuses for yourself!"


    "Thanks to Niu Zun who values ??you so much, I said that you were born to be rebellious, and I really got it right!"


    "Scum!"


    "Xuanzhang, you have to die."


    One by one, they looked at Xuanzhang coldly, their expressions extremely cold.


    "Any excuse?"


    "You don''t think that this time you came, it was a meritorious service!"


    "Let me tell you the truth, you are nothing but sacrifices prepared by Niu Zun."


    "Otherwise, how can I control your life and death?"


    "You can''t live or die, how to stabilize the space channel."


    Xuanzhang looked at the seven people coldly.


    When the seven people heard the words, their expressions changed drastically.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    He wanted to scold, but at this moment, one by one couldn''t spit out any more.


    A look of despair.


    Before, they were still a little puzzled.


    Hearing Xuanzhang''s words at this moment, he finally understood that they were just pawns.


    "Go ahead!"


    "Don''t waste your time!"


    The nine-headed lion looked unhappy.


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Xuanzhang heard the words, did not dare to disobey, and immediately got busy.


    Begin to draw the base.


    Xuantian Holy Land.


    The Dark Holy Monarch stood in the hall, his incomparably cold eyes swept past everyone.


    With a serious look.


    "Everyone, this time we can only succeed, this is our chance."


    "In this time, there is the Great Way."


    "By controlling the Dao Technique, we can truly become the overlord."


    "This time, it is also the first time that we have descended on a large number of detached powerhouses."


    "Xuanzhang''s strength to escape, and the three detachments are already the limit he can bear."


    "But this time, I will shoot."


    "At that time, there will probably be seven detachments."


    "This is the limit!"


    "It''s a pity that I can''t come here."


    "After you arrive, prepare the formation immediately and let me come!"


    "It''s not safe there. The detachment that entered Jiuzhongtian before has all fallen."


    "do you know?"


    The voice of the Dark Lord is cold, and this is also a warning.

 Chapter 1369

    After all, within the second layer of heaven, there are Dao techniques hidden.


    The Sage of Darkness is very clear that when the opportunity is there, everyone will be moved.


    Before the arrival of nature, the Dark Monarch is going to beat him.


    At the same time, the description is great.


    After all, they knew that the Chaos Sect came to Jiuzhongtian before, but those people didn''t know what happened, and they all fell.


    Several major sects were also bloodbathed by Jiuzhongtian.


    All that, Xuanzhang did not know.


    So until now, the Dark Sage does not know how those people fell.


    I think it is due to the rules of heaven and earth.


    "I''ll wait to understand!"


    "I will never disappoint the Holy Monarch!"


    One after another figure made a sound immediately.


    The strength of the Dark Sage is extremely terrifying, and no one dares to disobey.


    "Let''s wait, presumably Xuanzhang will be ready soon."


    Hearing this, the Dark Sage is very satisfied.


    Nod his head and stop talking.


    soon.


    The hall shook violently.


    The array pattern in the hall gradually lights up.


    The phantom of Xuanzhang manifests.


    "My lord, I am ready here."


    "I also hope that all the adults will come one by one, otherwise Xuanzhang will not be able to bear it."


    At this moment, Xuanzhang looked very nervous.


    "Xuanzhang, don''t worry, this time I will personally take action to maintain the space channel, you can''t die!"


    "When you come back, I will definitely reward you."


    At this moment, the voice of the Holy Monarch of Darkness sounded.


    Xuanzhang naturally had never seen the Dark Sage, and when he heard the words at this moment, he was instantly overjoyed.


    "Xuanzhang, thanks Shengjun!"


    "Xuanzhang immediately go back to prepare!"


    In Xuanzhang phantom''s eyes, a frenzy appeared.


    A look of adoration.


    The next moment, Xuanzhang''s phantom disappeared.


    "Everyone, prepare to come!"


    "Chance, it will soon belong to us!"


    At this moment, the dark sage has a frenzy in his eyes.


    The seven transcendences were extremely excited one by one.


    Soon, they entered the formation one by one.


    Double Heaven.


    among the mountains.


    Xuanzhang, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly opened his eyes.


    An uneasy look appeared in his eyes.


    "Everyone, things may have exceeded our expectations!"


    "This time, the Dark Lord intends to personally assist."


    "The detachment that is going to come, I counted it a little, and there are seven."


    "We''re afraid we can''t handle it."


    Xuanzhang was really frightened just now.


    There are seven detached statues, not to mention whether he can kill him. Once Xuanzhang descends, he does not know whether the existence of the Black Emperor can deal with it.


    heard.


    Nine lions sleep directly.


    Heidi said lazily, "Don''t worry!"


    "Suppress them, don''t be too simple!"


    "Believe me!"


    "As for the Holy Monarch of Darkness, it is impossible to descend."


    When Xuanzhang heard these words, his dangling heart finally fell.


    At the moment just now, Xuanzhang was really worried.


    Transcendence, in Xuanzhang''s impression, is the existence of Shenlong who sees his head but does not see his tail.


    And this time, there were actually seven people gathered.


    This is an extremely terrifying force.


    However, Heidi and others only have four detachments.


    But seeing Heidi so confident, Xuanzhang was relieved.


    After all, Li Yixi hasn''t shot yet.


    Soon, Xuanzhang tried his best to activate the formation.


    Heidi pointed out.


    A wisp of breath instantly merged with Xuanzhang.


    At this moment, Xuanzhang was overjoyed.


    A look of horror appeared.


    Xuanzhang discovered that at this moment, he had stepped into the detachment level in the blink of an eye.


    It seems to be able to destroy the world in a single thought.


    At this moment, Xuanzhang quickly became familiar with this power.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    At the same time, Xuanzhang was extremely shocked at the moment.


    Never would have imagined that the power entering the body would actually merge so quickly, Xuanzhang was ready for the possibility of being burst.


    Xuanzhang was even more excited when he saw the black emperor''s means.


    After all, the stronger the existence of the Black Emperor, the greater the grasp of dealing with the Holy Land''s detachment.


    "Godless!"


    "With the power of arrogance, turn the world upside down and condense the false sky!"


    Hei Di turned back at this moment and looked at Jun Wushen.


    This is also the purpose of making Jun Wushen come.


    Jun Wushen has the ability to turn the world upside down, and can catch the enemy by surprise.


    Confucianism and Taoism are even more terrifying.


    Jun Wushen heard the words and immediately started.


    Soon, a world appeared.


    The universe is turned upside down.


    At this moment, Hei Di, a divine inscription suddenly flew out between his eyebrows, Zhen.


    Integrate with the power of Jun Wushen''s Haoran Realm.


    The sleeping gray cat glanced at the void.


    A divine script ''ice'' appears.


    Integrate with heaven and earth.


    As for Wang Lin, standing there, it was very quiet.


    But an extremely domineering force radiated from Wang Lin''s body, even if Wang Lin restrained, Xuanzhang was still frightened.


    That power is too violent.


    Soon, the formation was activated.


    A space channel appeared instantly.


    Space fluctuates a bit.


    The next moment, the terrifying power of darkness descended.


    Under the blessing of the power of darkness, the passage was instantly stabilized.


    Xuanzhang was a little nervous, and he naturally knew that it was the Dark Saint Monarch who had taken action.


    But at the same time, very excited.


    The next moment, the space channel fluctuated violently.


    A powerful detachment force came instantly.


    A breath of breath came one after another.


    The Holy Monarch of Darkness, who has stabilized the passage, is slightly around at this moment.


    "wrong!"


    "It went so well!"


    "According to Xuanzhang''s strength, this step cannot be achieved."


    The Dark Sage frowned slightly at this moment, but it was too late to stop it.


    Once the power is withdrawn, then the seven detachment are also instantly strangled by the power of space.


    But thinking of such power, not everyone can compete.


    The Dark Sage is slightly relieved.


    After all, as long as you buy a moment, you can come.


    The Dark Sage is very confident in his own strength.


    Even if Xuanzhang has the power of detachment for the time being, it is extremely difficult at the moment, where he thought that the Dark Lord actually chose seven people to come.


    The next moment, seven figures appeared here in an instant.


    The eyes of one after another figure fell on Xuanzhang''s body, and his expression was extremely shocked.


    In their opinion, Xuanzhang had already been killed when the Seven came.


    But at this moment Xuanzhang not only did not die, but actually possessed the power of detachment.


    "good!"


    "Sure enough, it''s the best food!"


    At this moment, Wang Lin was extremely excited.


    Step out.


    Against one of them, he escaped the repression.


    Wang Lin practiced boxing.


    With one punch, it is like a dragon destroying the world.


    Wang Lin was one of Li Yixi''s masters of heaven and earth.


    It is boxing that is in control.


    This punch is just reaching the sun.


    "not good!"


    "There is an ambush!"


    That existence, growled lowly, and his expression changed greatly.


    In an instant, it turned into a mighty tiger.


    Lifting the sharp claws, it was a stroke towards Wang Lin.


    It seemed to tear Wang Lin apart.


    However, at the moment when the terrifying attack touched together.


    The void shook violently, and the tiger with the power of detachment was instantly seriously injured by Wang Lin''s Unparalleled Emperor Fist.


    Wang Lin''s fist, the killing intent is extremely strong.


    With just one blow, the Chaos Golden Tiger was hit hard.


    "not good!"


    The other six people changed color instantly and roared loudly.

 Chapter 1371

    Seeing that Hei Di didn''t move, everyone looked overjoyed.


    I feel like there is a chance of life.


    Hei Di turned to look at Jun Wushen.


    Jun Wushen naturally knows what it means.


    At this moment, everything is actually false, transformed by the power of the domain.


    Seven exist, if you are cautious, you can find it.


    But as soon as he appeared, he was attacked by Wang Lin.


    Wang Lin shot, in fact, to divert the attention of the seven detachment.


    Wang Lin knew very well that with the Black Emperor and the Nine Lions around, there would be no surprises today.


    Therefore, after Wang Lin struck, he did not continue to shoot.


    Jun Wushen shot.


    In an instant the world was turned upside down.


    The six beings had already fled far away.


    But this moment.


    Under the control of Jun Wushen, the figure strangely returned to the black emperor.


    "No no no..."


    Six figures, panic and despair appeared in their eyes.


    Because at this moment, an indescribable power of the Great Dao came.


    The figures of the six of them shrank rapidly under the power of that strange avenue.


    At this moment, completely dumbfounded.


    in times of despair.


    They looked at each other and chose to sacrifice the soul directly.


    They found that the flesh could not be sacrificed at all, only the soul could be sacrificed.


    A force after another was injected into the formation.


    next moment.


    The passage in the void is fast and stable.


    A terrifying incomparable will came.


    "Um?"


    At this moment, the sleeping nine-headed lion suddenly opened his eyes.


    reveal the body directly.


    An incomparably huge body appeared, and the fierceness stirred the nine heavens.


    Hei Di''s eyes also became extremely serious.


    "The pinnacle of the true self!"


    The black emperor''s demon pupil shrank suddenly.


    The power of Jun Wushen''s domain collapsed instantly under that wisp of willpower.


    A dark force descended from the passage.


    Wang Linxuanzhang and others were present, and their legs were shaking uncontrollably.


    The iron-eating beast whispered: "It''s the Dark Lord, they sacrificed their souls and stabilized the passage. What is spreading at this moment is the will of the Dark Lord, this is a warning, the Dark Lord will come soon. !"


    "Sir, can you stop it?"


    The Iron Eater was extremely uneasy, but not afraid.


    After all, the iron-eating beast and the white cat had seen Li Yixi''s horror.


    Void fluctuated violently at this moment.


    Jinling Fairy City.


    In the small courtyard, a door was pushed open.


    "Crench!"


    In the room, a figure in white came out.


    It was Li Yixi who practiced the Chaos Sutra.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was excited.


    Cultivation of Chaos Sutra has made a breakthrough.


    Li Yixi couldn''t wait to see the changes in himself.


    "gentlemen!"


    "Are you going to practice boxing again?"


    "Can you teach us?"


    The children who were studying in the courtyard all looked at Li Yixi.


    A look of anticipation.


    "Are you interested?"


    Li Yixi was stunned when she heard the words.


    These little guys used to just want to study and become Confucian and Taoist monks, but now they actually asked whether they could learn boxing.


    However, Li Yixi quickly laughed.


    "Of course!"


    "However, you should study hard on weekdays!"


    "Reading, not only has the opportunity to practice, but also understands reason."


    "Mingli will be of great help in the future."


    "But naturally I want to learn boxing, I will teach you today!"


    Li Yixi did not refuse. After all, in Li Yixi''s eyes, these little guys are still young, and children are extremely curious about new things.


    If blocked.


    Instead, it makes them even more curious.


    Blocking is worse than sparse.


    And Li Yixi felt that when these little guys knew it was hard work, they would refuse to practice martial arts.


    However, Li Yixi''s voice fell.


    group of children.


    Immediately excited, he jumped up and cheered.


    In the small eyes, full of anticipation.


    Today, these children have already laid the foundation of the supreme.


    In a short period of time, the weakest also stepped into the fairyland.


    They also knew the horror of Li Yixi.


    Hearing that he can practice martial arts, or Li Yixi''s personal guidance, how can he be unhappy.


    Long Yang, the gatekeeper, is really envious at this moment.


    However, I could only watch with a sigh of relief.


    Li Yixi watched the children with great interest.


    Start teaching martial arts.


    However soon.


    The sky that was originally clear sky suddenly filled with black clouds.


    A drop of rain falls.


    At this moment, thousands of miles away, the Heidi and other beings have extremely solemn expressions.


    When detachment comes, they are not afraid, but when the existence of the peak of the true self comes, it is very dangerous.


    Li Yixi, who was teaching, found that each child felt the void and rain, and his face showed regret.


    There was disappointment in his eyes.


    Li Yixi could feel that everyone''s emotions were extremely low, and the reason for all this was a sudden change.


    Li Yixi was extremely dissatisfied.


    "Grandma''s!"


    "You can''t go down early, you can''t go down late, you just go down at this time."


    "Is this against me?"


    While cursing unhappily, Li Yixi pointed to the void.


    However, Li Yixi suddenly pointed.


    With resentment and anger.


    This pointed out.


    The sky changed suddenly.


    A terrifying breath directly broke open the dome.


    ripped apart chaos.


    Chaos world.


    The place where Jiuzhongtian is located, because of Jiuzhongtian''s slaughter, there is no power around it.


    However, this sudden change has attracted the attention of many chaotic powerhouses.


    Many chaotic powerhouses gathered here to find out the truth.


    One by one got nothing, very disappointed.


    But suddenly.


    Amidst the chaos, a terrifying breath was born.


    The next moment, Chaos was actually torn apart.


    A golden finger suddenly appeared.


    The terrifying fingertips tear apart the chaotic space.


    The surrounding chaos exploded in an instant.


    Dark Temple.


    The dark sage with a happy face saw that the passage in front of him was solid and was about to step into it.


    next moment.


    The smile on his face instantly became extremely stiff.


    The movement stopped completely.


    this moment.


    A finger light came.


    It''s like the mortal gods descended and punished all living beings with one finger.


    The guardian formation was instantly torn apart.


    The golden fingers descended on the Dark Lord.


    "not good!"


    The Dark Lord was shocked.


    Immediately attack with all his strength to resist, not hesitate to burn blood.


    "boom!"


    The moment the attack touched, the entire dark temple was instantly shattered.


    The body of the Dark Lord flew upside down.


    Constantly vomiting blood.


    As for that passage, it was completely erased in an instant.


    The golden finger light slowly disappeared at this moment, and there was no killing intent.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    The Dark Sage coughed violently.


    Blood kept pouring out of his mouth.


    The face was as pale as paper.


    The breath is exhausted.


    His eyes were full of horror, and his heart couldn''t stop beating.


    "Damn!"


    "Who, who is it?"


    I was extremely uneasy and angry in my heart, but the Dark Sage at this moment didn''t dare to make a sound at all.


    The injury was so serious that it threatened his life and death.


    In the Holy Land, one after another silhouette volleyed into the sky.


    His eyes were full of terror, as if he were facing a great enemy.


    Some strong people seem to have sharp eyes at this moment, but in fact their palms are full of cold sweat.


    Stronger than the dark sages were seriously injured, let alone them.

 Chapter 1372

    In the Holy Land, an incomparably terrifying aura spread out in an instant.


    An existence who doesn''t know how many years he has been in retreat has now left the retreat.


    He was wearing a robe, and his whole body was wrapped in a deadly aura.


    But he has an irresistible avenue of pressure on him.


    At this moment, all the powerhouses present hurriedly bowed and saluted, with fear in their eyes.


    "I''m waiting to meet my ancestors."


    "Meet the ancestors."


    This old Taoist priest is the founder of this holy place.


    The lifespan is about to reach its limit, and I have been retreating for a breakthrough, but I have not achieved any gains over the years.


    Now he has retreated for 3,000 chaotic years.


    However, there was no change in his cultivation, and the bottleneck completely imprisoned it.


    This time, the forced exit caused his lifespan to run out.


    However, the old man saw these elders kneeling down and stared at Chaos with a solemn look on his face. He ignored these people and looked into the depths of Chaos.


    However, the entire chaotic world was extremely quiet, without any echoes.


    However, this quietness made the old Taoist even more uneasy and uneasy.


    Although the finger just now had no killing intent, it made him feel a deadly threat.


    Lao Dao can''t imagine what kind of existence it is.


    At this moment, it is not just that this holy place is facing a formidable enemy.


    The entire chaotic world is within a radius of thousands of miles.


    One by one, the ancestors of the Holy Land went out one after another.


    The eyes are all unbelievable, and the eyes can''t help looking into the depths of chaos.


    I also wanted to investigate the source of this attack, but I didn''t have any sense. That attack came very fast and went very fast.


    In the dark river.


    The Lord of Jiuzhongtian suddenly opened his eyes, and there was an incredible color in his eyes.


    Even though Jiuzhong Tianzhu is not in Jiuzhongtian now and is trapped in this dark river, but at the moment of opening, she still felt that the attack came from Jiuzhongtiandi.


    There was an incredible look in the eyes of the Lord of Jiuzhongtian. How could she have thought that there was such a terrifying existence in Jiuzhongtian? At that moment, even she felt like an ant.


    That gap can''t be filled at all, it can only be looked up.


    His breathing became extremely rapid, and his expression was extremely solemn.


    "What happened in today''s Jiuzhong Tiandi? Why was such a terrifying person born?"


    "The birth of Jiuzhongtian is very long, and it is a world that appeared with the emergence of this chaos."


    "Jiuzhongtian has also been destroyed countless times, but every time it is destroyed, it can be rebuilt."


    "Although I know that there are countless terrifying beings sleeping in the Nine Heavens."


    "Even some terrifying existences have long since disappeared, and only the soul is left."


    "But even if today''s Jiuzhongtian has undergone a strange change and can withstand the rebirth of those terrifying existences, it is impossible for them to break out such a shocking cultivation."


    "Who is the man who can do this? How holy is it?"


    The Lord of the Nine Heavens fell into silence.


    She rose completely within Jiuzhongtian, and she knew Jiuzhongtian better than the rest, but at this moment, she realized that she felt extremely unfamiliar with Jiuzhongtian.


    Which sense of distance cannot be brought closer.


    One after another figure, this moment also appeared next to the Nine Heavens Lord.


    As the former Taoist masters of Jiuzhongtian, they naturally felt it at this moment.


    "God?"


    One by one, they opened their mouths to say something, but found that they didn''t know how to express it at this moment.


    Jiuzhong Tianzhu slowly retracted his gaze, his eyes swept across the faces of everyone.


    "You must have felt that the terrifying attack came from Jiuzhongtian just now, and it must be related to Jiuzhongtian."


    "If my guess is correct, it must be the Dark Sage who was hit hard this time."


    "The dark sage''s mind to spy on Jiuzhongtian has never disappeared."


    "But this time, the Dark Lord has definitely been hit hard by an unimaginable amount."


    "This is our chance."


    Jiuzhongtian''s God''s eyes became sharp.


    Imprisoned in this dark river for a long, long time.


    All of them have been completely suppressed and unable to escape.


    At this moment, she saw a glimmer of hope.


    However, at the moment when Jiuzhong Tianzhu had not yet had time to move, a figure appeared in the dark river.


    There was blood on the corners of his mouth.


    The breath kept fluctuating.


    It is the severely wounded Dark Lord.


    At this moment, a pair of eyes of the Dark Sage burst out with terrifying killing intent.


    It seems that he has to slaughter the living beings in the world before he can vent the anger in his heart.


    Jiuzhong Tianzhu''s expression suddenly changed at this moment.


    "retreat."


    Immediately use magical powers to bring everyone back to the world, and his eyes become extremely serious.


    The Dark Sage was hit hard, but the Lord of the Nine Heavens felt a crisis in the Dark Sage''s body.


    The Dark Holy Monarch didn''t say a word, and walked step by step to the place where the world is.


    However, the Dark Sage at the moment did not force his way into the world.


    Indifferently staring at the Lord of the Nine Heavens outside the world.


    "Tell me, what kind of immortal existences exist in Jiuzhong Tiandi."


    "You must have felt that terrible attack not long ago."


    "You must be very clear that now whether it is you or me, no matter how you plan alone, you can''t get any benefits. The one in the Nine Heavens is not something we can compete with."


    "Now we can only have a chance if we join forces."


    "Jiuzhongtian is one of the sources of chaos in this party. You must be very clear about what kind of opportunities it contains."


    "If you continue to wait, there will be no possibility for you or me."


    After the voice of the Dark Lord fell, he stopped speaking and looked at the Lord of the Nine Heavens in the world indifferently.


    "Sorry, it''s been a long, long time since I was trapped here by you."


    "Although I am the Lord of the Nine Heavens, I know very little about the Nine Heavens."


    "You naturally know that this world is one of the ancient sources of Taoism, so you also know very well that such a place is not something that I can explore in the past. When I left Jiuzhongtian, my strength was not strong."


    "And then I felt the crisis."


    "It''s too dangerous there, there have been countless terrifying fights, and the terrifying existence sleeping there is not something I can imagine and deal with."


    "Now I feel even more unfamiliar with that Fangtiandi, I''d better advise you to give up."


    "If you continue to covet the opportunity of that world, then there will definitely be an endless abyss waiting for you."


    The Lord of the Nine Heavens chose to answer this time.


    Also a warning.

 Chapter 1373

    The voice of the Lord of the Nine Heavens was extremely solemn. From the terrifying attack just now, the Lord of the Nine Heavens could feel that everything there had given him any chance.


    Of course, the Lord of the Nine Heavens was not in complete despair.


    Because the Lord of Jiuzhongtian felt that the Taoists who once stayed in that world did not die, and now their cultivation base is getting stronger and stronger.


    Although the Lord of the Nine Heavens was trapped in the long river of darkness, not long ago, the Lord of the Nine Heavens had felt that the Taoists had walked out of the Nine Heavens and slaughtered the sects of the Chaos World.


    And the most important point is that even now, the Lord of the Nine Heavens still has a certain degree of control over the Nine Heavens.


    Control over the world has not been taken away.


    "Humph!"


    "Do you want to continue fooling me!"


    "Just because you alone want to seize the opportunity of that world, you are delusional."


    "Your words are half-truths and half-truths. If I don''t believe you, you will give up completely, but I tell you that if you don''t cooperate with me, you will never succeed."


    "You can''t get what I can''t get."


    The dark sage''s voice was very cold. After the voice fell, he turned around and left, without saying much, and without stopping.


    The Lord of the Nine Heavens found that the Dark Monarch did not leave completely, but cultivated in the depths of this dark river.


    The Lord of the Nine Heavens showed disappointment. Originally, this time was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, but he did not expect that at this juncture, the Sage of Darkness actually dragged his body and came here to suppress him.


    "God, should we join forces to test it out. If he recovers from his injuries, then we will never be able to escape."


    "Yes, God, if the Dark Lord recovers, I want to wait for such an opportunity, but I don''t know how long it will take."


    At this moment, the figures in the heaven and the earth showed excitement in their eyes.


    However, hearing the words of these people, the Lord of the Nine Heavens sighed.


    "Don''t act rashly. If he dares to appear here, then he will have the ability to suppress us. After all, this dark river is still under his control."


    "And we underestimate the Dark Lord too much."


    "I didn''t expect the Dark Lord to hide so deeply."


    "The Lord of the Holy Land is probably not his opponent. No wonder he can control such authority in the Holy Land."


    "He has stepped into a realm beyond our reach."


    The voice of the Lord of the Nine Heavens fell, turned around and left without any pause. The Lord of the Nine Heavens knew very well that they had no chance at all. Even if the Dark Lord was seriously injured, they would not be able to overcome.


    Not to mention that this long river of darkness was transformed from a supreme divine weapon of the Holy Monarch of Darkness.


    One by one was excited, but when he heard the words of the Lord of the Nine Heavens, there was an unbelievable color in his eyes, and the expression of looking at the Dark Lord became even more fearful.


    In the depths of the darkness, the Dark Lord saw that the world was completely closed, and there was a hint of disappointment on his face.


    "I didn''t expect that I underestimated her, but she was able to hold back. Maybe she found something on me."


    "She, which almighty is reincarnated?"


    The Dark Sage muttered to himself, and soon chose to close his eyes and continue to practice. The injury this time was too terrifying, and it was not that easy to recover.


    In the chaos of this day, the Lord of the Holy Land of Fang Fang was uneasy.


    However, after the exploration, nothing was found, and soon the whole chaos returned to calm again.


    among the mountains.


    Seeing that the passage in the void was completely shattered, and the terrifying coercion completely disappeared, one by one could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, and at the same time, their eyes turned to Jinling Immortal City one after another.


    Because at that moment, they discovered that a terrifying force in Jinling Immortal City ripped apart the sky and disappeared without a trace.


    Xuanzhang''s throat was extremely dry at this moment.


    At the moment when the will of the Dark Lord descends.


    Xuanzhang felt the shroud of death.


    It seems that countless hands are stretched out in hell, trying to pull it into hell.


    As if the soul was about to escape into the endless darkness.


    But I didn''t expect that suddenly, a terrifying breath burst out from Jinling Xiancheng, and that breath ripped apart everything and destroyed everything.


    The white cat and the iron-eating beast looked at each other, seemingly calm, but their legs couldn''t stop shaking.


    There was horror in his eyes.


    "Master''s strength is getting stronger and stronger."


    "What a terrible rate of increase."


    Hei Di took a deep breath at this moment, and his face showed shock.


    "If he is not so terrifying, can he suppress this world?"


    "I feel that those terrifying existences will choose to continue to sleep rather than come out to make trouble."


    The nine-headed lion said lightly.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back first, anyway, this crisis is resolved."


    "It''s really daring to want to come to this world."


    "This time, even if there is no killing intent, you will have to peel off the skin if you don''t die."


    "This time is very dangerous, but the harvest is also an incomparably rich reward. The owner of the goods is also satisfied."


    After taking his eyes back, Heidi''s face turned black.


    His eyes swept over the bodies of these monsters in front of him, and his saliva was drooling.


    "Come on, let''s go back first."


    "It''s time to come out."


    Hei Di said excitedly, but soon returned to that lazy sheep''s appearance.


    Xuanzhang White Cat and Iron-Eating Beast heard Hei Di''s words at this moment, and immediately rushed to take action and put away the corpses of the Chaos Beasts.


    Such hard work is naturally done by a few of them.


    And also very happy.


    Xuanzhang''s eyes swept across everyone''s bodies, and his eyes flashed with excitement.


    "I bet right, I actually bet right."


    "I didn''t expect these existences to be so terrifying. There are seven powerhouses who are beyond the realm like ants in front of them."


    "That one is even more powerful and incredible. The blow just now actually ripped apart the sky. I faintly saw the holy land in the depths of chaos."


    "I even saw the Dark Sage being directly hit by that terrifying finger."


    Xuanzhang is different from the rest of the existence. He is proficient in the power of space. Although the moment just disappeared, Xuanzhang captured more.


    The shock in his heart is not comparable to that of the white cat and the iron-eating beast.


    At this moment, Xuanzhang made up his mind that he would have a good relationship with that person no matter what.


    This is a thigh he can''t imagine, once hugged it is enough for him to walk sideways.


    Xuanzhang was extremely excited.


    After all, the choice this time was the most defiant and most dangerous one in his life, but he actually succeeded and won.


    Soon, one after another figure went to Xiancheng.


    In the yard, at this moment, I saw the black clouds in the void slowly dissipating.


    The resentment and anger in Li Yixi''s heart also dissipated a bit.


    A smile appeared on his face again.


    "Children, come and practice with me."

 Chapter 1374

    A group of children studied very seriously behind Li Yixi.


    Just for a moment, Li Yixi clicked his tongue secretly, his eyes widened with disbelief.


    Shocked inside.


    Li Yixi found that although these children were young, they learned every trick he did without fail.


    And that action made Li Yixi unable to pick out the fault.


    This is very incredible, after all, the youngest of those children are only two or three years old.


    But at the same time of shock, Li Yixi''s eyes showed excitement.


    "These little guys don''t have the talent for cultivation, do they?"


    "Hey, I''m confused."


    "Although these children seem to be orphans and their backgrounds are very pitiful, I actually forgot this point. These children, born in the fairy world, are not comparable to ordinary children."


    "It''s natural to have some talent, but I''m really envious."


    Li Yixi kept thinking about it, thinking that it would be a great opportunity for him if he sent these children to the major sects to cultivate.


    Another good person.


    Not long after, Wang Lin and Jun Wushen came back.


    Hei Di and Nine Lions returned to their humble identities, landed in the courtyard, and continued to sleep.


    The iron-eating beast also got into the bamboo forest.


    "Young Master, we are back, this time the harvest is not bad, I wonder if the son is satisfied?"


    Wang Lin entered the courtyard and immediately asked.


    "Master, we hunted some monsters today, it''s okay, please ask the master to see if you are satisfied."


    When Jun Wushen saw Li Yixi looking this way, he immediately waved his hand, and an incomparably huge body appeared.


    But the incomparably powerful Chaos Beast''s strength has reached the level of detachment. Even if it is beaten back to its prototype now, it doesn''t seem to be comparable to an ordinary monster, and it exudes an incomparably powerful aura.


    However, that incomparably powerful aura was completely suppressed the moment Li Yixi walked over.


    "Um?"


    "Not bad, these monsters look very handsome when they look, and they don''t seem to be ordinary monsters. This time you have worked hard for you. It''s just right to use them for the banquet."


    Li Yixi''s eyes swept across these chaotic monsters, extremely satisfied, and patted Wang Lin and Jun Wushen on the shoulders.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s satisfied smile, Wang Lin''s heart dropped slowly.


    For this task, Wang Lin was very uneasy, wondering if Li Yixi was satisfied.


    Seeing Li Yixi smiling at this moment, Wang Lin naturally knew that these things must be what Li Yixi needed. After all, this time Li Yixi made a shot.


    Li Yixi smiled and ordered immediately.


    "Wang Lin, this time we have a lot of people at the banquet. Although Doudou is a master chef, but he is too busy, so he will invite the surrounding neighbors to help."


    "It''s good to get together when picking up the plane."


    "It''s all neighbors, and we have to have a good relationship."


    "Distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors, and they still need their help when something happens suddenly."


    "Especially Mrs. Zhou, she must be invited. I think she usually sells meat well."


    Li Yixi remembered the woman selling meat and immediately added.


    "Yes, son, I''ll do it now."


    Wang Lin did not dare to delay after hearing this, and quickly left the courtyard.


    As soon as the neighbors heard that Li Yixi needed help here, they closed the stalls one by one, and Wang Lin was a little dazed when he acted so fast.


    Soon the yard became lively.


    "Young Master Li, I heard that you are planning to host a banquet, but you didn''t notify me in advance, otherwise I would definitely prepare some high-quality materials."


    "Be sure to keep the best meat for the son."


    Sister-in-law Zhou walked into the yard with a pig-killing knife and said hurriedly.


    "Hahaha."


    "Sister-in-law Zhou is very polite."


    "But you have to work hard!"


    "Tomorrow I want to thank some friends, so I want to hold a banquet, and I hope everyone can help."


    "And these days, I haven''t had a good gathering with everyone. This time we must drink and not get drunk."


    The smile on Li Yixi''s face at the moment, did not expect these neighbors to be so polite, and the old men who were a lot of age also came to help.


    "Sister Zhou, this way."


    After saying hello, Sister-in-law Zhou, who was carrying a pig-killing knife, hurried over.


    Just after taking a few steps, Mrs. Zhou instantly felt that her legs were heavy.


    His pupils contracted suddenly, and his eyes showed incredible color.


    The hand holding the pig-killing knife trembled slightly at this moment.


    "Chaos beast."


    "A chaotic beast that has stepped into the realm of transcendence."


    "There are actually six heads."


    "I also wanted to kill some monsters and bring them to Young Master Li. I didn''t expect that the ingredients that Young Master Li wanted were actually Chaos Beasts, and they were Chaos Beasts that had stepped into a super multi-level."


    "This kind of existence, even in the chaotic world, is enough to be vertical and horizontal."


    "Who the hell is Young Master Li going to entertain? He''s actually willing to pay so much."


    Sister-in-law Zhou was really frightened at this moment, even if she was only able to take that step now.


    And this is because he lives around Li Yixi''s courtyard, absorbs the power of chaos that spilled out of the courtyard all the year round, and understands the Tao by listening to Li Yixi''s piano sound.


    At the same time, he was also absorbing the power of the Great Dao that Li Yixi had shed during his cultivation, so that he had his current strength.


    "Sister Zhou, thank you for your hard work!"


    "These are some monsters. They are not strong, but they are relatively difficult to handle."


    "However, a physical job."


    Li Yixi came over at this moment and said again.


    When Sister-in-law Zhou was shocked, she heard Li Yixi say that she was just looking for monsters, and she opened her mouth for a while and didn''t know what to say.


    In her eyes, this is an extremely terrifying existence, and in Li Yixi''s eyes, feelings are just ordinary ingredients.


    It doesn''t deserve the word precious at all.


    "It''s not hard, it''s not hard, it''s just a little thing."


    "I''m used to killing pigs on weekdays, and I''m quite skilled in handling these monsters."


    Sister-in-law Zhou immediately spoke up and forced a smile.


    "That''s good."


    "Sister Zhou, I have prepared some drinks for you. It''s Coke, which can quench your thirst."


    "Guaranteed you like it."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Wang Lin behind him dropped a box with a bang.


    Open the box.


    Bottles of Coke appeared.


    Li Yixi has no interest in these cokes, but Li Yixi is very clear that there is no coke in this world, and this thing is a rarity for these people.


    At this moment, the pupils of these neighbors shrank suddenly, and their legs trembled slightly.


    "Thank you, son, thank you son!"


    You''re welcome, step out quickly, and carefully stuff the Coke into your arms.


    One by one looked happy.


    Li Yixi was very satisfied with this scene and left quickly.


    Li Yixi''s back just disappeared, and they shot one by one, directly dividing the boxes on the ground, especially the words on the boxes, which made them extremely excited.

 Chapter 1375

    Think of today''s harvest.


    One by one looked excited.


    Such an opportunity was something they never expected. They often dreamed about entering this yard, but it was just a dream.


    But I never thought that there would be an opportunity today.


    It seemed calm just now, but no matter who it was, they were trying their best to suppress the joy in their hearts.


    Feeling Li Yixi''s complete departure, one by one''s legs trembled violently.


    in the corner.


    In front of Xuanzhang, a bottle appeared at this moment.


    Xuanzhang was stunned for a moment.


    Before Li Yixi''s appearance, Xuanzhang was naturally clear.


    However, before Xuanzhang, he had seen Li Yixi''s way of breaking the sky with his fingers, crossing the chaos and seriously injuring the dark sage. Naturally, Li Yixi was inexplicably feared and worshipped.


    The thought of keeping a distance and looking up came into my mind.


    So just now, Xuanzhang just looked at it from a distance, and immediately withdrew his gaze.


    I was afraid that Li Yixi would not like it.


    As for those things, Xuanzhang didn''t even think about watching, nor did he pay too much attention.


    After all, in Xuanzhang''s eyes, Li Yixi was the most important.


    Even just being able to look at it is better than everything.


    However, Xuanzhang never thought that a bottle would appear in front of him.


    Since Xuanzhang remembered this bottle, it was something that Li Yixi asked Wang Lin to fetch for everyone to share.


    When Xuanzhang was puzzled, a voice sounded in Xuanzhang''s mind.


    "Xuanzhang boy, this time you have done a good job, and this thing will be rewarded to you."


    "You have cultivated in chaos and accumulated a lot. During this time, you have devoured a lot of resources. If you want to take that step, all you need is an opportunity, an opportunity to make all your savings explode in an instant."


    "Now, the opportunity has come!"


    "Serve your son, this is the most correct choice in your life."


    Hear this.


    Xuanzhang''s gaze immediately fell on Hei Di not far away.


    At this moment, the Black Emperor did not look at Xuanzhang, but fell asleep.


    It was Hei Di who had rumored to Xuanzhang.


    "Thank you sir!"


    At this moment, Xuanzhang made a sound transmission and bowed at the same time.


    Immediately, curious eyes landed on the bottle.


    At the beginning, Xuanzhang didn''t care too much.


    But Hei Diyan said that this was the opportunity for him to take that step, and Xuanzhang naturally became extremely serious and serious in an instant.


    When Xuanzhang looked at the bottle with a solemn expression, an incomparably powerful force rushed toward him.


    Only by looking at it seriously can you feel the terrible pressure contained in the bottle.


    "boom!"


    That coercion came instantly at this moment.


    Xuanzhang''s body trembled.


    Kneeling on the ground directly suppressed.


    Unbelievable color appeared in Xuanzhang''s eyes.


    "This, this..."


    "This is a Chaos Artifact."


    "This bottle is actually a Chaos Artifact!"


    Xuanzhang''s body was crawling on the ground, trembling with fear.


    Xuanzhang comes from the Holy Land of Chaos, and naturally has extraordinary knowledge.


    Such fetish objects, even in the Holy Land, are extremely precious things, the treasures of the detached powerhouse.


    Not something they can reach and touch.


    But at this moment, it was unexpectedly sent out by Li Yixi so casually.


    Xuanzhang was in a trance for a while, thinking it was an illusion.


    When he looked into the distance, Xuanzhang noticed that the old guys were stroking the bottle secretly one by one, with a happy expression on his face.


    Those old guys looked like they were about to die, but Xuanzhang felt very clearly that these guys were not weak and had already stepped into the realm of detachment.


    "Artifact, this is a Chaos Artifact."


    Once again confirmed that Xuanzhang''s breathing became extremely rapid at this moment.


    He looked at what was in front of him in shock.


    This scene greatly impacted Xuanzhang''s mind.


    Xuanzhang''s body and body were shaking.


    Xuanzhang is very clear.


    This bottle is so powerful, the contents in the bottle are absolutely precious beyond their imagination.


    Xuanzhang secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Carefully open the bottle.


    now.


    In the bottle, there are terrifying breaths exploding.


    Like the roar of the road.


    Xuanzhang''s body froze.


    Immediately calm down.


    He took a hard gulp.


    The liquid entrance, in his own mouth, exploded in his abdomen instantly.


    A wave of terrifying Dao power, like a lead, instantly induces his Dao perception to explode, and at the same time rapidly sublimates.


    At the same time, it is also accompanied by the incomparable power of the Dao pouring into the body.


    In an instant, Xuanzhang''s mind was completely one with heaven and earth.


    into a state of epiphany.


    At the same time, in my mind, the sound of endless avenues sounded.


    Xuanzhang''s breath, at this moment, skyrocketed at a speed that could not be serious.


    Hei Di glanced at him, and a terrifying power descended, instantly erasing the aura that escaped from Xuanzhang''s body.


    At the same time, the incomparably pure power continued to enter Xuanzhang''s body.


    Half an hour later, when Xuanzhang opened his eyes again, his eyes were bright.


    "My cultivation, my cultivation!"


    Feeling his own cultivation, Xuanzhang''s excited body trembled violently, with a look of disbelief on his face. It took so long for him to cultivate, but his cultivation has actually undergone earth-shaking changes.


    At the same time, Xuanzhang discovered that the power of his soul had undergone an unimaginable transformation.


    Stronger several times.


    Although it turned into taking that step, Xuanzhang at this moment saw the hope of detachment.


    "Ha ha!"


    "My Xuanzhang, do you have this day too?"


    "I am a Chaos Beast, my body is strong, but my soul is my Achilles'' heel, and my understanding of the Great Dao is even worse."


    "But this thing can actually make me fall into an epiphany and fall into the bell of the avenue god bell."


    "It seems to be endlessly detached, preaching for me."


    Xuanzhang was extremely excited, his face full of incredulity.


    Look at what is in your hand as life.


    "Whether I am detached or not depends on this thing!"


    Xuanzhang was overjoyed.


    Instantly gather the power of space, hide yourself, start taking liquids, continue to enlighten, and transform your soul.


    Work hard to take that step.


    In the courtyard, everyone was happily busy.


    the next day.


    The ten days have come.


    One after another figure came to the second heaven.


    There was a hint of curiosity and excitement in his eyes.


    "Jianzu, is there really so magical and terrible there?"


    Beside Jiutian Jianzun, a young man looked at Jiutian Jianzun curiously, but a look of disdain appeared in the depths of his eyes.


    In his view, this is nonsense.


    How could there be such a terrifying place in the world.


    If the Nine Heavens Sword Master was not angry, the young man would not even bother to go to the Second Heaven.


    The young man is the descendant of the Nine Heavens Sword Ancestor.


    The talent is extremely terrifying.


    Most favored.


    However, it also formed a rebellious and lawless character.


    "Wushuang, you''d better remember my words, otherwise, everything I gave you will be revoked."


    "When you get there, you''ll understand everything I said, whether I''m exaggerating."


    Jiutian Jianzun can naturally feel Jian Wushang''s disdain at this moment, but he is also very helpless.


    After all, if he couldn''t see it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it either.

 Chapter 1376

    However, Jiutian Jianzun still aggravated his tone and warned.


    "Jianzu, I know!"


    "There, I will restrain my edge."


    "Of course, don''t contradict me, otherwise I don''t mind teaching them how to behave."


    Of course, Jian Wushuang did not say the last sentence.


    Jiutian Jianzu couldn''t wait to visit Li Yixi at this moment, and he didn''t pay much attention to Jian Wushuang''s expression when he heard the words, and took Jian Yixi to Jinling Xiancheng quickly.


    Just approaching Jinling Immortal City, a figure happened to emerge.


    It was Mongo.


    Mongo naturally knew Jiutian Jianzun.


    Mongo''s eyes lit up.


    "I have seen Sword Master."


    Mungo directly clasped his fists and saluted.


    "I have seen City Lord Mongo."


    Jiutian Jianzun immediately smiled.


    Immediately explained: "Mengge City Lord, this is my sword peak genius, the sword is supreme, and the future will inevitably surpass my existence. Wushuang, this is the city owner of Jinling Xiancheng, he is a senior, hurry up and salute."


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun has a smile on his face.


    However.


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiutian Jianzun was slightly taken aback, and received the sound transmission.


    Immediately said: "Wushuang, you go to Li Mansion with City Lord Mengge first!"


    "Ancestor, I''m going to see the old man."


    Jiutian Jianzun''s voice fell and disappeared instantly.


    When Jiutian Jianzun left, Jian Wushuang looked at Meng Ge with disdain.


    "Are you the lord of this city?"


    At this moment, Jian Wushuang looked down at Meng Ge with contempt.


    From Jian Wushang''s point of view, the masters of such immortal cities are just trash.


    The identity of Jian Wushuang is too noble.


    With the addition of supreme talent and blood, Jian Wushuang became defiant.


    And Jian Wushuang has seen too many Immortal City Lords.


    At this moment, Jian Wushuang has no regard for Meng Ge at all.


    Jian Wushuang would not even be too lazy to speak if he hadn''t needed a guide.


    heard.


    Mungo''s eyes were slightly cold.


    I didn''t expect Jian Wushuang to be so powerless.


    But Meng Ge thought that Jiutian Jianzun was Li Yixi''s guest, and suppressed his anger.


    After all, this time, Mongo will take over the burden of leading everyone to the Li Mansion.


    Naturally, get things done.


    Meng Ge took a deep breath and smiled: "Not bad!"


    "This time, I am fortunate to be able to serve Young Master Jian!"


    "Master Jian, please get in the car."


    Mongo is very polite.


    A sharp hand pointed to an imperial car.


    However, Jian Wushuang''s expression was extremely cold.


    "Mongo, do you know who I am?"


    "Is this broken car worthy of my identity?"


    "I want your car!"


    "Get out of here!"


    "Waiting for me, son, as long as I''m happy, you can''t do without your benefits."


    Jian Wushuang snorted coldly.


    The voice fell and went directly to Mungo''s imperial car.


    Mungo was ignored.


    As soon as Meng Ge was patient, he thought that Jian Wushuang was so domineering.


    With a wave of his hand, the terrifying sword qi shook the maid above the imperial chariot.


    "What are these things, go and find the best woman for me to serve."


    "I''m not satisfied, your life is on the line."


    Jian Wushuang turned his head and glanced at Meng Ge disdainfully.


    Even if Meng Ge has a good temper, he can''t help it at this moment.


    A junior, repeatedly presumptuous in front of himself, how can Mongo not be angry.


    "What did you say?"


    Meng Ge''s eyes narrowed into a slit at the moment, and a dangerous light flashed in his eyes.


    "Are you deaf?"


    "My son asks you to find the best woman to serve you around!"


    "You are a mere city lord, believe it or not, I will cut you with a sword."


    "Dog thing, you can''t really be a city owner, you can ignore everything!"


    "I am the most outstanding bloodline of Jianzu."


    "In the future, I have the opportunity to surpass my ancestors!"


    At this moment, Jian Wushuang stood on top of the imperial car and looked down at Mongo coldly.


    "Do not believe!"


    "Get off!"


    Mongo couldn''t bear it any longer, and directly reprimanded.


    "what?"


    "court death!"


    "The lord of the immortal city, the ancestors praised you a few times, and I really thought that I was a character."


    "die!"


    Jian Wushuang''s terrifying sword energy erupted at this moment, and he pointed to it as a sword, and it was a sword against Meng Ge.


    Terrible sword energy, like a storm, enveloped Mungo.


    There was contempt in his eyes.


    But it was extremely cruel.


    Intent to kill Mungo.


    "break!"


    Mongo was furious.


    With an angry shout, the terrifying sword energy instantly shattered.


    "Um?"


    "Is there some way?"


    "But so what, in front of me, it''s a dragon and you have to coil it."


    "Twenty-five swords, behead God!"


    Jian Wushuang shot again and cut out with one sword.


    This sword is aimed at the soul.


    Where did Mungo think that Jian Wushuang was so presumptuous, that one act was to obliterate the souls of others.


    If it weren''t for his own strength, wouldn''t he be dead.


    At this moment, Mongo is no longer hiding.


    A terrifying breath bloomed.


    The power of half-step detachment broke out, directly suppressing Jian Wushuang, and as for Jian Wushuang''s attack, he waved to break it.


    The incomparably powerful force directly made Jian Wu kneel down.


    "Crack!"


    The sound of broken bones sounded.


    Jian Wushuang was horrified at this moment.


    Thinking of the lord of the mere immortal city, there will be such a cultivation base.


    After all, the current Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign is only so powerful.


    Jian Wushuang was suppressed, and his eyes were full of resentment.


    "Brother Meng Ge, I hope you forgive me!"


    "It''s the old man who didn''t teach it well."


    The voice of Jiutian Jianzun hurriedly sounded at this moment, very anxious.


    The two figures came out of the sky at the moment.


    It was Jiutian Jianzun and Tang Jingtian who left.


    The Jiutian Jianzun just now went to see Tang Jingtian.


    I wanted to talk about the past first, but I thought that Jian Wushuang would actually humiliate Meng Ge.


    Jiutian Jianzun can''t wait to kill Jian Wushuang, but he likes Jian Wushuang too much. After all, Jian Wushuang''s talent is there, and he may be able to surpass himself.


    Otherwise, how could Jiutian Jianzun bring Jian Wushuang to the banquet.


    At this moment, Jiutian Jianzun immediately spoke up.


    heard.


    Mongo''s terrifying killing intent slowly dissipated.


    Jian Wushuang glanced at Meng Ge, his expression extremely cold.


    "Old Ancestor, kill him!"


    Jian Wushuang was extremely angry.


    In Jian Wushuang''s view, Meng Ge didn''t kill him because he was afraid of Jiutian Jianzun.


    "Snapped!"


    However, what greeted Jian Wushuang was a slap in the face by Jiutian Jianzun.


    The drawn Jian Wushuang almost fainted.


    "Kneel down!"


    "Apologize immediately!"


    Jiutian Jianzun looked at Jian Wushuang coldly at this moment, the favor before Wu.


    At this moment, Meng Ge didn''t make a sound, and stared at Jian Wushuang with his icy eyes.


    Jian Wushuang was extremely angry, but at this moment he quickly squeezed out a panicked look.


    "Wu Shuang is rude, please forgive the city master!"


    Feeling Jiutian Jianzun''s icy gaze, Jian Wushuang could only recognize it at this moment.


    Moreover, Jian Wushuang also felt the terrible strength of Meng Ge, and he was not an opponent.


    At this moment, I chose a temporary apology.


    "Humph!"


    "You have cast a good baby, otherwise this place today will be your burial place."


    Mungo''s voice was very cold.


    Have you ever been provoked like this.

 Chapter 1377

    "Mengcheng Lord, don''t be angry, Wushuang is an ignorant child, and I will teach him a good lesson in the future."


    "This time, I was careless and didn''t discipline and restrain the child properly."


    Feel the coldness of Mungo.


    Jiutian Jianzun hurriedly apologized.


    Jiutian Jianzun is very clear that Meng Ge has followed Li Yixi''s side for a long time. If it was before, in his eyes, it was just an ant, but now it is not what it used to be.


    Jiutian Jianzun can clearly feel that the strength of Meng Ge at this moment has reached the level of half-step detachment, even if this time they entered the chaos, destroyed many sects, obtained a lot of cultivation resources, plus good luck. Power, but at the moment his accumulation and heritage can not be compared with Mongo.


    If it weren''t for Jian Wushuang''s talent Wushuang.


    It was his hope that at this moment, the Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign would shoot the sword Wushuang directly without hesitation.


    Jiutian Jianzun took Jian Wushuang by his side, and even brought him to this banquet, which showed that Jiutian Jianzun valued Jian Wushuang.


    This is also the reason why Mungo was only angry but did not shoot.


    Although Jian Wushuang is stupid, he is also the descendant of Jiutian Jianzun.


    "This time I gave the senior some face, so I forgave him, but I still have to remind the senior that if he doesn''t discipline him properly, and if he still contradicts and humiliates others so recklessly, I''m afraid he won''t live long."


    "Senior should know that there is no weak person by your side."


    "If you offend some people who can''t be offended, even if you can save your life, you can''t keep your cultivation and talent."


    Although Meng Ge was angry, he still gave Jiutian Jianzun some face. After all, Jiutian Jianzun was a distinguished guest, and he also helped Li Yixi.


    There is another reason why Meng Ge did this, that is, he wanted to teach Jian Wushuang a lesson first.


    So that Jian Wushuang can restrain some sharp edges, otherwise, it is really very dangerous to be so unscrupulous at that time.


    "City Lord Meng said that I must discipline and restrain me."


    Jiutian Jianzun quickly spoke up.


    Jian Wushuang, who was kneeling on the ground with his head lowered, had a ray of resentment in the depths of his pupils at this moment.


    He is a arrogant arrogance, and he has never been so humiliated.


    "Wushuang, don''t thank the Lord of the City!"


    Jiutian Jianzun, whose voice fell, fell on Jian Wushuang''s body with hateful eyes, and immediately scolded.


    "Wushuang is ignorant, please spare my life, Lord City Lord, and Wushuang will never contradict your Lord again in the future."


    "Master''s warning, Wushuang must take it to heart."


    Jian Wushuang''s voice sounded quickly.


    However, Jian Wushuang''s voice fell, and both Meng Ge and Jiutian Jianzun frowned slightly at this moment.


    Mungo sighed in his heart.


    Everyone has a life.


    Then said.


    "Since you know it''s wrong, then get up. I hope you really remember my advice."


    Meng Ge''s voice fell, and he ignored Jian Wushuang, and immediately urged the imperial car to go to the Li residence.


    "Wu-shuang, please remember to the ancestors, this is not a place where you are unscrupulous. I can''t save your life if you are not careful about the ancestors."


    "On the way here, the ancestor has always warned you solemnly that you must keep a low profile and restrain your edge, but I didn''t expect you to be so unscrupulous."


    "Although you are unparalleled in talent, I will treat you differently, but if something goes wrong this time and offends someone who shouldn''t be offended, then the ancestor will also consider changing heirs."


    Jiutian Jianzun''s voice sounded in Jian Wushuang''s mind at this moment, and the voice was very cold.


    Jiutian Jianzun is really angry.


    Tang Jingtian on the side said aloud.


    "Little guy, your ancestor is kind to you, and I hope you remember what he said."


    "This is different from the ninth heaven."


    After Tang Jingtian''s voice fell, he didn''t say any more.


    Because Tang Jingtian felt it.


    There was resentment and anger in Jian Wushuang''s heart.


    However, due to the relationship with Jiutian Jianzun, I would like to mention a few words.


    Tang Jingtian had been instructed by Li Yixi, and his strength had also increased at an extremely terrifying speed these days, and now he had reached the peak of Ancestral God.


    Naturally, Jian Wushuang was born with a supreme sword bone at a glance. If he can get the best training, the future can be expected.


    However, if he didn''t know how to restrain his sharpness, or if he was still so arrogant and domineering, then he wouldn''t have achieved much.


    After all, arrogant soldiers will lose.


    Once the Dao Heart collapses, there is no future to speak of.


    "What the seniors have taught is."


    Jian Wushuang''s eyes fell on Tang Jingtian''s body, and he hurriedly prayed.


    It was very quiet on the imperial car.


    Soon approaching Li Yixi''s manor.


    At this moment, a figure walked out of the manor.


    The imperial car hurriedly fell from the void.


    "Meet Brother Wushen."


    It was Jun Wushen who came out of the manor at this moment.


    Jun Wushen has now taken that step and stepped into the level of detachment. Naturally, Jiutian Jianzun, Meng Ge and others dare not be careless.


    What''s more, Jun Wushen is also Li Yixi''s eldest disciple.


    Even if Jun Wushen does not have the cultivation base of reaching the sky, just this identity is also an existence that they can''t afford to offend.


    Whether it is Tang Jingtian, Jiutian Jianzun or Meng Ge, they are all very respectful at this moment.


    But Jian Wushuang did not make a sound.


    "Don''t hurry to salute."


    "This is the disciple of that gentleman. Don''t look at him young. He is stronger than your ancestor and I. He has stepped into the level of detachment. How can you be rude to such an existence."


    Jiutian Jianzun saw that Jian Wushuang didn''t make any movement at this moment, and the voice that hated iron was not steel exploded in Jian Wushuang''s ears.


    Jian Wushuang originally saw his ancestor and others salute, and he was full of doubts. In Jian Wushuang''s opinion, Jun Wushen should not have achieved much at such a young age. After all, there are many secret methods that can restrain the breath.


    Jian Wushuang never thought that Jun Wushen was actually beyond the level, stronger than his ancestors.


    Being reminded, Jian Wushuang''s legs trembled slightly at this moment, and his face showed a look of panic. Although Jian Wushuang was self-confident, he was arrogant and arrogant.


    But he didn''t dare to go wild in front of the detached powerhouse. Jian Wushuang was very aware of such existence, and he was able to obliterate himself with a wave of his hand.


    "Wu Shuang greets the seniors."


    Jian Wushuang''s legs trembled slightly, and he quickly bowed and saluted, not even daring to look at Jun Wushen again.


    The heart is very uneasy, but Jian Wushuang is very clear, to achieve detachment, even if he restrains his emotions, the other party can faintly perceive it, not to mention that he just didn''t restrain his emotions at all.


    Jun Wushen''s eyes swept across Jian Wushuang''s face.


    He frowned slightly, but didn''t scold.


    "Mengcheng Lord, Mr. Jian, you came just in time. I need your help with one thing. I don''t know if I have time."


    Jun Wushen remembered the business, and immediately said aloud.


    Jun Wushen is extremely powerful now. The two heard that Jun Wushen was asking, and smiled on their faces. They wished that Jun Wushen would have endless troubles to come to them. This was an opportunity to make friends with Jun Wushen.


    First, Jun Wushen is stronger than them, and second, Jun Wushen is Li Yixi''s direct disciple.


    To have a good relationship with Jun Wushen is to have a good relationship with Li Yixi.


    "Where is Wushen brother, you can directly tell us anything."


    "Time is like water in a sponge. Squeeze it, and there will always be. Not to mention, it is important whether there is a god brother or not."


    Mongo said immediately at the moment.


    A look of joy.

 Chapter 1378

    "City Lord Meng said it well, what matters is whether there is something important about God and Daoist friends, and there is nothing important today, we are just here to attend the banquet of the son, it is still early before the banquet, we will just follow Brother go."


    "Brother Wushen, let me introduce you, this is my disciple of Jianfeng, but he rarely walks in the world, and he is a little rebellious.


    "On weekdays, I also forget to teach sensible reason, and only teach him to practice."


    Jiutian Jianzun apologized immediately while flattering.


    Jiutian Jianzun is extremely regretful at this moment, regretting bringing Jian Wushuang to the banquet.


    Just arrived at Jinling Immortal City, and before entering the courtyard, he has offended many people. Jiutian Jianzun is very disappointed with Jian Wushuang at this moment.


    "Just a little thing."


    "In that case, let''s go first. As for this kid, let him go to the yard first."


    "Jian Wushuang, right? You go to the yard first, but be more disciplined."


    "There are a lot of people in the yard who are busy. It''s okay to help. As for what we''re doing, you can''t help, so you don''t need to go."


    Jun Wushen''s voice fell.


    Jiutian Jianzun immediately laughed.


    "So good."


    "Wushuang, you go to the yard first, and if you need help, go to help, we will come when we go."


    Although Jian Wushuang was rebellious, he didn''t dare to have any resentment when he heard Jun Wushen''s words at this moment.


    Jian Wushuang knows very well that fists are the real truth in this world.


    After knowing Jun Wushen''s cultivation, Jian Wushuang naturally did not dare to have any complaints.


    "Don''t worry, I will never act recklessly."


    Jian Wushuang immediately saluted, his edge restrained a little.


    Jiutian Jianzun heard the words, felt the emotion of Jian Wushuang at the moment, and nodded secretly.


    In Jiutian Jianzun''s view, it is a blessing to suffer a loss.


    If I hadn''t met Meng Ge and Jun Wushen in succession, and brought Jian Wushuang into the yard by myself, I still don''t know what would have happened.


    Immediately, several people broke away immediately.


    "What the hell is this place? What kind of existence does that person actually have, and all his disciples have become transcendental powerhouses."


    "It turns out that the ancestors of this place are not exaggerating. It seems that I have to restrain some sharp edges."


    "That kind of terrifying existence is not something I can contradict, nor can the ancestors contradict."


    Jian Wushuang comforted himself, checked whether his clothes were appropriate, and walked towards the door.


    Approaching the yard soon.


    When Jian Wushuang was about to step into the door, a voice sounded, and a man appeared in front of him at an unknown time.


    blocked his way.


    "I don''t know if this gentleman can have an invitation. I see that the gentleman is a little unfamiliar."


    "If you don''t have an invitation, please go back. Today, my master entertains guests, and I don''t have time to see you."


    The man who appeared at this moment is none other than Long Yang, who has been guarding the gate diligently here.


    Long Yang would not let himself make a single mistake on weekdays, not to mention that Li Yixi was holding a banquet today.


    Longyang is very polite.


    However, Jian Wushuang, who heard the words, instantly frowned.


    His face became extremely cold at this moment, and his eyes were like sharp blades that were extremely cold.


    Jian Wushuang secretly told himself not to be reckless, but in Jian Wushuang''s eyes, the person who cannot be reckless does not include a gatekeeper.


    In Jian Wushuang''s eyes, the gatekeepers are just slaves.


    A mere slave, how can I stop him?


    And Jian Wushuang has no invitations.


    Because Jian Wushuang was not qualified to receive Li Yixi''s invitation, Jian Wushuang''s face turned blue with anger at this moment.


    Jian Wushuang was so proud, how could he pull himself down to explain to a minion in Longyang that he didn''t have an invitation, wouldn''t that mean he slapped himself in the face?


    Jian Wushuang said coldly.


    "If you didn''t receive the invitation, do you think I would come all the way?"


    "What''s more, where do you come from to stop me?"


    "A slave, if he is not sensible, he will be sunk in the pond sooner or later."


    "Get out of the way, you''re blocking my way."


    Jian Wushuang''s voice was extremely cold.


    Long Yang never thought that someone would dare to be so arrogant here, but thinking of today''s major events, he did not contradict.


    Opened the mouth to explain.


    "Young master, don''t embarrass me, naturally, please show your invitation. Today is very important, and I don''t dare to make any mistakes."


    "If you don''t have an invitation, you can have a recommender."


    "I don''t know who the seniors in the son''s family are, but you can come with the son. If the son comes with the seniors in the family, then please wait for some time until the seniors in the family arrive and enter the courtyard with the seniors at home, how about it? "


    Long Yang is very polite, and he has lost his previous domineering these days.


    As for the status of a slave, Long Yang did not have any shame.


    In Longyang''s view, it is his great honor to be able to watch the gate here.


    The Long brothers used to be gatekeepers, but now they are the lords of the West.


    However, what Long Yang didn''t know was his own lowliness, which made Jian Wushuang even more disdain and anger.


    "I don''t know what to do, get out of here."


    Jian Wushuang stepped out, stretched out his hand and slapped Long Yang with a palm, trying to teach Long Yang a lesson.


    However, when the unruly Jian Wushuang''s palm fell on Long Yang''s body, he found that Long Yang''s body was standing still.


    At the same time, the humility on Long Yang''s face completely disappeared at this moment. The humility just now seemed to be an illusion, and an extremely cold chill appeared on Long Yang''s face.


    "I don''t know about life and death, but I dare to be presumptuous here."


    There was a sneer at the corner of Long Yang''s mouth, and he snorted coldly. The next moment, Jian Wushuang only felt that the world was spinning.


    Plop.


    An incomparably powerful force was imprisoned, and Jian Wushuang was suppressed.


    At this moment, Jian Wushuang was moved by Longyang Divine Ability to kneel not far away.


    Even if Jian Wushuang went all out, there was no hope of breaking away from that coercion.


    "you¡­¡­"


    When Jian Wushuang looked up at Long Yang, a look of horror appeared on his face.


    "If you dare to disturb me again, I can give you a ride."


    However, Jian Wushuang would still have time to speak, and Long Yang''s incomparably cold voice sounded.


    The humble disappeared before, and now there is more domineering.


    Jian Wushuang''s face flushed red at this moment, but Jian Wushuang knew very well that he had no ability to fight with Long Yang at all, so he could only hold back the anger in his heart at this moment.


    However, this humiliation made Jian Wushuang extremely angry. In Jian Wushuang''s view, no matter how strong Long Yang was, he was just a servant, a servant, who was qualified to teach him such a lesson.


    Today, being humiliated again and again, Jian Wushuang is extremely angry, and Jian Wushuang does not believe that today''s Long Yang still has an incomparably powerful cultivation base.


    Long Yang is waiting for the arrival of the Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign, and he must teach Long Yang a lesson at that time.


    I took back all the face and dignity I lost.


    Seeing that Jian Wushuang was no longer struggling, Long Yang slowly stepped aside and stood there respectfully and silently guarding the door.

 Chapter 1379

    When Jiutian Jianzun, Tang Jingtian and others returned, they found Jian Wushuang kneeling there.


    The smile on Jiutian Jianzun''s face instantly became extremely stiff, and he never expected that Jian Wushuang had another accident.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    For a while, Jiutian Jianzun was extremely angry.


    Never thought that Jian Wushuang would let him down like this.


    "Jianzun, let me ask."


    Jun Wushen spoke.


    The voice fell, and he went to the door.


    Jiutian Jianzun followed in an uneasy manner.


    "Brother Long, I don''t know what happened to this child?"


    Jun Wushen came to the door and asked.


    Very humble.


    Jun Wushen was Li Yixi''s number one disciple. Facing Long Yang''s respect, Jiutian Jianzun and Tang Jingtian couldn''t help being surprised.


    Before, the two of them hadn''t paid attention to Long Yang, and now they are looking at Long Yang squarely.


    "That guy?"


    "Very arrogant, actually wanting to join the banquet."


    "I don''t know the etiquette, so I''m punished."


    "That kid should be your disciple!"


    "Although he has some talent, he is too domineering. If such a person does not change his character, he will not live for long."


    Long Yang''s eyes fell on Jiutian Jianzun.


    Just looking at it, Long Yang realized that Jiutian Jianzun and Jian Wushuang had the same breath.


    confirmed their relationship.


    "What the seniors have taught is!"


    Jiutian Jianzun was glanced at by Long Yang, and his hair stood upside down.


    Extremely nervous.


    At the same time, Long Yang also withdrew his breath.


    The suppressed Jian Wushuang broke free in an instant.


    Jian Wushuang naturally knew that Jian Zun and others had returned, and his eyes showed joy.


    I just wanted to speak out and beg Jun Wushen to be the master of himself.


    In Jian Wushuang''s view, although Long Yang is strong, he is nothing but a slave.


    Jun Wushen is detached. Jun Wushen asked Long Yang to kneel down and apologize to himself, but Long Yang didn''t dare not to apologize.


    However, just getting close.


    Before Jian Wushuang could speak, Jian Zun''s incomparably cold voice sounded.


    "Kneel down!"


    Jianzun''s voice was very cold.


    Originally, Jian Wushuang was about to speak, but where did he expect that Jian Zun''s furious gaze would be greeted.


    At this moment, Jian Wushuang knew that the ancestor was completely angry.


    Jian Wushuang had never seen Jian Zun so angry and knew that he had made a big disaster.


    Plop hurriedly knelt down.


    "Ancestor, Wushuang is wrong!"


    Jian Wushuang felt the anger of Jian Zun, and said with a trembling voice.


    Jian Wushuang knew very well that if Jian Zun was not happy, his authority would come to an end, and he would not have the chance to inherit it.


    "All right!"


    "Kneeling here, what does it look like?"


    "Go in!"


    "Good discipline!"


    "I''m just a gatekeeper, don''t tell me it''s necessary for the young master to come out."


    Long Yang glanced at Jian Zun coldly, and Jian Zun''s body trembled slightly in fright.


    "What the lord said, what the lord said!"


    "Small dare not!"


    Jian Zun heard the words and immediately pulled up Jian Wushuang.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Since Senior Long has spoken, then the matter is over!"


    "This guy really needs to be disciplined properly!"


    "Otherwise, it will run rampant with poor talent and cause a lot of trouble."


    "This supreme sword bone is not perfect and has great flaws."


    "And with his character, there is absolutely no chance for him to become the strongest."


    "If Sword Sovereign needs a successor, there is a chance."


    "And there is a very pure sword heart."


    "Although there is no supreme sword bone, there is a chaotic sword body."


    Jun Wushen smiled at this moment.


    "what?"


    "Chaos sword body?"


    "How can I accept this kind of existence!"


    Jiutian Jianzun heard the words and his body trembled.


    A look of disbelief.


    Breathing also became extremely rapid.


    Jian Wushuang''s supreme sword body is flawed, and Jiutian Jianzun naturally knows it.


    However, the Supreme Sword Body is too rare.


    Although it is flawed, it is still held by Jian Zun in the palm of his hand.


    At this moment, Jian Zun heard the Chaos Sword Body from Jun Wushen''s mouth.


    A look of disbelief.


    This is the real body of heaven.


    It is not comparable to the Supreme Sword Bone at all, it is still the perfect Supreme Sword Bone.


    Sword bones like Jian Wushuang are even more incomparable.


    Moreover, it seems that he has the opportunity to accept apprentices, how can Jian Zun not be shocked. ,


    Jun Wushen said with a smile: "Since Jian Zun is not interested, then it''s just like I didn''t say anything."


    "Perhaps the child has no chance!"


    When Jian Zun heard Jun Wushen''s words, his expression suddenly changed.


    "A godless friend."


    "Please give pointers!"


    "I beg you!"


    At this moment, Jian Zun directly pulled down his face and begged for the godless.


    If he can accept the genius of Chaos Sword Body as his disciple, Jian Zun feels that even death is worth it.


    There''s a willingness to miss out.


    Jian Zun found that Tang Jingtian was very moved.


    If you don''t say anything, the chance will be gone.


    Jian Zun is very clear that Jun Wushen will never play him.


    Jian Wushuang heard the words with a look of despair.


    A sense of crisis struck.


    If it is as Jun Wushen said, then his identity and status will be gone in an instant.


    Can you run rampant by yourself, isn''t it just relying on the supreme sword bone?


    Jian Wushuang couldn''t hold back any longer.


    Hastily said: "Impossible!"


    "How can there be a chaotic sword body in this mere second layer of heaven, it is one of the ten major Taoist bodies."


    "Old Ancestor, don''t believe him!"


    Jian Wushuang was really panicked.


    "To shut up!"


    However.


    What was greeted was Jian Zun''s cold hum.


    Jian Wushuang''s legs trembled with fright, and he no longer dared to speak.


    After Jian Zun scolded, he looked at Jun Wushen again.


    "Please also ask the godless Taoist friends to give pointers!"


    Jun Wushen smiled and said, "Go, go in and talk!"


    "Young master picked up a lot of children!"


    "One of them achieved the Chaos Sword Body."


    "Young master wants to let him go into the Taoist sect to practice, this is your chance."


    "The child has a chaotic sword body. If he worships ordinary Taoism, his talent will only be buried."


    "It''s not bad to worship Jianfeng!"


    "If a fellow Taoist proposes this to my master, there is a great chance of success."


    Jun Wushen explained while walking.


    "Thank you Wushen Taoist friend!"


    Jian Zun was ecstatic when he heard the words.


    Jian Wushuang, who was silent on the side, blinked rapidly at this moment.


    Jian Wushuang knew very well that this could never happen.


    Otherwise, your future will be in vain.


    Entering the courtyard, Jian Wushuang''s figure disappeared instantly.


    Jian Wushuang knew very well that he had to find the child in advance.


    "Abolish its root bone!"


    At this moment, Jian Wushuang completely lost his mind.


    "Congratulations, fellow swordsmen!"


    Tang Jingtian on the side heard the words and hurriedly congratulated him.


    Although Tang Jingtian was heartbroken, Tang Jingtian knew very well that it was more suitable for such a genius to be apprentice to Jian Zun.


    I walk the world with one sword and one sword, and have no idea of ??accepting disciples.


    Moreover, he is not good at teaching his disciples.


    Jianzun was overjoyed when he heard the words, and when he turned around and wanted to scold Jian Wushuang, he was stunned for a moment.


    Behind him, Jian Wushuang was no longer there.


    "Um?"


    "Damn!"


    "Where did you go!"


    "No, you won''t go looking for that child!"


    Jian Zun''s expression changed slightly.


    But Jian Zun knew that Jian Wushuang''s heart was not big, and he was afraid that he would lose his mind when he hit the nails continuously today.


    Jian Zun was in a hurry, feeling that something big was going to happen.

 Chapter 1380

    At this moment, Jian Wushuang was completely blinded by jealousy.


    Entering the courtyard, Divine Sense shrouded in an instant.


    Quickly search for the chaotic sword body in Jun Wushen''s mouth.


    Although Jian Wushuang''s talent is extraordinary, he has never seen the chaotic sword body. At this moment, Jian Wushuang''s spiritual sense swept over the silhouettes.


    Of course, now Jian Wushuang has learned to behave.


    I didn''t investigate casually, and I ran into a wall today. Jian Wushuang already knew that this place was completely different from what I thought.


    The people targeted by Jian Wushuang Divine Sense are selective.


    "According to Jun Wushen''s words, the chaotic sword body must be very young, but to have the chaotic sword body, the strength must not be weak."


    "Although I don''t know what the chaotic sword body is, I don''t know the symbol of the chaotic sword body."


    "However, in this courtyard, there are not many people who practice swordsmanship."


    "There are even fewer people who have achieved success!"


    "So, even if my time is short, it will not have a big impact."


    "I have a supreme sword bone. As long as the power of swordsmanship threatens me, it must be a chaotic sword body!"


    Jian Wushuang glanced quickly at this moment.


    Although Jian Wushuang was dazed, he was very clear about finding the Chaos Sword Body at this moment.


    Moreover, there were not many people in the courtyard.


    Although the yard is large, Jian Wushuang is very confident.


    Soon, Jian Wushuang''s spirit locked a young man.


    "Um?"


    "What a domineering swordsmanship!"


    "This person must be the Chaos Sword Body."


    "Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to threaten me."


    "I have a supreme sword bone!"


    The person locked by Jian Wushuang was a young man who looked eighteen or nineteen, dressed as a scholar.


    Currently busy in the yard.


    This talent is called Meng Hao.


    Live right next door.


    Today is here to help.


    Of course, there is no reading now, but by chance, I stepped into Kendo.


    And on top of Kendo, he has made achievements.


    Meng Hao is washing vegetables.


    Excited.


    Take a sip of water from time to time.


    Satisfaction appeared on his face.


    I wish I couldn''t finish washing the dishes, so it could drag on for more time.


    "Nine Heavens Spiritual Liquid, it''s actually Nine Heavens Spiritual Liquid!"


    At this moment, Meng Hao''s body trembled slightly.


    Without realizing it, Jian Wushuang quickly approached him.


    Meng Hao knew very well that as long as he was given time, his injuries on the Great Dao would definitely be healed.


    Meng Hao was very excited at this moment.


    "Fellow Daoist, let''s learn one or two!"


    When Meng Hao was excited, suddenly a long sword stabbed.


    Extremely fast.


    As if before the sound, the sword was out.


    The person who made the sword was none other than Jian Wushuang.


    At this moment, Jian Wushuang had only one thought, and that was to abolish Meng Hao.


    Don''t let Meng Hao get in his way.


    Once Meng Hao entered Jianfeng, then everything in him would be lost.


    Meng Hao never imagined that someone would dare to assassinate him here.


    The swordsmanship is extremely tricky, and the first shot is a killing move.


    Meng Hao knew very well that this was definitely not a discussion.


    Aloud, but to hide his intentions.


    At this moment, Meng Hao had a chill in his eyes.


    Meng Hao''s eyes are very strange. At this moment, time is flowing in his eyes.


    Meng Hao saw through the danger of this sword at a glance.


    Meng Hao''s eyes are very special, able to glimpse the future for a short time.


    This is also the reason why Meng Hao has been invincible along the way.


    The ability of God''s purpose allows Meng Hao to predict the enemy''s opportunities.


    "Golden Immortal Peak?"


    Meng Hao frowned slightly.


    The moment he turned around, he pointed to the sword.


    A sword beam shot out instantly, directly breaking Jian Wushuang''s sharp sword.


    "Um?"


    "what?"


    "He actually saw through the intention at a glance, and expected the enemy to take the lead."


    "How he did it."


    "What a terrible sword energy!"


    Jian Wushuang saw this scene, and a look of shock appeared in his eyes.


    Unbelievable.


    Although Jian Wushuang was shocked, but at this moment, knowing that he did not have much time, the sword in Jian Wu''s hands stabbed out again.


    This sword is very strange.


    It is Jian Wushuang''s trump card.


    "Netherworld Sword!"


    This sword is so varied that it is impossible to comprehend.


    Stupid words can explain everything.


    Jian Wushuang is extremely confident in facing this magical power.


    At this moment, Jian Wushuang suddenly appeared a shadow after another, and rushed out from various places.


    The methods are extremely vicious and vicious.


    "Who is this person?"


    "I don''t remember I had such an enemy!"


    "Actually every shot is a killer move!"


    "No, I can''t get entangled!"


    "This is Young Master Li''s yard, and this person cannot be allowed to disturb the banquet."


    "And I have a lot of enemies, maybe the assassins I invited?"


    Countless emotions flashed through Meng Hao''s mind.


    At the same time, a decisive look appeared on his face.


    "One Sword Art of Life and Death!"


    Meng Hao stretched out his hand, and a branch fell into Meng Hao''s hand.


    Meng Hao used a branch as a sword.


    A sword stabbed out.


    It looks ordinary, but at this moment, Jian Wushuang''s expression has become extremely pale.


    This sword seems to be ordinary, but it forced Jian Wu to rush his hands and feet, and Jian Wushuang found that he was unable to dodge this sword at this moment.


    This sword seems to have a soul, no matter how his magical powers change, this sword always stares at him.


    A murderous intent made Jian Wushuang feel cold all over.


    Where has Jian Wushuang ever faced such a terrifying killing move.


    The strongest magical power was broken in an instant, and a terrifying sword stabbed at Jian Wushuang''s dantian.


    "Please also show mercy!"


    At this moment, Jian Zun just found this place and wanted to stop it, but it was too late.


    Looking helplessly at the branch, he stabbed into Jian Wushuang''s dantian.


    The terrifying sword intent destroyed Jian Wushuang''s sword bones.


    "Fate!"


    Seeing this, Jian Zun showed a helpless look on his face.


    Jianzun knew that Jian Wushuang was useless.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Jian Wushuang saw that he was abolished.


    In his eyes, there was a look of despair.


    There he thought that he could not destroy the other party by himself, but Meng Hao destroyed him instead.


    At this moment, Jian Wushuang did not dare to speak, and bit his lip.


    Because Jian Wushuang felt that Jian Zun''s terrifying coercion completely imprisoned him.


    Jian Zun looked complicated. After taking a deep breath, his eyes fell on Jun Wushen.


    "Friend Wushen, is this person the Chaos Sword Body you said?"


    "It really is extraordinary!"


    "Not only is it favored by destiny, but those eyes are also amazing!"


    Jian Zun only glanced at it and saw a general idea.


    After all, the current Sword Sovereign is too powerful.


    The gap between the two is huge.


    Jianzun didn''t even blame Meng Hao for destroying Jian Wushuang, and his face was full of joy.


    I feel that Jian Wushuang is too far behind Meng Hao.


    Jun Wushen is also very surprised at this moment.


    Unexpectedly, there are such strange people in the courtyard today, Jun Wushen wanted to investigate, but after hearing the words, he dismissed the idea.


    Turning to look at Jian Zun, he smiled and said, "No!"


    "The person I''m talking about is not this person, but someone else!"

 Chapter 1381

    Jun Wushen''s voice fell, and his heart was shocked.


    Meng Hao''s eyes made Jun Wushen extremely curious.


    Amazing.


    The Avenue of Time is an extremely powerful avenue.


    Even if Jun Wushen has extraordinary talent and is a disciple of Li Yixi, who can enter the long river of avenues at any time to comprehend the Dao, but Jun Wushen still has nothing to do with the power of time.


    However, at Meng Hao''s age, there is actually the power of time in his eyes.


    Lian Jian Wushang was abolished, and Jun Wushen did not care.


    Instead, he walked towards Meng Hao step by step.


    "what?"


    "Isn''t this person Chaos Sword Body?"


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Jian Wushuang, who was extremely unwilling in his heart, was completely stupid after hearing this.


    An incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    Such a powerful kendo power is not a chaotic sword body.


    However.


    But because he shot it, he was abolished.


    Jian Wushuang almost fainted in anger.


    "Isn''t it?"


    "I didn''t expect that the old man was almost deceived!"


    "What a powerful sword!"


    Jian Zun was equally shocked.


    On Meng Hao''s body, Jian Zun felt the incomparably powerful sword body.


    Jian Zun knew very well that Meng Hao''s talent was much stronger than Jian Wushuang''s.


    Although it is not a Chaos Sword Body, the Sword Sovereign at this moment is looking forward to it. He doesn''t know if he has a chance to include Meng Hao in the Sword Peak.


    Jian Zun and Tang Jingtian hurried to go.


    Meng Hao was stunned.


    Jun Wushen doesn''t know Meng Hao, it doesn''t mean that Meng Hao doesn''t know Jun Wushen.


    Seeing Jun Wushen walking towards him, Meng Hao dared to sit, and immediately stood up, "Meng Hao, pay homage to senior!"


    Meng Hao was very respectful.


    "Meng Hao?"


    "Get up!"


    "No need to be so polite!"


    "My name is Jun Wushen!"


    Jun Wushen stopped and introduced himself quickly.


    "Meng Hao has seen senior from a distance. Is this the first time?"


    "Senior is a genius that has not been seen in ages, and is Meng Hao''s idol!"


    Meng Hao was really excited at this moment.


    "Hahaha!"


    "The Daoist''s words are serious!"


    "With the talent of fellow Daoist, given time, it will not be worse than me, maybe even stronger than me."


    "The power of time is extremely powerful."


    "The bloodline of fellow Daoist is too strong, I am envious of it!"


    A smile appeared on Jun Wushen''s face.


    It is the truth, the power of time, too mysterious, too mysterious, and also very strong.


    Just like just now, Meng Hao could see through everything with a casual glance.


    Being able to peek into the future, can naturally make the most correct counterattack.


    If Meng Hao became a killer, he would be an extremely terrifying killer.


    A sword seals the throat.


    The kind of person who never kills with a second blow.


    "Senior is joking!"


    "The younger generation is just some chance, otherwise, it was a mediocre generation in the past."


    "It was also that chance, with everything that I have now."


    Meng Hao didn''t hide it and told his secret.


    Meng Hao knew very well that a terrifying existence like Jun Wushen would definitely be perceived as long as he told lies.


    Therefore, Meng Hao chose the truth at this moment.


    I also know that Jun Wushen will not peep at his own opportunities.


    "The day after tomorrow?"


    Hearing this, Jun Wushen was shocked.


    Never would have thought that such power of blood was actually acquired.


    Jun Wushen suddenly frowned. ,


    "Senior, is there a problem?"


    At this moment, Meng Hao couldn''t help but look at Jun Wushen.


    "do not know!"


    "For a while, I don''t know either!"


    "It just feels weird!"


    "You live nearby!"


    Jun Wushen immediately changed the topic at this moment to resolve the embarrassment.


    "Yes!"


    "I heard that Young Master Li needs help today, so I came here!"


    Meng Hao said honestly.


    Jian Zun on the side couldn''t help but want to speak.


    But not interrupted.


    Seeing Jun Wushen seems to be thinking.


    Jian Zun immediately spoke up.


    "Meng Hao, do you have any idea of ??apprenticeship!"


    "Old Master Jianfeng Patriarch, Nine Heavens Sword Sovereign!"


    "It is also the number one sword in the world!"


    "If you practice swordsmanship and take me as your teacher, you will get the greatest help."


    "I won''t hide my secrets, and I will definitely teach them all."


    Jian Zun''s excited eyes stared at Meng Hao.


    "Senior, I''m sorry!"


    "I have no plans to become a teacher."


    Meng Hao refused without any hesitation.


    In the past, Meng Hao would have thought it was a great opportunity, but these days, living in the immortal city of Jinling, Meng Hao has long understood that here is the greatest opportunity.


    none of them!


    "Um?"


    Jian Zun was stunned for a moment.


    Unexpectedly, Meng Hao actually refused.


    Jian Wushuang, whose cultivation base was abolished, became even more angry.


    Not only did he admit the wrong person, but the other party was not interested in practicing at Jianfeng at all.


    "Meng Hao, don''t rush to refuse, think about it carefully, if you change your mind, you may come to me at any time."


    Jian Zun hurriedly spoke out to give himself a chance.


    "Thank you senior!"


    Meng Hao bowed and bowed slightly.


    Meng Hao''s work at the moment was finished.


    exactly when to rest.


    A young voice sounded.


    "Brother Meng Hao, how about we learn from each other?"


    Hearing the voice, Jian Zun hurriedly looked.


    The body trembled violently.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Feeling the supreme sword body at close range, Sword Sovereign is very shocked.


    At this moment, Jian Zun felt the power in the child''s body, and instantly confirmed that this person was the chaotic sword body that Jun Wushen said.


    "Challenge?"


    At this moment, Jian Zun is also interested.


    "it is good!"


    "Since Ping An likes it, let''s learn from each other!"


    At this moment, Meng Hao did not refuse.


    There was a smile on his face, but at this moment Meng Hao was very shocked.


    When dealing with Jian Wushuang, it''s just a stick.


    But in the face of Luo Ping''an, he directly chose to use the gentleman sword on his waist.


    Meng Hao knew very well that he was not Luo Pingan''s opponent.


    "Chaos Sword Body, this must be the Chaos Sword Body."


    "But how is this possible?"


    "How old is he, and his strength has already stepped into such a state."


    At this moment, Jian Wushuang set off a storm in his heart.


    The child held a wooden sword and slashed at Meng Hao.


    With a mediocre slash, the sword was so frightened that there was no blood on both sides.


    In this wooden sword, there is an incomparably powerful Dao power.


    Even if it was Meng Hao, he could predict the enemy''s opportunities.


    It is also extremely difficult to take this sword hard.


    On Meng Hao''s nose, fine beads of sweat appeared.


    Soon, each with a look of shock, Meng Hao bowed.


    Luo Pingan was only thirteen years old.


    However, Meng Hao, who possessed the power of strength, was unexpectedly defeated.


    Luo Pingan''s Dao power is too strong.


    This is the crushing of the Tao.


    And Luo Ping''an''s sword is very dangerous.


    There''s no bells and whistles, it''s all killer moves.


    "Peace, I''m not as good as you!"


    Meng Hao hurriedly conceded defeat.


    Going down, Meng Hao was exhausted.


    "Hey!"


    "Brother Meng Hao, you are too immature. It''s not a problem to practice a lot and read every day."


    "We will fight again tomorrow, and the teacher is hosting a banquet today, so I don''t dare to disturb."


    Luo Pingan comforted aloud.


    "Um?"


    Meng Hao nodded bitterly.


    At this moment, Jun Wushen on the side suddenly looked at Meng Hao, and Jun Wushen felt that Meng Hao was wrong.

 Chapter 1382

    The shocked Sword Sovereign''s expression also changed slightly, and he felt a little dazed, because he had an illusion.


    At this moment, Jian Zun found that Meng Hao seemed to be a different person.


    His own breath has also become unfamiliar.


    Jian Zun wanted to speak, but was horrified to find that at this moment, he was unable to speak, and time actually stopped.


    Because at this moment, Meng Hao raised his head and looked at them.


    The terrifying power of time enveloped everyone.


    The power of the law is too powerful.


    Although Jian Zun is strong, he cannot break the power of the law of time.


    Jun Wushen, who first noticed the strangeness.


    With vigilance, and now Jun Wushen is detached, his strength is far stronger than Jian Zun, Jun Wushen is still the master of Confucianism and Taoism.


    The first step is to use the void as the paper and the finger as the pen to write a divine script ''Broken''.


    At the moment when the law of time emerged, he failed to imprison Jun Wushen.


    "not good!"


    "One soul and two souls."


    "No, it was in the body that entered a powerful soul. Because it couldn''t bear it, the powerful soul chose to sleep."


    "Now, Su Xing wants to control Meng Hao and devour Meng Hao''s soul."


    Jun Wushen''s expression became extremely serious.


    The moment he felt that power, Jun Wushen knew that this soul was terrifyingly powerful, in the same realm as himself, or even stronger than himself.


    Even if you lose your physical body and only have your soul, it is extremely difficult to seal it yourself.


    On Meng Hao''s face, the usual gentleman''s appearance was gone.


    The look in those eyes was like a god looking down on ants in the world.


    No emotion whatsoever.


    The indifference makes people chill.


    At this moment, even Jian Zun and Tang Jingtian were instantly discolored, and their scalps felt numb.


    That gaze seemed to pull their souls into the endless sky of time.


    Once the soul enters the long sky, it will definitely die.


    A moment in the long river of time, maybe in reality, it is tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years, millions of years.


    Their lifespan is very likely to be directly exhausted.


    This is also a powerful means of killing by the law of time.


    Once pulled into the long river by the power of time, there is no longer the ability to struggle on your own.


    "Enter my long river, swim past, present and future."


    In Meng Hao''s mouth, an emotionless voice sounded, and Jian Zun and Tang Jingtian''s spirits left the body directly.


    An illusory long river appeared in an instant.


    That long river is very illusory, but it is filled with the terrifying power of time.


    Tang Jingtian and Jianzun''s expressions changed drastically.


    Desperate face.


    "roll!"


    "Bold, how dare you be presumptuous here!"


    In the nick of time.


    Jun Wushen immediately used Confucianism and Taoism to cut off the power of time.


    Jun Wushen was shocked.


    Now I finally understand why I felt weird just now.


    This soul body has always existed in those eyes.


    Those eyes did not belong to Meng Hao himself.


    Instead, it has completed the fusion with Meng Hao.


    He constantly draws on Meng Hao''s strength to nourish himself.


    Although Meng Hao was able to use the power of time, his control over time was very weak.


    And, the power of time.


    However, with the extremely mysterious power, even Jun Wushen himself has no chance to control time at his current state.


    Jun Wushen finally understood why.


    That power did not belong to Meng Hao at all, but this powerful spirit.


    The strength of this divine soul made Jun Wushen very jealous.


    At this moment, the power that drew Tang Jingtian and Jian Zun''s souls into the long river of time disappeared instantly.


    Tang Jingtian and Jian Zun immediately gained control of their own souls.


    The soul returns to the body, and the body and soul are immediately united.


    Hold on to the platform.


    One way, protect yourself.


    When he looked at Meng Hao, his eyes showed fear.


    "Um?"


    "Confucianism is the real me!"


    "Actually practicing Confucianism and Taoism has reached this stage."


    "It''s shocking!"


    "Although Confucianism and Taoism are strong, the detachment of Confucianism and Taoism is even more difficult."


    "And you did it at a young age."


    "You can actually break free from my control."


    "But unfortunately, you can''t stop me."


    "It''s not easy to meet the body of chaos, such a good body, if it''s you, would you like to miss it?"


    "And what the deity is looking at, who can stop it."


    "Do you think you can do it?"


    Being cut off by Jun Wushen''s control over Jian Zun and Tang Jingtian, not only was this soul body not afraid, but a calm expression appeared in his eyes.


    Like an elder, looking at the child''s expression.


    The voice was not in a hurry, and he was certain that Jun Wushen could not stop him.


    "what?"


    "You want to keep Shera safe."


    heard.


    Jun Wushen looked extremely cold.


    The killing intent became extremely intense.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "Do you want to stop this deity?"


    "You can not!"


    "Although you are strong, my power of time cannot be stopped by you."


    "What''s more, this child is very weak. If you use too much power, he will die."


    "If you kill him, why not complete the deity?"


    "dont you agree?"


    "You are very good. When the deity recovers completely, I can give you some pointers."


    "Of course, if you are obedient enough, I can give you the best chance."


    "I''ll tell you a secret. Do you know why the world has been fighting endlessly for countless years?"


    "Because, in this world, there is a place of origin."


    "If you can find it, that''s the real chance."


    This divine soul spit out this secret at this moment.


    In his opinion, Jun Wushen can cultivate to such a state, and he should be very excited about the source of the Tao, and he may save effort, but he did not expect that Jun Wushen would not have the slightest heart.


    stared coldly.


    "Sorry, I have no interest."


    "If you want to seize the house here, you are asking for your own death."


    "I''m here, your plan can''t be successful."


    "Besides, your time to die has come."


    Jun Wushen Senhan''s voice sounded at this moment.


    "You are sure to stop me!"


    From Meng Hao''s mouth, an extremely cold voice came out.


    In those eyes, there seems to be thousands of stars at this moment, constantly disillusioned.


    The terrifying power of time is constantly circulating.


    "good!"


    "I just want to stop you!"


    "What''s more, today is the master''s banquet, how can you be presumptuous."


    "Li Mansion, where can you be presumptuous."


    "Countless years ago, you saved your soul, and today you can''t keep your soul!" Jun Wushen said coldly.


    "It''s up to you!"


    The voice of the soul is even colder.


    "Yes, it''s just me!"


    Jun Wushen''s voice fell, and he didn''t talk nonsense. In an instant, he shot with all his strength and suppressed Meng Hao.


    There is no holding back at all, as soon as a shot is made, it is to go all out.


    However.


    Soon Jun Wushen''s expression changed greatly.


    "not good!"


    "Damn, there is such a means."


    "We have to use strength to seal him!"


    "You help me!"


    Jun Wushen asks Tang Jingtian and Jian Zun for help.


    The power of time is too terrifying, even if the other party only temporarily controls Meng Hao''s body, Jun Wushen is a little hard to resist, and today is Li Yixi''s banquet, and he does not dare to destroy the surrounding plants and trees.

 Chapter 1383

    Jian Zun and Tang Jingtian, who were heartbroken, changed their expressions when they heard the words.


    Immediately help Jun Wushen.


    "Um?"


    "What is this place?"


    The existence that controls Meng Hao''s physical body has finally noticed the inappropriateness of this place at this moment.


    According to reason, the two of them confronted each other, and even the breath they exuded was enough to destroy everything around them.


    But he found that everything around him was not damaged in the slightest.


    At a glance, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    An incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    "God grass, god wood!"


    "This manor is actually a divine tool, and a divine soul was born."


    "What is this place!"


    "No, it''s Daoyuan''s breath."


    "This, this, this, is this the land of the origin of the Tao?"


    For the first time, panic appeared in those eyes at this moment.


    Shocked and excited.


    While resisting the three, he shook his head violently.


    I wanted to see if I was hallucinating.


    The land of Daoyuan was severely damaged in those years and escaped into nothingness.


    Not to be found.


    But at this moment, when he woke up, he actually saw the power of Daoyuan.


    The next moment, I saw a half willow tree in the backyard.


    He looked horrified.


    "Liu Shen?"


    "It''s Liu Shen."


    "She is still alive, it seems that Daoyuan Land has recognized her."


    "This place is definitely the place of Daoyuan."


    "The destiny, destiny is in me!"


    This spirit was overjoyed.


    "Rat, don''t stop me!"


    At this moment, a divine light appeared in Meng Hao''s eyes.


    The terrifying power of time erupted, and Jian Zun and Tang Jingtian were instantly imprisoned.


    At this moment, Jun Wushen can''t stop it.


    The time here stood still for a moment.


    However, when he wanted to kill Jun Wushen, he saw the power of Shen Xi emerging from an object on Jun Wushen''s waist.


    For a moment, I was afraid that time would stand still.


    "Um?"


    "What is this?"


    Divine Soul was shocked.


    He never imagined that a ring ruler could actually break his magical powers.


    "Um?"


    "It''s the ruler''s ruler."


    Jun Wushen is overjoyed.


    Immediately use the waist ruler, and shoot it in an instant.


    The next moment, a vast force broke the power of time around.


    Terrible power, strangely weakened the power of the soul.


    With an excited soul, the joy on his face disappeared.


    Instead, panic.


    Looking at the ruler in Jun Wushen''s hand in horror.


    The voice trembled violently.


    "This is, this is the exquisite holy ruler, one of the nine sacred objects of Confucianism and Taoism."


    "how can that be?"


    "This is a holy weapon that can be controlled by Confucian and Taoist saints!"


    "Why, why are you here?"


    "Damn!"


    When the soul saw Linglong Shengchi, he was finally moved.


    The previous calm disappeared in an instant, replaced by fear.


    The Linglong Holy Ruler is extremely special, and it is not very powerful when it comes to killing.


    However, the exquisite holy ruler can become one of the nine sacred relics of Confucianism and Taoism, which naturally has its strengths.


    Confucianism and Taoism can cut people''s luck and cut people''s destiny.


    Can cut the power of all things.


    Just a shot.


    It didn''t hurt the soul itself.


    But at that moment, the power of time he controlled was actually cut off.


    And at that moment, his own luck and destiny have undergone a strange change at this moment.


    An ominous force enveloped him.


    The soul instantly recognized that this was the exquisite holy ruler, one of the nine sacred relics of Confucianism and Taoism.


    This thing is so wicked.


    Incredibly powerful.


    Despairing.


    Break the opponent''s magic.


    Jun Wushen was also shocked.


    I didn''t expect that Li Yixi''s ring ruler actually possessed such divine power.


    In the moment just now, Jun Wushen felt that some of the luck and destiny of the soul had been cut away.


    And the power of the avenue has also been stripped away.


    It was just one shot, it didn''t hurt the opponent, but it weakened the opponent a lot.


    "Is this a holy artifact?"


    "Is this the Linglong Holy Ruler?"


    Jun Wushen was extremely shocked.


    While shocked, I was overjoyed.


    The fear of the soul disappeared instantly.


    Jun Wushen found a way to deal with the place, so he was naturally not afraid at this moment.


    "Aren''t you very arrogant?"


    "Naturally, I will cut your luck and your destiny today."


    "Take off your Taoism!"


    Jun Wushen''s voice fell, and the exquisite holy ruler in his hand waved continuously and slapped Meng Hao quickly.


    Just like the Master, who is educating students at the moment.


    Originally, the spiritual soul that temporarily controlled Meng Hao''s body was about to take Luo Ping''an away.


    This thing restrains the monks in the world.


    Especially now, he is only a spirit, and his control over Meng Hao''s body is only temporary.


    After all, there is only one chance to win.


    Therefore, for a long time, he never chose to take Meng Hao away.


    If Meng Hao was taken away, he would still be able to escape in time.


    If you can''t be bothered, just hide.


    Anyway, I still know where the origin of the Tao is.


    made money.


    But he didn''t expect that because he didn''t take Meng Hao away, it would bring him a lot of trouble at this moment.


    I wanted to take the sack, but I didn''t have the chance.


    The Linglong Holy Ruler kept falling.


    At this moment, his own, Dao Ze and Qi Luck were quickly cut off.


    Once the luck and destiny disappear completely, at that time, the self may choke on drinking water, and there is no chance to win the opportunity.


    Therefore, the soul at this moment instantly gave up control over Meng Hao''s body.


    The spirit returned to those eyes again.


    However, at this moment, a weak force was slowly merging with Meng Hao''s body.


    The soul is very clear, and can''t allow himself to choose.


    Spiritual convergence.


    Jun Wushen''s movements stopped instantly.


    If he continued to attack, it would cut Meng Hao''s luck and destiny.


    However, Meng Hao''s body was under his control to fight against Jun Wushen. At this moment, Meng Hao fell into a coma.


    Furthermore, Meng Hao was unable to wake up after being slowly seized by a strange secret technique.


    "Friend Wushen, is the soul dead?"


    Tang Jingtian escaped from death, and at this moment, his heart was still beating violently, and he looked at Jun Wushen with an uneasy expression.


    Tang Jingtian had seen that ruler before.


    Li Yixi used to teach Jun Wushen a lesson.


    Tang Jingtian naturally knew why Jun Wushen could suppress the soul.


    At this moment, he was even more in awe of Li Yixi.


    "No, he''s hiding!"


    "That pair of eyes, so strange, why can they resist the power of the holy ruler?"


    When Jun Wushen heard the words, his expression was extremely solemn.


    A puzzled look on his face.


    For Meng Hao''s eyes, he was full of fear.


    This is the first time that Jun Wushen has seen such a strange thing.


    I can''t understand why Linglong Saint Ruler is so powerful, why can''t power invade it.


    Jun Wushen has tried it, and in those eyes, there is a mysterious and incomparable power blessing, and it is that power that makes the power of the holy ruler unable to continue to weaken the opponent.


    The swordsman on the side.


    He took a hard breath.


    Wen Yan hurriedly explained: "I may have guessed who he is?"


    "It''s normal not to hurt him."


    "After all, although the Linglong Holy Ruler is strong, Wushen Taoist friends can''t fully motivate him, but he can only borrow one or two strengths."

 Chapter 1384

    Jun Wushen heard Jianzun''s words, and his eyes quickly turned to Jianzun.


    Tang Jingtian, who was on the side, was also staring at Jian Zun at the moment, and he saw the power of time being manipulated by the other party just now.


    Under the power of time, Tang Jingtian felt like an ant.


    Tang Jingtian is very clear about how hopeless that feeling is.


    I don''t even want to experience it a second time.


    Hearing that, Jian Zun knew the details of the other party, how could Tang Jingtian not be shocked and curious.


    Here, those suppressed beings also gained control over their bodies at this moment.


    When they looked here one by one, they were extremely apprehensive.


    But they didn''t worry too much. In their eyes, Li Yixi was invincible in the world. If it was really dangerous, then no place could compare to this place.


    If you are slightly surprised, continue to work.


    It seems that nothing happened.


    Here, Jian Zun saw that Jun Wushen and Tang Jingtian were both staring at him.


    Explained: "This person is called the Lord of Time."


    "It''s an extremely enchanting existence."


    "I have seen it on the incomplete ancient books. At this moment, it is a terrible existence in the early days, participating in the earth-shattering battle in the early days."


    "The opponent in that battle is not human, but the way of heaven."


    "It was an extremely crazy battle, but at that time, he was not called the Lord of Time."


    "In that battle, a group of lunatics broke the world and killed the way of heaven."


    "And this person, in that battle, won the Eye of Heaven."


    "The eye of heaven contains the power of time!"


    "It is also because of the Eye of Heaven''s Way that he was able to touch the law of time and gradually control some simple uses of time."


    "But the power of time is too terrifying. Even if it only controls some weak power, it also helps him to be invincible and invincible."


    "His eyes, with the fusion with the Eye of Heaven, can peer into the future."


    "It can speed up the flow of time and make it stand still."


    "Therefore, I got the title of Lord of Time."


    "In the battle of Taikoo, in the battle for the source of the Tao, the body was broken by an extremely terrifying existence."


    "It is said that his body has already disappeared, but now it appears, which means that in that station, his body was broken, but his soul did not die, but fell into a deep sleep. With the help of the eye of heaven, the soul even became stronger. ."


    "Now, I have more control over the Eye of Heaven."


    "So, even though Wushen Taoist friend has the exquisite holy ruler, one of the nine sacred relics of Confucianism and Taoism, it is very difficult to cut off everything from him through the eye of heaven."


    "One is that the Eye of Heaven is too strong, and the other is that Wushen Taoist friends cannot exert the power of the exquisite holy ruler."


    Jianzun explained.


    "what?"


    "Are those eyes the eyes of heaven?"


    "These people are still terrible, and they actually slaughtered Tiandao."


    Tang Jingtian heard the words, his voice trembled slightly, and there was an incredible color in his eyes.


    I even felt that I was delusional.


    Heaven, judge all beings.


    Tang Jingtian couldn''t believe these guys, dared to have such an idea, and he succeeded.


    This is so shocking.


    Tang Jingtian looked at Meng Hao who was in a coma, and a storm surged in his heart at this moment.


    "I see!"


    "No wonder such self-confidence, it turned out to be a fusion of the eye of heaven."


    "It''s a person, but it''s a pity, I have to go against the master."


    After Jun Wushen understood, he sighed.


    For the Lord of Time, there is absolutely no fear.


    Here, Jun Wushen is very clear that the other party can''t make any waves.


    "Well, not good!"


    "He is devouring Meng Hao''s soul and wants to take Meng Hao away."


    But Jian Zun''s expression suddenly changed slightly.


    Know what the soul is going to do.


    However, it was found to be powerless.


    "It seems that I can only ask Master to take action!"


    "We can''t stop it."


    Jun Wushen heard the words and took Meng Hao to the main hall.


    In the hall, Li Yixi was chatting with Qingyangzi.


    "Master, it''s not good!"


    "Scholar Meng passed out. I can''t do anything. I''d like to ask Master to take a look."


    Jun Wushen entered the hall and hurriedly made a sound.


    "Um?"


    "Did Scholar Meng pass out?"


    "I''ll take a look!"


    Li Yixi was naturally familiar with Meng Hao.


    I''ve seen it before.


    Li Yixi came over immediately and stretched out his hand to feel the pulse.


    Frowning slightly.


    At this moment, Qingyangzi couldn''t help but look at Meng Hao who was unconscious.


    Looking at Jun Wushen puzzled, you fainted alone, you are a real self, can''t you wake up?


    At first I thought it was a trivial matter, but after seeing Li Yixi''s pulse, his expression became a little dignified, and Qing Yangzi couldn''t help but become serious.


    Li Yixi frowned, presumably this was not easy.


    Qing Yangzi opened his eyes and looked at Meng Hao who was unconscious.


    But the next moment.


    Qing Yangzi was almost attacked.


    His legs trembled slightly and he almost fell.


    In the moment just now, Qingyangzi found a soul in Meng Hao''s body, and he was actually taking the body.


    And the breath is powerful and terrifying, reaching the realm of the true self.


    In the sack, this is even more unstoppable.


    "It''s over!"


    Qingyangzi sighed involuntarily.


    He felt that Meng Hao was helpless and would definitely die.


    In the process of winning the house, how to stop it.


    Moreover, it is still a powerful existence in the realm of the real self.


    When Qing Yangzi wondered if Li Yixi had a way to stop him, he saw Li Yixi withdraw his hand and said, "Interesting, I actually met two souls in one body."


    "No, it''s a dual personality."


    Li Yixi made a sound, and Jun Wushen and others'' eyes lit up.


    "Master, is there any help?"


    Jun Wushen looked at Li Yixi in an uneasy manner.


    "Ha ha!"


    ''Godless, do you have so little confidence in me, Master? "


    "Although this disease is difficult, it cannot be difficult for you to respect me."


    "I naturally have a way to save him!"


    Li Yixi smiled confidently.


    "Young master, how can you save me!"


    Qingyangzi couldn''t help but speak, at this moment, the two souls are entangled, how to save people.


    In Qingyangzi''s view, this is no solution.


    "Of course kill another level of personality!"


    "As long as you kill another personality, that''s fine."


    Li Yixi is very confident.


    "Master Li, are you sure?"


    "How sure are you?"


    Jian Zun was shocked to see Li Yixi so confident.


    The Lord of Time is not only strong, but also blessed by the Eye of Heaven.


    Want to kill, how can it be so easy.


    Even if it is Jun Wushen, there is no realm at all.


    "Ten percent."


    "It''s not difficult for me."


    "But this guy''s body is getting weaker, so he needs to make up later."


    "Godless, hold him in a chair, I will treat him."


    Li Yixi ordered Jun Wushen.


    Take out the silver needle and sterilize it.


    "Um?"


    "Is this about acupuncture?"


    "Can acupuncture kill the Lord of Time?"


    Neither Jianzun nor Qingyangzi dared to say much at this moment.


    Curious and shocked eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    Jun Wushen was very fast. Following Li Yixi''s arrangement, he helped the unconscious Meng Hao to sit on the chair.

 Chapter 1385

    Meng Hao''s body.


    At this moment, the Lord of Time has completed most of the slaughter.


    Li Yixi''s words were naturally heard by him.


    He sneered in his heart: "Huh."


    "Want to kill me, is it possible?"


    "I have the eye of heaven, and it is wishful thinking to hurt me."


    "Also, it''s still acupuncture. Isn''t this a method used by the mortals?"


    "As long as I completely complete the body capture and take control of this fleshly body, then the chance of this place of origin will be mine."


    "It''s really hard to find a place to break through the iron shoes. It takes no effort to get it."


    "The land of Daoyuan seems destined to belong to me!"


    In the heart of the Lord of Time, Li Yixi didn''t take Li Yixi seriously at all.


    With an excited look on his face, he accelerated to seize Meng Hao.


    "As long as I have a physical body, I can use the power of the eye of the heavens more. Even if you have an exquisite holy ruler, what can you do?"


    "Today, no one can stop me!"


    The Lord of Time is extremely confident.


    However.


    At the moment when the thoughts of the Lord of Time just fell.


    The Lord of Time, who was taking the house, suddenly changed his expression.


    Unbelievable color appeared in the eyes,


    "Impossible, impossible!"


    "Why did my life change suddenly?"


    "My destiny, after swallowing the Eye of Heaven, has completed its transformation."


    "After detachment, it is not among the five elements."


    "But why?"


    "The destiny in my destiny is actually exhausted."


    "My power of luck continues to dissipate."


    "As if fate destined me not to be a hegemon, and I am destined to die today."


    "This is impossible!"


    The Lord of Time wanted to roar, but found that he was unable to speak at the moment.


    What terrifies the Lord of Time is that even the power of the Eye of Heaven has been suppressed for the most part at this moment, which is really weird.


    "No, fate!"


    "It''s destiny!"


    "It''s the power of fate in the legend!"


    "Why is this happening, why is this happening?"


    "The power of fate, why did it suddenly appear!"


    "not good!"


    "Fate is unpredictable, this matter can''t be delayed in the slightest, I have to complete the seizure."


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, the Lord of Time suddenly realized that something was wrong and went mad.


    Not daring to charge up, no one could stop him at this moment, the Lord of Time chose to quickly seize Meng Hao.


    Completely control Meng Hao''s body.


    The power of fate, also known as the power of fate.


    Although the Lord of Time has the Eye of Heaven as his trump card, at this moment, he still feels uneasy and fearful.


    The power of fate has never appeared.


    No one can control it, and with the help of the eye of heaven, it is even more impossible for him to have such a change.


    If it were elsewhere, the Lord of Time would think it was an illusion, not real.


    But this is the place of origin.


    The Lord of Time felt that such strange things were possible.


    However, when the Lord of Time quickly seized Meng Hao, he found out with a face of despair.


    The last trace of Meng Hao''s soul could not be swallowed by the Lord of Time.


    The whole looting had to stop.


    "Damn!"


    "Damn!"


    "Why is this so!"


    "Why is this so!"


    "Why all of a sudden, Meng Hao''s soul is guarded by the force of fate."


    "Fate, the head of the three thousand avenues!"


    "No, we have to deal with these ants first."


    "Although it can''t hurt me, it can''t let variables appear."


    "Now that the power of fate has emerged, everything is different, and it can''t be treated with ordinary views."


    "Although I haven''t completely completed the slaughter, the current me is the last ray of soul that completely suppressed Meng Hao. That ray of Meng Hao''s soul cannot affect me."


    The voice of the Lord of Time fell, immediately sealing Meng Hao''s soul.


    The next moment, I want to struggle.


    Deal with Li Yixi and others.


    It just so happened that at this moment, Li Yixi was giving needles.


    Meng Hao suddenly opened his eyes and struggled.


    Li Yixi''s hand quickly stretched out and landed on Meng Hao''s shoulder, pressing him down.


    "Um?"


    "Is this the second personality feeling the crisis?"


    "You want to break free!"


    "is it possible?"


    "Would it be better to be quiet?"


    "What a hassle!"


    Li Yixi was very calm.


    But the Lord of Time at this moment.


    Can''t be calm.


    There was horror in those eyes.


    "No, no, it''s impossible!"


    "Who is this person, who can suppress me with one hand and make me unable to move."


    "I am the real me."


    "It also draws the power of heaven!"


    "What is his realm?"


    At this moment, the Lord of Time is really panicking.


    There was a look of horror in his eyes.


    "Hahaha!"


    "It may be the son who shot, he feels the danger!"


    "Master, do you need our help?"


    Jian Zun and the others were very nervous when they saw that the Lord of Time took control of the body at this moment, and could not help but ask.


    "Humph!"


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "Healing him is extremely simple."


    "Today, I will show you what a genius doctor is."


    "I said that his second-level personality died today, then he was destined to die today."


    "Set the soul!"


    The moment Li Yixi''s voice fell, a silver needle pierced out like lightning.


    The struggling Lord of Time has a look of horror in his eyes at this moment.


    He found that not only a force of fate came.


    change yourself.


    At the same time, a needle from Li Yixi.


    Actually fixed his soul.


    It actually made the Lord of Time unable to move.


    "impossible!"


    "Who the hell is this person? A silver needle can fix my soul."


    The Lord of Time was frightened.


    At this moment, even if you want to return to the eye of heaven, you can''t do it.


    Li Yixi''s silver needle fell.


    With a smile on his face, he looked relaxed.


    Laughing at Jian Zun and others.


    "It''s simple for us doctors to immobilize a patient."


    "One needle is enough."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the people present.


    One by one numb.


    Who would have thought that the Lord of Time, who controlled Meng Hao''s body, would be instantly suppressed in front of Li Yixi.


    No resistance.


    I have seen the terrifying Jianzun and Tang Jingtian of the Lord of Time.


    When he looked at Li Yixi, he was in awe.


    Never thought that Li Yixi''s methods would be so terrifying.


    The existence of the Lord of Imprisoned Time actually only needs one needle.


    Just now, they naturally felt a terrifying force that entered the body of the Lord of Time from the silver needle.


    The Lord of Time wanted to growl, but found that at the moment, he was completely controlled by Li Yixi.


    Can''t make a sound.


    For the first time, the Lord of Time felt fear in his heart.


    At this moment, I naturally realize that I have met a being beyond my own image.


    "No no no!"


    "This is the land of Daoyuan, and this is the place where I rose. I am not reconciled."


    "I can''t die."


    "Back then, the way of heaven could also kill!"


    "I don''t believe it, I can''t reverse the situation again today."


    The Lord of Time roared hysterically in his heart.


    The next moment, he frantically extracted the power of the Eye of Heaven, trying to break the situation.

 Chapter 1386

    When the Lord of Time madly absorbed the power of the Eye of Heaven.


    In the hall, everyone standing beside them felt it.


    An extremely terrifying force is constantly reviving in the body of the Lord of Time at this moment. At this moment, a special power of the Great Dao emerges rapidly.


    "This is, this is the power of the source!"


    "This is the power of the source contained in the Eye of Heavenly Dao, such a terrible power of the source of time."


    Jun Wushen''s strength is extremely powerful, and it was only felt in an instant.


    I also know what the Lord of Time is preparing to do.


    Jun Wushen looked extremely calm.


    Jun Wushen was shocked by the power of the source of time, but he was disdainful about what the Lord of Time was about to do.


    The Lord of Time so madly absorbed the power of the source in the Eye of Heaven, in order to break Li Yixi''s imprisonment with the power of the Great Dao.


    Reverse the time and get out of Li Yixi''s control.


    This idea is extremely good.


    But unfortunately, the Lord of Time didn''t know Li Yixi very well.


    This method, dealing with others, is a 100% successful way, but dealing with Li Yixi is useless.


    Jian Zun and Tang Jingtian on the side also felt it at this moment.


    Qingyangzi was even more anxious. At the moment just now, Qingyangzi and Jianzun communicated for a while and knew the identity of the Lord of Time.


    At this moment, seeing him absorb the power of the source of time and want to reverse the situation, Qingyangzi is very worried.


    In Qingyangzi''s eyes, Li Yixi was very strong.


    Powerful beyond their imagination.


    But who is the master of time.


    The existence that can go against the Heavenly Dao and seize the opportunity of the Heavenly Dao.


    And it''s too old.


    I don''t know how many years I lived.


    So mysterious, so scary.


    Immortal existence.


    After all, the Lord of Time deals with the primordial era.


    Such existences are ordinary people.


    So Qingyangzi was very nervous.


    Involuntarily, both hands grabbed the shirt.


    That power of origin is getting more and more terrifying.


    At this moment, the pupils of everyone present shrank suddenly.


    Time is running against the flow.


    It was slow, but it started to flow backwards.


    This is still under the suppression of Li Yixi''s Silver Needle, otherwise the speed of the reverse current is absolutely terrifying.


    The Lord of Time was furious.


    "I don''t believe it, you can suppress me!"


    "In the beginning, we killed the way of heaven and seized some of the power of the way of heaven."


    "Not to mention you."


    "How can a person be compared with the way of heaven."


    "Even if the deity is only left with the soul, he can roam the world."


    The Lord of Time couldn''t make a sound, but at this moment, he was very proud to see that he had absorbed enough source power to start reversing time.


    And also secretly snickered.


    It is very dangerous to absorb the power of the Eye of Heaven on weekdays.


    But at this moment, it was actually suppressed by Li Yixi, and Li Yixi''s suppression just gave the host of time a chance.


    From the Lord of Time''s point of view, Li Yixi was the one who hit the nobles.


    When the Lord of Time is proud.


    Li Yixi wiped the silver needle with a calm expression.


    Li Yixi''s eyes swept across the crowd, seeing everyone very nervous.


    He couldn''t help laughing: "What are you nervous about, it''s just a small scene."


    "It''s very simple."


    "It doesn''t take long."


    "Just a few moments will be fine."


    Li Yixi''s expression was very confident.


    Li Yixi didn''t care about the time-reversed, silver needles constantly being forced out.


    At this moment, the Lord of Time looked extremely bright.


    Not only did he take the opportunity to integrate a lot of source power, but at this moment, he could control more time source power.


    "It''s now!"


    "Get me out!"


    The Lord of Time felt that the opportunity had come, and it was time to force out the silver needle.


    Li Yixi smiled.


    The silver needle in his hand stabbed out instantly.


    Stab at the acupuncture point of the Lord of Time.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    "I am the lord of time, I can reverse everything, you only shot now, it''s too late."


    "Ant, today, you are dead!"


    The Lord of Time was extremely satisfied with Li Yixi''s long-winded words.


    If it weren''t for Li Yixi''s long-windedness, the Lord of Time felt that he might be planted today.


    However, Li Yixi actually gave him a chance.


    However, when that incomparably powerful force erupted, the silver needle in Li Yixi''s hand fell.


    That powerful time force shattered instantly.


    It did not have any influence on Li Yixi.


    "Um?"


    "impossible!"


    The powerful source of power was instantly shattered by Li Yixi, and the Lord of Time let out a low growl.


    Eyes became struggling.


    The power of time absorbed is directly broken.


    "One shot to fix God."


    "Two needles seal the soul!"


    "Three needles to solidify the soul!"


    "Four needles kill the soul!"


    Li Yixi smiled, and silver needles fell one by one.


    The moment the four silver needles fell, a terrifying power erupted.


    Among the four silver needles, the four forces turned into phantoms of Xuanwu, Suzaku, Qinglong and White Tiger, and instantly entered Meng Hao''s Soul Palace.


    The instant the Qinglong appeared, the Lord of Time was stunned.


    Incomparably powerful, instantly freezes time.


    "impossible!"


    "I control time, I am the master of time, how can he control the power of time."


    "And so casual."


    The mind of the Lord of Time was greatly impacted in an instant.


    This scene is unacceptable.


    The next moment, Suzaku chirped.


    The flame of Suzaku filled the Soul Palace, but it was extremely miraculous, neither hurt Meng Hao''s soul nor the soul of the Lord of Time.


    But within that seal, strands of the power of the Great Dao emerged, and in the blink of an eye, enveloped the Soul Palace.


    A trace of the line of the avenue forms a formation, sealing and imprisoning everything.


    This scene made the Lord of Time, whose mind was impacted, wake up instantly.


    I want to roar hysterically, but at this moment, I can''t make a sound at all.


    "The power of seal!"


    "This is the sealing technique!"


    "The Great Sealing Technique, one of the three thousand avenues, how is this possible."


    The Lord of Time was really frightened.


    At this moment, he actually saw the Great Way.


    Before the Lord of Time had returned to his senses, Xuanwu phantom roared.


    The body instantly became larger and merged with the entire Soul Palace.


    The soul of Xuanwu fell on the soul of Meng Hao who was sealed by the Lord of Time.


    The power of the mysterious avenues appeared instantly.


    Seeing this scene, the Lord of Time was completely stupid.


    "This is Dagutianshu."


    "No no no!"


    "Impossible, how can one person control two avenues."


    The Lord of Time is crazy.


    I felt like I was in a fantasy.


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked very calm.


    With a confident look in his eyes, a burst of true energy fell on the silver needle.


    The silver needle vibrated.


    In the Soul Palace, the white tiger''s phantom turned into a sky-slicing sword.


    It consists of countless lines of avenues.


    The Lord of Time can live to this day, and the soul has naturally reached the point of immortality.


    Even if it is cut into thousands of pieces, the Lord of Time can recover.


    Of course, there is a price to pay.


    The soul of the Lord of Time today is powerful and terrifying.


    However, the moment I saw the Heaven Slashing Sword appeared.


    The Lord of Time was completely desperate.


    In the pupils, all are unwilling.

 Chapter 1387

    The soul is immortal.


    It is the tempering of Dao, and it is the power of soul Dao.


    Some boundaries are broken.


    In exchange for the power of immortality.


    But no matter how strong it is, it is always the way.


    The Heaven Slaying Sabre transformed by the phantom of the white tiger is also Tao.


    And it is the Tao that the Lord of Time has seen before. The Lord of Time knows that he will die without a doubt.


    Not reconciled, but also shocked.


    "One of the three thousand avenues, the Great Cutting Technique."


    "Time, seal, fix the sky, cut."


    "The master of the four avenues, deduce the avenues to the extreme."


    "Time, fate!"


    "It is an honor for me to die in the hands of such beings!"


    "The land of the source of the Tao."


    "Land of Daoyuan, hahaha!"


    "There are so many existences coveting, coveting this most mysterious place, this is not a chance, this is a place where bones are buried."


    "I''ll wait for you."


    In the Soul Palace, the body of the Divine Soul of the Lord of Time looked at the Heaven Slaying Sabre that fell in the void.


    A look of despair.


    Can''t fight, can''t resist.


    Also unable to resist.


    Even if you are not imprisoned, you cannot resist.


    At this moment, the Lord of Time found that he was like an ant in front of such existences.


    This is the ability of the Lord of the Dao.


    next moment.


    The soul of the Lord of Time was directly beheaded.


    Completely eliminated.


    at the same time.


    In the Soul Palace, a force broke out, rapidly swallowing the spirit of the Lord of Time and strengthening Meng Hao''s spirit.


    On the chair, the Lord of Time with round eyes.


    At this moment, the breath quickly disappeared.


    Close your eyes slowly.


    The breathing became weaker, but the breath did not disappear, and gradually became stronger and smoother the next moment.


    "died!"


    "The Lord of Time is dead!"


    Seeing this scene, Qing Yangzi, who was clutching his clothes tightly, let out a sigh of relief.


    Qingyangzi knew that Meng Hao himself was in control of his body at this moment.


    The Lord of Time has completely become the past.


    "All right!"


    "Meng Hao will wake up soon."


    Li Yixi took off the silver needle and smiled happily.


    Jian Zun and the others showed stiff smiles on their faces.


    Li Yixi''s terrifying, today they can see it.


    The characters in the very beginning couldn''t even turn the tide.


    Deep in chaos.


    The terrifying source of chaos is extremely powerful.


    Within the power of the source, a figure is suspended.


    It just hovered there quietly.


    It seems that there is no vitality, and it seems that the vitality is extremely strong.


    The power of Heaven''s Dao actually arrived here and was absorbed by it.


    Under him is a white jade bed.


    The figure, who had been sleeping for a long time, slowly opened his eyes at this moment.


    The moment he opened his eyes, countless stars were disillusioned in his eyes.


    Chaos is constantly destroyed and reborn.


    The youth looked very young.


    It''s like eighteen years.


    The young man glanced at Chaos, and those eyes seemed to see through everything.


    Buddhist realm.


    At this moment, the King Buddha of Freedom in the World suddenly opened his eyes and looked into the depths of chaos.


    Yuanshi Magic Palace.


    The Primordial Demon Lord, who had been in seclusion for an unknown period of time, opened his eyes, and a look of fear appeared in his eyes.


    "woke up!"


    "I woke up, why is this!"


    "My Three Lives Stone, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get it back."


    Create a fairy garden.


    The Lord of Creation opened his eyes, and the thirty-three-day treasure appeared. When he looked into the depths of the chaos, his face was full of fear.


    In the depths of the chaos, the young man seemed a little dizzy.


    Can not help but shook his head.


    It seemed to wake up a bit.


    When he spoke, his voice was also a little immature.


    "It''s another chaos, another cycle."


    "I am now eighteen years old!"


    "When I was in a deep sleep this time, my consciousness was transformed into thousands of heavens, and one of the heavens was actually destroyed."


    "Interesting, there is actually life, and it can kill the way of heaven."


    "However, unfortunately, he still died after all."


    The young man stretched out his hand, and a strange power returned at this moment.


    It was a weak will, no, a broken consciousness.


    Buddhist realm.


    The King Buddha of Freedom in the World folded his hands together.


    "Amitabha."


    "It was born, and there are eighteen Chaos."


    "A chaos is a year."


    "Can you survive the 18th Chaos Tribulation?"


    "The catastrophe is coming."


    "Amitabha!"


    The King Buddha of Freedom in the World sighed. As the peak of the World''s Great Dao, the King Buddha of Freedom in the World is a little worried at this moment.


    Jinling Fairy City.


    In the Li House.


    Meng Hao on the chair woke up leisurely.


    "Meng Xiucai!"


    "You''re finally awake!"


    "If I don''t wake up, I''ll have to doubt my medical skills!"


    "However, there is something wrong with your eyes, can''t you see!"


    Li Yixi picked up the tea, took a sip, and said with a smile.


    Meng Hao thought that he would be taken away by the Lord of Time.


    I didn''t expect Li Yixi to take action.


    Everything that happened during this time.


    Meng Hao knew very well that his consciousness was completely imprisoned by the Lord of Time.


    "Thank you, Young Master Li!"


    "My eyes can''t really see."


    "And, it''s very uncomfortable!"


    "It feels like it''s going to explode."


    At this moment, Meng Hao felt that his eyes were extremely uncomfortable, and the powerful source of time was out of control.


    This is the power that Meng Hao cannot control.


    Seeing Li Yixi speak out, Meng Hao hurriedly replied.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t be blind!"


    "Of course, you won''t let me save you in vain!"


    Li Yixi joked.


    Plop.


    Meng Hao knelt down directly.


    "As long as Young Master Li is willing to take action, Meng Hao''s life will belong to Young Master Li."


    "Meng Hao is willing to be a slave."


    "Serve Young Master Li!"


    Meng Hao was extremely decisive.


    Meng Hao knew very well that if Li Yixi didn''t take action, he would soon be killed by the eye of heaven.


    It was a power that he could not resist.


    "Ah this..."


    See Meng Hao kneeling down.


    Li Yixi was stunned.


    It was a joke, but Meng Hao took it seriously.


    "Meng Xiucai, I''m just joking, you actually take it seriously."


    Li Yixi said helplessly.


    "Master Li, my second personality makes my life worse than death. It is Master Li who saved me and has the grace to recreate me."


    "Meng Hao has no jokes. In the future, Meng Hao is willing to be a slave."


    "Serve Li Gongzi for a lifetime."


    Meng Hao''s voice was sonorous and powerful.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    When Jian Zun and the others looked at Meng Hao one by one, their eyes flickered.


    Involuntarily looked at each other.


    "Understood!"


    "I got it!"


    "This Meng Hao is amazing!"


    "I actually hugged my thighs like this."


    "Really!"


    "Jealous!"


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi secretly admired Meng Hao''s methods.


    When a few people are jealous.


    Meng Hao said quickly, "Young Master Li, if you don''t want to accept me, I''d rather die."


    "I won''t ask Li Gongzi to save you!"


    "Meng Hao''s family is poor and alone, and he can''t repay such a great favor."


    At this moment, Meng Hao was extremely firm.


    Li Yixi felt Meng Hao''s emotions, this guy is not a false statement.


    I''m really afraid something big will happen.


    Moreover, Li Yixi knew that Meng Hao was a poor scholar. He usually wrote letters for others and worked as a tutor for a living. Li Yixi also helped out from time to time.


    It''s good to come here and teach children to read.


    "Since you are so firm, then I will do as you wish!"

 Chapter 1388

    "However, you have to work, and the enlightenment of these children will be handed over to you."


    "how?"


    Li Yixi was helpless, so he could only agree, but he still stated in advance that there was no need for idlers here.


    For Li Yixi''s words, Meng Hao was ecstatic.


    As for work, Meng Hao was extremely happy.


    It was embarrassing when I was afraid that I had nothing to do.


    As for Li Yixi''s methods, Meng Hao was extremely impressed. Just now Meng Hao had a deep understanding of how strong the Lord of Time was.


    But so what, in front of Li Yixi, it''s just Yi Er.


    Meng Hao was overjoyed at such an opportunity.


    "Thank you, Young Master Li, for saving your life!"


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Meng Hao''s head immediately came into intimate contact with the ground.


    Heart ecstasy.


    Meng Hao knew that his life would change from now on.


    Li Yixi''s words represented giving him a chance to ascend to the sky.


    "Meng Hao, get up!"


    "No need for such a big gift!"


    "I''ll heal your eyes first."


    "This eye, I don''t know what''s going on, it''s a little weird, it doesn''t seem to be compatible with you, it''s ostracizing you."


    "I have to help you make it and your repulsive power completely disappear!"


    "Otherwise, your eyes will hurt from time to time."


    Li Yixi took a sip of tea.


    lightly said.


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, the bodies of the surrounding people trembled violently.


    Qingyangzi grabbed his thigh in shock.


    Li Yixi''s words stimulated Qing Yangzi''s nerves.


    The Lord of Time is very strong, but after endless years, the Lord of Time has not completed the integration of the Eye of Heaven.


    Just now, when Time took the initiative to use the Eye of Heaven, Qing Yangzi knew very well that the power of the Eye of Heaven was so terrifying that it was extremely difficult to control.


    However, Li Yixi actually said at this moment that Meng Hao and the Eye of Heaven should be completely integrated.


    The impact on the hearts of several people was too great.


    It shocked them more than killing the Lord of Time.


    After all, the meaning represented by the Eye of Heaven is too special.


    Heaven judges everything.


    When they got the Eye of Heaven, they didn''t know how the Lord of Time did it, but they knew that it must be a life-and-death experience.


    If it is really simple, from the very beginning to the present, after endless years, it is impossible for the Lord of Time to be unable to refine and integrate the Eye of Heaven.


    They could clearly see just now that the Lord of Time''s control over the Eye of Heaven is too weak.


    If it weren''t for Li Yixi''s suppression, the Lord of Time would not be able to extract the power of the Eye of Heaven.


    At this moment, Li Yixi actually wanted to fuse the Eye of Heaven and Meng Hao, how could they not be shocked.


    Not envious.


    "Sir, is it for real?"


    The terrifying Meng Hao of the Eye of Heaven is very clear.


    That is the unshakable existence.


    Even if the will disappears, it is impossible to merge.


    But Li Yixi told him at this moment that he could make the Eye of Heaven and Dao merge with him. Meng Hao was a little dazed and thought it was an illusion.


    "real!"


    "You have to trust my medical skills, sir."


    Li Yixi was extremely confident.


    From Li Yixi''s words, I can feel that it is extremely simple to make the Eye of Heaven and Meng Hao merge.


    Jian Zun and the others looked at each other, took a deep breath, and held their breath as they looked at Li Yixi.


    If it is really successful, then it will be incredible.


    It is also a chance against the sky.


    Meng Hao''s fusion of the eyes of heaven, they are very clear about what it means.


    At that time, Meng Hao was the new master of the world.


    A more terrifying existence than the previous Time Lord.


    The previous Lord of Time only used the power of the Eye of Heaven.


    And Meng Hao is the power that controls the Eye of Heaven.


    Between the two, there is a gap between heaven and earth.


    Li Yixi was very calm.


    Under the eyes of several people, he slowly put down the teacup.


    "Wait first!"


    "It may be very painful. I''m afraid you can''t bear it because of your small body. I''ll get you some anesthetics."


    After Li Yixi agreed, he didn''t do it immediately, but turned around and walked to the back room.


    Li Yixi disappeared.


    Qingyangzi and Jianzun hurriedly squeezed a smile on their faces.


    Before, Meng Hao couldn''t get into their eyes.


    But now, it''s different.


    "Brother Meng Hao, congratulations!"


    "I didn''t expect Brother Meng Hao to find a position in the son''s yard. I envy us to death!"


    "Furthermore, Young Master let the Eye of Heaven and Brother Meng Hao fuse with Brother Meng Hao. Brother Meng Hao will definitely take that step soon and become the true master of time. Please take care of us when that time comes."


    "exactly!"


    "Brother Meng Hao has the power to control time, and he will definitely be able to conquer the world."


    "In the future, I hope Brother Meng Hao will take care of you."


    At the same time as the voice sounded, Jian Zun and the others also felt Meng Hao''s pain.


    The Eye of Heaven is now torturing Meng Hao.


    One by one, they hurried to help Meng Hao suppress the Eye of Heaven.


    It gave Meng Hao some breathing room.


    Meng Hao''s breathing was extremely heavy at the moment, and the pain was unbearable for Meng Hao.


    It would be better if a few people made a move.


    "Thank you fellow Daoists."


    "If I can help in the future, Meng Hao will never refuse."


    "Of course, you can''t disobey the son, otherwise I can only turn my face."


    At this moment, Meng Hao hurriedly thanked him.


    But it still adds to its bottom line.


    "Where is Brother Meng Hao?"


    "How could we disobey the son''s will!"


    At this moment, several people expressed their opinions immediately.


    Just kidding, disobeying Li Yixi.


    I''m afraid I don''t know how to die.


    Meng Hao breathed a sigh of relief after seeing a few people agree.


    At this moment, Li Yixi walked over quickly.


    Seeing that Meng Hao''s eyes were bloodshot at the moment, some bloodshots overflowed, and his breathing was extremely heavy.


    Li Yixi said, "There is something wrong with your eyes. I''ll give you an anesthetic first, and then you won''t feel the pain."


    When Li Yixi finished speaking, he immediately injected Meng Hao with anesthesia.


    The anesthetic entered the body, and soon Meng Hao''s heart set off a storm.


    The power of the anesthetic actually suppressed the power of the Eye of Heaven.


    At the same time, it greatly strengthened his willpower.


    Meng Hao''s breathing also became calm.


    Soul power is rapidly changing.


    Meng Hao felt extremely comfortable and slowly fell asleep.


    "Snapped!"


    Li Yixi flicked his hand.


    Throw the syringe in the trash can.


    "Master, do you want this thing?"


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi was breathing extremely fast.


    Eyes staring at the syringe, some difficult to remove.


    "This one-off, what are you doing with it!"


    "You don''t want to play!"


    Li Yixi looked at Qingyangzi speechlessly, this is a lot of age.


    "Sir, I''m really curious!"


    "Nature is useless, then I will observe and observe!"


    Seeing that Jianzun and Tang Jingtian were about to speak, Qingyangzi bent over and quickly grabbed the syringe into his hand.


    Li Yixi also ignored it, feeling that he could understand it. After all, there is no western medicine in this world, so where did the needles come from?


    Seeing that Meng Hao was fully anesthetized.


    Li Yixi was very satisfied.


    Take out more silver needles and start sterilizing with alcohol.


    Prepare to treat Meng Hao.


    There is more to do today.


    Don''t waste time.

 Chapter 1390

    originally.


    Li Yixi planned to let these children enter the major forces.


    Jian Zun opened his mouth, how could Li Yixi not be happy.


    Jianfeng, where Jianzun is located, is a very powerful kendo holy place.


    In Li Yixi''s view, Luo Ping''an was able to enter Jianfeng to practice, which was a great blessing.


    For Luo Pingan, it was also a great opportunity.


    Much better than being by your own side.


    heard.


    Jian Zun was also overjoyed at the moment.


    "Thank you sir!"


    "I will definitely give everything I can to teach Luo Pingan this child."


    "Luo Ping''an will be my close disciple."


    "It''s also the next generation Peak Master of my Sword Peak."


    Jian Zun said excitedly.


    "Jianzun, I heard right."


    "Did you say that you want this kid Luo Pingan to become your closed-door disciple and the next generation Peak Master of Jianfeng?"


    Li Yixi looked at Jian Zun next to him with disbelief, mistaking it for himself to have an illusion.


    "good!"


    "Young master, you heard right."


    "Luo Ping''an, will be my close disciple, and will dominate Jianfeng."


    Jian Zun''s voice is sonorous and powerful, and his expression is extremely firm.


    Li Yixi glanced at it, completely numb.


    Li Yixi finally realized that Jian Zun was not lying.


    Then, it shows that Luo Pingan is extremely extraordinary.


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and looked at Jian Zun.


    "Old Jian, is there anything extraordinary about this Luo Pingan?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes were extremely bright.


    I was shocked.


    "Sir, Luo Ping''an is born with a powerful sword."


    "That sword body can make Luo Ping''an respected in kendo."


    "I''m still worried about my swordsmanship, some are not worthy of him?"


    Jian Zun did not hide it either.


    "what?"


    "Is it such a strong physique?"


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    "Son!"


    "I don''t want to leave!"


    "I just want to practice swords with your son."


    Little Luo Pingan, hearing this at this moment, hurriedly said.


    "Snapped!"


    However.


    What ushered in was a fierce slap from Li Yixi.


    A slap slapped Luo Pingan''s ass.


    "Shut up!"


    "I am a mere mortal, how can I teach you the magical powers of kendo."


    "Going to Jianfeng is the most correct way."


    "I can teach you, too few!"


    Li Yixi snorted.


    "Okay, that''s it!"


    "When the banquet is over, you and Mr. Jian will leave."


    "If you miss home, come back anytime."


    Li Yixi looked serious. Although Luo Ping''an looked uneasy, he could only be silent at the moment and did not dare to make a sound.


    I think Li Yixi should have some plan for doing this.


    "I haven''t seen the master yet!"


    Li Yixi saw Luo Pingan as a stubborn child.


    I think it''s better to settle this matter first.


    Immediately let Luo Pingan kneel and kowtow to the teacher.


    In the end, Luo Pingan could only kneel down and offer a cup of tea.


    "Okay, old sword!"


    "Now, this child Ping An is also your disciple. You should serve snacks, communicate more, and give more guidance."


    When Li Yixi saw that it was done, a happy expression appeared on his face.


    "Don''t worry, son!"


    "I won''t let Ping An''s sword body be buried."


    Jian Zun immediately spoke out.


    "Son!"


    At this moment, in the hall.


    Meng Hao came out.


    He looked at Li Yixi gratefully.


    "Ok?"


    Li Yixi patted Meng Hao on the shoulder and smiled.


    "much better!"


    "Many thanks, son, otherwise Meng Hao would already be a dead person."


    Meng Hao said with a serious face.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Okay, go and help."


    "I''m so happy today, it''s even more glorious to worship Master Jianzun safely."


    Li Yixi was very happy.


    "Yes, son!"


    Meng Hao heard the words.


    A look of doubt.


    I don''t know why Li Yixi did this. If Luo Ping''an followed Li Yixi''s side, he would be stronger and faster.


    Meng Hao smiled, but he quickly thought about what Li Yixi meant by doing this.


    Luo Pingan was very happy to see Li Yixi, and hurriedly left with Meng Hao.


    "Ping An, why did you come here?"


    Meng Hao was about to get busy, but found Luo Ping''an following behind him.


    Meng Hao was a little puzzled.


    "boring!"


    "Mr. Meng, why did Teacher Li ask me to apprentice to Jianzun?"


    "Jianzun''s swordsmanship is extraordinary, but compared with the teacher, it is not at the same level!"


    Luo Pingan seemed to be a child, but he also knew how powerful Li Yixi was.


    "do not know!"


    "But, be safe."


    "Young master, there must be a reason for him to do this!"


    "Young master, you won''t speak at will."


    "This matter already has a deep meaning."


    "Maybe we haven''t figured it out yet."


    "Ping An, you must listen to your son''s words."


    Meng Hao looked at Luo Ping''an and said with a serious expression.


    "Um?"


    Luo Pingan heard the words, pondered for a moment, and nodded.


    "Mr. Meng."


    "Thank you, after the banquet, I have to leave the teacher''s place with Master. I''m afraid I don''t have time to say goodbye. I''ll go see Big Brother Li."


    "My life was given by Big Brother Li."


    Luo Pingan was a little depressed.


    "Brother Li?"


    "Ping''an, is the Li eldest brother you''re talking about, the son''s disciple Li Ren?"


    Hearing this, Meng Hao suddenly looked at Luo Pingan.


    Meng Hao knew that Li Yixi had accepted an apprentice and was still a monster, but he had never seen it before.


    "Um!"


    "Brother Li, but the teacher''s disciple."


    "I envy him!"


    "Does Mr. Meng know Brother Li?"


    Luo Pingan''s eyes lit up at this moment.


    "do not know!"


    "I just heard about it!"


    "Can I go see you with me?"


    Meng Hao took a deep breath and looked at Luo Pingan.


    Li Ren was Li Yixi''s third disciple. Meng Hao was very curious as to what was so special about this Li Ren.


    "Row!"


    "Brother Li Ren likes readers!"


    Luo Ping''an pulled Meng Hao into the depths of the compound.


    in the yard.


    At this moment, Li Ren looked extremely focused.


    Is practicing boxing.


    There were beads of sweat on his forehead.


    All of his body and mind are immersed in his own boxing.


    The moment Meng Hao and Luo Ping''an entered the courtyard, seeing this scene, Meng Hao immediately grabbed Luo Ping''an.


    At this moment, Meng Hao saw Li Ren''s fist, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    Meng Hao is not the Meng Hao he once was.


    Meng Hao now has the memory of the Lord of Time.


    When I saw Li Ren''s boxing, I was instantly shocked.


    "This is, this is Era Divine Fist!"


    "Supreme Dao Divine Ability!"


    Meng Hao was very frightened.


    This kind of Dao supernatural power is incredibly powerful.


    This is the supreme supernatural power that can only be understood by the Lord of the Era.


    A chaotic life is an era.


    Meng Hao couldn''t imagine how powerful the Lord of the Era was.


    "Peace, why are you here!"


    "Who is this?"


    Li Ren, who was practicing boxing, felt the arrival of Luo Ping''an and Meng Hao, and put away his fists.


    Smiling at the two of them.


    "Meng Hao!"


    At this moment, Meng Hao hurriedly explained.


    "Brother Li, Mr. Meng is now a member of the courtyard!"


    "Brother Li Ren, I''m leaving!"


    "Go to Jianfeng to practice!"


    "Come and say goodbye to you!"

 Chapter 1391

    "what?"


    "Master wants you to go to Jianfeng to practice?"


    Hearing this, Li Ren couldn''t care less about Meng Hao. Looking at Luo Pingan at the moment with a worried look, Li Ren watched Luo Pingan grow up with his own eyes.


    They were rescued by Li Ren from infancy.


    Li Ren is like a father to Luo Ping''an.


    Feelings are special.


    Hearing that Luo Pingan was leaving, Li Ren was very reluctant.


    "Ping''an, wait a moment, I''m going to see Shizun, I beg Shizun to let you stay." Li Ren''s eyes were slightly red, and he hurriedly said.


    The moment the voice fell, it was time to find Li Yixi.


    "Brother Li Ren, no need!"


    "What kind of character is the teacher, since it is arranged like this, as Mr. Meng said, there should be a teacher''s layout, and there is no hurry, I have already apprenticed to Jianzun and become a closed disciple of Jianzun."


    "That Sword Master is not weak."


    Luo Pingan hurriedly said at this moment.


    "what?"


    "Have you been a teacher?"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Li Ren, who wanted to intercede, heard the words and fell silent.


    Raised feet, slowly put down.


    Looks very complicated.


    He quickly restrained his emotions, and his eyes fell on Luo Ping''an.


    "Peace, practice well, maybe Jianfeng is suitable for you."


    "Master arranges this way, you can''t go wrong."


    "Actually, it''s not suitable for you to practice in the courtyard."


    "Master is very strong, but how can there be so much time to teach you?"


    "It''s a great opportunity to get some advice."


    "In the courtyard, there are countless powerful beings, but those beings are all in retreat, and they don''t want to miss the opportunity, so they still don''t have time to tell you."


    "I don''t understand your way."


    "Now, although my strength is much stronger, it can be said that earth-shaking changes have taken place, but unfortunately, my cognition and understanding of Tao are still a lot worse."


    Li Ren looked extremely complicated.


    Li Yixi was a teacher, and Li Ren was indeed given preferential treatment. Li Yixi always took time to teach Li Ren to read, and at the same time took Li Ren to exercise.


    The previous boxing method was taught by Li Yixi, Li Ren, to strengthen his body.


    "The road to peace, is it strange?"


    Meng Hao, who was beside him, hurriedly opened his mouth when he heard the words.


    Before, Meng Hao was not strong and his knowledge was limited.


    He also played against Luo Ping''an, but he didn''t feel much.


    Now, the Lord of Time can''t devour himself, but instead he devours his soul. Meng Hao combines the memory of the Lord of Time and the perception of Tao.


    Natural vision is different.


    Meng Hao wanted to see if he could see some clues.


    "It''s very special!"


    "The sword of peace is different from what I have seen!"


    "It''s also very different from Senior Brother''s swordsmanship."


    "It seems to be all-encompassing."


    At this moment, Li Ren explained aloud.


    "Um?"


    "Is it all-inclusive?"


    Hearing this, Meng Hao felt that he had caught the reason.


    He hurriedly said, "Peace, can you show me your swordsmanship?"


    "Maybe, I know the answer!"


    Meng Hao integrated everything about the Lord of Time, and now there is a faint guess.


    heard.


    Luo Pingan''s eyes lit up.


    "Mr. Meng, really?"


    now.


    Luo Pingan even forgot what he was about to leave, and looked excited.


    "Um!"


    "bring it on!"


    "Attack me!"


    "Don''t worry, you can''t hurt me now!"


    Meng Hao''s eyes showed confidence.


    "it is good!"


    "Mr. Meng, you have to be careful!"


    Luo Ping''an reminded him and killed Meng Hao with a sword.


    The sword came out, and the void shook.


    This time Luo Pingan did not hold back.


    Luo Pingan felt that only by doing his best can Meng Hao see his own way clearly.


    Otherwise, Meng Hao would not be able to understand, what was Li Yixi''s purpose?


    Sword out, no me!


    This sword is extremely terrifying.


    Meng Hao''s brows could not help but wrinkle.


    Meng Hao had fought against Luo Ping''an before, but Luo Ping''an seemed to have restrained a lot at that time.


    When this sword came out, Meng Hao felt the meaning of no-self, breaking me, and beheading me in the sword intent.


    This sword is just a sword.


    Killing Sword.


    Luo Pingan himself seemed to be integrated into this sword at this moment.


    It seems to be completely integrated with this sword.


    This sword, if it was before.


    Meng Hao knew very well that he would never accept it.


    Even the power that can control a trace of the Eye of Heaven can''t be resisted.


    This sword is terrifying.


    Meng Hao''s face was full of disbelief.


    Is this swordsmanship really something a child can comprehend?


    "What a powerful swordsmanship."


    Meng Hao changed color slightly.


    Immediately activate the power of time to reverse this terrifying sword.


    Meng Hao took action and resolved this terrifying sword.


    However, this is also a sword that Luo Pingan goes all out.


    "All right!"


    At this moment, Meng Hao hurriedly stopped.


    "Mr. Meng, do you see clearly?"


    Luo Pingan put away his sword and couldn''t help but look at Meng Hao.


    In the small eyes, there is a look of anticipation.


    However, at this moment, Meng Hao did not answer Luo Ping''an''s words, but asked solemnly: "Ping''an, why is your swordsmanship so important to kill at such a young age?"


    Meng Hao couldn''t understand why Luo Pingan could understand such a terrifying sword intent at such an age.


    This sword intent is really overbearing.


    He was so domineering that Meng Hao felt shocked.


    Meng Hao is now a detached existence.


    "Is the intention to kill very serious?"


    "I do not know!"


    "I''m just practicing swords."


    "By the way, the teacher said that the sword is the king of a hundred soldiers."


    "The sword represents killing, life and death."


    "No tricks."


    "Out of the sword, there is no difference between life and death, there is no victory or defeat."


    "It''s like fighting a beast. You can''t kill a beast with a single sword. The possibility of waiting for you is death."


    Luo Ping''an didn''t understand very much, so he explained the meaning of Li Yixi''s words.


    "Sword without me!"


    "Killing Sword!"


    Meng Hao muttered to himself.


    At this moment, Meng Hao probably understood that Luo Ping''an''s sword, Li Yixi did not teach too much, but in fact, he had already taught the essence.


    As for what way to go!


    It varies from person to person!


    "Mr. Meng, you can see my kendo path!"


    "Could it be that my swordsmanship really has something to do with the apprentice Jianzun?"


    After Luo Pingan explained, he looked at Meng Hao expectantly.


    Li Ren didn''t say anything, but his eyes had already explained everything, and Li Ren wanted to know at the moment.


    "good!"


    "You apprentice Jianzun, I probably understand!"


    "Your sword is not only a killing sword."


    "The most important thing is that your path is the unity of all things."


    "And it''s very difficult to want the unity of all things."


    "First of all, you have to comprehend all kinds of kendo, and then integrate kendo."


    "It''s an invincible road, but it''s also a very hard road."


    "It is extremely difficult to comprehend all kinds of swordsmanship."


    "Many people, in their entire lives, can choose a kendo to go down."


    "In the yard, it is almost impossible for you to comprehend ten thousand things."


    "Besides, where does the son have time to teach you!"


    "But Jianfeng, it''s different."


    "There is the holy place of Kendo."


    "The real kendo holy place has countless swordsmen, and none of them are weak. There, you can see all kinds of kendos."


    "It is a great help for you to understand the swordsmanship."


    "You are born with sword bones, and Jian Zun will do everything to teach you. There, is the holy place of your swordsmanship!"


    At this moment, Meng Hao expressed his guesses.

 Chapter 1392

    Of course, this is just one of Meng Hao''s conjectures.


    Whether or not Li Yixi has other arrangements, this is beyond Meng Hao''s guess.


    What Meng Hao said was just Li Yixi''s way to achieve Luo Ping''an.


    As for letting Luo Pingan appear in Jianfeng, whether there are other layouts, it depends on the future.


    "Is the road to unity?"


    hiss.


    Hearing this, Li Ren on the side took a deep breath at the moment.


    A look of shock appeared in his eyes.


    This road is not an ordinary difficulty.


    "His talent, if he doesn''t take the path of kendo, is wasted!"


    Meng Hao said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Meng!"


    Luo Pingan hurriedly bowed and saluted, with a grateful expression on his face.


    "you are welcome!"


    "This is just my opinion. Maybe you go to Jianfeng, and there are other reasons that I can''t say."


    "But going to Jianfeng, it won''t do you any harm."


    Meng Hao smiled and touched Luo Ping''an''s head.


    The voice fell.


    Meng Hao couldn''t help but look at Li Ren.


    "Brother Li, the boxing you practiced just now is very strong. Do you know its origin or name?"


    Meng Hao was shocked when he remembered the boxing skills he had just seen.


    I want to see if I have hallucinations.


    After all, Era Divine Fist is too terrifying.


    Meng Hao couldn''t believe it.


    Li Ren smiled and said, "I don''t know!"


    "Master saw that I was too addicted to reading and was afraid that my body would collapse. He taught me to exercise my body."


    Hearing the explanation, Meng Hao was extremely shocked.


    Such magical powers are only used to exercise the body.


    This boxing technique is rumored to be created by a supreme being. It was born from the era. This martial art has been displayed to reach infinity without repetition. There is no endless cycle, it is a naked and supreme way, constantly creating, transcending yin and yang, transcending Taiji, this belongs to the way of creation, the way of the era.


    Terribly powerful.


    This is the invincible way.


    At this moment, Meng Hao felt that he still didn''t understand Li Yixi at all.


    I feel that what I see and know is only one ten thousandth of the same.


    Li Yixi''s body always seemed to be shrouded in a layer of mist, making it impossible for people to see through.


    Even if it is detached now, it will not work.


    "Brother Li!"


    "You guys chat!"


    "I just came over to get to know each other, the son ordered something, I have to do it!"


    Meng Hao didn''t stop at this moment.


    I came here just to meet Li Ren.


    The relationship between Li Ren and Luo Ping''an was very unusual, and Meng Hao naturally saw this.


    So choose to leave.


    "it is good!"


    "Go!"


    Li Ren waved his hand.


    Meng Hao backed out.


    Suppressing the shock in his heart, Meng Hao turned and left.


    in the yard.


    More and more people came, and it became more and more lively.


    On the ninth layer of heaven, Dao Yi arrives Dao 10, all come.


    There was excitement in his eyes.


    The three Long brothers and others also came one after another.


    Very lively.


    At this moment, Dao Yi looked at Jian Zun and others happily.


    "Jianzun, congratulations on your further progress!"


    "Take that step, I''m afraid it''s too soon!"


    Dao Yi was very envious at the moment.


    The Qi of Creation last time gave them a lot of help.


    "Jianzun is indeed worthy of congratulations today."


    "Actually accepted a closed disciple here."


    "The talent is terrifying."


    "It''s still the chaotic sword body!"


    "The future is limitless!"


    Tang Jingtian said.


    "what?"


    "Chaos sword body?"


    heard.


    One by one, they suddenly looked at Jian Zun, and their eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Totally shocked.


    Never thought that Jian Zun was so lucky.


    "Yes, it is the Chaos Sword Body."


    Tang Jingtian laughed.


    "congratulations!"


    One by one, they hurriedly clasped their fists, and a storm surged in their hearts.


    "thanks!"


    "If I didn''t have the son, I wouldn''t have such a chance."


    "I just don''t know if you guys can look down on other people. There are many children here, Young Master?"


    "Of course, if you want to take it away, you have to see what your son wants."


    The voice of Jianzun fell, and everyone present was shocked.


    "Jianzun disciple, from the son''s courtyard?"


    At this moment, everyone naturally heard the meaning beyond the strings.


    "good!"


    The swordsman said proudly.


    "what?"


    Hearing Jianzun''s affirmative answer, everyone was shocked.


    Can''t help but think.


    "You guys are drinking, I''m a little uncomfortable and have to go."


    The sound fell, and the originally happy atmosphere disappeared instantly.


    They turned around and left one by one, and the wine contained a rhyme, but at this moment, they wanted to get a satisfied disciple even more.


    "Also, this is the key to a good relationship with Li Yixi.


    Who can ignore this opportunity.


    Soon, everyone came to a place where a group of children were playing.


    His eyes became extremely bright.


    "Um?"


    "What kind of physique is this?"


    Just for a moment, everyone was stunned.


    This group of children is beyond imagination.


    One by one, the mouth became dry.


    Li Yixi strode forward.


    He smiled and said, "What''s the matter, why are you all gathered here!"


    Li Yixi''s laughter sounded, and everyone hurriedly turned around.


    "I''ve seen your son!"


    One by one hurriedly salute.


    "Master, they are envious when they see that I have accepted Ping An as a disciple. They want to come and see if there are suitable children. They also want to accept my disciples."


    Jian Zun said with a smile.


    heard.


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at Jian Zun with expressions of gratitude.


    They know that Jian Zun is helping them.


    Is Li Yixi willing and willing to let them accept apprentices?


    They will get answers.


    "yes?"


    "What do you think of the talents of these children?"


    "If you can, you can accept apprentices."


    "This is also their chance!"


    "Staying here, if you have the potential to cultivate, it will be wasted!"


    Li Yixi responded at this moment.


    "Sir, are you sure?"


    "Are you sure we can accept apprentices?"


    Daoyi''s voice was trembling at the moment.


    What is the Dao body of these children, they just glanced at it, and they probably understood.


    These physiques are all supreme physiques, with a supreme posture.


    How could Li Yixi not be shocked and suspicious that he was willing to let them take in apprentices.


    See here.


    Li Yixi smiled and said, "When did I tell a lie!"


    "I made everyone believe me?"


    Everyone was delighted to hear that.


    "Young Master, it''s hard to chase after a horse!"


    Dao came back to his senses and hurriedly said.


    Soon, a group of children were selected for most of them.


    The remaining few people are a little disappointed at the moment, disappointed that their physique is average.


    Jun Wushen said.


    "Don''t be disappointed, Caolu Taohuawu has been repaired, you can go to Caolu with me to study tomorrow!"


    "The book has its own Yan Ruyu, and the book has its own golden house."


    "When you read, you can also read a saint of heaven and earth."


    "Didn''t you guys ever want to draw a crane and ride a crane to the south of the Yangtze River?"


    "The opportunity has come."


    Hearing Jun Wushen''s words, his eyes became extremely bright.


    "Thank you, Big Brother Wushen!"


    These children were instantly delighted.


    Thatched cottage, but their dream land.

 Chapter 1393

    In the courtyard, satisfied smiles appeared on the faces of the helmsmen of the major immortal gates.


    Today, they were just here to take a chance, but they didn''t expect to get such a good disciple here.


    These children are of different ages, but each one has built the foundation of the supreme.


    If a sect wants to be strong, it must have a strong descendant.


    If there is not a strong enough descendant, then this sect, no matter how brilliant it is at this time, will completely decline in a short time.


    Although they are now in the sect, there are many unparalleled talents.


    But the reason why those disciples can be called unparalleled talents is that they have not met these children.


    As for the children who were not selected, it was not that they did not want to take them away.


    But they found that those children were very special.


    The courage has been condensed.


    Those children are more suitable to take the path of Confucianism and Taoism.


    Moreover, they were embarrassed to take all the children away. After all, they knew that these children were all intended to be sent to the grass hut at the beginning.


    "Teacher, when the banquet is over, Master will take you back to the sect."


    "Even if you want the stars in the sky, Master will pick them off for you."


    All the big guys had smiles on their faces at the moment.


    Very satisfied, if it wasn''t for Li Yixi wanting to keep them to participate in the banquet, at this moment they would like to take their apprentices out of the courtyard immediately, as for the chance, they are not as important as these children.


    They discovered that these children actually possessed Chaos bodies.


    As far as they know, these children were descendants of some mortals when Li Yixi brought them back, and they did not have such a bloodline.


    But in this short period of time, these children actually created the Chaos Dao Body.


    This is very incredible.


    A chaotic Taoist body is enough for a sect to completely lay the foundation of a supreme overlord.


    "Thank you, Master."


    These children were a little scared to leave here.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little scared.


    After all, even now, they have not seen many people.


    But with constant communication.


    The love of these powerhouses, the children couldn''t help laughing, and the fear in their hearts also dissipated a bit.


    It didn''t take long for a scent to permeate.


    The people who were teaching the children couldn''t help but move their noses at this moment.


    "Dao Yun."


    "What a powerful rhyme."


    One by one took a deep breath.


    Just taking a breath, at this moment, they couldn''t help shaking violently.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    "This is the rhythm of transcendence."


    One by one, their bodies were shocked, and their eyes showed incredible colors. They never thought that there was a transcendental rhyme in these fragrances.


    This scent is what they have been pursuing all their lives, but at this moment, the scent of the food actually contains such a rhyme.


    Li Yixi, who had just returned from pointing out the kitchen, also showed a look of satisfaction on her face. Li Yixi was very confident about the food this time.


    "Everyone, what''s the scent like?"


    "This time, in order to thank you, I specially asked them to hunt down some monsters."


    "I looked at the fineness, these monsters are very good."


    "I also took out some medicated recipes. I believe you will be unforgettable tonight."


    Li Yixi walked over with a confident look on his face.


    "A monster?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, everyone''s face showed shock.


    After all, they hunted many powerful monsters before, and Li Yixi just regarded them as game. At this moment, Li Yixi directly said that they were monsters. At this moment, they couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    "In the son''s yard, we have never been disappointed."


    "Just smelling the scent today made me want to drool."


    "I can''t wait."


    Qing Yangzi spoke immediately.


    There was excitement on his face.


    Today''s Qingyangzi''s face is getting thicker and thicker. At this moment, he stood up, got up and walked towards the kitchen, and couldn''t help but take a few deep breaths.


    All the Dao Yun that spilled out was instantly absorbed by Qing Yangzi.


    Everyone present secretly scolded Qing Yangzi for being shameless, and he was actually a step slower.


    Actually fulfilling Qingyangzi, that is the rhythm of detachment.


    Even just absorbing some of it would have unimaginable benefits for them.


    While scolding inwardly, at this moment, their hearts were trembling with excitement.


    "Just the fragrance that pervades the air contains the rhythm of Taoism that transcends the level. Doesn''t it mean that the monster stewed this time is a terrifying existence that transcends the level."


    "But that can''t be explained."


    "In this world, there is no powerful existence beyond the level, and there is no incomparably powerful monster."


    "Where did the son go to hunt?"


    "Could it be that the rhythm that permeates the pot does not come from the monster itself, but from something else."


    While everyone was looking forward to it, they were also extremely puzzled.


    Seeing Jun Wushen come over.


    Sword Sovereign asked impatiently through voice transmission.


    "Daoist Wushen, this pot is filled with a Taoist rhythm that transcends levels, why is this so?"


    "Could it be that in this pot, Young Master added an unimaginable fetish?"


    Jian Zun always asked the doubts in his heart.


    Seeing Swordsman''s gaze, Jun Wushen smiled slightly, and explained through sound transmission.


    "When we returned, there was a transcendental being in the way and was captured by the son."


    "And not long ago, there was a powerful existence in the Holy Land of Chaos, who forcibly descended here and was killed by me and others."


    "This time you have a good time."


    "These are extremely powerful chaotic beasts of transcendence."


    "Flesh and blood not only contains the powerful Dao Accumulation of transcendence, but also contains a trace of the power of the source of chaos."


    "Although everyone''s strength is not weak, it is very difficult to take that step."


    "Without a hundred thousand years, it is impossible to do it at all."


    "Of course, for monks like me, a hundred years and a thousand years will pass after a few retreats."


    "But now I have a feeling that there may be some kind of crisis that is about to come. For me, I must race against time to improve my cultivation base."


    "So time is very important to us. This time, after you go back, it won''t take long before you can get out of the right path."


    "It saves you countless hours."


    At the moment when Jun Wushen''s voice fell, Jian Zun''s body couldn''t help trembling violently, and an unbelievable color appeared in his eyes. He didn''t expect that what was being stewed in the pot this time was actually a Chaos Beast that was beyond the level.


    Jian Zun was also completely moved. He never thought that Li Yixi was not only powerful, but there were countless mysterious beings in the courtyard. Without any resistance, all were beheaded.


    In this small yard, there are so many powerhouses, which are comparable to a Chaos Holy Land.


    Soon everyone got the news, and the pupils shrank suddenly, and a shocking color appeared in their eyes.


    Excitement followed.


    "Chance, this is a big chance."


    "I''m waiting for detachment to have hope."

 Chapter 1394

    Everyone present is the overlord of the various forces, but at this moment, they couldn''t help but salivate.


    Li Yixi was very satisfied with the scene in front of him.


    Then, he said with a smile.


    "There are a lot of dishes prepared today, and the ingredients are quite exquisite, which will definitely make you unforgettable."


    "Even if it''s me, I haven''t had such luxury for a long, long time."


    "Today, everyone can have fun."


    "Last time, if it wasn''t for everyone''s efforts, I couldn''t get the Chaos Sutra."


    "The Chaos Sutra is not weak. I feel that my body is progressing at a very fast speed after practicing these days."


    "Thank you all too."


    "Maybe it won''t take many years before I can embark on the path of cultivation."


    "For me, the Chaos Sutra is something that defies the sky and changes my life. If I need help in the future, I just happen to be able to help, even if I speak out."


    "If you need Xiao Zhan, Wushen and the others, don''t hesitate to speak up."


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s grateful eyes fell on everyone.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Sir, what are you talking about!"


    "I don''t like to hear it anymore. It''s not difficult for such a small thing."


    "Moreover, now we are here with the son, and found that these children are very talented. The first teacher of these children is the son."


    "We''re all a family now, aren''t we, you''re welcome!"


    At this moment, Qingyangzi hurriedly spoke up.


    The rest of the people also spoke up one by one.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Yes, we are a family, so you are more welcome."


    "I remember, I still have a few jars of good wine, I''ll go get it now, we won''t go home if we don''t get drunk today."


    Li Yixi was very satisfied, turned around and walked towards the house excitedly.


    in chaos.


    In the forbidden area of ??a holy place.


    An old man is like a fisherman.


    Sit by the pond and close your eyes.


    Soon, a figure came hurriedly.


    "Meet the ancestors!"


    The breath of the person coming here is extremely terrifying, but at this moment, seeing the old man, his expression is extremely respectful.


    It''s like a child seeing a gangster.


    On the forehead, some fine sweat beads appeared faintly.


    Obviously, at this moment, he was very uneasy.


    "How''s it going?"


    "What happened to the vision that appeared in the chaos last time?"


    "And why suddenly, the sect that just joined us disappeared?"


    The old man lay there without even opening his eyes, but the moment his voice sounded, the Taoist behind him looked extremely nervous.


    "Back to the ancestors, we didn''t find out which terrifying existence shot the vision that appeared in the chaos before."


    "However, this time, I just taught the Dark Lord of Xuantian Holy Land a lesson."


    "No murder."


    "According to the information we got, around the Dark Sage, a lot of existences beyond the level disappeared, and those existences are all dead."


    "As for more information, we don''t know."


    "The Dark Sage was seriously injured and has been in retreat for healing. Our people haven''t seen it. We don''t know what happened."


    "As for those sects that disappeared, they are related to Jiuzhongtian."


    "That side of the world is very special, and the transcendence level cannot come."


    "But not long ago, in the weak world, countless monks were killed, and all the surrounding sect forces were slaughtered."


    "To loot its sect heritage."


    "But after that, it became very quiet."


    "No movement!"


    "We wanted to get in, but found it couldn''t come."


    "The existence below the detachment level has come, and all have been obliterated."


    "Some means."


    At this moment, the Taoist reported all the things he had investigated.


    heard.


    The old man slowly opened his eyes.


    "Is there a weak world?"


    "It''s not easy to have the power to slaughter and loot the chaotic small sects!"


    "I remember that in a sect, there are several detached beings sitting in the town, but they can''t stop it."


    The old man was very curious.


    Immediately deduce it at this moment.


    next moment.


    He opened his eyes suddenly.


    "Um?"


    "The Dark Lord seems to be looking for something, and it has something to do with that world."


    "Those who have fallen will die in that world."


    "It seems that there are many secrets in the world!"


    "I want to see what secrets there are."


    "Let the Dark Lord care so much."


    "This dark sage, it''s not simple, it can make me unable to watch."


    "Some means."


    When the old man deduced just now, he was stopped by the Dark Lord.


    The old man was a little shocked and surprised.


    The old man''s voice fell, and he ignored the Taoist who was kneeling behind him.


    I saw the old man slowly sit up.


    In his hand, a fishing rod appeared at this moment.


    That fishing rod was evolved from a powerful Taoist method.


    Especially the fishing line, which is extremely weird.


    Flickering with endless causal power.


    The old man is none other than the causal old man.


    Cultivation is the way of cause and effect.


    At this moment, he is fishing with the power of karma, trying to capture the powerhouses in the Nine Heavens, and peep into the secrets of the Nine Heavens.


    Of course, if you want to fish with the power of cause and effect, it is not so easy, you must be able to catch the cause and effect.


    The time for Daoyi and others to appear in the chaos has continued.


    The mighty power of chaos washes away everything.


    The existence of less than half a step beyond the level of detachment, the power of karma has long been washed away by the power of chaos and has disappeared.


    What the old man of Karma can capture now is only the level of half-step detachment.


    The old man''s methods are extremely terrifying.


    The moment the hook entered the pond in front of him, a powerful force of cause and effect erupted.


    The pond in front of him is actually the epitome of chaos.


    At this moment, take chaos as the pond, and the power of cause and effect as the hook, intending to cross the chaos and capture the first-class existence.


    The terrifying power of cause and effect directly entered the Nine Heavens.


    That incomparably powerful force could not be stopped.


    Originally, the old man thought it was very simple.


    But soon, Karma''s expression changed.


    Within Jiuzhongtian, there is no such thing as a first-class existence.


    "Not right!"


    "Where did these ants go, did they all leave?"


    "However, when I deduced, I found that they didn''t leave!"


    The wrinkle of the old man caused by the cause and effect once again stimulated the power of cause and effect.


    soon.


    The hook pierced the sky and the earth.


    to the second heaven.


    The power of cause and effect, when the intention is to forcefully enter the second heaven.


    In the room, Li Yixi was about to fetch wine when suddenly the sound of mosquitoes rang in his ears.


    A look of irritability.


    A slap shot.


    A cold voice sounded.


    "roll!"


    "Don''t disturb me!"


    The voice is cold.


    The moment the big hand was waved, an invisible force erupted, and the incomparably powerful force of causality that had just emerged in the void was directly broken.


    In the Holy Land of Chaos.


    The old man who was fishing suddenly opened his eyes, and a mouthful of blood spurted out instantly.


    His face was pale and bloodless.

 Chapter 1395

    Seeing the old man vomiting blood directly, the expression of the Taoist behind the old man changed greatly.


    Never thought that the old man would suddenly be like this.


    "Ancestor, what''s wrong, what''s wrong!"


    A look of horror appeared on the Taoist''s face at this moment.


    Because of the strength of the old man, it is extremely terrifying.


    Controlling cause and effect is almost omnipotent, but at this moment it was actually backlashed, and while I was shocked, I was also extremely worried.


    "To shut up!"


    heard.


    The old man snorted coldly.


    The Taoist body trembled with fright and did not dare to take a step forward.


    After the old man Karma scolded the Taoist, he immediately began to suppress the backlash in his body.


    Just now, the power of cause and effect was activated, and the intention was to cross space and capture a first-class existence.


    This matter, in the eyes of the old man Karma, is a very easy thing, as simple as finding things in a bag. After all, the Tao exists first-class, and even the detachment level has not yet been reached.


    In the eyes of the old man Karma, it belongs to the existence of ants.


    But where did the old man Karma think that in the moment just now, he actually suffered a backlash.


    Even the old man Karma didn''t react at the moment, what exactly happened.


    Double Heaven.


    Li House.


    Everyone in the courtyard suddenly looked up at the sky.


    One by one, the expressions became extremely solemn.


    "Friend Wushen, did you feel it just now?"


    "It seems that a force of cause and effect has locked me."


    The hand of Jianzun holding the cup trembled slightly.


    At the moment just now, Jian Zun really felt a ray of causal power coming, as if to cross time and space and take him away.


    "Jianzun, have you felt it too?"


    "I thought it was an illusion?"


    "Why is that so?"


    "In this world, who can master the power of cause and effect."


    "And, why did it suddenly disappear?"


    Qing Yangzi on the side had the same feeling as Jian Zun just now.


    That feeling made Qingyangzi feel helpless.


    Helpless like a drowning child.


    Qingyangzi was shocked.


    With his current strength, why is this suddenly happening.


    The excitement on his face could not help but diminish a bit.


    Daoyi and the others, at this moment, the breathing became extremely rapid.


    At that moment, they really felt suffocated.


    can not breath.


    Jianzun''s voice fell, and everyone''s eyes looked at Jun Wushen invariably.


    Everyone knows that Jun Wushen is extremely young, but his current strength has entered the level of detachment, much stronger than them.


    Seeing everyone''s eyes fall on him.


    Jun Wushen''s expression wrinkled slightly.


    shook his head.


    "Jianzun, I had a faint feeling just now that there seems to be an invisible big hand, intending to take you away with the power of cause and effect, but that feeling soon disappeared."


    "Moreover, that power is not directed at me. What I perceive is not as clear as you."


    "In this world, it is impossible for such a person to appear."


    "Your strength is not weak, and you have all stepped into the half-step detachment level one after another."


    Jun Wushen was puzzled at this moment.


    But if you talk about hallucinations, Jun Wushen doesn''t believe it himself.


    At that moment just now, Jun Wushen really felt a trace of the power of the Dao coming, which was extremely mysterious.


    The void is faintly fluctuating, that is the breath of the avenue.


    Jun Wushen turned back and looked at Da Hei behind him.


    "Lord Black Emperor!"


    "Just now, did you feel it?"


    "What kind of power is that, why did it suddenly disappear again!"


    Everyone looked at Jun Wushen and looked at the local dog lying on the ground, each with a puzzled look.


    Heidi glanced cautiously at the void.


    Indifferently said: "It''s a very strong guy who actually crosses the space, urging the power of karma, intending to lock you with the power of karma, and force you to take away instantly."


    "That guy is very strong, I am not as good as him now!"


    "However, I don''t know whether to live or die, and I don''t want to think about where this place is."


    "Is it the place where he is savage!"


    "Just now, the master shot!"


    "Don''t worry, the master is here, even if that person shoots again, he will not succeed."


    "And this time, the master just taught a lesson or two. If you dare to take action, it will not be as simple as a backlash."


    "Although the power of cause and effect is strong, it is also extremely counterproductive."


    "However, you''d better stay here a little longer."


    "Young Master will hold a banquet today, it''s definitely not a random day."


    "Maybe from the beginning, the young master expected that person to take action, so let you all come to the banquet to avoid this disaster."


    "Perhaps, you will find it mysterious."


    "But the others are well aware."


    "A few days ago, the son asked us to hunt down some monsters, do you know?"


    "The monster in the mouth of the son is a chaotic beast that transcends the level."


    "At that time, we were all helpless and felt that we might enter a chaos."


    "But it didn''t take long before the Chaos Beast that transcended the level came!"


    Hei Di''s eyes glanced at Daoyi and others.


    Turn around and walk away, ignoring it.


    Just now, Daoyi and the others did not believe Heidi''s words in their hearts.


    After all, they knew that within the ninth layer, transcendence could not come.


    But after being scolded by Hei Di, several people were silent for a moment.


    "If it is an inconceivably powerful being, a being that is far beyond transcendence, can it use its means to come?"


    Qing Yangzi''s expression was a little ugly.


    He glared at Daoyi and the others fiercely.


    "If you think this is a joke, then you should leave this place first."


    "Young master''s will is illusory, and you can stare and become detached at a glance. How can you imagine it?"


    Qingyangzi''s face was ugly, but people from Jiuzhongtian would doubt Heidi''s words.


    "Sorry, it''s just this thing, it''s terrible."


    "What kind of existence is it that can actually do this."


    Dao Yi''s face was slightly red, and he explained it with great anxiety.


    The rest of the people lowered their heads directly.


    "The wine is here!"


    In the room, Li Yixi came out with two jars of wine.


    with a smile on the face.


    "What a charming wine aroma!"


    Li Yixi had just come out, and everyone could smell the aroma of the wine.


    Qingyangzi hurried forward and took the next jar.


    Jian Zun also hurried to help.


    The wine jar was placed on the table, and everyone couldn''t help but be shocked.


    At this moment, they feel that their souls are rising.


    "This wine!"


    Looking at the wine jars, a storm surged in one by one.


    The growth and transformation of the soul is very difficult.


    However, just the smell of wine makes their souls drink like nectar.


    Who can not be shocked.


    The inexplicable crisis just now was completely diluted in an instant.


    "Come, come, sit and sit!"


    Li Yixi immediately greeted everyone to sit down.


    "Old Bai, pour the wine!"


    Li Yixi did not let everyone do it, but called out Lao Bai.


    Butler Lao Bai immediately stepped forward and poured wine for everyone.


    One by one, watching Lao Bai serving, a little restless.


    Just looking at it, the bodies of Dao Yi and the others trembled slightly.


    Old Bai tried his best to restrain himself, but the escaping breath still made them tremble.

 Chapter 1396

    "Transcendence, a spiritual treasure of detachment?"


    Feeling the Baoguang, Daoyi couldn''t help but look at Qingyangzi with a dull look on his face.


    Daoyi was really frightened.


    He never thought that Li Yixi would have such a terrifying spiritual treasure beside him.


    Lingbao, can actually cultivate automatically, and cultivated to such a terrifying situation.


    "Transcendence?"


    "You underestimate Senior Bai too much."


    "Senior Bai, but the housekeeper in the son''s mansion."


    "The existence of the Black Emperor and others is all detachment. Do you think that the white predecessor as a housekeeper is only detached?"


    At this moment, Qingyangzi said a little unhappy.


    I think something will happen with these guys.


    heard.


    Dao Yi and the others took a deep breath.


    Li Yixi saw the eyes of several people and said with a smile: "Several people, this is your first time here. Let me introduce you to me. This is my housekeeper, Lao Bai, a robot."


    "Intelligent."


    "Is it a magical craftsmanship, it is no different from a real person!"


    Li Yixi explained with a smile.


    Hearing the words, Daoyi and the others nodded hurriedly.


    You are the boss, you are right.


    Dao San was a woman, and she was still a little shocked at the moment.


    Some unbelievable.


    However, dare not say much.


    I feel that everything here is extremely terrifying.


    It was as if he had stepped into the forbidden zone of life.


    "Everyone, thank you for the last time, it''s rare to get together today, let''s have a drink together first."


    "When some friends come, we''ll serve!"


    "Dry!"


    Hearing this, everyone was overjoyed.


    All in one drink.


    The wine entered his throat, and the power of Shen Xi rushed straight into the Soul Palace.


    At this moment, the soul body was instantly entangled by the power of countless Shen Xi.


    The soul body is rapidly absorbing and transforming.


    The hearts of the crowd trembled.


    "Immortal, this one contains the aura of immortality."


    "That Shen Xi is the power of immortality!"


    Dao Yi''s shocking voice resounded in everyone''s mind.


    This is incredible.


    It is the power of immortality.


    What is immortality, that is something that monks have been striving for all their lives and cannot get.


    When people are refining quickly.


    In the Holy Land of Chaos.


    The old man who was backlashed finally suppressed the power of backlash and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Damn!"


    "Understood them!"


    "It can actually bite me back!"


    "In this small world, it seems that there are many secrets."


    "No wonder the Sage of Darkness has been planning for so many years and has achieved nothing."


    "I''m more interested now."


    "I want to see what kind of secrets this time contains."


    "And this world is so special, I have never felt it before."


    "Obviously very ancient!"


    The old man Karma not only did not stop, but looked forward to it.


    Just after suppressing the power of backlash, I can''t wait to prepare to shoot again.


    Taking a deep breath, the fishing rod appeared again in the hands of the old man.


    A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Humph!"


    "Before, I was careless!"


    "I want to see, this time, how do you block me!"


    "I just want to disturb you!"


    "And, just now, I caught a trace of your breath, I want to see, what means do you have!"


    The cause and effect of the old man is extremely proud.


    Once again, the power of cause and effect is stimulated to cross time and space.


    Soon, the power of cause and effect fished the heavens again.


    in the yard.


    I just drank the fine wine, and I was very excited one by one, when they were rapidly refining the power of immortality.


    suddenly.


    The terrifying power of cause and effect reappeared.


    Jian Zun and others have transformed their souls, and they can feel it more clearly.


    At this moment, they felt that a line of cause and effect appeared above everyone''s heads.


    through the line of cause and effect.


    They vaguely saw that an old man was sitting in the yard and was actually fishing with a fishing rod.


    And they themselves, as if turned into fish.


    That power instantly imprisoned them.


    Eye pupils shrank suddenly.


    Not daring to speak out, his eyes for help fell on Li Yixi.


    However, at this moment, one by one, their bodies trembled with fright.


    They saw that a force of cause and effect appeared above Li Yixi''s head.


    The power of cause and effect is more terrifying and powerful than theirs.


    "Um?"


    "Why all of a sudden, I''m a little sleepy."


    Li Yixi didn''t care, and stretched out.


    Li Yixi''s movements were very frequent.


    However, at the moment when Li Yixi stretched out his hand.


    All the threads of causal power connecting them were broken.


    Even the fishing rod they saw shattered instantly.


    In the Holy Land of Chaos.


    The old man looked disdainful.


    But the next moment.


    The fishing rod in his hand exploded directly.


    The terrifying power of causality retaliates.


    This time, the force of causality backlash is extremely terrifying.


    No more vomiting blood, in an instant.


    The Karma old man became extremely old and lost millions of years of lifespan.


    The originally strong Karma old man, in his body, a smell of decay appeared.


    turned into a twilight.


    "Ancestor!"


    The Taoist behind him was completely dumbfounded this time.


    petrified.


    The old man Karma is extremely powerful, but where did the Taoist think that he was actually attacked by such a terrifying backlash.


    "Hoohoo!"


    The old man was gasping for breath, as if he couldn''t hold his breath.


    At this moment, the old man caused the death of his soul.


    Never imagined that such a terrifying existence would be encountered.


    "What power is this!"


    "It''s such a backlash!"


    The voice of the old man Karma was trembling at the moment, and panic appeared in his eyes.


    At this moment, where dare to spy on anything.


    Can''t wait how far, how far away.


    "Walk!"


    "Move the Holy Land and stay away from this chaos."


    "This party is chaotic, it''s terrible!"


    "If we don''t leave, our holy land may be destroyed. We are targeted by powerful existences."


    At this moment, the old man was completely scared.


    "Ancestor, your injury?"


    The Taoist looked extremely nervous.


    "Not yet dead!"


    "Go now and don''t let anyone know about my situation."


    "Otherwise, those guys will not let Karma Holy Land leave."


    The old man looked solemn.


    in the yard.


    Li Yixi stretched out and broke all the power of cause and effect.


    That inexplicable sense of crisis completely disappeared.


    Dao Yi and the others looked at each other with horror in their eyes.


    Who would have thought that Li Yixi would be so terrifying.


    Qingyangzi said with a smile.


    "Young master, keep drinking!"


    "I''ll come when I go!"


    Qing Yangzi followed Li Yixi''s side and had many opportunities. Now his soul body is about to transform, and he can no longer suppress it.


    I plan to find a corner and complete the transformation first.


    Li Yixi nodded.


    Qingyangzi strode away.


    Qing Yangzi didn''t leave for a long time, and suddenly he was stunned for a moment.


    I had to wipe my eyes.


    Qingyangzi saw that a cat was actually dragging a fishing rod towards the pond.


    A look of shock appeared on his face.


    I feel like I''m hallucinating.


    But after wiping your eyes.


    Qingyangzi found that this was not an illusion, but a reality.


    Also saw what kind of cat it was.

 Chapter 1397

    Originally, a cat couldn''t move Qingyangzi.


    After all, cats are everywhere.


    is a very unusual animal.


    Even if you are carrying a fishing rod, you can understand, after all, the cat demon still exists.


    But it was mainly that fishing rod that gave Qingyangzi a great sense of oppression, and that fishing rod made Qingyangzi have to be moved at the moment.


    The radiant light and coercion that Qing Yangzi had never seen before.


    That smell is really terrible.


    Even Qingyangzi could hardly breathe.


    Seeing this, how could Qingyangzi dare to hide?


    "Qingyangzi, meet the seniors."


    "I don''t know what senior is going to do?"


    Qingyang walked in front of the big cat, looked very respectful, and asked out loud.


    He tried his best to lower his posture, but Qing Yangzi knew that this existence was not very good-tempered.


    "There''s no fish, get ready to catch some fish."


    The big cat glanced at Qingyangzi, his eyes did not fluctuate, he continued to go to the pond not far away with the fishing rod on his back, his pace was neither fast nor slow.


    Somewhat elegant.


    "A fishing rod?"


    "Senior likes to eat fish."


    heard.


    Qingyangzi''s eyes lit up.


    I feel my chance has come.


    The strength of this person is extremely terrifying. If he can climb the relationship, this time he will be more rewarding.


    "Cats don''t eat fish, so what do they eat?"


    However, heard.


    The big cat glanced at Qingyangzi with contempt.


    Extremely disdain, think Qing Yangzi is a fool.


    "What the senior said is!"


    Qingyangzi nodded quickly, not daring to show any disobedience.


    But I was a little unhappy.


    "Nima!"


    "Are you sure you''re a cat?"


    "I like to eat fish, the ghost knows!"


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi spit out a few words in his heart.


    However, the thought just fell.


    The big cat glanced at Qingyangzi and said lightly: "Baby, are you scolding me? I feel that you have bad intentions."


    The big cat''s big eyes glanced at Qingyangzi, and Qingyangzi''s legs trembled with fright, and his expression changed slightly.


    But where he dared to show it, he hurriedly said, "Where will it be?"


    "How does the senior exist, is it too late for Qingyangzi''s flattery?"


    "Senior, is there anything I can do for you?"


    Qingyangzi was a little nervous in his heart, and with the big cat''s glance, Qingyangzi felt as if he had seen through himself.


    "You?"


    "What can you bastard do?"


    "It''s not nothing."


    "You can rub my legs."


    "Well, just rub my legs!"


    "No opinion!"


    The big cat''s voice fell, and his big eyes looked at Qingyangzi.


    "No!"


    "If you have any opinions, it is my honor to serve the seniors, Qing Yangzi!"


    "Don''t worry, senior, I''m good at massage!"


    A smile appeared on Qingyangzi''s face.


    Still added.


    "However, senior may have to wait. My soul can''t be suppressed anymore. I have to find a place to transform. I''m afraid that the movement will not be small, and I''m afraid that it will disturb the son."


    "I hope the seniors will forgive me."


    Qing Yangzi didn''t refuse, but felt more and more unable to suppress, and said anxiously.


    "Is there a lot of movement?"


    "How big can a weak chicken be, can it be as big as my fart?"


    "Stay by my side and transform!"


    "If you can raise a speck of dust, count me as a loser."


    The big cat''s eyes are extremely disdainful.


    heard.


    Qingyangzi was a little unconvinced, but he didn''t dare to think about it.


    A smile quickly squeezed out of his face.


    "If that''s the case, then there is Senior Lao!"


    Qingyangzi looked grateful.


    It is also a good thing to have a big cat to cover the breath, and there is no need to leave the yard temporarily.


    At this moment, the big cat has come to the pond.


    He glanced at Li Yixi in the distance, and he was relieved to see that he was not paying attention to himself.


    Sitting down in an elegant posture, he glanced at Qingyangzi.


    Qingyangzi naturally understands.


    "Senior, fish with confidence!"


    Qingyangzi stepped forward immediately, and a strange scene appeared.


    The overlord-level Qingyangzi is massaging a big cat.


    He looked extremely respectful.


    "Not bad!"


    "Put more force!"


    "You are very good!"


    "If you have extra dried fish in the future, I''ll share it with you!"


    The big cat''s voice fell, and the fishing rod waved.


    The hook falls into the pond.


    Qingyangzi was a little curious.


    What kind of fish do big cats catch.


    In the pond, Qing Yangzi did not feel the existence of the fish, there is a space in the depths, and the one that exists there is the Taixu Zhoulong, who is an extremely terrifying boss.


    The ancestor of the dragon family.


    but.


    The moment the hook enters the pond.


    Qingyangzi completely changed color.


    "This, this..."


    Qingyangzi''s lips trembled violently.


    A look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    From the moment the hook fell into the pond, the pond changed.


    The pond in front of him has become the epitome of a huge and incomparably chaotic world.


    That hook, this chaos.


    Qingyangzi was vaguely familiar.


    The look changed greatly.


    Here, is the chaos outside the Jiuzhongtian.


    Of course, at the moment is shrunk.


    this moment.


    Qingyangzi found that a world, at an extremely terrifying speed, was far away from this chaotic land, and seemed to be wandering to other places.


    The moment the big cat waved the fishhook, the terrifying fishhook was heading towards this world.


    Qingyangzi was right next to the big cat, and he could feel it very clearly.


    That fish hook instantly broke the world and entered that world.


    "cause and effect!"


    "This is the power of cause and effect!"


    "The power of cause and effect is very familiar!"


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi was shocked all over his body.


    A storm surged in his heart in an instant. The power of cause and effect, Qing Yangzi had only felt it not long ago, and it is not clear where he would feel it now.


    Qingyangzi''s eyes widened, and he looked at the big cat in disbelief.


    With the help of the fish hook and this pond, the big cat has actually penetrated into the world of cause and effect.


    And this world, seems to be fleeing, seems to have guessed something, but it is still locked.


    The Holy Land of Cause and Effect contains a world.


    It is the world of cause and effect.


    At this moment, the old man has just recovered a little.


    But he, who cultivated the power of cause and effect, was extremely uneasy in his heart.


    From Li Yixi''s action to the present, the uneasiness has become more and more serious, which is why the old man Karma wants to leave his original position immediately.


    "Ancestor!"


    "What''s wrong!"


    Beside the old man Karma, the Taoist asked hurriedly.


    The Taoist found that the old man Karma had an uneasy look on his face at the moment, and he was a little puzzled.


    The great world of cause and effect moved, and the rest of the great world did not block it. I don''t know why the old man of cause and effect was still so uneasy.


    heard.


    The old man frowned anxiously.


    "I cultivate the power of cause and effect!"


    "I have a feeling that we are being targeted by a terrifying existence!"


    "I''m afraid I can''t escape."


    "This time, why is this!"


    "It''s just a small world, why is it like this?"


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, his expression changed drastically.


    "not good!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    The old man Karma completely changed color, because the fish hook came across the endless space.


    He wanted to do it, but the old man Karma found in despair that he couldn''t move.

 Chapter 1398

    That terrifying incomparable power suppresses everything.


    The old man of Karma, as the master of the world, controls everything.


    But at this moment, the old Karma looked desperate.


    The coercion that was powerful beyond his cognition came, and the old man''s body instantly turned into a big fish, which could not be reversed or struggled.


    Hooked by the fishhook, the world of cause and effect was pulled out in an instant.


    beside the pond.


    Qingyangko, who was massaging the big cat, became extremely stiff.


    "It''s that person, it''s that person!"


    "The dried fish that Senior Big Cat was fishing is actually this one."


    "This, this..."


    Qing Yangzi''s lips trembled involuntarily at this moment.


    horrified.


    When the old man Karma was fishing them just now, Qingyangzi naturally saw the figure of the old man Karma, and was shocked by the strength of the other party. He didn''t expect the other party to be able to cross the chaos and directly attack them.


    That kind of power, even now, is still full of fear in Qingyangzi''s heart.


    However, now Qingyangzi saw that the big cat made a direct move here, completely capturing the old man Karma who was fleeing in the chaos.


    Qing Yangzi even forgot to breathe at this moment.


    The whole person was completely frightened.


    Where did he think of the ability of a big cat to be so terrifying to such an incredible level.


    Even if the old man Karma was attacked by Li Yixi, the strength that he still has now is bound to be unimaginably powerful.


    Crash.


    When Qingyangzi was shocked and sluggish, he saw the big cat fishing rod by the pond move.


    A big fish jumped out of the water in an instant.


    The big cat''s claws stretched out instantly, grabbed the big fish and threw it into the fish basket on the side.


    The big fish in the fish basket was still trying to struggle, but the big cat had a look of disapproval on his face. The cat''s paw slapped the big fish again, and the big fish passed out completely.


    "It''s really bad."


    "I ate you for dinner."


    The big cat glanced at the big fish unhappily.


    In the eyes of the big cat, the big fish transformed by the old man seems to be a real fish.


    Every word of the big cat made Qing Yangzi''s heart tremble at this moment.


    Qingyangzi pinched his thighs fiercely.


    Qingyangzi felt that today''s scene was not real, but an illusion, but the pain in her thigh told Qingyangzi that the scene in front of her was not an illusion but a reality.


    hiss.


    After confirming that the scene in front of him was true, the expression on Qingyangzi''s face was even more shocking.


    Looking at the old man Karma lying in the fish basket, Qing Yangzi felt a little nervous.


    "Senior Big Cat, are we going back?"


    Qingyangzi saw that the big cat had imprisoned the old man.


    He felt that the matter should be over, and he wanted to go back and digest the news. This scene had a huge impact on his mind.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Aren''t you going to break through? Just break through here, of course, don''t stop your hands."


    The big cat turned to look at Qing Yangzi.


    "Predecessor, do you want to continue?"


    After Qing Yangzi heard the words, a shocked expression appeared on his face.


    "Of course, it''s just a small fish, haven''t the big fish been caught yet?"


    When the big cat heard Qingyangzi''s words, there were bright lights in the cat''s eyes.


    From the eyes of the big cat, Qing Yangzi found that the big cat seemed to find something more interesting, and couldn''t help but become curious, is there any existence more terrifying than the old man Karma?


    The old man is the most terrifying existence that Qingyangzi has ever seen.


    Hearing this, Qingyang Ziren took a deep breath, held his breath, and looked at the pond.


    While shocked, Qingyangzi was also very curious, wondering what the big cat was going to do?


    With a wave of the big cat''s fishing rod, the hook entered the pond again.


    next moment.


    The fishhook crossed space and entered chaos again.


    Everything just happened between the electric light and flint, in the world of cause and effect.


    The old man Karma was fished away, and the Taoist beside him had a look of panic, but he had not yet calmed down from the panic.


    I saw that the fishhook suddenly fell from the sky again and entered the world of karma. The Taoist looked terrified. When he didn''t know what the fishhook was going to do, he saw the fishhook instantly stab into the sky.


    The next moment, the entire causal world shook violently.


    This world is falling apart.


    The next moment, the incomparably powerful power of heaven and earth and the power of the Great Dao contained in the great world of karma were condensed into a big fish by the terrifying power of the fish hook.


    I saw a slight movement of the fishing line, and the terrifying big fish disappeared in the world of karma in an instant.


    At this moment, the Great Dao in the Great Karma World disappeared instantly.


    The whole world has become extremely barren.


    Which cultivators have cultivated and their terrifying speed has regressed.


    Beside the big cat, Qing Yangzi, who has been staring at him, witnessed this scene with his own eyes. He opened his mouth, his eyes were shocked, and he couldn''t say a word.


    When Qingyangzi saw the big cat, his face was horrified.


    "What a terrifying fishhook, it actually condenses the power of the world and the power of the avenue in a big world into a big fish, is this the dried fish and food rations in the mouth of the big cat seniors?"


    "No wonder the senior cat is so terrifying. I didn''t expect his ration to be such a terrifying thing."


    Qing Yangzi''s heart was beating violently.


    Qing Yangzi''s big cat''s fishing rod moved, and a big fish flew out of the water instantly. At this moment, the big cat''s face showed excitement. The huge cat jumped up and threw the big fish into the fish basket instantly.


    "Great harvest, great harvest, after this big fish is dried and dried, it should taste very good."


    Looking at the big fish that was caught, the big cat seemed very excited.


    However, this scene fell in Qingyangzi''s eyes, but Qingyangzi''s legs couldn''t help shaking.


    The big world of karma is not known how many times stronger than Jiuzhongtian, but the big cat can actually extract the power of the world and the power of the avenue in an instant.


    How could Qing Yangzi be calm with this method?


    I couldn''t help thinking in my heart, if the big cat was hungry and dizzy that day and shot at Jiuzhongtian, then Jiuzhongtian would be completely destroyed.


    When Qingyangzi''s heart trembled, the eyes of the excited big cat fell on Qingyangzi.


    "Little baby, do you like to eat fish?"


    The shocked Qingyangzi heard the big cat''s words and didn''t know what the big cat meant, but Qingyangzi nodded honestly.


    And Qingyangzi didn''t dare to say that he didn''t like it. After all, the big cat''s favorite thing was fish. If he said he didn''t like it, wouldn''t it make the big cat unhappy.


    Qingyangzi''s voice fell, the big cat smiled and said, since you like to eat fish, then this small fish is for you, the big cat''s voice fell, the big cat waved its paws, and the small fish flew towards Qingyangzi .


    Looking at the little fish that flew towards him, Qing Yangzi''s face showed a look of shock. This fish was condensed by the old man Karma, and it contained the incomparably powerful force of karma.


    The fish at this moment is no longer the old man of cause and effect, but the agglomeration of the old man''s life path.


    Once devoured and refined, one can control the avenue of cause and effect.

 Chapter 1399

    "Hoohoo!"


    Qing Yangzi was shocked when he saw the big fish in his hand.


    The body trembled slightly.


    My heart almost collapsed.


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi''s heart felt a little unbearable, as if it was about to explode.


    This fish is formed by the condensed and incomparably powerful Dao of cause and effect.


    The old man Karma had shot at them before, but Qing Yangzi had seen the extraordinary means of the old man.


    At this moment, he is deprived of a great way, how can Qingyangzi not be shocked.


    His pupils shrank suddenly, his face in a trance.


    Qingyangzi looked at the big cat and asked cautiously, "Senior big cat, did you really give this fish to me?"


    "It''s so precious!"


    Qingyangzi''s voice fell, and his heart was very uneasy.


    A little restless, but full of longing.


    Qingyangzi knew very well what it meant once it was refined.


    "Is it precious?"


    "Right!"


    "It''s really precious for a doll like you!"


    The big cat heard the words and muttered to himself.


    Hearing this, Qing Yangzi''s heart was instantly suspended, and there was a look of apprehension in his eyes.


    Qingyangzi thought she would commit suicide if she was taken back by the big cat.


    I feel like my mouth is too cheap.


    "damn it!"


    "Idiot Qingyangzi, are you crazy?"


    "When you have the chance, you refuse, don''t you think it''s gone?"


    At this moment, Qingyangzi wanted to slap his mouth.


    When Qingyangzi wanted to kill himself.


    The big cat said again: "Doll, don''t talk nonsense, the things that the cat master gave you, can''t they be precious?"


    "Otherwise, it doesn''t seem that Master Cat has no ability!"


    "get out!"


    "When the master asked, he said nothing and never saw it!"


    The big cat''s voice fell, and he glanced at Li Yixi''s position, and his body disappeared instantly.


    "Hoohoo!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay to keep it!"


    "In the future, you must not be rude. This time, the chance to get it is almost gone!"


    "The power of cause and effect, what a powerful power of cause and effect."


    "If I refine, how far can I go?"


    Qingyangzi looked at the big fish in his hand nervously, and his eyes were full of anticipation.


    Of course, this is not a good place for refining, Qingyangzi carefully put it away, and turned to leave this place.


    Just now, under the protection of the big cat, he also completed the transformation of his soul.


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi was extremely excited.


    "Among those of us, I will be the first to step into detachment, no, to be the strongest."


    Qingyangzi was extremely happy.


    The fist clenched, and the joints made a crackling sound.


    in the pond.


    In another layer of space, Taixu Zhoulong opened his eyes at this moment.


    A look of fear appeared in his eyes.


    "Um?"


    "The world has changed, and the big cat has got a lot of opportunities. I didn''t expect to get such a big transformation in a short period of time!"


    "Even if I make a move, I''m afraid it will only be on par with the big cat."


    "It seems that we have to seize the opportunity!"


    Taixu Zhoulong muttered to himself.


    Taixu Zhoulong felt a huge pressure.


    Qing Yangzi, who had calmed down his emotions, walked back.


    "Qingyangzi, you are finally here!"


    "Otherwise, you will really miss a good show!"


    "This is something I specially arranged."


    Li Yixi said with a smile.


    "Is it a good show?"


    "Sir, what a good show?"


    Qing Yangzi, who had just returned, had a look of excitement on his face when he heard this. He didn''t know what a good show Li Yixi said was a good show.


    It seemed that Li Yixi was very concerned.


    Qingyangzi felt that it was definitely not unusual for Li Yixi to talk about a well-prepared show.


    "Master, what a show!"


    "Master, is it a show?"


    At this moment, Tang Xue looked at the stage not far away and said thoughtfully.


    heard.


    Demons, Underworld Lords, etc. existed, and their eyes fell on Li Yixi one after another.


    They are also extremely curious, looking forward to this play.


    Jian Zun and the others also stared at Li Yixi without blinking.


    He held his breath and waited eagerly for Li Yixi''s response.


    "good!"


    "Tang Xue guessed well, it was the performance."


    "This is my carefully choreographed play!"


    "You''ll be shocked, of course, I''m sure you''ve never seen this play before."


    "If you hear me, maybe you will be disdainful. You are all characters, overlords!"


    "I''ve seen any drama!"


    "But, my play, you can''t have seen it!"


    A look of confidence appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Very proud.


    "Master, what kind of drama is this!"


    "I haven''t seen your arrangement these days!"


    The little phoenix on the side was puzzled at the moment.


    In the past few days, Little Phoenix had indeed not seen any show Li Yixi had rehearsed.


    Li Ren didn''t speak, and while looking forward to it, he also looked puzzled.


    Indeed, they never found out what programs, operas, were arranged by Li Yixi.


    If it is really choreographed, can they not hear it?


    Even the big dog and the big cat in the corner looked at Li Yixi curiously.


    Very puzzled.


    In an instant, Li Yixi attracted all the attention.


    "Aren''t you looking forward to it?"


    Li Yixi saw that everyone looked at him expectantly, and a smug look appeared on his face.


    Grab a glass of wine and drink it up.


    Slowly, it made everyone even more uncomfortable.


    Li Yixi knew that everyone was anxious.


    A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he put down the wine glass in his hand.


    Li Yixi looked at the sky.


    It was found that it was still a little early.


    Then he said: "This scene, I want to shock my heart, but now I can''t, the light is too bright."


    "However, it''s not impossible."


    "Dark night, come!"


    Li Yixi mobilized the power of merit, and a faint voice sounded.


    next moment.


    Suddenly, the sky was stormy.


    obscured the light of the sky.


    The light is extremely dim, and there is a feeling that you can''t see your fingers.


    At this moment, everyone is in the dark, not knowing what Li Yixi is going to do.


    "Um?"


    "What is the son going to do?"


    "It turned this place into a realm of darkness."


    "It seems that this play is a bit special."


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    Jian Zun took a deep breath and couldn''t help but look at where Li Yixi was.


    "Everyone, get ready!"


    "The surprise is coming!"


    "This scene is very exciting."


    "But only with me you have the chance to see it."


    "In other places, you will never see it."


    Li Yixi''s words are still very confident.


    Hearing this, everyone''s pupils shrank suddenly, and they became even more curious. They hadn''t seen anything, but Li Yixi actually said that it was impossible to see it except here.


    "start!"


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth.


    Boom boom boom!


    A voice after another sounded not far away.


    At the same time, a ray of light appeared.


    The moment the voice sounded, the pupils of the people present shrank suddenly, and a look of horror appeared in their eyes.


    In front of their eyes, a terrifying treasure light instantly appeared.


    That treasure light made them change color instantly.

 Chapter 1400

    "This this this..."


    Everyone in the yard, at this moment, showed incredible colors in their eyes one after another.


    The terrifying treasure light in front of them made them almost unable to open their eyes at this moment.


    Treasure light is a vision possessed by those supreme treasures.


    They had felt it on Lao Bai''s body, but Lao Bai''s treasured light was restrained by Lao Bai, and it was not so dazzling, but the scene in front of them made them almost unable to open their eyes at this moment.


    There was a storm in my heart.


    When they looked at it intently, they saw a figure appear in the darkness.


    Like a human but not a human, like a beast but not a beast.


    The whole body is made of supreme divine iron.


    I saw the figure cast from the supreme divine iron. At this moment, it actually moved slowly. The movement looked extremely stiff, but it gave him another kind of beauty.


    However, at this moment, none of the people present went to see the dance, but their faces showed horror, staring at this figure, that terrifying treasure light, too terrifying.


    Even if it is an extremely powerful existence, at this moment, one by one pupils shrink sharply.


    At this moment, the audience was shrouded in darkness, only the light ahead, Li Yixi did not observe everyone''s expressions and trembling bodies.


    In the dark, explained with a smile.


    "This dance is called a mechanical dance."


    "Why is it called this name? Because the dancers are machines, not humans."


    "This batch of robots has been of no use to me."


    "Almost forgotten."


    "I wouldn''t have thought of them if it wasn''t for the sudden thought that tonight''s banquet was nothing to add to the fun."


    "This mechanical dance is my only thing here. You can''t see robots in other places, and you can''t see the mechanical dance, so everyone watch it seriously today, the good show has just begun."


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, everyone clenched their fists and watched the scene in front of them nervously.


    The action is indeed extremely beautiful, but the next moment on the stage where there was only one figure, suddenly, another figure appeared on the left and right sides of this figure, as if it appeared out of thin air.


    There are streaks of white light on the three figures, and they look very beautiful in this darkness.


    After the two figures on the left and right appeared, the two figures did the same thing as this figure.


    The movements are extremely neat and unified, and the rhythm makes people want to dance with them.


    I haven''t seen such a moving dance in a long time.


    Li Yixi looked at the scene in front of him with a smile on his face.


    However this is just the beginning.


    The next moment, on the stage.


    One after another silhouettes kept appearing, just in the blink of an eye, dozens of silhouettes appeared on the stage, and dozens of silhouettes looked exactly the same.


    The movements are meticulous and orderly.


    The swaying gave people a feeling of shock, especially the rumbling sound when they stepped on their feet, which made them feel a sense of blood surging.


    On the stage, these robots began to combine into various patterns.


    "So much?"


    "If this is all used, what a terrifying strength."


    "Such a lineup is afraid that it can completely push those real holy places in the chaos."


    "The weakest existence has actually reached the level of detachment."


    "I didn''t expect that such a terrible thing still exists here. We have never known the background of the young master. How terrible is this place, and what else is hidden?"


    When Jian Zun saw the scene in front of him, a storm surged in his heart, and his face was shocked.


    Robots contain extremely terrifying treasure light. Although the individual strength is not as good as Lao Bai, they are very clear that if such a lineup is really used, it will be an unimaginable force.


    It''s terrifying, they are all detached, and it seems that they can be united as one, how terrifying it is, it''s unimaginable.


    At this moment, everyone in the yard showed a shocking color on their faces, all of them were unmoved, and all of them changed color.


    "I didn''t expect the young master to have such a terrifying heritage here."


    "It''s shocking that such a young master is actually used for performance."


    "This kind of existence, if we are, we will enshrine it, but in front of the son, it is just for fun."


    The three Long brothers looked at each other, their pupils shrank suddenly, and they looked shocked.


    They have always lived in this yard before, never thought that there is such a terrifying background in this yard.


    "how?"


    When everyone was shocked, Qing Yangzi''s voice sounded at this moment.


    "Young Master is right. This is something I have never seen before. I am afraid that it is also unique in this world. It is impossible for other people to make such a performance appear."


    "Today, I have also learned a lot. I didn''t expect to have such an opportunity to witness a shocking scene."


    Hearing Qingyangzi''s words, everyone present responded immediately.


    "Ha ha,"


    "This is the beginning, everyone take a good look."


    "If you miss this village, you don''t have that store."


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth.


    "Sir said yes!"


    "It''s impossible to miss this opportunity to witness such a graceful dance."


    Jian Zun quickly laughed.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, everyone was thoughtful.


    "Is there any chance in this dance or some hints from the young master?"


    "Otherwise, why did the son let us take a serious look?"


    In the minds of everyone, all kinds of thoughts appeared at this moment.


    Immediately suppressed the shock in his heart, his expression became serious, and he began to watch the performance seriously.


    Everyone''s mind fell into this dance at this moment.


    When everyone gathered their minds, at this moment, when they looked at the dance in front of them, they suddenly found that the world was spinning.


    now.


    I saw those robots put out a dream word.


    At this moment, all the people suddenly appeared in the void, and there was a constant rise and fall of all things around them.


    There are also countless powerful beings who are cultivating Taoism.


    At this moment, they saw the change of thousands of years of history in just a moment.


    And at this moment, time does not stop at all, but reverses at a faster speed, as if to let them watch the rise and fall of the ages.


    At this moment, they saw the destruction of countless powerful beings, but at the same time they also sensed the inheritance of those Taoist traditions.


    Even those lost Dao lineages appeared strangely in front of their eyes at this moment, and everyone wrote them down strangely.


    "This this this..."


    "Son, what a heaven-defying method is this, to actually reverse the time and let us travel to the ancient times."


    "Let us witness the rise and fall of ancient times, witness the strength of those supreme supernatural powers, and at the same time gain these supreme supernatural powers, what a terrible means."


    Qing Yangzi, who got the benefit, couldn''t help trembling at this moment, and his eyes showed horror.

 Chapter 1401

    "Is this a fantasy?"


    "No, this is not a fantasy, it should be real."


    "There is the power of time flowing around my body, and it is a long river of time."


    "Young master is using the power of time and river to let us go back to the past and see the terrifying existence of ancient times and even more ancient times. Since this is the power of time and river, then everything I witnessed just now is true, not an illusion."


    "That is to say, those powerful inheritances are really not dreams."


    "And I missed that opportunity."


    "I don''t know if there is still a chance."


    While Jian Zun''s face showed shock, there was also a look of regret.


    At the moment just now, Jian Zun did not seize the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and the scene in front of him gradually faded in Jian Zun''s eyes.


    At that time, Sword Sovereign was excluded.


    In just a moment, all the scenes in front of him disappeared, and Jian Zun appeared on a long river of time, and the big river under his feet was turbulent.


    The scene just now was caused by touching a small wave.


    "Are the waves?"


    "Do these waves represent some incredible historical event?"


    At this moment, Jian Zun set off a storm in his heart. He never thought that such a terrible scene would appear in front of him. At this moment, Jian Zun took a deep breath.


    The next moment, Jian Zun''s feet touched a wave under his feet.


    The current wave.


    Much bigger than the wave just now, when Jian Zun''s foot touched the wave under his feet, Jian Zun''s figure suddenly disappeared over the long river of time.


    Suddenly, Jian Zun appeared in an unfamiliar world, and the world looked very strange, but at this moment Jian Zun held his breath and stared at the scene in front of him.


    What appeared in front of Jianzun at this moment was a shocking battle. The two kendo monks fought to the death and the terrifying supernatural powers caused Jianzun''s pupils to shrink sharply at this moment.


    As the lord of kendo, Jian Zun is incredibly powerful, and his kendo supernatural power is even more unparalleled.


    However, seeing the scene in front of him at this moment, Jian Zun''s heart set off a storm, and found that his understanding of kendo was too far from these two.


    Although these kendo supernatural powers, Jianzun, were not in control, but at this moment Jianzun got infinite benefits. From the swordsmanship and sword moves of the two, Jianzun felt what kendo is.


    How to strengthen your kendo.


    Jian Zun was immersed in the sword intent, sword potential and kendo field of the two kendo powerhouses, unable to extricate himself.


    this moment.


    Jian Zun''s understanding of kendo and its terrifying speed skyrocketed.


    A new door slowly opened for Jianzun.


    Sword Sovereign''s swordsmanship has also transformed at an extremely terrifying speed. In just a moment, for Sword Sovereign, the harvest is greater than the gains of the recent thousands of years.


    But it didn''t take long for Jian Zun''s figure to slowly become transparent again, leaving this point in time.


    Jian Zun once again appeared on the river of time, suspended above the long river of time. At this moment, Jian Zun''s heart was beating violently, like a drum beating.


    dong dong dong dong.


    Jian Zun''s breathing became extremely rapid.


    "What exactly is this, and how is it done?"


    "I didn''t expect that the long river of time would have such an incredible effect."


    "It turns out that these waves on the long river of time represent some historical events on the long river of time. Obviously, the waves I touched just now are the scene of the life and death of the two kendo experts."


    "Sword God Feng Xiaoting, Sword Madness Yunnan."


    "I have seen these two people in some ancient kendo books. They are two kendo supreme beings who prove the way of detachment."


    "These two have unimaginable achievements in kendo, but I didn''t expect that I just touched the waves and witnessed their peak battle."


    Jian Zun''s breathing was extremely rapid, and a storm surged in his heart. He never thought that he would have such a chance against the sky.


    Witnessing the life-and-death struggle of the two powerhouses, Jian Zun has a new insight and new understanding of kendo.


    At this moment, what Jian Zun did not know was that his swordsmanship was gradually changing.


    If it was on weekdays, such a transformation, Jianzun would have already sensed it clearly, but at this moment Jianzun didn''t know it, because at this moment Jianzun, all his thoughts were on the river.


    The long river of time that Jian Zun stepped into is not the entire long river of time, but belongs to the way of swordsmanship alone.


    When Jian Zun''s eyes looked at the huge wave in the distance of the long river of time, there was a touch of excitement on his face. The wave just gave Jian Zun an unparalleled impact, and Jian Zun was somewhat unimaginable about that huge wave. What kind of historical event is it?


    Jian Zun calmed down, and the next moment he touched that huge wave, and the figure of Jian Zun at this moment disappeared on the river of time.


    Sword Sovereign appeared again, in chaos.


    At this moment, Jian Zun stood in the chaos, but he was suspended outside the time and space in an extremely mysterious state.


    It was as if he had become a third party, witnessing the scene in front of him, and no one on the other side could discover his existence.


    At this moment in the chaos, I saw a figure walking in the air with a long sword on his back. Every step he took, it seemed that it was only a small distance, but the next moment he appeared in a very far place.


    Chaos is huge, and such magical powers are not just as simple as shrinking into an inch.


    The magical power that shrinks into an inch is indeed powerful, but there is no such terrifying effect in the chaos.


    The young man carrying the long sword put a great pressure on Jianzun, and the sharpness made Jianzun a little afraid to look directly.


    "Who is this person? What a terrible sword intent. It''s actually a little difficult for me to watch him, and he hasn''t used his sword yet. If he did, what would the scene be like?"


    When Jian Zun was shocked, I saw that in the chaos of this moment, a series of figures suddenly appeared, and the breath of these figures completely changed the color of Jian Zun at this moment.


    The aura emitted by these beings simply cannot be emitted by the transcendence level.


    At such a level, Jian Zun has a feeling that it is just a thought, and it is not something that he can contend against.


    However, when Jian Zun found these figures, when his eyes fell on the young man carrying the sword, there was a hint of fear in his eyes.


    It seems that the other party only communicated for a moment, and a fight happened.


    I saw the young man with a long sword on his back, and the world was shattered.


    This sword contains a terrifying power of profound gold.


    A terrifying existence was directly beheaded by the young man at this moment.


    And the young man''s face was light.


    Immediately afterwards, even more terrifying fights continued to surface in front of Jianzun. At this moment, Jianzun''s breathing became extremely rapid, and the youth''s sword move, Jianzun''s eyes did not fall, even at this moment, in Jianzun''s eyes. There was blood, and he didn''t even know it.


    At this moment, Jian Zun, the whole body and mind, completely fell into the swordsmanship of the youth.


    The youth''s swordsmanship seems to be just a simple sword.


    But Jian Zun felt the terrifying power of domineering, and that sword contained all kinds of avenues of power, and those avenues of power were not randomly integrated.


    The power of the avenues seems to have been sorted out, and the power that erupts is simply beyond what Jian Zun can imagine.


    At the last moment, an extremely terrifying existence appeared in the chaos, and the aura of that person was so terrifying that Sword Master trembled.


    There are disillusioned stars in his eyes, as if the entire chaos is somewhat difficult to accommodate his terrifying and boundless strength.


    However, at this moment.


    The youth used the strongest sword, this sword came out.


    In the entire chaos, it seems that there is only this sword light, and this sword light contains the power of thousands of avenues.


    That terrifying existence was instantly torn apart by that terrifying sword.


    At the same time, the scene in front of him completely dissipated, and the swordsman appeared above the Chaos River, and the swordsman coughed violently at this moment.


    There was blood pouring out of his mouth.


    Jianzun was in a state of embarrassment, but at this moment, there was a look of excitement in Jianzun''s eyes.


    "This is the road to unity."


    "This is the real kendo supreme."


    "These avenues can actually be fused together in this way, with kendo as the core, and its power will be completely erupted."


    At this moment, Jian Zun couldn''t care about his state, and the whole person was ecstatic.


    The scene that just appeared in the chaotic world just appeared in Jian Zun''s mind.


    Today, Sword Sovereign saw the sky that he had never seen before.


    In the past, the detachment level was an invincible existence in the eyes of Jianzun, but at this moment Jianzun suddenly felt that the detachment level was nothing more than that.


    Such terrifying swordsmanship cannot be controlled by transcendental levels at all.


    The blood on Jian Zun''s face gradually recovered.


    The whole person fell into a deep understanding. At this moment, the sword soul of Jianzun transformed at a terrifying speed, and the power of various avenues was entangled in Jianzun''s sword soul.


    Above a long river of time, at this moment, Jun Wushen''s eyes showed a bright light.


    When Jun Wushen came into contact with a wave, the whole person disappeared instantly.


    The next moment, Jun Wushen appeared in an unfamiliar world, and saw a figure in white with one hand behind his back, holding a brush in one hand, using the power of heaven and earth as ink, and this world as paper.


    The opponent is unbelievably powerful, but at this moment, the figure in white directly swiped and wrote one after another in the void, and these words erupted with infinite power.


    A word is like a road.


    Above these divine inscriptions in the void, a series of terrifying magical powers erupted, and the terrifying existence was directly beheaded in the blink of an eye.


    The whole process looks extremely dangerous, but in fact it is extremely fast.


    In the void, the Confucian scholar always had a calm look on his face.


    At this moment, Jun Wushen slowly fell into a deep understanding. Today, Jun Wushen met a Confucian and Taoist king.


    The pen in his hand is not just a pen, it can also be turned into a terrifying divine weapon, and with one stroke, the sun, moon, and stars can be annihilated.


    With one stroke, time can be shattered.


    With a single stroke, it can reshape the sun, moon, mountains and rivers.


    Li Ren, Li Yixi''s disciple, also appeared in a special long river.


    At this moment, Li Ren stared at a figure in front of him, this figure was practicing boxing.


    A punch slammed out, as if chaos was shattered.


    This boxing technique is extremely familiar, it is the boxing technique taught by Li Yixi, and at this moment, Li Ren''s heart was filled with stormy waves.


    Li Ren finally knew the name of this boxing technique, Ji Yuan Shenquan.


    The supreme boxing technique created by the terrifying existence that has witnessed the reincarnation of several epochs.


    The one I met was this Era Overlord.

 Chapter 1402

    In just a moment, all existence seems to have passed for decades and hundreds of years.


    Today, they see a world they have never seen before.


    Witnessed their unimaginable magical powers.


    At the moment when everyone''s soul returned, one by one couldn''t help trembling, and there was a look of horror in their eyes.


    No one would have thought that there would be such a terrifying harvest today.


    At this moment, the world in their eyes has changed, not only the Dao Fa has been transformed, but the whole person''s understanding of the Dao has also undergone a qualitative change.


    Soon, the darkness in front of him disappeared.


    The mechanical dance show is over.


    Li Yixi had a faint smile on his face, his eyes fell on everyone, and he said with a smile.


    "Everyone, what do you think of this dance? Are you satisfied?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, everyone responded quickly.


    "Many thanks, son, if there was no son, we would never have been able to see this shocking scene in our lifetime."


    "If there is no son, how can we witness this incredible scene."


    "Thank you, son, for letting us see the sky we have never seen before."


    At this moment, everyone present showed gratitude on their faces.


    Today, Li Yixi prepared this play, which made them gain a lot and made them almost complete a qualitative improvement and transformation.


    Everyone felt that Li Yixi didn''t ask them to comment on how the dance was, but asked them what their harvest was this time.


    "Come on, let''s have a drink."


    "I wish you all to become immortal in the future."


    "Thank you for the last time."


    "Li didn''t say much, everything is in this glass of wine in front of him."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he picked up the wine in front of him and drank it.


    Jian Zun and the others hurriedly took the wine and drank with Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Tang Xue, the lord of the underworld, the three brothers of the Long family, and others, all had bright lights in their eyes.


    On this day, they witnessed what is the true Lord of Heaven and Earth, what is the true Lord of Buddha, and what is the true Emperor of the Underworld.


    They have a new understanding of those terrifying supernatural powers.


    Down with a glass of wine.


    Tang Xue quickly stood up and filled herself up.


    Today, on the long river of time, Tang Xue has received countless benefits, and now raises the cup.


    "Sir, I''ll give you a toast."


    "If it weren''t for the young master''s suggestion, there would be no Tang Xue today."


    "If the son needs any help, you only need the son to speak. Our Tiangong is willing to be the vanguard for the son."


    The voice fell, Tang Xue picked up the wine and drank it.


    "Master, the underworld is also."


    "As long as the son has any difficulties, I am willing to open the way for the son in the underworld, open mountains when encountering mountains, and break rivers when encountering rivers."


    The Lord of the Underworld hurriedly expressed his position.


    Today''s people have received so many benefits that they cannot express their feelings in words.


    in chaos.


    The world of cause and effect, which was moving deeper and deeper, suddenly and continuously collapsed.


    The surrounding masters of the great world showed doubts on their faces.


    The great world of cause and effect controlled by the old man is extremely powerful, and he is considered to be the overlord in this chaos, but at this moment, no one thought that the great world of cause and effect, which was so powerful and incomparable, would break apart continuously.


    Everyone couldn''t help but wonder, and no one knew what happened.


    Soon, it was found that in the world of karma, only a few strong people escaped, and all the rest were destroyed.


    Countless incomparably powerful beings, at this moment, couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    The destruction of the causal world has shocked all Chaos forces.


    The Taoist from the Great Karma World just appeared, and his heart was beating violently.


    The whole person seems to be fished out of water.


    However, at this moment before he could catch his breath, a big hand suddenly appeared in the void, and the moment the terrifying big hand waved, the Taoist was directly taken away.


    In a huge palace, the figure of the Taoist appeared.


    Above the hall sat a terrifying being as dazzling as the sun. Even if the Taoist was not weak, he couldn''t look directly at this figure at this moment.


    A dull voice sounded.


    "Tell me, what happened in the great world of cause and effect, in the great world of cause and effect, but the old man of cause and effect is in charge, why is the whole world suddenly destroyed?"


    "And I don''t seem to have seen the old man Karma."


    "Tell me what happened. If you dare to hide anything, today, this deity will let you live and die."


    The Taoist sensed that a terrifying existence locked him, and his body trembled slightly.


    "Master Hui, I don''t know what happened today. My ancestors took action against some people. Those people have something to do with the Dark Lord. It seems that the Dark Lord is planning something?"


    "And my ancestors seemed to use the power of cause and effect to find out something, but when they shot, they were suddenly attacked and consumed millions of years of life. Under the crisis, the ancestors had to escape with us, but we did not There was no time to escape, and suddenly there was a terrifying existence across the chaos, the ancestor was captured by terrifying means, and the power of the entire world and the power of the Great Dao were pulled away by terrifying means."


    "That''s why it led to the complete destruction of the entire causal world."


    The Taoist naturally did not dare to hide anything at this moment, and stammered and explained everything he had discovered.


    "what?"


    "Do you think this deity will believe you? Where in this world do such terrifying characters come from?"


    After hearing this terrifying figure, there was a hint of suspicion on his face, and the next moment, the extremely powerful means suddenly erupted, and he directly searched the Taoist''s soul.


    Immediately, a shocking color appeared in his eyes, and he never thought that everything the Taoist said was actually true, and what the Taoist said was far less terrifying than the scene he saw when he searched his soul.


    "This, what kind of terrifying big monster is this, who can actually fish for the power of the world and the power of the avenue."


    "No matter what kind of opportunity there is, such a terrifying existence is not something I can provoke. My strength is weaker than that of the old man Karma. If it is targeted, for me, it will be extinct. disaster."


    "This chaos can''t stay, we must stay away from here."


    Without any hesitation, this terrifying existence stimulated terrifying supernatural powers and led the world he was in to go deeper into chaos.


    In Li Yixi''s mansion.


    After a few rounds of drinking, a touch of red appeared on each of their faces.


    The eyes are a little blurry, and at this moment, they are drunk, and they are a little drunk.


    Li Yixi stood up staggeringly, and his eyes fell on everyone.


    "Enough to have fun today."


    "I''ll play a song for everyone."


    When it was difficult for everyone to suppress the power in their bodies, Li Yixi spoke up.


    The next moment, a guqin appeared in front of Li Yixi. Li Yixi sat there and played it. With the sound of the guqin, everyone found that the unstoppable forces in their bodies seemed to be combed and become. Make peace.


    The speed of everyone''s refining has also been extremely terrifyingly improved.


    Under the sound of the piano, everyone gradually entered a state of epiphany.


    With the sound of Li Yixi''s piano, everyone present fell into a deep state of epiphany.


    A cultivation base transformed at a terrifying speed.


    Originally, even if they got a great chance from Li Yixi, it would take some days for them to step into the detachment level.


    But Li Yixi''s piano sound saved them countless hours.


    Li Yixi''s last note fell, and everyone slowly withdrew from the epiphany.


    At this moment, everyone''s alcoholism completely dissipated.


    "Thank you sir!"


    Everyone hurriedly stood up and saluted, Li Yixi gave them too many opportunities today.


    "What''s there to thank, this is just an ordinary family dinner."


    "I don''t know if there will be opportunities like this in the future."


    "Although I am not a very powerful practitioner, I am proficient in some divination methods."


    "I noticed that something is going to happen in this world. Maybe we won''t have such a good opportunity in the future to drink and chat again."


    "So we have to cherish this opportunity."


    "Come, drink."


    "Today, rest when you are drunk."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he picked up the wine and drank with everyone.


    However, Li Yixi''s voice sounded, and everyone present was discolored.


    "Could it be that in the near future, there is really going to be a huge crisis in this world, otherwise, why does the young master say that he doesn''t know if there will be such an opportunity in the future?"


    "It seems that today''s banquet is not a coincidence, but the young master has improved our cultivation for us to cope with the catastrophe in the near future."


    "And today''s reception, with the help of the young master, I have also escaped the crisis of falling, otherwise, we will not be able to resist that terrifying existence."


    Everyone looked at each other with a dignified look in their eyes.


    Originally, in their opinion, being able to prove the Dao and transcendence has already fulfilled their dream, but now that they know the strength of transcendence, they are not qualified to survive in the future catastrophe.


    The things that can be said by Li Yixi must be terrifying. Everyone is wondering what kind of catastrophe will happen in the future?


    The banquet did not end until late at night.


    Everyone took their disciples and left Li Yixi''s courtyard.


    However, everyone did not go back individually, but gathered together outside Jinling Xiancheng with serious expressions on their faces.


    "Everyone, the son may be telling us today that there will be a terrible catastrophe in the future. In such a catastrophe, our strength is too weak. It seems that we will have a deeper level of cooperation in the future."


    "We can get the guidance of the son. We are all chess pieces of the son. As chess pieces, we have not played any role yet. During this time, we scattered all the disciples in the door to check the changes in the world."


    "The Lord of Time has gradually recovered today, and presumably other incomparably terrifying existences will also recover one after another. These people cannot affect Jiuzhongtian and must be obliterated."


    "However, at present, I should wait to prove the Tao and transcend it immediately."


    Jianzun''s words fell, and his eyes fell on everyone.

 Chapter 1403

    "Yes, what Jianzun said is reasonable!"


    "Today, it seems calm, but everyone knows how much happened in just one day."


    "Furthermore, what the son said must be a reminder to us that we must improve our cultivation as soon as possible, and the catastrophe is definitely not far away."


    "Although we didn''t notice it, I believe what the son said."


    "Young master can play a play at will, and you can let us enter the long river of time, witness countless great events in ancient times, and let us see the world that we have never seen before. One thing is certain, the master can indeed know the present, the past and the future."


    "You can''t be wrong with your son''s words."


    "After we go back, while retreating and preparing to break through, we must spread out the elite disciples in the sect and search carefully to see if we can perceive some warnings."


    "Of course, this is chaos within and outside of heaven and earth, and we have to be more careful."


    "Perhaps, the catastrophe came from the land of chaos."


    "Last time, the arrival of the chaotic powerhouse is the proof. For a long time, we felt that the chaotic powerhouse could not come to Jiuzhongtian, but the last time, this rule was broken."


    "Maybe, it has something to do with the former God."


    "Of course, what do you think, that''s your business, and today, everyone has seen it, that extremely terrifying existence actually crossed time and space and fished us as fish. If it weren''t for the son, who would we? block."


    "So during this time, we have to be careful."


    Tang Xue''s eyes fell on everyone''s body, and her expression was extremely serious.


    Hear the words, those present.


    No discoloration.


    When Dao Yi arrived at Dao Shi, there were some different eyes in the eyes of the ten people at the moment.


    The last time Chaos detachment came, they were really puzzled.


    I have to wonder if it has anything to do with the former God.


    When everyone was silent, Qing Yangzi, who was on the side, saw everyone trembling with fear, and felt that it was better to hide it from everyone.


    A quick cough broke the silence.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Qingyangzi''s voice sounded, and eyes fell on Qingyangzi''s body.


    Seeing everyone staring at him, Qingyangzi smiled and said, "Everyone, there is something I have to tell everyone."


    "Last time, Chaos transcendence came, indeed anything is possible."


    "On this point, we have to choose a position."


    "I, support the son!"


    "God is indeed very kind to us, but if the last catastrophe was related to God, then I will draw a clear line with God. After all, everyone can see how many lives died last time. It is really God who did it, then God has already Not the God we know."


    "I''m afraid I''ve fallen into a demon!"


    "Or for the purpose, become a heartless person."


    "Such a person is not worthy of my following."


    "Last time, Young Master resurrected countless creatures. This is goodness, and this is the right way."


    "As for Tang Tiandi''s search for hidden dangers in heaven and earth, I support it!"


    "As for the one who shot before, intending to obliterate us, or has other purposes, you don''t need to worry."


    "He can''t endanger everyone!"


    "Because, he''s already dead!"


    "I saw it with my own eyes!"


    "His Dao is the Dao of Karma. The reason why he can lock us in is to borrow the power of karma."


    Qing Yangzi''s voice fell, and everyone present was shocked.


    "Qingyangzi, are you sure you witnessed it with your own eyes?"


    "Why haven''t we met?"


    Daoyi''s eyes instantly fell on Qingyangzi''s body, and he couldn''t help but ask.


    At this moment, countless eyes are staring at Qingyangzi.


    The authenticity of this news is too important to them.


    They have seen the means of the old man Karma. The old man is a sharp sword hanging over everyone''s heads.


    It can be said to be uneasy.


    "nonsense!"


    "Of course you didn''t find it. If you did, what the hell would I say!"


    "It happened when I left!"


    "That person, the old man called Karma, was killed by the big cat senior in the son''s yard after being severely injured by the son."


    "Furthermore, the power of the Great Dao was bestowed upon me by Senior Big Cat."


    "In the future, I will practice the Dao of Karma."


    "Moreover, the power behind the old man Karma has completely disappeared, and there are no hidden dangers."


    Qingyangzi hurriedly explained.


    "Senior Big Cat?"


    "In such a short time, how did the big cat seniors do it?"


    Xiao Ya heard the words, her heart beating violently, and her face was unbelievable.


    At this moment, everyone held their breath and stared at Qing Yangzi. This news gave them a great psychological impact.


    "Old Karma fishes with the power of Karma, but Senior Big Cat uses a supreme artifact to fish the heavens."


    "Old Karma''s avenues were condensed into a fish by the big cat seniors."


    "It''s in my hands!"


    Qingyangzi''s voice fell, and in front of Qingyangzi, a fish appeared.


    At the moment of emergence, the incomparably powerful force of cause and effect emerged.


    Everyone has seen the old man Karma shot. At this moment, they just glanced at it and determined that the old man is really dead.


    "Hoohoo!"


    At this moment, one by one''s chest heaved violently.


    There was a storm in my heart.


    The big cat in the yard is so terrifying.


    Seeing everyone''s expressions, Qing Yangzi continued: "Senior Big Cat deprives Karma of Old Man''s Dao, but it''s actually a very common method, Senior Big Cat deprives Karma of the Dao power and the power of the world, that''s the truth. horrible."


    "Those methods are completely beyond my understanding!"


    "I''m really scared. If the big cat seniors were so hungry that day, they condensed the power of the world and the power of the Great Dao into a big fish and directly deprived them, then it would be over!"


    When Qing Yangzi remembered that scene, he was still unable to calm down.


    heard.


    Everyone was silent one by one, and they could only hope that the big cat would not be confused.


    "Naturally, I will go back first, arrange everything properly, and digest the income this time."


    "If you want to prove Taoism and transcendence, the power of heaven and earth can''t support so many of us. I''m afraid we have to open the seal of Jiuzhongtian."


    "But then, the Chaos Tribulation Thunder will come."


    "I don''t know if we can stop the Chaos Thunder Tribulation."


    Sword Master said.


    Expressed his concerns.


    Jiuzhongtian has indeed recovered a lot now, but it is not enough for so many of them to prove Taoism.


    "Land of Proving Dao, choose here!"


    "Maybe when we can''t stand it, the young master will help us."


    "Since the young master helped us swim the long river of time, then he will definitely help us to overcome the calamity."


    The magic words are like gold, but at this moment, he reminded loudly.


    "good!"


    "This is indeed the best place for us to preach."


    Xiao Ya''s eyes were bright.


    Everyone is also happy.

 Chapter 1404

    After the negotiation was completed, everyone left one after another.


    It''s not yet dawn.


    in the backyard.


    The big cat looked at the big fish in front of him with excitement.


    Around the big cat, there are several figures.


    One by one looked at the big cat enviously.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Can you resist the tribulation thunder?"


    "This is the land of Daoyuan."


    "Connecting to Chaos, once you prove the Dao, you will inevitably come to an extremely powerful Chaos Thunder Tribulation."


    The old hen''s eyes fell on the big cat.


    The terrifying existence around did not speak, but at the moment he was also staring at the big cat, wondering if the big cat was ready.


    "I think my background is enough!"


    "In addition to the power of the world and the power of the Great Dao in this great world of karma, it is enough for me to survive this calamity."


    "If you really can''t make it through, then accept your fate."


    "Of course, if the young master can help me, there is no danger."


    "Everyone."


    "Why have you been cowardly all these years!"


    "My cultivator, if you hear the word in the morning, it''s enough to die in the evening."


    "Why are you afraid of chaotic thunder tribulation."


    Hearing this, the big cat showed a frenzy on his face.


    Hearing this, everyone fell silent.


    The big cat is right, they have been too comfortable these years.


    Following Li Yixi''s side, there is no danger.


    "Naturally, we protect the way for you!"


    "You go all out to do it!"


    "At the same time, we also take this opportunity to see how terrifying the Chaos Tribulation Thunder is."


    "Look at us, there is a good chance that the calamity will be successful."


    "Now we have recovered a lot, but if we live again, the Chaos Thunder Tribulation may be even more terrifying."


    Mother Feng said in a serious voice at this moment.


    heard.


    The crowd nodded.


    Hearing the words of Mother Feng, the big cat was a little unhappy.


    Co-authored, he is an experiment.


    However, the big cat did not stop, and looked excited.


    "If that''s the case, then let me be this test item!"


    "Chao Wendao, evening death is enough!"


    "It''s not a waste of life to have a glimpse of the avenue."


    The big cat''s voice fell.


    A big fish that devoured the power of the world and the power of the Great Dao in one bite.


    Soon, in the body of the big cat, an extremely violent force erupted slowly.


    Phoenix mother, Zulong, etc. exist, and immediately shot.


    Suppress the powerful aura that escaped from the big cat, and prevent the aura here from leaking out.


    The breath in the big cat''s body became more and more terrifying.


    This is the place of origin.


    An incomparably powerful force came in an instant.


    In the blink of an eye, the sky was shrouded in terrifying black clouds, and there was a feeling of the end of the world.


    At the same time, terrifying thunder lights appeared from time to time in the black clouds in the void.


    That thunder light is purple.


    The power of purple thunder is frightening.


    Countless monks completely changed color at this moment.


    In the Heavenly Palace, Tang Xue ended her retreat in an instant.


    In front of him, there is a mirror, it is the sky survey mirror.


    Xiao Ya also went out.


    "Xue Er, what happened?"


    "Why, why did the Chaos Thunder Tribulation occur."


    Xiao Ya''s voice trembled.


    Xiao Ya once left Jiuzhongtian, traveled in chaos, and naturally saw chaos thunder tribulation.


    At this moment, it was discovered that Chaos Thunder Tribulation suddenly appeared in Erzhongtian, and the expression was extremely solemn and puzzled.


    At the same time, there is concern.


    Xiao Ya is very clear about how terrifying the Chaos Thunder Tribulation is.


    That was enough to destroy the world.


    "do not know!"


    "The place where Chaos Thunder Tribulation appeared is Jinling Xiancheng."


    "There is the Young Master''s courtyard. Even in the Sky Survey Realm, we can''t spy on it, and we don''t dare to spy on it."


    "Come on, let''s go to Jinling Immortal City to see."


    Tang Xue took a deep breath and immediately left Tiangong with Xiao Ya.


    in the demon world.


    The demon who cultivated also sensed the vision.


    Had to get out.


    Looking at the terrifying vision in the void, without speaking, he stepped out and headed directly to Jinling Xiancheng.


    Underworld, Xiaoxitian.


    Countless powerful beings gathered in Jinling Immortal City quietly.


    Of course, no one went to Li Mansion.


    "The existence of Tribulation is in the son''s courtyard."


    "Just what kind of existence transcends the calamity, and what realm is it, and it has provoked such a terrible chaotic tribulation thunder, can it be sustained?"


    At this moment, Xiao Ya took a deep breath and looked shocked.


    Looking at the Chaos Tribulation Thunder, Xiao Ya''s beauty paled.


    Never seen such a terrifying Chaos Tribulation Thunder.


    "Who do you think is transcending the calamity?"


    Tang Jingtian looked at the sky and muttered.


    "Maybe, maybe it''s Senior Big Cat!"


    "According to what Qingyangzi said, the big cat senior has seized the power of the world and the power of the Dao in the great world of cause and effect. The existence of this calamity has a high probability of being the big cat senior."


    "The power of the world and the power of the Dao in a big world, once refined, is an unimaginable improvement for anyone."


    The demon looked at the sky with a look of dread.


    This tribulation thunder, it is simply impossible to prove Taoism detachment, when Jun Wushen proves Taoism detachment, they have felt it.


    "good!"


    "Maybe it''s the big cat senior!"


    "What a terrifying tribulation thunder, will Young Master take action?"


    Tang Xue stared at the sky with a look of fear.


    Under the pressure, his legs trembled slightly.


    Although this scene was not aimed at them, it gave them a huge sense of oppression invisibly.


    Let everyone suffocate.


    Then, everyone held their breath and stopped talking.


    No matter who transcends the calamity, it is not their concern. What they care about is whether the chaotic thunder tribulation will cause some variables.


    After a brief silence, a rumbling thunder sounded instantly.


    In the void at the moment.


    A terrifying thunderstorm came.


    The black cloud was torn apart, and the Chaos Thunder Tribulation turned into a purple thunder beast that descended from the sky.


    The terrifying aura made everyone tremble.


    The chaotic real thunder wrapped around the thunder beast seems to be able to tear the world apart.


    In the backyard, the big cat looked serious.


    Looking up at the void, a dignified look appeared in his eyes.


    The body rises into the air.


    The big cat was suspended in the void, and the next moment it turned into a nine-headed lion, roaring up to the sky.


    The terrifying ferocity also eclipsed the world.


    In the body of the big cat, a violent and incomparable power emerged instantly.


    Although the Chaos Thunder Beast is terrifying, the moment it touches the nine-headed lion, it is directly swallowed by a head opening its mouth.


    The incomparably powerful purple chaotic thunder was wrapped around the body of the nine-headed lion.


    The nine-headed lion suspended in the void was unafraid.


    Roar to the sky.


    With the cooperation of Zulong and Fengmu, the voice of the nine-headed lion did not spread.


    Seeing this scene, Jinpeng, Qi Tian Ant, Zhan Tian Mantis and other existences all changed their color.


    This was just the first thunder calamity, forcing the nine-headed lion to reveal its true body.


    There are nine paths in total, and this is just the beginning.


    No one knows how terrifying the eight thunder tribulations that follow.

 Chapter 1405

    "That terrifying chaotic thunder tribulation is actually just the first catastrophe, forcing the big cat senior to reveal his true body, I''m afraid this is beyond the big cat senior''s expectations!"


    "The chaotic thunder tribulation is terrifying. It seems that the chaotic thunder tribulation of Big Cat''s predecessors is somewhat different, and seems to have broken some boundaries."


    Xiao Ya''s expression became extremely solemn when she saw the scene in the void.


    All around, the sound of hissing and inhaling sounded.


    This chaotic thunder tribulation made everyone present look unmoved.


    terrible.


    Such chaotic thunder tribulation, if they face it, even if it is the first heavenly tribulation, they will surely die.


    One by one''s faces, some of them are not very good-looking.


    After all, it won''t be long before these people will cross the calamity. If so many people want to prove the Tao and transcendence, they must let the power of chaos enter the Jiuzhongtian.


    But it will lead to Chaos Thunder Tribulation, and the scene in front of them makes everyone silent.


    Each face showed fear and anxiety.


    "Senior Big Cat, the body is a nine-headed lion, and the bloodline is even more terrifying. Since this kind of existence is not as simple as a simple breakthrough, after all, it is an extreme state that breaks a certain realm."


    "Otherwise, it is impossible to easily choose to break through."


    "Let''s take a look first!"


    "Let''s see what happens next?"


    "I don''t know, will the young master make a move?"


    Tang Xue stared at the void with a solemn expression.


    Hearing this, everyone became silent.


    The scene in front of me had a big impact on everyone, and my heart trembled slightly.


    "What a powerful Chaos Thunder Tribulation."


    "It''s still strengthening!"


    "Can the lion hold up?"


    "This is the beginning!"


    "This guy actually broke the limit."


    The golden-winged Dapeng bird''s demon pupil stared at the void, a look of surprise on his face.


    The rest of the people were also shocked.


    Extreme realm is not so easy to break.


    The nine lions in the void stared at the void, and the second catastrophe came instantly.


    "So strong!"


    "A lot stronger than I expected!"


    "It seems that after breaking the extreme realm, the Chaos Thunder Tribulation has become more powerful!"


    "But so what?"


    "Besides the son, I have swallowed countless sacred objects, traveled the long river of time, and learned countless Taos. Today is the time to witness everything."


    "Only under the crisis of life and death will you know your limit and where it is!"


    "bring it on!"


    The nine-headed lion''s gaze became sharper.


    Rumble.


    In the void, a deafening voice sounded.


    The black cloud was torn apart, and the second thunderstorm came instantly under the gaze of countless terrifying beings.


    The second thunder tribulation was even more terrifying.


    The chaotic real thunder carried the power of destroying the world and turned into a scorpion, with electric lights flashing all over its body, and there was no emotion in those eyes, all of which were destroyed.


    The strength is much stronger than before.


    "Roar!"


    The nine-headed lion suspended in the void roared.


    When he saw the scorpion condensed by the real thunder, he stretched out his sharp claws and slammed it out.


    The terrifying power of the Great Dao ripped apart everything.


    In that power, there is a terrifying power of annihilation.


    The nine-headed lion has practiced the Great Way of Silentness.


    Under the terrifying power of annihilation, the real thunder in Su Yan''s body was rapidly depleted.


    The second thunder robbery came in an instant, and there was almost no time interval between the third robbery, and the terrifying coercion caused countless existences to change color.


    "Silence!"


    The nine-headed lion let out a low roar, and a more powerful force of annihilation erupted in an instant.


    The powerful force made the third Thunder Beast annihilate.


    Everything around, at this moment, seems to have fallen into absolute death.


    Soon, the fourth catastrophe came.


    The fourth Heavenly Tribulation, the power has been raised by a notch.


    is a new qualitative change.


    The descending thunder beasts seem to be more spiritual.


    The nine-headed lion faced the calamity head-on. Although it was embarrassed, it had no fear.


    Under the eyes of one after another with extremely nervous eyes, the seventh heavenly tribulation of the nine-headed lion soon descended.


    "not good!"


    "The seventh heavenly tribulation, compared with the sixth heavenly robbery, the power has doubled!"


    "Can the old lion stand it?"


    Feeling the terrifying coercion, Regret Tian Ant stared at the void, his expression changed slightly.


    The breath carried by this robbery is too terrifying.


    Makes the scalp feel numb.


    "Roar!"


    A terrifying beast roared.


    A powerful thunder beast descended, like a bird but not a bird, like a fish but not a fish.


    The moment it comes, it seems to be able to destroy the world.


    Even if the existences such as Phoenix Mother and Zulong join forces, they will suddenly change color at this moment.


    The terrifying aftermath was somewhat difficult for them to hide.


    "Damn!"


    "What a terrifying power of thunder."


    "We have joined forces, and we can''t suppress and block the breath!"


    "Then, how strong are the last two Heavenly Tribulations?"


    "Master, will you make a move?"


    At this moment, Mother Feng was really worried.


    He looked extremely solemn.


    Taixu Zhoulong''s expression is not very good-looking.


    Li Yixi was sleeping. If he disturbed Li Yixi, he would be in trouble.


    But at the same time, I also hope that Li Yixi will take action.


    "Roar!"


    The nine-headed lions in the void roared and rushed towards the void, resisting the seventh heavenly tribulation.


    The next moment, the catastrophe disappeared.


    The figure of the nine-headed lion appeared.


    The nine lions at this moment are covered in blood.


    Countless bloodstains appeared on the body of the nine-headed lion, as if its body was about to split.


    "not good!"


    "There is a problem with the old lion''s treasure body, I''m afraid it can''t hold on anymore!"


    Taixu Zhoulong''s expression at this moment is extremely worried.


    The nine-headed lion''s situation was extremely bad, but there was no time to recover.


    Above the sky, the eighth catastrophe came instantly.


    The terrifying aura made everyone who saw this scene change color.


    The thunder beast that appeared at this moment was a true phoenix.


    The power of true thunder that he carries will make the liver and gallbladder split.


    At this moment, a look of fear appeared in the eyes of the nine-headed lion.


    The nine-headed lion changed color instantly.


    "not good!"


    "This is the eighth true thunder, my ninth true thunder, how to get through!"


    "Could it be, are you going to use your trump card?"


    "However, the hole card can only be used once."


    "Once it is used, then the power of the ninth thunder calamity, I have no trump card, and I can''t resist."


    The expression of the nine-headed lion became extremely ugly.


    "Damn!"


    "You can only use it first. If you can''t withstand the eighth thunder tribulation, then the ninth heavenly tribulation does not need to come, and I will die."


    In the nick of time.


    In front of the nine-headed lion, a piece of paper appeared.


    On this piece of paper, there are four large characters.


    Silent recovery.


    These are the four characters that Li Yixi once wrote.


    The way of the nine-headed lion''s annihilation is precisely from it.


    The nine-headed lion, the way of recovery, naturally also got started.


    But the power of recovery is not enough to reverse everything.


    In this critical moment, the nine lions can only choose to use this thing.


    "Roar!"


    Roar to the sky.


    Directly rush to Zhenhuang.


    The next moment, under the gaze of a pair of eyes, I saw the nine-headed lion at this moment, and its body exploded in an instant, turning into a bloody fog.


    The power of Chaos True Thunder is killing the remaining vitality.

 Chapter 1406

    Trying to completely obliterate the nine lions and cut off all hope of survival.


    "do you died?"


    "Is the senior dead?"


    "This thunder tribulation is so terrifying!"


    The demon looked at the scene in front of him and suddenly changed color.


    Fear and panic flashed in his eyes.


    "I''m afraid of death!"


    "The power of Chaos True Thunder is erasing all imprints of life."


    "Having reached the realm of senior, you can be reborn from a drop of blood."


    "But the power of Chaos True Thunder is erasing all imprints, and it is almost impossible for the seniors to survive."


    "Unless, the son makes a move."


    The Lord of the Underworld looked at the scene in front of him and said with trembling.


    The Lord of the Underworld knows very well that such a terrifying real thunder will erase even the imprint of life.


    There is no chance of reincarnation.


    in the backyard.


    The existence of Taixu Zhoulong and Fengmu, who were trying their best to cover their breath, trembled violently.


    "do you died?"


    Feng Mu''s expression changed greatly, and his voice was trembling.


    In the eyes of Taixu Zhoulong, the power of time flows.


    Staring at the void, there are more things than Feng Mu and others.


    "almost!"


    "However, I can''t die!"


    "The power of the eighth catastrophe, the lion can survive, and the lion got the son''s divine script from somewhere."


    "However, I see the struggle on the lion''s face, I''m afraid this is his trump card!"


    "Even if he can survive the eighth catastrophe, and the ninth catastrophe is stronger, how can he stop it?"


    Taixu Zhoulong was extremely worried at this moment.


    Sure enough, at the moment when Taixu Zhoulong''s voice fell.


    I saw that the piece of paper in the void was not turned into ashes by the terrifying real thunder.


    At this moment, the terrifying power of silence erupted instantly.


    Zhenhuang is incredibly powerful, but at the moment when the word annihilation breaks out, there is no resistance, and it is instantly obliterated by the power of annihilation.


    The last trace of the nine-headed lion''s imprint of life has been preserved, but if the nine-headed lion itself is relied on, it will never be able to recover in this life. That ray of life imprint is too weak.


    Like a candle in the wind, it can go out at any time.


    However, the moment when the power of silence erupted.


    Approaching, the word "recovery" also appeared one after another aura.


    The incomparably powerful power of life erupted in the void, the power of annihilation was also reversed, and the power of recovery was incredible.


    Under this powerful revival force, the nine-headed lions that had turned into blood mist and their imprint of life almost disappeared instantly appeared.


    At the same time, the word recovery burst out and turned into a grass in the void.


    It landed on the head of the nine-headed lion, and the incomparably powerful recovery force returned the breath of the nine-headed lion to its peak state in the blink of an eye.


    "Good guy, actually hiding such a fetish!"


    "This thing is equivalent to the second life!"


    "However, even if he returns to his prosperous state at this moment, can he resist the ninth catastrophe?"


    "The ninth catastrophe, how terrible is it?"


    Taixu Zhoulong looked extremely solemn.


    At this moment, the black clouds in the void suddenly churned, and everyone could faintly see a thunder dragon roaring.


    "Um?"


    "Strange, why the power of the ninth catastrophe has not become stronger, it is only equivalent to the eighth catastrophe."


    "wrong!"


    "This ninth Heavenly Tribulation is definitely not that simple."


    "The question, where is it!"


    Taixu Zhoulong frowned, but he couldn''t understand it at all.


    "wrong!"


    "Look at the lion, his state is not right!"


    "Why is the lion not moving at this moment?"


    At this moment, the golden-winged Dapeng bird found that the nine-headed lions actually didn''t move, and its expression changed slightly.


    "what?"


    "No, no, the lion''s body is shaking, as if experiencing some pain."


    "This ninth catastrophe is not as simple as we thought."


    "Not only to deal with thunder tribulation, but also to deal with other tests."


    "If the lion can''t wake up before the thunder calamity comes, then it''s over."


    "Don''t talk about such a terrible catastrophe, even the first catastrophe can make a lion die."


    "What on earth is the lion going through?"


    All eyes stared at the void.


    I saw that in the void at the moment, the Thunder Dragon tore through the black clouds and descended from the sky.


    Go straight to the Nine Lions.


    Extremely fast.


    At this moment, the nine-headed lion is caught in the entanglement of inner demons.


    In the sea of ??souls, countless phantoms of demons appeared.


    Under the illusion of demons, the inner demons of the nine-headed lion breed. At this moment, the nine-headed lion is experiencing the torture of inner demons and cannot break free from the shackles of inner demons for a while.


    And the crisis came quickly.


    Taixu Zhoulong and others kept making noises, trying to wake up the nine-headed lion, but to no avail.


    When they were worried, the power was not well controlled, and there was a flaw in the formation guarding here.


    The thunder of the catastrophe leaked out.


    The thunder dragon appeared, and the terrifying thunder light was entwined, like a red sun.


    Li Yixi, who was in a drowsiness, was instantly awakened by the terrible thunder.


    At this moment, he was still drunk.


    Very drunk.


    A look of anger.


    "damn it!"


    "Did I make you thunder?"


    "It''s so noisy!"


    "It''s annoying, no more noise, I''ll kill you."


    "Thor, so what?"


    Li Yixi''s voice was very cold, and he shouted angrily.


    At this moment, the real dragon in the void was about to touch the nine-headed lion, but Li Yixi''s voice sounded at the same time.


    The body of the real dragon collapsed in an instant.


    "Hoohoo!"


    The existence of Taixu Zhoulong and other existences saw the catastrophe dissipated, and the hanging heart finally fell.


    "Young Master, Master has finally shot!"


    "Otherwise, the lion will surely die today!"


    "Now, let''s see if the lion can survive the calamity of inner demons!"


    "The ninth heavenly robbery is actually accompanied by inner demons. If you cannot kill the inner demons in time, you will surely die."


    Hearing that, there is a solemn look in each of his eyes.


    "Tianlei, it''s gone!"


    "Looks like it''s the son who made the move!"


    In Jinling Immortal City, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Today''s Chaos True Thunder Tribulation has all changed color.


    so horrible.


    When the calamity came, the nine lions fell into the calamity of inner demons.


    "I don''t know if the young master will take action when we cross the calamity."


    Tang Xue said nervously.


    "Everything has its own destiny!"


    "If there is that fate, I think the young master will take action."


    "Come on, let''s go back!"


    "It''s too early to think about this now, digest everything and see how to overcome the calamity!"


    Figures one after another glanced at the nine lions in the void and turned to leave.


    Not long after everyone left, the nine-headed lion cut off the demons and slowly opened their eyes.


    The figure fell from the void.


    "Congratulations!"


    Many terrifying existences immediately congratulated them.


    "Thank you!"


    "I didn''t think of the ninth robbery, and the calamity of inner demons."


    "If it wasn''t for the young master''s action at a critical time, I would have definitely died."


    "When you cross the tribulation, you have to be careful!"


    The nine-headed lion recalled the scene just now, still trembling with fear.


    At that moment, one foot stepped into the abyss of death.

 Chapter 1407

    In the depths of chaos, the spirit of chaos trembled violently.


    Some fearfully looked at the place where Jiuzhongtian was located.


    The fluctuation of the Chaos Thunder Sea also gradually calmed down.


    But in Chaos Thunder Sea, a ray of will seems to be gradually recovering.


    Double Heaven.


    Li House.


    Li Yixi saw the thunder disappear, fell down, and continued to sleep soundly.


    The nine-headed lion once again turned into a big cat and bowed towards Li Yixi''s bedroom.


    A look of gratitude.


    After the robbery.


    The courtyard became extremely quiet and returned to its previous appearance.


    A lot of beings gathered outside Li Yixi''s house to absorb the power of chaos that came with Li Yixi''s breathing.


    night and day.


    Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes.


    The drunkenness disappeared completely, and the whole person was in a lot of spirit.


    "Husband, how is it?"


    Li Yixi''s wife, Hu Qingyun, walked in with a bowl of hangover soup and said with a concerned expression.


    "good!"


    "good!"


    "I actually drank too much yesterday, but it''s worth getting drunk!"


    "Qingyun, we have to practice harder. I am proficient in the five elements and gossip. I feel that there will be a crisis in this world."


    "If you don''t have the ability to protect yourself at that time, it will be dangerous."


    "However, don''t worry!"


    "Your husband and I, it won''t be long before I can become a sanctified body, transform my body, and step into the practice."


    "Chaos Sutra, very good!"


    "It didn''t let me down."


    "However, Junior Sister Tsing Yi and Fifth Zhuge are actually in retreat. They didn''t have time to attend the banquet. They have to find an opportunity to thank them."


    Li Yixi thought that Fifth Tsing Yi and Fifth Zhuge had not attended yesterday''s banquet, and felt that it would be better to visit them in person at that time.


    The fifth Zhuge experienced life and death last time, and he got the Qi of good fortune and began to retreat.


    The same is true for the fifth Tsing Yi.


    "Husband has the final say!"


    "Everything, just do as your husband says!"


    "Kunlun Sect is not far from here, and it''s not difficult to get there."


    Hu Qingyun''s voice sounded.


    "Is it Kunlun Sect?"


    "Ha ha!"


    "Qingyun, if you don''t tell me, I''ve forgotten that I, a mortal, is still the elder brother of the Kunlun Sect."


    "Recently, I''m about to be sanctified in the flesh, why don''t I go to the Kunlun Sect?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Hu Qingyun.


    "it is good!"


    "My husband wants to go to the Kunlun Sect, then I will accompany my husband there."


    "Also, I forgot to tell my husband, the rest of the children, Wushen took them to the grass hut!"


    Hu Qingyun said with a smile.


    "Alright!"


    "Going to the Caolu is the way to go. After all, this is just the foundation."


    "There, is the place to set foot on the most holy place of Confucianism and Taoism."


    Li Yixi thought of Confucianism and Taoism, and felt a little uncomfortable.


    As a traveler, the articles he wrote did not attract the vision of heaven and earth, what kind of country, the ancient poems were written without vision, and Li Yixi gave this world a bad review.


    As for what a shock.


    Not even thinking about it.


    "That''s it!"


    "Fortunately, now I am about to be sanctified in the flesh and can practice!"


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, looked at Hu Qingyun and said, "Qingyun, since this is the case, then we will move to the Kunlun Sect and stay for a while."


    "Perhaps the sanctification of the flesh will cause some kind of vision. In case of thunder calamity, this small courtyard will not be able to withstand the toss."


    "it is good!"


    "I''ll pack up, and we''ll go to Kunlun Sect."


    Hu Qingyun smiled slightly and turned to leave.


    "Finally, it''s almost time to practice!"


    "Although the Holy Body of Merit and Virtue is strong, it has more than enough self-preservation and insufficient attack."


    A look of excitement appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    It didn''t take long for Xiaobai''s figure to fall, carrying a group of people to the Kunlun Sect.


    Kunlun Zong, Li Yixi appeared on the first peak.


    Not long after, Mungo got up to visit.


    "See you son!"


    Mongo is very polite.


    "Sir?"


    "You are the suzerain of the Kunlun Sect, my disciple."


    Li Yixi laughed.


    "Young master, you can''t talk like that!"


    "I really want to say, is the son or a virtuous saint?"


    "We are all little shrimp!"


    "When you see the son, you have to kneel and worship, otherwise, it will be a blasphemy and a serious sin."


    Mungo smiled.


    Seeing this, Li Yixi didn''t say much.


    "This time, I''m going to stay for a few more days, and I''m going to be sanctified here."


    "These days, I''m afraid I''m going to disturb you!"


    Li Yixi smiled and said the purpose of the Kunlun Sect.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Good thing, great thing, I don''t know if the son needs anything, Mungo will prepare immediately."


    "Young Master is a sage of merit and virtue, and being sanctified in the body of the Kunlun Sect is a major event."


    Mungo looked overjoyed.


    Never would have thought that Li Yixi came here for the sanctification of the flesh.


    How can you not like such a thing.


    Li Yixi''s physical sanctification may allow countless disciples and elders of the Kunlun Sect to undergo a transformation.


    This is a great opportunity.


    I felt that Li Yixi was implying himself.


    The opportunity to imply that his Kunlun Sect has come.


    "Are you ready?"


    "I really need your help in a few days!"


    "And the spiritual energy here is more abundant, come here to lick the wool."


    "After all, this is the Holy Land of Xianjia, which is better than my broken yard!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    heard.


    Mungo''s mouth twitched.


    That is called broken yard, so what is this Kunlun called?


    Mungo was speechless.


    "Young master during this time, if you have something to do, just order it directly!"


    "It is the honor of the Kunlun Sect to be here. After all, the son has the Holy Body of merit and is a saint."


    Mungo explained at the moment and went back.


    Leave the first peak.


    Mungo''s excited body was shaking slightly.


    "Opportunity, opportunity is here!"


    "I didn''t expect that the place where the son''s body was sanctified was actually chosen in the Kunlun Sect. It seems that all the disciples and elders who have experienced abroad must return."


    "This is the place of real opportunity."


    "Perhaps, I can use this opportunity to prove the detachment in one step."


    "One gasification and three purifications can really be completed."


    "At that time, people should also know that Kunlun is the first sect of Jiuzhongtian."


    "The first in the world!"


    At this moment, the eyes are extremely excited.


    At that time, Li Yixi bestowed the word Kunlun.


    brought great benefits to them.


    The word Kunlun contains endless inheritance.


    Today''s Kunlun Sect is incredibly powerful.


    All the beings who got the news rushed back anxiously, afraid that they would not catch up with Li Yixi''s physical sanctification.


    At the same time, the news shocked all parties.


    first peak.


    Very quiet.


    Li Yixi was busy.


    in drawing.


    "Husband, what is this, it looks so weird."


    Hu Qingyun looked at the blueprint that Li Yixi had made upside down, with a blank expression on her face.


    I don''t know what Li Yixi is doing.


    Aren''t you busy with the sanctification of the flesh? What are you doing drawing pictures?


    "Soon, you''ll know!"


    "Is Mongo here?"


    Li Yixi asked with a mysterious face.


    "I have already gone to the notice, and I must be coming to the first peak soon."


    Hu Qingyun didn''t know what Li Yixi called Meng Ge to do, and was even more curious.


    Seeing Li Yixi so mysterious, the big cat also looked forward to it.

 Chapter 1408

    In the courtyard, animals glanced at Li Yixi''s room from time to time.


    "Master Hei Di, do you know what the young master is doing?"


    "What it is!"


    "At such a critical moment, instead of cultivating, you make drawings upside down, weird!"


    The iron-eating beast approached the black dog and asked carefully.


    "How would I know!"


    "Young master''s methods, how can we know."


    "However, I guess it has something to do with the sanctification of the flesh."


    "Or, what are you laying out?"


    "Anyway, you have to remember that what your son does is right."


    "Follow the son, that''s right!"


    "Everyone has a chance."


    "The transformation of the son''s body will be an unparalleled opportunity."


    There was also a look of anticipation in the black dog''s eyes.


    "Lord Hei Di said yes."


    "Our chance is here!"


    The eyes of the iron-eating beast are extremely bright.


    first peak.


    Mungo, who received the news, appeared at the first time.


    "Young master, what are your orders?"


    As soon as Mungo arrived, he panted.


    I feel that it is my great honor to serve Li Yixi.


    "Not urgent!"


    "Drink some tea first!"


    "I''ll tell you when I''m done."


    Li Yixi motioned for Meng Ge to sit down and rest.


    Hearing this, Mungo was overjoyed.


    When drinking tea, the tea Li Yixi drank was enlightenment tea.


    Mungo was also welcome and drank.


    Not long after, Li Yixi finally finished it.


    "All right!"


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Mungo also stood up quickly.


    "Mongo, I called you here this time because there is one thing I need your help!"


    "Kunlun Sect, doesn''t it have an artifact refining hall?"


    "I have to trouble you to make something for me."


    Li Yixi handed the blueprint in his hand to Mungo.


    Mungo glanced at it, puzzled.


    "You don''t understand, but then you''ll understand."


    "Maybe, it has a miraculous effect."


    "The Kunlun Sect may also benefit a bit."


    Li Yixi smiled mysteriously.


    "Don''t worry, son!"


    "Just leave this to me!"


    "I also know a little about the refining tools, and I will help the son to refine it as soon as possible, and will never delay the son''s time!"


    Mungo''s voice fell, and he left with the blueprint.


    Dare not to delay.


    "Husband, what are you refining, so mysterious!"


    Hu Qingyun poured Li Yixi tea again and asked with a smile.


    At this moment, countless beings are extremely curious.


    "A thing from memory, a lightning rod."


    "Maybe, it has a miraculous effect on transcending tribulation."


    "You have to prepare!"


    "After all, for the first time, I was a little nervous."


    Li Yixi explained.


    "A lightning rod?"


    Hearing this, one by one is extremely curious.


    above the eaves.


    The sparrow landed beside the black dog.


    "Hei Di, Young Master wants to refine lightning rods, what is this, can''t you really avoid tribulation lightning?"


    "If that''s the case, wouldn''t the big cat vomit blood."


    "After all, the calamity of the son can be stopped. Compared with the son, the thunder catastrophe of the big cat is just a drizzle."


    At this moment, the golden-winged Dapeng bird remembered the danger of the big cat crossing the robbery, and said in a low voice.


    The big cat not far away heard it.


    I want to move.


    I feel that I have miscalculated, and after experiencing such danger, these guys may be able to easily survive the calamity.


    Some are unlovable.


    With the blueprint, Mungo immediately convened the Council of Elders and gave a simple explanation.


    The entire sect high-level, all mobilized.


    Countless precious materials were sent without money.


    After Xiao Ya, Tang Xue and the others found out, they kept sending people iron iron without any hesitation.


    Tang Yin, who knew the news, also came to Kunlun Zong.


    Tang Lan and others also came one after another.


    The artifact refining halls of the Kunlun Sect were extremely nervous.


    But at the same time, looking forward to it.


    I felt that it was my lifetime honor to be able to refine Li Yixi''s tools.


    "Everyone, this time, you will have to spend your whole life''s effort in refining this time."


    "This is the first time for our Kunlun Sect to do things for the son, and everything is presided over by Tang Yin."


    "I am waiting for the elders and will assist you. Of course, we can only provide mana."


    Mungo said in a serious voice.


    "clear!"


    In the refining hall, one by one was extremely excited.


    "Sect Master, the son is here!"


    Mungo took a deep breath when he heard the words.


    "Remember, take 12% of your energy!"


    When the voice fell, Mungo immediately turned around and went out to meet him.


    "Master, why are you here?"


    Mungo came out to greet him and asked with a smile.


    "come and see!"


    "This thing is a bit precise. Let''s see if you will have an accident."


    "Of course, I also have a hand in building things. However, this is a big project, and it is difficult for one person to complete it in a short time."


    Li Yixi laughed.


    The two entered the Refinery Hall.


    "Son!"


    Tang Yin saw Li Yixi coming, and immediately went up to meet him.


    "Tang Yin!"


    "You kid is so caring, you actually came!"


    Li Yixi was surprised to see Tang Yin.


    Smiling, he patted Tang Yin''s shoulder.


    "Young master wants to refine things, so I naturally have to contribute. These days, I happen to be practicing nearby!"


    "I haven''t had time to meet your son yet!"


    Tang Yin said excitedly.


    "With you here, I feel more at ease."


    "You continue, I''ll take a look at it."


    Li Yixi patted Tang Yin on the shoulder and walked around in the refining hall.


    After walking for a while, Li Yixi frowned slightly.


    "no!"


    "Mongo, you can''t make good iron like this."


    "Let them learn Tang Yin''s refining method."


    Li Yixi spoke up, and the casting masters in the Item Refining Hall were not only not angry, but each and every one of them showed bright eyes.


    Tang Yin''s refining technique is extremely mysterious, a set of extremely profound and powerful secret techniques.


    Unmoved.


    However, knowing that it was Tang Yin''s means to press the bottom of the box, everyone could only be greedy. At this moment, when Li Yixi spoke out, who could not be happy.


    "Son, this is not good!"


    "That seems to be Tang Yin''s method of pressing the bottom of the box!"


    Mungo was excited, but a little embarrassed.


    "It''s okay!"


    "I taught it all."


    Li Yixi was instantly incomparable.


    heard.


    Mongo is overjoyed.


    That is a terrifying supernatural power, learned it.


    These guys are not only able to refine weapons, but with a hammer, they are the existence of the combat effectiveness.


    "Thank you sir!"


    Hearing this, countless god casting masters were overjoyed.


    "Good job!"


    "I''ve prepared some fruit for you."


    "Although take it!"


    Li Yixi was extremely heroic. ,


    heard.


    Mongo was completely moved.


    Those fruits are all the spiritual roots of heaven and earth.


    Once so, complete the forge.


    To what extent did the refiners in the entire refinery hall have to be elevated.


    At this moment, Mungo''s breathing became extremely rapid.


    On the first day, in the Refining Hall, countless people broke through.


    Heavenly Dao''s will shot, the calamity did not come.


    Under Li Yixi''s guidance, countless artifact refiners have rapidly improved their skills, and pieces of pseudo-artifacts have been continuously forged.


    Some people understand that it won''t be long before they make a fake artifact, but a real artifact.


    The artifact refining method taught by Li Yixi made this group of artifact refining masters almost crazy with excitement.


    In the endless void, thunder tribulations appear from time to time.


    But it was erased by the will of heaven.

 Chapter 1409

    In the Refinery Hall.


    In the eyes of a casting master, the light is getting brighter and brighter.


    The casting master, the cultivation base is not very strong, but these days, with the help of Li Yixi''s spiritual roots, the strength of everyone has increased at an extremely terrifying speed.


    This person, with the help of the spiritual roots of heaven and earth, has broken through to the realm of the king of gods.


    Refining objects is even more handy.


    At this moment, his lips trembled slightly.


    In front of them, there was a strange-looking object, their hands were constantly dancing, and one by one the magic tricks were played.


    Soon, the surrounding foundries also felt the aura and coercion here.


    His eyes turned sharply here.


    Meng Ge is also in the Refining Hall, and his eyes are also swept here at this moment.


    "Artifact!"


    "This, this is the coercion of the divine weapon!"


    "Someone, someone is going to cast an artifact!"


    Meng Ge''s body disappeared in place and appeared not far from the refiner. Meng Ge''s eyes stared at him, and his excited face became red.


    this moment.


    Not only Meng Ge, but everyone in the Refining Hall looked at this side with great excitement.


    "Artifact, the artifact is about to be born!"


    "My Kunlun Sect Refining Hall, the first artifact is about to be born."


    One by one, the refining masters flushed with excitement.


    Lips trembled slightly.


    Try to suppress your emotions.


    Try not to make yourself a voice.


    Because the divine artifact is about to be born and has not yet been born completely, no one dares to make a sound, for fear of interrupting the forging.


    Refined youth, this moment.


    He also held his breath and raised his energy to the extreme.


    If this artifact is successful, it represents a great significance.


    He will become the first god-level blacksmith in the Kunlun Sect.


    Of course, Tang Yin does not count.


    After all, Tang Yin was considered half of Li Yixi''s disciple, not from the Kunlun Sect.


    "boom!"


    The last seal was cast, and a divine light erupted.


    In the Refining Hall, divine weapon coercion erupted.


    The artifact has a spirit, if it weren''t for Meng Ge''s strength, he would have broken free at this moment.


    "The artifact was born!"


    "I, I have become a god-level blacksmith!"


    The young man let out a low growl, excited to the extreme.


    "Artifact!"


    "Kunlun Sect, finally someone can refine an artifact!"


    "And, it''s just the beginning!"


    "It''s just the beginning!"


    "Maybe one day, as I thought, the Kunlun School might really become the first school in the world."


    "The appearance of a god-level blacksmith, after marking my Kunlun, can give birth to a divine tool."


    "Artifacts, but the treasures of various forces competing for!"


    "Moreover, Kunlun Zong is not a simple refining, but a mass production."


    At this moment, Meng Ge seemed to see the day when Kunlun became the first in the world.


    The birth of an artifact will naturally cause a vision of heaven and earth.


    But the power of heaven made a move, and the vision did not come.


    For this, everyone did not care, nor were they curious.


    After all, Li Yixi played the role of a mortal, and it was a strange thing to drop a vision.


    "You, starting today, are the elders of the Kunlun Zong Item Refining Hall."


    Mungo''s eyes fell on the youth.


    "Thank you Sect Master!"


    The youth looked ecstatic.


    The elder of the Elder Pavilion of the Refining Hall, his status is incomparably noble.


    Since then, the identity can be said to have skyrocketed.


    "You shouldn''t thank me."


    "You should thank your son!"


    "You can refine the divine weapon, it is the guidance of the young master."


    "Without the son, you can''t refine it."


    Hearing the words, the young man said respectfully, "What the sect master said is that you have to thank the young master for everything!"


    A plop.


    The young man knelt down directly and bowed in the direction of the first peak.


    "Congratulations!"


    "Congratulations!"


    In the Refining Hall, a series of voices sounded.


    "Thank you all!"


    "Let''s continue!"


    "You must remember your son''s instructions very clearly. As long as you follow the supreme means instructed by your son, you will be able to forge a magic weapon in a short period of time."


    "Looking forward to everyone, stepping into the god level!"


    The young man spoke up.


    "Thank you!"


    Hearing this, everyone was overjoyed.


    They know that youth is not a false statement.


    but from the heart.


    With the appearance of the first god-level blacksmith, everyone''s enthusiasm was even higher.


    In the Refining Hall, immediately.


    second.


    the third.


    In a short period of time, ten god-level blacksmiths appeared in the Kunlun Sect''s Item Refining Hall.


    On the side of Mongo, his excited body trembled slightly.


    "Ten, ten god-level blacksmiths!"


    "In the future, our Kunlun will have no shortage of artifacts."


    In Mungo''s voice, horror and shock appeared.


    This scene had a great impact on Mungo.


    "Return to recast, return to recast."


    "Now, all of our strengths have stepped into the realm of gods one after another, and forging has also achieved god-level. What the son needs should be a divine tool!"


    "The pseudo-artifact may not meet the requirements of the son!"


    Mungo spoke up immediately.


    "As ordered!"


    "Pseudo artifact, really not worthy of the son!"


    "Return!"


    The ten people who stepped into the god-level blacksmith were extremely excited.


    first peak.


    Li Yixi stood on the top of the mountain.


    in contemplation.


    Seeing that Li Yixi had been pondering for half an hour, Hu Qingyun couldn''t help but be suspicious.


    "What the hell are you thinking about, husband?"


    "Why, so serious!"


    "Could it be that you are planning something that doesn''t work!"


    Looking at Li Yixi''s back, Hu Qingyun couldn''t help frowning.


    I wanted to go, but I was a little worried, worried that I would disturb Li Yixi.


    Standing there, Li Yixi''s white clothes danced with the wind.


    It''s like a fairy in the painting.


    "The flesh is sanctified."


    "I have read many ancient books."


    "It all shows that there will be a thunderstorm."


    "The sanctification of the flesh is a different way, breaking the fate of being unable to practice, is to change the fate for the sky!"


    "Although, I have the Holy Body of Merit, but I can''t confirm it, and the catastrophe will not come."


    "After all, this matter has not been tried!"


    "If the calamity does come when the time comes, wouldn''t it be the end of the calf!"


    "Sure enough, cultivation is dangerous."


    "However, not practicing is also dangerous!"


    "It''s a really uncomfortable question."


    "Now, lightning rods are being built, and large lightning rods should be able to work."


    "However, you can''t go all the way to the dark!"


    "After all, the more means, the more opportunities!"


    "You have to prepare some means."


    "I am good at alchemy. I couldn''t use the methods of Xianjia before, but now I am really strong and it is time to alchemy."


    "Sure enough, the system is extremely tricky."


    "But it''s still a lifeline."


    "I remember that there is a pill recipe, which seems to be called Rongxian Pill. It is a refined elixir. I don''t know if Kunlun Sect has it?"


    Lin Xuan''s thoughts fell, and he began to look for the elixir that melted the elixir.


    Soon, a pill recipe appeared in Li Yixi''s hand.


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Very satisfied.


    Hu Qingyun, who had been following Li Yixi all the time, saw a smile on Li Yixi''s face and hurried forward.


    "Husband, why are you so happy?"


    "I made some pastries for you!"


    "Come on, try it!"


    Hu Qingyun came over and handed over the cakes.


    At this moment, Li Yixi had a happy expression on his face.


    Really hungry.


    While eating, he said, "It tastes good!"


    "The craftsmanship has improved a lot!"


    "Qingyun, I have to find Mongo and discuss something with him."


    Li Yixi laughed.

 Chapter 1410

    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, and I saw a figure stepping out of the air.


    A smile appeared on Mungo''s face.


    I came here to tell Li Yixi that the things he built would be completed soon.


    "Mongo, meet the son!"


    Mongo fell and hurriedly saluted.


    "Mongo, it''s just right!"


    "Just in time to find you!"


    "I have to trouble you!"


    "hungry?"


    "Let''s eat something first, and Qingyun will go get pen, ink, paper and inkstone!"


    Li Yixi invited Meng Ge to sit at the stone table and taste the cakes.


    Hu Qingyun went to the study.


    "Son, I don''t know how to help."


    While eating cakes, Mongo looked at Li Yixi curiously and asked.


    "Yes, I need some elixir!"


    "I wonder if you can find it?"


    "It''s a little difficult to rely on the lightning rod alone to survive the calamity!"


    "Furthermore, the means are also a little more single."


    "I''m going to refine some medicinal pills. The medicinal pills are called Rongxian Dan, which can make people and soldiers regenerate."


    "That is, fake death once."


    "This method is extraordinary!"


    "Maybe you can hide the catastrophe."


    "After all, this robbery is very mechanical."


    "If the breath of life disappears, it may dissipate!"


    "Of course, I just think it''s feasible, but how exactly, I don''t know yet?"


    "If you can find these elixir, you will have to trouble everyone to find some heinous monsters to test it out."


    "To die is to die."


    "Let''s see if the melting elixir and the large lightning rod can avoid the catastrophe."


    "Of course, it''s a little troublesome to find someone who is about to pass the tribulation!"


    "This time I have to trouble everyone!"


    Li Yixi said apologetically.


    "Sir, it''s just a small matter!"


    "I just don''t know if those elixir can be found?"


    Meng Ge had no pressure to find the monster that was about to cross the calamity, but Meng Ge didn''t know what medicinal materials Li Yixi was looking for. If it was too precious, he might not be able to, and he had to ask everyone to help.


    "Husband, the pen, ink, paper and inkstone are here!"


    Hu Qingyun put down the pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Li Yixi was also unambiguous, picked up the pen and started writing the elixir needed in the pill recipe!


    Soon, the names of the seven elixir appeared.


    Li Yixi''s expectant gaze fell on Meng Ge.


    "Mongo, can you find it?"


    While looking forward to it, Li Yixi was a little nervous.


    "can!"


    "Sir, there are seven kinds of elixir, we Kunlun only lack one, but I know where it is."


    "You don''t need to worry, son!"


    Mungo stood up and patted his chest.


    "Naturally, then it will be annoying!"


    The last trace of worry in Li Yixi''s heart disappeared.


    Get excited.


    "Son, soon, I will be able to get it together, at the latest at night."


    "Young master, rest first, I''ll be back when I go!"


    At this moment, Meng Ge left the Kunlun Sect without having to talk about the progress of refining the accessories.


    Just left the sect.


    Mungo''s calm face could no longer be maintained.


    Breathing became extremely rapid.


    Heart, thumping, thumping.


    With a trembling voice, he said, "Rong Immortal Pill can actually disintegrate people and be reborn. What a magical thing this is!"


    "With this thing, isn''t it as simple as eating and drinking water to pass the tribulation in the future?"


    "Melting Immortal Pill!"


    "What a terrible divine pill!"


    "This kind of means is really unheard of."


    "The elixir needed is not extremely precious!"


    "If this divine pill is born, I''m afraid it will set off a storm."


    "Fortunately, the son''s cultivation is against the sky."


    "Otherwise, such divine pills must be watched by countless monks."


    "As a refiner, it will be extremely troublesome."


    "Someone must be watching Dan Fang!"


    "However, this point does not exist for the son!"


    "If it really has this effect, then the young master will probably have countless more followers."


    At this moment, Mongo was extremely excited.


    Meng Ge was also thinking, Rongxian Pill is so powerful, isn''t it possible that he can transcend the catastrophe himself, and he doesn''t need to care about the catastrophe.


    Just thinking about it, at this moment, Meng Ge''s breathing is very rapid again.


    "no!"


    "This matter must be completed in the shortest time possible!"


    "Maybe, this is our chance!"


    "It''s incredible to be so magical."


    Meng Ge''s heart set off a storm.


    from time to time.


    Mongo appeared outside Nantianmen.


    "Sect Master Meng!"


    "Don''t know what?"


    The guard hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    "I have an urgent matter to visit Tang Tiandi, don''t know if Tang Tiandi is available?"


    Mungo''s eyes fell on Shenwei.


    "exist!"


    "However, Lord Tiandi is in retreat, I''m afraid I won''t be able to see Sect Master Meng, and I hope Sect Master Meng will forgive me!"


    The guard heard the words.


    Some embarrassing ways.


    "Shut up?"


    "It''s okay, it''s fine!"


    "Just let her out!"


    Mungo laughed.


    heard.


    Shenwei said helplessly: "It''s not that I don''t want to help Sect Master Meng, the Emperor of Heaven said before retreating, no matter what, he must not be disturbed, and the little gods do not dare to disobey!"


    "Please forgive me, Sect Master Meng!"


    "Don''t embarrass the little god!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a figure appeared.


    "I''ve seen Sect Master Meng, but I don''t know what happened to Sect Master Meng?"


    The man with vertical eyes between his eyebrows said loudly.


    This person is the True Monarch Erlang Xiansheng, who has now obtained the authority of God.


    "I have seen the true monarch!"


    "Come here today, I have something important to discuss with the Emperor of Heaven."


    "It''s about your son!"


    "However, it seems that Tang Tiandi is in retreat, I will go to other places to see!"


    "Perhaps Xiaoxitian and Demon Realm can also solve it."


    Mungo explained.


    "what?"


    "Is it related to the son?"


    "Sect Master Meng, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "Go down and be punished!"


    "Didn''t the Emperor of Heaven say before the retreat that he can interrupt the retreat at any time for matters related to Young Master Li?"


    Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun snorted coldly.


    Forcibly pull Mungo into Asgard.


    I was worried that Mungo would run away.


    Soon, Tang Xue, who got the news that she was in retreat, appeared.


    "Tang Xue, I have seen Mr. Meng!"


    Although Tang Xue is the Emperor of Heaven, Tang Xue is very clear that if it is a relationship, the relationship between Meng Ge and Li Yixi is better, and Li Yixi is still the first disciple of Kunlun.


    Big Brother Zongmen.


    "I have seen Lord Tiandi!"


    "To come today, I need something."


    "Young Master needs Chaos Resolving Immortal Grass!"


    "I remember that there is such a thing in Tiangong!"


    Mongo didn''t hide it, and said directly.


    "Is Chaos Resolving Immortal Grass?"


    "This thing, but an extremely terrifying thing, refining poison pills, what is the son going to use?"


    Tang Xue asked in confusion.


    "Don''t ask, it''s a great opportunity to ask!"


    "Perhaps, we won''t be troubled by the catastrophe!"


    "Young Master is going to refine the Immortal Melting Pill."


    "According to the son''s words, this medicinal pill can make people and soldiers regenerate and deceive the heavenly tribulation."


    "Of course, you have to experiment!"


    "However, the test is what the son said. I think the son is modest. This kind of magic pill is absolutely effective."


    Mungo''s voice fell, Tang Xue''s pupils shrank, and she looked at Mongo in shock.


    "Master, does he really say that he can relieve and regenerate soldiers?"


    "What level of divine pill is this?"


    Tang Xue''s voice was shaking violently.


    I was shocked by Mungo''s words.


    Hearing this, Mungo nodded to confirm.

 Chapter 1411

    "Tang Tiandi!"


    "You must be very clear, what kind of character the son is, although the physical transformation is extremely terrifying, but the heavenly robbery can''t help the son at all. All this is just for the son to pave the way for us and prepare for our breakthrough."


    "Proving the way of detachment and forging the path of the true self is the path we cultivators have pursued all their lives, the limit of pursuit, but it is not what the son pursues."


    "Being detached, I can''t even bear a look from the son, so detachment in the eyes of the son is just an ant."


    "It''s like mortals are important in our hearts."


    "We are all pawns of the son."


    "Since the son said that the catastrophe is coming, then the catastrophe will definitely come."


    "Our strength, in the face of catastrophe, must be extremely weak."


    "Now breaking through the realm to prove the Tao, it is not our talent, but the means of the son."


    "This is our chance and our chance to live."


    "When such divine pills appear, we must step into the realm of detachment."


    "On the road of creating the only true self, at that time, perhaps in the eyes of the young master, we were the only ones who could be used."


    "So, what the son wants, whether Tang Tiandi is willing to give it, Tang Tiandi will measure it himself, I will wait for you for a quarter of an hour, if you are unwilling, I will not force it."


    "After all, that thing is different to you!"


    Meng Ge looked at the excited Tang Xue, and a faint voice sounded.


    Without urging, he stood there and closed his eyes.


    heard.


    At this moment, Tang Xue did not reply immediately, suppressing her emotions.


    Looking a little struggling.


    "Xue''er, what''s there to hesitate about?"


    "Mr. Mungo, we agree."


    "We, as the chess pieces of the son, if the son needs it, our lives can also be taken away."


    "That thing, the reason why Xue''er hesitated is just a status symbol."


    "However, Qing Yangzi is right."


    "Nothing to do with two masters."


    "The God of the past may not be the God we know."


    "But the young master is by our side, seeking blessings for us, forging the way for us, and wishing for hundreds of millions of sentient beings in the world, and I will follow."


    Xiao Ya also appeared at this moment.


    Without any hesitation, the voice sounded in the void.


    "Master!"


    "I''m confused!"


    "I am the Emperor of Heaven, the Emperor of Heaven bestowed by the son, Tang Xue is willing to sacrifice his life."


    Immediately, Tang Xue used her magical powers, and a strain of elixir flew towards Meng Ge.


    "Mr. Mungo, please forgive me!"


    Tang Xue''s eyes turned to Mongo.


    "It''s okay!"


    "No wonder the young master chose you to take charge of Asgard. You are a trustworthy person."


    "Now, everything the son needs has been prepared."


    "However, I have to prepare a few things."


    "Don''t stay any longer!"


    "Kunlun Sect, let''s see you again!"


    Meng Ge nodded slightly, and the figure disappeared.


    "Xue''er, don''t worry about it!"


    "The world has changed dramatically, and there are endless opportunities in these nine heavens."


    "At the beginning, although my strength was weak, I knew some things. The former Lord of the Nine Heavens left here because of fear."


    "Now, a catastrophe is coming."


    "It will definitely take a shot at this side of the world."


    "Now, you are the Lord of the Heavenly Palace and control the authority of the Supreme God. Your mission is to bless the common people."


    "Maybe, you will fight her head-to-head."


    "People change."


    "The road to the avenue is even more cruel."


    "Sir, it''s our choice."


    Xiao Ya looked at Tang Xue and said word by word.


    The person Xiao Ya said was the former God.


    He is also Tang Xue''s nobleman. Tang Xue can be the Immortal Emperor of the Second Layer for a great reason.


    "Master said yes!"


    "I''ve made a choice."


    "The power that belongs to her is disappearing."


    "Her control over here is losing."


    "I don''t know, what will happen?"


    "I hope that when danger comes, we can all break through and block the enemy from the outside."


    Tang Xue looked at the void, and her eyes became sharp.


    in chaos.


    A black river flowing in chaos.


    Deep in the Black River.


    A figure slowly opened his eyes.


    In those eyes, there is the color of vicissitudes.


    "The power of holding the sky has disappeared!"


    "What happened in the nine days?"


    "Have these guys betrayed me?"


    "Or, what are they seeking on their own?"


    The woman is none other than the Nine Heavenly Lord.


    next moment.


    Jiuzhong God burst out with a breath.


    In the long river of darkness, an avatar appeared.


    It is the Dark Lord.


    "Why did you call me here?"


    The Dark Sage looked at the God of the Nine Layers and said lightly.


    Although injured, but still fearless.


    Has a great foundation.


    "Dark Sage, didn''t you say you want to cooperate?"


    "I agreed!"


    "We join forces to seek the opportunity of the origin of the Tao."


    "I feel that the Land of Daoyuan is about to appear."


    Jiuzhong Tianzhu looked at the dark saint and said lightly.


    "yes?"


    "Before, I thought I could take it all alone, but now I already know that with our strength, even if we join forces, the chances are extremely slim."


    "And, I''m hurt!"


    "I need time to heal, and I need help!"


    The Dark Sage stared at the Nine Heavens Lord and said lightly.


    "I hope that the people who come, we can work together to check and balance, otherwise, we will just make people''s wedding dresses!"


    "And I don''t have the habit of making wedding dresses for people."


    The Lord of the Nine Heavens said lightly.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t like making people wedding dresses either!"


    "The person in Jiuzhongtian is too strong!"


    "We need a sword, a sharp sword."


    "The Sea of ??Darkness would be very willing to be our sword."


    The voice of the Dark Lord fell, and the incarnation slowly dissipated.


    As if it never happened.


    Jiuzhong Tianzhu glanced at the location of Jiuzhongtian, and the color was slightly cold.


    Immediately, he slowly closed his eyes.


    Meng Ge just entered Jinling Immortal City.


    A figure appeared, and it seemed that he had been waiting for a long time.


    "I''ve seen Mr. Meng!"


    What appeared was the impermanence of the underworld.


    "It turned out to be the impermanent Daoist friend, I don''t know why the impermanence Daoist friend appeared, why?"


    Mungo''s eyes fell on Hei Wuchang.


    "Mr. Meng, the catastrophe is coming!"


    "The underworld is also apprehensive."


    "These fetish objects are collected by my underworld, and I hope the young master can use them."


    Black Impermanence is here to send Divine Iron.


    "it is good!"


    "Fellow Daoist Impermanence, rest assured, go back and tell the Lord of the Underworld, please come to congratulate the son on the day he crosses the calamity."


    Mungo laughed.


    "it is good!"


    Black Wuchang nodded and disappeared.


    Mongo soon returned to Kunlunzong.


    He took all the elixir that he had previously ordered to prepare and headed to the first peak where Li Yixi was.


    Excited.


    "everything''s ready."


    "Just wait for the Shendan to appear!"


    "I don''t know if it''s as magical as the son said."


    Mongo suppressed his excitement and landed on the first peak.

 Chapter 1412

    "I have seen Mr. Meng."


    The first peak, as soon as Mungo arrives.


    Li Ren, who was studying, hurriedly saluted and was very respectful.


    "Don''t dare!"


    "Where''s the son?"


    Meng Ge retreated without a trace, Li Ren was not weak, and he was Li Yixi''s disciple.


    How dare Mongo really accept this gift.


    "Mr. Meng!"


    "Master is in the house!"


    Li Ren hurriedly said.


    "it is good!"


    "We''ll talk about it in the next day."


    Mungo nodded and went to the room.


    Just outside the room, Hu Qingyun came out and made a movement to make her whisper.


    Seeing this, Mungo''s footsteps disappeared.


    Follow behind Hu Qingyun and enter the house.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was writing with a brush in hand.


    Entering the room, Meng Ge glanced at Li Yixi''s painting.


    The pupils contracted suddenly.


    There was a storm in my heart.


    In front of Li Yixi, an extremely terrifying Tao appeared.


    The law of the avenue, almost turned into substance.


    A domineering breath made Mongo discolored.


    "So strong, so powerful Dao coercion!"


    "It''s as if the big props have appeared!"


    Mungo just glanced at it, and felt that the painting in front of him could suppress the world.


    That is a pavilion.


    At a glance, it looks like a holy place.


    The divine inscriptions written by Li Yixi are even more terrifying.


    "Luoxia and Lonely Flying together, the sky is the same color for a long time..."


    In Li Yixi''s writings, the divine inscriptions appeared one by one.


    soon.


    The last text falls.


    Li Yixi put away the pen with satisfaction.


    He blew a sigh of relief at the giant painting in front of him.


    A look of satisfaction.


    "Son!"


    "Mongo is here!"


    Seeing Li Yixi''s writing, Hu Qingyun spoke up.


    "what?"


    "Is Mongo back?"


    "So fast."


    "Ha ha!"


    "Don''t be surprised, my mind just fell into the calligraphy and painting."


    "Mongo, did you find that medicine?"


    Li Yixi looked at Mongo expectantly.


    "Son!"


    "I got it!"


    "Bring everything your son needs!"


    With a wave of Mongo''s hand, a strain of elixir emerged.


    A lot.


    At the same time, Meng Ge said: "Young master will use it first. If you still need it, someone will collect it soon."


    "I just don''t know if the age of medicine meets your expectations."


    Meng Ge looked at Li Yixi and asked.


    "Ha ha."


    "It''s more than enough!"


    "It''s time to refine the Immortal Melting Pill!"


    "However, for the test, I have to trouble you!"


    "Thanks for your hard work!"


    Li Yixi patted Mungo on the shoulder.


    "Where is the son, it''s a trivial matter."


    "Soon, I will be able to find it for the son!"


    "We, have some eyebrows."


    "Young master first alchemy, I''ll go get ready."


    His eyes and voice fell, and he turned and left the first peak.


    A look of excitement.


    "Rong Immortal Pill, Rong Immortal Pill!"


    "What kind of ability he has, he will soon know."


    Mungo leaves the first peak.


    He left Kunlun Sect straight away, and it didn''t take long.


    Eyes appeared on the third day.


    Several figures appeared.


    "I''ve seen you all."


    Eyes quickly cupped hands.


    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s our honor to be able to do things for your son."


    "However, what fellow Daoist Mongo said is true!"


    Daoyi''s eyes fell on Mongo''s body with anticipation on his face.


    "rest assured!"


    "How could I lie to you?"


    "The Immortal Melting Pill does exist, and the current Young Master has already started refining it!"


    "As long as we capture the test sample, I''m sure the young master will test it directly."


    "Everyone, are you sure it''s reliable?"


    "If it is too weak, I am afraid that it will not be able to meet the needs of the son."


    "The worst, it has to be equal to us!"


    Mungo reminded aloud.


    "Don''t worry, fellow Daoist Mengge, we can have both hands, and the other side is naturally not strong!"


    "If you don''t say it, son, we really don''t know that such a character has recovered within the nine days."


    "The strength is extraordinary!"


    "Actually, a climate has formed without me even realizing it."


    "Nowadays, there are many followers around!"


    "They are going to hold a Daomen event, and we just received an invitation, so we can take them by surprise."


    Qingyangzi said.


    "Is it a Daomen event?"


    "It seems that there are indeed a lot of people gathered now."


    "I don''t know if there is anything to negotiate at this gate event."


    Mungo said curiously.


    "Naturally, it is to investigate the fall of the Lord of Time."


    "Prepare to attack Erzhongtian."


    heard.


    There was a chill on the corner of Mungo''s mouth.


    "Really bold."


    "To have such an idea of ??life and death."


    Mungo looked disdainful.


    How exist Li Yixi, dare to calculate in secret.


    This is different from courting death.


    Mungo sneered a few times.


    Several figures flew away.


    Triple Heaven.


    Meteorite Valley, known as the forbidden area of ??life.


    From time to time someone enters it.


    In the depths of the Meteorite Valley, now a sacred mountain has emerged.


    Immortal energy surrounds it, like that fairy palace.


    Above the mountain, countless powerful beings keep coming.


    At the top of the mountain, there is a fairy palace.


    It is called the Life Palace.


    in Asgard.


    Many people are gathering.


    The depths of Asgard.


    At this time, in the void.


    A figure stepped on the flying sword, and the speed was extremely terrifying.


    This figure just fell from the sky, and I saw a person in the fairy palace suddenly appear.


    He hurriedly bowed and saluted, with a look of envy on his face.


    "I didn''t expect fellow Daoist to come so quickly."


    "But fellow Daoist has this supreme divine weapon, and it makes sense to have such a fast speed."


    "It''s really eye-catching. If there is such a magic weapon, my strength can also be improved. Unfortunately, I don''t have such a heaven-defying opportunity as a fellow Taoist."


    The figure that came out of the fairy palace, after bowing slightly, had a look of envy on his face.


    The Sword Immortal who fell from the sky is a terrifying existence in the ancient times.


    A swordsmanship has reached the state of enlightenment.


    very scary.


    "Where is the Daoist friend, how can you compare with the Daoist friend? The Daoist friend can follow the Daojun of life and death to practice, this is what I envy, if I can follow the Daojun to practice, I can give up this fairy sword ."


    A smile appeared on the corner of Jianxian''s mouth.


    Then the two laughed and walked into the fairy palace one after another.


    Soon, another old man appeared in the void.


    At the feet of the old man was a terrifying swallowing bird. The moment the swallowing bird appeared, it seemed to cover the sky. The terrifying swallowing devil energy made everyone present look unmoved, and their faces showed fear.


    The next moment, the terrifying breath of the swallowing bird slowly converged, and he supported the old man to slowly fall from the void.


    The old man looked incomparably old, and there was an aura of decay that could not be concealed around him.


    It seems that the loess is almost buried in the neck, but at the moment when the old man appeared, everyone before Asgard instantly changed color, and they hurriedly strode forward, bowing and salute.

 Chapter 1413

    Triple Heaven.


    There is a sect on a mountain peak.


    The sect looked a little broken.


    Still, it seems that some life has come back these days.


    But it still looks extremely downcast, making people unable to help but sigh.


    After all, such a sect is really not on the table.


    No one in the entire sect took care of it seriously.


    In front of the mountain gate of the sect, there are several large characters almost hidden by spider webs on the stone tablet.


    North Sea Sect.


    Those cultivators in the sect, one by one, showed fear from time to time, and they also seemed a little nervous in the sect.


    These people are not monks of Beihai Sect, but existences who descended from chaos not long ago.


    On that day, they wanted to capture the Chaos Sutra, but after failing, they did not continue to entangle, but chose to hide in the triple heaven.


    After knowing that the sects in the chaos were destroyed, one by one was even more frightened and shivered.


    This long-decayed Beihai Sect became their temporary residence.


    These people are not weak, but at the moment they still appear to be trembling and frightened, and have not recovered from the terrifying scenes.


    From time to time, they looked at a palace, and that palace was their current suzerain, the place of retreat.


    After that battle, everyone huddled here.


    This world, which they once looked down upon at all, now puts a lot of pressure on them. They only pray that their new suzerain can break through and gain a firm foothold in this place.


    Coincidentally at this moment.


    In the sky above the palace, the power of the endless avenues suddenly gathered.


    Like a whale swallowing the world.


    Just in an instant, a huge vortex was formed above the sect, covering the sky.


    At the same time, a terrifying thundercloud instantly appeared in the void. In an instant, a terrifying thunder dragon descended from the sky. The thunder dragon appeared for a moment, as if it could destroy everything.


    All the disciples whose bodies were trembling saw the scene in front of them, not only did they show no fear, but instead showed ecstasy.


    One by one, their faces were excited, and they couldn''t help clenching their fists, feeling the terrifying power and catastrophe that descended from the sky.


    The thunder dragon that swooped down from the void, carrying the terrifying power of thunder and punishment, was torn apart by the terrifying aura the next moment.


    More avenues of power rushed here at an extremely terrifying speed at this moment.


    In just a moment, the power and aura of the Great Dao here became incomparably rich.


    The aura of heaven and earth turned into a light rain and fell from the sky.


    In the surrounding dry gardens, plants of grass appeared in an instant, growing at an extremely rapid rate.


    Those ancient trees in the mountain gate, under the watering of the terrifying power of the Great Dao, emitted endless aura, as if they were about to turn into tree demons.


    At this moment, the eyes of the incomparably weak spirit beasts in the mountain gate showed excitement.


    Roaring up to the sky, constantly transforming.


    In this forgotten place, in this momentary void, the rays of the sun are shining.


    The endless golden divine light turned into a terrifying avenue golden lotus in the void. The next moment, the petals fell from the sky.


    After a while, the dusty stone gate slowly opened.


    A figure stepped out of the stone gate, and there seemed to be avenues of stars shaking in his eyes.


    There was an icy look on the corners of his mouth.


    A terrifying coercion spilled out from his body at this moment, as if the surrounding void trembled faintly, as if it could not bear the power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth.


    Half-step detachment.


    This is the realm that many monks dream of, and countless people have been unable to reach such a terrifying realm in their entire lives.


    Feeling the terrifying aura, everyone in this sect looked excited.


    "Finally stepped into the half-step detachment level."


    "This is a realm that I have never thought about in my life, but I didn''t expect to get a ray of good fortune in this crisis, which made me a logical breakthrough."


    "If I hadn''t experienced it myself, I would have thought it was a dream."


    "I didn''t expect to have such a terrifying opportunity in such a nine-layered heaven, but who is that person? Why does he possess such a terrifying power of creation?"


    "But it doesn''t matter, now I''m practicing well here. If there is a chance, I will definitely tie that big tree."


    "What''s more, now that the sect has been destroyed, it is the best choice to settle down here."


    A smile appeared on the corner of the man''s mouth. As for revenge, he had never thought about it. After all, Li Yixi''s incomparably terrifying cultivation made him unable to provoke any thoughts of revenge at all.


    At this moment, he just wants to seek opportunities in this world, to be able to prove the detachment and become a real overlord.


    Today, he is already stronger than the former sect master. If he can really detach, he will be truly powerful at that time. Even if he returns to chaos, he can easily establish a sect.


    Fully qualified to open a faction.


    Such strength does not belong to the strong in the chaos, but it is not the weak.


    Everyone felt the strength of the man, and they all knelt down instantly with shocked expressions on their faces.


    "Congratulations to the sect master for breaking through and making great progress."


    Feel the wind and cloud cultivation.


    These disciples are extremely calm, and now that they have a romantic existence, they finally have the Dinghai Shenzhen in their hearts.


    "Everyone, get up."


    Seeing the disciples kneeling in front of him, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Carry your hands behind your back.


    A confident voice sounded.


    "It''s been a lot of hard work these days. I thought the last time was an opportunity for my sect to rise, but I didn''t expect to encounter such a catastrophe. It seems that we underestimated this world. The last plan almost destroyed the foundation of my sect. Let the people in the sect feel uneasy."


    "But luck and misfortune depend on each other. The last catastrophe made our sect almost become history, but it also allowed us to complete a new life."


    "Countless strong men have fallen, but we also have a great opportunity, and our sect will only be stronger in the future."


    "Now this seat has obtained the supreme opportunity and good fortune. It won''t be long before the sect will surpass the peak era and go further."


    Hearing Feng Liuyun''s words, all the disciples and elders showed excitement. These days, these people have been trembling with fear.


    When they were besieging the Fifth Family that day, what they saw was too terrifying.


    Now that Feng Liuyun has stepped into a half-step detachment, their hearts have gradually become more stable.


    "Sect Master said that our sect will only be better than the past."


    After feeling the strength of Feng Liuyun, these disciples also showed joy. The last time countless powerhouses fell, they did not participate in the fight under the leadership of Feng Liuyun, but robbed the resources of Chaos forces all the way.


    Violently made a wave of dead money.


    Now hearing the words, one by one is very exciting.


    Feng Liuyun saw that these disciples and elders were full of enthusiasm and enjoyment.


    In the past, how could he be so qualified to be so sought after and admired by others.


    However, Feng Liuyun quickly restrained his emotions and coughed.


    Interrupt the words of praise from these elders and disciples.


    "Everyone, what''s going on these days?"


    "These days, you can do things properly according to my orders."


    Feng Liuyun did not choose to return to the chaos to establish a sect again, but chose to take root in this triple heaven.


    Triple Heaven.


    Feng Liuyun found that many ancient existences were constantly awakening. What did these ancient existences want to plan here?


    After some contact, Feng Liuyun saw the opportunity and the way to become stronger.


    In the past, Feng Liuyun only knew that there were some opportunities here, but now Feng Liuyun doesn''t know the opportunities here, it is simply not something that he can imagine, even if he gets 1/10,000, it is enough to make himself become Invincible side.


    Therefore, after knowing that those ancient existences have recovered, if they want to seize something, Feng Liuyun will naturally not watch it.


    Naturally to intervene.


    Feng Liuyun''s voice fell, and an elder immediately walked out of the crowd.


    "How dare I forget what the sect master ordered."


    "Before, someone came to visit the sect master, but the sect master was in retreat, but that person left some news, the sect master may be interested in this news."


    Feng Liuyun heard the words, a look of joy appeared on his face.


    "Come on, tell me now."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Feng Liuyun''s face showed joy when he heard the elder''s words.


    Although I still don''t know what is good, Feng Liuyun saw some hope from the happy look on the elder''s face.


    "The Taoist said, if the earth changes today, the cause and effect becomes chaotic, the secret of heaven is disturbed, and the road ahead is chaotic."


    "The catastrophe is about to come, but the good and bad are interdependent, and the opportunity will also appear. Now the breakthrough of the suzerain is the proof, so that person invited the suzerain to attend the Taoist event."


    "This is the token left by the other party, saying that the sect master is qualified to participate in this matter."


    Feng Liuyun stretched out his hand, the token flew into his hand, looking at the token in his palm, a sneer appeared on Feng Liuyun''s mouth, not knowing what he was thinking.


    The next moment directly activates the token in front of you.


    A voice sounded from the token at this moment.


    "The old man, Daojun of life and death, invites fellow Daoist Liuyun to participate in the Daoist event to discuss and plan major events together, and also invite fellow Daoist Liuyun to come as soon as possible. This time, there will be a lot of resurgent fellow Daoists gathered, and I can also discuss it when the time comes. road¡­¡­"


    A majestic and domineering voice sounded from the token, and Feng Liuyun''s brows moved slightly when he heard the words coming out of the token.


    "Well, it turned out to be today."


    "Fortunately, I left the customs early, otherwise, I would really miss a great opportunity."


    The corner of Feng Liuyun''s mouth showed a sneer at this moment.


    There was a look of mockery in his eyes.


    The next moment, as he stepped out, his body disappeared strangely.


    It is the ancient supernatural power that shrinks into an inch.


    Asgard in the mountains.


    It seems very quiet on weekdays, but this day it seems to be extremely lively, one by one powerful beings, falling from the sky.


    There are swordsmen who come, there are those who tear the void, and there are big demons with footsteps.


    The aura that these existences exude is extremely terrifying.


    No one is a weakling.


    Some terrifying existences exude a rotten aura.


    Even some old people look like dying people.


    There was no energy in his eyes, instead he looked a little sluggish, feeling that his lifespan was about to run out.


    However, the more such an existence exists, the more respectful the people who appear in Asgard to greet him.


    These people have always chosen to fall asleep because their lifespan is approaching. Now, with the continuous recovery of heaven and earth, they slowly wake up.


    Gather together this time.


    It''s just the intention to seize some opportunities.


    Let yourself go further.


    At this moment in the void, I saw a very old-looking existence, dressed in clothes like a beggar, holding a walking stick in his hand, and slowly descended from the sky.


    At the moment when the old man appeared, the Daojun of Life and Death stepped out, and a look of fear flashed in his eyes.


    Then a smile appeared on his face.


    "I have seen fellow Daoist Huang Quan."


    Daoist Huangquan slowly raised his head with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "I have seen the Daojun of life and death, but I didn''t expect that this time, the Daojun of life and death will preside over the Daomen event."


    "Fortunately, the old man wakes up, otherwise, I am afraid that I will miss this event."


    A smile appeared on Daoist Huang Quan''s face.


    Similarly, there was a flash of fear in the depths of his eyes, but he quickly restrained it.

 Chapter 1414

    When the Daojun of Life and Death heard the words of Daoist Huang Quan, a helpless expression appeared on his face.


    "I don''t want to hold this grand event so early, but now that I wake up, we have very little life left. If we wait any longer, it may really turn into dead bones."


    "After all, there are still a group of immortal beings who are stronger than us. If we don''t get some opportunities earlier, we will probably get nothing by then."


    "I have been given the title of Daojun of Life and Death, but now I am more dead than alive. I can live for at most 200 years, and even if I sleep, it will not exceed 500 years."


    When Daoist Huangquan heard the words, a helpless look appeared on his face.


    "Fellow Daoist said it well. If I continue to sleep, I may gain nothing."


    "Although the secret is chaotic now, I also feel a ray of opportunity. If I can seize it, it will definitely allow me to wait further."


    At this moment, the two talked.


    Wherever they passed, some Taoists hurriedly saluted, with respectful expressions on their faces.


    next moment.


    Suddenly, a terrifying aura erupted in the void, and a figure quickly moved over.


    Daoist Life and Death and Daoist Huangquan quickly raised their heads and looked at the void.


    At this moment, it was Feng Liuyun who stepped into the air and shrank into the ground, with a majestic look on his face, and his terrifying aura did not restrain.


    Feeling the breath of the wind and clouds, Daoist Huangquan and Daoist Life and Death showed a touch of joy on their faces.


    He laughed loudly, "I didn''t expect Mr. Liu Yun to be able to make further progress in such a short period of time. I''m gratifying to congratulate him."


    The two felt the powerful breath of Feng Liuyun, and a smile appeared on their faces.


    Whether it is Daoist Life and Death or Daoist Huangquan, there are some doubts at this moment.


    They naturally have some understanding of Feng Liuyun, but they did not expect Feng Liuyun to achieve such an improvement in strength in such a short period of time, which made them feel a little dazed.


    "Yes, it is Xia, I didn''t expect this fellow Daoist to know Xia, and I am flattered."


    "After I received the invitation from friends of life and death this time, I came as soon as I left the customs. Fortunately, I didn''t miss this event. Otherwise, I would regret it for the rest of my life."


    When speaking, Feng Liuyun''s aura was changing slightly, causing the surrounding air to vibrate violently, and a terrifying coercion surged out, causing the surrounding world to freeze instantly.


    Some existences who didn''t know Feng Liuyun at first felt that terrifying breath, and their hearts were beating wildly.


    There was fear in his eyes.


    Soon, at the invitation of the Daoist of Life and Death, everyone entered the fairy palace.


    The Daoist of Life and Death laughed and said, "Fellow Daoist Liu Yun was able to break through to such a state, which is beyond our surprise. This time, the participants who participated in the grand event have reached the level of detachment in half a step, reaching a full number of palms."


    "Originally, I was a little worried about what I planned this time, but now that Fellow Daoist Liu Yun has joined, I am even more confident."


    Feng Liuyun frowned when he heard the words of the Daoist of Life and Death.


    The last war was very clear, and the existence of half-step transcendence was extremely rare.


    There are only the real overlords of this world.


    The more powerful people are, the more difficult it is to recover.


    But now there are 5 half-step detachments who have actually woken up.


    However, just after entering the hall, with a smug look on his face, when his eyes suddenly swept across the hall, he found several figures, and his body couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    Even if it has been disguised, Feng Liuyun will not forget it.


    Daoyi, Qingyangzi and others don''t remember Feng Liuyun.


    After all, the romantic clouds at that time were only hiding their heads and showing their tails, secretly making money.


    There is no real shot against the Fifth Family.


    Therefore, Daoyi Qingyangzi and others did not know for a while that Feng Liuyun was from Chaos.


    However, on the day of Feng Liuyun, I saw these guys show off the limelight.


    Feeling the presence of several people, Feng Liuyun''s mind quickly turned.


    Everyone gathered in the hall, and the Taoist priest of life and death spoke slowly at this moment.


    "Everyone, I''m waiting for a rare get together today."


    "Everyone knows that this party is not for everyone to come over to be lively and lively, so I will go straight to the topic."


    "Now the cause and effect are chaotic, the secrets of heaven are chaotic, and catastrophe is about to come. If we don''t do anything, there will be endless darkness waiting for us."


    "Those of us don''t have any chance either."


    "All of us must join hands to make us stronger before the catastrophe comes, and we can get more benefits during the catastrophe."


    "Fortune and misfortune depend on each other, and only in real danger can real opportunities be won."


    "Everyone has woken up from their slumber these days, and I must have felt a little bit."


    The voice of the Daoist of life and death fell, and some people present showed a touch of fineness in the eyes.


    The strength is relatively weak, but everyone is excited when they hear about getting rid of life and death and completely detached.


    Once the enlightenment is transcended.


    Then they will add 500,000 years of life.


    But he was a little uneasy at the same time excited, after all, he was afraid that he would become cannon fodder.


    An Ancestral God couldn''t help but speak.


    "Lord Daojun, although such a crisis contains endless opportunities, but my cultivation base is weak, I am afraid that I will not be able to participate."


    Although exciting, some of them also felt vaguely uneasy at this moment.


    "How can greed for life and fear of death go to the extreme of the Dao?"


    "I don''t want to be a dead bone."


    "The great world is coming, and I will fight for it."


    However, this person''s voice just fell, and another Ancestral God powerhouse stood up instantly, and the voice sounded, which caused many powerhouses in the Ancestral God realm to breathe quickly.


    Even the eyes become red.


    These people are now coming to the end of their lifespan. If they really have the opportunity to compete for detachment, they will get a great opportunity to make their cultivation progress further, and no one can stand in their way.


    "Yes, I waited for the monks to go against the sky. From the day I stepped into the cultivation world, I was fighting for my life with the sky. I finally got to this step. If I don''t fight, how can I make myself happy."


    "Under the detachment, they are all ants. I don''t want to be a dead bone and become the fertilizer of this flower, tree and tree."


    "Also ask Daojun to give pointers."


    "Also ask Daojun to give pointers."


    In an instant, countless eyes fell on the Daoist of life and death.


    When the Daoist of Life and Death heard the words, a smug look appeared on his face.


    The Daoist of Life and Death has long known how to win over people''s hearts, and he also knows what these people are most eager to get, so when he speaks, the Daoist of Life and Death is not afraid of being refuted.


    No one can refute it. Once stopped, it will be the enemy of everyone.


    The smile on the face of the Daoist of Life and Death did not change, his eyes swept across the people, and he said lightly.


    "After the deductions I''ve been waiting for these days, the chance is in the second heaven."


    The voice of the Daoist of life and death fell, and the breathing of the people present became more rapid.


    Mongo and others changed color instantly when they heard the words.


    At the same time, there was a storm in their hearts. They didn''t expect that what Li Yixi said would actually come true, that there was danger, and that there were people who coveted the second heaven.


    Several people glanced at each other, but did not do anything. Several of them had disguised themselves, and even the existence of life and death Taoists had not seen them with their own eyes, so naturally they could not identify them.


    Going to hear the detailed plan.


    "Double Heaven?"


    "Daojun, why is the opportunity in the second layer of heaven?"


    "The Second Layer is just the bottom of the Nine Layers. Is there anything different now?"


    A half-step detachment, at this moment couldn''t help asking aloud.


    "Daoist asked the right question."


    "Second Heaven used to be very weak, but now, even with my power, I can''t directly enter the Second World. It can only be entered through a special way, and after entering the Second World, you will find that it is a new world."


    "Now the power of the Great Dao there, you will find that it is more perfect than this ninth-level heaven and earth, and you will find that it is several times that of the third-level heaven when you practice there, and now the power of luck has become extremely rich."


    "After I waited for the deduction, I found that I wanted to break the catastrophe in the future, and I hoped to be in the second heaven."


    "I can swear to the Tao of Heaven that if it is false, the heaven and the earth will abandon it, the air will be cut off, and the blood will dry up."


    At the moment when the voice of the Daojun of life and death fell, he directly made an oath of heaven.


    Originally, everyone still had some doubts about the words of the Daoist of life and death, but at this moment everyone changed color.


    They know that the Daojun of life and death cares more about the power of cause and effect. If the Daojun of life and death dares to make an oath of heaven, then this is absolutely true.


    Seeing that everyone was excited, the Taoist priest continued to speak.


    "In order to resolve the crisis, this time I invited everyone to come to discuss it together. I want to join hands to test it. After all, it is about the road of proving the Way. We have to plan carefully and not be careless."


    "That''s what the lord said."


    Hearing the words of the Daoist of Life and Death, everyone nodded.


    These people have been sleeping for endless years, and their lifespan is about to be exhausted. At this moment, they just want to seize the opportunity and let their cultivation base further improve their lifespan.


    Feng Liuyun couldn''t help it for a long time, and hurriedly said aloud when he heard the words of Daojun of Life and Death.


    "I don''t know how friends of life and death want to test and plan."


    At the moment when Feng Liuyun''s voice fell, everyone in the hall looked at the Daoist of Life and Death, and at this moment they also wanted to know the plan of the Daoist of Life and Death.


    At the moment when Feng Liuyun''s voice fell, Meng Ge and others who were present couldn''t help but look at the Daojun of Life and Death.


    They also want to see what the plan of the Daoist of life and death is.


    The Daojun of Life and Death was even more proud when he saw everyone''s eyes falling on him.


    I feel that the time has come to show off my hands and eyes.


    "A fairy city in the second heaven, Jinling."


    The moment I heard this sentence.


    Feng Liuyun''s brows couldn''t help jumping for a moment, and at the same time, a coldness appeared on his face.


    These days, Feng Liuyun has naturally made people enter the second layer of heaven, and it is natural to know that Li Yixi lives in the immortal city of Jinling in the second layer of heaven.


    When life and death Daojun has not had time to enjoy praise.


    A violent and incomparable breath burst out in Feng Liuyun''s body instantly.


    "Bold madman."


    "You don''t know the things of life and death, but you dare to covet Jinling."


    Hearing Feng Liuyun''s undisguised words, the life and death Daojun couldn''t help narrowing his eyes into a gap at this moment, and said coldly.


    "Liuyun, no wonder you can live to this day, it seems that you have colluded with those people."


    "I didn''t expect that this gentleman was actually deceived by you and let you enter the fairy palace."


    "But you are really stupid. Do you think you can escape in the main hall?"


    While the Daojun of Life and Death was angry at the moment, he looked at this moment of romance with a mocking expression.


    In the body of the Daojun of Life and Death, a violent and incomparable breath burst out instantly.


    One after another incomparably cold eyes, instantly locked on Feng Liuyun.


    Daojun of life and death, Daoist Huangquan and others felt that Feng Liuyun was the time to seek his own death.


    There were several terrifying breaths erupting in the hall.


    "Do you really think that you can know the past, present and future? To actually dare to covet Xiancheng is simply daring."


    Meng Ge and others were extremely surprised by Feng Liuyun''s performance, but at this moment, they did not fully understand it for a while. The incident happened suddenly and directly revealed a terrifying atmosphere.


    Mistakenly thought that Feng Liuyun had also received advice from Li Yixi and was his own.

 Chapter 1415

    "Who are you waiting for?"


    The face of the Daoist of life and death became extremely ugly.


    Unexpectedly, in today''s event, there are actually undercover agents.


    The moment the voice fell, he waved his hand at the same time, and figures appeared one after another, surrounding several people.


    "You''re so brave, you just want to break my plan, do you think it''s possible?"


    "I''m waiting for life essence to be exhausted, blocking my way, have you figured it out?"


    "Breaking our way is to cut our future and cut our lives."


    "This hatred will never end!"


    "What''s more, do you think you can stop us today?"


    Daoist Huangquan stood up with a roar, and his face became extremely gloomy. Daoist Huangquan, who was surrounded by rotten power, burst out with an extremely terrifying power of Huangquan.


    The body slowly floated up, and a magic weapon appeared.


    The next moment, it turned into a stream of yellow water, flowing beside Daoist Huangquan.


    It doesn''t look scary, but the sound of the flowing water of the Yellow Spring makes everyone change color instantly.


    "The magic weapon of Daoist Huang Quan has been nurtured for thousands of years, and it has become stronger!"


    Daoist Life and Death looked at Daoist Huangquan and said with a smile.


    In the depths of his eyes, there was a hint of fear.


    But at the moment, the convergence is very good.


    The magic weapon of Daoist Huangquan, called Huangquan Ring, is made by tearing apart the underworld and seizing the Huangquan River from the underworld.


    The ancient underworld was broken, which is the reason for Huangquan.


    "good!"


    "Slightly improved, these years, I have been sleeping and wasting a lot of time!"


    Daoist Huangquan heard the words and said lightly.


    Everyone knows that this is a warning.


    Even a deep sleep can transform the magic weapon. Now that he wakes up, it is even more difficult to block it.


    The other two were half a step detached, and when they looked at Feng Liuyun and Meng Ge, a sarcastic expression appeared on the corners of their mouths.


    Powerful breath, unbridled outbreak.


    Feng Liuyun heard the words, and there was no fear on his face.


    Just ignored a few people.


    Inner ecstasy.


    "Opportunity, great opportunity!"


    "Now, this is an opportunity to tie up Li Yixi''s big ship."


    "Golden opportunity."


    "The strength of Daoist Huangquan and Daoist Life and Death is indeed formidable and terrifying. Naturally, the power of one person cannot be matched, but, aren''t they still there?"


    "In today''s battle, I have an intersection with them. How did I want to approach them?"


    "Now, the opportunity is actually delivered to the door."


    "After this battle, it''s considered that we have carried guns together!"


    In Feng Liuyun''s eyes, there was a flash of excitement.


    Completely ignore the coercion of the four and a half-step detachment.


    As for fear, there is none.


    At this moment, the wind and clouds are extremely excited.


    As soon as Daoist Huangquan''s voice fell, Feng Liuyun let out a low growl.


    "To shut up!"


    "Old dog, are you threatening me?"


    "Don''t waste your time!"


    "bring it on!"


    "What skills do you have, even if you show it, I want to see, what qualifications do you have to dare to murder the son."


    "A group of ants who want to murder the son, they just don''t know how to live or die!"


    "You can live against the sky, but Young Master Ni will definitely die!"


    The moment Feng Liuyun''s voice fell, he rushed out.


    Don''t be afraid.


    "Brother, it''s good."


    "That''s right, you can live against the sky, but Young Master Ni can''t live!"


    "kill!"


    When Mongo heard the words, he also greatly agreed.


    Killed with disdain.


    Within each individual, a terrifying aura erupted, as if it was a half-step detachment.


    The four people, including Daoist Huangquan and Daoist Life and Death, who looked disdainful, all changed color in an instant.


    Feng Liuyun''s cultivation base, they have felt it, it is indeed a half-step detachment, but they never thought that Meng Ge and a few people actually have such terrifying strength.


    Unbelievable, never thought that such a terrifying existence was born in this era.


    It has only been so long, but they felt that the power of heaven and earth today is enough to give birth to a half-step detachment, but a few people have stepped into such a terrifying realm.


    "presumptuous!"


    "Is it tougher?"


    "Then I want you to see what it means to be ruthless. We are dying soon, and we are desperate. I want you to know what it means to be desperate."


    "If I don''t teach you to wait, I really think I''m invincible in the world."


    "I waited for the ancient fame, but I killed it."


    The voice of the Daoist of Life and Death was extremely cold.


    At this moment, the Daoist of life and death had a ruthless expression on his face.


    Not only a threat, the Daoist of life and death at this moment did feel the crisis.


    Really pissed off.


    After all, life is short these days.


    However.


    The voice of the Daoist of life and death just fell, and Feng Liuyun was ecstatic.


    Can''t wait to roar out loud.


    Suppressing the ecstasy in his heart, he said to himself: "Old dog, be ruthless, the more ruthless you are, the more chance I have to make meritorious deeds, and the more chance I have to get the approval of the terrifying existence."


    "If you don''t work hard, is it still difficult for me to do it?"


    Thoughts fell.


    Feng Liuyun said coldly, "Old dog, are you more ruthless?"


    "Am I afraid of you?"


    "I have today, but the son gave it to me."


    "Bi Ruan, who is afraid of you?"


    "Today, even if you die nine times, I will drag you to hell."


    Feng Liuyun let out a low roar, and directly killed the Daoist of Life and Death.


    The Daoist of Life and Death had a ruthless expression on his face, and when he saw Feng Liuyun killing him, terrifying killing intent burst out from his eyes.


    Make up your mind, kill Feng Liuyun to shock everyone.


    "Very good!"


    "Today, I will kill you!"


    The voice of the Daoist of Life and Death was extremely cold, the spear in his hand shook, and he carried the terrifying power of the Dao to kill Feng Liuyun.


    Above this spear, there is a terrifying power of life and death, and that power is terrifying.


    Mungo and Jian Zun were slightly discolored.


    Originally wanted to block the strongest Daoist of life and death, but no one would have thought that Feng Liuyun would take the lead.


    Some worry, I don''t know if Feng Liuyun can stop the berserker of life and death at the moment.


    Feeling the terrifying power of the Great Dao, Feng Liuyun''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Humph!"


    "A man of life and death?"


    "No wonder someone calls you Daojun, you really have some strength."


    "Bi Dao, I''m not as good as you!"


    "But, compared to me, are you worthy?"


    A sneer appeared on Feng Liuyun''s mouth.


    The magical power broke out, and a fairy sword appeared in front of him.


    The moment the fairy sword appeared, a terrifying aura erupted.


    The Daoist of Life and Death changed slightly.


    His face was extremely cold.


    "Damn!"


    "It''s a chaotic weapon, and its grade is not low."


    "You can''t give him a chance to explode!"


    Daoists of life and death have experienced countless killings, and naturally know their own disadvantages in an instant.


    However.


    The moment when the Daojun of life and death broke out.


    The distance between Feng Liuyun and the Daoist of life and death rapidly narrowed.


    Feng Liuyun''s supernatural power was directly broken by the Taoist of Life and Death. The Taoist of Life and Death had an indifferent face and no emotion on his face, intending to hit Feng Liuyun severely.


    But seeing the sarcasm on Feng Liuyun''s mouth, his face changed greatly.


    "not good!"


    "What is he going to do?"


    Life and death Daoist people have not yet wanted to understand the occasion.


    I saw a terrifying aura from the fairy sword controlled by Feng Liuyun.


    "burst!"


    Feng Liuyun let out a low growl.


    Boom!


    A deafening voice sounded.


    The terrifying energy fluctuations directly caused the upper part of Asgard to disappear instantly.


    "Pfft!"


    The incomparably powerful Daoist of life and death, just in the center of the self-destruction of the immortal sword, was directly and seriously injured in an instant.


    A look of disbelief.


    Immortal sword, but Feng Liuyun''s natal magic weapon.


    I have been pregnant with my own essence and blood, and I don¡¯t know how much time and resources it took.


    Before the death situation, even if it was him, he would never choose to self-destruct the divine weapon.


    The self-destruction of the natal magic weapon is equivalent to the account of his own half-life.


    It''s just a fight.


    The Daoist of Life and Death never imagined that this romantic situation would be so cruel.


    At this moment, the situation is not easy for me, and the blood in my mouth can''t stop flowing out.


    The self-destruction of the natal magic weapon also gave Feng Liuyun a great backlash.


    The storm is not good either.


    "what?"


    "This brother, is it so cruel?"


    Jian Zun and Meng Ge looked at the scene in front of them with incredible colors in their eyes.


    Who would have thought that Feng Liuyun was so dismissed, this is completely desperate Saburo.


    Don''t die.


    Life and death Taoists are ruthless.


    Feng Liuyun is really cruel.


    The look of the incomparably powerful Daoist Huangquan also changed drastically.


    Their lifespans are short, and ordinary monks dare not provoke them, but at this moment they find out what a lunatic is.


    To actually fight against each other and directly explode the divine weapon of life, this is not a lunatic.


    "court death!"


    The Daoist of life and death in the center of the storm, the power of life and death circulated, and quickly stabilized the injury, with a look of anger.


    I felt humiliated, but I was cultivating the power of life and death, but I was actually suppressed by the wind.


    More brutal than anyone to be afraid of.


    With a flick of the spear, regardless of the injury, he directly broke through the storm and stabbed at Feng Liuyun''s heart, wanting to directly take Feng Liuyun''s half-life.


    "Hey!"


    A shot stabbed, and the void was directly torn by terrifying power.


    The harsh sound was terrifying.

 Chapter 1416

    The power of Feng Liuyun''s domain was unable to defend against this attack, and was directly torn apart.


    At this moment, the self-destruction magic weapon was devoured and could not explode.


    It''s almost a mortal situation.


    A smirk appeared on the face of the Daoist of life and death.


    "Seeking death, I will fulfill you!"


    The Daoist of life and death is ruthless, and this shot is inexorable.


    "Dead?"


    "Aren''t you thinking too much!"


    Feng Liuyun''s face was cruel.


    The body swept out violently, burning blood essence without hesitation, and performing teleportation with magical powers.


    See here.


    The Daoist of Life and Death had a look of disdain, and the powerful Dao power suppressed the Quartet, not giving Feng Liuyun a chance to dodge.


    How can Feng Liuyun have a chance to escape.


    I was extremely disdainful in my heart, and felt that Feng Liuyun was scared at the moment.


    However.


    Daoists of life and death do not know, this is exactly what Feng Liuyun wants.


    The next moment, Feng Liuyun not only did not dodge, but instead rushed towards the spear of the Daoist of Life and Death.


    It''s like sending to death.


    But the speed is extremely fast, so fast that the Daoist of life and death has no time to react.


    He watched helplessly as his spear pierced Feng Liuyun''s body.


    As long as the Daoist of Life and Death is not stunned, with a flick of the spear, Feng Liuyun''s body will explode. This scene made everyone stunned.


    I don''t understand why Feng Liuyun wants to die.


    "You are the one who died!"


    When the Daoist of Life and Death was in a daze, Feng Liuyun''s body not only did not retreat, but quickly embraced the Daoist of Life and Death.


    heard.


    In the nick of time, the Daoist of life and death understands why Feng Liuyun is like this.


    A look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    Looking at Feng Liuyun''s eyes, full of fear.


    "No no no..."


    Life and death originate from the fear in the bones.


    Meng Ge and Jian Zun, who were fighting, also reacted instantly.


    "No, fellow Daoist Liuyun!"


    It''s silly to want to stop the flow.


    However.


    A loud rumbling sound answered them.


    Wherever they dare to save people, they turn around and run.


    Because of the romantic situation at the moment, he was extremely crazy, and he chose to explode himself.


    The deafening voice sounded again.


    The terrifying storm instantly turned the entire Asgard into nothingness.


    Some ancestral gods who had no time to escape, their bodies turned into nothingness.


    The majestic mountains under Asgard disappeared in an instant.


    In a radius of hundreds of miles, all life immediately disappeared.


    The self-destruction of half-step detachment is terrifying.


    At the moment when Feng Liuyun blew himself up, Mungo and a few people got the sound transmission and reacted immediately.


    At this moment, although the sound of qi and blood was tumbling, it was difficult to suppress, but it was much better. The powerful Daoist Huang Quan responded half a beat slower, and half of his body disappeared.


    The other two were also directly hit hard.


    As for the Daoist of life and death in the center of the storm, the Daoist disappears directly.


    The magic weapon in his hand was also turned into pieces at this moment.


    "Brother Liuyun!"


    The expressions of Meng Ge Jianzun and others changed greatly.


    I think this person is a good friend, but the person is gone.


    However, not far away, a wave of fluctuations emerged.


    I saw a drop of blood in the void.


    At this moment, the power of heaven and earth from all directions gathered in an instant.


    In the blink of an eye, a pale figure appeared.


    It is the wind and clouds of rebirth from a drop of blood.


    At this moment, Feng Liuyun is extremely weak.


    However, the current situation is extremely arrogant.


    Hahaha.


    Suspended in the void, he laughed directly.


    "Is it cruel?"


    "Compete with me desperately Saburo, fuck you Marty."


    At this moment, the audience was extremely quiet.


    They were breathing heavily, no one dared to refute them, and there was a dead silence.


    No one dared to choose the style of play of Feng Liuyun.


    If Daoist Huangquan did this, it would be the way of death, because their life essence is not much, and doing so consumes extremely terrifying.


    It is suicide, not only will the cultivation base not be able to advance an inch, but it will take countless years to make up for it.


    Their Dao bodies were created by turning into endless resources.


    At this moment, the wind and clouds condensed are just a mortal body.


    His own powerful Dao power could tear his fleshly body at any time.


    After a brief silence.


    Daoist Huang Quan and others also woke up from the shock.


    "Kill them!"


    "If we don''t work hard, we will all die."


    When Daoist Huangquan saw this, he let out a low growl.


    They were seriously injured and dying. If they didn''t work hard, they would definitely die today.


    "Humph!"


    "Desperately?"


    "Do you have a chance?"


    Mungo looked disdainful.


    With a wave of Mungo''s hand, a wooden sculpture flew out of his hand.


    Terrifying coercion erupted from the wood carvings.


    Daoist Huang Quan''s expression changed greatly.


    A look of disbelief.


    The magic weapon is directly included in the wood carving.


    The palm-sized wooden sculpture turned into a huge golden ancient pagoda in the blink of an eye.


    Fall from the sky.


    One after another figure did not even have time to howl, the body exploded directly, and the soul did not have time to escape.


    In the void, there is no one alive.


    The power of wood carving is extremely terrifying.


    On the side, Jian Zun, Qing Yangzi and the others stared wide-eyed and couldn''t help gasping for breath.


    sizzle.


    This scene gave them a great impact.


    "Fellow Daoist Mengge, this is, what is this treasure!"


    "Okay, so strong!"


    Jian Zun''s voice was trembling at the moment.


    Looking at the golden ancient pagoda floating in the void, his face palpitated.


    "Hoohoo!"


    The arrogant and romantic before, this moment is also frightened silly.


    His chest heaved violently.


    "This, this is the Chaos Dao Device."


    "This person actually has such a precious Taoist weapon!"


    "This is also the best among Taoist tools!"


    In Feng Liuyun''s heart, a storm surged in an instant.


    He reached out and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "fine!"


    "Fortunately, I made the right choice!"


    "I bet right!"


    "Otherwise, you will surely die today."


    When Feng Liuyun''s face was palpitating, Meng Ge waved his hand.


    The golden ancient pagoda returned to Meng Ge''s hands instantly. Meng Ge put away the ancient pagoda and came to Feng Liuyun for the first time, without explaining anything to Jian Zun and Qingyangzi.


    As soon as it arrives.


    Meng Ge said with a worried look: "Brother Liuyun, can you hold on?"


    "how so?"


    Meng Ge looked helpless, Feng Liuyun was still alive, but in trouble.


    If you want to recover, it is absolutely impossible without ten thousand years.


    However, the catastrophe is coming.


    That''s too late.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Brother Meng, it''s worth it to hear your voice, Brother Liuyun!"


    "I should have died!"


    "It''s my honor to be able to do something for your son."


    "Not long ago, the Chaos Sutra appeared, and I actually wanted to get the Chaos Sutra of the young master. Although I didn''t take action, I couldn''t forgive myself, and I was always afraid of panic. On that day, the young master actually gave me a trace of good fortune, otherwise I would You can''t cultivate to such a level."


    "Today, these old dogs actually wanted to murder the young master. After I found out, I decided to drag them to death together."


    "I didn''t expect you to appear, I''m already content to be alive."


    "In this way, my Dao heart can also stabilize."


    "Xiuwei, as long as you give me time, I should be able to recover."


    Feng Liuyun did not choose to hide, after all, if you lie, the lie will eventually be exposed.


    "Brother Liuyun, what nonsense are you talking about, if the son blames you, how can he give you the spirit of good fortune!"


    "Naturally gave you the spirit of creation, then the son will forgive you, not to mention that you didn''t make a move. Those who don''t want to seek for the supreme cultivation method, if you don''t know it, you are innocent."


    At this moment, Meng Ge found that blood lines appeared on Feng Liuyun''s body from time to time, and his body could explode at any time, so he quickly comforted him.


    Jianzun and Qingyangzi, who approached afterward, were also inhaling at this moment, and the wind and clouds were really ruthless.


    "Brother Liuyun, stop talking!"


    "Meng Ge, quickly bring Brother Liuyun to find the son, the son may still have a way to remedy it."


    "It''s too late, maybe it''s too late!"


    Jian Zun said anxiously.


    At the same time, immediately take action to help Feng Liuyun stabilize his body.


    Don''t let the body collapse.


    "good!"


    "good!"


    "Hurry up and help Brother Liu Yun suppress the power of the Great Dao. We will rush back immediately and ask the son to take action."


    Several people hurriedly took action and joined forces to help Feng Liuyun suppress the injury.


    Seeing this, Feng Liuyun was overjoyed.


    I hope I can get Li Yixi''s approval this time.


    When he met Meng Ge and a few others, Feng Liuyun secretly swore an oath to follow Li Yixi and chose to gamble once.


    At this moment, Feng Liuyun felt that maybe he had made the right bet.


    "Brother Meng, I''m afraid the son won''t take action."


    "I will retreat by myself, and slowly recover!"


    Feng Liuyun said with some fear.


    "To shut up!"


    "Young Master will do it!"


    "Walk!"


    Mungo''s voice fell, and he went directly to Erzhongtian with Feng Liuyun.


    Several people took action, barely suppressing Feng Liuyun''s Dao power, and protecting Feng Liuyun''s new body.

 Chapter 1417

    "Thank you, fellow Daoists. If it wasn''t for your fellow Daoists, I''d be in danger today."


    Seeing that his fleshly body was stabilized, the momentary Feng Liuyun hurriedly said.


    When he looked at the few people, he looked grateful.


    "There''s nothing to be thankful for, I''m all the pawns of the young master. Of course, when we can help each other, we will naturally help each other."


    "However, Brother Liuyun, you are still too impulsive this time. Young Master is omnipotent, so naturally you won''t let these people succeed. The price you pay for doing this is too high for yourself, and it''s not worth it."


    "Remember in the future that nothing is impulsive."


    The voice of Jianzun sounded, and he said with a serious face.


    "Friend Daoist said that I was really impulsive just now, and I will definitely not be like this in the future."


    Feng Liuyun''s voice fell at this moment, and then his eyes fell on Mungo who was on the side.


    "Brother Meng, I saw the treasure you threw out just now. It''s powerful and boundless. What kind of magical weapon is it? Why is it so powerful."


    "Huangquan Daoist and others exist, with boundless strength and infinite means, but I didn''t expect that under your treasure, just in an instant, they would die directly, and there was no room for confrontation."


    Feng Liuyun''s eyes fell on Meng Ge''s body at this moment, and he said curiously.


    Feng Liuyun''s voice just fell, and at this moment, the two swordsmen of Qingyangzi also fell on Meng Ge''s body one after another. The two of them were very curious just now, but because Feng Liuyun''s situation was too serious, there was no such thing for a while. Time to ask.


    Now that Feng Liuyun''s physical body has stabilized a lot, Jianzun and Qingyangzi are also curious.


    "Brother Liuyun is right, Mungo, hurry up and talk about it, what kind of treasure is that, I didn''t expect the innate spiritual treasure in my hand to be very different from that thing."


    Qing Yangzi''s face was also hot at this moment, but the power that the treasure burst out made him extremely frightened.


    The swordsman on the side did not speak, but the urgent gaze had betrayed his thoughts.


    Meng Ge looked at him curiously when he saw the eyes of the three people.


    said with a smile.


    "I think you have probably guessed that this thing was given to me by the son when I was in the son''s yard."


    "It is an extremely powerful treasure, but it is extremely terrifying to stimulate the consumption of mana. The blow just now seems to be capable of destroying the world, and it is boundless, but you may not know that at that moment, my mana was almost destroyed. devoured in an instant."


    "If I can''t kill these bastards, it will become very dangerous for me."


    "You can take a look."


    The moment Meng Ge''s voice fell, he saw Meng Ge stretch out his hand, and a small tower appeared in Meng Ge''s hand at this moment.


    It looks exquisite.


    "Wood carving?"


    However.


    At this moment, there was a curious look on his face, and when he saw that what Meng Ge was holding was actually a wooden sculpture, his face showed doubts.


    Feng Liuyun felt that Meng Ge was lying to himself, how could he be a woodcarving with such divine might that penetrates the sky and the earth, but at the moment when the voice just fell, Feng Liuyun suddenly changed color.


    Because I saw Meng Ge input some mana at this moment, the next moment, the seemingly ordinary wood carving in Meng Ge''s hands burst into a terrifying breath.


    "This wood carving is so terrifying, how is this possible?"


    Even though Feng Liuyun came from chaos and was well-informed, he was completely stunned by the scene in front of him at this moment. How could Feng Liuyun think that a woodcarving would have such a mighty power.


    "Brother Liu Yun, what''s so strange about this, this thing came from the hands of the young master, where is the ordinary thing?"


    "If you know how terrible the son is, you will think this thing is commonplace."


    As soon as Li Yixi was mentioned, there was a look of admiration in Meng Ge''s eyes at this moment.


    "Sir?"


    Feng Liuyun heard Meng Ge''s words, his voice trembled violently, and his heart was filled with turbulent waves. He never thought that Li Yixi was so terrifying. It was just a wood carving, so powerful.


    that day.


    Feng Liuyun really felt that Li Yixi was unfathomable, but at that time Feng Liuyun left immediately after getting the energy of good fortune, and did not stay there, because Li Yixi gave him a great sense of oppression.


    From Feng Liuyun''s point of view, Li Yixi is very strong, not someone he can provoke, but he didn''t expect Li Yixi''s strength to be so terrifying.


    Feng Liuyun also became serious at this moment, seriously watching the traces on the wood carvings.


    This woodcarving not only possesses the powerful and boundless power of the Great Dao, but at the same time, the strange carving technique has left countless powerful formations on the woodcarving.


    These formations are devouring the avenues between heaven and earth, making the wooden tower constantly stronger.


    hiss.


    The moment he felt this scene, Feng Liuyun took a breath in fright.


    "I didn''t expect that the young master would have such a power that penetrates the sky and the earth, and that a woodcarving could have such a powerful power. It''s really unheard of."


    Feng Liuyun''s voice trembled for a moment.


    However, no one mocked Feng Liuyun.


    Even if Jian Zun saw the scene in front of him, at this moment, there was a storm in his heart.


    This wood carving is powerful beyond their imagination.


    At the same time, when their eyes fell on Meng Ge, the two looked envious. They knew very well that Meng Ge had this thing and was extremely powerful. Even they were not Meng Ge''s opponents for a while.


    The speed of several people was very fast, and it didn''t take long for them to return to Kunlun.


    Meng Ge took Feng Liuyun and went to the first peak for the first time.


    Feng Liuyun felt that he was about to see Li Yixi, and the whole person became extremely nervous.


    Thinking of how terrifying Li Yixi was, his face turned pale. After all, Feng Liuyun had his own calculations.


    "Master, is your son here?"


    As soon as Mungo fell from the sky, he shouted.


    "Mongo, is something wrong?"


    Li Yixi, who was reading, couldn''t help putting down the book in his hand, and his eyes fell on Mungo and the others.


    "It''s okay, okay, the son is here."


    "Master, can you help him?"


    "This guy was a little reckless, and things have gotten really bad now."


    Mungo immediately set his eyes on Feng Liuyun.


    Li Yixi''s eyes immediately fell on Feng Liuyun, when Feng Liuyun felt Li Yixi''s eyes at this moment.


    As if he had been seen through, Feng Liuyun''s face became even paler.


    "Let me see."


    "The little guy''s injury is not serious, look at this little face pale and bloodless."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, slowly stood up, and walked towards Feng Liuyun step by step.


    Walking to Feng Liuyun''s side, stretched out his hand and pulled Feng Liuyun''s arm to feel the pulse for Feng Liuyun.


    "Um."


    Just for a moment, a look of shock appeared on Li Yixi''s face, and he looked at the wind and clouds in front of him in surprise.

 Chapter 1418

    "Is there a way, son?"


    "If there is a way, please ask the young master to help Brother Liuyun."


    Mungo spoke up immediately.


    "fine."


    "It wasn''t difficult for me."


    "I just didn''t expect that he is still alive, it''s really incredible."


    "As of now, his blood is almost out of his control, constantly impacting his body."


    "His body appears to be intact, but it is actually like a porcelain doll, and it may be completely shattered at any time."


    "And this guy is too weak."


    "His body is extremely poor."


    "Even compared to my big dog, it''s a far cry."


    Li Yixi looked at Feng Liuyun and said lightly.


    This moment of turbulence caused stormy waves in his heart. The moment Li Yixi put his hand on his pulse just now, a terrifying force circulated through his body, as if he could see every inch of his flesh and blood clearly.


    "Since there is help, please ask the son to take action. If there is any need, the son, you can directly tell me to wait."


    At this moment, Mungo said quickly.


    "It''s a little thing."


    "It''s not difficult to get him back to a normal state."


    "Don''t worry about it either."


    "I''ll sort out his meridians first."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he waved his hand, letting Feng Liuyun lie down.


    At this moment, Feng Liuyun saw that a bed appeared in front of Li Yixi with a wave of his hand, with a look of horror on his face. That bed was purely formed by the power of merit, Feng Liuyun never thought that there would be such a thing in this world. Such a terrifying power of merit.


    "Brother Liuyun, lie down quickly and let the son diagnose you."


    Mungo was stunned when he saw this moment of romance, and quickly reminded him.


    Hearing Mungo''s words, Feng Liuyun also woke up from the shock and hurriedly lay on the bed.


    Li Yixi waved his hand again, and at this moment, Feng Liuyun''s shirt was completely reduced to ashes.


    Feng Liuyun felt the coolness of the upper body at this moment, and a storm surged in his heart.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Feng Liuyun''s lips trembled violently.


    The clothes of Feng Liuyun are not ordinary clothes, but condensed from indestructible divine objects.


    Even if it is a half-step detachment-level powerhouse attack, it will leave some traces on it at most.


    It is impossible to completely destroy it. However, Li Yixi just waved his hand, and the treasured clothes on his body instantly vanished into nothingness. This kind of means made the heart of Feng Liuyun unbearably tremble at this moment.


    "So strong, so strong."


    "What kind of realm is this, just with a wave of my hand, the treasured clothes on my body actually vanished into nothing."


    The scene in front of him made Feng Liuyun feel numb in his scalp at this moment.


    "take it easy."


    "Actually, I''m just a mortal."


    "Of course, it is not very accurate to say that it is a mortal. I have successfully cultivated the Holy Body of Merit, and now I am about to be sanctified in the flesh."


    "Don''t be nervous, with me, you can''t die."


    Li Yixi saw Feng Liuyun''s body shaking slightly at this moment, and hurriedly gave a sound of comfort.


    There was a silver needle in front of him, and he started to disinfect the silver needle accurately, while comforting Feng Liuyun, the whole person looked light and calm, and he didn''t take Feng Liuyun''s current situation into his eyes at all.


    At this moment, Feng Liuyun''s eyes were full of anticipation.


    Feng Liuyun knew that it was worth paying such a price this time to be close to Li Yixi.


    Feng Liuyun never thought that he would be able to recover in a short period of time, but seeing Li Yixi''s terrifying means at this moment, Feng Liuyun was full of expectations at this moment.


    "In the future, you have to exercise more."


    "It looks like your family is pretty good."


    "It looks so white and tender, and the skin is as good as a baby''s."


    While talking, Li Yixi sterilized his hand and pierced the silver needle into the corresponding acupoint of Feng Liuyun.


    Soon, silver needles fell on Feng Liuyun''s body. At this moment, Feng Liuyun''s body was actually a mess.


    The incomparably powerful Dao power wants to tear Feng Liuyun''s body directly.


    However, at the moment when the silver needles fell, the incomparable power instantly sealed the power of the Dao in Feng Liuyun''s body.


    Such an incomparably powerful means naturally made Feng Liuyun extremely shocked.


    The next moment I saw Li Yixi''s hand wave, and the silver needles on Feng Liuyun''s body suddenly swayed.


    It''s not random shaking, but contains extremely strange and mysterious laws.


    At the moment when the silver needle swayed, Feng Liuyun''s pupils shrank violently, and an unbelievable color appeared in his eyes. At this moment, Feng Liuyun strangely discovered that his incomparably fragile body was suddenly born with an incomparably powerful body. Avenue Vitality.


    That power of vitality that made Feng Liuyun tremble, made Feng Liuyun''s body improve at an extremely terrifying speed.


    The speed of that kind of improvement was something Feng Liuyun had never imagined.


    A few minutes later, Li Yixi waved his hand, and the silver needles were taken away from Feng Liuyun''s upper body by Li Yixi.


    Feng Liuyun was breathing heavily at the moment, and Feng Liuyun was really frightened at this moment.


    "Master, how did you do it just now?"


    "I feel like I''m so much better now."


    "What is the means?"


    Feng Liuyun couldn''t calm down in his heart, and his anxious eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "It''s not a magical method, it''s just acupuncture."


    "But my acupuncture skills are not comparable to ordinary people."


    "The acupuncture method I used just now is called One Needle Returns Yang."


    "It contains a powerful vitality, let alone a living person, even if you are a dying person, I can make your death aura disappear and add vitality."


    Li Yixi didn''t hide anything at this moment, but explained with a smile.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, these means are nothing but Doyle.


    However, Li Yixi''s indifferent expression made Feng Liuyun''s whole person seem to be dreaming at this moment.


    "But don''t be too happy now."


    "Your condition is still not very good, and you can''t compare with my dog ??at all, so you have to rest."


    "This is a great return pill that I refined."


    "It''s good for you to swallow him first."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and a bottle was thrown at Feng Liuyun, who hurriedly caught it.


    At this moment of wind and clouds, the pupils shrank violently, and the jade bottle in his hand exudes the incomparable power of the Dao.


    It is a Chaos Artifact.


    Feng Liuyun, how can you not be shocked.


    At the same time, at this moment, Feng Liuyun had a look of anticipation.


    I don''t know what kind of precious thing the Great Returning Pill saved with this chaotic artifact is.

 Chapter 1419

    Li Yixi lost the cloud and the wind lightly.


    However.


    Feng Liuyun, who was holding the medicine bottle, was unable to calm down for a while.


    The hand trembled uncontrollably.


    The three Meng Ge on the side were all looking forward to them at the moment.


    The three of them also felt the unusualness of the medicine bottle.


    "Brother Liuyun, congratulations."


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi looked envious.


    Not to mention the medicine pill, looking at the bottle, I am very envious.


    "thanks."


    At this moment, Feng Liuyun bowed to the three of them.


    The current state of affairs is much better.


    The incomparably powerful vitality in the flesh makes the flesh countless times stronger.


    Although still weak, but do not worry about the power of the Dao, the body will collapse.


    Before, the power of Feng Liuyun was like a volcano, and the body was like a thin layer of ice.


    "Swallow the medicine pill first!"


    "Perhaps, it will make you recover."


    Mungo took a deep breath and reminded in a low voice.


    "it is good!"


    Feng Liuyun nodded.


    The whole person is full of anticipation.


    With shaking hands, he poured out the elixir from the bottle.


    At the moment when the medicinal pill appeared, an incomparably mysterious aura was born in an instant.


    At this moment, Feng Liuyun''s body trembled violently.


    "This, this..."


    "Dao Yun Jackie Chan!"


    Feng Liuyun''s lips trembled violently.


    Unbelievable color appeared in his eyes.


    Around Da Huan Dan, the surrounding Dao Dao rhyme turned into a dragon, constantly swimming around the medicinal pill.


    This scene had a great impact on Feng Liuyun''s mind.


    Feng Liuyun gasped in fright.


    "what?"


    "Dao Yun Jackie Chan?"


    Meng Ge and Qing Yangzi on the side trembled violently.


    At this moment, the three of them were all terrified.


    I never thought that this pill contained such a terrifying Dao Dao rhyme.


    "This, this, what kind of Dao Dao rhyme is this."


    Qing Yangzi''s body trembled slightly, and his voice trembled.


    "Yes, it is the rhyme of time."


    Staring at Feng Liuyun with a big palm and returning the pill, his voice trembled at this moment.


    "Does time rhyme?"


    heard.


    At this moment, Mongo couldn''t help frowning.


    I don''t know why this pill contains the rhyme of time.


    Mungo couldn''t understand, what benefit does time rhyme have to Feng Liuyun.


    But he took a deep breath and stared at Feng Liuyun''s serious road.


    "Swallow the medicine pill first, and then you will know the effect of the medicine."


    "Trust your son!"


    heard.


    Feng Liuyun nodded and swallowed the big return pill in the palm of his hand.


    He hurriedly activated the exercises to refine the powerful medicinal effects of the Great Returning Pill.


    In just a moment, the medicinal effect of the medicinal pill broke out.


    The incomparably powerful time Dao rhyme directly wraps Feng Liuyun''s whole person at this moment.


    At this moment, Mungo''s body trembled.


    I saw that the time around Feng Liuyun at the moment was directly reversed.


    Scene after scene, constantly flashing.


    "Local time countercurrent."


    Seeing this, Qingyangzi couldn''t help but gasp.


    How could Qingyangzi not be shocked by this powerful method.


    "Time is the power of time!"


    At this moment, Feng Liuyun''s heart trembled.


    Time was reversed by a thousand times the speed, and in just a moment, Feng Liuyun''s fleshly body recovered to before the self-destruction.


    this moment.


    That powerful time force also slowly disappeared.


    Feng Liuyun stared at his hands in disbelief.


    Everything is like a dream.


    "I, I recovered!"


    "I actually got back to my peak!"


    After being shocked, Feng Liuyun said like a dream.


    "Congratulations Brother Liuyun!"


    The worry on Mungo''s face before, the worry in his heart at this moment has disappeared.


    The whole person was shocked.


    Jian Zun and Qing Yangzi looked at each other and immediately congratulated.


    Eyes flickered.


    A look of envy.


    From time to time, he looked in the direction of Li Yixi.


    Very greedy.


    "This medicine pill is simply against the sky."


    "If you can get one, it''s simply an extra life."


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi''s eyes were filled with bright rays of light.


    At this moment, Feng Liuyun''s face was sluggish.


    Feng Liuyun comes from chaos and has experienced countless hardships. In chaos, he has seen countless powerful beings.


    But what happened to him today completely subverted Feng Liuyun''s cognition.


    Li Yixi''s methods were terrifying.


    At this moment, Feng Liuyun was even extremely flustered.


    Da da da.


    Footsteps sounded.


    Li Yixi is back.


    "Thank you sir!"


    At this moment, Feng Liuyun hurriedly saluted.


    "No thanks, it''s just a small matter!"


    "These few pills, take good care of them."


    "A few days of recuperation, it should be almost the same."


    "In the future, exercise more."


    Li Yixi threw another bottle of medicinal pills.


    Feng Liuyun saw the bottle flying, and was in a hurry.


    "Thank you sir."


    Mungo spoke up immediately.


    "Just a little thing!"


    "My elixir will be refined soon. You go to choose a plot of land, start installing lightning rods, and test it as soon as possible."


    Li Yixi added when he was about to leave.


    "Master, don''t worry!"


    "This matter must be done!"


    Soon, several people left the first peak.


    "Brother Meng, what did the son say to do, can I help?"


    Feng Liuyun remembered Li Yixi''s words, and hurriedly asked.


    "This matter, I will do it!"


    "It''s another thing, it''s a little difficult."


    At this moment, he frowned slightly.


    Seeing this, Feng Liuyun immediately made a sound.


    "Brother Meng, what''s the matter?"


    Meng Ge took a deep breath and explained: "The son is creating a fetish, and he wants to use this to block the catastrophe."


    "If you want people to test, you must at least be half-step detached, and you will be about to break through the realm and prove the existence of detachment."


    "Who is willing to be a test subject for such an existence?"


    "Moreover, the upcoming breakthrough is even harder to find."


    "If it doesn''t work, I''ll try it myself."


    "I just don''t know if the son is willing."


    Jian Zun and Qing Yangzi were also helpless at the moment.


    It is a little difficult to imprison a half-step detachment to test, and cooperate with Li Yixi.


    "I, I''ll come!"


    "What do you think?"


    At this moment, Feng Liuyun took a deep breath and said.


    "What, this is no good!"


    "Young Master will not agree, and you are not at the peak yet, and you have not reached the point of causing a catastrophe."


    Mongo shook his head.


    "No!"


    "Brother Meng, now I have recovered to the peak, and it is not the time to attract the catastrophe, but have you forgotten?"


    "Before leaving, the young master gave me a few pills. Although it''s not as good as the big return pill, it will definitely improve me to the level that I''m about to break through."


    "Brother Meng, don''t you know, my body is Chaos Thunder Dragon."


    "When the time comes, I can turn into a Thunder Dragon."


    "Perhaps, the son asked you to find me."


    Feng Liuyun took a deep breath and explained.


    "Hiss."


    At the moment when Feng Liuyun''s voice fell, the footsteps of Mungo''s group suddenly stagnated.


    He turned his head and stared at Feng Liuyun.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The three of them were thoughtful at the moment.


    The appearance of Feng Liuyun is indeed very abrupt.


    "Brother Meng, maybe Brother Liu Yun is right."


    "The person the son asked us to look for may be Brother Liu Yun."


    "Otherwise, go there to find suitable and cooperative people."


    Sword Sovereign looked at Mungo at the moment.

 Chapter 1420

    "Brother Meng, what do you think?"


    Qingyangzi also looked at Mongo.


    Mongo was silent.


    "very dangerous!"


    "What if there is an accident?"


    Meng Ge was silent for a long time, and said with a serious expression when he looked at Feng Liuyun.


    For Feng Liuyun, Meng Ge still has a good impression.


    "It''s okay!"


    "Before, I was selfish, so this is a test for me!"


    "If I die, it means that the young master doesn''t believe me."


    "If I am alive, then I will be at ease. At that time, I have no uneasy thoughts in my heart. After all, I am from Chaos, not a creature within the Nine Heavens."


    "Brother Meng, please fulfill me!"


    "What kind of existence is the son, if you don''t want me to die, then I won''t die. If you want me to die, you can escape today, but not tomorrow."


    "I want to bet, I want my anxiety to disappear completely, and I want to see if the young master really recognizes me."


    The voice fell.


    Feng Liuyun was absent, with a serious face, and even looked at Mungo with a begging.


    Originally, Mungo was resistant to this matter.


    But now, Mungo was silent.


    Jianzun and Qingyangzi, who were a little excited, also fell silent.


    The two of them didn''t speak at the moment.


    In Feng Liuyun''s heart at the moment, they also felt uneasy, excited, sad, and secretly happy.


    There are all kinds of emotions, but anxiety and panic dominate.


    After a moment of silence.


    Meng Ge saw Feng Liuyun''s begging eyes.


    Nod.


    "it is good!"


    "If that''s the case, try it out!"


    "I believe that the son is willing to save you, that is, he accepts you!"


    "And the ability of the son, penetrating the sky and the earth, the mere chaotic tribulation thunder, how can it be?"


    Mongo said solemnly here.


    When he looked up at the sky, his eyes showed disdain.


    "Um."


    "This matter is confirmed!"


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll start refining medicine pills, and tomorrow I may be able to reach the extreme of half-step detachment."


    "I''m romantic, and I''m very lucky to be a test subject."


    A free and easy color appeared on Feng Liuyun''s face.


    Go straight to the house arranged by Mongo and choose to upgrade the cultivation base.


    "Two, let''s get busy too!"


    "Everything must be in order!"


    "The installation of the lightning rod must not have any flaws."


    "If there is something wrong with us, Brother Liu Yun may die."


    "This guy, although he is a Chaos Dragon."


    "But I think it''s acceptable."


    "And, if today the catastrophe is about to come."


    "We need an existence in chaos to break the game."


    "In Jiuzhongtian, although there are many terrifying beings sleeping, we will soon be able to rise to the level of detachment, and it is enough to suppress them."


    "Our true enemy is in Chaos, from Chaos."


    "I feel unreliable for the former nine-layered God."


    Mungo''s last sentence looked at Qingyangzi.


    As a former follower of God, Qing Yangzi looked a little complicated after hearing the words.


    "Brother Meng Ge, I know!"


    "That person is indeed unreliable!"


    "After I went back, I checked carefully. The last time a chaotic powerhouse came, the probability of her doing something was as high as 99%."


    "Other than that, no one can change the rules of Jiuzhongtian in an instant."


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi said with a serious expression.


    I don''t think Mungo said anything wrong.


    Moreover, Qingyangzi knew that the former one left Jiuzhongtian because of fear. It can be said that he abandoned them, but he never gave up on the opportunity of Jiuzhongtian.


    Now, Jiuzhongtian is getting stronger and stronger, and the Lord of Jiuzhongtian must have felt it.


    "it is good!"


    "If that''s the case, then let''s do something!"


    "Let''s go and take you to see the miracle."


    "Today, let you guys go and see the background of my Kunlun."


    Mungo''s face showed excitement.


    Take the two of them and go directly to the Refining Hall.


    Originally, Qingyangzi and Jianzun didn''t care too much.


    However.


    The moment they entered the Refining Hall, the bodies of the two became extremely stiff, and their eyes were shocked.


    "Brother Meng Ge, I didn''t have hallucinations!"


    "Can your Kunlun cast artifacts?"


    At this moment, Jian Zun''s voice was trembling.


    The moment he entered the Item Refining Hall, he witnessed the birth of an artifact with his own eyes.


    "Nature is not an illusion."


    "What kind of means is the son, as long as you give some pointers, no matter how bad these guys are, it is not difficult to step into a god-level casting master."


    A smug look appeared on Mungo''s face.


    In the entire Jiuzhongtian, only Kunlun exists as a god-level foundry, and this is the background.


    "Meng Ge, discuss something, can you borrow a god-level casting master to go to my Jianfeng for a while."


    At this moment, Jian Zun said expectantly.


    "impossible."


    "This is my Kunlun heritage."


    "You can cast a sword, send the materials to my Kunlun, and cast it for you for free. That''s enough friends!"


    Mongo directly refused.


    Mongo is not clear, what is the abacus of Jianzun.


    Once you go to Jianfeng, you will definitely not be able to come back.


    Sword Sovereign will definitely have all kinds of inducements.


    Qing Yangzi, who wanted to speak, also gave up at the moment, thinking that it might not be big.


    "Walk!"


    "Don''t say this, I will take you to open your eyes."


    "Look at what your son needs!"


    Mungo''s voice fell, and he took the two into the treasure house.


    The moment they entered the treasury, Qing Yangzi and Jian Zun gasped.


    sizzle.


    Unbelievable colors appeared in the eyes of the two of them.


    Rao is Mongo, and he is prepared in his heart, and he is extremely shocked at this moment.


    In the treasury, at this moment, a path of treasures appeared.


    With just one glance, Jian Zun and Qing Yangzi immediately changed color.


    There are too many artifacts in the treasure house.


    "This, is this what the son needs?"


    At this moment, Qingyangzi said in a trembling voice.


    "Yes, this is what the son needs."


    "It looks like there are countless artifacts, but when combined, it becomes a large artifact."


    "The combination of so many artifacts is unimaginable how terrifying it is."


    Mungo trembled slightly just thinking about it.


    "I think the Chaos Tribulation Lightning can definitely stop it."


    After the shock.


    At this moment, Jian Zun''s breathing was extremely rapid.


    This thing, represents what Sword Sovereign is very clear.


    This is their supreme artifact to avoid the catastrophe.


    "I''m really looking forward to it!"


    At this moment, Qingyangzi said with shortness of breath.


    After the three of them suppressed the shock in their hearts, they brought all the artifacts and started to assemble.


    What Li Yixi prepared was not a single lightning rod, but a set of lightning rods, which was so huge that it enveloped people in it.


    Kunlun Sect, after everyone was busy all night.


    Finally finished the assembly.


    Look at the behemoth in front of you, and the terrifying treasure light contained in it.


    Inhale one by one.


    At the same time, my heart is full of anticipation.


    At this moment, a figure descended from the sky, it was Li Yixi.


    "Son!"


    Several people hurriedly salute.


    Li Yixi watched for a while with a satisfied look on his face.


    "good!"


    "After adding insulation once, it''s ready to use!"


    "The tribulation monster, are you ready?"


    Li Yixi''s expectant gaze fell on Meng Ge.


    Hearing the word "monster beast", the three of Meng Ge looked at each other.


    He hurriedly said, "Young Master, everything is ready!"

 Chapter 1421

    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    "it is good!"


    "Since everything is ready, how about we start the experiment today?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on everyone.


    Mungo said quickly, "Good day, let''s test it today!"


    "Young master, how do you test it?"


    Qingyangzi and the others quickly squeezed out smiles.


    The heart was beating fast.


    "It''s about to start!"


    "Can you stop the catastrophe?"


    At this moment, Jian Zun, although he knew that it had not started yet, his heart had already begun to beat.


    this moment.


    people present.


    That''s why Li Yixi was still calm.


    Li Yixi had an experimental mentality, but Mungo and others were different.


    At this moment, Mungo and several people were both nervous and excited.


    "Young master, if this thing can block the calamity, then it will defy the sky."


    "Countless monks will be guaranteed when they cross the calamity in the future."


    Jian Zun said excitedly.


    "This, that is, Little Doyle, the real powerful catastrophe, I''m afraid it can''t be stopped."


    "Don''t be blind, otherwise, it will be very dangerous."


    "This thing, you haven''t seen it before, so you''re just curious!"


    "that''s it."


    "It''s useless except for lightning protection."


    Li Yixi shook his head and said.


    Li Yixi''s expression was very serious.


    The few people beside Li Yixi were speechless for a while.


    As expected of a big boss, he actually felt that this thing was like that.


    And it''s as light as it is said.


    Mungo and a few people know very well how precious the lightning protection suit in front of them is, which is made up of countless artifacts.


    How strong the defense is, they can''t imagine.


    This thing is installed in the Kunlun Sect.


    The surroundings seem to be very quiet, but almost all the strong men of Kunlun Sect are guarding the surroundings.


    Don''t dare to be sloppy.


    "Mongo, how are the monster beasts preparing?"


    "is that OK!"


    "It can''t be too weak."


    At this moment, Li Yixi was looking forward to it, but Li Yixi was also very worried.


    If the demon beast is too weak, it is better to be yourself. If the demon beast has already carried it, but he has not carried it by then, then it will be finished.


    At this moment, Li Yixi looked a little serious.


    Meng Ge''s body trembled when he heard the words.


    "Young master, rest assured, everything is in order!"


    Seeing Li Yixi looking at him, Meng Ge quickly spoke up.


    At this moment, Mongo seems to be smiling, but in fact, a stormy sea has been set off in his heart.


    Mungo was thinking just now whether to replace Feng Liuyun.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yixi made a sound as soon as the thought started.


    "Well!"


    "We have divided the experiment into two phases."


    "I think both programs will be tested."


    "The first step, of course, is to test the lightning rod suit to see if it can resist the power of catastrophe."


    "If it fails, immediately swallow the medicinal pill I prepared."


    "If it is successful, at the time of the last catastrophe, swallow the medicine pill and see if the medicine pill works."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he took out the refined fusion elixir.


    sizzle.


    The moment they saw the melting elixir, they all took a deep breath.


    A look of shock appeared in his eyes.


    "The rules of life and death, this fusion elixir actually contains the rules of life and death."


    Qingyangzi and the others were shocked.


    His face changed slightly.


    Rules are not comparable to rules and rhymes.


    That''s not something they can touch at all.


    "It''s the power of the rules of life and death!"


    "This medicine pill will make people experience life and death, and the benefits are endless!"


    "If the life and death monks get it, it will be an unparalleled opportunity."


    "You can see the avenue of life and death."


    Jian Zun also had some insights into the way of life and death. At this moment, he was shocked when he saw the Rongxian Pill.


    The preciousness of this medicinal pill is unimaginable.


    At this moment, Jian Zun can''t wait to be the first to be used as a test item.


    "How about this medicine pill?"


    Li Yixi laughed when he saw everyone''s expressions.


    "Young master, this medicine pill is extremely difficult."


    "Maybe it really works."


    "I think the probability of having an effect is ninety-nine percent."


    "Young Master, I am afraid that only you can refine this medicinal pill. In the future, perhaps the young master will become the most honorable existence in the alchemy world."


    "Just relying on this pill, the son is a giant."


    "The entire cultivation world will treat the young master as a guest."


    At this moment, Qingyangzi hurriedly spoke up.


    With a serious face.


    Qing Yangzi was not flattering, Qing Yangzi was extremely shocked at this moment.


    He never thought that the Immortal Melting Pill that Li Yixi refined was such a divine pill.


    As for rank, Qing Yangzi felt that there was no rank.


    Because it is impossible to judge and divide.


    "You speak so nicely."


    "However, it''s exaggerated!"


    "This thing, I think there is a lot of flaws!"


    "But for a while, it''s too late to test and make up."


    Li Yixi shook his head after listening to Qingyangzi''s words.


    I think this fellow is flattering again.


    "Master, can you still improve?"


    However.


    It''s good that Li Yixi didn''t say anything. The moment Li Yixi''s voice fell, Meng Ge and the others couldn''t calm down.


    My heart almost jumped out.


    "Naturally!"


    "Not very slow, need to try more!"


    "Probably need to make a few more furnaces!"


    "After all, it''s the first time refining, and it''s a little rusty!"


    "It''s like making tea for the first time, it''s definitely not good!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell.


    Several people looked at each other, extremely quiet.


    dare not speak.


    I originally thought that Li Yixi would improve the pill formula, and tried it for several months.


    After all, this is an extremely diabolical thing.


    The result was good, Li Yixi just felt unfamiliar for the first time.


    Looking at the pill patterns on the Rongxian Pill, one by one became more silent.


    The best melting elixir.


    In their eyes, it is already the best, reaching the limit.


    But it can still improve.


    "Sir, this is already the best!"


    Qing Yangzi felt that Li Yixi was too Versailles.


    whispered softly.


    "Excellent?"


    "What''s the best thing about that."


    "Quality will only continue to improve."


    "It really doesn''t work. Improve the pill recipe and make it high-quality. Of course, I don''t think there''s any need to improve the pill recipe."


    Li Yixi was speechless.


    "Young master, I believe in improving the pill recipe, but I feel that the original pill recipe, the refined pill, has reached its limit."


    At this moment, Qingyangzi seems to be possessed by a bar.


    It''s not that Qingyangzi doesn''t believe it, but that the medicine pill is already the best, how to improve it.


    "Um?"


    "You bastard!"


    "Just let you see it!"


    "Otherwise, it seems that you are really unconvinced."


    Li Yixi said angrily.


    I felt that I was underestimated by Qing Yangzi.


    Li Yixi''s voice fell.


    It''s really not a joke, just start dry, and the Pill Furnace instantly appears.


    Li Yixi''s power of merit can change at will.


    Li Yixi directly transformed the flame with the power of merit and began to prepare for alchemy.


    See this scene.


    Meng Ge and Jian Zun on the side held their breath and stared at Li Yixi.


    I would also like to see Li Yixi''s magical means.


    After all, the two also feel that the best is already the limit.


    Unless Dan Fang is improved.


    Danwen is the answer.


    But Li Yixi made a move, how could they not be shocked at this moment.


    The confidence on Li Yixi''s face made them realize that maybe they could really improve the quality and make miracles happen.


    At this moment, even the sound of breathing disappeared.


    Very quiet.

 Chapter 1422

    There were a lot of elixir prepared before, Li Yixi didn''t talk nonsense, just did what he said.


    Meng Ge was shocked at the same time.


    Excited inside.


    He had already ordered the alchemist to come and watch it.


    If a god-level alchemist can be born, then it will make a lot of money.


    At that time, the Kunlun Sect could not be strong enough.


    Whoosh whoosh.


    A series of old figures fell from the sky.


    As soon as he got close, he immediately restrained his breath.


    Don''t dare to disturb Li Yixi.


    Although these alchemists are not god-level alchemists.


    But the status is exceptionally noble.


    If he hadn''t heard about Li Yixi''s alchemy, he would never have come.


    At this moment, one by one''s face was a little red.


    Not shy.


    But just now, the excitement was broken, and I was afraid of missing some details, so I rushed to burn blood.


    "My life is so good!"


    "Actually, I can actually meet an expert in alchemy."


    "Those old folks in the Refining Hall were instructed by experts to step into the god-level and have been showing off in front of the old man for a long time!"


    "Today, maybe it''s possible for me, the old man, to step into the god level."


    One by one, the alchemists were extremely excited at this moment.


    Carefully took out the inheritance spar, and prepared to record Li Yixi''s alchemy technique and process.


    When Jian Zun and Qing Yangzi saw this scene at this moment, their intestines were regretful.


    "Fate!"


    "Why didn''t you bring an alchemist with you this time?"


    I''m afraid it can be recorded, but there is a real live observation there.


    When the two looked at Mungo, they became jealous.


    Especially seeing the smile on the corner of Mongo''s mouth, the two were extremely unhappy.


    now.


    Li Yixi saw that the pill furnace had been preheated perfectly.


    With a wave of his hand, the spirit medicines were thrown directly into the pill furnace by Li Yixi.


    "Fizz!"


    Seeing this scene, the expressions of several alchemists changed slightly, and they gasped in fright.


    In doing so, if it was them, alchemy would inevitably fail.


    This step is to extract the essence of the medicine and remove its dross.


    If the control is not good and the medicinal liquid is fused in advance, then it will fail.


    But at this moment, they discovered that Li Yixi''s manipulation ability was simply amazing.


    In the pill furnace at this moment, every medicinal liquid was not fused in the strangely suspended pill furnace.


    In the pill furnace, at this moment, there seem to be nine fire dragons, flying in the pill furnace, suspending and imprisoning all the medicinal liquids.


    At this moment, one by one sucked in a breath of cold air.


    "This is, this is a god-level fire control technique."


    As an alchemist, several people instantly understood that everything in the alchemy furnace was caused by Li Yixi''s control of the fire.


    He hurriedly held his breath, feeling the floating of Li Yixi''s breath and the rhythm of Li Yixi''s fire control.


    The next moment, Li Yixi''s hands danced.


    The ten fingers are like butterflies, dancing gracefully.


    "Ming array!"


    "The master is engraving the formation!"


    At this moment, several alchemists completely forgot to breathe, their eyes were round and staring at Li Yixi''s hands.


    Ming array, extremely crucial.


    The biggest reason they couldn''t make a god-level pill was that they couldn''t engrave a god-level formation.


    At this moment, seeing Li Yixi engraving the formation, each and everyone was so excited that his body trembled slightly.


    "God-level, god-level formation!"


    "It''s a god-level formation."


    "It''s too mysterious!"


    A trace of blood appeared in the eyes of several alchemists.


    At this moment, I want to understand, but I find that my attainments are limited.


    Couldn''t understand the formation for a while.


    The whole person was so anxious that he didn''t even realize that his fingernails pierced into the palm of his hand.


    Even if it was Mungo and a few others, he was breathing heavily at this moment.


    Their cultivation base is extraordinary, but at this moment they still cannot see through this formation.


    It is extremely difficult to inscribe the formation, even those extremely powerful alchemists will inscribe the formation in advance. After all, the consumption of the formation is extremely high, and it must be done with the aid of an array.


    But at this moment, Li Yixi seemed calm and relaxed.


    Moreover, it is still inscribed in the void.


    This method made several alchemists present quite frightened.


    "The void is engraved with the divine formation."


    "It''s actually engraving the divine formation in the void."


    "How is this possible?"


    "What kind of cultivation is required for this."


    Everyone present was frightened by Li Yixi''s methods at this moment.


    "to make!"


    At this moment, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth.


    The moment the voice sounded, the inscription of the formation was completed.


    At this moment, the formation suspended in front of him began to operate.


    in the furnace.


    A portion of the medicinal liquid began to fuse at this moment.


    The moment the formation was completed, the terrifying divine energy erupted, and the surrounding power of heaven and earth rushed into the pill furnace.


    This step, they will too.


    Several alchemists at the moment.


    Ben just breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that he could just wait for the pill.


    But the next moment, the pupils continued to shrink, and an incredible color appeared in the eyes.


    Because the gathering around at this moment is not the power of heaven and earth.


    It is a very special power, a power that they have never touched.


    sizzle.


    At this moment, let alone a few alchemists.


    As powerful as Mungo several people, this moment is also a breath.


    A look of shock.


    In an instant, a storm surged in my heart.


    "This, what kind of divine formation is this."


    "It is actually the power of rules that is swallowed up!"


    "No wonder Rongxian Pill has the power of rules!"


    When everyone was shocked, they found that this was just the beginning.


    The more terrifying power of rules quickly merged into the medicinal liquid in the pill furnace.


    The power of those rules seems to have been screened.


    There are only the rules of life and death, which are combined with the medicinal herbs.


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, the pill became a pill.


    With a wave of Li Yixi''s hand, a pot of twelve medicinal pills flew out of the pot and was put into the jade bottle by Li Yixi.


    "With the power of merit, everything is much simpler!"


    "Qingyangzi, what do you think?"


    Li Yixi threw the medicine pill at Qingyangzi.


    Catch the vial.


    Qingyangzi looked helpless.


    "Young master, I am short-sighted!"


    "Don''t look at it!"


    Qingyangzi still needs to look at it, just entering the power of the big rules, it is much richer than before.


    The quality Li Yixi said was the amount of life and death that was integrated into it.


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi, what else can he say.


    This method is what Li Yixi can use.


    The rest of the people can''t do it.


    Rules, what a powerful force.


    sizzle.


    Several alchemists around were trembling at this moment.


    He was frightened by Li Yixi''s methods.


    Never thought that alchemy could be like this.


    Although they didn''t understand Li Yixi''s inscription array, they gained a lot.


    Moreover, at this moment, they have an unimaginable understanding of the inscription formation.


    If the pills were refined at this time, the refined pills would definitely be better than in the past.


    Moreover, it is still in the case of not fully digesting the income.


    "Medicine with rules!"


    "hiss!"


    Jian Zun also knew a little about the way of alchemy, and he witnessed it with his own eyes today.


    The Sword Sovereign at this moment, when he closed his eyes, was Li Yixi''s incredible means.


    At the same time, there is a faint power of life and death rules on Jian Zun at this moment.


    In the moment just now, Jian Zun had a new understanding of the way of life and death.

 Chapter 1423

    "let''s start!"


    A look of anticipation appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    heard.


    Mungo took a deep breath and suppressed the excitement in his heart.


    The body was suspended, and a dragon roar sounded.


    Feng Liuyun turned into its body, and a huge dragon body emerged.


    "Dragon?"


    Li Yixi, who suspended the void with the power of merit, had a look of surprise on his face.


    "Young master, it''s the dragon family."


    "The dragon clan has a strong physical body, so it''s a good way to test, and the dragon clan''s talent is extremely strong, and the catastrophe that comes will not be weak, so you can know whether you can escape the catastrophe."


    "The strength and talent of this dragon family are not weak, and the calamity that comes will not be weak!"


    Mongo hurriedly explained.


    A look of surprise appeared on Li Yixi''s face, and at the same time, Meng Ge was still satisfied in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    Meng Ge''s voice fell, and he exclaimed in his heart: "Sure enough, the test item that the son wants is Feng Liuyun."


    "Otherwise, the son will not show satisfaction."


    "Fortunately, I didn''t change anyone."


    "Sure enough, everything we encounter is under the control of the young master."


    "Everything is under the control and arrangement of the son."


    "The appearance of Feng Liuyun, I am afraid that at the beginning, the son was planning."


    "Otherwise, all the chaotic visitors will be killed, how could it be that the fate is really so good, and the young master''s good fortune can still be obtained even if he doesn''t die."


    "That ray of good fortune made Feng Liuyun, I''m afraid it was just for this test. After all, Feng Liuyun at that time was too weak."


    "Feng Liuyun, it should be one of the son''s chess pieces, or an extremely important chess piece."


    "After all, the catastrophe must come from the depths of chaos."


    "If you want to break the game, it is naturally the best person from Chaos. After all, I have almost no understanding of Chaos."


    "Feng Liuyun''s body is Chaos Thunder Dragon, and its plasticity is extremely strong."


    "Good guy, I still sympathize with him!"


    "I''m afraid this guy will be a threat in the future. After all, if we become a celebrity by the son''s side, we may get less."


    Looking at Li Yixi''s expression, Meng Ge was shocked.


    The moment Mungo''s thoughts came to mind.


    Li Yixi said with a smile: "Yes, it''s not bad that the Dragon Clan came to test."


    "The dragon bloodline is extremely strong, and the robbery must also be extremely terrifying. Use it to test, it''s done."


    "You are so attentive."


    After Li Yixi was shocked, he smiled.


    For the experimental product, that is extremely satisfied.


    "really!"


    heard.


    Qingyangzi''s body trembled slightly.


    Involuntarily looked at each other.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    Li Yixi was satisfied, and they were naturally satisfied too.


    At this moment, Feng Liuyun naturally heard what Li Yixi said.


    Very apprehensive.


    "really!"


    "The master''s strength is sky-high, and everything is under his control. I''m afraid that when I think about it, I will be locked by him."


    "This time, will I survive?"


    "Will there be an accident?"


    "Is this a test from an expert on me?"


    Feng Liuyun was extremely nervous in his heart.


    After all, the previous self had careful thoughts.


    Even though his mind has already been extinguished, he still can''t help but worry at this moment.


    The catastrophe of proving the Tao and transcending it is extremely terrifying.


    According to the words of Mungo and the others, this time, the Taoist detachment will control the rules of heaven and earth and allow the power of chaos to enter.


    What Feng Liuyun is facing is not a catastrophe in a small world.


    But Chaos Thunder Tribulation.


    I am afraid that I have already prepared in my heart, but the situation at the moment is still very uneasy.


    "Enter!"


    When the wind and clouds were extremely uneasy, Mungo''s voice sounded instantly.


    At this moment, Mungo and several people are both nervous and excited.


    Feng Liuyun hovered in the void for a moment, his body shrank, and flew according to Mungo''s guidance.


    Extremely fast, in the blink of an eye.


    Feng Liuyun detected the existence of the lightning rod assembly.


    "Um?"


    The moment he saw it, Feng Liuyun was completely stunned by the scene in front of him.


    An incredible look appeared in his eyes.


    "What a horrible treasure."


    "what is this?"


    Before entering, I was terrified.


    Countless artifacts and precious lights are entwined together, which is extremely shocking.


    The eyes were almost stabbed blind.


    The dragon''s body was shaking violently.


    "Artifact, how many artifacts is this made of?"


    The scene in front of him made Feng Liuyun unable to calm down.


    A look of disbelief.


    Artifacts are also treasures in chaos.


    Well, there are so many here.


    "Brother Liuyun, come in!"


    "This thing is what the son uses to avoid the catastrophe."


    "With this thing here, Brother Liu Yun, please believe in yourself and your son."


    "Moreover, this is just one of the ways for the young master to avoid the catastrophe."


    "There are other means of saving lives."


    "I think Brother Liu Yun today has a ninety-nine percent certainty that he will survive the catastrophe and take that step."


    "Meng Ge is here, congratulations Brother Liuyun in advance!"


    Mungo''s voice sounded when Feng Liuyun was extremely nervous.


    It is also to make Feng Liuyun not nervous.


    hiss.


    Feng Liuyun, who was shocked by the scene in front of him, knew from Meng Ge''s mouth that this was just one of the ways to avoid the catastrophe, and there was a stronger way.


    Feng Liuyun sucked in a breath of cold air instantly, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    At this moment, Feng Liuyun was really frightened.


    "This, I heard it right!"


    heard.


    In Feng Liuyun''s eyes, horror appeared.


    Li Yixi, who was floating in the void, had a happy expression on his face.


    Looking back at Meng Ge, "Mong Ge, this dragon exists, will it cooperate?"


    "In the test, there will be no mistakes!"


    Meng Ge quickly smiled and said, "Young Master, rest assured, the existence of the Dragon Clan is willing to cooperate."


    "He has already reached the point of transcending the calamity. If we don''t help him, then he will face the threat of the calamity independently, which is even more dangerous."


    "Now that he has a lightning rod and an elixir of fusion, he is very happy."


    Li Yixi listened to Meng Ge''s words, and the last worry in his heart disappeared.


    "Naturally, so let''s start the experiment!"


    "Tell him the steps of the test."


    Li Yixi glanced at the sky, looking forward to it.


    "Dragon clan daoist, today''s test is divided into two parts."


    "First, look at the lightning protection effect of the formation. If you can''t avoid lightning, then you have to rely on fellow Daoists to resist the calamity."


    "Of course, we''re not just prepared for that."


    "If it''s really impossible to avoid the catastrophe, then fellow Taoist immediately swallows this pill to see if it works."


    "If you can avoid the catastrophe, the last catastrophe is to swallow the fusion elixir."


    Mungo''s voice sounded.


    A melting elixir flew towards Feng Liuyun.


    Grabbing the Rong Immortal Pill, Feng Liuyun was a little curious and glanced at it.


    It''s okay not to look at it, but at a glance, my heart is beating wildly.


    "This, what kind of divine pill is this, it actually contains the power of rules?"


    At this moment, the wind and clouds set off a storm in my heart.


    I even felt that I was hallucinating myself.


    "Dragon clan daoist, you can start, start to lead the catastrophe, let the catastrophe come!"


    Meng Ge saw Feng Liuyun stunned, and hurriedly made a sound, awakening Feng Liuyun.


    Hu Hu Hu.


    Awakened by Mungo''s voice, Feng Liuyun''s heart was beating wildly at this moment.


    Extremely short of breath.


    There was no response, and the worry in my heart disappeared completely.

 Chapter 1424

    "If you are so prepared, you can''t succeed in the calamity, then it is fate."


    Feng Liuyun took a deep breath.


    Release the seal on the body.


    The moment the seal disappeared, an incomparably terrifying aura erupted instantly.


    in the void.


    It was clear skies.


    But in an instant.


    A sound of thunder sounded.


    Rumble.


    Rumble.


    The clear sky shone with thunder.


    The wind blew up instantly.


    in an instant.


    The sky above Kunlun Zong became dark.


    In the sky, one after another terrifying silver lightning, like a giant dragon, appeared in the void.


    Rumble.


    The sound of thunder made people tremble.


    At this moment, the aura of chaos descended rapidly.


    Chaos Divine Thunder, rapidly condensed.


    The sky is getting darker.


    "Is this a robbery?"


    "Terrible!"


    "How many volts of voltage are contained in this catastrophe."


    Seeing this scene, Li Yixi was a little stunned.


    Shocked.


    first peak.


    The sleeping big cat opened his eyes instantly.


    It is clearly at the first peak, but the big cat at this moment directly sees through the void.


    Watching that scene nervously.


    "You said, can you do it?"


    At this moment, Da Hei also opened his mouth.


    A look of apprehension and excitement.


    One after another figure appeared one after another.


    "Naturally!"


    "Big cat, suffer!"


    "It''s just a matter of proving the Dao Heavenly Tribulation."


    "Young master''s means, won''t you be able to stop the robbery?"


    "Next, is our chance!"


    "Let''s go through the calamity, just lie down."


    At this moment, a voice sounded.


    The big cat at this moment is a little angry.


    I feel like a joke.


    However, dare not say much.


    After all, the one who spoke, the big cat can''t afford to offend.


    "Boom!"


    In the void, the sound of thunder was even more terrifying.


    The black cloud in the void actually spun.


    "It can be done."


    Li Yixi cheered for herself.


    In the center of the thundercloud, a purple thunder light suddenly appeared.


    It is as thick as a human body and descends from the sky.


    The wind and clouds surrounded by lightning rods, watching the catastrophe that descends in the void, are not too dreadful, after all, this is only the first catastrophe.


    Even if these artifacts have an accident, they cannot be stopped.


    I can handle it myself.


    "I think the magic weapon composed of this terrifying artifact can stop it."


    "If these artifacts can''t be stopped, then no one can survive the catastrophe.


    Under the gaze of one after another, the terrifying purple thunder light fell, but the next moment, the terrifying lightning beam was swallowed by the lightning rod.


    Not a trace of it fell on Feng Liuyun.


    "Um?"


    "it works!"


    When Li Yixi saw this scene, his expression was extremely bright.


    Mungo''s heart trembled with excitement.


    The devouring power of the divine artifact was extremely terrifying, and none of the power of thunder and punishment fell on Feng Liuyun.


    "What a terrible power of devouring, that power of devouring is aimed at the robbery."


    "Our catastrophe, there is a way to deal with it!"


    "However, I don''t know if it will be saturated."


    "If it will be saturated, it will be a little troublesome. You have to prepare."


    Although excited, everyone present did not make a sound at the moment, watching nervously.


    But a good start gave them great hope.


    Feng Liuyun Longmu looked at the lightning rod suit, and a shocking color appeared in his eyes.


    "What a horrible thing!"


    "Actually, it can really devour the power of the catastrophe. At that moment just now, a trace of the power of the catastrophe never fell on me."


    "Today''s me, is it possible to lie down until the calamity is successful?"


    "Perhaps, it really is!"


    After the shock of Feng Liuyun, the color of excitement appeared in my heart.


    If it is successful, then it means that you can prove the Dao.


    Being able to prove Dao means what it means, Feng Liuyun is extremely clear.


    Feng Liuyun never thought that he would have today.


    "My choice, yes!"


    "Prove the Tao and live in nine deaths."


    "And I can lie down and win, cow."


    Rumble.


    When Feng Liuyun was excited, the second catastrophe in the void also came.


    This time, the power of the catastrophe is stronger.


    However, the terrifying purple catastrophe was swallowed up again, and not a trace fell on Feng Liuyun.


    Li Yixi looked at everything in front of him and was very proud.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Crossing over, it''s finally over!"


    "Being able to avoid the catastrophe means that I will pass the catastrophe in the future and just lie down."


    A satisfied smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Then, the third, the fourth, the fifth.


    A Heavenly Tribulation is stronger than a Heavenly Tribulation.


    But these calamities were all blocked.


    However, at this moment, the catastrophe seems to be provoked and angry.


    become stronger.


    This time, the catastrophe actually turned into a thunder beast, rushing directly to Feng Liuyun.


    Seeing this, Feng Liuyun looked a little serious.


    "Um?"


    "This catastrophe can actually transform into a spirit."


    "Can it still work?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help but worry.


    Just glanced at it, but Li Yixi discovered that this thunder beast seemed to be somewhat intelligent.


    There is a huge difference between sapient and non-sapient.


    The coming thunder tribulation is no longer a straight down attack.


    The speed of this thunder beast is extremely fast, like a living creature, trying to avoid the lightning rod from an extremely tricky angle.


    However, it was still swallowed up by the incomparably powerful devouring power.


    Only a small part of the power of thunder tribulation fell on Feng Liuyun.


    That little power of thunder and lightning just tickles Feng Liuyun.


    "Um?"


    "This catastrophe, there is actually some wisdom!"


    "This design is a bit rubbish!"


    "I have to improve, I know how to improve!"


    "Besides, I am a human race, I don''t have such a huge body!"


    "There is no need for such an arrangement!"


    When Meng Ge and others were shocked, Li Yixi''s voice sounded.


    heard.


    Several people looked at each other and chose silence.


    Don''t dare to return this.


    Li Yixi is in Versailles again.


    Just now, it seemed thrilling, but in fact, 95% of the heavenly tribulation was swallowed by the divine weapon, and that little thunder tribulation was scratching the itch.


    Li Yixi actually felt dissatisfied.


    At this moment, there was silence for a while.


    "Young master is really demanding!"


    "Actually enough!"


    "Even if the formation disappears, and we remain at the peak to face the calamity behind, our confidence has already increased by 50%."


    Qingyangzi''s voice resounded in the minds of several people.


    At this moment, the Eighth Heavenly Tribulation came.


    The robbery turned into a terrifying unicorn beast and came from the sky.


    Looking at the scene in the void, Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    "The lightning rod is really effective, is the power of merit effective?"


    "Test it out!"


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and a ray of merit and virtue instantly flew towards Feng Liuyun and entered Feng Liuyun''s body.


    next moment.


    The unicorn thunder beast was swallowed up by most of it, just like before.


    The remaining moments of approaching Feng Liuyun actually stopped.


    "Um."


    "feasible!"


    When Li Yixi saw this scene, his eyes were filled with joy.


    The remaining Heavenly Tribulation, less than 30%, was swallowed by Feng Liuyun.


    Feng Liuyun is originally a Thunder Dragon, and this power of thunder and lightning is just a snack.


    "I am so easy to cross the tribulation, I am afraid that I am the first person in history!"


    Feng Liuyun looked extremely happy.


    It''s time to try melting elixir.


    Feng Liuyun''s body directly walked out from under the protection.


    There is no fear, a posture that my life is up to me.

 Chapter 1425

    In the face of the catastrophe, there is no movement, no change in color.


    Heavenly robbery, the monks talk about discoloration.


    It is the most fearful thing for monks in the world.


    For them, the catastrophe was a life-and-death test.


    This is also something that goes against the sky.


    If a monk is strong, he has to consume the luck and origin of an era, and fight for fate with the sky. This is not just talk.


    but true.


    Of course, the heaven mentioned here is not the way of heaven.


    Heaven refers to the will of the world.


    Chaos will.


    If the weak monk succeeds in transcending the calamity, he has to seize the power of the world, accommodate himself, and gradually break away from the control of the world.


    Powerful monk, seize the power of chaos, steal the power of chaos.


    Chaos rules naturally prevent it.


    Cultivator, go against the sky.


    Not just talking about it, the catastrophe is the proof.


    Therefore, the catastrophe is what the monks look forward to the most, and it is also the most feared.


    Success devours the power of heaven and earth, achieves oneself, and prolongs life.


    Fail, die.


    All the gains are in heaven and earth.


    There are many failures in the calamity.


    Therefore, transcending the calamity is extremely difficult and dangerous.


    But at the moment, Feng Liuyun has a look of disdain.


    "Roar!"


    Feng Liuyun''s huge dragon body flew out of the protection of the lightning rod array and appeared unscrupulously in the void.


    Roaring up to the sky.


    For Heavenly Tribulation, Feng Liuyun at this moment is extremely disdainful.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Come on, come and fuck me!"


    "If you have the ability, come and do it to me!"


    The romance at this moment is extremely arrogant.


    heard.


    Everyone present fell silent.


    I couldn''t help but complain.


    Jian Zun stared at the wind and clouds in the void, his lips moved slightly, "Damn, he pretended to be there."


    "This opportunity was taken away by him."


    "Grandma''s, I''m not convinced!"


    Qing Yangzi had a look of jealousy, "Well, you romantic, you are indeed arrogant, provoking the calamity, I also think so."


    At this moment, Mungo had excitement in his eyes.


    "Successful. Sure enough, I knew that there would be no accidents. How could the young master''s action be unstoppable."


    "No matter how strong the last Heavenly Tribulation is, what can I do? Brother Liu Yun at this moment is in his peak state."


    "Furthermore, Brother Liu Yun holds a Melting Immortal Pill in his hand."


    "Failed to melt the elixir, Liu Yun can also resist the calamity."


    "Just ask the world, who can face the last catastrophe at the absolute peak?"


    "The robbery, divided into several times, is to continuously weaken the robbery and give the robbery the last blow."


    "However, the Immortal Melting Pill cannot fail."


    "It''s a powerful thing for fusion rules."


    "look forward to!"


    At this moment, Mongo''s eyes were full of joy.


    Without blinking, he looked at the huge dragon body in the void.


    Behind him, the bodies of several alchemists in the Kunlun Sect trembled violently.


    His hands clenched into fists excitedly.


    Staring at the void.


    It seems that I don''t know that I am too excited and too forceful.


    There was a storm in my heart.


    "Transcend Tribulation, is this Transcend Tribulation?"


    "I''m not dreaming!"


    "This is called Transcending Tribulation, is it possible to sleep in it and be done!"


    "Heavenly robbery, is it so weak?"


    "Is this what the old guys in the Refinery Hall cast?"


    "I''ll go, if I''m not hallucinating."


    "Aren''t these old guys going to heaven?"


    "Participating in casting such a fetish, this matter is enough for them to brag for a lifetime, no, it is eight lifetimes."


    "Descendants can continue to pretend."


    "I really want to pretend!"


    Several very old alchemists looked excited and bitter at the same time.


    after all.


    Forging by a casting master requires a lot of medicinal herbs.


    In the past, they were high above the ground and held each other. After all, casting requires the support of medicine pills, not only physical labor, but also extremely terrifying consumption of mana.


    it''s good now.


    Gotta be mocked.


    Thinking of the other party, he smiled and said, "Brother, did you use a lightning rod array to transcend the calamity?"


    Several people''s faces were not very good-looking.


    However, you don''t need a lightning rod to survive the calamity, unless you are stupid.


    They are extremely old, their vitality is depleted, and the probability of successful transcendence is too small.


    It is their last hope to be able to use the lightning rod array to overcome the calamity.


    At this moment, several alchemists are looking forward to it while being jealous.


    Voice transmission: "Old man, you said that the supreme divine pill can really make people avoid the catastrophe?"


    An alchemist can''t be silent at this moment.


    Today, the scenes I saw had a great impact on my mind.


    At this moment, he could not remain calm.


    "What do you think?"


    "Don''t you think that you will fail? You haven''t seen the expert''s method. This lightning rod array can block the catastrophe. Do you think that the supreme magic pill, can''t you?"


    Hearing his companion''s words, the corners of his mouth lit up with joy.


    He turned his head and said, "Then do you think we can get such a divine pill?"


    "If we can get it, we won''t have to give any face to those guys in the Refinery Hall in the future."


    "The bones can also be a little harder. After all, our tribulation has nothing to do with them!"


    "It relies on the methods of our alchemists."


    At this moment, this person is really excited and full of expectations.


    Hearing this, several people were silent.


    dare not speak.


    Looking forward to each one.


    "Shut up!"


    "How can you use such divine pills?"


    "These precious things are not qualified to use if they do not prove Taoism and transcendence."


    "You can use it if you want, and it can be upgraded to half-step detachment."


    At this moment, Mungo''s voice sounded in the minds of several people.


    heard.


    The light in each eye disappeared.


    A look of decadence.


    For them, half-step detachment, I don''t know how far it is.


    In the Kunlun Sect, these years have received great opportunities, and now the strength has only risen to the end of the fairyland, but there is no way for the gods.


    The calamity alone blocked their way forward.


    Half-step detachment, the legendary realm.


    They never dared to think about it.


    This is also the reason why they didn''t want to use the Immortal Melting Pill just now.


    Li Yixi standing in the sky.


    Very satisfied at this moment.


    "Um?"


    "Sure enough, the design of modern people, coupled with the formation of the cultivator, really makes the effect of the lightning rod to the extreme."


    "I am, is it a miracle?"


    "My method and design can make it famous in the world of comprehension!"


    "In the future, countless practitioners will have to thank me."


    Li Yixi was really satisfied at this moment.


    The heart has been greatly satisfied.


    Especially seeing Mungo and the others with their eyes shining, Li Yixi was even more satisfied.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, these guys are big bosses, and big bosses are excited, how can Li Yixi be dissatisfied.


    Thoughts fell.


    Immediately continue to look at the extremely arrogant Feng Liuyun in the void.


    "The lightning rod array has already worked, but I don''t know if this fusion elixir is useful."


    "This thing comes from the system, and it is a pill recipe given by the system."


    "My system is really useless. I don''t know if this pill recipe is reliable."


    "If it''s not reliable, this guy will be extremely happy and sad."


    At this moment, Li Yixi was not very confident about Rongxian Pill.


    After all, Li Yixi felt that the system was very tricky along the way.


    The products produced by the system are almost all waste.


    Anyway, Li Yixi thinks so.


    this moment.


    Jian Zun''s gaze just fell on Li Yixi''s face.


    I saw Li Yixi''s expression.


    "Sir, what''s the matter!"


    Jian Zun was a little puzzled.


    This is the time to witness a miracle, but Li Yixi is not happy.


    Li Yixi was extremely satisfied with the previous lightning rod array.


    Looking forward.


    Right now, however, it doesn''t seem so good.


    Li Yixi was not very optimistic at first. At this moment, seeing the last thunder calamity in the void, it didn''t come. If he continued to accumulate strength, Li Yixi had no confidence.


    Li Yixi knew that this catastrophe would not come, and once it did, it would be absolutely terrifying.


    Originally, I didn''t have much hope for Rongxian Pill, but now my hope is even smaller.


    Li Yixi was slapped in the face in order to prevent accidents.


    Hearing Jianzun''s words, he said helplessly: "Jianzun, this medicinal pill is a bit rubbish, and this catastrophe will not come. I don''t know if this melting elixir is as magical as the pill recipe describes."


    "I lost this pill before, and it almost became toilet paper."


    "If it wasn''t for a lot of toilet paper, it would have been gone."


    Li Yixi explained.


    Also true.


    This pill was once considered useless by Li Yixi.


    It''s considered toilet paper, but luckily it''s not used.


    "Toilet...toilet...toilet paper?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the people present were instantly stunned.


    He looked at Li Yixi with an incredible look on his face.


    There was a storm in my heart.


    Melting Immortal Pill, they witnessed it with their own eyes.


    They even saw how terrifying Li Yixi''s refining was. They were clear about it.


    At this moment, I actually heard Li Yixi say that this pill was found by Li Yixi from the toilet paper, and they were not calm.


    "Son, you''re just kidding!"


    "Such a pill recipe, we can see for all to see, how could it be a mortal thing."


    "It must work."


    "After all, this guy''s cultivation base is weak."


    Several people at this moment hurriedly said.


    Slightly embarrassing.


    After all, Feng Liuyun''s cultivation is not weak.


    Of course, it was incomparable with Li Yixi.


    Just like the difference between a real dragon and a mortal ant.


    "Isn''t the cultivation base strong?"


    "There may be a chance, but don''t get your hopes up."


    Seeing this, Li Yixi was very satisfied.


    "I said so!"


    "This guy was hacked to death, and it has nothing to do with me."


    "However, if it succeeds, am I too Versailles!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help but have the idea of ??success.


    After all, the people in front of them were so determined that Li Yixi couldn''t help but be shaken.


    If successful.


    installed by himself.


    But at this moment, Li Yixi didn''t care too much.


    Because Li Yixi is very clear, the lightning rod array has already been installed, and it is no problem to install it once.


    In the void, Feng Liuyun also heard Li Yixi''s words at this moment.


    "Is it the Dan Fang of toilet paper?"


    "As expected of a boss."


    "So the pill recipes are all toilet paper, can I go and clean the toilet for the boss?"


    At this moment, this idea appeared.


    It can''t be snuffed out, the more I think about it, the more excited I get.


    When he thinks that if he finds something extraordinary in the latrine, he will become prosperous.


    At this moment, the more I think about it, the more excited I become.


    "Heavenly robbery, what are you dawdling about, come quickly."


    "Don''t waste your time!"


    "I want to clean the toilet!"


    However.


    What Feng Liuyun doesn''t know is.


    At this moment, he was not the only one who had this idea.


    Several old alchemists were also moved.


    "This pill is actually used as toilet paper."


    "This, this..."


    "Doesn''t it mean that there are quite a few in the latrines."


    As soon as the thought fell, several alchemists glanced at each other.


    Immediately, he silently looked away.


    Excited.


    However, they found that this matter was not easy to handle, and they seemed to be staring at it.


    What Li Yixi didn''t know was that he was troubled by this matter recently. When he was about to find a few people to empty his toilet, someone was staring at his toilet.


    "Well, I''ll go first!"


    One of the alchemists took a deep breath at this moment, turned around and left.


    He even blocked his face.


    He seemed to be afraid of being seen clearly by his face.

 Chapter 1426

    "Sect Master, I also have something to do, I have to go!"


    The other person, his eyes flickering, glanced at the sky with some anticipation, but still gritted his teeth and left.


    "Sect Master, I suddenly remembered that there is a pot of medicinal herbs that is still being refined, I have to go!"


    In the blink of an eye, several alchemists disappeared.


    On weekdays, I was afraid that people would not know their identities, but at this moment there was a feeling of hiding their heads and showing their tails.


    Mongo was puzzled.


    "As an alchemist, are you willing to miss the opportunity to witness such a supreme divine elixir as Rongxian Pill?"


    "what happened!"


    At this moment, Mongo was instantly stunned.


    I can''t figure out what these old guys are thinking.


    This kind of thing, these guys are looking forward to it.


    Mungo found that something was wrong with the plot.


    But at this moment, the calamity in the void seems to have completed the accumulation of power, and it is about to come, so I didn''t ask.


    "How come you guys are here?"


    A few miles away, the alchemist who had left earlier looked at a few people with an unhappy expression.


    Looking at the appearance of several people hiding their heads and showing their tails, I was extremely unhappy.


    "Old Qiu, what kind of abacus are you playing, don''t I know?"


    "You''re staring at the latrine of a high-ranking family!"


    The alchemist was unhappy when he heard the words.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Hearing this, Qiu Zhongdao wanted to say a few words, but was silent in the end.


    Qiu Zhongdao knew very well that he could not deceive many people.


    Everyone understands.


    It is impossible to leave completely.


    Witnessing the magical effect of the melting elixir, how could they miss it.


    The reason they chose to leave was because they didn''t want to be noticed by Li Yixi and remembered their faces.


    The few people at this moment are really eyeing the toilet of Li Yixi''s house.


    If Li Yixi remembered his appearance, it would be troublesome.


    "What, you alchemist, are you coming to clean up my latrine?"


    "No, no!"


    "How can I wrong you for something like this?"


    "Others come!"


    A few people left because they didn''t want to encounter such a thing.


    Once Li Yixi answered like this, then it would be over.


    But they knew that Li Yixi, a big man, liked to play the role of a mortal very much. If Li Yixi recognized his identity, he would have to clean the toilet.


    Then Li Yixi would doubt them.


    That''s not a good thing.


    Everything has to come naturally.


    "How about we act together on this matter?"


    "Now that we have discovered the opportunity, let''s share it together."


    Qiu Zhongdao was silent for a moment before speaking.


    Several people heard the words.


    A smile finally appeared on his face.


    "Brother Qiu''s suggestion is good."


    "Just do it!"


    "Pick up dung together!"


    "This is the brother isn''t it!"


    "Uh-huh!"


    "This is brother!"


    Several hundred-year-old existences smiled at this moment, and they smiled extremely happily.


    Like brothers, they hugged.


    "How to act naturally, I don''t know what Brother Qiu thinks."


    The voice fell, and several pairs of eyes stared at Qiu Zhongdao, Qiu Zhongdao left immediately, and several people naturally felt that Qiu Zhongdao had a plan.


    With a smile on our face, we are brothers, but several people have already made up their minds to stare at this guy Qiu Zhongdao.


    Qiu Zhongdao heard the words.


    Very helpless.


    Qiu Zhongdao knew very well that it was impossible to eat alone in this matter.


    Then he smiled and said: "After this matter, we will take a leave of absence for a while. I plan to pretend to be a poor man and go to Jinling Xiancheng, near the mansion of the masters, to pick dung for a living."


    "This business will come sooner or later."


    "Wait a hundred years, the old man is willing."


    "No, a thousand years will do!"


    Qiu Zhongdao was extremely ruthless at this moment.


    The rest of the people also felt that Qiu Zhongdao was cruel enough.


    It''s not as simple as picking shit for Li Yixi.


    This job nearby has to be done too.


    The rest of the people, to be honest, they don''t like it.


    But at this moment, for the toilet of Li Yixi''s house.


    Several people gritted their teeth and said, "We participated in this matter!"


    "The ancients said that if you eat hard and suffer, you will become a superior person."


    At this moment, several people are lying to themselves.


    The voice fell, and several high-ranking alchemists carefully glanced around and saw that there was no one, and their hanging hearts finally let go.


    If this matter is known, I am afraid that it will be yellow.


    Several people looked at each other with satisfaction on their faces.


    Then he raised his head and looked at the void.


    From such a distance, for them, it is no different from being nearby.


    Rumble.


    Rumble.


    In the void, a deafening sound rang out.


    Heavenly Tribulation accumulated strength and finally reached its limit.


    "coming!"


    "Can you do it?"


    Li Yixi was a little nervous.


    A pair of eyes are also hurriedly locked in the sky robbery of the void.


    One by one held their breath.


    extremely nervous.


    After all, this is the time to witness miracles.


    "Boom!"


    Under their gaze, a terrible thunder sounded.


    Thunder shone the sky.


    The black thundercloud suddenly cracked, and an extremely terrifying coercion erupted in an instant.


    That crisis was extremely terrifying.


    Seems like it could destroy the world.


    The spirit of heaven appeared at this moment.


    He shot quickly, suppressing the terrifying coercion.


    However, there is no stopping the power of interfering with the catastrophe.


    After all, interfering with the power of the catastrophe will be targeted by the catastrophe.


    There are means, but they are troublesome.


    Weakening the coercion just made Li Yixi feel like a calamity.


    "Roar!"


    In the void, a dragon roar sounded.


    The wind clouds hovering in the void shook.


    At this moment, what appeared from the black cloud was actually a thunder light.


    The power of the last catastrophe turned into a thunder dragon.


    The purple thunder light, carrying the terrifying power of thunder, seemed to tear apart the sky.


    That dragon roar is captivating.


    At this moment, Li Yixi also felt it.


    "Quick, swallow the melting elixir."


    Li Yixi roared.


    Li Yixi felt that this catastrophe seemed to have an illusion.


    Li Yixi was really worried that Thunder Dragon fell into an illusion.


    Too late to swallow the pill.


    The dragon roar just now, the arrogant and romantic cloud, was indeed pulled into the illusion.


    Holding the melting elixir, he was stunned.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice sounded, the powerful illusion was shattered by Li Yixi''s roar.


    The whole person woke up.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    At this moment, a heart is beating wildly.


    It was as if the drums of war were being struck.


    His face turned pale.


    If he really fell into the illusion just now, then it would be troublesome, unable to complete the test that Li Yixi needed, and if one is not good, he will suffer.


    At this moment, Thunder Dragon was about to come, and Feng Liuyun swallowed the Rong Immortal Pill in one bite.


    Several people in Mungo saw this.


    The hanging heart finally fell.


    At that moment just now, they were really worried about an accident.


    That dragon roar was not aimed at them.


    However, their minds were still greatly affected, and they almost fell into an illusion.


    What''s more, it is the wind and clouds of transcending tribulation.


    Fortunately, at that moment, Li Yixi spoke up.


    Hu Hu Hu.


    Jian Zun and the others looked at each other with nervous expressions on their faces.


    Never would have thought that when this heavenly tribulation came, there was still an incomparably powerful illusion.


    If you are caught in an illusion, you cannot extricate yourself.


    Once the thunder calamity comes, if there is no obstruction, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Breathing became a little heavier.


    I couldn''t help but feel even more apprehensive about the robbery of proving the Tao.


    "Fortunately, fortunately, the son has made a sound!"


    "Otherwise, it would be impossible to test the Immortal Melting Pill."


    "Illusion, it''s actually an illusion."


    At this moment, Mungo looked extremely nervous.


    Feng Liuyun in the void swallowed the Immortal Melting Pill.


    Thunder Dragon is not yet approaching.


    "What kind of magical effect will this melting elixir have?"


    At the moment, Feng Liuyun is not nervous, the whole person is very curious.


    Feng Liuyun had no doubts about Li Yixi''s methods.


    At this moment, I am looking forward to the divine power of Rongxian Pill breaking out. ,


    next moment.


    Feng Liuyun''s body trembled violently.


    A terrifying force of death erupted from the body.


    Under that terrifying force of death, the incomparably huge dragon body of Feng Liuyun at this moment is rapidly turning into nothingness.


    This scene is extremely weird.


    That power, Feng Liuyun found that he couldn''t stop it at all.


    "His body is melting."


    "Returning to nothingness, can this be hidden from the catastrophe?"


    "Gudu!"


    Qingyangzi was extremely nervous at the moment, after swallowing a mouthful of saliva, he stared at the void.


    Meng Ge and Jian Zun didn''t speak, but they were extremely nervous at the moment.


    Unable to help, his hand tightly grasped the corner of his clothes.


    "Um."


    "The dragon body is melting!"


    "Maybe, yes!"


    Seeing this, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    A look of anticipation.


    In the blink of an eye, Feng Liuyun''s incomparably huge Thunder Dragon body completely disappeared.


    Jian Zun and several people looked extremely shocked.


    Not only Feng Liuyun''s physical body disappeared, but also Feng Liuyun''s breath completely disappeared.


    It seems that there are no traces of wind and clouds in the world.


    In the void, the terrifying Thunder Dragon that rushed down quickly stopped at this moment.


    The Thunder Dragon transformed by the robbery seems to be somewhat wise, and doubts appear in his eyes at this moment.


    "Um?"


    "The robbery has stopped!"


    "This catastrophe really has a trace of wisdom."


    Seeing this scene, Li Yixi couldn''t help but say.


    In the dark cloud at the moment.


    suddenly.


    There seemed to be a pair of eyes.


    Um.


    "That is the will of the spirit of Chaos Thunder Tribulation."


    "The imprint of life suddenly disappeared, which actually attracted the attention of the Chaos Spirit."


    "Can you deceive the will of Chaos True Tribulation?"


    The moment they saw those eyes, everyone present changed color.


    Suddenly realized that this Chaos Thunder Tribulation is not as simple as they thought.


    One by one was apprehensive.


    Chaos will come, which they never imagined.


    Those eyes, appearing in the thundercloud, seem to be able to see through the world.


    However, some are confused, not sober.


    "Um?"


    "do you died?"


    At this moment, Chaos Will is extremely confused.


    I don''t know why the person who crossed the tribulation suddenly disappeared.


    Check again for a moment, see through the world, but the imprint of life does disappear, and the soul is completely dead.


    At this moment, the terrifying Thunder Dragon body in the void also slowly dissipated.


    The thunderclouds in the void also slowly dissipated.


    Those terrifying eyes also completely returned to chaos.


    "Success!"


    "Rong Xiandan can really deceive the sky."


    "What method is this?"


    At this moment, Jian Zun, even if he tried his best to suppress it, his body could not stop shaking.


    Just now, the will of Chaos True Thunder came, which they never thought of.


    However, melting elixir is still feasible.


    in an instant.


    In the hearts of everyone, a storm was set off.


    Unable to calm down for a long time.


    This scene shocked the mind.


    At this moment, Li Yixi did not pay attention to the crowd, but looked at the romantic clouds that disappeared in the void.


    He murmured: "According to Dan Fang''s explanation, the first step was successful, and I don''t know if I can survive."


    "Won''t die!"


    "If it is really dead, it will be a sin!"


    "Sure enough, the experiment is dangerous."


    "I hope there are no mistakes!"


    "System, you won''t lie to me!"


    Li Yixi was a little nervous, took a deep breath, and tried to calm down.

 Chapter 1427

    this moment.


    The crowd was extremely quiet.


    The means of deceiving the sky shocked the mind.


    But at this moment, they are also gradually becoming uneasy, because the time has passed, and the robbery cloud has almost dissipated, but the body of Feng Liuyun has not appeared.


    Even in the void, there is no fluctuation.


    Extremely calm.


    In the distance, several alchemists couldn''t help but get nervous.


    Jian Zun and several people, their spiritual senses kept scanning the void, but they didn''t find anything.


    The heart could not help but become anxious.


    "Could it be that we have to wait for the robbery cloud to completely dissipate?"


    Li Yixi looked at the void and muttered to himself.


    Li Yixi was very puzzled. Although the system was flawed, Li Yixi felt that such a flaw was impossible.


    After all, those functions of the system still allow themselves to reach an extreme.


    Although, it is the ultimate of mortals.


    But also extreme.


    When the people who were extremely anxious heard this, their hearts could not help but fall.


    Thoughtful.


    His eyes could not help but look to the void.


    The next moment his expression changed slightly.


    "Um?"


    "That is?"


    A look of horror appeared in the eyes of several people.


    Because at this moment, they discovered that the Eye of Chaos Will in the void had appeared again.


    "The will of chaos has not yet receded."


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At this moment, they were really shocked.


    If the figure of Feng Liuyun appeared just now, they were wondering if the Chaos Heavenly Tribulation would come again.


    At the moment when the heart was shocked, one by one couldn''t help but gasped.


    "Young master is good at calculating!"


    "The ability to melt the elixir is so terrifying that the will of chaos cannot be captured."


    After a moment.


    In the void, Jieyun completely disappeared.


    Seeing this, Jian Zun and the others couldn''t help staring at the void.


    this moment.


    An empty void.


    Suddenly there was a wave of volatility.


    In this wave of fluctuations, there is an extremely terrifying vitality.


    That vitality, even Jian Zun and a few others, suddenly shrank their pupils.


    That vitality is too terrifying.


    Intense beyond imagination.


    At the same time, the incomparably powerful power of the Great Dao gathered from all directions at this moment.


    In the void, golden lotuses bloom.


    Above the earth, there are also blossoming golden lotuses.


    in the void.


    The disappearing wind and clouds, the flesh gradually emerged in the void.


    Incomparably powerful breath, constantly changing.


    "Appeared, appeared!"


    "This melting elixir, such a miraculous ability!"


    "The aura of Feng Liuyun is changing, it''s a success!"


    "Successful demonstration is detached!"


    The moment Qingyangzi saw this scene, his body trembled uncontrollably, and he was really shocked.


    Melting the Immortal Pill can make people die, and it is extremely against the sky to avoid the catastrophe, but the time of death is actually so long.


    For such a long time, several people almost felt that Feng Liuyun was dead.


    As a result, Feng Liuyun did not die, but avoided the second probe of Chaos Spirit''s will.


    Qingyangzi and Jianzun, it can be said that they are the ceiling standing in the nine days, but they have never seen anyone who proves Taoism and transcendence.


    Today, I witnessed Feng Liuyun stepping into the realm of detachment in such an incredible way, how can I not be shocked.


    "Sir, it''s a success!"


    "This melting elixir is useful."


    Meng Ge, who was standing beside Li Yixi, witnessed everything in front of him, and couldn''t help but speak at this moment.


    An incredible look appeared in his eyes.


    A shocking wave broke out in my heart.


    Earlier, I had expected it.


    After all, this was Li Yixi''s shot, and they even witnessed Li Yixi''s method of refining the Immortal Rong Pill. After seeing the birth of the Immortal Rong Pill, they naturally knew that the Immortal Rong Pill was extremely against the sky.


    But expect and really see the effects firsthand.


    Still a huge difference.


    At this moment, their hearts set off a shocking wave.


    Staring at the scene in front of him, some couldn''t believe it.


    Witnessing its effect with my own eyes has a great impact on my mind.


    "yes!"


    "It was a success!"


    "Fortunately, I found it from the toilet paper, otherwise it would be a pity!"


    "This effect is okay!"


    "This line!"


    "It''s quite satisfying!"


    "This guy is really lucky."


    "Before, it wasn''t as easy as crossing the robbery!"


    Seeing the appearance of Feng Liuyun''s incomparably huge Thunder Dragon''s body, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    I was really worried just now.


    See here now.


    The hanging heart finally fell.


    "Sir said yes!"


    "This guy is the easiest person to cross the calamity in the cultivation world!"


    "I''m envious!"


    "This melting elixir is really against the sky!"


    "Sir, can I exchange for some Immortal Melting Pills in the future?"


    "This medicine pill is amazing!"


    "With this pill, countless strong men can be born in Kunlun."


    "The impact of the catastrophe on us is gone!"


    Excited at the same time, his eyes smiled and asked for it.


    Throat squirmed slightly.


    is really nervous.


    The effect of this melting elixir is too heaven-defying.


    Qing Yangzi and Jian Zun looked excited.


    The moment he heard Mungo''s words, he immediately held his breath and pricked up his ears to listen.


    Both excited and anxious.


    If they can get the Immortal Melting Pill, they are lucky.


    Li Yixi heard the words.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    Li Yixi was not surprised by Meng Ge''s words.


    Witnessing the scene in front of him, Li Yixi knew that his melting elixir was a rare commodity.


    It is simply a treasure in the world of practice.


    It''s not normal if Mongo and others don''t ask for it.


    Li Yixi smiled and said, "Of course!"


    "But exchange."


    "No need!"


    "Just send the medicinal materials for alchemy."


    "What''s the matter with us!"


    "How can you be like this."


    Li Yixi smiled, very happy.


    Li Yixi is very clear that the power of karma is extremely powerful.


    No matter who used his own melting elixir, he would have cause and effect with himself, and if he had cause and effect, he would have to pay back.


    And it can also gain a wave of goodwill, which is much better than the previous relationship.


    Such a relationship is more stable.


    "Thank you sir!"


    Meng Ge heard the words and immediately showed joy.


    "Sir, it won''t be long before I send the alchemy materials."


    "Can you give me this medicine pill first?"


    "Double the material."


    "User, I will make him make an oath of the Dao of Heaven. In this life, he must not disobey the son, let alone do things that hurt the heavens and the law. If the son opens his mouth, he will surely bear fruit, otherwise, the Dao of heaven will not allow it!"


    At this moment, Qingyangzi immediately spoke up.


    Qing Yangzi looked at the jade bottle in his hand, his voice trembling.


    Heart, thumping, thumping.


    This is a full twelve fusion elixir.


    Priceless.


    Some people even sacrificed a world for detachment.


    The value of this fusion elixir is immeasurable.


    "How can you do this, you can''t disobey me, it''s too much, just don''t do anything to me and my family."


    Li Yixi laughed when she heard this.


    I think this suggestion is very good.


    Of course, it can''t be said.


    Understand, understand.


    "What the son said is, then change this article, and the rest will remain the same."


    "But let''s add one more. If you have an unhealthy mind, the way of heaven will not allow it!"


    Qingyangzi added immediately.


    Jianzun heard the words.


    Some helpless.


    Such a good flattering opportunity was snatched by Qing Yangzi again.


    Jian Zun made up his mind, he must learn.


    This is a must for hugging your thighs.


    Jian Zun also said: "Young Master, I think they are right. The Immortal Melting Pill is something that defies the sky. It''s still inappropriate to give it like this, it''s too easy."


    "Those who want to use this pill should recite the name of the son."


    "Let all beings remember."


    Sword Sovereign''s voice fell.


    One by one, they couldn''t help but look at Jian Zun.


    good guy!


    Seeing this, Mongo quickly added.


    "Master, this method is very good. In this way, the son can get more power of luck."


    "Comparable to the supreme gods and demons in the heavens!"


    "This is a great opportunity!"


    "Even if there is an accident, countless people recite the name of the son, and the power in the shadows can awaken the son."


    "This is a special way of immortality."


    heard.


    Li Yixi was thoughtful.


    He immediately said, "That''s it!"


    "However, I think it''s fine to read silently, let''s keep a low profile."


    "Today, the test was extremely successful, and after three days, my body was sanctified."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he turned to the first peak.


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth.


    "Really, I have created a miracle!"


    "The power given by the system is not all waste!"


    Li Yixi''s figure disappeared.


    Several people looked happy.


    "It''s done!"


    "It''s done!"


    "We have entered the road of detachment, and we are guaranteed!"


    "The robbery of chaos, how can it be?"


    Mungo''s voice was shaking.


    In the void at the moment, the body of the Thunder Dragon incarnated by Feng Liuyun, the breath is getting stronger and stronger.


    In the void, a terrifying force was born.


    One after another, the ghosts of the gods walked out of the void and continuously merged into the huge dragon body.


    The aura of Feng Liuyun is still getting stronger.


    "One step beyond!"


    "This is what many cultivators have been asking for all their lives!"


    "Let''s wait, wait for Brother Liu Yun to wake up completely, and ask."


    "Brother Liu Yun is the first to experience it personally. What he knows is definitely not comparable to what we have seen."


    Mungo said immediately.


    heard.


    Qingyangzi and Jianzun on the side nodded quickly.


    That''s why they didn''t leave.


    miles away.


    Several alchemists woke up from their shock at this moment.


    "Ten thousand, ten thousand, ten thousand in one."


    "This is the only way to shape the true self in the legend!"


    "Success!"


    "What a heaven-defying elixir of fusion!"


    "It''s such a good fate."


    "Transcendence."


    "This is detachment."


    "The distance to longevity is one step further!"


    An alchemist said with a look of excitement.


    His voice was trembling at the moment.


    This scene in front of him formed a great psychological impact on him.


    "hiss!"


    "Sir, it''s so scary!"


    "There is such a way to go against the sky!"


    "This is the ceiling of an alchemist."


    "My idol!"


    "no!"


    "It can''t be dragged on!"


    "We have to go ahead with our plans now and don''t let this noble toilet-cleaning job seem obtrusive."


    "Starting to implement the plan tomorrow!"


    Qiu Zhongdao stared at the void with a look of excitement.


    Turn around and leave.


    The others took a deep breath and immediately followed.


    In the mouth, at this moment, there is still the sound of inhaling.


    The means of the son is indeed terrifying.


    At this moment, Li Yixi became the god in their hearts.


    The only true God.


    in the void.


    With the fusion of countless phantoms of the soul and the body of the Thunder Dragon, the wind and cloud aura at this moment is even more terrifying.


    The terrifying heartbeat made Mungo feel the pressure at this moment.


    Half-step detachment and detachment are just one step away.


    But at this moment, they found out how big the gap is.


    This is an insurmountable chasm.


    hours later.


    The body of the dragon in the void disappeared.


    Feng Liuyun completely woke up.


    In Feng Liuyun''s eyes, there is a sharp color that makes people unable to look directly.


    There was an extremely terrifying aura around him.


    In Feng Liuyun''s eyes, there were bright rays of light.


    Feeling his own transformation, Feng Liuyun''s face was unbelievable, and his voice was shaking.


    This scene, Feng Liuyun feels like a dream.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Feng Liuyun''s breathing became extremely heavy.

 Chapter 1428

    "Brother Liuyun!"


    "Congratulations!"


    "Congratulations!"


    "Congratulations!"


    When Feng Liuyun was excited and unbelievable, the three of Meng Ge appeared beside Feng Liuyun and immediately congratulated them.


    This is stepping into detachment.


    Step into the path of command.


    Hearing the voices of Mungo and Qingyangzi, the wind and clouds at this moment immediately bowed and bowed.


    "thank you all!"


    "This grace, Liu Yun dare not forget it!"


    At this moment, Feng Liuyun bowed and bowed.


    From the heart.


    "Brother Liuyun, no!"


    "If you want to worship, you should worship your son!"


    Mongo immediately stopped it and helped Feng Liuyun up.


    "good!"


    "Brother Liuyun, what you should worship is the son, everything you have is given by the son!"


    "If you really want to thank us, invite us to drink."


    Jian Zun laughed.


    "Okay, don''t get drunk!"


    Feng Liuyun looked grateful.


    Following, kneel and bow in the direction of the first peak.


    A full nine worship.


    "Thank you, Young Master!"


    Feng Liuyun''s eyes were slightly red.


    Before meeting Li Yixi, Feng Liuyun was just a small person in the chaos.


    The rise of Feng Liuyun started from the power of creation given by Li Yixi.


    To this day, the Tao has been transcended.


    Immediately Feng Liuyun stood up and his eyes fell on several people.


    "Come on, let''s find a place to talk!"


    "I think you will be preaching the Dao soon, and I will tell you about my experience of preaching the Dao."


    Feng Liuyun took a deep breath.


    "it is good!"


    That''s what a few people were waiting for.


    Several figures walked towards the palace.


    in the hall.


    Feng Liuyun took a sip.


    His eyes fell on the three of Mungo.


    "Three brothers."


    "On the day of the calamity, you must use the Immortal Melting Pill."


    "Otherwise, it''s too dangerous!"


    "You must have discovered that when the ninth catastrophe came, I fell into an illusion and couldn''t escape."


    "If it wasn''t for the son''s voice, I might have died."


    The wind and clouds are solemn.


    Hearing this, the three nodded.


    "At that moment, we also felt it!"


    "We didn''t expect that the calamity of proving the Tao would be so dangerous."


    "The ninth robbery is terrifying. If you can''t escape from the illusion, it will be dangerous."


    "The ninth heavenly robbery, not only that, but also the existence of heavenly fire."


    Jian Zun looked solemn.


    "Why do I say that everyone must use the Immortal Melting Pill instead of using the lightning rod array to avoid the catastrophe?"


    "It''s because the Immortal Rong Pill is not only helping people overcome the calamity, but also has an unparalleled opportunity."


    Feng Liuyun took a deep breath and said with a serious face.


    "Um?"


    "Brother Liuyun, what did you say?"


    "Can Immortal Melting Pill still bring opportunities?"


    Hearing Feng Liuyun''s words, the three of them trembled.


    A look of disbelief.


    The heart couldn''t help beating faster.


    This news was something they did not expect.


    The word chance stirred their nerves.


    If ordinary people said it, the three of them would not be like this, but now that the romantic situation has stepped into detachment, and it is still so serious, how can the three of them not be shocked.


    The three of them didn''t speak, they held their breath almost at the same time, staring at the wind and clouds in front of them without blinking their eyes.


    Feng Liuyun didn''t make the three of them lose their appetite.


    Continue: "The first benefit is to live from death."


    "All of us, no one has ever died."


    "Experience a death, the benefits are endless, the transformation of the soul is extremely obvious, this is a qualitative change, an extremely terrifying ascension, this is the real death, an opportunity to swim the long river of death."


    "The soul is contaminated with a trace of immortal power!"


    "When all bodies are one, accidents are greatly reduced, and the power of the soul increases terror."


    "Moreover, after experiencing life and death, one can understand the avenue of life and death."


    The moment Feng Liuyun''s voice fell, Feng Liuyun''s hand was slowly raised, and the terrifying power of life and death circulated in Feng Liuyun''s fingertips.


    The powerful force of life and death seems to be able to reverse everything.


    "This is?"


    "This is?"


    "This is?"


    With the sound of ''Teng'', Meng Ge, Jian Zun and Qing Yangzi stood up together.


    Involuntarily exclaimed at the same time.


    A look of disbelief appeared in the eyes of the three of them.


    At this moment, the three felt their hearts as if they were about to pop out of their chests.


    Bang bang bang.


    Heart, beating violently.


    Even a single cultivation base escaped uncontrollably.


    The table in front of him instantly turned into nothingness under the escaping breath.


    The power of life and death at Feng Liuyun''s fingertips made their hearts beat wildly.


    The three even felt that the scene in front of them was an illusion.


    "It is the source of life and death!"


    "Wandering the long river of life and death, I captured a ray of the origin of life and death."


    When the three looked incredible and unbelievable.


    The faint voice of Feng Liuyun sounded.


    "Crack!"


    The bronze wine bottle in Mungo''s hand instantly turned into pieces.


    "The origin of life and death?"


    "Is this true?" The three of them said in unison at this moment.


    This power of life and death gave them a great psychological impact.


    This power of life and death is extremely special.


    Controlling this power of life and death, can you let your imprint of life experience life and death once?


    In other words, one more life.


    How can such an opportunity not be shocked.


    The three people''s breathing became extremely rapid.


    Feng Liuyun didn''t speak any more, and looked at the three of them quietly.


    Because Feng Liuyun is clear, the three need time to digest the news.


    After all, it is extremely unbelievable that the special power of the source of life and death can give people an extra life.


    Even if it is Feng Liuyun himself, his heart is still very shocked at this time.


    Looking at the power of life and death at his fingertips, he was even a little dazed.


    "Thank you Brother Liuyun!"


    After spending a lot of time, the three swordsmen slowly took a breath and stabilized their minds.


    Sword Sovereign, the ancestor of kendo.


    The first person in kendo in nine days.


    He is walking on the road of the unity of ten thousand Taos, and also cultivates the power of life and death, but at this moment, Jian Zun realizes that the way of life and death he controls is only the fur of the avenue of life and death.


    This power of life and death can give people an extra life.


    "Hahaha!"


    "The three brothers are serious, I just remind you."


    "When you take the Immortal Melting Pill, you will naturally enter the long river of life and death, and you will naturally come into contact with it."


    Hearing the words, Feng Liuyun laughed, and hurriedly stretched out his hand to stop the three of them from bowing.


    "Brother Liuyun, this is a great favor."


    "After all, we haven''t entered the long river of life and death, nor have we swallowed the elixir of fusion, and we don''t know about it. Even if we enter the long river of life and death, we are very likely to miss this opportunity."


    "Brother Liu Yun''s reminder is just random for Brother Liu Yun, but for us, it means adding a life."


    "With one more life, at a critical time, I can do a lot of things and change the situation."


    Mungo said with a serious look.


    Qingyangzi and Jianzun also shot, and the three of them bowed and bowed despite the wind and clouds to stop them.


    "Sit and sit!"


    "Don''t drink this wine!"


    "Let''s continue talking about the third chance!"


    Feng Liuyun looked at the three of them and said.


    "Um?"


    "Brother Liuyun, is there any chance in the Immortal Melting Pill?"


    Hearing Feng Liuyun''s words, the three Mongo people present were shocked again, and an incredible color appeared in their eyes.


    This is something they hadn''t thought of.


    "good!"


    "The third chance is the real chance."


    Feng Liuyun''s expression at this moment has become extremely serious.


    "Brother Liuyun, please tell me!"


    Jianzun spoke up and no longer dared to interrupt.


    Hearing that the third is the real supreme opportunity, incomparably looking forward to it.


    At this moment, Feng Liuyun couldn''t help but have a smile on his face.


    "The third chance is the ability in the fusion elixir, which allows us to experience life and death, and allows our blood to return to our ancestors."


    "Before I crossed the calamity, my talent was almost exhausted and reached the limit."


    "But after swallowing the Immortal Melting Pill, after experiencing life and death."


    "Everything has changed!"


    "My bloodline has undergone the second incarnation."


    "Look!"


    At Feng Liuyun''s fingertips, this time a flash of lightning appeared.


    Looking at the lightning at Feng Liuyun''s fingertips, the pupils of the three suddenly shrank.


    "The power of thunder has transformed!"


    "Stronger!"


    Qingyangzi couldn''t help but speak out.


    Not long ago, they saw Feng Liuyun take action. At that time, Feng Liuyun was really powerful.


    But the three found that the power of thunder that Feng Liuyun controlled at that time was simply incomparable with that of now.


    At this moment, the power of thunder, the three felt a great threat.


    "My bloodline is returning to my ancestors, this is not the ultimate."


    "The power of my blood will gradually change."


    "With enough resources in the future, I may be able to become the first Thunder Dragon in Chaos."


    Feng Liuyun''s eyes were full of anticipation.


    heard.


    In the hall, it became extremely quiet.


    "The second awakening of the bloodline, the bloodline returns to the ancestors!"


    These words formed an indescribable impact on the three of them.


    Bloodlines are extremely important.


    Today, with the help of Li Yixi, although they have obtained countless resources, being able to prove the detachment of the Tao is already their pinnacle.


    After proving the Dao, it is actually difficult to progress.


    Of course, in their view, it was enough.


    Among the hundreds of millions of sentient beings, it is difficult for one person to become detached from the Dao.


    But at this moment, knowing that the Immortal Melting Pill can transform the bloodline, the excitement cannot be restrained.


    The body trembled uncontrollably.


    "Thank you sir!"


    "Thank you son for giving us a new life!"


    The three of Qingyangzi, facing the direction of the first peak, kowtowed three times.


    It is hard to restrain the desire to get the Immortal Melting Pill.


    "Brother Liuyun!"


    "Thank you for letting me know!"


    The three of them were extremely excited at this moment.


    This is something they never thought about, the bloodline awakens and begins to return to their ancestors.


    The willingness of the representative is too great.


    This is a new life.


    first peak.


    Hu Qingyun served tea.


    "Husband, after three days, have you decided to sanctify your body?"


    Li Yixi had a smile on the corner of his mouth. Hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, he smiled and said, "Yes, it''s decided!"


    "Three days to cross the tribulation."


    "Three days is enough for me to complete my final transformation!"


    "I''ve been waiting for this day, long enough!"


    "Qingyun, you don''t need to worry, my preparations are in place, and there is no chance of any accident."


    "Why do you have a sad face on your face?"


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand and took Hu Qingyun''s hand.


    He pulled Hu Qingyun to sit beside him, patted Hu Qingyun on the shoulder, and comforted him.


    "I''m not worried, I''m happy!"


    "I believe your husband can do it."


    Hu Qingyun forced a smile.


    Regarding Li Yixi''s transcendence, Hu Qingyun was indeed very uneasy.


    Li Yixi''s cultivation is extremely terrifying, and it is not the sanctification of mortal flesh at all.


    This kind of terrifying physical transformation is extremely terrifying.


    The movement caused is absolutely terrifying beyond imagination. Hu Qingyun is not worried, it is impossible.


    "Come!"


    "My husband will play a song for you!"


    "Just play the phoenix and ask for the phoenix."


    In front of Li Yixi, Guqin appeared.


    A smile appeared on Hu Qingyun''s face.


    On the first peak, one after another piano sounded.

 Chapter 1429

    this night.


    Too excited, Mungo and several people did not sleep all night.


    early morning.


    When the rising sun in the east slowly rose, several people trembled, mobilizing their mana and dispelling their drunkenness.


    "Young Master will cross the tribulation in three days, and we have to get busy."


    "Young master crosses the robbery, but it''s a big deal."


    "A terrifying existence like Young Master, I don''t know what kind of terrifying thunder calamity it will lead to."


    "In this lifetime, it''s not a waste of life to watch Young Master transcend the calamity."


    Mungo looked at the sun rising in the east and said with a smile.


    Those eyes were full of anticipation.


    At this moment, Mongo can''t wait.


    heard.


    Feng Liuyun stood up, his mana swept away, and his fatigue completely disappeared.


    There was excitement in those eyes at this moment.


    "Brother Meng said it well!"


    "The realm of the son is not something we can know. If we can watch the son go through the calamity, it is true that this life has not been lived in vain."


    "After seeing the means of the young master, I realized that the young master is terrifying. I really want to see what the scene of the young master will be when he crosses the calamity."


    "What kind of terrifying punishment is the Chaos Heavenly Punishment."


    Feng Liuyun''s eyes are extremely bright.


    Jian Zun smiled and said: "No need to guess, we have to prepare something to calm our minds."


    "Otherwise, I think that when the time comes, the heart will not be able to bear it."


    "Young Master''s Heavenly Punishment is definitely not an ordinary Heavenly Punishment, I''m afraid it is enough to destroy the world."


    "At that moment, I hope we can calm down."


    When Jian Zun thought of Li Yixi''s horror, he felt that the punishment of heaven was absolutely terrifying.


    "good!"


    "That''s the key!"


    "When the time comes, don''t have any baskets."


    "Brother Meng, it is a great opportunity for the young master to transcend the calamity in the Kunlun sect, but there are also some crises. It is necessary to appease the disciples and elders in the sect."


    "Three days is very short. I have to go back to Jiuzhongtian. For such a big event, we also have to prepare some gifts."


    "Young master has always been eager to cultivate, we have to prepare some immortal herbal pills or something."


    Qingyangzi looked serious.


    "Brother Qingyang said it well!"


    "Young Master Du Jie, how can we watch it?"


    "You have to prepare something for Hershey!"


    "This is a big deal, when congratulations."


    At this moment, Feng Liuyun slapped his forehead and felt that his comprehension ability was still not enough.


    The response is slow.


    Feng Liuyun is thinking quickly, what to send.


    "It''s still as thoughtful as Qingyangzi thought!"


    "Three days is too short, I have to leave too!"


    At this moment, the four of them exchanged a few words and dispersed.


    Sanzhongtian, Feng Liuyun is back!


    "Meet the Sect Master!"


    Today''s sect looks brand new, no longer the dilapidated appearance it used to be.


    With the appearance of some Xianzong, some formations were arranged, and the weather of Xianmen appeared.


    "good!"


    "It''s been hard work these days!"


    "What''s going on these days?"


    The eyes of Feng Liuyun fell on the elders.


    When Feng Liuyun left, he instructed that during this time, pay attention to those old monsters who are recovering.


    "Reporting to the Sect Master, I haven''t found anything in the past few days."


    Everyone was extremely puzzled and didn''t know what Feng Liuyun was going to do.


    The last time they participated in a Taoist event, as far as they know, their suzerain was the first to lift the table.


    Originally, they thought that Feng Liuyun intended to cooperate with those ancient existences, but it was not.


    "Stay tuned!"


    "If you find out, report back to me immediately!"


    "The causes of these troubled times must be obliterated, and we must protect the peace of this world!"


    Feng Liuyun''s voice fell.


    The elders present looked at each other in dismay.


    I don''t know what Feng Liuyun is going to do, but they are people of chaos, and they want to guard this world.


    When some disciples heard the words, they also fell silent.


    "boom!"


    However.


    When these people in the sect were silent, Feng Liuyun''s body suddenly exuded a breath, and at this moment all the elders changed color instantly.


    Unbelievable colors appeared in each of their eyes.


    None of them could have imagined why the current Feng Liuyun''s cultivation base suddenly soared to this level.


    They remember very clearly that Feng Liuyun had just broken through a few days ago.


    "metropolitan!"


    An elder in the Ancestral God realm, at this moment, even if Feng Liuyun only escaped a breath, their bodies could not stop shaking.


    On the treasure body, there are actually cracks one after another.


    The body could explode at any time.


    This is just a wisp of breath. If it erupts directly, these people will all die.


    At this moment, the elders looked horrified.


    My heart almost jumped out of my chest.


    Who would have thought that Feng Liuyun''s strength was so terrifying.


    "Sect Master, Sect Master, I will obey!"


    Under this breath, everyone changed color instantly.


    A look of horror.


    At this moment, they felt the aura emanating from Feng Liuyun, which was far more terrifying than the aura emanating from the old sect master in the chaos.


    The old sovereign, but detached.


    At this moment, their hearts set off a storm.


    Dare to have any thoughts there.


    At the moment Feng Liuyun, seeing everyone kneeling down, put away that terrifying aura, that is an aura that transcends the level, and it is not something these people can contend with.


    "It''s good to know!"


    "In the days to come, we will fully integrate into this world."


    "Make this place our Immortal Sect!"


    "Now that I have stepped into the detachment level, we can also dominate one side here."


    "And in the chaos, the catastrophe is about to come. At that time, the five declines of heaven and man, all life will wither, and we return to the chaos, just to seek death."


    "Before the catastrophe, detachment was like an ant, let alone you."


    "And, here, there is a great opportunity."


    "If you can step into the half-step detachment level, I have a 100% certainty that I will raise you to detachment."


    "There are great opportunities in these nine layers of heaven and earth."


    "Here, there lives an extremely terrifying existence."


    "If he can''t stop the catastrophe, then no one can stop the catastrophe."


    "Here, I see a silver lining."


    "Before, the overturning of the Daomen event was to gain the approval of that existence."


    "Today''s me, being able to step into detachment is also the credit of that existence."


    "These guys who have been sleeping for countless years, just want to control everything, how can they succeed."


    Feng Liuyun''s voice fell.


    Swish swish.


    One after another gaze, instantly fell on Feng Liuyun''s body.


    A look of disbelief.


    This news has an extremely terrifying impact on them.


    Who would have thought that such an existence would exist in the Nine Heavens.


    "I''ll wait to understand!"


    "I will definitely do everything the Sect Master tells me."


    One after another figure.


    Hastily bowed down.


    "Several elders, follow me into the land of chaos and seize some creations. The existence of the masters is about to break through. The masters let me step into the transcendence level, and the masters break through. Our sect should send congratulations."


    "It can''t be too bad!"


    Feng Liuyun said.


    Ninth Heaven.


    Qingyangzi returns.


    "From the first to the tenth, all gather in the hall."


    "Everyone, the son is about to break through. If we didn''t have the son in the ninth layer, we would have already become slaves to the forces of chaos. It''s time for us to enter the land of chaos and find some precious magic medicine for the son."


    "After the son breaks through, it''s time for us to step into detachment."


    "If you want to use the Immortal Melting Pill, you have to show our sincerity."


    Qingyangzi''s voice fell, and in the hall, one after another silhouette, the body trembled violently, and the eyes were all excited.


    They also knew about Li Yixi''s heaven-defying tactics.


    Lightning Rod Array and Melting Elixir.


    "good!"


    "Young master breaks the boundary, this is a big deal."


    "We swept the chaos where Jiuzhongtian is located and got a lot of things, but it''s not enough."


    "We, when entering chaos."


    "The catastrophe is approaching, and we have to fight for our lives and the Tao."


    Dao Yi looked serious.


    Heavenly Palace.


    Unbelievable colors appeared in Tang Xue and Xiao Ya''s eyes.


    "The Immortal Melting Pill has such an ability to defy the sky."


    "It seems that the catastrophe is coming."


    "Otherwise, the son would not help us like this."


    "These days, Chaos has been very quiet, but because of the last time, Jiuzhongtian was locked by someone, maybe the former Jiuzhong God shot."


    "Jiuzhongtian has swept the surrounding chaotic land, and has exposed a lot of strength, but there are still people who dare to take action. Obviously, the strength of those who dare to take action against Jiuzhongtian is absolutely terrifying."


    "Our strength, even with the help of the young master, is still too weak."


    "Although the power of luck is strong, in a short period of time, it still cannot let us step into detachment."


    "It appears that the crisis came suddenly."


    "Of course, I don''t know if Chaos'' shot this time is the catastrophe that the young master said."


    "Maybe, this is just a test before the catastrophe."


    "But no matter what, we have to be ready for everything."


    "This side of the world must not be without the power of a battle."


    "Young Master, naturally you won''t make a move. As the son''s chess pieces, we must not allow foreign enemies to disturb the son''s life."


    After Tang Xue was excited, those eyes became extremely sharp.


    Demon world.


    The demon stood in the magic palace, looking up at the sky.


    "Great robbery, what kind of robbery is it?"


    "Now that the demon world is unified, it''s time to train troops."


    "The Great Darkness Technique, how can we comprehend it?"


    Underworld, Ming is also excited at the moment.


    "Rong elixir, what a terrible elixir."


    "My shortcomings can finally be made up for."


    "With the Immortal Melting Pill, I am no longer a half-step detachment, but a real detachment."


    Ming''s excited body was shaking.


    Immediately, his eyes fell on Chenghuang.


    "You go back first, three days later, no, two days later is the day when the young master breaks the boundary, and the underworld should also send a congratulatory gift, I have to prepare."


    "Buddha, I hope you go far enough. When you suppressed this deity, I want to see if you can fight on the day we meet again."


    "In the supreme demon world, you can''t be a Buddha!"


    A look of disdain flashed in Ming''s eyes.


    Xiaoxitian.


    Long Yi sat in the hall.


    The whole Xiaoxitian, Sanskrit sound bursts.


    Endless Buddha''s light, illuminating the sky.


    "Is the son about to break through?"


    "What kind of realm is that?"


    "This time, Dang He."


    "But Xiaoxitian, the background is a little worse, and he has to go through chaos and cut down an ascending tantric evil Buddha."


    The dragon folded his hands together.


    "Amitabha!"


    Long Yi stepped out, and the golden lotus appeared under his feet.


    In a few steps, he broke away.


    In the grass hut.


    Jun Wushen smiled.


    "Master, it seems that a terrifying transformation is going to be completed. As a big disciple, I have to give a gift."


    "Master wants to practice the most, so give him a mount."


    "Master likes to collect exotic beasts in the world, so how can the Qilin family be missing?"


    "The unicorn is an auspicious beast, just right!"


    The figure of Jun Wushen disappeared immediately.


    Dragon Palace.


    Ao Xingkong had a look on his face.


    "Fusing the Immortal Pill, the young master can actually refine such a divine pill, seeing the calamity as nothing."


    "It''s incredible."


    "I don''t know if your son still remembers me!"


    A smile appeared on Ao Xingkong''s face.


    The entire Jiuzhongtian, the overlords of all parties, all in one day, all in chaos.

 Chapter 1430

    chaos.


    No direction.


    No one knows where the edge is.


    At this moment, in a huge dark river in chaos.


    A figure suddenly opened its eyes.


    His pupils shrank suddenly, with an incredible look on his face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    At the same time, a dull voice sounded.


    It is the Lord of Darkness.


    The Dark Sage was healing, but he noticed that the Lord of the Nine Heavens suddenly opened his eyes and seemed to have found something, so he couldn''t help asking.


    All look suspicious.


    "Jiuzhongtian, countless strong people enter chaos."


    "Many people, I used to stay in the Nine Heavens, with ordinary talents, but I didn''t expect that they have reached a half-step detachment now. It is indeed a place where the source of the Tao is hidden."


    "Moreover, many people are too young, and their strength is extremely extraordinary."


    "I''m afraid it''s the man of destiny in this era!"


    "Someone actually proves the Way!"


    "We have to be careful."


    "Our preparation, I don''t think it''s enough."


    The voice of Jiuzhong God resounded at this moment.


    For Jiuzhongtian, her authority has been greatly weakened now.


    The control of Jiuzhongtian was completely lost.


    Today, I completely choose to cooperate with the Dark Lord.


    Opportunity to seize the source of the Tao.


    "Has anyone proved detachment?"


    "It is indeed the place of the origin of the Tao, it is incredible."


    "In such a small world, it is almost impossible to give birth to detachment. Our plan really has to be changed."


    "The two are detached!"


    "It''s really exciting!"


    "Unfortunately, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, but I was injured!"


    "Moreover, there is an extremely terrifying existence in Jiuzhongtian, and that person is really afraid." The eyes of the dark sage seemed to see through this chaos, but there was no movement.


    The Lord of the Nine Heavens did not move either.


    He glanced at it, closed his eyes again, and practiced.


    in chaos.


    Long Yi is dressed in Buddha light and walks alone in the chaos.


    Chaos has no direction.


    But now, Jiuzhongtian has some understanding of Chaos.


    Feng Liuyun took out a map of Chaos Domain.


    Now they have a certain understanding of the surrounding.


    This chaos is called the Great Desolate Heaven.


    How big it is, no one knows.


    In Feng Liuyun''s memory, even among those holy places, no one has ever walked out of the Great Wilderness.


    Chaos, extremely huge.


    Long Yi has now chosen a target.


    These days, with the changes here.


    Branches of the Buddhist realm, those who ascended the Tantric Buddhism appeared in this heaven.


    Ascending Tantra is of extraordinary strength. The last time he invaded Jiuzhongtian, there was a shadow of Ascending Tantra.


    When the Jiuzhongtian Zhuqiang came out of Chaos for the first time, they wanted to destroy the forces of the Quartet, but when they went to the secret realm, they forcibly blessed one of the forces. Of course, it is better to say that it is a blessing than an annexation.


    The current force has changed its face and has become a branch of the ascending tantric sect.


    Long Yi''s goal this time is to ascend to the Tiantuo Temple of Tantric Buddhism.


    Among the ascending tantras, there is a Buddha relic in the real self.


    That was Long Yi''s goal.


    Tiantuo Temple is not suspended in chaos.


    Tiantuo Temple is an inner sect in a small world called Tiantuojie in the chaos.


    The power of chaos can tear everything apart.


    There are countless worlds.


    Of course, in the chaos, there are also some broken continents, ancient forbidden areas.


    But in those places, chaos cannot be torn apart directly, and it also represents great terror.


    Long Yi quickly came to the outside of Tiantuo Realm.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Donor, the monk has wandered so far, can you enter this world and rest."


    Long Yibao looked solemn and bowed slightly.


    "It''s the Holy Buddha!"


    "Tiantuojie is the holy land of Buddhism, and holy Buddhas can enter naturally."


    Those who guard the world passage, the moment they see Long Yi, their eyes are full of admiration.


    "Amitabha, thank the donor!"


    Long Yi nodded slightly and stepped out of the Tiantuo Realm.


    "Um?"


    "Bold evil monk."


    "So brave."


    The moment he entered the Tiantuo Realm, Long Yi''s expression turned cold.


    In this world of Tiantuo, tens of billions of lives are actually believing in the holy Buddha who practiced esoteric Buddhism.


    If you look at it at a glance, you will feel that in Tiantuo Temple, the Buddha''s light shines on the world and is extremely holy.


    But Long Yi is different.


    Long Yi has real eyes.


    See through the illusion at a glance.


    In today''s Tiantuo world, bones form mountains.


    Countless mortal beings have long since become dead bones.


    Those believers who seem to be constantly worshipping the Buddha are not human beings.


    But a ray of obsession.


    A wisp of broken soul.


    In this world, there are no more living beings.


    "Evil Buddha."


    "Damn it!"


    Long Yi''s voice was a little cold.


    In the Tiantuo Realm, countless cities have been turned into ruins, and countless fertile fields have been completely deserted.


    Everything in the whole world is being taken away.


    Wrap the power of the world and the power of the source.


    "Sin of sin!"


    Long Yi muttered.


    Sitting cross-legged in the void, singing.


    Endless Buddha light erupted from Long Yi.


    Those remnants soon woke up.


    Awake from the illusion, with a face of hideousness and resentment.


    With Long Yi''s scriptures resounding throughout the world.


    In Tiantuo Temple, a figure suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Um?"


    "Who, stop me from proving the Dao!"


    A cold glow appeared in the monk''s eyes.


    Slowly stood up, stepped out, and disappeared into the Tiantuo Temple.


    In the endless void, the evil Buddha instantly locked Long Yi.


    "Monk, is it appropriate for you to block my testimony?"


    The moment the evil Buddha appeared, his expression was extremely cold.


    "Killing and Proving Dao, you are in a demon."


    When Long Yi heard the sound, he slowly opened his eyes, stopped chanting, and his eyes fell on the evil Buddha.


    "I can prove Dao and break free from heaven and earth, and it is a great honor for them to help me."


    "God is not benevolent, and regards all spirits as cud dogs."


    "Why don''t you say that the gods are enchanted?"


    "Monk, don''t get in my way!"


    "You are far from detachment, and you are coming, and you will do the same."


    "If you feel that you are indebted, you can make a big wish to resurrect them."


    Evil Buddha stared at Long Yi with a very calm expression.


    Seeing this, a chill appeared in Long Yi''s eyes.


    Long Yi knew that there were many evil Buddhas in the chaos.


    Otherwise, these people will not be so peaceful when they do such things.


    "Your way is wrong!"


    "Killing and Proving Dao, it''s wrong!"


    Long Yi stared at each other and said lightly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "All beings are suffering, and I am saving them."


    "Let them free from the suffering of reincarnation."


    At this moment, the evil Buddha stared at Long Yi, and his expression became a little gloomy. This matter is not only as simple as his professing the Dao, but it is of great importance, and it is related to the layout of the ascending tantric sect.


    How to stop.


    For Long Yi, the evil Buddha is not so dreadful.


    With the relic of the true self, the Buddha, the evil Buddha is confident that he can suppress Long Yi.


    "You are enchanted!"


    "Killing living beings is a sin, and slaughtering all living beings will attract karmic fire."


    "Go back to the shore!"


    "How about entering my Buddhism?"


    Long Yi stared at the evil Buddha and said again.


    "wrong!"


    "Is it wrong to kill?"


    "Didn''t you kill?"


    The evil Buddha snorted coldly, not knowing what means to use, at this moment, hundreds of thousands of resentful souls appeared in the sky above Long Yi.


    It seemed to devour the dragon one.


    This is when Long Yi saved the West, beheading the underground Shura and the demons.


    "Donor, it''s you who is at fault!"


    "Enter my ascending tantric sect!"


    "Let me appease these souls, I am willing to sacrifice myself to serve the devil."


    The evil Buddha is compassionate and compassionate.


    Long Yi did not speak, and flicked his finger at the evil Buddha.


    Long Yi is waiting for now.


    The evil Buddha''s face is solemn, and he feels that his own is right. This is obsession.


    This is magic.


    The next moment, the evil Buddha''s body suddenly ignited a strange karmic fire.


    A terrifying howl sounded.


    With his obsession, Long Yi ignited his karmic fire.


    "Amitabha!"


    The dragon folded his hands together.


    Reaching out and grabbing, I grabbed the relic of the true self, the Buddha.

 Chapter 1435

    "Grandpa, my bloodline has changed!"


    Fifth Tsing Yi''s body trembled violently with a look of disbelief.


    The power of blood is extremely powerful.


    Fifth Tsing Yi even felt that the power in his body was out of control.


    And this is only just entering here, it happened in a short period of time, all this is like a dream.


    "Tsing Yi, this is true."


    "This is the real paradise."


    "With this cave, my fifth family is bound to become the first family of Jiuzhongtian."


    "Grandpa''s blood is also changing."


    "Of course, grandpa''s background is not as good as yours, and the transformation will be slower."


    "Let''s go, let''s take a look first and see what opportunities there are in this cave."


    "I didn''t expect the son to give us so much."


    The fifth Zhuge was excited, and immediately took the fifth Tsing Yi and flew to the depths of this cave.


    From a distance, they saw an extremely ancient city, but it seemed to be very close, but it took a long time to enter this huge ancient city.


    When they entered this incomparably huge ancient city, the body of the two of them trembled slightly at this moment, and a look of disbelief appeared on their faces.


    The gravity here is 10 times that of the outside.


    In this ancient city, if you don''t have enough strength, you can only lie down, and you don''t even have the ability to walk.


    However, under this terrifying gravity, the fifth Tsing Yi and the fifth Zhuge''s physical bodies at this moment were actually increasing strangely.


    They resisted that terrifying gravity with all their strength, and that gravity was also tempering their bodies invisibly. Of course, this progress was not so terrifying, but if it continued for many years, it would be unimaginable.


    Looking at each other, at this moment, they were so excited that their hands were shaking slightly.


    Who would have thought that this ancient city for people to live in is also an unimaginable secret place for the outside world.


    Especially the fifth Zhuge, his physical body is relatively weak and his progress is faster.


    "Grandpa, I feel that the reason why this ancient city is like this is because it is filled with this unknown divine power, and it is in this ancient city that we have such opportunities."


    "But the weak in this ancient city can''t adapt. It seems that not everyone in our family is qualified to come here to practice."


    "Of course, entering this cave, the speed of their progress will be unimaginable."


    "It won''t be long before many people will be eligible to enter this ancient city for cultivation."


    Fifth Tsing Yi was in a trance at the moment, and this scene had too much impact on the mind.


    Never thought that there is such a treasure in this world.


    Whether it is the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Tsingyi, they are very clear that now they are only exploring a general idea. If they want to thoroughly explore this place, it is absolutely impossible without a few months, and this only refers to the This ancient city, not this cave.


    Soon the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Tsingyi came to an extremely magnificent attic.


    At this moment, the two slowly raised their heads and looked at the attic in front of them.


    At this moment, the three characters of Tengwang Pavilion came into their eyes.


    At the moment when the three words Tengwang Pavilion appeared in their eyes, a terrifying rhyme suddenly fell from the sky.


    That rhyme is extremely rich.


    Involuntarily, the sound of the Great Dao sounded in the ears, and both the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Tsing Yi trembled at this moment.


    Standing in front of Tengwang Pavilion with dull eyes.


    At this moment, the power of the Great Dao appeared around the body of the two of them.


    Under such a strong Dao rhyme, the two fell into a state of epiphany.


    It took a full hour for the two of them to wake up from the epiphany, and this epiphany made their cultivation base unimaginably improved.


    Beyond the achievements of the past hundred years of practice.


    As the patriarch of the fifth family, the fifth Zhuge, who has lived for thousands of years, danced with excitement at this moment. Where did the fifth Zhuge think of the three words Tengwang Pavilion, he actually possesses the ability to make people fall into an epiphany.


    "Tengwang Pavilion, Tengwang Pavilion, what exactly is this place?"


    "What kind of opportunity does it hold here?"


    "If we haven''t entered the Tengwang Pavilion, we can fall into a state of epiphany, so what will it be like in the Tengwang Pavilion?"


    The fifth Zhuge looked at the Tengwang Pavilion in front of him with a look of shock.


    Tengwang Pavilion is divided into nine floors.


    It is the center of this ancient city.


    "Tsing Yi, let''s go in and have a look, how about it?"


    The fifth Zhuge was too excited at this moment.


    Fifth Tsing Yi nodded quickly when he heard Fifth Zhuge''s words.


    Without speaking, the two entered the first floor of Tengwang Pavilion.


    The moment you enter the first floor.


    There is an extremely strong avenue of power blowing towards the face.


    Fifth Zhuge and Fifth Tsingyi entered Tengwang Pavilion, and they left a clone outside Tengwang Pavilion. After all, they didn''t know much about Tengwang Pavilion. If they were trapped here in danger, the family relocation plan would also be put on hold.


    And it will also cause panic in the family, so the two also made full preparations.


    this moment.


    Fifth Zhuge and Fifth Tsing Yi felt the power of the incomparably rich Dao, their bodies could not help trembling, and cultivating here was three times faster than cultivating in the secret realm of the Fifth Family.


    Such a strong Dao power is simply terrifying.


    However, Fifth Zhuge and Fifth Tsingyi are very clear that now is not the time to retreat and practice. After they felt it, they slowly entered the second floor. After entering the second floor, they were shocked to find that the second floor The power of the Great Dao is actually twice that of the first floor.


    "double."


    "It''s twice as much."


    "I didn''t expect Tengwang Pavilion to contain such a heaven-defying opportunity. If we cultivate in this Tengwang Pavilion, how much time will it save us?"


    Just thinking of this, the fifth Zhuge trembled with excitement. The fifth Zhuge had previously proposed to let the family give birth to 10 detached powerhouses within 10 years.


    Although there is hope, the Fifth Zhuge feels that this is a very difficult task that requires the efforts of the entire Fifth Family.


    However, the fifth Zhuge entered the Tengwang Pavilion, but found that there was such an opportunity in the Tengwang Pavilion, such a terrifying place to practice, where would it take 10 years.


    The fifth Zhuge and the fifth Tsing Yi were full of shock. At this moment, they didn''t say much. Words could not describe the shock in their hearts at this moment. They glanced at each other and entered the third floor.


    When stepping into the third floor, the power of the avenue became more intense, doubling again.


    At this moment, their bodies trembled violently.


    The corner of Fifth Tsing Yi''s mouth trembled violently.


    "This..., could it be that the power of the Great Dao on each floor of the Tengwang Pavilion is twice that of the next floor?"


    Fifth Tsing Yi looked shocked, if that was the case, it would be too terrifying.

 Chapter 1436

    If someone said this to the fifth Zhuge on weekdays, then the fifth Zhuge would definitely sneer, how could there be such a blessed place in this world.


    But at this moment, the fifth Zhuge heard the words of the fifth Tsing Yi, and fell silent, because the fifth Zhuge also thought the same, the Tengwang Pavilion is very likely to be the same as what the fifth Tsing Yi said.


    "Maybe, maybe yes!"


    Fifth Zhuge''s lips trembled violently.


    The two looked at each other with a look of horror on their faces, and they speeded up. Soon the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Tsing Yi appeared on the ninth floor of Tengwang Pavilion.


    On the ninth floor of Tengwang Pavilion, the power of the Great Dao did not double again. It reached its peak on the eighth floor. However, on the ninth floor of Tengwang Pavilion, there was a large golden bell.


    On this golden bell, there are dense runes.


    Fifth Tsing Yi just glanced at it, and his mind was almost sucked into the terrifying rune.


    If it weren''t for the transformation of the current fifth Tsing Yi bloodline, the strength has been greatly improved, and he could not break free at this moment, and there was a look of fear in his eyes.


    "Grandpa, this golden ancient bell is so strange. It can actually suck people''s minds into it. If the cultivation base is weak, it will be dangerous to enter here."


    Fifth Tsing Yi has now reached the realm of the ancestral god, and still has a feeling of trembling and fright.


    "Tsing Yi, what kind of opportunity do you think there is here?"


    The fifth Zhuge has now reached the level of half-step detachment, able to compete with the power of runes.


    However, after a circle in the ninth floor, the fifth Zhuge did not feel the opportunity of the ninth floor, and did not know what it was.


    Fifth Tsing Yi and Fifth Zhuge walked around, and they found that the entire ninth floor was very empty, with only a few futons and this golden ancient bell hanging in the center.


    heard.


    At this moment, the fifth Tsing Yi couldn''t help but ponder.


    "Grandpa, the bell is for striking."


    "Does the chance here have something to do with this golden ancient bell?"


    "And grandpa, look, there are quite a few futons around this golden ancient bell."


    "These futons also look very simple and are made of vines."


    "Especially in 8 directions, it seems to contain special rules."


    Fifth Tsing Yi''s voice fell, and he chose a futon and sat down.


    At this moment, the fifth Tsing Yi suddenly found that his mind became incomparably clear, and his spirit was greatly improved at this moment.


    Fifth Tsing Yi, who was still puzzled at first, sat on the futon at this moment, his body trembling uncontrollably.


    "This this this..."


    "Grandpa, this futon has the ability to help people understand the Tao. Sitting on it, the perception of the whole person has doubled."


    "This is not an ordinary futon, the material is definitely the divine vine of enlightenment."


    Feeling the power of the futon, Fifth Tsing Yi''s body couldn''t stop shaking, and his face was shocked at this moment.


    Fifth Tsing Yi took a deep breath and condensed an attack on the golden ancient bell in front of him.


    The attack was not weak, but when it landed on the golden ancient bell at this moment, the fifth Tsing Yi was shocked to find that the golden ancient bell in front of him didn''t move at all, and there was no sound at all.


    Fifth Tsing Yi did not expect this golden ancient bell to be so terrifying. Next, Fifth Tsing Yi kept trying until the moment when Fifth Tsing Yi burst out with all his strength.


    The golden ancient bell on the ninth floor of Tengwang Pavilion made a thumping sound.


    At the moment when the golden ancient bell was rang, a mysterious bell continued to reverberate in the entire ninth floor. into a state of enlightenment.


    At the same time, with the moment when the golden ancient bell vibrated, the dense runes also sent out strange fluctuations.


    It was as if countless gods were preaching.


    "Tsing Yi."


    The fifth Zhuge, who was standing on the side, showed ecstasy at this moment, and wanted to share it with the fifth Tsing Yi, but after the voice fell, he found that there was no response. When the fifth Zhuge''s eyes fell on the fifth Tsing Yi, The whole person was stunned, and the fifth Tsing Yi fell into a state of enlightenment at this moment.


    The whole person''s body is surrounded by a terrifying and extremely powerful avenue.


    "Enlightenment."


    "The opportunity on the ninth floor of Tengwang Pavilion is to comprehend the Great Dao."


    "Instead of providing the power of the Dao before, enlightenment is the most important thing for a practitioner. If you don''t have enough Dao insight, even if it gives you a chance against the sky, you can''t improve."


    "I didn''t expect that there is such a heaven-defying thing in this ninth floor."


    Although the fifth Zhuge looked envious, at this moment, the fifth Zhuge did not dare to fall into enlightenment at all, and could only stand by and wait.


    Originally wanted to interrupt the fifth Tsing Yi, but the fifth Zhuge held back, the fifth Zhuge was counting the time, as long as the time to enter the cave did not exceed two hours, he would not interrupt.


    It''s only been an hour and a half since they entered the cave, and the fifth Zhuge intends to wake the fifth Tsingyi if the fifth Tsing Yi cannot wake up from the state of enlightenment within half an hour.


    Half an hour passed quickly, and the fifth Tsing Yi was still in a state of enlightenment. The fifth Zhuge couldn''t help but get anxious. At this moment, he knew that the time was almost up, so he could only forcibly wake the fifth Tsing Yi.


    "Tsing Yi, wake up, wake up."


    The voice of Fifth Zhuge reverberated in Fifth Tsing Yi''s mind at this moment.


    The fifth Tsing Yi, who fell into the state of enlightenment, woke up from the state of enlightenment, slowly opened his eyes, and there was still a dazed look in his eyes.


    But the next moment, the whole person suddenly woke up, and the fifth Tsing Yi also knew the purpose of his coming here.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry, I suddenly fell into enlightenment just now and can''t perceive the passage of time. Am I wasting too much time?"


    The fifth Zhuge smiled.


    "It''s been almost half an hour for enlightenment this time. We should leave. Otherwise, it will exceed the time agreed with the clan elders, which will cause some panic."


    "This Tengwang Pavilion is incredible. Our fifth family has Tengwang Pavilion, which is enough to rise. Besides, there are more opportunities in this cave that we don''t know about. Let''s leave as soon as possible."


    "There is no time."


    The fifth Zhuge''s voice fell, the two nodded, and the next moment appeared outside the Tengwang Pavilion.


    "Why did you guys come out so quickly? Is there any danger in this Tengwang Pavilion?"


    Outside the Tengwang Pavilion, the two clones left by Fifth Zhuge and Fifth Tsing Yi involuntarily opened their mouths with puzzled expressions. In their perception, Fifth Zhuge and Fifth Tsing Yi only entered for a moment.


    Hearing the words of the two clones, the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Qingyi were instantly stunned.

 Chapter 1437

    "what?"


    "How is this possible? We entered the Pavilion of King Teng, and we were delayed for almost an hour. How could it be only a moment?"


    Hearing the words of the two clones, both the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Tsing Yi were instantly stunned at this moment, with a look of disbelief.


    I feel like I''m hallucinating.


    Fifth Zhuge and Fifth Tsing Yi couldn''t believe it, they were silent for a moment, and they chose to merge with their avatars. After the fusion, they got the avatar''s memory. Indeed, they only entered for a moment.


    The clone did not return, it was a memory that could not perceive the clone, but at the moment they felt very clearly, this was not an illusion of the clone, and all of this was true.


    The fifth Tsingyi and the fifth Zhuge couldn''t help but breathe faster, and their eyes showed disbelief.


    "Grandpa, this Tengwang Pavilion may be more terrifying than we thought. Maybe, maybe it can really speed up the passage of time."


    Fifth Tsing Yi''s lips trembled violently, and Fifth Tsing Yi looked at Fifth Zhuge, his heart trembling with excitement.


    "Gudu."


    The fifth Zhuge heard the words of the fifth Tsingyi, and secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, with an incredible expression on his face.


    Fifth Zhuge also realized that the flow of time in Tengwang Pavilion was different from the outside world.


    It''s horrible, it''s amazing.


    "Tsing Yi, maybe the guess is true, this Tengwang Pavilion may really speed up the passage of time, and I guess that the speed of time acceleration may be different for each floor."


    Fifth Zhuge had a serious face, and after a moment of silence, he slowly raised his head and said in a low voice.


    At this moment, if you look closely, you will find that Fifth Zhuge''s hands are clenched into fists. Obviously, Fifth Zhuge is very nervous.


    What I saw and heard today had a great impact on the Fifth Zhuge.


    A place that can speed up the passage of time is completely unqualified to describe the word precious.


    This kind of treasure, even if it is the fifth Zhuge, has only been heard in legends, and has never been seen.


    But at this moment, I found that the Tengwang Pavilion in front of me might have such incredible power.


    Fifth Zhuge and Fifth Tsing Yi stared wide-eyed, realizing the horror of Tengwang Pavilion.


    This time, both the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Tsing Yi were silent for a few minutes. This news had a huge impact on them.


    "Grandpa, according to the passage of time, there is still some time before two hours, do you want to try it?"


    Fifth Tsing Yi looked expectant, his hand grabbed the corner of his clothes, and he could feel the change in Fifth Tsing Yi''s heart from the sound.


    "Try, let''s try."


    "If it can really speed up the passage of time, then for my fifth family, it will be a chance to change our lives, and it will give us a great chance to win."


    The fifth Zhuge heard the words of the fifth Tsingyi, without any pause, and couldn''t wait to agree immediately.


    "Grandpa, you calculate the time. I will immediately enter the first floor of Tengwang Pavilion. Let''s see if the flow rate of time on the first floor of Tengwang Pavilion is really accelerated."


    The fifth Tsing Yi''s voice fell, and the whole person suddenly disappeared and entered the Tengwang Pavilion.


    Standing on the first floor of Tengwang Pavilion, Zhuge Qingyi looked excited.


    "Tengwang Pavilion, Tengwang Pavilion."


    "I didn''t expect to have such a terrifying power. How is this done?"


    "What kind of means does the son have?"


    "What''s the realm?"


    "It''s so incredible that a painting can actually be transformed into a cave in the God Realm, and the Tengwang Pavilion in this cave in the God Realm has such incredible abilities. If it can really speed up the flow of time, then this will be a rewrite of the history of the Fifth Family. an act of defiance.¡±


    "I just don''t know if the passage of time will also consume people''s lifespans in the cultivation in this Tengwang Pavilion."


    "However, even if it consumes the same lifespan as the external time flow rate, it is an act against the sky."


    Just thinking about it, the fifth Tsing Yi was so excited that his body trembled slightly.


    This time, the fifth Tsing Yi stayed in the Tengwang Pavilion for a quarter of an hour before walking out of the first floor of the Tengwang Pavilion.


    "Grandpa, how long has it been since I spent a quarter of an hour on the first floor of King Teng Pavilion. Does King Teng Pavilion have the ability to speed up the passage of time, and what is the ratio of the speed to the outside world?"


    Walking out of Tengwang Pavilion, Zhuge Tsingyi asked several questions in a row at this moment, his face full of anticipation.


    The fifth Zhuge, who had been waiting outside, heard the words of the fifth Tsing Yi, and his excited legs couldn''t help shaking.


    "10 times, 10 times."


    "The time on the first floor of Tengwang Pavilion is 10 times faster than the time in the outside world."


    Looking forward to the fifth Tsing Yi, when he heard the fifth Zhuge''s words, his whole body couldn''t stop shaking. If he hadn''t supported the pillar beside him, he would have collapsed to the ground at this moment.


    After 10 years of cultivation in Tengwang Pavilion, the outside world is only the past year, which is too heaven-defying.


    "Grandpa, with the Tengwang Pavilion, our fifth family doesn''t need 10 years at all. 10 years has passed 100 years on the first floor of the Tengwang Pavilion, and there is an unimaginable Dao power in the Tengwang Pavilion."


    "And I think the time acceleration of each floor of Tengwang Pavilion is different. After all, the intensity of the power of the Dao is completely different in each floor."


    "If that''s the case, we have more advantages than others."


    The two looked at each other and suddenly fell silent.


    There was no cheering, and the scene became extremely quiet.


    After all, it was horrible.


    After a few breaths of silence, the fifth Zhuge said solemnly.


    "Tsing Yi, let''s leave the God Realm Dongtian first, but you have to remember the secret of the Tengwang Pavilion. No one can tell it. This will be the true background and biggest secret of my fifth family."


    "With King Teng Pavilion, my fifth family is far more than the first family in these nine days, unless the son has an opinion on our fifth family."


    "And in this cave of the God Realm, what we have explored is only the tip of the iceberg."


    "But now, although no one in the family has any dissent, if this secret is discovered, I am afraid that some people will have greed in their hearts. If they want to enter the Tengwang Pavilion in the future, they must have great credit, otherwise they will definitely not be qualified to enter the Tengwang Pavilion."


    "After all, Tengwang Pavilion is too important."


    "Just the power of the rich avenue and the acceleration of time we have discovered today are enough to make people greedy."


    "And now neither Grandpa nor you have the absolute strength to suppress them."


    "Before we stepped into the realm of detachment, this place was directly listed as a forbidden place for the family."


    "Whoever comes close, kill without mercy."


    The fifth Zhuge''s voice was extremely cold at this moment.


    Fifth Zhuge also realized the importance of Tengwang Pavilion.


    There must be no negligence in this Tengwang Pavilion.

 Chapter 1438

    The fifth Zhuge''s voice was extremely cold.


    Fifth Tsing Yi nodded when he heard the words.


    "Grandpa, there must be no mistakes in this matter."


    "Those elders of the Presbyterian Church must be restrained!"


    "Those old people are somewhat lawless."


    "One by one, relying on the old and selling the old, I am afraid that they will cross the cave."


    "After all, the strength is not weak!"


    At this moment, the fifth Tsing Yi looked at the fifth Zhuge.


    Hearing this, the fifth Zhuge was a little silent.


    After a moment of silence, Fifth Zhuge''s gaze became firm.


    "Tsing Yi, you are right, these old people are a bit lawless!"


    "If that''s true, then kill without mercy!"


    "Let Grandpa do it!"


    "Now that I have stepped into the realm of half-step detachment, I can overwhelm them."


    "Of course, this is only temporary. These old guys are not weak in talent. They have entered the cave of the God Realm and have a great formation of the young master. They are not afraid of thunder calamity. Their speed of progress will be extremely terrible.


    "So, Grandpa and you have to work hard to step into the realm of detachment earlier."


    "At that time, coupled with the transformation of our bloodline and cultivation of the divine body, we can suppress them in the future."


    "For the sake of the family, I have to be cold-blooded."


    "If you want to be the first family, you can''t have any accidents."


    Fifth Zhuge''s voice was very cold, and he made a great determination.


    heard.


    Fifth Tsing Yi nodded and stopped talking.


    The two vacated and quickly appeared in the secret room.


    Put away the scroll, suppressed the shock in my heart, and walked out of the secret room.


    "Patriarch, everything is ready!"


    The elders looked expectantly at the fifth Zhuge.


    The fifth Zhuge did not act immediately.


    Thinking of the scenes he saw in the cave of the God Realm, the fifth Zhuge made a decision.


    Taking a deep breath, his cold eyes swept over the silhouettes.


    "Everyone, the relocation of the family has been decided, and it has also been approved by the elders, and the family has unanimously approved it."


    "Now, I want everyone to abide by a new clan rule. The clan leader must not have selfishness, and all the arrangements within the clan must not be disobeyed by the clan leader''s words, otherwise, no matter how much credit they have, they will be killed without mercy."


    "The elders have the right to intervene in important matters within the clan and abroad, as always!"


    "Whoever agrees, leave with me!"


    "Those who are different are self-inflicted."


    The fifth Zhuge''s voice was very loud, resounding through the ancient city.


    "Zhuge, do you want to become your one-word hall within the clan?"


    "The old man refuses!"


    The fifth Zhuge''s voice just fell, and a voice sounded.


    Attracted one eye after another.


    "It''s a good thing that the elders have opinions."


    "Naturally, the Great Elder''s lineage can leave."


    "If you all want the ancient city, I can give it to you."


    "Let''s leave!"


    "Other elders have opinions!"


    The voice of the fifth Zhuge sounded.


    "presumptuous!"


    "Zhuge, what kind of person are you? It''s good that you are the head of the family, but are you qualified to have this old man expelled from the fifth family?"


    "It''s not impossible, Rongxian Pill, I want two of them."


    The elder snorted coldly.


    Sure enough, before the treasure, greed appeared.


    However.


    Hearing this, the fifth Zhuge ignored it and scanned the audience.


    "But there are still people who don''t respect the new clan rules!"


    The fifth Zhuge voice sounded again.


    Some people whispered.


    "Zhuge, the fifth family is not your one-word hall."


    "According to seniority, you have to call me uncle."


    "What kind of shit new rules, I''m not convinced."


    "Unless you give me two melting elixir."


    The voice of the great elder rose.


    "Do you think so too?"


    The fifth Zhuge narrowed his eyes, and his eyes swept across the line of the Great Elder.


    "good."


    "good!"


    "The fifth family, the elders must decide everything."


    One by one, the great elders spoke out.


    Now, they also got the news of Rongxiandan.


    "Okay, I will fulfill you!"


    The fifth Zhuge''s voice fell.


    A terrifying aura erupted and was slapped from the void.


    The supernatural powers are extremely terrifying, suppressing the world.


    The elder was unable to move and looked terrified.


    Rumble.


    In the ancient city, there is a deep pit left, and no one has survived.


    The fifth Zhuge at this moment is extremely cold.


    "If anyone thinks it''s inappropriate, they can leave, but the Immortal Melting Pill is my main line. What does it have to do with you? If you are willing to work hard for the family and make the family the first family, I can share it."


    "If you want to take it without paying, go to die!"


    "This clan rule is for the prosperity of the family. If my fifth Zhuge is selfish, heaven and earth will not tolerate it."


    The fifth Zhuge at this moment swears to the way of heaven.


    In the fifth family, all the great elders were wiped out, and people panicked for a while, and the fifth Zhuge also knew their worries and directly swore an oath.


    Hearing this, the elders who wanted to support the Great Elder fell silent for a moment.


    It is also because the cultivation base exposed by the fifth Zhuge at this moment is too terrifying.


    "I am willing to abide by the new clan rules."


    One by one elders spoke out at this moment.


    Approval is selected.


    Melting Immortal Pill is still far away for them, but it has a fatal temptation.


    "Not willing, but swear to Heaven."


    "My fifth Zhuge is selfless, you can''t wait for disobedience, otherwise, the world will not tolerate it!"


    The fifth Zhuge''s icy voice sounded.


    Feeling the cold eyes of the fifth Zhuge, they were silent for a moment.


    One after another made the oath of heaven.


    The fifth Zhuge looked a little ugly, and at this moment found that the fifth family was not as good as he thought.


    However, with the constraints of the Heavenly Dao oath, I am relieved.


    "You wait in peace in the ancient city."


    "The ancient city will be removed by the supreme artifact."


    "The fifth family, directly enter the Holy Land of Cave Heaven."


    "That''s why I want you to swear."


    The fifth Zhuge waved his hand.


    The scroll appeared, and the terrifying divine power descended.


    The next moment the earth shakes.


    Under the gaze of shocked eyes, the ancient city rose from the ground.


    into the scroll.


    In the cave of the gods, the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Tsingyi have already chosen their positions.


    The moment he entered the cave, a strong and incomparably rich spiritual energy rushed toward his face.


    The incomparably rich power of the Great Dao shocked everyone.


    "What is this place?"


    "What a rich spiritual energy, actually here, it is comparable to my family''s secret realm!"


    Several elders could not help exclaiming at this moment.


    They were all stunned, and this scene gave them a great psychological impact.


    "Boom!"


    The ancient city fell from the sky.


    into a canyon.


    Completely fill in the canyon.


    "Everyone, practice immediately, don''t act rashly!"


    "From today onwards, it will last for ten days."


    "Those with outstanding talent are qualified to enter the Holy Land of Inner Sect to practice!"


    "Those with average talent and perseverance are not allowed to enter the inner race."


    The fifth Zhuge voice resounded throughout the city.


    The fifth Zhuge decided that the immortal city was the holy land of the inner race.


    People with average strength are not allowed to enter to practice. After all, divine power is not something that ordinary people can compete with.

 Chapter 1439

    Kunlun Zong.


    Li Yixi is in a good mood, everything is ready, just wait for the day of the calamity.


    The reason for such a decision was that Li Yixi felt that he must have an auspicious day, which was a major event.


    Li Yixi swam on the first peak.


    "Qingyun, this Kunlun Sect is really good."


    "As expected of the fairyland sect."


    "I''ve been here before, but I didn''t even take a good look. Look at this mountain, this water, and look at those cranes."


    "There is a spirit beast garden over there. It is said that there are a lot of immortal beasts."


    "The fog is filled with spirit, which is much better than that of dry ice!"


    Li Yixi smiled and was introducing Hu Qingyun.


    "As long as you like it!"


    "It''s a beautiful place, it''s really a good place."


    "If you are free in the future, and your husband wants to come and go, Qingyun will accompany her husband, and Meng Ge will give face. In Kunlun Sect, don''t we also have the first peak?"


    "Mongo is good, and the first peak is really good."


    "It can overlook the entire sect."


    ¡°Excellent location!¡±


    Hu Qingyun said involuntarily.


    Very satisfied with the position of the first peak.


    "Really good!"


    "This guy is a cultivator, and he actually knows gratitude. It''s okay."


    "I don''t think he''s just showing off. When he started to save people, he was saving the right person."


    "Maybe, this is also the cause and effect of their mouth."


    "Qing Yun."


    "It''s been a few days since we came to Kunlun Sect."


    "But, haven''t you had time to visit the same door?"


    "Although I''m a senior brother and the same sect master, it''s not a good thing if I don''t know each other."


    "How about we go to visit?"


    "It''s unrealistic to visit all, neighbors, we have to know, we will visit in the future."


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded, and Hu Qingyun nodded slightly.


    I think this can be done.


    Without thinking too much, I picked up a pot of wine, followed behind Li Yixi, and slowly walked down the first peak.


    "Husband, go there."


    "Which peak to visit first?"


    "Hu Qingyun followed Li Yixi and descended the first peak.


    His eyes could not help but fall on Li Yixi.


    "Qingyun, we will follow the principle of proximity."


    "From near to far."


    "There''s nothing wrong with that!"


    "Otherwise, others will think we are picking it up."


    "The order of visits is determined by the distance. Others can''t say anything, and they can''t pick out the thorns."


    "Let''s go here."


    "Not long ago, there was someone here!"


    "I heard that the talent is good, called Yuanfeng, and he is a good person."


    "Reputation is also good."


    Li Yixi looked at the mountain in front of him and said with a smile.


    This day was not a surprise visit.


    Li Yixi thought about this for a long time.


    In Li Yixi''s view, he is about to embark on the road of cultivation, so he must make some immortal friends, otherwise he will cultivate immortals.


    It''s embarrassing to say it.


    It was said that he knew a group of bigwigs, but he was a little cultivator, and Li Yixi felt that others didn''t believe him either.


    For a visit, not to mention friendship, it''s okay to be familiar with each other.


    This is the key to opening a network of relationships.


    The more exchanges, the more immortal friends, and the easier it is to walk in the future. This is Li Yixi''s idea.


    Daluo Peak.


    Yuan Feng sat cross-legged.


    Contemplating.


    But in those eyes, from time to time there are bright lights.


    The whole person was extremely excited.


    Scary visions appear from time to time around its body.


    The cultivation base is extremely terrifying.


    "Kunlun Sect."


    "interesting."


    "Before I calculated, I felt that this new sect was enveloped by extremely terrifying luck, and I still couldn''t understand it. Now, I finally understand why."


    "With such a heaven-defying thing, it would be difficult for the Kunlun Sect to not rise."


    "Moreover, the words Kunlunzong actually contain the inheritance of supreme Taoism, which is amazing."


    "It seems that the people behind this sect are not simple."


    "These days, just after leaving the customs, I actually found this terrifying treasure."


    "It''s actually able to devour the catastrophe and let people pass the catastrophe while lying down. This method is terrifying."


    "I just don''t know, can it stop the calamity of escaping the Tao?"


    "Look first."


    "If it''s really possible, maybe I don''t need to find the source of the Tao, and I can prove the Tao successfully."


    "As long as this terrifying artifact can help me resist two-thirds of the catastrophe."


    "If I can really succeed in transcending the calamity, then I will dominate the battle for the source of the Tao."


    "Fortunately, I woke up early."


    Yuan Feng muttered to himself, the more he spoke, the more excited he became.


    Yuan Feng is not an ordinary person.


    It is an extremely terrifying ancient existence, who reached the state of half-step detachment countless years ago.


    Now wake up and live out the second life.


    Observing that the Kunlun sect was so lucky, Yuanfeng chose to join the Kunlun sect, and he got a great opportunity in the Kunlun sect.


    These days, it has been closed continuously.


    After continuous retreat, the cultivation base has recovered to the realm of half-step detachment.


    Of course, being able to do this has a lot to do with the terrifying treasure he left behind.


    However, while entering the Kunlun Sect and getting a great opportunity, Yuanfeng is also extremely low-key and not too conspicuous.


    Of course, he did not choose to hide among ordinary disciples.


    Instead, he became a true disciple of the Kunlun Sect.


    After all, he was used to being superior, and if he was dispatched at will, it would not conform to Yuanfeng''s layout.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited Yuan Feng became at the moment.


    However, the smile on Yuan Feng''s face disappeared immediately.


    Get serious.


    He also stood up slowly.


    "The chance is good!"


    "But behind this Kunlun Sect, I am afraid that there is an extremely terrifying existence, and it must be stronger than me."


    "Otherwise, it would be impossible."


    "Everything about the Kunlun Sect, if I came, it would be impossible."


    "So, on the premise of seeking everything, I must arrange all the escape routes."


    "This matter is not to be taken care of."


    "Otherwise, it is very likely that the ship will capsize in the gutter."


    "There must be no problems with every back path."


    Although Yuanfeng is powerful, he is very low-key and cautious.


    At this moment, he was walking around on Daluo Peak, checking his own teleportation formation and the way to escape.


    "Da Luofeng!"


    "interesting."


    "This name is domineering enough."


    At this moment, Li Yixi walked under the Daluo Peak, looked up at a few words, and said with a smile.


    "Why are you arrogant?"


    Hu Qingyun was a little puzzled and looked at Li Yixi.


    At the same time, Hu Qingyun was a little shocked when she walked under Daluo Peak. The formation of Daluofeng was extremely terrifying. Even if she stepped into the realm of her true self, she still felt a little tricky to break through the formation in an instant.


    The mountain protection formation of Daluo Peak is not much worse than the current Kunlun Zong protection formation.


    This is somewhat abnormal.


    After all, the Kunlun Sect has such a protective formation, which has a great relationship with Meng Ge''s continuous running to Li Yixi''s yard, and obtained a lot of treasures.


    But for Yuanfeng of Da Luofeng.


    Hu Qingyun has no memory, this person has never been to Li Garden.


    I felt that Li Yixi''s trip to Daluo Peak should not be that simple.


    But for Daluo, Hu Qingyun doesn''t feel domineering.


    heard.


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Qingyun, I read it in a novel, this day is divided into thirty-three days."


    "There is a heavy heaven called Da Luotian."


    "So, I think this big Luofeng is domineering."


    "The word "Daluo" gives people a sense of majesty."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    "Thirty-three days?"


    Hearing this, Hu Qingyun was shocked.


    Deep in his pupils, he couldn''t help shrinking.


    He was greatly shocked, and felt that Li Yixi''s visit here was definitely not an ordinary visit. There might be some problems with this Daluofeng.


    The heart can''t help beating.


    "What my husband said is that, in this way, the word Daluo is indeed domineering."


    "Our first peak looks a little dirty."


    Hu Qingyun laughed.


    "Yes!"


    "I feel dirty too."


    "However, this guy Mongo is unwilling to change."


    "Just use it."


    "Come on, let''s go up."


    "Junior Brother Yuanfeng, he is here."


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    Turned around and walked towards the stairs of Daluo Peak.


    "Um?"


    "Are you there?"


    "My husband is so strong, can you actually see through the formation?"


    "This is an extremely powerful formation!"


    Hu Qingyun was shocked, the next moment.


    His face changed slightly.


    Because at this moment, Li Yixi was about to touch the formation and would be attacked by Daluofeng''s terrifying formation.


    However, it''s too close.


    Hu Qingyun didn''t have time to remind her, so she could only watch Li Yixi touch the formation.


    However, Hu Qingyun was stunned.


    If it was an ordinary formation, I wouldn''t feel anything, but this type of formation was useless to Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi''s body directly entered the formation.


    The formation at this moment suddenly had a big hole.


    "Qingyun, what''s wrong?"


    "Go!"


    "Let''s go see Junior Brother Yuanfeng."


    Li Yixi turned around and smiled.


    Somewhat puzzled, why Hu Qingyun was stunned.


    "Yes Yes Yes!"


    "Husband, thinking about Daluotian, I haven''t recovered for a while."


    Hu Qingyun quickly gave a reason.


    "Hey, don''t think about it."


    "When you''re free, let''s chat slowly on the bed."


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    Hu Qingyun took a deep breath, suppressed the shock in her heart, and immediately followed in Li Yixi''s footsteps.


    Li Yixi broke the formation, but Yuan Feng didn''t find it.


    That formation was also strangely repaired at the moment.


    If it wasn''t for Hu Qingyun walking by Li Yixi''s side, she would feel that she was hallucinating.


    "Um!"


    "This Yuanfeng seems to have a little understanding of Feng Shui, and this layout is okay."


    Li Yixi glanced at Daluofeng and praised it.


    The couple then moved on.


    Um?


    "Qingyun, what do you think of this flower?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on an extremely beautiful flower.


    "nice."


    Hu Qingyun took a look and found that He Duohua was extremely beautiful.


    "do you like it?"


    Li Yixi asked again.


    heard.


    Hu Qingyun answered directly without thinking too much.


    "very beautiful."


    Hu Qingyun''s voice fell, and Li Yixi at this moment bent over to pick the flower.


    "Come on, I''ll put it on for you!"


    Li Yixi inserted this flower in Hu Qingyun''s hair.


    Daluo Peak.


    Yuan Feng, who was checking, suddenly trembled.


    The pupils shrank suddenly.


    "how is this possible?"


    "I just checked Daluofeng''s Sect Protector Array. Why did the Sect Protector Array suddenly disappear?"


    Yuan Feng''s expression changed greatly.


    Yuan Feng, who has always been cautious, felt that something was wrong at this moment.


    After all, that was Daluofeng''s guardian formation.


    is an extremely important part.


    And it''s so weird.


    Yuan Feng didn''t think that in Kunlun Sect, someone could break his great formation unconsciously.


    If there is such an existence, then don''t do it yourself, just wait for death.


    Yuan Feng couldn''t calm down.


    The body disappeared instantly.


    Immediately go to see if there is any abnormality in the formation eye.


    Yuan Feng felt that perhaps there was a problem with the formation eye, otherwise, the Protecting Sect Great formation could not suddenly disappear.


    After all, he did not perceive any danger.


    However, Yuanfeng''s speed is really not slow.


    For the first time, it appeared in the field of formation.


    However.


    The moment Yuan Feng appeared, he was stunned.


    Surprised.


    I even thought I was hallucinating.


    Yuan Feng is very confident about his methods.


    But at this moment, Yuan Feng found that there were two strange people on his Daluo Peak, and he didn''t know all of this.


    This scene is too mysterious for Yuan Feng.


    However.


    The next moment, Yuanfeng looked dull at the flowers in Hu Qingyun''s hair.


    "This, this..."


    At this moment, Yuan Feng''s body couldn''t stop shaking.

 Chapter 1441

    "Junior Brother Yuanfeng, what are you doing? Come here quickly, this is a rare good wine, come and taste it, you will not be disappointed."


    "Sect Master Mongo and the others have always wanted to drink my good wine but couldn''t."


    "Today, let''s have a drink."


    As soon as Li Yixi finished speaking, Hu Qingyun poured wine.


    Li Yixi turned around, his eyes fell on Yuan Feng with a smile on his face.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi''s smile fell in Yuan Feng''s eyes, like a devil''s smile.


    These formations Yuanfeng did not know how much they cost, but now they were all destroyed by Li Yixi in just a moment.


    However, Li Yixi always had a faint smile on his face, as if everything was a coincidence.


    In that instant, Yuanfeng''s throat squirmed and he opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Yuanfeng, come here, you won''t be disappointed with this wine."


    Seeing that Yuanfeng was a little nervous at this moment, Hu Qingyun showed a smile on her face.


    Once again issued an invitation to Yuanfeng.


    Li Yixi had always been familiar with him and sat directly on the chair.


    At this moment, there are some more side dishes on the table.


    These are some peanuts and melon seeds that Li Yixi carried with him. After all, drinking, there must be some snacks.


    Li Yixi was extremely casual, picked up a peanut and threw it into his mouth, chewing it crunchy.


    "Thank you, Big Brother."


    Yuanfeng didn''t dare to refuse at all. After all, too many things happened in just a moment. Li Yixi put a lot of pressure on Yuanfeng. Li Yixi was like a mountain suspended in Yuanfeng''s place. overhead.


    Originally, Yuanfeng felt that with his own strength, even if there were strong people in the Kunlun Sect, Yuanfeng wanted to retreat, leaving so many means to assist, there must be a chance of survival.


    Moreover, Yuanfeng has calculated that at least he has a 50% certainty, but now Yuanfeng is horrified to find that at this moment, let alone a 50% chance of survival, he has no chance of survival.


    The means Li Yixi revealed had completely frightened Yuan Feng.


    Yuan Feng responded, forced a smile on his face, walked in front of Li Yixi, and sat down.


    If it weren''t for the great pressure, Yuan Feng would not have the slightest thought to drink at this moment.


    Looking at the face in front of him, Yuan Feng felt a chill in his heart.


    The pair were his eyes, but they were used to hold wine.


    How does this wine in the middle compare with his eyes.


    But at this moment, Yuan Feng knew very well that no matter how much suffering he had, he could only swallow it in his stomach.


    "Brother, I respect you."


    "Senior brother is really polite. I didn''t expect that this was the first time I came to Daluo Peak, and I brought wine and some side dishes in person."


    "Senior brother is like this. I can''t hide it. I also have a jar of good wine that I have collected for many years."


    Yuan Feng was very worried. He didn''t know what Li Yixi was going to do when he arrived today. He could only choose to take out the immortal brew that he had treasured for many years.


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    "I didn''t expect Junior Brother Yuanfeng to still have Immortal Brew here. It seems that I also have a good time today."


    "I am a good drinker, and I hope Junior Brother Yuanfeng will not take offense."


    "Come here, junior brother quickly pour me a cup, I''ll taste it first."


    Li Yixi drank the wine in front of him in one go, and placed the tea in front of Yuan Feng with a look of anticipation.


    Yuan Feng''s face was helpless, and he could only give Li Yixi a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Yuanfeng''s heart was dripping blood. This was the immortal brew that he had collected for many years, and each one could save a year of practice.


    And it can add 10 years to his lifespan.


    Before, he would rather choose to sleep than increase his lifespan, which shows how important this immortal brew is in his heart.


    However, today''s Li Yixi put too much pressure on him.


    Crash.


    Yuan Feng could only stand up even though his liver was hurting, and poured a sip to Li Yixi.


    Seeing the wine in front of him, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face, full of expectations.


    He didn''t drink it immediately, at this moment, Li Yixi sniffed lightly on his nose and silently felt the aroma of the wine.


    Then a smile appeared on his face.


    "Good wine, good wine, I haven''t seen this kind of wine for a long time, although the wine is not very good, but just the aroma of the wine, I can know that this jar of wine has been treasured for many years, this is the real wine. "


    "Today is a worthwhile trip, a worthwhile trip."


    "Come on, Junior Brother Yuanfeng, how about we drink this tea together?"


    Li Yixi was looking forward to this moment.


    He didn''t care about the heartache deep in Yuanfeng''s pupils at this moment.


    "I respect my brother."


    However, no matter how painful it is.


    At this moment, Yuan Feng could only hold up the bow in front of him.


    "Come on, Junior Brother Yuanfeng, let''s drink this soup together."


    Li Yixi didn''t care that much.


    Take it up and drink it up.


    Silently feeling the aroma of the wine in his mouth.


    A satisfied look.


    However.


    Yuan Feng, who was already heartbroken, looked at Li Yixi''s contented appearance, and felt even more uncomfortable.


    He drank the wine he was holding. At this moment, Yuan Feng was not drinking wine, but fear, bitterness, and bitterness.


    It''s a mixed bag.


    Even Yuanfeng didn''t feel the taste of this wine.


    However, no matter what his heart was, Yuan Feng also forced a smile.


    "Good wine, good wine."


    "Senior brother''s wine is actually better than the fine wine I have collected for many years."


    I didn''t taste it, but at this moment Yuanfeng could only forcefully praise it.


    Li Yixi said with a smile.


    "Yuanfeng is really a real person, what do you say?"


    "I have to say what''s wrong with your wine?"


    "It feels a little wrong, but because it has been treasured for many years, the aroma of the aging is intoxicating."


    Li Yixi also said with a smile, and at the same time picked up a peanut and threw it into his mouth.


    Yuanfeng, who was already in pain in his heart, was even more heartbroken after hearing Li Yixi''s words. He never thought that the immortal brew that he had been reluctant to drink for many years was actually useless by what Li Yixi said.


    Wanting to refute, but the next moment Yuanfeng''s body trembled violently.


    The pupils contracted suddenly, and there was an unbelievable color in the eyes.


    Because Yuan Feng felt an incomparably terrifying aura in his belly burst out instantly, if he hadn''t possessed the realm of half-step detachment, it would even be difficult to suppress that terrifying aura at this moment.


    This breath was extremely terrifying, but it was extremely gentle, and did not cause any harm to his body.


    And it melted into his limbs at an extremely terrifying speed.


    At the same time, Yuan Feng felt a terrifying vitality in his body at this moment.


    Yuan Feng looks very young now, but in fact, even if he lives a second life, some of his origins cannot be changed.


    It only lasts for a thousand years. A thousand years is very long for mortals, but for his level, it is only a very short period of time.


    After all, Yuanfeng has been sleeping for at least 200,000 years just by sleeping, and 1,000 years is really nothing in his eyes.


    If you are stuck in a bottleneck, a retreat will last for thousands of years if it is long.


    But at this moment, Yuan Feng was horrified to discover that that terrifying power not only brought great benefits to his cultivation, but also at this moment, Yuan Feng was horrified to discover that his lifespan had increased by a thousand years.


    What a character Yuan Feng is.


    But at this moment, Yuan Feng was still frightened, how could he think that the wine in front of him was so terrifying.


    so precious.


    If this jar of wine is taken out, it will definitely cause an uproar, because just drinking a sip of wine can extend the lifespan of 1,000 years, so what if you drink this jar?


    For those who are about to run out of lifespan, let alone 1000 years, 100 years are extremely precious to them.


    Seeing the shocked expression on Yuan Feng''s face, Li Yixi did not feel any surprise. After all, drinking his own wine, Li Yixi had seen a more exaggerated expression.


    "Junior Brother Yuanfeng, what do you think of my wine?"


    "its not bad, right?"


    "Of course it''s not too good. After all, there''s no other way. I held a banquet a few days ago, and almost all the good wines were drank. Today, I can only pick the best altar to come with Junior Brother Yuanfeng."


    "Wait a few days, I will brew some good wine, and then I will have a good drink with Junior Brother Yuanfeng."


    "Come on, Junior Brother, I''ll pour it for you."


    Yuan Feng, who had a storm in his heart.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the whole person was almost frightened in an instant, this kind of immortal brew is simply not a thing in this world in his opinion.


    But he didn''t expect that in Li Yixi''s mouth, these immortal brews are just ordinary things, and they are not the most precious. Yuan Feng couldn''t help but think, what kind of terrible effect Li Yixi said was the most precious.


    Crash.


    This time, Li Yixi picked up the wine jar and poured Yuan Feng a sip.


    "Junior Brother Yuanfeng, you can''t just drink. Although the aroma of this wine is addicting, it is also a bit strong. It''s better to eat some peanuts."


    Li Yixi poured herself a sip.


    Picked up a peanut again and threw it into the mouth.


    A very enjoyable look.


    "Brother said yes."


    "Next time, if Senior Brother goes, I will definitely prepare well and prepare some delicious side dishes."


    Yuan Feng''s voice trembled.


    The whole person''s mind is still under the terrifying effect of the wine just now.


    He stretched out his hand to pick up a peanut and stuffed it into his mouth just like Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Yuan Feng felt that it was crisp.


    The smell of peanuts also made Yuan Feng couldn''t help but praise.


    But eating and eating, Yuan Feng''s body became stiff.


    Originally, there was still a peanut in his hand that was about to be put into his mouth, but Yuan Feng''s hand became extremely stiff at this moment.


    Feeling that this hand does not belong to him, Yuan Feng''s eyes stared at Peanut.


    "Linggen, this is the spiritual root of heaven and earth."


    At this moment, Yuan Feng''s eyes widened with disbelief on his face. Yuan Feng never thought that this seemingly ordinary peanut was actually the spiritual root of heaven and earth.


    Yuan Feng''s face was a little red. Just now, he actually thought that this peanut was too ordinary. He wanted to prepare some good things to entertain Li Yixi, but he didn''t expect that this ordinary-looking peanut was actually the spiritual root of heaven and earth.


    Even if Yuanfeng''s strength is extraordinary, he can''t do it if he wants to find Tiandi Linggen to drink.


    What''s more, even if it is found, there is no possibility, because Yuanfeng is reluctant.


    "Junior brother, you''re welcome, there are more here."


    "My peanuts are not ordinary peanuts. They have been specially treated by me, so they are naturally different from the peanuts you usually eat."


    Li Yixi''s face was as elegant as ever.


    The tone is also extremely calm, as if the peanuts in this plate are really ordinary things.


    Li Yixi eats at will.


    As if the peanuts don''t need money.


    Yuan Feng''s whole person became even worse at this moment.


    It''s not that these opportunities are bad, but Yuan Feng is even more frightened at this moment.


    What I saw and heard today.


    It made Yuanfeng feel a lot of pressure, Li Yixi was very casual there, but Yuanfeng felt extremely uneasy at this moment.


    It was like a terrifying male lion sitting in front of a sheep.


    How to be at ease.

 Chapter 1442

    Yuan Feng was extremely uneasy, not knowing what purpose Li Yixi came here for today.


    However.


    Li Yixi didn''t say anything, just chatted.


    Li Yixi didn''t stand up until he drank all the two jars of wine.


    "Junior Brother Yuanfeng, let''s have a good drink in the future."


    "That''s it for today."


    "Tomorrow I have to cross the robbery."


    "This is a big deal."


    "There can be no surprises."


    "To tell you the truth, even now, I haven''t started practicing."


    "Tomorrow, after my fleshly body is sanctified, I can start practicing. At that time, I will ask Junior Brother Yuanfeng to give me more guidance."


    "After all, I have nothing to do with cultivation."


    Li Yixi stood up and his eyes fell on Yuan Feng.


    Said with a serious face.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Yuan Feng looked a little puzzled at this moment.


    Obviously Li Yixi''s strength is terrifying and unimaginable, but he actually said that he has never practiced.


    Yuanfeng felt that Li Yixi was lying, but when he looked at it seriously, he found that Li Yixi was very serious.


    This made Yuan Feng personally confused.


    Li Yixi''s incomparably terrifying cultivation was definitely not a hallucination.


    Moreover, today''s wine and those things are the treasures of heaven and earth.


    Just that one jar of wine added more than 10,000 years of life to Yuan Feng.


    You can see its horror.


    If this is all mortal, then he is simply trash.


    However, he found that Li Yixi''s eyes were very serious, and he couldn''t fake it. Yuan Feng became more puzzled for a while, but Yuan Feng nodded in agreement immediately.


    Since Li Yixi talked about transcending the calamity, he would definitely transcend the calamity. Yuanfeng also wanted to see what calamity Li Yixi transcended.


    Yuanfeng was very respectful all the way, and didn''t stop until he sent Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun out of Daluo Peak.


    I have been witnessing the complete departure of Li Yixi and Hu Qingyun


    At this moment, Yuan Feng slumped on the ground with a pop.


    "What is he going to do?"


    "What on earth are you implying when you come to Daluo Peak today?"


    "What a terrible strength, I can''t see through his cultivation at all."


    "And those formations were actually broken by the wave of his hand, and Daluofeng''s peak protection formation actually had no effect on him. This person must not be offended."


    "And he added 10,000 years of life to me as soon as he shot, so he shouldn''t shoot at me."


    "But what is he going to do?"


    Yuan Feng''s heart was beating violently.


    The whole person is in very poor condition.


    Just now, he had forcibly maintained his composure, but at this moment he collapsed to the ground. In just a moment, he was dripping with sweat, as if he had been pulled out of the water.


    Yuan Feng pondered for a full quarter of an hour under Daluo Peak, but found that he couldn''t understand anything.


    What Li Yixi did was like a fog in Yuan Feng''s eyes.


    "forget about it."


    "I can''t even think about it."


    "This person is definitely the mysterious existence behind Kunlun Sect."


    "I didn''t expect to come to Daluofeng today and abolish all my cards."


    "Even Daluofeng''s peak protection formation didn''t stay, it''s really cruel."


    "There are still some things in hand now. First, build the peak protection formation. This is the key. Otherwise, once I cultivate, I will be perceived by others."


    Although Yuan Feng had a look of panic, he knew what to do at this moment.


    As for escaping, Yuan Feng had never thought of it, because Yuan Feng knew very well that Li Yixi was so terrifying, if he really wanted to deal with him, let alone escape, if he dared to have a thought, he would die.


    Li Yixi put too much pressure on Yuanfeng, and at this moment Yuanfeng was busy on Daluo Peak.


    soon.


    The peak guard formation was opened again.


    This time, thinking of what Li Yixi had done before, Yuan Feng hid his eyes very well.


    Yuanfeng opened the formation, which once again blocked all perceptions from the outside world.


    Under the first peak, Li Yixi was walking and suddenly stopped.


    "Husband, what''s wrong?"


    Hu Qingyun looked puzzled, and for some reason, Li Yixi suddenly stopped.


    "It''s okay, you go back first."


    "I have something on Daluo Peak."


    "I''ll be back when I go."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he turned around and walked towards Daluo Peak.


    At the moment of Daluofeng, the peak protection formation has been opened.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi did not find anything, and ran directly to the stairs.


    That incomparably powerful formation was nothing in the face of Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi''s body once again passed through the formation silently.


    Yuan Feng, who just breathed a sigh of relief, witnessed this scene with his own eyes, and his eyes showed incredible color.


    This incredible scene in front of him, which cannot be explained in words, completely made Yuan Feng shiver with chills.


    Seeing Li Yixi running towards him with a smile on his face, Yuan Feng felt his scalp go numb.


    "Yuanfeng sees the senior brother. I don''t know what the senior brother has to order."


    However.


    Yuan Feng didn''t dare to have any complaints. After seeing Li Yixi''s terrifying methods, how could he dare to be presumptuous?


    Yuan Feng''s posture was very low.


    "Junior Brother Yuanfeng, there is no big deal. Just now, there was something that fell on Daluo Peak, so I came to get it."


    "Junior Brother, if you have anything to do, just go and get busy. I''ll take my things and leave."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and without waiting for Yuanfeng to respond, he went straight to the hall.


    Back in the main hall, Li Yixi really found a Qiankun bag on the table.


    Seeing that the Qiankun bag was still there, Li Yixi immediately put it away. This bag contained a large part of his assets.


    "call."


    "Fortunately, everything is still there."


    "Otherwise, I really want to drink the northwest wind in a few days."


    Li Yixi looked happy, turned around and left.


    When walking out of the hall, Li Yixi wanted to leave, but suddenly a bead caught Li Yixi''s attention.


    On the Daluo Peak, there is an incomparably huge stone dragon.


    very conspicuous.


    Li Yixi discovered it just now when he came, but Li Yixi didn''t take a closer look, but at this moment, Li Yixi happened to see a huge night pearl in the mouth of the stone dragon.


    "What a big night pearl."


    "Junior Brother Yuanfeng is too extravagant, isn''t it a pity to put such a big night pearl here."


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand and directly took out the night pearl from the mouth of the stone carving dragon.


    "It''s pretty heavy."


    Li Yixi threw it in his hand, a look of excitement on his face.


    Immediately, Li Yixi took action, turning a stone into a stone bead and placing it in the mouth of the stone dragon.


    What Li Yixi did was caught in Yuanfeng''s eyes. At this moment, Yuanfeng clenched his fists into fists, but he didn''t dare to let himself make any sound. That face was dead. Parents are ugly.


    Because that bead was not a night pearl, but a terrifying divine bead.


    It is the eye of the Daluofeng Peak Protection Formation.


    Yuanfeng was extremely careful and hid it in the mouth of the stone dragon, but he didn''t expect Li Yixi to find it and take it directly.


    "Junior Brother, Junior Brother."


    "I didn''t expect you, Da Luofeng, to have such a big night pearl."


    "It''s quite luxurious."


    "A night pearl of this size is probably worth a fortune."


    "But I didn''t expect Junior Brother Yuanfeng to put it there so casually."


    "It''s just a waste of money."


    "Junior brother, just make a price and sell it to me."


    "It will be my wife''s wedding anniversary in a few days, and I want to give this to her."


    Li Yixi looked at the night pearl in his hand with a look of joy.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the corners of Yuanfeng''s mouth trembled at this moment.


    In the end, the voice was a little hopeless.


    "Since senior brother likes it, just take it away. It''s just a night pearl. For us cultivators, this thing is an ordinary thing."


    "If it''s really precious, why would I put it outside at will?"


    "Since senior brother likes it, then take it away."


    Yuan Feng''s eyes flickered, and he could only say through gritted teeth.


    I hope Li Yixi leaves sooner.


    "Since the younger brother is so polite, then I will take this thing away."


    Li Yixi said modestly, and the next moment, he directly put the fist-sized Ye Mingzhu into the Qiankun bag.


    After a few words with Yuan Feng, he turned around and left immediately.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s complete disappearance, Yuan Feng''s complexion turned purple at this moment, and his whole body was almost blown up. How could he think that the formation he had just established was broken by Li Yixi again.


    Yuan Feng dared not speak his anger, so he could only swallow the anger in his heart silently.


    This time, Ji Yuanfeng completely gave up and never prepared anything.


    Yuan Feng also realized that it was very likely that Li Yixi would not allow himself to build these things, so he took action to abolish them.


    Also on this day, the fifth family entered the second heaven.


    Fifth Zhuge and Fifth Tsingyi chose a mountain range not far from Jinling Xiancheng.


    Completely integrate the scroll with this void.


    God Realm Dongtian is completely stable.


    At the same time, everyone who had gone deep into Chaos also returned one after another.


    Everyone''s faces were excited.


    They were waiting for Li Yixi to pass the tribulation.


    I also want to see such a terrifying existence as Li Yixi, what kind of terrifying catastrophe will be brought about if the flesh is sanctified?


    Xiaoxitian.


    Hell.


    Demon world.


    Heavenly Palace.


    The forces of all parties arrived in Kunlunzong one after another.

 Chapter 1445

    "If it is the land of Daoyuan, there will be an extremely terrifying vision of heaven and earth, but it is not like this."


    "Your life is too short. Although your talent is unparalleled, you don''t know some extremely long-term secrets."


    "This chaos is constantly reincarnating."


    "Every chaotic reincarnation, we call it an epoch reincarnation."


    "Each epoch has billions of years."


    "But it is rumored that this party''s Chaos has passed 17 epochs of reincarnation."


    "This is the eighteenth era, and no one knows what will happen in this era."


    "Every time the epoch is reincarnated, there will be an extremely terrifying invisible hand that erases everything."


    "This chaos is not as simple as you think. Our strength is good, but in the chaos, we are only slightly outstanding."


    "There are some extremely ancient existences hidden in this chaos. Those people only appear when the chaos is reincarnated and resist the power of the reincarnation of the era."


    "Those ancient existences have gone through many epochs and reincarnations, and they can survive under that invisible big hand, showing how terrifying their strength is."


    "Those people are also called the Lord of the Era."


    "Every epoch reincarnation will give birth to an extremely terrifying existence."


    "It is said that only those terrifying characters can attract the appearance of Chaos Thunder Pond."


    "Such a character is also known as the overlord of heaven and earth."


    "The appearance of the Chaos Thunder Pond today means that there is an extremely terrifying existence hidden in this area, and today he seems to be transcending tribulation."


    "I don''t know if I can survive under the power of Chaos Thunder Pond."


    "This has nothing to do with Daoyuan Land, but I''m worried, whether such a terrifying existence will notice the Daoyuan Land in Jiuzhongtian, if he sees it, then even if we have With the ability to reach the sky, with the best wisdom in the world, it is impossible to win the source of the Tao from the hands of such existences."


    The dark sage''s body trembled slightly, and his eyes have been staring at the sky above the chaos.


    The sudden appearance of the Chaos Thunder Pond today made the Dark Lord a little uneasy.


    Throughout the chaos, countless holy places were disturbed on this day.


    But these ancient holy places, at the moment when they saw the appearance of the Chaos Thunder Pond, everyone stopped, and no one dared to go.


    The terrifying Thunder Dragon in the Chaos Thunder Pond kept roaring.


    Terrifying sounds resounded in this area, and the breath of those Thunder Dragons seemed to destroy the world.


    Kunlun Zong.


    Li Yixi continued to devour the power of heaven and earth.


    The next moment, the body shook violently.


    The last orifice was finally opened by Li Yixi.


    The incomparably terrifying power of heaven and earth poured into Li Yixi''s body at an extremely terrifying speed, and in this acupoint, the sound of the great avenue sounded one after another at this moment.


    In Li Yixi''s body, there seemed to be thousands of gods and demons singing.


    One after another, the sound of the Great Dao is a blessing to everyone.


    Some monks broke through the realm directly at this moment, but today, there was no catastrophe landing.


    Directly suppressed by Heavenly Dao.


    After all, Li Yixi could not be affected by any influence today. In the void of the Second Layer, Heavenly Dao looked extremely solemn.


    Especially when he saw the Chaos Thunder Pond descend directly on this world, Tiandao''s expression changed.


    At this moment, Tiandao fought with all his strength and was still suppressed.


    The terrifying chaotic thunder pool is just a phantom, as if it can crush everything.


    "What a terrible chaotic thunder pool, it is indeed an extremely ancient thing."


    Tiandao looked at the Chaos Thunder Pond in the void with a very solemn expression. Countless Thunder Dragons appeared around the Chaos Thunder Pond. These Thunder Dragons pulled the Chaos Thunder Pond at this moment, as if they were about to come completely.


    When Li Yixi completed the opening of the last acupuncture point, all of a sudden the sound of thunder sounded again in the void, and a terrifying black cloud completely enveloped the entire Kunlun Sect, as if the real end of the world had come.


    In that thundercloud, lightning flashed across, as if to tear the sky apart.


    At the moment when Li Yixi opened the last acupoint, all the power of heaven and earth was swallowed up by Li Yixi.


    The people who were cultivating could not help but open their eyes, and their expressions became solemn. They knew that the catastrophe was coming.


    "Chaos Thunder Pond, that''s Chaos Thunder Pond."


    "The Chaos Thunder Pond actually appeared."


    "Who is this guy? Why hasn''t he stepped into cultivation? Just the sanctification of the flesh caused such a terrifying catastrophe."


    "The Chaos Thunder Pond appears, can he stop it?"


    Yuan Feng, who was awakened by the sound of thunder, clenched his fists involuntarily and looked at Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi, who was in the lightning rod array, completed the opening of the last acupoint at this moment, and the operation of the Chaos Sutra felt extremely smooth. At this moment, there was a feeling that he could break the world with one punch.


    Li Yixi opened his eyes with a look of anticipation on his face.


    "Finally opened the last orifice."


    "After passing through the catastrophe, I can be sanctified in the flesh."


    "At that time, it will be a big boss."


    Li Yixi didn''t realize that the danger was coming, and his face was full of joy and anticipation.


    However, what Li Yixi didn''t know was that at this moment, the terrifying beings such as Liu Shen and Tao Shen also looked extremely embarrassed.


    Even if they made every effort to stabilize this world, there are still many places in this world. At this moment, the world was torn apart, and hundreds of millions of creatures were instantly obliterated.


    But at this moment, they could only watch helplessly, and they couldn''t change all of this at all.


    "Sir, be careful."


    Meng Ge saw that Li Yixi had completed the last step, and the catastrophe was about to come, so he could not help but remind him.


    Even if the robbery has not yet come today, just the atmosphere at this moment makes Mungo feel suffocated.


    This time deep into the chaos, Meng Ge has stepped into the level of detachment using the Rongxian Dan, and his bloodline has transformed, but this moment is just a precursor to the catastrophe, which makes him almost suffocated. Meng Ge can hardly imagine how terrible this catastrophe is. .


    "Don''t worry, my life is up to me."


    "The mere robbery, what can I do?"


    Li Yixi looked confident.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, a strange and incomparable power suddenly spread, and this power was very mysterious.


    Originally locked on Li Yixi, the imminent catastrophe suddenly seemed to have lost Li Yixi''s trace.


    Li Yixi''s connection with Chaos seemed to be cut off by 90% at this moment.


    In the chaotic thunder pool, the terrifying power of the heavenly robbery skyrocketed again in an instant.


    become more terrifying.


    Rumble.


    At this moment, a terrifying sound of thunder sounded, and the entire sky seemed to be torn apart.


    The terrifying purple lightning seemed to be a terrifying purple long dragon, climbing in the sky.


    Throughout the second-level days, countless practitioners involuntarily looked up at the sky at this moment, with expressions of despair on their faces.


    For them, this is a sign of extinction.


    Even some mortals knelt directly in place at this moment, constantly praying to God.


    Rumble.


    Another sound of thunder sounded, and at this moment, in the thundercloud, the terrifying power of the calamity surged.


    this moment.


    In the chaotic thunder pool, a terrifying world-destroying catastrophe descended from the sky, tearing apart the black clouds.


    The world-destroying real thunder in the Chaos Thunder Pond returns to its original state, and it seems that it is not much different from the ordinary catastrophe.


    But at the moment when this chaotic world-destroying catastrophe appeared, everyone suddenly changed color.


    Yuan Feng, who had been watching nervously in secret, couldn''t help but exclaimed when he saw this catastrophe appeared.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    "This is¡­¡­"


    "This is the Chaos Destruction Heavenly Tribulation."


    Seeing this scene in front of him, Yuan Feng''s heart kept shaking at this moment.


    Li Yixi, who was in the lightning rod array, looked at the heavenly tribulation that landed in the void, with a helpless look on his face.


    "Is the calamity of my fleshly sanctification so weak?"


    Li Yixi felt a little embarrassed.


    With so many people watching, the coming catastrophe is actually so weak.


    Li Yixi thought of the terrifying thunder dragon that appeared in the void not long ago, when Feng Liuyun crossed the calamity, and he looked envious. Li Yixi felt that such scenes were in line with his identity as a saint of merit.


    Seeing the chaotic real thunder falling from the sky, Li Yixi had a look of disdain on his face and didn''t take it seriously at all.


    After all, Li Yixi saw it very clearly on the day when Feng Liuyun crossed the calamity. That kind of powerful calamity can be swallowed up, not to mention his own calamity. In Li Yixi''s view, his calamity is simply impossible. It is on a par with the calamity of Feng Liuyun.


    Even at this moment, Li Yixi let the power of merit wrap his body. Li Yixi wanted to see if the power of merit could prevent the calamity from coming.


    The terrifying catastrophe that landed in the void instantly appeared in the Kunlun Sect, but a strange scene appeared.


    At this moment, the real thunder of chaos and destruction did not come in an instant.


    But strangely stopped in the sky above the lightning protection.


    "Well, why did you stop?"


    Li Yixi looked expectant, but suddenly found that the catastrophe in front of her had stopped.


    The terrifying thunder light suddenly stopped at this moment, and it looked extremely strange.


    In the sky above Li Yixi, he turned into the terrifying King of Thunder and Lightning.


    The incomparably terrifying Chaos Destruction Real Thunder flashed.


    "Has it stopped?"


    At this moment, everyone''s faces couldn''t help showing doubts. They didn''t expect such a terrifying world-destroying chaotic real thunder to stop.


    Immediately, everyone''s bodies were shaken, and they felt that the scene in front of them was related to Li Yixi''s power of merit.


    "Master, quickly put away the power of merit."


    "Otherwise, the catastrophe will not come, but it will become more and more terrifying."


    Meng Ge saw the moment when the second catastrophe came, merged with the first catastrophe, still did not land, and his expression changed.


    This is the legendary Chaos Destruction Thunder.


    If the terrifying calamity is accumulated, even if there is a lightning rod array, it will not be able to resist.


    Hearing Meng Ge''s voice, Li Yixi also noticed everyone, with a solemn expression on his face.


    Although Li Yixi felt that the calamity in front of him was just like that, at this moment, he still obeyed Meng Ge''s words and immediately put away the power of Kongder that enveloped his body.


    However, when Li Yixi had collected everything, at the moment of the power of merit, the fear in the void, the web of understanding just trembled slightly and stopped again.


    Seeing this scene in the void, Meng Ge''s face changed completely at this moment.


    "It is the Eucharist of merit."


    "It is the cause of the Eucharist of merit."


    "Young Master has cultivated the Holy Body of Merit, even if his breath does not leak out, he will be locked by Heavenly Dao."


    I didn''t expect that the Holy Body of Merit was blessed by heaven.


    But there are also dangers.


    If this terrifying chaotic world-destroying real thunder continues to merge.


    The nine heavenly tribulations came together in an instant, and this lightning rod array was absolutely unstoppable.


    Mungo''s face turned pale as paper at this moment.


    Qing Yangzi, Jian Zun and others also changed color instantly.


    They also realized how terrifying the danger brought by the Holy Body of Merit to Li Yixi at this moment.


    "Is there a solution for you, son?"


    His lips twitched constantly, a look of worry on his face.

 Chapter 1446

    "Um?"


    "Is this power of merit a bad thing?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi also realized that it was the power of merit.


    Because of the power of merit, the catastrophe cannot hurt oneself for a while.


    "The power of this catastrophe is very weak, but if it continues to accumulate because of the power of merit, it will become a little more powerful."


    "This power of merit has brought me great benefits on weekdays, but I didn''t expect it to cause trouble at this moment."


    "How can we resolve this problem?"


    "Do you want to dispel the power of merit?"


    Li Yixi couldn''t help frowning, and fell into deep thought at this moment.


    As for the terrifying power of calamity in the void, Li Yixi did not pay attention to it at this moment.


    The people around them watched as the catastrophe continued to fall, and their expressions became extremely solemn.


    "What should I do? Now the catastrophe has fallen to four."


    "These four Heavenly Tribulations are directly integrated into one, and if this continues, there will be great trouble."


    "I didn''t expect this power of merit to be a bad thing at this moment."


    Everyone present could not help but become nervous.


    "Right now, there is only one way, and that is for the young master to disperse the power of merit. Otherwise, if the calamity continues to accumulate, the young master may not be able to resist."


    "This is the real thunder of chaos and destruction, and it is not comparable to an ordinary catastrophe."


    Dao Yi looked at the scene in front of him.


    The voices were shaking.


    Daoyi also realized that today''s Li Yixi is in danger of transcending the calamity.


    It''s not that I don''t believe in Li Yixi, but today, the Chaos Thunder Pond appeared first, and because of the power of merit, the calamity kept accumulating. Once it came, it was terrifying.


    "Now, there is only one way, and that is to dispel the power of merit, otherwise you will die."


    "Although the power of merit has many benefits, it has no effect in the face of the real thunder of chaos."


    "I don''t know how he will resolve the current predicament."


    "The sixth heavenly tribulation has fallen."


    As time passed, Yuan Feng''s expression became extremely solemn.


    At this moment, the six chaotic world-destroying real thunders are integrated into one, and once it comes, it is unimaginable.


    And now.


    It''s not just how Li Yixi can survive the catastrophe, it is no longer a matter of Li Yixi alone.


    At this moment, the sky above the Kunlun Sect is shrouded in a terrifying chaotic world-destroying thunder. If it falls, the Kunlun Sect will disappear in an instant, and the world will be destroyed.


    No one can compete.


    While they were worried, at this moment, their minds were trembling uncontrollably.


    A look of panic.


    really scared.


    They knew very well that Li Yixi''s methods depended on their life and death today.


    Even if you run away, you can''t escape.


    The elders of the fifth family who have just entered the second layer and completed the settlement of the family.


    Each body trembled uncontrollably.


    With their faces full of panic, if they had a choice at this moment, they would definitely reject Fifth Zhuge''s proposal.


    Once Li Yixi can''t stop it, this second layer of heaven is afraid that it will disappear.


    Hundreds of millions of lives, I am afraid will disappear in an instant.


    Chaos destroys the world, and it can really destroy the world.


    Taoshen, Liushen, etc. exist, and at this moment, their bodies tremble slightly.


    He stared at Li Yixi silently.


    I don''t know what Li Yixi will do or if there is a way to deal with it.


    "Can you survive today?"


    Hei Di looked at the void, and thoughts of despair appeared in his heart.


    Taixu Zhoulong looked at the void and remained silent.


    At this moment, I can only wait for Li Yixi.


    See how Li Yixi does it.


    After all, Li Yixi did nothing from beginning to end.


    With such a character, it is impossible to sit still without a way to fight back.


    Li Yixi didn''t move, they felt that maybe Li Yixi was waiting for an opportunity.


    Li Yixi in the lightning rod array.


    Thinking at the moment.


    How to resolve the trouble caused by the power of merit.


    "How can we dispel the power of merit?"


    Li Yixi was thinking about how to dispel the power of merit.


    At this moment, Li Yixi also felt that everyone''s emotions were very wrong, and they looked worried.


    However.


    Li Yixi at the next moment.


    The body trembled violently.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    "How did I get caught in an infinite loop?"


    "How can I, a person who has never practiced, know how to dispel the power of merit?"


    "Moreover, the power of merit is something that countless existences desire."


    "It would be a pity to disperse."


    "In the future, I think the power of merit is also one of my trump cards."


    "For a long time, I feel that the power of merit is useless, but is it really useless?"


    "At this moment, can I use the power of merit to disperse the thunder tribulation?"


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, a gleam of light appeared.


    Immediately, Li Yixi made a quick calculation.


    For divination, Li Yixi is extremely powerful.


    next moment.


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    "Can!"


    "There is a play!"


    "Looks like it''s time for me to pretend!"


    "However, will it scare them?"


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes.


    A wine gourd appeared in Li Yixi''s hand.


    He took a hard gulp.


    "Um?"


    "This guest, do you still have time to drink?"


    "It won''t be impossible, let''s take one last bite!"


    Yuan Feng stared at Li Yixi and muttered to himself.


    It''s not that Yuanfeng is mocking Li Yixi, but Yuanfeng at this moment feels dangerous.


    There is also some resentment in my heart.


    If Li Yixi couldn''t stop it, then he would have to die under the real thunder of chaos.


    Countless figures were silent at this moment.


    first peak.


    Hu Qingyun, who had a worried face, at this moment, clearly caught a smile on Li Yixi''s face.


    The hanging heart finally fell.


    "Don''t panic, my husband definitely has a solution."


    "I haven''t made a move so far, I''m afraid it''s troublesome, and I want to solve the seven heavenly tribulations at one time."


    At this moment, in the sky above the Kunlun Sect, the seven heavenly tribulations merged into one. It was extremely terrifying. It was just the aftermath that made Meng Ge and others pale.


    At this moment, they were a little desperate.


    They didn''t know why, why Li Yixi didn''t act.


    When they were almost desperate, Li Yixi took a sip of wine.


    Stand up and look at the catastrophe in the void.


    One after another figure body shook violently.


    "Young master doesn''t have the power to dispel merit, is there any way?"


    In the heart of despair, there is a faint hope at this moment.


    That thread of hope is their only dawn.


    He couldn''t help holding his breath and stared at Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi standing there.


    Laughed!


    "The power of merit can''t be moved at will."


    "I think it works!"


    "I hold the power of merit, read it, and this catastrophe will disappear."


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell.


    Suddenly staring at the catastrophe in the void.


    Roaring: "Did I let you get together?"


    "Give me a break."


    The moment Li Yixi''s voice sounded, the voice constantly reverberated between heaven and earth.


    The people who were waiting to see Li Yixi''s magical powers could not help but be stunned.


    No one would have imagined that Li Yixi would react like this at this moment.


    However, the next moment.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The terrifying thunder tribulation of the fusion of the power of the seven heavenly tribulations actually dissipated rapidly.

 Chapter 1447

    "This¡­¡­"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Li Yixi shouted angrily, and in an instant, over the entire Kunlun Sect, the terrifying power of calamity dissipated instantly.


    A moment ago, in the sky above the Kunlun Sect, the terrifying power of the calamity was enough to destroy one world, but Li Yixi didn''t expect that Li Yixi would just shout angrily.


    In the void, the calamity with the power to destroy the world dissipated rapidly.


    One after another figure witnessed it with his own eyes, and at this moment, there was an incredible color in his eyes.


    They never thought that Li Yixi''s anger would lead to such a terrifying scene.


    That was the most terrifying Chaos World Destruction Heavenly Tribulation in Chaos. No one would have thought that such a terrifying Heavenly Tribulation would be fused together by a full seven, and was actually scolded by Li Yixi.


    Everyone felt that Li Yixi''s strength was unfathomable, but with an angry shout, he directly dispelled the terrifying heavenly tribulation in the void. All of them were shocked by this scene.


    In particular, some people felt resentment towards Li Yixi at the moment just now. At this moment, their legs could not stop shaking, not in shock but in panic.


    In their opinion, Li Yixi possessed such power against the sky, and if they sensed their emotions, they would surely die.


    Even Li Yixi didn''t need to take action, just one thought was enough to kill them.


    After all, the terrifying catastrophe is just a roar, let alone these ants.


    The strength of these people is indeed good, but compared with the terrifying Chaos World Destruction Tribulation, they are ants, and even using the word ants to describe them is a compliment to them.


    Jian Zun, Mo and the others all had their lips trembling violently.


    There was a frenzy in his eyes.


    The despair just now disappeared without a trace.


    "I know that the young master has a solution. This is just a calamity. If the young master can''t even compete with this calamity, then how can he choose to cross the catastrophe?"


    The Lord of the Underworld trembled slightly when he saw this scene in front of him.


    Slowly reaching out, wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Although I thought Li Yixi had a solution before, but at that moment, I was still trembling.


    I can''t help but be nervous. After all, once the power of catastrophe falls, the world will disappear completely.


    Although now the Lord of the Underworld is also practicing Dao Technique, but under the terrifying calamity, the Lord of the Underworld feels that he has no strength to contend with.


    "Disappeared, the catastrophe disappeared."


    this moment.


    A sound of exclamation sounded.


    In the entire Kunlun Sect, those pale-faced disciples and elders.


    At this moment, I saw that the heavenly tribulation in the void completely disappeared.


    There was an unbelievable look in his eyes.


    The suffocating oppression also disappeared.


    In the second layer of heaven, countless people knelt down and worshipped, feeling the stability of the heaven and the earth, and all of them let out a long sigh of relief.


    They don''t know what''s going on, but so much has happened that day, and they''ve seen the landslide and the ground rip.


    As if the end of the world was really coming.


    The dangling heart also fell completely.


    Yuan Feng, who was in the crowd, looked at Li Yixi who was standing there with an incredible expression on his face.


    "So strong, is this his strength?"


    "No wonder he was able to directly ignore my Daluofeng''s formation, that formation is indeed like a plaything in his eyes."


    "This is the fusion of seven chaotic world-destroying catastrophe."


    "Actually, he was slammed away by him."


    "He seems to have mastered the Great Way."


    "That''s not the power of merit, the power of merit is just a trick to deceive people, how can the power of merit be able to disperse the chaos and annihilation of the world."


    "The Great Way, it must be the legendary Great Way."


    Yuan Feng was shocked at this moment.


    When he looked at Li Yixi, he was filled with incomparable fear.


    With a shout, the Chaos Destruction Heavenly Tribulation was not something that Yuanfeng could imagine.


    "Resolved."


    "I knew that husband had a way, otherwise, why would you choose to transcend the calamity?"


    "But it''s bad."


    "It was so frightening that we could barely breathe."


    Hu Qingyun saw the calamity in the void dissipate, and a smile appeared on her face.


    first peak.


    One after another figure, at this moment secretly relieved, at that moment, they felt that the world was about to be destroyed, but they did not expect to be resolved by Li Yixi.


    The black dog and the black cat looked at each other.


    Both of them had heart palpitations in their eyes.


    He let out a sharp breath.


    "I knew the master was acting."


    "The strength is so terrifying, how can it be impossible to survive even a calamity?"


    "And the master knows the present, past and future, and can deduce everything. How can he not deduce today''s scene."


    "Chaos destroys the world, and for the monks in the world, it is synonymous with death."


    "The Chaos Heavenly Tribulation has buried countless overlords of heaven and earth."


    "But the one who crossed the robbery today is the master."


    "What does the mere chaotic annihilation of the world count?"


    The black cat spit out human words with a look of disdain.


    The big black on the side heard the black cat''s words and sneered.


    "How did I see a guy shivering there just now?"


    "Naturally know that the master can know the past, present and future, so why panic there? Why can''t you look at everything calmly?"


    Hei Di''s voice sounded, and the big black cat glared fiercely at this moment, feeling extremely unhappy in his heart.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "That''s the Chaos Destruction Heavenly Tribulation."


    The black cat looked unhappy.


    "I didn''t say that the master can''t do it, I''m afraid, can''t I do it if I''m afraid?"


    "I''m naturally timid."


    Faced with the question from the black cat, the black emperor answered without hesitation.


    For the noise of one dog and one cat, at this moment, smiles appeared on the faces of other beings.


    In fact, their hearts are not like this. How tormented at that moment just now can only be experienced when they are in such a scene.


    That world-destroying power made it almost impossible for them to breathe.


    Especially Liu Shen and Tao Shen, they were stabilizing the world, and at the moment when the terrifying world-destroying catastrophe disappeared, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, that terrifying force finally disappeared, otherwise they would hardly be able to support it.


    "So strong."


    "Is this the means of an expert?"


    Feng Liuyun witnessed all this, and there was disbelief in his eyes.


    When his eyes fell on Li Yixi''s body, his face was frantic.


    Where did Feng Liuyun think that Li Yixi''s strength was actually so powerful to such an incredible level.


    With an angry shout, the dissatisfaction in his heart was vented, and the terrifying chaotic world-destroying catastrophe actually dissipated in an instant.


    Tang Xue, the Lord of the Underworld, the Lord of the West Heaven, the Demon, the Lord of the Heavenly Palace, and others, breathed a sigh of relief at this moment.


    At that moment just now, it wasn''t just Liushen and Taoshen who stabilized the world.


    The western world, the demon world, the underworld, and the heavenly palace all erupted with the greatest power to stabilize the world. Otherwise, under the fierce power of the terrifying chaotic thunder pool, even if Liushen and Taoshen made their full efforts, it would be difficult to compete.


    They were almost suffocated at that moment.


    Never before have I felt the threat of death so close.


    However, under such a terrifying sense of oppression, their state of mind has undergone a great transformation.


    This has unimaginable benefits for them in the future.


    It was as if a mortal had seen a terrifying god.


    When he faced those practitioners, the fear in his heart would be weakened countless times.


    They are very clear that even if they face the terrible catastrophe in the future, they will have greater confidence and courage to face it.


    This time, the suffocating sense of oppression was a mental experience for them.


    "There are only two Heavenly Tribulations left, and these two Heavenly Tribulations have no effect on the master."


    "This terrible crisis should be over soon."


    "It seems that we are too worried. What will happen when the master is here?"


    In the void, Liushen and Taoshen phantoms appeared. At this moment, their faces were not solemn, with smiles on their faces.


    I feel that this chaotic annihilation catastrophe.


    For Li Yixi, there is no danger.


    However.


    At the moment when their voices just fell, suddenly the two suddenly raised their heads and looked at the void.


    At this moment, I saw the shadow of the chaotic thunder pool behind the thundercloud, becoming more fresh.


    A look of panic appeared on their faces.


    The calm just now disappeared without a trace.


    The Heavenly Dao, who tried his best to cover up the terrifying vision of heaven and earth, also spurted out a mouthful of blood at this moment, and that face was bloodless.


    At this moment, the whole world trembled violently again.


    I saw a corner of the terrifying chaotic thunder pool, tearing apart the sky, and a corner forcibly descended into this world.


    Liu Shen and others were hit hard at this moment.


    Terrifying incomparable power, constantly spreading.


    This world seems to be destroyed in an instant.


    Even if they blocked it with all their strength, that terrifying force that destroyed the world still fell from the sky.


    In particular, the entire Kunlun Sect bears the brunt.


    Even if the strength of everyone is extremely powerful, but in this critical moment, they feel as if their bodies are about to explode.


    At this moment, everyone was fully resisting the power that destroyed the sky and the earth. The faces of those disciples and elders turned white, because at this moment, they didn''t even have time to react, and they felt that there were subtle lines on their bodies. bloodstains.


    They were still shocked just a moment ago.


    At this moment, I really feel what death is.


    At this moment, the whole world seemed to collapse.


    Li Yixi stood in the lightning rod array and did not feel it.


    Others, however, suddenly changed color at this moment.


    Those terrifying beings around Li Yixi, no one dared to continue watching at this moment.


    Do your best to stabilize this world.


    "This this this..."


    "Is this world going to be destroyed?"


    "We shouldn''t have come to Double Heaven."


    Several elders of the fifth family, with a look of horror and incomparable anger, fell on the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Tsingyi at this moment.


    directly reprimanded.


    "The two of you are the sinners of the fifth family. Because of your blindness, the entire family will be destroyed."


    However, at the moment when their voices just fell, I saw the Divine Realm Dongtian, which was fused with Erzhongtian, suddenly shook.


    Suddenly, a terrifying force spread out from the cave of the God Realm.


    At this moment, the cave of the God Realm was so terrifying that it was unimaginable.


    As the controller of the God Realm Dongtian today, Fifth Zhuge''s feelings are clearer than everyone else''s.


    The shock of the God Realm Dongtian, the fifth Zhuge found that the Tengwang Pavilion in Chaos Dongtian was shaking.


    The bell in Tengwang Pavilion rang, and the terrifying power spread out from the void in an instant.


    That terrifying power, wherever it passed, the terrifying destructive power emitted by the Chaos Thunder Pond was instantly shattered.


    at the same time.


    A huge phantom appeared in the void.


    Everyone couldn''t help but look up at the void, and they found that the huge and incomparable shadow at this moment was a terrifying castle in the sky, as if it was like a mirage.


    But at the moment when the phantom of Tengwang Pavilion appeared, the world was instantly stabilized.


    The terrifying power of the Chaos Thunder Pond to tear the world was also directly suppressed.


    Even the corner of the world where the Chaos Thunder Pond descended seemed to be imprisoned at this moment.

 Chapter 1448

    "what is this?"


    Countless beings saw the phantom of the attic in the void, and their eyes showed incredible colors. They never thought that such a vision of heaven and earth would appear when they were about to die.


    Their cultivation base is extremely strong, and they also discovered that the phantom has the terrifying divine might to suppress the world.


    "Tengwang Pavilion."


    "Tengwang Pavilion."


    Meng Ge and several people saw the huge shadow of Tengwang Pavilion in the sky, and their eyes stared at the three words Tengwang Pavilion.


    In an instant, a storm surged in my heart.


    Involuntarily looked at each other.


    When Li Yixi painted this painting, they had witnessed it with their own eyes. At that time, they did not know what Li Yixi was going to do, but only knew that Li Yixi wanted to give this painting to Fifth Zhuge.


    at this moment.


    They suddenly understood that Li Yixi not only wanted to give this painting to the Fifth Family, but that he had already made arrangements in advance.


    At that time, Li Yixi was planning.


    Li Yixi will use the Tengwang Pavilion in this painting to suppress the world and keep it from being broken.


    sizzle.


    I saw the shadow of Tengwang Pavilion in the void.


    A look of shock appeared in his eyes.


    They couldn''t help but take a deep breath. How could they think that the Pavilion of King Teng had such terrifying power.


    "Young master really knows the past, present and future."


    "I originally thought that Young Master Li''s heaven-penetrating means would be easy to get through the calamity. After all, the son just shouted angrily just now, and it directly shattered the fusion of seven heavenly tribulations."


    "But we were wrong."


    "It''s good that the young master has the ability to reach the sky, but we also underestimate the Chaos World Destruction Tribulation."


    "And what has come today is not only the Chaos Destruction Heavenly Tribulation, but also the legendary Chaos Thunder Pond."


    "This Chaos Thunder Pond doesn''t even know what kind of artifact it is."


    "I didn''t expect that just appearing in a corner, it almost shattered this world, such a terrible divine power."


    "If it wasn''t for the son''s arrangement in advance, then this world would be completely turned into nothingness at this moment, and we would also die in Huangquan. Even if we step into the realm of self now, there is no life at all."


    "What a terrible Chaos Thunder Pond."


    "What a powerful boy."


    Mungo looked at the void and couldn''t help muttering to himself.


    The whole person involuntarily tensed his body.


    At that moment, my soul trembled with fright.


    Countless figures slumped to the ground at this moment.


    The world-destroying might just now almost scared them to death.


    The terrifying power of destroying the world disappeared, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, they were still extremely nervous, because at this moment they saw that the Chaos Thunder Pond in the void was changing, and the Eighth Heavenly Tribulation had not yet come.


    In the chaotic thunder pool, the terrifying power of the catastrophe is rioting.


    The terrifying power of heavenly robbery turned into terrifying thunder dragons at this moment.


    These thunder dragons merged together at an extremely terrifying speed, in the void.


    At this moment, the terrifying coercion of the Eighth Heavenly Tribulation descended from the sky.


    Seeing the terrifying sea of ??thunder behind the black cloud, everyone''s eyes widened in an instant.


    This eighth catastrophe has not yet come, and the terrifying power of destruction is 10 times the power of the previous seven catastrophe fusions.


    Just now, the power of robbery fusion was enough to destroy the world. At this moment, it has turned 10 times. How terrifying is it, they are unimaginable at this moment.


    And this terrifying eighth catastrophe was also blessed by the power of the Chaos Thunder Pond.


    What came just now was just the phantom of the Chaos Thunder Pond, but now the corner of the Chaos Thunder Pond is directly tearing the sky.


    It is hard to imagine what kind of terrifying power it has when this heavenly tribulation descends?


    "Um."


    "The power of merit has not dissipated."


    At this moment, Li Yixi felt that the power of merit did not dissipate, and it was intact, and a smile appeared on his face involuntarily.


    "The joy of surprise is really the joy of surprise."


    "I didn''t expect that after dispelling the catastrophe, the power of merit is still intact."


    "But wasn''t the roar just now too pretentious?"


    "I didn''t think that the power of merit is still necessary for pretending to be a beep."


    "Doesn''t it mean that I will be able to remain invincible in the future when I cross the tribulation."


    "But it''s hard to say."


    "After all, it''s just the sanctification of the flesh, and this catastrophe is still very weak."


    "It can''t be compared with the future catastrophe."


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    I don''t care about the Eighth Heavenly Tribulation that has not yet arrived in the void.


    Li Yixi is very confident that the fusion body of the first seven heavenly tribulations can also be dissipated with a roar, so with the holy body of merit, it is not difficult for him to resolve the eighth heavenly tribulation.


    Li Yixi had a faint smile on his face.


    Not feeling nervous at all.


    But this moment.


    Kunlun Zong''s heart beat violently, like a beat drum.


    After all, they can clearly feel the terrifying power of heaven after the thundercloud.


    Meng Ge retracted his gaze and looked at Li Yixi in the formation.


    "Young master, this eighth robbery hasn''t landed for a long time, I''m afraid it''s a little scary."


    Meng Ge was very worried. At this moment, he could only ask Li Yixi aloud to see if Li Yixi had a solution.


    Mungo was heard talking.


    Brush brush.


    All eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    The entire scene was extremely quiet, after all, under that pressure, who could speak.


    At this moment, they only panic, not even the thought of voice transmission.


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, Li Yixi was stunned for a moment.


    I don''t know why, these guys are so nervous, don''t they believe in themselves?


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but complained in his heart, this small catastrophe is a big threat.


    Li Yixi felt that he was underestimated by these guys.


    I thought that the scolding just now made the robbery dissipate, and I put on a beep, but I didn''t think that these guys still didn''t believe in themselves.


    cough cough.


    Li Yixi coughed.


    With a gentle face.


    There is no appearance of tribulation at all.


    "Is everyone so unconfident in me?"


    "Today I''m just sanctified in the flesh, it''s not a big deal at all."


    "This big calamity has no effect on me."


    "It''s just a small fight."


    "Everyone, don''t worry."


    "Watch me perform."


    Li Yixi felt that he was underestimated by these guys, and felt that he had to pretend again, otherwise, wouldn''t it be impossible to show the power of his own meritorious body.


    Li Yixi decided that this day must let these guys know how strong the power of merit is, let these guys know what it means to do whatever you want and be omnipotent.


    Li Yixi, who had tasted the sweetness just now, showed a confident look on his face at this moment.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, everyone fell silent.


    This moment is really very quiet.


    No one would have imagined that such a terrifying catastrophe would actually be just a petty fight in Li Yixi''s mouth.


    They simply don''t know how to answer.


    This is a crisis that can destroy a world at any time.


    But in Li Yixi''s mouth, it''s just a big deal.


    Yuan Feng in the crowd naturally widened his eyes when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    "Is this just a big deal?"


    "Good guy."


    Yuan Feng wanted to say something, but at this moment he suddenly found that he had no words to express his mood at this moment.


    Only three words were said, good guy.


    Their hearts were beating wildly, and they felt a little relieved at this moment.


    But it was only a little reassuring.


    Even if they knew that Li Yixi''s strength was unfathomable, they knew very well how terrifying the scene just happened.


    Rumble.


    At this moment, a terrifying muffled thunder sounded in the void.


    The terrifying sound of thunder resounded through the heavens and the earth.


    The terrifying black cloud in the void is at this moment.


    suddenly turned.


    As if an eye appeared in the sky.


    In the center of the vortex, a terrifying lightning flash appeared.


    this moment.


    A terrifying coercion was born.


    An incomparably huge thunder beast emerged from the robbery cloud and descended from the sky.


    "What, it''s the Chaos Destroyer Beast."


    Looking at the thunder beast that appeared, everyone''s body couldn''t stop shaking.


    This thunder beast is extremely terrifying. It not only carries the chaotic catastrophe that destroys the world, but also possesses extremely strange magical powers that can devour all Taoist methods.


    The moment they saw this thunder beast appeared, everyone couldn''t help but look horrified.


    At this moment, their bodies tensed, and they clenched their fists involuntarily.


    In the void, the phantoms of Liushen and Taoshen appeared.


    At this moment, the world is stabilized, and they don''t need to make another move.


    The two did not talk, their eyes crossed the endless space and looked at Li Yixi in the Kunlun Sect. They wanted to see how Li Yixi could solve this terrible catastrophe.


    The intelligence of that thunder beast is not comparable to that of ordinary thunder beasts.


    With the blessing of Chaos Thunder Pond, it is no different from the real terrifying Chaos Beast.


    Such terrifying existences are rumored to be able to devour all Taoism.


    Those so-called magical powers have no effect on Thunder Beast, they will only become his nourishment, making him even more terrifying.


    At this moment, Li Yixi once again became the center of the world. All the practitioners could not help looking at Li Yixi. They wanted to see how Li Yixi could crack under such pressure.


    Um.


    "Finally a thunder beast appeared."


    "Now I show my body of merit, and these guys can''t find anything to say."


    However.


    Li Yixi saw the thunder beast descending from the sky, and a look of joy appeared on his face.


    Don''t be afraid to rejoice.


    Li Yixi put his hands on his back and watched as the thunder beast descended rapidly in the void.


    "Roar."


    The thunder beast appeared in the sky above the Kunlun Sect in the blink of an eye, and let out a beast roar that resounded through the heavens and the earth.


    Carrying the world-annihilating thunder light, he rushed directly at Li Yixi.


    At this moment, the distance between Li Yixi and Li Yixi was rapidly shortened.


    at this critical moment.


    Li Yixi, who was looking up at the sky with his hands on his back, did not move.


    I saw Li Yixi speak again.


    "I want it to be indispensable sometimes, and I want it to be necessary all the time."


    "Noisy."


    "Destroy."


    Li Yixi''s roar instantly exploded in the Kunlun Sect.


    Yuan Feng in the crowd stared at Li Yixi at this moment, Yuan Feng felt the power of Dao Technique just now, but Yuan Feng didn''t know what Dao Technique was.


    At this moment, Li Yixi roared again.


    Yuan Feng stared intently.


    Controlling the Dao Technique, that is the true Dao Master.


    The moment Li Yixi''s voice sounded, Yuan Feng''s eyes became extremely strange.


    It seems to be able to see through everything.


    At this moment, in Yuan Feng''s eyes, a mysterious force spread out instantly.


    That power is holy.


    It contains the power of countless terrifying and incomparable rules.


    Seeing this power, Yuan Feng''s body couldn''t stop shaking.


    There was an unbelievable look in those eyes.


    Lips trembling violently.


    Four words were spit out in the trembling.


    "The Grand Judgment."

 Chapter 1449

    "This is the Grand Judgment."


    "Judge all beings, judge heaven and earth."


    "Dominate everything."


    "I didn''t expect him to actually control the legendary Great God Judgment."


    "Who is he and where did he come from?"


    "Did he already control the land of Daoyuan?"


    "This kind of terrifying Dao technique can only appear in the land of Daoyuan with a certain chance."


    Seeing this scene in the void, Yuan Feng''s eyes showed an unbelievable look at this moment, his legs couldn''t stop shaking, and he was really scared at this moment.


    With such a powerful Dao technique, Li Yixi can be said to be invincible in the world.


    Unless you meet those who also control the Dao Technique, otherwise, there is no one who has the ability to compete with Li Yixi.


    How terrifying the Dao Technique is, even if Yuan Feng has not seen it, he is very clear.


    Daoshu has mysterious and unpredictable power, and has the divine power to make ghosts and gods evade.


    Not to mention the true master of the Great Way.


    As far as Yuanfeng knows, those who come into contact with the Dao Technique in the chaos are only able to control one-tenth of the tenth, which is enough to make a side in the chaotic world.


    How terrifying it is to truly control the Great Daoist, I just can''t even think about it.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice rang out, the terrifying power of judgment came instantly.


    The terrifying divine might directly tore apart the thunder beast.


    The terrifying power of the calamity was also instantly erased.


    Even if it is the will of Chaos Thunder Pond, facing the judgment of the Grand Judgment at this moment, there is no ability to struggle at all.


    "Disappeared."


    "It disappeared again."


    "What kind of ability did the young master display? Why did this terrifying catastrophe disappear just by saying it."


    Countless beings witnessed this scene in front of them with their own eyes, and they were all shocked at this moment.


    Where did they think of such a terrifying catastrophe, Li Yixi still did not take action.


    With just a roar, the calamity dissipated.


    this moment.


    In their eyes, Li Yixi seemed to be an omnipotent terrifying existence.


    "It''s the Great Way, this is the Great Way."


    "How many Dao techniques does the son control?"


    At this moment, those who were familiar with Li Yixi''s legs trembled uncontrollably, and their faces were shocked.


    They didn''t really feel it just now.


    This time, Li Yixi made a move, and they felt the power of the Great Way.


    They found a lot of Dao techniques on Li Yixi''s body, but this time, the Dao techniques urged by Li Yixi felt very unfamiliar to them, and they couldn''t be sure which Dao techniques it was for a while.


    When they thought of Li Yixi''s control of the Dao Technique, their hearts couldn''t help trembling.


    By mastering a technique of the Great Dao, one can become the overlord of the Chaos Heaven and Earth.


    No one would have imagined that Li Yixi, who had been hiding his identity and understood the life of mortals, actually controlled several Dao techniques.


    Bang bang bang.


    The hearts of everyone present were beating violently at this moment.


    The people present involuntarily looked up to the sky.


    Their faces are curious, just the eighth catastrophe has such terrifying power, what will happen to the ninth catastrophe?


    If before.


    After they felt that Li Yixi was in control of the Grand Judgment, they would feel that there would be no crisis today.


    But the appearance of Chaos Thunder Pond has led to too many uncertain factors.


    It was only the eighth heavenly tribulation just now, and a corner of the Chaos Thunder Pond appeared. At this moment, Li Yixi once again shattered the eighth heavenly robbery.


    They don''t know, when the ninth catastrophe comes, will the chaotic thunder pool really come?


    After all, Chaos Thunder Pond has artifact spirits.


    Chaos Thunder Pond and the others don''t know whose treasure it is, but since it appeared here, the purpose is to prevent Li Yixi from going through the calamity.


    At the moment when their thoughts just appeared.


    There was just a corner of the Chaos Thunder Pond, and suddenly a terrifying thunder light erupted.


    At this moment, Tiandao could not resist at all, and Tiandao was directly scattered.


    The chaotic thunder pool came directly to this world at this moment.


    Originally, there was a God Realm Dongtian to stabilize the world, but at this moment, the God Realm Dongtian seemed to be unable to withstand that power.


    at this critical moment.


    I saw that Li Yixi''s yard suddenly shook.


    The terrifying divine might emanating from the Chaos Thunder Pond was directly suppressed.


    This world is once again stabilized.


    "Stable."


    At that moment just now, even Hu Qingyun had a look of horror on his face, and he never thought that when this chaotic thunder pool came completely, it would have such a powerful power.


    God Realm Dongtian possesses incredible power, but the power of God Realm Dongtian is far from the Chaos Thunder Pond.


    Hu Qingyun had a feeling that if he faced the Chaos Thunder Pond, just a slight shock from the Chaos Thunder Pond would surely kill him.


    first peak.


    One after another figure turned back suddenly, involuntarily looked at Jinling Xiancheng.


    They felt very clearly just now that the force that suppressed the world came from the Li House in Jinling New City.


    A look of shock appeared in his eyes.


    But after the shock, it felt normal.


    Only the Li family can do this.


    The Chaos Thunder Pond came completely.


    Feeling all the existence of this scene, the pupil suddenly shrank for a while, and there was a look of horror in his eyes.


    The Chaos Thunder Pond just showed a corner, and it possesses such incredible power. No one knows what will happen when the Chaos Thunder Pond completely descends at this moment.


    Don''t dare to guess, because their imagination can''t imagine it at all.


    At the moment when the Chaos Thunder Pond appeared, even if there was Li Yixi''s mansion to stabilize the world, there were cracks in the surrounding void where the Chaos Thunder Pond was located.


    The next moment around the Chaos Thunder Pond, the power of heaven and earth and the power of the world instantly turned into nothingness.


    Above the Chaos Thunder Pond, an eye appeared at this moment.


    That eye seemed to be able to see through the heavens and the earth.


    Meanwhile, in the chaotic world.


    At this moment, within a radius of tens of thousands of miles, all life, all worlds, and all holy places turned into nothingness in this moment.


    This chaos is filled with the terrifying power of thunder.


    Within this tens of thousands of miles, it turned into a sea of ??thunder at this moment.


    The Sage of Darkness and the Lord of Jiuzhongtian who left this area have been paying attention to this place. At this moment, when they saw the scene in front of them, their pupils shrank sharply, and their eyes showed incredible colors.


    "What happened? Why did the Chaos Thunder Pond burst out with such a shocking power?"


    "Who the hell is going through the robbery?"


    The Dark Saint Monarch couldn''t help trembling at this moment.


    It''s too terrifying, the power of the chaotic world-destroying catastrophe is vertical and horizontal, if it is stained with a trace, the dark sage is also very clear, and he can''t resist it at all.


    As for the Lord of the Nine Heavens, standing there was extremely silent.


    The scene in front of her had a huge impact on her mind.


    Buddhist realm.


    At this moment, the free king of the world opened his eyes again, and there was an incredible color in his eyes.


    "Who the hell is transcending the calamity, I didn''t expect that the Chaos Thunder Pond would come down completely, and the real power broke out."


    "It seems that this person''s strength is not only extremely terrifying, but also represents a great threat to Chaos."


    "I don''t know if I can survive the catastrophe."


    "I was just curious, it seems that I have to help him."


    "If you can really resolve this catastrophe, then you will definitely be able to achieve something in the time of the chaotic catastrophe."


    The voice of the King Buddha of Freedom in the World fell, and his hands quickly deduced.


    In the depths of Chaos, the figure walking forward holding a bamboo pole suddenly stopped and looked back at Chaos.


    "Um?"


    "What happened? I didn''t expect Chaos Thunder Pond to unlock all the seals."


    "Could this little guy from my human race really threaten Chaos?"


    At this moment, the old man frowned.


    The unremarkable bamboo pole in his hand erupted with a terrifying divine might at this moment.


    As if able to pierce chaos.


    This time I also chose to take action, wanting to see if there is a chance to help through the catastrophe.


    The old man stirred the secret and covered everything.


    The old man was full of anticipation at this moment.


    The crazy old man on the mountain that seemed to be wandering in chaos, the madness on his face disappeared at this moment.


    Shocked instead.


    "interesting."


    "I didn''t expect that the Chaos Thunder Pond would be completely unsealed."


    "If my guess is correct, this person not only has a terrifying talent, but may also practice the Chaos Sutra that appeared not long ago."


    "Although the Chaos Sutra is known as the first method of chaos, it is very difficult to cultivate. As far as I know, no one has successfully cultivated the Chaos Sutra completely."


    "If you really practice the Chaos Sutra, then when the Chaos catastrophe comes, there is a chance to break the game."


    At this moment, the old man threw the broken bowl in his hand.


    This broken bowl did not fly to the place where the Chaos Thunder Pond was at the moment.


    Instead, it suddenly covered the sky.


    A tight and strange force spread out in the chaos.


    in the dark abyss.


    The terrifying ancient bronze coffin shook again.


    An extremely terrifying voice sounded.


    "interesting."


    "It actually forced the Chaos Thunder Pond to be completely unsealed."


    "This man who survived the calamity is really amazing."


    "I want to see who this person is, and whether it can be used by me?"


    The terrifying ancient bronze coffin disappeared in this endless darkness in an instant.


    Appeared over the sea of ??thunder.


    The ancient bronze coffin that had just been pushed away was suddenly shocked at this moment.


    A larger gap was revealed.


    At this moment, the gap seemed to turn into an extremely terrifying eye.


    Trying to spy on Li Yixi through the terrifying sea of ??chaotic thunder.


    At this moment, the entire chaos, countless terrifying existences intend to spy.


    But seeing that terrifying ancient bronze coffin appeared, everyone looked solemn in an instant.


    No one dared to approach the slightest.


    Even if it is the world''s free king Buddha who is being deduced, he frowned at this moment.


    "Wang Buddha."


    "Do you want to stop me?"


    In the Buddhist world, a domineering voice sounded at this moment.


    "Amitabha."


    "Donor, I think this person is very important in the future catastrophe. It''s not right for you to do this."


    However.


    Facing this voice, the tyrannical King Buddha of Freedom in the World was also somewhat apprehensive.


    "Humph."


    "Feel sorry."


    "I''ve always only believed in myself."


    "I never put my fate on others."


    "Even if he is of great use, he must be within my control and become my pawn."


    "Otherwise, if it gets out of control, it will lead to problems in some plans."


    "I don''t want any surprises in this future battle."


    "This is the last chance."


    "Wang Buddha, if you dare to hinder me, then I will destroy your Buddha realm."


    "You can think I''m threatening you."


    The incomparably overbearing voice fell and disappeared instantly.


    In the Buddhist realm, one after another figure appeared, each with a look of fear on their faces.


    "Wang Buddha?"


    His eyes fell on Time Free Wangfo one after another.


    "This matter, my Buddhist world will not interfere."


    "This guy is not easy to mess with."


    "And if it is really shot, it will only be cheaper for others."


    "If that person is the one who broke the catastrophe, he has his own destiny."


    In the end, King Buddha of Freedom in the World sighed and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 1450

    Several Buddhas in the Buddhist world heard the decision of the King of Freedom in the world at this moment, and they fell silent one by one.


    That one is indeed an extremely terrifying taboo being.


    Although the Buddhist world is threatened today, no matter which Buddha, at this moment, even the name of the other person does not dare to appear in his heart.


    Once the name of the other party appears in the heart, then extremely terrifying things will happen.


    Although there was endless anger in his heart, he could only swallow it at this moment.


    After all, that one is an extremely terrifying and domineering lord of the restricted area.


    The strength of a body has reached an unimaginable realm.


    in chaos.


    The terrifying chaotic world-destroying sky shrouded the area of ????tens of thousands of miles.


    Within these tens of thousands of miles, almost everything turned into nothingness and returned to chaos in an instant.


    The only thing that still exists now is the Nine Heavens.


    The entire Jiuzhongtian was surrounded by an extremely mysterious power.


    Under that incomparably powerful force.


    The terrifying power of Chaos Thunder Pond can''t erase it either.


    The terrifying chaotic thunder sea pervades thousands of miles, and at this moment no one dares to approach the slightest.


    At this moment, the void was torn apart, and a terrifying ancient bronze coffin appeared.


    The moment the bronze ancient coffin appeared, it covered the sky and the sun.


    Originally it was just a normal-sized bronze coffin, but at this moment it seemed to be transformed into a sky.


    The bronze ancient coffin seemed to contain an extremely terrifying world.


    The eye on the bronze ancient coffin seemed to pierce through the Chaos Thunder Sea.


    At the moment when the bronze ancient coffin appeared, the phantom of the Chaos Thunder Pond in the Chaos Thunder Sea was slightly startled.


    As if feeling something, an extremely terrifying coercion erupted instantly.


    The intention is to destroy the ancient bronze coffin that appeared at this moment.


    But at this moment.


    The ancient bronze coffin trembled slightly in the void, and a strange and incomparable power suddenly erupted, and that power actually merged with the power of the Chaos Thunder Pond.


    Feeling the power emanating from the ancient bronze coffin, the phantom of the Chaos Thunder Pond swayed and seemed a little confused.


    The attack on the ancient bronze coffin was stopped.


    The phantom of Chaos Thunder Pond felt a breath of the same origin.


    Double Heaven.


    The eye on the Chaos Thunder Pond once again locked on Li Yixi, who was in the process of transcending the calamity.


    The ancient bronze coffin suspended in the sky of the Chaos Thunder Sea, an extremely strange force, slowly spread out at this moment, and merged into the Chaos Thunder Sea.


    This power obviously contains a terrifying power of death, but in that terrifying power of death, there is a strange vitality.


    That power was not aimed at the power of the catastrophe at this moment, but strangely merged with the power of the catastrophe.


    Kunlun Zong.


    The catastrophe in the void became even more terrifying at this moment.


    Li Yixi carried his hands on his back and looked at the last thunder calamity in the void, frowning slightly.


    The Chaos Thunder Pond came completely, and everyone''s faces couldn''t help showing uneasiness.


    They are very clear that the Chaos Thunder Pond just exposed just a corner, and it has such a power to destroy the sky and destroy the earth.


    Meng Ge, Jian Zun and others moved their lips, but at this moment, they couldn''t say a word, and they didn''t know what to say.


    I can only leave everything to Li Yixi.


    All eyes were on Li Yixi at this moment. They knew very well that only Li Yixi could resolve this crisis. If Li Yixi could not fight the Chaos Thunder Pond, then today, everything in this world would follow Li Yi Completely disappeared.


    Everyone''s life and death are linked with Li Yixi''s life and death.


    "The Chaos Thunder Pond has come, can you do anything, husband?"


    "It is said that the Chaos Thunder Pond is an extremely terrifying supreme artifact."


    "It''s the divine weapon of Lei, the lord of the Chaos Era."


    "But Lei has fallen, and now, I don''t know who controls this terrifying supreme artifact."


    first peak.


    Hu Qingyun raised her head and looked at the terrifying chaotic thunder pool in the void, with a solemn expression on her face.


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun clenched her hands into fists involuntarily.


    There are dense runes on the Chaos Thunder Pond, and those runes seem to be able to swallow Hu Qingyun''s soul.


    Just feeling a hint of prestige, at this moment, blood flowed out of Hu Qingyun''s eyes involuntarily.


    Hu Qingyun quickly looked away.


    Today''s Hu Qingyun''s strength is not weak, but just in an instant, his eyes are bleeding. It can be seen how terrifying this chaotic thunder pool is?


    In the void, the phantom of heaven appeared again.


    At this moment, the phantom of heaven, the face became extremely pale, and the body was extremely illusory. His eyes fell on the Chaos Thunder Pond with a look of fear.


    The fifth Zhuge stared at the Chaos Thunder Pond in the void.


    The heart beats like a drum of war.


    Bang bang bang bang.


    Fear appeared on his face.


    How powerful God Realm Dongtian is, but the fifth Zhuge found that God Realm Dongtian could not compete with this Chaos Thunder Pond.


    If it wasn''t for the sudden burst of an extremely terrifying force from Li Yixi''s mansion, which stabilized the world, then together with the Divine Realm Dongtian, it would also turn into nothingness together with this world.


    The fifth Zhuge at this moment, even if he used the power of the God Realm Dongtian to bless himself, but just glanced at it, the eyes of the fifth Zhuge were bloodshot.


    The fifth Zhuge had a heart palpitating expression and hurriedly closed his eyes.


    Don''t dare to watch the Chaos Thunder Pond in the void.


    Li Yixi, who was looking at the void with his hands on his back, frowned slightly at this moment.


    "Um?"


    "Damn, what happened all of a sudden?"


    "Why do I feel so dangerous?"


    "Is it because I was too arrogant just now and caused Tiandao''s dissatisfaction?"


    "Sure enough, you can''t be too high-profile."


    "Otherwise, it will really be struck by lightning."


    "I don''t know why there is a sense of danger all of a sudden."


    "Although this sense of danger is not very obvious, it seems that something bad is going to happen."


    "Damn it, I''m just sanctified in the flesh. Could it really be a big crisis?"


    "Is my physical sanctification different from the physical sanctification of others?"


    Li Yixi was a little helpless.


    The hands behind him moved involuntarily, Li Yixi was deducing whether there would be any danger today?


    In just a moment, Li Yixi''s waving fingers suddenly froze.


    There was anger in his eyes.


    "Damn."


    "Someone actually wants to trick me."


    "Grass."


    "What kind of skill is it to count me as a small person. If you have the ability, you can count the big guys. I''m just a sanctification of the flesh, and I have just stepped into the realm of immortals."


    "You actually want to control my destiny."


    "I really don''t know what to say."


    "Do you think I''m weak, just bully me?"


    "It seems that this calamity cannot be accepted, let alone continue to pretend to force."


    "For the sake of trouble, you have to continue to live."


    "But if you give in directly, it seems a bit humiliating."


    "But I don''t know where this guy exists. If I want to target him, I don''t have any strength."


    Li Yixi was a little angry at this moment.


    As soon as he thought that someone was secretly trying to use the robbery to calculate himself, he could not wait to curse the eighteenth generation of his ancestors.


    "I don''t know if it''s the turtle son. It''s really disgusting."


    "Grandpa, do you know how long I have been surviving? It took so many years to be sanctified in the flesh, yet you actually want to plot against me."


    "I curse you to die."


    "I curse you to be struck by lightning."


    "You really thought that this catastrophe was caused by your relatives."


    "If you want to control me with the help of the robbery, you curse you to be maimed."


    At this moment, Li Yixi, who was staring at the void, was full of anger.


    Constantly complaining in my heart.


    After scolding, I felt that the catastrophe in the void became more and more terrifying.


    Li Yixi slowly took out the fusion elixir.


    Li Yixi found that if he fought against the calamity, no matter whether he could make the calamity dissipate, he would be infected with some unclean things. Although it was not fatal, it would be very troublesome.


    Li Yixi has always disliked trouble.


    And it feels bad to be stared at by others.


    Thinking of that day''s robbery, a smile appeared on his face, and he swallowed the Immortal Melting Pill in his hand.


    This melting elixir was specially refined by Li Yixi.


    When Li Yixi refined this Immortal Melting Pill, a batch of medicinal pills was only made into this one, and it was not comparable to those Immortal Melting Pills given to Meng Ge.


    Li Yixi has always been cautious, this is a catastrophe.


    At this moment, he swallowed the Immortal Melting Pill, and Li Yixi''s body slowly disappeared without a trace.


    At the last moment, Li Yixi saw that in the void, something seemed to fall from the sky.


    The entire Kunlun Sect''s face turned pale as they watched Li Yixi disappear out of thin air.


    His lips trembled violently, and he gritted his teeth.


    Because at the moment when Li Yixi disappeared, the terrifying chaotic thunder pool in the void actually fell directly from the sky.


    The Chaos Thunder Pond was even more entangled by an extremely terrifying Thunder Dragon. At this moment, the terrifying fierceness seemed to destroy everything in the world.


    But at this moment.


    However, Li Yixi disappeared, and each and every one of them was terrified. If the Chaos Thunder Pond didn''t stop and really fell, then all of them would surely die today.


    One''s heart can''t help beating.


    The body became rigid as iron.


    At this moment, they felt that they were mortal ants.


    It is like a fishing boat in the ocean when faced with the Baizhang tsunami.


    Everyone present felt powerless at this moment.


    As if the power in the body was directly deprived of all.


    However, at this moment when their hearts were trembling, the Chaos Thunder Pond came with terrifying coercion.


    Suddenly stopped.


    A drop of sweat the size of a bean appeared on everyone''s forehead.


    Beads of sweat kept pooling and slid down his face.


    But at this moment, no one dared to reach out and wipe the sweat on his forehead.


    Their legs trembled uncontrollably, and it felt as if their bodies were about to explode.


    "Um?"


    The Chaos Thunder Pond vibrated slightly.


    There was a dull sound full of doubts.


    next moment.


    In the chaotic thunder pool, a terrifying and incomparably powerful avenue erupted.


    A pair of eyes appeared above the Chaos Thunder Pond.


    These eyes can penetrate the world.


    Staring at the place where Li Yixi disappeared.


    At this moment, time was strangely reversed.


    Those eyes stared at Li Yixi as they disappeared.


    "Um?"


    "Is the soldier relieved?"


    A dull and puzzled voice sounded in the Chaos Thunder Pond.


    Witnessing the scene of Li Yixi''s disappearance, the Item Spirit of Chaos Thunder Pond was puzzled.


    I felt that Li Yixi was so strong that it was impossible for him to have no resistance, but he did not resist at the last moment and chose to solve the problem.


    Solving means death.


    Even if you can live a lifetime, you can only start over.

 Chapter 1451

    "Um?"


    "Why did it suddenly disappear?"


    Chaos world.


    A voice full of doubts sounded from the bronze ancient coffin suspended above the terrifying Chaos Thunder Sea.


    At this moment, the ancient bronze coffin even trembled.


    Feel extremely incredible.


    The ancient bronze coffin suspended in the void shook again, and a more powerful force merged into the Chaos Thunder Sea.


    The intention is to take a peek, and I want to capture some breath and deduce it.


    Deep in chaos.


    The bamboo pole in the old man''s hand slowly returned to normal at this moment.


    A look of doubt appeared in his eyes.


    "do you died?"


    "Weird, really weird."


    "All of a sudden the threat to Chaos disappeared."


    "But I clearly feel that the Chaos Thunder Pond has not yet fully erupted."


    "Is there any means to deceive the Chaos Thunder Pond?"


    "Everyone has a life."


    The old man shook his head, no longer contemplating, waving the bamboo pole, constantly going into the depths of chaos.


    In the depths of chaos, with every swing of the old man''s bamboo pole, the power of the source of chaos was actually dispelled away.


    On the sacred mountain wandering in the chaos, the crazy old man frowned slightly at this moment.


    "Fun, interesting."


    "It disappeared all of a sudden."


    "That guy went to calculate, it is destined that the bamboo basket will be empty."


    With a wave of the old man''s hand, a broken bowl fell from the void, and was caught by him again.


    Holding the broken bowl in his hand, he hummed a strange song and disappeared.


    Buddhist realm.


    At this moment, King Buddha of Freedom in the World opened his eyes.


    There was also an incredible look in his eyes.


    "Sure enough, each has its own destiny."


    "This time the old guy forcibly awakened some power to come here, and the bamboo basket is destined to be empty."


    "No, it''s not just that the bamboo basket is empty."


    "There is an ominous force in the sky above this old guy, this old guy is going to be unlucky today."


    "Sure enough, the rise of some people is impossible to stop."


    "Forcible interference will be countered."


    "Amitabha."


    "The poor monk really wants to see this one."


    The King Buddha of Freedom in the World put his hands together and fell into practice again, but there was a smile on his face, and he looked a little fortunate to be happy.


    Double Heaven.


    From the sky to the half chaotic thunder pool, those eyes pierced the sky and the earth, reversing the time, and witnessed the scene of Li Yixi''s military solution.


    After reversing the time several times in a row, it was found that there was indeed no omission. At this moment, the terrifying divine might in the chaotic thunder pool slowly disappeared.


    The sense of oppression on everyone disappeared in an instant.


    However, the Chaos Thunder Pond, which had just restrained all its breath, was shocked again.


    The pair of eyes above the Chaos Thunder Pond no longer stared at the people present, but looked strangely at the endless void.


    "Damn."


    "Who are you?"


    "The power of the avenue, actually wants to penetrate the deity."


    The artifact spirit of Chaos Thunder Pond made a sound of anger.


    The chaotic thunder pool at this moment.


    Suddenly disappeared in the double heaven.


    Tear the world directly.


    Forcibly descended over the Chaos Thunder Sea.


    "The Lord of Burial."


    The Chaos Thunder Pond was suspended in the sky of the Thunder Sea, looking at the bronze ancient coffin suspended in the void, growling angrily.


    next moment.


    The terrifying thunder power of the entire Chaos Thunder Sea instantly entered the Chaos Thunder.


    In the chaotic thunder pool at this moment, there seems to be hundreds of millions of thunder dragons roaring.


    The terrifying voice made this chaos tremble violently.


    At this moment, the chaotic thunder pool turned into an incomparably huge thunder pool, and it slammed into the bronze ancient coffin in the void.


    boom.


    The ancient bronze coffin suspended in the void, at this moment, even the future could not react.


    The ancient bronze coffin was severely hit by the Chaos Thunder Pond, and at this moment, the terrifying power of thunder forcibly invaded the bronze ancient coffin.


    Those strange auras in the bronze ancient coffin quickly evaporated at this moment.


    The terrifying power of thunder in the Chaos Thunder Pond seemed to be endless, madly invading the ancient bronze coffin.


    "roll."


    A furious voice sounded from the bronze ancient coffin.


    The sleeping existence in the bronze ancient coffin did not expect that the Chaos Thunder Pond would actually stare at him.


    At this moment, in the ancient bronze coffin, an incomparably powerful force exploded instantly.


    However, at this moment.


    The Chaos Thunder Pond did not retreat, but instead burst out with a terrifying divine might.


    The power of the Chaos Thunder Pond erupted at this moment was extremely terrifying.


    In the chaotic thunder pool, a strange and incomparable power emerged at this moment.


    Obviously, there is only endless thunder tribulation liquid in the chaotic thunder pool.


    But among those thunder tribulation liquids, a body appeared strangely at this moment.


    At the moment when this body appeared, the source of chaos vibrated violently.


    at this moment.


    The sleeping young man opened his eyes again, revealing an incredible color in the depths of his eyes.


    I saw the depths of the source of chaos, and at this moment, a soul instantly woke up.


    Seeing this hazy soul body, the young man''s face showed an incredible color.


    "Good trick."


    "Who the hell took the shot to actually awaken the remnant soul of the Thunder Lord that I suppressed."


    "The Lord of Thunder was killed by me back then, and my soul was integrated into the heart of chaos."


    "I am invincible to this chaos."


    "It''s really daring that someone wants to take the soul of the Lord of Thunder from my hands."


    "I want to see who it is."


    The young man was not furious at this moment, but a curious look appeared on his face.


    It seems that the peak of martial arts is too lonely and wants to find an opponent.


    There was even a trace of excitement in his eyes.


    The youth deduced quickly, but quickly frowned.


    "Good trick."


    "It disappeared all of a sudden."


    "And there is no trace."


    "This means of concealing the sky is really powerful."


    "But I don''t need to stop you if you want to use the Lord of Thunder to inflict heavy damage on that person. It doesn''t have much impact on me anyway."


    "It won''t be long before we meet."


    "Hopefully I won''t be disappointed then."


    The young man''s face was still a little immature, but there was a terrifying confidence in his voice at this moment.


    He slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep again.


    The soul of the Lord of Thunder who escaped from the heart of chaos.


    This moment was not suppressed by this terrifying existence, and disappeared here in an instant.


    The soul of the Chaos Thunder Lord kept going to the Chaos Thunder Pond.


    In the eyes, a trace of clarity gradually returned.


    "Who, who is it?"


    "What kind of method is this?"


    "To be able to forcibly take my soul from that person''s hands."


    "What a terrible method, it seems that there is hope for the next battle."


    "I can be resurrected."


    "However, after forcibly awakening me, there was a terrible cause and effect between me and him."


    "What the hell is he trying to do?"


    When the Lord of Chaos Thunder was approaching the Chaos Thunder Pond at a high speed, he was also thinking at a high speed.


    Soon the soul of the Lord of Chaos Thunder appeared in the sky above the Chaos Thunder Sea, and at this moment, he saw that the Chaos Thunder Pond was competing with the ancient bronze coffin.


    A slight crack appeared on the Chaos Thunder Pond.


    "Um."


    "What kind of power is this? He actually controlled the Chaos Thunder Pond for a short time to compete with this guy."


    "I understand."


    "I want to cut off the cause and effect with him, and I can only fight this guy today."


    "This guy has a lot of luck."


    "But now it is entangled by the power of a terrible curse."


    "It seems that he wants to control the peerless Tianjiao and has been backlashed."


    "This is the Great Curse."


    "It''s really interesting to actually want to control a master of the avenue."


    At the moment when the voice of the Lord of Chaos Thunder fell, he stepped out and merged into the Chaos Thunder Pond.


    At this moment, the sleeping body in the chaotic thunder pool slowly opened its eyes, and the next moment an extremely terrifying force erupted from the chaotic thunder pool. The chaotic thunder pool that was originally suppressed by the bronze coffin suddenly suddenly The power of thunder soared.


    Let the bronze ancient coffin suspended in the void retreat thousands of miles away.


    On the ancient bronze coffin, there were a series of fine cracks.


    "Lord of Thunder."


    "how can that be?"


    At this moment, the sleeping figure in the bronze ancient coffin suddenly opened his eyes, and there was an incredible color in those eyes.


    At the moment when the Lord of Thunder was resurrected, the world-free King Buddha of the Buddha world opened his eyes again, and his eyes showed incredible disbelief.


    The crazy old man trembled all over at this moment, looking back at Chaos in disbelief.


    The old man in the depths of the chaos also held back his feet and looked back in disbelief.


    "Didn''t the Lord of Thunder fall, why is he resurrected?"


    "In the end what happened?"


    "Why did that one let the soul of the Lord of Thunder leave?"


    There was a heavy look in the old man''s eyes.


    "Hey."


    "This guy will suffer a big loss by forcibly recovering this time."


    "No matter who forcibly returns the Lord of Thunder''s soul to his body, the Lord of Thunder will be entangled by the terrifying force of karma."


    "The one who made the soul of the Lord of Thunder return, I am afraid that he has the same mind and wants to teach this guy."


    The old man shook his head and once again went into the depths of chaos.


    In the entire chaos, at this moment, one by one incomparably ancient existence, opened his eyes one after another at this moment, his eyes showed incredible colors, and the Lord of Chaos Thunder was resurrected.


    The entire chaos, the perceived existence is all shocked.


    The awakened chaotic thunder master, standing on the chaotic thunder pool, revealed the look of the world in his eyes.


    In the terrifying ancient bronze coffin, one after another strange aura permeated at this moment, and the next moment also condensed a terrifying figure on the bronze ancient coffin. Those terrifying eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the soul of a god.


    The Lord of Thunder who was staring at this moment.


    "thunder."


    "Do you want to shoot me?"


    There was endless anger in his voice.


    At this moment, his expression was extremely gloomy, because he saw the power of the curse floating around the ancient bronze coffin.


    He knew that today''s plan had failed.


    Instead, he fell into the calculation, and I am afraid that it will not be good today.


    Of course, he didn''t put Lei in his eyes. After all, the current Thunder Lord has just woken up, and his strength has not reached the peak at all.


    And he didn''t fully wake up.


    I don''t think Ray will fight him to the end.


    He also didn''t want to fight with the Lord of Thunder, after all, that would be of no benefit to him and the Lord of Thunder.


    But his face was extremely ugly, and he never thought that the Lord of Chaos Thunder would recover.


    I also don''t understand why that terrifying existence has returned the soul of the Lord of Chaos Thunder?


    "good."


    "Today my soul returns, and I shall repay the cause and effect."


    "Today''s battle is endless."


    Facing the domineering voice of the Lord of Burial, the Lord of Thunder stood on the Chaos Thunder Pond with his hands on his back.


    There was no fear in those eyes. The next moment, as the Lord of Chaos Thunder slowly stretched out his hand, the terrifying power of thunder erupted in the entire chaos.


    This chaos, at this moment, was stirred by the terrifying power of thunder.


    In Jiuzhongtian, this moment of strangeness suddenly disappeared.


    Wanting to lock the bronze ancient coffin of Jiuzhongtian, his face showed anger.

 Chapter 1452

    "thunder."


    "You dare to harm me, and today I will let you know the price of interfering with me."


    The owner of the bronze ancient coffin, the Lord of Burial Heaven, made a very angry voice at this moment, and felt that the Lord of Thunder was very angry. At this moment, the two extremely ancient beings fought each other in an instant.


    This chaos was torn apart at this moment.


    Terrifying supernatural powers that make the world pale.


    One after another, the incomparably ancient existences were silent at this moment.


    Wanted to stop but gave up in the end.


    Because of this battle, the Thunder Lord is repaying the cause and effect.


    Obviously, the Thunder Lord doesn''t want to be bound by cause and effect.


    And today''s terrifying existence is entangled by the terrifying power of the curse, and will be unlucky.


    Not a good thing either.


    Of course, they know very well which one cannot fall.


    The terrifying power of the Great Dao spread out in the chaos.


    The Chaos Thunder Pond was under the control of the Thunder Lord, and at this moment, a terrifying force erupted and collided with the ancient bronze coffin.


    This chaos was directly penetrated.


    The Thunder Lord''s shot was extremely ruthless. At this moment, terrifying cracks appeared on his body, and the whole body seemed to explode. At the same time, dense cracks appeared on the bronze ancient coffin.


    "Ray, you forced me."


    The owner of the ancient bronze coffin let out a terrifying roar at this moment.


    An extremely strange force erupted from the bronze ancient coffin again, and that force was extremely mysterious.


    At this moment, it directly entangled the Lord of Chaos Thunder.


    And at this moment, the Thunder Lord, who was using his terrifying magical power, suddenly let the magical power in his hand disappear, letting that terrifying power descend.


    At the moment when he was entangled by that terrifying power, the face of the Thunder Lord showed pain.


    His soul was corroded by terrifying power at this moment.


    The Thunder Lord slowly lowered his head and glanced at the chaotic thunder pool covered with cracks under his feet.


    There was a look of nostalgia in his eyes.


    "Good guy, I didn''t expect to take away my life."


    "Alright."


    "Although the Chaos Thunder Pond is strong, it is not the strongest thing for me. I have died once and have more insights."


    "I will die once today, and when I return, I will be invincible."


    "In the future, I also want to see what kind of means you have."


    At this moment, the Lord of Chaos Thunder saw that the Chaos Thunder Pond was invaded by a force, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "you¡­¡­"


    saw this scene.


    A look of anger appeared on the face of the owner of the ancient bronze coffin.


    Just wanted to urge the ancient bronze coffin to leave here, but the next moment, the soul of the Chaos Thunder Lord suddenly came out of the body.


    The terrifying power of the soul exploded in the void at this moment.


    At this moment, a huge black hole appeared in this chaos.


    That terrifying black hole seemed to devour everything.


    "Ray, you are so cruel."


    "This deity and you are immortal."


    An angry voice sounded from the black hole.


    The next moment, the black hole was torn apart, and the ancient bronze coffin flew out of the black hole.


    At this moment, there were dense cracks on the ancient bronze coffin, and black blood flowed out of the cracks.


    The bronze ancient coffin didn''t stay, and it disappeared rapidly at this moment.


    "Amitabha."


    Buddhist realm.


    The worldly free king Buddha smiled.


    Looking at the bronze ancient coffin that escaped, there was a look of sympathy.


    The King of Freedom in the World is very clear that this is just the beginning.


    Because in the moment just now, the world''s free king Buddha used his supernatural powers, and he saw an extremely terrifying force of cause and effect on the bronze ancient coffin.


    If this guy makes a move today, he will definitely pay a painful price in the future.


    The soul of the Thunder Lord exploded again.


    Destroy again.


    The body of the Thunder Lord fell slowly.


    However, after the soul exposed itself, a soul imprint slowly fell between the eyebrows of the Thunder Lord.


    It is integrated with the Lord of Thunder, but at this moment, the Lord of Thunder does not have any breath of life, and the whole person is surrounded by the terrifying power of death.


    this moment.


    There was a sound of weeping in the chaos.


    In an instant, it was as if the world was crying.


    "My lord is back."


    "My lord is back."


    One after another, the sound of crying sounded, and I saw the thunder dragons appearing in the Chaos Thunder Pond.


    Just for an instant.


    Thousands of thunder dragons appeared in the void and turned into thunder spirits.


    Crying resounded throughout the world.


    It was as if the world was crying at this moment.


    These thunderlings are connected together.


    Thousands of thunder spirits caught the falling body of the Thunder Lord in the void.


    A mournful cry came out of his mouth.


    Thousands of thunder spirits held the corpse of the Thunder Lord.


    Accompanied by terrifying cries.


    Tear the void.


    Slowly silence disappeared.


    Thousands of thunder spirits carried the corpse of the Lord of Thunder and disappeared into the chaos, but the sound of crying persisted for a long time.


    Hearing those strange cries, countless beings felt sadness and pain.


    Chaos thunder pool suspended in chaos.


    There were dense cracks on it, and at this moment, most of the divine power disappeared.


    The next moment turned into a normal size and fell into chaos.


    This scene, a terrifying existence also saw this moment.


    But no one made a move.


    They know that this Chaos Thunder Pond is contaminated with great cause and effect, and even the Lord of Chaos Thunder will give up.


    If anyone wants to take away the Chaos Thunder Pond, it will be contaminated with the terrifying power of cause and effect, and it is very likely that they will die and disappear.


    After all, none of the top beings in the chaos have taken action, let alone them.


    Even if he knew that the Chaos Thunder Pond had been hit hard, he still possessed terrifying power, but no one had done anything at the moment.


    Far away, there were tears in the eyes of the Dark Lord and the Lord of the Nine Heavens.


    next moment.


    The two suddenly woke up with shock in their eyes.


    Looking at each other, their bodies trembled.


    silent.


    Neither the Sage of Darkness nor the Lord of the Nine Heavens have spoken at this moment.


    There was a storm inside.


    They never thought that today they would see the top beings in the chaos torn and slaughter.


    That scene made their hearts tremble.


    Under that terrifying coercion, I felt like I was an ant.


    At the same time as their heart palpitations, both of them knew at this moment that although the battle today was not clearly watched, it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them.


    Whether it is the Dark Lord or the Princess Jiuzhongtian, they all feel that their bottlenecks are loose. As long as they are given some time, they will be able to break the mirror and enter a stronger realm.


    Kunlun Zong.


    After Li Yixi swallowed the Immortal Melting Pill, the Chaos Thunder Pond disappeared in an instant, one by one let out a long sigh, and the hanging heart slowly fell.


    "It would be great if the young master used the Immortal Melting Pill earlier."


    "I don''t know why the young master didn''t swallow the Rong Immortal Pill in the first place. If he swallowed the Rong Immortal Pill, the next thing would not happen."


    Jian Zun said with lingering fears at this moment.


    "Who knows?"


    "Young master has already made plans for this matter."


    "It''s definitely not as simple as just transcending the calamity."


    "Otherwise, if you want to escape the calamity by means of the son, there will not be so many things happening, and there will be no planning ahead."


    "The Tengwang Pavilion that appeared in the void before, everyone must have seen it. That is exactly what the son prepared not long ago."


    "The Immortal Melting Pill was prepared by the young master for us."


    "The lightning rod array is also prepared by the young master for the monks in the world."


    "But it''s definitely not what the son prepared for himself."


    "Why do you have to do this with your son''s means?"


    "If the son really wants to transcend the calamity, wouldn''t it be enough to go directly into the chaos to transcend the calamity? Even the terrifying power of the Chaos Thunder Pond cannot damage this world."


    Mongo said.


    Hearing Mungo''s explanation, everyone''s expressions changed slightly.


    They don''t know what Li Yixi is planning and what is he calculating?


    While everyone was contemplating, a terrifying coercion erupted again in the void.


    At this moment, under their gaze, the Chaos Thunder Pond descended from the sky.


    Falling into the Kunlun Sect, the Kunlun Sect trembled violently, and some buildings collapsed directly.


    Seeing this thing that suddenly fell from the sky, the pupils shrank suddenly, and there was an unbelievable color in their eyes.


    "Chaos Thunder Pond."


    "It''s actually a Chaos Thunder Pond."


    An uneasy expression appeared on each of their faces.


    The heart that had just calmed down was suspended again.


    However, it will soon be found that the divine power entwined by the Chaos Thunder Pond is slowly converging.


    It just became ordinary for a moment, and the terrifying runes above the Chaos Thunder Pond also lost their power.


    fell there motionless.


    Everyone looked at each other, and they were all silent.


    Although there is no danger to see the current Chaos Thunder Pond, no one dares to approach the Chaos Thunder Pond at this moment.


    The Chaos Thunder Pond gave them too terrifying memories just now.


    Thinking of the scenes that happened before, they still felt heart palpitations at this moment.


    Qingyangzi''s lips trembled slightly.


    His eyes swept across the crowd involuntarily.


    With a trembling voice, he said, "Is the son''s layout just for the Chaos Thunder Pond?"


    As soon as this thought appeared, Qing Yangzi couldn''t put it out.


    When everyone heard Qingyangzi''s words, their faces couldn''t help showing shock.


    Chaos Thunder Pond, but a terrifying fetish that they don''t know the level of.


    If Li Yixi planned to control the Chaos Thunder Pond, it was very possible.


    "Maybe."


    "We''re not going to guess."


    "How terrifying the son''s strength is, what do you want to plan? How can we know."


    "What we saw is the Chaos Thunder Pond, which does not mean that the son''s layout is for the Chaos Thunder Pond."


    "There are obviously some cracks on the Chaos Thunder Pond. Obviously, the Chaos Thunder Pond was hit hard not long ago."


    "Maybe something unthinkable happened in the chaos."


    Meng Ge took a deep breath, his eyes fell on everyone, and everyone couldn''t help but be silent when they heard this.


    One by one, a storm surged up in their hearts involuntarily.


    At this moment, I heard Mungo''s words, and when I observed it carefully, I did find that there were many cracks on the Chaos Thunder Pond. Obviously, the Chaos Thunder Pond was severely damaged.


    Some of the runes above the Chaos Thunder Pond also disappeared.


    At this moment, the scene became extremely quiet.


    "Dao Yi."


    "Let''s see what''s going on in the chaos?"


    Qingyangzi took a deep breath, and his eyes fell on Daoyi.


    Dao nodded a little and disappeared immediately.


    The disciples of the Kunlun Sect also left one after another.


    Yuan Feng, who was in the crowd, trembled slightly at this moment, with a look of horror on his face.


    "Today, what happened in the chaos? I didn''t expect the Chaos Thunder Pond to fall from the sky. Obviously, the Chaos Thunder Pond was severely damaged, and most of the charm disappeared."


    "What the hell is this guy calculating?"


    "In the chaos, someone must be unlucky on this day."


    "With him, let alone the opportunity to seize the land of Daoyuan, with him, I can''t even have any plans."


    "In the face of such a terrifying existence, if you plan something, then you will undoubtedly find your own way of death."


    Yuan Feng looked unwilling at this moment, but at the same time he felt a burst of powerlessness and despair.

 Chapter 1454

    It''s not that Yuan Feng doesn''t want to resist.


    However, the hidden means, Li Yixi''s tribulation today, is completely ruined.


    Pack up your mood.


    Go to the Kunwu Hall and attend the feast.


    Today, the Kunlun Sect held a celebration together, and Yuan Feng knew that he had to go.


    Don''t dare not go.


    If Li Yixi was suddenly unhappy, wouldn''t he be finished.


    Feast till late at night.


    Just left.


    Li Yixi was very happy today, he didn''t refuse anyone who came, and he was very drunk.


    Back to the first peak.


    Just fell asleep.


    Beside Li Yixi, the unicorn holy son with a smaller body, saw that Li Yixi was really asleep, and there was a look of fear in his eyes.


    "very scary!"


    "What the hell is this place?"


    "I have to leave. If I don''t leave now, there is absolutely no hope!"


    The Kirin Holy Son''s body trembled slightly.


    Using mana, Li Yixi''s hand was suspended and removed from his body.


    Walk out of the house with extreme caution.


    I heard thunderous snoring in the house.


    Knowing that Li Yixi hadn''t woken up, he was relieved.


    The little head looked left and right, saw no one around, and cautiously left the yard.


    The moment he left the yard, he immediately rose into the air.


    Don''t dare to stop.


    In the blink of an eye, it was 100,000 miles away from the first peak.


    Seeing that no one was chasing after him, the hanging heart completely fell.


    "call!"


    "who I am!"


    "I am the unicorn son, the future unicorn king, how can I be the mount of the human race."


    The Qilin Holy Son said so, but at the moment, his body was trembling slightly.


    Obviously, still in panic.


    At the moment when the Kirin Holy Son just exhaled.


    first peak.


    Li Yixi, who was soundly asleep, turned over.


    Muttering to himself.


    "Good, come here!"


    Eyes closed, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he reached out to grab it.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice sounded, the holy son of Qilin, who was 100,000 miles away, had not yet had time to be happy, and an extremely terrifying force instantly descended.


    A whirlpool appeared strangely in the sky.


    The body of the unicorn saint could not move at all.


    Staring at the vortex, the Kirin Holy Son looked terrified, feeling that there was a big terror about to appear in the vortex.


    next moment.


    A large hand stretched out suddenly.


    The Kirin Holy Son had no strength to contend at all, and was directly caught, and with his eyes full of horror, he was pulled into the dark vortex.


    The moment I saw the light.


    The unicorn holy son''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    The body that was reduced was shivering.


    Almost freaked out.


    Because at this moment, the holy son of Qilin found out that the owner of the hand holding him was actually Li Yixi, who was sleeping soundly.


    The heart was beating fast.


    Eyeballs almost fell out.


    next moment.


    Directly passed out.


    Purely frightening.


    God Realm Cave.


    in the hall.


    Fifth Zhuge''s face was extremely gloomy.


    In the hall, silence was like a cicada.


    No one dared to speak up.


    Terribly quiet.


    "Has no one been caught yet?"


    The fifth Zhuge said in a cold voice.


    "Go home, not yet."


    "However, they can''t escape."


    An elder said carefully.


    "Humph."


    "Send another person, everything of the fifth family is given by the son, and he dares to have bad thoughts on the son, see the son survive the catastrophe, and try to steal the Rongxian Pill and go away, these people are not dead, my fifth family clan What are the rules."


    "How to explain to the son."


    "Young master doesn''t ask for guilt, it doesn''t mean we won''t do it."


    "Don''t bring back the living."


    "Just bring the body back."


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge looked extremely cold.


    When Li Yixi transcended the calamity, those elders were terrified. Seeing that the world was about to be destroyed, they questioned the fifth Zhuge. They felt that Li Yixi was a scourge. , However, these elders still wanted to steal the Immortal Melting Pill. If the fifth Zhuge had not discovered it immediately, he would have succeeded.


    How can the fifth Zhuge not be angry at this moment?


    "Yes!"


    "Homeowner!"


    One after another, the elders left the hall.


    The fifth Zhuge looked extremely cold.


    night and day.


    The warm sunlight filtered through the gap and fell on Li Yixi''s face.


    Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes.


    Drunkenness disappeared.


    A face of spirit.


    A new day begins.


    Now that you have stepped into the ranks of practitioners, you have to practice hard.


    Can''t be lazy.


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and his face was filled with joy.


    Glancing at the unconscious unicorn saint in the corner, he smiled and said, "Little guy, he can really sleep."


    "Go to sleep!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    He didn''t tease the unicorn saint, he pushed open the door and walked out of the room.


    In the Kunlun Sect, there are spiritual veins.


    Reiki is extremely abundant.


    Li Yixi transcended the tribulation, devoured the power of heaven and earth within tens of thousands of miles, and gathered countless forces of heaven and earth here, causing the spiritual veins in the Kunlun Sect to be directly promoted to the top spiritual veins overnight.


    The Kunlun Sect at this moment.


    It was enveloped by the incomparably thick spiritual mist, just like the Holy Land of the Heavenly Palace.


    first peak.


    The view is excellent.


    Li Yixi walking out of the house.


    Seeing this scene, his eyes lit up.


    "Good view!"


    "Good weather!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    I feel that on the first peak, Doudou and other beings are cultivating.


    Li Yixi didn''t make a sound.


    Go to the top.


    He smiled, sat cross-legged on the spot, restrained his mind, and ran the Chaos Sutra.


    The Chaos Sutra is extremely terrifying. What Li Yixi practiced in the past was only the physical part of the Chaos Sutra.


    Now, it''s the real entry into the room.


    The Chaos Sutra is divided into 108 layers in total.


    It is extremely difficult to cultivate, and every level is as difficult as reaching the sky.


    It didn''t take long for Li Yixi to run the Chaos Classic.


    Those who were cultivating could not help but open their eyes one by one.


    Everyone was shocked to find out.


    At this moment in the Kunlun Sect, the spiritual energy has skyrocketed again, and it has become extremely rich.


    A puzzled look appeared in his eyes.


    "Um?"


    "Why all of a sudden, the spiritual energy in the sect has increased again."


    Some Kunlun Sect elders had doubts on their faces.


    But in the eyes, there is joy.


    Such a strong spiritual energy has great benefits for them.


    It is like cultivating in the secret realm of spiritual energy.


    However, before they had time to practice, they were all stunned.


    At this moment, in their ears, there was a sound of avenues.


    Like a morning bell and a twilight drum.


    At this moment, there is a feeling of enlightenment.


    One by one, they suddenly raised their heads and looked at the sound.


    His eyes immediately fell on the first peak.


    "Um?"


    "That is, that is?"


    The mouth moved.


    One by one looked sluggish.


    At this moment, they found that an extremely terrifying phantom appeared above the first peak of Kunlun Sect. It was just a phantom, quietly suspended there, but strangely became the center of heaven and earth.


    Around the body, thousands of ghosts and ghosts surround him.


    seems to be singing.


    The terrifying aura of heaven and earth all around swarmed towards the first peak.


    At this moment, they finally realized where the sound of the avenue came from.


    "Yes, it is the master who is cultivating!"


    At this moment, one by one, his eyes were full of excitement.


    At the same time, the power of the soul spreads out, and at this moment, their eyes are full of horror.


    The reason why the aura of the Kunlun Sect is so strong is because Li Yixi breathes out the aura, and the aura around the Kunlun Sect gathers all together.


    sizzle.


    At this moment, one by one couldn''t help gasping for breath.


    while shocked.


    Excited heart beating wildly.


    The voice of the gods and demons in the void seems to have a kind of magic power.


    The moment it sounded in my mind, my comprehension actually improved.


    One by one looked excited.


    Immediately restrained his mind, he sat cross-legged and practiced.


    "God Demon Tianyin."


    "It''s the sound of the gods and demons!"


    Daluo Peak.


    Yuan Feng suddenly opened his eyes, and there was ecstasy in his eyes.


    Excited.


    God and Demon Tianyin can help people fall into a state of epiphany.


    Yuan Feng never dreamed that when Li Yixi was cultivating, he actually had his own magical voice.


    sizzle.


    Yuan Feng''s heart trembled with excitement.


    Daluo Peak was already very close to the first peak, and the feeling of God and Demon Tianyin became clearer.


    "The chance is here!"


    Yuan Feng looked excited, immediately restrained his mind, and fell into a cultivator.


    soon.


    Yuan Feng fell into a state of epiphany.


    bed.


    The Kirin Holy Son, who passed out, fell into an epiphany involuntarily at the moment when the sound of the gods and demons sounded.


    Li Yixi practiced for a full hour this time.


    After Li Yixi finished his cultivation, the phantom of the gods and demons disappeared, and the sound of gods and demons also disappeared.


    Daluo Peak.


    Yuan Feng slowly opened his eyes, and there was excitement in his eyes.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Supernatural power, great freedom, Xuanjin Jianqi has been cultivated to the realm of good fortune."


    "A full eighty thousand years, a full eighty thousand years!"


    At this moment, Yuan Feng felt the great freedom of the profound golden sword energy surrounding his body, and his face became mad.


    Yuanfeng has practiced for 80,000 years, but he has never been able to cultivate the Da Zi Zai Xuan Jin Jian Qi to the extreme.


    Until today, I met Li Yixi to practice.


    The sound of the gods and demons sounded, and when he got the chance to realize it, he cultivated the supernatural power and great freedom to the realm of good fortune.


    At this moment, Yuan Feng had tears in his eyes.


    On this day, Yuan Feng waited too long, too long.


    It''s only been done today.


    Yuan Feng looked at the first peak with a look of gratitude.


    Yuan Feng knew that it was Li Yixi who helped him.


    If it wasn''t for hearing Li Yixi''s voice of the gods and demons, even if there was only a slight difference, after cultivating for 100,000 years, he might not be able to step into the realm of good fortune.


    now.


    first peak.


    One by one they opened their eyes.


    When he looked at Li Yixi, he looked puzzled.


    "What happened just now, I actually fell into a state of epiphany."


    However, they felt that they fell into a state of epiphany because of Li Yixi.


    Otherwise, how could he fall into a state of epiphany inexplicably.


    "Morning son!"


    Doudou stood up immediately.


    "Um!"


    Li Yixi nodded, in a good mood.


    The first level of Chaos Realm, it has become.


    bed.


    The Kirin Son woke up from his epiphany.


    The moment he opened his eyes, his body trembled violently.


    With frightened eyes, he couldn''t help but look at the place where Li Yixi slept at night.


    Found empty.


    The Kirin Holy Son breathed a sigh of relief.


    The thought of Li Yixi made the holy son Qilin scared.


    Li Yixi''s method is really terrible.


    The unicorn holy son jumped off the bed tremblingly.


    Frightened.


    Li Yixi''s appearance kept reappearing in the mind of the Qilin Holy Son.


    That gentle and elegant smile is like a nightmare for the unicorn son at the moment.


    "So thirsty!"


    The Kirin Son walked out of the house.


    I saw a spiritual spring not far away.


    Carefully glanced around and saw that Li Yixi was not there.


    Appeared like lightning beside the Lingquan.


    Drink water with your head down.


    However, drinking and drinking, the Qilin Holy Son widened his eyes.


    "No no no."


    "wrong!"


    "My cultivation is not right!"


    "When did I break through!"


    The Kirin Holy Son looked sluggish.


    The Holy Son of Qilin found that his cultivation had broken through without even noticing it.


    The Qilin Holy Son looked puzzled and couldn''t understand at all.


    The Qilin Holy Son clearly remembered that after he was captured by Li Yixi, he lost consciousness.


    But now, I actually found myself breaking through.


    The Kirin Son even felt that he had hallucinations.


    Otherwise, it cannot be explained.


    However, after shaking his head fiercely, the Qilin Holy Son found that he was awake.


    His own cultivation has indeed broken through.


    The Kirin Saint Son looked sluggish.


    Silly.


    Unexpectedly, inexplicably, he broke through.


    It''s like a dream.


    "Um?"


    "What about here?"


    But at the moment.


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded abruptly, so frightened that the holy son of Qilin almost fell into the spiritual spring with his legs weak.

 Chapter 1455

    There was panic in the eyes of the Qilin Holy Son.


    Thinking of everything that happened yesterday, the Qilin Holy Son couldn''t help trembling at this moment.


    In his eyes, Li Yixi is an invincible demon.


    Even if his heart is full of unwillingness, he is unwilling to be Li Yixi''s mount.


    But at this moment, the Kirin Son still forcibly suppressed the fear in his heart.


    Although he was full of fear for Li Yixi, at this moment, the holy son of Qilin could only come to Li Yixi in order to survive.


    He rubbed his head on Li Yixi''s trousers, looking cute.


    The Holy Son of Qilin knew very well that in the face of such a terrifying existence as Li Yixi, if he dared to make Li Yixi dissatisfied, he would most likely die here.


    The Kirin Holy Son didn''t want to die, and he wasn''t married yet.


    "good."


    "Hungry, I''ll take you to eat."


    Li Yixi bent down and picked up the holy unicorn at his feet.


    The Kirin Son is now the size of a small milk dog.


    When Li Yixi picked it up, he stretched out his hand and touched the head of the holy son of Qilin, as if he was teasing a pet.


    Even though the holy son of Kirin looked unwilling, he did not dare to have any dissatisfaction at this moment, forcibly pretending to be satisfied.


    Li Yixi was very satisfied when he saw the holy son of Qilin like this.


    The Kirin Holy Son, who was full of despair in his heart, suddenly moved his nose.


    He couldn''t help but look at the fire in the distance.


    The Kirin Son found a huge roasted whole cow above the fire.


    "Um?"


    "Is this a Chaos Beast that transcends the level by half a step?"


    "Actually, was it actually used as an ingredient?"


    Even if he died, this moment has been turned into a barbecue, and still exudes the power of the terrifying law, and the Holy Son of Kirin felt it right away.


    At first, the Kylin Holy Son felt that he was hallucinating, but after confirming it, the Kylin Holy Son''s body trembled slightly.


    A look of panic appeared on his face.


    "This, is he warning me?"


    "From the perspective of breath, this should be the Clan of Divine Bulls."


    "The blood of this family is not much worse than mine."


    At this moment, the holy son of Qilin is really afraid, afraid of becoming Li Yixi''s food, feeling that he escaped last night, and Li Yixi invited himself to a big meal today, it is very likely that this is a warning.


    The moment when the thought of the Kirin Holy Son just fell.


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded.


    "Little guy, how is the breakfast I prepared for you?"


    "This is a roasted whole cow, it should be enough for you to eat."


    "Of course, I don''t know how much you eat. You are also a divine beast. If it''s not enough, you can shake your head."


    With a smile on his face, Li Yixi touched the head of the unicorn saint at the same time.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the holy son of Qilin in Li Yixi''s arms nodded quickly.


    "Go, it''s yours."


    Seeing Li Yixi approaching, Doudou immediately shot and put out the fire.


    With a wave of Doudou''s hand, a huge plate was condensed with mana, and the huge Chaos Bull Demon was placed in it.


    A tantalizing scent hits my face.


    Doudou walked over with kitchen utensils in hand, took some and gave them to Li Yixi.


    At the same time, I also gave some to Da Hei.


    Da Hei saw the half leg in front of him, and then looked at the huge cow body, and there was a ray of jealousy in his eyes.


    The holy son of Qilin jumped from Li Yixi''s arms and walked tremblingly to the side of the roasted whole cow.


    Seeing Li Yixi nodding, at this moment, the heart of the Qilin Holy Son set off a storm.


    This is a nice warning.


    But the Kirin Son was also shocked.


    The Qilin Holy Son is very clear that there are terrifying laws in it. If he eats it, he will definitely be able to make himself a huge improvement.


    And on top of roasted whole beef.


    There are many secret honey.


    Just the smell made the saliva of the Kirin Holy Son salivate at this moment.


    "You can''t escape anyway, so why don''t you just enjoy it."


    The thought of the unicorn son fell, and the next moment his body became bigger.


    eat up.


    Seeing this scene, Li Yixi had a smile on his face.


    Exactly at this moment.


    A voice sounded.


    "Yuanfeng pays respects to Senior Brother."


    Li Yixi looked for fame and saw Yuan Feng, a little surprised.


    "It turned out to be Junior Brother Yuanfeng, please take a seat."


    "It''s a coincidence that Junior Brother Yuanfeng is here. He happened to be having a meal. Come and join us."


    Li Yixi invited Yuanfeng to sit down.


    Yuan Feng came over with the wine jar, and sat down in front of Li Yixi with some restraint.


    The sound of the gods and demons emanating from Li Yixi''s cultivation today gave Yuanfeng great benefits.


    Yuan Feng also knew that it was impossible for him to escape at all. At this moment, he made up his mind that as long as Li Yixi did not kill him, he would follow Li Yixi, even if he got some chance, it would be enough.


    Moreover, Li Yixi once visited Yuanfeng, but he has not returned. Therefore, when Yuanfeng came here today, he did not expect to meet Li Yixi at dinner.


    The moment Yuanfeng put the wine jar on the table, Li Yixi''s nose moved.


    "Good wine."


    "I didn''t expect Junior Brother Yuanfeng to come and bring some wine."


    "It''s too polite."


    Although he said so, Li Yixi hurriedly put out two empty bowls at this moment.


    "Senior brother was sanctified in the flesh. Yesterday, there were too many strong people in all parties, and I didn''t have time to talk to the senior brother. Yuanfeng would like to congratulate the senior brother here."


    As Yuan Feng spoke, he picked up the wine jar and filled Li Yixi.


    "Junior Brother Yuanfeng is seated, you don''t need to be so polite."


    "I just made some barbecue today, and Junior Brother Yuanfeng also tried it."


    Doudou on the side quickly brought a plate of barbecued meat.


    "Thank you, Big Brother."


    Yuan Feng felt a little nervous at the moment.


    In the face of a terrifying existence like Li Yixi, he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Pick up a piece of roast and put it in your mouth.


    Some are absent-minded.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through my mind.


    Yuan Feng was thinking about how to establish a topic with Li Yixi, after all, it would be too embarrassing to drink alone.


    At the moment when Yuanfeng''s various thoughts flashed.


    Li Yixi took a sip of wine and his eyes fell on Yuan Feng.


    "Junior Brother Yuanfeng, you should know that I used to have the Holy Body of Merit, but I have never practiced, and I don''t know much about it. Today, Junior Brother Yuanfeng happens to be free, can you tell me about my practice?"


    "Of course, don''t talk too deep, now I''m just a glimpse of the door."


    "Let''s talk about some simple practice-related matters today, how about that?"


    Yuan Feng, who was originally very uneasy, was wondering how to find a topic, when he heard Li Yixi''s words, he couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment.


    Li Yixi''s strength was terrifying beyond imagination, and he actually asked himself some simple cultivation topics.


    Although his heart was full of doubts, at this moment, Yuan Feng was happy when he heard Li Yixi''s question.


    Start explaining for Li Yixi.


    As he spoke, Yuan Feng''s body trembled violently.


    Pupils shrink.


    He couldn''t help but look down at the barbecue in front of him.


    There was a storm in my heart.


    Yuan Feng was surprised to find that the power that erupted in his belly actually reached the level of half-step detachment, that is to say, he was in the same realm as himself, and he couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart.


    I didn''t expect Li Yixi''s ingredients to be such a terrifying Chaos Beast.


    Of course, it wasn''t Yuan Feng who was most shocked at this moment.


    It is the unicorn son who enjoys the ox alone there.


    At this moment, the holy son of Qilin widened his eyes.


    At this moment, the unicorn holy son''s body is like an oven.


    The body trembled slightly, and the Kirin Son broke through again.


    And found that the catastrophe disappeared, and the eyes were full of shock.


    The Kirin Holy Son did not expect that the secretly made honey actually contained such a terrifying power of the Great Dao.


    It is even more terrifying than the chaotic demon bull in front of him that contains the Great Dao.


    At this moment, the unicorn holy son also reacted, what kind of honey is this.


    Thinking of this, the Qilin Holy Son was shocked.


    At the same time, the unicorn holy son at this moment, his eyes are full of anticipation.


    "What a terrible chance."


    "In just a short period of time, I actually broke through continuously, and there was no problem with the foundation of the avenue."


    "Doesn''t it mean that if I lie flat here, I can cultivate to a realm that I once could not imagine."


    The Qilin Holy Son set off a storm in his heart.


    The Qilin Holy Son cultivation base is not weak, and the bloodline is even stronger.


    At this moment, the holy son of the unicorn has stepped into the realm of the ancestral god. If you follow the normal cultivation speed, it is possible without a hundred years.


    However, it had only been a long time since he had followed Li Yixi''s side, and the Holy Son of Qilin even felt like he was dreaming.


    The next moment gobbled up.


    The Holy Son of Kirin knew very well what kind of opportunities these things in front of him represented.


    Soon the holy son of Qilin swallowed the whole ox, and even licked the soup in the panjin.


    He let out a sigh of relief, looking happy.


    He hurriedly ran the magic trick of the Qilin family and began to practice.


    The Kirin Holy Son is very clear that today''s self can still have an incomparable improvement.


    Yuan Feng, who was chatting with Li Yixi about his practice, set off a storm in his heart.


    But at this moment, he could only suppress the shock in his heart, and carefully explained it to Li Yixi.


    Although I don''t know why Li Yixi listened to such a simple topic of cultivation.


    But Yuan Feng did not dare to be sloppy.


    This chat lasted for an hour.


    Yuan Feng discovered that within an hour, Li Yixi actually listened with relish.


    Even ask aloud from time to time.


    Yuan Feng patiently continued to solve Li Yixi''s confusion.


    "Thank you, Junior Brother Yuanfeng."


    "Having a chat with Junior Brother Yuanfeng today gave me a better understanding of cultivation."


    "If you encounter any trouble in the future, I have to trouble you, Junior Brother, to explain my doubts."


    Li Yixi looked happy.


    Immediately, the two talked about some things in the practice world.


    Another hour passed, Yuan Feng felt that the time was almost up, stood up and said goodbye.


    left the first peak.


    There was still a shocking look in Yuan Feng''s eyes.


    call!


    Yuan Feng let out a sigh of relief.


    "What a terrible existence."


    "It doesn''t seem to kill me."


    "But I don''t know what is the purpose of asking me so many low-level questions."


    Yuan Feng was full of doubts when he thought about the topic he was talking about with Li Yixi today.


    But no matter what I think about it, I don''t understand.


    first peak.


    Li Yixi held a pill recipe and watched it with relish.


    "I didn''t expect to get a pill recipe today."


    "It''s not difficult to refine this medicine pill."


    "I''ll try to make a furnace first."


    The voice fell, Li Yixi waved his hand, and a pill furnace appeared in front of Li Yixi.


    Looking at the pill furnace suspended in front of him, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth.


    With a wave of his hand, flames appeared.


    Start preheating the Dan furnace.


    Immediately, Li Yixi recalled the details of the pill recipe.


    Plants of elixir appeared in front of Li Yixi.


    These elixir were sent by Qingyangzi and others when Li Yixi was overcoming the calamity.


    Lying on the ground, the holy son of Qilin, who was silently refining the laws of the Dao in his body, saw Li Yixi take out the pill furnace at this moment, and it seemed that he wanted to concoct pills.


    There was a look of hope in his eyes.


    The Qilin Holy Son knew that Li Yixi''s strength was so terrifying.


    The elixir to be refined now, the Kirin Son also felt that it must be an extremely terrifying divine elixir.


    Being able to watch such existences concoct alchemy is also a great opportunity in the eyes of the Qilin Holy Son.


    However, it was only for a moment, and at this moment, the holy son of Qilin was stunned for a moment.


    Looking at the Pill Stove in front of him, Saint Kirin''s eyes widened with disbelief.


    "This pill furnace, this pill furnace, seems to be a divine furnace of good fortune."


    "How does he have the divine furnace of good fortune?"


    "The divine furnace of good fortune is one of the thirty-three days of good fortune artifacts."


    At the moment of seeing the pill furnace suspended in front of him, the eyes of the Qilin Saint at this moment showed a shocking color.

 Chapter 1456

    "The thirty-three-day fortune artifact, that is the supreme existence in the legend."


    "I also heard the Holy Ancestor mention it in the clan, but I didn''t expect to see it here today."


    Lying on the ground, the holy son of Qilin, who was refining the laws of the Great Dao in his body, saw the pill furnace in front of Li Yixi at this moment, and his heart instantly set off a storm, with a look of disbelief.


    He even slapped his face fiercely, feeling that the scene in front of him was an illusion, but Saint Kirin felt the pain.


    Take a deep breath.


    "Really, it''s true."


    "This is indeed one of the thirty-three days of good fortune artifacts."


    "He actually possesses such a supreme artifact, what is the origin?"


    The Qilin Holy Son trembled for a moment, and was frightened by the scene in front of him.


    How could the holy son of Qilin think that he actually saw one of the thirty-three days of good fortune artifacts here.


    The thirty-three-day fortune artifact is extremely terrifying.


    In the chaotic world, the division of treasures is divided into: magical tools, spiritual tools, treasures, Taoist tools, fairy tools and artifacts.


    But this is only the division of ordinary practitioners.


    Even in the chaos, the divine tool is also a supreme treasure that can be encountered and cannot be sought.


    However, being born in the Qilin family, as the holy son of the Qilin family, what he knows is naturally not something ordinary people can understand.


    The Kirin Son knows that the divine tools are extremely finely divided.


    Artifacts are not only divided into low-grade artifacts, medium-grade artifacts, high-grade artifacts and unparalleled artifacts.


    There are other divisions, because these 4 divisions are the divisions of the general hegemonic forces on the artifact, because they are very aware of the more powerful artifact, and they are simply not accessible to them, so this is also the understanding of many practitioners on the division of artifacts.


    But as the holy son of the Kylin family, the holy son of the Kylin also knows that there is an extremely powerful artifact of good fortune on top of the unparalleled artifact.


    The artifact of good fortune is a hundred times more powerful than the divine artifact.


    While in the Kylin Holy Clan, the Kylin Holy Son happened to hear the ancestors talk about the thirty-three days of good fortune artifacts.


    Good fortune artifact, but the extremely terrifying Lord of the Era can only refine it, it is the life artifact.


    And it is not the general Lord of the Era.


    A terrifying treasure like the thirty-three-day fortune artifact cannot be refined by the Lord of the Era.


    Seems to be born out of chaos.


    The thirty-three-day fortune artifact belongs to the emperor even if it is among the fortune artifact.


    How powerful the thirty-three-day fortune artifact is, the unicorn holy son can''t imagine.


    The thirty-three-day fortune artifact is also known as the thirty-three-day treasure.


    It consists of thirty-three artifacts of inestimable value.


    Rumors can communicate the power of creation.


    However, in the first Chaos Era, it was shattered by an extremely terrifying existence.


    Fragments scattered throughout Chaos.


    The ancestor of the Qilin family said that at that time, it was just a piece of debris scattered in the chaos, and an extremely powerful Lord of the Era was beheaded.


    How terrifying the Divine Artifact of Fortune in the Thirty-Three Days is, the Holy Son of Qilin can''t even imagine it.


    The Qilin Holy Son never imagined that he would actually see the divine furnace of good fortune, one of the legendary thirty-three treasures, here today.


    Why did the unicorn holy son just glance at it and determine that the pill furnace in front of him was the divine furnace of good fortune.


    Because the holy son of unicorn knows that there are thirty-three treasures, and every treasure contains a layer of caves.


    The unicorn holy son saw the terrifying treasure light on the divine furnace of good fortune, and the treasure light was evolving into the first layer of heaven and earth.


    In communicating the power of creation.


    Incorporate the rules of heaven and earth.


    When he saw this scene, the holy son of Qilin was very sure that this must be the divine furnace of good fortune, one of the legendary treasures of the Thirty-Three Days.


    The thirty-three days of good fortune artifact, namely Zhentianhuan, Gaitianyuan, Tiantian sword, Batian knife, Tianhuazhang, Yitian spear, Tongtianqiao, Rongtian divine bracelet, Zuntian divine crown, Zhantian divine axe, good fortune divine furnace , Stealing God''s Claw, Sealing God''s Lock, Stealing God''s Ladder, Collapsing God''s Blade, Remnant God''s Picture, Transforming God''s Armor, Shaking God''s Bell, Boosting God''s Pillar, Zhitianmen, Wutian''s Umbrella, Swallowing God''s Furnace, Hidden God''s Clothes, Hidden Sky Pocket, Void Heaven God Hook, Batian God Spear, Death God God Bow, Broken Heaven God Arrow, Zhentian God Hammer, Zhoutian God Ritual, Dongtian God Eye, Duotian God Pot, Swallow God God Gourd.


    Thirty-three treasures, Baoguang can be transformed into thirty-three caves, layer upon layer, layer by layer closer.


    Once activated, it has the power to destroy the world.


    In the legend, a random blow can pierce through chaos.


    The Chaos Thunder Pond is terrifying and boundless, but it is only half of the artifact of good fortune.


    It can be seen how terrifying the power of the Thirty-Three Days Treasure is.


    Thirty-three treasures, but there are thirty-three good fortune artifacts combined.


    Even if the divine furnace is only one of them, it still possesses the power of divine artifact.


    Possessing this thing, even if it is in chaos.


    It can also destroy the Supreme Holy Land in an instant.


    The Kylin family has a long tradition, but the Holy Son of Kylin knows that if this divine fortune furnace appears, it will be enough to suppress the entire Kylin family in an instant.


    However, such terrifying things were actually used by Li Yixi to refine medicine pills.


    In the view of the Qilin Holy Son, throwing those elixir into it is a blasphemy to the divine furnace of creation.


    The turbulent waves were set off in the heart of the Qilin Holy Son, and he was almost scared to death.


    No matter what, the Holy Son of Qilin never thought that Li Yixi was such a terrifying existence. If he had known earlier that Li Yixi had controlled the divine artifact, then even if he had given him ten thousand courage, he would not have dared to escape last night.


    And the holy son of unicorn also understands that following an existence who controls the divine artifact is a great opportunity for him.


    Do not.


    Not to mention him, even the entire Qilin family would be willing to be Li Yixi''s servant.


    The existence of the divine artifact that can control the creation, what kind of existence, the unicorn holy son can''t imagine at all.


    The 33 Days of Fortune Treasure, as far as the Kylin Son knows, is a fortune artifact born from this chaos.


    I don''t know why Li Yixi controlled the divine furnace of good fortune.


    Daluo Peak.


    The frightened Yuan Feng just suppressed the shock in his heart.


    After all, I just ate at Li Yixi''s place today, but I didn''t expect to get great benefits, saving him decades of cultivation time.


    "What is the existence of the masters, and where did they come from? Why have I lived for so long and have no memory at all?"


    "Has my memory been wiped out by a master waving?"


    Yuan Feng had to think this way, after all, Li Yixi gave him a great sense of oppression.


    As soon as the phantom of Li Yixi appeared in his mind, he couldn''t help but be afraid.


    "Maybe my previous memory was erased by the master."


    "I used to be the overlord of this world, but in the face of such terrifying existences, what is the difference between them and ants? Experts want to erase our memories, and we have no possibility to perceive them at all."


    Thinking of this, Yuan Feng became more certain in his heart.


    next moment.


    He couldn''t help but look back at Li Yixi''s first peak.


    However.


    When looking at the first peak where Li Yixi was, Yuan Feng was stunned for a moment, as if struck by lightning.


    His body suddenly trembled with disbelief on his face.


    After a brief shock, Yuan Feng raised his hand and rubbed his eyes at this moment, feeling that he was too shocked and had hallucinations.


    However, when Yuan Feng moved his hand away, he still saw that the first peak was still the same.


    Yuan Feng wiped his eyes 7 times in a row, and found that the scene in his eyes still hadn''t changed, and he took a deep breath.


    "hiss."


    The eyes almost fell out of their sockets.


    "The power of creation."


    "That''s the power of creation."


    "Why does the first peak where the master is located suddenly burst out with such a terrifying power of creation."


    "I actually missed such a heaven-defying opportunity, I..."


    At this moment, Yuan Feng, with a heartache on his face, felt that he had missed the great opportunity. If at this moment, he was still on the first peak where Li Yixi was, then as long as he took a few breaths of good fortune, Yuan Feng would also fall asleep excitedly. not aware of it.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Feng gave himself a big mouth.


    Snapped.


    The sound was extremely crisp.


    But at this moment, Yuan Feng seemed to feel no pain, and his eyes were still staring at the first peak.


    Kunlun Zong.


    At this moment, a pair of eyes turned to the first peak again.


    There was a shocking look in their eyes. Many of them had absorbed the energy of good fortune. At this moment, they saw the power of good fortune that pervaded the first peak, and they were shocked.


    No one knows why such a terrifying power of creation suddenly appeared in the first summit.


    I couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Meng Ge saw the scene of the first peak at this moment, and his face showed ecstasy, and he could not wait to scream and vent his excitement.


    Jian Zun, Qing Yangzi and the others saw this scene, and their expressions of jealousy were real, not disguised.


    At the moment above the first peak, the power of creation is too strong, even if it dissipates a little and integrates into the entire Kunlun sect, for those who practice in the Kunlun sect, this will be an unimaginable opportunity.


    "Brother Meng, I have nothing to do with my sect these days. You can arrange a place for me. I want to retreat in Kunlun for a while."


    "We''ve been in a relationship for so long, you won''t refuse, will you?"


    "Elder, you can arrange a place for me."


    Jianzun''s voice fell, and without waiting for Brother Meng to answer, he directly patted an elder next to Brother Meng.


    "my pleasure."


    The elder heard Jianzun''s words, his face was happy, but the next moment Jianzun pointed to the position close to the first peak, the elder looked embarrassed.


    For a while, he didn''t know what to do. After all, Li Yixi''s first peak had a chance. He knew very well that these bosses wanted to take advantage of the chance.


    No, it''s a direct grab.


    "I also have a great understanding of the son''s robbery, and arrange a secret room for me, let''s arrange it together."


    "Yes, I also have some insights. I need to retreat and practice, and arrange for me."


    "Ah, I feel that I suddenly have a feeling, this time I will be able to cultivate my magical powers into the transformation realm."


    "You can arrange a secret room for me. We are all acquaintances. If there are not so many secret rooms, we can also arrange a palace. We can also ask each other for advice, don''t you think?"


    Jianzun, Qingyangzi, Mo, Hades and others continued to speak.


    "metropolitan?"


    The elder of the Kunlun Sect felt that his head was big at this moment, and his eyes couldn''t help looking at Meng Ge.


    "You arrange for them."


    "I have a feeling and want to retreat."


    Meng Ge ignored everyone at the moment, his body disappeared directly in place, and he directly chose a palace closest to Li Yixi.


    The next moment, the formation is opened, and no one is allowed to enter it at all.


    When Jian Zun and the others saw this scene, they cursed secretly.


    I feel that this guy is too selfish, and the position is actually exclusive to one person.


    They hurriedly chose a palace that was relatively close to Li Yixi''s first peak, and everyone entered it one after another to cultivate. At this moment, they just wanted to absorb some of the overflowing power of creation.


    The entire Kunlun sect.


    On this day, everyone quietly appeared around the first peak and began to practice.


    first peak.


    Following Li Yixi, he tapped on the divine furnace of good fortune.


    One by one, the medicinal pills flew out of the divine fortune furnace and were put into the jade bottle by Li Yixi.


    "There are 12 pills in this pot, which should be enough for me to practice for some days."


    Li Yixi reached out and grabbed one of the pills, looking at the crystal clear pills, a smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 1457

    Seeing this medicinal pill in Li Yixi''s hand, Saint Qilin''s throat moved involuntarily and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    He took a hard breath.


    On the medicinal pill in Li Yixi''s hand, there is a rich and incomparable power of creation.


    The Qilin Holy Son knows very well that even if a mortal person swallows this pill, he will get a chance against the sky, and the terrifying power of creation can change his life against the sky.


    The Kirin Holy Son has a longing look on his face.


    However, Li Yixi took a sniff, put it in his mouth, and seemed to be chewing, which made the Qilin Holy Son even more greedy, but unfortunately he didn''t have a share.


    "Husband, things have been packed, shall we go back now?"


    In the room, Hu Qingyun stuck out her head and asked.


    "Yes, let''s go back today."


    "Go back and deal with some things first."


    Soon, things were packed up.


    The Qilin Holy Son quickly got up, and the next moment his body became bigger.


    If it was before, the Qilin Holy Son didn''t want to be Li Yixi''s mount at all, but today I saw too many incredible things. Even if Li Yixi drove him away, the Kylin Holy Son would have the cheek to stay.


    Seeing that Li Yixi seemed to be going somewhere at this moment, the Holy Son of Qilin knew that his chance to serve had come.


    "So nice."


    Li Yixi smiled, jumped gently, and landed on Qilin''s back.


    Hu Qingyun also fell next to Li Yixi.


    Seeing that the other people wanted to come up, the Qilin Holy Son immediately floated into the air.


    Doudou and the others twitched the corners of their mouths.


    I think this guy really sucks.


    Especially Da Hei, he was upset and felt that he must teach this guy a lesson in the future.


    Everyone left the Kunlun Sect.


    Following Li Yixi''s departure, the practitioners in the Kunlun Sect opened their eyes one after another.


    The Qi of Creation that remained here was also swallowed up by them.


    Each with a smile on his face, a look of joy.


    Great harvest today.


    "Young Master has left, we should also deal with some more urgent matters."


    "Now, Jiuzhongtian suddenly moved its position in the chaos, and now Jiuzhongtian is in an unknown area, and now we don''t know where we are and what dangers we are in. I think we must work together to explore the surrounding area. Just do it."


    Qing Yangzi''s face showed a solemn expression, and his eyes swept across the faces of everyone.


    "Yes, we must work together to investigate."


    "We must know what dangers are nearby, and what forces are there?"


    Jianzun and the others nodded when they heard Qingyangzi''s words.


    They know it''s the most important thing.


    Now they have stepped into the level of detachment one after another.


    If you want to continue to improve your strength, the best way is to enter chaos.


    Into Chaos, it''s not just them.


    Those who are half-step detached must also go deep into chaos. Only in chaos can they get more treasures and improve the overall strength of Jiuzhongtian.


    If you don''t find out what dangers are around, and go deep into chaos, it may lead to the fall of countless powerful people.


    This is still the best result. If Jiuzhongtian falls into any dangerous area, Jiuzhongtian will usher in an invasion.


    in chaos.


    Invasion of the world often happens, and some people even rely on the power to devour the world to improve their strength.


    Several people did not waste, and left the Kunlun Sect directly.


    Chaos world.


    Several figures appeared.


    It is Jian Zun and others.


    At this moment, they appeared in the chaotic world, and their brows were wrinkled together.


    There was a palpitation on his face.


    Because at this moment.


    They felt a very evil aura.


    Even if they have stepped into the detachment level, at this moment it is also difficult to resist the invasion of that evil aura.


    If they hadn''t absorbed the power of creation, they would definitely be in bad luck at this moment.


    "Be careful, I didn''t expect that this place has such an evil power. Where is this place?"


    "Don''t let this evil force enter your body, otherwise there will be big trouble."


    "Where did Jiuzhongtian enter?"


    As soon as he appeared, Mungo hurriedly spoke up.


    A look of fear appeared on the faces of several people, and they immediately defended against the invasion of this evil force.


    Everyone looked at each other, and their faces became extremely solemn.


    At this moment, they also felt how terrifying this evil force was.


    If they didn''t have the power of creation and found it quickly, then several of them would be contaminated by this evil power.


    Possibly turning into a puppet.


    Hu Hu Hu.


    The breathing was extremely heavy, and they all felt the crisis at this moment.


    This evil force is terrifying.


    And they found that the area shrouded by this evil force was so terrifying that it actually shrouded a radius of millions of miles.


    Obviously, Jiuzhongtian has entered an extremely dangerous chaotic area.


    Here, they feel extremely uneasy.


    "Are we going back? It''s too dangerous here?"


    Qing Yangzi took a deep breath, and his eyes fell on everyone.


    After hearing this, everyone was silent for a moment.


    "We can''t go back."


    "We are only exploring for the first time, and we will go back without any gains. Will we not step into chaos in the future?"


    "Although this place is extremely terrifying and has unknown dangers, there is a trace of good fortune in our body, which can block the invasion of evil forces. We must find out exactly where this place is."


    "This place is preventing the people of Jiuzhongtian from entering the chaos, and it must be investigated clearly."


    "Otherwise, this territory will be a cage, completely imprisoning Jiuzhongtian."


    "And this Jiuzhongtian suddenly appeared here. I don''t think it was accidental. It should be related to the son. What kind of person is the son, what should be the layout for Jiuzhongtian to appear here."


    "Since this is done, there must be a reason for the son. Let''s investigate this place clearly, even if it is dangerous."


    Some uneasy people heard Mungo''s explanation at this moment, and then their eyes lit up, and they became a little more courageous.


    It''s not that they are timid, but the evil forces here are too terrifying.


    "Brother Meng is right. Although this place is a great threat to us, the young master moved Jiuzhongtian here. What should be the layout, let''s carefully investigate this area first."


    "This area is ultimately to be explored."


    Sword Intent erupted in Jian Zun''s body, dispelling the surrounding evil aura.


    heard.


    Everyone made a decision to explore this area.


    But they were not separated. The place was filled with terrifying and incomparable evil forces, and they chose to explore together.


    In danger, we can join forces in time.


    as they continue to move forward.


    The expression became more and more solemn, because as it went deeper, the evil power in this place became more terrifying.


    That evil force, even if they step into the detachment level, at this moment there is a feeling of being contaminated and assimilated by it.


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi kept waving her fingers, using the power of cause and effect to calculate.


    next moment.


    Qing Yangzi stopped for a moment.


    His face changed greatly.


    "Go, go, there is danger here."


    At this moment, Qingyangzi used the power of karma and saw that there was a terrifying immortal tomb in the depths. I don''t know who was buried in this immortal tomb.


    The moment Qingyangzi saw this huge immortal tomb, he spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    Just seeing the immortal tomb, before being able to spy on everything in the immortal tomb, was instantly counterattacked.


    "Walk."


    Meng Ge saw that Qingyangzi was backlashed, and did not dare to continue to investigate, and immediately returned with everyone.


    this moment.


    In the huge immortal tomb suspended in the chaotic world, an extremely terrifying force suddenly erupted. When this force appeared, the entire chaos seemed to be shaking.


    next moment.


    In front of this huge immortal tomb, a figure appeared.


    The moment this figure appeared, an extremely evil force was entangled in his body.


    "Well, someone entered my sleeping place."


    "Actually spied on my existence."


    Chaos Undead Evil Emperor''s eyes revealed doubts.


    At this moment, the Chaos Immortal Evil Emperor did not perceive any existence, so he closed his eyes and figured it out.


    After a while, the Chaos Immortal Evil Emperor slowly opened his eyes, and at this moment, countless stars were disillusioned in his eyes.


    Those eyes seemed to be able to devour a person''s soul.


    A smile appeared on the face of the Chaos Immortal Evil Emperor.


    "Interesting, when I was sleeping, a world suddenly appeared in the burial ground."


    This figure is a terrifying existence who survived the last era.


    Immortal Evil Emperor, Shi Xuan.


    However, although he survived, he was also heavily injured during the reincarnation of the epoch.


    But the injury is too terrifying, even though he has been sleeping until now, he still hasn''t recovered all his injuries.


    The sudden arrival of Jiuzhongtian, coupled with Qingyangzi''s karma, awakened the undead evil emperor from his slumber.


    Forced to wake up.


    The undead evil emperor also suffered a lot of backlash.


    "There is actually a world, which is interesting. The power of the world that devoured this world may be able to restore me a little bit."


    "And there are actually people who practiced the Dao of Karma. Has the old man died?"


    "I want to see who this person is."


    A sneer appeared on the corner of the Evil Emperor''s mouth, and the next moment he saw his hand wave.


    In the void, a ray of causal power fell on the fingertips of the Undying Evil Emperor.


    In just a moment, the undead evil emperor directly locked the location of Jiuzhongtian.


    Step out.


    The undead evil emperor appeared outside the Nine Heavens.


    "Um!"


    "What a special world."


    "Actually I can''t enter even with my cultivation base."


    "But unfortunately, with this power of cause and effect, it can''t be difficult for me."


    "I want to see what''s so special about this world."


    The voice of the undead evil emperor fell.


    The mysterious magic trick is played.


    The next moment, with the help of the residual causal power, he instantly entered Jiuzhongtian.


    "What a special world."


    Entering the Nine Heavens, the terrifying soul power of the Undying Evil Emperor spreads out, and soon he will see everything in the Nine Heavens.


    But then he trembled violently.


    An incredible look appeared on his face.


    "The realm in the realm?"


    With a whisper, Shi Xuan, the undead evil emperor, disappeared.

 Chapter 1458

    When the figure of the undead evil emperor appeared again, it appeared outside the second layer of heaven.


    At this moment, the undead evil emperor wanted to forcibly enter the second heaven.


    However, the raised leg was instantly retracted.


    Because at this moment, the undead evil emperor suddenly felt the danger of death, as if locked by an extremely terrifying force.


    When the Undead Evil Emperor retracted his feet, the terrifying sense of crisis disappeared.


    The Undead Evil Emperor is someone who survived the last era.


    The powerful existence of vertical and horizontal chaos, he never thought that he felt threatened in this small world, and his face showed an incredible color.


    The Undead Evil Emperor hurriedly deduced, and the next moment he couldn''t help frowning.


    "What the hell is this place?"


    "Why can''t I spy with my ability?"


    At the fingertips of the Undying Evil Emperor, the power of cause and effect left by Qing Yangzi reappeared.


    The Undead Evil Emperor confirmed that Qing Yangzi and the others had entered this world.


    Standing here, the Undead Evil Emperor couldn''t help frowning, and became even more curious about this place, but he couldn''t break in.


    However, a voice suddenly sounded.


    "Does this guest want to go in?"


    When the Undead Evil Emperor looked back, he found that in the fog, a boatman appeared with a fishing boat.


    Seeing the fishing boat that appeared, the Undead Evil Emperor''s eyes showed an incredible color.


    The strength of the fisherman is good, but in the face of such a terrifying existence as the Undead Evil Emperor, he can be seen directly at a glance.


    The Undead Evil Emperor was very surprised.


    I don''t know why this person can lead to the two worlds.


    "Can you take me in?"


    The Evil Emperor''s gaze fell on the boatman.


    "Of course, I''ve been ferrying here all the time, and that''s what I did. If I didn''t have the ability, I would have starved to death."


    "If you want to enter, sir, please get on board."


    The boatman didn''t find it strange, after all, he had met too many people with such expressions here.


    It is impossible to break into this world.


    "If that''s the case, I''m tired."


    The undead evil emperor is not afraid of any traps, and his body falls on the fishing boat.


    The boatman rowed the boat while chatting with the undead evil emperor.


    Soon, the Evil Emperor was surprised to find that this fishing boat had actually entered this world.


    The Undead Evil Emperor knew from the boatman''s mouth that this world was called Double Heaven.


    Enter the double heaven.


    The figure of the undead evil emperor suddenly disappeared.


    When it reappeared, the undead evil emperor appeared in Jinling Xiancheng.


    Li House.


    Meng Ge and others are in Li Yixi''s courtyard.


    Not that they wanted to come to visit, but to avoid disaster.


    When several people entered the chaotic world, Qing Yangzi was attacked and retreated immediately, but the sense of crisis never disappeared.


    After some calculations, it was found that several people were locked by an extremely terrifying existence.


    No matter what means they used, they couldn''t break the terrifying power lock, so they could only choose to find Li Yixi.


    I hope Li Yixi has a way to bless them.


    After all, Jiuzhongtian suddenly appeared in that terrifying place, and they felt that this should be Li Yixi''s layout.


    When the Undead Evil Emperor entered Jinling Xiancheng, it was raining.


    The Immortal Evil Emperor did not resist the raindrops and let them fall on his body.


    The undead evil emperor locked Qingyangzi and quickly came outside the Li residence.


    In the courtyard, Li Yixi just pushed open the courtyard door at this moment.


    By coincidence, his eyes fell on the undead Evil Emperor at the moment.


    I saw the undead evil emperor got wet by the heavy rain.


    Li Yixi looked at the sky and found that the heavy rain did not know when it would stop, and the surrounding people also closed their doors and windows. After thinking about it, his eyes fell on the undead Evil Emperor.


    "My friend, the rain is a little heavy, and I don''t know when it will stop. I see that your clothes are wet from the rain, so why don''t you come in to rest and dry your clothes by the way, or you will catch a cold."


    The Undead Evil Emperor had originally wanted to enter the courtyard, and when he heard Li Yixi''s invitation, he naturally would not refuse.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s politeness, the undead evil emperor nodded.


    The Undead Evil Emperor is very proud, and there are really few people in this world who can make him jealous.


    "Thank you."


    Seeing Li Yixi''s invitation, the Undead Evil Emperor bowed slightly, then followed behind Li Yixi and entered the courtyard.


    The moment when the undead evil emperor stepped into the courtyard.


    Qing Yangzi and the others in the room trembled uncontrollably, and there was a look of fear in their eyes.


    "coming."


    Qing Yangzi''s face turned pale and her lips trembled.


    Hearing Qingyangzi''s words, Jianzun and the others became extremely solemn, and saw the undead evil emperor who was chatting and laughing with Li Yixi and walking towards the house.


    Immortal Evil Emperor''s eyes fell on Qing Yangzi at this moment.


    That causal force also returned to Qingyangzi''s body.


    "I don''t know how Xiongtai is called?"


    Li Yixi asked with a smile on his face.


    When the Evil Emperor heard Li Yixi''s words, a look of disdain appeared in the depths of his eyes.


    "Hmph, a person who has just stepped into the practice, dares to ask my name, can you call this emperor''s name?"


    Immortal Evil Emperor at this moment.


    He was very disdainful of Li Yixi.


    But the undead evil emperor was too lazy to lie.


    "Shi Xuan."


    Tell Li Yixi his name.


    "It turned out to be Brother Shi Xuan."


    "Sit by the fire, it''s raining heavily today, and there''s just a fire, so warm up first."


    With a smile on his face, Li Yixi invited the Undead Evil Emperor to sit by the fire.


    Immortal Evil Emperor''s eyes swept across Qingyangzi and the others, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    No rejection.


    Sit down slowly.


    However, at the moment when the undead evil emperor just sat down, the face of the undead evil emperor changed greatly, and his eyes showed horror.


    The calm in the eyes of the undead evil emperor disappeared instantly, replaced by panic.


    Because at the moment when the Undead Evil Emperor had just sat down and approached the stove, the Undead Evil Emperor suddenly discovered in horror that the stove in front of him had instantly evaporated the terrifying supreme evil power in his body.


    There was a look of horror in his eyes.


    The undead evil emperor has survived the calamity of the era and survived the terrible existence. He never thought that such a terrible power could disperse the supreme evil power in his body.


    However.


    At the moment when the Evil Emperor wanted to retreat, a hand fell on the shoulder of the Evil Emperor.


    "Brother Shi Xuan."


    "I''m here to introduce you, they are my friends..."


    Li Yixi clapped his hand on the shoulder of the Undead Evil Emperor, and introduced Qingyangzi to the Undying Evil Emperor with a smile.


    Immortal Evil Emperor at this moment.


    There was an unbelievable look in those eyes, the Evil Emperor of Undying never thought that today, he actually saw the wrong eye.


    The seemingly ordinary Li Yixi actually possessed such a terrifying power, and that one shot actually shattered the supreme evil power gathered in his body in an instant.


    The undead evil emperor who wanted to retreat was instantly suppressed by Li Yixi on the spot.


    At this moment, an extremely terrifying flame of nothingness erupted from the furnace.


    That flame entered the body of the Undead Evil Emperor, just in an instant.


    The cultivation base of the undead evil emperor instantly turned into nothingness.


    The legs of the Undead Evil Emperor trembled slightly, and there was an unbelievable color in his eyes, and when he looked at the stove in front of him, his eyes showed an unbelievable color.


    The Undead Evil Emperor never thought that his terrifying cultivation would be instantly destroyed by a ray of flame in this furnace.


    At this moment, Li Yixi moved his hand away.


    Sit down beside the Undead Evil Emperor.


    When the Immortal Evil Emperor''s gaze fell on Li Yixi, his face was frightened and he wanted to escape, but now the Immortal Evil Emperor did not dare to move at all.


    With his cultivation base disappearing, the Undying Evil Emperor at this moment knew very well that if he wanted to escape, he would definitely die today.


    Although the Undying Evil Emperor''s cultivation base is abolished, he can still fight against Qingyangzi and others with his demon body.


    But the undead evil emperor did not have the confidence to fight against Li Yixi. From the beginning to the end, the undead evil emperor could not see through Li Yixi.


    At this moment, seeing Li Yixi abolishing his own cultivation so easily, the Evil Emperor of Immortality is even more afraid.


    On the other side of the stove, the panic-stricken Qing Yangzi and the others involuntarily widened their eyes at this moment, and their eyes showed disbelief.


    The corners of his mouth moved, and at this moment several people didn''t know what to say.


    They had never imagined such a terrifying existence, but Li Yixi''s power was completely destroyed by the raising of his hand.


    "His cultivation was abolished by the son."


    "Sure enough, Jiuzhongtian''s appearance in that place is not accidental. It should have a great relationship with the son, but he doesn''t know what the son is going to do."


    Mungo''s voice was still trembling at this moment.


    It can be seen what kind of oppression the Undead Evil Emperor has given to several people.


    Mungo''s voice sounded in his ears, and Qingyangzi nodded secretly.


    At this moment, they also know that this matter is related to Li Yixi.


    The hanging heart finally fell.


    The Immortal Evil Emperor was terrifying, and he was abolished by Li Yixi''s underestimation. If he wanted to make a comeback, it was impossible to have Li Yixi there.


    in the corner.


    The moment the Qilin Holy Son saw the Immortal Evil Emperor clearly, his body trembled violently, and he almost fell to the ground.


    The Kylin Son is very favored in the Kylin family, and has obtained a lot of legends about the previous era from the Holy Ancestor.


    However, there is a legend about the undead evil emperor.


    The moment he saw the undead evil emperor at this moment, the holy son of the unicorn rang instantly.


    The Qilin Holy Son knew how terrifying the Immortal Evil Emperor was.


    I didn''t expect to be instantly abolished by Li Yixi''s terrifying cultivation.


    "This this this..."


    "What kind of means is this?"


    "How the master did it."


    The unbelievable eyes of the Qilin Holy Son stared at Li Yixi.


    In my heart, a storm surged.


    Unable to calm down.

 Chapter 1459

    This scene had a great impact on the mind of the Kirin Son.


    Who is the Undead Evil Emperor, a person who survived the Great Destruction of the Era.


    However, Li Yixi has now abolished his cultivation.


    How the Kirin Son was not shocked.


    With a wave of Li Yixi''s hand, the mana swept over and steamed the undead Evil Emperor''s clothes to dry.


    "Brother Shi Xuan, warm up first."


    "It''s fate that we met today."


    "Come on, have a drink."


    Above the stove, wine is being warmed.


    Li Yixi poured a cup for Shi Xuan next to him, extremely enthusiastic.


    However.


    At this moment, Shi Xuan is not interested in drinking, he just wants to leave here as soon as possible.


    However, when Li Yixi spoke, Shi Xuan did not dare to refuse.


    However, Shi Xuan dared not drink the wine in front of him.


    Just now, that ray of flame abolished one''s cultivation.


    The Undead Evil Emperor was somewhat apprehensive about the wine Li Yixi poured.


    Opposite Li Yixi, Qing Yangzi and the others were also very shocked at this moment.


    This kind of existence is abolished, how can he calm down his inner shock so quickly.


    Just now, when Li Yixi was pouring wine for the Undead Evil Emperor, he also poured a glass for Qingyangzi.


    Qingyangzi picked up the wine and took a sip.


    One is healing and the other is stabilizing the mind.


    "Brother Shi Xuan, come!"


    Li Yixi picked up the wine glass and sent an invitation.


    Shi Xuan didn''t dare to drink it when he was beaten to death, but after seeing that Qing Yangzi had drank it, there was no problem, and Shi Xuan nodded.


    "Thank you, Brother Li."


    The Undead Evil Emperor slowly raised his wine glass with a nervous expression on his face.


    For Li Yixi, it was incomparable fear.


    Thinking there, Li Yixi was so terrifying.


    The undead evil emperor thought hard.


    But the undead evil emperor found that in his memory, Li Yixi did not exist.


    Li Yixi put a lot of pressure on the Undying Evil Emperor.


    When the voice fell, Shi Xuan was extremely resistant in his heart.


    Seeing Li Yixi drinking at this moment, she could only swallow it.


    Shi Xuan felt that he also needed to suppress his shock.


    For wine in a glass.


    Shi Xuan didn''t really care.


    At this moment, more thoughts are on the memory, trying to find the existence that Li Yixi wants to match.


    However.


    Take this drink for a while.


    A look of horror appeared in Shi Xuan''s eyes.


    Before.


    Li Yixi abolished Shi Xuan''s cultivation.


    But Shi Xuan still has some strength.


    After all, the undead demon body is still there, and there is absolutely no problem in suppressing Qingyangzi and others.


    But at the moment.


    Shi Xuan was stunned.


    This glass of wine actually contains an extremely terrifying divine power.


    Shi Xuan''s demon body was also abolished by the terrifying Haoran divine power.


    At this moment, Shi Xuan directly became a mortal.


    The mighty divine power in this wine is a good thing for Qing Yangzi and the others who have been contaminated with Shi Xuan''s evil aura.


    But for Shi Xuan, who practiced the Evil Emperor Art of Immortality, it was poison.


    At this moment, Shi Xuan was completely stupid.


    "My cultivation base, is my demon body abolished?"


    Shi Xuan couldn''t believe that he had survived the catastrophe of the last era, but now, in a small world, he was abolished.


    "how can that be?"


    "I am the Undead Evil Emperor."


    Shi Xuan roared in his heart.


    However, soon Shi Xuan could only accept his fate, and Shi Xuan found out that this was not an illusion.


    Today''s self has been calculated.


    From the beginning to the end, he was walking according to the calculation of the other party.


    But also because of this, Shi Xuan''s heart could not be calm.


    Shi Xuan knows how strong his cultivation is.


    If someone calculates himself, he will have some feelings.


    But this time, I didn''t feel anything.


    This shows that Li Yixi''s strength is beyond his imagination.


    Shi Xuan felt extremely uneasy at this moment.


    Can''t sit still anymore.


    "Brother Li, I suddenly found that there are still things to deal with, so leave."


    Shi Xuan quickly stood up.


    Shi Xuan knew very well that his current cultivation and demon body had been abolished.


    If you don''t go, it''s really over.


    At this moment, he can still use a trace of the power of the immortal tomb to return to the burial ground.


    If it drags on, the connection with the burial ground will be completely cut off.


    At that point, it was really over.


    "yes?"


    "Since Brother Shi Xuan has something urgent to deal with, then I won''t leave Brother Shi Xuan."


    "In the future, we will meet again."


    When Li Yixi heard the words, a smile appeared on his face.


    A very hospitable look.


    This smile fell into Shi Xuan''s eyes, like a devil''s smile.


    "Good good!"


    Shi Xuan was extremely resistant in his heart, but at this moment, he could only respond with a smile, extremely afraid that Li Yixi would slap him to death.


    Shi Xuan hurriedly left the Li residence.


    "Damn, damn it!"


    "Actually calculated on the deity, and destroyed the deity''s sky-reaching cultivation base and supreme demon body."


    "I must make you pay a terrible price."


    "Otherwise, I would not be the Undying Evil Emperor."


    "Li Yixi, Li Yixi, I remember you!"


    Shi Xuan turned around and looked at Li Yixi''s courtyard, his eyes were full of resentment.


    This time, what a loss.


    Shi Xuan is very clear.


    Even during the Great Tribulation of the Era, Shi Xuan never suffered such a big loss.


    At this moment, how can I calm down the anger in my heart.


    Staring at Li Yixi''s yard, it seems like he wants to carve Li Yixi''s yard into his soul.


    next moment.


    Began to use the connection with the burial.


    Although Shi Xuan was angry, he knew that he could not change anything.


    If you don''t go, you really can''t go.


    When the cultivation base disappears, the only thing that is still strong is soul power.


    However, the strength of the soul has a great relationship with the cultivation. If there is not enough cultivation, the power of the soul will be automatically sealed.


    Otherwise, the flesh body cannot bear it.


    This was also the reason why Shi Xuan was in a hurry to leave.


    If you don''t leave, your soul power will be self-appointed, and you will not be able to contact the burial ground.


    When Shi Xuan was about to leave, suddenly, a thunderous sound rang out.


    A bolt of lightning fell from the sky and struck Shi Xuan.


    At this moment, Shi Xuan''s expression changed greatly.


    Now, the cultivation base and the demon body are gone.


    If it is struck by lightning, then it will be sent back to the burial ground, which is also a corpse, or a place of ashes.


    Immediately use the power of the soul, cast the magic of the soul, and forcibly move the lightning.


    "Boom."


    Lightning fell not far away.


    Shi Xuan successfully avoided it.


    But at this moment, the forcible use of the soul technique will consume a great deal of soul.


    Shi Xuan''s soul quickly self-proclaimed.


    "Damn!"


    "Play with me?"


    Looking at Shi Xuan in the void, his face was filled with anger and despair.


    Shi Xuan knew that he was finished.


    Can not go back.


    Losing everything at this moment, Shi Xuan is completely desperate.


    However.


    When Shi Xuan was desperate, something even more desperate happened.


    The injury from the previous era erupted instantly at this moment.


    Today''s Shi Xuan can''t be suppressed at all.


    On the body, cracks appeared immediately.


    The body is about to explode.


    "what!"


    Seeing this, Shi Xuan was extremely desperate.


    You can only forcibly burn your soul to cast a secret technique.


    A plop.


    Shi Xuan fell to the ground and passed out. A strange scene happened. Shi Xuan turned into a pure and innocent child.

 Chapter 1460

    In the room, Qing Yangzi and the others looked at each other.


    They stood up one after another.


    "Master, the heavy rain has stopped, and we are leaving. There are still things to deal with. Come back to disturb the son in the future."


    Qingyangzi and the others came here to Li Yixi originally to avoid disaster, but now that the Undying Evil Emperor has been abolished, and their hearts have completely fallen, they know that it is time to investigate Chaos.


    "Okay, I''ll have more time to sit down in the future."


    Li Yixi exchanged a few words with several people.


    Several people were sent out of the yard.


    Meng Ge bowed and bowed and was about to leave, but in the next moment, their pupils shrank.


    He stared at the unconscious boy not far away.


    The moment they saw the young man, several people instantly determined that this young man was the Undead Evil Emperor.


    "It''s him."


    "Why did you suddenly fall into a coma and turn into a teenager?"


    Seeing the undead Evil Emperor transformed into a young man, the eyes of several people showed disbelief.


    The reason why the few of them left at the first time was that they wanted to enter the chaos again. Before the undead evil emperor did not resist, he explored the area clearly, and planned to take action against the undead evil emperor.


    It would be difficult to restore the undead evil emperor, but he never thought that the undead evil emperor would directly turn into a young man at this moment.


    Also fell into a coma.


    Li Yixi, who originally wanted to turn around and go back to the courtyard, saw a few people stop, and when he followed the eyes of several people, he happened to see a comatose teenager.


    "Um?"


    "Why is there a child in a coma here?"


    Li Yixi murmured and walked over quickly.


    He stretched out his hand and looked at Shi Xuan''s pulse.


    "not good."


    "This child is very weak and must be treated immediately, otherwise he will be seriously ill."


    "Long Yang, help me bring it back."


    Li Yixi hurriedly spoke up.


    The gatekeeper Long Yang heard Li Yixi''s words and hurried over to carry Shi Xuan into the courtyard.


    "What is your son trying to do?"


    When Qing Yangzi and the others saw that Li Yixi had asked Shi Xuan to be brought back to the courtyard, their faces showed doubts.


    "I don''t know, what the son wants to do, how can we speculate."


    "We now, immediately enter chaos again."


    "Without this one now, it should no longer be dangerous for us there."


    "Young Master chose Jiuzhongtian to be in the chaos. Now I understand that the chaos was a great threat to us before. After all, we are not the opponents of this terrible existence at all."


    "But now, this existence has been abolished by the young master. As long as we control the chaos, the danger there will become a natural barrier for Jiuzhongtian."


    "At that time, the entire Jiuzhongtian will be safer."


    "After all, in that area, even today, we all feel the danger. It is impossible for ordinary people to approach. The power of creation cannot be controlled by anyone."


    Sword Sovereign''s voice fell, and everyone''s eyes were full of brilliance.


    Smile on face.


    disappeared instantly.


    In the courtyard, Li Yixi untied Shi Xuan''s clothes.


    He took out the silver needle and started acupuncture for Shi Xuan.


    The unicorn saint in the corner saw Li Yixi who was busy at the moment, and his face showed doubts.


    "What is the master doing? Why do you want to save the undead evil emperor after abolishing the undead evil emperor?"


    "The Undying Evil Emperor is extremely terrifying. If he was rescued, wouldn''t he be asking for trouble?"


    The Qilin Holy Son looked at the busy Li Yixi with a puzzled face.


    Soon, the unconscious Shi Xuan slowly opened his eyes.


    But at this moment, Shi Xuan had a confused look in his eyes.


    "What''s your name, kid? Where is your home? I''ll take you home."


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Shi Xuan''s body and asked in a low voice.


    However, upon hearing Li Yixi''s words, Shi Xuan''s face was at a loss at this moment.


    Shi Xuanqiang used the power of his soul to sacrifice and cast a secret technique. At this moment, he lost his memory.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know anything."


    Shi Xuan, who could be turned into a teenager, couldn''t help covering his head when he heard Li Yixi''s words, shaking him fiercely.


    It was very painful.


    "Um?"


    "Have you lost your memory?"


    Looking at Shi Xuan who was shaking his head in front of him, Li Yixi couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    He quickly took action to diagnose Shi Xuan''s pulse.


    "Emotional confusion, qi and blood flow backwards, this child has amnesia."


    After the diagnosis, Li Yixi got the result.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    "This will be your home from now on."


    "Seeing that you are pure and white, I will call you Xiaobai in the future."


    Li Yixi reached out and touched Shi Xuan''s head.


    comforted.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Shi Xuan stopped crying.


    "hungry?"


    "Doudou, prepare some food for Xiaobai. This little guy seems to have been hungry for a long time, and his qi and blood are very weak."


    Li Yixi turned around and said to Doudou not far away.


    "Okay, son."


    Soon Doudou served a bowl of noodles and fried an egg.


    Now Shi Xuan has lost his memory, and he has consumed too much, and he is really hungry. Looking at the noodles in front of him, he devoured it, and soon he ate not a drop of it, even the chopped green onion at the bottom of the bowl was eaten.


    Li Yixi saw Shi Xuan''s appearance with a sad expression on his face, and felt that this child was very pitiful.


    Instructed Lao Bai to send Shi Xuan to rest.


    Shi Xuan quickly fell asleep.


    However, when Shi Xuan was in a drowsiness, the terrifying power of the Great Dao suddenly surrounded Shi Xuan''s body.


    A phoenix phantom appeared above Shi Xuan.


    At this moment, Shi Xuan''s qi and blood and his terrifying speed were powerful.


    The egg I ate before was a phoenix egg.


    At this moment, the incomparably powerful energy is rebuilding the foundation of the avenue for Shi Xuan.


    In the room, the power of the Great Dao continued to surround Shi Xuan''s body at this moment.


    Shi Xuan''s face was pale, and blood slowly appeared on his face.


    A group of phoenix nirvana fire appeared.


    The meridians of the whole body are reborn at an extremely terrifying speed at this moment, and they are powerful.


    In a short period of time, Shi Xuan''s internal meridians have been destroyed and reborn nine times.


    Just like the phoenix nirvana nine times.


    If there are practitioners here at this moment, they will be shocked to see Shi Xuan, because at this moment Shi Xuan not only forged the supreme Dao foundation, but also obtained the flawless body.


    This time, he was lethargic for several hours before Shi Xuan slowly opened his eyes.


    Shi Xuan felt a headache, so he patted his head.


    Some memories kept coming back.


    "Damn it, damn it."


    Thinking of what happened to him, Shi Xuan''s face was full of anger at this moment.


    However, the angry Shi Xuan was stunned quickly, looking at his own body with disbelief in his eyes.


    Shi Xuan even patted his face, thinking that he was hallucinating, but the burning pain on his face made Shi Xuan know that this scene was not a hallucination, but a reality.


    Coincidentally at this moment.


    The door was slowly pushed open, and a figure entered Shi Xuan''s eyes.


    Seeing that it was Li Yixi, Shi Xuan''s face showed a look of fear at this moment.


    I don''t know what Li Yixi is going to do.


    Shi Xuan knew that it was Li Yixi who helped him.


    Now that some memories have been recovered, Shi Xuan also knows that Li Yixi seems to have given himself a name Xiaobai.


    "He, what is he going to do?"

 Chapter 1461

    Seeing Li Yixi, Shi Xuan couldn''t help trembling. Li Yixi left him with too much fear.


    "Xiao Bai, are you awake?"


    "Let me see, are you feeling better?"


    With an elegant smile on his face, Li Yixi walked towards Shi Xuan step by step.


    Li Yixi looked gentle and gentle, but at this moment Li Yixi was like a devil in Shi Xuan''s eyes.


    Li Yixi''s every step seemed to be stepping on Shi Xuan''s heart.


    However, at this moment Shi Xuan, even if his heart is full of endless fear, he can only bear it.


    On his forehead, he couldn''t help but be covered with fine beads of sweat.


    Li Yixi walked to the bedside and reached out to check Shi Xuan''s pulse.


    Soon, a smile appeared on his face.


    "good."


    "Recovered a lot."


    "I don''t know how much I have suffered these days, resulting in poor health."


    "After my treatment, I''m almost healed."


    "Otherwise, you won''t survive for three years."


    Li Yixi didn''t move too much. After diagnosing Shi Xuan''s pulse, he sat on the edge of the bed and said with a smile.


    Facing Li Yixi, Shi Xuan couldn''t help but feel hairy.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Shi Xuan said quickly.


    "thanks."


    Looking at Li Yixi''s eyes, there was a look of fear on his face, as if a child saw a stranger.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Yixi stood up and went outside. Although Shi Xuan was frightened, he did not dare to disobey Li Yixi at the moment.


    The moment he walked out of the room, an alluring scent hit his face.


    A table full of dishes.


    Li Yixi went to the table and sat down.


    At the table, there was an extremely beautiful woman.


    Shi Xuan glanced at him and frowned slightly. He did not expect that there would be a strong man from the Qingqiu clan here.


    "Xiao Bai, this is my wife."


    "Come here, don''t be afraid."


    Just when Shi Xuan sat down, two more people walked into the room.


    One looks like a scholar, and the other is in a red dress.


    It was Li Yixi''s two disciples, Li Ren and Xiao Fenghuang.


    "Um?"


    The moment he saw the two figures, Shi Xuan''s body was stunned for a moment, and his face showed an incredible look. He didn''t expect a dragon and a phoenix to appear.


    Pupils shrink.


    Shi Xuan discovered that the two of them had built a supreme foundation, even stronger than his previous foundation.


    "Meet Master."


    Li Ren and Xiao Fenghuang first bowed and saluted. After seeing Li Yixi nod, they sat aside. Xiao Fenghuang''s incomparably curious eyes fell on Shi Xuan.


    "Master, is this Xiaobai? It''s really Bai!"


    Little Phoenix has always talked a lot, so he looked at Shi Xuan and said with a smile on his face.


    "Xiao Bai, you have recovered your memory. Sorry, I took your name temporarily. I don''t know who you are. If you know your own name, please tell me."


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Shi Xuan''s face and he said with a smile.


    "I, I forgot, I don''t remember anything."


    Shi Xuan raised his head and said in a trembling voice.


    "Haha, forget it, you can call me Xiaobai in the future, you can call me Sister Phoenix, don''t worry, if I cover you in the future, no one will want to bully you."


    Little Phoenix once again showed her big sister''s side, reaching out and patting Shi Xuan''s shoulder.


    If Little Phoenix had dared to do this before, Shi Xuan would have slapped Little Phoenix to death with a slap in the face, but now it is different. After knowing that Little Phoenix is ??Li Yixi''s disciple, how could Shi Xuan dare to underestimate him.


    and.


    Shi Xuan was also horrified to discover that both Little Phoenix and Li Ren were extremely young, but they actually stepped into the detachment level.


    This is extremely incredible, and their future will be unimaginable if they are given time.


    "Don''t remember yet?"


    "In that case, you should stay here."


    "Tell me when you remember."


    "Let''s have dinner."


    Li Yixi smiled and stopped talking.


    Xiao Fenghuang and Li Ren also quickly picked up the bowls with anticipation on their faces.


    "Xiaobai eat more, these are good things."


    "I see that you are a little weak now. Eat more vegetables and supplement with vitamins."


    Little Phoenix brought some vegetables to Shi Xuan.


    "thanks."


    Shi Xuan didn''t want to say anything now, he just wanted to leave here immediately after eating. After all, facing Li Yixi, Shi Xuan felt inexplicably terrifying pressure, and that pressure made it hard for him to breathe.


    However, the greens are imported.


    In the next moment, Shi Xuan''s body trembled violently, his eyes showed an incredible color, and he stared at the green vegetables in front of him. Those eyes seemed to see through the green vegetables in front of him.


    "Heaven and earth spirit root."


    Feeling the changes in his body and staring at the object in front of him, Shi Xuan''s face was inconceivable.


    this moment.


    The incomparably powerful aura was rapidly improving Shi Xuan''s physical body.


    Before, those meridians of Shi Xuan were like dry riverbeds, but now they were injected with river water and instantly became alive.


    In just a moment, although Shi Xuan has not yet had time to practice again, Shi Xuan''s aura has been greatly improved.


    After eating, Shi Xuan was silent, and when he looked at Li Yixi, there was no fear, but some doubts.


    Li Yixi abolished him.


    But he didn''t expect to save him again, and for a while, he felt that he couldn''t understand.


    "What the hell does he want to do?"


    "Why did you abolish me and save me?"


    "I don''t know when my injury will suddenly erupt. Now I have lost a cultivation base. If the injury breaks out, I will definitely die. It seems that I have to find a way to improve my cultivation base."


    "However, the atmosphere in this yard is too terrifying. If I practice the Evil Emperor Art of Immortality, I am afraid that my cultivation will also be abolished. What should I do?"


    As for escaping, Shi Xuan never thought about it from beginning to end.


    The next moment, Shi Xuan''s soul power began to examine the injuries he suffered in the previous era.


    This injury is the real fatality. It severely damaged Shi Xuan''s foundation and was the reason for his deep sleep.


    However, the next moment Shi Xuan was stunned, his eyes showed an unbelievable look, and Shi Xuan discovered that his incurable injury had suddenly disappeared.


    And he also inexplicably forged the foundation of the Dao, and also achieved the flawless treasure body.


    All of a sudden, a storm surged in my heart.


    "Is he helping me?"


    At this moment, Shi Xuan''s heart set off a storm.


    After eating, Li Yixi saw Shi Xuan froze in place, and his eyes fell on Li Ren.


    "Li Ren, Xiaobai is a little weak now. You take him out to exercise, teach him boxing, and help him recover."


    Li Ren has been cultivating alone these days. Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Li Ren showed a smile on his face.


    Li Yi used to like children, and now she saw Shi Xuan with a look of joy.


    "Yes, Master."


    After Li Ren saluted, he reached out and pulled Shi Xuan out of the room.


    "Xiao Bai, do you know how to box?"


    Li Ren pulled Shi Xuan and immediately asked aloud.


    Shi Xuan actually disliked Li Ren, but he still shook his head at the moment.


    Moreover, Shi Xuan wanted to take the opportunity to cultivate and digest the spiritual roots of heaven and earth, so he did not refuse.


    "Okay, then you can fight with me. Master said that this way you can exercise."


    Come to an empty place.


    Li Ren asked Shi Xuan to watch and began to demonstrate to Shi Xuan.


    at the begining of.


    Shi Xuan was absent-minded.


    However, after just one or two glances, Shi Xuan''s whole body was shocked, and his eyes showed an unbelievable color.


    "This this this..."


    "This is, this is Era Divine Fist."


    "This is the Epoch Divine Fist, and he actually practiced the Epoch Divine Fist."


    Shi Xuan''s lips were trembling.


    He was completely frightened by Li Ren in front of him. He never thought that Li Ren''s so-called physical exercise actually practiced Ji Yuan Shenquan.


    This is a set of extremely terrifying boxing, and it is the terrifying boxing created by the master of the third era.


    How terrifying is Era Divine Fist?


    Shi Xuan had seen it with his own eyes. When the Lord of the 3rd Era shot, he could punch through Chaos with one punch. Shi Xuan knew very well what kind of terrifying boxing skills this was.


    This is also the strongest supernatural power of the Lord of the 3rd Era.


    But now, in this small courtyard, he saw the supreme secret of the Lord of the 3rd Era.


    At first, Shi Xuan thought it was his hallucination. After all, the Lord of the 3rd Era was still alive, so how could he pass on his strongest magical powers?


    But with constant viewing.


    Shi Xuan was completely stunned. He knew that this was indeed the legendary Divine Fist of the Era, and there was no possibility of any falsification.


    Also because of this confirmation, Shi Xuan was completely stunned at this moment.


    Shi Xuan, who had no interest in the first place, followed behind Li Ren, his eyes lit up, not letting go of any details, and following behind Shi Xuan, there was a similar way of cultivating Era Divine Fist.


    Li Yixi, who walked out of the room, saw Shi Xuan following Li Ren to learn boxing.


    Eyes brightened.


    Because Li Yixi found that Shi Xuan''s movements were very standard, and he learned it well just the first time, as if he had practiced it many times.


    At this moment, Shi Xuan, all his attention was on Ji Yuan Divine Fist, and he was never distracted.


    Shi Xuan knew very well that if he could learn Jiyuan Divine Fist here, it would be the biggest gain in his life.


    After all, this is an incomparably powerful Era Lord, an unparalleled supernatural power cultivated.


    Until Li Ren stopped.


    Shi Xuan''s mind was withdrawn from the Era Divine Fist.


    Seeing Li Yixi looking at him with a smile not far away, Shi Xuan''s heart shuddered at this moment.


    I felt a little uneasy, after all, this is a unique skill in the world. Now that I have almost learned it, Shi Xuan has no idea what will happen to Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi walked over step by step, Shi Xuan was really scared at this moment.


    I wanted to escape, but I also realized that I couldn''t escape.


    "Xiao Bai, do you like training very much?"


    After Li Yixi approached, he did not blame Shi Xuan, but asked with a smile on his face.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Shi Xuan didn''t understand what Li Yixi was going to do, so he could only nod his head.


    "Come here, give me your hand and let me see if you have the aptitude for cultivation."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Shi Xuan was suddenly stunned. He used to be an incomparably powerful being, how could he not have the aptitude for cultivation, but he still reached out to Li Yixi and let Li Yixi check.


    Soon, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    "Um?"


    "You kid actually has the aptitude for cultivation, and it seems to be pretty good. Are you interested in stepping into cultivation?"


    "If you are interested, I can accept you as a disciple. Anyway, you have nowhere to go. Of course, my cultivation is not strong."


    After the diagnosis, Li Yixi''s expectant gaze fell on Shi Xuan.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Shi Xuan''s heart was filled with turbulent waves, and he never thought that Li Yixi would accept himself as a disciple.


    If before.


    Shi Xuan would definitely be dismissive when he heard this, but after practicing the terrifying supernatural power of Ji Yuan Divine Fist with Li Ren today, Shi Xuan''s mind changed.


    Shi Xuan is very clear, following Li Yixi''s side, let''s not say what, as long as the era of Divine Fist is completely successful, it is a great opportunity, and now it seems that his injury has completely recovered because of Li Yixi''s shot. , now Shi Xuan has some guesses.


    When Li Yixi''s voice fell, Shi Xuan didn''t hesitate and knelt down in front of Li Yixi with a plop.


    "Disciple Xiaobai, see Master and ask Master to teach me."


    After kowtowing eight times, Shi Xuan raised his head and looked at Li Yixi expectantly.


    "Good good."


    When Li Yixi saw Xiaobai kowtow to his teacher, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Above you, there are two senior brothers and one senior sister. You have already seen Xiao Fenghuang and Li Ren. As for your senior brother, I will introduce it to you if you have the opportunity."

 Chapter 1462

    "Thank you, Master."


    After apprenticeship with Li Yixi, Shi Xuan''s dangling heart completely let go. Now Shi Xuan knows that he can justly practice Era Divine Fist, and will not be rejected by Li Yixi.


    "Master, I want to practice more with the third senior brother."


    Shi Xuan''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, his face full of anticipation.


    "go Go."


    Li Yixi waved his hand.


    Seeing this scene, the Qilin Holy Son in the distance was stunned for a moment, and his face showed an unbelievable color.


    "Does the undead evil emperor actually worship the master?"


    "And it seems very excited."


    "In the end what happened?"


    Kirin Saint Son was stunned.


    Jinling Fairy City.


    Several figures appeared around Li Yixi''s yard on time every day.


    Looking at the closed courtyard gate of Li''s house, disappointment appeared on his face again.


    Looking for a prominent corner, a few people sat down.


    Several pairs of eyes fell on Qiu Zhongdao.


    "Old Qiu, it''s been a few days, do we have a chance?"


    When I think about my work in the past few days, I feel uncomfortable in my stomach.


    "If you feel dirty, go back."


    "I said that even if I have been picking shit here for a hundred years, I will persevere."


    "With my aptitude, it is almost impossible to enter the god level. This is the only chance."


    At this moment, Qiu Zhongdao''s expression was extremely firm.


    In the past few days, Qiu Zhongdao even forced himself to forget his identity.


    "Old Man Qiu, do you have a job today?"


    At this moment, an old woman came over.


    "no no."


    "Do you need to clean the toilet at home?"


    Qiu Zhongdao immediately stood up and hurriedly asked.


    "right!"


    The old woman nodded.


    "A gold coin!"


    Hearing this, Qiu Zhongdao stretched out a finger with a look of excitement.


    In Erzhongtian, there are many ore veins.


    Gold coins are the currency of transactions.


    "no problem."


    "The old woman threw a gold coin."


    "I heard that you cleaned up very well."


    "I will trouble you."


    The old woman smiled.


    "Don''t worry, you will be satisfied."


    "We do this for a living, and we will never kill our own jobs."


    "Old brothers, there is work, work!"


    Qiu Zhongdao stood up with excitement on his face.


    A few people beside him were coughing dryly at the moment.


    Looking at Li Yixi''s yard, he squeezed out a smile and followed Qiu Zhongdao''s footsteps.


    "Crench!"


    Just at this moment, the courtyard door of Li''s house opened.


    A figure in white appeared.


    It was Li Yixi.


    Seeing Li Yixi, Qiu Zhongdao''s eyes lit up.


    full of anticipation.


    This is their goal.


    "Mr. Li, early!"


    When the old woman saw Li Yixi, she immediately greeted him.


    Qiu Zhongdao saw the old woman greet Li Yixi, and their hearts beat violently in an instant.


    "Look here, look here!"


    One by one is full of anticipation.


    "Grandma Ge, morning!"


    "Is this for cleaning the toilet?"


    Looking at Qiu Zhongdao''s equipment, Li Yixi smiled.


    "good!"


    "I heard that a few of them cleaned the toilet very cleanly, so calling you them is still cheap, a gold coin."


    The old woman laughed quickly.


    Hearing this, Qiu Zhongdao looked at the old woman with gratitude.


    Almost excited old tears.


    Qiu Zhongdao knew that his opportunity was coming.


    Taking a deep breath, he took a step forward.


    "This son, my name is Qiu Zhongdao, who specializes in cleaning toilets."


    "Cleaning toilets, we are professionals."


    "If the son''s house needs to clean the toilet, call us at any time."


    "As long as one gold coin is needed, there is no need to include meals. We bring our own."


    Qiu Zhongdao had a look of excitement at this moment.


    A few people behind him heard the words and looked at Li Yixi with their eyes shining.


    Both excited and apprehensive.


    They heard that Li Yixi said that the toilet needs to be cleaned.


    "If that''s the case, what about tomorrow?"


    Li Yixi heard the words and asked with a smile.


    Li Yixi really needs someone to clean the toilet.


    "Good, good, good!"


    "Thank you sir for taking care of the work."


    Qiu Zhongdao and several people heard the words, their faces were ecstatic, and they wanted to kneel down to Li Yixi.


    After a few days of hard work, the opportunity finally came.


    "It''s not necessary."


    "However, I have a request."


    Li Yixi saw that several people agreed and added.


    "Young Master has any request, just say it."


    "We promise to satisfy the son."


    Qiu Zhongdao said at this moment, immediately.


    Don''t say one request, 10,000 requests, that''s without hesitation.


    "I add two gold coins and three gold coins, but when you clean the toilet, help me water the vegetables by the way, and use the waste."


    Hear what Li Yixi said.


    Several people agreed without hesitation.


    "That''s it."


    "Three gold coins, Young Master can make other requests."


    Qiu Zhongdao stared at Li Yixi with excitement.


    "there is none left!"


    Li Yixi laughed.


    "Okay, tomorrow, we''ll be here on time."


    Qiu Zhongdao immediately spoke up.


    "it is good."


    Li Yixi smiled and walked into the courtyard.


    Li Yixi disappeared, and the people behind Qiu Zhongdao were unhappy.


    Immediately sound transmission: "Old Qiu, you are confused, why do you have to wait for tomorrow? We are here for this purpose, and we can do it today."


    One of the alchemists couldn''t help complaining at this moment.


    The rest of the people didn''t have voice transmission, but that''s what they meant.


    "Confused!"


    However, Qiu Zhongdao heard the words.


    He scolded directly.


    "I wish it would take a long, long time to clean the latrine?"


    "We''ll be able to clean up Grandma Ge''s latrine soon. Does that mean we''ll clean up your son''s latrine soon?"


    "Come on, what good is it."


    "I can''t wait to clean it up for ten days and a half months?"


    Qiu Zhongdao hated the appearance of iron not turning into steel.


    Hearing this, several people were silent.


    I can''t wait to give myself a big ear shave.


    A smile quickly squeezed out of his face.


    "What Lao Qiu said is."


    Li Yixi returned to the courtyard.


    Seeing Shi Xuan following behind Li Ren, he studied boxing seriously.


    Li Yixi frowned slightly.


    "Master!"


    Seeing Li Yixi approaching, Shi Xuan felt a little nervous.


    It seemed that Li Yixi was unwilling to let himself practice Jiyuan Divine Fist.


    Shi Xuan bowed and saluted, Li Yixi nodded slightly.


    "Xiao Bai, I don''t think you are suitable for learning boxing."


    Li Yixi looked at Shi Xuan and said seriously.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Shi Xuan heard the words, his heart could not help beating wildly.


    Feeling that Li Yixi was not happy, he quickly said, "Xiaobai obeys the master."


    Shi Xuan did not dare to disobey.


    As they got along, Shi Xuan felt more and more terrified of Li Yixi.


    Seeing Shi Xuan so well-behaved.


    Li Yixi felt that he was being too serious, so he was a little milder.


    "It''s not that you won''t learn, but I don''t think it''s suitable for you."


    "Jianxian is powerful, and all the world should cultivate swords."


    "However, there are not many Sword Immortals."


    "What to cultivate depends on whether you are suitable."


    "And I don''t think you are suitable for practicing boxing."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell.


    Shi Xuan''s body trembled, and immediately said, "I also ask Master for guidance."


    At the same time, Shi Xuan was looking forward to it.


    I don''t know what Li Yixi will teach him.


    "I think you are suitable for the palm technique."


    "Come on, I''ll teach you a set of palm techniques."


    "I think it suits you."


    "Look carefully."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell and stood up.


    Seeing Li Yixi teaching in person, Shi Xuan looked forward to it.


    in the pond.


    A koi appeared, floating on the water, staring intently.


    Under the bamboo forest, the sleeping old hen closed his eyes and opened his eyes.


    The sleeping big black dog also closed his eyes at the moment, no sleepiness.


    Countless beings, at this moment, all eyes fell on Li Yixi one after another.


    backyard.


    The phantoms of Liushen and Taoshen appeared.


    Look at Li Yixi.


    "What do you think the master will teach the Undying Evil Emperor."


    "The undead Evil Emperor is indeed terrifyingly talented."


    "The unparalleled figure who really came out of the end of the world created his own art of immortal evil emperor. Under the five declines of heaven and man, he did not become a heavenly monarch. However, he actually survived under the five declines of heaven and man. His talent is terrifying."


    "I''m afraid it''s because the master has a crush on the Undying Evil Emperor, that''s why!"


    Liu Shen said expectantly.


    "good!"


    "Maybe, it has something to do with it."


    "The undead evil emperor meets his master, it''s really good luck!"


    Taoshen heard the words and nodded.


    Li Yixi walked out.


    Take a deep breath and concentrate.


    Start to cast palms.


    When Li Yixi shot it with one palm, ordinary people would find it unremarkable.


    It''s just a starting gesture, but at this moment, Shi Xuan''s expression has changed.


    A look of horror appeared in his pupils.


    At this moment, Shi Xuan felt an extremely terrifying aura on Li Yixi''s body.


    It was like coming to the end of the era.


    This world is about to be destroyed.


    In this palm, there is supreme meaning.


    Moreover, it is not a mystery.


    But there are five supreme profound meanings.


    They are the five profound meanings of death, decay, decay, destruction, and destruction, which are the so-called five declines of heaven and man.


    Under the palm of the hand, heaven and man are five degenerates.


    At this moment, Shi Xuan completely changed color.


    This is also the supernatural power of the Supreme Era.


    The destruction of the era, the most terrifying thing is not the strong, but the five declines of heaven and man.


    However, at this moment in Li Yixi''s palm, he saw this scene.


    Shi Xuan''s heart set off a wave of terror.


    "The epoch mastery, this must be the mastery of an extremely terrifying master of the epoch.


    "This is the magical power of the Lord of the Fifth Era."


    Shi Xuan, in his own memory, quickly searched for this magical power.


    The Lord of the Fifth Era, his strength is extremely terrifying. Under the five declines of heaven and man, he created this supernatural power, the twilight of the gods.


    Because the talent is too terrifying, he was killed by Chaos.


    Ragnarok has also become a legend.


    However.


    Today, Shi Xuan never imagined that he would actually see such magical powers.


    Also, you have the opportunity to learn.


    "This is Ragnarok of the Gods."


    "Supreme Divine Ability, Twilight of the Gods."


    "With one palm out, the world shatters, and the gods of chaos fall."


    The existence of Taixu Zhoulong and others, seeing Li Yixi''s boxing technique at this moment, a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    Their voices were shaking.


    Ragnarok is extremely scary.


    Under the twilight of the gods, the five profound meanings broke out, and the five devastations of heaven and man.


    All life withered in an instant.


    Immortal Evil Emperor Shi Xuan, at this moment, his body is shaking.


    An incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    Never thought that the abolished self would actually have the opportunity to practice Ragnarok.


    When he thought of Li Ren and Xiao Fenghuang, his face was shocked.


    At this moment, Shi Xuan was thinking, Li Ren practiced Jiyuan Divine Fist, so what kind of unique skills did Little Phoenix practice?


    Shi Xuan''s spirit, spirit and spirit were united, staring at Li Yixi.


    Take Li Yixi''s every move into his eyes.


    Of course, the move is not the most important.


    The most important thing is that Li Yixi displayed the terrifying profound meaning.


    Profound meaning is the most terrifying place in Ragnarok of the Gods.


    Around Li Yixi''s body, the power of the five terrifying profound meanings pervaded at this moment.


    Shi Xuan''s body and mind were all caught up in the five profound meanings.


    Ragnarok is indeed suitable for Shi Xuan, and the profound meaning of Shi Xuan''s cultivation is extremely close to the five profound meanings.


    At this moment, when Li Yixi performed Ragnarok, Shi Xuan gained a new understanding of the profound meaning.


    At this moment, Shi Xuan''s eyes were extremely bright.


    "Twilight of the Gods, the master actually taught it to Shi Xuan, what are you planning?"


    The peach tree was silent at the moment.


    I don''t know what Li Yixi was thinking.


    Now, I have seen Era Divine Fist and Ragnarok.


    Taoshu had a vague guess about the way Little Phoenix cultivated.


    "Did you see clearly?"


    "do you like it?"


    Li Yixi retracted his palms and looked at Shi Xuandao.


    "Thank you, Master!"


    "The disciple likes it!"


    Shi Xuan knelt down directly.


    This time, it was from the heart, and Shi Xuan also guessed that maybe Li Yixi abandoned his own cultivation to teach himself Ragnarok.

 Chapter 1466

    "Young master, you can just say hello in the future."


    "Never raise prices!"


    heard.


    Qiu Zhongdao had a look of joy on his face and hurriedly spoke up.


    This work, we are professional.


    Looking at the eyes of the four, Li Yixi nodded.


    "Enough credit."


    "Two gold coins for weeding and one gold coin for cleaning the latrine in the future."


    Li Yixi gave the price directly.


    "make a deal!"


    Qiu Zhongdao was overjoyed.


    done.


    After that, guarding the toilet, you can sit and wait for the ascension.


    I feel like my life is about to end.


    The four were about to leave, and Li Yixi was very satisfied.


    "Old Qiu, there is water over there, go wash it."


    Li Yixi felt the smell on the four of them, reminded them, and turned to leave.


    did not stay.


    "Thank you sir!"


    The four hurriedly bowed.


    Seeing Li Yixi go away, Qiu Zhongdao was overjoyed.


    "Send it, send it!"


    "After we go back, as long as we take some time, we will be the existences that countless beings look up to in the sect."


    "We are alchemists, how can we be weak?"


    "You said, is this the truth?"


    Qiu Zhongdao looked happy.


    Start cleaning.


    However.


    The smile on his face soon froze.


    He stared at the fountain in front of him.


    Not only Qiu Zhongdao, but the other three alchemists were also stunned.


    He reached out and wiped his eyes, shocked.


    "This is, this is the Nine Heavens Spiritual Liquid!"


    "Am I not dreaming?"


    "Please give me a mouth!"


    Qiu Zhongdao was silent for nearly ten breaths before he let out a trembling voice.


    "Snapped!"


    The companion beside him was not polite at all.


    At this moment, they were all stunned.


    The scene in front of them made them unbelievable.


    "pain!"


    "Can you be gentler next time, I think you''re taking the opportunity to get revenge."


    Qiu Zhongdao touched his hot face and glared at his companion.


    "What''s the matter!"


    "Aren''t you afraid that you''re not sober enough?"


    "Old Qiu, it''s posted!"


    The voice fell, and looking at the outflow of the Nine Heavens Spiritual Liquid, the four of them quickly took out the treasure and filled it carefully.


    As for cleaning, it''s just a pretense.


    Mana shook.


    Spotless.


    "Walk!"


    "With the Nine Heavens Spiritual Liquid, we can refine the medicinal pills that we couldn''t refine before!"


    "Our foundation can also make up for some."


    Qiu Zhongdao looked happy.


    The four of them left the courtyard in excitement.


    As soon as they left, the four of them couldn''t wait to come to the small rented room.


    For acting like.


    The four are really cruel.


    The rented house is really small.


    Before, I also complained that I was too wronged about my identity.


    But the four of them at the moment have no such thoughts at all.


    Now, it''s time to share the spoils.


    Before Qiu Zhongdao spoke, the two weeders spoke.


    "Old Qiu!"


    "Pity."


    "If it weren''t for the oath of heaven, we really want to be distributed according to our work."


    "Before, you thought we were persecuting and plotting against you."


    "Now, you dare to thank us."


    "Today we were in the garden and got a chance against the sky."


    "do you know?"


    "The grass that the son wants to hoe is the incomplete spiritual root of heaven and earth."


    "If it is used as medicine, how many treasure pills must be refined."


    The two looked proud.


    Wave your hand.


    In front of them, countless incomplete spiritual roots of heaven and earth appeared.


    In an instant, the power of the law in the room was extremely rich.


    However, the four of them were there and could not escape.


    When the two of them looked smug, waiting to see Qiu Zhongdao''s shocked expressions.


    Qiu Zhongdao and the two looked contemptuous.


    "That''s it."


    If each of these things appears, it will inevitably cause a bloody storm.


    But the current Qiu Zhongdao and the two really don''t like it.


    "Um?"


    heard.


    The two were stunned.


    It felt that Qiu Zhongdao and the two were crazy.


    What is this, heaven and earth spirit root.


    The incomplete ones are also the spiritual roots of heaven and earth.


    If mortals get one, they can instantly change their lives against the sky.


    "Install, continue to install."


    "Aren''t you scared?"


    "You got the pill recipe, after all, it''s just a pill recipe, we may not be able to refine it."


    "After all, our cultivation base and alchemy ability are limited."


    "Those are things in the future."


    "With these spiritual roots in the world, our cultivation base can undergo earth-shaking changes in a short period of time."


    "One year at most."


    "We must enter the realm of God."


    The two looked very happy and proud.


    "waste."


    "That''s it!"


    However, the voice just fell.


    Qiu Zhongdao directly interrupted the two of them.


    The two were about to talk.


    Qiu Zhongdao slapped him on the table.


    A crumpled rice paper appeared.


    this moment.


    On the rice paper, the terrifying Dao Dao rhyme permeates.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The two who were about to speak were momentarily stunned.


    A look of disbelief.


    I never thought that there was such a terrifying rhyme on this crumpled rice paper.


    In an instant, Dao Yun diffused.


    The comprehension of several people instantly improved.


    And these Dao rhymes can be absorbed directly.


    Turn into your own Dao perception.


    It is difficult to improve one''s cultivation.


    It is not simply to absorb energy, but also to understand.


    Although the spiritual roots of heaven and earth and Taoism are precious.


    All three were stunned.


    clap clap.


    However, when they looked sluggish.


    The sound of crackling sounded one after another.


    In an instant.


    More than a dozen pieces of rice paper with Dao rhyme appeared on the table.


    The Dao rhyme in the house was instantly rich and terrifying.


    "This, this..."


    Three at the moment.


    Eyeballs almost fell out.


    Surprised.


    Really freaked out.


    Never thought that Qiu Zhongdao would have such a harvest.


    I thought that Qiu Zhongdao just got some pills, but this, how to make them not shocked.


    Several people present, after a brief shock.


    Hastily swallowed the Dao Dao rhyme.


    This is an extremely precious thing.


    "how?"


    At this moment, Qiu Zhongdao looked at a few people indifferently.


    "you win!"


    "We are trash."


    "Whenever you are, you are the boss, and we all listen to you."


    At this moment, the two nodded quickly.


    He quickly divided the incomplete spiritual roots of heaven and earth.


    "Is that shocking?"


    "Do you think that today''s us are just the harvest of this pill?"


    "Look, what is this?"


    Qiu Zhongdao''s voice fell, and a jade bottle appeared in his hand.


    now.


    The incomparably rich Danxiang spreads out in an instant.


    "This is¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The two were stunned again.


    The overflowing Danxiang told them that this was an extremely precious medicinal pill.


    As soon as the Danxiang smells, they can distinguish the grade.


    "Come on, let''s split!"


    "Hurry up and refine!"


    Qiu Zhongdao did not explain, the medicine pill in the bottle was instantly divided into four parts.


    "Danwen."


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "It''s a gem."


    Both bodies were shaking.


    A look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    I never thought that Qiu Zhongdao and the two of them would get such a harvest when they cleaned the latrines.


    "Hurry up and refine."


    "Just enough to absorb Dao rhyme."


    "We will be able to break through several boundaries tonight."


    Qiu Zhongdao looked excited.


    But it didn''t move.


    The two before the meeting swallowed the medicinal pill and started refining.


    Qiu Zhongdao and the two picked up the medicinal pill.


    Mind silently.


    "No pain No gain."


    Closing his eyes, he swallowed the pill in one gulp.


    In my heart, it''s still very frustrating.


    But, the next moment.


    The terrifying effect of the medicine broke out, and the expressions of the two changed greatly.


    Forget about being squeamish.


    In his eyes, there was ecstasy.


    Quickly run the exercises and start practicing.


    The breaths of several figures skyrocketed at an extremely terrifying speed.


    The incomparably powerful Dao rhyme was continuously poured into the bodies of the four.


    Four at this moment.


    It''s like daigo empowerment.


    With the help of Dao Yun, the key points that I don''t understand on weekdays.


    Instantly understood.


    In the void, a terrifying thundercloud emerged.


    But soon.


    The thundercloud in the void disappeared instantly.


    The moon appears again.


    The phantom of Tiandao appeared, glanced at the dilapidated house, and disappeared.


    Long Yang, who was guarding the door, glanced over there.


    Eyes wrinkled.


    "Um?"


    "what happened?"


    "It actually broke through the five realms!"


    "How good is the talent?"


    At this moment, Long Yang couldn''t help but fall into contemplation.


    night and day.


    When the sun just came in through the window.


    The four of them closed their eyes and slowly opened their eyes.


    The rhyme in the house disappeared.


    The rice paper was completely turned into waste paper.


    "God Realm!"


    "I''ve stepped into the realm of gods!"


    "I actually achieved the realm of the gods!"


    The four opened their mouths, their lips trembling uncontrollably.


    A look of disbelief.


    At this moment, they were almost going crazy with excitement.


    The harvest this time was far beyond their imagination.


    "God realm, enter the realm of God!"


    "It''s incredible."


    Qiu Zhongdao took a deep breath.


    Can not help but a trance.


    "Next, we should work hard for Dan Dao!"


    "We, it''s time to improve the alchemy path."


    "Old Qiu, that, what kind of pill does that have?"


    After being excited, three eyes all looked at Qiu Zhongdao at the moment.


    The three of them held their breath at this moment.


    Extremely nervous.


    They are alchemists.


    It is enough to step into the realm of the gods.


    At this moment, they are most concerned about the improvement of Dan Dao.

 Chapter 1431

    in chaos.


    A continent floats.


    A figure in white fell from the sky.


    Smile.


    "The Qilin family really knows how to choose a place, and they actually chose such a continent."


    "The dragon and the phoenix have not fallen, but the Qilin family is so prosperous?"


    "It''s really surprising!"


    "However, be careful!"


    "After all, the Qilin family is not weak!"


    Jun Wushen smiled slightly.


    With the hand as the pen and the heaven and the earth as the paper, he wrote the word ''hidden''.


    This hidden word fell on Jun Wushen.


    At this moment, Jun Wushen''s body disappeared instantly out of thin air.


    At this moment, Jun Wushen seems to be integrated with heaven and earth.


    On the Qilin Continent, travel in the sky.


    There is a long sword hanging on Jun Wushen''s waist, and the breath of the long sword conceals Jun Wushen''s breath.


    Even more impossible to find.


    "The Qilin family has many races."


    "How to choose?"


    "Is it a black unicorn, a water unicorn, a fire unicorn, or..."


    Jun Wushen flew quickly.


    Jun Wushen knows where the Qilin Continent is, but he is not clear about the power distribution of the Qilin family, and there is not much time.


    Jun Wushen can only choose to see which family he meets.


    Soon, Jun Wushen felt a frightening breath.


    That smell is extremely scary


    "Um?"


    "This is the golden unicorn family!"


    The golden unicorn family controls the power of profound gold among the five elements.


    Very good at attacking.


    Originally, Jun Wushen didn''t want to choose, but at this moment, there is not much time left.


    Keep wandering, you may not find what you like.


    Moreover, the golden unicorn looks like it is surrounded by golden light and is extremely majestic.


    "It''s just you!"


    Jun Wushen took a deep breath and could only decide like this.


    soon.


    Jun Wushen found a very peculiar unicorn with extremely rich golden light all over his body.


    At a glance, it stands out from the crowd.


    Extremely attention-grabbing.


    "It''s him!"


    "Young master will love it!"


    In Jun Wushen''s hand, a pen appeared.


    One word after another, quickly emerged.


    "Zhen, seal, lock, ban, universe."


    One by one, the divine text burst into a supreme divine light in an instant.


    Before the golden unicorn son could react, he instantly fell on him.


    The powerful power of divine script imprisoned the unicorn son in an instant.


    "Walk!"


    Jun Wushen didn''t talk too much, put the unicorn son into the beast bag, turned around and left.


    However.


    The sudden disappearance of the unicorn saint son, the golden unicorn family, countless powerful beings, instantly sensed it.


    "Um?"


    "who is it?"


    "You are so daring, you dare to take away our holy son, arrogant!"


    A terrifying unicorn beast burst out with terrifying might.


    A force of profound gold seems to be able to tear apart the void.


    Chase in the direction where Jun Wushen left.


    At this moment, Jun Wushen, one by one divine texts emerged.


    Jun Wushen''s breath was cleaned up by Jun Wushen.


    But what Jun Wushen doesn''t know is that there is a positioning thing on the Kirin Holy Son.


    Jun Wushen''s means are amazing.


    But for a while, he couldn''t get rid of the pursuit.


    "Um?"


    "Why are you chasing after me?"


    "Good guy!"


    "I didn''t expect to catch a unicorn beast as a mount, which would actually lead to the detachment of the unicorn family."


    Jun Wushen is a little helpless.


    The unicorn that Jun Wushen chose is really not strong.


    It just looks mighty.


    There''s really nothing special about it.


    But at this moment, Jun Wushen has no time to think.


    The detachment of the Kirin family has come.


    Roar!


    The roar of the beast resounded through the heavens and the earth.


    A gigantic unicorn beast suppressed the heavens and the earth.


    A horrible hoof fell from the sky.


    With a sudden step, the void collapsed.


    "Um?"


    "So strong!"


    Jun Wushen''s expression changed slightly, and the figure was forced out directly.


    Jun Wushen never imagined that the other party was so strong.


    "I have absolutely no malice, I just came here today to capture a unicorn beast and become a saint''s mount!"


    "This is your chance!"


    "Don''t get angry!"


    Jun Wushen explained.


    Write hard.


    Looking across the ridge and side into the peaks, the distance is different, the height is different, and the true face of Mount Lu is not known, only because it was born in this mountain.


    Terror is a divine outburst.


    Heaven and Earth change.


    The mountains are in the sky, and the fog is imprisoning the sky.


    In an instant, a dilemma appeared.


    "hiss!"


    "Good guy, being able to be your son''s mount is a chance for your Qilin family!"


    "You want to kill me, crazy!"


    Jun Wushen turned around and left, not daring to stay.


    After all, this is the Qilin Continent, the territory of the Qilin family.


    Jun Wushen doesn''t know how long he can trap the other party.


    However.


    Jun Wushen didn''t go very far, and his expression was ugly.


    "Um?"


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "Why are there two unicorn beasts here!"


    "Really look up to me!"


    "Are you two detached?"


    Jun Wushen looked puzzled.


    However, it was too late to think.


    Writing again and again.


    When autumn comes on September 8th, I will kill a hundred flowers after the flowers bloom;


    God text came out.


    Divine light soars.


    In an instant, in the void, it seemed that the soldiers of the heavens would emerge.


    Jun Wushen turned around and continued to leave.


    However, Jun Wushen''s expression soon changed.


    Jun Wushen found that it was even more terrifying for the Qilin family who were chasing him at this moment.


    "No, no!"


    "Could it be that the unicorn I caught has a very special identity!"


    "damn it!"


    "Failed."


    Jun Wushen''s expression changed slightly.


    At this moment, I felt a great crisis.


    in the void.


    The Qilin Emperor looked extremely gloomy.


    "Damn!"


    "Damn Haorantian!"


    "How bold, actually dare to take action on my clan''s holy son, and even threatened to make my clan''s holy son a mount, courting death!"


    The Qilin Emperor of the Qilin family was angry.


    A terrifying flame was entwined all over his body.


    Jun Wushen felt a great crisis.


    Ugly face.


    Jun Wushen is very clear that if he gives up, the other party will not let him go.


    Jun Wushen thought for a while.


    In the nick of time.


    He waved his hand behind him.


    The scroll suddenly appeared in the void.


    Open quickly.


    The terrifying magical power of the Qilin Emperor in the void came at the same time.


    next moment.


    The powerful Qilin Emperor was stunned.


    His all-out strike was unable to fall at this moment.


    It was blocked by the divine light above the scroll in the void.


    "Um?"


    "This is, what is this?"


    "What a strong breath!"


    The Qilin Emperor looked terrified.


    On the picture scroll, there is a swordsman phantom.


    At this moment, the swordsman seemed to be alive.


    skyrim.


    A voice sounded.


    "Kirin Emperor, stop chasing!"


    "This little guy won''t be bullied. It won''t be long before he will rise. This is his chance. This painting belongs to the saint. If you follow the saint, waste will also become treasure."


    "Your family, thank me!"


    Jun Wushen''s voice sounded.


    The Qilin Emperor was silent, not because of Jun Wushen''s words, but because of the painting in front of him, blocking him.


    At this moment, the Qilin Emperor looked terrified.


    The voice trembled slightly.


    "This, is this the breath of Daozu?"


    The Qilin Emperor had a puzzled look on his face and a look of horror in his eyes.

 Chapter 1432

    Double Heaven.


    The first peak of Kunlunzong.


    A Tsing Yi figure fell.


    It is the fifth Tsing Yi.


    "Junior Sister Tsing Yi, I haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    As soon as the fifth Tsing Yi arrived, the first peak Li Yixi raised his head and looked at the fifth Tsing Yi with a smile on his face.


    "Tsing Yi greets senior brother!"


    The fifth Tsing Yi moved his mouth, and finally chose to call Senior Brother Li Yixi.


    "Junior Sister Tsing Yi!"


    "Please sit down!"


    "The matter of the Chaos Sutra last time, did you have time to thank you?"


    "If it wasn''t for your fifth family, I wouldn''t have had such a chance."


    "The last time I invited you, I found out that you are all in retreat."


    Li Yixi invited the fifth Tsing Yi to sit down and explained.


    Some apologies.


    Li Yixi knew that the Fifth Family had paid a lot in order to keep the Chaos Sutra.


    The fifth Tsing Yi heard the words.


    He quickly said, "Senior brother, it''s just a small matter."


    "It''s good to be able to help Senior Brother!"


    "I heard that Senior Brother is about to be sanctified, Tsing Yi came to congratulate him."


    Fifth Tsing Yi smiled.


    "thanks!"


    "Junior Sister Tsing Yi has a heart!"


    "In order to express our gratitude, this bottle of Immortal Melting Pill is given to the Fifth Family!"


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded, and she took out a bottle of medicine pill.


    Sent to the fifth Tsing Yi.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Fifth Tsing Yi looked at the jade bottle in front of him with a look of disbelief.


    Involuntarily took a breath.


    hiss.


    Fifth Tsing Yi was shocked.


    Never thought that Li Yixi would give such a precious thing.


    The fifth Tsing Yi of the Immortal Melting Pill has heard that this is a real priceless treasure.


    The Fifth Family is simply not worthy of it.


    "Senior brother, it''s too precious!"


    "It is rumored that this thing can block the catastrophe!"


    The fifth Tsing Yi was really shocked at this moment.


    Li Yixi actually took out such a precious thing directly.


    "Junior sister, the fifth family helped me solve a big problem!"


    "This gift is just right!"


    "If I don''t accept it, senior brother, I will be angry!"


    Li Yixi pretended to be angry.


    "Then thank you brother!"


    Fifth Tsing Yi took a deep breath and accepted the medicinal pill with a trembling body.


    Then.


    Li Yixi smiled and said, "Junior sister, it is rumored that your grandfather likes calligraphy and painting very much. This painting and calligraphy is a gift to your grandfather for me."


    "This thing is not a precious thing, don''t refuse!"


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Immediately with a wave of his hand, a well-packaged brocade box appeared in front of the fifth Tsing Yi.


    "Thank you son!"


    Fifth Tsing Yi at this moment, do not know what to say.


    Coming here today, the fifth Tsing Yi did not expect that he would receive such a treasure.


    If a melting elixir strays out, it can definitely cause a world-annihilating war.


    Those sleeping horrors will wake up without hesitation.


    Fifth Tsing Yi also faintly got some news.


    Taking a deep breath, he said, "Senior brother, you have to be more careful. Once the news of Rongxian Pill is known, it will be very troublesome."


    "This pill is too heaven-defying!"


    "There''s definitely someone watching!"


    heard.


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    "Junior Sister Tsing Yi rest assured, I have plans, Junior Sister Tsing Yi rests first, I have to prepare some things."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Fifth Tsing Yi quickly stood up, "Senior brother, I won''t leave it here, this Immortal Melting Pill is too precious, I plan to send it back as soon as possible!"


    "Today, come to disturb me again!"


    Fifth Tsing Yi stood up and prepared to leave.


    Melting elixir plus picture scroll.


    Fifth Tsing Yi felt very uneasy.


    "it is good!"


    Li Yixi didn''t stay too much.


    Fifth Tsing Yi left Kunlun and used the teleportation array directly.


    Melting elixir is too important.


    However, the moment the fifth Tsing Yi opened the jade bottle.


    In the beautiful eyes, there was a look of horror.


    The whole person''s body became extremely stiff and unbelievable.


    "Ten... Twelve?"


    Looking at the twelve fusion elixir.


    Fifth Tsing Yi was stunned.


    He never thought that Li Yixi would give so many elixir of fusion.


    "no!"


    "This time, there can be no surprises!"


    After waking up from the shock, Fifth Tsing Yi immediately sent a message to Fifth Zhuge.


    One day later, the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Tsing Yi met.


    Look at each other.


    Fifth Zhuge''s body was shaking.


    The fifth Zhuge didn''t say much, "Let''s go!"


    The fifth Zhuge said only one word.


    Do your best to get on the road.


    It was not until he returned to the Fifth Family and opened the Great Array of Protecting the Sect that the Fifth Zhuge breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Tsing Yi, is everything you said true?"


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge''s breathing was extremely heavy.


    His legs were shaking violently.


    "Grandpa, what I said is true."


    "This fusion elixir can make the half-step detachment of the thunder calamity disappear, which is extremely precious."


    "It is said that it can also transform people''s blood."


    "If Grandpa uses one, not only will he be able to successfully overcome the calamity, but he will also return his blood to his ancestors, and the chance of proving the Tao''s transcendence will be great!"


    Fifth Tsing Yi looked expectant at the moment.


    The fifth Zhuge is now only one step away from half-step detachment, but he does not dare to lead the thunder tribulation.


    Lack of preparation.


    However, at this moment, the fifth Tsing Yi brought the elixir of fusion, how could the fifth Zhuge not be excited.


    If he can become detached, then there is hope of becoming the first family.


    The fifth time when Zhuge looked ecstatic.


    The voice of the fifth Tsing Yi sounded again.


    "Grandpa, the son said that you like painting and calligraphy, and this picture scroll is for you."


    Fifth Tsing Yi remembered another thing.


    Almost forgot.


    After all, Fifth Tsing Yi felt that the Immortal Melting Pill was more important.


    "Calligraphy and painting?"


    The fifth Zhuge was a little puzzled.


    But still took the calligraphy.


    Open slowly.


    However, at the moment when the picture scroll was opened, a flash of inspiration appeared.


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge''s expression changed greatly, and he immediately closed the picture scroll.


    The body trembled.


    "God Realm Cave Heaven!"


    "This is the God Realm Cave!"


    "This thing of mine, my fifth family, will definitely become the first family of Jiuzhongtian!"


    Fifth Zhuge''s voice was trembling at the moment.


    "Grandpa, what is the God Realm Dongtian?"


    The fifth Tsingyi looked puzzled when he saw the fifth Zhuge''s excitement.


    In Fifth Tsing Yi''s view, the Immortal Melting Pill is really precious.


    But it seems that the fifth Zhuge cares about the picture scroll very much at this moment.


    The fifth Zhuge was short of breath, and hurriedly explained: "Dongtian of the God Realm, it is a cave left by the ancient gods, it is extremely terrifying."


    "Dongtian of the God Realm is just one world."


    "The area is not large, but it contains countless divine objects of heaven and earth, and the rules are extremely perfect."


    "There is a trace of divine power in the cave, which can transform the blood."


    "A touch of divinity is born!"


    "With this thing, the fifth family will rise at an extremely terrifying speed!"


    "Also, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that with the existence of the God Realm, my fifth family will not be destroyed."


    "This is the son''s treasure. The evolution of the God Realm, Dongtian, is itself a supreme divine object. If I really can make a move, it will be difficult to destroy it in the slightest!"


    "With the God Realm Dongtian, our fifth family means undefeated."


    "In addition to the Rongxian Pill, do you think our fifth family can rise?" Fifth Zhuge''s excited body was shaking.

 Chapter 1433

    Hearing the words of the fifth Zhuge, the fifth Tsing Yi on the side was shocked.


    Fifth Tsing Yi never imagined that Li Yixi would actually give such a precious thing. With these, it would be difficult for the entire Fifth Family not to rise.


    The fifth Zhuge spent a lot of effort to suppress the shock in his heart.


    This is an opportunity that the fifth Zhuge never thought of.


    With such an opportunity, the fifth family should be happy.


    Fifth Zhuge''s gaze fell on Fifth Tsing Yi''s body with excitement, "Tsing Yi, you are the hero of our fifth family, if it weren''t for you, the fifth family would be at the bottom right now, but because you know each other. With the son, our fifth family has undergone earth-shaking changes, and now, we have even obtained the Immortal Rong Pill and the God Realm Cave Heaven. I don¡¯t even know how to reward you for such a credit.¡±


    Fifth Zhuge never thought that in order to avoid the crisis, he hid the identity of Fifth Tsing Yi, but let Fifth Tsing Yi contact Li Yixi and let the fifth family come to this point.


    "grandfather!"


    "It''s all destiny!"


    "What''s the credit there, maybe our fifth family should be happy."


    heard.


    Fifth Tsing Yi did not take credit.


    "You girl!"


    "Come on, I have something important to announce."


    The fifth Zhuge looked excited.


    Immediately, in the fifth family, regardless of whether they were in retreat, all the elders gathered in the main hall in the shortest possible time.


    "What happened?"


    "Why all of a sudden gathering?"


    "I''m retreating, at the key point of breaking the realm!"


    "I don''t know, I don''t have any expectations, and I don''t know what the patriarch has to announce."


    "Let''s wait!"


    "The patriarch sent an order to forcibly interrupt our retreat. There is definitely something big happening."


    The noise in the hall disappeared immediately with the arrival of the two figures.


    A look of respect.


    "Meet the head of the family, see the saint."


    When they saw the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Tsing Yi, they hurriedly bowed and did not dare to overstep them.


    And, from the heart.


    The Fifth Zhuge and the Fifth Tsing Yi are the heroes of the Fifth Family. Without them, it would not be possible to have today''s glory.


    "Everyone, elders, please get up!"


    "To call you today, I have something important to announce."


    The fifth Zhuge walked into the hall, but did not take a seat, his eyes fell on the elders of the fifth family present.


    "Patriarch, I don''t know what''s going on, so anxious?"


    an elderly elder asked.


    The voice fell, and everyone waited quietly, and they also wanted to know.


    The fifth Zhuge looked at the crowd and said with a smile, "Relocate."


    "I plan to relocate the family to the Second Heaven."


    The fifth Zhuge said in a firm voice.


    However, as soon as the fifth Zhuge''s voice fell, someone immediately objected.


    "No!"


    "Patriarch, this is absolutely impossible."


    "The ancestral temple of my fifth family is here, and it cannot be moved no matter what."


    "Here, is the root of our fifth family."


    "Here, the ancestors of the family worked hard to build it, and it must not be moved easily."


    "good!"


    "I hope the Patriarch will think twice about this."


    "The family has lived here for eight thousand years, how can they move at will."


    In the Presbyterian Church, those elderly people immediately spoke at this moment.


    No one wants to move.


    On the other hand, the younger generation did not make a sound at the moment.


    Remaining silent, I was also curious why the fifth Zhuge was like this. After all, once this matter was raised, it would definitely be refuted.


    These old people will not agree.


    "Homeowner!"


    "Tell me why you want to migrate!"


    "What can migration bring to the family?"


    An elder asked.


    As for the scene in the hall, the fifth Zhuge had already expected it.


    "I want the fifth family to become the No. 1 family in Jiuzhongtian within ten years, and I want at least ten detached members to be born in the fifth family within ten years."


    "And if you want to do this, under migration, the opportunity is even greater."


    "Also, I want to get closer to the master."


    The voice of the fifth Zhuge instantly resounded in the hall.


    Hearing the voice of the fifth Zhuge, everyone present was shocked.


    Even those who were kneeling on the ground were shocked at this moment, and they never thought that Fifth Zhuge would have such a big wish.


    But in their view, this is a wish.


    Almost impossible to achieve.


    Not to mention that it will be completed within ten years.


    After the shock.


    An elderly elder stood up and scolded unceremoniously, "Zhuge, are you crazy?"


    "What crazy talk?"


    "Transcendence, but the supreme existence of Jiuzhongtian, the strongest existence."


    "My fifth family, who has such talent."


    "What''s more, in ten years, even if it is a thousand years, if I want to give birth to a detached person, God has blessed my fifth family."


    "What''s more, at least ten years, or within ten years."


    This elder, without giving Fifth Zhuge any face, scolded him directly.


    He couldn''t accept the words of the fifth Zhuge.


    I think the fifth Zhuge is crazy.


    The rest of the elders did not speak, but the gaze in their eyes told everyone that the fifth Zhuge was crazy.


    The person who opened the mouth to help the fifth Zhuge speak before also frowned.


    When his eyes fell on the fifth Zhuge, his face was puzzled and puzzled.


    I also wonder if there is something wrong with the fifth Zhuge retreat.


    However, the fifth Zhuge at the moment did not speak immediately, but glanced at the elders.


    See no one speaks.


    The fifth Zhuge''s eyes fell on the elder, and he said lightly: "Elder, if I have a way to do the points I said, you elders, are you willing to move?"


    Fifth Zhuge''s voice was unusually loud.


    It didn''t change because of the other party''s scolding, and there was no anger.


    Appears very calm.


    Hearing this, the elder frowned slightly.


    Immediately said: "If you can do it, the ancestors of the fifth family will also agree, why can''t I agree, the fifth family at that time is not to mention the first family, it is enough to dominate the Nine Heavens."


    The old man said in a sonorous and powerful voice at this moment.


    heard.


    A group of elders in the Presbyterian Church also echoed.


    "good!"


    "If the owner can do it, I will personally dig up the remains of my ancestors and relocate them immediately."


    "right."


    "right."


    "Yes, let alone ten, if a detachment can be born, I will wait."


    A series of voices sounded instantly.


    Obviously, being born detached has great appeal.


    Not to mention ten, even if it is one, these old people will not stop it, after all, this is the key to the rise of the fifth family.


    A detached, enough to become the family''s Dinghaishenzhen.


    Let the family continue to pass on.


    "it is good!"


    "I''ve been waiting for your words!"


    "It''s not difficult for a detachment, but I can''t make my fifth family become the first family, because there will be countless detachments soon."


    "Because the masters are creating detachment."


    "Masters have refined a magical medicine pill, which can avoid the catastrophe of transcendence and prove the Tao, and can transform one''s bloodline. After transcendence, it can go further."


    "Furthermore, our fifth family got ten of this medicinal pill."


    The fifth Zhuge''s voice fell, and instantly the entire hall caused an uproar.


    A shocking color appeared in the eyes of the elders.


    As the head of the family, the fifth Zhuge knew that the fifth Zhuge would not deceive them.


    After all, it is related to the rise and fall of the family.


    sizzle.


    In the hall, the voices of inhaling one after another sounded.


    The people present were all discolored.


    No one would have thought that the fifth Zhuge brought this news.


    "Patriarch, this is true."


    An elder suppressed the excitement in his heart.


    Looking expectantly at the fifth Zhuge.


    "If there is a fake, my fifth Zhuge will be abandoned by heaven and earth, and the luck will dissipate."


    The fifth Zhuge above the hall swears directly to the Tao of Heaven at this moment.


    I heard the fifth Zhuge''s oath of heaven.


    One after another figure instantly numb.


    No one would have imagined that the Fifth Family would get such an opportunity.


    But the excitement returned, and soon there were elders in the hall who discovered the flaws.


    "Patriarch, I don''t think this is a blessing, I think this is a curse."


    "My fifth family is in danger!"


    The elder immediately spoke up.


    heard.


    In the hall, countless elders'' eyes instantly fell on this elder.


    Some elders quickly calmed down.


    "Tell me!"


    The fifth Zhuge was not angry and was very calm.


    "Patriarch, elders, we are very suspicious of this kind of divine pill, but if the Patriarch makes an oath of heaven, there is no need to question this matter, it is absolutely true."


    "However, have you ever thought about who in our family can cultivate to a half-step detachment."


    "If there are such talented people, there are still ten people. Today, my fifth family is already the first family of Jiuzhongtian."


    "However, there is no such person in the family, and the chance for the family owner to get some is just reluctance."


    Hearing this, the elders'' expressions changed.


    Indeed, the Fifth Family has no peerless talent who can reach this point.


    The catastrophe alone blocked their way.


    The elders could not help but whispered.


    The excitement from before disappeared in an instant.


    "This is just one of them."


    "It''s also the least important, and the scourge I''m talking about is that divine pill."


    "That divine pill, we won''t be able to use it in a short period of time."


    "If this news is leaked out."


    "Can the fifth family survive?"


    "What would happen if those terrifying existences that were half-a-step detached were known?"


    "These beings are lurking and sleeping, what are they for, they take that step and become completely detached."


    "Once the news leaks, no one can save us!"


    "I think this is the main reason for the family''s migration!"


    The elder was a rationalist, his voice fell, and his eyes fell on the fifth Zhuge.


    The fifth Zhuge became the focus again.


    "Patriarch, isn''t it?"


    Countless eyes stared at the fifth Zhuge.


    However, the fifth Zhuge was very calm.


    "Everyone be quiet!"


    "I''ve already expected this, and it''s rare that there are people in my family who remain calm and rational in the face of such an opportunity."


    "However, what I want to tell you is that it''s not that our talent cannot be improved, and it is no longer dangerous to cross the calamity."


    "Now let me tell you a great news, that is, the master has created a supreme artifact that can devour the chaotic catastrophe."


    "As for your calamity, it''s a piece of cake."


    "And this artifact is in the second layer of heaven, in the Kunlun sect where Tsing Yi is located."


    "That''s the second reason I want to migrate."


    "Once we enter the second layer of heaven, we will enter the heaven and earth of high men."


    "At that time, you can directly break through. In a short period of time, the strength of our family will be unimaginably improved."


    "How many people in our elders have reached the bottleneck, but because they don''t have the courage to face the catastrophe and suppress their cultivation, don''t you want to break through?"


    "Do you still want to wait and wait until your lifespan is exhausted before you give it a try on the last day?"


    "For now, you have the opportunity to choose not to wait."


    "Would you like to?"


    At this moment, the fifth Zhuge''s voice was extremely loud and full of majesty.


    It rang in the ears of all the elders.


    Hearing this, unbelievable colors appeared in the eyes of the figures. No one would have imagined that there was such a heaven-defying thing in the second layer of heaven.


    sizzle.


    In an instant.


    In the hall, the bodies of countless elders trembled.


    Unbelievable color appeared in his eyes.


    The catastrophe was their nightmare.


    It was a roadblock that prevented them from becoming stronger.


    The legs of countless beings were trembling uncontrollably.

 Chapter 1434

    The words that can block the robbery completely shocked everyone.


    Even in the eyes, there are bright rays of light.


    He was even more excited than hearing about the Rongxian Pill before.


    After all, although the elixir of fusion is precious, its efficacy is terrifying.


    But it is too far away from them.


    Even if they get the energy of good fortune, they are still very far away from the half-step detachment, which is almost unattainable in their lifetime.


    However, devouring the calamity is different. This is a real benefit, which can be obtained immediately.


    Once the breakthrough, their lifespan will be greatly extended.


    In the future, there will be more possibilities.


    Especially the elderly group of elders, trembling with excitement at this moment.


    "Patriarch, this matter, this matter is true."


    The old man who scolded the fifth Zhuge before looked at the fifth Zhuge expectantly, his voice trembling.


    At this moment, everyone stopped their voices.


    In the hall, there was only the sound of heavy breathing.


    One by one, the chest heaved violently.


    "Elders, I can confirm this matter. I also brought this news back. I am practicing in the Kunlun Sect, and I am more aware of it."


    "Not long ago, a powerful existence used the divine tool to survive the calamity of proving the Tao and stepped into the level of detachment."


    "It''s the best proof."


    "This thing is made by an expert, and an expert also wants to use this divine object to escape the calamity."


    "There is still more than a day before the master''s calamity. If we go immediately, we can still catch up and witness that scene."


    Fifth Tsing Yi, who had been silent for a long time, sounded a voice and gave a positive answer.


    The fifth Tsing Yi''s voice fell, and the elders became even more excited.


    "Patriarch, for the rise of the family, we are willing to move."


    "We immediately burned incense and prayed and moved the ancestral temple."


    "Go to the Second Heaven!"


    The elders immediately spoke out at this moment, and their breathing was extremely rapid.


    The fifth Zhuge heard the words.


    Some speechless.


    I want to say, are you sure it''s for the family?


    However, the proposal that the fifth Zhuge got was approved, and he knew that he had big things to do, but he didn''t bother to pay attention to them.


    However, these elders felt the gaze of the fifth Zhuge and couldn''t help but bow their heads.


    Each one is ashamed.


    However, the fifth Zhuge did not end.


    Standing calmly in the hall.


    "The elders are quiet."


    "There are still big things to announce!"


    The fifth Zhuge voice sounded.


    heard.


    One could not help but be very curious.


    At this moment, the relocation of the ancestral temple is the real business, and I don''t know what the Fifth Zhuge has to announce.


    Although anxious, but at this moment, also held back.


    In the hall, it quickly became quiet.


    A pair of excited eyes looked at the fifth Zhuge.


    "Relocating the ancestral temple, no need to do it, I have a plan!"


    "I''m going to take Xiancheng directly."


    "Right now, there is only one thing you need to do, and that is to send all the disciples of the communication family who have experienced outside experience to go to the Second Heaven in the shortest possible time."


    "In the family, there is a great opportunity!"


    "It can transform the talents of all the disciples!"


    "This is also the third biggest opportunity I have to say!"


    "Under such circumstances, if my fifth family cannot become the first family of Jiuzhongtian, then we are all trash, and all the family members are trash."


    The voice of the fifth Zhuge sounded directly.


    The fifth Zhuge did not hide anything, nor was he afraid of anyone hiding.


    After all, the Fifth Family has just passed the test of life and death, and those who are hidden and those who have two hearts have long been exposed.


    The crisis of chaotic powerhouses competing for the Chaos Sutra is actually the blessing of the fifth family. Today, the fifth family is all in one heart.


    "what?"


    "Patriarch, in our family, are there any divine objects that can enhance talent?"


    heard.


    The expressions of the elders who were already shocked were changing.


    Unbelievable.


    One by one the breathing became extremely rapid.


    "Yes, otherwise, why do I say that within ten years, ten detachments will be born."


    "Without such an opportunity, how can you step into the half-step detachment level."


    "You immediately send a message, and let the people near the ancient city rush back to the family within an hour and return immediately."


    "Otherwise, go to the Second Heaven on your own."


    "Or, wait for the strong family to pick up."


    The fifth Zhuge voice sounded.


    Between each layer of heaven, there are boundary monuments.


    If there is not enough cultivation, it is impossible to pass through the boundary monument to suppress.


    "Patriarch, can you give me more time?"


    Some elders could not sit still at this moment.


    An hour is really too short.


    Although when the time comes, you can pick up the lead, but it will take time.


    And I heard that there is a chance to improve their talents. These elders also have children and a lot of blood, and they are very worried about missing the best opportunity.


    "good!"


    "Patriarch, time is running out."


    One by one could not help but beg for mercy.


    "Two hours at most, no more!"


    "In the Second Layer, we still have a lot of things to do. We can''t be absent from the robbery, the son."


    The fifth Zhuge frowned slightly and said immediately.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing this, they left immediately.


    Getting busy, they knew it was impossible to keep buying time.


    "Tsing Yi, let''s go!"


    "It needs to be arranged, otherwise, it will be difficult for God Realm Dongtian to directly move the ancient city into it."


    "Also, I don''t know how to settle the ancient city."


    "After all, you and I have never entered the cave of the God Realm."


    "We enter the family secret room and enter the cave first."


    The words one by one reflect the divine light.


    The pavilion in the picture scroll seems to be coming.


    In the picture scroll, mountains and rivers emerge.


    The next moment, the scenery and text in the picture scroll rapidly merged.


    "This, this, what a rich Dao rhyme!"


    Unfolding the picture scroll, in an instant, the Dao rhythm in the secret room is extremely rich.


    The scene in front of him was even more shocking.


    The fifth Zhuge and the fifth Tsing Yi were devoured wildly, so how could Dao Yun not be moved.


    Soon, everything in the picture scrolls merged.


    A vortex appeared on the picture scroll, and the vortex was like a channel, and it quickly became stable.


    "Walk!"


    Fifth Zhuge and Fifth Tsing Yi''s heart almost jumped out at this moment.


    With a look of excitement, he entered the passage directly.


    next moment.


    Bright eyes.


    The strong power of heaven and earth made the two of them couldn''t help but want to stop.


    At the same time, two voices sounded.


    resounded throughout the world.


    That is the dragon and phoenix and Ming.


    Fifth Tsing Yi and Fifth Zhuge immediately followed the sound.


    The next moment, the two were shocked.


    I saw in an extremely majestic ancient city, after the beasts roared, two huge figures emerged.


    One dragon and one phoenix.


    Exudes monstrous might.


    But at the moment.


    Fifth Zhuge and Fifth Tsing Yi did not panic, instead they were excited.


    "True dragon power, true phoenix power!"


    "It is transformed by the power of the world and contains supreme divine power."


    "This is the most precious thing and the greatest opportunity in the cave of the God Realm."


    The fifth Zhuge was extremely excited at this moment.


    Almost crazy.


    There thought that he actually had such an opportunity.


    "Tsing Yi, you melt the divine power of the true phoenix!"


    "I merge the power of the real dragon!"


    The fifth Zhuge spoke immediately.


    "it is good!"


    The fifth Tsing Yi did not hesitate, and immediately rushed out.


    True Dragon and True Phoenix did not resist and entered their bodies.


    Divine power entered the body, and the fifth Zhuge and the fifth Tsingyi at this moment transformed rapidly.


    Originally, it was still a little too long before he could step into the fifth Zhuge, who was half a step detached. At this moment, his cultivation base increased rapidly.


    At this moment, the fifth Tsing Yi also changed rapidly.


    Even talent is changing.


    God Realm Dongtian is not only extremely rich in spiritual energy, but also extremely rich in the power of heaven and earth.


    Here, it is simply a secret realm.


    This transformation is not completed immediately, the benefits felt at this moment are just the beginning.


    Especially the fifth Tsing Yi, the harvest is the biggest.


    Li Yixi''s side had a great opportunity, and the magical effect of those opportunities at this moment broke out immediately and was completely integrated.


    In just a few breaths, the fifth Tsing Yi stepped into the realm of the ancestral gods.


    Fifth Tsing Yi himself also had a look of disbelief.


    The mind was greatly impacted.


    "My bloodline is transforming, it seems to be the bloodline of God."


    "My talent is also rapidly improving."


    "My fleshly body is transforming into a divine body."


    "What a god world cave!"


    At this moment, the fifth Tsing Yi trembled.


    The opportunity of God Realm Dongtian had a great impact on Fifth Tsing Yi''s mind.


    Fifth Tsing Yi''s chest kept rising and falling.


    Breathing loudly.


    At the same time, suddenly Feng Ming sounded.


    Behind the fifth Tsing Yi, a phantom of the real phoenix appeared.


    The blood of the fifth Tsing Yi has transformed into the blood of the true phoenix.


    And this is just entering the cave of the gods.


    Fifth Tsing Yi couldn''t help but widen his eyes, feeling the power of blood, at this moment Fifth Tsing Yi felt that he could freeze the world.


    The fifth Tsing Yi awakened was the bloodline of Wangu Bingfeng.

 Chapter 1440

    Yuan Feng was stunned.


    "The eye, the eye is destroyed."


    "how can that be?"


    "This array of eyes is shrouded in a spiritual formation. I engraved the formation around it. It is impossible for anyone to approach, and I have no perception."


    "How did they do it?"


    "And how did you get into Daluo Peak?"


    "Didn''t the formation just disappear?"


    "No wonder they, quietly, came here and destroyed the formation."


    "Who are these two?"


    "I actually can''t see through their cultivation."


    At this moment, Yuan Feng was very frightened.


    Li Yixi arranged flowers for Hu Qingyun with a satisfied look on his face.


    "This looks the best!"


    "People are more beautiful!"


    Li Yixi laughed.


    Immediately said: "Let''s go, let''s meet Junior Brother Yuanfeng, I forgot, I can''t pick flowers at will, but it''s too beautiful to hold back."


    "In the future, we must put an end to such behavior."


    Li Yixi smiled and turned to leave.


    The moment he turned around, his eyes just fell on Yuan Feng with a dull face.


    "Hey!"


    "Isn''t this Junior Brother Yuanfeng?"


    "Disturbed, disturbed!"


    "It''s a little rude to make a sudden visit today."


    Li Yixi was stunned when he saw Yuan Feng, and then laughed.


    "Senior brother?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s name, Yuan Feng was stunned again.


    With a puzzled look on his face, Yuan Feng was extremely unfamiliar with Li Yixi, and he never thought that Li Yixi would call him Junior Brother.


    "What do you call this senior brother?"


    Yuanfeng''s expression was extremely solemn. In the moment just now, Yuanfeng tried it out, but found that Li Yixi''s body was like a vast starry sky, swallowing everything.


    That ray of soul power immediately disappeared.


    This made Yuan Feng sure that Li Yixi was definitely an extremely terrifying person.


    Yuan Feng panicked in his heart.


    After all, his purpose in Kunlun Sect was impure.


    Seeing Li Yixi so terrifying, Yuan Feng instantly thought of the mysterious person behind the Kunlun Sect.


    What Yuanfeng is guarding against is the mysterious person behind the Kunlun Sect. Now that Li Yixi appears, how can Yuanfeng not be nervous.


    Coupled with the sudden appearance of Li Yixi and his wife, Yuan Feng felt even more uneasy.


    At this moment, Yuanfeng puts his identity very low.


    "Li Yixi, the master of the first peak."


    Li Yixi was a little embarrassed when he saw Yuanfeng asking himself.


    The first peak is the land of the big brother.


    But I am a mortal, and of course I am not a mortal. After all, I have a holy body of merit.


    However, my senior brother is often not in the sect, and it is normal that he does not know him.


    "First Peak?"


    "Big brother?"


    Hearing this, Yuan Feng''s body trembled.


    Yuan Feng remembered it with an incredible look on his face.


    Yuanfeng naturally knew about the first peak, but he was the master of the first peak.


    The people in the sect do not know very well.


    Yuan Feng understands that the first peak is extremely terrifying, and he is the same suzerain.


    However, Yuan Feng did not care too much.


    After all, his cultivation is there.


    The disciples of the Kunlun Sect thought it was extraordinary, but Yuanfeng felt that it was like that. After all, the cultivation of those disciples and elders was like that.


    But at this moment, Yuan Feng suddenly found that he underestimated the first peak.


    I also know that Li Yixi may be the mysterious person behind the Kunlun Sect.


    Even if it is not a mysterious person, it is definitely inextricably related to the mysterious person.


    Otherwise, in Yuanfeng''s view, Li Yixi could not have such a terrifying cultivation.


    Yuan Feng reacted instantly and saluted immediately.


    "Yuanfeng, meet the senior brother."


    Although he was uneasy, Yuan Feng, at this moment, saluted immediately.


    "Elder Brother, please!"


    Yuanfeng immediately invited Li Yixi.


    Invite Li Yixi to enter the main hall for a chat.


    "it is good!"


    "I''m disturbing Junior Brother Yuanfeng!"


    Li Yixi smiled slightly, followed behind Yuan Feng, and went to the main hall.


    Yuan Feng was very nervous. Although he was walking ahead, he tried his best to walk aside at the moment. He didn''t dare to block Li Yixi''s path, not to mention Li Yixi''s identity. In the past, Yuanfeng could not perceive the depth at all, and was very jealous in his heart.


    Moreover, Yuan Feng didn''t know why Li Yixi came here.


    Yuan Feng is also trying to figure it out at the moment.


    Prepare to enter the hall and test one or two.


    When Yuan Feng looked apprehensive, Li Yixi, who was behind, actually stopped.


    Yuan Feng couldn''t help but stop and looked at Li Yixi.


    Yuan Feng was also very puzzled.


    At this moment, Yuanfeng saw what Li Yixi seemed to be looking at.


    Following Li Yixi''s gaze, his body trembled violently.


    Because Yuan Feng found out that Li Yixi at this moment was staring at the chess beside him.


    Incomparable worry and anxiety.


    That''s not an ordinary piece of chess, the pieces match the formation method.


    is a teleportation array.


    It is also one of Yuanfeng''s life-saving means.


    Once activated, the chess piece is the formation flag, and once the formation is completed, it can be teleported.


    Of course, this is a one-time thing. Yuanfeng is very cautious. He can only use it once. If he uses it, others will never catch up with him.


    "Senior brother, this is a leftover game."


    "Look at it when you''re bored, it''s not interesting."


    "Brother, please!"


    Yuan Feng immediately spoke, wanting to invite Li Yixi to enter the hall and leave the place.


    I am really worried that Li Yixi finds out the problem.


    Although confident, Yuan Feng was very uneasy.


    With a smile on his face.


    "Remnant chess?"


    "Junior Brother Yuanfeng''s chess skills are no good!"


    "This is not a broken chess, it can be broken, and it is very simple."


    "Look, like this, this game of chess is over!"


    Li Yixi said, picked up a chess piece and placed it on the chessboard.


    The residual chess is over in an instant.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Yuan Feng''s body trembled violently.


    A nervous look on his face.


    "Damn!"


    "broken!"


    "The formation is broken!"


    Yuan Feng was furious and panicked at the same time.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yixi saw through the key to the formation with just one glance, and also broke the formation.


    This teleportation array was destroyed.


    "Let''s go!"


    "When playing chess in the future, junior brother can come and find me more. Junior brother''s chess skills are really bad."


    "I''m a chess master."


    For Go, Li Yixi is very confident.


    After all, the dog system can''t do anything else. In this regard, it has a good hand.


    Li Yixi is also not humble at all.


    "After that, I have to disturb Senior Brother!"


    Yuan Feng''s heart was dripping blood, but at this moment, he could only grit his teeth and agree.


    In the pupils, the color of fear is even stronger.


    Li Yixi broke the formation so lightly, Yuan Feng could not calm down.


    "Don''t disturb, don''t disturb!"


    "Play chess and pass the time."


    "It''s not fun, it''s really boring."


    "Junior brother is more than welcome to come."


    With a smile on his face, Li Yixi followed Yuan Feng and entered the hall.


    "Junior brother will really enjoy it. This hall is well decorated."


    "I didn''t expect that Junior Brother still likes porcelain."


    "This porcelain is really good!"


    Just entered the hall.


    Before Yuan Feng could speak, he saw Li Yixi looking at the porcelain beside the door with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The voice fell, and he reached out and picked up the porcelain.


    "Senior brother, be careful."


    "This porcelain is something that is handed down from my ancestors."


    Seeing this, Yuan Feng''s expression changed greatly.


    In this porcelain, Yuanfeng engraved the formation.


    It is also a one-way teleportation array.


    In a short period of time, the formation eye was broken, the chess game was broken, and there were not many remaining means. Yuan Feng was extremely worried at this moment.


    However.


    "Oh, really?""


    "Excuse me."


    At this moment, Li Yixi just let go.


    Yuan Feng''s hand, by chance, touched it.


    Porcelain is instantly unstable.


    Shake.


    It fell to the ground with a thud.


    turned into pieces.


    "Ah this..."


    Li Yixi looked innocent.


    Li Yixi dared to swear that he would never blame himself, it was because of Yuanfeng.


    Yuan Feng was also stunned at this moment.


    Leng Leng looked at a piece of debris.


    I was so angry that I almost fainted, I was too anxious just now.


    This porcelain shattered, entirely because of its own reasons.


    "Senior brother."


    "You are too careless!"


    "This is an ancestral thing!"


    Li Yixi was a little embarrassed, and felt that he had some responsibility. If he didn''t move, he wouldn''t be broken.


    "it''s okay no problem!"


    "It''s all my fault."


    "Blame me for being so nervous!"


    "Don''t blame Senior Brother!"


    Yuanfeng wanted to vomit blood, but at this moment, where did he dare to blame Li Yixi, he already realized how terrible Li Yixi was.


    Li Yixi just now, just a little slower, a little faster, the porcelain is impossible to fall.


    However, Li Yixi was extremely good.


    Not bad at all, who is he, Yuan Feng, half-step detached.


    Can''t hold a piece of porcelain, isn''t this a joke?


    However, that''s what it is.


    The china is broken, and the formation is gone.


    With the constant contact, Yuan Feng felt even more frightened in his heart, feeling that Li Yixi was like a mountain, and he couldn''t hold his breath.


    "How does this work?"


    "This is the ancestral thing of the younger brother."


    "Although I am a waste, I have some means."


    "Junior Brother, get out of the way!"


    Li Yixi smiled awkwardly.


    heard.


    Yuan Feng had to step back.


    next moment.


    Li Yixi used the power of merit.


    The debris on the ground is now suspended in a strange way.


    Wrapped in the power of merit, in an instant.


    Porcelain recast.


    Yuan Feng''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    "This, this..."


    "This is the power of merit."


    "What a terrible power of merit."


    "No, it''s not just the power of merit, the power of merit is just covering up, this is the power of creation."


    At this moment, Yuan Feng''s face turned pale with fright.


    There, he thought that Li Yixi actually controlled such a terrifying power.


    The power of creation.


    Yuan Feng, who was half detached, could barely do it.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi was extremely terrifying.


    That porcelain is just a spiritual tool.


    But under the power of Li Yixi''s creation, the porcelain was recast again and turned into an artifact.


    No falsification at all.


    Yuan Feng witnessed it with his own eyes.


    With such a method, Yuan Feng was so frightened that he didn''t dare to have any thoughts.


    horrible.


    Even if Yuan Feng tried his best, he couldn''t cast the divine weapon.


    But Li Yixi finished it in just a moment.


    Everything is like a dream.


    "Junior Brother Yuanfeng, I''m sorry!"


    "All right!"


    "Keep it well."


    "Naturally it is an ancestral thing, and it must be well preserved. This place is not suitable and it is easy to break."


    With the help of porcelain, Li Yixi looked at Yuan Feng''s serious words.


    After all, this is an ancestral thing, and Li Yixi still cares about it.


    "Thank you, brother!"


    "I will pay attention in the future!"


    The corners of Yuan Feng''s mouth trembled, and his voice became more respectful.


    At this moment, Yuan Feng didn''t know whether to be happy or worried.


    The formation in the porcelain is gone, and the loss is huge.


    However, with the addition of an artifact to himself, Yuan Feng''s mood was extremely complicated.


    For a while, I didn''t know how to express it.


    Just promise first.


    Reaching out his hand, he took the porcelain tremblingly.


    Carefully put it away, after all, this is an artifact.


    Seeing Yuanfeng like this, he looked extremely precious.


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    I feel that this guy Yuan Feng is not bragging, but he does take this porcelain very seriously.


    "Senior brother, please take a seat!"


    "I''m going to make tea."


    "I have some spirit tea here, it''s not bad!"


    Yuan Feng was a little flustered at this moment.


    Facing Li Yixi, he was filled with pressure.


    "Senior brother!"


    "What tea are you drinking!"


    "Today, Senior Brother, I brought a good wine."


    "Let''s drink!"


    "There just happens to be a tea here. This thing is rare. Let''s drink a few teas."


    Li Yixi also discovered that there was a pair of chapels in the hall.


    Li Yixi directly took a pair of buns and walked to the table with a look of joy, a rare thing.


    "Qingyun, pour the wine."


    Li Yixi turned around and smiled at Hu Qingyun.


    However, Yuan Feng, who had just put away the porcelain, was stunned.


    His throat rolled, but he couldn''t say a word at the moment.


    The pair were not placed randomly.


    It was an eye, extremely secretive, how could Yuan Feng think that Li Yixi would be so familiar.


    Just now, Yuan Feng even thought about his words.


    However, there was no time to speak.

 Chapter 1443

    Time flies by.


    The rising sun in the east slowly rose.


    The sun fell on the first peak.


    For a long time, the black dog who liked sound sleep very much opened his eyes early this day.


    Standing up, he couldn''t help shaking his body.


    His hair became even brighter.


    under the eaves.


    In the bird''s nest that had been empty for a long time, a swallow opened its eyes.


    It spread its wings and flew out of the nest and landed on an old tree.


    Above the mountain peak, a dragon shadow descended from the sky, fell into the pool, and turned into a goldfish.


    A gust of wind picked up.


    Suddenly, a willow leaf and a peach leaf fell from the sky.


    Looking at the eastern sunlight, the cat squeezed out of the room, stretched, and looked expectant in his eyes.


    In the kitchen, Doudou got up early, exuding a tempting fragrance.


    Doudou got up early to prepare breakfast for Li Yixi.


    Among the Kunlun Sect.


    One after another figure waited for a long time, and now seeing the sun rising, one by one looked expectant.


    "The day has finally come."


    "I don''t know what will happen today?"


    "Young master breaks through, what kind of terrifying catastrophe will come?"


    Mongo walked out of the hall and couldn''t help muttering to himself.


    The others did not speak, but at this moment there was a look of anticipation in their eyes.


    Daluo Peak.


    Yuan Feng did not sleep all night.


    At this moment, he pushed open the door with two panda eyes.


    "I heard that the big brother is going to cross the robbery today. It seems to be true. With such a terrifying cultivation base, how terrible will his heavenly robbery be?"


    "According to the information I have received, this time he will use the terrifying lightning protection formation of Zongmen. I don''t know what kind of power the formation has, and whether it can block some heavenly tribulations?"


    Yesterday''s visit by Li Yixi made Yuan Feng tremble with fear.


    Because of this, Yuanfeng carefully investigated some things about Li Yixi these days, knowing that the terrifying divine formation was actually from Li Yixi''s hands, and wanted to see how many catastrophes that formation could stop. , Yuanfeng is also looking forward to it, if that formation really has the ability to defy the sky, then Yuanfeng''s tribulation will become much easier.


    Because Yuanfeng knew from the mouth of the elders in the sect.


    The way Li Yixi prepared to transcend the calamity was not only the incomparably terrifying divine formation, but also a very peculiar supreme divine pill.


    That kind of supreme elixir can make the catastrophe disappear.


    Even the catastrophe could not capture the traces.


    Although Yuan Feng didn''t really believe what those people said, he felt that Li Yixi''s methods must be extraordinary. After all, Yuan Feng could never forget the scene from yesterday.


    "Crench."


    first peak.


    Li Yixi pushed open the door and walked out of the room.


    "Sir, breakfast is ready, please have your meal."


    Doudou hurriedly brought the breakfast that had been prepared.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Li Yixi patted Doudou on the shoulder, then sat down and swept away all the breakfast.


    I patted my stomach and felt very comfortable.


    Not too much, not too much, just right.


    "Husband."


    "come on."


    Hu Qingyun walked out of the room with a smile on her face.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just sanctified in the flesh, where is there any danger?"


    "That day, the terrifying dragon that crossed the tribulation was safe and sound, let alone me."


    "And I think it will be safer for me to cross the robbery."


    "After all, I have cultivated the power of merit."


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Soon, descend from the first peak.


    When I walked to the lightning protection, I found a familiar figure.


    "Son!"


    "Son!"


    "Son!"


    The people present hurriedly made their voices heard.


    "Ha ha."


    "I didn''t expect you all to come."


    "I''m just sanctified in the flesh, so curious?"


    Li Yixi was speechless when he saw so many people.


    After all, from Li Yixi''s point of view, this is just a petty fight, and he can''t be compared with these guys at all.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Meng Ge laughed.


    "Young Master doesn''t know anything, Master, you are the first Eucharist of merit we have ever seen."


    "We also want to see what kind of catastrophe will be ushered in by the sanctification of the Holy Body of Merit."


    "And we are also curious, how will the young master survive the catastrophe?"


    "After all, the Holy Body of Merit is recognized by Heaven and will be blessed by Heaven."


    Mungo''s voice fell, and Qing Yangzi on the side said with a smile.


    "Brother Meng Ge is right. We are also curious about whether the calamity will fall when the Holy Body of merit and virtue of the young master is overcoming the calamity?"


    Each of them had happy expressions on their faces, but they were actually more nervous than Li Yixi.


    this moment.


    They were thinking about what kind of terrifying calamity that Li Yixi''s transcendence would be.


    "yes?"


    "It seems that you also like to eat melons."


    "Then take a good look at it today."


    "Actually, I am also very curious about what the scene will be like when I transcend the calamity."


    Li Yixi smiled and exchanged a few words with everyone before turning around and entering the lightning rod array.


    Seeing Li Yixi entering the lightning rod formation, they couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    The whole body tensed instantly.


    The hands in the sleeves clenched into fists involuntarily.


    No matter who it is, they are extremely nervous at this moment.


    However, Li Yixi, who walked into the lightning rod array, seemed very casual.


    Li Yixi made some minor changes to the lightning rod array in the past few days.


    Lightning rod array has become more perfect.


    Sit directly in the lightning rod array.


    Today''s Li Yixi''s body has reached an extremely terrifying level.


    "Traveling to the present, it''s been a long, long time."


    "To be able to step into the road of cultivation today is really bumpy."


    "I think I''ve embarrassed the blue star traveler."


    "But after today, if I set foot on the road of cultivation and add the Holy Body of Merit, I will be regarded as a character in this cultivation world."


    Li Yixi couldn''t help thinking about the path of cultivation after the calamity, and a smile appeared on his face involuntarily.


    Today''s Li Yixi''s body has reached a limit.


    Today, Li Yixi has opened up 359 orifices in his entire body.


    The reason why there are 359 orifice points instead of 360 orifice points is because once the last one is opened, it will face a catastrophe.


    Therefore, Li Yixi did not move the last acupoint, just to wait for today.


    Under the gazes of everyone, Li Yixi slowly closed his eyes at this moment.


    At this moment, all Li Yixi''s mind was placed on the Chaos Sutra.


    The Chaos Sutra is extremely special and can open up 360 orifices in the human body.


    Li Yixi couldn''t absorb the spirit of immortal spirits into his body, but Li Yixi now practiced the power of chaotic gods and demons.


    Of course, Li Yixi felt that it was not the power of chaos gods and demons, but some inner qi.


    At the moment when Li Yixi started to run the Chaos Sutra, 359 acupoints in Li Yixi''s body were activated by Li Yixi. At this moment, everyone present trembled violently.


    in the throes of this.


    Almost fell to the ground.


    There seemed to be 359 terrifying chaotic gods and demons roaring in Li Yixi''s body.


    The coercion emanating from the invisible makes everyone change color instantly, and this is just the coercion emanating from the invisible.


    Daluo Peak.


    Yuanfeng has been watching from a distance, Yuanfeng naturally knows that Li Yixi''s strength is extremely terrifying, but at this moment when Li Yixi runs the Chaos Sutra, Yuanfeng completely changes color.


    With a thud, his body stood up from the ground.


    Unbelievable color appeared in his eyes, Yuan Feng''s lips trembled violently.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    "This is¡­¡­"


    "This is the legendary power of chaos gods and demons."


    "He obviously did not step into the path of cultivation, but why does he possess the power of chaos gods and demons?"


    Yesterday, Li Yixi said that he had never practiced, and Yuanfeng didn''t believe it at all, but today, when Li Yixi was running the Chaos Sutra, Yuanfeng could see very clearly that Li Yixi did not practice.


    But the breath that erupted in the body at this moment made Yuan Feng''s face become extremely shocked.


    Li Yixi was running the Chaos Sutra, and at this moment, there seemed to be 359 terrifying supreme gods and demons of Chaos in the 359 acupoints wielding the power of heaven and earth.


    The terrifying power of heaven and earth rushed into Li Yixi''s body at this moment.


    In the entire Kunlun Sect, everyone''s color changed instantly, and no one thought that Li Yixi''s cultivation would cause such terrifying power of heaven and earth.


    Mungo''s eyes widened at this moment.


    Meng Ge finally understood why the guys around Li Yixi were so terrifying.


    All the people who entered Kunlun on this day were shocked, and the next moment they trembled with excitement.


    All the elders and disciples in Kunlun have already been ordered by Meng Ge.


    At this moment, all began to practice.


    The power of heaven and earth that Li Yixi devoured did not all enter Li Yixi''s body, but spread throughout the entire Kunlun Sect.


    This incomparably rich power of heaven and earth is a great opportunity for them.


    Among the Kunlun Sect.


    The spirit beasts in the spirit beast park roared up to the sky, and at this moment, they devoured the power of heaven and earth crazily.


    These spirit beasts transform at an extremely terrifying speed, and with the help of the terrifying power of heaven and earth, their bloodlines are returning to their ancestors.


    Kunlun Zong.


    in the medicine garden.


    Which elixir is shrouded by the power of heaven and earth, the age of the medicine and its terrifying speed skyrocket.


    The elders and disciples all showed joy in their eyes.


    Continue to devour the terrifying power of heaven and earth to practice.


    "This, this, this..."


    Daluo Peak.


    Yuan Feng couldn''t bear it any longer at this moment. He originally just wanted to watch Li Yixi''s tribulation from a distance, but at this moment, he felt the incomparably rich power of heaven and earth here, and Yuan Feng couldn''t bear it any longer.


    Coming at the fastest speed in his life, Yuan Feng knew very well that this was a truly once-in-a-lifetime chance against the sky.


    Such a strong power of heaven and earth is simply unheard of.


    Even one minute of practice here is as good as the previous year.


    Today, although Yuanfeng has reached the half-step detachment level, he has not reached complete consummation. How can he still be calm when he sees such a heaven-defying opportunity.


    Jian Zun and others also sat cross-legged one by one at this moment, and began to practice.


    Li Yixi in the Lightning Rod Formation, at this moment, all his mind was unified.


    With a serious look on his face, he did not perceive all the changes around him.


    Right now, Li Yixi only had one idea, that is, to open the last acupoint in the shortest time.


    Complete the last big week of the Chaos Sutra.


    After completing the Great Zhoutian rotation, the physical body will reach its true limit, and the physical body can be sanctified.


    first peak.


    Figures stood on the top of the mountain. At this moment, they held their breath and looked at Li Yixi.


    Everyone''s heart is a little uneasy, they don''t know what kind of terrible catastrophe will come on this day.


    Rumble.


    Rumble.


    At the moment when Li Yixi was running the Chaos Sutra, a terrifying thunder sounded in the sky.


    Endless heights.


    A figure almost identical to Li Yixi appeared.


    At this moment, he involuntarily raised his head and looked towards the endless heights, his face showing a dignified color.


    It is the way of heaven and earth here.

 Chapter 1444

    "This Chaos Sutra is terrible."


    "As expected of the so-called Chaos First Cultivation Technique."


    "Even in this chaos, it seems that no one is allowed to successfully cultivate the Chaos Sutra."


    "Can the master succeed?"


    Tiandao raised his head.


    A serious look appeared on his face.


    At this moment, the terrifying sound of thunder appeared one after another in Erzhongtian.


    It wasn''t that Fang Tiandi suppressed Li Yixi.


    After all, this world was created by Li Yixi, and Li Yixi was the master of this world.


    The reason why the thunder continued is because the terrifying power spread from the chaos in this instant.


    The terrifying celestial phenomenon at this moment has been blocked a lot by the way of heaven in this world, otherwise the sky at this moment is even more terrifying.


    In Li Yixi''s courtyard.


    Liu Shen and Tao Shen involuntarily emerged.


    The two figures looked at each other with a solemn look in their eyes.


    "What a terrible Chaos Sutra, it is worthy of being the first practice of Chaos."


    "Tolerated by Chaos."


    "I don''t know why, but the master got it."


    "However, the master wants to cultivate the physical part of the Chaos Sutra to perfection. I am afraid that the will of chaos will not allow the master to succeed."


    "I don''t know if the master can succeed today?"


    Taoshen looked at the sky with a dignified look on his face, a look of worry on his face.


    Tao Shen is very clear that Li Yixi''s strength is terrifying, but it is extremely dangerous to compete with the entire Chaos Will.


    Even Taoshen was full of worries at this moment.


    "The master should have the master''s own calculations when doing things."


    "I think the master has endured so much time for the sake of the Chaos Sutra. Now it is impossible to be disturbed by the will of Chaos, and it will definitely succeed."


    "We don''t need to worry about the master''s catastrophe. What we need to worry about now is how to keep this world."


    "Once the master crosses the calamity, he will definitely be targeted by the will of chaos, and the world will be destroyed by then."


    "Even if it is not targeted by Chaos Will, it is difficult for the world to compete with the aftermath, so we must take action now to stabilize this world in advance."


    Beside Taoshen, Liushen spoke slowly.


    Looking at the endless starry sky, a solemn expression appeared on his face.


    "good."


    "Even if it''s just the remnant of the catastrophe, it''s very difficult for this world to survive."


    "We must take action with the strong men to stabilize this world."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Liushen and Taoshen once again turned into two heavenly trees.


    The willow branch that originally looked ordinary, at this moment, a terrifying emerald green light erupted from the willow branch.


    The branches of a root seemed to be transformed into a terrifying peerless weapon at this moment.


    Countless wickers went to the sky at this moment, just for a moment, covering the sky and the sun.


    It merged into this world at an extremely terrifying speed, as if it had turned into a tree of the world.


    in the backyard.


    At this moment, the branches of the peach tree also spread at an extremely terrifying speed.


    I saw the peaches on the willow branches, and at this moment they turned into a statue.


    Continue to melt into the void.


    Chaos world.


    One after another figures are walking in the chaos, with anger on their faces.


    This time, the powerhouses in Jiuzhongtian reentered Chaos and robbed a lot of treasures. These Chaos Powerhouses were chasing and killing them, but at this moment they found that they had lost their traces, no traces could be found, and they were extremely angry.


    However, at this moment they are.


    But suddenly my scalp felt numb.


    Because of this moment.


    A terrifying and incomparable force in the entire chaos came down in an instant, stirring the entire chaotic world.


    Although these people have reached the level of detachment, at this critical moment, they were frightened and left here at the fastest speed in their lives.


    Without any hesitation, he directly burned the blood essence in his body.


    This area was only for a moment, and a terrifying thundercloud appeared in the void.


    From time to time, in the dark clouds, there are terrifying lightning strikes.


    Every lightning strike seemed to tear the chaos apart.


    A half-step detachment, very bad luck.


    At this moment, I just got close to the place where the thunderbolt fell, just getting close.


    The terrifying aftermath of the Thunder''s power turned his body into nothingness.


    These figures who fled, felt the moment of that scene, one by one, the scalp was numb, and the whole person seemed to be pulled out of the water, sweating profusely.


    the entire chaotic world.


    this moment.


    Everywhere in the Holy Land, a person with extremely terrifying strength opened his eyes involuntarily.


    There was a dignified look in his eyes.


    In the Buddha realm, the free king Buddha of the world, which has never been traced for a long time, appeared.


    A terrifying Buddha light shrouded.


    At this moment, the world''s free king and Buddha, those eyes seem to see through everything.


    A Buddha statue of Buddhism also appeared one after another.


    Their faces couldn''t help showing a solemn look, and their eyes fell on the body of the worldly free king Buddha one after another.


    "Buddha, what happened? Why did the chaotic world suddenly riot?"


    A Buddha, who couldn''t help being curious at this moment, asked aloud.


    Because a few of them worked together to fortune, but they didn''t calculate anything, but they were backlashed.


    "Someone is walking against the sky."


    "Unacceptable by this chaos."


    "I don''t know if it is related to the catastrophe of this era."


    "I can''t figure it out for a while."


    "Because this chaos is completely disturbed, the way of heaven has become extremely chaotic, and it is absolutely impossible to make calculations."


    "I don''t know who this person is?"


    "Even back then I couldn''t do it."


    "It''s incredible that the whole chaos is actually stirred."


    The voice of the King Buddha of Freedom in the World fell.


    Slowly raised his head and looked towards the endless void.


    I don''t know what the world''s free king Buddha is thinking at this moment?


    Horror.


    In the private school, there is a scholar who is teaching.


    At this moment, he stopped involuntarily and slowly raised his head to look at the sky.


    At this moment, the time and space around the scholar stood still, and the children showed various expressions on their faces.


    Keep the same as before.


    The eyes of Xiucai were extremely strange at this moment, as if seeing through the heavens and the earth.


    "Someone stirred the chaos and blinded the secret."


    "What exactly are you going to do?"


    "In this era of reincarnation, can anyone break their fate?"


    Xiucai couldn''t help muttering to himself at this moment.


    In the chaos, on a mountain peak that has been wandering all the time, an old man in stinky clothes and ragged clothes can''t help but look at Chaos.


    The whole person looked crazy, but the moment he looked at Chaos, the whole Chaos seemed to become quieter.


    "interesting."


    "This party''s chaos is the last chaotic reincarnation. I hope that in this last chaotic reincarnation, a real powerhouse can be born and break the so-called bullshit reincarnation."


    "It''s been a long, long time lingering."


    "Hopefully, new blood will join in this battle in the future."


    "Otherwise, the situation is not optimistic!"


    The crazy old man had an evil look on his face.


    But there was a trace of righteousness in the evil on his face.


    The whole person is very weird.


    It''s like a fusion of good and evil.


    Deep in chaos.


    A shattered continent floats.


    A crooked old man.


    He holds a bamboo pole in his hand.


    Walking on a mountain road full of thorns.


    Randomly waving the bamboo pole in his hand, those terrifying chaotic beasts in the depths of chaotic chaos, their faces were full of horror.


    The old man felt the moment when Chaos was stirred, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "It''s the arrogance of the human race."


    "My human race can add new blood again."


    "The throne of the king is also considered a successor."


    After the voice fell, the old man''s face seemed to have a little more expression.


    He waved the bamboo pole in his hand again and headed for a more dangerous place.


    chaos.


    In an unfathomable canyon, at this moment, the ancient bronze coffin, which had been buried by dust for many years, suddenly showed a corner.


    In the ancient bronze coffin, a big hand with white bones stretched out.


    Which big bone hand and five fingers are constantly waving, as if deducing something?


    In the ancient bronze coffin that was pushed aside, at this moment, it seemed that there were hundreds of millions of bones struggling in it.


    As if trying to climb out of the bronze coffin.


    This day, the whole chaos.


    One after another, the ancient beings sensed that someone was stirring chaos.


    Chaos Core.


    The young man who was sleeping seemed to feel the chaos of chaos at this moment.


    Slowly woke up from a slumber.


    "Interesting, someone can actually stir chaos."


    "Hopefully not too weak."


    The young man had a warm smile on his face.


    I saw his hand waved lightly.


    The Chaos Heart, which was rioting, suddenly quieted down, as if there was an extremely terrifying power in the young man''s swipe.


    Meanwhile, in the depths of chaos.


    Suddenly the power of chaos spreads.


    A strange thing in the shape of a coffin was revealed.


    Like a coffin but not like a coffin.


    I saw that it was full of water.


    There are fish swimming in the water.


    The two dissimilar things that were not big at first suddenly skyrocketed at this moment.


    at this moment.


    As if turned into a world.


    The fish in the pool turned into terrifying thunder dragons in an instant.


    That pool is not full of water.


    In the pool is the most terrifying power of catastrophe in the world.


    Which water is condensed by the power of catastrophe.


    This thing is the most terrifying Chaos Thunder Pond in Chaos.


    At this moment, the Chaos Thunder Pond suddenly disappeared in place.


    In the dark river.


    The Sage of Darkness and the Lord of Jiuzhongtian who were cultivating both opened their eyes, and there was a touch of disbelief in their eyes.


    The two found that this chaotic area was actually shrouded in a terrifying power of calamity at this moment.


    When the Dark Sage used his magical powers to look at the sky, he was already frightened, and his body couldn''t help trembling.


    Because at this moment, the Dark Sage saw the legendary Chaos Thunder Pond.


    "Come on, get out of this area."


    "The Chaos Thunder Pond has appeared."


    "The chaotic thunder pool contains the most terrifying catastrophe in the world. What happened here? It actually leads to a terrifying chaotic thunder pool."


    Chaos Thunder Pond, the Holy Monarch of Darkness has only heard of it. This is an extremely terrifying thing. Every time it appears, it represents the fall of an overlord of heaven and earth.


    Even if the Sage of Darkness has not recovered, he does not dare to stop at this moment, and directly pushes the Dark River to join hands with the Lord of the Nine Heavens to leave this area at the fastest speed.


    "Holy Monarch, do you think something happened to that place of origin? Otherwise, how could it cause such a terrifying vision of heaven and earth, the whole chaos was stirred up, and even the legendary Chaos Thunder Pond appeared."


    The heart of the Lord of Jiuzhongtian was beating violently, and at this moment, her eyes involuntarily fell on the body of the Dark Lord.


    The Lord of Jiuzhongtian felt that it might be the place where the legendary Taoist origin came into the world.

 Chapter 1453

    The robbery disappeared, and the Chaos Thunder Pond was hit hard.


    One by one, the hanging hearts completely fell.


    His eyes looked expectantly at the place where Li Yixi disappeared.


    soon.


    The incomparably rich power of heaven and earth rushed towards Kunlun Zong in an instant.


    The power of heaven and earth emerged in the Kunlun sect.


    The ground gushing golden lotus.


    The sky is falling.


    Blossoming avenue golden lotus blossomed rapidly.


    at the same time.


    In this moment of void, the sound of avenues sounded.


    Wanxian phantom appeared.


    He kept kneeling towards the place where Li Yixi disappeared.


    After Wanxian phantoms, there are endless phantoms.


    When everyone was shocked, the bodies of the people present shook violently, their pupils shrank, and their eyes showed incredible colors.


    Meng Ge and others felt that the second layer of heaven at this moment was expanding at an extremely terrifying speed.


    The entire Double Heaven is growing.


    Tiandao''s body was originally illusory, but at this moment, the terrifying power of chaos was swallowed by the second layer of heaven, and the breath of Tiandao skyrocketed at an extremely terrifying speed.


    As the master of heaven and earth, Li Yixi succeeded in transcending the calamity, and the whole world and Li Yixi benefited together.


    In just an instant, the earth-shaking changes took place in Erzhongtian.


    The power of heaven and earth has become more perfect.


    The world has expanded several times as much as before.


    this moment.


    Li Yixi, who disappeared from the Kunlun Sect, slowly emerged.


    As if coming out of nothingness.


    Those avenues of golden lotus in the void turned into a stream of pure and incomparable power into Li Yixi''s body at this moment.


    At this moment, in Li Yixi''s orifices, there seemed to be hundreds of millions of gods and demons roaring.


    Although it did not target the crowd, the crowd was almost suffocated.


    Fortunately, it disappeared very quickly.


    They were horrified to discover that at this moment, Li Yixi''s acupoints were actually harnessing the power of the Dao.


    Under Li Yixi''s terrifying acupuncture points, the power of heaven and earth within a radius of tens of thousands of miles rushed into Li Yixi''s body.


    It is extremely terrifying, just in an instant, within a range of thousands of miles, all the power of heaven and earth seems to be swallowed up.


    The terrifying power of heaven and earth entered the body, and at this moment, Li Yixi''s body completely emerged.


    Immediately, he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Is it finished?"


    "It felt like I had a long, long dream."


    "Is it that easy to cross the robbery?"


    Li Yixi''s face showed joy.


    Quickly running the Chaos Sutra, Li Yixi felt that in his body, the meridians no longer had the same blockage as before.


    Eye smile.


    "Congratulations, son."


    "Congratulations, son."


    "Congratulations, son."


    Jian Zun and the others hurriedly spoke out one by one.


    "Wait, when I swallowed the elixir of fusion, I found something fell from the sky."


    "What about that thing?"


    Li Yixi then turned to look around.


    Soon his eyes fell on the Chaos Thunder Pond.


    "It''s this thing, this thing fell from the sky, it should be some kind of treasure."


    "It looks very old-fashioned."


    "Since it fell from the sky, it should be a gift from heaven and earth."


    Li Yixi bit his finger and dropped a drop of blood on the Chaos Thunder Pond.


    When Li Yixi''s blood dripped into the Chaos Thunder Pond, the Primal Chaos Thunder Pond was severely damaged.


    Those cracks actually healed strangely.


    After contacting Li Yixi, Li Yixi''s thoughts fell.


    The next moment, the Chaos Thunder Pond turned into the size of a fist and fell into Li Yixi''s hands.


    When everyone saw that Li Yixi easily let Chaos Thunder Lake recognize the master, a look of shock appeared on his face.


    Even if it was severely injured, this is also a chaotic thunder pool, an extremely terrifying existence.


    "What is this?"


    "Mongo, do you know?"


    Li Yixi handed the Chaos Thunder Pond to Meng Ge, who was so frightened that his body trembled slightly, and he almost fell to the ground.


    Quickly looked away.


    Mungo discovered that there is a terrifying essence of thunder tribulation in Chaos Thunder.


    This is the essence of the terrifying power of the robbery, and it has the power to destroy the world.


    Terrible.


    Even if it is a trace of contamination.


    Now Mongo will also be hit hard.


    However, when Meng Ge was trembling with fear, and before he had time to answer, Li Yixi did not ask any further questions, but looked curious.


    "This thing fell from the sky, and the liquid in it should have an extraordinary effect, and it should be related to the practitioner."


    "Maybe it can improve the cultivation of practitioners."


    "It should be a good thing."


    The moment Li Yixi''s voice fell, he brought Chaos Thunder Pond to his mouth and took a sip.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s actions, everyone present was terrified.


    Li Yixi moved too fast, they wanted to stop it, but it was too late.


    He was stunned to see Li Yixi pouring a mouthful of the essence of thunder tribulation in the Chaos Thunder Pond.


    I thought something big was going to happen.


    However, in the next moment, everyone''s eyes widened with disbelief, because they found that not only did Li Yixi have nothing to do with it.


    Moreover, Li Yixi''s body was actually tempered.


    "Um?"


    "This thing tastes average, but it actually feels numb when I drink it."


    "And I feel that my physical body is much stronger, and it really is a good thing."


    "In the future, the practice has settled, but I don''t know if this thing will happen automatically."


    "If it can''t be generated automatically, it won''t be long before you finish drinking it."


    Li Yixi licked his lips, his face still full of meaning.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, everyone didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    The incomparably terrifying essence of the source in the chaotic thunder pool actually did not cause any harm to Li Yixi. At this moment, a storm surged in their hearts, and it was impossible to imagine how terrifying Li Yixi''s body was at this moment.


    Li Yixi asked Chaos Thunder Pond to recognize the master, and everyone was actually very worried, but when everyone quietly raised their heads to look at the sky, they didn''t find anything unusual, and they felt a little relieved.


    My heart is very shocked, these chaotic gods have actually become Li Yixi''s things.


    Soon, everyone suppressed the shock in their hearts.


    "Congratulations to the young master for successfully crossing the robbery."


    "Give these things to the son."


    "These are the pill recipes and elixir that I collected, which should be able to let the young master practice for a while."


    Qing Yangzi suppressed the shock in his heart, walked out hastily, and handed a storage ring to Li Yixi.


    "It''s not good."


    Li Yixi was very moved, but felt a little embarrassed at this moment.


    "Son, these things are not so precious, just accept them, they are some of my thoughts."


    Seeing Qingyangzi like this, Li Yixi took over the storage ring.


    Seeing that Qing Yangzi had taken the lead, they scolded them secretly and rushed forward.


    Send all the treasures you have collected these days.


    "Master, my disciple caught a unicorn and presented it to Master."


    Jun Wushen also came out, waved his hand, and a unicorn beast that looked mighty and domineering appeared.


    The unicorn beast, who vowed to die and was unwilling to yield, had just witnessed the scene of Li Yixi''s transcendence, and at this moment, his body trembled slightly.


    Before Li Yixi could react, his head hurriedly moved to Li Yixi''s feet, and his head rubbed against Li Yixi''s feet.


    Like a dog licking.


    "Kirin?"


    It wasn''t until this moment that Li Yixi reacted.


    With an unbelievable look on his face, he didn''t expect that Jun Wushen would find such a heaven and earth auspicious beast for himself.


    "Good good."


    Looking at the unicorn beast in front of him, Li Yixi said three good things in a row.


    Seeing how well-behaved the unicorn beast is, Li Yixi was even more happy.


    "I really envy the son, the son has the holy body of merit and virtue, and everything is incomparably close to the son."


    Meng Ge was afraid that Li Yixi would be suspicious, and said quickly at this moment.


    "Congratulations husband."


    Hu Qingyun descended from the sky with a look of joy on her face.


    Completely at ease until now.


    "It worries you."


    Li Yixi stretched out her hand and gently stroked Hu Qingyun''s hair.


    "Young master is going through the robbery, I have prepared a feast for the son today, son please."


    Mungo hurriedly spoke up.


    "Okay, I won''t go home if I don''t get drunk today."


    Li Yixi had a happy expression on his face, and followed the crowd to the main hall.


    After everyone left, Yuan Feng stood there with a dull expression on his face.


    There was fear in his eyes.


    "What a terrifying body, actually able to directly drink the essence of the source thunder contained in the Chaos Thunder Pond."


    Thinking of the scene just now, Yuan Feng''s body couldn''t stop shaking at this moment.


    As long as an ordinary person gets a trace of that thing, it will turn into fly ash.


    However, Li Yixi enjoyed it very much, as if drinking fine wine.


    In the hall, everyone drinks.


    A figure returns.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, his face turned pale.


    Qingyangzi glanced at Daoyi and left the hall without a trace.


    "In the chaos, what happened today?"


    Qingyangzi walked to Daoyi''s side and asked aloud.


    At this moment, Qingyangzi''s voice was a little trembling, because Qingyangzi felt that Daoyi''s state was a bit wrong.


    When Daoyi heard Qingyangzi''s words, he trembled.


    "An extremely terrible thing happened in the chaos today. The Chaos Thor appeared, and the terrifying Chaos Thunder Sea enveloped the chaos for thousands of miles."


    "Everything around Jiuzhongtian instantly turned into nothingness."


    "When the two terrors were in a war, an extremely terrifying force moved Jiuzhongtian away. Now, we don''t know where the Jiuzhongtian appeared in the chaos?"


    Daoyi''s voice was trembling, and he told Qingyangzi everything that happened today, word for word.


    hiss.


    Qing Yangzi heard that not only the Chaos Thunder Pond appeared in the chaos that day, but also the terrifying ancient bronze coffin appeared. At this moment, a solemn expression appeared on his face.


    "really."


    "Young Master is not only saving the calamity by himself, but also seems to be calculating something."


    "That kind of terrifying existence is absolutely unimaginable for us."


    "Fortunately, there is a son, otherwise the entire Jiuzhongtian will be completely turned into nothingness."


    "Let everyone be careful these days, don''t walk out of Jiuzhongtian easily."


    "When the banquet is over, we will personally walk out of Jiuzhongtian and investigate the situation around Jiuzhongtian today."


    Qingyangzi was shocked when he thought that Jiuzhongtian had been moved by an unknown distance and appeared in a completely unfamiliar place.


    Jiuzhongtian is not a person, but a terrifying world.


    Qingyangzi and Daoyi chatted for a while before returning to the main hall.


    But thinking of everything that happened today in the chaos, Qing Yangzi couldn''t help trembling even if he was sitting with his legs.


    Daluo Peak.


    Yuan Feng quickly fled for his life at this moment.


    However, finally held back.


    "Can''t go."


    "Since he didn''t kill me that day, he shouldn''t kill me."


    "The land of Daoyuan, there is no hope."


    "Let''s just stay in the Kunlun Sect honestly!"


    "In today''s Kunlun Sect, it seems that the power of heaven and earth has been emptied, but it will not take long for the power of heaven and earth to recover, and this place will become a real holy place."


    "The place where the calamity is transcended has a terrifying avenue of true rhyme."


    "If it is activated, and I feel one or two, it is also an unimaginable opportunity for me."


    "And that melting elixir is too heaven-defying."


    "Actually, even the chaotic thunder pond can be deceived. I heard the magic pill before, I think it is the myth of the elder general of the Kunlun sect."


    "But I didn''t expect that not only did it not deify the Rongxian Pill, but the Rongxian Pill was even more defiant than they said."


    "My background is good, but if you want to succeed in transcending the calamity, it is a little difficult to prove the Tao."


    "And it seems that the melting elixir has other benefits."


    "The lightning rod array is very strong, but these guys have chosen to use the Immortal Melting Pill. The Immortal Melting Pill must have benefits that I don''t know about."


    "No matter what, I must get a melting elixir."


    Yuan Feng''s expression became extremely firm.

 Chapter 1463

    After Shi Xuan got the secret book, he couldn''t wait to read it.


    Forgetting to eat and sleep.


    Keep all the contents of the cheats in mind.


    And began to cast Ragnarok.


    However, Shi Xuan couldn''t help frowning just by performing a few tricks.


    Because Shi Xuan found that he was completely useless.


    The scene of Li Yixi casting Ragnarok in his mind kept replaying.


    But every time he moved, Shi Xuan''s face showed regret, and he couldn''t achieve the effect he wanted at all.


    Shi Xuan, who has always been self-confident with his talent and talent, was stunned for a moment, feeling like a waste.


    "Little Junior Brother, take your time, don''t be in a hurry."


    "The more you practice, the more natural it will be."


    "Nothing is easy to learn."


    Li Ren, who was beside him, saw that Shi Xuan was always at a loss, came over and patted Shi Xuan on the shoulder, comforting him.


    "Thank you, brother."


    Hearing Li Ren''s words, Shi Xuan nodded, feeling that it was normal for him to not be able to learn such supernatural powers for a while.


    Thinking of Li Ren''s practice of Ji Yuan Divine Fist, Shi Xuan couldn''t help but ask.


    "Senior brother, how many days did you use to get started when you learned this boxing technique?"


    In Shi Xuan''s view, Era Divine Fist and Ragnarok are almost the same level of supernatural powers.


    Shi Xuan wanted to see how long it took Li Ren to cultivate Jiyuan Divine Fist to the beginning.


    "Is this boxing method? This boxing method is much simpler. It took me almost half an hour to get started."


    Shi Xuan, who originally wanted to find comfort, heard Li Ren''s words, and the expression on his face became extremely stiff.


    Suddenly, he found that Li Ren, who looked a little dull in front of him, had such an enchanting talent.


    At this moment, Shi Xuan was hit again.


    "Li Ren, Xiaobai, did the master ask you to come over?"


    At this moment, the little phoenix came over.


    When the two heard the words, they hurriedly bowed.


    "Senior sister, did the Master tell us to do something in the past?"


    Li Ren and Shi Xuan heard that Li Yixi wanted to see them, and their faces couldn''t help showing curiosity.


    "It should be to teach you how to practice."


    "I remember it well, you haven''t practiced the cultivation method taught by the master."


    Little Phoenix explained.


    "Do you practice the exercises?"


    Hearing Xiao Fenghuang''s words, Li Ren and Shi Xuan had a look of anticipation in their eyes at this moment. Li Yixi taught them such terrifying supernatural powers.


    They were full of expectations for the exercises taught by Li Yixi.


    Then, the two reflected on it.


    "Senior sister, do you already have a practice method?"


    From Xiao Fenghuang''s words, it is not difficult to guess that Xiao Fenghuang seems to have a cultivation technique.


    "good."


    "Master taught me the Chaos Sutra not long ago, and I have been practicing these days."


    The little phoenix had a proud look on his face.


    "Chaos Sutra?"


    However, at this moment Shi Xuan, when he heard the three words of Chaos Sutra, his body trembled uncontrollably, and his eyes showed an unbelievable color.


    These three words had a great impact on Shi Xuan''s mind.


    Chaos Sutra is the first practice of Chaos.


    It is rumored that no one has ever cultivated to Consummation.


    Even if it is the masters of the era with powerful talents, no one can cultivate the Chaos Sutra to the perfect state. The talent required by the Chaos Sutra is terrible.


    Even if it is Shi Xuan, he is very confident in his talent, but when he thinks of the Chaos Sutra, he still feels the pressure of the sky. Shi Xuan is very clear that it is impossible for him to cultivate the Chaos Sutra to perfection.


    However, although he knew that he would not be able to cultivate the Chaos Sutra to a perfect state, Shi Xuan''s eyes were full of anticipation. Some Era Lords had only practiced half of the Chaos Sutra, and their strength had reached an extremely terrifying level.


    Chaos Sutra is known as the first practice of chaos, but it is not a vain name.


    However, the Chaos Sutra is not only difficult to practice, but also rarely controlled.


    In the chaotic world, every time the Chaos Sutra appears, it will inevitably cause a bloody storm.


    But he didn''t expect that Li Yixi practiced the Chaos First Cultivation Technique, Chaos Sutra.


    Thinking that he had the opportunity to practice the Chaos Sutra, Shi Xuan couldn''t help clenching his hands into fists at this moment.


    Li Ren and Shi Xuan followed Little Phoenix and quickly came to the house.


    "Disciple pays respects to Master."


    Li Ren and Shi Xuan looked respectful and hurriedly saluted.


    "come yet?"


    "sit."


    "The two of you are called here because both of you have the aptitude for cultivation."


    "Good luck."


    "You can practice."


    "And I only have Chaos Sutra that I can barely get it."


    "Master, I also practice the Chaos Sutra. In the future, this Chaos Sutra can be regarded as our inheritance method."


    "I called you here today because I want both of you to practice the Chaos Sutra."


    "This is the scripture of Chaos Sutra, you two have a good look at it."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he directly took out the Chaos Sutra.


    Li Ren and Shi Xuan saw the golden ancient book that Li Yixi took out at this moment, and their faces showed disbelief. The two of them never thought that Li Yixi would directly let them read your solitary book of Chaos.


    "Thank you, Master."


    At this moment, the two of them couldn''t help breathing quickly.


    Chaos Sutra is not long.


    It was quickly remembered by both of them.


    Today, they naturally have unforgettable skills.


    Chaos Sutra is cultivated to the perfect state, and the supreme chaos body can be directly created.


    After remembering the Chaos Sutra, the two of them said goodbye and left.


    I can''t wait to go back to my room and start practicing the Chaos Sutra.


    Now Shi Xuan, who is equivalent to re-cultivation, is full of expectations.


    However, after practicing for more than an hour, Shi Xuan opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Am I so useless?"


    Shi Xuan found that he had been cultivating for a full hour, but he had not even entered the first level of the Chaos Sutra with his aptitude.


    Shi Xuan was attacked one after another on this day.


    Shi Xuan couldn''t help but become irritable.


    Get out of the room.


    I want to find Little Phoenix or Li Ren to exchange a word or two.


    Just walked out of the room.


    Shi Xuan happened to see Li Ren asking Little Phoenix about something.


    Can not help but quickly approached.


    "Senior sister, this Chaos Sutra is very difficult to cultivate."


    "I practiced for almost an hour, but I just became the first level of Chaos Realm."


    "The second level is unable to get started, and I hope Senior Sister can clarify my doubts."


    "Li Ren is too rubbish."


    Li Ren frowned.


    Ask Little Phoenix for advice.


    Shi Xuan, who wanted to hear what the two of them said, suddenly heard Li Ren''s words, his body trembled violently, and his eyes showed shock. Shi Xuan never thought that he had not even entered the first floor for an hour.


    And Li Ren has already cultivated the first level to perfection, and plans to cultivate the second level.


    Seeing Li Ren''s appearance of me being a waste, Shi Xuan''s mind was greatly impacted at this moment.


    "It turns out that among the master''s disciples, I am the one with the worst talent."


    Shi Xuan was hit.


    Little Phoenix also discovered Shi Xuan at this moment.


    "Xiao Bai, have you entered the Chaos Classic?"


    Shi Xuan originally wanted to leave, but he had to answer when he heard Xiao Fenghuang''s words.


    "Senior sister, you haven''t started yet."


    "This Chaos Sutra is too difficult to cultivate."


    Hear what Li Ren and Shi Xuan said.


    Little Phoenix couldn''t help frowning.


    "Actually, it''s not as difficult as you think. The reason why you think it''s difficult to cultivate is probably because your aptitudes are a little worse. When Master taught me the Chaos Sutra, I reached the seventh floor in one day."


    Thinking of his talent, Xiao Fenghuang couldn''t help showing a proud look on his face at this moment.


    A pair of eyes looking at the two fools fell on Shi Xuan and Li Ren respectively.


    Li Ren and Shi Xuan also practiced the Chaos Sutra, and now they both know very well how difficult it is to practice the Chaos Sutra.


    However, after hearing Xiao Fenghuang''s words, the two of them couldn''t calm down at this moment.


    "Two junior brothers and sisters, don''t think that you are a waste. Of course, the two of you are actually a waste compared to me, but my talent is better, but don''t worry, with the master there, there is no cultivation method that cannot be achieved."


    "If the qualifications are not good, then it is all about rubbing."


    "The Chaos Sutra is indeed a bit difficult. I only practiced the first 7 layers in one day, and the 8th layer can''t get started."


    "At that time, when the master is cultivating closer, there will be unexpected effects."


    "Don''t panic if the qualifications are too poor. With the master, everything is possible."


    "According to the time, the master is about to practice."


    "At that time, with the help of the power of the gods and demons, you can fall into a state of epiphany."


    "If you can''t get an epiphany once, then you will have 10 epiphanies. If you can''t get 10 times, you will get 100 times. If you can''t get 100 times, you will get 1,000 times. If you can''t get 1,000 times, you will get 10,000 times."


    "Following Master''s side, there will be many, many opportunities to fall into epiphany."


    The moment Xiao Fenghuang''s voice just fell.


    I saw Li Yixi in the room starting to practice at this moment.


    At this moment when Li Yixi was cultivating, the sound of the gods and demons rang.


    Shi Xuan had heard Xiao Fenghuang''s words before, and he didn''t believe it at all. After all, the God-Devil-Tianyin was a legendary thing.


    But at this moment, the sound of the gods and demons sounded in the courtyard.


    At the moment when the sound of the gods and demons rang in their ears, Shi Xuan and Li Ren shuddered violently at this moment, and their understanding at this moment was extremely terrifyingly improved.


    The two hurriedly sat cross-legged and fell into a state of epiphany.


    When they opened their eyes, they both showed excitement in their eyes.


    With the help of Shenmo Tianyin, they fell into a state of epiphany, and they practiced Chaos to the third floor entry.


    "God Demon Tianyin."


    "It''s really the gods and demons."


    "The Sutra of Chaos is known as the first exercise in chaos, not only because the Sutra of Chaos is strong, but also because the understanding required by the Sutra is too terrifying, and it eats too much understanding, and almost no one cultivates to the state of perfection."


    "But I might have hope."


    "A practitioner can fall into the state of epiphany several times in his life. It is already a great opportunity."


    "But the sound of gods and demons can be heard at any time by the master''s side, which means that it is possible to fall into a state of epiphany at any time."


    "Senior sister is right, following the master''s side, as long as there is enough opportunity to realize, then even the most difficult exercises can be successfully cultivated."


    "It''s just a pig, it''s hard to waste it."


    "Gods Ragnarok, I also have the opportunity to cultivate it successfully."


    Shi Xuan, who was continuously attacked today, showed excitement on his face at this moment. This time he fell into an epiphany. Whether it is the Chaos Sutra or the Ragnarok of the Gods, Shi Xuan has entered the door.


    When Shi Xuan thought of Chaos Sutra and Ragnarok of the Gods, he couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    In Shi Xuan''s memory, there are many people he can only look up to, but now Shi Xuan knows that this time, he may have a chance to surpass these overlords he once looked up to.


    Especially Ragnarok.


    Shi Xuan has great expectations.


    "Who is Shizun, what a terrible method."


    "It''s unbelievable that when you are cultivating, you carry the sound of the gods and demons."


    While happy, Shi Xuan''s face couldn''t help showing a look of fear when he thought of Li Yixi.


    Up to now, in Shi Xuan''s eyes, Li Yixi is a mystery, completely unable to see through.


    The day passed quickly.


    The sun just rose, and several figures came to wait outside the yard early.


    One by one stood outside the closed courtyard gate, with anticipation in their eyes.


    The people who came were Qiu Zhongdao.

 Chapter 1464

    Qiu Zhongdao several people.


    Excited all night.


    When I think of today, cleaning the latrine immediately, it is difficult to suppress the excitement in my heart.


    Inside, full of longing.


    These people are due to inheritance and qualifications.


    If there are not enough opportunities, then in this life, it is impossible to step into the realm of god-level alchemists.


    Li Yixi''s place was their only hope.


    Now, the opportunity is in front of you, how can you still be calm.


    If it weren''t for the fear of causing Li Yixi''s dissatisfaction, they would have wanted to come here at the fifth watch.


    At this moment, looking at the sun rising slowly in the east.


    It was like seeing the endless dawn.


    Standing outside the courtyard gate, he did not dare to make a noise.


    Very quiet.


    One by one grinned like a big idiot.


    "Old Qiu."


    "We listen to you in everything, you come and tell me."


    "According to the son''s request, we seem to have to clean up the weeds for the son, and we can also irrigate the vegetable garden and fertilize the vegetable garden."


    "You arrange it directly. If during the process, I have any selfish intentions and secretly hide what I have gained, may the way of heaven cut my spiritual roots, abolish my foundation, and make everything empty for me."


    One of the alchemists smiled and whispered at this moment.


    "I swear, I swear, too."


    Hearing this, the three people present immediately swore an oath of heaven.


    "We, all listen to Lao Qiu."


    After making the oath of heaven, the three of them stared at Qiu Zhongdao with a smile.


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Feeling the gazes of several people, Qiu Zhongdao at this moment really wanted to scold grandma''s mother-in-law.


    Qiu Zhongdao didn''t know what these guys were thinking.


    Today, it''s not just about cleaning the latrine.


    Also have to loosen the soil, weed and fertilize.


    No matter how it was arranged, there were people who missed out on the latrine.


    So a few people thought about it.


    This is forcing Qiu Zhongdao to swear.


    Qiu Zhongdao was speechless.


    I cursed in my heart.


    Squeeze out an ugly smile.


    Soon, the Heavenly Dao Oath was also completed.


    Hearing the sound of thunder in the void, I knew that the Dao of Heaven had completed the testimony.


    At this moment, they finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hu Hu Hu.


    Seeing this, Qiu Zhongdao''s face was a little ugly.


    Several people fell into silence again.


    To ease the embarrassment.


    Several people hurriedly said.


    "Old Qiu, we are brothers, I weed."


    "I fertilize."


    "Old Qiu, I will clean the toilet with you, as you tell me."


    The three hurriedly spoke up.


    Hearing the words of the three, Qiu Zhongdao felt better in his heart.


    There was also a smile on his face.


    I think these three people can get along.


    After clearly dividing the responsibilities, the four eyes could not help but look towards the courtyard.


    But at the moment.


    A figure appeared.


    It is Feng Liuyun.


    After seeing the horror of Rongxian Dan, Feng Liuyun started to think.


    Feng Liuyun still remembers that Li Yixi said that Dan Fang was found from toilet paper.


    I started thinking about the toilet.


    However, as soon as the disguised Feng Liuyun appeared, he was stunned.


    His eyes fell on Qiu Zhongdao''s several old men.


    wink.


    Unbelievable.


    "Well, it was actually taken first!"


    Feng Liuyun looked a little ugly.


    "Crench!"


    At this moment, the courtyard door opened.


    Long Yang wiped his eyes and walked out of the yard with sleepy eyes fluffy.


    Eyes could not help falling on the four of them.


    "You are the toilet cleaners that the son said!"


    Long Yang said with a sleepy expression.


    "good!"


    "We are!"


    "Don''t dare to lie to the seniors."


    The moment he saw Long Yang, Qiu Zhongdao''s expression changed slightly.


    Feeling the great pressure, Qiu Zhongdao was horrified to find that facing Long Yang was even more stressful than facing Meng Ge.


    "What senior is not senior, I am the gatekeeper. I am a mortal, a mortal warrior."


    "Understand?"


    When Long Yang heard this, his heart skipped a beat.


    Involuntarily, he glanced into the yard and found no Li Yixi''s figure, so he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You really have a set."


    Glancing at the four of them, they smiled.


    I think a few people are really smart, and they even thought of this method.


    Why didn''t he think of it before.


    "Cough cough!"


    "Remember, do it well!"


    "Come with me."


    Long Yang glared at the four, coughed, and led the four into the courtyard.


    Soon came to the Mao toilet.


    "It''s here, do it well."


    "The vegetable garden is over there!"


    "The tool for loosening the soil, over there."


    "All."


    Long Yang''s voice fell, and he turned around and left.


    Qiu Zhongdao looked in the direction pointed by Long Yang before.


    At this moment, the four people were stunned for a moment.


    Involuntarily took a deep breath.


    "Fizz!"


    "This, this..."


    "These tools are actually artifacts."


    When they found that the weeding tool was filled with a terrifying treasure light, the four of them couldn''t help being stunned.


    Unbelievable face.


    The two who had chosen to weed and fertilize before had expressions of excitement on their faces.


    "Artifact, divine instrument!"


    The two picked up the tools and entered the garden.


    The two of Qiu Zhongdao couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    They haven''t touched the artifact yet.


    The two who jumped into the garden.


    The next moment, he almost fell to his knees.


    Unbelievable color appeared in his eyes.


    Lips trembled violently.


    "This is, this is the legendary Nine Heavens Resting Earth."


    Standing here, feeling the terrifying gravity, the two changed color instantly.


    Unbelievable face.


    Not shocked, but frightened.


    He never imagined that in Li Yixi''s garden, the soil for growing vegetables was the legendary Nine Heavens Resting Soil.


    This kind of divine soil can turn corruption into something miraculous.


    "Nine Heavens Resting Earth, it is Nine Heavens Resting Earth."


    "These precious medicines, these vegetables."


    After being shocked, he couldn''t help but look at the things in the garden, and was instantly stunned.


    Snapped.


    The next moment, one of them slapped his face fiercely.


    Crispy smoke.


    I feel like I''m hallucinating.


    However, the burning pain on his face told him.


    This scene in front of me is not an illusion, but a reality.


    After confirming, his chest heaved violently.


    Breathing heavily.


    "Spiritual roots, these things have become the spiritual roots of heaven and earth."


    How precious are the spiritual roots of heaven and earth, however, in Li Yixi''s garden, even the vegetables have transformed into the spiritual roots of heaven and earth.


    In order to prevent Li Yixi from discovering them, she tried her best to suppress her inner shock and started weeding.


    But before he started, he was stunned.


    Pupils shrink.


    Legs tremble.


    The two stared at each other with wide eyes.


    "This, this, this is a broken spiritual root."


    The two are going crazy.


    The so-called weeds in Li Yixi''s mouth were actually the incomplete spiritual roots of heaven and earth.


    If this thing is placed outside, it will definitely set off a bloody storm.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, these things were just weeds.


    The next moment, the two moved.


    Start picking weeds.


    Next to the toilet.


    Qiu Zhongdao and his companions looked at the latrine with excitement in their eyes.


    "Old Qiu, you go, I''ll let the wind out."


    "Let''s see what pill recipes you can find?"


    The voice of the alchemist who spoke was trembling.


    In the distance, he saw an abandoned box full of papers.


    Very neat.


    "it is good!"


    "If the son comes, speak up immediately and remind me."


    At this moment, Qiu Zhongdao''s excited body trembled slightly.


    He walked into the toilet with his eyes shining brightly.


    "Um?"


    "Strange, there is no smell in this toilet, but a medicinal scent."


    Qiu Zhongdao muttered to himself.


    I didn''t look at anything, I just focused on the paper.


    One move.


    Qiu Zhongdao was stunned.


    "This is, this is the manuscript of the son."


    "What a terrible rhyme."


    As soon as it was opened, Qiu Zhongdao was instantly stunned.


    Qiu Zhongdao is a good alchemist, but Qiu Zhongdao is also a practitioner.


    How could Qiu Zhongdao not be shocked when he felt the rhythm of Dao Dao rushing towards his face at this moment.


    In terms of cultivation, their aptitude is not very good, and their current cultivation is not very strong.


    At this moment, he felt the strong Dao rhythm coming to his face, and Qiu Zhongdao had a feeling that as long as he realized it, he could break through the situation.


    "Baby, good baby."


    When Qiu Zhongdao saw what was in front of him, his body trembled with excitement.


    I didn''t dare to read more, and as I continued to read it, Qiu Zhongdao had a feeling that today''s self might break through immediately.


    Now is not the time to practice.


    Without hesitation, Qiu Zhongdao put this manuscript into the storage ring.


    A face flushed with excitement.


    "Sure enough, there are no ordinary things around the son."


    Qiu Zhongdao continued to read.


    With the constant reading, Qiu Zhongdao''s whole body became numb.


    A lot of waste paper was Li Yixi''s handwritten manuscripts. Although it was invalid, the chance it contained made Qiu Zhongdao almost mad.


    Qiu Zhongdao''s mind was greatly impacted.


    The breathing was extremely rapid.


    Those manuscripts were all collected by Qiu Zhongdao.


    "Posted!"


    "This time, it really happened!"


    "After we go back, it won''t be long before we go back, even if a few of us are rubbish, in a short period of time, the strength of the few of us will be improved unimaginably."


    "However, what a pity!"


    "It''s a bit late, the Dao Yun above is almost gone!"


    "Otherwise, it''s unimaginable."


    Qiu Zhongdao''s lips were shaking with excitement.


    soon.


    Qiu Zhongdao also turned over a few pills.


    Qiu Zhongdao knew that the time was short, so he didn''t dare to take a closer look, and put it into the storage ring directly.


    "Old Qiu, do you want me to come in and help you?"


    The old man outside naturally felt the breath of Qiu Zhongdao in the latrine, and kept leaking out. Knowing that Qiu Zhongdao had discovered something extraordinary, his heart was itching and he wanted to go in and take a look.


    "To shut up!"


    "It''ll be ready soon, let''s wind down."


    The moment he heard the voice, Qiu Zhongdao, who was excited, was taken aback.


    Mistakenly thought it was Li Yixi.


    After hearing it clearly, I can''t wait to go out and beat my partner.


    Qiu Zhongdao got countless rhymes just by flipping through it.


    The body trembled.


    Broke directly.


    "Old Qiu, you are too selfish!"


    "If you don''t let me in, you''re going to break through!"


    The old man outside felt that Qiu Zhongdao was breaking through and scolded in a low voice.


    "Shut up!"


    "waste."


    "All right!"


    Suddenly breaking through, Qiu Zhongdao walked out with a happy face.


    Qiu Zhongdao never imagined that he would be so broken.


    Qiu Zhongdao''s scolding was greeted with resentful eyes.


    Qiu Zhongdao cursed secretly.


    "No need to go in, let''s get to work."


    "Take it away and share it together, it''s almost done, you still want to take it all away."


    "Too greedy, if the son doesn''t like it, it will be troublesome."


    "After going back this time, we will definitely have an unimaginable improvement, whether it is Dan Dao or Martial Dao."


    Immediately, the two walked to the back excitedly and began to prepare to clean the toilet.


    Haven''t started work yet.


    At this moment, Qiu Zhongdao couldn''t help but be stunned.


    He looked at the quaint bracelet on his wrist.


    This bracelet is the Myriad Beast Bracelet.


    Among them, it is the mount that Qiu Zhongdao cultivated.


    Was sleeping.


    But Qiu Zhongdao couldn''t help being stunned at the moment. The mount in the bracelet was calling him and wanted to rush out.


    "Um?"


    "what happened?"


    At this moment, Qiu Zhongdao couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, with a puzzled look on his face.


    Qiu Zhongdao made careful contact.


    The next moment was stunned.


    Qiu Zhongdao got a response.


    "The mount found an opportunity!"


    "I found an opportunity for transformation."


    Qiu Zhongdao was instantly overjoyed.


    Seeing no one around, he quickly released his mount.


    Qiu Zhongdao''s mount is a dragon eagle.


    Has dragon blood.


    Always very proud.


    But the moment the dragon eagle appeared, Qiu Zhongdao''s eyes widened.


    I saw the arrogant dragon eagle on weekdays, but now pounces on the cesspool, at that speed, even the companions on the side are stunned.

 Chapter 1465

    Seeing Long Ying rushing into the ditch, Qiu Zhongdao and the two of them stared wide-eyed.


    I even felt like I was hallucinating.


    The dragon eagle has the blood of the dragon family.


    Always very proud.


    But at the moment.


    The scene in front of them, they couldn''t believe it for a while.


    Snapped.


    As the owner of Dragon Eagle, Qiu Zhongdao at this moment was even more incredible.


    He stretched out his hand to face his face fiercely, like a big mouth.


    Qiu Zhongdao sucked in a breath of cold air.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "It''s actually true."


    "Could it be that there are some treasures hidden in this hut?"


    At this moment, Qiu Zhongdao looked incredulous.


    Standing messy in the wind.


    The two bodies stood motionless as if they had been hit by a body fixation technique.


    After all, this scene that happened suddenly in front of me was incredible.


    Totally beyond their expectations.


    next moment.


    I saw the dragon eagle with its head sticking out into the ditch and retracted its head.


    Long Ying''s eyes were filled with excitement, and his huge body was trembling slightly.


    There was a terrifying aura all over him.


    Qiu Zhongdao with a dull expression.


    No response until now.


    On the contrary, the companion beside him woke up. At this moment, he felt the entangled breath around Long Ying''s body, his eyes showed shock, and his lips could not help shaking violently.


    "Old Qiu, your family, your mount is about to break through."


    The old man confirmed it three times before he spat out this sentence tremblingly.


    At this moment, his voice trembled uncontrollably.


    Standing in the same place, he stared at the ditch in front of him, and his eyes showed an unbelievable look. He didn''t know what kind of chance there was in this ditch, and it actually made Long Ying break through.


    Qiu Zhongdao with dull eyes.


    Suddenly I heard the voice of my companion, and I slowly came back to my senses.


    "Master, master, quickly open the ten thousand beast bracelet, I want to break through, I want to sleep in the ten thousand beast bracelet."


    When Qiu Zhongdao looked at his companion in disbelief, the sound of a mount resounded in his mind.


    "What did you say?"


    However, after hearing the voice of his mount, Qiu Zhongdao had an incredible look on his face at this moment. He never thought that he would actually hear this sentence at this moment.


    How can something in the pit allow Dragon Eagle to break through?


    "Master, I really want to break through."


    "Quick, let me enter the Myriad Beast Bracelet."


    "There are many terrifying medicinal pills in this pit."


    "These medicinal pills are extremely terrifying."


    "I just swallowed some, so I can''t suppress the realm."


    "I feel the terrifying coercion here. There must be an extremely terrifying existence here, and I must not provoke a catastrophe here."


    "Don''t you feel it, Master? There is an incomparably strong Danxiang here."


    "These pills that were thrown into the pit must be the waste pills in the eyes of the peerless master."


    "These medicinal pills are waste pills in the eyes of peerless experts, but for us, they are simply divine pills."


    "This time is an unimaginable opportunity for us."


    "I have a feeling that as long as you give me time to go to sleep and complete the final transformation, my bloodline can return to my ancestors."


    "My realm can step into the realm of God."


    "Master, help me, I''m not talking nonsense, everything I said is true."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can see what''s in this hut."


    "And as an alchemist, you don''t even need to see it, you just need to feel it, and you will understand that it is Danxiang that permeates here."


    At this moment, Long Ying, who was trying his best to suppress the realm, his eyes fell on Qiu Zhongdao. At this moment, his whole body was trembling, and his breath became even more terrifying.


    "Danxiang?"


    "Dan Xiang?"


    The dull-looking Qiu Zhongdao heard the sound transmission of his mount, and his eyes revealed disbelief. From the first time he came in, Qiu Zhongdao felt a scent, but at that time Qiu Zhongdao didn''t care too much.


    After all, Qiu Zhongdao first paid attention to the toilet paper in Li Yixi''s toilet, and wanted to find the pill.


    After all, those pill recipes that were discarded in Li Yixi''s eyes are supreme divine pills in their eyes.


    So at that time, Qiu Zhongdao buried his whole mind in the toilet paper and didn''t care about the scent.


    After coming out of the toilet.


    Both of them were excited. They felt that this time, they didn''t care about the fragrance. After being reminded by the mount, they suddenly realized that the fragrance was indeed very familiar. It was the Danxiang in the alchemy room.


    Qiu Zhongdao''s thoughts immediately fell, and he directly put his mount into the Myriad Beast Bracelet.


    The whole person''s chest heaved violently, and his eyes were fixed on the hut not far away.


    Qiu Zhongdao''s lips trembled uncontrollably.


    "Danxiang?"


    "What Danxiang?"


    The companion beside Qiu Zhongdao heard Qiu Zhongdao''s trembling words at the moment, and his eyes showed doubts.


    But at this moment, he looked at the ditch in front of him with his eyes shining brightly.


    Although he can''t see clearly now, at this moment, his heart is full of anticipation, and his heart is pounding.


    "Waste, don''t you smell it now? You are still an alchemist, isn''t this the smell that pervades the alchemy room?"


    "There are a lot of elixir refined by experts in this pit, and they were abandoned by experts."


    "These treasures are waste pills in the eyes of experts, but for us, it will be an unimaginable opportunity. After all, what kind of identity and strength the master is, and what he sees is something that ordinary people like me can imagine."


    "This time we are developed."


    "If we still can''t rise up like this, then we are really trash. Hurry up, hurry up and start action, don''t be stunned here, if the young master comes over then, then it will be difficult to communicate."


    Qiu Zhongdao slapped the back of his companion''s head fiercely, as if he hated iron.


    "Pill scent!"


    Once again reminded by Qiu Zhongdao, the old man''s body trembled suddenly, and his eyes showed disbelief. Entering the courtyard today, his mind was greatly impacted. It turns red when brushed.


    If this matter is said, it will definitely be laughed off by many friends.


    After all, as an alchemist, he has been refining medicine pills for a lifetime, but he didn''t even smell the fragrance of the medicine. Isn''t this a big joke.


    The two who had woken up from the shock, at this moment finally felt that strong and unimaginable Danxiang.


    Qiu Zhongdao didn''t say a word, he hurriedly walked to the ditch, and the next moment he was stunned. He did see a lot of medicinal pills.


    These elixir.


    There are even streaks of thunder marks on it.


    Seeing these thunder patterns above, Qiu Zhongdao couldn''t help taking a breath at this moment.


    Eyes widened.


    "Danwen."


    "It''s actually the legendary Dan Wen."


    Seeing these lines on the medicinal pill, Qiu Zhongdao couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    With a look of disbelief, the pill pattern is the highest pursuit of their alchemists. Once the pill pattern appears, it means that a peerless pill has been refined.


    However, the unsurpassed divine elixir with the elixir pattern was thrown directly into the toilet, which made his heart bleed.


    Qiu Zhongdao suddenly stretched out his hand.


    However.


    The moment his hand was about to touch the medicinal pill, he was stunned.


    For a while, there was a great struggle inside.


    At first glance, these medicinal pills were thrown into it recently, but, but this is a ditch.


    For a while, the whole person was struggling.


    He closed his eyes, his body trembling.


    "Snapped."


    However, at the moment when Qiu Zhongdao was struggling, a stick fell directly on Qiu Zhongdao''s body.


    Qiu Zhongdao, who was pumping, couldn''t help but grin.


    It really hurts.


    Start is really black.


    Qiu Zhongdao immediately raised his head and glared at his companion.


    "what are you doing?"


    However.


    Facing Qiu Zhongdao''s angry eyes, his companions at this moment didn''t care at all.


    "Qiu, are you still paying attention to these things?"


    "We are practitioners, and we should be casual."


    "Are we not as good as your eagle?"


    "Have you forgotten that your eagle has already broken through. If you give him some time to fall asleep, then he will treat you as a mount."


    "No pain No gain."


    "What are you hesitating about now?"


    "Do you want to be a waste of your life?"


    "Although our old trash talents are really useless, but with these medicinal herbs, in a short period of time, our realm can definitely step into a realm that we have never thought of before."


    "At the same time, it will also add endless longevity."


    "What are you still hesitating about at this time?"


    "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you."


    "And only the four of us know about it. What are you afraid of?"


    When Qiu Zhongdao, who was struggling, raised his head, he was greeted with angry scolding.


    Hearing his companion''s words, the struggling expression on Qiu Zhongdao''s face disappeared.


    "You''re right, it''s me who took the picture."


    "No pain No gain."


    "What is it?"


    "As soon as you close your eyes, won''t you be over?"


    "It''s better to suffer a little than to be an old waste for a lifetime."


    When the voice fell, Qiu Zhongdao hurriedly used his mana to pick up the medicine pills in the pit.


    At this moment, he no longer hesitated.


    Moreover, Qiu Zhongdao also found that some medicinal pills were familiar medicinal pills, and they kept failing in refining.


    But now there is a gem.


    If the ingredients of these medicinal herbs are analyzed.


    When it comes to alchemy, nine times out of 10, it can be successfully refined. After all, many of the alchemy recipes they get are incomplete.


    And now, there is hope to complete those pill recipes.


    soon.


    Among Qiu Zhongdao''s storage rings, the bottles were filled one by one, and the two of them were busy with silly smiles on their faces, like two silly old men.


    The old man who carried the bucket into the vegetable garden looked at the two busy people with excitement on his face.


    I wanted to communicate, but when they saw Li Yixi not far away, the three looked at each other and smiled slightly.


    The two who were weeding quietly put those weeds into the storage ring, their bodies trembling slightly.


    until the busy afternoon.


    A few people will finish the job.


    The moment they got together, a smirk appeared on their faces.


    I really wanted to communicate and share my inner joy, but I happened to see Li Yixi walking over not far away at the moment.


    Hastily bowed in salute.


    "Young master, after the work is done, I don''t know what else you have to order, let''s see if you are dissatisfied. As long as you give your order, son, we will rectify it immediately."


    Qiu Zhongdao immediately spoke up.


    Li Yixi glanced at it with a satisfied look on his face.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll find you next time."


    Li Yixi glanced at it with a satisfied look on his face.


    The excited four people heard Li Yixi''s words, and there were golden beams in their eyes, and they wanted to roar in excitement.


    "Thank you, son, thank you son."


    The four looked grateful.


    At this moment, the three people who were somewhat repulsive to this job, wished they could not finish this kind of work for a lifetime.

 Chapter 1467

    I saw the look of anticipation from several people.


    Qiu Zhongdao had a proud look on his face.


    "I was lucky this time. I found 7 pills."


    "But I was too nervous and excited before, so I didn''t take a closer look."


    "Now, let''s see if there is a way to refine these pills."


    When it comes to Danfang.


    At this moment, even Qiu Zhongdao had a look of anticipation on his face.


    I saw his hand wave.


    A few old pill recipes appeared in front of them.


    Even now the text has become a little fuzzy.


    However, there was no sign of disgust on the faces of several people, but there were bright lights in their eyes.


    as an alchemist.


    The most precious thing in their eyes is Danfang.


    Pill recipes are the foundation of their progress. Even if the realm of alchemy is improved, it is impossible to refine pills without pill recipes.


    Several people looked up with anticipation, and looked at them with a frenzy on their faces.


    "Old Qiu, these pill recipes, these pill recipes turned out to be divine pill recipes."


    After reading the few pill recipes in front of them, the eyes of several people showed a hot color.


    His voice trembled a little when he spoke.


    "Yes, it''s a divine pill recipe."


    "Young master is such a terrifying method. I didn''t expect that in his eyes, the magic pill recipe is actually a waste, and it is directly used as toilet paper."


    "Now that our cultivation base has entered the realm of gods, only god-grade pills are useful to us, but it is a pity that our level of alchemy has not stepped into the god-level for a long time."


    "Although these pills are very precious, we can''t make them even if we work together."


    "I don''t know how to step into the god level."


    The excitement on the faces of several people slowly dissipated, and at this moment there was a look of helplessness on their faces.


    Although the Divine Grade Pill Recipe is indeed extremely precious, it also needs the strength to match it, otherwise, it will not be able to be successfully refined at all.


    Hearing this, several people with ecstatic faces also showed helpless expressions on their faces at this moment.


    "Yes, the harvest this time is far beyond our expectations and imagination. In any case, we will find a way to raise our alchemy level to god level."


    "I don''t know if we''re going to be able to do this in 100 years."


    Although their faces were a little disappointed, their eyes were still full of light at this moment.


    They know very well that they have everything now, all it takes is time.


    At this moment, Qiu Zhongdao and his previous companions did not speak.


    After the two voices fell, they did not see Qiu Zhongdao talking.


    It is better to show doubts on their faces, and their eyes fell on Qiu Zhongdao one after another.


    Feel the eyes of both of them.


    Qiu Zhongdao''s mouth moved, but no sound came out.


    "Old Qiu, if you have anything to say, just say it."


    "We are brothers, it''s okay if you say it straight, and your alchemy level is the strongest among the four of us."


    "As long as you say it next, we will do as you say."


    After this time, the two of them were obedient to Qiu Zhongdao.


    If it wasn''t for Qiu Zhongdao''s advice, it would be impossible for them to step into the realm of gods with their current cultivation.


    "Are you two sure?"


    "I have a shortcut to becoming a god-level alchemist, but it''s very hard."


    "You were a little repulsive in your previous work, and I think you will be even more repulsive with this method."


    After hearing the words of the two, Qiu Zhongdao, who was silent, stared at them and said.


    "Go ahead."


    "What kind of suffering we have not eaten."


    "What are you afraid of? Before, the reason we rejected it was because we were afraid of wasting time and gaining nothing. Now that we are promoted to the realm of gods, we are gaining."


    "Don''t say these, even if it''s shit, as long as you can improve, we will listen to you if you say anything."


    After the two heard Qiu Zhongdao''s words, expressions of excitement appeared on their faces.


    They never thought that Qiu Zhongdao also controlled the shortcut to improve the level of Dan Dao.


    Originally, they were sure to raise their level of alchemy to god level within 100 years.


    However, now that they heard that Qiu Zhongdao had a shortcut, the two of them looked desperate. 100 years had been too long, and at this moment, they could not wait to step into the god level immediately.


    Become a god-level alchemist.


    This is their lifelong pursuit.


    The word "shortcut" struck their heartstrings at this moment, making it impossible for them to remain calm.


    He stood up directly and looked at Qiu Zhongdao expectantly.


    However, Qiu Zhongdao remained silent at the moment.


    Qiu Zhongdao''s silence made the two of them even more emotional at this moment.


    "Old Qiu."


    "You''re talking, isn''t there a shortcut? Are we not brothers enough?"


    "We have all said that we are willing to try any method, as long as it works."


    At this moment, the two of them can''t wait to pull Qiu Zhongdao and shake it fiercely.


    "You two are sure."


    Qiu Zhongdao asked again.


    "Sure, very sure?"


    "I swear to God, as long as there is a shortcut, I will go, even if it is to eat shit, I will do it."


    In order to step into the level of god-level alchemy.


    At this moment, the two of them were crazy and ruthless.


    "Okay, since that''s the case, then I''ll tell you the shortcut method."


    "We are alchemists."


    "It''s very difficult to step into the god level, but if you have enough god-level medicine pills, it''s very simple."


    "The way I said is to eat the magic pill."


    "As long as we eat enough divine pills and feel the fusion of medicinal properties and ingredients in divine pills, our alchemy level will be greatly improved."


    "We can''t feel anything with one or two divine pills."


    "But 10, 100, 1,000."


    "As long as we eat enough divine pills, I am confident that we will be able to refine divine pills within a short period of time and step into the level of divine pill concocting."


    Qiu Zhongdao stared at the two and expressed his thoughts.


    However, Qiu Zhongdao''s voice just fell, and the excited two people''s faces showed anger and sat down.


    "Old Qiu."


    "You are really unkind, is this method also used to tease us?"


    "As an alchemist, don''t we know this method? If we have so many divine pills, what are we doing with pills? Can''t we just take the pills to improve the realm like crazy?"


    "Each pill is very precious."


    "You still want to eat 100 of 1000."


    The two had angry expressions on their faces, feeling that they had been deceived.


    "Two people, the reason why Lao Qiu said this is naturally Lao Qiu''s reason."


    "We really don''t have 1,000 divine pills, but we have 1,000 divine pills."


    "It can''t be said to be a waste pill, it can only be said that the efficacy of the medicine has lost too much."


    The old man beside Qiu Zhongdao spoke up at this moment.


    The two angry faces were stunned when they heard this.


    "Is this true?"


    In the eyes of people, there is an unbelievable color.


    That is a divine medicine pill, even if the efficacy of the medicine has lost a lot, with their years of alchemy level, they can still understand the combination and mixing methods of the medicine pills.


    "He''s right, I do have countless divine pills here."


    "It''s still these medicinal pills, the efficacy of which has already been lost."


    "For our relationship, before using these pills, I want to make it clear."


    Having said that, Qiu Zhongdao paused.


    Feeling the eyes of the two, he still told the truth.


    "I found these pills from the son''s thatched pit."


    "I was regarded as a waste pill by the son and threw it into the toilet, including those pills you ate before."


    "But those pills are better, they seem to have just been thrown into them."


    At this moment, Qiu Zhongdao still told the truth.


    The moment they heard this, the two of them couldn''t help being stunned.


    Can''t help coughing.


    "Do you two still want to try Dan?"


    Qiu Zhongdao''s voice fell, no nonsense, and with a snap, a bottle fell on the table.


    Open it directly, and there are thousands of medicinal pills inside.


    Although these medicinal pills lost too much efficacy, thousands of pills were gathered together, and the moment the cork was opened, a terrifying medicinal fragrance permeated from it.


    "It''s actually true."


    "This this this..."


    At this moment, the two of them had wisps of fine light in their eyes.


    My heart was originally very resistant, but at this moment I couldn''t help it.


    This is indeed a real shortcut.


    The two looked at each other.


    There was ruthlessness in the eyes.


    "Old Qiu, you can only be a superior person if you eat hard and suffer."


    "And didn''t you just eat it?"


    "I''m waiting for the monk, why should I be afraid of the section."


    "And we are eating for the monks in the world."


    "We are bleeding for the monks in the world."


    "As long as we step into the god level, we will definitely be able to refine the divine pill at that time, and how many monks will be able to step into the god realm. I don''t know how many people can benefit. If I don''t go to hell, whoever goes to hell, I want to dedicate."


    "Everything has to suffer."


    "Now the son seems to want our world to rise completely. As alchemists, we are still hesitant to receive such a great favor from the son."


    "I fought."


    After the old man swallowed a mouthful of saliva at this moment, he made a lot of excuses for himself.


    There was some resistance in the companion''s heart, and he couldn''t find an excuse to comfort himself, but at this moment, he heard the companion''s words and a smile appeared on his face.


    "good."


    "Now, we have entered the realm of gods with the help of the young master, but if we want to make our world rise completely, what can the strength of a few people change? Only the people in the whole world are strong, can we change the world. "


    "I think the young master gave us the opportunity to save the world and the common people."


    "Young Master said that the catastrophe is about to come. When such a catastrophe came, as an alchemist, I actually hesitated."


    "It''s not human at all."


    "Count me in."


    At the moment when the voice fell, he even gave himself a big mouth and shot extremely ruthlessly.


    The performance of the two made Qiu Zhongdao stunned at the moment.


    Qiu Zhongdao never thought that these two guys would actually find such a glorious excuse for him.


    The old man beside Qiu Zhongdao also showed a firm look on his face.


    "Yes, we are here to save the common people."


    "This may be the son''s test for us."


    "Before the catastrophe, there is nothing to hesitate."


    "Who will go to hell if I don''t go to hell?"


    "I''ll come first."


    The voice fell, and with a wave of his hand, a medicinal pill fell into his hand and was directly stuffed into his mouth.


    Start to close your eyes.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, the two people on the opposite side couldn''t bear it any longer, even though there seemed to be almost a thousand pills.


    But 4 people evenly divided not much.


    The two rushed to make a move and began to understand.


    "It''s something."


    "I look up to them."


    "I actually think they will hesitate and refuse."


    Seeing this scene in front of him, Qiu Zhongdao''s mouth twitched.


    Seeing the three of them in such a hurry.


    An anxious look appeared on his face.


    These pills seem to be a lot, but eating one is really less.


    And although these medicinal pills lost a lot of efficacy, swallowing so many medicinal pills also has great benefits for them.


    Many of these medicinal pills even have medicinal grains on them.


    The last is also the top grade.


    There are almost no side effects.


    Before that, Qiu Zhongdao felt that he would feel the urge to respond.


    But just for a moment, the four of them fought directly.


    Eyes wide open.


    I feel that the other party does not have a serious understanding, but wants to refine the medicinal effect of the divine medicine.


    Although they quarreled, the eyes of the four of them showed a ray of brilliance.


    At this moment, they saw the dawn one after another.


    The dawn of becoming a god-level alchemist.

 Chapter 1468

    The eyes of the four of them became brighter and brighter.


    With the constant perception, at this moment, they have undergone earth-shaking changes in the technique of alchemy.


    I feel how immature my alchemy technique was before.


    The control of medicinal properties has even undergone an earth-shaking transformation.


    And with the refining of these medicinal herbs, their cultivation at this moment has also been extremely terrifyingly improved.


    The eyes of the three couldn''t help showing excitement.


    The bottle in front of him was empty at the moment.


    Couldn''t help showing embarrassment.


    "Cough cough."


    "Old Qiu, thank you very much."


    "I didn''t expect you to share these things with us. Without these things, even if I spend a hundred years, I still have no absolute confidence to step into the god-level and become a god-level alchemist."


    "And now, I only spent a day, and now my alchemy level has undergone an earth-shaking transformation."


    "I also discovered how mediocre my previous alchemy techniques were."


    "Now I may be able to refine a divine pill."


    The old man''s face showed excitement, and at this moment, his voice was trembling slightly.


    Obviously this time the harvest is beyond their imagination.


    "Yes, now I feel that I can refine a divine pill. I have gained too much insight this time. It takes constant pill refining to be able to integrate these insights."


    "I think now we need practice, continuous experimentation."


    "Even if we can''t immediately refine the divine medicine pill, it is no longer far for us to refine the divine medicine medicine."


    Several people showed excitement.


    At this moment, they can''t wait to be able to practice immediately.


    See the excitement on the faces of the two.


    Qiu Zhongdao''s face was slightly cold.


    "Is your goal just to become a divine refining pharmacist?"


    "God-level pharmacists are very different, and our perceptions today are almost worthy of stepping into god-level."


    "The medicinal pills we refine should be god-level low-grade medicinal pills. It is absolutely impossible to refine middle-grade, high-grade, or even high-grade medicinals."


    "And we have been alchemy for many years, and we must be very clear about how many precious medicines are needed to refine the divine medicine. I think our level of alchemy will continue to improve."


    "And our alchemy level is now at the absolute peak on this continent."


    "It''s almost impossible to go further."


    "Therefore, Young Master is the only way for us to improve our alchemy ability."


    "So we can''t go back to the sect immediately and open the furnace to make pills."


    "Before this, we also promised to do things for the son in the future. If the son suddenly needs and finds out that we are gone, what will you think?"


    "And I think this may be the son''s test for us."


    "There are four of us, and two of us must stay here to continue working."


    "Take turns to go back to the sect to make alchemy and practice."


    The excited three people heard Qiu Zhongdao''s words at this moment, and they couldn''t help being shocked.


    The smile on his face disappeared, replaced by a dignified look.


    "Old Qiu is right, this may be the son''s test for us, and we can step into the god level so easily, but if we want to go further, there is only one possibility, and that is to approach the son, only the son has the ability to improve us. Alchemy level."


    "Old Qiu, this time, you have the most credit. You should go back to the sect to make alchemy and practice it."


    "Take away those incomplete spiritual roots of heaven and earth."


    The two on the opposite side took a deep breath and made a decision.


    "Let''s draw lots."


    "Don''t do anything special, it''s a brother, you have to be fair."


    When Qiu Zhongdao and several people finalized the plan.


    Chaos world.


    A terrifying and incomparably evil aura shrouded the radius of millions of miles.


    in this terrifying area.


    There is a huge tomb in the most central place.


    This tomb is very strange.


    It seems that a world is buried in it, an era is buried.


    The rules around this enormous tomb are completely different from the rules of chaos outside.


    The surroundings were dead silent, extremely quiet.


    The surrounding atmosphere is even more terrifying.


    This gigantic tomb seemed to devour all life.


    At this moment, the tomb door was suddenly pushed open.


    Several statures flew out from it.


    It was Mongo and others who had been in chaos for several days.


    At this moment, Meng Ge and others showed despair on their faces.


    When extending the arm.


    On their arms, those blood vessels actually bulge out.


    On the arm, make up for the weird black lines.


    The blood in the veins turned black, and the terrifying black lines continued to spread to the shoulders.


    Meng Ge''s breathing was extremely short, and his face showed panic and despair.


    "Go, get out of here."


    "We don''t have much time."


    "The power in this immortal tomb is too terrifying. I didn''t expect it to contain such a strange power."


    "This tomb devoured the fragments of the world of the previous era, and there is also an extremely terrifying source of evil power."


    "Although our cultivation is not weak, it cannot be suppressed for too long."


    "At most, it can be suppressed for another day. If there is no solution within one day, then the few of us are destined to perish."


    "Now we can only ask the son, only the son can save our lives."


    "You must find the son within a day."


    Mungo''s voice was extremely anxious.


    Jian Zun and several people heard the words and nodded quickly. At this moment, their scalps felt numb.


    Wet all over with sweat.


    When he turned to look at this huge tomb, his eyes were full of fear.


    Meng Ge turned around and left, daring not to have any delay.


    Several people even directly burned the blood essence in the body to increase the speed.


    Li House.


    inside the yard.


    Li Yixi is teaching Shi Xuan to write.


    At the beginning, Shi Xuan''s face showed a look of helplessness, and he never thought that Li Yixi would actually treat him as a child.


    But with Li Yixi''s continuous teaching, Shi Xuan''s color changed completely.


    Because Shi Xuan discovered that Li Yixi''s words contained a terrifying divine power.


    These mighty divine powers can help Shi Xuan unblock his soul.


    Li Yixi picked up the wine and drank it with a cheerful look on his face.


    "You can''t see, the water of the Yellow River comes up from the sky, and it rushes to the sea without returning. You can''t see, the bright mirror in the high hall is sad and white, the morning is like blue silk and the evening turns into snow. Life must be full of joy, don''t let the golden bottle face the moon, I am born with talent It must be useful, and it will come back after all the gold is gone. Cooking sheep and slaughtering cattle is a pleasure, and you will have to drink three hundred cups at a time..."


    Shi Xuan, who was writing, saw Li Yixi shaking his head in enjoyment, and his face couldn''t help showing curiosity.


    Shi Xuan was a little afraid of the wine in Li Yixi''s glass.


    Today''s Shi Xuan still clearly remembers who he was that day, and he just drank a cup to ruin his cultivation.


    But seeing Li Yixi so happy at the moment, his face couldn''t help but look eager.


    When Li Yixi put down the wine glass in his hand, he saw Shi Xuan''s eager gaze.


    Reaching out his hand and knocking on Shi Xuan''s head.


    "Little guy, you are still young, what are you looking at?"


    Shi Xuan felt a pain in his forehead and said quickly.


    "Master, I''m just curious, what is this, does it taste so good?"


    Hearing Shi Xuan''s words, Li Yixi had a smile on his face.


    He took the brush in Shi Xuan''s hand and wrote a word on the rice paper, wine.


    "It''s wine."


    "That''s good stuff."


    "Luminous cups of wine and wine, what a man''s desire."


    "Don''t talk about that, I''ll practice here today, and I''ll take you for a walk."


    "You kid is too hard. You haven''t left the yard for a long time. No matter what you do, you have to relax."


    "You can do more with less when you relax."


    Li Yixi patted Shi Xuan on the shoulder, and the two left the courtyard.


    Not long after Li Yixi left.


    Several embarrassed figures entered Jinling Immortal City.


    Come to the yard soon.


    "Mongo, what''s wrong with you?"


    When entering the yard, I happened to meet Hu Qingyun.


    At this moment, Mongo was extremely embarrassed.


    Their bodies are covered with strange black lines, and those lines seem to have life, and the speed of spreading to the back is more terrifying.


    Mungo knew very well that once those black lines spread all over the body, it would be their death.


    And now those black lines are almost reaching their necks.


    At this moment, they can''t suppress it at all.


    "Ma''am, is your son here?"


    "When we entered the chaos and entered a huge tomb, we were suddenly contaminated with terrifying aura. These terrifying auras constantly invaded our body, and we simply could not suppress it."


    "Only the son can save us."


    Mongo didn''t dare to hide anything at the moment.


    A look of panic appeared on his face.


    At this moment, they are not only dying, but at this moment they are still enduring unbearable pain.


    The anxious faces of Mungo''s faces, according to their calculations, they can''t last for a long time, at most one hour.


    If they don''t get treatment within an hour, then they will be waiting for them to die.


    Hu Qingyun also saw the arms of several people at this moment, and the arms of several people changed completely at this moment.


    That strange incomparable power seemed to turn them into monsters.


    "No, my husband is not here. You guys just left before you came, and you don''t know where you went."


    At this moment, Hu Qingyun''s face showed anxiety.


    Hearing Hu Qingyun''s words, the Mongo people at this moment were instantly desperate.


    According to Li Yixi''s incomparably terrifying cultivation, it should be possible to calculate what happened to them.


    But actually left.


    The reason why Mungo and several people entered the fairy tomb to investigate, in fact, had some selfishness.


    At this moment, their faces involuntarily showed despair.


    "Does the son want to punish us? Punish our greed in our hearts."


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi''s eyes showed despair.


    "No, no."


    "I believe that the son will not abandon us."


    Mungo didn''t believe it.


    At this moment, his body trembled slightly, and he almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, he reached out and supported the chair beside him, so that he could stand firm.


    Mungo''s eyes just fell on the table.


    On the white paper, there is a vigorous and powerful character.


    liquor.


    "Wine?"


    There is only this word on this piece of paper, and nothing else. At this moment, Mungo couldn''t help showing excitement.


    "I just said that the son will not abandon us."


    "It turns out that the son has already calculated everything."


    Seeing the word "wine" in front of him, Meng Ge suddenly woke up, with a look of ecstasy on his face.


    "Mongo, what did you find?"


    The despairing Sword Master suddenly heard Meng Ge''s words and saw the joy in Meng Ge''s eyes. They couldn''t help asking, and they were extremely anxious at this moment.


    The pain nearly paralyzed their nerves.


    "Do you still remember how the Undead Evil Emperor was abolished by the young master?"


    Facing the anxious eyes of several people, Mungo showed a look of joy on his face.


    He lifted the jug and poured a glass of wine.


    "liquor?"


    "Yes, it''s wine."


    Hearing Mungo''s explanation and seeing Mungo''s actions, they laughed at this moment.


    On that day, they saw with their own eyes how Li Yixi abolished the undead evil emperor and cultivated through the sky.


    Mungo picked up the wine in front of him and drank it.


    After drinking this glass of wine, Mungo hurriedly looked at his chest. At the entrance of the wine, a terrifying force suddenly erupted in his abdomen, filled with the terrifying force of the sun.


    In just a moment, those black lines on the chest disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The mutated hands also slowly returned to normal.


    "Yes, it''s wine."

 Chapter 1469

    Saw Mungo back to normal.


    There was excitement in the desperate eyes of several people.


    Several people also quickly drank a glass of wine, and soon their mutated bodies slowly returned to normal.


    The evil aura in his body was instantly wiped away by the wine in the cup.


    This time, it can be described as an escape from death.


    Feeling that the evil aura in his body was completely purified, he let out a long breath.


    Reached out to wipe the sweat from his forehead.


    Originally, I thought that the Undead Evil Emperor was abolished, and there should be no danger in that tomb, but I didn''t expect to be nearly killed.


    Thinking of the scenes that have been experienced these days, one by one''s legs trembled slightly.


    Fortunately, this time, the burial ground has been thoroughly explored.


    Burial soil is very dangerous, and now it has become a natural barrier of Jiuzhongtian.


    "Ma''am, we say goodbye."


    "Go back and arrange some things first."


    After the salute, several people left the courtyard one after another.


    Chaos world.


    Two detached powerhouses are fighting.


    Young men are slightly inferior.


    As the two fought each other, the young man became weaker and weaker, and the mana in his body was difficult to support.


    "Jian Wuchen, stop struggling."


    "Give it over."


    "No one can save you today."


    "What I want in Chiba, I will definitely get it."


    Daoist Qianye, who suppressed Jian Wuchen, showed greed in his eyes.


    This time they entered the ruins, and Jian Wuchen found a treasure.


    Therefore, he was targeted by Daoist Chiba.


    Daoist Chiba is not weak.


    The mana is extremely powerful, and it is not comparable to Jian Wuchen, the holy son of Jianchi, who has just stepped into the detachment level.


    If it weren''t for some treasures, Jian Wuchen would not be able to support it until now.


    Hearing Daoist Qianye''s words, Jian Wuchen''s eyes showed a cold look.


    "Daoist Chiba, you can never get this thing."


    "Even if it''s death, I''ll take it with me to expose myself. You can just wait for Jianchi''s revenge."


    Jian Wuchen fought desperately to resist, and his eyes showed terrifying killing intent, but at the moment Jian Wuchen knew very well that it would be difficult for him to leave alive today.


    "Humph."


    "As long as I kill you, how does Jianchi know that it was me?"


    "I also left a clone in the ruins, but I have evidence of my absence."


    Hearing Jian Wuchen''s threat, Daoist Qianye showed a sarcastic look on his face at this moment, and he didn''t care, and the attack became even more terrifying.


    A look of despair appeared on Jian Wuchen''s face.


    Although there are still many life-saving means, Jian Wuchen knows that nothing can be changed.


    He glanced at the forbidden area of ??life behind him.


    A ruthless look on his face.


    Although the burial ground is known as ten dead but no life.


    But at this moment Jian Wuchen saw that he had no hope, and immediately performed the strongest swordsmanship, forcing Daoist Qianye back a few steps.


    Directly tore the void into the burial ground.


    Seeing Jian Wuchen enter the burial ground, Daoist Qianye responded at this moment.


    "Damn."


    "Damn, I didn''t expect to enter the burial ground."


    The burial ground was shrouded in an incomparably evil aura, and the area within a million miles was known as a restricted area.


    After entering, you will be cursed by a strange power and turn into a monster that is neither human nor ghost.


    Although Daoist Chiba wanted to cut grass and roots, he stopped at this moment.


    Although he was unwilling, he didn''t want to take risks because of a treasure.


    With a cold snort, he disappeared without a trace.


    Jian Wuchen, who tore the space into the burial ground.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out.


    I saw that his body was shrouded in a golden light, and the terrifying and incomparably evil aura around him could not be stained in the slightest.


    "Cough cough."


    Jian Wuchen coughed up some blood.


    Forcing Daoist Qianye back, Jian Wuchen suffered a backlash.


    Jian Wuchen, who was originally despairing, saw that at this moment, he was shrouded in the precious light emanating from the treasure, and the terrifying evil aura around him could not approach him, and a relieved smile appeared on his face.


    Take out a few pills and swallow them.


    Not long after, Jian Wuchen slowly opened his eyes, and his face returned to blood.


    He took out a quaint bronze box from his arms.


    This bronze box is exactly what the Daoist Qianba coveted.


    Seeing the golden light emitting from the bronze box enveloped him, Jian Wuchen looked forward to it.


    "I didn''t expect this treasure to be able to protect me from harm in this burial."


    "This burial is known as a forbidden area for life. No one has ever left alive. It must have many opportunities against the sky."


    "I can''t leave the burial ground for a while. It is very likely that Daoist Qianye will be guarding outside."


    "Anyway, there is no danger. I will look for it in this burial ground. Maybe this crisis will allow me to find some opportunities, but I am not sure."


    Seeing that he was able to block these evil forces, Jian Wuchen''s face showed a look of anticipation.


    He rose up into the air and wandered within the burial ground.


    With depth.


    The next moment Jian Wuchen''s face showed an incredible color.


    "The power of the world."


    "I didn''t expect that there is a world hidden in this burial."


    The moment he felt the power of the world, Jian Wuchen''s face showed a look of anticipation.


    In the burial ground, although there are treasures to protect him, Jian Wuchen is actually very worried. At the moment when he feels the power of the world, Jian Wuchang is excited.


    The body disappears in situ.


    Nine Heavens.


    blue sky.


    These days, the spiritual energy in Jiuzhong Tiandi has become more intense.


    Because of the entry of the power of chaos, many treasures of heaven and earth were born in Jiuzhongtian.


    In a short period of time, many experts in Jiuzhongtian broke through the realm.


    The original blue sky.


    Suddenly, there was a rumbling sound in the void.


    Even the earth is shaking at this moment.


    All monks changed color instantly.


    Because they saw the sky being torn apart by a huge, terrifying hand.


    A figure in white came out of the torn crack.


    There was no sign of this sudden change.


    The entire ninth layer felt the world shaking violently.


    The crack that suddenly appeared in the sky seemed to devour everything.


    The surrounding mountains were instantly swallowed by that terrifying crack.


    Fortunately, that terrifying crack soon disappeared.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "How is this going?"


    "What happened all of a sudden?"


    Countless cultivators looked up at the sky, their eyes filled with inconceivable wonder.


    The next moment, a Lingzhou leaf suddenly appeared in the void.


    Jian Wuchen, who had torn apart the sky, landed on the spirit boat.


    "Spirit boat."


    "No, a chaotic powerhouse has come."


    "Hasn''t the chaos been cleaned up? Why can someone still enter the world?"


    A look of panic appeared on their faces.


    After all, not long ago, the chaotic world suddenly came, and the terrifying existence directly caused Jiuzhongtian to almost completely destroy all life.


    Although these people were resurrected by Li Yixi''s heaven-defying means, they still have memories today.


    At this moment, countless creatures looked at the sky tremblingly.


    Countless monsters were crawling on the ground, not daring to move.


    Because of the appearance of Jian Wuchen, he did not restrain his breath, and the terrifying breath spread across the world. At this moment, Jian Wuchen suppressed the world.


    "Beyond the strong."


    Some ancient existences felt that terrifying aura at this moment, and their faces could not help but show despair, and the powerhouses beyond the level were simply not something they could defeat.


    At this moment, there was a deep disbelief on his face.


    After all, according to what they know, it is difficult for outside powerhouses to forcefully enter Jiuzhongtian, but now the chaos powerhouses have come again.


    The words "Super Power" made countless cultivators tremble at this moment.


    The powerhouses that are beyond the level are simply not something they can resist.


    "This time, will the peerless master take action?"


    "If the peerless expert doesn''t stop him, I''m afraid we will all be destroyed."


    Some monks couldn''t help thinking of Li Yixi at this moment.


    In the void, Jian Wuchen''s incomparably terrifying aura spread across the world, and everyone in the entire Jiuzhongtian felt it.


    Whether it is a powerful practitioner or the mortals on the streets, they have all seen it.


    In the entire ninth layer, hundreds of millions of creatures felt the crisis of extinction at this moment.


    One after another figure stood on the spot, daring not to move.


    Jian Wuchen on the spirit boat.


    Feeling the incomparably rich power of heaven and earth in the ninth layer, his face could not help showing a touch of excitement.


    "What a rich world."


    "This kind of strong power of heaven and earth is enough to give birth to a powerhouse beyond the level."


    "As long as the powerhouse controls this world, it will be a force that cannot be ignored for me at that time."


    "With such a terrifying power, my status in Jianchi will also rise."


    The thought of Jian Wuchen on the spirit boat fell, and the incomparably cold voice resounded throughout the ninth heaven at this moment.


    "Sacred Son of Chaos, Jianchi, Jian Wuchen, invites all half-step super-multi-level spirit boats to talk about it."


    The voice resounded throughout the world, and it started in the minds of the strong men.


    The sound was long-lasting, constantly echoing in the void.


    The voice is extremely domineering, and countless powerhouses can''t help but struggle at this moment. They know very well that the powerhouses in chaos are simply terrifying existences that regard human life as grass.


    Do not dare to have any disobedience.


    After weighing the pros and cons, one after another figure immediately rose into the air.


    Go to the spirit boat in the void.


    Without exception, there was panic in his eyes at this time.


    The spirit boat was quietly suspended in the void, but the terrifying aura in the void brought a heavy sense of oppression to everyone.


    In the face of the level of detachment, half-step detachment is too bad.


    It seems that it is only a step away, but the strength is different from heaven and earth.


    Above the spirit boat, Jian Wuchen stood there with his hands on his back.


    People kept falling on the spirit boat, and Jian Wuchen didn''t speak, as if he was closing his eyes and resting.


    The terrifying breath made it hard for everyone to breathe.


    The whole person stood there.


    Even before the shot was taken, there was a fear that everyone could not overcome.


    There is an incense burner not far away.


    An incense stick was lit in the censer.


    This is the time Jian Wuchen stipulates for all half-step transcendence.


    Those powerhouses who landed on the spirit boat couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of turbid air, each with a look of horror, feeling that they were coming fast, if they came later, I am afraid that they will suffer. quick.


    For the chaotic powerhouse, they looked panic.

 Chapter 1470

    Jian Wuchen on the spirit boat suddenly opened his eyes.


    His expression was extremely cold and a little impatient.


    At this moment, a figure fell on the spirit boat, frowning slightly, but did not speak.


    It was none other than Tang Jingtian.


    These days, Tang Jingtian has been practicing in the ninth layer, and he never expected to meet a chaotic powerhouse, and his strength is extremely strong.


    Although Tang Jingtian''s swordsmanship is good, and Li Yixi''s help, but his talent is a little worse, and now he is only able to step into a half-step detachment level.


    Jian Wuchen waved his sleeves.


    There were originally five inches of incense, but it burned up in an instant.


    At this moment, the sword is dust-free, and the breath becomes extremely sharp.


    The whole person is like an unsheathed sword.


    "This holy son summoned you, but he was so procrastinating, he should be killed."


    Jian Wuchen''s voice was terrifyingly cold.


    Can''t feel any emotion, these people are like grass in Jian Wuchen''s eyes.


    Jian Wuchen also pointed to the sword, and pointed out.


    Terrible sword qi, one life two, two begets four, four begets eight...


    In the blink of an eye, countless sword lights pierced through the void.


    When the sword light came, some of the powerhouses who were still sluggish showed panic and despair in their eyes. They were a little hesitant.


    Someone was trying to transmit the sound to inform Qingyangzi and others about the situation here.


    However, it has also become slower.


    Originally, I didn''t feel anything.


    After all, there is still time for a stick of incense.


    And they''re also dragging their feet.


    Try to earn some time.


    However, no one would have imagined that Jian Wuchen, the son of Chaos Sword Pool, would be so domineering.


    Seeing them procrastinating, kill the chickens to warn the monkeys.


    In the face of a sword that transcends the strong, who can block its edge.


    A strong man was instantly killed on the spot.


    There were panic and despair in his eyes.


    The vitality in the body quickly disappeared, and the body fell weakly from the void.


    These people never thought that the self today had already gone to see them, and they had already compromised on the surface, but they were still going to die.


    With one finger of Jian Wuchen, at least a dozen half-step transcendence levels were beheaded.


    Many are still just waking up.


    "what?"


    Seeing the scene in the void, the people on the spirit boat couldn''t help but riot.


    A look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    When he looked at Jian Wuchen who was standing there, his eyes were full of horror.


    Those who have died, there are many overlords who have transcended the peak by half a step.


    However, in the face of that sword glow, there was no power to resist.


    There are really not many people who have reached the peak at the half-step detachment level.


    this moment.


    After a brief commotion, I felt the corner of Jian Wuchen''s eyes on the spirit boat, and the audience instantly fell silent.


    Some people even held their breath at the moment.


    He was afraid that he would make a sound and make Jian Wuchen dissatisfied and be beheaded.


    In the moment just now, they finally understood what life is like.


    What is despair.


    These existences of them are all people standing at the top.


    I don''t know how long I haven''t felt such a death threat.


    At this moment, they suddenly discovered that when they stood at the peak, they were like ants when facing the chaotic powerhouse.


    The entire ninth heaven is now terribly quiet.


    In the ninth day, the Chaos Powerhouse has come twice.


    They know how ruthless these people are.


    Everyone understood that Jian Wuchen was intentional.


    It''s a warning, it''s a slap in the face.


    Among them, a half-step detachment saw the silence of everyone, and his face was extremely ugly.


    Jian Wuchen shot, killing not only those half-step detachments.


    The last few people who arrived, the entire holy land established was also destroyed by a sword.


    The dead, in the millions.


    That''s millions of lives.


    Some demon cultivators were also silent at the moment, they felt that Jian Wuchen was the real demon.


    "Aren''t you afraid of heaven''s backlash when you kill so recklessly?"


    This man is really angry.


    The power that is destroyed belongs to him.


    His senior brother took a step slower, causing the entire Holy Land to be destroyed. There were his disciples and grandchildren there, and for a while, it was unacceptable.


    "The way of heaven?"


    "You have me to understand heaven."


    "Who do you think you are!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jian Wuchen slowly turned around, and his extremely cold eyes fell on him.


    Those eyes seemed to kill people.


    The people on the spirit boat were instantly trembling with fear.


    "What a terrible swordsmanship."


    Tang Jingtian in the crowd was shocked when he saw this.


    As a sword repairer, Tang Jingtian felt even more deeply.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The man still wanted to speak, the next moment.


    Jian Wuchen waved his sleeve, and a leaf beside him flew out.


    Directly kill this half-step detachment.


    Facing a fallen leaf, with no resistance, everyone was even more frightened.


    Panic is the most frightening thing.


    "This deity Jian Wuchen, the Holy Son of the Chaos Holy Land Jianchi."


    Jian Wuchen stood there, expressionless.


    An incomparably cold voice resounded in everyone''s ears.


    Hearing this, everyone''s expressions flickered.


    Jian Wuchen has no other words.


    Looking at each other, everyone immediately spoke up.


    "I am waiting to meet the Son of God."


    "I don''t know that the Son of God suddenly came and called us. What do you want to command?"


    Someone spoke up.


    The quiet before made them extremely panic.


    Now, I just want to quickly figure out the purpose of Jian Wuchen.


    Such existences treat human life like a mustard, and they will not play any tricks with them at all.


    They are not eligible.


    At this moment, everyone felt powerless.


    "I came across this world today, came here, and called you here to announce something."


    "From now on, I will rule this world."


    "All forces must be surrendered."


    "Above the ancestral gods, all have to sacrifice the blood of their souls and become my slaves."


    "Fight for me."


    Jian Wuchen raised his head and glanced at the audience with indifferent eyes.


    Looking at these people is like looking at pigs and sheep.


    It seems to be dead or alive, it all depends on his mood.


    "what?"


    Hearing this, the audience couldn''t help but riot.


    There was anger in each of his eyes.


    Surrender was something they had already expected. After all, when Jian Wuchen killed chickens and set an example, they had some guesses.


    However, no one would have thought that Jian Wuchen would bluntly tell them to be slaves and maids.


    The people at the scene, who is not the overlord.


    Although Jian Wuchen is extremely powerful.


    Boundless mana.


    They were powerless to resist.


    But, that''s them.


    It does not mean that the ninth heaven, no one can fight Jian Wuchen.


    Jian Zun and others have now stepped into detachment.


    These people are not far from detachment.


    In the Holy Land, they are high above.


    However, the sudden arrival of Jian Wuchen, who directly asked them to sacrifice their soul blood and become slaves, was unacceptable.


    This ninth layer of heaven has fallen beyond detachment.


    "Feel sorry!"


    "My sect is willing to surrender and obey you, but I can''t give up my soul blood and become a slave."


    "This world, it''s not that Chaos and Transcendence have not come, and there are more than one person, but they are all dead."


    "Who are you? Although you are powerful, you are not an invincible existence in this nine-fold world. Why do we become your slaves? Is it because you are a holy son?"


    This man is really angry.


    Although afraid of death.


    But I feel like my spine can''t be broken.


    From Jianfeng.


    His eyes looked straight at Jian Wuchen.


    However, Jian Wuchen faced his questioning with a very calm expression, ignoring his words directly.


    "You are a sword cultivator, and your talent is okay. This deity cultivates swords, so I can spare you this time, but you must be clear that this deity is not discussing with you now."


    "This deity announces this!"


    "There is only one result, and that is surrender."


    "This is the deity''s order."


    Speaking of the back, Jian Wuchen''s voice became extremely domineering.


    That gaze was as sharp as a sword glow.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Jian Wuchen''s voice fell, and the man was furious.


    The last time he faced chaos and detachment, Zongmen fought to the end, and he was proud and never disappeared.


    Wanted to buy some time.


    But at this moment, seeing Jian Wuchen being so domineering and not giving him a chance, his expression became extremely cold.


    "It doesn''t matter if I die, it''s not like I haven''t died."


    "These days, it''s all earned."


    "I, Jianfeng, will never surrender, I would rather die than yield."


    "If he comes back to life next time, holding a three-footed sword, he will destroy your bullshit sword pool."


    The man looked extremely decisive.


    If you can die standing up, you will never live on your knees.


    "Okay, very good."


    "It really surprised me, you still have this sword bone."


    "But unfortunately, I am very dissatisfied with your words."


    Jian Wuchen stood up.


    A sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Reach out and grab.


    The terrifying and incomparable power erupted, and in the face of transcendence, a genius like Jian Wuchen was powerless to resist.


    He was directly sucked by Jian Wuchen and grabbed it in his hand.


    An incomparably terrifying aura erupted in an instant.


    The man was suppressed on the spot.


    Jian Wuchen carried one hand behind his back, and one finger of the other hand suddenly landed between his eyebrows.


    At this moment, a drop of blood appeared between the eyebrows.


    Contains extremely powerful bloodline power.


    Jian Wuchen didn''t know what to do, and in the dark, dotted lines appeared.


    That is the power of blood.


    The person who was suppressed by Jian Wuchen had difficulty breathing, but at this moment, he felt great terror.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    "Kill if you want."


    At this moment, he was really scared.


    Felt extremely uneasy.


    But at the moment, wanting to commit suicide is impossible.


    "The power of blood!"


    "What does his arterial power do?"


    Some people couldn''t help but whisper at this moment.


    puzzled.


    "Kill to kill."


    "Using the power of blood to lock all the blood of this person, this method is really vicious."


    "This is a real annihilation."


    Tang Jingtian watched this scene and instantly understood what Jian Wuchen was going to do.


    It looked extremely ugly.


    This is killing chickens to warn monkeys.


    They are not afraid of death, but what about cutting off all your blood?


    Are you afraid?


    You can''t bear it.


    Do you live with grief, live for the bloodline, or die together with all the bloodline.


    "Destroy!"


    Jian Wuchen ignored it, and the next moment, an extremely cold voice sounded.


    Jian Wuchen killed all of this person''s blood without any fluctuation.


    "If you can step into the transcendence level, your descendants will spread all over the world.


    But at this moment, everyone with his bloodline died inexplicably.


    And this method is extremely vicious, the soul is not scattered, and it cannot be reincarnated into reincarnation.


    Since then, he has become a lonely ghost, and in the torment, the real soul is scattered.


    There is no chance to even become a ghost.


    This man is very strong.


    this moment.


    Naturally, he also sensed a lot, and blood flowed out of his eyes, the power of blood, killing all descendants, unable to escape, and the whole person went crazy.


    This method is extremely vicious.


    At this moment, it is really unlovable.


    Under madness, burn everything.


    Faintly one foot stepped into detachment.


    To break free from the suppression of Jian Wuchen, using his finger as a sword, he wanted to kill Jian Wuchen.


    "die!"


    However, Jian Wuchen''s expression was extremely calm.


    No movement was seen.


    I saw one foot stomped hard.


    The terrifying sword qi spread out from under his feet.


    A strong swordsman, without any resistance, directly turned into a blood fog.


    Blood fog, diffused.


    The smell of blood made everyone tremble.


    this moment.


    The whole place was silent.


    Thick fear enveloped everyone''s hearts.


    Not being afraid of death does not mean that all inheritances are beheaded by others.


    This method is too vicious.


    too cruel.


    Frightening.


    "I am willing to donate my soul blood."


    "Meet the master."


    immediately.


    One after another figure knelt down instantly, full of fear.


    At this moment, they are surrounded by thick fear, how dare they disobey the slightest.


    In the face of absolute strength and means, struggle brings only disaster.


    Now, only surrender.


    Hope in exchange for a chance.

 Chapter 1471

    Jian Wuchen was not surprised by the scene in front of him.


    This method has been tried and tested.


    However.


    Jian Wuchen, who had a look of disdain, was instantly stunned.


    "Um?"


    In the eyes, there is an incredible color.


    Because on the spirit boat, no one knelt down.


    this moment.


    Tang Jingtian was extremely conspicuous.


    Not so tall Tang Jingtian made everyone silent.


    "Why don''t you surrender?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of death, not afraid of dying with all your blood!"


    Jian Wuchen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a terrifying cold light burst out.


    The voice was calm, but unstoppable fear.


    However.


    Facing Jian Wuchen''s sharp and terrifying gaze and the desperate threat, Tang Jingtian at this moment seemed very calm.


    There was no expression of indignation.


    The whole person seemed calm.


    Tang Jingtian just bowed slightly respectfully.


    "Tang Jingtian pays homage to the Holy Son."


    heard.


    When Jian Wuchen saw this scene at this moment, he couldn''t hide it.


    The chill in his eyes was even more terrifying.


    "answer me."


    Jian Wuchen made a sound, and a terrifying coercion came over.


    It was as if an ancient divine mountain had fallen on Tang Jingtian''s shoulders.


    Tang Jingtian at this moment, his legs trembled slightly.


    But still did not kneel.


    "Feel sorry!"


    "I, Tang Jingtian, don''t have backbone, but I can''t kneel."


    Tang Jingtian stared at Jian Wuchen and explained.


    "Um?"


    "Tell me!"


    "If you can''t satisfy me, then you will pay a heavy price."


    Hearing this, Jian Wuchen was stunned for a moment.


    This answer was something Jian Wuchen never thought of.


    However, Jian Wuchen''s expression was extremely cold, but he didn''t want to be provoked by the majesty he just established.


    An even more terrifying coercion enveloped Tang Jingtian again.


    Under such terrifying pressure, Tang Jingtian''s body shook violently, and his legs could no longer support him.


    Tang Jingtian used the long sword in his hand as a walking stick, so he could support his body.


    "Sorry, my heart already belongs."


    "Won''t be someone else''s slave, pawn."


    "Apart from my son, no one can make me surrender."


    "Even if you kill my bloodline."


    Tang Jingtian gritted his teeth and stared at Jian Wuchen indifferently.


    His expression was extremely serious, and when he thought of Li Yixi, there was even a look of adoration in his eyes.


    Tang Jingtian knew very well that although Jian Wuchen was strong, compared with Li Yixi, it was the difference between heaven and earth.


    A long time ago, Li Yixi could kill detachment with a single phantom.


    The voice is firm.


    Sonorous and powerful.


    Even though he knew he was going to die, he still did not lose the slightest backbone.


    It was all thanks to Li Yixi to be able to get to this day.


    Otherwise, it would have already become a dead bone.


    Moreover, how exists Li Yixi.


    As Li Yixi''s chess piece, how could he kneel to an ant like Jian Wuchen?


    Jian Wuchen is stronger than them.


    But in front of Li Yixi, it was Yi''er.


    Tang Jingtian knew that the current Li Yixi could ''produce'' detachment in batches.


    Tang Jingtian already knew about melting the elixir.


    "So faithful?"


    "But what can be changed?"


    "Your beliefs, your idols, are just ants in front of me."


    "I want to kill you, can he protect you?"


    "I want to destroy your bloodline, can he change anything?"


    "An ant that has never entered the chaos, actually in your heart, the weight is better than mine."


    Jian Wuchen looked extremely cold.


    Because at this moment Jian Wuchen found that some people''s eyes showed a frenzy.


    If it is not handled well, some people will follow Tang Jingtian.


    What Jian Wuchen wanted was the living, and the dead meant little to him.


    Jian Wuchen popped out with one finger.


    A sword qi went straight to Tang Jingtian''s thigh, leaving a blood hole on the thigh.


    Tang Jingtian''s body trembled violently, but at this moment, Tang Jingtian used his saber to hold on.


    This made Jian Wuchen look cold again.


    "Although you are strong, what can you do?"


    "I can kneel, but can I surrender?"


    "My life belongs to the son. You can easily kill me who is insignificant, and it is extremely easy for the son to kill you."


    "This is not what you can imagine."


    "Young master wants to kill you, what a shit Jianchi, don''t want to protect you."


    "When the son is angry, Jianchi must also become history."


    "With you buried with me, what''s there to regret?"


    Tang Jingtian stared at Jian Wuchen and said coldly.


    "Hahaha!"


    heard.


    Jian Wuchen laughed instead.


    A look of sarcasm.


    "I heard what you said, and I suddenly became interested in the person you said."


    "If the deity''s guess is good, that person is afraid that he has stepped into the detachment level for a long time."


    "This world, I have already sensed that there can be detachment."


    Jian Wuchen walked towards Tang Jingtian step by step.


    His expression was extremely reckless, and he didn''t care about the son that Tang Jingtian was talking about.


    Facing Jian Wuchen''s approach, Tang Jingtian was not afraid at all.


    Just closed your eyes.


    Tang Jingtian knew that the other party was angry.


    At the beginning, Tang Jingtian didn''t want to leave alive.


    At this moment, it is much easier.


    Feeling that Jian Wuchen walked in front of him without any movement.


    Tang Jingtian slowly opened his eyes.


    "Why, haven''t you started yet?"


    "what are you waiting for?"


    "Or say now that you have fear in your heart."


    Tang Jingtian, who had given up completely, let go of it completely.


    There was a sneering look at the corner of his mouth, and he looked at Jian Wuchen in front of him calmly.


    It was as if he himself was in control of the universe at this moment.


    Seeing Tang Jingtian''s expression at this moment, everyone present couldn''t help but admire.


    Their cultivation base may be stronger than Tang Jingtian, but they know that they are not as good as Tang Jingtian.


    Nor is he qualified to compare with Tang Jingtian.


    Some of them naturally knew who the son Tang Jingtian was talking about.


    But they couldn''t do what Tang Jingtian did.


    "For someone like you, what''s the point of killing you?"


    "Don''t you admire the son in your mouth very much? The son in your mouth is an invincible existence in your heart, an omnipotent existence. Since this is the case, then today I will break the illusion in your heart and cut off the one in your heart. god."


    "The son in your mouth is the belief in your heart, and it is also the god in your heart. Only beheading the god in your heart is the real punishment for someone like you."


    "Since he is omnipotent in your mouth, then I want to see what means he has to compete with me."


    At the moment when Jian Wuchen''s voice fell, his hands stretched out like lightning.


    Incomparably weird magic formulas and runes fell into Tang Jingtian''s body instantly.


    At this moment, countless phantoms appeared again.


    They have seen this method just now, but they are somewhat different.


    The next moment, I saw something like an ice pick, instantly piercing Tang Jingtian''s body.


    Those bloodline phantoms around Tang Jingtian also disappeared in an instant.


    The drop of blood in front of Tang Jingtian also entered Tang Jingtian''s body again.


    That kind of pain can only be explained by Tang Jingtian himself.


    But from start to finish.


    Tang Jingtian''s body trembled slightly, but there was no sign of pain on his face.


    This seems to be a silent mockery of Jian Wuchen.


    Soon, however, Jian Wuchen stopped with both hands and turned to leave.


    The pain in Tang Jingtian''s body disappeared instantly.


    "You won''t kill me?"


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian stared at Jian Wuchen with a puzzled look on his face.


    Tang Jingtian also realized that this matter is definitely not that simple, and Jian Wuchen definitely has another purpose for not killing himself.


    "Humph."


    "Isn''t it easy to kill you?"


    "I want to kill the god in your heart."


    "To kill the god in your heart is not to kill the son in your mouth, but I want you to know that I am the omnipotent god, the god you want to believe in, and I am your faith."


    "And even if you people are willing to be my servants, but they are too weak, since the son in your mouth has some strength, I will naturally subdue him."


    "I also want to see how capable he is."


    "How can someone like me be here for so long?"


    "If he has some ability, then I can let him manage the world, but whether he can become my spokesperson, we need to see what means he has."


    "I cast a secret technique on you just now."


    "You have a week, within a week, I hope you can find the son in your mouth. If he really has some means, he may be able to save your life, otherwise, not only will you die, but all your blood will also be Instantly killed."


    "That''s my test for him."


    "Whether you can survive depends on the belief in your heart, but don''t hold out too much hope, after all, no one can solve my secret technique. The reason why I say test his ability is not that he can save you, but that he can save you. Say how long he can stop it, so that this secret technique does not erupt immediately."


    "get out."


    With a wave of Jian Wuchen''s sleeves, a terrifying force instantly fell on Tang Jingtian''s body, directly knocking Tang Jingtian into the air.


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian spurted out a mouthful of blood, obviously being hit hard.


    The scene in front of them made everyone''s body shiver, and their souls trembled uncontrollably.


    Jian Wuchen''s methods are really too ruthless.


    This is about killing people.


    Although they knew that Li Yixi''s methods were extremely terrifying, everyone was very uneasy for a while. After all, this Jian Wuchen came from the Holy Land of Chaos, and he was also the Holy Son of the Holy Land of Chaos.


    The means are naturally not comparable to ordinary chaotic powerhouses.


    At this moment, they were extremely tormented in their hearts.


    Thick fear enveloped everyone.


    "What, what should I do?"


    At this moment, his lips trembled slightly, and his eyes showed despair.


    Now they don''t dare to gamble at all.


    But once he sacrificed his soul blood, his life and death would be between Jian Wuchen''s thoughts.


    But now there is no room for struggle, because now they are no different from the ants compared to Jian Wuchen.


    "Donate your soul blood."


    "Otherwise, the person just now is your role model, and I have no time to waste with you ants."


    "You have to know that being my slave is the honor of your whole life."


    "Follow me, if you make some contributions, I can help you step into the level of detachment, which is a level that you will never be able to touch in your lifetime."


    "And following the deity''s side, you will become more noble."


    "The realm of detachment is a supreme existence in your eyes, but I tell you, in this chaos, detachment is not as strong as you think."


    The incomparably cold eyes swept across the faces of everyone, and Jian Wuchen''s face showed sarcasm.


    None of the people present dared to speak, and at this moment, they could only hurriedly sacrifice their soul blood.


    Now I just hope that Li Yixi can find a way to resolve this crisis.


    Jian Wuchen put away all the soul blood with a sneer on his face.


    Jian Wuchen seems to be domineering and unparalleled, but the injury in his body is not light.


    He is in urgent need of healing now.


    After controlling the life and death of these people, Jian Wuchen''s incomparably cold voice sounded.


    "This seat is injured, and now it needs healing. Give all your treasures."


    Hearing Jian Wuchen''s words, everyone''s face was ugly.


    "I don''t want to say it a second time. When I say it a second time, you are dead."


    "Remember, you are my slaves, and what is yours is mine, not yours."


    An incomparably terrifying aura enveloped everyone at this moment, causing everyone''s body to tremble violently, and a look of horror appeared in their eyes.


    The crowd had no doubts.


    They had already seen Jian Wuchen''s cold blood.


    One by one can only hurriedly offer their treasures.

 Chapter 1472

    Li House.


    in the garden.


    Shi Xuan is cultivating the supreme supernatural powers, Twilight of the Gods.


    It is very difficult to cultivate in Ragnarok of the Gods, and it is too mysterious, but fortunately, when Li Yixi cultivated these days, Shi Xuan has been constantly relying on the assistance of the gods and demons.


    Now it''s a first glimpse.


    But now Shi Xuan''s cultivation base has been completely abolished and re-cultivation, and now the cultivation base is not strong, forcibly cast Ragnarok, that small face becomes a little pale.


    The mana required to activate Ragnarok is too terrifying.


    In the garden, a figure appeared.


    It was Li Yixi.


    Looking at Shi Xuan, who was practicing hard in the garden.


    A faint smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    "This little guy is hardworking. He didn''t expect to practice palm technique here all the time. He seems to be very obsessed with palm technique."


    "It''s a good seedling."


    "His root bone is suitable for palm manipulation."


    "These days, with the constant consumption of medicated meals, my body has recovered a lot."


    "However, I feel that his blood is still a bit lacking."


    "You have to make up for it."


    Shi Xuan, who had just finished his training, felt Li Yixi''s arrival at this moment, and hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    "The disciple pays respect to the master."


    Shi Xuan was extremely respectful.


    Following Li Yixi''s side for a long time, Shi Xuan found that he couldn''t see the depth of Li Yixi at all.


    It is even more difficult to see the source of Li Yixi''s foundation.


    And Li Yixi''s methods are endless.


    It made Shi Xuan tremble with fear.


    Even though Shi Xuan had survived through an era, he was still like an ant in the face of Li Yixi.


    "brat."


    "Cultivation also requires a combination of work and rest, and your body and bones are still a little weaker. Master has prepared some medicinal meals for you, remember to make up."


    "The previous medicinal diet, I think the efficacy is a little worse, today I have revised it again, I believe the efficacy will be much better."


    Li Yixi smiled and reached out to touch Shi Xuan''s head.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Shi Xuan hurriedly nodded.


    There was a storm in my heart.


    "Has Shizun improved the formula of the medicinal diet again?"


    "The previous medicinal diet formula was already at the peak of the god-level, and one sip was enough to make people become immortals. I didn''t expect that such a formula could still be improved in Master''s mouth."


    "What kind of terrifying medicinal effects does the master''s improved formula have?"


    "The previous formula allowed me to cultivate into a body of gods and demons. I don''t know what kind of medicinal effects the improved formula has."


    For Li Yixi''s means.


    Shi Xuan was really frightened, and that method was too heaven-defying.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Yixi waved his hand.


    The mana swept away from Shi Xuan''s body.


    Shi Xuan at this moment.


    Feel refreshed.


    The exhaustion was swept away, and the mana that had been used up in the body actually recovered a bit.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Shi Xuan followed behind Li Yixi and walked towards the pavilion.


    "Master, lunch is ready, Master is slow."


    There was an unchanging smile on Lao Bai''s face.


    When Lao Bai''s smile fell on Shi Xuan''s face, Shi Xuan felt a creepy feeling.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Bai."


    Shi Xuan hurriedly bowed and bowed.


    Shi Xuan knew very well that Lao Bai seemed to be the housekeeper of this Li residence, but his strength was overwhelming.


    Has the ability of the Lord of the Era.


    How could Shi Xuan be disrespectful?


    "Xiao Bai, sit down."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    He gave Shi Xuan a bowl of medicinal food.


    "Thank you, Master."


    At this moment, Shi Xuan''s heart trembled uncontrollably.


    Because in the medicated meal, there is a colorful divine light.


    In the divine light, there is a faint dragon roar.


    "Meet Master."


    Little Phoenix and Li Ren also arrived one after another.


    Shi Xuan''s eyes were full of anticipation.


    A medicated meal into the stomach.


    In this instant, the terrifying medicinal power cast Shi Xuan''s supreme divine body at an extremely terrifying speed.


    The terrifying medicinal power made Shi Xuan''s heart tremble uncontrollably.


    Shi Xuan''s eyes showed horror.


    At this moment, his eyes fell on Li Yixi''s body involuntarily.


    Shi Xuan never imagined that Li Yixi would be able to dispense such a terrifying prescription.


    If this medicinal meal is taken out, it will definitely set off a bloody storm.


    Even those chaotic holy places will be crazy about it.


    With this terrifying medicinal meal, the foundation-building of the disciples in the Primal Chaos Holy Land will be unimaginable.


    The foundation of the Dao is even more powerful and incredible.


    This is simply incomparable.


    At this moment, Shi Xuan was horrified.


    However, the next moment, Shi Xuan''s expression froze.


    He couldn''t help but blink, feeling that he was hallucinating.


    But the scene in front of him is still so real.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible."


    "How could this thing be in this place?"


    "Shouldn''t such terrifying things appear in chaos?"


    "And as far as I know, this thing has been gone for sixteen epochs."


    Shi Xuan''s heart set off a storm at this moment.


    He quickly raised his hand and wiped his eyes fiercely, and even pinched his thigh with his hand.


    That pain made Shi Xuan know that the scene in front of him was not an illusion.


    "Yes, it is true."


    "This thing is real, not my hallucination."


    "It''s unbelievable that it has always been in the hands of the master. Who is the master?"


    Shi Xuan''s heart was full of shock.


    From Shi Xuan''s point of view, Li Yixi was definitely an extremely ancient being, otherwise it would be impossible to control this stone.


    This stone appeared in the 1st Chaos Age.


    That is the first epoch.


    However, this stone also disappeared in the 1st era and never appeared after that.


    This stone contains the supreme avenue.


    It is what the Lords of countless epochs are looking for.


    The avenue contained in this stone can make up for the lack of avenues.


    But for 16 epochs, no one has ever found it.


    But now it actually appeared in Li Yixi''s hands.


    And Li Yixi did not regard it as a treasure.


    But as an accessory.


    Li Yixi was drinking tea, and when his eyes fell on Shi Xuan at this moment, he also felt that Shi Xuan''s eyes seemed to be staring at him, to be precise, at the stone on his wrist.


    "Um?"


    "This little guy is quite insightful."


    "I found this stone in the warehouse a few days ago."


    "It does contain some spiritual light, which has many benefits to the body."


    "And it was formed entirely by the power of nature, without the slightest trace of artificial carving."


    "If this thing is placed in Transmigration''s lifetime, it will definitely be able to sell for a very good price."


    "But unfortunately, in this era of immortals and demons, it''s just an ordinary ornament."


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Remove the stone from your wrist.


    He looked at Shi Xuan in front of him with a smile on his face.


    "Xiao Bai, do you like this stone?"


    Li Yixi shook the stone in his hand in front of Shi Xuan.


    "Master."


    "The disciple dare not."


    "How dare the disciple spy on the things that the master loves?"


    Shi Xuan quickly shook his head.


    Shi Xuan knew very well how precious this stone was.


    Obtaining this stone is of great benefit to cultivation.


    If you control this stone, then when you step into the detachment level, you will be the top existence at the detachment level.


    This stone appeared at the beginning of Chaos, born in the depths of Chaos.


    It is the incarnation of Tao.


    The 1st Era Lord gave it a name.


    original solution.


    Looking closely, there are dense runes on this stone, and those runes are the original true solution.


    But this original truth is only part of it.


    To be precise, it is the second part of the original true solution.


    As for the middle part of the original true solution.


    Shi Xuan remembers it very clearly, even now it has not appeared.


    But even if it is just the second part of the original true solution, it also contains unimaginable opportunities.


    If you comprehend the Dao in it, you can create a truly perfect Dao foundation.


    After stepping into the realm of detachment, you will have the background of becoming a hegemon.


    The original true solution, even the masters of those eras are also fighting for it.


    Where would Shi Xuan dare to ask for it?


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words at this moment, Shi Xuan was even a little uneasy.


    Fear of knowing the original true solution by oneself.


    He was slapped to death by Li Yixi.


    "Xiao Bai, if you like it, you like it."


    "This kind of thing is not a precious thing."


    "Since you like it, then I will give it to you. This thing has no effect on me."


    "The words given to you should be able to play some role. After all, you have been injured before. This stone contains a gentle force, which should benefit your body a lot."


    "Come on, Shizun will put it on for you."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he pulled Shi Xuan, whose legs were trembling slightly, in front of him.


    The original true solution was hung on Shi Xuan''s neck.


    See the original true solution hanging around your neck.


    Shi Xuan''s expression was incredible.


    "The original true solution, this is the original true solution in the legend."


    "I''m afraid it''s something that the Lords of the Era are fighting for, but Master gave it to me in such an understatement."


    Shi Xuan involuntarily held his breath at this moment, his eyes were full of unbelievable colors, even at this moment, he was still a little dazed, and felt that everything in front of him was not true.


    At this moment, the nervous hands clenched into fists.


    Looking down at the Yuanshen Zhenjie Shi accompany in front of his chest, his eyes lit up.


    "With the original true understanding, I will definitely create a perfect supreme Dao foundation. This time I will definitely be able to become the real overlord of the era. Even if the world is destroyed, I should have enough background to fight those terrifying existences."


    The last time Shi Xuan was severely injured, it was because of a problem with the foundation, but now that the second part of the original true solution has been obtained, Shi Xuan is full of expectations.


    Little Phoenix and Li Ren didn''t care too much at the beginning, but now seeing Shi Xuan''s legs trembling slightly and his hands clenched into fists, the two couldn''t help but look at the original truth on Shi Xuan''s chest.


    These days, Xiao Fenghuang and Li Ren also know the origin of Shi Xuan.


    Knowing that Shi Xuan was the undead Evil Emperor of the last Chaos Era.


    Naturally, it is clear how precious things are that even a terrifying existence like the Undead Evil Emperor is shocked.


    The two looked at each other and remained silent.


    They are very clear that now is not the time to talk, as senior brothers when the time comes to ask Shi Xuan to know what this is.


    When the two looked at the stone in front of Shi Xuan''s chest, they felt like they were about to be swallowed up.


    "Xiao Bai, you need to replenish qi and blood in the future, do you know?"


    "Your qi and blood are a little worse."


    "I have some toffee here, you can try it."


    Li Yixi suddenly thought of something, took out a lot of candy and placed it on the table.


    Exactly at this moment.


    A figure entered Li Yixi''s courtyard.


    It was Tang Jingtian who came anxiously all the way.


    Today''s Tang Jingtian''s face was extremely pale.


    Seeing that Li Yixi was in the yard, Tang Jingtian''s dangling heart completely fell.


    Tang Jingtian knew very well that time was running out. If he didn''t meet Li Yixi, he would definitely die.


    And those bloodlines of his own will also be buried with him.

 Chapter 1473

    "Son."


    Tang Jingtian walked into the pavilion and hurriedly bowed.


    "It turned out to be Brother Tang, please take a seat."


    Seeing Tang Jingtian''s visit, Li Yixi let out a hearty laugh.


    Tang Jingtian was extremely anxious.


    Don''t know how to open up about this.


    After all, Tang Jingtian knew that Li Yixi had always lived as a mortal.


    I don''t want someone to disrupt the peaceful life.


    And now his state is extremely bad, if Tang Jingtian feels that he is dead, he will die.


    However, Jian Wuchen''s secret technique is too vicious.


    Not only will he die, but all his blood will be buried with him.


    "Brother Tang, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Why does Brother Tang feel a little pale, are you injured these days?"


    When Tang Jingtian hesitated how to speak, Li Yixi''s voice sounded.


    Hearing this, Tang Jingtian''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, it hurts these days."


    "As a result, the qi and blood were affected, and the face became paler."


    Tang Jingtian quickly explained.


    "Brother Tang, come and try the toffee."


    "Can replenish blood."


    The corner of Li Yixi''s light just landed on the toffee on the table.


    Pushing a toffee in front of Tang Jingtian.


    "Thank you sir."


    Tang Jingtian did not refuse when he saw this.


    Put the toffee in your mouth.


    Constantly thinking about how to speak will not seem abrupt.


    After all, if you say that one of your practitioners is injured, and you want Li Yixi to help him heal, isn''t this breaking Li Yixi''s mortal life? .


    After all, the difficulties that practitioners cannot solve, can Li Yixi be able to solve it by a mortal?


    On the way here, Tang Jingtian didn''t think too much because time was running out.


    But now I don''t know how to speak.


    The toffee is very sweet.


    It also has a strong milky fragrance.


    The smell was a little addicting.


    Tang Jingtian''s eyes fell on the paper in his hand.


    This is the tissue paper that wraps the toffee.


    The material is a little special.


    Tang Jingtian couldn''t help but take a look.


    There are dense grids on this paper.


    At the beginning, Tang Jingtian didn''t think so much.


    But soon, above the dense grid, a sudden burst of aura burst out.


    Those grids are connected together in a terrifying formation.


    I saw the strange power in the grid, instantly entering his eyebrows.


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian''s eyes widened involuntarily.


    Pupils shrink.


    Unbelievable face.


    Because at this moment, Tang Jingtian discovered that the strange secret technique left by Jian Wuchen in his body was constantly collapsing.


    Just in the blink of an eye.


    The secret technique left by Jian Wuchen completely disappeared.


    The only thing that still threatens Tang Jingtian now is the ice pick in his mind.


    There is the power of Jian Wuchen on that ice pick. If Jian Wuchen''s thoughts move, Tang Jingtian is very likely to die.


    But at this moment, the fear in Tang Jingtian''s heart completely dissipated.


    As long as his bloodline is not affected in any way, his fall is nothing.


    as chess pieces.


    How can there be no sacrifice?


    Tang Jingtian made a decision at this moment.


    Even if he falls, he will never break Li Yixi''s peaceful life.


    However, at the moment when Tang Jingtian made up his mind, a mysterious and incomparable power exploded in his belly.


    The power rushed to my mind.


    Tang Jingtian involuntarily tensed his nerves.


    At this moment, the strange ice cone in Li Yixi''s mind melted at an extremely terrifying speed.


    The last threat to Tang Jingtian disappeared completely.


    Tang Jingtian clenched his hands into fists.


    "What kind of terrifying power of rules does this toffee contain?"


    "Actually, you can actually make that ice pick melt?"


    Tang Jingtian felt very clearly that the power to melt the ice cone in his mind was the toffee he had eaten before.


    There is a strange power in the toffee, which not only melts the ice cone, but also strengthens Tang Jingtian''s soul.


    Tang Jingtian''s eyes showed a strong look of reverence.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was like a god in his heart.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, Tang Jingtian was thinking about how to speak.


    But he didn''t expect that Li Yixi seemed to have already counted this scene and prepared in advance.


    You don''t need to speak at all.


    He actually resolved his own crisis directly and silently.


    "Sure enough, the son''s methods are penetrating."


    "There is nothing you can hide from your son."


    "It''s really funny."


    "Then what bastard Chaos Sword Pool Saint Son actually wants to be detrimental to Young Master, and wants Young Master to be his spokesperson, he just doesn''t know whether to live or die."


    "Existence like him is simply not qualified to be a dog for the son."


    "I bother."


    "I don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick, but I dare to break into the Jiuzhong heaven and earth. I''m afraid I don''t know how to die."


    Tang Jingtian''s fear of Jian Wuchen completely dissipated.


    There was even a hint of mockery on the corner of his mouth.


    Ninth Heaven.


    Jian Wuchen, who was practicing, suddenly opened his eyes.


    There were surprises in the eyes.


    "It really surprised this saint."


    "I didn''t expect that in this small world, there are still people who can resolve this holy son''s secret technique, and it''s not a waste."


    "It seems that I have some ability, so I am qualified to be my pawn and suppress this world on my behalf."


    Jian Wuchen was slightly startled at this moment.


    However, this did not make Jian Wuchen care too much.


    At this moment, some people around Jian Wuchen saw Jian Wuchen open his eyes, and each and every face showed deep fear.


    Right now, their life and death are between Jian Wuchen''s thoughts, and they don''t dare to have any disobedience at all.


    Seeing Jian Wuchen who was cultivating, he suddenly opened his eyes, and everyone became flustered.


    But he still suppressed the panic in his heart and asked aloud.


    "Master, do you have any orders?"


    Jian Wuchen heard this and shook his head.


    "Nothing?"


    "Just a little surprised."


    "I didn''t expect that in this small world, someone would be able to crack my secret technique."


    "There is still some ability, so I am also qualified to be my spokesperson."


    "I want to see who this person is."


    "Hopefully a little bit stronger than I expected."


    A smile appeared on Jian Wuchen''s face.


    The ice pick that Jian Wuchen left in Tang Jingtian''s mind was exactly what was positioned.


    As long as his secret technique is cracked, Jian Wuchen will be able to lock the position for the first time, and directly tear the space to come.


    Jian Wuchen performed a secret technique and was about to lock in where Tang Jingtian was.


    Suddenly stunned.


    Because Jian Wuchen discovered it.


    He could not even perceive the existence of the ice pick.


    The ice pick seemed to disappear.


    Jian Wuchen frowned slightly.


    "how so?"


    "Isn''t there a position in this small world that I can''t perceive?"


    When the thought fell, Jian Wuchen did not believe in evil.


    Use the secret technique next time to sense where the ice pick is.


    But soon, Jian Wuchen was completely disappointed because he didn''t have any perception.


    As if it really disappeared without a trace.


    "Why is this?"


    Jian Wuchen''s brows couldn''t help but wrinkle together.


    Jian Wuchen stood up slowly, his eyes sharpened.


    "It''s not that I can''t locate Tang Jingtian."


    "It''s the ice pick that was wiped off."


    "It seems that this person is not as simple as I thought."


    "However, you have the guts to erase what I have left behind."


    Jian Wuchen''s face was covered with frost at this moment.


    Jian Wuchen was accustomed to being aloof.


    In his eyes, practitioners in these small worlds are ants.


    Their lives were like grass in Jian Wuchen''s eyes.


    Jian Wuchen stretched out his hand and grabbed it, using a secret technique to capture a trace of Tang Jingtian''s breath.


    Jian Wuchen stepped out.


    The body disappeared strangely.


    Li House.


    Tang Jingtian in the pavilion refined the power in his belly.


    That power can not only strengthen one''s own cultivation, but also transform one''s soul.


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian''s eyes showed ecstasy.


    However, because of Li Yixi''s existence, Tang Jingtian at this moment tried his best to suppress his breath and prevent it from leaking out.


    Originally, Tang Jingtian had only stepped into the half-step detachment level before this, but after eating three milk candies in a row, Tang Jingtian''s cultivation was greatly improved, and his soul was also rapidly transformed.


    Tang Jingtian''s face was no longer as pale as before, but instead filled with the brilliance of joy.


    In the depths of the pupils, there is no more despair that came before.


    Tang Jingtian''s thoughts moved.


    Countless treasures appeared in front of him.


    "Young master has now become a cultivator, and I don''t have anything good here. I will give these elixir to my son, and I hope you don''t dislike it."


    The last of these medicinal materials also has a medicinal age of 10,000 years.


    These are all Tang Jingtian''s achievements these days.


    Today, Li Yixi not only saved himself, but also all his blood, Tang Jingtian was grateful.


    Tang Jingtian was a little embarrassed.


    Tang Jingtian felt that these things were ordinary things in Li Yixi''s eyes, but he couldn''t come up with more precious things.


    "Thank you, Brother Tang."


    Seeing the elixir in front of him, Li Yixi showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    Step into the practice now.


    Li Yixi urgently needed the elixir.


    Now that Tang Jingtian has sent so many elixir, Li Yixi is naturally very satisfied.


    He was not polite, and hurriedly put away these elixir, planning to wait for Tang Jingtian to leave, take these elixir to the backyard and plant them.


    After putting away Tang Jingtian''s elixir, Li Yixi kept thinking.


    After all, Li Yixi always pays respects to gifts.


    For a while, I didn''t know what would be suitable for Tang Jingtian.


    Tang Jingtian, who was on the side, saw Li Yixi accept the precious medicine he sent, and slowly let out a sigh of relief.


    Tang Jingtian was extremely relaxed at the moment.


    He could not help but glance at the pavilion.


    The next moment, Tang Jingtian''s eyes stared at a painting in the pavilion.


    In that painting, Tang Jingtian felt the terrifying power of thunder.


    Tang Jingtian couldn''t take his eyes off for a while.


    Trembling.


    Li Yixi was thinking about what to give in return.


    I happened to see Tang Jingtian staring at the painting hanging in the pavilion with bright eyes.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    "As expected of a cultivator, the things you like are all elegant things."


    "Since you like painting, then give this painting to him."


    When the thought fell, Li Yixi said.


    "Brother Tang, what do you think of this painting?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s voice, Tang Jingtian''s body trembled slightly and he woke up.


    "Excellent."


    "It''s as if Thor came into the world."


    Tang Jingtian, who had sobered up, hurriedly praised.


    "This is Thor Anilu."


    "A figure from memory."


    "The power of thunder is the ruler of the sky."


    "Since Brother Tang likes it, then I will give this painting to Brother Tang."


    Seeing that Tang Jingtian liked it, he introduced him to Tang Jingtian.


    This is the sky overlord in One Piece, Anilu.


    "what?"


    "Give it to me?"


    "Really?"


    Tang Jingtian was shocked and incredulous.


    He never thought that Li Yixi would actually give such a precious thing to himself.


    "Brother Tang, we are already old friends. It''s just a painting. It''s no big deal. Can it be compared to the elixir you gave me?"


    Li Yixi waved his hand and saw the hanging painting appeared in his hand and handed it to Tang Jingtian. Li Yixi patted Tang Jingtian on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Thank you sir."


    Seeing this, Tang Jingtian took the painting with trembling hands and couldn''t put it down.

 Chapter 1474

    Tang Jingtian knew very well how terrifying this painting was.


    The thunder god Anilu snapped his fingers, and the power of thunder seemed to be able to destroy the world.


    Tang Jingtian even had a feeling.


    The Thor Irene Road in the painting seems to come to reality.


    "Brother Tang, by the way, let me introduce you."


    "This is the disciple I just accepted."


    "But because he forgot some memories, I gave him a name, Li Xiaobai."


    With a smile on Li Yixi''s face, he pointed to Shi Xuan who was sitting beside him.


    When Tang Jingtian came in, he noticed Shi Xuan''s existence.


    But didn''t care too much.


    Because Shi Xuan''s strength is not strong now.


    Tang Jingtian did not expect that this was actually Li Yixi''s disciple.


    A look of shock and envy appeared on his face.


    "Tang Jingtian."


    Quickly introduce yourself.


    "I''ve seen seniors."


    Shi Xuan bowed and saluted.


    Even though Tang Jingtian''s cultivation was in the past, Shi Xuan didn''t look down on him at all.


    But now his cultivation base is weak, and this person can make friends with his own master.


    Naturally, I have to call myself a senior.


    "Brother Tang, I hope to take care of one or two in the future."


    Li Yixi said to him with a smile.


    "What the lord said, isn''t this what it should be? As long as I can help, I will never refuse, and I will do my best."


    Hearing this, Li Yixi nodded with a satisfied smile on his face.


    The two in the pavilion continued to chat, but Tang Jingtian never heard Li Yixi mention Jian Wuchen.


    "What kind of person is the son, he really didn''t put Jian Wuchen in his eyes."


    Seeing that it was almost time, Tang Jingtian stood up and said some words of congratulations to Li Yixi for stepping into the practice, then said goodbye and left.


    Leave the mansion.


    Tang Jingtian had a look of anticipation in his eyes.


    Can not help but grasp the painting in his hand.


    The faces of those whose life and death were controlled by Jian Wucheng were ugly.


    Now they are searching for treasures.


    "Do you think that guy can survive?"


    "Does that peerless expert have a way to deal with Jian Wuchen''s secret technique?"


    "The strength of the master is indeed unfathomable, but the strength of Jian Wuchen is not what we can imagine."


    "The secret technique that was performed before was extremely terrifying."


    Several people could not help but sigh.


    Desperate.


    Today they are life or death, just in Jian Wuchen''s thought.


    Now they have only one last ray of hope.


    That is to hope that Tang Jingtian finds Li Yixi.


    I hope Li Yixi has a way to deal with Jian Wuchen.


    But now they don''t hold out much hope.


    After all, Jian Wuchen is not alone.


    It represents the Holy Land of Chaos.


    Chaos Sword Pool is in chaos, but it is the real overlord.


    It is not that those chaotic sects that were destroyed by Jiuzhongtian before can be compared.


    No one knows that behind Jian Wuchen there are those terrifying terrifying existences.


    "Should we all be his slaves?"


    A strong man said in a low mood at this moment.


    When the others heard this, they were silent, and the scene instantly became extremely quiet, and the atmosphere became extremely depressing.


    "You said that the sect masters of each sect have now stepped into the detachment level, can they deal with Jian Wuchen together?"


    After a moment of silence, someone spoke.


    "Don''t give any hope, now we are in Jian Wuchen''s palm, and the life and death of each other can be judged at a single thought."


    "Come on."


    The voice fell and the scene became even more quiet.


    Several people fell into complete silence.


    Soon several people came to the second heaven.


    If you want to search for real treasures, there is only Erzhongtian, and today''s Erzhongtian is a real holy place.


    Countless treasures were born here.


    However, they, who had just entered the Second Layer, met Tang Jingtian by accident.


    "Then that, isn''t that Tang Jingtian?"


    "It''s still alive."


    "According to the time, it''s almost 7 days, right?"


    "But why is his face full of joy, and there is no worry on Tang Jingtian''s face?"


    At this moment, several people''s eyes widened.


    It''s like seeing a ghost.


    Because they saw Tang Jingtian at this moment, and there was still ecstasy on their faces.


    However, Tang Jingtian naturally heard the voices of several people.


    "Could it be that a few of you want me to die?"


    Tang Jingtian looked at a few people with a livid face.


    "Fellow Daoist, I misunderstood."


    "Didn''t you have a secret technique performed by Jian Wuchen before, and left a terrible thing in the sea of ??your soul?"


    "But why don''t you seem to have much influence now?"


    One of them quickly explained.


    "I bother."


    "Do you still want to kill me with just that?"


    "That rubbish method is like a child''s trick in front of the peerless master."


    Tang Jingtian''s face was full of contempt.


    Snorted coldly.


    When he mentioned Jian Wuchen, he sneered.


    When several people heard Tang Jingtian''s words, they froze in place, and their expressions became complicated.


    No one thought of it.


    Tang Jingtian not only survived, but also resolved the terrifyingly vicious secret technique.


    Before that secret technique, they had seen how terrible it was, and it was hard to forget it now.


    When the eyes of several people fell on Tang Jingtian''s body, their faces were full of envy and jealousy.


    Not only is he alive and well now, but his cultivation seems to have gone further.


    And now they have become pawns in Jian Wuchen''s hands.


    Or the kind of chess piece that may be abandoned at any time.


    Tang Jingtian saw the dejected expressions on the faces of several people.


    "Have you contacted the sect masters of each sect?"


    "Maybe they have a way to defuse this crisis."


    "Even if it is the suzerain of each sect, if there is no way, they will find the peerless master, maybe the peerless master has a way."


    Tang Jingtian reminded aloud.


    A few people with faces full of despair heard this, and their eyes lit up.


    "Thank you buddy."


    Several people hurriedly bowed and left.


    Seeing a few people leave, Tang Jingtian showed a smile on his face.


    Entered the third heaven.


    Tang Jingtian remembered that Tang Yin was cultivating in Sanzhongtian, so he went to remind him that he was afraid of meeting Jian Wuchen.


    However, when Tang Jingtian entered the third heaven, the void suddenly split open.


    A figure in white came out of the crack.


    Carrying a terrifying breath all over his body, he came step by step.


    At this moment, all the powerhouses in Sanzhongtian showed a look of horror on their faces.


    Because at this moment, they were locked across time and space by Jian Wuchen''s incomparably cold gaze.


    An existence beyond the realm, even if it is just a glance, they are a little unbearable.


    Fortunately, Jian Wuchen at this moment paid more attention to Tang Jingtian and ignored them.


    The moment they retracted their gazes, one by one felt that the suffocation disappeared without a trace.


    In the void, Tang Jingtian''s face was a little ugly.


    I didn''t expect that I would encounter Jian Wuchen again here.


    "Do you think you can escape my palm?"


    Jian Wuchen in the void looked down at Tang Jingtian with his incomparably cold eyes.


    Tang Jingtian''s face was ugly and he didn''t speak, and the hand holding the painting couldn''t help but tighten.


    Jian Wuchen didn''t care whether Tang Jingtian answered his own words.


    "Tell me, where is your rescuer?"


    "I want him to surrender."


    "With this method, I must have some ability. It should be enough to be my spokesperson."


    Jian Wuchen stood in the sky, still confident.


    "I bother."


    "Just because you still want an expert to be your spokesperson, where does your confidence come from?"


    "A master can crush you with one hand."


    When Jian Wuchen heard Tang Jingtian''s words, his eyes froze.


    In Jian Wuchen''s eyes, Tang Jingtian was like a mustard. He actually dared to ridicule himself. He pointed out without any hesitation, and the terrifying sword qi was killing Tang Jingtian.


    The detached sword energy is so terrifying.


    It was simply not something Tang Jingtian could resist.


    However, at this critical moment.


    Feeling suffocated, Tang Jingtian hurriedly blocked the painting in his hand towards the killing Jianmang.


    The next moment, that terrifying attack was blocked.


    The terrifying sword energy was swallowed up by the painting in Tang Jingtian''s hand.


    "Um?"


    Jian Wuchen, who originally wanted to leave, saw this scene with a look of shock on his face. He didn''t expect that the things in Tang Jingtian''s hands could defuse his attack.


    The attack just now seemed extremely random, but it was an attack beyond the level.


    However, Tang Jingtian actually relied on the picture scroll in his hand to be intact, which made Jian Wuchen couldn''t help but look at the thing in Tang Jingtian''s hand.


    At this moment, Jian Wuchen once again pointed to the sword.


    A sword cut out.


    This sword light.


    Shine heaven and earth.


    Throughout the third layer, countless powerhouses felt suffocated at this moment.


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian was holding the picture scroll in his hand, his face full of shock, he never thought that the picture scroll actually resisted Jian Wuchen''s attack just now.


    But this is unexpected and reasonable.


    Seeing Jian Wuchen''s shot again, facing the terrifying aura, Tang Jingtian''s face did not show any panic.


    Tang Jingtian believed in Li Yixi and the words in his hands.


    Once again, he used the picture scroll in his hand to resist that terrifying sword glow.


    The next moment, the terrifying sword glow was once again swallowed up by the picture scroll in his hand.


    Tang Jingtian''s face showed a frenzy, he didn''t expect Jian Wuchen to be so powerful.


    Jian Wuchen also stopped attacking now, and there was an incredible color in his eyes.


    The sword just now seemed to be an understatement, but in fact it was already 70% of his power.


    But I didn''t expect it to be blocked.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a treasure in the hands of a waste."


    "The sword qi just now is not weak, but I didn''t expect that the things in your hand are not damaged at all."


    Jian Wuchen stood in the void, overlooking Tang Jingtian, whose face was flushed at the moment.


    Although he blocked the terrifying attack, Tang Jingtian''s cultivation was too weak.


    It was just the aftermath that made Tang Jingtian churned with blood.


    Jian Wuchen stepped out.


    Suddenly appearing in front of Tang Jingtian, he also reached out and directly pinched Tang Jingtian''s neck, lifting Tang Jingtian up.


    Obviously, even if he possesses this treasure, his strength is too weak to be a match for Jian Wuchen.


    for a while.


    Tang Jingtian''s face flushed and he struggled, but he couldn''t break free.


    "Am I doomed to fall?"


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian had a look of despair on his face.


    A face of anger, a face of unwillingness.


    But it couldn''t change the scene in front of him at all.


    Tang Jingtian was lightly held in his hand by Jian Wuchen, Jian Wuchen stretched out his hand, and the picture scroll that Tang Jingtian held tightly in his hand fell into Jian Wuchen''s hand.


    "I''d like to see."


    "What is this?"


    "How can such a treasure be owned by a waste like you."


    "Only in the hands of this holy son can he exert his due power."


    "It''s humiliating to be controlled by you."


    Jian Wuchen, who was holding the picture scroll, sneered directly when his eyes fell on Tang Jingtian''s blushing face.


    At the moment when the voice fell, Jian Wuchen wanted to kill Tang Jingtian, but his expression suddenly changed.


    Because in the nick of time.


    Jian Wuchen found that the picture scroll in his hand was not under his control, and a terrifying aura erupted.

 Chapter 1475

    The aura of the scroll held by Jian Wuchen became more and more terrifying.


    It seems that there is a supreme god and demon in this scroll.


    At the same time, at this juncture.


    A terrifying dazzling light erupted from the picture scroll.


    Even if Jian Wuchen was extremely powerful, he couldn''t help but narrow his eyes at this moment, and his expression became abnormally solemn.


    this moment.


    Jian Wuchen simply didn''t have time to attack Tang Jingtian.


    Because at this moment, Jian Wuchen felt the danger.


    He directly threw Tang Jingtian out of his hand.


    The other hand hurriedly cast a magic formula, trying to suppress the scroll in his hand and seal the terrifying breath of the scroll in his hand.


    However, even if Jian Wuchen continued to use secret techniques to seal the scroll in his hand, the power of the seal could not stop him at all.


    That terrifying divine light became more and more dazzling.


    At the same time, at this moment.


    A terrifying thunder light spread out from the scroll.


    Jian Wuchen, who was holding the scroll in his hand, was frightened to death at this moment, and there was a look of horror in his eyes.


    Discarding the scroll in his hand like lightning, his body instantly retreated a thousand meters, pulling away from the scroll.


    The scroll thrown by Jian Wuchen did not fall from the void. Instead, it was quietly suspended in the void at this moment, and the terrifying thunder light continued to spread out from the scroll.


    The divine light surrounding the scroll was extremely dazzling at this moment.


    Tang Jingtian was thrown by Jian Wuchen, and he was finally able to breathe at this moment.


    Cough cough cough.


    Tang Jingtian coughed violently.


    At that moment just now, only Tang Jingtian knew how close he was to death.


    If it wasn''t for the terrifying and incomparable power that suddenly erupted from the scroll, making Jian Wuchen unable to take care of himself, Tang Jingtian knew very well that he had fallen.


    There was blood on the corners of his mouth.


    But at this moment, Tang Jingtian did not leave, but stared at the scroll in the void with unbelievable eyes.


    Tang Jingtian did not expect such a terrifying pressure to erupt from this scroll.


    The next moment, the terrifying thunder and lightning spread out from the void.


    The divine light around the scroll is dazzling to the extreme.


    At this moment, I saw a phantom, which unexpectedly walked out of the scroll, and then gradually solidified.


    Seeing this figure in the void, Tang Jingtian''s eyes showed disbelief.


    "He did show up."


    "Thor Enilu."


    Tang Jingtian heard Li Yixi say it when he was in the pavilion.


    I know that the person in the painting is called Thor Anilu.


    As soon as Thor Anilu appeared, there was a faint smile on his mouth.


    Suspended in the void, it looks extremely lazy.


    He yawned and plucked out his ears, as if he hadn''t fully woken up from his sleep at the moment.


    There are four drums on his back.


    From time to time there is a flash of lightning across the body.


    Jian Wuchen in the void instantly narrowed his eyes into a gap, staring at the Thor Anilu in front of him, with a vigilant look in his eyes.


    Thor, Anilu, looked extremely lazy, as if he had not yet woken up, and was quietly suspended there.


    Although he hasn''t shot yet, at this moment, Jian Wuchen felt a strong threat from Anilu, the god of thunder in front of him.


    Especially at this moment, he saw the thunder light flashing from time to time around the body of Thor Anilu, and his face showed a color of fear.


    Jian Wuchen was extremely shocked.


    "Who is this person? Where does he come from? His power is completely different from the power we cultivate, even I have never seen it in chaos."


    "Could this person be the peerless master that Tang Jingtian said?"


    "It seems that this person is not as simple as I thought."


    "I actually can''t see it through."


    "It seems that we have to try his depth first."


    Jian Wuchen''s thoughts fell, and with a wave of his hand, an extremely terrifying puppet appeared beside him.


    I saw Jian Wuchen''s chaotic spar one by one, stuffed into the puppet''s body, and at this moment, the puppet burst out with an extremely terrifying power.


    With the continuous consumption of Chaos Hedron, the aura of the puppet became stronger and stronger.


    In just an instant, the aura of this puppet was so powerful that it was suffocating.


    Around the puppet, cracks appeared in the void, as if this world could not bear its terrifying power.


    Tang Jingtian, who looked up at the void, had an unbelievable look in his eyes at this moment.


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian was so close, he felt that he couldn''t breathe.


    At the same time, an extremely terrifying sense of oppression descended from the sky. Even if Tang Jingtian''s strength was extraordinary, at this moment, he couldn''t stay in the void at all. The terrifying aura directly suppressed him from the sky.


    When landing on a mountain peak.


    The terrifying and incomparable power instantly collapsed the mountain under his feet.


    at the same time.


    Around Tang Jingtian, countless mountains collapsed.


    This moment seemed like the end of the world.


    "Go and kill him."


    Jian Wuchen''s icy eyes stared at Anilu, the god of thunder, in the void.


    An extremely cold voice sounded.


    The powerful aura of the puppet erupted from his body. At this moment, a long sword appeared in his hand. The long sword flicked, and a sword slashed out.


    He slashed at Anilu, the god of thunder, who seemed to be incomparably lazy in the void.


    However.


    In the face of this terrifying sword.


    Anilu, the god of thunder in the void, had a lazy look on his face, and the smile on his face did not change in the slightest.


    Not even that lazy posture has changed.


    In the face of a terrifying sword.


    I saw Thor, Anilu, flick his fingers lazily at this moment.


    A snap of fingers sounded.


    at this moment.


    A terrifying thunder light suddenly appeared in the void.


    That blue thunder light seemed to be able to destroy the world.


    Directly facing the terrifying sword glow from the void.


    next moment.


    The terrifying sword glow instantly shattered.


    Ainino, the god of thunder suspended in the void, had a lazy smile on his face.


    I didn''t pay attention to Jian Wuchen and the puppet beside him at this moment.


    I saw Thor Anilu digging out his ears.


    He completely ignored Jian Wuchen and the puppets around him.


    Jian Wuchen''s expression became extremely solemn at this moment.


    The terrifying thunder light just now made him feel a deadly threat.


    Let the puppet beside him take action again.


    Although the sword just now was extremely terrifying, it was just a test.


    The puppet was ordered by Jian Wuchen.


    The next moment, an even more terrifying spiritual energy burst out from his body.


    At this moment, the whole person seems to be integrated with the divine sword in his hand.


    "Open the sky."


    An extremely cold voice sounded.


    The long sword in his hand slashed out.


    This sword seems to really be able to tear apart the sky and open up the world.


    However, in the face of such a terrifying attack, Anilu, the god of thunder in the void, was still lazy and didn''t care at all.


    I saw a snap of my fingers.


    An even more terrifying thunder light erupted instantly.


    This time, the thunder light directly turned into a terrifying thunder dragon.


    Thunder Dragon in the void opened his mouth and directly swallowed that terrifying sword light.


    However, that terrifying sword did not injure Thunder Dragon at all.


    Instead, the puppet at this moment was sucked by a terrifying force of devouring.


    Thunder Dragon''s mouth has a terrifying devouring power.


    The puppet''s cultivation base is extremely terrifying, but at this moment, no matter how the puppet struggles, it is impossible to get rid of that terrifying devouring power.


    In just an instant, the puppet''s body was directly swallowed by the Thunder Dragon.


    The Thunder Dragon in the void turned into a huge thunder ball.


    boom.


    A terrifying voice sounded.


    I saw that terrifying puppet body exploded directly.


    The puppet is made of supreme divine iron, and countless terrifying formations are engraved in its body.


    The puppet''s body can be said to be indestructible.


    However, in the face of that terrifying attack, the puppet simply could not bear it.


    "what?"


    See this scene in front of you.


    Jian Wuchen''s face changed completely.


    Tang Jingtian knew very well how strong the puppet was.


    The puppet''s cultivation has reached the pinnacle of the real self.


    However, such a terrifying cultivation base could not stop the random strike of Thor Anilu.


    Even if Jian Wuchen was born in the chaotic world Jianchi, as the son of Jianchi, he has never seen such a terrifying powerhouse.


    The powerhouse at the peak of the true self can''t catch a random blow, how terrifying this is unimaginable.


    Jian Wuchen''s expression was extremely solemn, and the next moment, three puppets appeared around his body.


    Chaos spar is stuffed into the puppet without money.


    The three puppets burst out with terrifying auras and killed them at the god of thunder, Anilu.


    However, in the face of the three puppets at the peak of the real self, Anilu, the god of thunder at this moment, still has a calm expression on his face.


    It seems to always be that lazy look.


    In the face of the terrifying attack, he actually yawned there.


    Jian Wuchen''s eyes were unprecedentedly solemn.


    Anilu, the god of thunder in the void, was too calm.


    Jian Wuchen couldn''t see through the power that Thor Anilu, the god of thunder, was controlling.


    It is even more difficult to see where the inheritance of Thor Anilu came from?


    The three puppets at the pinnacle of the real self, shot at Anilu, the god of thunder in the void, from three directions.


    However, in the face of the three terrifying existences at the peak of the real self, Thor Anilu''s expression was extremely calm.


    This time, he didn''t even make a move, quietly waiting for the terrifying attack of the three battle spirits.


    But the next moment.


    A terrifying scene appeared.


    Jian Wuchen''s pupils shrank violently, and an unbelievable color appeared in his eyes.


    Jian Wuchen was horrified to discover.


    Suspended in the void, Anilu, who looked incomparably lazy, actually seemed to be able to see through the attacks of the three puppets.


    No shot was taken, but the terrifying attack of the three puppets was simply unable to approach Thor Anilu.


    The eyes of Thor Anilu seemed to be able to see through the intentions of the three statues and the moves of the three puppets.


    The three terrifying puppet attacks were all in vain, and not a single attack fell on Thor Enilu.


    At this moment, Anino, the god of thunder, seemed to be teasing the three warlords.


    next moment.


    I saw Thor Anilu snap his fingers.


    A puppet in the realm of self was instantly struck by a terrifying thunderbolt.


    boom.


    A loud bang sounded.


    I saw this puppet''s body at the pinnacle of the real self exploded again and turned into fragments in the sky.


    The divine sword in his hand was grabbed by Thor, Anilu, and held it in his hand.


    Feel free to wave a few times.


    Thor Anilu tapped his finger lightly, and the indestructible divine sword was turned into pieces in the next moment, unable to withstand the terrifying thunder force of Thor Anilu.


    "very scary."


    "This, what realm is this?"


    On the third day, a monk saw this scene in the void, and his eyes showed incredible colors.


    It''s unclear how terrifying the three puppets in the void are, but even the aftermath that emanated from them suffocated them.


    However, these terrifying puppets were like children in front of the god of thunder, Anilu, in the void.

 Chapter 1476

    This scene in the void shocked the entire Third Heaven.


    Some monks who were controlled by Jian Wuchen and were searching for treasures in the third heaven.


    At this moment, his eyes widened involuntarily.


    They knew very well how terrifying Jian Wuchen was, but at this moment, the scene in front of them made them unbelievable.


    Among the rubble.


    Tang Jingtian, who struggled to resist the terrifying aftermath in the void.


    Staring at Thor Anilu in the void, his face was full of shock.


    "Is this the power of the son?"


    "It''s hard to imagine that just a painting can bring an extremely terrifying existence to reality."


    "It''s no wonder that the young master has resolved the secret technique that Jian Wuchen cast on me in such a short time."


    "I didn''t put Jian Wuchen in my eyes at all."


    Tang Jingtian looked at Anilu, the god of thunder in the void, and said in awe.


    Tang Jingtian''s voice even trembled slightly.


    "No no no..."


    "I was wrong. This is not the power of the young master, but the power of the characters in the paintings that the young master draws at will."


    Thinking that it was not Li Yixi himself who was shooting now, but just a character in Li Yixi''s writings, Tang Jingtian''s eyes showed shock at this moment.


    "I didn''t expect that a character drawn by the young master could actually come to reality, and there are such unparalleled means."


    "I knew that there was a son, and Jian Wuchen''s desire to be the king and hegemon in these nine layers of heaven and earth is simply wishful thinking."


    "Sure enough, everything that happened around the son was not accidental."


    "I''m afraid that the young master already expected that Jian Wuchen would look for me again, intending to take action against me, so he gave me this painting."


    "This painting can not only save my life, it may also be able to kill Jian Wuchen."


    Looking up at Tang Jingtian in the void, he couldn''t help guessing at this moment.


    Tang Jingtian raised his head and looked at the figure of Anilu, the god of thunder, in the void, his eyes filled with deep admiration.


    Such unimaginable means.


    Incredible.


    Tang Jingtian couldn''t help thinking at this moment.


    A terrifying existence like Li Yixi, who doesn''t experience the life of a mortal, should he still compete with others?


    Can someone stop Li Yixi''s edge?


    Suddenly, Li Yixi felt a little lonely.


    Invincible loneliness.


    Jian Wuchen in the void watched as his puppets all exploded.


    His face became extremely solemn.


    "Damn, where did this person come from? Why is the magical power so strange, it seems that only some life-saving means can be used."


    After the thought fell, Jian Wuchen narrowed his eyes.


    A terrifying cold glow shot out from the gap between his eyes.


    at this moment.


    I saw it in the hands of Jian Wuchen.


    A talisman appeared.


    On the rune paper, there are dense runes.


    The moment it appeared, a terrifying aura filled the air.


    I saw Jian Wuchen''s mana injected into it, and the talisman flew out instantly.


    next moment.


    The terrifying power seems to be able to shake the world.


    "Shenmu shakes the sky."


    I saw that talisman paper.


    In an instant, it turned into a divine tree that reached the sky.


    At the moment when Jian Wuchen''s voice sounded, the Heaven-reaching Divine Tree in the sky descended from the sky at an extremely terrifying speed.


    This tree that penetrates the sky seems to be piercing the heavens and the earth.


    Faced with such a terrifying attack, everyone present couldn''t help trembling at this moment.


    They have a feeling that if the Heaven-reaching Divine Wood really falls, the entire third heaven will be penetrated.


    However, Anilu, the god of thunder in the void.


    Still so calm.


    I saw Thor, Anilu, with a faint smile still on his face.


    Facing the heavenly tree that descended from the sky.


    Slowly raised his hand.


    Point out.


    At the moment when Thor Anilu''s finger came into contact with the tree that fell from the sky.


    The terrifying power of thunder and lightning erupted.


    The tree that is condensed by the terrifying power of chaos.


    The next moment, it exploded directly under the gaze of a pair of eyes.


    See this scene in front of you.


    Jian Wuchen''s face became extremely gloomy.


    Jian Wuchen didn''t think that the attack of Tongtian Shenmu could not hurt Thor Anilu.


    next moment.


    In Jian Wuchen''s hands, several more talisman papers appeared.


    Jian Wuchen''s terrifying mana was poured into it without money, and the next moment a piece of talisman paper flew towards Anilu, the god of thunder in the void.


    At this moment, there was a crackling sound in the void.


    The power in the talisman.


    Can actually freeze the world.


    At the same time, an extremely terrifying space storm erupted in the void at this moment.


    An incomparably powerful space storm, tearing everything apart.


    A terrifyingly sharp blade in space, nothing can stop it.


    At the same time, there is a sky fire in the void.


    The void at this moment seemed like purgatory.


    However, in the face of such a terrifying attack, Anilu, the god of thunder in the void, had a smile on his face.


    Thor Anilu''s smile seems to have never changed.


    This time, Thor Anilu didn''t even make a move.


    Let the terrifying attack fall on him.


    Thor''s body was cut by a terrifying space blade.


    Frozen by the terrifying power of frost.


    Burned by terrifying fire.


    Three terrifying and incomparable powers continue to shroud Thor Anilu.


    However, under the three forces, the Thor Anilu at the moment did not have any resistance.


    The vitality of the body disappeared strangely.


    His eyes were like knives, looking at Jian Wuchen of Thor Anilu in the void, and at this moment, he felt that the vitality in Thor Anilu had disappeared.


    There was a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    At this moment, I felt that Thor Anilu had fallen.


    These are one of his life-saving means.


    Jian Wuchen did not believe that a strong man born in a small world could resist.


    Soon the frost in the void, the fire of the sky and the power of space disappeared.


    However.


    The smile on Jian Wuchen''s face froze instantly.


    Because when Jian Wuchen''s terrifying and incomparable power disappeared, in the void, the body of Thor Anilu did not fall.


    Obviously there is no vitality, but at this moment, the god of thunder, Anilu, is still suspended in the void.


    The next moment, I saw a thunder light suddenly appear in the void.


    It fell on Thor, Anilu.


    Thor Anilu, who had obviously lost all his vitality, felt his heart beating strangely at this moment.


    The eyes opened slowly.


    The cynical smile appeared again.


    As if Jian Wuchen''s terrifying attack just now was just tickling him.


    "Not dead?"


    I saw the god of thunder, Anilu, awake in the void.


    Jian Wuchen''s pupils shrank, and there was an unbelievable color in his eyes.


    At this moment, Jian Wuchen completely fell into fear.


    Because of the awakened Thor Anilu, although he still had a faint smile on his face, at this moment, he seemed to have lost his interest in playing with him.


    The terrifying blue lightning field spread out in an instant.


    At this moment, Thor Anilu sat up straight.


    "boom."


    At the moment when the terrifying lightning field shrouded open, Jian Wuchen''s body seemed to be stuck in the mud, unable to move.


    Can''t even struggle.


    When Jian Wuchen looked up at the sky, his face was instantly pale.


    Because in this momentary void, a terrifying black cloud of thunder appeared.


    When Jian Wuchen was terrified.


    I saw Thor Anilu flicked his fingers.


    The power of thunder exploded instantly.


    Jian Wuchen, who thought his cultivation was extremely powerful, was at the moment when the power of thunder fell.


    The terrifying power of thunder turned his body into nothingness.


    Seeing the thunder in the void, one after another figure trembled slightly, and a heart almost got stuck in his throat.


    See the power of that thunder.


    Feel the scalp tingling.


    Wants to speak, but finds his mouth dry.


    Can''t make sound.


    They couldn''t guess how powerful the thunder force just now was.


    But all of them were extremely stiff.


    for their horrific discovery.


    Jian Wuchen, who was too strong to resist, was under the power of the thunder.


    The body directly turned to ashes.


    Those powerhouses whose life and death were controlled by Jian Wuchen didn''t even dare to breathe at this moment.


    It''s hard to imagine the Jian Wuchen that made them powerless to resist.


    Just died like that.


    It all seemed like a long time.


    But in fact, Anilu, the god of thunder from the void, walked out of the scroll.


    So far, it''s been just a few breaths from start to finish.


    Ninth Heaven.


    On the spirit boat.


    I saw a slap-sized doll that split instantly.


    The battlefield of the third heaven is a hundred miles away.


    Suddenly a figure appeared in the void.


    His face was as pale as paper.


    Extremely embarrassed.


    Breathing heavily.


    You can see the obvious ups and downs in the chest, the sound of the heart beating, the thumping sound.


    The figure stared wide-eyed and looked in one direction, drops of sweat dripping from his forehead.


    "So strong."


    "Is this the realm of killing me?"


    The person who appeared was Jian Wuchen.


    Jian Wuchen seems to have fallen, but in fact Jian Wuchen is at a critical moment.


    Use the technique of puppet death.


    Saved life.


    I remembered the power of the thundering thunder that Anilu, the god of thunder, had just gotten serious.


    There was a deep fear in Jian Wuchen''s eyes.


    Under that thunder.


    How desperate, only Jian Wuchen knows.


    At the same time, at this moment, Jian Wuchen''s face showed a ferocious color.


    Kill the puppet.


    Extraordinarily precious.


    After all, a stand-in puppet is equivalent to giving one more life.


    It is very difficult to make it.


    The cost is unimaginable.


    Even if Jian Wuchen is the son of Jianchi.


    The status is extremely noble.


    However.


    Jian Wuchen only has three death puppets.


    And now lost one for the dead puppet.


    The anger in Jian Wuchen''s heart can be imagined.


    Although he is extremely jealous of Thor, Anilu.


    At this moment, when he thought that he had spent a dead puppet, he was angry.


    in the void.


    Thor Anilu sat there.


    With a lazy smile on his face.


    Slowly turned around and looked into the distance.


    There is the direction of Jian Wuchen''s appearance.


    Tang Jingtian and others saw that Jian Wuchen in the void had fallen.


    Turned into fly ash, one by one let out a long breath.


    The appearance of Jian Wuchen gave them a great sense of oppression.


    That oppressive feeling made it hard for them to breathe.


    And for Jian Wuchen, he was extremely afraid.


    Jian Wuchen''s incomparably vicious secret technique made them tremble.


    But no matter who it was, they never thought that such a powerful Jian Wuchen would fall like this.


    Tang Jingtian thought that the one who killed Jian Wuchen was just a painting that Li Yixi took out at random.


    The heart couldn''t help thumping.


    Such a heaven-defying means, even now Tang Jingtian feels a little dazed.


    But when everyone thought it was over.


    The void suddenly burst open.


    A figure emerged from the crack.


    It was none other than the dead Jian Wuchen.


    Seeing Jian Wuchen''s death and resurrection, everyone''s face showed horror.


    The smile on his face instantly became extremely stiff.


    Jian Wuchen''s incomparably sharp gaze fell on Thor Anilu.


    A sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Just now, Jian Wuchen wanted to leave, but Jian Wuchen found that the body of Thor Anilu was much more illusory.

 Chapter 1477

    "This¡­¡­"


    The expressions of the people who were so happy changed suddenly.


    No one thought that the dead Jian Wuchen would suddenly appear.


    At that moment, they could see very clearly.


    There can be no surprises.


    The smiles on the faces of those monks who were controlled by Jian Wuchen''s life and death instantly became extremely stiff, which none of them expected.


    At this moment, their faces were extremely ugly, and they still did not escape the fate of being controlled by life and death.


    "Are you still alive?"


    Tang Jingtian looked at Jian Wuchen who suddenly appeared in the void, and the expression on his face also became extremely stiff. He never thought that Jian Wuchen would still be able to survive under such terrifying attacks.


    The next moment, his body trembled violently.


    "Does he have the method of replacing peaches and plums with stiffness?"


    "Have you escaped the terrifying blow just now?"


    "Sure enough, the powerhouses of these Chaos Holy Lands have infinite means, and it is too difficult to kill them."


    "Now Thor Ai Nilu has become a little illusory, I don''t know if he can still kill Jian Wuchen, and I don''t know how many times his survival method can be used."


    Tang Jingtian looked at Jian Wuchen who appeared in the void, his face dignified to the extreme.


    I have guesses in my mind.


    If Thor Anilu can''t deal with Jian Wuchen, it will be a disaster for them.


    Jian Wuchen appeared in the void.


    A look of disdain appeared on his face.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    "Do you really think I only have that kind of means? It''s just wishful thinking to kill me. I want to see what you are capable of fighting against me now?"


    "This deity comes from the Holy Land of Chaos, and you are the holy son of the Holy Land of Chaos. How can you imagine the means of life-saving."


    In the sky, Jian Wuchen''s incomparably contemptuous voice resounded throughout the world.


    However, at this moment, Jian Wuchen looked extremely arrogant, but when he thought that one of his own puppets had been destroyed, the anger in his heart kept boiling.


    It seems that he is intact now, but in fact Jian Wuchen has lost his life.


    Every double puppet needs an unimaginable price to build.


    If he used a stand-in puppet once in the chaos, Jian Wuchen''s heart would still be somewhat balanced.


    This is just a small world in chaos, but it has cost a life here, how can Jian Wuchen not be angry.


    How can you not hate.


    "Do you think you can beat me?"


    When everyone was nervous, Thor Anilu, who had hardly spoken since, had a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    At the moment when Thor Anilu''s voice sounded, there was a look of anticipation in everyone''s eyes.


    Especially those who are controlled by Jian Wuchen''s life and death, this moment Thor Anilu is their last hope.


    "As you are now, your body is between the virtual and the real. I want to see how much you have. I must have used up most of your power just now."


    "If you come completely, I am indeed not your opponent, but unfortunately you are not really coming."


    When Jian Wuchen heard the words of Thor, Anilu, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    At this moment, Jian Wuchen did not directly attack Thor Ainilu, but a terrifying sword that directly killed Tang Jingtian.


    If this sword could not be stopped by Thor, Anilu, Tang Jingtian would surely die.


    Tang Jingtian, who had been staring at the sky, never thought that Jian Wuchen would attack him at this moment.


    All the monks who paid attention to this fight were also stunned for a moment.


    The next moment, everyone woke up.


    I know Jian Wuchen''s vicious thoughts.


    Even if Jian Wuchen is still alive now, in fact, he still fears Thor Anilu in his heart.


    The reason why Jian Wuchen shot at Tang Jingtian was because he wanted Thor Ainilu to rescue Tang Jingtian.


    After all, Thor Anilu appeared from the painting in Tang Jingtian''s hands.


    Jian Wuchen is testing whether Thor Anilu will save Tang Jingtian.


    If Thor Ai Nilu shot to save Tang Jingtian, then it would have an unimaginable consumption.


    At that time, the Thor Anilu will be even weaker, and even less the opponent of Jian Wuchen.


    This mind is extremely vicious.


    Although Tang Jingtian''s strength is extraordinary, but in the face of a full-strength blow from a sword pond saint, his body instantly became extremely rigid, and under the terrifying pressure, he could not move at all.


    "A vicious mind."


    "I don''t believe that the son has no means."


    "I don''t believe that the young master did not guess this scene."


    "Young master can count everything, so he must be able to count this scene, and there must be a way to deal with it."


    Between life and death, Tang Jingtian waited desperately for Jianmang to descend from the sky.


    Eyes are sharp.


    Tang Jingtian believed that Li Yixi must have a way to deal with it.


    And now, even death is nothing more than his own fall, and his bloodline will not be affected in any way.


    And remembering the scenes that happened when he followed Li Yixi, Li Yixi was like a god in Tang Jingtian''s eyes.


    At this moment, Tang Jingtian lost his fear and chose to trust Li Yixi.


    Jian Wuchen was suspended in the void, his incomparably icy gaze, always staring at Thor Anilu.


    For Tang Jingtian''s life and death, Jian Wuchen did not pay attention to it at all.


    In his eyes, Tang Jingtian was no different from Caojie.


    Now what Jian Wuchen wants is Thor''s decision.


    In the void, Anilu, the god of thunder who looked like a lazy sheep, saw that Tang Jingtian was about to die.


    A sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Do you think you can kill him?"


    "As long as I''m here, his life is up to you."


    "As long as I''m here, you can never kill anyone."


    Thor Anilu''s voice sounded.


    It''s still the kind of lazy feeling, but his calmness makes Jian Wuchen''s pupils shrink at this moment.


    The thunder god Anilu, who was suspended in the sky, didn''t see any movement, only to see his fingers move, and the sound of snapping his fingers sounded.


    Suddenly, a terrifying force suddenly erupted.


    A terrifying thunder force suddenly appeared.


    Jian Wuchen''s terrifying attack instantly collapsed.


    However, seeing this scene in front of him, Jian Wuchen''s face not only showed no fear, but was ecstatic in his heart.


    What Jian Wuchen wants is Thor, Anilu, to save Tang Jingtian.


    Because Jian Wuchen had discovered that Thor Anilu was formed by the power of a group of avenues.


    Every shot is extremely terrifying.


    As long as Thor Anilu keeps saving people, it will continue to be consumed.


    Seeing that his attack was resolved, Jian Wuchen was ecstatic.


    With continuous shots, a terrifying attack enveloped Tang Jingtian.


    However, at this moment when countless sword beams enveloped Tang Jingtian, Anilu, the god of thunder in the sky, had a mocking look on the corner of his mouth.


    I saw a flick of a finger.


    In the next moment, a terrifying power erupted instantly.


    At the moment when this force erupted, Jian Wuchen''s kendo magical powers were all stopped.


    At this moment, the god of thunder, Anilu, seemed to control time and space.


    Let this spacetime stand still.

 Chapter 1478

    "This¡­¡­!"


    Seeing this scene in front of him, Jian Wuchen''s eyes showed incredible color.


    Jian Wuchen never imagined that the illusory Thor, Anilu, could still display such terrifying magical powers.


    However, although he was shocked in his heart, the corner of Jian Wuchen''s mouth was full of mockery.


    Because Jian Wuchen discovered it.


    The current Thor Anilu has become a bit illusory again, and it is obviously very expensive.


    Tang Jingtian, who was in the rubble, saw this scene in the sky, and his eyes showed ecstasy.


    "I knew the son would do it."


    "Young master knows the past, present and future, it is impossible that even a mere Jian Wuchen can''t deal with it."


    "Jian Wuchen is strong in front of us, but in front of the son, he is just an ant."


    Those cultivators who watched this scene from a distance also had a look of anticipation on their faces at this moment.


    "There is still hope, we still have hope."


    "Even if the power of this terrifying existence is about to be exhausted, there should be no problem with dealing with Jian Wuchen."


    The lives and deaths of these people were controlled by Jian Wuchen. Looking at this scene in the sky at this moment, tears were shed in excitement.


    At this moment, they stared at Thor Anilu in the sky, and they knew that Thor Anilu was their hope.


    These people didn''t know what happened before, but at this moment, their eyes became extremely bright.


    "Master, it must be the master who shot."


    "Only the master can do this."


    "It''s a pity that our cultivation base is too weak to meet that peerless master. Otherwise, we really want to take a look. Even if we can only take a look, this life is worth it."


    One by one the breathing became extremely rapid.


    They are all the second-in-command and third-in-command in the sect.


    Although they had never met Li Yixi, they heard that their suzerain had mentioned the existence of Li Yixi.


    Seeing this scene in the sky at this moment, I immediately reacted.


    Jian Wuchen with a happy face in the sky.


    At this moment, the whole body is chilling.


    Although he felt that Thor''s body became more illusory, Jian Wuchen still frowned at this moment.


    Because Thor Anilu directly stopped his terrifying supernatural powers and made his supernatural powers disappear, this method was too terrifying.


    Even though it seemed that Thor Anilu was a lot more illusory, Jian Wuchen actually felt an absolute threat. This threat was stronger and more frightening than what he felt before.


    At the same time, there was anxiety in my heart.


    Jian Wuchen came from the Chaos Sword Pond. He is the holy son of the powerful Holy Land. What he has seen is not something that ordinary people can compare to.


    The sword pool has been passed down for 3 million years in the chaos.


    But Jian Wuchen couldn''t understand why this small world, in the land of ants in his eyes, had such a terrifying existence.


    Because up to now, Jian Wuchen has not seen the expert Tang Jingtian spoke of.


    Originally, I thought that the Thor Ainilu who appeared in the sky was the master in Tang Jingtian''s mouth, but now Jian Wuchen can be sure that the master in Tang Jingtian''s mouth is not this person, because this person is just a condensed power of the avenue. made.


    When the power of that avenue dissipates, Thor Anilu will be repelled by the power of this world.


    The power of Thor Anilu will become weaker and weaker.


    However, because the peerless master that Tang Jingtian said did not appear, Jian Wuchen felt a sense of unease, and the uneasiness was very strong.


    However, the thought in his heart was quickly suppressed by Jian Wuchen.


    Jian Wuchen was born in the Holy Land of Chaos, or the Holy Land of Chaos that has been inherited for 3 million years. He has arrogance in his heart.


    The pride in his heart made him overcome the fear in his heart.


    After taking a deep breath and suppressing the fear in his heart, Jian Wuchen used his kendo magical powers and shot at Anilu, the god of thunder in the void.


    At the same time, sheets of rune paper were thrown out.


    At this moment, Jian Wuchen went all out without hiding anything.


    However, at the moment when Jian Wuchen just broke out, Ai Nilu, the god of thunder who had always looked lazy in the void, suddenly burst out with a cold light in his eyes.


    That cold light seemed to contain a terrifying divine might.


    At the same time, I saw Thor''s finger move.


    The next moment, a thunderous force erupted.


    A terrifying thunder beam of light descended from the sky, and wherever it passed, the space turned into nothingness.


    Seeing this scene in front of him, an unprecedented sense of crisis and fear filled Jian Wuchen''s heart.


    Although there is pride in his heart, Jian Wuchen''s heart was trembling at this moment, and he was sweating coldly.


    Seeing the space in front of him constantly turning into nothingness, Jian Wuchen''s body is cold at this moment.


    Jian Wuchen has a strong feeling that if he is shrouded in that terrifying attack, he will surely die no matter how many means he has.


    It has to be consumed once for the dead puppet.


    Desperately burning the power in his body, Jian Wuchen immediately cast his magical powers at this moment.


    Want to tear space to escape.


    Heart beating violently.


    This moment of time was so slow in Jian Wuchen''s eyes.


    Feeling the terrifying attack constantly approaching him, Jian Wuchen''s pupils continued to expand.


    Because the power of this thunder is too fast, it is almost unimaginable.


    At this moment, Jian Wuchen has just torn apart the space, and has not yet had time to step into the cracks in the space.


    However, time is too late, the space has been torn apart, but there is no time and no ability to step into it.


    "No no no..."


    At this moment, Jian Wuchen collapsed and screamed.


    I want to dodge hard, burn mana, and enter the cracks in space, but at this moment everything is in vain.


    The power of the thunder was so fast that it seemed as if time had stopped.


    Under Jian Wuchen''s terrified gaze, the terrifying power of thunder fell on him.


    The terrifying power turned his body into nothingness.


    Jian Wuchen''s terrified scream echoed in the void.


    The third day.


    A pair of eyes saw this scene in the void, even if the magical power did not lock them, but one by one, their legs were weak and their scalps were numb.


    The power of that thunderous power just now was really terrifying.


    In the void of this moment, a huge black hole appeared, and the black hole seemed to devour everything.


    I saw the god of thunder, Anilu, using the power of thunder again.


    The terrifying power disappeared, and the huge black hole in the void also slowly disappeared.


    Seeing the black hole in the void disappear, everyone''s hanging hearts fell. At that moment, they couldn''t breathe at all.


    If the black hole continues to expand, it is very likely to devour the entire third heaven.


    When they looked at the god of thunder Enilu in the sky one by one, they seemed to see the supreme gods and demons.


    Tang Jingtian, who was among the rocks, looked at the scene in front of him with disbelief in his eyes.


    Tang Jingtian was certain that today Thor Ai Nilu would be able to deal with Jian Wuchen, but he never thought that Thor Ai Nilu would have such a terrifying magical power.


    That magical power can destroy the world.


    Tang Jingtian felt his scalp tingling, that scene was too terrifying.


    Thick fear surrounds Tang Jingtian''s heart.


    "This time, I''ll be dead."


    Tang Jingtian looked at Jian Wuchen, who had turned into nothingness, and said lightly.

 Chapter 1479

    A hundred miles away.


    The figure of Jian Wuchen appeared again.


    There was panic in both eyes.


    At this moment, Jian Wuchen couldn''t help shaking his legs.


    Even though he was a hundred miles away from Thor Anilu, the fear in his heart at this moment could not be suppressed.


    The figure of Thor Anilu kept appearing in his mind.


    The forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat for a moment.


    The crisis of death just now was too terrifying.


    Jian Wuchen never imagined that the holy son of Jianchi, the dignified Chaos Holy Land, actually used the death puppet twice in succession in this small world.


    Death puppets are extremely precious.


    This means that Jian Wuchen lost two lives here.


    "Damn."


    "damn it."


    "Actually let this holy son die twice in a short period of time."


    "If this revenge is not avenged, I swear not to be a man."


    Although Thor Anilu gave Jian Wuchen great death oppression.


    But when he thought of wasting two lives, Jian Wuchen was extremely angry.


    However, at the moment when Jian Wuchen''s voice fell.


    A face became bloodless.


    Because of this moment.


    In the sky, a terrifying power of thunder suddenly fell from the sky.


    That terrifying power of thunder directly locked him as if it had wisdom.


    Jian Wuchen is naturally very clear about Thor Anilu''s methods.


    Know how terrifying the power of this thunder.


    The anger and resentment on his face disappeared instantly.


    Instead, panic.


    "No no no..."


    "You can''t kill me, I am the Son of Chaos Sword Pool."


    At this moment, Jian Wuchen''s eyes were filled with extreme fear.


    Feeling the terrifying thunder light, my scalp was numb.


    His legs trembled uncontrollably.


    Jian Wuchen finally lowered his head at this moment.


    Directly begging Thor Anilu to save his life.


    Jian Wuchen knew very well that in the face of such a terrifying existence as Thor Anilu, he simply could not resist.


    However.


    The terrifying power of thunder in the void did not stop.


    Even more powerful.


    Jian Wuchen''s face turned pale as paper.


    He wanted to dodge and resist, but at this moment he was imprisoned by a terrifying coercion.


    His body couldn''t move at all.


    in panic and despair.


    A terrifying thunder light enveloped him.


    Jian Wuchen''s body instantly turned to ashes.


    This time Jian Wuchen was just resurrected, and before he had time to go far, he disappeared.


    Three hundred miles away, the space suddenly split open at this moment, and an extremely embarrassed figure appeared.


    At this moment, Jian Wuchen only had his last life left.


    If he is locked by a terrifying attack again now, then he will surely die.


    This time Jian Wuchen no longer dared to talk nonsense.


    His eyes were full of fear.


    His chest heaved violently, breathing heavily.


    Just stay for a moment, and immediately tear the void and disappear again.


    At this moment, Jian Wuchen directly burned his mana and blood essence, and did not dare to stop at all.


    Because Jian Wuchen now has no more puppets to die for, if he really dies again, then he is really dead.


    this moment.


    Jian Wuchen, who was aloof, became a Reservoir Dog.


    No more pride.


    Running away frantically.


    Looking back nervously.


    Although Jian Wuchen''s strength is extraordinary, but forcibly tearing space can only span thousands of miles.


    At the moment when he just appeared, he saw a terrifying power of thunder shrouded in the void.


    Seeing this scene in front of him, the supporting character''s face became extremely ugly.


    next moment.


    A token appeared in Jian Wuchen''s hand.


    There are dense runes on this token.


    This rune is Jian Wuchen''s last resort. At this moment, he does not dare to directly crush it without any hesitation.


    At the moment when this piece of token shattered, the terrifying power turned into the power of teleportation.


    Wrapped up Jian Wuchen and disappeared instantly.


    Burial.


    Jian Wuchen appeared.


    His face was as pale as snow, his throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    Immediately use the treasure to cover yourself, so that the evil power of the burial ground will not be eroded.


    Severely injured.


    But Jian Wuchen didn''t dare to stop at all.


    Glancing at Jiuzhongtian.


    Turn around and run away.


    Before that, Jiuzhongtian was a small place in his eyes.


    But now, in Jian Wuchen''s eyes, Jiuzhongtian was a wild beast that devoured the world.


    Even if he left Jiuzhongtian.


    Jian Wuchen is still worried.


    He quickly crushed a token in his hand.


    This is a distress order.


    At the moment when this piece of token was just crushed.


    A thunder vortex suddenly appeared in the void behind Jian Wuchen.


    Feeling the power of this thunder, Jian Wuchen''s face became pale and bloodless.


    The whole person fell into despair.


    at this critical moment.


    Suddenly the void was torn apart by a tyrannical force.


    A figure fell from the sky.


    It is an elder of Jianchi.


    I saw the elder Jianchi appear.


    Jian Wuchen let out a long breath.


    But the fear in my heart has not dissipated.


    "Elder save me."


    Jian Wuchen flew towards the Juggernaut Elder at his fastest speed.


    The reason why this elder of Jianchi came so quickly.


    It was because Jian Wuchen was chased and killed in the chaos before.


    Jian Wuchen crushed a token to ask for help.


    That''s why the elders of Jianchi appeared nearby to look for Jian Wuchen.


    At this moment, Jian Wuchen asked for help, and the other party felt the position of Jian Wuchen for the first time, and then arrived in time.


    This is Dirty Rat 7.


    Not to mention Jian Wuchen himself, even this elder looked extremely solemn.


    There is no blame for Jian Wuchen''s embarrassment.


    No one knew what was in the burial.


    It has always been regarded as a forbidden place by them.


    Looking at Jian Wuchen with a terrified face.


    The elder quickly opened his mouth to comfort him.


    "Holy Son, don''t panic, the old man is here."


    "I want to see who dares to kill my Holy Son."


    Elder Jianchi felt that the power of this thunder was incompatible with the burial.


    Guess this is not the real horror of the burial ground, but someone wants to kill Jian Wuchen.


    A sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Jianchi is the Holy Land of Chaos.


    The people of Chaos Holy Land have always been proud.


    This elder is still the same.


    The moment the voice fell, he stepped out.


    Holding a fairy sword.


    It is necessary to step into the channel formed by the power of thunder.


    "presumptuous."


    "I want to see who you are?"


    "How dare you attack me, the Holy Son of Jianchi."


    "Today, I want to let you know, what price will I pay for the attack on my holy son Jianchi?"


    "Holy Son, this is the teleportation array, you go back to the sect first, the old man will meet this beast."


    The elder''s voice was cold.


    Throw a scroll to Jian Wuchen.


    However.


    Before his figure stepped into the passage, suddenly, a large thunder hand appeared in the thunder vortex.


    That big hand covered the sky.


    Falling from the sky, he directly grabbed Elder Jianchi.


    Elder Jianchi''s face was icy cold.


    The whole body was full of breath.


    But compared to that terrifying big thunder hand, he was like an ant.


    It''s also possible that his scalp was tingling with fright.


    He knew very well that this was simply not something he could resist.


    "escape."


    The elder now has only one thought, and that is to escape from here.


    However


    The elder still looked down on the power of thunder too much, and he didn''t have time to react the next moment. His body was directly pinched by this big thunder hand, and the whole person turned into nothingness under the terrifying thunder light.

 Chapter 1480

    "This this this..."


    Jian Wuchen, who originally saw the arrival of the sect elder, felt a little more at ease.


    See this scene in front of you.


    Can not help but hit a quiver.


    The whole person''s legs were trembling uncontrollably, and the scene in front of him was so frightening that his heart was split.


    Even though Jian Wuchen had faced Thor Anilu, seeing the fall of this elder in the Holy Land at this moment still had an unimaginable impact on him.


    The strength of this elder in the sect is extremely powerful, but in front of the thunder god Ainilu, he can''t make any waves.


    Not even blocking for a moment.


    At this moment, Jian Wuchen was almost crazy.


    Fortunately, the fall of this elder made that passage a little slower.


    Jian Wuchen looked at the scroll in his hand, and at this moment of despair, he suddenly reacted.


    Hastily poured mana into the scroll.


    The next moment, a black channel appeared.


    Seeing the black passage in front of him, Jian Wuchen stepped directly into it without any hesitation.


    At the same time, at this moment, the black channel was also closed and disappeared.


    When Jian Wuchen saw the light again, he appeared in the familiar courtyard.


    It wasn''t until he saw the familiar scene in front of him that Jian Wuchen''s hanging heart slowly fell.


    Hu Hu Hu.


    At this moment, Jian Wuchen''s heart was beating violently.


    Breathing heavily.


    This is Chaos Sword Pool.


    Back to the Holy Land.


    It didn''t take long for Jian Wuchen to suppress the fear in his heart.


    That face became extremely ugly.


    There was monstrous hatred in his eyes.


    He was born in the Holy Land of Chaos.


    At birth, he showed amazing talent.


    Even in the entire Primal Chaos Holy Land, he crushed the existence of this era.


    Became a noble son.


    In the future, it may become an existence that controls the Holy Land.


    However.


    This time out.


    Just entering a small world made him almost lose his life.


    And Zongmen gave Jian Wuchen all the stand-in puppets.


    Also all used up.


    Even if he is precious as a holy son.


    It is absolutely impossible for the Holy Land to refine the death puppet for him again.


    Unless he has a god-defying credit.


    Thinking of the loss this time, the struggle between life and death this time.


    Restoring the arrogant Jian Wuchen is completely unacceptable.


    "what¡­¡­!"


    "I don''t care who you are, for making me lose so much, I must make you pay a hundred times, a thousand times a thousand times the price."


    "I, Jian Wuchen, swear, I will cut you with thousands of swords and smash your bones into ashes."


    "Otherwise, it will be difficult to relieve the hatred in my heart."


    One after another incomparably cold voice burst out from Jian Wuchen''s teeth at this moment.


    There was a deep hatred in his voice.


    However, the moment the voice just fell.


    Jian Wuchen''s body trembled violently.


    There was a look of horror in his eyes again.


    Thick fear instantly enveloped Jian Wuchen''s whole body.


    Because at this moment, a terrifying breath descended from the sky.


    Thor Anilu actually appeared in the sky above the Holy Land.


    Those eyes locked on Jian Wuchen at this moment.


    There is monstrous hatred in my heart.


    But I saw the god of thunder, Anilu, who suddenly appeared above the Chaos Holy Land.


    Jian Wuchen was once again frightened to the point where all his souls flew out.


    "Holy Lord, save me."


    Jian Wuchen was frightened and screamed.


    Fortunately, this is Jianchi.


    Without Jian Wuchen screaming, the moment Thor Anilu appeared, he was sensed by the ancient existence in the Holy Land.


    One after another terrifying breath burst into the air.


    The figure of Thor Anilu is extremely illusory.


    As soon as it appeared, a terrifying power of thunder fell from the sky.


    Those ancient beings that appeared in the temple felt this breath instantly.


    suddenly changed color.


    "What is this, such a terrible attack."


    "Quick, join hands."


    These ancient beings that appeared, when I saw the attack at this moment, my scalp felt numb.


    The power of the thunder made them feel their heart skipping a beat.


    Their strength is very strong.


    But in the face of this attack in the void, no one dared to stand up and choose to join forces to resist.


    The terrifying supernatural power, at this moment, went away against the power of thunder in the sky.


    boom.


    The next moment terrifying attacks collided together.


    The terrifying energy storm dissipated in an instant.


    Fortunately, Anilu, the god of thunder in the void, seemed to have reached the limit of energy.


    slowly dissipated.


    Seeing the disappearance of Thor, Anilu.


    Those ancient existences in Jianchi have ugly expressions.


    There was anger in his eyes, no one would have thought that this phantom had such a heaven-defying means.


    Come back to your senses.


    All eyes fell on Jian Wuchen.


    "No dust, what happened?"


    Hear the ancient beings in the Holy Land questioned.


    Jian Wuchen''s body trembled.


    Kneeling directly to the ground.


    There was horror in those eyes.


    Thinking of the scenes that I experienced today.


    Eyes full of resentment explained everything that happened today.


    Everyone present heard Jian Wuchen''s explanation, and their eyes showed disbelief.


    "what?"


    "In a small world, is there such a terrifying existence?"


    "How is this possible?"


    Only the powerhouses of the Holy Land of Chaos have always robbed the small world. Where has it happened that the powerhouses of the Holy Land of Chaos were forced to be so embarrassed by the existence of the small world.


    "The disciple swears to the Dao of Heaven that if there is a lie, the world will abandon it."


    Seeing the ancient existence in the sect doubts himself.


    Jian Wuchen immediately swore without any hesitation.


    "Good good."


    "I want to see what kind of secrets this small world holds."


    "I want to see how capable that person is, and dare to take action against my Holy Son of Chaos Holy Land."


    An ancient existence clenched his fist and made a crackling sound.


    A terrifying aura filled his body.


    Thick anger enveloped the void.


    "Ancestor."


    "This small world exists within the burial area."


    "I''m afraid no one has ever discovered it."


    "The burial is a little weird."


    "The world is not easy."


    "Since you want to make a move, go all out to prevent accidents from appearing."


    An ancient existence hurriedly spoke at this moment.


    "it is good."


    "In this case, in the Holy Land of Chaos, all the ancestors will go with me, and the monks who have stepped into the transcendence level will also enter this world with me."


    "I''d like to see."


    "I want to see what kind of ability he has."


    At this moment, a terrifying cold light burst out from the eyes of the old man.


    I saw his hand wave.


    A huge immortal sword appeared in the void.


    Those powerhouses who received orders in the Holy Land rose up one by one and landed on the giant sword.


    Jianchi is a holy place that has been passed down for 3 million years.


    With just a roar, nearly 50 detached beings appeared.


    And there are many ancestors of Chaos Sword Pool.


    "No dust."


    "Come up and lead the way."


    "I''ll let you see today, what will happen to the person who is chasing you?"


    The incomparably cold voice reverberated in the void.

 Chapter 1481

    "Ancestor."


    Hearing the ancestor of the Holy Land calling his name.


    Jian Wuchen''s body trembled violently.


    There was fear in his eyes.


    Regarding the previous methods of Thor Anilu, Jian Wuchen could not forget even now.


    Thor Anilu has become his inner demon.


    Become an invincible existence in Jian Wuchen''s heart.


    Facing the eyes of the ancestors of the Holy Land, Jian Wuchen''s eyes flashed at this moment.


    Jian Wuchen never wanted to enter Jiuzhongtian again, and never wanted to face the terrifying Thor Anilu.


    "No dust, go with the old man."


    "Is a person from a small world qualified to be your inner demon?"


    "Don''t you think that my Chaos Sword Pond has been inherited for 3 million years, and I can''t suppress the opponent?"


    "If you can''t get rid of your inner demon, then what qualifications do you have to continue to be the holy son of my Jianchi."


    When Jian Wuchen''s eyes flickered, he saw the incomparably cold eyes of Jianchi''s ancestors falling on Jian Wuchen.


    Jian Wuchen''s current mood, as the ancestor of Jianchi, he naturally saw through it at a glance.


    Jian Wuchen''s talent is good, and he wants to cultivate it with all his strength.


    It is absolutely impossible to make a demon in Jian Wuchen''s heart.


    Only by destroying this world can the inner demon in Jian Wuchen''s heart be completely disappeared.


    "good."


    "Our Chaos Sword Pool has been inherited for a full 3 million years."


    "What danger has not been experienced, let alone a small world."


    "I am waiting for this trip to give them great respect. With a lineup like ours, it is enough to shake a holy place."


    "What is there to fear in such a small world?"


    Another ancestor also spoke at this moment.


    "Yes."


    Hearing the words of the ancestor of the Holy Land, Jian Wuchen''s eyes brightened at this moment.


    Looking at the lineup in front of him, the fear in his heart gradually faded.


    Moreover, Jian Wuchen knew very well that he could not refuse at all.


    If he refuses, his status as a holy son will come to an end.


    In order to become the holy son of Jianchi, he paid a great price, how can he give up now?


    And at this moment, Jian Wuchen also wanted to witness all the people being beheaded.


    Double Heaven.


    Messages are coming in one by one.


    Jian Zun and others who were in retreat and practice also went out one after another.


    After hearing the ins and outs of the matter, everyone looked solemn.


    "Brother Tang, is everything you said true?"


    Jian Zun''s gaze fell on Tang Jingtian''s body.


    "good."


    "Of course I don''t dare to bullshit."


    "Now our world has been discovered, and it can still come."


    "I think it''s dangerous now."


    "That person has a method of returning from the dead, and I think it is very likely that he is still alive."


    "Young Master once said that a catastrophe is about to happen."


    "I think it could be an omen."


    "We still have to make some preparations, otherwise it will be too late."


    "This time, I don''t know what the son''s layout is. With the son''s penetrating means, if he wants to prevent the opponent from coming, then the opponent will never come."


    Tang Jingtian said solemnly.


    After escaping from death, Tang Jingtian also fell into contemplation.


    After contemplation, come to find the crowd.


    "Young Master Du Jie, just moved Jiuzhongtian in the chaos."


    "Originally, I thought that the son did this to take us away from the catastrophe and avoid the catastrophe."


    "But now that I''ve thought about it and thought about it, I think I might be wrong."


    "After all, our world just appeared in that terrifying area. Originally, there was that terrifying area as a natural barrier, so no one should have discovered where we were."


    "But I didn''t expect that Chaos Holy Land found us in a short period of time."


    "If the son really wants others not to find us, then it is impossible for others to find us. That person is very powerful, but the son can let him die with his casual means."


    "Obviously, detachment is nothing but ants in the eyes of the young master."


    "Brother Tang said that the man had a way to escape death, and I also guessed that he might not have died."


    "But left."


    "Maybe the son is giving us a chance to practice?"


    "Maybe the son wants to show us the strength of the Chaos Holy Land?"


    After we step into the realm of detachment, we all feel a little slack and feel that we are invincible in the world.


    It seems that things are not as simple as we thought.


    After hearing Tang Jingtian''s words.


    Mungo explained with a serious look.


    Everyone heard Mungo''s words and fell silent one after another.


    I think what Mungo said makes sense.


    Now they have stepped into the level of detachment.


    Within these nine layers of heaven and earth, there are invincible existences.


    And they are united because of Li Yixi, and no one can shake them.


    Even those sleeping existences are not much of a threat to them now.


    It is the Chaos World that can threaten them now.


    "Mongo said it well."


    "This may have been deliberately arranged by the son."


    "We also need opponents today."


    "Let''s go take a look first, if that Jian Wuchen is not dead, with his character that will pay for it, it will naturally come again."


    "This time is definitely not that simple, and the strength will definitely be beyond imagination."


    "We are divided into two groups."


    "Some people go to the ninth heaven."


    "Some people went to see the son."


    "Let''s see if the son has other hints."


    "If the real chaotic powerhouse comes, it will be difficult to stop it with our cultivation base."


    Jian Zun took a deep breath and said.


    "That''s a very good idea."


    "So arrange it."


    "Brother Tang, Jian Zun, you all go to the ninth layer first, and I will go to meet the son."


    "Look at what the young master has hints."


    Mungo said immediately.


    "Okay, let''s settle it."


    "Go now."


    Immediately, the troops were divided into two groups, some people went to the ninth layer, and some people rushed to Jinling Xiancheng.


    Mungo didn''t dare to delay.


    Rush to Jinling Xiancheng at the fastest speed.


    Li House.


    In the middle of the courtyard, Shi Xuan was practicing.


    With the practice of these days, Shi Xuan''s strength has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Although the time is short.


    But the improvement in cultivation by Li Yixi''s side was too terrifying.


    First, when Li Yixi practiced, he possessed the God-Devil Tianyin, which could help people fall into an epiphany.


    Second, Shi Xuan was once the undead Evil Emperor, and his understanding of Tao was extremely powerful.


    There is almost no bottleneck in the improvement of cultivation.


    And there is an extremely terrifying opportunity by Li Yixi''s side.


    Even if Shi Xuan did not go all out to improve his strength, but now Shi Xuan has stepped into a half-step detachment level.


    But now Shi Xuan doesn''t care too much about the improvement of his cultivation, and he is more focused on cultivating supernatural powers.


    This is the most important thing in Shi Xuan''s eyes.


    Now Shi Xuan has a lot of insight about Ragnarok.


    "Teacher, cultivation also needs to be done step by step, so don''t be impatient."


    Shi Xuan just stopped for a moment when a voice sounded.

 Chapter 1482

    "Meet Master."


    Hearing the voice, Shi Xuan hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    Shi Xuan naturally knew who was coming.


    Li Yixi looked at Shi Xuan''s well-behaved appearance, reached out and touched Shi Xuan''s head.


    "You little guy is very nice."


    "However, you don''t need to work so hard to cultivate. If you are too impatient, you will be self-defeating."


    "And you are so young, you should play when you should."


    Shi Xuan said: "Master said that the disciple must keep it in mind."


    Shi Xuan''s voice fell.


    A figure entered the courtyard.


    "See you son."


    Camp Mungo came in and hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    "Mongo."


    "Come, come, come and sit."


    "What, is the sect''s business finished?"


    Li Yixi saw Mungo.


    Invite Mungo to come and sit.


    "Thank you sir."


    Mungo quickly bowed and walked into the yard.


    "Sir, this is some elixir."


    Mongo entered the pavilion and quickly took out some of the treasures he found.


    "Thank you."


    Seeing these precious medicines in front of him, Li Yixi showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    These days, Li Yixi has refined a lot of medicinal herbs, and it is true that there is a shortage of medicines.


    There is no hypocritical shirk.


    "Mongo, I see you are a little anxious, what''s the matter?"


    Li Yixi glanced at Mungo.


    asked with a smile.


    Meng Ge was shocked when he heard this.


    Don''t dare to hide anything.


    "Master, I remember you once said that there will be a catastrophe in this world. I don''t know how long the catastrophe will last and whether it will have some impact on us."


    Mungo took a deep breath and asked carefully.


    "The catastrophe?"


    "I did deduce it."


    "There is a certain probability of catastrophe."


    "But there are thousands of changes in the future. Whether there is a real catastrophe, I don''t know."


    "There''s no need to worry about that."


    Li Yixi was stunned when she heard Mong Ge''s words, and reached out and patted Mong Ge''s shoulder.


    Meng Ge was originally very nervous, but when he heard Li Yixi''s words, there was no need to worry, and his hanging heart completely fell.


    Meng Ge and Li Yixi chatted for a long time.


    Seeing that it was not early, I said goodbye quickly.


    Leaving the Li House.


    In the pavilion, Li Yixi was about to get up at this moment.


    I saw a token in the pavilion.


    Bend over to pick up the token on the ground.


    "Um?"


    "Isn''t this the order of the suzerain of the Kunlun Sect?"


    "Why did you fall here?"


    "Xiao Bai, this is the sect master''s order. It''s a very valuable thing. You can return it to Mongo in person."


    "Don''t be careless, you must give it to him in person."


    "If Mungo suddenly needs to use it and finds it missing, it will be a little troublesome."


    "But Xiaobai, you are not familiar with this place, so let the monkey take you there."


    The moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell.


    A golden monkey jumped down.


    A look of anticipation fell on Li Yixi, and he nodded quickly.


    "It''s Master."


    Shi Xuan nodded.


    The next moment the golden monkey''s body grew bigger.


    Put Shi Xuan on his shoulders and fly away.


    Seeing one person and one monkey disappearing into the sky, Li Yixi had a smile on his face.


    see aside.


    Big black is sleeping soundly.


    Li Yixi stretched out his foot and kicked.


    "What a stupid dog."


    "I don''t know when the wisdom will be born."


    "It has been with me for some years."


    Li Yixi hated that iron was not steel.


    At the moment when the voice fell, Li Yixi pointed out that a force of merit entered Da Hei''s body.


    "Give you some power of merit, and hope that you will be born with wisdom as soon as possible."


    After the voice fell, Li Yixi turned and left.


    these days.


    Li Yixi discovered that some of the animals in the yard had turned into demons under the guidance of Little Phoenix.


    But Da Hei is too lazy.


    There doesn''t seem to be any sign of intellect being born.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    in the void.


    Shi Xuan sat on the shoulders of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King.


    Shaking his feet.


    He looked extremely calm.


    "Ape King, can you lock Mungo''s trail?"


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King heard Shi Xuan''s words.


    A proud look appeared on his face.


    "little Master."


    "Isn''t this a very simple thing?"


    "Just leave everything to me. This time Mungo might be a little troublesome, otherwise, the master will not let us go."


    The blue-eyed Ape King looked expectant.


    Go away.


    Ninth Heaven.


    Tang Jingtian and others have arrived.


    Seeing that there is no chaotic powerhouse coming, one by one spit out a sigh of turbidity.


    Although nervous.


    But this moment was also a lot easier.


    However.


    At the moment when they breathed a sigh of relief, the sky suddenly cracked.


    A terrifying aura descended from the sky at this moment.


    I saw that in the void, a giant sword that reached the sky appeared.


    This sky-reaching giant sword is tens of thousands of feet long.


    Just being suspended in the void makes people tremble uncontrollably.


    A wave of terrifying sword energy stirred the world.


    at the same time.


    At this moment, a terrifying aura descended from the sky above the giant sword.


    Even if it is Jian Zun and others, whose strength is extraordinary, they suddenly change color.


    "Wuchen, can you lock the other party now?"


    "The old man wants to see who shot you and dared to disrespect me Jianchi."


    "I also want to see what a great treasure that is."


    An ancestor of Chaos Sword Pond had a look of contempt in his eyes at this moment.


    "Yes, old man."


    Jian Wuchen heard the words of the ancestor, and quickly used secret techniques to search for the existence of Tang Jingtian.


    Tang Jingtian was quickly locked.


    "Ancestor, I have discovered the other party, come with me."


    At the moment when Tang Jingtian was locked, Jian Wuchen''s eyes showed resentment, wanting to see if the painting in Tang Jingtian''s hand still had that kind of power.


    He doesn''t believe that Jianchi''s digital ancestors have shot, and there are nearly 50 detached people, and he can''t suppress the opponent.


    At this moment when Tang Jingtian and the others were terrified.


    That huge giant sword, tearing the space, came instantly.


    Jian Wuchen looked at Tang Jingtian coldly at this moment in the sky, and there was a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "You didn''t think I was still alive."


    "Are you shocked, surprised?"


    There was pride and disdain in Jian Wuchen''s voice.


    Jian Zun and others saw Jian Wuchen who was still alive.


    At this moment, his face became extremely embarrassed.


    Before they were just guessing.


    I never thought that Jian Wuchen was still alive.


    "Um."


    "This world is not too wasteful, and there are still these few detached people."


    "However, it''s just ants."


    An ancestor from Chaos Sword Pool saw that Jian Wuchen locked Tang Jingtian and others with a sneering look at the corner of his mouth. He waved his hand, and a terrifying force descended from the sky.


    Tang Jingtian, Jian Zun and others flew out one by one at this moment, their throats were sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    The faces of everyone were pale and bloodless.


    Seeing the figure in the sky, a look of horror appeared on his face.

 Chapter 1483

    Just a random hit.


    It directly inflicted heavy damage on Jianzun and others.


    Many people have a look of despair in their eyes at this moment.


    It was something they didn''t expect.


    In their eyes, Jian Zun and others are invincible existences.


    No one has ever met such a strong man, and the old man''s cultivation is beyond their cognition.


    "Go to hell."


    Feel the crisis.


    Tang Jingtian didn''t hide it at this moment.


    He directly took out the picture scroll that Li Yixi gave him.


    Tang Jingtian knew very well that if he didn''t use it now, he would most likely not have the chance to use it.


    The opponent''s cultivation base is too strong.


    It''s not something they can compete with at all.


    this moment.


    Tang Jingtian held the scroll in his hand.


    Want to do one last try and see if I can still hit these guys hard.


    Tang Jingtian knew very well that this was their hope.


    "Ancestor."


    "Quick, quickly destroy the scroll in his hand."


    "Absolutely can''t let him push."


    "This scroll is extremely magical, has unimaginable power, and can summon a terrifying existence."


    "The previous phantom appeared in this scroll."


    "Stop him, we must stop him, absolutely cannot give him any chance."


    In the void, Jian Wuchen with a proud face.


    Suddenly, I saw a scroll in Tang Jingtian''s hand.


    Pupils shrink.


    There was an unbelievable look in his eyes.


    At this moment, even with a huge backer, Jian Wuchen''s legs couldn''t help shaking.


    The scene where he was killed in seconds, Jian Wuchen is still unforgettable.


    The picture scroll in Tang Jingtian''s hand was a nightmare in his heart.


    "what?"


    "Is this the thing?"


    The old man in the void saw the scroll in Tang Jingtian''s hand at this moment, and at the same time heard Jian Wuchen''s words.


    There was an unbelievable look in his eyes.


    If it is normal, when I hear Jian Wuchen say this, I will definitely scold Jian Wuchen.


    Will think Jian Wuchen is disgraceful.


    But they had seen the horror of that phantom.


    They knew very well that if they really summoned that terrifying figure, even if they were able to suppress it, they would definitely pay a big price.


    At this moment, an ancestor of the Holy Land suddenly stood up.


    growl.


    "The reverse of time."


    His voice sounded at this moment.


    The terrifying power of the Great Dao descended from the sky.


    Directly controls the time here.


    Hearing Jian Wuchen''s words, Tang Jingtian pushed the scroll in his hand with all his strength.


    Tang Jingtian knew very well that he had no time.


    If it is later, there is no chance to urge the scroll at all.


    However, even if Tang Jingtian went all out, the moment the old man''s voice sounded in Jianchi.


    There was despair in Tang Jingtian''s eyes, because at this moment, he felt that time was going backwards.


    The time around Tang Jingtian was running backwards.


    The divine light on the scroll quickly disappeared.


    The next moment, the old man reached out and grabbed it.


    Directly with terrifying power, the scroll at this moment was freed from Tang Jingtian''s control and levitated into the void.


    The people in front of them saw this scene, and their expressions became extremely ugly.


    They knew there was no chance at all to move the scroll.


    "Destroy it."


    When the old man saw this scene, his face showed joy.


    When they came before, they had a way to deal with it.


    Naturally, he also sensed the danger of the scroll.


    Countless magical powers went up to the scrolls in the sky.


    The extremely terrifying lineup is a full blow, beyond imagination.


    "boom."


    A loud bang sounded.


    I saw the scroll in the void, instantly turning into fragments of the sky.


    "It''s done."


    Seeing that the scroll was destroyed, Jian Wuchen''s face showed excitement at this moment, and his hanging heart completely fell.


    When his eyes fell on Jian Zun and others, it was like seeing ants. At this moment, Jian Wuchen regained his aloof appearance.


    The fear in my heart completely dissipated, and the lost confidence came back again.


    "Brother Tang, is there any way?"


    "Is there any other means?"


    Seeing that the scroll was destroyed, everyone''s eyes fell on Tang Jingtian with a nervous expression.


    Seeing the destruction of the scroll, Tang Jingtian''s face was extremely difficult to see.


    shook his head.


    Everyone''s lips trembled.


    They wanted to say something, but at this moment, they suddenly found that they couldn''t find what to say, and they looked unwilling.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    "Since your last resort has been destroyed, please bring out the person behind you. Of course, he can also be a tortoise, but I can tell you that none of you will survive."


    "All living beings in this whole world have to die. This is the price of provoking my Holy Land."


    At this moment, Jian Wuchen''s eyes shot out an incomparably cold light, and he was extremely angry.


    When I think of the fear of being hunted down, I can''t wait to slash all of them.


    But at the same time Jian Wuchen is not stupid.


    He knew very well that the strength behind these people should not be weak.


    If they let the other party escape, it would be a big threat to them at that time.


    Now there are countless lives dragged down, and for them, there is a great benefit.


    Because of keeping the lives of Jianzun and the others, the people behind them can be captured easily.


    Once the opponent is not found, the world will be destroyed directly.


    At that time, the other party has become a wild horse.


    There is a great threat to the Holy Land. There are also weak people in the Holy Land, and they also need to go out to experience. If they really fight against the Holy Land, they will suffer heavy losses.


    Therefore, these people did not rush to take action, but wanted Tang Jingtian and others to make Li Yixi appear.


    Behead Li Yixi to avoid future troubles.


    However, in the face of these people''s aloof eyes, everyone''s eyes are still sharp.


    "Humph."


    "Destroyed this treasure."


    "You may not be able to turn the clouds over the rain."


    "I''m so arrogant now, is it too early to be happy?"


    "We people really don''t have the means to deal with you, and there is an insurmountable gap between you and you, but it doesn''t mean that the son has no backhand, and the son cannot fight against you."


    In the face of the terrifying coercion, at this moment, Meng Ge raised his head, his face was unyielding, and his sharp eyes looked directly at the other party.


    Meng Ge went to meet Li Yixi not long ago.


    Li Yixi said that there is no need to worry.


    Mungo did not believe that these people could continue to be arrogant.


    I feel that Li Yixi has a way to deal with these people or has another arrangement.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    "Good boy."


    "It seems that he is a god in your hearts, you are treating him as a god, but I tell you, he can''t bless you."


    "If it really has that kind of power that penetrates the sky and the earth, wouldn''t it come out now?"


    "I''m afraid the scroll you controlled before was his strongest means."


    An ancestor of Jianchi sneered.


    He didn''t think what kind of powerhouses could be born in such a small world, and he wanted to compete with their Chaos Holy Land, but it was even more wishful thinking and daydreaming.


    So when I heard Mungo''s words, I was full of ridicule at this moment.


    It''s like hearing a big joke.


    If there are people who destroy the Holy Land in this world, how can they always hide in the burial ground and not emerge in the chaotic world.

 Chapter 1484

    From his point of view, Li Yixi was the kind of person who was just trying to steal his life, and his strength would not be too strong.


    So when I heard Mungo''s words, I sneered directly.


    "To shut up."


    "Young master is something you can discuss."


    "If you want to let the young master take action, are you guys qualified?"


    When Meng Ge heard the disdain of Li Yixi from these people, his face was extremely cold.


    Even if they were suppressed by the opponent''s terrifying cultivation base, Meng Ge and others at this moment had sharp eyes and glared at each other.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Is not it?"


    "Since he has the means to turn clouds and rains, why not do it now?"


    "You''re afraid that until now, you haven''t felt the horror of us."


    "After all, you are too weak."


    "Let him take a look at the strength and heritage of our Chaos Holy Land."


    The old man''s contemptuous eyes fell on Mongo, and the voice sounded at this moment.


    I saw a terrifying aura erupting above the giant sword suspended in the sky.


    The breath directly stirs the situation in Jiuxiao.


    Dozens of terrifying auras above the detachment level, even if Meng Ge and others are not weak, at this moment, the legs can''t stop shaking.


    There was horror in their eyes.


    They knew that the Holy Land of Chaos was very strong, but they never thought that the Holy Land of Chaos behind Jian Wuchen was so terrifying.


    And until now, they still don''t know if all the powerhouses have come to the abominable Chaos Holy Land.


    Feeling the terrifying breath one after another, the faces of each one became a little ugly.


    "Sect Master, will that expert come?"


    "Will it really come?"


    A half-step detached existence, facing the soaring pressure at this moment, could not support him at all, and slumped on the ground.


    His eyes were fixed on his master.


    At this moment, they couldn''t help but doubt Li Yixi.


    The moment this voice sounded.


    Brush brush.


    Countless eyes fell on Mongo and others.


    Li Yixi has always been an invincible existence in their eyes.


    But today they saw the terrifying lineup of the Chaos Holy Land, and their belief in Li Yixi''s invincibility was shaken.


    These people can stir up the world just by showing their cultivation.


    The weakest existence of these people is similar to Mungo and the others.


    Such a lineup, what kind of talent can block its edge.


    unimaginable.


    "To shut up."


    "Young Master is an invincible existence."


    When Jian Zun heard his disciple''s words, he gritted his teeth with determination and scolded angrily.


    However, at this moment, Jian Zun''s inner belief was also shaken.


    After all, until now, Li Yixi hadn''t shown up, and he couldn''t completely reassure these people.


    After all, in the face of such a terrifying chaotic force, they are very clear that speaking can not make them completely at ease, only absolute strength can make these people''s inner fear disappear.


    Moreover, Li Yixi has arranged a back-up for every crisis, and Jian Zun does not believe that Li Yixi has no back-up this time.


    They had also heard Mungo''s words before.


    Since Li Yixi told them not to worry, there must be something behind.


    The terror of the Chaos Thunder Pond could not hurt Li Yixi, they believed that Li Yixi could stop these people.


    These people are just one side of the chaotic world.


    It is not the terrifying existence that controls the Chaos Thunder Pond.


    However, the powerhouses of Chaos Holy Land saw the despair in everyone''s eyes at this moment, and found that Li Yixi still did not appear, each with an impatient look on their faces.


    From their point of view, Li Yixi was afraid.


    However, a few breaths passed quickly, but Li Yixi still did not appear any trace.


    The expressions of the crowd could not help but change again and again.


    "Are we going to be abandoned?"


    "Isn''t the son unable to deal with them?"


    "I don''t believe that the son must have an arrangement."


    Mongo and others constantly comforted themselves and their disciples at this moment.


    Persevering under the terrifying coercion, in just an instant, the foreheads of everyone were covered with beads of sweat.


    Above the great sword.


    An old man said in a low voice.


    "Sword Master, what do you think?"


    The old man shook his head and said: "The scroll has only terrible power. I thought it was a very powerful being, but now it seems that I have misestimated him. It was by chance."


    "It seems that he wants to use that scroll to frighten me, but he is afraid that he will be disappointed."


    A sneer appeared on the old man''s face.


    Hearing this, the corner of the old man''s mouth also showed contempt.


    "Sword Master, since this is the case, there is no need for these people to stay."


    "Just kill it."


    The old man wanted to make a move.


    "Don''t do it first, I have seen many of these people are swordsmen, and I practice swordsmanship in Chaos Sword Pool.


    These people have cultivated to the level of detachment in the small world, and their talents are absolutely strong. If they can be used by us, they can give them a chance at that time. "


    "As long as we give some resources, the future of these people will not be bleak."


    The old man who was about to shoot heard this, his eyes lit up slightly.


    He also knows very well that being able to cultivate to a detached level in a small world is absolutely terrifying. If he really accepts these people, let them go all out to cultivate.


    It was indeed a force to be reckoned with.


    "Half-step detachment and detachment-level sword cultivators, I will give you a chance now, that is, surrender, and immediately make an oath to me, as long as you are loyal enough, you will definitely be able to get the full training of the Holy Land, and then your future will be It''s dawn."


    The old man looked at the crowd with an aloof attitude.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    "It''s just wishful thinking if you want me to be loyal."


    "Young Master can just take out a painting and you can make you Chaos Holy Son like a lost dog, Young Master will never be afraid of you."


    When the old man heard Tang Jingtian''s words, his face became extremely cold.


    Jian Wuchen said sarcastically.


    "Does Yinghuo still want to be with Haoyue Zhihui?"


    "Sure enough, the mouse is short-sighted."


    "Do you think he is strong?"


    "If he is as strong as you think, let him kill me."


    "I''ll just stand here and wait. If I retreat, I''m your grandson."


    However, at the moment when Jian Wuchen''s voice just fell, a childish voice sounded in the sky.


    "It''s really intriguing."


    "Someone actually wants to beg for death."


    This voice is very childish.


    But at the moment when this voice appeared, all the powerhouses in the Holy Land of Chaos suddenly changed color.


    Because at this moment in the sky, a terrifying fierceness filled the air.


    That aura was a little hard to resist even for them.


    next moment.


    Under their terrified gazes, they saw an incomparably huge monkey tearing apart the space.


    But at this moment, their eyes did not lock on the monkey, but on the little boy on the monkey''s shoulder.


    The little boy''s cultivation base is obviously not strong, but this moment gave them an extremely terrifying feeling.


    That feeling made them tremble uncontrollably.

 Chapter 1485

    "Um?"


    At this moment, Mongo and others also sensed the breath of the sky.


    His eyes lit up.


    Those desperate half-step detachments, in the eyes of despair, instantly appeared one after another.


    The decadent color disappeared.


    His eyes became bright, and he looked at the sky with anticipation.


    Because they found that the people in Chaos Sword Pond suddenly changed their expressions.


    Obviously, the person here is not from Chaos Sword Pond.


    No matter what the identity of the other party is, if the people of Chaos Sword Pool are so alert, it will be beneficial to them.


    "Is that the tall man?"


    My heart was beating loudly.


    One after another figure stared at the sky without blinking.


    This guess is the most.


    I often know the horror of Li Yixi from the detached mouths of everyone, but now, I have never seen it.


    Can not help but look forward to it.


    "Um?"


    "Is it the backhand arranged by the son?"


    "It''s the breath of the blue-eyed Ape King."


    Tang Jingtian said immediately at this moment.


    His expression became excited.


    "It''s Shi Xuan''s breath!"


    "This must be the son''s backhand, but can Shi Xuan solve this crisis?"


    Beside Tang Jingtian, Meng Ge also sensed Shi Xuan''s breath.


    After all, I only met Shi Xuan not long ago.


    At first ecstasy, then worry.


    After all, even though Shi Xuan was the undead Evil Emperor.


    But now it''s rebuilt, I don''t know how strong it is?


    However, although there are some doubts in my heart.


    But the hanging heart finally fell.


    "It''s the breath of the blue-eyed ape king, the demon king beside the son."


    "This must be the son''s backhand, we are saved!"


    At this moment, Jian Zun couldn''t help but say.


    At this moment, countless monks couldn''t help but light up.


    "Um?"


    "It turned out to be a monkey and a child!"


    "With this little strength, do you want to save people under my Chaos Sword Pond?"


    "It''s just wishful thinking."


    Jian Wuchen quickly locked on the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King and Shi Xuan, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    The strength of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King is not bad.


    But it''s a pity, it''s just the peak of my true self, slightly better than Jian Wuchen.


    However, Jian Wuchen doesn''t care now, how many powerhouses have descended on the Chaos Sword Pond today, why does he care about the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King.


    "It turned out to be a monkey, a fairy child."


    An ancestor of Chaos Sword Pool, after sensing the breath of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, a sarcastic expression appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Immediately, his eyes fell on Jian Zun and the others.


    Seeing Jian Zun and the others with bright eyes, they couldn''t help sneering.


    "You think a stinky monkey and a fairy boy can save you."


    "The peerless master in your mouth, I am afraid that he has become a tortoise with a shrinking head!"


    After realizing the specific cultivation base of the visitor, the ancestor of the Primal Chaos Holy Land sneered with disdain on the corner of his mouth.


    "I bother!"


    "Arrogant for what?"


    "How can you people be worthy of the son''s shot."


    "The demon king and direct disciple raised by the son are enough to suppress you."


    Tang Jingtian heard the words, his eyes were extremely sharp.


    Tang Jingtian knew very well that Li Yixi had an infinite number of ways to kill people.


    The Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King and Shi Xuan could not suppress these people, but if they brought some treasures, suppressing these people would be easy.


    After Tang Jingtian saw the divine power of the picture scroll, he worshipped Li Yixi even more.


    In the past, people in chaos were terrible, but now Tang Jingtian felt that people in chaos were also human, not gods.


    Just a little stronger.


    Not irresistible.


    "Ha ha!"


    "A stinky monkey, a fairy child, do you think you can suppress us?"


    "The masters in your mouth, in front of me, are ants."


    "A stinky monkey, a fairy child, don''t need this seat to shoot."


    "Go and kill them!"


    "Let them know how ridiculous the invincible existence in their eyes is in front of the Chaos Sword Pond."


    The ancestor of Chaos Sword Pond sneered.


    His eyes narrowed.


    Killing intent on Tang Jingtian.


    However, there was no immediate shot.


    "Before you die, I want you to know what the god in your heart can do in front of me."


    "Let you see the strength of Chaos Holy Land."


    The old man said with a proud look on his face.


    Whoosh whoosh.


    The moment when the voice of the ancestor of Chaos Sword Pool fell.


    The Holy Land powerhouse above the giant sword showed contempt at the corner of his mouth.


    Several figures looked at each other and swept up.


    Seven detached sword cultivators rushed out directly.


    The seven seemed to have cultivated an extremely terrifying sword formation.


    As soon as he made a move, there was a contemptuous look at the corner of his mouth.


    Will want to kill the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King and Shi Xuan on the spot.


    "Ants!"


    "Go to hell!"


    "Seven Killing Sword Formation!"


    The seven-handed fairy swords shot out in an instant.


    "Ants?"


    "The mere Jianchi, I dare to be presumptuous here."


    Facing the terrifying Seven Killing Sword Formation, the corners of Shi Xuan''s mouth now showed disdain.


    Sitting on the shoulders of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, his face was full of disdain.


    "Shi Di, you shot, or I shot?"


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King came quickly all the way, and he completely ignored the Seven Killing Sword Formation.


    "Let me do it!"


    "I just tried the supernatural powers of Professor Shizun, I haven''t used it yet."


    The corner of Shi Xuan''s mouth showed a touch of excitement.


    I have practiced Ragnarok for a long time.


    But Shi Xuan had never used it to kill the enemy.


    Today happened to meet the Seven Killing Sword Formation, so naturally I had to test it out.


    "it is good!"


    "Then Shidi will do it!"


    "My grandson is itchy too."


    "But bear with it!"


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King did not fight to make a shot.


    Shi Xuan sat on the shoulders of the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King.


    He didn''t stand up either, sitting there, facing the void with a palm shot.


    This palm looks unremarkable.


    But the next moment.


    A terrible mystery erupted.


    Death, decay, decay, destruction, and destruction of the five mysteries erupt.


    In an instant the world shattered.


    The five members of the Chaos Sword Pond were detached, and the smiles on their faces were instantly stiff.


    At this moment, the Immortal Sword of Destiny instantly decayed and turned into pieces.


    Before it hit the ground, it turned to ashes.


    Those are five immortal swords, indestructible things.


    But at this moment, in front of Shi Xuan, he was like a rotten tree.


    And at this moment, terrifying power comes.


    They can''t go back at all.


    Qi machine quickly disappeared, vitality quickly shattered.


    Life is passing quickly.


    "No no no..."


    "Heaven, the five declines of heaven and man, what kind of power is this!"


    At this moment, the five detached sword immortals were full of horror.


    A hysterical sound of despair rang out.


    In an instant, his hair and beard were all white.


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, it turned into ashes.


    Shi Xuan waved his hand.


    The profound meaning of Ragnarok disappeared in an instant.


    Otherwise, within a radius of 30,000 miles, all life will wither, and the power of heaven and earth will also be destroyed.


    "what?"


    "What power is this?"


    "So strong!"


    Mongo and others instantly widened their eyes, and their eyes were full of horror.


    No one would have imagined that Shi Xuan, at such a young age, would be so terrifying.


    Between turning his hands, he killed seven detachment sword cultivators in seconds.


    Everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 1486

    "what?"


    "So strong."


    Everyone who was suppressed saw the scene in front of them at this moment, and their eyes showed shock.


    The body suddenly trembled.


    At the moment just now, when they knew from Mungo and the others that the person who came was not Li Yixi, they were a little disappointed.


    After all, in their opinion, Li Yixi''s disciple and a monster beside him could hardly save them.


    After all, the comer is the Holy Land of Chaos, an existence that is unimaginably powerful.


    The weakest are detached.


    It is the existence they need to look up to all their lives.


    Don''t say dozens of these people, even one person can suppress them.


    However, at the moment when they were a little desperate, Shi Xuan took action.


    No one would have imagined that Shi Xuan, who looked like a fairy child, was only about 10 years old.


    An understatement of the palm actually possessed such a power to destroy the sky and the earth, and a full seven sword cultivators who were beyond the level were turned to ashes in the blink of an eye.


    Even at the moment just now, they felt a great terror.


    It was as if the palm shot by the little Shi Xuan could destroy this world.


    At that moment they felt that everything was decaying.


    His face was full of shock, and there was a feeling that the scene in front of him was an illusion, not real.


    "So strong, so terrifying supernatural power."


    "Originally, I thought that this time the young master had other successors, but I didn''t expect that the young master''s disciples possessed such a power that penetrates the sky and the earth."


    "This must be the supreme supernatural power in the legend."


    "That is the power of the five declines of heaven and man."


    "What kind of freak is the son, to be able to create such a terrifying magical power."


    "With such a terrifying magical power, even if an era is destroyed, he can survive."


    "Because it controls the power of the era of destruction, how can it be buried by the destruction of the era?"


    Seeing the scene in front of them clearly, Meng Ge''s eyes showed shock at this moment, and at the same time, Li Yixi became even more invincible in their hearts.


    The fear in their hearts completely disappeared, replaced by enthusiasm and excitement.


    "what?"


    In the void, the expressions of the people above the giant sword changed greatly, and their eyeballs were about to fall out.


    The smile on his face disappeared completely.


    The arrogant appearance just now can no longer be found.


    The seven sword immortals who shot just now are extremely terrifying, and the sword formation joined by the seven people is even more powerful. Even an ancestor has to deal with it carefully.


    But none of them thought that the terrifying sword array attack would be resolved so easily.


    Do not.


    Not to resolve, but to be instantly buried by the other party''s light palm.


    That palm is light and fluttering, seemingly without any power, but it has the power to bury the world.


    At this moment, their pupils shrank slightly and their legs trembled slightly.


    At this moment, his eyes fell on Shi Xuan, who was on the shoulders of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King.


    It was as if he had seen the Chaos Gods and Demons.


    At this moment, they feel that they have become infinitely small.


    It wasn''t called a fight just now, it was called a slaughter.


    It was a situation of instant kill, even those people, even the screams could not come out of their mouths in the future.


    That terrifying and destructive force directly buried 7 people.


    When they were terrified, the huge blue-eyed Ape King in the void descended from the sky.


    He landed in front of Jian Zun and the others.


    Shi Xuan, who was on the shoulders of the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, jumped down.


    "Shi Xuan has met Sect Master Meng."


    "Sect Master Meng''s token fell in the yard. Shi Xuan was ordered by the master to send the sect master order for Sect Master Meng."


    "Master said that the sect master''s order is very important."


    Shi Xuan was very respectful, and after the voice fell, he sent the token in his hand.


    "Thank you."


    Meng Ge heard Shi Xuan''s words, his face showed excitement, and he reached out to take the Sect Master''s order.


    Meng Ge never thought of when he dropped the Sect Master Order in Li Yixi''s yard.


    At this moment, the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King and Shi Xuan arrived, and on the Void Giant Sword, everyone in the Chaos Sword Pool was sluggish.


    The eyes became dull.


    At this moment, in their minds, the terrifying scene in the void just now echoed.


    In that scene, it seemed that the world was about to wither and fall into a new cycle.


    Thinking of his arrogant words before, after the ancestor of the Chaos Sword Pond woke up at this moment, he could not wait to slap his face hard.


    At this moment, they finally realized how wrong they were.


    Before that, in their cognition, this place was just a small world.


    The small world that can be destroyed in a flip of a hand cannot be compared with the Chaos Sword Pool at all. After all, the Chaos Sword Pool has been inherited for 3 million years.


    However.


    Now suddenly found out.


    They are the real frog in the well.


    Who would have thought that entering a small world would actually kick the iron plate.


    There are seven Chaos Sword Cultivators.


    Possessing a transcendental level of cultivation, but in front of a child is like a mustard.


    The ancestors of Chaos Sword Pool trembled at this moment, and he knew that Chaos Sword Pool was over.


    It is impossible to destroy this world.


    Right now he just wanted to run away.


    Immediately evacuate after returning to the Holy Land of Chaos, stay away from this place of chaos, it is too terrifying.


    After all, it seems that it is only the terrifying disciple that Mungo and others call him.


    If that terrifying existence descends, they will not have any chance at all.


    If time could be reversed, even if he was given 10,000 lives, he would not dare to enter this world.


    But.


    There are medicines in this world, but there is no medicine for regret.


    The ancestor of Chaos Sword Pool could not help but cast his hatred on Jian Wuchen who was not far away.


    I can''t wait to shoot Jian Wuchen to death at this moment.


    He naturally knew that the current scene was caused by Jian Wuchen''s desire to control this world and enslave this world.


    And they are blind.


    If you want to show the power of the Holy Land of Chaos, come to find trouble.


    Although there are also faults, in his opinion, the biggest fault lies in Jian Wuchen.


    However, at the same time as this moment of panic, several ancestors of the Holy Land of Chaos looked at each other.


    There was greed in his eyes.


    "Old brothers, our Chaos Sword Pond is going to end."


    "I didn''t expect such a terrible existence to exist in this small world."


    "But the current crisis is also a new hope for us."


    "Now we need to abandon the Chaos Sword Pond and abandon the 3 million years of inheritance."


    "But today, as long as we can capture that fairy boy, we can find out the supreme magical power he controls. As long as we cultivate for tens of thousands of years, when we reappear, we will definitely become the overlord of heaven and earth."


    "Just now, you must have seen the power of that supreme supernatural power. That fairy child only has a half-step detachment of cultivation, and can display such terrifying supernatural powers. If you and I succeed in cultivation, what kind of terrifying will we have? Power."


    Several ancestors of Chaos Sword Pool, in this moment of despair, became peeping, and peeped at Shi Xuan''s magical powers at dusk.


    The old ancestors, who were originally terrified, heard this at this moment, and their eyes lit up involuntarily.


    They knew that Chaos Sword Pond could not stay.


    Become a Chaos Ranger from now on.


    But after hearing this, his eyes became extremely bright.


    Chaos has no direction and is huge.


    No one knows where the edge of chaos is. As long as they capture Shi Xuan and enter the chaos, it is absolutely impossible to find them.


    The moment I heard this, I was completely heartbroken.


    In just an instant, several people made a decision.


    Capture Shi Xuan.


    "All chaotic sword pool powerhouses obey orders and kill them all."


    "Avenge your dead comrade."


    "This person will be dealt with by our ancestors."


    The incomparably cold voices of the ancestors instantly resounded through the void.


    The chaotic detachment powerhouses who were originally full of horror, the moment they heard this, the fear in their hearts disappeared without a trace.


    They were afraid of Shi Xuan, but that didn''t mean they were afraid of other people.


    Since Shi Xuan has several ancestors to deal with, then they have nothing to fear.


    Mungo and other existences became nervous at this moment, because this is the ninth layer of heaven, the place of their inheritance, dozens of detached powerhouses shot, the entire ninth layer of heaven will be completely destroyed.


    However.


    At this moment, they were completely powerless to stop it.


    Because of the moment when the voice of the ancestors of Chaos Sword Pool fell, one after another terrifying breath came instantly, and the terrifying power changed the color of the world.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    "Refreshing, refreshing."


    "Today, I can finally have a refreshing fight."


    "Stone Emperor."


    "The old men will be handed over to you, and the others will be dealt with by me."


    Not only did the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King not have any fear at this moment, but his face was full of excitement.


    The body rose into the air and killed the dozens of transcendental powerhouses who descended into the void.


    Seeing the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King take action, dozens of detached powerhouses were full of disdain.


    In their opinion, the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King is just a death sentence.


    But the next moment.


    I saw the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King plucked out some hairs on the back of his head.


    Blow lightly on the lips.


    In an instant.


    Hundreds of figures appeared in the entire sky.


    Every blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King has the realm of the pinnacle of the real self.


    At this moment, all the sword cultivators changed color instantly.


    Several ancestors of Chaos Sword Pond were horrified when they saw the scene in front of them.


    None of them thought that this monkey actually possessed such magical powers.


    Just in an instant, there is the detachment of the Holy Land of Chaos.


    "Several, aren''t you going to shoot at me? What are you waiting for now?"


    Shi Xuan looked at the sky.


    These days, Shi Xuan has also discovered the horror of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King. The supernatural powers of cultivation are extremely extraordinary, and it is enough to deal with these people.


    Several ancestors of Chaos Sword Pool heard Shi Xuan''s words at this moment, and their eyes couldn''t help but flicker.

 Chapter 1487

    "Ancestor."


    "help me."


    A group of detached powerhouses in Chaos Sword Pond did not put the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King in their eyes just a moment ago, but at this moment, they saw the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King incarnate in hundreds.


    There was a look of horror in his eyes, and his face was full of despair.


    At the beginning, they just thought that it was just a clone of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, and its strength was not strong.


    But the moment they fought, they were completely desperate. Those clones were no different from the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, as if they were the deity, and their strength was terrifying.


    Just in an instant, the silhouettes turned into blood mist under the terrifying stick. These people are beyond the level, even in the chaotic world, they can walk in all directions.


    Not the weak.


    However, at this moment, they felt that under the hands of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, they were like mortal ants.


    No one knew how desperate they were at this moment.


    Even if they are not weak, they found that at this moment, they were not the enemy of the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King at all.


    Hearing the disciple''s cry for help, an ancestor of Chaos Sword Pond''s eyes became struggling, and their target was indeed Shi Xuan.


    But at this moment, he heard the cry for help from his descendants.


    Although they have reached their realm, they don''t pay much attention to the power of bloodlines. After all, there are too many bloodlines, separated by countless generations, and there is no emotion, but he is a junior he values ??very much, and his talent is extremely strong.


    It is very likely that he will go further than him in the future, and his eyes struggled at this moment.


    At the same time, he also felt the crisis. The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King was so terrifying, so what about Shi Xuan in front of him?


    Before that, he really didn''t put Shi Xuan in his eyes. Even if Shi Xuan''s palm just now was terrifying, they were confident that they would join forces. Together with the magic weapon in their hands, they would definitely be able to suppress Shi Xuan, but this For a moment he was apprehensive.


    Because at this moment, he remembered the scene of Shi Xuan''s arrival, the incomparably powerful blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King was like a mount.


    He couldn''t help thinking that he could be treated like a little master by such a powerful blue-eyed Ape King.


    Is it really easy to deal with, and at this moment he feels a crisis.


    When looking at Shi Xuan''s eyes, the old man seemed to see a supreme god emperor.


    Just struggling for a moment, the old man chose to save his descendants, and he gave up the idea of ??joining forces with a few people to capture Shi Xuan.


    Because he has a feeling that Shi Xuan is the real terror. If he really treats him as a child, he is very likely to fall.


    "Hold on, the ancestors are here to save you."


    "Monkey, don''t be presumptuous."


    The old man roared and his body rose into the air.


    Meng Ge and others saw the scene in front of them, and their eyes showed incredible colors. At that moment, they wanted to help the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, but in an instant, their Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King didn''t need their assistance at all. .


    The strength displayed by the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King at this moment is too terrifying.


    The monks of the entire ninth layer saw this scene in the sky at this moment, and their eyes showed incredible colors. No one would have thought that the incomparably powerful Chaos Sword Pond would actually become a bereaved dog at this moment, those who they looked up to. , a realm that can''t be touched in a lifetime, but in front of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King is like an ant.


    "Old man, what''s your name grandpa?"


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, who was killing all directions in the void, heard the words of the ancestor of Chaos Sword Pond, and there was a suffocation in his eyes.


    "Monkey, dare to be presumptuous."


    "Today, the old man will let you know what regret is."


    "Do you really think you are invincible in the world?"


    "You have a good level of strength at the pinnacle of the real self, even if you have practiced extremely terrifying magical powers, but the old man tells you that you are still like an ant in front of the old man."


    "If you want to break through a realm beyond the level of detachment, it is as difficult as going to the sky. The old man tells you that this old man has spent all the years in vain and has stepped into the realm of beheading me."


    "Wanting to kill you is as simple as looking for something."


    The moment the ancestor of Chaos Sword Pond vacated the sky, there was disdain in his eyes.


    Suddenly, he realized that it was a hundred times easier to face the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King than it was to face Shi Xuan.


    At this moment, he suddenly had a feeling that if he shot Shi Xuan, he would definitely die.


    However, even if he has the terrifying cultivation of the realm of slaying me, he still does not dare to be careless in the face of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, because at this moment he discovered that the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King''s exercises are too strange.


    And it is simply impossible to measure the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King by realm.


    Even if he has the peerless cultivation of the realm of slaying me, but if he takes action against so many levels of detachment, he can''t be as light as the blue-eyed ape king.


    At this moment, the blue-eyed Ape King in the void is suppressing the transcendence level, and it is not called a fight at all, it is called a slaughter.


    At the moment when the old man appeared, he saw a pagoda suddenly thrown out of his hand.


    At the moment when the pagoda appeared, thousands of feet of golden light illuminated the sky.


    The terrifying golden light shrouded this void like a vast ocean, and in just an instant, the void turned completely golden.


    Terrifying power imprisoned the world, and at the same time, the golden pagoda, which was only the size of a palm, soared to the size of an ancient sacred mountain in just a moment.


    The terrifying pagoda was suspended in the sky, and the next moment, the golden chains of order descended from the sky, and the terrifying coercion descended.


    At this moment, those slaughtered Chaos Sword Pond detachment powerhouses finally breathed a sigh of relief, and the terrifying coercion formed a great suppression on the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King.


    The incomparably terrifying golden chains imprisoned quite a few clones of the Blue-Eyed Ape King in just a moment.


    At this moment, the golden iron chains imprisoned the world, as if it had turned into a huge cage.


    Covering all the clones of the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, it also turned into a terrifying field battlefield.


    "Damn, what magic weapon is this?"


    "Can this terrifying monster break the confinement of this golden pagoda?"


    The ninth-level cultivator, who was originally ecstatic, saw the pagoda that suddenly appeared in the sky, and everyone''s faces showed a solemn color.


    Because at this moment, they found that the avatar of the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King was constantly imprisoned and entangled in golden iron chains.


    The chaotic sword pool powerhouses who were originally slaughtered by the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King began to fight back at this moment, and the clones continued to fall, and the strength of the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King was gradually weakened.


    The expressions on one by one''s faces became solemn again, and he wondered if this battle could be reversed.


    At this moment, they suddenly felt like they had fallen from heaven to hell.


    If the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King and Shi Xuan can''t suppress these people in the Holy Land of Chaos, then they will be in danger again. In order to vent their anger, these people are very likely to destroy the world.


    "Aren''t you shooting yet? This monkey will not last long under the suppression of the pagoda."


    Seeing their companions suppressing the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, the eyes of the remaining Primal Chaos Sword Pool ancestors flickered, but in the end they decided to capture Shi Xuan.


    Seeing the scene in the sky at this moment, all eyes fell on Shi Xuan.


    Happy eyes.


    Because if the companions can kill the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, it will definitely affect Shi Xuan.


    Several people slowly spread out, and there were bright lights in their eyes, ready to look for opportunities to shoot.


    "Little baby, don''t you think that the pagoda can suppress the blue-eyed Ape King?"


    "You are also too small for the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King. The Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King has always followed the master. The bloodline was weak at first, but now with the help of the master, the strength has undergone earth-shaking changes, and the bloodline has happened countless times. Metamorphosis."


    "This pagoda wants to suppress the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, you are just wishful thinking."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can look at it again. If my guess is good, it only takes a few breaths and the pagoda will shatter."


    "And your companions will soon fall."


    "Actually, your companion is very stupid. If he saves his bloodline, then there may be a chance of survival, but he should never have used the pagoda to suppress the blue-eyed Ape King."


    "The bloodline of the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King is very special. If he is in a state of berserk, his strength will become even more terrifying."


    "And now the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King has entered a state of rampage."


    Shi Xuan stood there with a calm expression on his face. The moment Shi Xuan''s voice fell, a terrifying roar sounded in the sky.


    "Roar."


    The Tongtian Ape King closed his eyes and suspended in the void, slapped his chest frantically, those eyes turned bloody at this moment, and a terrible blood-colored evil spirit shrouded his body.


    At this moment, as Shi Xuan said, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King entered a state of rampage.


    Thoroughly provoked by the golden pagoda suspended in the void.


    The sound of roar resounded through the world.


    "What can he do when he enters a state of rampage? Although his strength has been greatly improved, he has almost touched the realm of half-stepping me, but it''s a pity, it''s just half-stepping me realm, it can''t be compared with the real realm. It is comparable to the realm of killing me."


    "Not to mention my ancestor of Jianchi, and the suppression of the ancient Chaos God Tower."


    "The Primordial Chaos God Tower has extremely terrifying power, it can imprison the heavens and the earth, imprison all laws, how can he run wild?"


    An ancestor of Chaos Sword Pool heard Shi Xuan''s words, and his face showed a look of ridicule. He didn''t think that the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King could break down the pagoda and have the ability to turn defeat into victory.


    At this moment, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King in the sky, all the clones were beheaded.


    Even if the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King fell into a rampant state, the eyes of those detached powerhouses in Chaos Sword Pond were full of ridicule at this moment, and they did not think that the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King had a chance to turn defeat into victory.


    Breathing violently one by one, at this moment, their faces were full of resentment.


    There was a kind of panic about breaking free from the brink of death.


    But looking at the huge golden pagoda in the sky, the fear in one by one kept dissipating.


    The ancestor of Chaos Sword Pool frowned slightly at this moment, and there was a trace of unease in his eyes.


    At this moment, he didn''t know why he suddenly felt a little scared, as if something bad was about to happen.


    But for a while, he couldn''t understand where the unease came from, but at this moment, just in case, a cold voice resounded through the void.


    "Hurry up and help me to let the divine power of the pagoda break out completely. Even if he has a trump card, he will surely die today. If he opposes my Chaos Sword Pond, he should be punished."


    The moment the old man''s voice fell, those detached existences showed bloodthirsty colors in their eyes, and terrifying mana was injected into the golden pagoda in the void.


    Killing intent.


    Wanting to vent the suffocation in his heart, he cut the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King.

 Chapter 1488

    The golden pagoda was originally unimaginably powerful. At this moment, under the urging of nearly 20 detached powerhouses, the more terrifying power broke out completely.


    I saw that in the golden pagoda at this moment, the more terrifying power of order descended from it, which was extremely terrifying.


    Those golden iron chains are now entwining towards the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King who has fallen into a rampage in the void.


    Seeing all the powerhouses helping him move the pagoda, the ancestor of Chaos Sword Pool finally showed a relaxed smile on his face, relieved. At this moment, he did not believe that under such pressure, the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King still has a chance to turn around.


    "Monkey, you dare to kill me Chaos Sword Pond, today I will cut your demon body and imprison your demon soul."


    "Let people in this world know what the price will be for going against my Holy Land."


    The ancestor of the Chaos Holy Land''s voice was extremely cold, and the next moment in his body, a terrifying sword energy shot up into the sky.


    At this moment, the sword in his hand erupted with terrifying divine might, and around his body, the void seemed to be unable to bear the terrifying sword intent that he burst out.


    "Roar."


    However.


    When everyone in the ninth layer looked terrified, the blue-eyed Tongtian ape in the sky did not respond, and kept slapping his chest, making an angry roar.


    When the ancestor of Chaos Sword Pond was about to make his move, he saw the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King frantically slapping his chest. At this moment, his body suddenly exploded.


    Three heads and six arms appeared.


    In just an instant, the body was enlarged ten thousand times.


    At this moment, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King completely fell into a rampage.


    The sky above his head, his feet bouncing on the ground, and his terrifying body, as if the world could not accommodate it.


    The golden pagoda that erupted with endless divine might in the void was directly shattered by a terrifying force in the next moment.


    In an instant, it turned into fragments of the sky.


    The terrifying breath of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King stirred the heaven and the earth. At this moment, he seemed to be an unparalleled demon god who could destroy the heavens and the earth.


    Just in an instant, the chaotic detachment beings who joined forces to drive the pagoda flew out one by one, blood was constantly spurting out of their mouths, the pagoda suddenly shattered, and everyone was backlashed.


    Looking at the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King who couldn''t see the whole picture in front of him at all, there was despair in his eyes.


    Thick fear lingered in their hearts, their scalps felt numb, and their whole body became extremely stiff. At this moment, they really realized what despair was.


    At this moment, the eyes of the ancestor of Chaos Sword Pond, who was about to shoot, showed fear.


    At this moment, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King is too terrifying, and the blood shrouded in his body is like a vast ocean.


    There were cracks in the void around the body, and this world simply could not bear the terrifying and unparalleled ferocity.


    "The realm of cutting me."


    "This is the realm of killing me."


    "Damn, what kind of secret technique is this, why is it so terrifying, and who is the supreme being behind him?"


    The ancestor of Chaos Sword Pond saw this scene in front of him, and he felt like an ant. At this moment, he finally knew where the unease just now came from.


    The ancestor of Chaos Sword Pond, his legs could not help trembling, the sword in his hand was obviously ready to go, but at this moment he simply did not have the courage to cut out the sword.


    Those detached powerhouses in Chaos Sword Pond had not yet had time to flee at this moment, only to see a big hand covering the sky descending from the sky.


    Those detached beings have no resistance at all under this big hand that covers the sky and the sun, and just in an instant, their bodies turn into blood mist.


    Even if it is beyond the level and has the ability to be reborn from a drop of blood, but at this moment when the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King uses the three-headed and six-armed Dharma body, there is no chance of resistance at all.


    In an instant, the body died.


    The ancestor of Chaos Sword Pond was full of horror, seeing the huge palm that fell from the sky in the void, as if to destroy the world, suppressed the fear in his heart, and cut out a sword with all his strength.


    The sword light shines on the world.


    tear the sky apart.


    But the next moment.


    When the terrifying sword light fell on the big hand of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, it only left a trace on the big golden hand.


    Not to mention wanting to cut off that gigantic hand.


    "impossible!"


    "This is impossible."


    "Even if this monster monkey motivated the secret technique, forcibly stepped into the realm of slaying me, and cast the law of heaven and earth, but it is impossible to be under my sword, without any damage."


    "It must be an illusion."


    "It''s impossible."


    "Open the sky."


    At this moment, the old man was completely frightened by the scene in front of him.


    There is madness in both eyes.


    Desperate at this moment, he frantically burned the mana and soul in his body.


    The sword in his hand became even brighter, and the terrifying sword was cut out again.


    This sword seems to be able to truly open up the world.


    However, when the extremely terrifying sword fell on the extremely huge palm, it still did not hurt the extremely terrifying palm in the slightest.


    The next moment the palm fell, the whole person instantly turned to ashes, and the body and spirit were destroyed.


    In the void, the sound of roar resounded through the heavens and the earth.


    The people who were originally shocked, saw all the powerhouses in the Chaos Sword Pond in the sky fall, and their faces were full of excitement, but the next moment they were all scared to death.


    Because that gigantic palm didn''t have any intention of staying, and it fell from the sky as if to destroy this world and hundreds of millions of living beings.


    Standing there, Shi Xuan naturally sensed that the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King had fallen into a rampage and lost his mind.


    If you don''t stop it, don''t wake up the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King.


    The blue-eyed Ape King will turn into a killing machine and destroy everything here.


    Shi Xuan''s mouth moved slightly.


    At this moment, Shi Xuan''s voice rang in the ears of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King.


    "wake up!"


    "wake up!"


    "wake up."


    Shi Xuan''s voice was not loud, but at this moment it kept echoing in the ears of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King.


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, who had fallen into madness, followed the continuous sound of this voice, the blood in his eyes gradually faded, and his incomparably huge body gradually disappeared, turning into the normal size before.


    However, he suddenly fell into a state of berserk before, and used the forbidden technique of heaven and earth. Although the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King was sober at this moment, his whole person became extremely weak.


    He fell to the ground and passed out.


    Hu Hu Hu.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, the remaining ancestors of Chaos Sword Pool let out a sigh of relief. At that moment, they felt a fatal threat.


    "Get out."


    Several people looked at each other and immediately spoke up.


    Today, they saw the terrifying supernatural powers of the Blue-eyed Ape King, and several of them understood that if Shi Xuan was given a chance to take action, then it is possible for them to follow in the footsteps of those people.


    They didn''t know whether Shi Xuan was in control of the forbidden technique.


    If Shi Xuan also possessed some terrifying forbidden technique that caused his cultivation to skyrocket, then in Always Ragnarok, they would surely die.


    The previous Ragnarok poses a great threat to them. If Shi Xuan¡¯s cultivation base is forcibly raised to the detachment level, no matter how strong they are, they will surely die.


    Under the terrifying power of the Five Decays of Heaven and Man, they could not have any chance to fight back.


    At this moment, the five ancestors of the Holy Land of Chaos took action, throwing out terrifying artifacts one by one, and the terrifying power imprisoned the world.


    Before that, they had been making arrangements in secret, not idle, and watching the game was just to delay time.


    At this moment, five artifacts of the same grade as the previous golden pagoda were suspended in five directions, and the terrifying power made Mungo and others change color instantly.


    "Is there a way for Shi Xuan to turn the tide of the battle?"


    Jian Zun and the others looked at the scene in front of them with solemn expressions in their eyes.


    Uneasy for a while.


    But they were just apprehensive and not desperate. They knew very well that Shi Xuan, as Li Yixi''s disciple, should have a trump card.


    Five terrifying treasures suppressed the world, and at this moment, the faces of the five ancestors of Chaos Sword Pond showed joy.


    Just now, they were afraid that Shi Xuan would escape their encirclement immediately.


    Seeing Shi Xuan being suppressed now, his eyes were full of anticipation.


    Shi Xuan stood there with a look of disdain on his face, and looked down at the stone on his neck.


    This is the original truth that Li Yixi gave to Shi Xuan. The residual aura on the original truth burst out with a faint golden glow, wrapping Shi Xuan''s whole body.


    The terrifying power that descended from the sky at this moment could not affect Shi Xuan at all.


    At the moment when the five experts in the realm of Beheading Me were smug, a sneer appeared on the corner of Shi Xuan''s mouth.


    "Since you want to die, I will fulfill you."


    At the moment when the five ancestors of Chaos Sword Pond were smug, a sneer appeared on the corner of Shi Xuan''s mouth, who had been imprisoned by them.


    The sound sounded, and Shi Xuan slowly rose into the air, not being suppressed by the five artifacts at all.


    The smiles on the faces of the five ancestors of the Chaos Sword Pool instantly became incomparably stiff, and there was a look of horror in their eyes.


    "Quick, let''s get rid of him, don''t give him a chance."


    Seeing that Shi Xuan actually ignored the suppression of the five divine weapons, his face showed a look of horror and disbelief.


    However, the corner of Shi Xuan''s mouth showed a hint of mockery.


    "Sorry, now you have no chance."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Shi Xuan used the supernatural powers Ragnarok.


    The palm prints in the sky appeared, the terrifying power of destruction flooded the world, and cracks appeared on the five incomparably powerful treasures.


    The terrifying divine might disappeared in an instant, and the tool spirit let out a terrified scream, and turned into nothingness in the struggle.


    The five incomparably powerful artifacts turned into mortal iron in an instant.


    The ancestor of Chaos Sword Pond, who was about to shoot, had a look of horror on his face at this moment, and found that their bodies were constantly being destroyed at this moment, and their lifespans disappeared rapidly.


    "Twilight of the gods, the five declines of heaven and man."


    "This is, this is the real Era Divine Ability."


    At the moment when they truly felt this power, the five elders of Chaos Sword Pond showed despair in their eyes.


    At this moment, they finally felt the despair of the seven detached sword immortals before.


    "No no no no¡­¡­"


    "Don''t kill us."


    "We are willing to surrender, we are willing to be slaves forever."


    The five ancestors of the Jianchi Realm who cut me shouted hysterically.


    I want to ask Shi Xuan to save their lives.


    They are very clear that under this terrifying supernatural power, even if they have the cultivation of the realm of slaying me, they still have no chance to survive.


    Completely lost the will to fight.


    There is no such high-spirited attitude in the past, and there is only despair at this moment.


    "I have no interest in you."


    "You are not qualified to be slaves either."


    "To dare to underestimate my master, the crime deserves death."


    Shi Xuan''s incomparably cold voice fell, and he slapped it out with a palm, and the vitality in the bodies of the five figures was instantly extracted.


    Those eyes were full of despair, and the next moment, under the terrifying power, the body turned into nothingness.


    Chaos Sword Pond came powerfully, in exchange for group destruction.


    At this moment, the world is dead silent.


    Everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 1489

    Chaos world.


    outside the burial.


    A figure appeared.


    It was none other than Daoist Chiba who fought with Jian Wuchen not long ago.


    Daoist Chiba has been outside the burial ground for some time.


    His eyes kept looking into the burial ground.


    "What kind of treasure appeared in the burial ground, why did so many powerhouses in Chaos Sword Pool suddenly enter it?"


    "And that Jian Wuchen actually returned from the burial ground alive."


    "Jian Wuchen definitely discovered the big secret in the burial ground. Otherwise, it would be impossible for so many detached powerhouses to enter the Chaos Sword Pool."


    Daoist Chiba looked hesitant.


    Hesitant to enter it or not.


    Daoist Chiba was very uneasy, after all, this burial ground is known as the place where the dead have no life.


    Otherwise, when chasing Jian Wuchen before, Daoist Qianye would not see Jian Wuchen entering the burial ground, but turned and left.


    But at this moment, Daoist Qianye couldn''t help but want to take a look at the thought of dozens of strong men from Chaos Sword Pond entering the burial ground.


    Struggling for a moment.


    Daoist Qianye had a ruthless look on his face.


    "I don''t believe that Jian Wuchen can return safely. If I enter it, I will die."


    "So many powerhouses in Chaos Sword Pool entered, must they discover some secrets? Maybe this secret can make my cultivation further."


    The voice fell, and Daoist Qianye broke into the burial ground directly.


    Daoist Chiba also has some means to block the intrusion of the terrifying and strange forces within the burial ground.


    Daoist Chiba used his supernatural powers to track the breath left by the strong Jianchi, and kept looking for it.


    There is a terrifying and incomparable power in the burial ground to block the glance of the gods.


    But Daoist Chiba has many methods.


    And when Chaos Sword Pond entered the burial ground, one by one was unscrupulous.


    There is no restraining breath at all, and there are still some breaths left, and Daoist Qianba continues to follow these breaths.


    Daoist Qianye was a little nervous at first, but soon his eyes showed an unbelievable color.


    He stared at the passage in front of him.


    "Here, there actually exists a world here."


    "It has been hidden in the burial ground, and has never been intruded. I don''t know what secrets there are in this world."


    "No wonder so many powerhouses entered the Chaos Sword Pond, I''m afraid they found some incredible treasures in it."


    The moment the thought fell, Daoist Qianye entered Jiuzhongtian directly with a look of joy on his face.


    "Good place."


    Daoist Chiba entered the ninth heaven.


    Feeling that the power of heaven and earth is so strong here, I am happy.


    "I don''t know where the people from Chaos Sword Pool went after they entered this place?"


    "I can''t sense their breath, as if it disappeared out of thin air."


    Daoist Qianye didn''t pay too much attention to the ninth layer, his attention was on the strong people in Jianchi.


    In the view of Daoist Chiba, so many powerhouses in Chaos Sword Pond entered this place, and they definitely found some unimaginable opportunity. Otherwise, it was impossible for so many powerhouses to appear.


    And Jiuzhongtian also appeared in the burial ground.


    This made Daoist Chiba look forward to it even more.


    Unable to find the traces of everyone in Jianchi, Daoist Chiba descended from the sky.


    Entered a restaurant.


    There are many practitioners in the restaurant.


    Daoist Chiba chose this restaurant because he found that there are many strong people in this restaurant, and there are actually several detached existences. Daoist Qianye was surprised.


    In the restaurant at the moment, Mongo and others are drinking.


    Shi Xuan and the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King are also among them.


    Daoist Chiba felt that these people were of extraordinary strength. The ninth heaven had a strong man coming, and it should be near here. These people should have found out where the sword pool strong man was going.


    Cough.


    Daoist Chiba walked to the side of the table.


    "This fellow Daoist, the old man asked you for a piece of news?"


    Daoist Chiba is not arrogant.


    After all, this world has just entered and discovered several detached powerhouses. Daoist Chiba did not feel that he was invincible in the world, and the main thing now is to find those powerhouses in Jianchi, not to enmity with these people, so it is very respectful .


    However.


    No however.


    After Daoist Chiba''s voice fell, he was ignored.


    The whole person stood there, his face became extremely ugly.


    Daoist Chiba never thought of the existence of his true self at the pinnacle of the realm, but he was ignored by these guys who had just stepped into the transcendence level.


    At this moment, he was in a rage.


    If it weren''t for those powerhouses who were anxiously looking for Chaos Sword Pond, at this moment, he could not wait to shoot Mungo and others directly in front of him.


    After all, in the eyes of Daoist Chiba, Meng Ge and others have no room for resistance.


    Restraining the anger in his heart, Daoist Chiba coughed again.


    Much louder this time.


    Almost resounded through the restaurant.


    A pair of incomparably angry eyes instantly fell on Daoist Qianye.


    A smile appeared on Daoist Chiba''s face.


    "Fellow Daoists, this old man wants to inquire about a piece of news."


    However, after Daoist Chiba''s voice fell.


    The gazes that looked at him were withdrawn one by one, and no one paid attention to Daoist Chiba.


    At this moment, each of them looked at Shi Xuan and the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King.


    Some people even walked past Daoist Chiba and went to make a toast, ignoring Daoist Chiba.


    Daoist Qianye''s face became extremely embarrassing. He never thought that he, who was at the peak of his real self, would be ignored by these ants.


    "Presumptuous, the old man asked you something."


    At this moment, Daoist Chiba was really angry, and an incomparably terrifying breath enveloped him.


    At this moment, the legs of countless figures in the restaurant could not stop shaking, and most of them were only half a step beyond the level. How could they bear the terrifying aura of Daoist Qianye.


    However, although everyone looked terrified, Daoist Chiba found that the fear in the eyes of these people quickly disappeared, and even showed a look of schadenfreude.


    This made Daoist Qianye a little puzzled, but at this moment Daoist Qianye was too lazy to pay attention to these people. After all, in the eyes of Daoist Qianye, these people were just a group of ants.


    "Noisy."


    "Where''s the old guy from?"


    The Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King was very annoyed when he saw that someone interrupted his speech.


    "Don''t blame this fellow Daoist. My friend has a hot temper. I don''t know if this fellow Daoist has anything to ask. If I can help, I will never refuse."


    Meng Ge glanced at Daoist Qianye and frowned slightly.


    Meng Ge found that he could not see through Daoist Chiba''s cultivation.


    Don''t be careless.


    Moreover, Meng Ge found that Daoist Qianye''s face was very unfamiliar, and he could not be sure of Daoist Qianye''s identity, and there was some speculation that Daoist Qianye might come from a chaotic world.


    But it is also very doubtful. After all, people from the chaotic world are all arrogant and domineering, but Daoist Chiba seems to have restrained a lot.


    Hearing the words of the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, a chill flashed in Daoist Qianye''s eyes at this moment, but when he saw Meng Ge stand up, he suppressed the anger in his heart.


    Daoist Chiba squeezed a smile on his face, staring at Mungo and said.


    "Have fellow Daoists ever seen people from Chaos Sword Pond pass by here?"

 Chapter 1490

    At the moment when Daoist Qianye''s voice fell, the scene became extremely quiet, the movements of everyone''s hands stopped, and a pair of bad eyes fell on Daoist Qianye.


    Daoist Chiba couldn''t help showing doubts on his face, but he didn''t care.


    But suddenly it was discovered that the smile on Meng Ge''s face disappeared, and Daoist Qianye frowned slightly.


    "Are you from Chaos Sword Pool, a person from Chaos Sword Pool?"


    Meng Ge heard Daoist Chiba''s question, his face became a little colder, and he no longer had the smile he had before.


    Daoist Chiba was not angry but happy when he heard this.


    "Do you know their whereabouts?"


    "Tell me, there is a reward."


    Daoist Chiba showed excitement on his face.


    However, Mungo did not answer, and the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King with an angry face sneered.


    "Old man, no wonder you are so arrogant, dare to interrupt your grandfather and me, it turns out that you are from the Chaos Sword Pool."


    "Grandpa, let me tell you, all the people in Chaos Sword Pond were killed by us. It is very easy for you to find them. I will send you to the underworld to meet them."


    Daoist Chiba was originally very angry with the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King.


    If it wasn''t for inquiring about the news, he would have slapped the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King to death just now. Now that the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King has spoken again, Daoist Qianye''s face has completely cooled down.


    "Monkey that doesn''t know whether to live or die."


    "Actually, he contradicted the old man again and again."


    Daoist Chiba''s face was full of anger, and the next moment he slapped it with a palm.


    "This is not a place where you can go wild."


    But the next moment.


    Shi Xuan, who had not spoken for a while, slapped it with a palm.


    This palm might seem like an understatement, but Daoist Chiba''s terrifying supernatural power was actually dissolved into nothingness.


    this moment.


    Daoist Qianye showed a look of fear on his face. Daoist Qianye did not expect that Shi Xuan, who looked only about 10 years old, actually possessed such a terrifying cultivation.


    With that palm just now, Daoist Chiba felt a crisis.


    "Who are you?"


    Daoist Chiba''s pupils shrank slightly.


    Incomparably cold eyes looked at Shi Xuan.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, what matters is who you are?"


    "If it weren''t for the fact that you didn''t have much malice, now you have gone to the underworld to find those people in Jianchi."


    If he had heard Shi Xuan''s words before, Daoist Qianye would have looked disdainful, but now Daoist Qianye''s expression became extremely solemn.


    Shi Xuan looked like he was only 10 years old, but the palm of his hand actually dissolved his supernatural powers. Daoist Qianye didn''t think Shi Xuan was a simple person, and his voice was extremely vicissitudes.


    Shi Xuan''s words made Daoist Qianye a little nervous at this moment.


    But soon, Daoist Chiba shook his head.


    Daoist Qianye felt that even if Shi Xuan''s cultivation base was terrifying and his methods were strange, it was impossible to kill so many strong people in Jianchi. After all, there were too many people in Chaos Jianchi this time.


    "Under the Daoist Chiba."


    "There is no malicious intention to come here today, I just want to ask about the news of everyone in Chaos Sword Pond."


    "I''m not a person from Chaos Sword Pond, but I have a grudge against Chaos Sword Pond."


    Although he didn''t believe Shi Xuan''s words, Daoist Qianye didn''t underestimate everyone at this moment.


    Daoist Chiba felt that it is better to have less than one thing, and stated his purpose bluntly.


    However, as soon as Daoist Qianye''s voice fell, Shi Xuanyun''s calm voice sounded.


    "you can go now."


    Shi Xuan''s voice fell, and he turned around.


    The people present also turned around slowly one by one, no longer paying attention to Daoist Chiba.


    At this moment, Daoist Qianye''s face became extremely gloomy. Daoist Qianye did not expect that in a short period of time, he would be ignored one after another.


    Even in a chaotic world.


    He also has a lot of reputation, but here, he is actually ignored, and the people who ignore him are actually a group of existences that are far less powerful than him.


    "Shame on your face. Since this is the case, then I will let you know what the price of ignoring the deity is."


    Daoist Chiba''s voice contained endless coldness, and a terrifying supernatural power erupted, trying to obliterate all those present.


    Daoist Chiba lost his interest in asking the whereabouts of Chaos Sword Pond.


    After Chiba Daoist planned to kill these people, he went to search the souls of some monks.


    However, at the moment when the magical power just broke out, Daoist Chiba''s pupils shrank.


    Because Daoist Qianye noticed that Shi Xuan suddenly appeared in front of him, and slowly slapped it out.


    This palm seems to be an understatement, light and without any power, but at this moment, Daoist Chiba felt his scalp tingling.


    As a Chaos Ranger, dare to count the existence of Jian Wuchen, and his strength is extremely terrifying.


    But at this moment, Daoist Chiba felt a fatal crisis, and without any hesitation, instantly retreated.


    However, even if Daoist Qianye retreated for the first time, he was still hit by Shi Xuan''s palm.


    puff.


    The throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    At this moment, Daoist Chiba''s face was extremely pale.


    Countless wrinkles appeared on his face, and his black hair instantly turned white.


    Shi Xuan''s light palm, he didn''t expect to lose most of his vitality, and his lifespan disappeared by 100,000 years.


    I remembered Shi Xuan''s understated palm just now.


    At this moment, Daoist Qianye was trembling with fear, his body was suspended in the void, and he had no courage to move at all.


    Feeling Shi Xuan''s incomparably cold gaze, Daoist Qianye''s body kept shaking.


    The heart was beating fast.


    His face was pale.


    "roll."


    Shi Xuan glanced at Daoist Qianye and did not continue to take action. After all, Daoist Qianye was very respectful when he came.


    Daoist Qianye heard Shi Xuan''s incomparably cold voice without any anger.


    At this moment, Daoist Qianye was relieved. He was stared at by Shi Xuan''s incomparably cold eyes just now, and he was extremely nervous.


    Daoist Chiba didn''t even have time to heal and ran for his life.


    Seeing Taoist Qianye leave, Shi Xuan pondered for a while, and his eyes fell on everyone.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll come when I go."


    After Shi Xuan''s voice fell, he stepped out and his body disappeared strangely.


    Daoist Qianye entered the chaos, his chest heaving violently.


    His pupils were full of fear, and Daoist Qianye never thought that he would enter this world and almost kill him when he met a child-sized existence.


    I didn''t believe Shi Xuan''s words just now, but at this moment, Daoist Qianye believed it. It is very likely that all the powerhouses who entered Jianchi have fallen.


    After leaving the burial ground, Daoist Chiba stayed away from here without looking back.


    Daoist Chiba had just left.


    A figure appeared in the burial ground. It was none other than Shi Xuan who disappeared.


    Shi Xuan pointed out.


    Cut a huge mountain in half.


    Shi Xuan''s finger moved, leaving a text on the mountain wall.


    "Jiuzhongtian ahead, the gods stop, those who trespass, die."


    After leaving these words, Shi Xuan disappeared.


    As if it never happened.


    In the chaotic world, above the Supreme Chaos, they are called gods.

 Chapter 1491

    Seventh Heaven.


    A restricted area of ??life.


    this moment.


    Suddenly, a terrifying aura surged into the sky, and at the same time, the terrifying power of devouring broke out. In the restricted area of ??life, the vitality in all living beings was disappearing at an extremely terrifying speed at this moment.


    Among them, there are many big demons who are half-step beyond the level.


    But these big demons who are half a step beyond the level can''t move at all.


    "Hoohoho!"


    Looking at the sky, he let out a desperate growl.


    In the body, the terrifying vitality quickly disappeared.


    In the depths of the forbidden area of ??life here, it turned into a huge swallowing vortex, swallowing some vitality of life. At the same time, the power of heaven and earth is also being swallowed rapidly.


    It lasted for half an hour.


    Half an hour later, this forbidden area of ??life completely turned into a dead place.


    The power of death pervades.


    I can no longer feel a trace of vitality.


    In the heart of the forbidden zone of life.


    At this moment, the mountain shook.


    Soon, a crack appeared in the valley.


    A figure suddenly appeared.


    "Now, how long has it been?"


    "Here is indeed the place of Daoyuan."


    "In a short period of time, he was born again."


    "This time, I will definitely find the land of Daoyuan."


    "At that time, this era of chaos will be named by me."


    The middle-aged man''s voice was incomparably vicissitudes, and there were bright lights in his eyes.


    The breath is extremely terrifying. After waking up, there is a real me at the peak, only half a step away from killing me.


    "But I''m still too weak by myself."


    "Last time, I almost died because I didn''t have a helper."


    "This time, we must not repeat the same mistakes."


    The middle-aged man''s name is Lu Xin.


    It has been sleeping for 800,000 years.


    The moment the sound fell, the terrifying power of the soul spread out in an instant.


    soon.


    A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he used the great deflation to shrink into an inch, and disappeared without a trace in a moment.


    A mountaintop.


    The firewood made a crackling sound.


    Several figures waited expectantly.


    Above the firewood, tied a treated mixed-blood white tiger.


    The iron-eating beast with a simple and honest face took out a water bag from somewhere, and walked towards the shade of a tree with small steps.


    Under the shade of a tree, a woman in red was lying there, enjoying the spiritual fruit comfortably.


    It was none other than Little Phoenix.


    These days, the little phoenix brought the iron-eating beasts, etc., to establish a demon kingdom.


    A white tiger vowed not to die, and now it has become food.


    "Lord Demon Emperor, this is Lingquan."


    The iron-eating beast, who looked so simple and honest, put down the water bladder and continued to beat the legs of Little Phoenix.


    now.


    Suddenly, a figure descended from the sky, it was Lu Xin.


    Lu Xin fluttered in white clothes, like an immortal king in white clothes.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    "Hello everyone!"


    Lu Xin appeared here, naturally, intending to subdue Little Phoenix and other existences.


    However, after hearing Lu Xin''s words, the iron-eating beast at this moment glanced impatiently, turned his butt to face Lu Xin, and continued to beat the little phoenix.


    Lu Xin saw that he was ignored.


    Not angry either.


    Call it him.


    If someone suddenly came to say hello, it would be too lazy to pay attention.


    At this moment, Lu Xin glanced at a few figures with confidence on his face.


    Feeling that they have shown their identity and cultivation, these people are not obediently becoming scumbags.


    A step out, the movement is extremely terrifying.


    Appeared beside Little Phoenix.


    From Lu Xin''s point of view, Little Phoenix is ??the leader. As long as Little Phoenix surrenders, the rest will surrender directly.


    At the same time, Lu Xin at this moment pretended to have no intention of revealing a terrifying aura.


    "Fellow Daoist of the Feng Clan, hello."


    "Old Lu Xin, the existence that swept the world 800,000 years ago, came today, and I don''t bother to talk nonsense with you. I''ll talk straight to the point. Come today, I have something to talk to you about."


    "Now, this deity is born, and intends to rule the world, take the land of Daoyuan, and become the supreme overlord. You should consider whether to follow me."


    The voice fell, and Lu Xin at this moment was extremely confident.


    Before, he was full of arrogance and arrogance.


    At this moment, Lu Xin, looking up at the void, looks like the best in the world.


    From Lu Xin''s point of view, his words would definitely shock several people, and then immediately bowed down and recognized himself as the master.


    After all, the existence of 800,000 years ago, this sentence is enough to prove everything.


    And Lu Xin also showed his cultivation.


    However.


    At this moment, the little phoenix glanced at Lu Xin.


    Extremely dissatisfied.


    At this moment, the little phoenix is ??full of thoughts on how to build his own demon kingdom, and he has no time to pay attention to Lu Xin.


    "Tie Hanhan!"


    "How''s the barbecue?"


    Little Phoenix''s gaze fell on the iron-eating beast.


    "Lord Monster Emperor, it should be fine!"


    The iron-eating beast looked respectful.


    "yes?"


    "Go, go and see!"


    The little phoenix stood up and left with the iron-eating beast.


    Lu Xin, who looked up at the void, had an arrogant expression on his face. He was thinking about how he made a sound when the little phoenix and the others knelt down, when he found the little phoenix beside him and left.


    I was directly treated as air.


    Yes.


    From the beginning to the end, Little Phoenix regarded Lu Xin as air.


    surrender?


    is it possible?


    The expression on Lu Xin''s face became extremely stiff at this moment.


    Lu Xin''s face was inconceivable, his previous self had revealed his cultivation.


    Rather, it is understandable.


    However, it was ignored.


    Thinking of Lu Xin, who was being ignored and looked up at the sky, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    His body trembled with anger.


    800,000 years ago, he had been around for a lifetime, and he had never been ignored like this.


    Just ignore it.


    Lu Xin shook his head fiercely.


    I couldn''t help thinking, was the scene just now an illusion?


    When, the existence of the peak of my true self has been ignored.


    "Could it be that this Phoenix didn''t hear clearly?"


    "Just now, she seemed to be thinking about something."


    "Um!"


    "It must be so."


    "Otherwise, how could it be unwilling to surrender?"


    "It seems that he was thinking too much and didn''t hear clearly."


    "That''s it!"


    Lu Xin took a deep breath and found his confidence again. Lu Xin felt very clearly that the blood power of several demon races was extremely terrifying, and they all returned to their ancestors.


    So vowed to accept.


    After all, this means that there is great room for growth in the future.


    Take a deep breath.


    With anticipation on his face, Lu Xin walked over there again.


    On his face, there was a thick smile.


    "Fellow Daoist from the Feng clan, listen to me, it will do you no harm."


    Lu Xin shouted and quickly followed.


    In a few steps, he came to the front of the little phoenix and the iron-eating beast.


    Seeing that the road was blocked, Xiao Fenghuang, who was in a bad mood at first, was in a worse mood.


    Staring at Lu Xin, he said coldly, "Are you crazy?"


    "Step aside."


    "You''re blocking Ben Emperor''s way, you know?"


    Little Phoenix looked disdainful.


    Hearing Xiao Fenghuang''s words, Lu Xin''s face became extremely ugly.

 Chapter 1492

    He almost ran away and slapped the little phoenix to death with one palm.


    However, thinking of the bloodline of Xiao Fenghuang and others returning to their ancestors, he finally suppressed the anger in his heart.


    Take a deep breath.


    Squeeze out a smile.


    After all, there are no Little Phoenixes who would satisfy him more.


    Even 800,000 years ago, the existence of bloodlines completely returning to their ancestors was extremely rare.


    not to mention.


    After a major disaster, Lu Xin believed that the few in front of him were special beings.


    At this moment, Lu Xin felt that after the great shattering, the world must lack treasures.


    Feel realistic.


    A thought moves.


    Got an idea.


    In Lu Xin''s hand, a bottle appeared.


    "Fellow Daoist from the Feng Clan, this is a Heavenly Pill. After eating it, you will have a 20% chance of surviving the calamity without any side effects."


    "Also, I can give you a treasure."


    As soon as the sound fell, a broken bowl appeared.


    A corner was missing, but above the broken bowl, there was an extremely mysterious meaning faintly surrounding it.


    "do you know?"


    "This is the swallowing bowl, which can refine everything in the world."


    "This is a treasure."


    "Treasure of Chaos!"


    Lu Xin looked confident.


    After introducing the things in his hand, he looked at the little phoenixes with a proud face.


    "Your Excellency, how are you thinking?"


    At this moment, Lu Xin was extremely inflated.


    Feeling that they had brought out such a treasure, the little phoenixes had to bow down immediately.


    You know, any of these things, 800,000 years ago, were treasures.


    It can definitely cause countless bloodshed.


    Countless forces are fighting.


    Lu Xin was certain that several people at the moment were moved.


    These things are not common goods, Lu Xin really did not perfunctory deceive the little Phoenix.


    "Where''s the neuropathy from, you can''t stop talking about it here."


    "Just this rubbish, it''s still a treasure, crazy!"


    However.


    When Lu Xin was smug, Xiao Fenghuang glanced at it, bypassed Lu Xin, and left.


    Lu Xin heard the words.


    Unbelievable face.


    These things, at first glance, are not ordinary things.


    Although this bowl is broken, its mysterious aura shows the extraordinaryness of this bowl all the time.


    And this medicine pill is a treasure that can cause bloodshed.


    However.


    Lu Xin felt very clearly that the little phoenix just now was really disgusted.


    It''s like seeing garbage.


    Not only the little phoenix, but the iron-eating beast beside the little phoenix also looked disdainful.


    Extremely despised.


    No interest at all.


    Lu Xin couldn''t help but be confused.


    I feel like I''m in a hallucination.


    "Your Mightiness!"


    "Listen to my explanation, look again, this is a real treasure!"


    Feeling that Xiao Fenghuang was deceived by the appearance of the broken bowl, he quickly chased after him and wanted to explain.


    The iron-eating beast turned around and said lightly, "Little man, shut up."


    "It''s just such rubbish, who are you lying to?"


    "Take it for a fight?"


    "As soon as I take it out, I lose all face, and it''s a treasure!"


    "Go to the side to cool off."|


    "I also want my demon emperor to surrender, and take pictures of myself without urinating."


    The sound fell, and the Iron Eater turned around and trotted away, catching up with Little Phoenix.


    "Trash?"


    Hearing this, Lu Xin stared blankly at the treasure in his hand.


    His face was sluggish, and the next moment his expression was extremely gloomy.


    When did the things that Lu Xin took out were rubbish and had no face.


    At this moment, Lu Xin was angry.


    Even if he doesn''t know the goods, he has shown a trace of cultivation, but he still ignores him, how can he not be angry.


    100,000 years ago, Lu Xin was a hegemon.


    Has anyone ever been so ignored.


    There was a deep chill in Lu Xin''s eyes.


    In his capacity, such a polite corporal almost lost his temper.


    However.


    The exchange is not recognition, but disgust.


    Tolerable and unbearable.


    Lu Xin rushed out violently, blocking directly in front of the little phoenix, revealing a terrifying aura.


    "Pooh!"


    "Shame on your face?"


    "This deity is a corporal, but you are regarded as garbage."


    "Are you looking for death?"


    "Now, give you a chance to surrender."


    "Or, I make you disappear from this world."


    "Do you really think that if the bloodline returns to the ancestors successfully, you will be invincible in the world?"


    Lu Xin''s voice was extremely gloomy.


    Lu Xin was angry and scolded.


    Little Phoenix was stunned for a moment.


    shook his head.


    Looking at the iron-eating beast beside him, he said suspiciously, "This person has a sick mind, so he doesn''t surrender."


    "It''s really annoying!"


    "Let him go!"


    "I threatened this emperor, and this emperor slapped him to death!"


    The little phoenix''s voice fell, and he turned around and left.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Hearing Xiao Fenghuang''s words, Lu Xin was extremely angry at this moment.


    "presumptuous!"


    "Today, this deity will let you know how high the sky is and how thick the ground is."


    "boom!"


    The moment the voice fell, an extremely terrifying aura erupted from Lu Xin''s body.


    Heaven and earth faded.


    Terrifying mana, like a vast ocean, surrounds Lu Xin.


    Within a radius of a million miles, all the monsters were crawling on the ground, shivering.


    this moment.


    Heaven and earth paled, as if in the world, only Lu Xin was the only one.


    However, Lu Xin was stunned.


    He stared blankly at the iron-eating beast in front of him.


    Not to mention the little phoenix.


    The iron-eating beasts that looked silly were actually not affected in any way.


    Standing there, just looking at Lu Xin.


    It''s like watching a clown.


    He also put a finger into his nostril.


    "Are you strong?"


    "Go ahead!"


    "Come on, don''t waste my time."


    The iron-eating beast glanced at Lu Xin, who couldn''t control the air, and said extremely impatiently.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At this moment, Lu Xin was greatly shocked.


    "What are you, don''t force it, hurry up, you know?"


    "You crazy, want us to surrender, want to eat shit?"


    "We, but we want to build countless demon kingdoms."


    "Forget it, I''ve told you so much, but you don''t understand."


    "So weak, how do you know what Lord Monster Emperor is thinking?"


    The iron-eating beast said with a look of disdain.


    When Lu Xin heard the words, killing intent filled the air.


    "I''ll take action, I''m afraid you won''t be able to stop even a single move."


    Lu Xin''s voice was extremely cold.


    Never thought that one day he would be so provoked by others.


    Lu Xin even felt extremely unreal.


    Incredible.


    Today''s Lu Xin really doesn''t want to believe that what happened is true.


    "I bother!"


    "Just you, can you?"


    "That old bastard, I slapped you to death, do you believe it?"


    "What age is this, to transcend the catastrophe, you still need only one or two percent of the medicinal herbs."


    "Every ten people know that it''s enough to lie down to cross the robbery."


    "When you wake up from sleep, you are detached!"


    "You rubbish, do you still want to lie to our demon emperor?"


    "I bother!:"


    At this moment, the iron-eating beast has no face at all, and has a difficult face.


    When he thought that Lu Xin was interrupting his flattery, he was extremely angry.


    Who is the little phoenix, the big brother''s disciple.


    This opportunity was won with great difficulty.

 Chapter 1493

    "die."


    Lu Xin had been suppressing the anger in his heart.


    But he never thought that the few in front of him would not give him any face at all.


    He can be described as reassuring.


    But in exchange, it was the cynicism of existences such as the Iron Eater.


    How can I bear this moment.


    The moment the voice fell.


    Lu Xin''s incomparably terrifying aura did not restrain in the slightest.


    It erupted like a tsunami, and at this moment, the world changed color.


    Terrifying mana surrounded Lu Xin''s body like an ocean.


    At this moment, Lu Xin seemed to be a saint of heaven and earth.


    Lu Xin''s eyes were filled with indifference, and his palms slowly fell, wanting to smash the iron-eating beast in front of him into flesh.


    However.


    Facing Lu Xin''s terrifying supernatural powers.


    The corner of the mouth of the iron-eating beast standing there showed mockery.


    Today''s iron-eating beast.


    He got a lot of opportunities and has stepped into the peak of the real self.


    Facing Lu Xin''s terrifying killing intent, a bamboo pole appeared in his hand.


    Waving the bamboo pole in his hand, he swung out a stick.


    At this moment, the sky seemed to be collapsing.


    A murderous Lu Xin.


    Feeling the terrifying stick of the iron-eating beast, a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    At the same time, his eyes looked at the bamboo in the hands of the iron-eating beast in disbelief.


    Lu Xin''s terrifying supernatural power was instantly shattered.


    The next moment, the incomparably powerful Lu Xin was directly swept away.


    I don''t know where it fell.


    The iron-eating beast spit out a mouthful of saliva.


    The bamboo pole in his hand disappeared, and he clapped his hands.


    "Neuropathy."


    The Iron Eater looked annoyed and snorted coldly.


    Turn around and walk away slowly.


    The speed improved a lot, and a smile appeared on his face again.


    Thousands of miles away.


    Suddenly, the dome of the sky cracked open.


    I don''t know what fell from the sky at an extremely terrifying speed. When it fell into the mountains, the mountains seemed to have an earthquake.


    No one else fell from the sky, it was Lu Xin who was swept away by the iron-eating beast with a bamboo pole.


    At this moment, Lu Xin left a huge pit in the mountains.


    At this moment, Lu Xin''s arm has disappeared without a trace.


    With an unbelievable look on his face, he was completely stunned by the bamboo pole of the iron-eating beast.


    There was blood gushing out of his mouth, and there was a deep fear in his eyes.


    How did Lu Xin think that the iron-eating beast actually possessed such terrifying strength, and that bamboo pole was too terrifying.


    Who is Lu Xin?


    The hegemon of heaven and earth 800,000 years ago.


    At this moment, I felt that my five internal organs were shaken and injured.


    He quickly took out a pill and swallowed it.


    It took half an hour for Lu Xin to barely control his body.


    At this moment, his injuries were still extremely serious, but Lu Xin didn''t dare to stop at all and left.


    Thinking of the iron-eating beast makes my heart go cold.


    The scene that happened just now is like a nightmare and cannot be forgotten.


    At this moment, Lu Xin had a feeling that what he appeared was not Jiuzhongtian, but the Holy Land of Chaos.


    That sense of superiority completely disappeared.


    Lu Xin is very clear that it is not how strong he is that he is alive now, but Lu Xin understands that the iron-eating beast did not kill him.


    Controlling the power, otherwise, he would have already fallen.


    When he thought of the existence of such terrifying beings in Jiuzhongtian, Lu Xin''s legs couldn''t help shaking.


    Suddenly he finds that his plans are doomed to fail.


    Lu Xin''s layout peeked at the source of the Dao, and felt that he would win this time, but now he looked desperate.


    "Could it be that this era belongs to the demon clan? Is it the demon clan that Heavenly Dao favors in this era?"


    This thought lingered in Lu Xin''s mind.


    Lu Xin not only left this place, but left Jiuzhongtian directly.


    In his eyes, this Jiuzhongtian has become a place of terror.


    Li House.


    crunch.


    The door was pushed open, and a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Carrying his hands on his back, he walked out of the room with joy.


    "Finally become a cultivator."


    "Using the wind with the sword, the dream of eliminating demons has finally come true."


    At this moment, Li Yixi achieved a breakthrough in his cultivation.


    Moreover, after refining a fairy sword sent by Yuanfeng, he took control of the fairy sword.


    Although Li Yixi is not a sword immortal, Li Yixi already knows the method used by this immortal sword.


    Although he didn''t know how capable Yujian was in killing the enemy, Li Yixi knew that Yujian had absolutely no problem flying.


    From the moment of crossing, Li Yixi thought about stepping on the flying sword.


    But until now, there is no chance to realize this dream.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was so excited that he couldn''t help but want to try it.


    With a thought, a fairy sword appeared in front of Li Yixi at this moment.


    Li Yixi gently stepped on the flying sword.


    The next moment, the flying sword staggered and flew in place.


    First try, of course.


    Li Yixi did not dare to fly too high, and was almost flying in the courtyard against the ground.


    But it did rely on the flying sword to leave the ground.


    Feeling that he could fly with his sword, Li Yixi''s face was filled with excitement at this moment.


    "Hahaha, I can finally fly with the sword."


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s face was full of ecstasy, and he burst into foul language with excitement.


    next moment.


    Li Yixi made a careful attempt to let Feijian take him up gradually.


    Li Yixi, who was a little worried at first, completely lost his dangling heart as he kept trying.


    The courage also increased, Li Yixi thought, Feijian took Li Yixi to the altitude of one thousand meters.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was a little uneasy, and found that the buildings under his feet kept getting smaller.


    Although he was a little worried at first, Li Yixi showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    Even if standing on top of the flying sword at the moment, appearing at a height of 1,000 meters, but there is no such fear, but a down-to-earth feeling.


    "Is this the Flying Swordsman?"


    Li Yixi''s face showed a look of satisfaction, and the next moment his thoughts moved, Feijian took Li Yixi and instantly broke through the air.


    In just a few breaths, Li Yixi appeared thousands of miles away.


    Looking at the hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers under his feet, Li Yixi''s face showed a proud look, and his heart trembled with excitement.


    However, Li Yixi did not leave, but quickly returned to the courtyard.


    "Still keep a low profile."


    "The current self is just on the road of cultivation. If I encounter those magic monks, I''m afraid it will be bad luck."


    Back in the wishing courtyard, Li Yixi walked into the pavilion.


    He took out the handkerchief in his arms and gently wiped Feijian.


    "Congratulations, husband Yujian Fei."


    In the yard, Hu Qingyun walked into the pavilion with a cup of tea.


    "Um!"


    "Now your husband, I can be considered a cultivator, let''s not talk about other things, it will be much easier to go out in the future."


    "Let''s go, let''s meet Junior Brother Yuanfeng."


    "Thanks to him."


    "Go ask for some advice and see what''s wrong with my sword-fighting technique."


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and immediately took Hu Qingyun''s sword to Kunlun Zong.

 Chapter 1494

    Daluo Peak.


    Yuan Feng is practicing.


    Yuanfeng''s cultivation is extremely terrifying, and these days, he has used the Rong Immortal Pill.


    He has survived the catastrophe and became a detached powerhouse.


    Moreover, the medicinal power of Rongxian Dan improved Yuanfeng''s bloodline.


    It made Yuanfeng''s bloodline even more terrifying.


    Now, Yuanfeng has rubbed a lot of Li Yixi''s gods and demons when he was cultivating.


    The Dao Fa of a lifetime is cultivated to the state of perfection.


    The strength has undergone earth-shaking changes, but with the continuous improvement of strength, Yuan Feng is even more afraid of Li Yixi.


    At this moment, in the void, an immortal sword came out of the sky, and Yuan Feng, who was cultivating the next moment, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Anger appeared on his face.


    The body instantly disappeared into the room.


    Because Yuanfeng found that his Daluofeng formation was broken again.


    But seeing the two figures in the sky at the moment, Yuan Feng, who was angry, his expression became a little stiff.


    Forced out a smile.


    "Yuanfeng paid a visit to the senior brother. I didn''t expect that the senior senior brother would be here today."


    "Elder Brother, please."


    "I''ll make tea for Big Brother."


    Seeing that the person who came was Li Yixi, Yuan Feng dared to ask for trouble at this moment, even if the formation that he had worked so hard to arrange was broken, he did not dare to get angry.


    He quickly entered the room and took out the tea he had prepared.


    These teas are specially purchased by Yuanfeng.


    It is extremely precious, for the purpose of entertaining Li Yixi.


    Holding tea, with a smile on his face, Yuan Feng hurried out of the room.


    "Senior brother, it''s okay to practice these days."


    Yuan Feng was extremely uneasy, not knowing what happened to Li Yixi''s sudden visit.


    Although there was a smile on his face, he was actually panicking.


    "Don''t hide it from junior brother, I came here today to ask junior brother some of your cultivation experience."


    Li Yixi didn''t hide anything, and directly stated his purpose.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Yuan Feng''s body became a little stiff.


    I don''t understand why Li Yixi is like this.


    He clearly has the strength to penetrate the sky and the earth, but he has repeatedly asked him for those superficial cultivation methods.


    What are the superficial methods of cultivation, in this fairyland, even some children who have not yet stepped into cultivation understand.


    Even if it is pretending to be a mortal to experience mortal life, it shouldn''t be like this.


    After all, these superficial things can be understood by simply going to those stalls to buy a book, but every time Li Yixi comes, he is serious and serious, and Yuan Feng can''t figure out what Li Yixi''s purpose is.


    At this moment, Yuan Feng took a deep breath and calmed himself down.


    The smile on his face did not change in the slightest.


    "Senior brother, please tell me, if there is any confusion, as long as the junior brother can help, the junior brother will definitely help the senior brother to solve the confusion, and there is nothing to say without saying anything."


    "And anyway, if you are idle now, you are also idle, just take it as a way to pass the time."


    "And it''s rare for our brothers and sisters to get together."


    Yuan Feng''s voice fell.


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and pointed to the fairy sword on the table.


    "A few days ago, my junior brother gave me this fairy sword. After I sacrificed and refined it, I took control of this fairy sword. Now I can fly with the sword."


    "It''s still a little rusty though."


    "To be honest with my junior brother, my biggest dream has always been to ride the wind with my sword and destroy the world."


    "Now that I can control the sword, I can''t wait to come and let you teach me about sword control."


    Li Yixi directly explained his intentions.


    Yuan Feng heard Li Yixi''s words instantly.


    His eyes instinctively looked at the immortal sword on the table. Yuanfeng remembered that immortal sword very clearly, and it was indeed given to Li Yixi by himself before.


    To be precise, two days ago, Yuanfeng went to Jinling Xiancheng to try to rub against Li Yixi''s god, devil and Tianyin.


    It was smashed by Li Yixi, so the light flashed and presented this fairy sword.


    This fairy sword is not very precious. The reason why I chose this fairy sword at that time was because I didn''t think of something suitable for a while.


    This fairy sword is just an ordinary spiritual weapon.


    But at this moment, when Yuan Feng''s eyes fell on this fairy sword, the whole person seemed to be hit by a thunderbolt.


    His legs trembled violently, and his eyes showed an unbelievable color. At this moment, this fairy sword was completely different in Yuan Feng''s eyes. This fairy sword contained a terrifying treasure.


    At this moment, Yuan Feng reached out his hand without a trace and wiped his eyes, unable to believe the scene in front of him.


    This immortal sword is just an ordinary spiritual weapon, but at this moment it has such a terrifying treasure light, and it has transformed into an extremely terrifying peerless immortal sword.


    If this fairy sword appeared in the chaotic world, it would inevitably cause several life-and-death battles in the Holy Land.


    hiss.


    Is this just a casual ritual?


    Feeling the transformation of this immortal sword, Yuan Feng''s whole person was not well at this moment.


    When his eyes fell on Li Yixi, he seemed to be looking at a monster.


    I could feel Li Yixi looking at him expectantly.


    Yuan Feng quickly forcibly suppressed the shock in his heart.


    Started explaining the swordsmanship to Li Yixi.


    Yuan Feng didn''t know what Li Yixi''s purpose was, so he didn''t dare to be perfunctory at all, and said it in great detail.


    When every sentence is spoken, Yuan Feng will deduce it carefully.


    Li Yixi has an unforgettable ability, but Yuan Feng explained it once.


    After practicing in front of him, Li Yixi started to try.


    A little rusty at first.


    After all, Li Yixi was trying it for the first time.


    But with constant attempts, Li Yixi''s swordsmanship went smoothly.


    Li Yixi urged the sword-fighting technique, and the terrifying sword shadows in the sky constantly circulated above the Daluo Peak.


    At this moment, Yuan Feng on the side.


    It was trembling to see.


    Li Yixi had a look of joy on his face, but at this moment, Yuanfeng''s whole heart trembled.


    What kind of swordsmanship is this?


    At this moment, Yuan Feng had a feeling that if Li Yixi did not hold back his power, the sky would be destroyed in an instant.


    The terrifying sword shadows in the sky seemed to bury this world.


    Yuan Feng knew very well that even if the gods and demons descended at this moment, he would be courting death.


    Yuan Feng, who was terrified, looked at him and fell into a terrifying profound meaning.


    Yuan Feng, who was watching from the side, didn''t pass for a long time, and his body was surrounded by extremely terrifying profound meanings.


    "Junior Brother, what do you think?"


    Li Yixi put away the fairy sword and turned to look at Yuanfeng.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, at this moment Yuan Feng woke up from the terrifying profound meaning just now.


    He reached out his hand and wiped the sweat from his forehead without a trace.


    When he was caught in the terrifying profound meaning just now, Yuan Feng seemed to have witnessed the divine sword opening up the world with his own eyes.


    That terrifying profound meaning seems to be able to open up a chaos.


    How terrifying is it, Yuan Feng couldn''t find an adjective at all.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Yuan Feng squeezed out a smile.


    "Senior brother is worthy of being a senior brother. This talent is simply unimaginable. I didn''t expect that I just explained it once, and senior brother will control it to such a situation."


    "In terms of talent in the entire sect, you are the first in the world, Senior Brother."

 Chapter 1495

    Sword Pool.


    in forbidden land.


    Kneeling silhouettes, these people have been kneeling here for a long time.


    There was blood on his forehead.


    The next moment, the sound of rumbling sounded.


    I saw a stone gate, which had been covered with dust for an unknown number of years, and slowly opened.


    At the moment when the stone gate opened, an extremely terrifying aura spread out from the depths of the stone gate.


    I haven''t seen a figure yet, but an extremely terrifying qi and blood erupted like a furnace of heaven and earth.


    The terrifying blood energy turned into a blood-colored beam of light, reaching the sky.


    In an instant, it was clearly visible for tens of thousands of miles.


    Soon in the depths of Shimen, a figure appeared in the darkness, and this figure seemed to be a big sun.


    Feeling the terrifying coercion, the faces of those who were kneeling in the forbidden ground at this moment showed excitement on their faces.


    "Meet the Lord."


    One by one, they hurriedly bowed down.


    A figure came out from the depths of Shimen.


    Indifferent eyes swept away from these people.


    This existence is the Chaos Earth Dragon, the mount of the founder of Chaos Sword Pond, with the blood of the ancestor dragon.


    Today, it has been closed for 300 chaotic years.


    It is an extremely terrifying Chaos Beast, and it is also the biggest trump card of Chaos Sword Pool. The ancestor of Chaos Sword Pool has long since disappeared, but Chaos Earth Dragon has been left in the Holy Land.


    The Chaos Earth Dragon has been sleeping here to devour the power of Chaos and transform itself.


    He was suddenly awakened, with a trace of anger on his face, but thinking of his previous promise, he suppressed the anger in his heart at this moment, and asked coldly.


    "What the hell happened?"


    "Why did you wait to wake me up?"


    Hearing the incomparably cold voice, these people did not have any anger.


    Don''t dare to have any anger.


    "Holy Lord."


    "A few days ago, the Holy Son of the Holy Land suddenly returned, and countless strong people in the Holy Land went deep into the burial ground under the leadership of several ancestors, but I don''t know what happened, and they all fell into the burial ground. We The strength of the Holy Land has also been weakened a lot in an instant, and now it is difficult to stabilize the name of the Holy Land."


    "The surrounding sects are staring at each other and want to swallow the Holy Land. Now, only the Holy Master can be awakened. Only the Holy Master can you stabilize the Holy Land and let the younger generation who peeped at the Holy Land destroy the thought of dividing the Holy Land."


    An ancestor of Jianchi spoke quickly at this moment, briefly explaining the ins and outs of the matter.


    "Um?"


    "Did they suddenly enter the burial ground? Why did they enter that place? Even the deity felt fear in that place, and couldn''t see the danger in it."


    When the Chaos Earth Dragon heard the words of these people, there was anger on his face. He didn''t expect that the ancestors of the Chaos Sword Pond were so ignorant of life and death. Even he was extremely afraid of the burial soil.


    "Go back to the Lord''s words."


    "The Holy Son came back suddenly. It should be found in the burial ground. At that time, the ancestors were not too afraid. They should not have gone deep into the burial ground. Maybe the Holy Son discovered some secrets on the edge of the burial ground."


    "But it''s not very clear. I have already sent people into the burial ground to check. I''m sure I''ll be back soon, and we''ll be able to get the exact news soon."


    Facing this person, his attitude is very humble at this moment, because he is very clear that he must not offend the person in front of him. Now, if he wants to keep the Holy Land of Chaos, he can only rely on the existence of this terror in front of him.


    Although his strength is not weak, it is not enough to support the name of the Holy Land.


    Now that dozens of detached powerhouses have fallen, together with several ancestors, the name of the Holy Land actually exists in name only.


    Now we can only rely on this repressive night boy to buy them time.


    As long as new powerhouses are cultivated, those who covet the Holy Land of Chaos will give up.


    At the moment when the voice fell, a figure just came out of the sky.


    "Meet the Lord."


    The moment the visitor saw the Chaos Earth Dragon, there was excitement in his eyes.


    "Tell me what exactly you found in the burial ground?"


    The Chaos Earth Dragon saw a hint of joy in the other''s eyes, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Back to the Holy Master, I found a world in the burial ground. According to the remaining news, the ancestors entered that world, but considering the danger, I did not enter that world and came back in time. ."


    The chaotic earth dragon was extremely jealous of the burial ground, and he had no intention to enter the burial ground to find out.


    But at this moment, when I heard that there was a world in the burial ground, my eyes couldn''t help showing joy.


    Chaos beast devouring the world is of great benefit to them, and it can save a very long time for cultivation.


    The world he discovered before, although his strength is good, he does not dare to swallow it indiscriminately. After all, there are some rules in chaos. If the world is swallowed indiscriminately, it will inevitably be surrounded and killed by other holy places.


    But the world in the burial ground is different. It is a world that others have not discovered, even if he devours it, no one knows.


    The Chaos Earth Dragon''s eyes lit up.


    "Are you sure that there is a world in the burial ground? If you deceive the deity, do you know what will happen?"


    However, although excited, but did not dare to be careless.


    If there is no one world in the burial ground, he doesn''t want to step into it. He once broke into the edge of the burial ground, but just on the edge, he felt the great horror contained in the burial ground, and he never went deep into it since then. Burial.


    "Go back to the Lord''s words."


    "The disciple is absolutely right. There is indeed a world there, but it can make the ancestors together with dozens of detached beings to fall, I am afraid that the world is not simple."


    The elder of Jianchi explained quickly at this moment.


    He didn''t want this person to break into it, in case he suffered a loss and let himself take the blame, he didn''t tell that side of the terrible world.


    "Humph."


    "I want to see what''s there, who killed the Holy Land powerhouse?"


    "You wait to guard the Holy Land, I''ll take a look."


    After the Chaos Earth Dragon confirmed that there was a world in the burial ground, it was difficult to suppress the excitement in his heart.


    After the sound fell, it immediately broke into the air.


    However, it did not immediately enter the burial ground, but exuded unparalleled coercion over the sword pool.


    At this moment, the chaotic earth dragon instantly turned into a huge and peerless beast, and the unparalleled fierceness stirred the world.


    Those powerhouses who were secretly watching Jianchi felt the terrifying aura of the chaotic beasts at this moment, their faces showed horror, and they quickly retreated, daring not to stop.


    These forces have been constantly testing these days, knowing that there is a terrifying chaotic beast in the sword pool. If the chaotic earth dragon is still alive, it will not leave.


    Of course they are not opponents.

 Chapter 1496

    The incomparably terrifying aura shocked all directions.


    The next moment the body disappeared, and the figure of the old man reappeared.


    The Chaos Earth Dragon disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    There are no traces to follow.


    Chaos Earth Dragon has the cultivation of Chaos Sovereign.


    In this area, it is the peerless emperor who does his part.


    Left suddenly, no one noticed.


    The chaotic earth dragon''s cultivation base is extremely terrifying, and it only appeared outside the burial ground in just an hour.


    Seeing the burial in front of him, he was a little scared, but he quickly suppressed the fear in his heart.


    He is very clear that although the burial ground is very dangerous, as long as he does not break into the real core area, other areas of the burial ground are not too dangerous for him.


    Taking a deep breath, he stepped directly into the burial ground.


    When the people of Jianchi entered Jiuzhongtian, they left a lot of breath. At this moment, the Chaos Earth Dragon wanted to lock the entrance of Jiuzhongtian, which was very simple.


    At this moment, there was a ray of joy in the eyes of the chaotic earth dragon, because he was far away at the moment, but he felt the strong power of the world.


    However, it has just penetrated thousands of miles into the burial ground.


    Suddenly, he stopped.


    Because he saw a mountain peak being cut away, leaving a few large characters on it.


    "Jiuzhongtian ahead, the gods stop."


    The moment he saw these words, the corner of the Chaos Earth Dragon''s mouth showed a sneering color.


    "Humph."


    "On this point of cultivation, do you still want me to stop?"


    "At most, it''s just the strength of the king."


    "Do you really think you are invincible in the world?"


    The Chaos Earth Dragon''s face not only didn''t show any fear, but instead showed sarcasm.


    Daluo Peak.


    After Li Yixi communicated with Yuanfeng, he left Da Luofeng with a happy face.


    Li Yixi returned to his yard, but found that Shi Xuan had not returned.


    Brow wrinkled slightly.


    "Um?"


    "How come more than a day has passed, but why hasn''t this little guy come back?"


    "Isn''t it just sending block tokens?"


    "Didn''t something happen?"


    Not seeing Shi Xuan, Li Yixi frowned slightly, and then said a few words to Hu Qingyun.


    Get out of the yard.


    It happened that Li Yixi, who had just walked out of the yard, met an acquaintance.


    Tang Xue.


    "Tang Xue has seen the son, the son is in such a hurry, I don''t know what happened, I wonder if Tang Xue can help?"


    Li Yixi frowned, originally still worrying about finding Shi Xuan.


    But at this moment, when he heard Tang Xue''s words, his eyes lit up.


    "Tang Xue, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "There is nothing, that is, my disciple sent the sect master order to the guy Meng Ge, but he has not returned, and Meng Ge is not in the Kunlun Sect. I am a little worried about my disciple."


    "And I was a little worried that Pohou took him with him. After all, Pohou was a little out of tune."


    "I don''t know if you can contact Mungo, Tang Xue, to see where they are now."


    Li Yixi said quickly.


    "Master, is this looking for a new disciple? I''ll contact Mungo."


    Tang Xue''s face showed joy, and she quickly took out the communication talisman to contact Meng Ge, and soon got the news that Meng Ge and the others were in Jiuzhongtian.


    "Master, Shi Xuan and the others are in Jiuzhongtian now. Since the son wants to go, how about I accompany the son to go there?"


    "And with me here, Young Master going to Jiuzhongtian is not only much safer, but also much faster."


    Tang Xue said immediately.


    "If that''s the case, then you have to work hard."


    Li Yixi nodded quickly, and someone led the way, naturally saving a lot of trouble.


    "If there is no son''s guidance, how can I get the power of merit and virtue, and how can I become the master of this world."


    "Master, I''ll take you there."


    Tang Xue''s voice fell, and Li Yixi disappeared into the second heaven.


    Although this world was not created by Tang Xue, Tang Xue today is the Emperor of Heaven.


    Possess the ability to freely enter and exit the double heaven.


    Soon, Tang Xue and Li Yixi appeared in the third heaven.


    Before, in order to be able to communicate better, they established a teleportation formation in the third heaven.


    This teleportation array can directly teleport into the ninth heaven.


    However, wanting to use the teleportation formation consumes a lot of money, and it is rarely used on weekdays, but seeing that Li Yixi wanted to find Shi Xuan at this moment, Tang Xue used the teleportation formation without any hesitation.


    Ninth Heaven.


    Shi Xuan, the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, Meng Ge and the others said their goodbyes and just set out on their way home.


    However, it was only ten thousand miles away, and suddenly the void split open, and a terrifying breath descended from the sky.


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, who has never been afraid of death, had a look of horror in his eyes at this moment, because the breath was too terrifying, and it was not the level that the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King had come into contact with.


    On the shoulders of the Tongtian Ape King with his eyes closed, Shi Xuan''s pupils shrank at this moment.


    "The Emperor of Chaos."


    "Bold, actually came to this world."


    Shi Xuan''s face was extremely cold.


    However, Shi Xuan couldn''t help frowning. If Shi Xuan had not been abolished by Li Yixi, he wanted to deal with the Emperor Chaos.


    But now, although he has mastered such terrifying magical powers as Ragnarok, Shi Xuan''s cultivation base is too weak, and it is almost impossible to kill the Emperor Chaos.


    However, because the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King and Shi Xuan killed the powerhouses in the Chaos Sword Pond, the two of them were contaminated with too much cause and effect, and a terrifying aura suddenly descended in the void, and Shi Xuan and Shi Xuan were locked in a moment. The blue-eyed Ape King.


    At this moment, I felt the incomparably terrifying aura in the sky, and the faces of countless beings in the entire ninth layer were full of horror.


    At this moment, although the chaotic earth dragon has not yet shot to destroy the world, countless practitioners feel the entangled breath of the chaotic earth dragon, stir the world, and feel suffocated.


    next moment.


    The terrifying Chaos Beast in the void appeared in front of Shi Xuan and the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King across a distance of tens of thousands of miles.


    An incomparably terrifying ferocity enveloped Shi Xuan and the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King.


    Under the terrifying pressure at this moment, the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King could not move at all.


    "Um?"


    "Is it the two of you who killed the strong Jianchi?"


    An extremely dull voice sounded from the mouth of the Chaos Earth Dragon.


    At first, Chaos Tulong had a serious look on his face, thinking that there might be something terrifying hidden in this world, but his divine sense scanned the world and found that there was no big terror.


    He stared at the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King and Shi Xuan with incomparably cold eyes, with a look of doubt on his face. He couldn''t understand how Shi Xuan and the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King could kill those people.


    "Large lizard, it''s too late to get out now."


    In close contact, Shi Xuan at this moment naturally recognized that the chaotic earth dragon appeared in the burial ground 300 years ago, and once felt the breath of the chaotic earth dragon.


    Shi Xuan now faced the Chaos Earth Dragon with a calm expression. After all, he was a former undead Evil Emperor, and in his eyes, the Chaos Earth Dragon was nothing more than an ant.

 Chapter 1498

    "Is your master?"


    "ridiculous."


    "The deity tells you that the peerless powerhouse in your eyes is nothing but ants in my eyes."


    "Don''t say that your master is here, even if your master''s ancestor wakes up from the grave, he is like an ant in front of my eyes."


    "This deity tells you that you will surely die today."


    "Especially you useless monkey, I will tear apart your bones one by one."


    "Let you know what it means to survive, but not to die."


    When the Chaos Earth Dragon heard the words of the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, his eyes showed disdain, but at the same time, he was also extremely angry.


    In the eyes of the Chaos Earth Dragon, the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King is just an ant, but the Chaos Earth Dragon did not think that the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King would dare to call him a big lizard at this moment.


    This is the taboo of Chaos Earth Dragon.


    If Shi Xuan shouted like this, the Chaos Earth Dragon would still suppress his anger. After all, Shi Xuan is useful, but the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King has no effect on the Chaos Earth Dragon.


    boom.


    The strength of the Chaos Earth Dragon was too strong, and it only caught up in an instant, and a terrifying field fell from the sky in an instant.


    It directly enveloped the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King and Shi Xuan.


    At this moment, Shi Xuan and the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King seemed to be caught in the mud.


    Their mana seemed to be stripped away.


    At this moment in the void, a huge dragon claw descended from the sky.


    "This¡­¡­"


    At this moment, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King felt the danger of death.


    "Owner."


    "You, can you catch up?"


    With an arrogant face, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King couldn''t help but tremble at this moment.


    A face full of horror.


    Shi Xuan, who was on the shoulders of the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, looked at the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King at this moment.


    "Sure enough, you are really useless."


    "I think you cast the wrong child, you should be a dog."


    Shi Xuan is much calmer than the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King.


    Although the current strength is not as strong as the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, relying on supernatural powers, the power of the soul is not comparable to the blue-eyed.


    Although he had not seen Li Yixi yet, Shi Xuan discovered that a terrifying power of heaven and earth spread, and that terrifying power of heaven and earth could suppress everything.


    It seems that the Chaos Earth Dragon''s attack is faster, but Shi Xuan knows that the power of heaven and earth is definitely faster than the Chaos Earth Dragon''s attack.


    At this moment, the chaotic earth dragon in the sky was full of contempt in his eyes.


    Sneer again and again.


    But the next moment.


    There was a look of horror in the eyes of the Chaos Earth Dragon, and his face was incredible.


    At this moment, the chaotic earth dragon trembled uncontrollably, and a terrifying crisis enveloped the chaotic earth dragon.


    The deep fear made the Chaos Earth Dragon unable to help tremble at this moment.


    The Chaos Earth Dragon had no intention of capturing Shi Xuan at this moment.


    Only one thought, escape.


    At this moment, even Shi Xuan possesses supreme supernatural powers.


    Chaos Earth Dragon also has no interest.


    The Chaos Earth Dragon has the strength of Chaos Sovereign Emperor, and its knowledge is extremely terrifying.


    When he felt the terrifying power of heaven and earth, the Chaos Earth Dragon knew that he was not an opponent at all.


    However, the Chaos Earth Dragon is still slow.


    The next moment, the power of heaven and earth descended from the sky and enveloped the Chaos Earth Dragon.


    In the blink of an eye, the chaotic earth dragon was 10 meters in size.


    It was directly knocked back to its original shape by that terrifying power of heaven and earth.


    Turned into a khaki pterosaur.


    "This, this, this..."


    At this moment, the chaotic earth dragon trembled wildly, and his eyes showed incredible colors.


    I wanted to run away, but I couldn''t.


    The terrifying power of heaven and earth directly imprisoned him.


    The terrified eyes of the Chaos Earth Dragon could not help but look towards the sky.


    At the moment in the sky, two figures came with swords.


    Tang Xue was naturally ignored by the Chaos Earth Dragon.


    At this moment, the eyes of the chaotic earth dragon stared at Li Yixi in the sky.


    Li Yixi, in fluttering white clothes, put an unimaginable pressure on Chaos Earth Dragon at this moment.


    "Disciple?"


    Although the distance was still far away, Li Yixi had already seen the bloodshot at the corner of Shi Xuan''s mouth above the shoulders of the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King at this moment.


    Can not help expressing concern.


    The speed has improved a lot.


    In an instant, he appeared beside Shi Xuan.


    At this moment in the ninth heaven, all the monks saw Li Yixi''s figure in the sky.


    There was ecstasy in their eyes, and at the same time, they found that the power that destroyed the sky and the earth disappeared.


    Meng Ge and others saw Li Yixi appear, and their hearts were completely down. They knew that the chaotic earth dragon was terrifying, and they still had no power in the face of Li Yixi.


    "Master, it''s okay."


    "With blue eyes, he can''t die, but he suffered some minor injuries."


    Shi Xuan quickly explained.


    Li Yixi patted Shi Xuan''s shoulder when he heard Shi Xuan''s words.


    There was a murderous look in his eyes.


    It fell on the Chaos Earth Dragon.


    "Um?"


    "Damn little demon, how dare you attack my disciple."


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s face was full of anger.


    If he came a little late, wouldn''t his disciple be about to perish.


    The Chaos Earth Dragon in the sky wanted to ask for mercy, but the Chaos Earth Dragon was horrified to find that at this moment, he couldn''t speak at all.


    The chaotic earth dragon, which was originally hideous, looked fierce at this moment when it struggled.


    Seeing the vicious appearance of the Chaos Earth Dragon, Li Yixi became even more angry.


    "Also, I''ll take you to test the sword today."


    The moment Li Yixi''s voice fell, he directly performed the sword-fighting technique.


    The immortal sword under his feet flew out instantly, killing the Chaos Earth Dragon with one sword.


    At this moment, the Chaos Earth Dragon saw the killing sword light, his eyes showed horror, his whole body trembled uncontrollably, and he wanted to avoid it, but the terrifying force completely imprisoned him.


    "This, this, this is God."


    The horrified eyes of the Chaos Earth Dragon fell on Li Yixi.


    At this moment, the Chaos Earth Dragon finally realized the terror of Li Yixi.


    Suddenly I remembered the line of text I saw when I entered the burial ground.


    In front of Jiuzhongtian, the gods stopped.


    There was disdain on his face at the time, and now it is too late to regret it.


    Under the eyes of despair, the sword pierced the body of the Chaos Earth Dragon.


    The terrifying defensive power of the Chaos Earth Dragon seems to be a thin layer of paper under that sword.


    The vitality and terrifying speed of the Chaos Earth Dragon disappeared.


    Huge corpses fell from the sky.


    Li Yixi''s sword was moving, splitting the head of the Chaos Earth Dragon, and a bead the size of a fist was brought back to Li Yixi''s side by Feijian.


    That fist-sized bead is the supreme demon pill of the Chaos Earth Dragon.


    Contains the magic power of Chaos Earth Dragon.


    "Did this fall?"


    Beside Li Yixi, Tang Xue looked at the scene in front of him with an incredible expression on his face.

 Chapter 1499

    Tang Xue never imagined that such a terrifying powerhouse could not stop Li Yixi''s swordsmanship.


    Under Li Yixi''s swordsmanship, there is no resistance.


    "died."


    Meng Ge and others looked at the scene in the void from a distance, with excitement on their faces, and their hanging hearts completely fell.


    Li Yixi in the void stretched out his hand to grab the terrifying demon pill.


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King hurriedly landed on the demon pill in Li Yixi''s hand, and his eyes lit up.


    The Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King even swallowed a mouthful of saliva secretly. The Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King knew very well that if he swallowed this demon pill and refined it, his cultivation would definitely undergo earth-shaking changes.


    At that time, even if he couldn''t step into the realm of the Emperor of Chaos, he could step into the ranks of the Emperor of Chaos.


    Li Yixi turned his eyes and landed on the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, and saw the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King looking at the demon pill in his hand with greed.


    Originally, the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King was very eager, but when he felt Li Yixi''s gaze, his body trembled suddenly.


    He quickly looked away, daring not to pay attention.


    The blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King is very clear that this is a Chaos Beast Demon Pill at the level of Chaos Sovereign, how precious it is, it is impossible to imagine.


    As for self-refining, it''s just a matter of thinking about the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King. The Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King has never really felt that he has this qualification.


    However.


    At the moment when the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King no longer paid attention, Li Yixi''s dull voice sounded.


    "Big monkey."


    "I didn''t expect that a waste like you would be unable to resist such a large lizard. If I came a little late, wouldn''t Shi Xuan be seriously injured."


    "Let you follow Shi Xuan''s side, but Shi Xuan''s life is not guaranteed, so let''s see if you are very interested in this demon pill, I will give it to you. I hope that after refining it, you will be able to have Some growth, I can contribute one or two when I go out in the future."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King''s face was incredulous at this moment. The Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King never thought that Li Yixi would give him this supreme demon pill.


    At this moment, the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King felt more that he was hallucinating, but Li Yixi threw his hand, and the supreme demon pill in his hand flew towards the Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, as if throwing garbage.


    Seeing the supreme demon pill flying towards him, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King at this moment was in a panic.


    Carefully catch the demon pill and quickly put it away.


    At this moment, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King, a heart beating violently.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a chance, and you are barely qualified to be my mount in the future."


    "Refining this demon pill, your strength should be able to increase to the level of the Primal Chaos King."


    At this moment, Shi Xuan''s voice resounded in the mind of the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King.


    However, being called so by Shi Xuan, the blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King at the moment did not feel any dislike.


    The Blue-eyed Tongtian Ape King knew very well that he was indeed too weak compared to Shi Xuan.


    Shi Xuan was once the undead Evil Emperor, an extremely terrifying existence.


    "walk home."


    Li Yixi was in a good mood at the moment.


    It was the first time to perform the sword-fighting technique, slaying demons and exorcising demons.


    I originally wanted to stay in the ninth heaven, but now Li Yixi can''t wait to go back and continue to practice.


    After all, in Li Yixi''s view, now that he has just stepped into the ranks of cultivation, he is still too weak.


    Seeing Li Yixi turn around and leave, Tang Xue couldn''t help taking a deep breath at this moment.


    The chaotic earth dragon is extremely terrifying, and Tang Xue can hardly breathe from a distance. Tang Xue did not expect that after Li Yixi killed the chaotic earth dragon, he just took away the supreme demon pill of the chaotic earth dragon. As for the terrifying flesh of the chaotic earth dragon , actually ignored it directly.


    Tang Xue took a deep breath and quickly put away the corpse of the Chaos Earth Dragon.


    Tang Xue knew very well that this was an extremely terrifying body, and flesh and blood could make their cultivation change drastically in a short period of time.


    Those scales and dragon claws can make supreme artifacts.


    Putting away the body of the Chaos Earth Dragon, Tang Xue was a little nervous.


    But after finding that Li Yixi didn''t care, he completely let go.


    Soon, Li Yixi took Shi Xuan back to the courtyard.


    After treating Shi Xuan, Li Yixi chose to retreat again.


    In the courtyard, Shi Xuan had an incredible look on his face. Shi Xuan was mentally prepared when he used the forbidden technique.


    But he didn''t expect that Li Yixi actually possessed such a heaven-defying means, and simply made up for the damage to the foundation of the Dao this time.


    Chaos world.


    outside the burial.


    A thin figure appeared.


    This figure, at this moment, there is an infinite light in the eyes, and deep in his eyes, there seems to be a disillusionment of the stars.


    "Finally found."


    "I want to see who is so daring to go to my unicorn continent and capture the holy son of my unicorn clan."


    The thin body snorted coldly, and at this moment, a terrifying and incomparable evil spirit filled the air.


    next moment.


    Stepping out, he entered the burial ground.


    However, the moment this thin figure entered the burial ground, his body trembled violently and his pupils shrank.


    A look of horror appeared on his face.


    "What a horrible evil force."


    The ancestor of the Qilin family felt the terrifying evil power in the burial ground at this moment, and his expression became extremely solemn.


    The killing intent on his body also quickly converged at this moment, without revealing the slightest.


    With the fear on this burial ground, he quickly moved his fingers, as if he was deducing something.


    He quickly locked in a direction and hurried away.


    The ancestor of the Qilin family came to the mountain that had been cut in half, looked at the large characters in front of him, and his pupils shrank.


    In front of Jiuzhongtian, the gods stopped.


    "Profound meaning."


    "There is actually a profound meaning."


    "Being able to leave these words, it seems that the other party''s cultivation of the Dao is extremely profound."


    "I don''t know if the disappearance of our holy son is related to him, otherwise it will be troublesome."


    The ancestor of the unicorn clan''s expression became more and more solemn.


    But the Qilin Holy Son is very important to the Qilin family. It just hesitated for a moment, moved forward again, and soon discovered where the Nine Heavens was, and entered the ninth Heaven without a sound.


    The ancestors of the Qilin family appeared in the ninth heaven, and no one found it.


    The ancestor of the Qilin family is also unusually low-key.


    After entering the Nine Heavens, the elders of the Qilin clan found that the feeling of the Holy Son of the Kirin became clearer, and quickly went to the Second Heaven.


    The strength of the ancestors of the Qilin family is extremely terrifying, even if he greeted the other party, but when he passed by the other party by mistake, the other party could no longer remember his appearance at all.


    All memories continue to become blurred.

 Chapter 1500

    Li House.


    in the yard.


    Returning Shi Xuan, after healing.


    Began to practice as always.


    Shi Xuan had to set aside a certain amount of time to read every day at noon. Even if Li Yixi retreated, today''s Shi Xuan was not lazy.


    Because Shi Xuan discovered that Li Yixi''s books contained the terrifying power of the Great Dao, and reading books was of great benefit to the improvement of his cultivation.


    And it can also temper Shi Xuan''s soul, making his soul stronger.


    The moment I entered the study today.


    Shi Xuan''s gaze involuntarily fell on the calligraphy and painting on the desk.


    Involuntarily came over.


    This painting is very monotonous.


    A swordsman is drawn on it.


    There is a line in the blank.


    "Just ask the immortals in the sky, who would dare to come to this world."


    The moment he saw this line of words, Shi Xuan felt an extremely terrifying mystery and domineering.


    At the same time, the sword fairy in the painting seemed to come alive at this moment.


    The terrifying power of the Great Dao rules made Shi Xuan''s body tremble at this moment, and his eyes showed horror.


    Shi Xuan has a lot of knowledge, but at this moment, when he saw the painting in front of him, he was still frightened.


    In this painting, Shi Xuan felt a terrifying profound meaning.


    Shi Xuan, who originally wanted to read, lost his interest at this moment, and hurriedly picked up the rice paper and went outside to get a sense.


    Shi Xuan didn''t dare to cultivate in the study room. If he cultivated his insights in the study room, if his aura leaked out and destroyed things, then it would be troublesome.


    This painting looks very random.


    But at this moment, Shi Xuan, holding it in both hands, seemed to be a supreme treasure.


    Shi Xuan was very excited, because Shi Xuan knew very well that if he thoroughly understood the terrifying profound meaning in this painting, then he would have the ability to become the Lord of the Era.


    The profound meaning contained in this painting leads directly to the top of the avenue.


    But Shi Xuan is a little pity, he is not practicing swordsmanship.


    However, you can understand the profound meaning contained in it, after all, all paths lead to the same goal.


    If he can gain some insights, it will have unimaginable benefits for Shi Xuan.


    In just a moment, the yard was filled with terrifying profound meaning.


    not far away.


    At this moment, the Qilin Holy Son also sensed the mysterious aura surrounding Shi Xuan''s body.


    Knowing that Li Yixi was in retreat, he bravely walked here.


    At first, he was just curious, but when Saint Kylin''s gaze fell on the painting, his pupils shrank slightly, and his eyes showed a shocking color.


    At this moment, the holy son of the unicorn, his body slammed back, and his eyes opened with horror.


    The throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    The Qilin Holy Son has followed Li Yixi these days, and his strength has improved a lot, but at this moment, he is simply not enough to comprehend the terrifying profound meaning in the picture scroll.


    At this moment, the face of the Qilin Holy Son showed a look of horror.


    He quickly sat cross-legged, suppressing the injury in his body.


    The ancestor of Qilin who appeared in the second heaven.


    The aura of the Qilin Holy Son is even clearer, and he just took a few steps and actually appeared in the Jinling Immortal City.


    At this moment, in the courtyard, a terrifying existence sensed the arrival of the unicorn ancestor and suddenly opened his eyes.


    However, the terrifying aura soon fell silent, and it returned to its ordinary appearance again.


    "finally found you."


    "I''d like to see who imprisoned you, so bold."


    The ancestor of the Qilin family snorted coldly.


    The next moment, he quietly entered the courtyard.


    The ancestor of the Qilin family, who was already a little angry, saw the bloodshot on the corner of the Qilin Holy Son''s mouth at this moment, and his face instantly became extremely cold.


    Because at this moment, the ancestors of the Qilin family felt that the holy son of Qilin had suffered extremely terrifying injuries.


    If one is not good, it may make it difficult for the Qilin Holy Son to make progress in the future.


    He stretched out his hand to feel the pulse of the Qilin Holy Son, and soon felt that there was a domineering sword energy in the Kylin Holy Son.


    The moment he felt the terrifying sword energy, the Qilin ancestor looked solemn.


    Looking at Shi Xuan who was practicing in the pavilion at this moment.


    At this moment, Shi Xuan fell into a deep understanding, and did not perceive the appearance of the Qilin ancestor.


    After all, this was Li Yixi''s yard, and Shi Xuan didn''t think anyone would dare to break in.


    "court death."


    "How dare you hurt me, the holy son of the Qilin family."


    The ancestor of the Qilin family was furious.


    At the moment of feeling the profound meaning, the ancestors of the Qilin family mistakenly thought that Shi Xuan had shot the Qilin Holy Son.


    As soon as he stepped out, he appeared beside Shi Xuan and wanted to kill Shi Xuan.


    However, at the moment when the ancestor of the Qilin family was about to take action, a terrifying sword energy suddenly erupted on the suspended rice paper.


    That sword energy made the world pale in an instant.


    The ancestor of the Qilin family suddenly changed color at this moment.


    The body shuffled backwards.


    next moment.


    The throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    The face became pale and bloodless.


    If it wasn''t for the ancestor of the Qilin family, he would have given up resistance immediately.


    The ancestors of the Qilin family knew very well that today''s self would definitely fall here.


    The ancestor of Qilin kept retreating, and the sound of footsteps made the holy child of Qilin wake up at the moment.


    "Old... Old Ancestor."


    Seeing the ancestors of the Qilin family, the holy son of Qilin''s lips trembled slightly at this moment.


    His face was unbelievable, and he felt that he was hallucinating.


    After all, the ancestors of the Qilin family are extremely terrifying, how could they be injured?


    "you''re awake."


    "What''s wrong with that!"


    The ancestor of the unicorn clan, at this moment forcibly suppressed the injury in his body, his eyes fell on the holy son of the unicorn, and his face was full of concern.


    "No."


    "Old Ancestor, I''m very good, just forcibly comprehend something beyond my cognition."


    "Ancestor, why are you here?"


    After the Qilin Holy Son found out that it was not a hallucination, a look of shock appeared on his face, but he did not expect that his ancestors would find it in person.


    "You were suddenly taken away, and I will naturally come to rescue you, Patriarch."


    The moment the voice fell, the expression of the ancestor of Qilin changed slightly, thinking of the horror here, and said quickly.


    "Don''t talk for now, the ancestor will take you out of here, it''s too dangerous here."


    However, after the voice of the ancestors of the Qilin family fell, I saw the holy son of Qilin shaking his head at this moment.


    "Ancestor, I don''t want to leave for the time being."


    "I want to practice here and practice here, so that I can become a real powerhouse in the shortest possible time."


    "Ancestor, take a look at what I am now?"


    The holy son of Qilin saw his ancestor, and his face showed a proud look.


    The ancestor of the Qilin family didn''t pay attention to it just now, but at this moment, he heard the words of the holy son of Qilin and felt a little bit.


    The next moment, his whole body trembled, and his eyes showed an unbelievable color.

 Chapter 1501

    "Half-step detachment?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    The Qilin Saint Ancestor heard the words of the Qilin Saint, and quickly checked the Qilin Saint Son''s cultivation.


    Feeling the moment of the Qilin Holy Son''s cultivation, the eyes of the Kylin Holy Ancestor showed incredible color, and his face was incredible.


    Qilin Saint Ancestor didn''t believe what he saw at all, and wiped his eyes fiercely.


    The Son of God shook his head and shook it.


    Although the Qilin Son is the most talented in the Qilin family, his bloodline is also extremely rich and noble.


    But if you want to cultivate to the level of half-step detachment, it is impossible to be so fast.


    Such a speed, even if the Qilin family forcibly promotes the holy son of the Qilin, cannot be achieved in a short period of time.


    What made the Qilin Holy Ancestor even more shocked was that he felt very clearly that the Qilin Holy Son''s cultivation was not forcibly promoted.


    The cultivation base does not have any vain feeling.


    And he actually exuded an aura that made him a little scared.


    After a confirmation, the Qilin Saint Ancestor could not help but take a deep breath.


    Exclaimed directly.


    With an unbelievable look on his face, the hand that grabbed Qilin''s body involuntarily exerted a little force.


    "Patriarch, Patriarch, let go."


    "It hurts."


    At this moment, the Qilin Holy Son hurriedly begged for mercy.


    The Qilin Holy Ancestor heard the Qilin Holy Son''s voice begging for mercy.


    Just woke up from the shock.


    He quickly let go of his hand, with a look of ecstasy on his face.


    "Tell me, how did you do it, and why in a short period of time, your cultivation has reached the level of half-step detachment."


    "And... and your cultivation base doesn''t have any vain feeling, and the foundation of the avenue is extremely stable."


    After discovering the Qilin Holy Son''s cultivation base at this moment, the Kylin Holy Ancestor was full of ecstasy.


    As for the purpose of coming here.


    At this moment, the ancestor of the unicorn was also left behind.


    There was an incredible look in his eyes, and this surprise made the Qilin Holy Ancestor too surprised and too shocked.


    If this news is sent back to Qilin Continent.


    The ancestors of the Qilin family would never believe it. After all, even if he heard it, he couldn''t believe it. After all, it was incredible.


    The Qilin Holy Son saw the shocking expression on his ancestor''s face at this moment, and couldn''t help but smile on his face.


    He glanced around and found that Li Yixi was still in seclusion with a proud look in his eyes.


    "Old Ancestor, I''ll tell you, this time I was taken away was a chance against the sky."


    "The reason why I have cultivated to the current state is not forcibly promoted by drugs, but related to the terrifying opportunity here. There is an extremely terrifying unparalleled existence here, and the cultivation base is definitely higher than that of the ancestors."


    "It is because of following this unparalleled existence that I have such a terrifying cultivation level. When this unparalleled existence cultivated, he was accompanied by the legendary gods and demons, which raised my aptitude to an extremely terrifying realm. , those magical powers that have been cultivated in the past, the practice method is not understood, and the moment is stunned."


    "And there are too many treasures around this unparalleled existence. There are countless spiritual roots in the world, and this unparalleled existence has a very terrifying rhyme in whatever he does. You said that you are staying by such a terrifying existence. , can my cultivation be less powerful?"


    When the Qilin Holy Ancestor heard the words of the Qilin Holy Son, he couldn''t help looking at Shi Xuan who was cultivating in the pavilion at the moment.


    The Kylin Patriarch mistook Shi Xuan for the unparalleled master in the Kylin Son''s mouth.


    But after taking a look, I couldn''t help frowning, just now the Qilin Holy Ancestor didn''t look carefully.


    Now carefully check Shi Xuan''s cultivation base, he found that Shi Xuan''s cultivation base is only comparable to that of the Qilin Holy Son.


    However, his understanding of the Great Dao is far beyond that of the Kylin Son, but it is impossible to reach the description of the Kylin Son.


    Seeing the gaze of the holy ancestor of the unicorn, the holy son of the unicorn shook his head at this moment, knowing that his ancestor had misunderstood.


    "Old Ancestor, Old Ancestor, he is not the unparalleled master I call him, he is the young disciple of that unrivaled master, but I must not despise the master, if I can have a deep friendship with this person, it will be very important to my Qilin clan. Said, it will be a chance against the sky.¡±


    "Does the ancestor still remember the legend of the undead evil emperor?"


    "I told the ancestors that this person is the undead evil emperor."


    "However, his unparalleled magical power has been abolished by the unparalleled master, and the undead evil emperor at this moment is considered a rebuild."


    At this moment, the Kylin Son is dedicated to sound transmission.


    The ancestor of Qilin shook his head when he heard the words of the holy son of Qilin, and felt that the holy son of Qilin was talking confused.


    How could such a terrifying existence like the Undead Evil Emperor be abolished by others?


    "Son, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Don''t talk about that kind of terrifying existence, the Evil Emperor is not something we can talk about."


    The Qilin Holy Ancestor heard the Qilin Holy Son talking about the Immortal Evil Emperor.


    His expression changed slightly, his eyes became solemn, and he warned.


    The Kirin Son saw the expression of his ancestor.


    Don''t feel any surprise.


    After all, the undead evil emperor is too scary.


    If it was in the past, the Qilin Holy Son could not believe it at all, and could not believe it, but seeing everything with his own eyes, how could the Kylin Holy Son not believe it?


    "Ancestor, I''m not talking nonsense."


    "I saw it all with my own eyes."


    "Do you think that if you are an ordinary person, you can cultivate to such a terrifying level at such a young age?"


    "Even if the cultivation base has a heaven-defying treasure to help improve it, can the understanding of the Dao reach this level?"


    "Presumably the old ancestor also glanced at the painting in front of him just now. The ancestor''s cultivation base is the number one in my unicorn clan, and his understanding of the avenue is even more terrifying."


    "However, the old ancestor just took a look at you and was attacked by you. However, he only has a half-step detachment level, and his cultivation base is comparable to me. Why has he been comprehending but has not been attacked?"


    "Ancestor, I''m not lying to you, he is indeed the undead evil emperor."


    The Qilin Holy Son said with a certain face at this moment.


    "hiss."


    Originally, the holy ancestor of Qilin felt that the holy son of Qilin was talking nonsense, but the moment he heard this, he couldn''t help trembling, and he took a breath.


    There was fear in his eyes.


    It is true that the Kylin Ancestor was attacked just by looking at it just now. However, Shi Xuan cultivated at such a young age, but he has always realized that he has not been attacked, but the power of the Dao is growing.


    If it weren''t for such a terrifying existence, it would definitely not be possible to do this, even if it was not the undead Evil Emperor, it would definitely be an extremely terrifying existence, reincarnated and rebuilt.


    "Is the Undead Evil Emperor also the disciple of that terrifying existence?"


    "The Undead Evil Emperor is willing to be that terrifying disciple. Could that terrifying existence be the Lord of the Era?"


    Thinking of this, the Qilin Saint Ancestor involuntarily grabbed his robe with both hands.


    The tense hands were shaking constantly.


    At this moment, he was completely frightened.

 Chapter 1502

    And, at the same time.


    The ancestor of Qilin also thought of the burial ground he passed through before entering this world.


    In the burial ground, the ancestors of the Qilin family felt extremely terrifying evil power.


    When it comes to the words of the Qilin Holy Son at this moment, the Kylin Holy Ancestor has to believe that the young man in front of him is the undead Evil Emperor.


    "Ancestor, take a sip of water first."


    The Qilin Holy Son felt the shock of his ancestors, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he took out the water bottle from his waist.


    this moment.


    The ancestor of the unicorn is really shocking.


    He hurriedly took the kettle from the hand of the Qilin Holy Son and took a sip.


    I want to calm down my inner shock.


    However, when the water enters the belly of the moment.


    The Qilin Saint Ancestor couldn''t help but widen his eyes, and his eyes showed horror.


    Staring at the water bladder in his hand.


    Where is this water.


    This is the legendary Nine Heavens Spiritual Liquid.


    "Nine... Nine Heavens Spiritual Liquid."


    The lips of the Qilin Saint Ancestor kept shaking, and he blurted out.


    However.


    Hearing the words of the Qilin Holy Ancestor, the Kylin Holy Son had a calm expression at this moment, and took the water bag from the Kylin Holy Ancestor''s hand.


    He hangs peacefully around his waist.


    He said calmly.


    "Ancestor, you are wrong, this is ordinary water."


    "That''s what I''ve always been drinking here."


    Hearing the words of the Kylin Holy Son, the Kylin Holy Ancestor was shocked at this moment.


    The Qilin Holy Ancestor naturally did not believe the words of the Kylin Holy Son, because at this moment he saw the smugness in the Kylin Holy Son''s eyes.


    Obviously, the holy son of unicorn is showing off in front of him at this moment.


    However, be clear about it all.


    The Qilin Saint Ancestor was even more shocked.


    obviously.


    The Kirin Son is not exaggerated. When he thinks that he is likely to drink the legendary treasure directly as water.


    The Qilin Holy Ancestor''s breathing became rapid in an instant.


    The chest is constantly heaving.


    In the short time he entered the courtyard, he experienced too many shocks.


    Suddenly looking at every grass and tree in the yard, there is a great sense of crisis.


    "Tell me, that terrifying existence, what is the purpose of catching you here."


    At the same time of shock, the Qilin Saint Ancestor was a little desperate at this moment.


    Originally, in his opinion, it would not be too much trouble to take away the holy son of Qilin.


    After all, his cultivation base is extremely terrifying.


    is a god.


    But what happened at this moment has subverted the cognition of the Qilin Holy Ancestor.


    The Qilin Holy Ancestor is very clear that if the other party is unwilling, he will not be able to bring the Qilin Holy Son at all.


    And the ancestor of the unicorn is very desperate.


    Because the holy son of Qilin is the hope of the Qilin family, and will lead the Qilin family to go further in the future, but now it appears here, and it seems to get endless benefits, but without knowing the purpose, it feels hopeless.


    If the other party wants to train the unicorn son to be strong and extract blood essence for cultivation, then the unicorn family will be finished.


    Many of the Qilin family''s plans also fell through.


    Moreover, it is impossible for him to leave today, including himself.


    Hearing the words of the ancestor of the unicorn, the holy son of the unicorn was a little puzzled at this moment, and I don''t know why the ancestor of the family suddenly became so nervous.


    Don''t be sloppy either.


    Explain quickly.


    "Ancestor, don''t worry, I was caught here because the terrifying existence needed a mount. At that time, this terrifying existence had just broken through and needed gifts."


    "So this terrifying existence disciple brought me from the Qilin family."


    "Perhaps I think that only my noble bloodline is worthy of that terrifying mount."


    "Don''t worry, Ancestor, I have also sensed it these days. That terrifying existence has no intention of hurting me, and is just a simple mount."


    "Also, doesn''t the Holy Ancestor understand?"


    "Even a terrifying existence like the Undead Evil Emperor has been accepted as a disciple by that master. If he really plots against me, can my Qilin family be able to resist?"


    "And even if I cultivate to a realm like my ancestor, what effect can I have on that terrifying existence?"


    The voice of the Kirin Son fell.


    The uneasiness on the face of the Qilin Saint Ancestor could not help but be shocked.


    Instantly reacted.


    Indeed, if that terrifying existence exists, it can directly erase the cultivation of the Undying Evil Emperor and let the Undying Evil Emperor rebuild.


    How could such an existence be attracted to the Qilin family? If the blood of the Qilin family is needed, why not capture him directly.


    After thinking about all this, the Qilin Saint Ancestor was completely relieved.


    His eyes were fixed on the Kirin Son.


    There was hope in his eyes.


    "Little guy, do you think I have a chance to be that existing mount?"


    The voice of the ancestor of the unicorn has just fallen.


    The Qilin Holy Son, who had a proud face, was shocked.


    When looking at his ancestors.


    The pride completely disappeared and became extremely vigilant.


    I only got such an opportunity by chance. At this moment, my ancestors are going to compete with myself for a mount.


    Really worried, Li Yixi fell in love with his ancestors.


    "Ancestor, everything is predetermined."


    "Ancestor, go back, I want to practice."


    "It''s okay, don''t rub here."


    "Watch out for bad luck."


    "I must have seen the text on the painting just now."


    "Just ask the immortals in the sky, who would dare to come to this world."


    "The ancestor is a god, and it is almost the same as a fairy."


    After the voice fell, the unicorn holy son turned around and left at this moment.


    "I¡­¡­"


    The unicorn ancestor saw the unicorn son who turned and left.


    Could not help but stunned.


    At the same time, at this moment, he also remembered the line of words in the painting, but what the Qilin Holy Son said was not wrong. It was the line of words that hurt him just now.


    At this moment, I became nervous involuntarily.


    But there is some resentment in my heart.


    Just say it casually.


    The unicorn holy son is so vigilant about himself.


    "I''m worried about you."


    The Qilin Saint Ancestor was so angry at this moment that his teeth itch.


    But they didn''t dare to stop.


    He quickly left the yard.


    After bowing towards the yard, he turned and left.


    "hiss."


    "Finally gone."


    "This old guy is really not a good person, actually... actually wants to compete with me for the opportunity to be a mount."


    The Qilin Holy Son felt his ancestors leave, and his hanging heart slowly fell.


    Turned into a unicorn at this moment.


    He left with graceful steps.


    The former holy son of Kirin always thought about how to leave.


    Now if anyone wants to let him go, they will definitely fight with whomever.


    Shi Xuan, who was cultivating in the pavilion, slowly opened his eyes, and the painting floating in front of Shi Xuan also fell into Shi Xuan''s hands.


    Looking at the words in front of him, Shi Xuan said indifferently.


    "I understand."


    "There is indeed an avenue to the sky in this painting, but it is more about protection, and it also has a terrifying meaning of killing."


    "These days, many chaotic powerhouses have come to this world in succession. It seems that the master of this painting wants to protect this world."

 Chapter 1503

    This painting gave Shi Xuan an unimaginable improvement.


    Although Shi Xuan did not practice kendo, but all paths lead to the same goal. In this painting, Shi Xuan made a transformation in his own way.


    It seems that Shi Xuan''s cultivation base has not improved significantly, but at this moment Shi Xuan''s understanding of Dao has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Soon, around Shi Xuan''s body, all the laws of the Great Dao disappeared without a trace and were absorbed into the body.


    Shi Xuan did not continue to practice the painting in his hand, but picked up the painting in his hand and left Jinling Xiancheng.


    Now Shi Xuan''s cultivation base is not weak, and his control of the Tao is extremely terrifying. It only took less than an hour to appear in the ninth heaven.


    Jian Zun and others are busy at the moment, and now they find that the power of Jiuzhongtian''s rules has changed, and it is impossible to prevent the outside world from coming. Everyone is trying to improve the rules.


    While they were busy, Shi Xuan''s figure suddenly appeared.


    The crowd hurriedly bowed.


    Shi Xuan looked at everyone and knew at a glance what everyone was doing, and Shi Xuan also knew that it was meaningless.


    "Although your cultivation base in Jiuzhongtian is good today, you are still too weak in the chaotic world. Even if you go all out and spend a lot of money to improve the rules of heaven and earth in this world, you cannot stop the chaotic world. The real strong are coming, those people are too strong."


    "Now the ninth-level channel is completely stable, the blockade has disappeared, and the powerhouses from the outside world will continue to enter."


    "After all, there are endless opportunities here. Those who know this secret are not ordinary overlords. Those who come here will definitely be terrifying."


    "The most important thing for you now is to improve your cultivation."


    "With the existence of the master, you can use the gods and demons that appeared during the master''s cultivation to practice. Under the gods and demons of the master, you can fall into a state of epiphany, and your understanding of the Dao will be beyond imagination."


    "As for protecting this world, you don''t need your efforts for the time being. Master has prepared this thing."


    Shi Xuan''s voice fell, and the painting appeared in Shi Xuan''s palm.


    Shi Xuan naturally did not have the patience to let Jian Zun and several others watch it. Shi Xuan threw the picture scroll and poured his mana into it, only to see the ordinary rice paper, and at this moment, golden light radiated everywhere.


    The terrifying rules of heaven and earth are being swallowed up by this painting at this moment.


    That breath is getting more and more terrifying, making people feel suffocated.


    Soon, the golden light on the painting completely disappeared.


    The painting slowly grew larger and turned into a sky.


    The extreme speed is completely integrated with this world.


    At this moment, Jianzun''s pupils shrank, and his eyes showed incredible color. Jianzun practiced kendo, and at this moment he felt the terrifying sword intent.


    After Shi Xuan finished all this, he turned around and left without stopping.


    Jian Zun and the others looked at the sky with disbelief in their eyes.


    Withdrawing his eyes, taking a deep breath, Mungo''s eyes swept across everyone''s faces.


    speak up.


    "Now there is the means of the son to protect this world, even if it can''t last for a long time, but there will be no crisis in a short time, Shi Xuan is right, today we simply can''t compete with the strong in the chaotic world, we are too weak already."


    "Now we should do our best to improve our cultivation."


    "Only by improving our cultivation will we be able to cope with the future catastrophe."


    "With the advent of the chaotic powerhouses these days, everyone must have discovered our inadequacies. In front of those people, neither we nor the ninth-level monks are too weak."


    Hearing Mungo''s voice, everyone nodded at this moment, and at this moment they also discovered their own shortcomings.


    The excitement of stepping into the realm of detachment has completely disappeared.


    A sense of crisis entangled in the hearts of everyone.


    Seeing everyone nodding, Mungo continued.


    "Everyone, I have an idea. I don''t know if everyone agrees. I don''t think Jiuzhongtian needs to exist."


    "Before this, the first and second heavens were just swallowed up by the young master''s world power. Now I think we should take the initiative to let the other seventh heavens be fully integrated into the world of the son."


    "In this way, not only can you get the blessing of the son, but also the world of the son will undergo some qualitative changes."


    "At that time, it will be more convenient for us to communicate."


    After Mungo''s voice fell, his eyes fell on everyone.


    Qingyangzi, Daoyi and the others looked a little struggling when they heard Meng Ge''s words.


    But soon, Qingyangzi and others made a decision.


    "Meng Daoyou is right. Today''s Jiuzhongtian really doesn''t have much significance. If my guess is right, the secret of Jiuzhongtian is in the first layer, which is the small world where the son used to be, but that Waiting for the opportunity, it should have been absorbed and refined by the young master."


    "However, the people of chaos are still peeping at the ninth-layer heaven and earth. If we don''t fully integrate with the son''s world, it will be very troublesome for us. After all, our strength is too weak, and the remaining seventh-layer heaven and earth will be combined with the son''s world. When we integrate into one, our strength will be improved enough.¡±


    "And doing this can also solve our worries. In the world of the son, there is the will of the son. If someone wants to forcibly come, it will just be his own death."


    At this moment, Qing Yangzi was very decisive.


    And Qingyangzi didn''t want to see anyone being beheaded by Chaos powerhouses.


    Dao Yi and the others also nodded at this moment.


    "Since this is the case, then today we all take action to completely integrate the remaining seven-layer heaven and earth with the son''s heaven and earth."


    Everyone glanced at each other and began to use their magical powers to make the remaining seventh-layer heaven and earth begin to merge with Li Yixi''s.


    Qingyangzi and the others are the Taoist masters of this ninth layer of heaven, and their cultivation base has now stepped into the detachment level. It is not difficult for everyone to join forces to integrate the remaining seventh layer of heaven and earth with Li Yixi''s world.


    Of course, they can''t do instant fusion.


    At the time when Qing Yangzi and others started.


    Chaos world.


    The two figures were suspended in the sky, very quiet.


    These two figures are the former Nine Heavenly Lord and Dark Lord.


    The two of them looked extremely solemn at the moment.


    Jiuzhong Tianzhu took a deep breath and said, "Are you sure this time? What is the opponent''s strength?"


    "I don''t want to make a wedding dress for the dark world."


    Jiuzhong Tianzhu expressed the doubts in his heart at this moment.


    The Lord of the Nine Heavens is very much looking forward to the origin of the Nine Heavens.


    But it is also clear that if the strength of the person from the dark world is too strong.


    At that time, there is nothing to do with her at all.


    After all, the Dark Sage is still a member of the Dark World, but she is just an outsider.


    Even if they are afraid of taking refuge, they are also outsiders.


    "Do not worry."


    "This is the land of the source of the Tao, do you think I will hand over to others?"


    "How long have I waited for this day, I almost forgot myself."


    "Moreover, now that you have completely devoured your own world, and you have stepped into the realm of the Primal Chaos King, we joined forces, don''t you think we can''t fight Obsidian?"


    At this moment, the dark sage had a confident look on the corner of his mouth.


    Although the Nine-fold Heavenly Emperor moved his position, the Nine-fold Heavenly Lord, as the former owner of the Nine-fold Heaven, could naturally perceive where the Nine-fold Heaven was.


    Now the Dark Lord has recovered from his injuries.


    They naturally want to enter the Jiuzhongtian and seize the Taoist source of the Jiuzhongtian.


    Whether it is the God of Jiuzhongtian or the Holy Monarch of Darkness, they all have great ambitions.


    They want to shine in this era.


    Jiuzhong Tianzhu heard the words of the Dark Lord and nodded.


    For the dark holy monarch, the Nine Heavenly Lords still believe, after all, they swear by the Chaos Heavenly Dao.


    Anyone who dares to disobey will surely die.


    While the two were waiting, the sky suddenly cracked.


    A terrible and ominous force descended.


    In the crack, a figure in a black robe stepped out.


    The crack slowly healed.


    That ominous aura was also taken into the body by this existence at this moment.


    "Meet your lord."


    When the Dark Sage saw the person coming, he hurriedly bowed and saluted, with a look of joy on his face.


    "Darkness, it seems that you have obtained a lot of opportunities over the years, and you have actually stepped into the realm of the emperor. If you have gained something this time, you will definitely be able to go further."


    "Is this fellow Daoist the Nine Heavenly Lord you said?"


    After the man''s voice fell, his eyes fell on the Jiuzhong Tianzhu.


    Jiuzhong Tianzhu saw the man looking at him, and quickly squeezed a smile on his face, bowed and saluted.


    "Meet your lord."


    Seeing Jiuzhong Tiantian saluting, a smile appeared on the face of the black-robed man at this moment.


    "Under Obsidian, you don''t need to be so polite."


    "We''re family now."


    "Don''t worry, this time you will get what you want."


    "But you have to work hard for you next, we must first find the location of Jiuzhongtian."


    "Fortunately, you exist, otherwise we really can''t lock Jiuzhongtian."


    Obsidian is quite polite when facing the Nine Heavens Lord.


    "Senior Obsidian, wait a moment."


    "It''s not difficult to find this side of the world, but now it seems that an extremely terrifying existence has been born in this side of the world. Perhaps it is related to the chance in this side of the world. This person''s strength is extremely terrifying, which has attracted Chaos Thunder Pond."


    "At that time, Lord Obsidian will have to bless one or two."


    Jiuzhong Tianzhu hurriedly bowed.


    Immediately cast a secret technique.


    This is precisely a strand of the source power of Jiuzhongtian, which was extracted when the Lord of Jiuzhongtian left.


    At this moment, the power of the source directly tore the chaos away under the secret technique.


    The moment Obsidian saw this ray of source power, his eyes lit up.


    With a big wave of his hand, the chaotic space is directly torn apart.


    Entering the space crack with Jiuzhong Tianzhu and the Dark Sage, the three figures disappeared instantly.


    Obsidian''s cultivation base is extremely terrifying, and he also controls the power of space.


    It didn''t take much time for the three of Obsidian to appear outside the burial ground.


    "here is?"


    Feeling the breath in the burial ground, Obsidian frowned slightly at this moment.


    "Master Obsidian, is there any danger here?"


    The Dark Sage''s eyes fell on Obsidian at this moment.


    Obsidian looked back and explained to the Dark Lord: "This is not a good place, there are some dangers, but fortunately we don''t need to go deep, but there is no threat to us."


    "I didn''t expect Jiuzhongtian to be hidden in this restricted area. If there is no Jiuzhongtian, we really can''t find it."


    "In this world, there are really few people who dare to search in this restricted area at will. If my guess is right, there is a very terrifying existence sleeping. Although the other party can''t show the peak strength, it is not us. Humans can handle it.¡±


    Seeing that the black obsidian was so serious at the moment, the dark sage on the side couldn''t help asking, "Sir, what is this place? Does the person sleeping here know?"


    Obsidian said: "In the last era, Tianjiao, the undead evil emperor."


    The moment the Dark Lord heard this sentence, his pupils shrank, and his face showed an incredible color.


    The Dark Holy Monarch never thought that the Undead Evil Emperor would actually sleep here.


    This is the unparalleled figure who survived the Great Disruption of the Epoch Times.

 Chapter 1504

    Stronger than the Sage of Darkness, at this moment, he heard that this place is the sleeping place of the undead evil emperor, and his legs still trembled slightly.


    Obsidian glanced at the two of them, and the terrifying cultivation base wrapped the two of them and silently entered the burial ground.


    Soon, following that ray of source power, the three found the entrance to Jiuzhongtian.


    "So familiar atmosphere."


    "finally found you."


    "In order to enter this world, we don''t know how much we paid?"


    "It seems that today can get what you want."


    Obsidian stood at the entrance of Jiuzhongtian and felt the power of the heaven and earth rules of Jiuzhongtian, with a frenzy on his face.


    The Great Dark World wanted to invade Jiuzhongtiandi more than once, but it has been suppressed all the time.


    And in the past, the power of Jiuzhongtian''s rules was very special, and detached existences were not allowed to sneak in.


    But now, with the recovery of heaven and earth, it is different.


    The protective power of Jiuzhongtian disappeared, and detachment could enter.


    Especially after the birth of a detached powerhouse in Jiuzhongtian, the power of blessing is even weaker.


    Qingyangzi and the others who were making Jiuzhongtian and Li Yixi merge the world, suddenly opened their eyes at this moment.


    Their eyes saw the world in an instant.


    "What happened?"


    Meng Ge noticed that Qingyangzi reacted like this at the moment, and he couldn''t help but look at them.


    "She has come back."


    "The power of the source has returned, she has come, and she has come to find it."


    Hearing the woman in Qingyangzi''s mouth, Meng Ge reacted instantly, and his expression became a little dignified.


    At this moment, everyone stopped letting the world merge.


    One by one, they raised their heads to look at the sky, and at this moment, their eyes penetrated the sky and the earth.


    The entrance to the Nine Heavens.


    The corner of Obsidian''s mouth showed greed.


    The Dark Sage and Jiuzhong Tianzhu glanced at each other.


    The Dark Sage hurriedly said, "Lord Obsidian, be careful."


    Obsidian heard the words of the Dark Lord, and a look of disdain appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "You are too brave."


    "This is the place of Daoyuan, but even here, I can feel that detachment has just been born in this world, and the deity has a cultivation base of escape. Do you think this world can bring me What danger?"


    "This world is a small place in my eyes."


    "Walk."


    Obsidian''s voice fell.


    Take the two to step into the Nine Heavens.


    At the moment when Obsidian stepped into the Nine Heavens.


    A terrifying aura spread out.


    At this moment, cracks appeared in the entire Jiuzhongtian sky, as if this world could be destroyed at any time.


    Obsidian''s cultivation is too terrifying.


    Jian Zun and others saw the three figures appearing at this moment, and their pupils shrank.


    At this moment, they felt suffocated.


    Although they were well hidden, at this moment, Obsidian''s eyes pierced through the sky and directly locked the location of several of them.


    "Sure enough it''s her."


    "This traitor actually wants to destroy this world."


    "The Jiuzhong Tiandi has moved his position, but unfortunately she once extracted a ray of source power to lock the position of this world."


    When Qing Yangzi saw Jiuzhong Tianzhu next to Obsidian, his expression became extremely cold.


    The black obsidian in the void locked the moment of Jian Zun and others at this moment.


    The corners of his mouth showed mockery.


    "I didn''t expect that nearly 10 transcendence levels were born in this Fang Shijian in a short period of time. This is not normal. The improvement of these people''s cultivation must be related to the land of Daoyuan."


    "As long as you search the souls of these ants, you can know where the origin of the Tao is."


    Obsidian''s voice fell, and there was a frenzy in those eyes.


    Instantly stretched out his hand, his big hand crossed the space, and wanted to capture Qingyangzi and others.


    However, at the moment when Obsidian used his magical powers, a domineering aura suddenly appeared in the void.


    At this moment, a breath appeared.


    The disdain in Obsidian''s eyes disappeared, replaced by panic.


    At this moment, Obsidian''s terrifying cultivation base was suppressed.


    The cracks in the sky also completely disappeared.


    I saw a whirlpool appeared in the sky, and a figure in white stepped out of the whirlpool.


    is a swordsman.


    The swordsman stood there, as if he had become the center of the world.


    The incomparably cold eyes locked on Obsidian.


    "Supreme."


    The moment he saw the swordsman, Obsidian exclaimed.


    There was an unbelievable look in his eyes.


    Obsidian''s lips were trembling.


    The swordsman in white appeared, and there was no nonsense at this moment.


    The long sword is unsheathed.


    A sword cut out.


    This sword looks frivolous.


    But at the moment when the sword was cut out, Obsidian, who had a realm of escape, shrank his pupils.


    A look of horror appeared on his face.


    Turn around and run away.


    Obsidian didn''t have the guts to fight the swordsman in white at all.


    However, even if Obsidian''s method is extremely terrifying, it is still futile in the face of this sword.


    Sword light flashed.


    I saw Obsidian''s arm missing.


    Blood spurted out from the broken arm.


    Obsidian let out a scream.


    The next moment, the arm was reborn again.


    Originally, I wanted to leave with the Nine-layer Heavenly Lord and the Dark Sage, but after seeing the horror of the white-robed swordsman, Hei Yao still had the intention to leave with the two of them.


    Stepping out one step, shrinking into an inch, you want to escape from Jiuzhongtian.


    However, the swordsman in white seemed to know what Obsidian was going to do, and the long sword in his hand was cut out again.


    A terrifying sword light shines on the world.


    Obsidian''s body was torn apart by a sword.


    Blood splattered in the sky.


    not far away.


    Obsidian''s body appeared again.


    Obsidian used the dead puppet to resurrect once.


    At this moment, Obsidian turned pale with fright.


    Jiuzhong Tianzhu and the Dark Lord were completely stunned at this moment.


    They know that there is an extremely terrifying existence within Jiuzhongtian.


    The two originally wanted to use Obsidian to fight with each other, but when the other party was both injured, they shot again.


    However, the moment they discovered the swordsman in white, they were completely desperate. They knew very well that in the face of such a powerful existence, all plans were in vain.


    When the two saw the white-robed swordsman staring at Obsidian, they turned and fled.


    "Just ask the immortals in the sky, who would dare to come to this world."


    The dull voice of the white-robed swordsman sounded, and the sword slashed out again, and the void shattered in an instant.


    The figures of the Dark Lord and Obsidian turned into blood mist at this moment.


    The terrifying sword energy lasts for a long time.


    "No no no..."


    Obsidian''s terrified scream resounded through the void.


    Obsidian is constantly reborn and beheaded.


    In a moment, the last mark was completely erased.


    The voice of the swordsman in white reverberated between the heavens and the earth.


    "Just ask the immortals in the sky, who would dare to come to this world."


    in chaos.


    The two figures suddenly opened their eyes.


    There was horror in both eyes.


    It''s none other than the Nine Heavens and the Sage of Darkness.


    From the day they saw the Chaos Thunder Pond, they knew that Jiuzhongtian was very dangerous, so they stayed behind.


    This is the clone left by the two.


    But now the main body has been cut off, and the clone has become the main body.


    "Go, the opportunities in Jiuzhongtian are not something we can spy on."


    Jiuzhong Tianzhu''s voice fell, turned around and left without any hesitation.


    The voice of the swordsman in white was still echoing in her mind at this moment.


    That terrifying sword, even now, cannot be forgotten.


    Seeing the disappearance of Jiuzhong Tianzhu, the dark sage glanced at the direction of Jiuzhong Tiandi with a look of unwillingness.


    He didn''t dare to stop, he turned and left.


    "do you died?"


    Nine Heavens.


    Jian Zun and others witnessed what happened.


    At this moment, their legs trembled uncontrollably, and there was an unbelievable color in their eyes.


    No one thought that the means Li Yixi left behind would be so terrifying.

 Chapter 1505

    while shocked.


    Jian Zun and several others also realized their weakness.


    Within this Nine Heavens, their cultivation base is indeed powerful.


    However, if it is placed in a chaotic world.


    Their strength is not worth mentioning.


    Whether it is the Chaos Sword Pond or the existence that comes today, they have the ability to turn their hands and destroy them.


    Their strength has to be improved.


    "Continue to integrate."


    "The Jiuzhongtian is completely integrated into the son''s world, and we begin to cultivate. Our cultivation is too weak."


    Jianzun''s voice fell, and several people nodded quickly.


    There is no sound.


    After seeing the previous scene, several people seemed to be quite silent.


    Dark world.


    in a hall.


    A figure sitting cross-legged, suddenly opened his eyes, and there was an unbelievable color in his eyes.


    Looking at the broken soul lamp not far away.


    I had to wipe my eyes.


    Can''t believe this scene in front of me.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "This...how is this possible?"


    "Master Obsidian''s soul lamp actually shattered."


    "Master Obsidian is a terrifying existence at the first level of escape. How could he suddenly fall?"


    The voice of this figure was trembling at the moment.


    In those eyes, it was unbelievable.


    Can''t believe this scene in front of me.


    This scene had an unimaginable impact on his mind.


    Escape one realm, but extremely terrifying existence.


    In the dark world, it is also a terrifying existence.


    The fall of Obsidian is a big event.


    "Whoosh."


    After confirming again and again that this figure was not an illusion, the figure turned into a beam of light and disappeared instantly.


    Obsidian fell, he naturally did not dare to have any delay.


    In the dark world, such a terrifying existence has not fallen for a long time.


    After a short while, this figure came to the Dark God Court.


    "Meet the Boundary Master, the subordinates have something important to ask for."


    The figure quickly knelt down, and there were beads of sweat on his forehead.


    soon.


    in the court of gods.


    There is a big black sun.


    At the moment when this voice sounded.


    That round of black sun turned into a stalwart figure.


    The power of darkness is entangled all over the body, making it difficult to see the appearance.


    A faint voice sounded.


    "Come in and talk!"


    Hearing this voice, the figure outside the divine court quickly entered the divine court.


    He hurriedly knelt down and bowed, not daring to look at the person above him.


    "Report to the world master, Lord Obsidian''s soul lamp is broken."


    "Master Obsidian has fallen!"


    His voice fell instantly.


    In the court of God, one after another figure that was lifeless, suddenly opened his eyes at this moment, and his eyes were all unbelievable.


    No one thought that Obsidian would actually fall.


    "how can that be?"


    "Although Obsidian is domineering and annoying, his cultivation is extremely strong, his supernatural powers are unparalleled, and in terms of his ability to survive, he has many means, how could he suddenly fall."


    At this moment, someone in the court of God immediately made a questioning voice.


    The Lord of the Divine Court did not answer immediately, but closed his eyes to feel it.


    Indifferently said: "You can go down!"


    The figure on the ground hurriedly bowed and bowed out of the divine court.


    In the dark court.


    At this moment, one after another terrifying figure fell on the Lord of the Divine Court.


    "World Lord, how is this possible?"


    until now.


    There are still people who can''t believe it.


    "Obsidian, indeed fell."


    The Lord of the Divine Court swept his gaze across the crowd and said lightly.


    "The world master, who can enter my dark world to kill people, only my dark world has always invaded other worlds."


    At this moment, in the divine court, an incomparably cold aura permeated.


    Obviously, very angry.


    heard.


    The Lord of the Divine Court, the Dark World Lord, said indifferently: "Obsidian did not fall in the dark world, and Obsidian fell outside the dark world."


    The Lord of the Divine Court explained.


    "Um?"


    Hear this.


    Each body shook violently.


    No one thought that Obsidian actually left the dark world, and they didn''t have any news about such major events.


    "World Lord, are we going to invade other big worlds?"


    Someone asked.


    After all, there are not many big worlds that can make existences like Obsidian fall.


    "No!"


    "I deduced it with the help of the power of heaven. Obsidian''s departure was very secret, and it seemed that he found something."


    "I don''t know anything either."


    The Lord of the Divine Court seemed calm, but his expression was a little gloomy.


    One escapes and the other falls.


    This is no small matter.


    Moreover, he was even more curious about where Obsidian went.


    In the dark world, he can know everything, but in chaos, he can''t know everything.


    At this moment, the divine court fell into silence.


    One by one thoughtful.


    Obsidian''s departure is so mysterious, how can everyone not be curious.


    Seven days passed in a flash.


    Jian Zun and the others took a deep breath.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    They finally completely integrated Jiuzhongtian into Li Yixi''s world.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s world has undergone a lot of changes.


    Jiuzhongtian is now completely safe.


    "Walk!"


    Several people looked at each other and went to Jinling Xiancheng.


    They are very clear that the next step is to improve their cultivation.


    In the immortal city of Jinling.


    Li Yixi sat in the pavilion with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    A look of joy.


    In the past few days, Li Yixi''s cultivation has made some progress.


    immediately.


    Li Yixi stood up and walked out of the courtyard.


    Look outside the door.


    Frowning slightly.


    Seeing Li Yixi frowning, Long Yang couldn''t help but become nervous.


    "Sir, is there anything I need to do?"


    Long Yang spoke immediately.


    Long Yang, who was once domineering and unparalleled, is no longer arrogant.


    As a doorman, that is very conscientious.


    heard.


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    "Have."


    "This gate has to be remodeled, so it looks a bit petty."


    In Li Yixi''s hand, the immortal sword was swung a few times.


    Reach out and grab.


    The original door was directly moved away by Li Yixi.


    "Fizz!"


    Long Yang on the side, seeing the scene in front of him, couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    The pupils shrank suddenly.


    Li Yixi seemed to be extremely casual, but Long Yang knew very well that it was too difficult to do this.


    now.


    Longyang has been guarding the gate here for some time. As an ancient existence, Longyang naturally knows that this is the place of the origin of the Tao.


    The courtyard wall of this courtyard is not an ordinary courtyard wall.


    In the courtyard, the hidden place is the source of the Tao.


    The land of Daoyuan is like a small world.


    These courtyard walls are equivalent to world barriers.


    Even if Longyang is not weak now, he has become detached.


    But Long Yang knew very well that he would go all out and never leave a trace on the wall.


    However, Li Yixi cut down the door in an understatement, how can Long Yang be calm.


    At this moment, Long Yang''s expression was extremely shocking.


    Feeling dry mouth for a while.


    This scene had a great impact on Long Yang''s mind.

 Chapter 1506

    Cut the courtyard wall.


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Naturally, Li Yixi didn''t cut it open randomly, to make the door more open.


    But in Li Yixi''s system space, there is a step.


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell.


    The position that had just been cut was replaced by a huge stone step.


    The stone steps are made of white jade.


    At a glance, it gives a sense of majesty.


    on the steps.


    There are a lot of weird runes.


    This white jade step makes people unable to pick out flaws.


    Beside the white jade steps, there is also a lifelike statue of Suzaku.


    "Longyang, you have to find a way to clean up those things."


    Li Yixi glanced around, dropped a dozen gold coins, turned around and entered the courtyard.


    "Um?"


    "I... Am I going to deal with it?"


    I heard what Li Yixi said.


    At this moment, Long Yang couldn''t help trembling violently.


    In the eyes, there are bright rays of light.


    Excited legs, unstoppable trembling.


    This is no waste.


    Among these things, there is the power of Daoyuan, and just that door is a treasure.


    Li Yixi didn''t want it anymore.


    After reacting, Long Yang hurriedly took action and used the power of nine bulls and two tigers to clean up.


    The door panel was directly put away by Long Yang.


    Direct drop of blood to recognize the Lord.


    "Hahaha!"


    "A supreme artifact is in hand."


    After Long Yang confessed his master with blood, he was horrified to discover that this gate was extremely terrifying and contained a terrifying power of seal.


    That kind of sealing power is not as simple as sealing a somewhat strong person.


    Long Yang has a feeling that this door can seal a time and space.


    Moreover, this door can devour everything.


    As long as the operation is done properly, Longyang has a feeling that he can die.


    Today''s Longyang is still far away from the gods.


    Long Yang couldn''t help thinking, if he stepped into the level of gods, how powerful it would be to activate this gate at that time.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Finally, all the hard work has come."


    "Young master finally remembered me."


    At this moment, Long Yang had a happy expression on his face.


    Long Yang knew very well what this represented to him.


    After taking a few deep breaths.


    Long Yang suppressed the joy in his heart.


    With his hands behind his back, he stepped onto the white jade steps.


    "Um?"


    The moment Long Yang stepped on the white jade steps.


    Long Yang''s expression suddenly changed.


    At this moment, Long Yang found that everything in front of him had changed.


    At this moment, I am trapped in a mysterious space.


    One after another, the sound of the avenue rang in his ears.


    These voices of the Great Dao are telling Long Yang the profound meaning of the Great Dao.


    At this moment, Long Yang looked sluggish.


    In his eyes, there was an unbelievable color.


    Soon fell into an epiphany.


    Longyang felt that time was passing rapidly, and when Longyang opened his eyes again, Longyang felt that ten thousand years had passed.


    His expression changed slightly.


    Quickly withdraw from the epiphany.


    After thousands of years, Long Yang felt that the outside world had undergone earth-shaking changes.


    But soon.


    Long Yang was stunned.


    Standing dumbfounded.


    Because Longyang found out that time has not passed, and Longyang found it at this moment.


    Shi Xuan in the courtyard is still cultivating Ragnarok.


    "hiss!"


    "Could it be that this white jade stone step can not only help people to understand the Tao, but also the passage of time is different from the outside world?"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Thinking of this, Long Yang''s pupils shrank.


    In his eyes, there was an unbelievable color.


    He took a sharp breath.


    Gather up your courage and set foot on the White Jade Time again.


    The moment Long Yang stepped on the white jade stone steps.


    The scene that just happened happened again.


    One after another, the voices of the avenues sounded in Long Yang''s mind.


    Just for a moment, the sound of the avenues made Long Yang fall into an epiphany again.


    This time, the cultivation will soon pass ten thousand years.


    The moment Long Yang opened his eyes, he could feel the vicissitudes in his eyes.


    "Is the outside world still at that moment?"


    Long Yang''s thoughts fell, and he quickly withdrew from this special space.


    When Long Yang withdrew from the special space, he found that Shi Xuan in the courtyard was still cultivating Ragnarok, and the action was the same move he had just stepped on the jade steps.


    At this moment, the Longyang cultivation base has undergone a great transformation.


    But he never thought that the time outside was just a moment.


    "This this this..."


    At this moment, Long Yang''s lips kept shaking.


    There was an unbelievable look in his eyes.


    Long Yang never imagined that the white jade stone steps in front of him actually possess such terrifying abilities.


    Long Yang has determined that what he experienced just now is not an illusion, but really happened.


    Because Longyang found that his lifespan would take a full 20,000 years.


    The time flow rate above the white jade step is indeed different from the outside, but it can also consume one''s own lifespan equally.


    However, after consuming 20,000 years of life, Long Yang didn''t feel pity, instead his eyes showed ecstasy.


    After consuming a full 20,000 years of life, Longyang''s strength has also undergone earth-shaking changes.


    The perception of the Dao has undergone a qualitative transformation.


    At this moment, Longyang''s cultivation base has been directly promoted to the peak of the real self.


    As long as Long Yang is given some more time, he will be able to step into the realm of slaying me.


    And Long Yang is very clear that it doesn''t take too long for him to step into the realm of slaying me.


    You are the gatekeeper yourself.


    He has been standing beside the white jade stone steps.


    To be able to cultivate here in a grand manner, as long as you have the idea of ??cultivation, you can use the white jade stone steps to cultivate, not only can you speed up the passage of time, but you can also fall into an epiphany.


    Thinking about it, Long Yang couldn''t help his heart pounding with excitement.


    "Why did the young master take out this white jade stone step all of a sudden?"


    "This white jade stone step is definitely an extremely terrifying sacred object. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to accelerate time, and the acceleration of time has reached such a terrifying level."


    "Is it because the young master thinks that my cultivation is too weak and is a little shameful?"


    At this moment, Long Yang couldn''t help falling into silence.


    However, just as this idea appeared, it was rejected by Long Yang.


    "It should be a great catastrophe. At that time, there will be many strong people coming to harass me. If I don''t have enough strength, then I can''t keep those people out, and it will disturb the son''s cleaning."


    When this idea appeared, Long Yang felt that this should be Li Yixi''s intention.


    Immediately, Long Yang''s eyes were fixed on the white jade stone steps in front of him.


    Those eyes were a little hard to move.


    At this moment, Long Yang had time to really watch the white jade stone steps.


    The white jade steps are divided into 12 steps.


    There is also a Suzaku statue.


    At the same time, at this moment, Long Yang also discovered that there were dense runes on the white jade steps.


    These runes contain extremely terrifying meanings, even now, Long Yang can''t understand them.

 Chapter 1507

    hiss.


    Long Yang took a deep breath again.


    The white jade stone steps in front of him had a great impact on Long Yang''s mind.


    Long Yang didn''t understand why Li Yixi put such a terrifying treasure directly here.


    Long Yang did not set foot on the white jade steps again.


    Long Yang is very clear that he has learned twice in a row, and he has gained a lot.


    Now that I haven''t integrated the gains I have obtained, if I continue to enter it, the progress will not be great.


    Long Yang stepped aside and started to practice.


    Long Yang is very clear that once he has thoroughly integrated these two insights, he will be able to step into the realm of beheading me.


    When Longyang was cultivating, several figures appeared here.


    "Um?"


    "Young master actually changed the gate of the courtyard."


    "These white jade steps are extraordinary at first glance."


    Jian Zun glanced at it, his eyes slightly bright.


    They had no intention of entering the courtyard.


    After all, they had no excuse to meet Li Yixi.


    The reason why he appeared here is because he wanted to practice with the help of the gods and demons Tianyin that Li Yixi had cultivated.


    The moment a few people appeared, Long Yang, who was cultivating with his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes.


    "Meet Brother Long."


    Jian Zun and several people knew Long Yang, and their expressions were very respectful and envious.


    Moreover, at this moment, they actually felt a sense of oppression on Long Yang''s body.


    Not long ago, Long Yang was in the same realm as them, and he was a little worse than them.


    "It turned out to be the two of you."


    "I don''t know what to do to visit the son, do you need me to inform me?"


    In the face of several people, Long Yang was quite polite.


    Li Yixi was very concerned about these people, and Long Yang would naturally not offend each other.


    "Brother Long misunderstood."


    "We came here without the idea of ??meeting the son."


    "Our cultivation base is too weak now, and we are simply unable to protect the world. As the outside world''s chaotic powerhouses continue to enter, we only know how high and thick the sky is today, and only then do we know that we are placed in the chaotic overlords. It''s nothing but ants in the eyes."


    "If it wasn''t for the young master to take action today, I am afraid that I would have already died, so I came here today to cultivate around here and improve my cultivation."


    "As the chess pieces of the son, we are not doing anything for the son, but need the son to protect him again and again. I will feel ashamed."


    "Come and take a look, just curious."


    Meng Ge''s voice fell, and Long Yang narrowed his eyes.


    His eyes couldn''t help looking at the white jade stone steps in front of him, thoughtfully.


    "I didn''t expect that a chaotic powerhouse would come today. It seems that these guys were frightened."


    "Do they want to improve their strength?"


    "Could it be that the appearance of the white jade stone steps is for them, the son wants them to improve their cultivation."


    Thinking of this, Long Yang''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, maybe this is the purpose of the son."


    "As they said, these people were chosen by the son, as pawns in the son''s hand, they do not have enough strength to solve the problem for the son, but need the son to protect him, it is really too weak."


    "Such chess pieces also have no meaning in existence."


    "And today''s son still maintains his former life. Obviously, he doesn''t want anyone to break his peaceful life. The existence of these people still has their value. This white jade step is the best way for them to realize their value."


    The thought fell, and Long Yang''s eyes fell on several people.


    "Since it''s to improve your strength, you might as well go up this white jade step to see it. This is a treasure, and it has a great auxiliary effect on cultivation."


    "The specifics will be understood after the few of you set foot on the white jade steps."


    Jian Zun, who had wanted to leave, squinted their eyes when they heard Long Yang''s words.


    At this moment, they glanced at the yard, looked at each other, and set foot on the white jade stone steps.


    At the moment when their feet stepped on the stone steps, the universe changed.


    Suddenly appeared in a secret space.


    Just like the appearance of Long Yang, in their minds, the voices of the avenues sounded one after another at this moment.


    It seems that an extremely terrifying existence is explaining the avenue to them at the moment.


    Under the sound of the road, everyone involuntarily fell into a state of enlightenment.


    At this moment, they could not feel the passage of time.


    The moment they opened their eyes again, they could see the vicissitudes in their eyes.


    At the same time, at this moment, they woke up one after another and stepped back.


    All eyes stared at the white jade stone steps in front of them in disbelief.


    Immediately, he looked at Long Yang beside him.


    A look of confusion.


    "Brother Long, how long has it been now?"


    At this moment, they held their breath, and their chests were beating violently. They felt very clearly when they woke up just now. It took thousands of years to realize this time.


    Obviously they have gone through thousands of years.


    Seeing the shocked appearance of several people, a smile appeared on the corner of Long Yang''s mouth.


    He picked up the fruit on the side and took a bite.


    "Didn''t you find it? I haven''t finished eating this pear in my hand."


    "It''s just an instant from when you enter it to when you exit it."


    "Now, you know how powerful this hundred jade stone steps are."


    A smile appeared on Long Yang''s face, and at the moment when his voice fell, several people''s bodies trembled violently, and their eyes showed disbelief.


    According to Long Yang''s explanation, doesn''t it mean that as long as they are given time, they can directly practice on the stone steps for 100,000 years.


    Longyang seemed to sense their thoughts.


    He explained: "Cultivation is about yourself. Although this treasure is good, it can save us countless training time, but it also has a disadvantage. If you can''t integrate your own income and let yourself break through the realm, then it is very likely that you will suffer from longevity. A situation where the yuan is exhausted.¡±


    "If there is greed in your heart and you have been comprehending the Dao in it, then it is very likely that you will die directly and disappear."


    Jian Zun and several people heard Long Yang''s words, their bodies trembled violently, and they were covered in cold sweat.


    They just saw the effect just now, but they didn''t think of it.


    As Long Yang said, if the whole body and mind are caught in it and cannot be extricated, if the realm cannot be broken through in time, then there is a possibility that the lifespan will be exhausted.


    Once that.


    will sit directly.


    "Thank you Brother Long for reminding me."


    One by one wiped the cold sweat, and hurriedly saluted, with a look of gratitude.


    They know very well that this sentence seems simple, but for them, it means that they will save their lives. Now they have seen the terrifying power of Chaos, and can''t wait to improve their cultivation. At that moment, they seemed to be possessed.


    If there is no reminder, it may happen that the lifespan is exhausted.

 Chapter 1508

    After a few people knew the horror of the White Jade Stone Step, they practiced three times and left one after another.


    Although it is only a moment, but at this moment, several of them have obtained great benefits. As long as they merge and penetrate, they will be able to step into the realm of slaying me.


    Once they step into the realm of slaying me, their Shou Yuan will also be improved. At that time, they can continue to comprehend here, and practicing here can save endless time.


    One by one breathing could not help become incomparably rapid.


    At the same time, when he looked into the depths of the yard, he was shocked.


    None of them thought that Li Yixi had such a terrifying treasure.


    In the courtyard, a figure appeared.


    "Old man, what''s going on?"


    "Why are you suddenly soaring in strength one by one?"


    The person who appeared was none other than Shi Xuan.


    Shi Xuan originally practiced in the courtyard.


    He naturally felt the arrival of Jian Zun and several others.


    However, he never imagined that in a short period of time, the cultivation of several people had undergone earth-shaking changes.


    That kind of change was unbelievable even to him.


    "Meet the Emperor."


    Seeing Shi Xuan appear, Long Yang immediately stood up.


    He looked extremely respectful.


    After salute, Long Yang''s hand hurriedly pointed to the white jade stone steps in front of him.


    Shi Xuan followed Long Yang''s fingers, and the next moment, his pupils shrank.


    Looking at the runes on the stone steps, a drop of sweat appeared on Shi Xuan''s forehead.


    He had a feeling that the runes on the stone steps seemed to pull him into them.


    Moreover, Shi Xuan felt that in the moment just now, time passed rapidly.


    The most terrifying thing is that the feeling is not a hallucination.


    Shi Xuan really felt that his life essence had disappeared.


    Shi Xuan''s body trembled involuntarily.


    At the same time, his lips trembled.


    "This this this..."


    "Is this the thing in the legend?"


    The moment the thought appeared.


    Shi Xuan''s mind couldn''t help trembling.


    If it was really that thing, it would be terrifying.


    Shi Xuan took a deep breath, suppressed the shock in his heart, and stepped onto the white jade stone steps.


    Soon Shi Xuan, who was above the stone steps, immediately walked down.


    At this moment, Shi Xuan''s pupils shrank sharply.


    Deep shock flashed deep in his eyes.


    "This is, this is the legendary treasure of the Lord of Time, on the rooftop."


    At this moment, Shi Xuan''s lips trembled uncontrollably.


    At the same time, at this moment, Shi Xuan stared at the statue of the Vermillion Bird.


    Climbing to the Tiantai not only has the ability to assist practitioners in their cultivation, but also has an even more incredible opportunity.


    In Dengtiantai, there is a detached chapter with the original and true solution.


    Not long ago, Li Yixi gave Shi Xuan the second chapter of the original true solution, and Shi Xuan received unimaginable benefits. At this moment, when he saw the sky platform, Shi Xuan''s eyes couldn''t help but fall on the statue of Vermilion Sparrow.


    Sure enough, as in the legend, there is indeed a detachment chapter of the original true solution on the statue of Suzaku on the rooftop.


    This is the supreme opportunity for transcendence.


    At this moment, Shi Xuan did not hesitate, and cultivated directly on the spot.


    Shi Xuan''s eyes were fixed on the Vermillion Bird statue in front of him.


    "Go to the rooftop."


    "Is the original true solution transcendence?"


    Long Yang, who was on the side, heard Shi Xuan''s exclamation just now, and his eyes couldn''t help looking at the Suzaku statue.


    next moment.


    One by one, the runes entered Long Yang''s eyes, and Long Yang''s legs couldn''t help shaking. At this moment, it seemed as if an avenue to the sky had opened up for Long Yang.


    It would take some days for Long Yang to integrate all the previous insights, but the moment he saw the original true solution, everything came naturally. In just an hour, Long Yang''s body trembled violently.


    Long Yang''s cultivation has undergone a transformation.


    Long Yang''s figure disappeared instantly.


    Soon, Longyang came to the sky above a mountain range, and the next moment, Longyang no longer suppressed his cultivation.


    A huge knife light appeared in the void.


    This divine sword fell from the sky at this moment.


    It slashed through Long Yang''s body.


    This cut cut off some of Long Yang''s cultivation, but not only did Long Yang not die at this moment, but the next moment his cultivation recovered at an extremely terrifying speed, skyrocketing.


    In just a moment, Long Yang''s cultivation has undergone earth-shaking changes, and he has stepped into the realm of beheading me.


    "I have stepped into the realm of cutting me."


    Long Yang''s face was full of shock, his talent was actually limited, and being able to step into detachment was the limit, but he never thought that he would see the original true solution detachment chapter.


    Long Yang''s figure disappeared again.


    Appear under the stone steps and continue to comprehend the original truth above the Suzaku statue.


    Although the original true solution and transcendence cannot directly improve their cultivation, the above profound meanings can make them understand the heaven and earth more clearly.


    On this day, Long Yang and Shi Xuan stayed awake, fully comprehending the chapter on the transcendence of Yuanshen''s true solution overnight.


    It was not until all the scriptures were recorded in their minds that the two of them looked away from the Suzaku statue.


    Shi Xuan didn''t say a word.


    There was brilliance in those eyes.


    Go straight away.


    Shi Xuan knew that today was the time when he stepped into detachment again.


    Originally wanting to transcend the calamity is still a little short, after all, Shi Xuan is very strict with himself, but after seeing the detachment chapter of the original true solution, Long Yang quickly perfected his own Taoism.


    "Go to the rooftop."


    "The original truth."


    "This is the treasure of the Lord of Time."


    "Why did it appear in the hands of the son, and was placed here by the son."


    "Could it be that the son is the most mysterious Lord of Time in the first Chaos Era?"


    This thought appeared for a moment, and at this moment, Long Yang''s body couldn''t stop shaking, and his eyes showed an unbelievable color.


    As soon as this thought appeared, Long Yang couldn''t get rid of it.


    His body trembled uncontrollably.


    It took several hours to get rid of distracting thoughts and fall into practice.


    this day.


    In fact, it was not only Shi Xuan and Long Yang who realized the original truth.


    In the courtyard, an extremely terrifying existence is comprehending at this moment.


    As they continued to watch Genshinji''s true liberation and transcendence, their avenues and their terrifying speed changed.


    In a short period of time, one by one, the cultivation base has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Especially the Liu Shen and Tao Shen in the yard, in just a moment, their cultivation base has stepped into the level of the Immortal King of the Era.


    Originally, before that, they wanted to step into the level of the Immortal King of the Era, because there were some flaws in their Dao, but because of the appearance of the original true solution, their flaws were made up.


    At this moment, in the long river of time in Li Yixi''s world, the long rivers skyrocketed at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Obviously, the strength of Li Yixi''s masters of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth has undergone earth-shaking changes.

 Chapter 1509

    Beside the white jade stone steps, Longyang sat cross-legged.


    Heart and mind are united and plunged into deep cultivation.


    After obtaining the detached chapter of the original true solution, Longyang''s view of the universe has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    The strength of Long Yang before was good, but Long Yang himself knew very well that at that time, he was imprisoned by his own vision, and if he looked at the sky in his eyes at that time, it would be extremely naive.


    It was only at this moment that Long Yang realized that the word sitting in the well and watching the sky was extremely suitable to describe his previous self.


    At that time, Longyang was indeed sitting in the well and watching the sky. Now, after reading the detached chapter of the original true solution, Longyang has a new understanding of the Dao and a different way of thinking.


    It was as if a disabled person suddenly recovered, walked out of the yard, and visited hundreds of millions of miles of mountains and rivers. The cognition of the avenue has undergone great changes.


    This is a qualitative change.


    It seems that Longyang''s cultivation has not improved much, but in fact, the current Longyang''s combat power has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    With the help of the detachment chapter of the original true solution, Long Yang''s magical powers have undergone earth-shaking changes, and every move and every style can turn corruption into magic.


    Even if it is just a punch, it can change a thousand times.


    Harness the power of a hundred avenues.


    A punch is comparable to the supreme supernatural power of others.


    This is the magic and power of the original true solution.


    After cultivating for half a day, Long Yang slowly opened his eyes, but at this moment, Long Yang could not see the joy in his eyes, and he sat on the spot and fell into contemplation.


    Looking a little struggling.


    Sometimes doubtful, sometimes ecstatic, sometimes sad, sometimes frowning, sometimes glaring at the sky.


    The state has become a little crazy.


    Like a madman, the breath could not help but become messy at this moment.


    now.


    A figure came slowly from a distance, and there were bright lights in his eyes.


    It was none other than Shi Xuan.


    Today''s Shi Xuan''s strength has undergone earth-shaking changes, and his cultivation base has gone from a half-step detachment level to directly stepping into the peak of his true self.


    Between each step, it seems to imply the great truth.


    Shi Xuan, formerly known as the Immortal Evil Emperor, had enormous strength.


    Now, in Li Yixi''s place, after getting endless opportunities, it has undergone a qualitative transformation, and it has become more and more terrifying.


    In addition to the experience accumulated in the past, the Supreme Dao Foundation was directly created.


    The Dao foundation has reached the perfect state.


    Although it is the strength of the peak of my true self, the combat power, even the Primal Chaos King, can still fight.


    And this, how much time.


    The deficiencies of the past have been perfectly made up.


    "In this life, I, Shi Xuan, will definitely be able to embark on the road of domination."


    "The first time I met the strong enemy of the previous era, it can be considered that I have the power to fight."


    Shi Xuan''s eyes were extremely bright.


    I remembered those unparalleled existences in the previous era. They used to be fearful, but now Shi Xuan is full of fighting spirit.


    "Um?"


    When he walked to the white jade steps, Shi Xuan was stunned for a moment.


    The raised foot was slowly retracted. He originally wanted to enter the courtyard to continue his cultivation, but Shi Xuan stopped at this moment.


    His eyes fell on Long Yang.


    Shi Xuan, who looked like a teenager, could not help frowning.


    "Strange, what''s wrong with this guy."


    "It seems to be stuck in a bottleneck, unable to get out, and getting more and more wrong, what is he doing?"


    "However, it''s strange, obviously I''m going the wrong way, why does it give me a very strange and terrifying feeling."


    "What is he doing?"


    "wrong."


    Originally just curious, but then Shi Xuan''s body trembled suddenly, and his expression changed slightly.


    Because at this moment Shi Xuan remembered a legendary existence, Shi Xuan realized the reason in an instant.


    Back then, Madman Zhang was extremely talented.


    Just because "while Longyang, why did he fall into the peak state again."


    "How can this be good, one is bad, this guy is going crazy and becomes like Madman Zhang, but Madman Zhang''s strength is extremely terrifying, and it is a fluke that he can survive. I am afraid that this guy will continue to practice forcibly and will surely die."


    Shi Xuan could see that although he was in a state of madness, Long Yang''s cultivation did not mean to stop, and his cultivation was getting faster and faster.


    "Could it be because Zhang Lunzi and Long Yang have never practiced the primary chapter of the original true understanding, and directly cultivated the detached chapter of the original true understanding?"


    Originally, Shi Xuan was still a little puzzled, but at this moment, his body suddenly shook.


    At this moment, Shi Xuan''s eyes fell on the primary chapter of Primordial True Understanding on his neck. The primary chapter of Primordial True Understanding was carved on the jade on Shi Xuan''s neck and was given to Shi Xuan by Li Yixi.


    "It must be so!"


    At this moment, Shi Xuan had a determined look on his face.


    Shi Xuan believed that what he thought must be right.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to be surprised by yourself, without any feeling of falling into madness.


    However, even though he knew the reason, Shi Xuan''s expression couldn''t help but become struggling.


    That is the primary chapter of Primitive True Explanation. Even among Li Yixi''s disciples, he is the only one who has practiced it. If it is not spread, he will go the farthest in the future.


    But the moment the nodding appeared, Shi Xuan''s body couldn''t help shaking violently, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "No, how could I have such a thought?"


    "This super chapter of the original true understanding was given to me by the master, and the person who controls the primary chapter of the original true understanding is not only me, and now, the master has even taken out the chapter of the original true understanding. You are implying me, implying that I cannot monopolize the primary chapter of the original truth."


    Thinking of this, Shi Xuan couldn''t help sweating.


    Following Li Yixi''s side for a long time, Shi Xuan became more and more unable to see through Li Yixi, and had an inexplicable awe and fear for Li Yixi.


    No matter how he cultivates, Li Yixi is like an immemorial mountain that cannot be crossed in front of him.


    Shi Xuan felt suffocated by the invisible breath.


    "wake up!"


    Shi Xuan''s voice turned into a line, directly entering the depths of Long Yang''s mind.


    It contains supreme morality. Most of these morals come from the primary chapters of the original true interpretation. The moment he heard Shi Xuan''s voice, Long Yang''s face was crazy.


    Suddenly, his body shook, and he gradually woke up from the madness.


    At this moment, Long Yang''s face was a little pale.


    "Thank you, Lord Shi Xuan."


    Long Yang was breathing rapidly at the moment, and when he woke up, Long Yang didn''t even dare to look up at the Suzaku statue on the white jade stone steps.

 Chapter 1510

    In an instant.


    Sweat dripped from his forehead.


    The sobered Long Yang naturally knew why he fell into madness.


    This is the reason for the original true solution. Although the original true solution is extremely precious and terrifying, his own understanding of the Dao is simply unable to control the detachment chapter of the original true solution. After all, the current Longyang is actually just entering the detachment.


    It is a great honor to be alive now.


    Shi Xuan didn''t say anything, but gave Long Yang time to calm himself down.


    After a full quarter of an hour, Long Yang returned to normal.


    "Thank you, Lord Shi Xuan."


    "Sir Shi Xuan, please remember, don''t be obsessed with the detachment chapter of the original true solution on the Suzaku statue, if you don''t have enough foundation, you will fall into a state of madness. question."


    Long Yang''s voice was unusually serious.


    "I know."


    "Thank you!"


    However, after hearing Long Yang''s words, Shi Xuan''s eyes were a little deep, and a faint voice sounded.


    Shi Xuan struggled for a moment and looked at Long Yang.


    After removing the stone from his neck, Shi Xuan made a decision to publish the primary chapter of the original truth. Li Yixi seemed to want to create a powerful world. He must not hide the primary chapter of the original truth because of his own desire Get up, then, it is very likely that Li Yixi will be disgusted.


    Although these things are extremely precious, Shi Xuan feels that there are more precious things in Li Yixi''s hands. If he wants to learn more, he must have a normal heart, only the terrible mentality of Li Yixi. , to go further.


    "This thing, you have a good understanding."


    "Before you comprehend this thing, do not comprehend the transcendence chapter of the original true understanding. This is the primary chapter, given by the master. After you comprehend this thing, share this thing with others."


    "I''ve heard from the senior brother, it seems that the master has made a big wish, wishing all living beings to be like dragons, instead of teaching an unparalleled genius."


    When Shi Xuan finished speaking, he placed the stone in Long Yang''s palm, stood up slowly, and walked into the courtyard.


    He gave Long Yang the stone engraved with the primary chapter of Primordial True Understanding. At this moment, Shi Xuan didn''t know what to do, but instead seemed to have put down a burden.


    The whole person became a lot easier.


    Although now, he has not fully comprehended the primary chapter of the original true interpretation, but Shi Xuan has engraved all the scriptures in his mind, even if he wants to forget it, he can''t forget it.


    With the stone around, it doesn''t really matter.


    "Yuan... Is the original true understanding of the primary chapter?"


    Looking at the stone in the palm of his hand, Long Yang at this moment was shocked.


    Yesterday, I saw the detached chapter of the original true solution. Today, I actually got the primary chapter from Shi Xuan''s hands. Long Yang''s face is full of gratitude. With the primary chapter of the original true solution, it is impossible for me to be crazy and go crazy. status.


    "Thank you, Lord Shi Xuan."


    "Has your son made a great wish that everyone in the world will be like a dragon?"


    After a bow, the words of Shi Xuan just now echoed in Long Yang''s mind, and he was also thinking.


    soon.


    Longyang sat cross-legged and began to look at the scriptures on the stone.


    These verses are not some terrifying supernatural powers, but some incarnations of Tao.


    And it''s still a very simple way to get into the Dao, but it tells the essence of Dao.


    Possesses the supreme power to turn corruption into magic.


    The scriptures one by one seemed to be transformed into a supreme Taoist master at this moment, explaining the Tao for Longyang.


    At this moment, Long Yang, involuntarily, fell into an epiphany.


    The confusion and confusion in the detached chapter of the original realization of the original truth suddenly became clear.


    At this moment, Long Yang''s body, when you look closely, you will find that there are circles of light circles all over the body, and the whole person looks extremely holy.


    The power of the avenue is wrapped around Long Yang''s body.


    Not to mention Longyang himself, at the moment behind Longyang, the old locust tree, after being contaminated with Longyang''s breath at this moment, instantly gave birth to wisdom and became a tree demon.


    And with the constant realization of the power of the original true solution, the tree demon transformed at an extremely terrifying speed.


    The old locust tree was about to die, but on the few branches and leaves at the moment, strange rays of sunshine appeared at this moment.


    Like a supreme tree.


    At this time, in the yard, the sound of the gods and demons sounded.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was also cultivating. Under the power of Shenmo Tianyin, Long Yang fell into an epiphany, and his understanding of the Tao was even faster.


    At this moment, if a person is standing beside Long Yang, he will be shocked to find that Long Yang''s breath at this moment is constantly improving.


    It seems to be very slow, but when you think about it carefully, it is extremely terrifying.


    Longyang is now in the realm of beheading me.


    This kind of cultivation, every trace of progress, can only be discovered after thousands of years, tens of thousands of years.


    But at this moment, Long Yang is actually improving slowly, what a terrible speed of cultivation.


    On the old locust tree, an old face appeared, and at this moment, with the help of Li Yixi''s God and Demon Tianyin, he also fell into an epiphany.


    At this moment, I am also realizing the profound meaning of the original true solution.


    The beginning of the moon.


    The old locust tree trembled, and the power of a fairy broke out from the body.


    From birth of wisdom to immortality, it is only a day''s time.


    The next day, the eastern sun slowly rose.


    Long Yang, who had been practicing for a day and a night, slowly opened his eyes.


    The temperament of the whole person has undergone a transformation.


    The sharpness on Long Yang''s body completely disappeared.


    At this moment, Long Yang looks like an ordinary man.


    Really get back to basics.


    The breath is even more soaring.


    "The realm of cutting me is at its peak."


    Long Yang felt his own cultivation, and a touch of excitement appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    But Longyang was not in a hurry to break through the realm. At this moment, Longyang cared more about the foundation of his avenues.


    With the help of the primary chapter of Primitive True Understanding, Longyang underwent a qualitative transformation.


    "Good guy, is the Immortal Emperor?"


    The moment Long Yang turned around, he was stunned for a moment.


    This old locust tree, Longyang, knew that it had been struck by lightning before, and it would have died.


    However, after being contaminated with the profound meaning of his own cultivation of the original true understanding yesterday, he actually became an Immortal Emperor in one day.


    "Thank you sir."


    The voice of the old locust tree resounded in Long Yang''s mind.


    "you are welcome!"


    "This is your chance."


    "Young Master said, I wish all sentient beings are like dragons."


    "If you are rooted here, you are destined to be extraordinary."


    At this moment, Long Yang''s voice fell and he was not paying attention.


    Because in the courtyard at the moment, a figure in white walked out, it was Li Yixi.


    I don''t know what to do when I go out.


    Naturally, Long Yang didn''t dare to ask, but when he looked at Li Yixi, he became more and more in awe.


    As his cultivation improved, he became more aware of Li Yixi''s terror.

 Chapter 1511

    Li Yixi had a smile on the corner of his mouth, like a spring breeze. In the past few days, his practice has made some progress.


    Li Yixi planned to leave.


    Just when Long Yang was about to salute, he saw Feijian appear at Li Yixi''s feet.


    Li Yixi stepped on the flying sword and broke through the air.


    Now that Yujian was flying, Li Yixi found that he was more stable and felt like he was walking on the ground.


    "Is this how Sword Immortal feels?"


    "Really cool!"


    "After practicing these days, I have become more secure."


    Li Yixi looked at the flying sword under his feet and became more and more satisfied.


    This time, Li Yixi cheered herself up and flew a little farther away, thousands of miles away from the immortal city of Jinling.


    At the foot are the vast mountains.


    Spiritual energy lingers.


    Soon, Li Yixi came to the top of a mountain.


    A curious look appeared on Li Yixi''s face, and Li Yixi, who wanted to leave, could not help but stop.


    In the distance, a song rang out.


    The singing is very pleasant.


    The main idea is very simple, Li Yixi understood it as soon as he heard it, this is a folk song, and the lyrics are mainly about winemaking.


    This was not surprising at first, but not far away, Li Yixi saw a figure.


    This figure is what Li Yixi is interested in.


    Li Yixi discovered that on the top of the mountain, there was a cow and one person.


    It was a green bull with a good color. The bull was walking slowly, and the person singing was the young man on the bull''s back.


    The reason why the youth aroused Li Yixi''s curiosity was because of the way the youth rode a bull.


    Riding a green bull upside down.


    Seemingly feeling Li Yixi''s gaze, the young man did not continue singing, but looked at Li Yixi curiously.


    He didn''t know how Li Yixi got into this place.


    Here, there is a large formation.


    For many years, no one has entered this place.


    He wanted to see through Li Yixi, but the young man couldn''t help frowning. Li Yixi seemed to have just stepped into the immortal realm, just a little cultivator.


    However, how did a little monk get in here?


    Here, there is an enchantment formed by an extremely powerful formation.


    Even if you are detached, you may not be able to enter.


    The young man thought that there was a problem with the enchantment, but after checking it, he found that the enchantment was intact.


    Young people can''t help but talk to themselves.


    "Strange, why the enchantment is intact, but there is one more person here. This person is not a person in the enchantment. Who is he and how did he enter this place?"


    "Could it be that he concealed his cultivation."


    When the young man who was riding the blue ox upside down looked at Li Yixi at this moment, a dignified look appeared in the depths of his eyes.


    Li Yixi was not underestimated because of Li Yixi''s weak cultivation.


    After all, in his opinion, if it is weak, it is impossible to enter the barrier silently.


    He didn''t think it was a coincidence. If it was a coincidence, how could no one enter it for thousands of years.


    The young man patted the young man and rode a green bull to Li Yixi not far away, with a smile on his face.


    "Meet this gentleman."


    "I don''t know what to call your son?"


    The young man was extremely polite and did not dare to underestimate Li Yixi.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi did not respond to the youth''s words, but moved his nose and stared at the gourd around the youth''s waist, because there was a scent of wine overflowing from the gourd.


    The aroma of the wine is mesmerizing.


    "What kind of wine is this, it smells so good."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and then he looked at the young man.


    Then he answered the young man''s question.


    "Under Li Yixi, people from Jinling Xiancheng."


    "I wonder if I can beg for a drink?"


    Li Yixi''s expression moved.


    The aroma of youth has a special flavor.


    "Do you want to drink, son?"


    The young man was not surprised when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    But the young man hesitated when he heard Li Yixi''s words. He guessed that Li Yixi had hidden his cultivation, but if Li Yixi entered the barrier, it was really a coincidence.


    This wine is extremely overbearing.


    Ordinary cultivator, taking a sip, will surely die.


    It''s not that the wine is poisonous, it''s that the wine is too overbearing.


    So the young man hesitated when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    "Don''t you want to?"


    "I see that your wine is very strange. I have never seen it before, so I am greedy."


    "However, we can exchange."


    "I also brought wine. What I brewed is unique in the world. No one can brew it except me."


    Li Yixi looked confident, and a jug appeared in his hand instantly.


    "Sir, my wine is a bit domineering."


    "I''m afraid you''ll be drunk and won''t wake up."


    The young man was still hesitant.


    However, the more youth was like this, the more interested Li Yixi became.


    "Is your wine strong?"


    "Just right, I like spirits."


    "Don''t worry, I''m okay with drinking."


    Li Yixi stepped on the flying sword and approached the young man who had expired.


    Looking forward.


    Seeing Li Yixi approaching, the young man was a little hesitant. He felt that Li Yixi was shrouded in a layer of mist, completely unable to see through, and felt a little at ease.


    Immediately said: "Li Gongzi, you have to remember, drink less, this wine is strong."


    "A person with an ordinary alcohol intake will have to sleep for three months after taking a sip."


    At this time, the young man also wanted to see the depth of Li Yixi.


    His wine is called Meng Wannian.


    Ordinary immortals would not dare to drink.


    A mouthful of ten thousand years is not a blow. If the longevity is not enough, when you wake up, after ten thousand years, you will be a dead bone, leaving your soul alone.


    At that time, everything was in the past.


    Of course, this dream for thousands of years also has great benefits.


    Nurturing charm.


    "it is good!"


    "I''ll try it, and I won''t take advantage of you."


    "You also taste my wine."


    At the same time Li Yixi took the youth''s wine gourd, he threw his own wine gourd.


    Li Yixi was quite rude and took a big mouthful.


    The young man''s eyelids jumped when he saw this.


    He felt that Li Yixi was courting death, even if he was himself, he only dared to take a sip every day.


    However, Li Yixi''s mouth was half a month''s worth.


    Ga.


    Good wine.


    Meng Wannian entered his throat and drank more quickly.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but burp.


    "Fall down!"


    The young man looked determined, and his thoughts fell.


    However, at the next moment, the youth was stunned.


    He found that Li Yixi didn''t have any impression at this moment, just hiccups.


    Not intending to stop, he picked up the wine and took another gulp.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The young man was shocked when he saw this.


    The amount Li Yixi was drinking at this moment was enough for him to drink for several months.


    However, what was terrifying was that Li Yixi had no intention of getting drunk at all.


    In the depths of his eyes, there was a flash of fear.


    "Young Master Li, good drink."


    "Otherwise, come to my house and sit down."


    "Just drinking, no appetizers, and tasteless."


    The young man realized that he had met a master today, and he didn''t know what Li Yixi was going to do.


    "it is good!"


    Without any hesitation, Li Yixi agreed instantly.


    Li Yixi reluctantly returned the jug to the young man and landed on the back of the green ox. The young man rode the green ox upside down, and the two sat opposite each other.

 Chapter 1512

    Although he still wanted to take a few sips, Li Yixi found that there was not much wine in the wine gourd.


    If you drink it again, you will see the bottom.


    For embarrassment, Li Yixi could only return it to the youth.


    "I don''t know how the little brother is called."


    Li Yixi has always been talkative, Li Yixi is very urgent, but he found that the speed of Qingniu is really slow, and he can only chat to pass the time.


    "We''re here at Weidong."


    "My family lives at the foot of the mountain, and I like to pick some fresh fruits and make wine on weekdays."


    "I hid in the mountains in the early years and never went out."


    Wei Donglai said with a smile.


    Some temptation.


    After all, he Wei Donglai is not an unknown person.


    He also wanted to know where Li Yixi was sacred.


    After all, from Li Yixi drinking Meng Wannian like that, he knew that Li Yixi was stronger than him.


    "Is Wei Dong coming?"


    "Good name, Zi Qi is coming from the east."


    "Do you use fruit to make wine?"


    "What kind of fruit is this, why have I never seen it."


    At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help but look at the basket beside Wei Donglai, and there were some fiery red fruits.


    very curious.


    Those fruits are so dazzling.


    "Fire Bodhi."


    "This is a rare fruit here, and it is one of the main ingredients for brewing this dream for thousands of years."


    Wei Donglai''s eyes flashed with fear, but he still explained.


    "Fire Bodhi?"


    "Good name."


    "Your wine is actually called Meng Wannian, a good name."


    "After drinking it, it does give people a feeling of a dream for thousands of years, and the spirit is extremely refreshing."


    "Can you give me some of this wine?"


    "Of course, I don''t take it for nothing."


    "I will exchange my experience over the years with you. I think you are also a good drinker, how about that?"


    "You can taste my wine."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he pointed to the wine gourd in Wei Donglai''s hand.


    Wei Donglai took Li Yixi''s wine, but he didn''t drink it. Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Wei Donglai immediately reacted.


    See Li Yixi so confident.


    A smile appeared on Wei Donglai''s face.


    "it is good!"


    "I''ll try it!"


    In fact, Wei Donglai resisted in his heart.


    After all, Wei Donglai was a famous wine fairy tens of thousands of years ago.


    Haven''t seen any wine.


    Not necessarily someone can brew a better fairy brew than himself.


    But seeing Li Yixi''s repeated invitations, Wei Dong couldn''t see through Li Yixi and didn''t dare to turn his face, so he could only choose to drink to stabilize Li Yixi.


    Wei Donglai lost to Li Yixi, but he didn''t think that with those few, he couldn''t help Li Yixi.


    Wei Donglai squeezed out a smile and took a sip.


    "Good good!"


    Wei Donglai said perfunctorily.


    In fact, the wine was forcibly swallowed and did not taste at all.


    However, when the good words fell, a look of shock appeared on Wei Donglai''s face.


    He looked at Li Yixi''s wine gourd in disbelief in his hands.


    Totally frightened.


    Li Yixi''s wine actually contained the terrifying power of the laws of heaven and earth.


    Just a sip of wine gave Wei Donglai a lot of benefits.


    Wei Donglai can also brew this kind of fairy brew.


    However, the comparison of quality with Li Yixi is the difference between heaven and earth.


    The immortal brew brewed by Wei Donglai has extremely domineering effects, like a dream for thousands of years. Ordinary people, after drinking it, will not only get no benefits, but will most likely die.


    But Li Yixi''s immortal brew is different, the effect is better than his own, it is not overbearing, and it is very gentle, even a mortal can drink it.


    There are no side effects.


    This is incredible.


    Obviously, Li Yixi''s brewing method of immortal brewing cannot be compared to himself.


    When Wei Donglai was shocked, Li Yixi did not pay attention to Wei Donglai.


    Instead, he looked at the green ox under Wei Donglai''s crotch.


    Li Yixi discovered that this green ox was unusually handsome.


    Not only is it extremely clean, but the hair is extremely shiny.


    After adding the youth''s wine, after drinking it, the soul is extremely refreshed.


    Lin Xuan realized that he might not have met Yamano Villager, but a secluded immortal.


    Li Yixi took a deep breath and looked back at Wei Donglai.


    "Brother Donglai, I think you are extraordinary, you are a monster."


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice sounded, the green bull under his crotch was extremely upset and wanted to fly Li Yixi upside down.


    But feeling Wei Donglai''s meaning, he endured it.


    But looking back at Li Yixi, he was a little angry.


    "Sure enough, it''s a monster."


    "No wonder he is so handsome and clean."


    Li Yixi had such an expression on his face.


    "Li Gongzi is wrong, he is a cow."


    "Master Li, that''s where I live."


    "how?"


    At this moment, Wei Donglai quickly changed the subject.


    When Li Yixi heard the words, he followed Wei Donglai''s hand and couldn''t help but light up.


    "Good place!"


    Seeing there, Li Yixi couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Here, surrounded by fog, it is like a fairyland on earth.


    In the fog, Li Yixi even saw a crane descend from the sky.


    In the fog, a lot of flowers and plants can be faintly seen, which are full of vitality.


    At this moment, Qingniu couldn''t help but quicken his pace.


    Flicking his tail, he became more cheerful.


    At this moment, in the garden, a young man in a white robe is raising some small animals.


    Be very careful.


    It''s like taking care of your own baby.


    Xianhe is one of them.


    "Master Li, he likes to keep some small animals."


    "For that, I''m fascinated."


    Wei Donglai quickly explained.


    I want to interrupt Li Yixi''s attention.


    "Do you like it?"


    "However, I feel that he does not know how to raise animals."


    Li Yixi did not hide his voice.


    When Li Yixi arrived, the young man in white was paying attention to Li Yixi. After all, no strangers came to this place for a long, long time.


    The young man in white is not an ordinary person, but ten thousand years ago, he was the founder of the Shenzong Sect.


    At this moment, when I heard someone say that they are not good at raising, I couldn''t help frowning.


    "How do you call this son, why do you think my way of raising is inappropriate?"


    Although the young man in white was angry, he still suppressed his anger.


    Prepare to discuss with Li Yixi.


    He didn''t think that Li Yixi, together with the beasts, could outperform himself.


    "Is it wrong?"


    "More to go!"


    However, after Li Yixi heard his words, he said lightly.


    Wei Donglai''s eyelids twitched when he heard the words.


    The young man in white is the founder of the Shenzong of the Imperial Beasts, and he has a very hot temper.


    One is not good, the two have to fight.


    "You speak!"


    The young man in white stood in front of Li Yixi, as if he didn''t explain clearly, you can''t leave today.


    "Say?"


    "Sorry, I''m not interested, do I have to go drinking with Brother Donglai?"


    "This is for you, see for yourself!"


    "After reading it, you will understand."


    Li Yixi had a look of disgust on his face. What was he talking about with a breeder? Li Yixi was still waiting for a drink at the moment?


    With a thought, Li Yixi took out a breeding book from the system space and put it into the hands of the founder of the Imperial Beast Sect.


    Turn around and leave.

 Chapter 1513

    "Brother Donglai, let''s go!"


    Li Yixi came and went with Wei Dong with a smile on his face.


    He was the founder of the Shenzong of the Imperial Beast Sect, and his face was a little dark when he looked at the collection of breeding that Li Yixi had stuffed into his hands.


    "Feeding... Is there a complete collection of feeding?"


    At this moment, the young man in white seemed to be humiliated.


    Eyes are red.


    Who is he? Li Yixi, who was the founder of the Shenzong of the Beast Masters tens of thousands of years ago, didn''t know whether he was alive or dead and stuffed him with a book of breeding.


    This is a great shame.


    A look at the name, it is to raise livestock.


    How could he not be angry.


    The ones he raised were all supreme demons with extremely powerful bloodlines.


    With an ugly face, he wanted to destroy what was in his hand.


    But, the next moment.


    Could not help but stunned.


    He found that what should have been turned into a fly ash breeding book in his hand was actually intact at this moment.


    "Um?"


    At this moment, the founding patriarch of the Imperial Beast Sect was stunned for a moment.


    He looked unbelievable, who he was, how strong he was, he knew very well, but he didn''t destroy the breeding book in his hand.


    "Is there something extraordinary about this thing?"


    The founding patriarch of the Imperial Beast Sect was stunned for a moment, then sat cross-legged in place, and started to read.


    It''s okay not to look at it, but at a glance, I completely fell into it, as if I was in a daze.


    "Um?"


    "What''s wrong with this guy?"


    "A complete collection of breeding, can you read it so seriously?"


    In the moment just now, Wei Dong saw it very clearly.


    What Li Yixi stuffed to the other party was an ordinary book of raising.


    At first, he thought he could test Li Yixi''s depth, but he soon discovered that not only did the guy not get angry, but he fell into it, leaving Wei Donglai puzzled.


    Before walking far, Wei Donglai couldn''t help but shudder.


    One of the founders of Shenzong, the founder of the Imperial Beast Sect, actually laughed madly.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Miao Miao Miao."


    "Actually, it''s still possible."


    "Why, I didn''t think of it before?"


    The founding patriarch of the Imperial Beast Sect was completely shocked at this moment.


    He quickly put away the feeding book in his hand.


    Bright eyes.


    "I am, this is an encounter with an expert."


    "drink wine?"


    He couldn''t help thinking of Li Yixi''s words, and his eyes fell on the crane.


    With a wave of his hand, the crane that transcended the level was directly imprisoned by it.


    Although a little reluctant, but took it to catch up.


    "Donglai, Donglai, wait for me."


    Towards the direction where Li Yixi and Wei Donglai left, dashed away.


    Soon, he caught up with Li Yixi and Wei Donglai.


    Wei Donglai looked puzzled when he turned to look at the founder of the Shenzong of the Imperial Beasts.


    Especially looking at the other party imprisoning the crane, he was even more confused.


    This crane, but a crane that transcends the level, is extremely powerful. Usually, it is regarded as a treasure by the opponent, and it is the opponent''s mount, but now, it is directly imprisoned by it, and it behaves like a chicken.


    This scene made Wei Donglai extremely puzzled.


    "Brother Liu, what are you doing?"


    Wei Donglai was really dumbfounded.


    Liu Hanjiang, who has never seen the Beast Master Sect like this before.


    Hearing Wei Donglai''s words, Liu Hanjiang quickly squeezed out a smile, "Isn''t this gentleman going to drink?"


    "You don''t have any good snacks there. No, I brought Xianhe."


    "Have you ever eaten such a beautiful crane?"


    Liu Hanjiang looked at Li Yixi expectantly.


    "Is it a crane?"


    "I haven''t eaten it yet."


    "Is your son willing?"


    Hearing Liu Hanjiang''s words, he couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    Crane, but something from the fairy family, Li Yixi has never eaten it.


    At this moment, Li Yixi, hearing that Liu Hanjiang was going to kill Xianhe, couldn''t help swallowing a saliva with anticipation on his face.


    When Xianhe, who was imprisoned by Liu Hanjiang, heard this, he struggled violently and looked terrified, but he was imprisoned at this moment and could not break free.


    On the side, Wei Donglai shuddered when he heard this.


    It feels like I have hallucinations. Cranes are not ordinary things to Liu Hanjiang, and this is a detached crane, and he is willing to kill it as an appetizer. Before, Wei Donglai had no such thoughts, but he was almost caught by Liu Hanjiang. die.


    How can I not be shocked when I hear that Liu Hanjiang offers to make snacks.


    Moreover, this is a crane beyond the level.


    "Why don''t you bear it?"


    "This crane has many flaws."


    "Today, the young master gave me a complete collection of breeding. When I glanced at it, I suddenly felt that the stalemate was open. The young master is willing to take out such a precious thing, kill the cranes, and host a banquet. Why not."


    "Young master, don''t worry, I''m good at cooking."


    "Today, I will make you satisfied, son."


    Liu Hanjiang''s voice was very loud.


    In the thatched hut, the beautiful woman who was studying was also stunned at the moment.


    Face full of disbelief.


    It feels like you are hallucinating yourself.


    "Liu Hanjiang, are you willing?"


    Qian Ying fell and asked with a look of anticipation.


    In the garden, a woman who was cleaning the flowerbed also looked at Liu Hanjiang.


    Seeing that everyone was staring at him, Liu Hanjiang''s face turned black.


    "Do you actually doubt my character?"


    "I, Liu Hanjiang, entertained the young master today, and if I say it, it is the water that was poured out."


    "If you say slaughter the crane, you will slaughter the crane."


    "Today, I''m going to do the Crane Banquet."


    Liu Hanjiang is very clear that when he obtains the Complete Beast Mastery, his way of mastering beasts will undergo earth-shaking changes, and within a short period of time, he will be able to enter a very deep level.


    Before, the strongest monsters that could be cultivated were the real me.


    But in the future, Liu Hanjiang is sure to cultivate the legendary chaotic king-level monster. At that time, his strength will undergo earth-shaking changes.


    Li Yixi had the grace of re-creation for him.


    "Good good!"


    "Today, I''m going to a banquet."


    "You won''t refuse!"


    Ren Yingying looked at Liu Hanjiang expectantly, Liu Hanjiang''s face darkened, Liu Hanjiang was extremely dissatisfied with these three people.


    These guys often hit him with the idea of ??monsters.


    Today he wants to entertain Li Yixi, not these people, especially Ren Yingying.


    Liu Hanjiang couldn''t help but look at Li Yixi.


    The meaning is very simple, if Li Yixi agrees, he has no objection.


    Ren Yingying hurriedly looked at Li Yixi, "This son, I don''t know what to call him, my name is Ren Yingying, can I attend today''s banquet?"


    A pitiful look.


    "Can!"


    "Such a big one, I can''t finish it, and it''s more lively together."


    Li Yixi nodded and agreed.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Wei Donglai became a little uneasy.


    He whispered, "Young Master Li, you shouldn''t agree."


    The voice was very small, and it seemed a little apprehensive.


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was a little dissatisfied.


    "Master, can I join the banquet?"


    At this moment, in the flowerbed, a shadow appeared.


    "Yes, there are many people and it is lively."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    As for this woman, neither Liu Hanjiang nor Wei Donglai opposed it.


    Li Yixi was a little helpless, why did Liu Hanjiang and Wei Donglai reject Ren Yingying so much?


    With a scholarly air, she looks like a lady at a glance.


    No wonder being single.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but glance at Liu Hanjiang and Wei Donglai.

 Chapter 1514

    The eyes are somewhat contemptuous.


    Li Yixi felt that Wei Donglai and Liu Hanjiang were not gentlemen at all.


    Isn''t it just a meal?


    Ren Yingying received Li Yixi''s reply with a grateful expression, "Thank you, Young Master Li."


    "I''ll come back later, you guys are busy first."


    Ren Yingying''s voice fell, she turned and left, looking very elegant and noble.


    After Ren Yingying left, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Wei Donglai and the two of them, and said with some contempt, "Isn''t it just a meal?"


    "What expressions do you two have, why are you not a gentleman at all, do you want to be a single dog?"


    "I think this Ren Yingying is not bad."


    At this moment, Wei Donglai and the two still looked a little gloomy, and for a while, they didn''t know how to answer.


    "Sir said yes."


    The corner of Liu Hanjiang''s mouth trembled, and he whispered.


    Seeing Liu Hanjiang''s expression, Li Yixi didn''t speak, because Li Yixi found something wrong at the moment, Liu Hanjiang and Wei Donglai''s expressions were very wrong, but Li Yixi wanted to understand.


    Simply, Li Yixi didn''t think about it anymore, in Li Yixi''s opinion, isn''t it just a meal?


    How can.


    soon.


    When I came to Wei Donglai''s house, Wei Donglai''s house was a set of bamboo houses. It was a little simpler, but it was extremely clean. Walking in it gave people a clean feeling.


    "Sir, sit down!"


    Wei Donglai squeezed out a smile.


    Invite Li Yixi to sit down.


    "Young master sit first, I will serve you a wine."


    When the voice fell, Wei Donglai turned around and left.


    When he came outside, Liu Hanjiang was busy.


    When Wei Donglai saw this scene, he couldn''t help but tremble, because Wei Donglai saw that Liu Hanjiang actually killed the crane.


    Wei Donglai couldn''t help but glance at Liu Hanjiang, then turned and walked into the room.


    "Hey, is it necessary to act so seriously?"


    "Could it be because of the reason for inviting Ren Yingying, I''m afraid that if there is no crane meat, the crazy woman will make a fuss, it should be."


    Wei Donglai, who was originally puzzled, thought of this, and his eyes lit up.


    Approaching a wine jar, Wei Donglai sensed it and found that Li Yixi hadn''t paid attention to it, and hurriedly threw the medicinal powder in his hand into the wine jar.


    "Humph."


    "It seems that your strength is not weak, otherwise, Liu Hanjiang would not act like this. After all, that is his precious crane."


    "Adding this thing, Meng Wannian''s wine strength has increased a hundred times. I want to see how you don''t pour it."


    "To deal with you, where does it need to be so cumbersome."


    Wei Donglai whispered.


    Seeing that the medicinal powder was completely melted into the wine, he swallowed the antidote, squeezed a smile on his face, and walked outside.


    "Master Li, the wine is here."


    "Today, enough is enough."


    Wei Donglai came into the house with the wine jar in his arms, and the smile on his face became a little thicker.


    "yes?"


    "It''s a good feeling!"


    Li Yixi was overjoyed, you were welcome, Li Yixi was really greedy for Meng Wannian.


    Picking up the wine jar, he poured a bowl for himself and Wei Donglai.


    "Donglai, come and help!"


    At this moment, Liu Hanjiang''s voice sounded outside.


    "Okay, here we come!"


    Wei Donglai couldn''t help but be overjoyed. He felt that this matter was helped by God. Although he took the antidote, he didn''t dare to drink too much. Liu Hanjiang shouted, and Wei Donglai was able to leave perfectly.


    A smile appeared on Wei Donglai''s face.


    "Young Master Li, drink it first, there''s still a lot of wine, enough, I''ll go and help Hanjiang."


    Wei Donglai''s voice fell, and he turned around and left.


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    Li Yixi saw Wei Donglai leave, a smile appeared on his face, he picked up the wine in front of him and drank it.


    I poured myself another bowl.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Donglai laughed silently.


    Wei Donglai was extremely confident in his methods.


    Come to Liu Hanjiang''s side.


    Wei Donglai whispered, "Haha, it won''t be long before this person falls."


    "You are tacit."


    Wei Dong looked at Liu Hanjiang, as if we were good brothers.


    "What a tacit understanding!"


    "How can people not understand what you''re talking about today?"


    Hearing this, Liu Hanjiang couldn''t help but look at Wei Donglai with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Install, continue to install."


    "You killed the crane, didn''t you just fear him, in order to stabilize him?"


    "Don''t tell me, you really are Jae-hak going to the bar."


    Wei Donglai looks like I know it.


    "Don''t you think I''m joking?"


    "Donglai, when did you see me joking?"


    "Isn''t it just slaughtering a crane? If the young master is willing, I will kill all the monsters I have raised. What kind of person is the son, it is a blessing that I have cultivated in my lifetime."


    When Liu Hanjiang thought of the complete collection of breeding that Li Yixi had given him, he was astonished by Li Yixi.


    Wei Donglai''s words naturally made Liu Hanjiang extremely dissatisfied.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Are you serious?"


    "Won''t you get rid of him?"


    Wei Donglai was stunned at this moment.


    "Get rid of him?"


    "Idiot, is it just a few of us crooked melons and cracked dates?"


    "Even if the few of us join forces, I''m afraid it won''t be enough for this senior to slap him to death. If you don''t provide this kind of existence well, you actually want to deal with it."


    "Donglai, if you dare to mess around, I''m welcome to you."


    "He is my master."


    "Although I am not qualified to be recognized by him, he will be my master in the future."


    "If it wasn''t for him to preach and teach, how could I see the way forward."


    Liu Hanjiang said with a look of admiration.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Hearing Liu Hanjiang''s words, there was a loud buzzing sound in Wei Donglai''s mind, as if a thunder had exploded, and his face turned pale.


    "not good!"


    "Dream forever."


    At this moment, Wei Donglai thought about the dream that he had prepared for Li Yixi, and his expression changed greatly.


    I was worried that Li Yixi was drunk.


    However, after Wei Donglai entered the room, he found that Li Yixi was drinking leisurely, looking very leisurely.


    Wei Donglai thought that Li Yixi hadn''t drank much, and just breathed a sigh of relief, but when he got close to the wine jar, he was instantly struck by lightning.


    The whole person''s expression changed greatly.


    Because at this moment Wei Donglai found out that only half of the wine in the wine jar was left.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi was not affected at all.


    The whole person was in high spirits.


    This scene made Wei Donglai look terrified.


    With so much wine, even a Chaos Supreme Ancestral Dragon would have to fall.


    But Li Yixi had no impression, this method was too terrifying.


    Wei Dong came to see this, and his body trembled slightly.


    Both hands have become a little awkward.


    "Could it be... Could he be a peerless master, a peerless master hidden in this world."


    At this moment, Wei Donglai had only this idea left.


    Otherwise, the scene in front of him cannot be explained.


    The amount of Meng Wannian that Li Yixi drank was enough for him to drink for decades.


    However, in Li Yixi''s body, not only did he not feel any inappropriateness, on the contrary, the more he drank, the more spirited he appeared.


    At this moment, Wei Donglai was dumbfounded.


    A look of horror on his face.

 Chapter 1515

    His eyes fell on Li Yixi''s body, and his mouth felt dry.


    This scene gave Wei Donglai a great mental shock.


    Wei Donglai became more and more certain that Li Yixi was a peerless master.


    I thought that Liu Hanjiang was acting in order to be more realistic, but thinking about it now, is Liu Hanjiang really acting?


    Because just now Wei Donglai saw gratitude and fanaticism in Liu Hanjiang''s eyes.


    When Wei Donglai didn''t know how to deal with it, a shadowy figure entered the room.


    "Is your son drinking?"


    Ren Yingying smiled.


    "Is Miss Yingying here?"


    "sit!"


    Hearing Ren Yingying''s voice, Li Yixi raised her head quickly and couldn''t help but look at Ren Yingying.


    When Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Ren Yingying, Li Yixi couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    Li Yixi discovered that in Ren Yingying''s hand, there was a huge bowl, no, it was something like a flowerpot, just like a bowl.


    Li Yixi was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Does Miss Yingying like to grow flowers?"


    "I actually brought a flower pot with me."


    Ren Yingying blushed when she heard Li Yixi''s words.


    A little embarrassing.


    He quickly explained: "To tell the truth, I don''t like planting flowers and grass. This is Hua Bailing''s hobby. I like to read. My dream is to read all the classics in the world."


    "As for this thing, it''s the bowl, the guy I eat."


    Ren Yingying''s voice fell.


    At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help but open his mouth.


    I wanted to say: girl, your jokes are so funny.


    But looking at Wei Donglai''s expression on the side, Li Yixi felt his head buzzing for a while, guessing that Ren Yingying''s words were true.


    Wei Donglai felt Li Yixi''s gaze.


    Nodding without a trace.


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was really stunned.


    It seemed that he could see what Li Yixi was thinking, and Ren Yingying was not embarrassed.


    Ren Yingying explained: "To tell the truth, my son, I am a demon, and my body is hollow bamboo. Besides reading, I also like to eat."


    "The meal is bigger."


    heard.


    Li Yixi said, "It''s nothing."


    "Miss Yingying has a real temperament. Does Miss Yingying really swear to read classics all over the world?"


    "It seems that he really likes reading."


    At this moment, Li Yixi quickly changed the subject.


    Thinking of Ren Yingying eating with such a big pot, she couldn''t help feeling cold.


    When it comes to reading, Ren Yingying''s beautiful eyes have become extremely bright at this moment.


    He looked at Li Yixi with bright eyes.


    "Does your son like to read?"


    "No one of them likes to discuss with me on weekdays. These days, there are no good books to read, which is very helpless."


    Feeling Ren Yingying''s gaze, Li Yixi felt that he needed to slow down.


    Suddenly, I realized that people can''t be seen.


    Such a slender woman is actually a ''rice bucket''.


    Immediately, a book appeared in Li Yixi''s hands.


    This is what Li Yixi casually took out from the system space.


    Li Yixi wanted to divert Ren Yingying''s attention, but Li Yixi also found out that Ren Yingying had a lot of words.


    "Miss Yingying, what do you think?"


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    "A book?"


    Seeing the book in Li Yixi''s hand, the elated Ren Yingying''s eyes brightened, "A book?"


    "Thank you, Young Master Li!"


    Ren Yingying bowed slightly and quickly took the book from Li Yixi''s hand.


    All the hearts and minds of all people are caught in it.


    "The Dao can be the Dao, the very Dao, the name can be named, the very name. The nameless beginning of heaven and earth is known as the mother of all things. Therefore, there is always no desire to see its wonders; The name is also called the mysterious, the mysterious and the mysterious, and the door to all wonders.¡±


    In the room, Ren Yingying''s voice sounded.


    After reading, Ren Yingying stopped, an incredible color appeared in her eyes, and she fell into contemplation.


    At this moment, Ren Yingying''s eyes were extremely bright.


    Wei Donglai, who was beside him, was stunned at the moment.


    He suddenly looked at Ren Yingying.


    In the moment just now, Wei Donglai shuddered and realized something.


    When Wei Dong looked at Ren Yingying, his body trembled slightly and his face was full of shock.


    Because at this moment Ren Yingying, in the book in his hand, the incomparable power of the Dao rules permeates, wrapping Ren Yingying.


    Wei Dong took a look and almost fell into it.


    Every word on the book seems to be a powerful figure, expounding the avenue.


    Ren Yingying has been in a bottleneck for more than 800 years, but at this moment, she suddenly trembled.


    The bottleneck was directly swept away, and the cultivation level skyrocketed in an instant, stepping into the realm of slaying me in one step.


    In the void, the tribulation thunder was about to come, but for some unknown reason, it suddenly disappeared.


    Outside, Liu Hanjiang and Hua Bailing, who were busy, stopped one after another, and looked at the bamboo house with incredible eyes.


    "Did Ren Yingying get any pointers?"


    "Good luck."


    At this moment, Liu Hanjiang immediately thought of Li Yixi.


    After all, Li Yixi threw divine books like the Complete Book of Raising to him at will.


    With the breeding book, Liu Hanjiang is sure to cultivate a true phoenix.


    This is also the reason why Liu Hanjiang admires and fears Li Yixi so much.


    in the flowerbed.


    Hua Bailing looked a little gloomy.


    "When can I break through?"


    "I''m also stuck in a bottleneck for nearly a thousand years."


    "Is the distance from them getting bigger and bigger?"


    What Hua Bailing cultivates is the way of life.


    But it has also been stuck in a bottleneck for a long time.


    At this moment, Wei Donglai''s eyes just fell on Hua Bailing''s body, and he voiced: "Fairy Hua, you can try, this son, but an extremely terrifying existence, if there is a chance, it may not be long before you will It can be broken.¡±


    "We have been stuck in a bottleneck for a long time."


    "I don''t know how long I can hide. If the ground is more stable today, it will be a matter of time before the enemy comes to the door. It is very dangerous if it does not break the situation."


    Liu Hanjiang''s voice just fell.


    Li Yixi, who was in the room, came out.


    "Hello son!"


    Seeing Li Yixi come out, Liu Hanjiang hurriedly laughed.


    "I''ve seen your son."


    Hua Bailing also quickly bowed.


    "Master, her name is Hua Bailing."


    At this moment, Liu Hanjiang quickly introduced.


    "I''ve seen Fairy Flower."


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    Glancing at the flowers and plants all over the mountains and fields, I could not help frowning.


    "Sir, is there anything wrong?"


    At this moment, Hua Bailing couldn''t help asking.


    "No, it just feels monotonous."


    "You can try grafting."


    Li Yixi made suggestions.


    "Marriage?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Hua Bailing couldn''t help being stunned at the moment, completely ignorant of what Li Yixi was talking about.


    Seeing this, Li Yixi quickly explained, "Grafting is a kind of gardening technique."


    "This book is for you."


    Li Yixi knew that it was difficult to explain, so he directly gave Hua Bailing a book.


    Hua Bailing''s eyes became extremely bright when she saw the book that Li Yixi took out.


    Because Hua Bailing felt the extremely terrifying Dao at this moment.


    At the same time, Li Yixi took out another bag of nutrient solution as a gift to Hua Bailing.


    Immediately, he walked towards Liu Hanjiang.


    "Here, I have some seasonings here, add them to it, it tastes better."


    Li Yixi knew that these people lacked some condiments, and they came out to add some condiments.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was standing aside and pointing at Liu Hanjiang.


    Hua Bailing in the flowerbed.


    At this moment, I could not help but read the book.


    Soon, Hua Bailing''s body trembled violently, and excitement appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    The flowers and plants that had died at the feet of Hua Bailing were strangely resurrected at this moment, rapidly turning green, and the flowers bloomed in an instant.

 Chapter 1516

    Before the bamboo house.


    Soon, a tantalizing scent spreads out.


    Ren Yingying and Wei Donglai in the room woke up from their perception and strode out.


    In the flowerbed, Hua Bailing, who was enlightened, moved her nose and couldn''t help walking out of the flowerbed.


    Li Yixi lifted the lid of the pot, and the soup seemed to be crystal clear, and strands of nine-colored light emerged.


    Several people couldn''t help but tremble, it was the Great Dao Divine Light.


    "Good good!"


    "It''s time to eat!"


    "Brother Donglai, let''s drink, let''s drink."


    Li Yixi took a strong sip of the fragrance, and there was a look of anticipation in his eyes. Just the fragrance stirred Li Yixi''s taste buds.


    At this moment, Ren Yingying came to the edge of the pot instantly, with stars shining in her eyes.


    "Master, here we come!"


    Wei Donglai came quickly, and the three looked at Ren Yingying with some alertness.


    "Master, I''ll give it to you."


    Liu Hanjiang hurriedly filled Li Yixi with a bowl, which was quite enough.


    Just as Liu Hanjiang put down the bowl, Ren Yingying blinked with big eyes and handed over her big bowl.


    Liu Hanjiang glanced at it, his face full of black lines.


    "Give."


    Although a little disgusted, Liu Hanjiang still gave Ren Yingying a thigh and half a large pot of soup.


    "Slow down, don''t get hot."


    Liu Hanjiang snorted politely.


    "No, don''t worry!"


    Ren Yingying smiled slightly and blew lightly.


    The temperature of the soup is just right.


    He picked up the big pot, and the sound of gurgling sounded.


    In an instant, half the pot of soup was completely clean, Ren Yingying licked her lips, and her beautiful eyes shone.


    Picking up the crane''s long legs, biting it down fiercely, half of the legs are gone.


    "fragrant!"


    Ren Yingying couldn''t help but smile and eat happily, but at this moment, even Li Yixi has not started, and Ren Yingying is about to end.


    "It''s really edible."


    At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help but murmured.


    The words that people can''t look at can''t help but come to mind.


    Fortunately, the action is more elegant.


    Li Yixi suddenly discovered that this is the foodie.


    "Fill me up again."


    When Li Yixi was in a daze, one of the crane legs had disappeared, and Ren Yingying looked at Liu Hanjiang with her lovely eyes.


    Liu Hanjiang''s face was extremely dark, and he said lightly: "What''s in the pot is yours."


    "Can you be more elegant?"


    Liu Hanjiang was really speechless.


    "I''m already elegant."


    Ren Yingying smiled.


    At this moment, Liu Hanjiang ignored Ren Yingying and walked to Li Yixi''s side.


    "Son, don''t be surprised."


    "This girl, that''s it."


    Li Yixi smiled slightly, expressing understanding.


    After half a day, Li Yixi took two jars of wine, stepped on the flying sword, and left leisurely.


    Very satisfied with this outing.


    Four figures watched Li Yixi leave, and the next moment quickly disappeared.


    Liu Hanjiang returned to his beast garden with excitement, Hua Bailing returned to his flowerbed, Ren Yingying returned to his attic, and Wei Donglai came to his winemaking room.


    In the Imperial Beast Garden, Liu Hanjiang laughed from time to time.


    "Hahaha!"


    "It turned out to be so, it turned out to be so."


    "Give me a few days, I will speed up the time, and I can hybridize and breed the god phoenix."


    In the voice, there is excitement and madness.


    in the flowerbed.


    Flowers and plants are growing rapidly at this moment, and wherever Hua Bailing walks, even if it is a barren land, in an instant, flowers and plants appear, grass grows and warblers fly, and hundreds of flowers bloom.


    The terrifying power of life spreads out.


    Hua Bailing held the book and was deeply immersed in it, her breath rising at an extremely terrifying speed.


    In the attic, the sound of reading books rang out.


    The breath is also rising rapidly.


    At this moment, Wei Donglai is making wine with his eyes shining.


    Excitedly busy.


    In the void, a terrifying black cloud surged, but as soon as it appeared, it was wiped away by an invisible big hand.


    Li Yixi returned to the yard with a thick smile on his face.


    "Husband, come back."


    Not far away, Hu Qingyun was busy, raised her head and smiled slightly.


    It seems that Li Yixi is happy, she will always be happy.


    "Um."


    "I''m lucky today, I got a few jars of good wine."


    "Qingyun, what about that girl Xiaofenghuang, how come I haven''t seen that girl these days."


    "This girl is really wild."


    Thinking of Little Phoenix, the corner of Li Yixi''s mouth might as well show a helpless look.


    "She, just don''t make trouble."


    "I can''t do anything, but sometimes I can accompany me to relieve boredom."


    "I just don''t know what I''m busy with these days, it''s always elusive."


    Hu Qingyun smiled and said.


    "Relieve your boredom?"


    Li Yixi was stunned when she heard his wife''s words.


    There was a trace of apology on his face.


    These days, since he was able to cultivate, Li Yixi spends most of his time in cultivation. I don''t spend time with my wife like I used to.


    "There are some big men in this yard. It seems that I have to find a maid, so that I can not only take care of Qingyun, but also help with some things."


    Thoughts fell.


    Li Yixi turned around and left.


    Seeing Li Yixi leaving, Hu Qingyun, who was busy, didn''t ask, and continued to work on her own affairs.


    "I remember that in the south of Xiancheng, there is an area where from time to time there will be practitioners recruiting servants, and even some sects are recruiting handymen disciples there. "


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell.


    Step on the flying sword and fly to the south.


    Not long has passed.


    Flying swords fall from the sky.


    Glancing over, a smile appeared on his face involuntarily.


    "It''s better to come by chance."


    "I didn''t expect so many people to gather here today."


    At a glance.


    Tens of thousands of young men and women gathered here.


    One by one looking forward to it.


    However, what these young men and women are concerned about are some powerful practitioners, or some cultivation sects.


    Li Yixi glanced at it and said nothing.


    Because Li Yixi found that these guys were floating in the void one by one, the breath was very terrifying.


    Although the current Li Yixi has also stepped into the ranks of cultivation, Li Yixi feels that his cultivation is weak and cannot be compared with these existences.


    At first glance, these people appear immortal, and people can''t help but feel awe.


    "I want this young man." A young man in the sky who was carrying an immortal sword chose one person and said lightly.


    "Humph."


    "You said that if you wanted it, does he belong to you?"


    "What qualifications do you have to compete with my Qingshanmen for disciples?"


    "Get out of the way."


    At the moment when the young sword fairy''s voice fell, a Taoist sneered.


    The next moment, the two fought in the sky in order to compete for their disciples.


    The two are not weak in supernatural powers, and the danger of killing is all around.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Li Yixi couldn''t help but feel a little scared.


    Li Yixi did not expect that these people would face each other for the sake of a disciple.


    The disciples chosen by Li Yixi do not need any talent, as long as they are women, they can be considerate.


    So Li Yixi stopped, planning to wait for these people to choose the rest and then choose by himself.


    After all, if you choose at this moment, you will be unlucky if there is a dispute.

 Chapter 1517

    Li Yixi''s idea is certainly good.


    But soon, Li Yixi was dumbfounded.


    Batches of outstanding young men and women are constantly being picked and taken away.


    After those sects selected some disciples, the remaining ones became even smaller.


    However, many practitioners come here today.


    Some practitioners naturally need some disciples.


    Li Yixi glanced at it and found that he seemed to be the weakest, and he didn''t dare to do anything, so he continued to wait.


    But soon Li Yixi couldn''t help being stunned, because all the people present had been selected, and there was no one left.


    Li Yixi originally wanted to come back tomorrow, but only found out after some inquiries.


    Selection will take place here after half a year.


    An old man with a goatee was leaving.


    When he turned his head, he happened to see Li Yixi with a depressed face.


    "Isn''t this Li Gongzi?"


    "Why did Young Master Li come here?"


    Thoughts fell.


    The Taoist man with the goatee hurriedly stepped out.


    "I have seen Mr. Li, and I don''t know what can help Mr. Li."


    The Taoist man with the goatee had once seen Li Yixi from a distance.


    His identity is not qualified to talk to Li Yixi at all, how could he miss such an opportunity at this moment.


    Li Yixi, who was about to leave, suddenly heard someone speaking to him.


    Looking back.


    Some doubts, I don''t know if the other party is talking to me, because it is very unfamiliar, but after looking around, Li Yixi found that there is no one else.


    Know that the other person is talking to you.


    Li Yixi said with a smile, "To be honest with this fellow Daoist, I came here today to choose a maid, but unfortunately, they have all been selected, and it seems that it will be the next time."


    When the Taoist man with the goatee heard Li Yixi''s words, his eyes lit up.


    "What did your son say?"


    "Isn''t it just picking a maid?"


    "Why do you need to wait for the next time, Young Master Li, you can take a look, and whoever you like can just take it away."


    When the Taoist man with the goatee heard this, his heart was ecstatic.


    He didn''t expect to encounter such a heaven-defying opportunity this time out.


    That time, he saw Mungo and other terrifying beings from a distance, and he was extremely respectful when talking to Li Yixi. At this moment, he didn''t know that his opportunity had come.


    I feel that Li Yixi must be an unparalleled existence.


    Although he couldn''t see through Li Yixi''s cultivation, in his opinion, Meng Ge and others respected Li Yixi so much. Li Yixi''s strength was absolutely terrifying.


    Not an expert, I want to eat rice field Gong.


    "It''s not good!"


    Hearing the words of the Taoist man with the goatee, Li Yixi was a little embarrassed for a while.


    Seeing this, the Taoist man with the goatee''s beard lit up.


    Immediately, his eyes swept over the female disciples he had chosen.


    The next moment, a woman in Tsing Yi was locked.


    Among these female disciples, the appearance can be regarded as outstanding.


    "Master Li, what will this woman do to you?"


    "If you don''t like Li Gongzi, you can choose by yourself."


    "For me, it doesn''t matter if these disciples are one more or one less."


    When the woman in green clothes heard the words of the Taoist man with the goatee, her face became a little ugly.


    A deep hatred flashed in his eyes.


    Who is she, she is a strong person in the realm of Chaos Venerable King tens of thousands of years ago.


    Because something happened while sleeping.


    Only then did her cultivation disappear completely, and she had to be reincarnated and rebuilt.


    However, because of her very special physique, she was born in a fisherman''s house when she was reincarnated.


    There is no way to find any cultivation resources at all, and there is no way to activate his physique.


    Therefore, in desperation, I participated in this selection, and wanted to use the opportunity to enter the fairy gate and seek the opportunity to awaken my physique.


    You can also avoid enemies.


    He has tried his best to show his talent.


    But because he didn''t activate his physique, he didn''t expect that none of those powerful sects and monks would choose him.


    Without an awakened physique, she looks like a mortal body with mediocre talents.


    I originally thought that this time I would be disappointed, but I never thought that at the last moment, I would be selected by a Taoist with a goatee.


    I just breathed a sigh of relief, but I didn''t expect that the Taoist with a goatee would actually give her to Li Yixi as a cargo.


    When Li Yixi appeared, Yaochi naturally saw it too.


    But until now, Li Yixi didn''t speak, and Yaochi even saw some fear in the depths of Li Yixi''s eyes.


    So for Li Yixi, there is no good impression.


    Although she has not activated her physique and has not yet stepped into cultivation, she cannot see through Li Yixi''s specific cultivation, but in Yaochi''s view, Li Yixi''s cultivation will definitely not be strong.


    Even if it is a goatee, in Yaochi''s eyes, it is just an ant.


    However, the ants in front of her now actually gave her to Li Yixi like a commodity, and she couldn''t help but feel hatred.


    "Are you dissatisfied?"


    The Taoist man with the goatee naturally felt Yaochi''s emotions at this moment.


    With a swipe, his face became icy cold to the bone.


    The voice became extremely cold.


    In his opinion, this is a great opportunity for Yaochi, but he didn''t expect to be hated by the other party, how could he not be angry.


    "The little girl dare not."


    Yao Chi''s face changed slightly when he heard the scolding from the Taoist man with the goatee beard.


    She used to be an unparalleled figure in the world, but now she is very clear about her situation.


    Now that she has not yet activated her physique to step into the path of cultivation, facing this person in front of her, she is an ant.


    "So good."


    "You can follow Li Gongzi in the future. Being able to be selected by Li Gongzi is a blessing you don''t know how many lifetimes you have cultivated."


    After the Taoist scolded, he immediately squeezed a smile on his face and looked at Li Yixi.


    At that moment just now, the Taoist noticed a hint of satisfaction on Li Yixi''s face, and it was obvious that he also fell in love with the woman in Tsing Yi.


    "Master Li, how is this woman? Do you want to change it?"


    But thinking that Yaochi actually hated him, he was very angry.


    I want to replace Yaochi.


    "Just her."


    "Thank you, fellow Daoist, if you are free in the future, you must come to my mansion to sit down."


    "We won''t go home if we don''t get drunk."


    "By the way, this token is for you."


    With a smile on Li Yixi''s face, he took off a token from his waist and threw it to the Taoist.


    The Taoist caught Li Yixi''s token, and his legs trembled uncontrollably.


    Not to mention that this token is an artifact, just being invited by Li Yixi, the Taoist was so excited that he wanted to scream in the sky.


    But although he was secretly happy, he didn''t dare to be a real guest.


    After all, in his opinion, Li Yixi was just being polite.


    "Just a little thing."


    "Don''t drink, it''s my Longshan honor to be able to help Young Master."


    Hear the words of Daoist Longshan.


    Li Yixi''s expression became a little serious.


    "If you are there with fellow Daoists, don''t you despise the poor food from me?"


    "Today, fellow Daoist, you have helped me a lot, otherwise, I would have to return empty-handed today."


    "After the arrangements are made, you must come and sit in my mansion."


    Daoist Longshan heard this.


    Trembling all over.


    He said quickly, "If that''s the case, then I''ll nag the young master when the time comes."


    Daoist Longshan''s voice fell, and his heart trembled with excitement.


    It never occurred to me that this time, I was pushed out by the senior brothers in the sect to recruit disciples, but I encountered such a great opportunity.


    "Okay, if you don''t get drunk then you won''t go home."


    Hearing Daoist Longshan agree, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Then Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Yao Chi.


    "come here."


    "What is your name?"


    When Yaochi heard Li Yixi''s words, a look of contempt flashed in his eyes.


    From Yaochi''s point of view, Li Yixi was just a piece of trash, not even a Taoist from Longshan.


    I feel too unlucky.


    But feeling the gaze of Taoist Longshan not far away, there is no choice.


    Can only speak quickly.


    "Young master can just call me Yaochi."

 Chapter 1518

    "Yaochi?"


    "Good name."


    "Follow me in the future!"


    "Let''s go back first. If you really have the aptitude to practice, I can teach you to practice."


    "However, cultivation has great requirements for talent, and how much success can be achieved has a great relationship with talent."


    Li Yixi naturally felt some of Yaochi''s emotions at this moment, and quickly comforted him.


    However.


    Yaochi heard Li Yixi''s words, and a sneer flashed in the depths of his eyes.


    Although the current Yaochi has not yet activated his physique and stepped into the ranks of cultivation, his vision is extremely high.


    After all, the former Yaochi was an extremely powerful Primal Chaos King.


    From Yaochi''s point of view, this kind of realm is simply not a category that people in this small world can understand.


    What''s more, in Yaochi''s view, Li Yixi is only a person who has just stepped into cultivation in this world, how can he be qualified to know how strong the King of Chaos is.


    However, although he was extremely disdainful of Li Yixi.


    But at this moment, Yaochi also felt the kindness in Li Yixi''s words.


    The disgust for Li Yixi also faded a bit.


    I think Li Yixi is also a good person.


    If you activate your physique and step into the practice, then if you have the opportunity, you can give Li Yixi a few pointers.


    From Yaochi''s point of view, Li Yixi has only just stepped into cultivation at his current age. Even with Yaochi''s help, he can''t go very far, but once Yaochi returns to his former strength, it will allow Li Yixi to step into the immortal realm.


    Add a thousand years of life to Li Yixi.


    "Come up."


    "Let''s go back first, it''s getting late."


    Li Yixi''s face showed a gentle and elegant color, and at Li Yixi''s feet, a fairy sword appeared.


    Li Yixi invited Yaochi to return with his sword.


    Seeing the immortal sword under Li Yixi''s feet, Yaochi felt a little disgusted at this moment.


    But Yao Chi also knew that he was a mortal now, but he didn''t dare to say anything, and hurriedly stepped on the fairy sword.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    "This fairy sword is very stable, you will have a down-to-earth feeling."


    "With me here, don''t worry about falling from the fairy sword."


    "As long as you have the qualifications, and it won''t take long, you can walk on the sword like me and become a free sword fairy."


    Li Yixi turned around, his eyes fell on Yaochi''s body, and he said proudly.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Yaochi frowned slightly at this moment, but he did not ridicule Li Yixi at this moment.


    Instead, he suddenly discovered that although Li Yixi was not very strong, he was still a warm man.


    As for fear.


    Yaochi has never been.


    Who is Yaochi? Yaochi was once the overlord of the chaotic world.


    But for the sake of appearance.


    Yao Chi nodded quickly and did not speak.


    Li Yixi slowly controlled the flying sword under his feet and rose smoothly into the air.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s face showed a proud look.


    Carrying his hands on his back, he walked towards his yard.


    Seeing the smug look on Li Yixi''s face, behind Li Yixi, the corner of Yaochi''s mouth couldn''t help showing a hint of mockery.


    At this moment, Yaochi felt even more that Li Yixi''s cultivation was ordinary.


    Because Yaochi found that the flying sword under Li Yixi''s feet seemed stable, but the manipulation method was very unfamiliar.


    It''s the kind of chick that has just been able to fly with the sword.


    Yaochi has become a mixed taste again.


    Yao Chi never thought that one day he would actually be a maid next to such a person.


    The calm heart was once again turbulent.


    A sense of shame appeared in Yao Chi''s heart.


    It was a little hard to accept for a while.


    Yaochi is the king of chaos, the overlord of the world of chaos, but he never thought of being a bull and a horse for a mortal.


    People who have just stepped into cultivation are ordinary people in Yaochi''s eyes.


    Soon, Li Yixi brought Yaochi down from the sky and fell into the courtyard.


    Looking at the courtyard in front of him, Yao Chi frowned slightly at this moment.


    Because Yaochi found that this yard didn''t have that kind of fairyland feeling at all.


    It even looks a little broken.


    It is the manor of ordinary wealthy people.


    "Yaochi, this is your home from now on. If you have time to spend more time with my wife in the future, you will of course help her with some tasks to make her feel more relaxed."


    "Of course, I won''t let you work in vain."


    "This is a pill, you can take it for now."


    "Aren''t you eager to step into practice?"


    "In the future, I will calculate your salary based on this pill, one pill a month."


    "Seeing that you can''t wait to become a cultivator, I can give you the pills this month in advance."


    "Of course, if you can''t step into the cultivation level, don''t be disappointed, everything will take your time."


    "There are not many people who have reached the sky in one step, and you will gradually become familiar with it."


    The moment Li Yixi''s voice fell, he took out a bottle and poured out a True Yuan Pill.


    Put it in Yaochi''s hands.


    "Really Yuandan?"


    Yao Chi looked at the medicine pill in his hand, and there was a hint of disdain on the corner of his mouth.


    In Yaochi''s eyes, a true essence pill of this level is garbage.


    Yaochi in the previous life of this kind of elixir simply disliked it.


    Although he was very disgusted at this moment, he still respectfully took this medicine pill.


    After all, although the current Yaochi is extremely proud in his heart, he is very clear that it is very difficult to get access to cultivation resources.


    Not to mention, being selected by a person like Li Yixi who has just entered the cultivation ranks, being able to get a True Yuan Pill, in Yaochi''s view, is already a fortune.


    Although this true essence pill is not enough to activate Yaochi''s physique, as long as Yaochi accumulates for a period of time, it should be able to activate Yaochi''s physique, and then Yaochi will be able to leave this broken place completely.


    "Master, can I try refining this medicine pill first?"


    Yao Chi didn''t want to talk nonsense with Li Yixi at all, and he didn''t want to know other people in the yard. At this moment, Yao Chi just wanted to refine this medicine pill first.


    "Prepare for your own physical activation."


    Li Yixi did not expect Yaochi to be so anxious.


    Although there was some dissatisfaction in his heart, at this moment, Li Yixi suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart when he thought of his desire for cultivation.


    Moreover, Li Yixi found out that Yao Chi was not very old, so he was expected to step into the ranks of cultivation and become a cultivator like him, which was understandable.


    "Since you want to try it, then go ahead, but you have to remember that you can''t be impatient in your practice, you need to go step by step. There is a saying that haste is not enough."


    "And a practitioner''s xinxing is also very important and often plays a decisive role."


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he pointed to a room not far away, turned around and left slowly.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s back disappearing, a look of disdain appeared on the corner of Yao Chi''s mouth.


    "Humph."


    "Does this deity need to be taught by a small person like you? It''s ridiculous."


    "How can the strength of this deity be what you can imagine?"


    "The deity of the year was the real overlord, and the world was shocked when he was angry."


    Yao Chi''s face at this moment couldn''t help showing an extremely proud color.


    When the thought fell, he wanted to enter the room to refine this medicine pill, but the next moment, Yao Chi was stunned for a moment.


    There was an unbelievable look in those eyes.

 Chapter 1519

    Originally, he wanted to lift his legs and leave, but Yaochi was horrified at this moment and found that he couldn''t lift his feet up.


    At the same time, an extremely terrifying gravity fell on Yaochi''s body at this moment.


    When Li Yixi was here just now, Yaochi didn''t feel anything wrong. Now that Li Yixi disappeared completely, Yaochi realized the horror of this courtyard.


    This courtyard looks ordinary, it is the manor of an ordinary wealthy family, but at this moment, Yaochi was completely shocked, because Yaochi found that the gravity here is 20 times that of the outside.


    Even if Yao Chi''s soul power is not weak.


    But at this moment, he couldn''t lift his feet up, as if an ancient sacred mountain had landed on Yao Chi''s shoulders.


    It was said before that it was entering the house, but at this moment in Yaochi, it is impossible to move even a single step.


    Brush it.


    Yao Chi''s face became extremely pale.


    "What the hell is this here?"


    At this moment, Yao Chi''s lips trembled involuntarily.


    And at this moment, Yaochi was also horrified to find that the surrounding world was extremely stable.


    It is even more stable than the former chaotic world.


    At this moment, the previous pride and composure completely disappeared.


    "damn it."


    "Could it be that I''m too weak now?"


    "No, I have to refine this True Essence Pill as soon as possible."


    "Otherwise, it would be really hard for me to move an inch in this yard. How could I be able to imprison this deity in such a big place."


    At this moment, Yaochi''s eyes showed a cold look.


    Yaochi knew very well that he couldn''t insist on going into the house at all, so he could only throw the pill in his hand into his mouth.


    Yaochi is preparing to refine the True Yuan Pill, stepping into the ranks of cultivation. From Yao Chi''s point of view, the gravity here should be much lighter by then.


    Yaochi, who is used to being aloof, can''t accept the embarrassment of being unable to move an inch at all.


    The True Essence Pill in your hand melts in your mouth.


    It turned into a warm current, and melted into Yaochi''s limbs and bones in an instant.


    Yaochi is going to practice the previous exercises, and wants to absorb the medicinal effect of Zhenyuan Pill.


    Although Zhenyuan Pill cannot enter Yaochi''s eyes.


    But now it is very important to Yaochi, Yaochi doesn''t even want to waste any medicine effect at this moment.


    But at the moment when the exercises were just running halfway through, Yao Chi''s eyes revealed disbelief.


    The heart beat violently.


    Yao Chi''s eyes widened, and the eyeballs seemed to be falling out of their sockets.


    Because at this moment, terrifying powers in Yao Chi''s body were born like rivers.


    That incomparably terrifying power not only transformed every inch of Yaochi''s flesh and blood at an extremely terrifying speed, but also activated Yaochi''s physique in just an instant.


    The physique of Yaochi''s previous life was called Chaos King Physique.


    It is a very domineering and powerful physique, and it is very difficult to activate it.


    If it weren''t for Yaochi''s understanding of his own physique, it would be impossible to activate it unless he stepped into the divine realm.


    But now, Yaochi didn''t even have time to do anything, and even the kung fu was just running.


    However, at this moment, in the depths of Yaochi''s blood, an extremely terrifying power continuously awakened, as if in the depths of Yaochi''s blood, a supreme divine beast revived.


    At this moment, every inch of flesh and blood in Yao Chi''s body transformed at a terrifying speed.


    And at this moment, cracks appeared on Yao Chi''s skin.


    Yao Chi was almost scared to death.


    If it wasn''t for the activation of Yao Chi''s Chaos King Body at that moment just now.


    Yaochi is very clear that at this moment, he is unable to swallow that terrifying force at all, and will definitely be blown up by that terrifying force.


    Because of that incomparably terrifying power, Yao Chi''s Chaos King Body was activated, and the recovery of the Chaos King Body required extremely terrifying energy, which stabilized the terrifying power in the body, allowing Yao Chi to survive.


    However, that force has not weakened.


    It didn''t go away completely.


    That force is constantly reviving in Yao Chi''s limbs and bones.


    The Chaos King is also growing stronger at an extremely terrifying speed.


    With a shocked face, Yao Chi showed drops of sweat on his forehead.


    The whole person seemed to be wet with sweat.


    His chest heaved violently.


    Yaochi''s face turned pale, even though the Chaos King Body had been activated, devouring the power in Yaochi''s body at an extremely terrifying speed, but that force seemed to be endless, and it was surging every moment.


    The Chaos King Physique simply couldn''t completely devour that power.


    Under the extreme danger at this moment, Yao Chi suddenly woke up from the shock.


    Yaochi is very clear, if the power in the body cannot be digested, then it will still be exploded.


    At this critical moment, Yaochi hastened to use the supreme exercise of the previous life.


    At this moment in the Yaochi, one week after another is running the exercises.


    With the continuous operation of the exercises, Yaochi discovered that the power in his body was constantly being consumed.


    At the same time, Yao Chi''s cultivation base has skyrocketed at an extremely terrifying speed.


    In the blink of an eye, Yaochi continued to break through with a mortal body.


    In less than 5 minutes, Yao Chi''s cultivation has been raised to the level of a pseudo-immortal.


    However, Yao Chi was surprised to find that the power in his body had not been completely consumed.


    At this moment, the power in the body is still terrifying and cannot be suppressed. This power can raise Yao Chi''s cultivation base to the fairyland.


    "I... I''m going to become a fairy."


    "How long has it been?"


    Shocked and ecstatic at the same time.


    Yao Chi couldn''t help but frowned, because if he wanted to become a fairy, he had to deal with the catastrophe.


    Although Heavenly Tribulation is not a big threat to Yaochi, in Yaochi''s view, Heavenly Tribulation''s landing is very likely to destroy the manor.


    He wanted to suppress it forcibly, but because Yaochi was too anxious to refine the power in his body just now, the speed of the kung fu was too fast, and he stepped into the fairyland at this moment.


    A little bead of sweat could not help showing on Yaochi''s forehead, and he looked up at the sky quickly.


    There are black clouds in the sky at this moment, which is a catastrophe for becoming an immortal.


    However, at the moment when Yao Chi wanted to leave, the catastrophe in the sky suddenly disappeared.


    As if it had never appeared before, even Yaochi felt unreal for a while.


    If it wasn''t for the terrifying cultivation in his body, he would have told Yaochi that he had become a true immortal.


    Yaochi will feel that everything he experienced today is just a dream.


    After stepping into the level of a true immortal, the terrifying power in the body completely disappeared.


    "Hoo hoo hoo."


    The strength in the body calmed down, and at this moment Yaochi was breathing violently.


    "Then... is that really the True Yuan Pill?"


    Thinking of the True Essence Pill that he swallowed just now, Yao Chi''s eyes showed disbelief, and when he thought of that pill, his heart trembled with fear.

 Chapter 1520

    Even if he used to be the King of Chaos, he has never heard of such a shocking thing.


    That pill is indeed a true essence pill.


    But the effect is terrifying beyond imagination.


    "hiss."


    "What a horrible pill, how did he make it?"


    "What is he like?"


    In Yao Chi''s mind, Li Yixi''s figure could not help but emerge at this moment.


    Before that, Yaochi looked down on Li Yixi at all.


    From Yaochi''s point of view, Li Yixi was a mortal.


    A little monk who just learned to fly with the sword.


    However, Yao Chi did not expect that just this medicine pill would completely overturn all his previous views.


    Even if Yao Chi was once a Xeon, he had seen such a terrifying existence.


    As for Li Yixi''s cultivation, a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    "Could it be... is he an Immortal King of the Era?"


    I didn''t expect that I would have such a bad luck.


    Now Yaochi has no interest in entering the room to practice.


    Now because of the True Yuan Dan, Yaochi has activated the blood in his body.


    Even in a short period of time, the cultivation base has been raised to the level of a true immortal.


    Yao Chi couldn''t help but start looking at the yard.


    Before, Yaochi didn''t look down on this dilapidated yard at all, but now realizing Li Yixi''s horror, Yaochi''s heart was full of curiosity about every grass and tree here.


    Yao Chi is very curious about this terrifying existence, what is the magic of the place where it is located?


    Just now I felt that the terrifying gravity here was an accident, and it was the reason why I had not yet stepped into the practice.


    but now.


    How could Yaochi dare to have such a thought.


    After all, after realizing how terrible Li Yixi was, when he looked at it again, he felt that the grass and trees around him were definitely not ordinary things.


    Yao Chi''s eyes began to observe the surrounding plants and trees, and soon Yao Chi couldn''t help but take a breath.


    There was horror in his eyes.


    Yaochi never thought that these plants and trees actually possess the power of rules.


    Even if it is a weed in this yard, it is also a treasure for monks.


    "This is the incomplete spiritual root of heaven and earth."


    "how can that be?"


    "What the hell is this place?"


    After Yaochi confirmed it again and again, his lips couldn''t stop trembling.


    There was horror in his eyes.


    The scene in front of him constantly stimulated Yaochi''s nerves.


    Yao Chi even stretched out his hand and slapped his face fiercely.


    Yao Chi felt that the scene in front of him was an illusion, after all, it was incredible.


    But Yao Chi felt the burning pain in his face, and realized that the scene in front of him was not an illusion, but real.


    Because of this, Yao Chi''s heart was full of shock at this moment, his heart was beating like a drum, and he couldn''t stop at all.


    The whole person''s breathing also became extremely rapid.


    When Yao Chi has not calmed down yet.


    I saw a local dog staggering over not far away.


    Originally, Yao Chi didn''t have the intention to watch the dog that passed by at the moment, but when he felt the power of rules emanating from the dog''s body, Yao Chi''s pupils shrank.


    A look of disbelief.


    "Cut me to the top."


    After Yao Chi felt Hei Di''s cultivation, his face was full of astonishment.


    Yao Chi never thought that a dog in the yard could have such a shocking cultivation.


    The native dog in front of him may step into a stronger realm at any time.


    How to be calm.


    At this moment, the Black Emperor walked staggeringly by Yaochi''s side, ignoring it at all.


    Yao Chi stretched out his hand and wiped the bead of sweat on his forehead.


    He quickly suppressed his emotions.


    before this.


    Yao Chi didn''t want to stay in this courtyard for a long time.


    When given the chance.


    I will leave here without hesitation and find the way in my heart.


    Find a way to restore your former cultivation base.


    But now, how can Yaochi leave?


    Thinking of Li Yixi saying that he had the opportunity to receive a pill every month, Yaochi made up his mind to stay.


    This medicine pill is extremely terrifying, but it has the power of creation, which is too important for Yaochi.


    And this yard is full of opportunities.


    Even the weeds are the incomplete spiritual roots of heaven and earth, the heaven and earth in my heart.


    Compared to here, it''s just rubbish.


    How could Yao Chi be willing to leave?


    Yao Chi made up his mind, even if he was humiliated here, he must persevere.


    Yao Chi realized that if he persisted here, it would not take long before he would regain his unparalleled cultivation, and there was a great possibility to go further and further.


    Thinking that his future is very likely to go further, Yao Chi''s heart couldn''t help trembling with excitement.


    Just at this moment, a figure walked towards this side.


    The moment I saw this figure.


    Yao Chi''s legs trembled uncontrollably.


    Around this figure, Yao Chi felt the terrifying power of rules.


    I''m not very old, but I actually have the behavior of cutting my peak.


    And it is the kind of existence that forcibly suppresses cultivation.


    "This¡­¡­"


    In an instant, a thousand layers of waves erupted in Yao Chi''s heart.


    "My wife asked you to come see me."


    Shi Xuan''s voice was extremely calm.


    Facing Shi Xuan at this moment, Yao Chi couldn''t help but feel fear in his heart.


    "Also ask senior to lead the way."


    Yao Chi''s voice was trembling.


    Shi Xuan did not go to see Yaochi.


    Indifferently said: "If you want to stay here for a long time, you have to remember one thing, my master is just a little monk, not a peerless master, everyone in this yard is an ordinary person, and there is nothing special about it. "


    "I don''t want to hear the words "Senior" in the future. You can call me by my name. My name is Shi Xuan."


    Shi Xuan''s voice was a little cold.


    Yao Chi on the side heard Shi Xuan''s words, and his body couldn''t help trembling.


    Hastily nodded.


    Yao Chi didn''t dare to contradict Shi Xuan.


    Yao Chi knew very well that Shi Xuan was reminding himself.


    At this moment, Yao Chi also realized that Li Yixi had led him into a misunderstanding.


    Li Yixi''s flying sword looks very unfamiliar, and it turns out that he is acting.


    At the same time, Yao Chi also realized that Li Yixi was an extremely terrifying existence, and he practiced in this hidden world.


    I don''t want to expose the shocking cultivation base.


    Yao Chi also kept reminding himself that he must maintain a normal heart here and keep this in mind.


    soon.


    Under the leadership of Shi Xuan, Yao Chi came to the house.


    now.


    In the house, a figure of a country and a city is busy.


    "Mistress, someone brought it."


    Entering the room, Shi Xuan hurriedly saluted at this moment.


    "come yet?"


    "Then you can go to work."


    Hu Qingyun put down the rag in her hand.


    With a loving smile on his face.


    At this moment, his eyes fell on Yao Chi, and he looked up and down Yao Chi.


    seems very satisfied.


    "Listen to my husband, your name is Yaochi."


    "Good name."


    "People are also good-looking, don''t be restrained, sit down."

 Chapter 1521

    Yaochi heard Hu Qingyun''s words, how dare he sit down.


    Just glanced at Hu Qingyun.


    Yao Chi was completely stunned.


    Hu Qingyun actually has a level of cultivation.


    In the face of this terrifying existence, how could Yaochi dare to sit down?


    At this moment, Yaochi''s legs were shaking.


    "Yao Chi has seen Mrs."


    At this moment, Yaochi''s forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat, and the whole person was extremely nervous.


    I was really afraid that something was wrong with me, and I bumped into this terrifying existence.


    "sit down."


    "Don''t be so nervous."


    "My husband came to you, not to be his maid, but to talk to me. I''m afraid I''m lonely. Of course, it''s better if you can help me."


    Hu Qingyun seems to never be angry.


    The sound makes people want to get close involuntarily.


    "Don''t worry, Madam, I will do all the work according to Madam''s instructions."


    "Madam, take a rest, I''ll take care of these things."


    Although Hu Qingyun gave Yaochi a close feeling at this moment, but Yaochi felt the terrifying cultivation level, how dare he be careless.


    He quickly picked up the rag that Hu Qingyun had just put down and got busy.


    Yao Chi now completely treats himself as a maid, a servant.


    "This child..."


    "Hey."


    Seeing that Yao Chi was so diligent, Hu Qingyun shook her head.


    But it didn''t stop it.


    Because at this moment, Hu Qingyun also felt Yaochi''s anxiety and unease.


    Keeping Yaochi busy may also make Yaochi completely quiet.


    After all, every grass and tree here can make countless people fear.


    Yao Chi didn''t dare to stop at all.


    Everything was done with great care.


    Because Yao Chi was afraid, afraid that he would be kicked out of this house.


    A missed opportunity.


    Until the whole house is spotless.


    Only then did Yaochi stop and his eyes fell on Hu Qingyun.


    "Madam, I don''t know if there is anything else I need to do. Madam, you can do whatever you want. If I do something wrong, Madam will punish me as much as possible."


    At this moment, Yaochi no longer looked like he was aloof, and the whole person was frightened.


    "Yaochi."


    "Go and rest."


    "Don''t be so nervous."


    "You can use this place as your home in the future."


    "Other things are done by others. In fact, there are not so many things. I heard from your husband that you are very eager to cultivate, and your talent is also good. If you have time, try to spend it on cultivation."


    Yao Chi said: "Yao Chi dare not."


    "Young master asked Yaochi to come here to be a servant, a maid, how can you practice here."


    Yao Chi''s face couldn''t help showing panic, in Yao Chi''s view, this was Hu Qingyun''s test of Yao Chi.


    "go Go."


    "Go and tidy up your room, first familiarize yourself with everything here."


    "I''ll arrange other things for you tomorrow."


    Hu Qingyun was a little speechless. At this moment, Hu Qingyun also realized Yaochi''s nervousness.


    No matter what he said, Yaochi couldn''t calm down.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Yao Chi felt a lot more relaxed when he heard Hu Qingyun let him back down.


    Facing the existence of Hu Qingyun, Yao Chi was too nervous.


    Back in his room, at this moment, Yao Chi slowly let out a breath, and his dangling heart completely fell.


    Only when he is alone can Yaochi calm down.


    Take a deep breath.


    Yao Chi began to tidy up his room.


    After all, he will live here in the future, and Yaochi will try his best to stay here for as long as possible.


    So I am very concerned about Yaochi in my room.


    But just sorted it out.


    Yao Chi''s hands trembled involuntarily.


    These things in the room are actually supreme artifacts.


    When arranging for Hu Qingyun, Yaochi felt that it was appropriate for those things to exist there, after all, Li Yixi''s strength was too terrifying.


    But where do you think that there are countless supreme artifacts in the room of one of his servants.


    Every one of these things thrown out will cause a bloody storm.


    But it was randomly placed in Yaochi''s room.


    Hu Hu Hu.


    Yao Chi''s chest heaved violently again in an instant.


    The whole person''s breathing became extremely heavy.


    The scenes in front of him greatly impacted Yao Chi''s mind.


    Yaochi couldn''t calm down, and at this moment, the sound of gods and demons suddenly sounded.


    involuntarily.


    Yaochi fell into an epiphany under the power of the voice of the gods and demons.


    When Yao Chi woke up, his pupils shrank.


    An unbelievable look flashed in his eyes.


    Yao Chi''s lips trembled violently at this moment, and in his eyes, it was unbelievable.


    "God and Demon Tianyin, this is the legendary God and Demon Tianyin."


    Yao Chi didn''t think that he actually heard the gods and demons Tianyin in the room, and the gods and demons Tianyin could make people fall into a state of epiphany.


    I don''t know how long it has passed just now, but Yaochi got a huge benefit.


    Some of the magical powers in the past have been deduced to the extreme by Yaochi at this moment.


    Finally complete.


    The time is very short, but the harvest in this short period of time is simply indescribable.


    "Here...what is this place?"


    among the mountains.


    within the boundary.


    At this moment, Liu Hanjiang was full of excitement.


    Sitting by the chicken coop.


    Staring excitedly.


    There is an egg in the chicken coop at the moment.


    The egg in the chicken coop is shaking slightly at the moment.


    The next moment, the egg was broken from the inside.


    Soon rays of light emerged from the eggs.


    Soon the animal shed will become extremely bright.


    Nine-colored rays of light rose to the sky.


    "I succeeded."


    "I succeeded."


    Liu Hanjiang, who was sitting beside the chicken coop, couldn''t help shaking with excitement at this moment.


    Those eyes stared at the slap-sized chick in front of him.


    Do not.


    It is the Nine Heavens Divine Phoenix.


    After he obtained Li Yixi''s Raising Encyclopedia, after accelerating time, he finally cultivated the Nine Heavens Divine Phoenix.


    At the same time, a phoenix roar resounded throughout the world.


    Figures who are busy appearing here in an instant.


    One by one, their eyes were fixed on the Nine Heavens Divine Phoenix in front of them, their faces full of incredulity.


    No one would have thought that Liu Hanjiang actually cultivated the Nine Heavens Divine Phoenix.


    With Jiutian Shenfeng, Liu Hanjiang''s strength will undergo earth-shaking changes. This is the legendary beast.


    Moreover, they can feel the terrifying coercion.


    Obviously, the blood of the Nine Heavens Divine Phoenix in front of him is extremely pure.


    "Who the hell is the son?"


    Wei Donglai''s lips kept trembling, and he naturally knew that all this was because of Li Yixi.


    When he thought that Li Yixi had stuffed Liu Hanjiang with the collection of breeding books that day, his whole body could not help shaking. Wei Donglai never thought that Li Yixi was so terrifying.


    At the same time of shock, I also thought of the methods of making wine that I got, and disappeared in an instant.


    Wei Donglai also wanted to brew immortal brew as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1522

    "God... Divine Phoenix?"


    Ren Yingying on the side has both eyes.


    Unbelievable face.


    Shenfeng is a divine beast, an extremely powerful existence, but Liu Hanjiang actually cultivated it.


    Liu Hanjiang said: "Yes, it is Shenfeng."


    "I succeeded."


    "My Beast Sect is about to rise."


    Liu Hanjiang''s face was full of joy, and his body was shaking.


    With the breeding book, Liu Hanjiang knows what this signifies.


    Liu Hanjiang knew that he could rebuild the Divine Beast Sect.


    Back then, the Divine Beast Sect declined because there was no way of cultivating divine beasts at all, and it could only forcibly contract divine beasts of the divine beast family.


    It was a moment of beauty, but it also laid the foundation for the destruction of the Imperial Beast Shenzong.


    In the end, the Imperial Beast Shenzong was destroyed by a powerful being who united the major demon clans.


    The people of the Imperial Beast Shenzong were even killed by the opponent.


    If he hadn''t met a few people, he would have been hiding in this enchantment and would have died long ago.


    Over the years, Liu Hanjiang has been trying to cultivate divine beasts, but the most powerful one is the crane.


    I have been unable to get a breakthrough, but I never thought that I would meet Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi donated the breeding book to Liu Hanjiang, so that Liu Hanjiang could see the future.


    At this moment, Liu Hanjiang was really excited.


    "Can I eat it?"


    Ren Yingying doesn''t care so much, at this moment, Ren Yingying is very excited.


    "Eat?"


    Hua Bailing on the side was also stunned at the moment.


    Just look at Ren Yingying.


    Liu Hanjiang''s smile instantly became extremely stiff.


    Ren Yingying''s brain circuits are always different from theirs.


    The corners of Liu Hanjiang''s mouth moved, and he said lightly, "I can really eat it."


    "Of course, that''s for the future."


    "This divine phoenix is ??of great use to me. Now that I have lost the contract beast, my strength has been greatly damaged. I want to contract with this divine phoenix."


    "Is it a joke that I don''t have a decent contracted beast as a member of the Shenzong Beast Master?"


    Liu Hanjiang was full of anticipation.


    Ren Yingying said, "I think it''s not right for you, a big man, to contract a divine phoenix."


    "Shenfeng, suitable for women."


    "You can try to cultivate a real dragon, contract a real dragon, wouldn''t it be more domineering."


    "I think this divine phoenix is ??still cooked, let''s try it out."


    Ren Yingying looked serious.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "You''re right."


    "But, unfortunately, you''re going to be disappointed."


    "This is the first divine beast I cultivated, how could it be eaten directly?"


    "Fairy Hua, I''ll give you this divine phoenix!"


    "Aren''t you missing a mount?"


    "This phoenix is ??just right."


    Liu Hanjiang''s eyes fell on Hua Bailing.


    Hua Bailing''s face was incredible.


    "Give it to me?"


    Liu Hanjiang said, "Not bad!"


    "You recognize the Lord!"


    At this moment, Ren Yingying''s smile was a little stiff, "You..."


    However, Liu Hanjiang directly ignored Ren Yingying.


    "Thank you, Hua Bailing took Shenfeng with him, turned around and left."


    A look of excitement.


    For Hua Bailing, this was a surprise.


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Ren Yingying felt a little aggrieved at this moment.


    They are all beautiful women, why are they treated so differently?


    However.


    At this moment, Liu Hanjiang turned around and left.


    came to the pond.


    "Cultivate real dragons?"


    "Should work."


    Liu Hanjiang looked at the koi in the pond, and in his eyes, there was a dazzling light.


    Get busy.


    in the boundary.


    From time to time, a path of divine light appeared.


    Jinling Fairy City.


    Li House.


    Yaochi''s cultivation has broken through again.


    When Yao Chi opened his eyes, there was an unbelievable color in his eyes.


    Yao Chi never thought that it would be so simple to improve his cultivation in this yard.


    Thinking of Li Yixi, who directly feeds on the spiritual roots of heaven and earth, shocked Yao Chi''s eyes.


    This is something Yaochi has never thought about, but it has happened at this moment.


    Today''s Yaochi has reached the pinnacle of immortality.


    As long as you give Yaochi some time to settle down, you can step into the realm of gods.


    After all, Yaochi''s cultivation is different from others. What Yaochi needs is the supplement of mana, because the power of Yaochi''s soul is strong enough.


    However.


    At the moment of Yaochi''s breakthrough, the chaotic world, in an ancient mountain range.


    There is an endless palace.


    In that palace, a figure suddenly opened his eyes.


    A smug look appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Yaochi, I finally sensed your breath."


    "I knew you couldn''t fall so easily. So you chose to be reincarnated. Do you really think you can hide from me?"


    "Since I dared to kill you in the first place, then I won''t give you any chance to make a comeback."


    "Since it has fallen, it will become history completely."


    "You have no chance."


    The figure sneered.


    A sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    His body didn''t show any movement, but at this moment, the figure in the hall was dissipating like a phantom.


    The next moment, the Taoist appeared tens of thousands of miles away.


    There was a smug look on the corner of his mouth, and every step he took could span tens of thousands of miles.


    With a mocking look on the corner of his mouth, he hurried to Jiuzhongtian.


    Li House.


    The smile on Yaochi''s face, who had just broken through, disappeared instantly.


    "not good."


    "Too careless."


    "In that moment just now, I was able to restrain all my breath in the future. If I let those people perceive my breath, they would definitely come to me. If they knew that I was alive, they would be uneasy and would definitely get rid of it and then hurry up."


    Yao Chi''s face instantly turned ugly.


    He quickly absorbed all his breath into his body.


    Yaochi fell that year because it was besieged by some powerful people.


    Among the powerhouses, there are disciples of Yaochi.


    Yaochi''s disciples are very clear about Yaochi''s methods.


    Yao Chi knew that those people would definitely take action against her.


    There can be no mercy.


    The joy on Yao Chi''s face disappeared completely at this moment, and the whole person became extremely uneasy.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Shi Xuan, who was not far away, felt Yaochi''s mood at the moment, and couldn''t help asking.


    Yaochi heard Shi Xuan''s words, and he didn''t dare to hide anything and said quickly.


    "My wisp of Qi didn''t converge just now. I''m afraid that it was perceived by my former enemy. I may cause trouble here. My former enemy''s cultivation base is very strong."


    Yao Chi''s face turned pale at this moment, and his voice trembled even more when he spoke.


    "Is it very strong?"


    "How strong."


    "Is it the Lord of the Era?"


    "Be at ease and do your own thing here. Your opponents are just ants in my eyes."


    "If he dares to enter this world, he will surely die."


    "No one dares to be presumptuous here, I said." Shi Xuan''s face showed a domineering look.


    For Yaochi''s enemies, his voice was full of disdain.

 Chapter 1523

    "I¡­¡­"


    Yao Chi heard Shi Xuan''s voice, still a little nervous, and wanted to speak.


    Shi Xuan said lightly, "Trust me."


    Yao Chi was stunned when he saw the expression of the young man in front of him.


    The moment Yaochi wanted to refute, Shi Xuan suddenly waved his hand in front of him.


    A terrible scene appeared in Yao Chi''s eyes.


    At the next moment, beads of sweat appeared on Yao Chi''s forehead, and his face showed an unbelievable color.


    His knees softened and he knelt directly in front of Shi Xuan.


    "Yaochi meets the Evil Emperor."


    What Shi Xuan let Yao Chi see just now was the former Shi Xuan.


    Yao Chi knelt on the ground, his heart was beating violently, and his eyes showed incredible color. Yao Chi didn''t even think of Shi Xuan, who looked like a teenager in front of him.


    It was actually an extremely terrifying undead evil emperor in the chaos.


    Although the time in this courtyard was short, Yao Chi already knew that Shi Xuan was Li Yixi''s little disciple.


    Originally, he was full of fear for his opponent Yao Chi, but suddenly that fear disappeared.


    Yao Chi never thought that Shi Xuan, the once mighty undead evil emperor, would actually bow to Li Yixi''s door.


    Moreover, he was so respectful to Li Yixi. Thinking of this, Yao Chi trembled in fear.


    Yao Chi didn''t dare to guess what kind of cultivation base Li Yixi was and what his identity was.


    "Stay in peace."


    "If your enemy appears here, he will die horribly."


    Shi Xuan''s voice fell, and he continued to practice.


    Yaochi nodded.


    Taking a deep breath, suppressing the worries in his heart, he began to deal with the weeds in the yard.


    in chaos.


    A figure appeared outside the Jiuzhongtian portal.


    "Yaochi, I didn''t expect you to turn around and choose this small world."


    "Don''t you think that I can''t feel your breath after being reborn in this small world? You are just wishful thinking."


    "Since I dared to attack you back then, how could I not have the means to deal with your rebirth?"


    A sneer appeared on the corner of the Taoist''s mouth, and the next moment he stepped out and entered this world.


    At the moment of entering this world, the smile on the Taoist''s face instantly became a little stiff, and the bottom of his eyes showed a thick inconceivable.


    "What a solid little world."


    "how can that be?"


    "This world is actually comparable to the chaotic world."


    A look of shock appeared on the Taoist''s face.


    According to the Taoist''s thoughts, at this moment, if he goes deep into this world without restraining his breath, the void of this world will continue to collapse under his terrifying breath.


    However, now he found that he leaked his breath at will, but it had no impact on the world.


    This made the Taoist''s eyes reveal a shocking color.


    This scene is really incredible, completely beyond his cognition.


    "What''s the secret here?"


    "Yaochi is actually reborn here, it seems that this place has something unique."


    "However, this little world can''t escape. When I get rid of Yaochi, I will find out."


    "Yaochi, ah, Yaochi, I didn''t expect that you would bring me such an opportunity when you were reborn."


    "In this small world, there is definitely a chance against the sky, otherwise, this small world cannot be so strong."


    "Interesting, this world turned into a ninth level."


    The Taoist felt the power of his soul for a while, and his mouth showed a touch of excitement, and the next moment his figure suddenly disappeared.


    The speed was extremely fast, and in just a moment, his figure appeared outside the Li residence in Jinling Xiancheng.


    Yao Chi, who had been trembling and frightened for a long time, suddenly looked up at the void at this moment.


    "coming."


    See the man in the sky.


    Yao Chi''s expression became extremely dignified, Yao Chi never imagined that in such a short period of time, the enemy would come looking for him.


    "Calm down."


    "Just do what you have to do."


    Shi Xuan, who was practicing boxing beside him, seemed to sense Yao Chi''s emotions and comforted him aloud.


    Yao Chi, who had a look of fear, heard Shi Xuan''s words, and his uneasy heart gradually calmed down.


    Yao Chi chose to trust Shi Xuan.


    "Humph."


    "Yaochi, do you think you can still hide?"


    "ridiculous."


    "Today is the day you completely perish."


    "No one can save you, I said."


    A sneer appeared on the corner of the Taoist''s mouth in the sky, only to see him stick out a hand and grab the Yaochi in the yard in an instant.


    At this moment, a huge arm appeared in the sky. This hand covered the sky and covered the sun, carrying the power of destroying the world.


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Taoist''s mouth at this moment.


    In the eyes of Taoists, this calamity has finally been resolved, and there will be no more worries since then.


    However, when his big hand that covered the sky appeared above the Li residence.


    I saw a terrifying light of life bursting out from a branch of the ordinary willow tree at this moment.


    The willow branch seemed to flow like a divine chain of order at this moment.


    This willow branch spread out in an instant, stabbing the sky.


    Although Yao Chi was calm, he was actually extremely flustered. Suddenly, he saw a terrible aura erupting from the backyard, and Yao Chi couldn''t help but turn around and look.


    The next moment, Yao Chi was trembling with fear, and Yao Chi found a willow branch reaching the sky.


    The big golden hand that landed in the void was instantly shattered by the willow branch.


    The big hand in front of the willow branch seemed to be a thin layer of paper.


    There was a proud face in the sky, and when he saw this scene in front of him, his expression became pale.


    The whole person was so frightened that his liver and gallbladder were split, and he turned around and wanted to escape.


    Because at this moment, he felt an extremely incredible power, and that power was a level he had never touched before.


    However, the Taoist didn''t have any chance at all. In his pupils, the willow branch came across the space and directly penetrated his heart.


    Together with his soul, it was instantly shattered by that willow branch.


    It''s all just in the blink of an eye, but it''s over.


    The willow branch returned to the backyard in the next moment, and returned to its ordinary appearance again.


    "hiss."


    "So strong, what realm is this?"


    At this moment, Yao Chi''s face was sluggish, his eyes showed incredible color, and Yao Chi''s voice was trembling.


    Shi Xuan on the side, his eyes fell on Yao Chi.


    "Era Immortal King."


    "Do you think your enemies can harass you unscrupulously here?"


    "As long as the master does not agree, no one can think about being presumptuous here, and all the powerhouses here have to kneel."


    When Shi Xuan thought of Li Yixi, his expression became incomparably firm and full of admiration.


    However, when Yao Chi heard Shi Xuan''s words, the whole person was instantly stunned.


    His lips were constantly trembling, but at the moment, Yao Chi couldn''t say a word at all.


    Frightened silly.

 Chapter 1524

    The words "Era Immortal King" had an unimaginable impact on Yaochi.


    After all, this is a more terrifying existence than the Undead Evil Emperor.


    However, this is just a tree in the yard.


    Yaochi felt extremely unreal.


    It''s not that I don''t believe it, it''s just incredible.


    A Chaos Sovereign Sovereign, then it will be gone.


    Looking at the grass and trees in the yard, Yaochi was extremely scared.


    The fear was unstoppable.


    "Calm down."


    "Do your own thing well."


    "Here, whatever happens, it''s a normal thing."


    Shi Xuan''s voice resounded in Yao Chi''s mind.


    Shi Xuan''s voice, with a magic power, made Yaochi feel frightened and calmed down slowly.


    "I must stay here."


    After calming down.


    At this moment, Yao Chi couldn''t help but look at the room where Li Yixi was closed.


    Unbelievable color appeared in the beautiful eyes.


    The scenes that happened in this courtyard, Yao Chi''s cognition was constantly broken.


    Thinking of the owner of this yard again, Yao Chi is even more worshipped and in awe.


    Yao Chi is also very clear that only by practicing here can Yao Chi become a real powerhouse.


    Now Yaochi has been greatly impacted, but at the same time, the pattern and vision have also been completely opened.


    In this Li Mansion, in a short period of time, Yaochi saw too many peerless powerhouses.


    The pride in my heart has completely disappeared.


    Yao Chi knew that even without the guidance of a strong man, he could still walk out of the avenue to the sky by practicing silently.


    Even those holy places in the chaos will become eclipsed compared to this place.


    Some distracting thoughts in Yao Chi''s heart disappeared completely.


    in the boundary.


    Liu Hanjiang sat by the pond.


    He stared at the pond in front of him.


    Liu Hanjiang learned about the breeding book that Li Yixi had given him, and spent a few days cultivating a perfect fish egg.


    Liu Hanjiang even held his breath.


    Those eyes stared at the pond.


    Because of the eggs.


    Rapidly changing.


    Liu Hanjiang''s attempt to cultivate a real dragon is very likely to succeed. How can he not be nervous or happy at this moment?


    Roar.


    The next moment, the eggs broke open.


    A dragon roar sounded in the pond.


    The entire pond was flooded with golden divine light at this moment.


    In this moment.


    The incomparably rich spiritual power of heaven and earth in the entire enchantment came together in an instant.


    With the pond as the center, it turned into a huge whirlpool.


    in the pond.


    The mini golden dragon opened its mouth.


    Take a sharp breath.


    The surrounding heaven and earth spiritual power instantly entered Jinlong''s mouth.


    The originally small golden dragon instantly became one meter in size.


    And the body is skyrocketing at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Ren Yingying and Hua Bailing, who were cultivating, were alarmed again.


    None of them thought that Liu Hanjiang would actually breed a real dragon.


    And it is the legendary nine-clawed golden dragon.


    No matter how much Ren Yingying talked, the corners of her mouth moved at this moment, and she didn''t know what to say.


    The scene in front of them had a great impact on their minds.


    In Liu Hanjiang''s eyes, there are many brilliant lights.


    Bite your fingers instantly.


    A drop of blood fell on the eyebrows of the nine-clawed golden dragon.


    Extreme speed merges with the nine-clawed golden dragon.


    At this moment, Liu Hanjiang and the nine-clawed golden dragon felt connected by blood and completed the contract.


    Liu Hanjiang''s cultivation has been greatly improved.


    The cultivation base of the people of the Imperial Beast Sect has a great relationship with the monsters they contracted with.


    Now that he has contracted the nine-clawed golden dragon, Liu Hanjiang will naturally get a lot of benefits.


    The surrounding heaven and earth spirit power completely disappeared.


    The mini golden dragon in the pond also turned into a size of ten feet.


    hovering over the pond.


    The sound of the dragon''s roar resounded through the heavens and the earth.


    Liu Hanjiang touched the ground with his toes, and instantly landed on the head of the nine-clawed golden dragon. He stepped on the nine-clawed golden dragon and soared into the void.


    At this moment, he felt the wind in his ears, and Liu Hanjiang felt the pleasure he had never felt before.


    Not long has passed.


    A nine-clawed golden dragon descends from the sky.


    The nine-clawed golden dragon dived into the huge lake in the distance.


    "It''s a pity that the cultivation base is weaker. It takes a lot of time to cultivate it."


    After the ecstasy, Liu Hanjiang couldn''t help falling into silence.


    Although the nine-clawed golden dragon is noble and tyrannical.


    But I want to make it grow.


    Not a simple matter.


    "Um!"


    "The master also gave me some feed."


    "Can these things cultivate a nine-clawed golden dragon?"


    Liu Hanjiang, who had a dignified expression, suddenly lit up.


    In Liu Hanjiang''s hands, a small bag of feed appeared.


    It was Li Yixi who left it to him before.


    Liu Hanjiang appeared above the lake, and with a thought, the nine-clawed golden dragon appeared above the lake.


    Liu Hanjiang carefully took out a grain of fodder and bounced it into the mouth of the nine-clawed golden dragon.


    Liu Hanjiang looked at the nine-clawed golden dragon in front of him with bright eyes.


    There is an urgent need to see the effect of the treasure bestowed by Li Yixi. At this moment, Liu Hanjiang''s eyes are full of anticipation.


    The next moment, Liu Hanjiang''s pupils shrank, and a strong shock flashed through his eyes.


    Liu Hanjiang sensed the breath of the nine-clawed golden dragon, and it soared at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Just for a moment, it broke through several times in a row.


    "This this this..."


    Liu Hanjiang''s eyes widened, staring at the feed in his hand.


    The nine-clawed golden dragon also stared at Liu Hanjiang expectantly.


    Liu Hanjiang cautiously threw out a few more pellets of fodder.


    The nine-clawed golden dragon cultivation level once again skyrocketed at an extremely terrifying speed, and in just the blink of an eye, it actually stepped into the level of a fairy.


    And the cultivation base is still skyrocketing, and it has not stopped.


    The power of the bloodline seemed to be activated again, and the breath of the nine-clawed golden dragon became more domineering.


    "This is not fodder, this is the supreme elixir."


    Liu Hanjiang stared at the small bag of feed in his hand, and his breathing became extremely rapid.


    The chest heaved violently.


    He threw more than a dozen grains into the mouth of the nine-clawed golden dragon again.


    Liu Hanjiang held his breath and silently felt the change of the nine-clawed golden dragon.


    As Liu Hanjiang had expected, the bloodline of the nine-clawed golden dragon was burning like magma.


    In an instant, the bloodline became more noble.


    And with the help of these feeds, after half an hour, the nine-clawed golden dragon entered the realm of gods.


    "This this this..."


    Liu Hanjiang looked down at the feed in his hand and became dry.


    The next moment, I grabbed a few grains and threw them directly into my mouth.


    In an instant, an incomparably violent force erupted in Liu Hanjiang''s dantian.


    Even though Liu Hanjiang has the cultivation level of the real self, at this moment, his expression has become extremely solemn.


    The violent power contained in this feed exceeded Liu Hanjiang''s expectations.


    However, after refining the incomparably violent power, Liu Hanjiang''s cultivation has made great progress.


    At the same time, Liu Hanjiang had a feeling that his bloodline seemed to want to transform.


    After seeing Li Yixi''s incomparably terrifying means, several people in the enchantment were all comprehending the things that Li Yixi left behind.


    One after another terrifying breath spreads vertically and horizontally within the enchantment.

 Chapter 1525

    Jinling Fairy City.


    Li House.


    A figure fell from the sky.


    In the eyes, there are bright lights.


    After Longshan dealt with the affairs of the sect, he rushed over without stopping.


    Before entering the yard, the whole person was overwhelmed with excitement.


    After checking it, I found that nothing was wrong before I walked to the courtyard gate nervously.


    Beside the white jade steps.


    Long Yang slowly opened his eyes.


    Daoist Longshan naturally did not dare to be presumptuous.


    Because the Taoist Longshan just felt that Long Yang glanced at him, and there was a feeling of being overlooked by the gods.


    Hastily bowed in salute.


    "Meet the seniors, my name is Longshan. I came here today to see Young Master Li."


    "This is Li Gongzi''s stuff."


    Taoist Longshan quickly took out what Li Yixi had given him that day.


    This thing contains an incomparably powerful Dao rhyme, and in just a few days, Longshan Daoist has obtained great benefits.


    The cultivation base has also been improved extremely terribly, but in order to visit Li Yixi, the Taoist Longshan could only endure the heartache and take it out.


    Long Yang glanced at what the Taoist Longshan took out.


    Nod.


    Long Yang felt the breath contained in it, it was Li Yixi''s.


    Long Yang was a little curious about how a small person like Long Shan established a friendship with Li Yixi.


    But didn''t ask.


    Let Longshan wait for a while and walk into the Li residence.


    In the Li residence, Li Yixi, who was instructing Shi Xuan, received Long Yang''s report.


    He strode towards the courtyard door.


    The distance was still far away, and the hearty laughter sounded.


    "Hahaha."


    "It turned out to be Fellow Daoist Longshan, you are finally here."


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a few days, and today we won''t go home if we don''t get drunk."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he had come to Daoist Longshan. He stretched out his hand and patted Daoist Longshan on the shoulder.


    Like a long time no see old friend.


    "I''m going to harass your son today."


    Taoist Longshan was flattered.


    Daoist Longshan knew that Li Yixi''s cultivation was extremely terrifying, otherwise Jianzun and the others would not be so respectful.


    At the invitation of Li Yixi, Taoist Longshan and Li Yixi entered the courtyard.


    "Yaochi, who do you think is here?"


    Seeing Yaochi busy beside him, Li Yixi laughed.


    Yaochi glanced at Taoist Longshan.


    A grateful look appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    "Yao Chi has seen senior."


    Yaochi faced the Taoist Longshan and bowed to salute.


    Yaochi couldn''t help but sigh, if the Taoist Longshan didn''t choose him at that time.


    Then you won''t have any chance to enter here, and you won''t get these unimaginable opportunities.


    Yao Chi couldn''t help thinking that if he followed Daoist Longshan, he might not have activated his bloodline yet.


    Yaochi saluted, and the Taoist Longshan at this moment was a little overwhelmed with fright.


    Daoist Longshan''s face was full of incredulity. Longshan never imagined that in just a few days, a mortal person in Yaochi would have undergone earth-shaking changes.


    At this moment, Yaochi gave Daoist Longshan a great sense of oppression.


    "Longshan, please this way."


    Li Yixi patted Daoist Longshan on the shoulder and invited him to the pavilion beside him.


    At this moment, Longshan''s body was a little stiff.


    He followed behind Li Yixi and entered the pavilion.


    "Brother Longshan, sit down."


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a few days."


    With a smile on his face, Li Yixi poured a cup of tea for Taoist Longshan.


    Immediately, Li Yixi''s gaze fell on the jade flute on the waist of Taoist Longshan.


    "Daoist Longshan also likes this elegant thing."


    "How about we play an ensemble today?"


    Li Yixi looked at the guqin in the pavilion, and then at the jade flute on the waist of Longshan, with a look of anticipation on his face.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Master, I don''t know what songs you are good at?"


    Daoist Longshan said in a very uneasy way.


    "A song?"


    "How about a smile from the sea?"


    Li Yixi heard the words of Daoist Longshan, his eyes lit up, and he quickly took out the sheet music of Cang Hai''s laugh.


    Taoist Longshan saw that Li Yixi invited him to play a song together, and felt that it was a supreme honor.


    Without being polite, I quickly picked up the sheet music in front of me and watched it with all my heart.


    He took a sip of the tea in front of him.


    Daoist Longshan secretly decided that he must perform well this time.


    I can play the same song with Li Yixi, which will be enough for me to play for a lifetime.


    At the entrance of the tea, Longshan watched intently, but Li Yixi didn''t bother and walked out of the pavilion.


    At the moment when Taoist Longshan watched with the score, the runes on the score unexpectedly came alive.


    These strange symbols seem to be drilled into their minds.


    Daoist Longshan wanted to stop it, but at this moment he had no ability at all.


    One by one, the symbols entered the body of Daoist Longshan, and at this moment, the effect of enlightenment tea broke out instantly.


    At this moment, Daoist Longshan fell into an epiphany involuntarily.


    "Have an epiphany."


    Not far away, Yaochi saw that the Taoist Longshan fell into a state of epiphany at this moment, and his eyes could not help showing envy.


    Yaochi knew very well that Daoist Longshan would get an unimaginable chance on this day.


    Because in just an instant, Yao Chi clearly felt that Daoist Longshan broke through several realms uncontrollably.


    With the qualifications of Daoist Longshan, there is absolutely no possibility to step into the realm of gods.


    But now Daoist Longshan''s cultivation base has stepped into the realm of gods.


    A quarter of an hour later, Li Yixi returned.


    With a smile on his face.


    "Brother Longshan, how is this song?"


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded, and at this moment, Daoist Longshan shook his body and woke up from his epiphany.


    At that moment, Daoist Longshan was about to wake up, and Li Yixi''s words were naturally heard by Daoist Longshan.


    "Sir, this is a divine comedy."


    "I didn''t expect the young master to have such an unparalleled talent."


    "This song should only exist in the sky."


    At this moment, Longshan said quickly.


    Longshan is not flattering, he just got a great insight, Longshan felt the extraordinary of this song.


    Can''t help but marvel.


    "Hahaha."


    "Brother Long Sheng really has vision."


    "The lyrics are really amazing."


    "Otherwise, I wouldn''t choose it today."


    Li Yixi was extremely satisfied with Cang Hai''s laughing score.


    Li Yixi was even more happy when he could feel the words of Daoist Longshan, which came from the bottom of his heart.


    I feel like I have found a soulmate.


    Daoist Longshan on the side smiled, his body became a little stiff, and his eyes showed incredible color.


    Daoist Longshan didn''t feel it just now, but at this moment Daoist Longshan felt horrified that his cultivation had actually stepped into the realm of the gods.


    Daoist Longshan pinched his thigh fiercely, feeling that this was his hallucination, but the pain on his thigh.


    Daoist Longshan couldn''t help showing a ray of joy in his eyes, and Daoist Longshan knew that he was not hallucinating, but real.


    Thinking of the changes in Yaochi again, the Taoist Longshan''s heart was beating wildly with excitement at this moment.

 Chapter 1526

    Taoist Longshan realized that the lyrics and music contained the power of gods and demons.


    "Brother Longshan."


    "How do you feel now? If possible, how about we play a song together?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes became extremely bright.


    When Taoist Longshan heard Li Yixi''s words, a smile appeared on his face.


    Really nervous inside.


    After all, the difference between the two is too great, but seeing Li Yixi so interested, how could Longshan dare to refuse.


    And, this is the supreme honor.


    "it is good."


    "Master Li, let''s try it first."


    "However, my attainments in Yuxiao are limited. I hope Young Master Li will not dislike it."


    Taoist Longshan hurriedly spoke up.


    At this moment, Daoist Longshan''s heart was beating with excitement.


    Daoist Longshan knew very well that being able to play a song with Li Yixi today was enough for him to be famous in the world.


    This is the supreme glory.


    After all, how terrifying Li Yixi was, Daoist Longshan knew very well.


    At the same time, Taoist Longshan was also afraid that Li Yixi would dislike him, so he first said that he was not good enough.


    After all, if you are too confident.


    If there is an accident suddenly, it will wipe out Li Yixi''s interest.


    It is very likely to cause Li Yixi''s dissatisfaction.


    "Ha ha."


    "Don''t worry about it, after all, this is our first time working together."


    "I don''t know each other very well."


    "It needs to be adjusted."


    Li Yixi said comfortably.


    At this moment, I heard that Li Yixi was going to sing with Daoist Longshan.


    throughout the yard.


    Many small animals came quickly and landed around without a trace.


    Even the black cat and the big black dog seemed to approach the pavilion intentionally or unintentionally.


    Everyone who was cultivating stopped cultivating at this moment, and one by one, they restrained the emotions in their hearts and adjusted their state to the best.


    Because in the courtyard, everyone knew that when Li Yixi played, there was a terrifying rhythm of Dao that permeated the air, which was of great benefit to their enlightenment.


    Yaochi, not far away, saw this scene in front of him, and his whole face showed doubts.


    Today''s Yaochi already knows that these small animals in this yard are extremely terrifying supreme demons.


    Yaochi couldn''t understand for a while, why these big monsters gathered here all of a sudden.


    When Yao Chi was puzzled, Shi Xuan''s voice sounded in Yao Chi''s mind.


    "Yaochi, seize the opportunity."


    "Master''s qin sound contains the power of epiphany, and it can help people understand the Dao. Such an opportunity is really rare."


    "It can make people soar to the sky."


    Yao Chi heard Shi Xuan''s voice in his mind, his body trembled violently, and his eyes showed disbelief.


    Yao Chi never thought that Li Yixi''s playing the piano would have such a magical effect.


    If Yao Chi had heard this before, he would have sneered.


    But after staying in the courtyard for a few days, Yao Chi knew that Shi Xuan would not lie to himself.


    Yaochi walked to a corner and sat cross-legged.


    Slowly closed his eyes.


    Soon in the pavilion, the sound of Qin Xiao sounded.


    Li Yixi and Longshan began to play Cang Hai and laughed.


    At this moment, sound waves spread out from the pavilion.


    All the incomparably powerful beings involuntarily fell into enlightenment at this moment.


    Longshan, who was a little nervous.


    With the continuous performance, under the leadership of Li Yixi''s piano, the whole person performed exceptionally.


    reached a state of forgetfulness.


    The whole body and mind fell into the tune.


    At this moment, Longshan is surrounded by terrifying Dao rhythm, the Daoist power of Longshan Daoist and its terrifying speed increase.


    But at this moment, Daoist Longshan was unaware of everything in front of him.


    Daoist Longshan''s Xiao sound became more perfect.


    The song is over.


    Daoist Longshan woke up from that self-absorbed state.


    At this moment, Daoist Longshan was a little uneasy.


    "Sir, how am I?"


    The Taoist Longshan just now fell into a state of ecstasy, not knowing how well he was playing.


    "very good."


    "I didn''t expect Brother Longshan to have such attainments."


    "This piece of laughter from the sea will be given to Brother Longshan."


    "But Brother Longshan is a little unfamiliar, so I can practice more in the future."


    Li Yixi smiled and gave Longshan the sheet music in front of him.


    "Thank you sir."


    "Longshan will definitely practice more in the future."


    At this moment, Daoist Longshan, with a face full of gratitude, put away the sheet music like a treasure.


    When Li Yixi saw Longshan''s appearance, a smile appeared on his face.


    I think Longshan is also a person who loves music.


    After all, if it is not someone who loves music, who would carry a jade flute with them.


    At this moment, the small animals around left without a trace.


    Yaochi in the corner also slowly opened his eyes.


    There were wisps of bright color in Yao Chi''s eyes.


    At this moment, the whole person seems to have undergone a sublimation.


    "What a miraculous qin sound, combined with the xiao sound, it is even more terrifying. Under this ensemble of qin and xiao, my understanding of the Tao has undergone earth-shaking changes, and I have also realized some flaws in my Tao."


    "Just give me time and I can get stronger."


    At this moment, Yaochi has a confident look in his eyes.


    As long as Yaochi is given some time, Yaochi will surpass his previous achievements and step into a stronger level.


    After the Taoist Longshan in the pavilion put away the score, his face was full of excitement.


    Daoist Longshan knew just now that the tune contained a terrifying power of soul.


    After getting the sheet music.


    strength will become stronger.


    Daoist Longshan is very clear that as long as he thoroughly understands the song, he will definitely be able to step into an extremely terrifying realm at that time.


    Daoist Longshan never thought that he just gave Yaochi to Li Yixi, but in exchange for such a heaven-defying opportunity.


    It took a few breaths of time for Daoist Longshan to suppress the shocking emotions in his heart.


    After regaining calm, Daoist Longshan involuntarily looked around, and the next moment Daoist Longshan shook his body.


    Unbelievable color appeared in his eyes, because at this moment, Longshan found that the world in his eyes had changed.


    When I look at the world around me, I have a different perception.


    "My soul power has grown stronger."


    At this moment, Daoist Longshan''s eyes showed a deep shock.


    Daoist Longshan''s face was full of disbelief.


    Before that, if Daoist Longshan''s soul power was like a small stream, then the current soul power of Daoist Longshan became a surging river.


    A sea change has taken place.


    Moreover, Daoist Longshan feels that his talent has also been improved qualitatively.


    The perception of the power of the surrounding world became clearer.


    At this moment, Daoist Longshan''s breathing became a little heavy.


    at the same time.


    At this moment, Li Yixi began to explain some shortcomings of Longshan''s performance to Daoist Longshan.


    Following Li Yixi''s explanation, Daoist Longshan suddenly froze.


    At this moment, Daoist Longshan is progressing at an unimaginable speed.


    Daoist Longshan originally cultivated the power of the soul. At this moment, Daoist Longshan was too shocking.


    Daoist Longshan was extremely careful and engraved every word of Li Yixi in his mind.


    Daoist Longshan finally knew why the strength of Meng Ge and others could undergo earth-shaking changes in a short period of time.


    With the guidance of such a terrifying existence as Li Yixi, if it is still not strong, then it is really stupid like a pig.


    After Li Yixi explained it to Daoist Longshan.


    The two played again.


    This time, Li Yixi showed a smile of appreciation on his face.


    Li Yixi did not expect Daoist Longshan to have made such a huge progress.


    "Good good."


    "readily."


    "Brother Longshan, let''s communicate more in the future."


    Li Yixi laughed.


    Longyang outside the door.


    His eyes swept across Daoist Longshan''s face.


    A curious look appeared on his face.


    "Young master is helping Daoist Longshan, and he doesn''t know what he is planning. This Longshan has limited talent. If there is no accident, this life will be mediocre."


    "But I didn''t expect that the young master would actually help him change his life against the sky, and even pointed out a road to the sky for Longshan."


    "Young Master has never given others opportunities indiscriminately. I''m afraid some changes will occur in this world."


    "Just don''t know how?"


    At this moment, Long Yang couldn''t help but fall into contemplation.


    The look became a little dignified.

 Chapter 1527

    It was not until evening that the Daoist Longshan left.


    Daoist Longshan''s cultivation has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Nine Heavens.


    In a fairy temple.


    The two figures sat opposite each other.


    One of them looked a little reserved and scared.


    Taking a deep breath, he said nervously, "Congratulations, senior, for waking up, senior, what do I need to do next?"


    There were golden lights in Wang Chen''s eyes.


    The person in front of him has just woken up, but it has given him great benefits, allowing him to step into the level of detachment from his true self in a short period of time.


    Such a shocking method made Wang Chen extremely excited.


    Although he didn''t know what this existence wanted to do, Wang Chen chose to be the opponent''s pawn without any hesitation.


    After all, the other party only took a few months to let himself step into the real self level. Such a shocking method shows that the other party''s cultivation base is terrifying.


    Wang Chen knew that in this Nine Heavens, 100,000 years ago would be a golden age.


    Countless terrifying beings were rampant, and I didn''t know what happened at the time, causing these terrifying beings to fall into a deep sleep.


    Now, by chance, he met the other party''s awakening, and was selected by the other party. In his opinion, this is his glory.


    This is his chance to rise.


    The entire sect will instantly take off because of this person.


    Feng Wutian slowly opened his eyes.


    Indifferently said: "I''ve almost recovered these days, and now there are some things that you need to help me deal with."


    "Now I need luck. Now you go and help me retrieve some inheritances and conquer some people. When I get luck, I will definitely be rewarded."


    Feng Wutian''s eyes fell on Wang Chen.


    He looked extremely calm.


    Wang Chen''s eyes became even more excited when he heard Feng Wutian say that he wanted to get back some inheritance.


    He has been very uneasy these days. After all, after stepping into the realm of the real self, he has never had any credit.


    Having a task means having merit, and having merit means that he can get more opportunities. How could Wang Chen not be happy.


    "Also ask the seniors to order."


    "Even if it is dangerous, the younger generation is willing to go through fire and water."


    Wang Chen said sincerely.


    "It''s not as dangerous as you said, otherwise I wouldn''t let me do it."


    "These sects have been severely damaged in the ancient times, but they are just lingering. They are the inheritance of the Imperial Beast Shenzong, Songshan Academy, Wine God Villa, and Wanlingyuan."


    "The strength of these people will not be too strong."


    "But luck is not weak."


    "You go with this puppet, this puppet has the power to kill me."


    "More than enough to deal with them."


    "With the inheritance of these four major forces, our strength will be greatly improved at that time, and our luck will be collected by us. My collection of luck will be of great use. There can be no accidents in this matter, you know?"


    Feng Wutian''s face was expressionless, but from his voice, Wang Chen knew the importance of luck.


    "Senior, don''t worry."


    "There are puppets who cut my realm. There will be no flaws in this matter. The younger generation will definitely take back the inheritance of the four major forces."


    Wang Chen hurriedly bowed.


    Feng Wutian heard Wang Chen''s words and nodded.


    "Go."


    At the same time, with a wave of his hand, a puppet appeared in front of Wang Chen.


    Wang Chen put away the puppet in front of him, bowed and exited the fairy palace.


    Wang Chen glanced at the puppet, his face flushed with excitement.


    "It''s actually a puppet that slashed my realm."


    "With such a terrifying existence by my side, who is still my opponent in this world."


    "And the seniors have no omissions, and there has never been any miscalculation."


    "The inheritance of the four major forces is unlikely to have an accident. This time it will be easy to get it back. When that time comes, I will let the senior help me step into the realm of slaying me."


    Wang Chen''s body trembled with excitement when he thought that he could step into the realm of slaying me.


    Wang Chen''s talent is not very evil, and it is impossible for him to step into the detachment level in his entire life, but with the help of Feng Wutian, he has now been directly promoted to the peak of his true self, and he has long since given up.


    Moreover, the feeling of madly improving his cultivation made Wang Chen even more obsessed.


    What looked like a compass appeared in Wang Chen''s hand.


    Target quickly.


    "You can''t escape my five palms."


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Wang Chen''s mouth.


    Go directly to the Second Heaven.


    a day later.


    Wang Chen appeared above a vast mountain range.


    When Wang Chen saw the compass in front of him, a sneer appeared on his face.


    "I didn''t expect that there are still some means. This means of concealing the sky is indeed strong enough."


    "It''s a pity."


    "Senior gave me a supreme divine pupil."


    The corners of Wang Chen''s mouth filled with mockery.


    at this moment.


    An eye appeared in his hand.


    The moment he moved this eye, the world in front of him changed drastically.


    An enchantment appeared in Wang Chen''s eyes.


    A sneer appeared on Wang Chen''s mouth.


    "This enchantment is really powerful, even if I have stepped into the pinnacle of my true self now."


    "It takes a lot of work for me to break the barrier, after all, the other party is in the same realm as me."


    "But it''s a pity that the senior gave me this puppet that cut my peak."


    "With this puppet here, it would be an easy task to break this barrier."


    Wang Chen put away the supreme divine eye in his hand.


    Beside Wang Chen, the puppet that killed me at the peak of the realm appeared, and I saw the puppet in front of me slapped the enchantment in front of me with a palm.


    The barrier was instantly broken.


    At the moment when the barrier was broken.


    Liu Hanjiang and others, who were cultivating within the barrier, suddenly opened their eyes.


    His eyes became extremely sharp.


    These days they too feel being watched.


    At this moment, the barrier was suddenly broken, and each one was like a formidable enemy.


    They knew that the visitor could not be Li Yixi, because Li Yixi was able to enter the barrier quietly without breaking the barrier, but the visitor at the moment obviously broke the barrier with a powerful force. boundary.


    Absolutely foe not friend.


    The four of them gathered together at this moment.


    They looked at each other and looked at the void with extremely sharp eyes, because they felt an extremely terrifying aura coming from a distance.


    soon.


    Two figures appeared in the void, it was Wang Chen and the puppet that cut my peak.


    "Cut my realm?"


    Hua Bailing looked at the puppets in the sky, and her expression became a little dignified. Even if their cultivation level has grown rapidly these days, they are still a little afraid of the existence of the Realm of Slaying Me.


    Standing in the sky, Wang Chen looked down at the four people in front of him.


    "Hahaha."


    "After so many years, I didn''t expect the inheritors of the four major forces to be just like this. It''s really disappointing."


    "Hand over your sect inheritance, I can spare you not to die, otherwise today will be your death day next year."

 Chapter 1528

    Wang Chen''s incomparably cold voice resounded through the void.


    Condescending overlooking the four people.


    "Who are you?"


    "It seems that there is no grudge between us."


    "And do you think you and this puppet want to seize the inheritance of our four major forces? Are you dreaming?"


    Ren Yingying stepped out.


    His eyes became extremely sharp.


    "Is this about fighting to the end?"


    "I like."


    "Do you think you can find out my five palms?"


    "Escape from Lord Wutian''s calculations."


    "Now hand over your sect inheritance obediently, and you can save your life, otherwise you will surely die, and no one can save you."


    Facing the four incomparably cold gazes, Wang Chen in the void looked extremely calm, and did not put the four people in front of him in his eyes at all.


    Although the four of them have the realm of self, but the realm of real self is too different from the peak of beheading me, and it is simply not what the four of them can make up for.


    In fact, Wang Chen really wanted to let the puppet take action directly and kill the four people in front of him to seize the other''s inheritance, but Feng Wutian told him when he came, that these four people have a lot of luck, if they can be subdued, they will do their best to subdue them.


    So at this moment, Wang Chen wanted to kill someone, but he still gave the four of them a chance.


    After all, Feng Wutian counts nothing, as if everything can be predicted.


    Wang Chen didn''t want the other party to know what he did here.


    "Is it windy?"


    However, Ren Yingying and the others heard Wang Chen''s words.


    There was an icy coldness in his eyes.


    "Is the name taboo of your lord also what you ants can call it?"


    "My lord gave you a chance to submit, but since you don''t want it, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Go to hell."


    "Today is just right, use you to test it, how is my current cultivation base?"


    Wang Chen''s voice fell, and he rushed out in an instant, and the speed was extremely fast.


    At the same time, the peak beheading puppet beside Wang Chen also smashed out with Wang Chen, and two terrifying breaths immediately fell from the sky.


    Feeling the danger, Ren Yingying and the four looked at each other, and their eyes became extremely sharp.


    If they had encountered Wang Chen before meeting Li Yixi, they really would not have any ability to resist, but now it is different, they have all improved qualitatively.


    The control of the avenue has reached a level that was once unimaginable.


    Hua Bailing stepped out.


    I saw the earth suddenly split open, and a sacred tree broke through the earth and rose into the sky.


    This sacred tree has a terrifying vitality, like the emperor in the wood.


    At this moment, the branch turned into a celestial saber, slashing at Wang Chen who fell from the sky in the void.


    At the same time, the other vines also rose into the sky in an instant, heading towards Wang Chen in the sky.


    When Wang Chen saw the branches and vines covering him, a look of disdain appeared on his face.


    A terrifyingly sharp aura erupted from Wang Chen''s body, and thousands of sword qi cut out.


    However, when Wang Chen''s thousands of sword qi fell on these branches and vines, Wang Chen''s eyes widened instantly, and there was an unbelievable look in those eyes.


    Wang Chen never thought that the thousands of sword qi that could destroy the sky and the earth could not cut off these vines and branches.


    Hua Bailing seemed to see Wang Chen''s shock at this moment, and said coldly.


    "If it was before this, I really didn''t have the means to help you, but it''s a pity, not long ago, we got the guidance of the supreme existence, and now my strength has undergone earth-shaking changes, and these vines have also transformed into an indestructible body. ."


    "It''s really difficult to kill you, but it''s easy to imprison you here."


    The inheritance that Li Yixi gave to Hua Bailing a few days ago has transformed Hua Bailing''s way of life.


    Hua Bailing''s natal fetish has become an indestructible body of King Kong.


    Therefore, in the face of Wang Chen''s terrifying attack, none of those branches and vines were cut off.


    The terrifying vegetation turned Wang Chen into a huge zongzi in an instant.


    Let Wang Chen destroy it, but at this moment, he can''t break the vine cage at all.


    "help me."


    Wang Chen''s face became extremely ugly at this moment, he never thought that Hua Bailing''s strength was so strong.


    As for the means of the four, he naturally knew it from Feng Wutian''s mouth.


    Therefore, Wang Chen chose Hua Bailing, which was the easiest to deal with, but did not expect Hua Bailing''s strength to undergo such a terrifying transformation.


    At this critical moment, Wang Chen could only ask for help from the puppet who killed me.


    At this moment, the puppet repelled Ren Yingying and Liu Hanjiang, and wanted to break the vine cage.


    But at the moment when the puppet was about to take action, a divine bamboo fell from the sky in the void.


    At this moment, there is a terrifying atmosphere surrounding this bamboo.


    Carrying the breath of the sun.


    At the same time, a dragon roar sounded.


    In the lake not far away, a real dragon flies into the sky, and Liu Hanjiang''s strength soared in an instant.


    A real dragon''s claw.


    Probing directly into the void, blocking a blow from the puppet.


    At the moment when the puppet was blocked, the divine bamboo that fell from the sky was pulled out instantly, and the puppet was directly repelled by nearly ten thousand meters.


    At this moment, Shenzhu did not continue to pursue, but at this moment seemed to have turned into a god-shattering spear.


    Facing Wang Chen who was imprisoned in the vines.


    When Wang Chen saw the scene in front of him, his heart was split with fright.


    Wang Chen never imagined that this time, he encountered such a crisis.


    He wanted to struggle, but was imprisoned by Hua Bailing at the moment, unable to move at all. In Wang Chen''s eyes, a bamboo fell from the sky.


    It kept zooming in Wang Chen''s eyes.


    "Senior save me."


    Seeing this attack, Wang Chen was completely desperate.


    Feng Wutian has always been without any omissions, but this time, such an accident happened, and Wang Chen was instantly scared.


    However, at this moment, no one came, and the bamboo pole pierced directly through Wang Chen''s heart.


    Wang Chen''s eyes showed despair, and the vitality in his body quickly disappeared.


    "presumptuous."


    "You guys actually dare to kill my chess pieces."


    The puppet in the void burst into a more terrifying aura at this moment.


    The puppet seemed to come alive.


    Hua Bailing''s faces changed slightly in an instant.


    "This is a ray of his will, everyone be careful."


    Liu Hanjiang''s expression became extremely solemn, and they knew that Feng Wutian''s will appeared at this moment.


    Feng Wutian''s cultivation was extremely terrifying, and they felt the pressure at this moment.


    At this moment, a green bull rose into the air.


    Those broken golden eyes stared at the puppet in the sky.


    The puppet in the sky is extremely calm in the face of such a lineup.


    "Now, I give you a chance to live, surrender to me."

 Chapter 1529

    Feng Wutian''s will controlled the puppet, facing the lineup in front of him, calm and composed.


    Moreover, the puppet at the moment is being entangled by a strange power and is transforming.


    Feng Wutian blatantly forged his incarnation outside the body, obviously he had been preparing for a long time, and now he is only the last step.


    Feng Wutian''s will is very confident, and he is not afraid of Liu Hanjiang''s sudden action.


    "How to do?"


    "Feng Wutian is too strong, even if it is an incarnation outside the body, it is not something the four of us can fight back together."


    Ren Yingying said with a solemn expression at this moment.


    In the face of the puppet that cut my peak, they can still fight, but in the face of Feng Wutian''s external incarnation, they feel powerless.


    "Impossible to surrender."


    "The four major forces at that time were destroyed by Feng Wutian."


    "I''d rather die."


    Wei Donglai stared at Feng Wutian in the void, and said in a cold voice.


    Soon, the puppet completely became the incarnation of Feng Wutian.


    At this moment, it is even more terrifying, stepping directly into the realm of the Primal Chaos King.


    Feng Wutian is very satisfied with his external incarnation.


    Then he turned to look at Wei Donglai.


    "Your decision, that''s your decision, the person who knows the current affairs is Junjie, can you represent them?"


    "Of course, you can also refuse."


    "After all, the choice is yours."


    Feng Wutian''s face was lazy and extremely casual, and he didn''t put the four of them in his eyes at all.


    The reason why the nonsense is up to now is because these days, I don''t know why, Feng Wutian found that the luck of several people has skyrocketed.


    So if you want to make a few people your followers, then you can get the blessing of luck.


    Of course, Feng Wutian didn''t care much either.


    Feng Wutian got the Sky Stealing Mirror.


    Can check the luck of many people, few people are unwilling to follow, and Feng Wutian will not leave few people behind.


    Liu Hanjiang looked extremely cold.


    At this moment, although I feel that Feng Wutian has incarnated outside the body and stepped into the realm of the Primal Chaos King, his eyes are still sharp.


    Look directly at the wind in the void.


    "If you want to make me surrender, don''t even think about it."


    "I, Liu Hanjiang, would rather die standing up than live on my knees."


    "What''s more, you Feng Wutian is nothing, and you deserve to be followed by me."


    Liu Hanjiang''s voice was extremely cold.


    Completely gave up hope of living, as Liu Hanjiang said, even if he died, he had to stand and live humbly, which was no different from dying.


    "good!"


    "I, Ren Yingying, can live to this day, and I have already earned it."


    "How can I follow you?"


    Ren Yingying''s pretty face was cold and she refused decisively.


    Feng Wutian heard the words, his expression was very calm, and he was not angry because of the words of the three.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, his eyes fell on Hua Bailing, "How about you?"


    Hua Bailing heard the words and glanced at the three of them.


    Taking a deep breath, he said, "I am willing to surrender."


    Hua Bailing''s voice sounded, and the three looked in disbelief.


    No one thought that Hua Bailing would make such a choice.


    "I still want to live."


    Hua Bailing left five words and rose into the air, heading towards Feng Wutian.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Wei Donglai, let me just say that your decision doesn''t represent everyone."


    "The person who knows the current affairs is Junjie. Since you have refused to follow me, then you should die."


    The wind has a happy face.


    Especially looking at the expressions of the three people, I feel extremely cool.


    "You are the one who died!"


    "Wei Donglai really doesn''t represent me. How can the hatred in my heart be understood by others?"


    "burial."


    Hua Bailing, who had just approached Feng Wutian, heard an incomparably cold voice.


    In the void at this moment, a sacred tree descended from the sky.


    The terrifying power seems to be able to bury this world.


    "presumptuous!"


    "Do you really think you can kill me by getting close to me?"


    "madness!"


    Facing Hua Bailing''s strongest attack, Feng Wutian had a mocking look on the corner of his mouth.


    Even if Feng Wutian is an incarnation outside his body, he also has the cultivation of the Primal Chaos King, which is not comparable to four people.


    Feng Wutian punched out.


    The divine tree that fell from the sky shattered instantly.


    A terrifying punch landed on Hua Bailing''s chest.


    puff.


    Hua Bailing spurted out a mouthful of blood, her face as pale as paper.


    Like a kite with a broken string, it falls powerlessly from the void.


    "Bai Ling."


    Seeing this, Liu Hanjiang''s expressions changed greatly.


    "kill him!"


    The three let out a low growl and flew away.


    At this moment, the green ox swallowed the sky, and the golden dragon turned into the sky.


    All kinds of attacks instantly change the color of the world.


    However, in the face of such a terrifying attack, Feng Wutian''s expression was extremely calm.


    "The light of a grain of rice also dares to shine."


    Feng Wutian had a look of disdain on his face, and he turned his hand and slapped it with the palm of his hand.


    At this moment, a huge palm appeared in the void, covering the sky and the sun.


    Above the giant hand, it carries the Chixia Divine Light.


    With this palm, the world is pale.


    The people who just vacated the sky showed despair.


    At this moment, just because it was coercion, they knew that they could not resist.


    "Did he just die like this?"


    "I''m not reconciled!"


    Liu Hanjiang stared at the void with incomparable despair.


    I just saw hope, and what greeted them was the fall.


    At this moment, Liu Hanjiang couldn''t help but think of Li Yixi''s appearance in his mind.


    boom.


    At this moment, the big hand hit them.


    One by one flew out.


    Blood spurted.


    On the ground, Hua Bailing opened his eyes.


    Instead of looking at the scene in the sky, he looked at his hands in disbelief.


    "I...I''m not dead."


    Hua Bailing couldn''t believe that he survived the blow from the Primal Chaos King and didn''t die.


    After being shocked, Hua Bailing discovered the strangeness on his chest.


    At this moment, Hua Bailing''s chest has a faint golden glow.


    Among these golden glows, there is a strange and terrifying coercion, which makes Feng Wutian''s terrifying avenue of power quickly disappear.


    "It''s it!"


    See this scene.


    Hua Bailing reacted instantly, and instantly took out the thing in his arms.


    this is a book.


    The book Li Yixi gave her.


    Hua Bailing''s face was full of incredulity. He never imagined that under such a terrifying attack, this book would not be damaged at all.


    this moment.


    Hua Bailing woke up, and Hua Bailing was struck by a terrifying murderous intent and fell from the sky.


    The big hand in the void has not disappeared.


    Continue to fall from the sky.


    Intent to destroy everything here.


    At this moment, Feng Wutian was indeed very surprised, looking at Hua Bailing in disbelief.


    "It''s not dead."


    "The blow just now, even if it slashed my peak, would definitely kill me."


    "How she survived."


    "I want to see what else you can do."


    "It''s still you, there is a treasure I never knew about."


    Feng Wutian''s thoughts fell, and his eyes were bright.


    Not only did the big hand not disappear, but the power contained in the big hand at this moment was even more terrifying.


    Seeing this scene, Hua Bailing rose into the sky.


    Instead of attacking, he poured all his mana into the book.


    The book at this moment is instantly shining.


    Like a golden sun.


    Originally just a book of normal size, in an instant, it became a hundred feet in size, blocking Hua Bailing''s body.

 Chapter 1530

    at the same time.


    Feng Wutian''s all-out strike fell.


    boom.


    At this moment, the world trembled.


    That power seems to be able to destroy everything.


    Hua Bailing''s face was extremely pale, and Hua Bailing didn''t know if he could stop it.


    After all, the King of Chaos is too strong.


    That terrifying breath made Hua Bailing almost suffocate.


    At this moment, the surrounding sky is shattering.


    "Are you still going to die?"


    Seeing this scene, Hua Bailing was desperate.


    After all, the sky is shattering at the moment.


    I don''t think this book can hold back the full blow of the Primal Chaos King.


    But after the voice fell, Hua Bailing was stunned for a moment, because at this moment Hua Bailing was horrified to find that the huge book in front of him did not even tremble.


    Under that terrifying force, it quietly suspended the void.


    It seems that even if the sky is torn apart, it will last forever.


    "how can that be?"


    Hua Bailing looked at the scene in front of her with shock on her face.


    At this moment, a storm surged in my heart.


    "Pfft!"


    "Pfft!"


    Liu Hanjiang and the others who landed on the ground vomited blood together.


    But at this moment, as if he could not feel the injury, he stared at this scene in the sky.


    The golden book seemed to be transformed into a golden sky.


    Feng Wutian''s powerful blow was completely blocked, and then turned into a golden light group.


    "what is this?"


    in the void.


    Looking at the golden light group, Feng Wutian couldn''t help frowning, and there was a trace of unease in his eyes.


    Feng Wutian never thought that his all-out blow could not kill Hua Bailing, but was blocked instead.


    Feng Wutian wanted to see clearly.


    But the golden light group was so dazzling that it was impossible to see it for a while.


    The huge book in the void has now turned into a normal size, but the surrounding golden light has not disappeared, but has become even more dazzling.


    In that golden light, there seemed to be some terrifying existence.


    Hua Bailing stared at the golden light group.


    Hua Bailing didn''t expect that the things that Li Yixi gave at will that day would be so terrifying.


    In that golden light group, a mighty divine power emerged at this moment.


    When the gold fades away.


    In the void, a white-clothed phantom appeared.


    Standing there quietly, watching Feng Wutian in the void.


    At this moment, Feng Wutian was stared at by the phantom in white clothes, and his mind couldn''t help trembling.


    As if being stared at by some wild beast, he became a mortal.


    This feeling, even if Feng Wutian is constantly suppressed, has no effect.


    "It''s your son."


    "No, it''s a ray of will."


    "So strong!"


    "A wisp of the will that remains above, is it so terrifying?"


    "It actually blocked the full blow of the Primal Chaos King."


    "Now that the will is awakened, can it force the wind back?"


    Hua Bailing, who was originally desperate, looked at the phantom of will in the void, and couldn''t help but give birth to a ray of hope.


    Although it is very slim, Hua Bailing stared at the sky, not willing to blink.


    "Sir?"


    On the ground, Liu Hanjiang and the others couldn''t help but look at the void.


    Shocked.


    There was no wind in the sky, and the fear in my heart became more and more intense. I could no longer bear Li Yixi''s weak eyes, and said coldly: "Who are you?"


    "You stand in my way, have you figured it out?"


    Although he was apprehensive, his tone was still fierce at the moment when there was no wind.


    This incarnation outside the body is made of puppets, and its defense is invincible.


    Feng Wutian didn''t realize that he was going to die.


    Moreover, Feng Wutian also discovered that the phantom of will in front of him, extremely illusory, would dissipate at any time.


    Immediately, the confidence rose up.


    "Who am I?"


    "Do you deserve to know who I am?"


    Li Yixi''s will was phantom in the void, and a faint voice sounded.


    A look of contempt spread out.


    Feng Wutian was furious when he heard the words.


    "You think you can kill me."


    "Is it just a phantom of your will that is about to disappear?"


    "Today, no one can save them, I said Feng Wutian."


    "If your real body comes, I may be afraid of you a little bit, but a weak and incomparably weak phantom of will can do nothing for me."


    At this moment, Feng Wutian is extremely arrogant.


    He felt that the phantom in front of him was powerless to kill him.


    heard.


    Liu Hanjiang and the others couldn''t help but become extremely nervous. They found that the phantom of will in the void seemed to disappear with the wind.


    I don''t know if I can hold back the wind.


    If they fail, they all have to die.


    His eyes were fixed on the void, not daring to look away for a moment.


    "yes?"


    "It''s up to you to dare to make rhetoric."


    "This world, I can destroy it in one word, let alone you."


    "I''m too lazy to kill you."


    "Three-inch room."


    Some icy and disdainful voices sounded from the virtual shadow''s mouth in an instant.


    heard.


    Feng Wutian was full of disdain, so he wanted to sneer, feeling that the phantom of the will was too weak to do anything.


    However.


    The moment he just opened his mouth, Feng Wutian couldn''t spit out a word.


    Because of this moment.


    Feng Wutian felt an extremely huge illusory hand at his feet.


    Unreal to the beginning, Feng Wutian never found it.


    It was not until he felt the danger of death that Feng Wutian discovered the scene in front of him.


    "Damn, how could this be."


    "A will that is about to dissipate, is it so strong?"


    The moment he saw the illusory big hand, Feng Wutian was so frightened that his heart trembled.


    Under the deadly crisis, Feng Wutian still dared to show his power, and Feng Wutian until the phantom of himself and his will would not reach a level at all.


    "The door to space."


    Feng Wutian coldly drank.


    Feng Wutian practiced the space avenue and condensed the space gate.


    The door of space can instantly teleport Feng Wutian to millions of miles away.


    In the face of the crisis, Feng Wutian can only choose to escape at this moment.


    In front of him, the space portal appeared.


    Feng Wutian stepped into it anxiously, and the door of space in the sky disappeared in an instant.


    "The power of space!"


    "It''s the power of space, but it''s a pity that he escaped."


    Seeing this scene, Hua Bailing couldn''t help being a little disappointed.


    However, Hua Bailing was stunned for a moment before he could take his eyes back.


    In the void at the moment, there are strange spatial fluctuations.


    The next moment, a portal appeared.


    An embarrassed figure walked out of the door.


    It was none other than Feng Wutian who had just escaped.


    "Damn!"


    "Who the hell are you, and you actually ruined my affairs, he will destroy your real body!"


    Feng Wutian appeared, yelling loudly.


    However, the moment the voice just fell, Feng Wutian became extremely stiff.


    Because of this moment.


    Feng Wutian discovered that he had used the teleportation power of the Space Gate just now, but it didn''t work.


    He was still in place, unable to teleport away.


    The big hands in the void are constantly closing at this moment.


    "Damn!"


    "In the end what happened?"


    Feng Wutian screamed in fright.


    He turned around and entered the door of space, and used the power of teleportation again.


    This teleportation power is extremely powerful, capable of teleporting millions of miles in an instant.


    But soon, Feng Wutian appeared in the same place again, and even the position was not moved.


    Hua Bailing''s eyes widened, Hua Bailing could feel that there were powerful spatial fluctuations in the void, and Feng Wutian definitely used the power of space.


    Feng Wutian is the King of Chaos. He used the power of space to teleport millions of miles in an instant, but why is he still in place?


    Hua Bailing was stunned.


    Immediately, Hua Bailing''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    He murmured, "Three feet above your head, there are gods, and three inches in the palm of your hand is the human world."


    "This is the supreme supernatural power, three inches of the world."


    At this moment, Hua Bailing''s voice was trembling.


    This is the supreme supernatural power.

 Chapter 1531

    Feng Wutian in the big hands of the void, after several failures to use the gate of space to travel through space, panic appeared in his eyes.


    The calmness from before has completely disappeared.


    In its place is fear.


    No matter what, Feng Wutian couldn''t understand why he could not escape the illusory hand of the phantom when he exerted the power of space.


    Although this hand is only a hundred meters in size.


    Even with the extremely terrifying power of the Dao, it should not be difficult to escape, but now, I can''t do it myself.


    "why?"


    "Could it be a powerful illusion that is controlling me?"


    "Can''t I move from start to finish?"


    At this moment, Feng Wutian felt that he was caught in Li Yixi''s illusion.


    The moment the thought fell, he slapped his face fiercely.


    "Snapped!"


    The sound is extremely crisp.


    A burning pain caused Feng Wutian to take a deep breath.


    "what?"


    "This...isn''t this an illusion?"


    "How is this possible?"


    "I am at the level of Chaos Sovereign King. Even if it is an incarnation outside the body, it is not weak."


    "This mere illusory hand can imprison me."


    "Since the power of space is not good, then I don''t believe that I can''t fly out."


    Feng Wutian is very anxious at the moment, but he still can''t accept the scene in front of him. In Feng Wutian''s view, he is an invincible existence, how can he not escape.


    The moment the thought fell, Feng Wutian rose into the air.


    Intend to get out of the palm of your hand.


    But the next moment.


    The wind stopped.


    Face full of disbelief.


    At this moment, Feng Wutian found that he was indeed flying, and the speed was even more terrifying.


    But at this moment, it seems that he has not moved in the same place.


    Feng Wutian took a deep breath of cold air.


    Observe again.


    At the beginning, Feng Wutian felt that he didn''t move, it was all an illusion.


    But looking back now, I found that I didn''t move in place before, but moved a short distance, but because the distance was too short, I felt that I didn''t move at all.


    After discovering the truth of the matter.


    Feng Wutian was completely desperate.


    "This is the supreme supernatural power, three inches of the world."


    "It''s not that I didn''t move, I did move, but this small hand is an unimaginable world, a world so huge that I can''t imagine it."


    "The distance I moved seems to be very far, but in fact, it is only a small distance in this world."


    "Damn, who is this person?"


    "Why do you want to save Liu Hanjiang and the others?"


    "Could it be that the four of them were suddenly favored by luck, is that the reason for him?"


    After Feng Wutian discovered the truth, he was completely desperate.


    Feng Wutian understands that today''s incarnation outside of himself and this will cannot escape.


    Although my heart is full of unwillingness.


    But Feng Wutian had to believe in fate.


    Feng Wutian went all out, wanting to see the appearance of the phantom clearly and see who broke his own affairs.


    But Feng Wutian found that his eyes could never see clearly.


    "boom!"


    A loud bang.


    The big hands in the void folded together.


    With a big hand, the three-inch world was instantly destroyed.


    It was like the Great Destruction of the Epoch Times.


    The indestructible Feng Wutian''s incarnation was also completely obliterated.


    "Hoohoohoo."


    "do you died?"


    "What a powerful supernatural power."


    "Which peerless existence is Young Master Li?"


    "In my memory, no one matches Young Master Li."


    Hua Bailing saw everything in front of him, and a storm surged in his heart.


    Shocked inside.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    A cracking sound rang out.


    Liu Hanjiang and several others also appeared in the void, and they were even a little dazed at the moment.


    They had a deep understanding of Feng Wutian''s power, but in front of that phantom, Feng Wutian was so unbearable.


    At this moment, the phantom of Li Yixi in the void also disappeared.


    "Who is the son?"


    "So strong, actually the incarnation of the Primal Chaos King has no resistance in front of the phantom of will."


    "What kind of magical power was that just now? I can feel that Feng Wutian''s incarnation is desperate."


    Wei Donglai took a deep breath, thinking of the scene just now, his voice trembled slightly.


    Liu Hanjiang and Ren Yingying shook their heads.


    That magical power, they have never seen it before.


    Hua Bailing on the side took a deep breath and said, "It''s a supernatural power, three inches in the world."


    "Have you heard that there are gods three feet above the head, and three inches of the palm of the hand, ten people, this is the supreme supernatural power of three inches of the world."


    "This is a terrifying supernatural power that is even better than the supernatural power of the Buddha in the Buddha''s world."


    "Within three inches from the palm of your hand, all life cannot escape."


    At this moment, Hua Bailing explained with a serious look.


    "A three-inch room?"


    "hiss!"


    Hearing this, the three of Liu Hanjiang couldn''t help but gasped.


    There was a storm in my heart.


    At this moment, the three of them couldn''t help but the books that Li Yixi donated appeared in their hands.


    Before, I just felt that the books contained the supreme avenue.


    But I never thought that such a terrible will exists in the book.


    Looking at the books in his hand, one by one hearts sounded like drums of war.


    In the fairy palace.


    Feng Wutian suddenly opened his eyes.


    There was horror in those eyes.


    "Damn!"


    "Who, who killed my incarnation."


    "Although my incarnation is weak, I also have the strength of the Primal Chaos King. Is there any other strong person in this world?"


    "How dare you stand in my way."


    "Damn!"


    "No matter who you are, you can never escape from my palm."


    "If this revenge is not avenged, I swear not to be a man."


    Feng Wutian''s voice was extremely cold.


    In the Bronze Immortal Hall, the ice began to freeze rapidly at this moment.


    The chill seemed to freeze everything.


    In Feng Wutian''s hands, a mirror appeared at this moment.


    Play quickly.


    This is the windless mirror.


    Can steal everything.


    Take control of the world.


    This is also the ancient times, Feng Wutian hides in the dark, and lays out the treasure of the world.


    In Feng Wutian''s eyes, the Sky Stealing Mirror is omnipotent.


    But soon, Feng Wutian''s expression became extremely pale.


    Feng Wutian consumed a lot of power, but Feng Wutian found that there was no trace of Li Yixi.


    "Could it be that this person has already fallen, and the people of the four major forces have obtained some treasures by coincidence, and contains some will?"


    "It should be so, otherwise, it is impossible to steal the mirror without realizing it."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t walk out of the Bronze Immortal Palace yet. Otherwise, I''ll have to see what they have in their hands."


    "If that''s the case, then let you live for a while longer!"


    Feng Wutian''s voice was cold, but he couldn''t leave.


    I can only suppress the anger in my heart, and I am a little jealous.


    If there are still other means, go again, the incarnation outside the body is also seeking death.

 Chapter 1532

    "The four major forces have changed and cannot be investigated for the time being."


    "Then, it''s time to find out what happened to this Hongtian Dojo?"


    "Strange, before this Hongtian Dojo, it was mediocre, just an inconspicuous little force."


    "But in a short period of time, the luck has become so strong."


    "What treasure did you get?"


    "Could it be that this Hongtian Dojo is the land of Daoyuan?"


    At this moment, Feng Wutian, in his eyes, there are many bright lights.


    The whole person was very excited.


    Hongtian Dojo has long since fallen.


    The monks that exist today are very weak.


    Among the Taoist sects, there is almost no number of existences, but in the past few days, the luck has suddenly skyrocketed, and it is so rich that it is unimaginable, making Feng Wutian extremely curious.


    This sudden change is unusual.


    Feng Wutian couldn''t go to the body, once again condensed an incarnation outside the body, and walked out of the bronze immortal hall.


    The strength is extraordinary, and he also has the cultivation of the Primal Chaos King.


    Of course, each condensed incarnation outside the body, for Feng Wutian, the consumption is not small.


    Hongtian Dojo.


    A figure sat cross-legged on the cliff, smiling strangely from time to time.


    In his hands, he held a curling score.


    This person is the Taoist of Longshan.


    Daoist Longshan''s cultivation base is not strong, only the realm of self.


    This was accomplished in Li Yixi''s yard, after a great opportunity.


    In this score, there is the supreme avenue.


    Daoist Longshan has always been enlightened.


    But today''s Daoist Longshan, the way he has learned, has undergone a strange change.


    Not being the way of the soul.


    Instead, it mutated and got an extremely weird avenue.


    Because Daoist Longshan witnessed unimaginable scenes in Li Yixi''s place, Daoist Longshan worshipped Li Yixi to the extreme.


    Li Yixi gradually became the god in the heart of Taoist Longshan, the only true god.


    Today, Daoist Daoist Longshan has transformed into a human form.


    If you look at it seriously, it is 90% similar to Li Yixi.


    This is the strange road of Taoist Longshan, please God.


    At this moment, Daoist Longshan carefully put away the sheet music in his hand.


    "This is a sacred object, and I will worship it for life."


    "No, my bloodline will be enshrined from generation to generation."


    Put away the sheet music in your hand.


    Taoist Longshan smiled strangely, seeing no one around.


    Indifferently said: "Please God."


    At the moment when Daoist Longshan''s voice fell, a phantom appeared on the top of Daoist Longshan''s head, which was Li Yixi.


    The power of the Great Dao at this moment is almost exactly the same as Li Yixi''s, and it seems to have a general consciousness, which is extremely strange.


    And at this moment, even if Daoist Longshan was just cultivating and did not go all out to invite God, but Daoist Longshan at this moment, his cultivation level skyrocketed at an extremely terrifying speed at this moment.


    In an instant, he stepped into the realm of the Primal Chaos King.


    The whole person seems to have changed as a person.


    Feeling a breath approaching, Daoist Longshan''s thoughts fell, and Li Yixi''s phantom quickly disappeared.


    "Longshan, you can be here!"


    An old voice sounded.


    "Ancestor, I am here, I am here!"


    With a smile on Longshan''s face, he quickly appeared.


    In front of Longshan is an extremely old existence.


    It has been sleeping all the time.


    I just woke up recently for some reason.


    It seems to have a great relationship with Hongtian Dojo.


    As soon as the old man woke up, his spiritual sense shrouded the entire Hongtian Dojo, and he felt the decline of Hongtian Dojo, and his face was decadent.


    But when he was desperate, he discovered that he was cultivating Daoist Longshan at that time.


    There was an unexpected look in his eyes.


    Because of this, the Daoist Longshan, who had mediocre qualifications in the past and was ostracized in Hongtian Dojo, became the future Daoist of Hongtian Dojo.


    Many people were not convinced, but when they saw the strength of Daoist Longshan, they were completely silent.


    Those who have bullied and crowded out the Daoist Longshan have been taught a lot these days.


    Seeing the old man, Longshan was very polite.


    "Come with the old man, the old man has something to tell you."


    The old man said lightly.


    Seeing that Daoist Longshan was somewhat reluctant, the old man continued, "It has something to do with the chance you got a few days ago, aren''t you excited?"


    Hearing this, Daoist Longshan''s eyes instantly lit up.


    On that day, a divine light descended from the sky.


    Entered the body of Longshan.


    It was also because of that divine light that Longshan''s avenues changed strangely, and Longshan realized the divine power to invite the gods to descend.


    At this moment, Longshan heard this and his eyes lit up.


    "Just now, I was so shocked when I saw the ancestor that you came in person, and I lost my mind unknowingly. That''s why this is the case."


    "The ancestor summoned me, how could I not go."


    "Ancestor, please!"


    At this moment, Longshan smiled.


    It seems that it is really like what the Taoist Longshan said just now.


    "Hey!"


    The old man sighed at this moment.


    Shaking his head, he said nothing.


    Because for a while, he didn''t know what to do.


    Daoist Longshan became like this, in fact, it has a certain relationship with him.


    The divine light that day was intercepted by the old man and penetrated into Longshan''s body. He never thought that there would be such a strange change.


    But it''s terrifying.


    Taoist Longshan followed behind the old man and entered the forbidden area of ??Hongtian Dojo.


    Here, Longshan has never come in.


    The moment he stepped into the cave in the forbidden area, Longshan couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    Unbelievable in his eyes.


    The laws of heaven and earth here are extremely dense.


    In the core of the cave, the power of the Great Dao turned into a small piece of chaos, and the chaos was like a pond.


    In the pond, there is a green lotus.


    At this moment, Qinglian is shaking with the wind.


    "hiss!"


    "Ancestor, is this the legendary Chaos Qinglian?"


    Seeing Qinglian in the chaos, Taoist Longshan said in disbelief.


    The voices were shaking.


    Daoist Longshan did not expect that the thing that the ancestor had always guarded was actually Chaos Qinglian.


    "good!"


    "This is Chaos Qinglian."


    "The chaotic green lotus is born from the combination of heaven and earth."


    "It''s an extremely terrifying avenue spirit root."


    "The reason why you are like this is that my old man intercepted the breath of a chaotic green lotus and penetrated into your body."


    "It made you change."


    "Now, Chaos Qinglian is about to mature."


    "The leakage of breath is very likely to be discovered by the outside world."


    "After all, some people have lived for too long, even older than my ancestors. Those people who can deduce the existence of Chaos Qinglian will inevitably come to seize it."


    "I don''t know how long I can hide the secrets. My deadline is approaching. Chaos Qinglian will be handed over to you next."


    "In today''s Hongtian Dojo, only you have this strength."


    "The chaotic green lotus is mature, you can pick it up immediately."


    "Casting the unsurpassed Dao foundation."


    "Hongtian Dojo, the old man will give it to you. This green lotus contains a strong power of luck, which can make Hongtian Dojo rise again."


    The old man''s voice fell, and his body quickly dissipated.

 Chapter 1533

    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Daoist Longshan saw with his own eyes that the ancestors dissipated, and his face was unbelievable.


    I was alive a second ago, but it was gone in an instant.


    Taking a deep breath, Daoist Longshan bowed to the place where the old man stood before.


    He looked extremely serious.


    Daoist Longshan knows that this ancestor dedicated everything to Chaos Qinglian.


    His lifespan was exhausted in this forbidden land.


    Can not help but awe.


    Seemingly indifferently watching the decline of Hongtian Dojo, Daoist Longshan knew exactly what this ancestor gave.


    His life should have been brilliant.


    But it was all used to protect this chaotic green lotus.


    "Chaos Qinglian?"


    "Is it really worth it?"


    Daoist Longshan stood up straight and looked at Fang Xiao Chaos in front of him, a wisp of complexity appeared in his eyes.


    This chaotic green lotus has consumed everything from this ancestor.


    does it worth?


    Daoist Longshan asked himself, but at the moment, Daoist Longshan was a little speechless. With such a spirit, Daoist Longshan could not help but sigh.


    In my heart, there are some responsibilities that I have never had.


    After all, before this, Daoist Longshan had low strength, and was even more excluded in Hongtian Dojo. He had always wanted to survive well, and never had the intention to protect the sect, because the Daoist Longshan at that time was not even immune to himself. Can''t do it.


    Not to mention the responsibility of guarding the sect.


    During this period of time, the cultivation base has suddenly advanced by leaps and bounds. In fact, the state of mind of Daoist Longshan has not yet changed.


    Witnessing an extremely powerful existence today, in order to protect this chaotic green lotus, I spent my whole life, and the whole person couldn''t help but feel awe.


    At the same time, a sense of responsibility finally appeared in the heart of Daoist Longshan.


    "Ancestor, don''t worry, I will definitely protect the Chaos Qinglian, and no one can take it away."


    "I am an ant, but now that I have transformed into a real dragon, the Hongtian Dojo will definitely regain its glory."


    "I think that''s why the young master gave me the opportunity."


    "The golden age is coming, and the Hongtian Dojo will not be absent."


    Taoist Longshan took a deep breath, his voice extremely serious.


    Every word comes from the depths of Longshan Taoist''s heart.


    Witnessing the passing of the old man with his own eyes touched the heart of Daoist Longshan.


    Taking a deep breath, he sat cross-legged on the spot.


    Quietly looked at Chaos Qinglian in front of her.


    Chaos Qinglian swayed gently, and the breath became stronger and stronger, and strands of gold continued to emerge.


    I don''t know how long it has been since the appearance of Chaos Qinglian.


    Now, it is about to mature.


    Become the golden lotus of the avenue.


    Daoist Longshan knew very well that once he got the Golden Lotus of the Great Dao, his cultivation would improve by leaps and bounds.


    Today''s Longshan can''t help but feel sorry for the ancestors.


    Hongtian Dojo, when the Taoist Longshan entered the forbidden area.


    The void suddenly split open, and a figure came out of the crack.


    Looking at the declining Hongtian Dojo, a look of disgust appeared in his eyes.


    "Is this the Hongtian Dojo?"


    "It''s unbelievable. I remember the Hongtian Dojo, but it was extremely brilliant, with three million disciples."


    "Now, hehe!"


    "It''s still not worth the wash of time."


    "It''s a pity, Hongtian, you can''t witness my achievements with your own eyes."


    The corner of the figure''s mouth, there was a touch of mockery, extremely proud.


    "who is it?"


    "Being presumptuous, you dare to break into the Hongtian Dojo directly, do you think that there is no one in my Hongtian Dojo?"


    The arrival of Feng Wutian''s strength made the elders of Hongtian Dojo look gloomy.


    Although the Hongtian Dojo is in decline, no one has ignored the rules of the Hongtian Dojo. In the Hongtian Dojo, flying is prohibited, and the Hongtian Daozu of the Hongtian Dojo is an extremely powerful existence, even if Hongtian The dojo has fallen, and the monks in the world are still extremely respected.


    But at the moment, Feng Wutian, unscrupulously ignored the rules of the Hongtian Dojo.


    Even suspended above the statue of Hongtian Daozu, the disciples and elders of Hongtian Dojo all looked extremely gloomy, and their hearts were angry, which was difficult to suppress.


    "Noisy."


    "An ant-like thing."


    "Do you control what the old man wants to do?"


    "Hongtian back then didn''t dare to be so reckless."


    "die!"


    Feng Wutian snorted coldly, and an invisible force spread out. The person who spoke before, instantly bleeds from seven orifices, the vitality in the body quickly disappeared, and slowly fell to the ground.


    "what?"


    Seeing the fall of an elder, the legs of the people present could not help shaking.


    No one would have imagined that Feng Wutian was so powerful.


    This elder is extremely powerful.


    But a detachment from the Hongtian Dojo.


    Not long ago, the ancestor of Hongtian Dojo went out and just helped him break through.


    The disciples and elders of Hongtian Dojo had just seen the hope of Hongtian Dojo, but they did not expect that such a terrifying existence would be provoked.


    With a cold drink, a detachment fell.


    Even if there is a thousand anger in his heart, he can only suppress it at this moment.


    Nobody wants to die.


    "An ant, dare to shine."


    Seeing the frightened eyes, Feng Wutian now had a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing those terrified eyes seemed to be extremely enjoyable.


    Feng Wutian closed his eyes and realized for a moment, then turned around and walked towards the forbidden area of ??Hongtian Dojo.


    It was not until Feng Wutian left that everyone escaped from the suffocation.


    Hu Hu Hu.


    Breathing loudly.


    When I think of Feng Wutian, my mind can''t help trembling, and in one word, kill a detached one.


    too scary.


    "not good!"


    "There is a forbidden area, can the ancestors defeat this person?"


    The powerhouse who was originally extremely confident in his ancestors, after seeing the power of Feng Wutian, could not help but feel uneasy in his eyes.


    If the old ancestor was unable to defeat this person, then the Hongtian Dojo would really be over.


    in forbidden land.


    Taoist Longshan, who closed his eyes and rested, suddenly opened his eyes when Feng Wutian appeared.


    Step by step out of the cave.


    Sharp eyes, staring directly at the void.


    At this moment, Feng Wutian walked step by step in the void, and the breath was extremely terrifying.


    Those greedy eyes now looked at the cave behind Daoist Longshan.


    Feng Wutian has not yet entered, but Feng Wutian feels that there are extremely precious things in the cave.


    "The comer stops."


    Taoist Longshan took a deep breath and stared at Feng Wutian in the void.


    "Don''t stop, what about you?"


    "Just you?"


    Hearing the words of Daoist Longshan, there was a sarcastic look in Feng Wutian''s eyes at this moment, and he didn''t put Daoist Longshan in his eyes at all.


    "Yes, it''s just me."


    "Leave now, or this is your burial place."


    Taoist Longshan stared at Feng Wutian.


    His expression was extremely sharp, and he didn''t mean to give in at all.


    "you sure?"


    Feng Wutian, who didn''t take Daoist Longshan in his eyes at first, looked extremely cold the moment he heard these words, and his voice contained monstrous killing intent.


    No one had ever dared to threaten him like this.

 Chapter 1534

    "A lot of nonsense!"


    "Are you old and your ears back?"


    "I''ll say it again, get out."


    Daoist Longshan looked bad.


    As soon as the old ancestor went, someone came to peep at Chaos Qinglian, how could Taoist Longshan not be angry.


    This is something that the old man has guarded all his life. When Feng Wutian comes, he naturally wants to pick the fruit, so how could Daoist Longshan let Feng Wutian succeed.


    Today''s Daoist Longshan has chosen to take on the responsibility of the ancestor.


    And that chaotic green lotus is the hope for the rise of Hongtian Dojo.


    Swish.


    When Feng Wutian heard the words of Taoist Longshan, his expression suddenly became extremely cold.


    In those eyes, there was an extremely terrifying luster.


    It''s like a peerless beast that wants to choose someone to devour at any time.


    However.


    Facing Feng Wutian''s extremely cold eyes, Daoist Longshan''s eyes were still sharp and did not change in the slightest.


    "yes?"


    "If you want to die, I can fulfill you."


    Feng Wutian is really angry, he has never been humiliated like this before.


    What''s more, the current Daoist Longshan is no different from the ants in Feng Wutian''s eyes.


    He stretched out his hand and pointed at Daoist Longshan.


    At this moment, a huge finger appeared in the void, carrying a monstrous killing intent, falling from the sky.


    Feng Wutian''s attack was the finger of the ancient god.


    extremely terrifying.


    Where the fingers pass, the rapid rhythm of the void seems to be broken.


    Today''s world is extremely stable.


    It can be seen that this refers to terrible.


    Feel the terrifying pressure.


    Taoist Longshan looked extremely cold.


    Taoist Longshan looked back at the cave and stepped into the air.


    Daoist Longshan is very clear that this finger must not be allowed to come here, otherwise everything here will be destroyed, including the chaotic green lotus.


    "The mantis arm is the car!"


    Feng Wutian watched Daoist Longshan rise into the air, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    From Feng Wutian''s point of view, Daoist Longshan was just struggling to the death.


    The gap with him before is irreparable.


    "boom!"


    The moment Feng Wutian''s voice fell, that terrifying finger touched Taoist Longshan.


    However, the scene where Daoist Longshan turned into nothingness did not appear.


    Instead, the huge fingers shattered.


    Daoist Longshan in the void, breathing violently, was enveloped in golden light and was not injured.


    "Um?"


    "Is it blocked?"


    "how is this possible?"


    "What is the golden light, is it the treasure I discovered when I deduced it?"


    Feng Wutian was shocked when he saw that Taoist Longshan was not only not dead, but also not injured.


    Then thinking of what he had deduced, his eyes became extremely bright.


    "Humph!"


    "It turns out that he has a hole card, no wonder he is so arrogant."


    "But, can you block my first blow, can you block my second blow, and my third blow?"


    At this moment, Feng Wutian looked at the somewhat embarrassed Daoist Longshan with a mocking expression on his face.


    "Aren''t you leaving yet?"


    "If that''s the case, then stay!"


    However.


    When Daoist Longshan heard Feng Wutian''s words, not only was he not afraid, but murderous intent grew, and he decided to go all out.


    In the moment just now, Daoist Longshan was able to survive because he used the power of the Dao contained in the score.


    The study of these days has enabled Daoist Longshan to motivate one or two.


    However, as Feng Wutian said, this is only a temporary measure.


    "Please God."


    Daoist Longshan roared at this moment.


    The voice is a little hoarse.


    "Please God?"


    Feng Wutian in the void was originally extremely angry, but after hearing the words of Daoist Longshan, and seeing the appearance of Daoist Longshan at the moment, the corner of his mouth could not help but smirk.


    I think Daoist Longshan is an idiot.


    Himself is God.


    However, at the moment when the corners of Feng Wutian''s mouth sneered, a terrifying scene appeared in the sky above Daoist Longshan.


    All of a sudden, divine light descended.


    A figure fell from the sky.


    "Um?"


    "This is?"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Feng Wutian was completely dumbfounded.


    Unexpectedly, Daoist Longshan actually invited a figure.


    This figure came out of the long river of time.


    "Please God, kill the devil."


    Seeing the body of the Dao that descended, Daoist Longshan had a look of adoration.


    "Humph!"


    "Do you want to pretend to be a ghost even if you are a mere avenue?"


    "Destroy me!"


    Feng Wutian was a little shocked, but he didn''t pay attention to the scene in front of him.


    An extremely cold voice sounded.


    He raised his hand and patted the body of Li Yixi''s avenue in the sky.


    now.


    If Li Yixi appeared here, he would definitely be shocked.


    The figure in the void was no different from Li Yixi.


    Rumble.


    A deafening sound resounded in the void in an instant.


    In that area, everything is being destroyed.


    The palm of Feng Wutian seems to be able to bury everything.


    However, when the terrifying Dao Law disappeared, the figure in the void did not suffer any damage.


    I saw Dao''s figure slowly raised his head, locking Feng Wutian in the void.


    "Um?"


    The moment Feng Wutian was locked, his mind trembled involuntarily.


    A look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    As if being targeted by a demon.


    "furnace."


    An indifferent voice sounded.


    A pen appeared in Li Yixi''s hand in white.


    Take heaven and earth as paper, and the great road as devil.


    He didn''t care about Feng Wutian at all.


    While waving the brush, a divine furnace was drawn in the void.


    The power of the terrifying avenue is entangled.


    "go."


    The indifferent voice resounded from Li Yixi''s mouth again.


    The avenue divine furnace flew out against Feng Wutian.


    "Um?"


    "not good!"


    At this moment, Feng Wutian suddenly woke up, with horror in his eyes.


    Feng Wutian felt the terrifying death crisis.


    At this moment, Feng Wutian had no intention of resisting, so he turned around and fled.


    Li Yixi in white in the void, stroked the pen lightly in his hand.


    A strange scene appeared.


    This sum fell in front of Feng Wutian.


    This stroke instantly turned into a terrifying Tianhe.


    In the Tianhe, the river is monstrous.


    At the same time, the power of the terrifying law deprives everything.


    In this Tianhe, there are actually endless corpses of gods and demons floating, as if endless gods and demons are buried.


    The power of the terrifying law devoured half of Feng Wutian''s cultivation in an instant, and at this moment Feng Wutian was so frightened that his heart was split.


    His legs trembled uncontrollably.


    Feng Wutian''s expression was pale, and he turned and ran away.


    At this moment, I don''t dare to waste it at all. If you slow down for a second, Feng Wutian has a feeling that he will die without a doubt.


    In an instant, there were dense beads of sweat on Feng Wutian''s forehead.


    A chill ran from the groin to the back.


    Feng Wutian''s cultivation base penetrates the sky and the earth, but at this moment.


    Feng Wutian seems to have returned to the time when he was just cultivating.


    When Yu Guang looked at Li Yixi in white in the void, his heart almost exploded.


    This figure made Feng Wutian feel powerless.


    What is invincible.

 Chapter 1535

    At this moment, Feng Wutian urged the power of space, intending to leave quickly.


    in the void.


    Li Yixi, who was dressed in white, was extremely calm.


    It seems that he has never felt the power of Feng Wutian urging space to escape.


    I saw the pen in Li Yixi''s hand swiping lightly in the void.


    In the sky, there is another Tianhe.


    In this Tianhe, the laws are extremely terrifying, and there are endless corpses of gods and demons floating in the Tianhe.


    Among these corpses, there is the power of extremely terrifying laws, and the powers of these laws are entangled together, causing chaos.


    At this moment, in the sky above the Tianhe, the five elements collapsed, yin and yang reversed, life and death did not exist, light and darkness scattered, and the universe was in chaos.


    Once you break into it, you will surely die.


    Feng Wutian, who used the power of space, met Tianhe the next day before he had crossed far.


    "what?"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The power of the law in front of him made Feng Wutian look terrified.


    Life and life stop the body.


    Feng Wutian was taken aback by Li Yixi''s methods.


    I never thought that such a random stroke would once again present a Tianhe.


    In the sky, the devouring power in the divine furnace became more and more terrifying.


    Feng Wutian was hard to resist, and once again urged the power of space, intending to escape from here.


    The aloofness that Feng Wutian had before disappeared completely.


    The beads of sweat on his forehead were the size of a bean.


    Constantly falling, but the wind is so windy at the moment, there is no time to wipe the sweat.


    Wet all over with sweat.


    Today''s Feng Wutian is so frightened that it can be said that the liver and gallbladder are split.


    After a while, Li Yixi drew four strokes in the void, if you look carefully.


    You will find that in the sky, four Tianhe Rivers are intertwined.


    Became a word, ''well''.


    This tic-tac-toe completely blocks the space where Feng Wutian is at at this moment.


    Cut off all escape routes for Feng Wutian.


    At this moment, Feng Wutian is suspended in the void, and an unbelievable color appears in his eyes.


    The body couldn''t help trembling, but at the moment there was no wind, and there was no movement.


    Feng Wutian understands that today''s self will undoubtedly die, and such a terrifying existence is not something he can play against.


    The divine furnace in the void erupted with a terrifying devouring power.


    Feng Wutian was unable to contend and was swallowed into it.


    Under the burning of the divine fire, there was a terrifying shrill sound.


    Soon, the divine furnace in the void, Li Yixi''s figure, etc. all disappeared.


    A golden bead fell from the void.


    Taoist Longshan stretched out his hand and grabbed the bead into his hand.


    In the eyes of Daoist Longshan, there are many brilliant lights.


    A look of shock.


    "Hunyuan Daozhu."


    This Primordial Daozhu is refined and refined by Feng Wutian''s incarnation. Once the energy in it is refined, it is enough for Daoist Longshan to step into the Chaos King level.


    How can Daoist Longshan not be happy at this moment.


    "what?"


    "What kind of means is that?"


    "Who is that?"


    In the Hongtian Dojo, a series of voices sounded at this moment.


    These voices can be felt trembling at this moment.


    The power of Feng Wutian, they had already felt it at that moment.


    A detached statue, in front of Feng Wutian, is like an ant.


    But I didn''t expect that a terrifying existence like Feng Wutian would actually fall after entering the forbidden area of ??Hongtian Dojo.


    The battle in the void is very real to everyone.


    No one would have thought that Feng Wutian would be so helpless.


    Some people in Hongtian Dojo were completely awake at the moment, and when they heard the trance voice, they immediately said, "That is a special avenue. Our Hongtian Dojo is about to rise."


    The person who speaks knows the Taoist Longshan, and has seen the Taoist Dao of Longshan.


    Knowing that the person who killed Feng Wutian was the Taoist Longshan.


    At this moment, his eyes were filled with splendor.


    In the bronze fairy palace.


    Feng Wutian, who was sitting cross-legged and practicing, suddenly opened his eyes, and a mouthful of blood spurted out instantly.


    That face became extremely pale.


    In the eyes, there are unbelievable colors.


    "In the end what happened?"


    "Why, why did my incarnation fall again."


    "Could it be that Hongtian of Hongtian Dojo is still alive?"


    "how can that be?"


    "Hongtian, hasn''t he fallen long ago?"


    "But, if it wasn''t for Hongtian who killed my incarnation, who was it?"


    "Damn!"


    "Damn!"


    "Who, who is it?"


    Feng Wutian''s extremely angry voice came from the bronze immortal hall.


    In that voice, there is endless killing intent.


    In the Bronze Immortal Hall, monstrous auras collided constantly.


    But the Bronze Immortal Hall suddenly burst into a divine might, suppressing Feng Wutian who was about to rush out of the Bronze Immortal Hall.


    Hongtian Dojo forbidden area.


    Taoist Longshan put away the Primordial Daozhu, turned around and entered the cave, continuing to guard Chaos Qinglian.


    "Old Ancestor, don''t worry!"


    "I''m not dead, no one can touch this chaotic green lotus."


    The voice of Daoist Longshan was extremely firm.


    Jinling Fairy City.


    Li House.


    Li Yixi walked out of the room.


    He stretched out, a smile appeared on his face.


    "It''s improved again."


    "good."


    Li Yixi''s face was filled with joy when he felt that his cultivation was improving.


    These days, Li Yixi is obsessed with cultivation.


    Seeing Hu Qingyun who was busy not far away, she felt a little apologetic.


    "Husband, it''s time to eat!"


    Hu Qingyun shouted, and Li Yixi walked over quickly.


    Yaochi on the side, do everything well.


    stepped aside.


    "Yaochi!"


    "Come on, you''re welcome, let''s eat together."


    Li Yixi couldn''t help speaking when she saw Yaochi retreating to the side.


    "No!"


    "Son, ours is ready."


    Yao Chi quickly shook his head and refused, and walked to the kitchen.


    There is another one in the kitchen.


    After realizing Li Yixi''s strength, how dare Yaochi be at the same table with Li Yixi.


    know you don''t deserve it.


    The pride of the past has long since disappeared.


    "This girl."


    "Stubborn temper."


    Li Yixi shook his head and ignored it.


    Just at this moment, a figure entered the courtyard.


    "Meet Master."


    The person here is Jun Wushen.


    Today''s Jun Wushen is extremely powerful.


    But in the face of Li Yixi, he respected him more and more.


    "Godless, come and come, sit down and eat."


    Li Yixi smiled.


    Yaochi, not far away, immediately ran over to add bowls and chopsticks, and in the depths of his eyes, the color of envy flashed away.


    "Godless, I asked you to come here because there is something I want to inquire about."


    Li Yixi took a sip of wine.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    "I don''t know what, I don''t know if the disciple knows."


    When Jun Wushen heard this, his expression became a little dignified. Li Yixi had something to ask, and Jun Wushen didn''t dare to be careless.


    "It''s not a big deal."


    "Your teacher, I have started to practice now, and my practice has made some progress. I want to go out and experience it. Do you have any suitable places to recommend?"


    "The most important thing is that it needs to be suitable for me."


    When the voice fell, Li Yixi couldn''t help but look forward to it.

 Chapter 1536

    "Experience, must it be suitable?"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?"


    At this moment, Jun Wushen couldn''t help but look a little dignified.


    It is too rare to be worthy of Li Yixi''s experience.


    Today''s Jun Wushen''s cultivation is not weak, but Jun Wushen can''t see through Li Yixi''s cultivation at all, and he doesn''t know what level Li Yixi is.


    The place where Li Yixi wanted to practice, instantly stumped Jun Wushen.


    It is easy to find a place to practice, but it is difficult to find a suitable place for Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi was lost in thought when he saw Jun Wushen.


    The old blushed.


    A little embarrassing.


    I feel that my cultivation is too weak, this is the fairyland after all.


    It''s normal that Jun Wushen can''t think of a suitable place for a while.


    Seeing Jun Wushen''s delay in responding, Li Yixi was even more embarrassed.


    Li Yixi smiled helplessly, "Eat, eat, think slowly, if you really can''t think of it, don''t worry."


    "After all, my teacher''s cultivation is indeed weaker."


    "This is an immortal world after all, and there is no place suitable for my experience, which is normal."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell.


    Jun Wushen, who was contemplating, couldn''t help but light up.


    I was awakened by Li Yixi''s words.


    "Hey!"


    "I''m confused!"


    "As soon as the teacher opened his mouth, he was thinking about what the teacher was suggesting, but he was confused."


    "In the nine layers of heaven and earth, there is naturally no place for teachers to practice."


    "This small place, if the teacher is angry, it can be shattered directly."


    "The place suitable for teachers to experience is naturally in chaos."


    "There is only chaos, there is such a place."


    "Maybe, that''s the place."


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, a smile instantly appeared on Jun Wushen''s face, and there was a response in his heart.


    Before coming here, Jun Wushen had been walking in chaos.


    When I came back, I happened to meet an extremely terrifying place.


    Jun Wushen didn''t dare to approach that place at all, feeling that if he entered it, he would fall at any time.


    When thinking of Li Yixi''s words, Jun Wushen naturally has an answer.


    Li Yixi, who was a little embarrassed, wanted to change the subject, but when he saw Jun Wushen''s face at the moment, a smile appeared instantly.


    His eyes lit up.


    Sure enough, when Li Yixi was excited.


    Jun Wushen opened his mouth.


    "Master, your words woke me up."


    "In this Jiuzhongtian, there is really no place for you to practice, but I know a place, that place, is very suitable for you."


    "I don''t know when the master will go?"


    Jun Wushen said with a smile.


    Li Yixi laughed when she heard the words.


    "Of course the sooner the better."


    "I also want to see, how is your current strength?"


    Li Yixi suddenly felt that the rice in the bowl was a little fragrant.


    "Master, since that''s the case, let''s go after dinner!"


    "I happen to be free, so I will send you to the master."


    When Jun Wushen saw a smile on Li Yixi''s face, he felt that he had guessed the right place, and he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "it is good!"


    Li Yixi agreed.


    After dinner.


    After packing up, Li Yixi set off with Da Hei and Jun Wushen.


    Originally wanted to bring the unicorn, but after thinking about it, Li Yixi put off the idea. After all, this time out, it was necessary to keep a low profile.


    It''s not in Jiuzhongtian, if you encounter danger, no one will give you face.


    With the big black dog, just right.


    This big black dog is getting fatter and fatter now. It has already weighed more than 200 pounds. Li Yixi felt that it was time to lose weight.


    At the same time, just be a companion.


    As he cultivated, Li Yixi discovered that the big black dog had turned into a dog demon.


    Just can''t speak.


    With a wave of the pen in Jun Wushen''s hand, the Immortal King Yuzhao was born under the pen.


    With Li Yixi and Da Hei, he left Jiuzhongtian and entered the chaos.


    When he entered Chaos for the first time, Li Yixi was curious.


    "What a vast world."


    "It''s a comfortable feeling, not so depressing."


    At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help but have such thoughts in his heart.


    For chaos, more and more expectations.


    Li Yixi did not urge.


    After half a month, we arrived at our destination.


    This world is a little dark.


    As soon as he approached, the big black beside Li Yixi couldn''t help but take a few steps backwards.


    In his eyes, there was a look of horror.


    At this moment, Da Hei turned around and wanted to escape.


    Before, Da Hei didn''t know where Li Yixi was going, but when he saw this place, Da Hei was really flustered.


    Da Hei knows this place, there is a name here.


    Burial God Continent.


    Just like the name, if the gods enter, they all have to die.


    Da Hei knew that many terrifying beings entered, relying on their cultivation, and wanted to find out, but after entering the God Burial Continent, they were unable to come out.


    This place is extremely scary and dangerous.


    A lot of unparalleled existences entered it, and it didn''t take long for the soul lamp to go out.


    At this moment, Da Hei, how can he not be frightened.


    However, the moment Da Hei turned around, a hand fell on Da Hei''s body.


    "Big black."


    "Don''t run around, this place is unfamiliar, what should I do if I get lost, I can''t find you."


    Da Hei, who wanted to cry but had no tears, heard Li Yixi''s words, his body trembled slightly, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    As Li Yixi said, if they get separated, it will be really troublesome.


    After all, Da Hei knew that he did not have the ability to survive in God Burial Continent.


    Big black is very nervous.


    When his eyes fell on Jun Wushen, he was extremely angry.


    I think it was Jun Wushen who harmed him.


    "Black Emperor."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Is there anything wrong with this place?"


    "I just discovered this place not long ago. I feel terrible and have never entered it."


    "I don''t know how?"


    "I didn''t want to be close to this place, but the master suddenly wanted to find a place for experience, and he had to be suitable for the master, so I thought of this place."


    "Is there any danger in this place?"


    Da Hei turned around and wanted to escape, naturally he did not escape Jun Wushen''s eyes.


    At this moment, Jun Wushen is also full of doubts.


    Jun Wushen has a feeling that Heidi knows this place.


    "Is it dangerous?"


    "You are meowing that it is dangerous here, is the danger worthy of it?"


    "Here is a dead place. In my memory, there is no place where no one can leave alive."


    "Here is one of the most dangerous places to die in the chaos, God Buried Continent."


    Hei Di''s voice was filled with endless grief and anger.


    If it wasn''t for Li Yixi, I really wanted to rub Jun Wushen on the ground.


    I actually found such a dangerous place, where is this experience, it''s just looking for death.


    "God Burial Continent?"


    Hearing Hei Di''s words, Jun Wushen moved the corners of his mouth at this moment, not daring to speak.


    He wanted to open his mouth to change the place, but found that Li Yixi at the moment seemed extremely satisfied with this place.


    "Good place, right here."


    "It should be good to test my cultivation here."


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded, and the black emperor was completely desperate, knowing that he could not escape, and almost fainted from fright.

 Chapter 1537

    When Da Hei''s eyes fell on Jun Wushen, a dangerous cold light flashed.


    Jun Wushen quickly shifted his gaze.


    His eyes fell on Li Yixi, Jun Wushen was very satisfied when he saw Li Yixi, and his hanging heart slowly fell. This place is God Burial Continent, Jun Wushen really didn''t know anything, he just knew that it was dangerous before. .


    At this moment, from the mouth of Hei Di, Jun Wushen knew that this is the burial place of gods and can bury everything.


    The place where the gods can''t leave is indeed extremely terrifying. For Jun Wushen, entering is really a lifeless death, but for his master, Jun Wushen still has confidence.


    And seeing Li Yixi''s satisfaction, Jun Wushen also realized that this place of burial is definitely the place where Li Yixi hinted that he would come to experience.


    "Since the master has taken a fancy to this place, he must have experienced it here!"


    Taking a deep breath, he opened his mouth.


    "I don''t know how long Shizun will practice here?"


    Jun Wushen''s eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    "How long?"


    "Just take March as the deadline!"


    "Wushen, you don''t have to wait for us here, you can go back first, and three months later, come back here to pick us up."


    Li Yixi heard the words and looked at Jun Wushen with a smile.


    "In March?"


    Da Hei, who was beside him, heard such a long time, his heart skipped a beat.


    But it knew that although this place was extremely dangerous, for Li Yixi, it was not necessarily dangerous.


    Li Yixi''s cultivation was too terrifying.


    "Okay, after March, I will come to meet the master."


    Jun Wushen''s voice fell and walked away.


    Seeing Jun Wushen leave completely, Li Yixi withdrew his gaze, and when he looked at this place, there was a look of anticipation in his eyes.


    "Come on, let''s go in!"


    When Li Yixi''s voice fell, he wanted to take the big black into the air, but at this moment, Li Yixi was stunned.


    Li Yixi found that flying here is beyond imagination.


    When driving the flying sword, it seems extremely clumsy.


    A look of embarrassment appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Looking left and right, I was relieved when I found no one.


    "Fortunately there is no one, otherwise, it would be embarrassing."


    Li Yixi muttered.


    There was a big black on the side, and he quickly averted his eyes.


    I couldn''t help but whisper in my heart: "Act, let''s continue."


    "God Burial Continent, the rules of heaven and earth are still flying. Forcible flight will not only encounter unimaginable dangers, but also the consumption will be extremely terrifying."


    "Consuming mana in God Burial Continent is self-defeating."


    "The name of the God Burial Continent is not random. In the God Burial Continent, the power of heaven and earth changes strangely. After the mana is consumed, it is impossible to recover, and even if the mana is not used, the mana in the body will be in the heaven and earth. Under the influence of the power, it gradually disappeared."


    "The gods broke into it and couldn''t get out of it."


    "It''s because the mana cannot be recovered. In this continent, the rules of heaven and earth can decompose all power."


    "Unless you control the laws of God Burying Continent, but the laws of God Burying Continent, how can people control it."


    In Da Hei''s mind, the information of God Burial Continent could not help but appear at this moment.


    Moreover, this is just the normal situation in God Burial Continent.


    In God Burial Continent, there are even more dangerous things.


    The God Burial Continent consists of pieces of land of death.


    The rules of heaven and earth also gave birth to some extremely terrifying beasts.


    These beasts were born from the will of heaven and earth. Unlike the gods who broke in, they were not afraid of the rules of heaven and earth in the God Burial Continent, but they could devour the God Burial Continent''s rules and practice.


    Once encountered, the gods also have to die.


    Many gods actually died in the mouths of these beasts.


    And in God Burial Continent, the rules of heaven and earth are contrary to time and space.


    Even if the Chaos Lord enters it, it is difficult to identify the direction.


    This is also the reason why all the gods are trapped.


    This God Burying Continent is, to put it bluntly, a land of ten dead and no life.


    In every previous era, this God Burying Continent was regarded as a place of exile by some people.


    Some horrors exist, trying to force the enemy into the place of burial.


    At the moment when Da Hei''s thoughts continued to flicker, Li Yixi''s eyes looked left and right, and after confirming that there was no one, his eyes fell on Da Hei.


    "Big black!"


    "Come here, what are you doing so far from me?"


    A refined smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s voice, Da Hei looked back, saw Li Yixi''s smile, and suddenly his body trembled slightly.


    I have a bad feeling.


    Da Hei glanced forward and found that there was no way to go, and there was an endless black sea in front of him.


    The sea in front of me was terrifyingly black.


    The light that devours the sky all the time.


    From time to time, huge waves are set off, and under the quiet black sea, no one knows what kind of horror it contains.


    In Da Hei''s memory, some powerful beings were swallowed by the terrifying beings in the Black Sea the moment they were forced into the Black Sea.


    Moreover, the water of the Black Sea contains strange rules, which can rapidly decompose the mana of practitioners.


    Li Yixi felt the big black eyes flickering.


    He smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid, this sea water looks weird, but it''s just normal water. In the world of practice, there are many things that seem weird."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, squatted down, and stretched his hand into the Black Sea. When he lifted the water of the Black Sea, the water of the Black Sea was exactly the same as ordinary water, and there was no difference.


    Li Yixi immediately stood up.


    He continued to comfort him: "Don''t worry, with me here, how could something happen to you?"


    "Our journey is naturally smooth sailing, and it seems that you are not dead prematurely."


    "This place is indeed dangerous, but do you think there is something good in a place that is not dangerous?"


    "Don''t you want to go further?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was constantly tempted.


    But Heidi heard Li Yixi''s words and chose to play stupid.


    "Wang Wangwang."


    He raised his head and called out a few times.


    It''s like I''m a dog and I don''t understand what you''re saying at all.


    For the God Burial Continent, the Black Emperor is the fear from the bottom of his heart.


    Hei Di, who had no chance, didn''t know, only knew the existence of entering, and never came back alive.


    The soul lights of the outside world are all extinguished.


    Seeing Heidi''s appearance, Li Yixi also put away his smile.


    "Stop pretending, I know you can understand."


    "I practice these days, but you approach me carefully every time, swallowing up the spiritual energy that I gathered during my practice. Look at your hair, it''s brighter, does the dog look like this?"


    "Reload, I''ve stewed you."


    "You''ve turned into a demon, I thought I didn''t know, I brought you here, not for fun."


    "You have to do your best."


    "I''m in a bad mood, you ask me to cross the Black Sea!"


    Li Yixi stared at the big black in front of him at this moment, and said lightly.


    In fact, these days, Li Yixi also discovered the abnormality of Da Hei.


    Sure enough, Da Hei, who pretended not to understand anything, heard that Li Yixi was about to simmer himself, and his legs went weak with fright.


    Almost knelt down.


    "Sure enough, I guessed it right, but it''s not honest."

 Chapter 1538

    At the beginning, Li Yixi was only 90% sure, but at this moment, Li Yixi was 100% sure.


    Da Hei reacted at this moment, extremely nervous.


    "Let''s go!"


    "do not let me down."


    "Don''t be afraid, where am I?"


    Li Yixi smiled proudly.


    Hei Di knew that he couldn''t hold it anymore, so he didn''t do it anymore. His body shook and his body skyrocketed. At this moment, Hei Di was like a dog and like a yak, and his eyes were terrifyingly dark.


    Compared with the appearance of the dog before, Da Hei''s body has become very handsome at this moment.


    "Ah this..."


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Li Yixi was also startled.


    He looked at the big black in disbelief.


    Is this still the big black he knew?


    Before, Li Yixi looked around because he was afraid that there were cultivators nearby. If he was seen riding a dog across the Black Sea, he would be embarrassed from now on.


    However, the sudden change in Da Hei, after Li Yixi was shocked, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    At this moment, he looked left and right again, but this time, Li Yixi was not afraid of embarrassment, but wanted to see if there was a cultivator. After all, such a mount was very cool.


    It''s time to show off.


    However, Li Yixi was soon disappointed.


    Here, no one exists.


    Li Yixi glanced at the black sea in front of him, then looked at Da Hei and smiled.


    "You really know how to pretend, and sure enough, you''ve turned into a demon and mutated."


    "Let me just say, that monkey, when I was cultivating on weekdays, it turned into a demon before you could get close. How could you still be a local dog?"


    Li Yixi smiled slightly and tapped his toes on the ground.


    He rose into the air and landed on Da Hei''s back.


    Da Hei was extremely unhappy, but did not dare to resist.


    Slowly walked towards the Black Sea.


    These days, Da Hei, with the help of the white jade stone steps and the true solution of the avenue, has stepped into the escape one, and is extremely powerful.


    But for this place, Da Hei still knows something.


    He didn''t dare to rise into the air, he could only walk into the Black Sea.


    Da Hei''s body became bigger again. Li Yixi sat on Da Hei''s back and was very satisfied. The huge back made Li Yixi feel a little more comfortable.


    Li Yixi took out the jug and took a sip.


    A happy face.


    Da Hei, who had just stepped into the Black Sea, trembled slightly.


    A look of fear appeared in his eyes.


    The moment he stepped into the Black Sea, countless terrifying existences in the Black Sea locked on Da Hei.


    Even those normal-sized black fish rushed towards the big black.


    Da Hei''s eyes froze, and a demonic force spread out, forming an invisible hood that covered him.


    But the moment Daikuro just finished all this.


    I saw the black fish in the Black Sea, with a flick of its tail.


    "Snapped."


    A crisp voice sounded, and a terrifying force erupted, directly shattering the hood.


    Come quickly to yourself.


    Seeing that Hei Yu could break his hood so easily, Da Hei was quite frightened.


    Big Black''s expression changed.


    In an instant, a shocking wave was set off in his heart, and suddenly, a name appeared in Da Hei''s mind.


    "Killing God."


    This fish is called Murderer.


    It looks extremely ordinary, but it has the power to kill gods.


    This fish is extremely terrifying, and it carries an inexorable poison. Once bitten by it, it will definitely die.


    Even the gods have to die.


    Moreover, Slaughter God also has an extremely terrifying supernatural power, swallowing.


    Once bitten by the God-killer, the God-killer will explode with the power of devouring, and even a huge pure-blooded creature will turn into a corpse in an instant.


    Everything will be swallowed by the Godkiller.


    "not good!"


    The moment Da Hei recognized what was in front of him, his face was horrified.


    His lips trembled with fright.


    At this moment, entering the Black Sea, the rules of heaven and earth are even more terrifying, and the suppression of Da Hei is extremely uncomfortable.


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    "Isn''t it just a swim?"


    "Just get used to it, we will definitely turn a bad luck into a good one."


    Li Yixi on Da Hei''s back seemed to feel Da Hei''s body shaking.


    Putting down the wine gourd, he reached out and patted Da Hei''s back, comforting him.


    Da Hei, who was so frightened by the Godkiller that he was about to forcibly jump up into the air, heard Li Yixi''s words, his nervous heart inexplicably regained a trace of calm.


    His eyes were fixed on the Godkiller Fish, and his heart was very uneasy.


    "Master... Does Master have a way to resolve it?"


    At this moment, the big black eyes looked under the Black Sea, and his scalp became numb in an instant. In an instant, thousands of god-killing fish appeared here.


    It was densely packed, and at first glance, the whole body could not help shaking, and in the distance, there were countless god-killing fish rushing over.


    Can''t even count them.


    At this moment, Da Hei finally knew why no one could leave God Burial Continent.


    The God Burying Continent is surrounded by the Black Sea. There are so many Godkiller fish in the Black Sea. Even if the direction is known, who can cross the Black Sea.


    Among the god-killing fish, at this moment, Da Hei felt a few breaths of escape.


    extremely terrifying.


    The most terrifying thing is that these elusive God-killing fish are different from them.


    Able to devour the rules of cultivation here, his strength is not affected by the strange changes in the world, and it has already mutated.


    If it wasn''t for Li Yixi''s voice, Da Hei would have turned around and ran away.


    At this moment, the big black can only choose to believe in Li Yixi. Li Yixi must have taken a fancy to this place, and he should have some means. Otherwise, why would he go here.


    Da Hei didn''t think Li Yixi didn''t know the danger here.


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and Da Hei''s face was horrified.


    Suddenly, a mysterious force appeared strangely.


    I didn''t see any movement from Li Yixi, that strange power instantly enveloped Da Hei.


    An incredible color appeared in the big black eyes at this moment.


    The moment when that strange force wrapped Dahei, Dahei was clearly in the Black Sea at the moment, but it was extremely strange, Dahei seemed to be not in the same time and space as the Black Sea in front of him.


    The God-killing fish with a bloodthirsty face rushed through Da Hei''s body.


    Da Hei''s body seems to have become a shadow at this moment.


    Countless figures passed through Da Hei''s body, with fierce expressions on their faces, but they did not cause any harm to Da Hei.


    "What power is this?"


    Unbelievable color appeared in the dark eyes.


    This is a strange divine power that Dahei has never come into contact with.


    In an instant, it seemed to be a world of its own.


    It is clearly in the Black Sea, but he finds that he is not in the Black Sea. It looks like one body, but it is not in the same time and space.


    Li Yixi''s method made an unbelievable color appear in the big black eyes at the moment.


    This is something that Big Black never imagined.


    The panic in the big black eyes disappeared, replaced by disbelief.


    This power did not disappear, but enveloped Da Hei.


    Da Hei couldn''t help but light up his eyes. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for insight. Once he took control of this divine power, Da Hei knew very well that the Black Sea would not be in any danger for Da Hei from now on.

 Chapter 1539

    Dahei restrained his emotions and suppressed the unease in his heart.


    At this moment, Da Hei is wrapped by the incomparably mysterious avenue, and his body is between the virtual and the real, and these god-killing fish can''t hurt Da Hei at all.


    Da Hei''s anxious mood quickly disappeared, and he fell into enlightenment.


    On Da Hei''s back, Li Yixi was carrying a jug.


    Curious eyes kept looking at the vast sea. After all, Li Yixi had never seen the sea before and was full of curiosity.


    The sea looked pitch-dark, but the water was normal, which made Li Yixi even more curious.


    Although Da Hei fell into enlightenment, his speed was extremely terrifying. He saw the coast behind him and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    As Da Hei continued to go deep into the Black Sea, the rules here became even more bizarre. At this moment, a special rule interfered with this world, and this world seemed to be plunged into chaos.


    Above the Black Sea, it was shrouded in thick fog.


    This mist is not water mist. If it is ordinary water mist, the gods will completely disappear without a trace with a wave of their hand, but the black mist above the black sea is formed by strange rules, even the gods dare not touch it.


    The rules in this black fog are extremely strange.


    Reverse everything.


    This is also the reason why many gods cannot cross the Black Sea. In the Black Sea, because of the black fog, it is impossible to tell the direction at all, and everything is in chaos.


    Moreover, the rules in the black fog have the power of teleportation, and people can be teleported to different places at any time, but one thing, the teleportation place will not leave the Black Sea, but will pull people into some dangerous places in the Black Sea.


    At this moment, Li Yixi and Da Hei quickly penetrated into the black mist, and the whole sky became extremely dark.


    The curiosity in Li Yixi''s eyes gradually disappeared, and he was extremely disgusted with this place, because Li Yixi found that the gray black fog was removed at a glance, and there was nothing else, which made Li Yixi feel extremely boring and tasteless. .


    However this moment.


    Although Da Hei seems to be extremely fast, he has fallen into enlightenment.


    I don''t care about the rules here, because the rules here are no threat to Da Hei, because Da Hei is surrounded by terrifying power, between the virtual and the real, all the dangers in the Black Sea are no threat to Da Hei. .


    "Damn, why is it still in the thick fog."


    "At the speed of Da Hei, at least he has crossed a thousand miles now, but it doesn''t seem to have changed at all, as if it has been stopped here and has not moved."


    A look of irritability appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    When looking at the sea, it is true that the black speed at the moment is extremely fast, but it has never passed through this black fog.


    under the Black Sea.


    An unimaginably huge figure looked at the man and the dog above from the bottom of the sea, and the corner of his mouth showed a mocking color.


    "How is it possible to leave here?"


    "This is the chaos of the sky above the sky. Even if the Chaos Lord falls into it, there will be no life, let alone you who don''t know how to live or die."


    "It''s just wishful thinking to leave this place."


    "Whenever I''m hungry, you''ll be my food."


    "I haven''t tasted the taste of human gods for a long, long time."


    After the thought fell, this huge figure slowly closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    If you look closely, there are densely packed corpses under the Black Sea.


    The Black Sea can melt and devour everything, but these corpses have gone through endless years in the Black Sea and have not disappeared.


    So we can know what kind of cultivation these fallen people had when they were alive, but these people were all buried here without exception, which shows the danger of this place.


    Just when the thought of this figure fell and he closed his eyes, Li Yixi, who was sitting on the back of the black dog, stood up impatiently.


    "Da Hei, can you sense when you can leave this area?"


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded, looking at the figure under him.


    Da Hei, who was comprehending the Dao, heard Li Yixi''s words and instantly woke up.


    The power of the divine soul spread out, and I wanted to observe this place, but the moment the divine soul spread out, Da Hei''s body trembled violently, and blood lines climbed up in his eyes.


    Just now, at the moment when Da Hei''s spiritual power spread out, he was hit hard by the power of the rebellion here. At that moment, Da Hei seemed to feel that his soul had been slashed by a thousand swords.


    If it wasn''t for Li Yixi sitting on his back and suppressing certain rules, Da Hei would have cried out in agony at that moment.


    After seeing the horror of this place, Da Hei withdrew his spiritual power.


    The big black head shook.


    "We''re not going to lose our way, are we?"


    The somewhat irritable Li Yixi looked at Da Hei who was shaking his head, his face changed suddenly, and he couldn''t help looking around.


    But at first glance, there is nothing but black fog or black fog.


    At this moment, Da Hei was also frightened, and did not dare to go further, and carefully observed the surroundings.


    Soon, the big black eyes turned into broken gold, as if they could penetrate everything.


    At this moment, one after another golden threads appeared in Da Hei''s eyes. These golden threads formed an extremely mysterious formation, which made Da Hei change color suddenly.


    Da Hei is extremely powerful and has a very high level of accomplishments in the formation, but at this moment, when he looked at the big formation in front of him, Da Hei was completely stunned. Da Hei never thought that this world actually had such a terrifying formation. .


    This formation actually dispels the rules of heaven and earth here, and even the will of this chaos cannot get close to this place, which shows how terrifying the formation here is.


    The power of the formation here goes against everything, obviously moving forward, but at this moment, Da Hei is horrified to find that he has been moving in one direction, but not in the direction he planned, but is constantly being driven by the strange power. Change of direction, which is why he has been trapped in the black fog.


    As for breaking the formation, there is no possibility at all. Even if the formation in front of him is given to Da Hei for a million years, it is impossible for Da Hei to penetrate one or two of them.


    In the dark eyes, there was an involuntary look of anxiety.


    "Are I and my master going to be trapped here?"


    Because just now, Da Hei''s eyes glanced at the bottom of the Black Sea, and at the bottom of the Black Sea, Da Hei saw the dense corpses.


    Even if those corpses are in the Black Sea, they have not been corroded. It can be seen what kind of cultivation they had when they were alive. Even if it was Da Hei, if they fell into the Black Sea, Da Hei also knew that his corpse would never exist for a hundred years. .


    And the corpses in the Black Sea at this moment have existed for more than a hundred years, even a million years.


    When Da Hei thought of such a terrifying existence, he was trapped in the Black Sea, with a look of despair on his face.


    Now the big black can only pin all his hopes on Li Yixi, hoping that Li Yixi is really omnipotent and leaves here.

 Chapter 1540

    At this moment, the big black stopped immediately.


    Because Da Hei found that if he continued to move forward, he would only be brought to more dangerous places by the power of this formation, and it would be even more difficult to leave at that time.


    "Da Hei, wait a minute, don''t panic."


    "Isn''t I still here?"


    Li Yixi, who was a little irritable at first, seemed to feel Da Hei''s panic at this moment, stretched out his hand and patted Da Hei''s back, and comforted him aloud.


    Li Yixi felt Da Hei''s trembling body, gradually calmed down, and took a deep breath.


    In fact, at this moment, Li Yixi''s heart panicked.


    After all, at first glance, the whole world is dark.


    There was a feeling as if he had entered the underworld, and the water around him gave a cold feeling, and there were waves but no sound, how could Li Yixi not be afraid.


    But at this moment, Li Yixi pretended to be calm.


    Li Yixi felt that he had also entered the ranks of cultivation. If he showed panic and despair in front of a dog at this moment, what face would he have.


    Li Yixi, who pretended to be calm, had all kinds of thoughts flashing in his mind.


    Immediately, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    "I know how to get out of here."


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth.


    Da Hei, who was trembling in his heart, heard Li Yixi''s words, and his eyes lit up suddenly.


    Immediately turned back, his eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Li Yixi saw the color of admiration in Da Hei''s eyes. If Li Yixi used to be dismissive, but now Da Hei has become a monster in Li Yixi''s eyes.


    Moreover, the strength is not weak, and being worshipped by the big black, Li Yixi naturally feels a little proud.


    Li Yixi proudly raised a finger and pointed to the sky.


    "Da Hei, above the sea, it looks the same at first glance, and can''t tell the direction, but it''s not difficult for me. It''s actually very easy to tell the direction."


    "If you want to tell the direction above the sea, you only need to look at the stars in the sky. Those stars in the sky will not change."


    At this moment, Li Yixi proudly spread knowledge to the big black in front of him.


    Soon the pride on Li Yixi''s face became a little stiff, because at this moment, Li Yixi found that the light in Da Hei''s eyes had become much dimmed, and Li Yixi also felt that Da Hei was looking up at the sky at the moment.


    Li Yixi also slowly raised his head to look at the sky, the next moment Li Yixi was stunned for a moment, his face became a little embarrassed, just too proud to forget, because the sky at this moment was also shrouded in dark fog.


    Feeling the change in Li Yixi''s mood, Da Hei''s body trembled again, seeing the terrifying formation formed by hundreds of millions of golden threads in front of him, Da Hei''s eyes showed despair, after all, there are too many gods buried here. , the fear of the big black instinct here.


    Feeling Da Hei''s fear again, Li Yixi reached out and patted Da Hei''s back.


    "Da Hei, what are you afraid of?"


    "How can you cover my eyes today?"


    "Don''t forget, I have now stepped into the realm of cultivation, and I am no longer that useless mortal."


    Li Yixi, whose face was a little ugly at first, thought at this moment that he had stepped into the ranks of cultivation, and his eyes became extremely bright.


    You can''t see through the dense fog covering the sky, but can''t you just split it?


    The moment Li Yixi''s voice fell, a sword appeared in front of Li Yixi. It was the flying sword that Li Yixi had been training for these days.


    I saw Li Yixi closed his eyes and moved the flying sword. In an instant, this small flying sword turned into a giant sword.


    "go."


    Li Yixi suddenly opened his eyes and let out a low growl.


    The next moment, Feijian stabbed into the sky instantly.


    In this God Burial Continent, no one can use mana, because once the mana erupts, it will be decomposed and swallowed by the rules of heaven and earth here.


    But at this moment, a terrifying force of law wrapped around the flying sword, and the flying sword burst into the air.


    Da Hei fiercely raised his head to look at the sky, only to see the flying sword flying all the way to the sky at this moment, and where it passed, the indestructible golden threads were continuously cut off.


    In this great formation of chaotic world, the light gradually dimmed at this moment, Feijian crossed from the sky at this moment, and in the dark sky, an incomparably huge galaxy appeared.


    In the sky, all the dense fog within a radius of thousands of miles disappeared instantly.


    Da Hei blinked involuntarily, looking at the galaxy in the sky with a look of disbelief.


    Da Hei never imagined that this terrifying formation could be easily broken by Li Yixi. Li Yixi''s method seemed terrifying just now, but it was actually just an introductory lesson for sword cultivators.


    Da Hei never imagined that he would possess such unparalleled power.


    On the bottom of the Black Sea, the behemoth that had just closed his eyes opened his eyes suddenly, and there was an unbelievable color in those eyes.


    It never occurred to me that a corner of this chaotic formation was actually broken.


    When his eyes fell on one person and one dog above the sea, his body trembled uncontrollably. At this moment, he dared to give birth to the thought of swallowing one person and one dog, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The giant sword in the void disappeared without a trace, and a flying sword appeared beside Li Yixi, which was put away by Li Yixi.


    Seeing the bright galaxy in the sky, Li Yixi had a smile on his face.


    "Don''t panic, there is always a way."


    "How could the fog stop me?"


    When entering the Black Sea, Li Yixi had watched the starry sky, and now he saw the galaxy in the sky and quickly identified the direction.


    Da Hei, who received the order, showed excitement in his eyes, because at this moment, the chaos of the sky was broken, and the power against the chaos of the world disappeared in an instant.


    The speed of Da Hei became extremely terrifying, like a black lightning, disappearing over the vast black sea in an instant.


    Not long after, a man and a dog above the sea faintly saw the coast.


    A look of anticipation appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    At this moment, the world is very strange, and there are huge stars suspended in the sky.


    "I just said, if we can''t be trapped, won''t this come to shore?"


    "It really took a lot of time to go all the way. Now I feel empty in my stomach. When we get to the shore, we must get some delicious treats to treat ourselves."


    Li Yixi stood up, stretched a little, and his eyes were shining brightly.


    Soon one person and one dog appeared on the coast, and the eyes of the excited one and one dog showed despair.


    I hadn''t seen the coast clearly before, and felt that when they got to the coast, everything was there, but when they set foot on the coast, there was nothing to eat here, except for some dead grass and rocks.


    At a glance, you can''t see the edge at all.


    All eyes are desolate.


    From time to time on this desolate land, you can still see a terrible sandstorm.


    The scene in front of him made Da Hei''s body tremble and he turned his head involuntarily, his pitiful gaze fell on Li Yixi.


    The calamity was dead that day.


    Da Hei just glanced at it and knew the horror of this place. If he was here, he would not be able to survive overnight.


    Now all hope can only fall on Li Yixi.


    The most terrifying thing is that this world at this moment is decomposing the mana in his body all the time.


    If it is not replenished, it will continue to weaken.


    Completely reduced to a mortal dog.

 Chapter 1541

    Feeling Da Hei''s gaze, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    "Don''t be afraid, use your brain in everything."


    "The big living will starve to death."


    Li Yixi looked confident, but in fact he was madly complaining. This time, Li Yixi didn''t bring any food. After all, now that he has stepped into the field of cultivation, Li Yixi''s heart swelled up, and he consciously used his current state. Strength, if you want to solve food and clothing, that is a matter of minutes.


    But who would have thought that it is such a scene now.


    The sight is desolate, and there are natural disasters of annihilation between heaven and earth from time to time. The strange changes in this place have caused not only no green plants to be seen here, but Li Yixi even discovered that the only people alive here seem to be himself and Da Hei. .


    This area is inexplicably disturbing.


    With a desperate look on his face, his eyes lit up when he heard Li Yixi''s words. After all, Li Yixi''s methods were beyond imagination, and Da Hei knew that Li Yixi had always been scheming, and he should have been prepared for everything here.


    Da Hei wanted to see what kind of place this God Burial Continent, which is said to be able to bury everything, was.


    Although God Burial Continent is extremely terrifying, Da Hei believes that this place is dangerous and has a limit. If it exceeds this limit, it will naturally break the suppression of heaven and earth, and Li Yixi has this ability in Da Hei''s eyes.


    With the mana in the body, it was rapidly decomposed by the power of heaven and earth, knowing that there was something delicious, Da Hei was looking forward to it, because Da Hei knew that the things that Li Yixi carried were extremely precious things. , possessing a terrifying aura, and even contained laws, which could provide them with energy on the God Burial Continent.


    Starvation is impossible.


    Da Hei''s expectant eyes fell on Li Yixi''s body involuntarily.


    He turned into a normal-sized black, and even stretched out his head to rub against Li Yixi''s trousers, trying his best to please him.


    Gollum.


    There was a voice in Da Hei''s belly, and it was obvious that he was already hungry.


    In their realm, it is actually very difficult to starve, but the power of heaven and earth in the God Burial Continent is always breaking down mana and the rules of the body, and it consumes extremely terrifying, so it leads to hunger.


    When the gods are here, they will be like mortals and need three meals a day.


    However, when Li Yixi saw this scene, an embarrassed look appeared on his face.


    Li Yixi also felt a burst of hunger in his stomach.


    Originally, he could barely hold on, but when he heard the sound of hunger in his big black belly, Li Yixi couldn''t help it for a while, and a grunt sounded in his belly.


    The next moment, the man and the dog couldn''t help looking at each other with embarrassment in their eyes, but Da Hei didn''t know that Li Yixi didn''t bring anything this time, and his eyes were full of anticipation.


    Li Yixi felt embarrassed by Da Hei''s gaze.


    "Big black, wait."


    "This time, it''s an experience. If everything is ready, then what else is there to experience?"


    "That''s travel."


    "We are here to experience, not to enjoy, remember."


    "Naturally it is experience, then everything has to be obtained with our own hands."


    In order to resolve the embarrassment, Li Yixi hurriedly spoke up.


    As for the reason, for Li Yixi, there is no difficulty at all, it is easy to do.


    To deal with a person, Li Yixi felt that he needed to think carefully, but to deal with a dog, even if it became a demon, Li Yixi felt that it was very easy to deal with.


    The reason is simple, but also impeccable.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, there was a look of despair in the big black eyes at the moment.


    "It''s over, it''s over!"


    "Come to Burial God Continent to practice?"


    "It''s okay for you, I can''t handle my current state."


    Da Hei''s heart was crying constantly at this moment.


    Da Hei had no doubts about Li Yixi''s words, but at this moment, he couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    After all, this is God Burial Continent, not an ordinary place.


    Even if Da Hei''s cultivation is good enough to be able to traverse chaos, but in this God Burial Continent, Da Hei is really afraid. After all, Da Hei once knew that an existence with far greater strength than Da Hei entered this place and soon fell. It can be seen that The level of danger at the moment.


    Li Yixi glanced at Da Hei, and sure enough, seeing Da Hei''s eyes turned away at the moment, he was not staring at himself here.


    Li Yixi felt a lot less pressure in an instant.


    After all, being stared at by a dog that has become a demon is still a bit stressful. After all, Li Yixi seems to be calm now, but in fact, Li Yixi''s heart is panicked, and there is no solution at all.


    After all, it is desolate.


    Even if you get some grass roots and bark, you can''t.


    It''s so desolate here.


    "How to do it?"


    "If it can''t be solved, how can I make this dog obey in the future?"


    "In case the dog is desperate, turn around and leave, then I will be alone."


    "It''s so desolate here, there must be something to do."


    "After all, there are still three months left."


    When Li Yixi thought of letting Jun Wushen come to pick him up in three months, his face was a little ugly, and he felt that he had made a mistake.


    However, everything has already happened.


    Regret can''t change anything.


    In Li Yixi''s mind, the picture of surviving in the wilderness could not help but appear.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    "Man vs. Wild."


    "Man vs. Wild."


    "Ha ha."


    "Fortunately, I am from the Blue Star."


    "I have seen survival in the wilderness, it is indeed desolate, but I have knowledge."


    "If you have knowledge, will you still starve to death?"


    "Will not."


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, and his eyes couldn''t help but shine.


    In Li Yixi''s mind, various images of survival in the wilderness kept flashing.


    At this moment, I am looking for the scene that matches the present in my mind.


    Soon, Li Yixi couldn''t help but turn around and look at the Black Sea behind him.


    "Cough cough!"


    "Although I really want to leave this pitch-black sea, I still have to rely on it to survive."


    "Going to a desolate place, there is no vegetation, it is naturally very troublesome to get food, and it is even impossible to solve the problem of food and clothing. Now we can only rely on the Black Sea to solve the temporary predicament."


    Li Yixi''s thoughts flashed and he made a decision.


    "Big black, go!"


    "Let''s find something to eat."


    "The first rule of survival in the wilderness is to rely on the mountains to eat the mountains, and rely on the water to drink water."


    "This place is desolate, but didn''t God give us a sea?"


    "hey-hey."


    "Follow me, the light is in front of you."


    Li Yixi turned and left with a smug look on his face.


    "What?"


    Behind Li Yixi, the big black at the moment was stunned for a moment. In the eyes of the dog, there was an unbelievable look, and the big black felt that he had heard it wrong.


    After all, the Black Sea is the place where the most poisonous things in the world gather.


    Those poisons can poison the master of chaos.

 Chapter 1542

    But when Da Hei saw Li Yixi walking towards the Black Sea without hesitation, Da Hei was completely dumbfounded.


    The four legs trembled involuntarily.


    Not to mention how terrifying the creatures in the Black Sea are, the Black Sea is the most poisonous thing, and anything in the Black Sea will die if it is contaminated, let alone eating it.


    At this moment, Da Hei almost screamed to stop Li Yixi.


    But when the words came to his lips, Da Hei thought of Li Yixi''s terror and infinite means, and struggled in his heart.


    Ahead, Li Yixi did not get a response, and doubts appeared in his eyes.


    "Big black, let''s go."


    "What are you doing there?"


    "Come on, I''ll take you to a feast."


    "My cooking, have you forgotten?"


    "I didn''t bring anything else, but the condiments are still indispensable. Today we will have a sashimi meal first."


    "Before, when I was speeding in the sea, I had a faint feeling that there were many schools of fish. Here, you can''t starve to death. I can make every meal different for you."


    After Li Yixi thought of a way, he was very proud.


    The embarrassment and unease inside also disappeared.


    In its place is bloat.


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At this moment, when Da Hei heard Li Yixi''s words, his expression became struggling.


    At this moment, Da Hei really wanted to turn around and run away.


    But thinking that this is the God Burial Continent, and walking alone will die faster, Da Hei finally suppressed his thoughts of escaping.


    But there was a little unease in Da Hei''s eyes, Da Hei was wondering if Li Yixi would use it as food.


    After all, Da Hei once heard Li Yixi say that black dog meat is the best.


    Taking a deep breath, Da Hei looked at the sea in front of him. After gritting his teeth, he lifted the foot that was as heavy as Mount Tai with difficulty, and followed Li Yixi''s footsteps with an uneasy expression.


    After all, being stared at by Li Yixi, escaping will only die faster.


    What''s more, there is no food here, that would directly help Li Yixi to avoid making excuses for killing it.


    Li Yixi saw Da Hei following up. Although the speed was very slow, there was still a smile on his face.


    After all, even if he knew that there were fish in the sea, Li Yixi was still a little frightened when he faced the pitch-black sea alone.


    Soon, Da Hei came to Li Yixi''s side.


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand and touched Da Hei''s head, "Don''t worry, we have feelings anyway. What are you worrying about before the mountains and rivers are exhausted, how could I possibly eat you?"


    Li Yixi seemed to see through Da Hei''s mind and couldn''t help but say.


    "Isn''t the time when the mountains and rivers run out?"


    When Da Hei heard the words, his body trembled.


    If he hadn''t stabilized his body in time, he would have collapsed to the ground in fright.


    Da Hei is a little desperate. Once the mountains and rivers are exhausted, it seems that he is at his limit.


    At this moment, Da Hei couldn''t help begging God to let Li Yixi have good luck again and again, and don''t appear when the mountains and rivers are exhausted.


    Soon, one person and one dog came to the beach.


    Black Sea waves come from time to time.


    "Godkiller won''t appear!"


    Looking at the sea water that rolled in from time to time, Da Hei had an uneasy look on his face.


    After all, at this moment, the body of the sea is not wrapped with that mysterious power. Once the Godkiller fish finds out, Da Hei knows that it will be troublesome.


    So at this moment, Da Hei glanced at Li Yixi and saw that Li Yixi was not paying attention to himself, Da Hei quietly retreated a few steps away from the sea.


    Li Yixi''s soul power spread out at this moment.


    Start searching for the presence of marine fish.


    "Um?"


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s soul power was diffused, the dark, cautious look behind him suddenly changed drastically.


    In his eyes, there was a look of horror.


    Before, Da Hei''s soul power had diffused and opened, Da Hei knew very well that the soul power had diffused and opened, but it would be targeted by the power of heaven and earth in the God Burial Continent, and it would be annihilated by the power of heaven and earth.


    This world has an extremely terrifying repulsion, rejecting all foreign species.


    However, the next moment.


    Da Hei''s eyes widened involuntarily, and a look of terror appeared in his eyes. Da Hei never imagined that the moment Li Yixi''s soul power spread out, Li Yixi seemed to have no influence.


    This made Da Hei pale in surprise.


    No matter how strong the soul force is, according to the truth, it will be wiped out by the rules of heaven and earth.


    But Li Yixi''s soul power seems to have never been targeted.


    This made Da Hei look puzzled.


    "Could it be... Is it only the soul power scattered in the Black Sea that will be targeted?"


    "After all, in the Black Sea, there is an extremely terrifying formation. Here, there is no formation."


    With a shocked face, he quickly thought of the difference here, and a light appeared in his eyes.


    As soon as this idea appeared, Da Hei became more and more certain.


    "It must be so."


    "In the Black Sea, the soul force is strangled, it should be related to the formation."


    At the moment when the big black thought fell, the soul force carefully spread out.


    Although there are some guesses, at the moment Da Hei still dare not underestimate, and is trying, after all, the lesson of the last time has not been forgotten.


    However, at the moment when Da Hei''s soul power spreads out, Da Hei''s soul power is instantly strangled.


    Big Black grunted.


    The body trembled.


    In the dog''s eyes, there was a look of horror.


    It turned out that Da Hei mistakenly thought that there was a formation in the Black Sea, and that killed Da Hei''s soul power, but at this moment Da Hei discovered that the power of terrifying rules was everywhere.


    It never disappeared at all.


    His eyes fell on Li Yixi, and Da Hei was stunned.


    With a face full of disbelief, Li Yixi''s soul force swept the sea unscrupulously, but Da Hei found that Li Yixi had never felt any discomfort at this moment.


    In other words, Li Yixi''s soul power was so powerful that he ignored the rules of the world.


    hiss.


    The big black pupil shrank suddenly, and there was a look of horror in his eyes.


    He couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Da Hei knew that Li Yixi''s strength was beyond imagination, but he never thought that Li Yixi was so strong that he could ignore the power of the rules here.


    front.


    At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help frowning.


    "Damn it!"


    "Before this, I clearly felt that there are countless fish groups in this black sea, but why is there no trace of fish within a radius of three miles now?"


    "Why did it suddenly disappear?"


    "Before, it was definitely not an illusion."


    Li Yixi frowned with a determined look on his face.


    I couldn''t understand at all, why this happened suddenly, Li Yixi didn''t know that, when he broke the chaotic sky just now, all the god-killing fish had been scared to death, and here, an extremely terrifying Chaos Beast had awakened.


    Knowing that Li Yixi and that chaotic beast are here, how dare they approach the slightest.


    "Um?"


    "What a big fish, no, it''s a shark."


    "It''s strange, why do you have tiger stripes on your body?"


    Li Yixi soon found a shark. Although he found it to be strange, there was still a hint of joy on the corner of Li Yixi''s mouth. After all, a living creature finally appeared.

 Chapter 1543

    In the Black Sea, the deep-sea magic tiger shark broke through the sea, breathing greedily.


    In the eyes, all are intoxicated.


    The deep-sea magic tiger shark has just finished the retreat. After 7 million years of retreat, the deep-sea magic tiger shark almost forgot the smell of the air, and the cultivation base broke through, and it was extremely excited.


    Now, the Deep Sea Devil Tiger Shark has had nine chaotic eras of cultivation. It was born in this God Burial Continent and was born to adapt to the rules of heaven and earth. After nine chaotic eras of cultivation, the Deep Sea Devil Tiger Shark''s strength is enough to slaughter ordinary Chaos Supremes. .


    Although his talent is dull, he has survived nine chaotic eras, and his strength is so terrifying that he is comparable to the chaotic master.


    The moment the deep-sea magic tiger shark jumped out of the water, there was a great movement.


    At this moment, Da Hei on the coast instantly sensed the existence of the deep-sea tiger shark.


    Even if the soul force cannot spread, but the distance is not far, the deep sea tiger shark is huge, and the moment it jumps out of the sea, Da Hei still sees it.


    "This this¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Is this the deep sea tiger shark?"


    Seeing that huge body, Da Hei trembled all over, and a shocking color appeared in his eyes.


    Da Hei once roamed chaos, and naturally knew countless chaotic beasts. The moment he saw the deep sea tiger shark, Da Hei recognized it instantly, and because Da Hei recognized the deep sea tiger shark at this moment, Da Hei''s eyes were shocked. occupied.


    The deep-sea tiger shark is bloodthirsty by nature and extremely murderous.


    There is also a disadvantage, that is, the talent is extremely low.


    But it also has the advantage of being extremely alive.


    But Da Hei is very clear that even if the deep sea tiger shark is strong, it cannot be strong to this level.


    The moment the Deep Sea Devil Tiger Shark appeared on the sea surface, a terrifying heavenly might spread out in an instant, even if Li Yixi was blocking it in front of him at the moment, but this was just the aftermath, which still made Da Hei look terrified at the moment.


    That breath made Da Hei almost suffocate.


    horrible.


    Da Hei was originally extremely jealous of the Godkiller, but at this moment, Da Hei appeared beside Li Yixi without any hesitation.


    I don''t care what to consume.


    Da Hei knows very well that using supernatural powers here is extremely terrifying for the consumption of mana, but the mana cannot be replenished. It is extremely dangerous to use supernatural powers, but the moment he saw the deep sea magic tiger shark, Da Hei did not hesitate at all. Choose to use magical powers directly.


    Da Hei knew very well that only Li Yixi could stop the Deep Sea Demon Tiger Shark. Once he was spotted by the Deep Sea Demon Tiger Shark, he would definitely die.


    At this moment, in order to survive, where do you care about consumption.


    The moment he appeared beside Li Yixi, Da Hei''s suffocation disappeared.


    At this moment, Da Hei is extremely anxious. After all, in order to use Li Yixi to block the heavenly power of the deep-sea demon tiger shark, Da Hei at this moment can only suspend the void.


    Da Hei couldn''t help frowning, but seeing that Li Yixi didn''t make any movement, he didn''t dare to make a sound and could only bear it.


    "Shark?"


    "I wonder how shark meat is?"


    "Damn, no wonder there are no fish in this area. It turns out that he exists. How can ordinary fish and shrimp stand such a vicious atmosphere."


    In fact, Li Yixi was somewhat repulsive of the flesh and blood of sharks. After all, Li Yixi was a little worried that sharks had eaten people.


    But after sweeping around, Li Yixi suppressed the discomfort in his heart.


    Li Yixi knew very well that if he didn''t kill this guy.


    Next, he and Da Hei will most likely be hungry, and no one knows when a school of fish will appear.


    In the past, Li Yixi would not be hungry so quickly, but here, Li Yixi felt the danger. If there was no food, it would be absolutely terrifying.


    "Be careful and hide."


    "Don''t get caught by this shark."


    At this moment, Li Yixi naturally knew that Da Hei was behind him, so he reminded him carefully.


    Li Yixi was going to kill the deep-sea tiger shark when it approached.


    heard.


    The big black behind Li Yixi was stunned for a moment, and an incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    Da Hei knows a lot about the deep-sea tiger shark.


    The Deep Sea Devil Tiger Shark is indeed stupid, but the Deep Sea Devil Tiger Shark is alive and well. It is born bloodthirsty but rarely perishes. That''s because the Deep Sea Devil Tiger Shark also has an advantage that all living beings envy.


    Invincible defense.


    The deep sea devil tiger shark is extremely terrifying. After reaching a certain level of cultivation, relying on the defense of the flesh, it can resist the five declines of heaven and man and survive the calamity of the era.


    Of course, defense is not invincible.


    The deep-sea tiger sharks generally can only survive the tribulation of the era once or twice, and when they cross the tribulation, they will consume the invincible defense rules in their bodies.


    Once you step into the Chaos Supreme level, the deep sea tiger shark is almost immortal.


    Even if the master of chaos sees it, he must frown.


    After all, it is almost impossible to kill the deep sea tiger shark.


    Da Hei hid behind Li Yixi, watching carefully, he had already discovered that there were nine tiger stripes on the body of the deep sea tiger shark.


    The nine tiger marks made Da Hei''s body tremble with fright.


    Eyeballs are about to fall out.


    What the nine tiger stripes represent, Da Hei is extremely clear.


    The deep-sea magic tiger shark is extremely terrifying, and the invincibility rule is contained in the tiger pattern. Under normal conditions, after an era of calamity, the tiger pattern will turn white.


    Moreover, the deep-sea magic tiger shark normally only has one or two tiger stripes.


    But at this moment, Da Hei was frightened, and the nine tiger stripes of the deep-sea magic tiger shark in front of him were lifelike.


    In every tiger pattern, the brilliance of the heavens pervades, which is the power drawn from the five declines of heaven and man.


    In other words, the deep-sea devil tiger shark in front of him has lived for a full nine chaotic eras, and has resisted nine chaotic eras.


    This shows how terrifying the deep-sea tiger shark is.


    This is a mutated and unimaginable deep-sea tiger shark whose talent has changed so strangely. His cultivation has almost reached the limit of heaven and earth.


    Although Da Hei couldn''t see through it, Da Hei knew very well that the deep-sea tiger shark in front of him at least reached the level of Chaos Supreme.


    From Li Yixi''s words, Da Hei also knew that the Godkiller had disappeared.


    The disappearance of the Godkiller fish also shows the horror of the deep-sea tiger shark.


    God-killing fish live in groups. Once they join forces, the world will be shocked, and the gods will cry.


    But when Da Hei was terrified, Da Hei was shocked when he heard that Li Yixi was going to hunt the deep sea tiger shark.


    At this moment, Da Hei has set off a storm in his heart.


    This is something that Big Black never thought of.


    At the moment when Da Hei was stiff, a big black umbrella appeared in Li Yixi''s hand.


    Li Yixi opened the big black umbrella to block the figure of himself and the big black. With the help of the big black umbrella, one person and one dog instantly merged with the black sea under him.


    At the same time, the moment the big black umbrella appeared, the breath of Li Yixi and the big black disappeared in this world strangely.

 Chapter 1544

    What shocked Da Hei the most was that the moment Da Hei Umbrella appeared, Da Hei felt that the mana that was rapidly passing in his body stopped instantly.


    At this moment, the rules of heaven and earth in the God Burial Continent could not actually apply to Da Hei.


    Da Hei, who was sluggishly frightened by the deep-sea tiger shark, shuddered violently and looked at the big black umbrella in front of him in shock. The black umbrella is just an ordinary big black umbrella, and it can''t detect any abnormality at all.


    This makes the big black mouth dry.


    This big black umbrella, where is the ordinary thing.


    How can it be an ordinary thing to be able to exclude the rules of the God Burial Continent and independently create the existence of a world.


    At this moment, Da Hei found that his soul power was spreading out. As long as he did not leave the scope of the big black umbrella, his soul power would not be attacked in any way.


    Obviously, where the big black umbrella is shrouded, the powerful ability has created a small world suitable for them.


    This scene completely shocked Da Hei.


    Dahei racked his brains, but he couldn''t remember the source of Dahei umbrella. Dahei couldn''t find the source of this treasure.


    Under the big black umbrella, Li Yixi looked expectant.


    From under the big black umbrella, look at the deep-sea tiger shark in the distance.


    However, the next moment.


    The deep-sea magic tiger shark''s golden eyes glanced at the sea in confusion, then turned around and was about to leave.


    The deep-sea magic tiger shark felt as if the world had just changed slightly. Although no abnormality was found, the deep-sea magic tiger shark was not interested in continuing to investigate.


    After all, the deep-sea magic tiger shark is just retreating here. At this moment, the deep-sea magic tiger shark is going to the deep sea to hunt for food.


    "Well, is there any more?"


    "damn it."


    "If you let him go, wouldn''t the bamboo basket be empty."


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but become anxious, this deep sea tiger shark Li Yixi just glanced at it and knew that it was not an ordinary thing, Li Yixi was not careless, Li Yixi relied on the big black umbrella and approached quietly.


    However, soon.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help frowning, the speed of the huge deep-sea tiger shark was not ordinary.


    Fortunately, the extremely fast deep-sea tiger shark stopped.


    The incomparably cold eyes swept to where Li Yixi was.


    "Um?"


    "What''s there?"


    The deep-sea magic tiger shark has a puzzled face. It has been observed several times, but no abnormality has been found. However, there is a problem with the deep-sea magic tiger shark''s instinctive feeling, and the rules there are changing.


    Under the big black umbrella, Li Yixi saw the deep sea tiger shark staring here, and felt that the other party had discovered him.


    Instead of hiding, I just put away the big black umbrella.


    The flying sword appeared in Li Yixi''s hand.


    "Don''t go."


    "Sharks, aren''t they all bloodthirsty?"


    Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, Feijian stroked his finger lightly, and put his finger into the black sea.


    The wound is not big.


    A drop of blood dripped from Li Yixi''s fingers at this moment.


    This drop of blood is extremely miraculous.


    Not merging with the water of the Black Sea, the drop of blood dripped from Li Yixi''s finger, and it quickly dripped.


    The space in the Black Sea seemed to be torn apart.


    Only a trace of blood mist escaped, and none of the pure beauty of this drop of blood escaped.


    In the blink of an eye, it landed on the land of the Black Sea.


    this moment.


    Like a tenth magnitude earthquake.


    The huge mountain range at the bottom of the Black Sea was crushed directly by Li Yixi''s blood dripping.


    The mountains as long as thousands of miles were directly torn apart.


    It simply cannot bear the weight of this drop of blood.


    In an instant, an extremely terrifying crack appeared at the bottom of the deep sea. It was said to be a crack, or to be precise, an abyss of unknown depth.


    Beside Li Yixi, Da Hei was stunned for a moment.


    A storm surged in my heart, "Can a drop of blood crush a mountain range?"


    The originally calm sea, Li Yixi, who was planning to attract the deep-sea tiger shark, was thinking about whether there was enough blood to attract the deep-sea tiger shark, when Li Yixi discovered that in the eyes of the deep-sea tiger shark, a Frightened color.


    The deep-sea magic tiger shark turned around and was about to flee, as if he had discovered something terrifying.


    "Um?"


    "No, why are you running away?"


    "Can''t wait any longer."


    "You can only try to kill by force, otherwise, today''s bamboo basket is doomed to be empty."


    "Although I feel that the opportunity is not big, it is not impossible!"


    "go!"


    As soon as Li Yixi''s thoughts fell, it was extremely straightforward.


    The flying sword around him burst out of the sky in an instant.


    Extremely fast.


    At the same time, Li Yixi''s body also flew out.


    The big black on the spot was so frightened that his liver and gallbladder were split.


    He turned around and fled, fled directly to the coast, and used his magical powers again.


    Because at this moment, Da Hei felt the land of the deep sea, and a terrifying power of devouring appeared.


    That devouring power cannot be described in words.


    "Hey!"


    Above the sea, when Li Yixi''s flying sword approached the deep-sea demon tiger shark, the unparalleled defense of the deep-sea demon tiger shark didn''t care.


    After all, the defense of today''s deep-sea tiger shark can be said to be invincible in the world.


    Chaos Lord took action, and he was not afraid of practicing for nine chaotic eras. What the deep-sea tiger shark was afraid of was the power of devouring that erupted at the bottom of the sea. At the same time, the deep-sea tiger shark felt an extremely terrifying aura on the bottom of the sea.


    But the next moment.


    The flying sword seemed to pierce the tofu, directly breaking the body of the deep sea tiger shark.


    Under the control of Li Yixi, the heart of the deep sea tiger shark was instantly shattered by the flying sword.


    "Roar!"


    In the eyes of the deep sea tiger shark, a look of horror appeared.


    A terrifying voice resounded throughout the world.


    The Deep Sea Devil Tiger Shark never thought that someone could break his invincible defense, and the vitality of the flesh quickly disappeared.


    The power of swallowing terror under the sea is about to cover the flesh, and the deep sea tiger shark looks terrified.


    Resolutely give up the body, and the soul wants to break through the void.


    But at the moment when the soul was about to come out of the body, Li Yixi''s flying sword flew out directly from the head of the deep sea tiger shark. The immortal soul of the deep sea tiger shark, under Li Yixi''s flying sword, had no power to resist. Killed directly by a sword.


    Feijian came to Li Yixi in the blink of an eye.


    A look of joy appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Li Yixi clearly felt that the vitality in the deep sea tiger shark had disappeared.


    Li Yixi reached out and grabbed it, "Get up."


    At the same time, a terrifying force of swallowing the sky just swept the body of the deep-sea tiger shark, but the body of the deep-sea tiger shark was still seized by Li Yixi, and it was included in the system storage space.


    "hiss!"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The moment he put away the deep sea tiger shark, Li Yixi''s eyelids twitched wildly, a look of horror appeared in his eyes, and his body immediately rose into the air and returned to the shore.


    At this moment, hundreds of millions of tons of sea water poured backwards and were swallowed by cracks in the seabed. Above the sea surface, a huge swallowing vortex appeared that covered thousands of miles.


    Looking at the whirlpool, Li Yixi couldn''t help but gasp.


    With a face full of shock, Li Yixi at this moment suddenly understood why the deep sea tiger shark didn''t care about his attack.


    Because if you don''t run for your life with all your strength, you will definitely be swallowed by the vortex.


    The swallowing vortex in front of him makes people tremble.

 Chapter 1545

    At this moment, Da Hei looked at Li Yixi who was beside him, and a shocking color appeared in his eyes.


    What I saw today made Da Hei''s mind shake violently at the moment, his limbs could not help shaking, his pupils were shrinking, and his lips were constantly shaking.


    Da Hei never thought that it would be so easy for Li Yixi to break the invincible defense of the Deep Sea Devil Tiger Shark. The Deep Sea Devil Tiger Shark is powerful and terrifying, and has survived nine times of chaotic reincarnation.


    But in front of Li Yixi, there was no way to resist.


    This has already shocked the big black.


    Da Hei even more did not expect that a drop of Li Yixi''s blood actually caused the deep sea mountain to collapse, causing a tsunami.


    The scene in front of him at this moment made Da Hei almost lose his ability to think.


    Here, but God Burial Continent.


    The world here is extremely stable.


    They can tear apart space in the outside world, but in God Burial Continent, that is absolutely impossible, which shows how stable the world is here.


    But Li Yixi''s drop of blood actually caused such a terrifying scene.


    The big black at this moment could not help but be at a loss.


    Originally thought that Li Yixi was an Era Master, but at the moment, Da Hei felt that his mind was full of mud. Da Hei was thinking, is the Chaos Master so powerful?


    "hiss."


    "What a horrible scene."


    "At the moment just now, I thought it was the end of the world."


    "It''s a pity, it would be great if such a scene could be recorded, but I don''t have a camera."


    "time to go."


    "If there is a tsunami or something, it will be troublesome."


    "Big black, go!"


    Li Yixi glanced at the shocking scene in front of him, turned around and said to Da Hei.


    One person and one dog, hurried away into the distance.


    Da Hei followed behind Li Yixi, looking in the direction of the Black Sea from time to time, but he felt that Li Yixi had no intention of staying, so he could only follow with gritted teeth.


    But in my heart, I will never forget that drop of blood.


    Can''t help but think of the records in ancient books, a drop of blood pressure collapsed the mountains, and a single grass cut off the stars.


    Da Hei was thinking about what would happen if he got that drop of blood from Li Yixi.


    But being stared at by Li Yixi, coupled with the terror of the Black Sea, Da Hei fell silent.


    It was not until he could not see the sea and could not hear the sound of the sea pouring in, that Da Hei suppressed his emotions.


    At the moment of darkness, tiredness could not help appearing in his eyes.


    Running fast, the mana consumption in the body is extremely terrifying.


    Soon, Da Hei found that his mana was about to run out. Seeing that Li Yixi had no intention of staying, Da Hei couldn''t help but become anxious.


    Wang Wang Wang.


    Da Hei hurriedly spoke up.


    Li Yixi, who was on his way, turned around and glanced at the dark state, and then looked at the surrounding scene.


    He said, "Go, go to camp on that mountain."


    "Even if there is a tsunami, it doesn''t matter. Now we have pulled enough distance."


    "It''s galloping all the way, and the belly is empty, it''s time to replenish."


    "This time we have plenty of food."


    Li Yixi thought of the deep sea tiger shark, and his eyes couldn''t help showing excitement.


    Hearing that he could eat, it was still a deep-sea magic tiger shark, and there were bright lights in the dark eyes.


    This is the deep-sea devil tiger shark. It has strong rules into the body, and has resisted the existence of nine times of chaos. The extremely powerful flesh and blood should be able to get a lot of opportunities.


    There seems to be no difference between day and night in this God Burial Continent. An incomparably huge star is suspended in the void. Li Yixi looked up, took out the big black umbrella before, and used his magic power to stabilize the big black umbrella on the ground.


    Go to an open space.


    At this moment, the big black saw that the big black umbrella was taken out by Li Yixi, and entered the area covered by the big black umbrella like lightning, and entered the area covered by the big black umbrella. Not only did the power of natural disasters disappear, but the power of rules also disappeared. , At this moment of blackness, I can enjoy a trace of comfort.


    Li Yixi, who walked to the side, had a thought.


    In an instant, the corpse of the incomparably huge deep-sea tiger shark appeared.


    Li Yixi directly used the flying sword to cut a piece of plump meat.


    Soon, I got a plate of sashimi, and at the same time, I got a stone and used a flying sword to dig it into a large roasting plate.


    Looking at the things in front of him, Li Yixi''s eyes couldn''t help but show a ray of excitement.


    The bottom of this baking pan resembles a tripod with four legs.


    As soon as Li Yixi''s thoughts moved, his mana transformed into a fire under the roasting pan. Sitting under the big black umbrella, Li Yixi couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    When he looked at Da Hei on the side, his thoughts moved, and a big bone with a lot of flesh and blood fell in front of Da Hei.


    Da Hei looked at the flesh and blood in front of him, and there were many fine lights in his eyes.


    The power of qi and blood contained in this flesh and blood is extremely terrifying.


    Once it is refined, it can not only make up for the lost mana, but can definitely go further.


    Da Kuro''s breathing became heavier.


    Biting it directly, it began to devour the blood and rhythm in it.


    The big black mana was almost exhausted. At this moment, with the devouring of blood and refining the middle way, the mana was quickly made up.


    The rules contained in it are rapidly transforming Da Hei''s fleshly body.


    Da Hei''s fleshly body is now improving at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Among them, the rules are actually making up for some of the shortcomings of Da Hei, and the power of blood is also transforming under the stimulation of qi and blood.


    A breath of chaotic origin quickly merged with Da Hei.


    Da Hei is originally a chaotic beast, and after swallowing the source breath, there are many benefits.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was enjoying himself.


    Sit under the big black umbrella and start the BBQ.


    A look of satisfaction appeared on his face.


    "As expected of a monster, flesh and blood are indeed different from what they eat on a daily basis, and the power of qi and blood is very strong."


    "It can quickly make up for consumption."


    Li Yixi ate happily.


    With a face of ecstasy, Da Hei, who frantically devoured the blood of the deep-sea tiger shark, trembled suddenly, and an unbelievable color appeared in his eyes.


    Staring at the bones in front of him, Da Hei discovered strange lines on the bones.


    "This is, this is the mark of the avenue."


    The moment he knew the pattern, Da Hei couldn''t help but his heart beat violently.


    Moreover, this is not an ordinary Dao mark.


    The deep-sea devil tiger shark has survived nine chaotic catastrophes. Dao marks are extremely precious, and the avenues contained in Dao marks are extremely terrifying.


    Dao marks like this are extremely precious.


    This way is unique.


    Not much worse than the inheritance of Chaos Lord.


    Da Hei couldn''t help looking at Li Yixi. Seeing that Li Yixi didn''t pay attention to himself, he opened his mouth and swallowed the bone in front of him.


    I fully comprehend the avenues in it, and they are both chaotic beasts, and they also devour the same way.


    Under the support of the power of the terrifying avenue, Da Hei''s cultivation has been improved at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Devouring Taoism has also been continuously improved.


    At this moment, Da Hei''s body was enveloped by a black light. If you look closely at the black light, it looks like a black lightning.

 Chapter 1546

    At this moment around Da Hei, a weak swallowing force appeared invisibly.


    This devouring power is very weak, and it is difficult to detect it if you don''t observe it carefully.


    But this devouring force obviously feels very weak, but it is very strange.


    At this moment, some Dao rules in this world can actually be swallowed up by Da Hei.


    The rules of this world entered the body, and did not cause any damage to Da Hei.


    If an ordinary cultivator swallowed the Heaven and Earth Law of the God Burial Continent and entered his body, he would definitely explode and die.


    Even if there is a secret method that can suppress the rules of heaven and earth, the mana in the body will be disintegrated in an instant.


    This kind of thing is not done by no one. Some powerful beings who have gone deep into the God Burial Continent want to accept the rules of heaven and earth and change their own rules.


    Fortunately, they could survive on this God Burying Continent, but without exception, they all failed.


    But at this moment, the big black has realized the traces of the avenues, the realization of the avenues, and the speed of its horror.


    The deep-sea magic tiger shark has spent a full nine epochs of reincarnation here.


    The power of the Great Dao is extremely terrifying, and he knows the rules of heaven and earth in the God Burial Continent.


    The devouring avenue of the deep-sea tiger shark was deduced to a perfect level.


    Even if the aptitude of the deep sea tiger shark is extremely poor, but it has lived for a full nine epochs, even if it is poor, it has accumulated terrifying accumulation.


    Da Hei fell into a comprehension, and at the same time, he constantly perfected his devouring magical power at this moment.


    It quickly integrates the deep-sea magic tiger shark avenues and runs through it.


    In front of Da Hei, an avenue to the sky appeared.


    Originally, it was very difficult to refine the blood and Dao of the deep-sea tiger shark, but with the continuous improvement of the Dao of Devouring, the power of devouring is even more terrifying.


    The incomparably powerful power of qi and blood and the aura of the origin of chaos merged with himself, and Da Hei''s cultivation base directly broke through the next moment.


    With the breakthrough, the big black at this moment slowly opened his eyes.


    An uneasy gaze fell on Li Yixi''s body, wondering if Li Yixi would be influenced by him at the moment.


    But soon, Da Hei''s hanging heart fell, because Da Hei realized that Li Yixi was not paying attention to him at the moment.


    After waking up, Da Hei also withdrew from the mysterious and mysterious feeling just now.


    Da Hei was originally very uneasy, but the next moment his body trembled violently, and an incredible color appeared in his eyes, because at this moment, Da Hei discovered that even if he did not use the Devouring Magical Power, at this moment, he could actually devour the land of God Burial Continent. some faint breaths.


    After the weak power of rules entered his body, it did not decompose, and his own mana at this moment did not burst himself.


    This made a look of disbelief in Da Hei''s eyes.


    On the God Burial Continent, the reason why it is difficult to survive is that the world can decompose the mana within the practitioner''s body, and now Da Hei finds that he can devour the power of the world for his own use, so it is better to become excited.


    After all, this biggest threat will disappear in the future.


    After confirming again and again, Da Hei''s eyes revealed a lot of fine light, and he cautiously used the power of devouring to start trying.


    After more power of law entered his body, Da Hei finally determined that his current self-devouring avenue had been improved a lot, and he could indeed consume the power of law on God Burial Continent for his own use.


    The mana in the body also became more pure at this moment, as if it had undergone a transformation.


    Before Da Hei followed Li Yixi''s side, his strength improved very quickly, but after reaching the realm of escape, Da Hei discovered some of his own flaws, and those flaws could not be made up.


    But Da Hei did not expect to make up for his shortcomings after following Li Yixi to the God Burial Continent and devouring the blood of the Deep Sea Devil Tiger Shark.


    Qualification has been transformed.


    The power of the physical body has been improved unimaginably, and the strength has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    After all, what he devoured before was the flesh and blood of the deep-sea tiger shark, a terrifying existence at the supreme level of chaos.


    If such an existence hadn''t existed for Li Yixi, a single thought would be enough to obliterate Da Hei.


    "This time, what is the purpose of the master''s trip to the God Burial Continent, and what will be the layout?"


    "The master''s cultivation is really unfathomable, but God Burial Continent is still dangerous. Entering God Burial Continent is definitely not arbitrary, there must be a layout that I don''t understand."


    "Does the master come to Burial God Continent to explore the secrets of Burial God Continent?"


    "Or what is the master going to do to Bury God Continent, otherwise, the master should not let his blood drip into the Black Sea at will, and he will not break the chaos."


    Da Hei''s eyes flickered, and all kinds of thoughts flashed away, but in the end Da Hei shook his head and stopped thinking. Da Hei knew very well that Li Yixi''s purpose and layout were not what he could imagine.


    To be able to play against a terrifying existence like Li Yixi, the strength must be beyond imagination.


    Now Da Hei also understands that a terrifying existence like Li Yixi cannot make up his mind. Only an existence like the deep-sea tiger shark can enter Li Yixi''s eyes.


    Da Hei stood up and tried to get out of the range covered by the big black umbrella.


    Even if he walked out of the range covered by the big black umbrella, at this moment, the big black also found that the speed of the power of heaven and earth decomposing his mana became extremely slow.


    The reason why such anomalies are still occurring is because today''s Da Hei has not fully understood the marks of the Dao.


    However, such a speed has no effect on Da Hei.


    Although you can''t use magical powers unscrupulously, you can still take action when you encounter danger.


    At this moment when Da Hei was excited.


    Suddenly, a terrifying black wind appeared not far away.


    The moment this black wind came, a terrifying storm was formed.


    see this storm.


    There was fear in the dark eyes.


    "This is the black wind of silence."


    This is something that even Chaos Supreme would be afraid of.


    And at this moment, the black wind of silence came towards Li Yixi and Da Hei with great speed.


    Such a change naturally caught Li Yixi''s attention, after all, the movement was really big.


    However, the moment he saw the storm, Li Yixi seemed very calm and said lightly.


    "Can''t you just let me be quiet for a moment?"


    "Give me a break."


    The moment Li Yixi''s voice fell, the power of rules spread out, directly letting the black wind of silence dissipate.


    Da Hei saw the disappearing silent black wind, and his face was sluggish.


    Tremblingly, he said, "If you speak the law, can you still speak the law here?"


    This directly subverted Da Hei''s cognition. The God Burial Continent was extremely terrifying, and the previous deep sea tiger shark could not do it. It was not that the opponent was weak, but the power of the rules was too strong.


    But Li Yixi took it lightly and solved the black wind of silence.


    This method made Da Hei stunned again.

 Chapter 1547

    After a full meal, one person and one dog recovered their spirits.


    Even if it is a big black, the fear of this place and this place gradually disappears.


    Because now Da Hei is walking on the God Burial Continent, the rules of heaven and earth are no longer able to decompose the mana in Da Hei''s body, and most of the rejection of heaven and earth has disappeared.


    If you really encounter danger, you can fight with all your strength.


    What''s more, there is the terrifying existence of Li Yixi sitting in the town.


    "Come on, let''s get out of here as soon as possible."


    "It looks desolate at first glance, it should be a desert."


    Li Yixi stood up.


    Stretching for a while, he yelled at the big black who was lying on the ground.


    Da Hei stood up in an instant, and his eyes showed a bright light.


    At this moment, Da Hei''s body strength is too terrifying. If he continues to stay, there is a feeling of being full, and it should be consumed.


    Seeing that Li Yixi didn''t move before, Da Hei naturally didn''t dare to move.


    There is a big black travel.


    high speed.


    Half a day across the desert.


    It was safe along the way, and there were no accidents.


    Glancing at the sky.


    Li Yixi frowned slightly.


    Immediately, he patted Da Hei''s back and jumped off Da Hei''s back.


    "I didn''t expect this desert to be so huge. It should take some time to cross it. Let''s find a place to rest first."


    Immediately, he stretched out his hand and pointed to a ruin in the distance.


    There are dilapidated buildings looming there.


    But it seems to have been abandoned for a long time, and it is appropriate to rest there.


    One person and one dog took a deep breath and walked to the building in the desert.


    It seems very close, but it took one person and one dog more than ten minutes to reach this magnificent building.


    This building looks a bit rundown, but it is so huge that it is hard to imagine how magnificent it was at the beginning.


    "I rely on."


    Before walking to this incomparably huge building, Li Yixi couldn''t help but take a deep breath, his eyes showing an unbelievable look.


    Li Yixi never imagined that this incomparably huge building was actually made of bronze.


    Previously, Li Yixi thought that this was a huge palace built of stone, but he did not expect that the entire body of the palace in front of him was made of bronze.


    Li Yixi was completely shocked.


    Even if this is a different world, until now, Li Yixi has never seen such a grand palace using such terrifying bronze.


    At a glance, the palace in front of you gives people a feeling of a giant.


    Standing in front of the incomparably huge bronze palace, it seems that he is incomparably small.


    It was hard for Li Yixi to imagine what kind of sensation it would cause if such a huge bronze palace appeared on Blue Star.


    Even if it is sold as scrap copper, it can instantly become a rich man.


    The huge palace in front of him gave Li Yixi a great mental shock.


    At this moment when Li Yixi''s face was full of shock, when Da Hei, who was standing behind Li Yixi, looked at the palace in front of him, his pupils shrank, and a look of fear appeared in his eyes.


    The huge bronze palace in front of him is like a sleeping wild beast.


    Facing this huge bronze palace, Da Hei has a feeling of suffocation.


    Da Hei very much resisted entering the ancient bronze palace, but Li Yixi did not dare to speak while standing in front of him.


    Because Da Hei didn''t know why Li Yixi brought him to this terrifying bronze palace.


    Da Hei knew the origin of the bronze palace in front of him, which was a legendary fetish.


    This bronze palace is controlled by an extremely terrifying being.


    It is a powerful and supreme artifact.


    But I never thought that the bronze palace today would become so dilapidated.


    Obviously, the owner of this bronze palace has fallen.


    Walking on this desolate land for a long time, Da Hei did not feel any danger.


    But this is God Burial Continent, Da Hei knows the danger here, it must be very terrifying, otherwise, the owner of this bronze palace cannot fall.


    At this moment, the big black became a little nervous.


    "Come on, let''s go in and have a look."


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand and patted Da Hei''s head, and headed towards the ancient bronze palace.


    Da Hei wanted to speak, but Li Yixi had already stepped into the ancient bronze palace, Da Hei was extremely uneasy, and quickly followed Li Yixi''s footsteps.


    Da Hei knew very well that this place was very dangerous, and it was safest to follow Li Yixi''s side.


    Enter the ancient bronze temple.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, there was a lot of brilliance.


    This ancient bronze temple is incomparably huge.


    It looks a bit dilapidated outside, but the inside of the ancient bronze temple is spotless.


    Walking into it, a shocking color appeared in Li Yixi''s eyes, and there was a sense of gratitude for transmigration.


    The main hall of the ancient bronze temple.


    It is huge and can hold thousands of people.


    At the top of the ancient bronze temple, there is a huge black dragon statue.


    The black dragon is lifelike, as if it is a sleeping supreme dragon.


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand and stroked the black dragon in front of him, his eyes showing shock.


    "It''s amazing, I didn''t expect someone to be so accomplished, this black dragon seems to be real."


    Immediately, Li Yixi looked at the position of the bronze black dragon''s head.


    There is a bronze cast chair in the position of the dragon head.


    The moment he looked at the chair, Li Yixi''s pupils shrank.


    After entering the ancient bronze palace, Li Yixi did not feel any vitality. The moment Li Yixi looked at the main seat, he found a figure sitting crossed on the main seat.


    The whole body was shrouded in golden armor.


    "Is this the owner of this ancient bronze temple?"


    "Is this ancient bronze temple still a powerful magic weapon?"


    "But why did it fall?"


    After Li Yixi discovered the other party, Li Yixi determined that the other party had long since lost life.


    Li Yixi slowly walked towards the main seat.


    Behind Li Yixi, the big black never left.


    Soon, one person and one dog came to the figure in golden armor.


    The moment Da Hei walked in front of the figure wearing the golden armor, there was a deep shock in his eyes.


    "It''s Zhantian."


    "The existence that dared to fight Chaos has fallen."


    Before, Da Hei knew that the other party was very likely to fall. Otherwise, this ancient bronze temple could not have become so dilapidated. The horror, but did not expect it to fall now.


    However, the big black divine sense swept over and did not feel any scars on the other party''s body.


    There was a look of doubt in Dahei''s eyes.


    But in the next moment, there was a look of fear in Da Hei''s eyes.


    Because Da Hei saw some strange patterns on the golden armor.


    Seeing these strange lines, Da Hei involuntarily fell back a few steps.


    As if seeing something incredible.


    Da Hei knew that it was the strange lines on the opponent''s body that made the opponent fall.


    That thing is an extremely terrifying curse power.


    Once infected, you will surely die.


    "Breaking the Immortal Mantra, this is the legendary Bending Immortal Mantra."


    Seeing the strange lines, the blackness of this moment caused a storm in my heart.


    A face full of fear.

 Chapter 1548

    The Immortal Folding Spell is very scary.


    It can only be seen in some extremely old legends.


    Once it gets on it, even if it is the master of chaos, it may fall because of it.


    The Immortal-Bending Spell is not something of this era.


    Da Hei once saw it on an ancient stone tablet, which belonged to the third era.


    Each era of reincarnation has different divisions for the realm of cultivation.


    The way of practice is also somewhat different.


    At the moment when Da Hei''s face was full of fear, Li Yixi stretched out his hand and gently patted it on the golden armor. The hand that Li Yixi dropped happened to be the golden armor stained with the Immortal Bending Curse. place.


    Seeing Li Yixi at this moment, a look of terror appeared in Dahei''s eyes.


    At this moment, Da Hei was so frightened that his eyes almost fell out, and Da Hei''s face was full of disbelief.


    A terrifying existence like Li Yixi should be able to feel the horror of these immortal-breaking spells according to reason, but Da Hei never imagined that Li Yixi at this moment would touch the immortal-breaking spell directly.


    The moment Li Yixi''s big hand fell on the golden armor, the golden armor turned into ashes the next moment.


    Obviously, under the power of the Immortal-Bending Curse, the power of this golden armor has long since disappeared, and it has long since become an ordinary thing. After endless years, it has naturally been corroded into dust by the years.


    The reason why it remains the same is because there is no movement in this ancient bronze temple, so this armor has been preserved to this day.


    A series of strange lines appeared in Li Yixi''s palm at this moment.


    This is the power of the Immortal-Bending Spell.


    The terrifying power of the Heart-Bending Mantra was about to invade Li Yixi''s flesh and blood.


    At this moment, Da Hei witnessed everything with his own eyes, opened his mouth wide, and looked terrified.


    However, the next moment, Da Hei was completely stunned.


    Because he wanted to invade the power of the Immortal-Bending Charm in Li Yixi''s body.


    He was instantly swallowed by the power that suddenly erupted in Li Yixi''s body.


    It turned into the nourishment of Li Yixi''s body strength.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Witness the changes before your eyes.


    An unbelievable look appeared in Da Hei''s eyes. Da Hei never imagined that the terrifying Immortal-Breaking Spell would have no effect on Li Yixi.


    The scene in front of him gave Da Hei a great mental shock.


    The next moment Da Hei reacted.


    The fear in his eyes gradually faded away.


    "I forgot, the master controls one of the 3000 Great Curse Techniques."


    "Although the Immortal-Bending Curse is extremely terrifying, it is also a curse."


    "The Great Curse Technique encompasses all the power of the curse, and the Immortal Bending Curse emerged from the comprehension of the Great Curse Technique, and it will naturally be swallowed up by the Great Curse Technique''s Great Dao Mark."


    Thinking of Li Yixi''s mastery of the Great Curse Technique.


    The fear in the big black eyes gradually disappeared.


    I was shocked by the scene in front of me before, but I didn''t expect Li Yixi to be terrifying for a while.


    Although Li Yixi was extremely powerful, Da Hei was still unable to suppress the fears in his heart when he stepped into this God Burial Continent where no one could leave.


    It''s too mysterious and scary here.


    "How long has it been since this ancient bronze temple appeared here? I didn''t expect this golden armor to turn into dust now."


    "Time is really the most terrifying thing."


    Li Yixi sighed involuntarily when he saw the figure in front of him that was turned into dust when he touched it lightly.


    Immediately, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    After the golden armor in front of him turned to ashes, a hide appeared on the bronze seat.


    "Um?"


    "What the hell is this?"


    "The existence that fell here should be a monk, and the golden armor on his body should also be a treasure. Now that the years have passed, the golden armor on his body has also turned into dust, but I didn''t expect that the animal skin was actually preserved."


    "It seems that this animal skin is very complicated."


    "Is it some kind of treasure that can''t be achieved?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes became extremely bright, and his breathing became rapid involuntarily.


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand and picked up the ancient animal skin in front of him.


    Open the hide slowly.


    Li Yixi discovered that there were dense texts in the hide.


    Seeing the dense text on the animal skin, the excitement on Li Yixi''s face gradually disappeared, because Li Yixi found that these words on the animal skin could not be understood by himself.


    The big black behind Li Yixi found Li Yixi frowning, and couldn''t help but lean forward. Big black was also very curious as to why this animal skin could be preserved.


    The moment he looked at this animal skin, there was a hint of fear in his big black eyes.


    Above this animal skin, an extremely terrifying aura made Da Hei feel trembling.


    Da Hei knew very well that the animal skin in front of him must have come from an extremely terrifying Chaos Beast.


    A far more terrifying existence than the deep-sea tiger shark.


    Da Hei also discovered at this moment that there are some texts from other eras on this animal skin.


    After seeing these words, Da Hei instantly reacted.


    Each era has a unique way of practice and a different culture.


    Natural text will also be different.


    But in fact, this is not difficult for the monks.


    The above words are the condensed power of some powerful avenues.


    Da Hei felt that Li Yixi was acting again, and he was too deep into the drama.


    Wang Wang Wang.


    When Li Yixi frowned, the big black beside him cried out.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but look back at Da Hei.


    At this moment, Da Hei pointed to the ancient animal skin in Li Yixi''s hand.


    Raise the front leg to make a movement.


    Seeing Da Hei''s movements behind him, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    "Do you mean to put this animal skin between the eyebrows?"


    "Is this animal skin something inherited?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help but become excited.


    Taking a deep breath, he placed the animal skin in front of him between his eyebrows.


    When Li Yixi put the animal skin in front of him on the center of his eyebrows, the runes on the animal skins flashed wildly in an instant. These runes seemed to come to life and flew into Li Yixi''s eyebrows and into Li Yi in the mind of the past.


    At this moment, although Li Yixi didn''t know the words on the animal skin, he finally knew what was written on the animal skin.


    This is an extremely powerful practice.


    "Can anyone succeed in this practice?"


    After obtaining this method of cultivation, Li Yixi couldn''t help opening his mouth at this moment, and his eyes showed an unbelievable look.


    The practice method of this article is very different from the practice method that Li Yi has seen in the past.


    This method of cultivation is a unique cultivation method in which the physical body and the cultivation of qi are combined into one.


    Li Yixi knew that some powerful cultivators could leave their bodies and travel between heaven and earth.


    However, this practice method cannot let the soul come out of the body.


    But let the soul and the body become one.


    And the practice of this practice is very strange, the name is "Golden Body of Ten Thousand Tribulations".


    Just like the name of this exercise, if you want to practice this exercise, you need to bear the calamity and swallow the calamity.


    This is an insane road.


    Being rejected by the Tao of Heaven is a taboo road.

 Chapter 1549

    The practice of "Golden Body of Ten Thousand Tribulations" shocked Li Yixi.


    This is the forbidden road, which is not tolerated by the way of heaven.


    Practitioners step into the path of cultivation, and after comprehending the inheritance of their ancestors, they will also have their own insights. After all, it is said that those who learn from me live, and those who resemble me die.


    You can learn, but you must have your own uniqueness, otherwise you will never be able to walk out of the path of your ancestors in your life, let alone surpass it.


    The way of practice, to put it bluntly, is a way of continuous improvement.


    However, continuous improvement and continuous thinking will complement the lack of the Dao and make the Dao more and more perfect.


    Heaven will become stronger and stronger.


    But this forbidden path is different.


    This taboo road is not to comprehend the laws of heaven and earth, and to perfect the laws of heaven and earth.


    Instead, it forcibly devoured the law of heaven and earth and robbed the law of heaven and earth into the body.


    This would be unacceptable to Heaven.


    This road will also be very dangerous, but once you survive, it will be incredibly powerful.


    After Li Yixi sorted out the exercises, a shocking look appeared in his eyes. He never thought that someone would be able to create such terrifying exercises.


    He let out a breath of foul breath.


    Suppress your thoughts.


    Li Yixi''s eyes swept across the hall, and there was a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    This bronze palace.


    Is a good magic weapon.


    There are also records on the sheepskin scroll.


    Soon, Li Yixi came to a statue.


    Li Yixi reached out and grabbed it.


    I saw the bead in the statue''s hand flying towards Li Yixi. Li Yixi exerted force, and the bead instantly cracked open, revealing a sphere full of spiritual light.


    At this moment, the bead floating in Li Yixi''s palm is the core of this ancient bronze temple. If you want to refine this ancient bronze temple, you only need to refine this spiritual bead.


    This ancient bronze temple is magnificent.


    Once it is refined, everything can be repaired, and it can be regarded as a place to live outside.


    Without any hesitation, Li Yixi started refining the Spirit Orb in front of him.


    The Bronze Immortal Hall is extremely terrifying. Ordinary people do not have hundreds of years to refine it, and there is no possibility.


    But Li Yixi was not an ordinary person. After an hour, he slowly opened his eyes.


    At this moment, Li Yixi has completely refined the core formation of the Bronze Immortal Hall and controlled the Bronze Immortal Hall.


    As soon as Li Yixi''s thoughts moved, the huge bronze Immortal Hall disappeared instantly.


    I don''t know how many times it has been reduced.


    Suspended in Li Yixi''s palm.


    The big black on the side saw Li Yixi refining the bronze immortal hall, and his eyes couldn''t help showing envy.


    This bronze fairy hall is a very powerful treasure.


    With Li Yixi''s supreme divine power nurtured and tempered, it can continue to recover and become stronger.


    At this moment, Da Hei was somewhat envious of the artifact spirit of the Bronze Immortal Hall.


    Lie down directly to increase your strength.


    "Big black, go."


    "Next, we don''t need to sleep in the wind."


    When Da Hei heard the words, his body became bigger.


    Soar up.


    Li Yixi''s face couldn''t help showing a ray of excitement when he got this extremely ancient technique.


    While flying, Da Hei silently felt Li Yixi''s emotions.


    The big black eyes lit up.


    "Could it be that the master''s purpose in coming to Burial God Continent is to obtain the inheritance of Zhantian? In the legend, Zhantian''s inheritance is indeed extremely terrifying, but because he embarked on this road, he was not tolerated by Chaos. Imprisoned in God Burial Continent."


    Da Hei couldn''t help but wonder if Li Yixi entered the God Burial Continent this time because he wanted to take the inheritance of this forbidden path of Zhantian out.


    God Burial Continent is said to be a continent, but in fact, it would be more appropriate to describe it with two words, a cage.


    This God Burying Continent is actually a cage.


    None of those who entered the God Burial Continent did so willingly.


    While flying, Da Hei feels the danger of this desert. Where is it?


    Now, with the continuous operation of swallowing the blood of the sky, the power of Da Hei''s soul has been able to leave the body for 100 meters.


    Da Hei knew that this seemingly desolate land was definitely not that simple.


    Otherwise, the incomparably powerful Zhantian would not have fallen here.


    The danger here must be beyond his imagination.


    The reason why they have not encountered danger so far is because the crisis has not yet appeared.


    It doesn''t mean they''ll be smooth sailing all the way.


    But Da Hei knew very well that although this place was dangerous, with Li Yixi there, this danger could not threaten them.


    One person and one dog didn''t fly for a long time, and Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    "Da Hei, stop first, there seems to be someone ahead."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Da Hei immediately followed the place Li Yixi pointed.


    Sure enough, a stone castle caught their sight.


    This is a building made of stone.


    On top of this stone castle, there are dense and strange runes.


    It is these runes that allow the building to be preserved.


    The moment one person and one dog approached the building, a figure walked out of the building.


    A pair of extremely sharp eyes instantly fell on one person and one dog.


    Stand there without anger.


    When the Immortal Supreme''s gaze fell on the person and the dog in front of him, a sympathy appeared on his face.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the body of the Immortal Supreme, and his eyes lit up slightly.


    "I''ve seen seniors."


    "I don''t know how the seniors are called?"


    Li Yixi has always been familiar with him. In this place where birds don''t poop, when he finally sees a living person, he naturally wants to nag a few words.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Immortal Supreme didn''t want to pay attention, but he still said his name for some unknown reason.


    "This seat is immortal."


    "Not dead?"


    Hearing the other party''s name, Li Yixi couldn''t help showing doubts on his face and muttered.


    At the moment when Li Yixi whispered, the Immortal Supreme naturally heard it.


    "I can''t bury my soul this day, and I can''t bury my body here. Even if the chaos is disillusioned, I will still live forever. You can call me Immortal Supreme, and I will cultivate immortality."


    "I don''t know what to call fellow Daoists?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s whispers, the Immortal Supreme was not angry, because he could sense from Li Yixi''s voice that Li Yixi was really confused.


    "Supreme?"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Being, Li Yixi''s eyelids couldn''t help but jump.


    Never thought that the person in front of him would dare to call himself the supreme.


    Obviously powerful and terrifying.


    Hearing the Immortal Supreme asking his name, Li Yixi hurriedly said in a low voice.


    "Junior Li Yixi is not qualified to make friends with seniors."


    Today''s Li Yixi has just stepped into the ranks of cultivation, so naturally he does not dare to speak wildly in front of the Immortal Supreme.


    And Li Yixi always likes to keep a low profile.


    The Immortal Supreme frowned slightly when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    Then he asked, "What kind of strength did you have before entering this place."


    Hearing the Immortal Supreme asking again, Li Yixi answered quickly.


    "Back to the Supreme, the younger generation has been sanctified in flesh, and now he is the first to enter the realm of immortals."


    Immortal Supreme heard Li Yixi''s words, and his eyes showed disbelief.


    "A human fairy?"


    The Immortal Supreme couldn''t understand that a weak and young person like Li Yixi would be locked in this cage.

 Chapter 1550

    "Are you sure you''re a fairy?"


    "Are you also locked in by Chaos?"


    After the Undead Supreme frowned, he asked aloud.


    A look of doubt appeared on his face. After the Supreme Immortal observed Li Yixi, he did not find any abnormality in Li Yixi''s body.


    Anyone who enters this place is a person who is extremely talented and evil, and who is a threat to Chaos.


    But in front of Li Yixi.


    The Undying Supreme really doesn''t see anything that can threaten the strength of Chaos.


    "Is it locked in?"


    After hearing the words of the Undying Supreme, Li Yixi also had a look of doubt on his face. For a while, Li Yixi couldn''t understand what the words meant.


    The Immortal Supreme not far away heard Li Yixi''s voice, and his brows couldn''t help frowning.


    "Aren''t you imprisoned?"


    Immortal Supreme couldn''t help but speak.


    Hearing the words of the Immortal Supreme, Li Yixi shook his head.


    "Senior, I wasn''t imprisoned here, and this isn''t a cage. I''m just here to practice, and I''ll leave in a month."


    When the Undying Supreme heard Li Yixi''s words, an unbelievable expression appeared on his face.


    Immediately, a look of sympathy appeared on the face of the Immortal Supreme.


    "Does that mean you just entered this area?"


    "Do you feel unusual?"


    The Undying Supreme did not say anything about the danger here. From the Undying Supreme''s point of view, Li Yixi has not yet felt despair. If he can feel a glimmer of hope, Li Yixi will have hope for a day.


    Today, he is almost in despair. Every day is a torment for him. Only he knows this torment. He doesn''t want Li Yixi to experience that kind of despair directly.


    "Yes, we have just entered this area. This area is indeed a bit weird. Not only is the mana consumption in the body extremely large, but it is easy to feel hungry here."


    "But such a change should be good for me."


    Li Yixi explained with a smile.


    Immortal Supreme saw the smile on Li Yixi''s mouth and his innocent appearance.


    Couldn''t help but feel more sympathetic.


    Li Yixi did not feel the change in Immortal Supreme''s expression at this moment, and asked with a smile.


    "How long have you been here, senior, aren''t you going to leave?"


    "Leave?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, a complex expression appeared on the face of the Undying Supreme.


    I don''t know how long it has been since the Immortal Supreme was imprisoned here by Chaos.


    If it weren''t for the incomparably powerful Dao of Immortality cultivated by the Supreme Immortal, he would have already died here.


    For the passage of time, the Immortal Supreme did not perceive it at all.


    The Immortal Supreme has always been afraid to leave this place easily, because once he leaves here, he is very likely to encounter a crisis. Once the mana in his body is completely exhausted, he will be the fish on the chopping board at that time, and there will be no hope.


    Of course, Immortal Supreme has always wanted to leave here, but Immortal Supreme is very clear that the chance of leaving is too slim.


    Those who enter here do not leave.


    The Immortal Supreme was deduced a long time ago, and it is very unlikely to leave this place.


    But in desperation, he saw a silver lining.


    It is also because of this that Immortal Supreme has persisted until now.


    The Undying Supreme woke up from his deep sleep today, feeling that the lifeline he was waiting for had arrived. However, after feeling Li Yixi''s cultivation, the Undying Supreme became desperate again.


    The Undying Supreme knew Li Yixi''s meager cultivation, and it was impossible to take him out of here.


    "If you want to leave here, I''m afraid it will take a long, long time."


    "Young man, cherish the time in front of you, I need to fall asleep."


    Immortal Supreme glanced at the sky, a look of disappointment flashed in his eyes, and turned to enter the building.


    The formation is activated again.


    Li Yixi originally wanted to continue chatting with the Immortal Supreme, after all, in Li Yixi''s opinion, this must be a boss.


    But the other party didn''t seem to be interested in talking to him. Li Yixi opened his mouth, and when he saw the other party disappeared, he swallowed the words that came to his lips.


    "Let''s go."


    "What a boring old guy."


    Li Yixi patted the big black beside him, turned around and walked away.


    Not long after Li Yixi and Da Hei left this place, they stopped in an instant.


    "There is danger here, be careful."


    Li Yixi said aloud, the moment Li Yixi''s voice just fell, the ground under his feet suddenly shook.


    The next moment, a terrifying force ripped apart the earth directly, and black vines spread out from the ground.


    The moment these black vines appeared, they entangled Li Yixi and Da Hei.


    Seeing these black vines entwined, Da Hei couldn''t help shrinking his pupils at this moment, and there was a look of fear in his eyes.


    Because Da Hei felt the power of the Immortal Folding Charm on these black vines.


    Obviously, the black vines in front of them were contaminated with the Immortal Folding Spell and mutated.


    This mutated black vine is extremely terrifying, and it is very likely that they will be infected with the power of the magic spell.


    Seeing the black vines covering the sky, Li Yixi''s expression was very cold.


    "break."


    Li Yixi drank softly.


    The next moment, the immortal sword turned into a giant sword that lifted the sky and slashed out.


    The incomparably gigantic immortal sword, Jianmang, swept across the sky with the momentum of sweeping thousands of troops, and the black vines all over the sky instantly turned into pieces.


    When these black vines were turned into pieces, strange powers permeated out, which was the power of the Immortal-Bending Curse.


    However, this force had not yet reached Li Yixi and Da Hei, and with a wave of Li Yixi''s big hand, the power of these Immortal-Bending Spells instantly disappeared without a trace.


    Da Hei discovered that although the power of this curse was strong, it was simply unable to approach Li Yixi within a radius of 100 meters.


    Li Yixi''s body was surrounded by a field of its own, which was invulnerable to all methods.


    "What is this?"


    After cutting off countless vines, Li Yixi could not help frowning slightly, because at this moment, Li Yixi found that there were more black vines breaking out of the ground.


    "Half-step master."


    The big black beside Li Yixi, his breathing became a little short at this moment, and his expression became extremely dignified.


    In the depths of the ground, Da Hei felt an aura that was far more terrifying than the deep sea tiger shark.


    "bother."


    "Death to me."


    At this moment, Li Yixi did not use the immortal sword again, but suddenly raised his foot and stepped on the ground.


    A terrifying force spread out.


    Those vines that were about to break out of the ground were torn apart by a terrifying force in an instant.


    In the depths of the earth, a half-human, half-demon existence suddenly raised its head and looked upward, with horror in its eyes, wanting to escape, but there was no chance at all, and it instantly turned into a blood mist.


    At the moment when it turned into a blood mist, a huge blood-colored ancient monument appeared under him.


    On this blood-colored ancient monument, there are runes that are extremely terrifying.


    These runes are so monstrous that they seem to be able to devour people''s souls.

 Chapter 1551

    Around this huge blood-colored ancient monument.


    At a glance, there are countless bones.


    Those who can be imprisoned in the God Burial Continent are all powerful people.


    The power contained in these bones has long been swallowed up, and these indestructible bones have now become ordinary bones.


    Beneath these bones, there is the sound of running water at this moment.


    At the moment, the ground seemed a little dark.


    A sword light suddenly descended from the sky.


    The crack in the sky became bigger.


    One person and one dog descended from the void at this moment.


    With the arrival of Li Yixi and Da Hei, at this moment, the sun from the sky also shone down and fell on the bones, and the ground became much brighter.


    Seeing the countless white bones here, Li Yixi couldn''t help gasping for breath.


    With an unbelievable look on his face, Li Yixi did not expect that over the years, the black vines would actually pull so many creatures into the ground.


    These corpses are not only of human beings, but also of various monsters.


    When Li Yixi frowned, suddenly Li Yixi also heard the sound of running water.


    In the depths of the ground is an incomparably huge cave. Li Yixi couldn''t understand why there was the sound of running water.


    After all, Li Yixi hadn''t discovered the existence of a dark river.


    However, the next moment, Li Yixi''s expression became extremely ugly.


    Because Li Yixi finally realized where the sound of running water came from.


    The sound of running water that Li Yixi heard came from under the bones. It was not the sound of running water at all, but the sound of scarlet blood flowing.


    When he first entered the cave, Li Yixi was attracted by the white bones in front of him, but he did not find that there was a huge pool of blood beneath the bones.


    At this moment, in this huge blood pool, the blood was swallowed by an extremely terrifying force, and the blood continued to flow to the center of the blood pool, and there was a sound of running water.


    Da Hei, who was standing beside Li Yixi, had a look of disdain in his eyes, glanced at the depths of the blood pool, and shook his head involuntarily.


    At this moment, the big black naturally understood everything.


    At this moment, an incomparably powerful being wanted to deal with Li Yixi, and was forcibly swallowing the blood of this place.


    Among those blood, there are also the divine powers of these powerful men and monsters who have fallen here.


    The sound of clattering sounded, the blood of the blood pool suddenly flowed out of the hearts of those white bones, and in front of Li Yixi and Da Hei, it turned into a figure composed of blood red blood.


    "Jie Jie Jie."


    "It really surprised me that someone entered this place."


    "After so many years, I finally gave birth to spiritual wisdom and condensed my body."


    "If you can cut the black vine, you have some strength. I must have swallowed you today and allowed me to forge a truly perfect body. Today''s body is still too weak."


    The moment the eerie voice fell, I saw that the body composed of blood kept squirming and turned into a demonic young man wearing a blood-colored robe.


    The strange youth has an extremely strong aura.


    And there is a terrible power of curse flowing from top to bottom, obviously it is because of him that the vine mutates.


    Da Hei on the side, his eyes involuntarily fell on the huge incomparable stone tablet on the side.


    At this moment, Da Hei has guesses in his heart.


    Da Hei knew that the bewitching young man in front of him must be the artifact of this bloody ancient monument.


    The spirit of this bloody ancient monument, I don''t know what kind of sorcery it has cultivated, has been separated from the bloody ancient monument, and wants to cultivate a real body here.


    Become a monster of heaven and earth.


    There was an evil aura all over him.


    Moreover, Da Hei also found that the enchanting youth wearing a blood-colored robe in front of him seemed to be recognized by this chaos. At this moment, there were strands of power in the chaos that continuously entered the body of the enchanting youth.


    Continue to merge with the blood-robed youth in front of him.


    The youth''s cultivation base is constantly rising at this moment.


    Feeling the change in front of him, Da Hei couldn''t help but gasped, and his eyes showed disbelief.


    At this moment, Da Hei finally knew why the Immortal Supreme did not leave this place, but had been sleeping in the stone castle.


    Because of the existence of this person, if he leaves the stone castle, even if the Supreme Immortal cultivates the way of immortality, he will definitely not be able to hold on for too long, and he will definitely be swallowed up by this most terrifying figure.


    Of course, the strange young man in front of him was not the reason that shocked Da Hei. What really shocked Da Hei was what kind of existence was laid out here.


    Obviously, the demonic youth in front of him at the moment is the existence of the layout here, using the monsters cultivated by those who fell here.


    It seems to have the form of a human, but it is not human at all.


    At this moment, the black eyes fell on Li Yixi''s body involuntarily.


    "What a terrifying existence, maybe only such a terrifying existence is qualified to play against the master. The means of such existence can only be cracked by the master''s unparalleled cultivation base, even if our current cultivation base is not weak, but Encountering the opponent''s means, there is simply no ability to resist."


    Da Hei knew very well that even Liu Shen was not a match for the monstrous young man in front of him.


    It''s not that Liushen and them are weak, but that they have suffered heavy losses and slept for an unknown number of years before waking up for a short time.


    Li Yixi heard the words of the demonic young man in front of him, and there was a trace of disdain on his face.


    "Just because you are a little demon, you want to devour me, are you too confident?"


    "If my guess is correct, you have not yet fully cultivated into a human form. The reason why you can transform into a human form is just a forced disguise."


    "Don''t even think about cultivating as an adult in your life."


    While Li Yixi''s face was full of disgust, he also had a look of disdain.


    When the Yaoyi youth in front of him heard Li Yixi''s words, all kinds of chaotic emotions appeared.


    There is despair, there is anger, there is resentment.


    There is excitement, there is surprise, and there is disappointment.


    There is loneliness, there is sadness, and there is complaining.


    Various emotions were intertwined, and the monstrous young man at this moment could no longer maintain his youthful appearance, and once again turned into a strange figure made of blood.


    Only barely able to maintain human form.


    Seeing the bloody figure in front of him, the expression on Li Yixi''s face was extremely calm.


    "Just a piece of shit like you who can''t even transform into a human, do you think you can fight me?"


    The blood-colored figure heard Li Yixi''s words, and a terrifying force instantly filled out.


    This terrifying power carries a terrifying power of curse.


    If it is other strong, it will fall if it is contaminated with a trace.


    What''s more, at this moment, the blood-colored figure in front of him was blessed by Chaos, and his cultivation base stepped into the realm of half-step domination.


    However, although such a realm was incredibly powerful, it did not pose any threat to Li Yixi. The moment Li Yixi appeared here, the body was the center and a domain of its own.


    That domineering aura was suppressed by Li Yixi''s domain power at this moment.


    If there is no suppression by Li Yixi''s domain power, everything here will turn into nothingness at this moment.


    After Li Yixi''s voice fell, he walked towards this bloody figure step by step.


    If he had faced the bloody figure before cultivating, Li Yixi would have run away without hesitation, but now that he has stepped into the ranks of cultivation, Li Yixi is extremely confident.


    Because Li Yixi can feel that the person in front of him is not his opponent at all. After all, he can''t even transform into shape, and he has some strength.


    "Roar."


    The blood-colored figure who originally wanted to force a shot at Li Yixi, saw Li Yixi approaching at this moment, and there was a look of horror in his eyes.


    His body trembled violently, because at this moment, as Li Yixi kept approaching, a terrifying breath suppressed it.


    I thought I could easily kill Li Yixi and Da Hei today, but I didn''t expect Li Yixi''s cultivation to be so terrifying.


    The panic on his face instantly moved the blood-colored ancient monument.


    I saw the blood-colored ancient monument on the ground instantly rise into the air, suppressing Li Yixi.


    The intention was to smash Li Yixi into blood.


    Seeing the opponent''s methods, Li Yixi''s face even showed a look of disdain.


    "Um."


    "Sure enough, it''s a little demon, only able to move some boulders."


    "I don''t even have the means to call the wind and call the rain, it''s really weak."


    Seeing the opponent''s methods, Li Yixi couldn''t help shaking his head.


    He was even more disdainful in his heart. In Li Yixi''s opinion, to be able to cultivate into a demon, one should control some supernatural powers, such as flying to the sky, and manipulating the power of the five elements.


    But the one in front of him didn''t even have these means, he just used some force to move rocks and smash people.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Da Hei on the side couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    He was almost shocked by Li Yixi''s words, and felt that Li Yixi was too involved in the drama.


    The stone that was thrown at Li Yixi at this moment was not an ordinary stone, but an extremely terrifying artifact.


    On this stone tablet, there is a terrifying power of the source of the Immortal-Bending Curse.


    And the stone tablet itself is indestructible, it seems to be only a few feet in size.


    But it actually weighs billions of pounds.


    This stone tablet fell, and even the Immortal Venerable I had seen before, did not have any chance to breathe.


    Li Yixi looked extremely calm in the face of the rapidly smashing stone tablet, and Li Yixi said indifferently.


    "Swordsmanship."


    The immortal sword beside Li Yixi flew out instantly, leaving a few sword lights in the void.


    The next moment, the terrifying stone tablet was chopped into rubble that filled the sky, and the eyes of the blood-colored figure showed an unbelievable look. He really couldn''t understand why the stone tablet was indestructible, why it seemed to turn into a piece of tofu at this moment.


    This is the town monument.


    It is the natal artifact dominated by the third Chaos Era.


    However, the natal artifact dominated by the Chaos Era of an era was so unbearable in front of Li Yixi.


    After the bloody figure saw the scene in front of him, the other emotions in his eyes disappeared instantly, leaving only the color of fear.


    He knew that he was not Li Yixi''s opponent at all. Li Yixi''s strength was too terrifying. At this moment, he didn''t hesitate at all, turned around and ran away.


    His body instantly turned into a blood-colored snake.


    The speed is extremely fast, and I want to escape.


    However, seeing this scene, Li Yixi''s mouth showed a sarcastic look.


    "I''m waiting for a monk to kill demons and eliminate demons."


    "Since you met me, do you think you still have a chance to live?"


    Li Yixi used the sword-fighting technique again, and the flying sword turned into a bolt of lightning.


    Instantly nailed the blood-colored figure to the stone wall.


    At this moment, a mournful howl sounded.


    It seems to be an ordinary sword, but Li Yixi''s sword contains an extremely terrifying power of the Dao.


    Even if the blood-colored figure devoured the endless divine energy, it is now extremely powerful, but under this sword, there is no resistance at all.


    I saw Li Yixi reciting words, and a flame appeared at Li Yixi''s fingertips.


    The next moment, the flame at Li Yixi''s fingertips flew out instantly.


    At the moment when the flame wrapped around the blood-colored figure, the blood-colored figure disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Li Yixi''s face showed satisfaction.


    "This fire control technique is good."


    "Murder is necessary, destroy corpses and destroy traces."


    Big Black on the side heard Li Yixi''s words and couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    "Is this called fire control?"


    I didn''t know what to say for a while.


    If he hadn''t known about Li Yixi''s terrifying cultivation, Da Hei at this moment really wanted to refute him.


    The fire control technique is a superficial technique controlled by those cultivators who have just entered the cultivation world in the mortal world.


    How can such existence be burnt out.

 Chapter 1552

    Li Yixi moved his sword finger, and the flying sword returned to the scabbard.


    There were bright lights in his eyes, the first time to kill a monster, Li Yixi felt that it was okay.


    When he turned around, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Da Hei beside him.


    "Let''s go."


    "This demon has been eliminated."


    "It''s a pity, it''s just too weak to give me a chance to play."


    "But it can be regarded as a good deed. If you let this monster cultivate successfully, it will definitely be a waste of life after going out. This monster is not a good kind at first sight, and it must be a strange thing. The creatures should be punished."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Da Hei couldn''t help but glanced at Li Yixi, Da Hei saw a ray of excitement on Li Yixi''s face, which was quite a manifestation of a sense of accomplishment.


    At this moment, Li Yixi naturally saw Da Hei''s strange gaze.


    I feel something is wrong.


    "Hey, I was careless. I was too excited just now. I have to suppress my emotions. After all, this is just a little demon who has not yet successfully cultivated. Isn''t it easy to kill him?"


    "This dog thinks I''m too excited, so other people will definitely find out. Fortunately, there are no other people here, otherwise I''ll be embarrassed. After all, I''m not too young now. These little monsters, some are quite talented. Children, I am afraid that they can be killed, if you know that this is the first time for me, you will not be laughed at to death."


    Li Yixi was inexplicably embarrassed when she thought of her previous performance.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Pretend to cough.


    He raised his face and looked at Da Hei, who was beside him, and said with a serious face.


    "Do you know why I beheaded him just now and burned his corpse?"


    After coughing and clearing his throat, Li Yixi began to ask questions, preparing to change the subject and restore his image in Dahei''s heart.


    When Da Hei suddenly saw Li Yixi asking a question, he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    And this question, for a while, really couldn''t answer it.


    After all, a terrifying existence like Li Yixi has a deep meaning in what he does, and that is what he can guess.


    The big black who reacted quickly shook his head.


    Seeing Da Hei shaking his head, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    "Da Hei, listen up."


    "Follow me, you have to know my rules."


    At this moment, Li Yixi had a serious look on his face, as if he was about to say something important.


    This made Da Hei tremble involuntarily.


    He stopped, looked at Li Yixi solemnly, and pricked up his ears.


    When Da Hei stared at Li Yixi, Li Yixi said solemnly: "We must obey the rules, we must kill demons and eliminate demons, this is the responsibility of the monks."


    "You can ignore the above sentence, but you still need superficial skills. Remember to take action when you can run away."


    "Because once you make a move, you have to be contaminated with some karma, which will bring some trouble."


    "I don''t like trouble, so my rule is, if you can''t win, you will never shoot, try to keep a low profile on weekdays, and run if you can. Of course, if you have to shoot, you must do it neatly and frustrate it. Its ashes will never leave traces or clues."


    When Li Yixi''s voice fell, Da Hei was stunned, with a look of disbelief on his face, as if he had hallucinated.


    Da Hei just wants to say, what about the demeanor of an expert?


    What about manners?


    It''s a pity that Da Hei didn''t have the guts to say that he felt that Li Yixi was acting and he had to cooperate.


    The big black head nodded seriously.


    "Um."


    "It''s good to know."


    Li Yixi patted Da Hei''s head.


    Dahei understood, and his body grew bigger.


    Li Yixi unceremoniously mounted the big dog, soared into the air, and left the burrow.


    One person and one dog appeared on the ground again.


    Li Yixi glanced at the immortal sword and felt that it was a bit high-profile. With a thought, he put the immortal sword away.


    When he looked up and looked forward, Li Yixi saw a hint of green at the moment.


    "Is it the end?"


    "Speed ??up and get out of this hell."


    For this desert, Li Yixi was full of disgust.


    When Da Hei heard Li Yixi''s words, he quickened his speed.


    Although God Burial Continent is scary, Da Hei understands that Li Yixi will not give away his head. With Li Yixi here, it would be difficult to die.


    When Li Yixi downplayed the beheading of the bloody figure, Da Hei understood that this chaotic Li Yixi was invincible.


    After all, it was the cultivation of a half-step chaotic master, and in front of Li Yixi, it was like a waste.


    The big black at this moment has become a little unscrupulous.


    Da Hei''s speed was very fast, and after a while, one person and one dog came to a swamp.


    Li Yixi frowned slightly, Li Yixi found that the area of ????the swamp is really not small.


    Gollum.


    When Li Yixi frowned, the black man under him could not help but feel hungry.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Li Yixi looked at Da Hei, and Da Hei nodded hurriedly. The consumption of God Burial Continent was a bit terrifying, not to mention dragging Li Yixi.


    Seeing the big black nod.


    Li Yixi said: "Fly over there, there are water pools there, and the scenery is not bad, we will rest there."


    Da Hei got the order and soared into the air.


    keep getting closer.


    Soon, Da Hei became stunned, and Da Hei was in the pool and felt threatened.


    Soon, Da Hei saw the danger clearly.


    Da Hei discovered that there were several swallowing frogs in the small pool.


    The swallowing frog is extremely powerful and can devour the world.


    Once the supernatural power is used, it is extremely terrifying.


    But seeing that Li Yixi didn''t speak, Da Hei didn''t dare to stop, so he could only continue.


    As Da Hei kept approaching, the few swallowing frogs slowly opened their eyes, and a warning color appeared in their eyes.


    However, in the next moment, the sky-swallowing frogs changed color instantly, because Li Yixi''s domain power came at the moment when the big black approached.


    The terrifying power of the domain completely changed the color of several swallowing frogs.


    Here, they are absolute kings.


    But the moment I saw Li Yixi, I was completely panicked, Li Yixi was powerful and terrifying.


    Unable to take off, a few swallowing frogs wanted to jump away.


    However, the moment he jumped up, he entered Li Yixi''s eyes.


    Li Yixi, who frowned a little, instantly lit up.


    "Big black, stop it."


    "Today we have a good time."


    "Look, bullfrog."


    "What a fat bullfrog."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the black face at this moment was unbelievable.


    I feel that I heard it wrong, this is the swallowing frog, a terrifying existence that existed in the first Chaos Era.


    The power of swallowing the sky is unparalleled in terror.


    However, he has the cultivation of Chaos Supreme, but Li Yixi directly said that he was a bullfrog.


    These few swallowing frogs are stronger than the Undying Supreme.


    However, when Da Hei was stunned, Li Yixi, who was on Da Hei''s back, shot directly and reached out to grab it.


    Several frogs swallowing the sky were directly imprisoned by Li Yixi, unable to move at all.


    There was a look of horror in those eyes.


    Da Hei couldn''t help but wonder if Li Yixi wanted to kill all the ancient alien species.


    But after thinking about it, at this moment, there are bright lights in the big black eyes.


    Li Yixi''s acting is real, but the opportunity in front of him is also real.


    Da Hei''s breathing couldn''t help but become a little faster.


    Landing next to the water pool, Li Yixi looked happy, and began to cramp and peel, and quickly cleaned it up.


    The blood of the swallowing frog flows into the swamp with the water.


    Next to the water pool, alluring scents soon spread out.


    Gollum.


    The big black on the side was even more hungry.


    Involuntarily licking his mouth.


    "Okay, yours."


    Li Yixi smiled and gave Da Hei a few of the most plump ones. He felt that it was hard for Da Hei to drag him, and it was considered a snack for Da Hei.


    Da Hei looked at the swallowing frog in front of him, his eyes extremely bright.


    On the bodies of these swallowing frogs, there are Dao and Dao Shen Xi flowing, and Dao marks are restrained.


    Big Black swallowed one directly.


    At this moment, Da Hei''s body trembled slightly, because Da Hei discovered that there was a supreme Dao bone in the body of the swallowing frog.


    There are dense symbols on the Supreme Dao Bone, and these symbols are extremely complicated.

 Chapter 1553

    "The Supreme Dao Bone is the complete Supreme Dao Bone."


    The big black eyes showed ecstasy.


    The complete Supreme Dao Bone is of great benefit to Da Hei.


    And the avenue contained in this complete Supreme Dao Bone is very suitable for Da Hei, because Da Hei is taking a swallow, and the Supreme Bone of Swallowing Frog contains a swallowing Dao.


    If you comprehend the supreme way of swallowing frogs.


    At that time, if you integrate your own avenues, you may be able to walk out of a powerful devouring avenue.


    The previous big black also got the avenue mark of the deep sea tiger shark.


    All of these are of great benefit to Da Hei, and they are all swallowed together, which can enhance the background, and can remove the dross and get the essence.


    If ordinary people get it.


    As long as you practice according to the Dao on the bones of the Supreme Dao, as long as you have enough qualifications, you can achieve the Supreme Chaos. This is a great opportunity.


    However, although the current Da Hei has not raised his cultivation to the level of Chaos Supreme, Da Hei does not want to completely integrate this avenue.


    Da Hei had followed Li Yixi''s side for too long, and his eyesight had naturally improved. Although the way of swallowing the frog was extremely powerful, Da Hei did not think it was a perfect way.


    Da Hei devoured the Supreme Dao Bone.


    The Dao Divine Inscriptions on the Supreme Dao Bones were comprehended by Da Hei and began to refine the Dao rules.


    With constant comprehension.


    Da Hei''s way of swallowing is constantly improving.


    Heaven and Earth''s suppression of Da Hei has been weakened continuously.


    Now, Da Hei found that the speed at which the rules of heaven can decompose the mana in his body can be completely ignored.


    There was a ray of joy in the big black eyes.


    Half an hour later, Li Yixi patted his stomach with joy on his face. Li Yixi was very satisfied with this big meal.


    Da Hei, who was cultivating, also ended his practice.


    Daikuro was used as a mount again.


    After Li Yixi and Da Hei left, they were in the swamp.


    The blood that Li Yixi used to deal with the swallowing frog kept disappearing.


    A terrible aura slowly emerged.


    After a golden skeleton in the sludge was contaminated with the blood of the swallowing frog, blood threads appeared on the skeleton, and a strange burst of vitality erupted from the skeleton.


    In just a moment, all the blood was swallowed by the bones.


    On the bones in the sludge, flesh and blood continued to appear, and soon it turned into a young figure.


    Although he hasn''t woken up yet, at this moment, his heart is beating slowly.


    Li Yixi didn''t know anything about what happened here.


    One person and one dog quickly crossed this swamp, and an endless mountain range appeared in his eyes.


    Finally seeing the endless mountains, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Finally got away from that desolate feeling.


    I couldn''t help taking a few deep breaths.


    The air here feels so sweet.


    Da Hei''s speed gradually slowed down, and in this area, Da Hei felt some danger.


    There seems to be a strong presence ahead, fighting the law.


    The ground beneath my feet could feel a slight vibration from time to time.


    "What happened ahead? Why is the earth shaking?"


    Li Yixi naturally felt it too.


    Li Yixi thought for a moment and patted Da Hei''s back.


    One person and one dog quietly approached the front, and it didn''t take long before they finally saw what was going on ahead.


    now.


    The two figures are fighting.


    The power of blood is extremely terrifying.


    Strength is not weak.


    There are many monks watching around.


    Seeing the onlookers around, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    A smile appeared on his face, "Are you learning from each other?"


    "Come on, let''s go have a look."


    Halfway through, Li Yixi found a figure coming here alone, seemingly deliberately avoiding everyone.


    Seeing this, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    It''s a bit inappropriate to go to watch the battle abruptly.


    The moment he saw this person, Li Yixi had a plan.


    "It''s just him, he''s in good shape."


    The cultivator who was leaving carefully at this moment was a disciple of the Star Luo Sect, Meng Baichuan.


    At this moment, Meng Baichuan, seeing the distance, scolded in his mouth.


    "Damn, this bastard wants me to die. Is he really my master? Could it be that he has received the other party''s favor? It''s actually arranged like this, the bullshit top horses deal with medium horses, and medium horses deal with inferior horses. , It is a matter of life and death for the inferior horse to deal with the superior horse. For more than a thousand years, I have not been taught any useful supernatural powers, and they have not given me resources. If I hadn¡¯t had some opportunities, there would have been today.


    "Over the years, I have been quite good to the Xingluo Sect. I have made a lot of credit. The contribution to the sect is also worthy of the kindness of the sect''s upbringing."


    "My practice is unique, and there are thousands of people and thousands of faces. Even now, no one knows my true appearance. I am not the opponent''s opponent. I will die when I play. Once I admit defeat, when I go back, the Supreme will be furious. The door''s face, I don''t want to die."


    "Furthermore, the Falling Cloud Sect came prepared this time, and actually carried a divine rune. No one can stop those divine runes."


    "I should leave."


    Meng Baichuan was angry, and at the same time a ray of despair appeared in his eyes.


    This time it is too dangerous, there is no way to survive, there is only one result left, death.


    So Meng Baichuan took the opportunity to run away.


    Just after walking a few steps, Meng Baichuan was hit hard and fainted.


    fell to the ground.


    "It''s done."


    "It won''t attract attention when I go back to watch it."


    It was Li Yixi who started it.


    Pulling Meng Baichuan into the grass and putting on Meng Baichuan''s clothes, Li Yixi looked satisfied.


    Glancing at the waistband.


    "A thousand people and a thousand faces Meng Baichuan?"


    "It''s a coincidence."


    "No need to pretend."


    Just now, Li Yixi was a little surprised. When he went down with a stick, the face of the other party actually changed.


    It also frightened Li Yixi. At this moment, Li Yixi understood what was going on, and in order to avoid trouble, he flipped through the other party''s storage ring and obtained the Thousand People Thousand Faces Technique.


    "gone."


    After tidying up, Li Yixi left with Da Hei.


    On his face, he couldn''t help but look forward to it. The front was very lively, and it couldn''t be missed.


    The practice of thousands of people and thousands of faces is not difficult. Li Yixi tried several times and completely controlled it.


    It''s really hard to tell if it''s true or false to change the face of the other party before.


    Just at this moment, a figure appeared.


    "Senior Brother Baichuan, are you?"


    Seeing the person coming, Li Yixi looked calm.


    "It''s nothing, just walk around."


    Li Yixi smiled slightly.


    "Senior Brother Baichuan is in good spirits. It''s almost time for Senior Brother Baichuan. Please, Senior Brother."


    "Everyone is waiting for Senior Brother Baichuan to be a blockbuster?"


    "So many years have passed, and I don''t know when Senior Brother Baichuan has stepped into the level. The talent of Senior Brother Baichuan is hard to catch up with me. By the way, congratulations to Senior Brother Baichuan for becoming the chief disciple."


    "I have offended a lot before, and I ask Senior Brother Baichuan to forgive me."


    The Taoist in front of him had a polite expression on his face.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he put a storage ring into Li Yixi''s hands without a trace.


    "No, I seem to have hit the wrong person."


    Hearing the other party''s words, Li Yixi''s face darkened instantly.


    I wanted to come to watch the battle, but it seemed like I was going to appear.


    At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help but think of Meng Baichuan who was knocked unconscious by himself.


    Meng Baichuan avoided everyone and seemed to be running away.


    After all, there was nothing in that direction before.


    Li Yixi regretted his bowels.


    As for the Taoist in front of him, he was directly ignored by Li Yixi. This person offended Meng Baichuan and came here to apologize. If he ignores it, he can hide it from the other party.


    Pretending to be Meng Baichuan, it is impossible for the other party to know.


    At this moment, Li Yixi couldn''t help but think, how to take the opportunity to knock this person unconscious and avoid this disaster.


    But thinking of the vision that this person had just arrived, Li Yixi''s heart was instantly cold.


    That''s shrinking.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, this supernatural power is a great supernatural power.


    Can shrink into an inch, but the big guy.


    Knocking the big guy, is it possible?


    Chances are too small.


    Thinking about it, this thought was directly extinguished by Li Yixi.


    "Senior Brother Baichuan, please."


    "Elder Ning asked me to come and look for my brother. If I don''t go back, I''m afraid that Elder Ning will come to find him in person, and then the younger brother will suffer."


    "And this matter cannot be delayed."


    There was always a smile on the Taoist''s face, even if Li Yixi didn''t give him any good looks.


    When Li Yixi heard the words, there was a look of despair in his eyes, and this person made Li Yixi uncomfortable.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "What''s the matter."


    At this moment, Li Yixi scolded her mother directly in her heart.


    I can''t wait to slap myself a big ear, and I have nothing to do with it.

 Chapter 1554

    Hearing the words of the Taoist in front of him, Li Yixi knew that he could not escape today.


    This one can shrink into an inch, so that Elder Ning is definitely more terrifying. After all, when the Taoist in front of him mentioned that Elder Ning, there was a flash of horror in his eyes.


    "Let''s go."


    At this moment, Li Yixi regretted his decision immensely.


    But he could only grit his teeth and agree, Li Yixi could only hope that his holy body of merit could be endured.


    Otherwise, it''s over.


    Seeing Li Yixi agree, the Taoist on the side quickly said, "Brother Meng, please."


    The Taoist thought, and in front of Li Yixi''s eyes, the Immortal King Yushu appeared.


    Li Yixi saw in the eyes of the other party that he couldn''t put it down. It was obvious that this was the other party''s favorite thing.


    Li Yixi was a little irritable, and Li Yixi didn''t have a good impression of Taoist people. This person came to flatter him at this moment, and it seemed that he did not miss Meng Baichuan.


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up the moment he stepped on the Immortal King Jade Carriage.


    "Humph!"


    "Looking at this person, he is not a good person. He has a holy body of merit and virtue. There should be no major danger. Before running away, how can he get some benefits?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s thoughts emerged.


    He looked at the Immortal King Jade Chariot at his feet.


    Feeling Li Yixi''s gaze, Da Hei on the side looked at the Taoist person in front of him with a look of sympathy. Without even thinking about it, Da Hei knew that Li Yixi had taken a fancy to this Immortal King Yushu.


    "Senior brother."


    "You Immortal King Yushu is really good, if only I had the same style."


    "Unfortunately, there is no such life."


    Li Yixi was envious at first, then regretful.


    The Taoist didn''t know how to open his mouth to resolve the previous grievance with Li Yixi at this moment, but when he suddenly heard Li Yixi''s words, he couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment.


    Immediately, he understood the meaning of Li Yixi''s words, but this Immortal King Yushu was his most precious thing.


    Looking at the Immortal King Yuran, a pain in the flesh appeared on his face.


    But he didn''t know what to think, after gritting his teeth, he slowly raised his head to look at Li Yixi.


    Forcibly squeezed out a painful smile.


    The hand in the sleeve directly clenched into a fist.


    "It''s nothing. Since Senior Brother Meng likes it, then this item will be given to Senior Brother Meng. I hope Senior Brother Meng will ignore the previous grudge and let Senior Brother Meng go."


    In the end, the Taoist gave up the Immortal King Jade Chariot.


    "It''s easy to say, everything is easy to say."


    Originally, Li Yixi just wanted to give it a try, but when he saw the Taoist agree with him, his eyes lit up instantly.


    It was a surprise.


    As for the grievances, get out of there.


    In the future, you can calculate it yourself, it has little to do with me anyway.


    When the Taoist saw Li Yixi''s voice, although his flesh hurt, he seemed to be relieved a lot.


    It''s not far, it''s there in the blink of an eye.


    The Taoist cut off his connection with the Immortal King Yuzhao. Li Yixi was so excited that he dripped a drop of blood directly, and he quickly got in touch with the Immortal King Yuzhao.


    Li Yixi immediately took it away.


    "Um?"


    Not far away, an old man sitting cross-legged suddenly opened his eyes when Li Yixi''s blood appeared.


    A look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    But the Immortal King Jade pushed Li Yixi away quickly, and Lao Dao didn''t notice anything unusual, so he couldn''t help frowning.


    "Senior brother, farewell."


    "That''s your place."


    The Taoist voice fell and turned to leave.


    "Is it there?"


    Li Yixi looked at his position and was stunned for a moment.


    Li Yixi originally wanted to find a random spot to look for a chance to run away, but he didn''t expect that Meng Baichuan''s position was actually in the front, almost a highly anticipated position.


    This made Li Yixi feel helpless.


    At this moment, all eyes couldn''t help looking at him. Li Yixi instinctively wanted to have a little thought, but the next moment Li Yixi was stunned. When these people''s eyes fell on him, they were different from the previous Taoists. Luckily on his face, he seemed to be watching a good show.


    This made Li Yixi realize that it seemed that Meng Baichuan''s position in the sect was not what the Taoist thought before.


    Out of the corner of Li Yixi''s light, he could not help looking at the Taoist who had left before, and found that a disciple was pulling the Taoist who left, whispering something, and the Taoist''s face was extremely ugly.


    "Senior Brother Qianxun, why did you give up your Immortal King Yuxu to Meng Baichuan?"


    "As far as I know, that''s your favorite thing."


    "Meng Baichuan is Elder Ning''s abandoned son."


    A disciple in the sect said with a puzzled look.


    "what?"


    "What did you say?"


    When Ma Qianxun heard this, he instantly became uneasy. He was happy just now that his grievances were resolved, but he couldn''t be happy at this moment.


    As soon as Ma Qianxun left the customs, he knew about the two discussions. He rushed over without stopping, but found that Meng Baichuan was missing. He was called by Elder Ning to find Meng Baichuan. He just knew from Elder Ning''s mouth that Meng Baichuan was already the chief disciple. .


    It thought there that Meng Baichuan was an abandoned son.


    At this moment, seeing Li Yixi walking towards the position step by step, he slowly sat down.


    Ma Qianxun could not help frowning.


    At this moment, don''t dare to step forward.


    Even if Li Yixi, who pretended to be Meng Baichuan, was an abandoned son, if he went to ask for it now, it would be a big trouble if he didn''t give Elder Ning face on the bright side.


    He could only hold back at this moment, and he couldn''t see through Li Yixi.


    Looking at the disciple who was speaking, he said coldly: "What nonsense are you talking about, Elder Ning''s disciple, don''t you deserve this thing?"


    The voice fell and turned to leave.


    He felt uncomfortable, but where he dared to say more, he knew the horror of Elder Ning. At this distance, it would be unfortunate to talk indiscriminately.


    Seeing that Ma Qianxun didn''t believe it, the disciple wanted to speak.


    The next moment, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and he felt a gaze falling on him, and his face turned pale in an instant.


    At this moment, Ma Qianxun hurriedly bowed and sat down.


    That disciple, at this moment, dared not speak and did not dare to be angry, and his face was flustered.


    All the disciples around, at this moment, quickly retracted their gazes.


    Li Yixi, who was sitting down, couldn''t help but ponder at this moment.


    Run, there is no excuse for now.


    The current situation seems to be the only option.


    Li Yixi was extremely unconfident about his own cultivation.


    You can only put hope on your own meritorious body, raise your head, and look at the high ring.


    This arena is a mountain that was cut in half by the sword of the strongest.


    The two people who are fighting at this moment are not weak.


    For the control of spells, it is handy, such as the fingers.


    Li Yixi looked a little dazzled.


    Soon, the disciples of the Star Luo Sect had the upper hand.


    Seeing this scene, Li Yixi was not happy. After all, this battle will end soon. Once it is over, it is time for him to play. After going up, how to fight?


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but feel a big head.


    "Um."


    "wrong."


    "The disciples of Star Luozong can''t win."


    At this moment, Li Yixi saw the faces of the disciples of the Xingluo Sect clearly, and found that the center of his eyebrows was black, there was a disaster of blood, and the disaster was right in front of him.

 Chapter 1555

    Although Li Yixi was absent-minded, when he saw the sudden change, he couldn''t help but narrow his eyes slightly and became serious.


    Sure enough, the next moment.


    The fallen Cloud Sect disciple who was about to lose suddenly had a talisman in his hand.


    At the moment when this talisman appeared, Li Yixi could see it clearly.


    "Lightning talisman."


    "It''s a thunderbolt."


    Li Yixi recognized it in an instant. Li Yixi was very familiar with this thunderbolt, because these days, Li Yixi was learning the thunderbolt, and Li Yixi drew a lot of them. As for how many, Li Yixi did not know how many. Yes, a lot anyway.


    When the disciples of Xingluo Sect swept towards each other, they saw that the Thunder Falling Talisman from the opponent''s hand was instantly thrown out, and a thunderbolt fell instantly and landed on the disciples of Xingluo Sect.


    "what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    A sound of thunder.


    Then a howl sounded.


    There was a cruel look on the mouth of the disciple of Luoyun Sect, and he shot in an instant, slapped the chest of the disciple of Xingluo Sect, and slapped it directly. I saw that the disciple of the Star Luozong was carried away quickly.


    Looking at that scene, you have to be disabled if you don''t die.


    Seeing the result, Ning Qianliu''s face instantly turned gloomy.


    Looking at Li Yixi, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Despicable, you Luoyun Sect actually used despicable methods."


    "I''m not ashamed to wait."


    In the Star Luo Sect, someone immediately stood up and scolded the other party.


    "To shut up."


    "Fu Dao is also the avenue to the sky."


    "The talisman is also one of the means of attack."


    "Could it be that someone uses an immortal weapon to kill you, can you still ask the other party to change to a mortal weapon?"


    "Furthermore, this Thunder Falling Talisman was drawn by my Luoyun Sect disciple, so why not?"


    "Ning Qianliu, what do you think?"


    The elders of the Falling Cloud Sect did not give face at all.


    Shout out.


    Ning Qianliu''s expression became a little ugly when he heard the other party''s words.


    The other party did say it well, of course, it is not certain whether the talisman was drawn by the other party.


    However, this is not the time to say this, otherwise, if you are entangled, you will be looked down upon.


    And once the thunderbolt was really drawn by the other party, it would be troublesome.


    So at this moment, Ning Qianliu could only endure it.


    Cold eyes swept across the disciples of the sect, and said coldly: "Shut up for me, a bunch of trash, if you have the ability to go to the stage to fight, you can draw talismans and use them at any time."


    Hearing Ning Qianliu''s words, everyone immediately shut up.


    The elders of the Falling Cloud Sect were extremely proud to see this scene.


    A disciple of Luoyun Sect stepped forward in an instant and whispered: "Elder, we have found out, the chief of Xingluo Sect is an abandoned son, the strongest person has been defeated, Ning Qianliu promoted Meng Baichuan to be the leader. Chief, it''s just to paralyze us, the two strongest players have already played, Ning Qianliu intends to win the first two games and use this Meng Baichuan as a punching bag for my sect."


    "This Ning Qianliu seems to want Meng Baichuan to die. The reason for this has not been investigated for a while."


    Hearing the words of the disciples of the sect, the eyes of the elders of Luoyun Sect lit up, and a smug look appeared on the corner of his mouth, knowing that the opportunity to humiliate Xing Luozong had come.


    Squinting his eyes, he said:


    "Below, the chief disciple of my Falling Cloud Sect is going to fight."


    "Ning Qianliu, I don''t know if there are still people in your Xingluo Sect who dare to fight, but there are still hard bones."


    "I heard that there is a new chief disciple in your Luo Xingzong. I want to see what I can do."


    "Of course, it''s not a waste, you can fight with the chief disciple of my sect."


    "If you can''t get past these ten levels, go back."


    "Don''t be ashamed."


    The voice of the Fallen Cloud Sect elder fell, and ten figures walked out of the Fallen Cloud Sect''s camp. It was obvious that they had already made arrangements.


    The chief disciple of Luoyun Sect on the ring heard this and did not understand, but he glanced at the ten people who came out and nodded. These ten people are indeed not very strong, and within ten moves, he can defeat them.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Star Luozong, those disciples were all angry.


    But at this moment, when the words came to their mouths, no one dared to speak out.


    They all know that Meng Baichuan''s strength is not strong.


    It''s hard to beat those ten people.


    The chief of the Falling Cloud Sect is too strong.


    What Luoyunzong elder said is also good, if you can''t win against these ten people, you really don''t have the qualifications to fight the chief disciple of Luoyunzong.


    Ning Qianliu''s expression was extremely ugly when he heard this.


    Meng Baichuan''s death was what he wanted to see, but the current outcome was beyond his expectations.


    Meng Baichuan will be extremely embarrassed, and he will be unlucky when he goes back.


    However, at the moment when Meng Baichuan frowned.


    Li Yixi, who was sitting in front, slowly stood up.


    "yes?"


    "Then I''ll try."


    Li Yixi stood up and was so calm that everyone present was shocked.


    No one would have imagined that Meng Baichuan would be so calm.


    Ning Qianliu, who wanted to speak, looked stiff.


    Li Yixi''s sudden speech disrupted his thoughts.


    At this moment, it is obviously too late to stop it.


    Ma Qianxun looked at Li Yixi at the moment, and couldn''t help frowning slightly, "Is Meng Baichuan really as bad as they say?"


    "Maybe, it will be beyond our imagination."


    "I got the Supreme Hitomi."


    "I still can''t see through Meng Baichuan. Today''s Meng Baichuan is definitely not weak."


    "Very strong."


    Ma Qianxun bowed to Li Yixi before, not only did he learn that Li Yixi had become the chief disciple, but when he discovered Li Yixi, he found that his supreme pupil could not see through Li Yixi, this was him The feared truth.


    Ma Qianxun took a deep breath and said, "Brother Meng, I believe in you."


    "Brother Meng is invincible."


    At this moment, Ma Qianxun chose to gamble once. First, the Supreme Tong couldn''t see through Li Yixi, and second, he took out so many things and chose to gamble once.


    If he wins, then those previous grievances will disappear completely, after all, he is the first person to speak out.


    If he died, Ma Qianxun would have nothing to lose.


    However, what Ma Qianxun didn''t know was that the person in front of him was Meng Baichuan.


    Hearing Ma Qianxun''s words at this moment, the disciples of Xingluo Sect frowned slightly, but then their eyes lit up. After all, most of them knew that Ma Qianxun and Meng Baichuan had grudges, and it was Ma Qianxun who killed Meng Baichuan at the moment.


    Some people also opened their mouths at this moment and echoed.


    I want to flatter Ma Qianxun.


    Li Yixi heard the words and smiled.


    "Thank you, Brother Qianxun."


    Originally, Li Yixi looked worried, but at this moment, Li Yixi was extremely confident.


    There is no reason for it. The moment the disciples of the Falling Cloud Sect used the Lightning Falling Talisman, Li Yixi was completely at ease.


    Entering the God Burial Continent, I was a little depressed all the way. At this moment, Li Yixi, get ready to have fun.


    Missing characters?


    Who wouldn''t.


    Li Yixi''s confidence was the Thunder Falling Talisman.

 Chapter 1556

    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the disciples of the Star Luo Sect couldn''t help but feel a little stunned.


    I don''t know why Li Yixi is like this.


    Ning Qianliu''s eyes were slightly cold, and he had a killing intent towards Ma Qianxun.


    But at this moment, I don''t dare to target Ma Qianxun, after all, Ma Qianxun''s performance at the moment is not a big problem.


    And Ning Qianliu was silent at the moment.


    In Ning Qianliu''s opinion, Meng Baichuan would run away, so when he saw Ma Qianxun before, he asked Ma Qianxun to bring Meng Baichuan back.


    Originally, I thought that my disciple was cannon fodder, but now Ning Qianliu was a little surprised.


    Ning Qianliu realized that he couldn''t see through the person in front of him.


    Li Yixi walked out step by step and looked at the ten people in front of him.


    At this moment, the ten people in front of them are standing on the stairs, one person ten meters away.


    Obviously, if Li Yixi wants to take power, he must defeat ten people.


    Li Yixi took a few steps and glanced at the ten people of Luoyun Sect.


    Indifferently said: "You are too weak, come one by one, it is really a waste of time, let''s go together."


    "I save time."


    The reason why Li Yixi is arrogant is because Li Yixi knows that although the Thunder Falling Talisman is good, but the other party is prepared, it will not be so easy.


    Naturally, it is necessary to deal with it, so it is best to kill ten people at a time.


    As for drawing hatred, that doesn''t exist.


    As soon as this matter is over, just run away, no one can find you at that time.


    At this moment, Li Yixi only wanted to get these ten people at one time, and Ning Qian had heard rumors before, as long as he didn''t lose the face of the sect, it would be fine if he failed.


    Therefore, Li Yixi wanted to maximize the effect of the Thunder Falling Talisman.


    "What did you say?"


    "It''s just you, too."


    In the Falling Cloud Sect, the young man who had been whispering beside the elder stepped forward with a sneering expression on his face.


    He knew a lot about Meng Baichuan''s news, and this arrangement made Star Luozong unable to refuse.


    In this way, you can also slap your face.


    Li Yixi was so arrogant, he felt that the opportunity had come.


    I didn''t think there would be an accident at all. After all, they suddenly used the talisman, and no one knew that it was impossible for Meng Baichuan to bring the talisman paper.


    That thunderbolt is extremely precious.


    The one summoned was Chaos True Thunder.


    "good!"


    "Meng Baichuan, you deserve it too."


    In the Falling Cloud Sect, some disciples immediately agreed and scolded, as if they had been humiliated.


    The ten people in front of Li Yixi''s eyes were filled with murderous intent at this moment.


    Obviously, Li Yixi was also provoked.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Li Yixi did not panic at all, but was extremely excited.


    Never thought that these guys were so irritating.


    Facing one after another, sarcastic or cold eyes, Li Yixi was very calm.


    "Noisy."


    "What''s the dog''s name, you can go up together."


    "I''m invincible, you can do whatever you want."


    "Of course, if you''re afraid, don''t bark."


    "It''s a real man, just come down and have a fight. Today, I am alone, so what if I pick you Luoyun Sect?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was extremely arrogant.


    "What the hell does he want to do?"


    When Ning Qianliu heard Li Yixi''s words, her expression was extremely cold, and she didn''t know what Li Yixi was doing.


    He didn''t dare to be provocative like this.


    "Junior, be presumptuous."


    The elder of the Falling Cloud Sect spoke out coldly at this moment, and he couldn''t stand Li Yixi''s arrogance any longer.


    One person fights one sect, this is to humiliate no one in the Fallen Cloud Sect.


    Who can bear this.


    He has always had a grumpy temper and couldn''t bear it.


    At this moment, I couldn''t understand why Li Yixi was like this.


    Of course, as an elder, no matter how provocative Li Yixi is, he will not take action at this time. Once he takes action, Luo Yunzong will bully the small.


    Falling Cloud Sect''s chief disciple is enough to crush Li Yixi to death.


    What''s more, if the news is true, ten people present can crush Li Yixi to death.


    The ten disciples of Luoyun Sect at this moment also received the voice transmission of the elders, and the killing intent flashed away in the blink of an eye.


    Facing the gaze of the Fallen Cloud Sect elder, Li Yixi was not wrong at all.


    "Can''t you see or hear it?"


    "I said, come up if you are not convinced, I alone will fight against the arrogance of you Luoyun Sect."


    "Take a step back and count me as a loser."


    "Stop talking nonsense, if you want to kill me, end."


    "I''ll give you time. Of course, if you''re too weak, don''t come down and be embarrassed. I''m afraid I can''t control it and kill people."


    Li Yixi thought for a while and added a sentence.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Okay, very good."


    "I want to see how powerful the chief of Star Luozong is."


    "How many of you are off the field, take a good look at it."


    Luo Yunzong elder''s face was extremely ugly, and in his eyes, the killing intent was not concealed at all.


    Provoked by Li Yixi.


    And at this moment, it is also a little dignified, because the elder Luoyunzong found that he could not see through Li Yixi. Li Yixi looked like he had just entered the door of cultivation, but the news about Meng Baichuan proved that Meng Baichuan was impossible. so.


    "Elder, there is no need to kill a chicken with a butcher''s knife, ten of them are enough."


    The disciple who spoke before sneered, but did not take Li Yixi in his eyes at all.


    "To shut up!"


    "Go down and be careful."


    "I can''t see through him!"


    Luo Yunzong''s elder''s voice rang in the other''s ears.


    "Um?"


    "what?"


    When the disciple of Luoyun Sect heard the words, his expression changed.


    An unbelievable look appeared in his eyes. Before, he didn''t put Li Yixi in his eyes at all. Hearing this, he instantly became uneasy.


    Immediately swept towards Li Yixi, and sure enough, he found that he could not see through Li Yixi.


    Just entered the ranks of cultivation, how is it possible.


    Looking at each other, ten more people walked out.


    These ten people are the arrogance of Luoyun Sect.


    Among them, two unparalleled geniuses who have played before are included.


    "Meng Baichuan, what the hell is he doing?"


    At this moment, the faces of the disciples of the Star Luo Sect became extremely shocked.


    There was a storm in my heart, and I couldn''t understand why Li Yixi did this.


    Ning Qianliu didn''t speak at the moment, things were completely beyond his expectations, and he couldn''t stop it now.


    "I think Meng Baichuan wants to break the jar and fall, anyway, he''s all dead, isn''t it good to die?"


    Among the Star Luo Sect, a disciple whispered.


    I think it was Li Yixi who knew that he was going to die and was desperate.


    "To shut up."


    "idiot."


    However, the moment this voice just fell, a cold voice sounded.


    "Brother Ma."


    These disciples hurriedly bowed and did not dare to disobey.


    Ma Qianxun''s strength is not weak, they can''t afford to offend.


    However, these people''s eyes are full of doubts, and they don''t feel that they are wrong.


    Seeing this, Ma Qianxun looked disdainful.


    I feel that the person in front of me is stupid.


    He said coldly: "Shut up, no matter how much you dare to say more, you will surely die."


    "Didn''t you find that the top-ranked Tianjiao of the Falling Cloud Sect all ended?"


    "You think it''s because you are smart and vicious, or because Elder Ning and Elder Luoyunzong''s vision is not good."


    "Elder Luoyunzong let these Tianjiao end, is it just for fun?"


    "Brother Meng, how can you see through it?"

 Chapter 1557

    Ma Qianxun''s voice fell.


    Several people quickly looked at Luoyun Sect, and they found that as Ma Qianxun said, all the geniuses of Luoyun Sect had ended.


    "Ssssssssssssssssss!"


    At this moment, in the Xingluo Sect, there was a sound of gasping for breath.


    In the eyes, there is a shocking color.


    Hearing Ma Qianxun''s words at this moment, Duan also reacted.


    At this moment, Ning Qianliu ignored the thoughts of these disciples and stared at Li Yixi.


    "What other means do you have, are you going to reveal your trump card?"


    "What''s your trump card?"


    "Could it be that Ning Qianliu left you something to save your life, enough to deal with these people."


    The ''Ning Qianliu'' in front of me is actually a fake.


    The real Ning Qianliu had already been beheaded by him.


    At this moment, he was staring at Li Yixi.


    "Meng Baichuan, take action!"


    "Don''t say we bullied you."


    The disciples of the Falling Cloud Sect all had killing intent on their faces.


    Facing the incomparably cold eyes, Li Yixi felt a little dazed. Li Yixi found that he seemed to be playing a big game.


    These people are not easy.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi will not retreat.


    Man, how can you be cowardly.


    Anyway, Li Yixi knew that he couldn''t die if he had the Holy Body of Merit.


    The most is to reveal the identity.


    The corners of Li Yixi''s mouth raised, "Are you going to shoot?"


    "Just you rubbish, are you qualified to let me take action?"


    "Don''t look at me so fiercely, if you have the ability, come and chop me."


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded.


    The disciples of Luoyun Sect could no longer suppress the anger in their hearts.


    They knew that even if Meng Baichuan was killed, Xing Luozong would not dare to say anything, it was because of it.


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    One after another, roars sounded, and they stormed towards Li Yixi. As soon as they made a move, they went all out.


    Incredibly fast.


    At this moment, everyone held their breath and stared at the battlefield. Everyone wanted to see what Li Yixi''s arrogance was.


    Even Elder Luoyunzong and Ning Qianliu would like to know.


    At the moment when the silhouettes swept towards Li Yixi, Li Yixi smiled.


    Smile extremely bright.


    Li Yixi knew that his plan had come true.


    In Li Yixi''s hands, more than a dozen thunderbolts appeared at this moment.


    When Luo Yunzong''s disciples attacked, although they were angry, they naturally did not dare to underestimate Li Yixi, because they found that no one could see through Li Yixi.


    The moment the Thunder Falling Talisman appeared in Li Yixi''s hand, he could see clearly one by one.


    "Damn!"


    "It''s a thunderbolt."


    The Thunder Falling Talisman in Li Yixi''s hand was extremely advanced. Seeing more than a dozen of them in Li Yixi''s hand, his face changed wildly.


    At this moment, half of the magical powers that have been used are stopped.


    There was panic in the eyes of everyone.


    Turn around to run away.


    "A bunch of trash, what are you running for?"


    Li Yixi sneered.


    Nearly 30 Thunder Falling Talismans were instantly thrown out by Li Yixi.


    At this moment, the sky changed color.


    In the void, blood-colored thunders exploded.


    That breath makes everyone change color.


    All shocked.


    Rumble.


    Rumble.


    Rumble.


    A sound of thunder sounded.


    In an instant, everyone was enveloped by lightning.


    The sound of miserable howls resounded in the thunder.


    The thunder light dissipated, and nearly ten people were scorched black, not knowing whether they were alive or dead.


    The rest of the people looked terrified.


    Looking at the Luoyun Sect disciple who could barely levitate, Li Yixi was a little surprised.


    The moment the blood-colored thunder exploded just now, even Li Yixi himself was startled, but these people were still able to fly.


    Obviously, the strength is good.


    "what?"


    "That''s it, is that the Thunder Falling Talisman?"


    "However, why is Thunderbolt bloody? It''s such a terrible power of Thunder."


    In the Star Luo Sect, one after another figure stared at Li Yixi with disbelief.


    No one would have thought that Li Yixi would have such a means.


    One by one couldn''t help but feel extremely regretful. If these Thunder Falling Talismans were used to deal with the chief disciple of the Fallen Sect, they would definitely win.


    However, it was so wasted by Li Yixi.


    However, at this moment, Ning Qianliu and Elder Luo Yunzong stood up in shock.


    "Chaos blood mine?"


    "What kind of thunderbolt is this?"


    At this moment, both of them were terrified.


    They know a lot more than these disciples.


    The disciples of the Falling Cloud Sect, each with a sluggish look, were obviously also frightened.


    One''s legs are shaking.


    When his eyes fell on Li Yixi, he found that Li Yixi was also in disbelief at the moment.


    Someone reacted instantly and felt that Li Yixi was out of skill.


    These thunderbolts were Li Yixi''s trump card.


    Just now, they were a little slower, all of them saved their lives, and it was not a big problem, and their strength was still there.


    I feel that the opportunity to make merit has come.


    "kill him!"


    "His means have been exhausted."


    "Kill him and avenge the brothers."


    A dignified voice sounded.


    The rest of the people also reacted instantly.


    "kill him!"


    "kill him!"


    One by one, they swept towards Li Yixi again, but the speed was a little slow, and it was obvious that the fear in my heart had not disappeared.


    "What a powerful means, does Senior Brother Meng have any means?"


    "I bet right!"


    Ma Qianxun couldn''t help but light up when he saw this scene.


    Staring at Li Yixi with excitement, he felt that the decision to resolve the grievance with Li Yixi was extremely correct.


    Seeing that the disciples of Luoyun Sect continued to take action, the disciples of Xingluo Sect couldn''t help but worry.


    "yes?"


    Hearing the voice of the other party, Li Yixi at this moment woke up. The Li Yixi just now wanted to see if someone died.


    Seeing that the other party dared to kill him, Li Yixi smiled.


    Smile brighter.


    After seeing the power of the Thunder Falling Talisman, Li Yixi became more confident, knowing that the Holy Body of Merit would not be exposed, and dealing with these guys, the Lightning Falling Talisman was enough.


    In Li Yixi''s hands, he shot more than a dozen Thunder Falling Talismans again.


    Showing his white teeth, he looked at each other with a smile.


    "Nima..."


    Seeing the Thunder Falling Talisman in Li Yixi''s hand, the person who rushed to Li Yixi''s face changed greatly.


    I felt that I was pitted by the same door, and I found that I came here even when I actually slowed down at this moment.


    There is still the courage to take action, and instantly scared the liver and gallbladder.


    This will kill people.


    The person who instigated the voice before was extremely pale, but at this moment, he couldn''t care about other things, he felt that he was very wise, and he chose to postpone it.


    Rumble.


    Rumble.


    A sound of thunder sounded.


    These people escaped fast, but Li Yixi was even faster.


    Soon, everyone was stunned again.


    Everyone was seriously injured. This time, Li Yixi grasped the distance, and it was not fatal, but no one still had the strength to fight.


    The scene became extremely quiet.


    The chief disciple of the Falling Cloud Sect in the ring looked at the Thunder Falling Talisman left in Li Yixi''s hand, his legs were shaking, and his heart was panicked.


    Li Yixi threw the Thunder Falling Talisman left in his hand, and said with a look of disdain: "The pearl of rice grains, dare to let it shine."

 Chapter 1558

    Li Yixi, who saw the power of the Thunder Falling Talisman, had a smile on his face, and his heart was calm.


    When Li Yixi walked to the arena step by step, the people present rarely looked at Li Yixi, and their eyes were fixed on the few thunderbolts that Li Yixi had thrown on the ground.


    One by one heart, beating violently.


    Before, when Li Yixi threw the Thunder Falling Talisman, everyone present could see it very clearly. The power of the Thunder Falling Talisman was extremely terrifying, and the Thunder Falling Talisman was a life-saving artifact.


    Li Yixi''s Thunder Falling Talisman summoned a blood-colored divine thunder, which shocked them even more.


    At this moment, let alone an ordinary disciple, even Ning Qianliu''s eyes were fixed on the Thunder Falling Talisman that Li Yixi had discarded.


    The elder of Luoyun Sect saw Ning Qianliu''s expression, and immediately reached out and grabbed a hand, and a falling thunder talisman fell into his hand.


    Ning Qianliu, who was a little hesitant at first, also shot and grabbed one of them from the air.


    At this moment, Ma Qianxun was breathing extremely fast.


    Ma Qianxun, who has the supreme pupil, is different from other disciples. He sees more and understands the preciousness of what is in front of him. When he sees the remaining Thunder Falling Talisman being contested, his body is swept up violently. The symbol is caught in the hand.


    There are still some on the ground, but Ma Qianxun didn''t go to grab it at the moment. Ma Qianxun is very knowledgeable, one is enough, and he knows that these people are powerful, and if they are greedy, they will inevitably lead to disaster.


    Give others a chance, and they won''t be stared at.


    Li Yixi, who was walking towards the ring, naturally sensed this scene and couldn''t help but smile.


    A look of surprise appeared on his face.


    At the same time, Li Yixi also sensed that some people''s eyes fell on Ma Qianxun, and their eyes were not good.


    Li Yixi did not dislike Ma Qianxun.


    After all, the Ma Qianxun in front of him has no grievances with Li Yixi, and the previous Ma Qianxun also gave the Immortal King Yushu and a storage ring. Things aren''t bad either.


    Li Yixi decided to help Ma Qianxun once.


    "Junior Brother Qianxun, do you like the Thunder Falling Talisman?"


    Li Yixi stopped and asked.


    Ma Qianxun naturally felt that he was still being watched. After all, there were only a few Thunder Falling Talismans, and there were more monks and less flesh. His own strength is not enough to keep the Thunder Falling Talisman.


    There are not a few people who see that the thunderbolt is abnormal.


    But seeing Li Yixi speak out, these people who were going to take action couldn''t help but hesitate.


    The powers are hidden and invisible.


    Ma Qianxun was originally a little nervous, but when he heard Li Yixi''s words, he was relieved and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Senior brother''s thunderbolt is different."


    "Junior Brother wants to collect it and study it."


    "Though Qianxun is stupid, he may gain something."


    Ma Qianxun hurriedly spoke up, and at the same time, leaned a few steps towards the ring.


    The brows of those people were slightly wrinkled.


    For a while, he hesitated even more.


    Seeing this, Li Yixi smiled.


    He waved to Ma Qianxun.


    "Junior Brother Qianxun, come here."


    When Ma Qianxun was secretly on guard, Li Yixi''s voice sounded again.


    Hearing this, Ma Qianxun didn''t know what Li Yixi was going to do for a while, but he still walked in front of Li Yixi, so that the other party would be afraid.


    Ma Qianxun looked grateful, "I don''t know what Senior Brother ordered?"


    Ma Qianxun bowed and bowed, extremely sincere.


    Li Yixi could feel Ma Qianxun''s emotions. After all, when Li Yixi spoke up before, he seemed to have done nothing, but in reality, Ma Qianxun resolved a lot of crises.


    At this moment, Ma Qianxun was ready to contact his master to protect the Dao.


    Li Yixi looked at the respectful Ma Qianxun and said with a smile, "Suddenly I found out that Junior Brother Qianxun is very good. Since Senior Brother Qianxun likes to drop thunder talismans, how can I be stingy, Senior Brother?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Ma Qianxun didn''t realize what Li Yixi meant for a while.


    After all, this thunderbolt is too precious.


    However, the next moment, Ma Qianxun''s eyes widened.


    An incredible look on his face.


    In Li Yixi''s hands, a thick stack appeared.


    At a glance, there are at least hundreds of them.


    At this moment, the figures couldn''t help but gasped, their eyelids twitching wildly.


    No one would have imagined that Li Yixi actually possessed so many Thunder Falling Talismans.


    "Senior brother, since you like it, senior brother will give you a little more."


    "Defend yourself."


    "Don''t be polite. If someone asks for trouble, don''t save it, just throw it away."


    "I''ve lost it, senior brother, I still have it. It''s really not good. Senior brother, I painted it on the spot. I am very familiar with this thing, and I have painted too much."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and instead of paying attention to Ma Qianxun, who opened his mouth, he turned around and stepped into the ring.


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Ma Qianxun looked at the thick thunderbolt in his hand with a look of shock.


    Almost dropped his jaw in shock.


    Such a precious thing, Li Yixi actually regarded it as garbage, and he sent hundreds of copies.


    This Thunder Falling Talisman was something that even Ning Qianliu and Luo Yunzong Elder couldn''t help but take action.


    Ma Qianxun quickly came to his senses, looked at the people who were eager to move towards him, and smiled.


    At this moment, Ma Qianxun smiled extremely brightly.


    These people have good strength, but the Thunder Falling Talisman in their hands is enough to kill these people dozens of times.


    Ma Qianxun hurriedly turned around.


    Facing Li Yixi''s back, he bowed, "Thank you, Senior Brother."


    In Ma Qianxun''s heart, an inexplicable sense of security suddenly developed.


    It''s like a child being protected by a father.


    Li Yixi''s back made Ma Qianxun feel the warmth.


    "Don''t be so polite, you will lose it in advance."


    "What are you doing, how tired."


    "Lost the talisman, it''s simpler."


    Li Yixi heard Ma Qianxun''s words, but without turning his head, a lazy voice sounded.


    The chief disciple of Luoyun Sect on the ring thought that Li Yixi was not afraid, but looking at Li Yixi at the moment, for some reason, his eyelids twitched wildly.


    Not only could he not see through Li Yixi''s cultivation, but he really couldn''t understand where Li Yixi got so many talismans. What a terrible wealth this is.


    If Li Yixi is still there, then this one is nothing to compare.


    He will simply admit defeat.


    The elders of Luoyun Sect and Ning Qianliu looked at the Thunder Falling Talisman in Ma Qianxun''s hand, and the two looked at each other at the moment, their eyes narrowed slightly.


    Both of them had an idea that Li Yixi got the inheritance of Fuzu.


    Ancestor Fu, the Lord of the Seventh Era.


    It was from the place where God was buried.


    Although I don''t know the trace, but being able to become the ruler of the era shows its power. The symbol of Fuzu is to understand the Supreme Talisman, which is very similar to the power contained in Li Yixi''s Talisman.


    It has reached an extreme in the rune.


    Ning Qianliu was not an elder of the Star Luo Sect, but looking at the scene in front of him at this moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart.


    Ning Qianliu quickly gave up his mission and decided to take down Li Yixi to find out whether Li Yixi really got the inheritance of Fu Zu.


    If it is really inherited, then the forces behind him will rise completely.


    Even if Li Yixi didn''t get the inheritance of Fuzu, Li Yixi''s Fudao attainments can also benefit the sect a lot. Not necessarily, it can allow some ancestors to set foot on this way of domination.

 Chapter 1559

    The elders of the Falling Cloud Sect are also thinking about this at the moment.


    As for the result of this competition, in their eyes at this moment, it is not important.


    "Um?"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was suddenly stunned.


    Without a trace, he glanced at Luoyunzong Elder and Ning Qianliu.


    Frowning slightly, Li Yixi was puzzled at this moment, and for some unknown reason, these two seemed to be malicious to him all of a sudden.


    Li Yixi didn''t understand either.


    As for the Thunder Falling Talisman, Li Yixi didn''t care at all. In Li Yixi''s opinion, this was just an ordinary method.


    Li Yixi retracted his thoughts, and his eyes fell on the chief disciple of the Falling Cloud Sect.


    The disciples of Luoyun Sect became extremely nervous, and wiped away the cold sweat without a trace.


    He hurriedly said, "Fellow Daoist Meng really has a lot of money. I didn''t expect so many Thunder Falling Talismans to be given away directly."


    "Meng Daoyou can draw such a powerful thunderbolt, I think Meng Daoyou''s Taoism is also very good."


    "Please enlighten me."


    The chief disciple of Luoyun Sect was in a hurry, afraid that Li Yixi would still have the Falling Thunder Talisman, so he hurriedly spoke up.


    If Li Yixi wants to fight him, as long as Li Yixi doesn''t need to drop the Thunder Talisman, he will dare to fight.


    I also wanted to see how much power Li Yixi had hidden.


    Hearing the words of the chief disciple of Luoyun Sect, a pair of eyes instantly fell on Li Yixi.


    They were also curious about how much Li Yixi''s strength was hidden.


    Ma Qianxun also looked at Li Yixi. In their eyes, Li Yixi was a secret.


    At this moment, the sound of breathing was much less.


    It seemed that he was afraid that he could not hear what Li Yixi said.


    "Challenge?"


    "I don''t like this kind of physical work, it''s tiring."


    "Who is that, you can shoot directly."


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, and in Li Yixi''s hands, a lot of thunderbolts appeared.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The chief disciple of the Falling Cloud Sect stepped back, keeping a distance from Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi held so many talismans that he didn''t need to fight at all.


    Shoot, that is to die.


    The arrogance and pride that the chief disciple of Luoyun Sect had before disappeared completely, and his face was extremely aggrieved.


    Feel powerless.


    In the face of Li Yixi''s existence, he could only admit it.


    "What''s wrong."


    "Is there a problem?"


    "Is it forbidden to use characters?"


    "But I remember that the elders of your Falling Cloud Sect spoke in person, and you can use the talisman."


    "I''m not hallucinating."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s a man who comes to cut me."


    Li Yixi held the Thunder Falling Talisman and looked at the chief disciple of Falling Cloud Sect.


    One after another, they looked at the chief disciple of Luoyun Sect with incomparable sympathy.


    The disciples of the Star Luo Sect, at this moment, the eyes are extremely bright.


    Feeling so cool right now.


    The Xingluo Sect disciples had been severely injured before, but at this moment, Li Yixi used his own way to treat his own body, causing them to let out a savage breath.


    Feeling the countless eyes falling on him, the chief disciple of Luoyun Sect flushed.


    But he still didn''t dare to do it. He looked at Li Yixi and Elder Luo Yunzong, "I admit defeat."


    The voice fell, turned and left.


    dare not stop for a moment.


    For the scene in front of them, everyone had expected it, if the disciples of Luoyun Sect chose to do it, they would be fools.


    "Senior brother is invincible, senior brother is invincible."


    The disciples of the Star Luo Sect started to revel one by one.


    Ning Qianliu and the elder of Luoyun Sect looked at each other.


    Nodding without a trace.


    boom.


    boom.


    Two terrifying coercions erupted from their bodies in an instant.


    Whether it is a disciple of the Star Luo Sect or a disciple of the Falling Cloud Sect, at this moment, one by one changes color in an instant.


    No one would have thought that at this moment, Ning Qianliu and Elder Luo Yunzong would lock on Li Yixi.


    "Um?"


    "Damn, what are they trying to do?"


    Ma Qianxun looked at this scene, and his expression changed greatly.


    At this moment, I quickly sent a message to the sect.


    Ma Qianxun had a bad premonition that Ning Qianliu and Elder Luo Yunzong were going to attack Li Yixi.


    When the elder Luoyunzong took action, Ma Qianxun understood that Li Yixi''s life was a threat to Luoyunzong, but when Ning Qianliu was about to take action, Ma Qianxun was puzzled.


    The breath of the two suppressed the audience.


    Star Luo Sect disciples, all eyes are puzzled.


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Li Yixi''s mouth.


    For the two of them, Li Yixi had already felt that he harbored ill will towards him.


    Elder Luoyunzong said coldly: "Meng Baichuan, you are guilty."


    The opponent directly attacked.


    In the face of the other party''s questioning, Li Yixi looked calm.


    "I don''t know what I''m guilty of?"


    Seeing Li Yixi actually facing her, she was still so calm.


    The pupils of the elders of the Falling Cloud Sect shrank slightly.


    Ning Qianliu let out a voice.


    "Humph."


    "Don''t know the crime yet?"


    "Do you really think I can''t understand?"


    "Your rune is qualitatively different from my Burial God Continent. You have colluded with people from the outside world."


    "To actually learn the law of the outside world, you deserve to die for your sins."


    "You are blaspheming our ancestors, the prey we are waiting for, you are willing to be a teacher, this is not blaspheming our ancestors, what is it?"


    "Learn the avenue of aliens, you should be damned."


    "Today, I will take you down and return to the sect to convict."


    Ning Qianliu''s face was extremely cold.


    "What, is this the Alien Avenue?"


    "Alien Avenue, is it so powerful?"


    "how is this possible?"


    "Those people are obviously weak and pitiful. They are not allowed by the world. Can they control such a great way?"


    At this moment, doubts appeared in the eyes of countless people.


    Li Yixi was a little nervous at first, feeling that his identity was exposed.


    But he didn''t expect that the other party didn''t see through his identity, but slandered himself and made excuses.


    At this moment, Ma Qianxun hurriedly said.


    "ridiculous."


    "If you want to add a crime, you can''t worry about it."


    "Ning Qianliu, you dare to slander Senior Brother Meng, you are so bold."


    "What avenue of foreigners."


    "This is the talisman."


    "The way of the ancestors."


    "I have read ancient books. Brother Meng''s avenue is very consistent with that of Ancestor Fu. It should be that Brother Meng got some inheritance from Ancestor Fu, or embarked on the path of Ancestor Fu."


    "You are slandering, it''s clearly what you want to spy on Brother Meng."


    Ma Qianxun''s voice instantly exploded in the void.


    The voice was extremely cold.


    Ning Qianliu''s face was extremely ugly. He never expected that at this moment, Ma Qianxun would actually stand up.


    "presumptuous."


    "Ma Qianxun, you are so bold, you actually dare to question the words of this elder, do you think this elder will slander your own disciple?"


    At this moment, Ning Qianliu took a few steps forward.


    The boundless pressure shrouded Li Yixi and Ma Qianxun.


    The elders of the Falling Cloud Sect are also slowly approaching.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Ning Qianliu, good Ning Qianliu, this time when Senior Brother Meng is arranged to appear, who knows that you have long regarded Senior Brother Meng as an abandoned son."


    "And, are you Ning Qianliu?"


    "Senior brothers."


    "He is not Ning Qianliu at all, he has practiced a secret art of disguising."


    Ma Qianxun spoke up again and directly revealed the identity of the other party. This sentence instantly made everyone in the Star Luo Sect change their color.


    A pair of unbelievable eyes flowed on the two of them.

 Chapter 1560

    "Ma Qianxun, you are so presumptuous that you dare to speak nonsense here."


    "Is this elder also someone you can question and slander at will?"


    "This elder really has a problem, can''t the supreme among the sects find it?"


    "This elder suspects that you are also colluding with foreigners."


    "Give me a hand, or today will be your day of death."


    When Ning Qianliu heard Ma Qianxun''s words, his face changed greatly.


    It never occurred to him that Ma Qianxun could actually see through his disguise, and that his disguise could not be flawed.


    At this moment, Ning Qianliu''s face was extremely cold.


    Ning Qianliu knew that he had to kill Ma Qianxun first. Although he planned to reveal his identity, if all the disciples of the Star Luo Sect joined forces, the formation of the formation would also bring him some trouble.


    To win Li Yixi, there can be no accidents.


    The moment Ning Qianliu''s voice fell, a big hand fell from the sky and grabbed Ma Qianxun.


    Ma Qianxun''s expression was extremely ugly.


    "Senior brothers, please believe my words."


    "I have become a supreme pupil, and I can see through all disguises."


    "Senior Brother Baichuan is a hero of my Xingluo Sect, but Ning Qianliu actually wanted to join hands with Elder Luoyunzong to capture Senior Brother Baichuan. This is the evidence of the crime."


    "Senior Brother Baichuan really has a problem, why don''t you go back to the sect to deal with it?"


    At this moment, Ma Qianxun let out a low growl when he saw the terrifying attack.


    Motivated the supreme pupil, dodged away.


    "Um?"


    When Ning Qianliu saw that Ma Qianxun actually avoided his attack, his expression changed slightly.


    This was something that Ning Qianliu had never thought of, and an incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, in this moment.


    Ning Qianliu''s face became extremely ugly.


    Ning Qianliu discovered that the disciples of the Star Luo Sect at this moment actually started to form a formation.


    Obviously these disciples chose to believe Ma Qianxun''s words and saw this scene. Ning Qianliu''s face became extremely gloomy, and Ning Qianliu knew that he didn''t need to hide anymore.


    Continuing to hide will only bring trouble to himself, so at this moment, Ning Qianliu''s attack on Ma Qianxun turned to those sect disciples, and countless disciples were instantly hit hard.


    When the elder of Luoyun Sect saw this scene, his face was extremely cold, and he rose into the air and rushed towards Li Yixi.


    Elder Luoyunzong is very clear that time is very precious now.


    There is absolutely no delay, Li Yixi must be captured.


    Seeing the elder of the Falling Cloud Sect flying towards him, a chill appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    "Are you going to take me? You''re just delusional."


    Li Yixi''s face became extremely cold when he saw the elders of the Falling Cloud Sect pounce on him. At this moment, dozens of falling thunder talismans were thrown out of Li Yixi''s hands.


    Li Yixi threw out the Thunder Falling Talisman, and at this moment, dozens of crimson thunders fell from the sky in the void.


    At this moment, the elder of Luoyun Sect''s complexion changed slightly, and his expression was solemn. Even if his cultivation base was extraordinary, he had to resist such a terrifying thunder attack.


    "Indestructible golden body."


    Facing dozens of blood-colored divine thunders, the elders of the Falling Cloud Sect immediately used the Indestructible Golden Body. The Indestructible Golden Body is an extremely powerful physical cultivation method, which has been cultivated to the extreme by him, and its defense is almost invincible.


    At this moment, the elder Luoyunzong wanted to forcibly break through the barrier formed by the blood-colored divine thunder, but when he came into contact with the blood-colored divine thunder, the elder Luoyunzong showed disbelief on his face. It never occurred to me that even though I had cultivated an indestructible golden body, I couldn''t bear the blood-colored divine thunder.


    The elder of Luoyun Sect showed an incredible look on his face at this moment, and the elder of Luoyun Sect was directly injured by the blood-colored divine thunder in the void.


    puff.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth, and that face became extremely pale. The elder of the Falling Cloud Sect was full of disbelief. He never thought that after the superposition of this blood-colored divine thunder, there would be such terrifying power. .


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Li Yixi''s eyes could not help but light up. Before this, Li Yixi thought that he would expose his own meritorious body, but he didn''t expect it.


    The power after the superposition is multiplied, which directly hit the elders of the Falling Cloud Sect.


    "You are an old-fashioned man, and you actually want to capture me. Today, I will let you know what despair is."


    Li Yixi''s face also showed a ruthless look. At that moment, Li Yixi felt a killing intent in the eyes of the elders of Luoyunzong.


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and at this moment there was another Thunder Falling Talisman in his hand, there were forty or fifty pieces in total, Li Yixi threw it out instantly without any hesitation.


    The moment Li Yixi threw these Thunder Falling Talismans, there was a rumbling sound in the void.


    The thunder was deafening.


    At this moment, the sky completely darkened, as if falling into darkness.


    In the incomparably dark sky, an extremely terrifying blood-colored beam of light descended from the sky.


    This blood-colored beam of light is the size of a mountain.


    The moment before it fell, everyone present felt suffocated, and a look of horror appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    The elder of Luoyun Sect was severely injured by Li Yixi, his face was gloomy, and his eyes shot out a terrifying killing intent. When he was about to make a move, the terrifying blood-colored thunder light in the void descended, and his liver and gallbladder were instantly frightened. The killing intent completely disappeared.


    At this moment, the elder Luo Yunzong felt the threat of death, and without any hesitation, he turned around and fled.


    However, the elders of Luoyunzong underestimated the speed of Shenlei, and at the same time, the direction of his escape was exactly where the disciples of Luoyunzong were. When his body appeared in the sky above the disciples of Luoyun Sect, a blood-colored thunder light the size of a mountain descended in the void.


    The thunder came.


    Seeing the terrifying blood-colored thunder light, the eyes of the entire Luoyun Sect''s disciples showed despair.


    The strength of these people was even weaker, and before they could escape, they were enveloped by a terrifying blood-colored thunder light. The people are directly dead.


    Ning Qianliu, who had just shot to break the formation of the Star Luo Sect''s disciples, turned around and saw this terrifying scene. Ning Qianliu''s eyes almost fell out, his face full of horror.


    He knew that the blood-colored divine thunder summoned by the Falling Thunder Talisman was terrifying, but he did not expect the horror to be so unbelievable. The elders of the Falling Cloud Sect were comparable to him, and these divine thunders could make the elders of the Falling Cloud Sect fall and make him fall. .


    "Damn."


    The scene in front of him made Ning Qianliu''s face look extremely ugly. He knew that today''s plan would not succeed at all.


    Li Yixi and Ma Qianxun both had a lot of Thunder Falling Talismans in their hands, and at this moment there was only one dead end.


    At the same time of anger, his face was full of unwillingness.

 Chapter 1561

    Ning Qianliu knew that he couldn''t stay here.


    Star Luozong can''t go back either.


    This time, it can be said that the bamboo basket was empty, and there was no benefit.


    Instead, his identity was completely exposed.


    Ning Qianliu looked back at Li Yixi and Ma Qianxun, wanting to engrave their faces in his mind.


    The next moment, he immediately burst into the air and wanted to leave.


    However, at the moment when Ning Qianliu broke through the sky, a figure shrouded in golden light suddenly appeared in the void.


    "Where to go?"


    "You didn''t think I could survive."


    This figure is like a golden sun at the moment when it appears.


    The terrifying power of qi and blood spread out.


    As if a punch that could destroy the sky and the earth landed from the sky, at this moment, the whole person seemed to be a golden god of war.


    As soon as he shot, he didn''t know how many punches he had thrown.


    "It''s you?"


    "how is this possible?"


    "How could you possibly be alive?"


    Seeing this figure descending from the sky, there was an incredible color in his eyes.


    At this moment, the disciples of Xingluo Sect saw this figure in the void, and their eyes showed disbelief.


    "It''s Elder Ning."


    "It''s Elder Ning''s magical power, his fist is like a galaxy."


    The moment they saw this golden phantom in the void, the eyes of those disciples of the Xingluo Sect showed disbelief in their eyes.


    "Um?"


    "Is Meng Baichuan''s master?"


    Seeing the figure appearing in the void, Li Yixi''s eyes showed an unexpected color.


    "Another big guy, seems to be stronger."


    "Let''s go, I''m a fake, not the real Meng Baichuan. It''s okay to fool the fake. In the face of the real Master Meng Baichuan, it will definitely be exposed."


    At this moment, Li Yixi glanced at the void, mounted the dog, and disappeared instantly.


    The battle in the void attracted everyone''s attention, and for a while, no one noticed that Li Yixi had disappeared.


    Seeing the battle in the void, Ma Qianxun''s eyes lit up, "The crisis is over, the crisis is over."


    "Brother Meng, you are not in danger anymore."


    Ma Qianxun had a look of joy on his face, and quickly turned to look at Li Yixi, but there was no trace of Li Yixi.


    "Um?"


    "What about Senior Brother Li?"


    Looking at the empty arena, Ma Qianxun was stunned.


    "No, could it be that someone hid and captured Senior Brother Meng."


    Ma Qianxun''s face changed greatly.


    The speed of the big black is extremely fast.


    At this moment, Li Yixi quickly recovered his face.


    "Failed."


    "Never pretend to be someone else casually in the future."


    At this moment, Li Yixi was still a little empty. If it wasn''t for the Thunder Talisman, today''s self would be unlucky.


    At this moment, Li Yixi did not feel safe, and when he thought of the battle in the void, he felt a little uneasy.


    "Big black, stop."


    Li Yixi asked Da Hei to stop.


    "That one is a big guy, and his strength is stronger than the previous two, but not weaker."


    "This big guy, if you want to chase me, you can''t just rely on speed, you will definitely be caught up."


    "Have to think of a way to hide."


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but ponder.


    Soon, Li Yixi''s eyes lit up, looking at the big black under his crotch.


    Seeing Li Yixi staring at him, Da Hei had a bad premonition.


    Especially Li Yixi''s smile made Da Hei even more uneasy.


    "Da Hei, this time I made a mistake, the other party will definitely come after him. It''s very hard to hide, so I will work hard for you once."


    "I hide in your belly, so I should be able to avoid tracking, and I won''t treat you badly in the future."


    "Be patient."


    Li Yixi jumped down, and the flying sword appeared in his hand. Seeing this scene, Da Hei wanted to refuse.


    However, dare not speak.


    Li Yixi''s movements were neat and tidy, he cut a hole in Da Hei''s abdomen and got in.


    The big black barked his teeth in pain.


    Although this hole is big, it has no effect on the big black, and it heals quickly, and even the traces are not visible.


    "Master, what is this doing?"


    "Could there be an existence beyond imagination?"


    "However, the master''s strength is comparable to people."


    Big Black looked puzzled.


    You can only suppress the doubts in your heart, look for a territory, and start lurking.


    Li Yixi has now stepped into the ranks of cultivation, and naturally he will not suffocate to death.


    But at this moment, Li Yixi felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Hey, what a sin."


    "I''ll never pretend to be someone else again."


    "This space is so small, so uncomfortable."


    "Can''t you be more comfortable?"


    "I will continue to transform it. Da Hei''s strength is not weak, and he should not die."


    At this moment, Li Yixi transformed the space with mana.


    "Pfft."


    Da Hei had just killed a beastmaster when suddenly a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    Li Yixi started to make the big black eyes go black.


    "What is the master doing?"


    But the next moment, the terrifying power of the rules came to the big black bee pupa in an instant.


    At this moment, Da Hei was very frightened.


    Without being swallowed by Da Hei, the power of these rules continues to enter Da Hei''s body.


    But when the power of those rules entered Da Hei''s body, it disappeared strangely.


    Big black can''t feel it at all.


    "wrong."


    "My cultivation is growing."


    The next moment, Da Hei was stunned.


    Da Hei closed his eyes and felt silently.


    Soon, Da Hei opened his eyes, and an unbelievable color appeared in his eyes.


    Lips trembling constantly.


    "I opened up a cave in my body."


    "Master helped me condense the prototype of the cave."


    At this moment, Da Hei looked incredulous.


    The excited body couldn''t stop shaking.


    Crazy devouring the rules and strengthening the cavern prototype in the body.


    Ning Qianliu beheaded the counterfeiter, and his injuries were not minor.


    At this moment, the void suddenly split open, and two figures walked out of it.


    "Meet Your Majesty."


    Seeing the leader, the disciples of the Star Luozong hurriedly bowed.


    "Where''s Meng Baichuan?"


    Xing Luo Supreme ignored everyone, but his eyes instantly locked on Ma Qianxun.


    The arrival of Xing Luo Supreme was due to the news that Ma Qianxun sent back.


    "Reporting to the Supreme, Senior Brother Meng suddenly disappeared. Maybe someone was hiding in the dark and captured Senior Brother Meng, and asked the Supreme to rescue Senior Brother Meng."


    Ma Qianxun looked anxious at this moment.


    "what?"


    "You are so bold, you dare to capture the chief disciple of my Xingluo Sect."


    Supreme Xing Luo grabbed it with a big hand, and Li Yixi was caught by Supreme Xing Luo with a breath left.


    Star Luo Supreme is extremely good at tracking.


    That wisp of breath was caught in the hands of Supreme Xing Luo, and at the moment when Supreme Xing Luo opened his hand, a colorful butterfly appeared.


    Caidie''s speed was extremely fast, chasing in the direction Li Yixi left.


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Xing Luo Supreme''s mouth.


    "Humph."


    "It''s just wishful thinking to capture my disciples from under my nose, but I have obtained the secret technique of heaven."


    "This chaos is the hunting ground of the sky, who can escape the pursuit of the secret technique."


    Xing Luo Supreme was extremely confident in his own secret technique.


    I don''t think there will be an accident.


    In the mountain range, after Da Hei''s aura stabilized, he was a little worried, soared into the sky and flew into the distance.

 Chapter 1562

    "No, it''s definitely not safe here."


    "Although the master entered my body and opened up the prototype of the inner world for me, it seems that he gave me a chance, but it is not necessarily the case."


    "If an unparalleled person like the son wants to give me a chance, he shouldn''t need to do so, and now the master has naturally carefully hid in my body, it is very likely that the opponent he will face this time will be beyond imagination."


    "The inner world can block all detection, but if the other party is too strong, maybe I will show something strange, which will lead to the exposure of the master. Now it must not be time to face the king, and the king cannot stay here for a long time."


    Big black is flying at extreme speed.


    I want to open up the distance, take Li Yixi farther away, and strive for more opportunities.


    When Da Hei was flying at an extreme speed, a black butterfly danced in the void.


    The black butterfly fluttered its wings gently, seemingly very slowly, but the surrounding void kept going backwards.


    The speed was unbelievable. A figure carried his hands on his back and walked slowly in the void.


    The speed of walking is extremely slow, but the moment you take each step, the ground under your feet shrinks at an extremely terrifying speed.


    The other party has already shrunk into an inch, and has cultivated to an unimaginable realm.


    Even if the speed of the black butterfly in front of him was so fast, the man behind him followed unhurriedly.


    Soon the black butterfly in the void came to the place where Li Yixi and Da Hei stayed before.


    At this moment, the black butterfly constantly fluttered its wings and probed around.


    The man with his hands behind him saw the scene in front of him, the corners of his mouth rose, and a trace of sarcasm appeared.


    "Did it actually disappear?"


    "The magical power is good, and it actually blocks the perception of the black butterfly."


    "But trying to escape my investigation is simply wishful thinking. Today, whether it''s in the sky and the ground, or the Nine Nether Yellow Springs, there is no place for you to hide."


    The man with his hands on his back saw the scene in front of him, and his expression did not change.


    The sound is even calmer.


    As if nothing in this world can hide from him.


    There was no movement from the man, but at this moment, his eyes became extremely strange.


    At this moment, the man disappeared strangely.


    The next moment, a pair of eyes like two black suns appeared in the sky.


    At the moment when these eyes appeared, there was an incredible color in the flying big black eyes. At this moment, in the face of this terrifying coercion, the big black couldn''t fly at all, and his body fell directly from the air.


    Looking at the pair of eyes in the void, the big black pupils shrank suddenly, and his face was full of fear.


    "So strong, what kind of magical power is this?"


    "At this moment, I seemed to be seeing everything through these eyes in the sky."


    "I don''t seem to have any secrets at this moment."


    "wrong."


    "This is not his power, this power seems to come from this chaos."


    "He is borrowing the power of this chaos."


    "Who is this person? Why can he borrow the power of chaos?"


    At this moment, Da Hei looked up at the sky, and there was an unbelievable color in his eyes.


    Da Hei discovered that the reason why these eyes could penetrate everything was because the chaos gave him power.


    It is also the terrifying power of chaos that causes the opponent to possess such terrifying power.


    When this thought appeared, Da Hei suddenly looked at the sky again.


    This time, Da Hei was not looking at the eyes in the sky, but at the sky.


    "It''s God."


    "It''s the power of the sky."


    "Yes, this is indeed the power of heaven. Who is this person? Why was he granted authority by heaven."


    "What the hell is he doing here!"


    "Is this God Burying Continent a cage of heaven? Imprisoning all existences that resist heaven."


    "To imprison anyone who is a threat."


    "Is there a layout of the sky here?"


    "Could it be that the master''s opponent is the high heaven, the heaven that dominates everything, and the heaven that deprives all living beings."


    The moment he felt that wisp of breath, Da Hei''s mind couldn''t help shaking, and his face was shocked.


    Da Hei didn''t expect that Li Yixi''s opponent was actually that high and omnipotent sky.


    It is impossible for them to detect the edge of this chaos, and they don''t know how big it is, and how many strong people have appeared?


    But Daikuro knew from broken memories.


    This cannot probe the chaos on the edge, but it is the hunting ground of the sky.


    Every time the day wakes up, everything will be harvested.


    At that time, the five declines of heaven and man will come.


    It is also the end of an era, when all the fruits of the Tao will be collected by the sky.


    At this moment, a vague figure appeared in Da Hei''s mind, and Da Hei couldn''t see the opponent''s face clearly. At this moment, Da Hei, the moment this phantom appeared in his mind, the whole person''s body was violent trembling, the eyes were full of fear and despair.


    At this moment, the big black seemed to return to the past.


    He was as small as an ant, the phantom in the void, and the incomparably cold voice resounded through the world.


    "I was born 17 years old, a chaos is a year..."


    This voice seems to have infinite magic power, and Dahei can''t get rid of it no matter what.


    Da Hei''s soul actually continued to dissipate in a strange way.


    As if to fall into that endless abyss forever.


    In the void, those eyes that were like two rounds of black sun pierced through the sky and the earth, and at this moment, they naturally swept the big black.


    The moment these eyes appeared, everything around them could not be hidden.


    When these eyes swept over Da Hei, they didn''t find anything. Da Hei, like all other beings, was full of despair.


    Under that terrifying breath, life is also withering.


    Soon, the pair of terrifying eyes in the void slowly disappeared.


    In the sky, the figure of Xing Luo Supreme appeared.


    At this moment, Xing Luo Supreme still carried his hands on his back, but there was a hint of surprise in those eyes.


    At the same time, in the eyes of Xing Luo Supreme, I could feel a surge of anger.


    At this moment, Xing Luo Supreme could no longer be calm. At this moment, Xing Luo Supreme felt that everything had nowhere to hide. As long as he wanted, he could never escape his perception.


    But what Xingluo Supreme did not expect was that when he used the secret technique bestowed by the gods, he still did not find anything, and the other party seemed to disappear suddenly.


    All the breath disappeared out of thin air.


    Mystery has also lost its effect.


    When Xingluo Supreme appeared, the terrifying power also disappeared, and the withering life around him stopped in an instant.


    But at this moment, all life fell into silence.


    The lives lost simply cannot be recovered.


    No one knows how many years it will take to wake up from the silence, or it may completely turn into dust and disappear into this world.

 Chapter 1563

    A ray of anger appeared on Xing Luo Supreme''s face.


    Obviously, after the failure of the probe just now, Xing Luo Supreme was angry.


    "You can escape the tracking of the two great secret techniques, but can you escape the control of fate?"


    "I am the messenger of heaven, and the means I have are not comparable to ordinary people."


    "Tian has arranged 17 wontons, and has already controlled a trace of destiny. Although I can''t really use my destiny, I can still use the power of Tian to deduce my destiny."


    "In this chaotic world, everyone''s fate is under the control of the sky. As long as the sky wants to know, no one can escape."


    "And I am the master of the prison."


    "How is it possible that you want to take away the inheritance of the ancestors? Everything is just wishful thinking."


    "Maybe you didn''t get the inheritance of Fuzu, but the incarnation of Fuzu entered this place. As far as I know, when the Chaos World was destroyed, Fuzu did not fall."


    "If the existence of Fuzu can be locked, then the sky will definitely reward me with unimaginable opportunities, and my status will undergo earth-shaking changes."


    "After all, this is very likely to find the prey that was missed."


    The corners of Xing Luo Supreme''s mouth twitched in mockery.


    At the same time, at this moment, the eyes of Xing Luo Supreme also appeared in the eyes.


    It is true that Fu Zu went out from the God Burial Continent, and it is more accurate to say that Fu Zu was once the messenger of the sky.


    Because Ancestor Fu was unwilling to be controlled by the sky, he became the lord of the era after seizing some opportunities.


    He walked out of the avenue to the sky and escaped from the palm of the sky.


    This is unforgivable to God.


    This is also the reason why Xingluo Supreme would come directly out of the customs when he knew the news about Fuzu.


    If it is really related to Fu Zu and finds the hiding place of Fu Zu, then for Xingluo Supreme, this will be an unimaginable opportunity.


    Fuzu''s hiding place will definitely make the sky ecstatic.


    Xing Luo Supreme is now, but knows that Tian has already woken up once.


    This era is coming to an end.


    Xingluo Supreme also knows that this era is the last era, everything will mature in this era, and the layout of the sky will be completely ended.


    At that time, the sky will directly seize the opportunity that was born in this chaos, and this chaos will disappear completely.


    He is the messenger of heaven, but he is also a part of chance.


    If you don''t make some credits that satisfy God, you will have no chance to continue to live. Only by making some indelible credits will you be given a chance by God.


    There was a sneer on the corner of Xing Luo Supreme''s mouth. I saw Xing Luo Supreme at this moment, a strange and incomparable power spread out from the body, this time Xing Luo Supreme borrowed the power of the sky again.


    This power is very mysterious.


    At this moment, Xingluo Supreme, those hands seem to control the lives of these chaotic beings.


    There are countless invisible threads of destiny in that hand, which are connected to all living beings.


    Xingluo Supreme is borrowing the thread of destiny to find out everything.


    At this moment, the black butterfly not far away landed on Xing Luo Supreme''s side and turned into a wisp of Li Yixi''s breath.


    This wisp of breath was captured by Supreme Xing Luo not long ago. At this moment, Supreme Xing Luo wanted to use this breath to find Li Yixi''s fate line.


    As long as he can control Li Yixi''s fate, no matter where Li Yixi hides, it is impossible to hide.


    This is also the reason why Xingluo Supreme, despite his anger, still feels in control of everything, as long as Li Yixi is still in this chaos, he cannot escape.


    This is the power of destiny.


    That''s why destiny is at the top of the 3000 avenues.


    With the use of the secret method, Li Yixi''s breath continued to blend into the threads in front of him.


    The speed was unimaginable.


    This method is like pairing.


    As long as these fate lines are in line with Li Yixi''s aura, then Li Yixi''s trace can be locked.


    With one hand behind his back, at this moment, Xing Luo Supreme borrowed the way of destiny, showing a proud look on his face.


    Time passed quickly, and the line of destiny in front of him was also eliminated at an unimaginable speed, but soon, the face of Xing Luo Supreme showed an incredible color.


    Because Xingluo Supreme found that all the lines of fate under his control disappeared, but still did not find that there was a fate corresponding to this aura.


    "how can that be?"


    "As long as you enter the God Burial Continent, you are entering this cage. No one can escape this cage. This is impossible to break. The ancestors of the year only relied on being the messenger of the sky. There is a chance."


    "Why did this person''s fate disappear in God Burial Continent?"


    The plan failed again, and at this moment, Xing Luo Supreme, his eyes flashed with an extremely cold cold light.


    There was an angry flame burning in those eyes, and he did not expect to fail at all.


    "I don''t believe it, I can''t lock your trail."


    At this moment, Xing Luo Supreme was completely crazy, and that face became extremely hideous.


    Xingluo Supreme Action is deduced with the power of destiny. Only a genius can do this. If he wants to deduce like this, he will naturally have to pay a great price.


    Seeing the Xing Luo Supreme at this moment, that face became extremely distorted, because at this moment not only needed to burn the blood essence in his body, but also his soul.


    If you want to use this method, it is only possible through sacrifice.


    The reason why Xingluo Supreme is willing to pay such a price is because he is sure that the other party must be related to Fuzu, so he is willing to pay everything at this moment. As long as he finds out about the news about Fuzu, the sky will definitely reward him for all the consumption. is worth it.


    However, as the secret technique continued to be deduced, the next moment Xing Luo Supreme showed an incredible look in his eyes, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    His entire face turned pale as snow.


    At this moment, he was devoured.


    The force of backlash in the body cannot be suppressed at all.


    For the first time, the color of fear appeared in the eyes of Supreme Xing Luo, and Supreme Xing Luo knew very well that if he could not suppress that backlash, he would surely die today.


    When facing death, Xingluo Supreme no longer had the idea of ??peeping at Li Yixi''s fate.


    Xing Luo Supreme knew very well that once he fell, no matter what he found was empty talk.


    A golden passage appeared behind Xing Luo Supreme, and Xing Luo Supreme finally stepped into the golden passage and chose to return.


    The golden passage in the sky disappeared.


    But all the creatures here are still in silence.


    The big black on the ground, the soul seems to be about to step into the end of fate.


    However, at this moment, a force suddenly spread out of Da Hei''s body.


    The power of life in Da Hei''s body stopped flowing instantly, and his soul recovered.


    An extremely terrifying devouring force appeared again.


    The rich vitality that passed by here flowed into Da Hei''s body at an unimaginable speed, and in just an instant, not only Da Hei was replenished.


    Da Hei''s body is rapidly changing.


    This transformation is not a transformation of strength or weakness, but a transformation similar to the level of life.

 Chapter 1564

    Xingluo Supreme returned to the Supreme Temple at the fastest speed, intending to use the power of the sky to suppress the backlash.


    However, before entering the hall, a mouthful of blood spurted out in an instant, and there was no blood on that face.


    At this moment, blood-colored lines appeared on Xing Luo Supreme''s body, and the blood-colored lines spread over Xing Luo Supreme''s whole body at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Seeing the blood lines all over his body with his own eyes, Xing Luo Supreme''s whole face was full of horror.


    Xingluo Supreme''s whole person is like a porcelain bottle, and it will be broken into pieces at any time.


    Xingluo Supreme did not expect that he had cultivated into a supreme body.


    The physical body has almost reached the level of immortality, which is more indestructible than the general Chaos Supreme Divine Artifact.


    However, the flesh is about to shatter under that backlash.


    Among the bloodstains that appeared on Xing Luo Supreme''s body, there was a continuous flow of blood, and in just a moment, half of Xing Luo Supreme''s body was dyed red with blood.


    "This¡­¡­!"


    "How is this possible? How is this possible, who is that person?"


    "Why is this? I am the messenger of heaven."


    "I can use the power of chaos, but why is it difficult to suppress this backlash even if I mobilize the power of chaos?"


    "That person is definitely not Meng Baichuan. How could Meng Baichuan possess such terrifying mana? It is absolutely impossible for Meng Baichuan''s fate not to be peeped."


    "It is absolutely impossible to be Fu Zu. Although Fu Zu''s strength is strong, he cannot reach such a terrifying situation."


    "If Fu Zuzhen had such terrifying power, it would be impossible for him to hide all the time and not dare to show his face."


    "This person''s strength is beyond imagination, and he already has the ability to challenge the sky. Who is he?"


    "The power of destiny cannot be peeped."


    There was fear in the voice of Xing Luo Supreme.


    The calmness and indifference of the past completely disappeared, and the mind couldn''t stop trembling.


    Xingluo Supreme never thought that he would use the power of the sky to watch his fate, but it caused such a terrifying backlash.


    Seeing that his body was about to collapse, he quickly used a secret technique.


    In the hall, a statue suddenly vibrated, and under the traction of the secret technique, wisps of power spread out and fell on the body of Xingluo Supreme.


    When this force appeared, it was able to stabilize Xing Luo Supreme''s physical body.


    If it were an instant later, the body of Xing Luo Supreme would be completely shattered.


    This time, Xingluo Supreme not only suffered an unimaginable damage to his body, but his soul dissipated more than half.


    Feeling the moment that a ray of power enveloped him, Xing Luo Supreme entered the Supreme Temple at the fastest speed in his life.


    Appearing in the Supreme Temple, Xingluo Supreme immediately used his magical powers and began to suppress the backlash.


    In this supreme temple, there is a terrifying formation, and within the temple, Xingluo Supreme is the sky above.


    Xingluo Supreme can invoke the power of the entire God Burial Continent, as well as the power of the sleeping sky.


    Only at this moment did Xing Luo Supreme find that his soul did not continue to die, and the physical injuries were gradually suppressed.


    Seeing that he had a chance to survive, Xing Luo Supreme''s chest heaved violently.


    Those eyes were full of horror, and when he thought of the fate of Li Yixi who was watching over him, he couldn''t help but tremble.


    Just now, one foot of Xing Luo Supreme has stepped into hell.


    The breath of death almost drowned him.


    The Supreme Temple was completely closed, and Xing Luo Supreme knew very well how long it would take to recover from his injury.


    At this moment, it doesn''t care about any mission.


    In the mountain range, with the appearance of the terrifying power of devouring, the incomparably rich vitality not only restored Da Hei, but also all the lives around him who had fallen into a state of annihilation.


    On the withered branches, sprouts appeared and grew rapidly at this moment.


    In the withered and yellow earth, small grasses broke out from the ground, and in just a moment, everything became full of vitality.


    Those powerful monsters that were almost turned into corpses were now flooded with vitality and awakened from their demise.


    At this moment, the eyes of all the monsters showed horror.


    When I looked up at the sky, I found that the figure in the sky disappeared, and I was completely relieved.


    But at this moment, when their eyes looked at the big black in the center of the vortex, there was a feeling of facing the master of life.


    These monsters bowed down instantly.


    In a short period of time, all the surrounding monsters disappeared, and this place seemed to be a forbidden place.


    Under that power of devouring, the black life at the moment transformed at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Around Da Hei''s body, the space seemed to be unable to withstand the terrifying power.


    Soon, the devouring power in Da Hei''s body slowly disappeared, and Da Hei, whose eyes were tightly closed, slowly opened his eyes.


    In fact, Da Hei has already woken up, but because of his transformation, he is watching his own changes.


    Da Hei felt his body and soul turn over, and there was an unbelievable color in those eyes.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Da Hei opened his mouth, not knowing what to say at this moment.


    Lips kept shaking.


    Shocked all over the face.


    Because Da Hei found that his life had undergone this transformation and reached a height that he could not imagine.


    Compared with the powerful beings he has encountered before, Da Hei found that his life level has stepped into a level that is unattainable.


    This is the evolution of the level of life.


    At this moment, Da Hei''s body is as high as 100 zhang.


    The hair all over his body was terrifying, and his eyes were like two black moons.


    I saw Da Hei''s sharp claws lightly swipe at the void in front of him, and a crack appeared in the void in front of him.


    "hiss."


    Feeling this crack in the void in front of him, Da Hei couldn''t help taking a breath, his face full of shock.


    Da Hei knew that after the transformation of his life level, his strength would definitely be improved qualitatively, but he never thought that even in the God Burial Continent, the void of this world could be torn apart.


    After all, the God Burial Continent is known as the cemetery of the gods, but it is an extremely terrifying cage. No one has ever heard of leaving here, but now the big black can tear the space apart.


    How can the big black keep calm.


    "No, I can''t control my own power."


    At the same time of ecstasy, there was a hint of helplessness in the big black eyes at this moment.


    Da Hei knew very well that if he could not control his own power, it was very likely that some worlds would be shattered directly.


    Da Hei''s body returned to normal size and began to restrain that power.


    After trying for a while, Da Hei''s eyes showed wisps of fine light. It was very difficult to restrain that power, but Da Hei discovered the prototype of the world in his body, which just happened to be able to restrain the power very well.


    At this moment, there was excitement in the big black eyes.


    Da Hei never thought that this time he and Li Yixi would get such an incredible opportunity.

 Chapter 1565

    The transformation of life level is extremely powerful.


    Before this, Da Hei had no power to fight against Xing Luo Supreme, but now that he has completed his transformation, Da Hei is confident that he will be able to fight the opponent.


    Da Hei, who had completed the transformation, looked up at the sky with a look of disdain in his eyes.


    At this moment, the rules of heaven and earth not only can no longer decompose the mana in Da Hei''s body, but Da Hei at this moment can also devour the rules of this place.


    This God Burying Continent no longer poses any threat to Da Hei.


    At this moment, Da Hei''s cultivation base has undergone earth-shaking changes, stepping into the ranks of Chaos Supreme.


    Big black thoughts appeared in Li Yixi''s mind.


    I saw Dahei''s body trembling, a bloodstain appeared on Dahei''s abdomen, and a figure jumped out of Dahei''s abdomen.


    Today''s big black has completed the transformation, and the wound disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Li Yixi glanced at the sky with a smile on his face.


    "finished?"


    "Why so fast?"


    "Let''s go, let''s get out of here first, be careful."


    Li Yixi tapped his toes and landed on Da Hei''s back. When Da Hei heard Li Yixi''s words, his face was helpless. Naturally, Li Yixi wanted to act, and Da Hei could only cooperate.


    After Da Hei completed his transformation, he was extremely clear about what happened.


    The big black is to reverse the time.


    Watch all the scenes happening here.


    The powerful Xing Luo Supreme.


    Because the fate of watching Li Yixi was backlashed, even if he could save his life, he didn''t know how long he would sleep.


    Watching everything, Da Hei guessed that Xing Luo Supreme was the messenger of the sky.


    Dahei originally thought this time was an accident.


    But thinking about it now, what kind of accident was this? Li Yixi''s sudden action this time attracted the arrival of the messenger from heaven.


    This is an extremely dangerous thing, Li Yixi was frightened, as if he did nothing, but did everything.


    The messenger of the sky was hit hard and fell into a deep sleep.


    From this moment on, Li Yixi and Da Hei can walk unscrupulously on the God Burial Continent.


    It is no longer possible for someone to peep in the dark.


    No one knows what the layout was.


    Da Hei''s body rose into the air, carrying Li Yixi on his back.


    in a desert.


    The Immortal Supreme, who originally wanted to fall asleep, showed annoyance on his face and slowly opened his eyes.


    If it was before, the Undying Supreme would not have such abnormality.


    But since seeing Li Yixi and Da Hei, the Undying Supreme found that his mood seemed to have changed.


    Immortal Supreme walked out of the stone castle and looked into the distance.


    "Are they still alive?"


    "I''m afraid it''s gone now."


    "After all, their strength is not strong. If they want to leave this place, it is absolutely impossible. The black vines in the ground will definitely kill them."


    "I can''t continue to sleep. If I continue to sleep, I will only fall."


    "It''s better to get a chance to survive."


    "Try it again, hopefully this time it works."


    Thinking of Li Yixi and Da Hei, Immortal Supreme felt that he would try again.


    I was the Supreme but didn''t think that it was inferior to Li Yixi and Da Hei. Naturally, I had some thoughts in my heart, and as the Immortal Supreme said, to continue to sleep, it was just a last breath, and nothing could be changed. Once the power in the body was completely exhausted, then If you want to make a move, there is no chance.


    Taking a deep breath, the Immortal Supreme turned and left, heading in the direction where Li Yixi and Da Hei left.


    The Immortal Supreme shrinks to an inch.


    Not long after, he appeared at the place where Li Yixi and Da Hei encountered Hei Veng.


    The Immortal Venerable, who has always been extremely careful to restrain his breath, appeared here with a ray of disbelief in his eyes.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the Immortal Supreme seems to feel that he has hallucinations. There is a huge crack in this place, and there are countless black vines that have been chopped up on the desolate earth.


    Those black vines no longer have any vitality.


    "what?"


    "Whoever entered this place did not expect to kill this mutated black vine in such a short period of time."


    "This black vine not only possesses the power of the Immortal-Bending Curse, but its strength is only terrifying, but it seems that the opponent it faces is too strong to resist."


    Immortal Supreme felt some traces of this place, and his eyes showed shocking colors.


    The Undying Supreme naturally deduced some situations.


    Immortal Supreme took a deep breath, glanced at the traces left around, and jumped into the crack.


    Some faint auras left here attracted the attention of the Undead Supreme.


    Soon Immortal Supreme appeared in the depths of the earth, glanced at the ruins in the depths of the earth, Immortal Supreme''s body was stiff.


    "Who is it?"


    Seeing the smashing monument to the ground, the body of the Immortal Supreme trembled uncontrollably.


    Even if the Zhentian Monument was contaminated by the power of exile, it was still inconceivably powerful. However, such a powerful supreme artifact was now shattered into pieces.


    The power of the immortal-breaking spell that could not be removed was completely dissipated.


    The Immortal Supreme is unimaginable, what kind of existence can come to destroy the monument.


    After the shock, there was a ray of joy in the eyes of the Immortal Supreme, and he quickly put the fragments of the Tiantian Monument into the storage ring.


    Although the Zhentian Monument was destroyed, the forging of the Zhentian Monument were all precious and unimaginable divine materials.


    Obtaining these fragments can allow him to temper a powerful and supreme divine weapon.


    Flying out of the crack, Immortal Supreme felt a lot more relaxed.


    "I didn''t expect that one person and one dog didn''t die."


    Whether it was on the ground or underground, the Immortal Supreme checked it carefully, and did not find the bodies of Li Yixi and Da Hei.


    Envy and jealousy filled my heart.


    I didn''t expect that Li Yixi and Da Hei had such a good fate, and they were brought down ahead of time by a terrifying powerhouse, stifling the danger.


    There was a look of joy on the face of the Immortal Supreme, and he looked up at the direction of the stone castle, and did not go back, but stepped into the endless swamp.


    The Undying Supreme knows very well that even when he is at his peak, he cannot pass through the endless Black Sea.


    What''s more, the current self is almost on the verge of running out of fuel.


    The current Immortal Supreme only hopes that his luck will be better and that he will meet some weak existences.


    Entering the endless swamp, the Undying Supreme was extremely careful and did not dare to be careless.


    Because a long, long time ago, the Undying Supreme found that someone was walking through this place, and his strength was incredible, but the moment he entered the endless swamp, he was completely swallowed by an extremely terrifying devouring force, and he had no ability to resist.


    Immortal Supreme entered the endless swamp, extremely careful, and carefully avoided when some dangers were detected in advance.


    Soon Undead Supreme found some traces of someone staying beside a water pool.


    When the body fell, traces of slaughter were found.


    "Um?"


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Seeing the skin of the swallowing frog on the ground, the Immortal Supreme''s body trembled, his face full of incredulity.

 Chapter 1566

    "This is the skin of the frog swallowing the sky."


    "It turns out that I once saw Xeon fall, and it was swallowed by the swallowing frog."


    "However, the strength of such a powerful pure-blooded creature has reached an unimaginable level. Under the suppression of the rules of heaven and earth here, who can feed on it."


    "This, how strong it must be."


    "Could it be that the Lord of the Era broke into this place?"


    "Otherwise, who has such strength to kill the swallowing frog, and it is not one."


    Looking at the skin remaining on the ground, the Immortal Supreme was extremely shocked.


    In the eyes of the Immortal Supreme, only such an existence can achieve this scene, otherwise, who can do this in this world.


    In this prison, countless strong people are buried.


    Here, in the eyes of the Undying Supreme, it is a cemetery.


    A cemetery where everything is buried.


    Here, the Undead Supreme has seen too many beings fall.


    The Lord of the Era is incredibly powerful. It is rumored that life has completed its transformation and stepped into another level.


    Of course, I don''t know exactly how to be immortal.


    However, in the eyes of the Immortal Supreme, only the Lord of the Era can do this and ignore the existence of the rules here.


    The Immortal Supreme looked at the dried frog skin in front of him, and his throat moved.


    The next moment, he reached out and grabbed it and stuffed it into his mouth.


    In fact, the moment he saw it, the Immortal Supreme was already hungry.


    In that area, the Undead Supreme did not get any prey.


    That kind of hunger is indescribable in words, and the Immortal Supreme constantly numbs himself, forcing himself to forget hunger.


    After all, you are the prey.


    This continent is unimaginably dangerous.


    What''s more, this frog skin contains extremely terrifying power of qi and blood. After swallowing these frog skins, the Immortal Supreme''s face recovered some blood.


    Mana also recovered some.


    Glancing at the surroundings, his body soared into the air and moved towards the distance.


    Not long has passed.


    Immortal Supreme stopped, and green lights appeared in those eyes.


    Not far from the Immortal Supreme, there are several corpses.


    Immortal Supreme sensed for a moment and found that there was no danger in this place. Obviously, these pure-blooded creatures were the kings of this place.


    However, it is already dead.


    Immortal Supreme approached and checked the wound.


    Take a deep breath.


    "One sword, only one sword."


    "It was that person, it was that person who killed him."


    "I can''t sense the aura left in this sword mark."


    Seeing the sword marks in the bodies of these pure-blooded beings, the Undying Supreme found that it was exactly the same as beheading Hei Veng.


    In the eyes of the Immortal Supreme, there is green light.


    Immediately sit cross-legged and start extracting and absorbing the qi and blood in the pure-blooded beings. With the continuous absorption and refining, the body of the Immortal Supreme becomes even stronger.


    In the almost dry body, the mana also became full.


    Feeling the changes in the body, the eyes of the Immortal Supreme were full of tears.


    This feeling, the Immortal Supreme will forget.


    The remaining pure-blooded corpses were collected by the Undead Supreme.


    The Immortal Supreme knows that with these, it is enough to support him to survive for a long time.


    In the void, a dark shadow crossed.


    fell into a canyon.


    It was Su Xiuyi and Da Hei.


    Roar.


    In the canyon, a roar of a beast resounded through the world.


    The surrounding mountains are shaking.


    Some gravel kept rolling down.


    Not far from Su Xiuyi and Da Hei, a huge figure overlooked a middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was full of despair.


    Ragged, wounded and exhausted.


    The figure was shrouded in a huge shadow.


    "Are you still going to die?"


    "Is there no one who can break this cage?"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes were a little numb, and now facing the huge figure, he knew that there was no hope of surviving, so he could only choose to accept his fate.


    In front of the middle-aged man, is a behemoth.


    He stared blankly at the man.


    There are nine lion heads, with a fierce face, one of the lion heads opened his mouth at this moment and bit down on the middle-aged man.


    "Beast, looking for death."


    At the moment when he was about to swallow the middle-aged man, a flying sword broke through the air.


    Before the beast could react, it directly cut off a lion''s head.


    Blood poured down the middle-aged man''s body like a waterfall.


    It was beaten back to its original shape.


    "Um?"


    The middle-aged man only reacted at this moment, and there was an unbelievable color in his eyes.


    The next moment, he frantically devoured the blood in the blood.


    He opened his mouth and drank the blood from the ground.


    At this moment, his eyes were also glowing with green light.


    Obviously, I haven''t enjoyed such a gluttonous feast for a long time.


    "Roar."


    One of the nine-headed lions was beheaded, with horror in their eyes.


    Then came anger.


    However, the moment the nine-headed lion roared loudly.


    A foot fell from the sky and stepped on the back of the nine lions.


    The nine-headed lion couldn''t bear the force, its heart exploded directly, and its vitality quickly disappeared.


    fell to the ground.


    A body of cultivation, disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    "do you died?"


    Looking at the corpse in front of him, the middle-aged man was stunned, his face full of disbelief.


    However, the cold corpse in front of him told him that it was true.


    Immediately, his eyes fell on Li Yixi and he got up quickly.


    The person who fell from the sky was none other than Li Yixi.


    "Thank you sir for saving me."


    The middle-aged man glanced at Li Yixi, didn''t dare to look at it, and immediately knelt down.


    However, a hand held him.


    "This brother, you don''t need to do this."


    "The road sees the injustice and draws a knife to help."


    "Not to be worshipped."


    Li Yixi looked humble, but Li Yixi didn''t know what it meant to a middle-aged man.


    "Thank you sir."


    The middle-aged man was a little trembling when he saw Li Yixi''s blocking, and did not dare to continue to worship.


    The eyes of the middle-aged man quietly looked at the corpse on the ground from time to time.


    This scene was captured by Li Yixi.


    "This brother, I don''t know what to call him, I''m going to Li Yixi."


    "Did Xiongtai come here to practice too?"


    "This place is really weird. It''s very easy to get hungry. Xiongtai is familiar with this place. Please introduce it to me. How about I invite Xiongtai to eat braised lion head?"


    Li Yixi smiled and pointed to the nine lions on the ground.


    "really."


    At this moment, the middle-aged man even directly ignored Li Yixi''s other words. There was only one thought in his mind, and that was something to eat.


    "Naturally."


    "When I first came here, I didn''t understand it, so I could only walk around randomly."


    "Also ask Xiongtai to help me."


    Li Yixi laughed.


    "I would."


    "My name is Daoist Huntian."


    After the middle-aged man was confirmed, he nodded frantically.


    It can be seen from there that he used to be the all-powerful supreme, and now he is like a beggar.


    If there is no more replenishment, it will fall.


    "Is it a Taoist person?"


    "This guy is really good at naming things, a weak chicken, actually got such a bluffing title."


    Hearing Daoist Huntian''s words, Li Yixi couldn''t help but complain in his heart at this moment.

 Chapter 1567

    Although he was complaining in his heart, Li Yixi''s face did not reveal the slightest.


    Still smiling and looking at Daoist Chaos.


    "It turns out that fellow Daoist is called Hun Tian, ??and it seems that he is also a practitioner, but fellow Daoist Hun Tian is a little worse."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Daoist Huntian blushed a little.


    Li Yixi waved his hand, and a gourd appeared and threw it to Daoist Huntian.


    "Drink some wine first. I got it from a little guy named Wei Donglai. It''s not bad."


    "Let''s take a rest, let''s talk."


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the nine-headed lion, and his eyes couldn''t help but glow.


    "I''m going, I didn''t look carefully before, I didn''t expect that it was a nine-headed lion, and I killed it. It seems that the nine-headed lion is not so strong here."


    With a wave of Li Yixi''s hand, flames appeared and began to deal with it with mana.


    Under the watchful eyes of Daoist Huntian, the fire was quickly simmered.


    Looking at the jug in his hand, Daoist Huntian was a little shocked and a little dazed. He didn''t think that he would still be able to drink wine one day.


    Open the jug and smell the wine.


    Chaos Taoists are convinced that this is not an illusion.


    After taking a sip, Daoist Chaos'' eyes were extremely bright, and the dry body of Daoist Chaos at this moment recovered some mana.


    The mana was shocked, and the embarrassed appearance disappeared a lot.


    An old Taoist robe appeared on his body. Although it was not new, it was not broken either.


    Looking at the wine gourd in his hand, Hun Tian couldn''t help but think of himself.


    But now, the gourd around his waist has long disappeared, and his chubby self is also a little skinny.


    The big black on the side stared suspiciously at the Daoist Huntian in front of him.


    Hearing Daoist Huntian''s name, Da Hei couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment.


    This name is extremely familiar to Da Hei, but there is no match between the figure in front of him and his memory.


    "It might be a coincidence."


    "That fat Taoist priest should have died long ago."


    Da Hei retracted his gaze and muttered to himself.


    There was a hint of sadness in his eyes.


    "Da Hei, this is for you."


    When Da Hei was a little sad, a processed lion head appeared in front of him.


    Only at this moment did Taoist Huntian realize that besides Li Yixi, there are living beings.


    The previous Daoist Huntian did not dare to be distracted.


    The eyes of Daoist Huntian couldn''t help but fall on Da Hei''s body.


    Seeing this, Daoist Huntian was stunned, his face full of disbelief, and his mouth opened wide.


    "Um?"


    "Is it really a fat Taoist priest?"


    The moment Daoist Huntian turned his head, Da Hei also looked over, and when he found that thin face, there was some appearance of a thief Taoist priest, Da Hei was also instantly stunned.


    That thin face, constantly overlapping with the memory of the past.


    "is it him?"


    I thought it was a hallucination of Dahei, but I''m not sure.


    "Black... Is it dark?"


    Daoist Huntian''s lips trembled slightly, and he made a sound.


    "Um?"


    Hearing these three words, Da Hei''s body trembled violently.


    "It''s him!"


    Da Hei was also stunned.


    "Huntian, it''s not the same name, or he, is he still alive?"


    In Da Hei''s heart, a storm surged in an instant.


    Immediately, Da Hei woke up instantly.


    "Dead priest, shut up."


    "I''m not a black sky, I''m a big black, the master''s dog."


    "I''m just a dog who has just stepped into practice. I can''t speak, you know?"


    "Dare to say more, dare to look at Lao Tzu again, Lao Tzu has torn apart your bones."


    The big black who reacted, the voice sounded in the mind of Daoist Huntian.


    "Um?"


    "A dog?"


    Hearing Da Hei''s voice transmission, Huan Tian couldn''t help but look at Li Yixi who was beside him.


    An incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    Hei Tian, ??what a proud existence he used to be.


    Now he calls himself a dog.


    At this moment, the blackness instantly understood the meaning of the eyes of Daoist Huntian.


    Some anger.


    "Dead Taoist priest, why are you so miserable?"


    "If you didn''t meet me and the master, you''d be screwed."


    "This is the second time I have saved you."


    "Last time, I remember digging you out of the burial ground."


    "By the way, how did you live until now?"


    Dahei''s voice resounded in the mind of Daoist Huntian.


    After hearing Da Hei''s words, Daoist Hun Tian completely confirmed Da Hei''s identity. The Daoist Hun Tian fell into the burial ground, and Hei Tian dug up the scattered bones and resurrected at a great price.


    Only they know.


    "It''s really you."


    "But, didn''t you die in battle?"


    A look of horror appeared in the eyes of Daoist Huntian.


    "It''s dead, but it''s alive again."


    "Not dead."


    Big black said lightly.


    Glancing at Li Yixi not far away, Da Hei was indeed dead and fell in the land of Daoyuan, but after meeting Li Yixi, he came back to life.


    Since then, he has been following Li Yixi''s side.


    Seeing Da Hei''s gaze, Daoist Huntian thought deeply, "Did this guy save you?"


    "The strength is really strong, I can''t see it through, I am afraid that I am not his opponent at the peak."


    "When I recover, we will join forces to kill him, and you will be free."


    The Taoist Huntian immediately sent a sound transmission, mistaking Li Yixi for the aborigines of the God Burial Continent.


    "what?"


    "You won''t eat it!"


    "Are you the only one who wants to kill the master?"


    "Even if you are at your peak, the master can crush you with one finger."


    "I don''t even know how strong the master is. If you dare to play against the sky, what kind of thing are you?"


    At this moment, Da Hei heard the words of Daoist Huntian, and his face was dissatisfied.


    "Um?"


    Hearing Da Hei''s voice transmission, Daoist Huntian was stunned, his face full of disbelief.


    Especially Da Hei''s phrase "Playing with Heaven" made Daoist Huntian tremble.


    God is an invincible existence.


    However, Li Yixi in front of him actually dared to play against the sky.


    Daoist Huntian even felt that he had hallucinations.


    "idiot."


    "what are you doing?"


    "You want to investigate the master''s cultivation, you are looking for death."


    Da Hei felt Hun Tian''s intentions, and wished he could slap him to death.


    Daoist Hun Tian came to his senses and felt his scalp tingling. The previous Hun Tian was instinctive.


    Taking a deep breath, Daoist Huntian hurriedly said, "Since he dares to play against the sky, why did he appear in the cage?"


    Daoist Huntian was referring to God Burial Continent.


    "Cage?"


    "For you, it is indeed a cage, but for the master, this cage is just a back garden. You can come whenever you want, and leave whenever you want. How can you trap the master."


    Speaking of Li Yixi, Da Hei was extremely confident.


    "You are from outside the cage." Daoist Huntian was stunned again.


    After hearing Da Hei''s words, Daoist Huntian probably understood that Li Yixi and Da Hei had not been in the God Burying Continent all the time, but seemed to have just entered the God Burying Continent not long ago.


    "nonsense!"


    Da Hei''s impatient voice sounded in Daoist Huntian''s mind.


    Daoist Huntian heard this and took a sip. This news had to be digested by Daoist Huntian, which had a big impact on Daoist Huntian''s mind.


    "Fat Taoist priest, try to stay by the master''s side. If the master is happy, he may take you away from here."


    "The master''s strength is unfathomable. It''s easy to take you out of this place."


    "But you have to remember that the master likes acting, especially small characters."


    "The current master is playing the role of a little monk who has just stepped into practice."


    At this moment, Da Hei gave a warning and stopped the sound transmission.


    Da Hei understands that Daoist Huntian knows how to do it. In terms of thick skin, Daoist Huntian says he is second in the world, and no one dares to say that he is number one in the world.


    Hearing that he was able to leave this cage, the Daoist Huntian at this moment was deeply shocked in the depths of his eyes.


    Instantly thought.


    "Grumble."


    When Taoist Huntian thought quickly, he smelled an alluring meat fragrance.


    He hurriedly looked at Li Yixi.


    He wiped the blood from his hand onto the jug.


    There was a smile on that face.


    "Sir, I''ll help you."


    "you drink."


    "I''m good at burning fire. Before I stepped into practice, I was the fire boy."


    Li Yixi turned around and frowned slightly when he saw the dirty wine jug stained with blood.


    "Oh, sorry."


    "Young master, I got dirty."


    "I''ll wipe it for you."


    The Taoist Huntian looked apologetic, and quickly pulled up his Taoist robe to wipe it, looking reluctant.


    But it was stopped by Li Yixi.


    "Since you like it, I''ll give it to you."


    Li Yixi snorted politely.


    I feel that it is too much for people to wipe with clothes.


    "yes?"


    "Then thank you sir."


    "Young master gave me the jug, and my life will be yours from now on."


    At this moment, Daoist Huntian looked like he wanted to recognize Li Yixi as his father. He hung the jug around his waist and knelt down.

 Chapter 1568

    Seeing Daoist Huntian''s movements, Li Yixi''s expression became a little stiff.


    Originally, Li Yixi was just polite, but who would have thought that Daoist Huntian took it seriously.


    However, seeing that Daoist Huntian was about to kneel down, Li Yixi still stretched out his hand and supported Daoist Huntian, preventing Daoist Huntian from kneeling.


    "You don''t need to do this, fellow Daoist, it''s just a jug."


    "It''s not something precious."


    "Since fellow daoists like it, then give it to fellow daoists, and you won''t need to bow down."


    Li Yixi thought that he was like this, but this is the end of the matter. He just lost a jug. Although he liked it very much, it was not a big deal.


    But as soon as Li Yixi''s hand was withdrawn, Daoist Huntian knelt down.


    The one who knelt down simply.


    "No no no!"


    "My son, my life will belong to the son in the future. If it wasn''t for the son, I would already be dead."


    "I can''t repay such a great kindness. I am alone now, and I have no more worries. I am willing to be a servant and follow the son."


    "Huntian''s strength is low, please don''t dislike it, my son."


    "Please don''t dislike your son."


    "If the young master dislikes me, I, a useless person, will die here..."


    In the mouth of Daoist Huntian, he kept muttering.


    Constantly kowtow.


    A snot and a tear.


    In an instant, his forehead was broken and stained red with blood.


    Seeing this scene, Li Yixi felt a big head.


    He went to help him, but was freed by Daoist Huntian.


    Daoist Huntian looked like Li Yixi didn''t want to get up if he didn''t agree.


    His expression was extremely firm.


    It''s just a showman, and the big black on the side can''t see any flaws.


    The Daoist Huntian, who is tricked and abducted, will do everything. For this hand, it is easy to do, and it is too simple for Daoist Huntian to pretend to be pitiful.


    Li Yixi was a little flustered when he saw the blood overflowing from Daoist Huntian''s forehead.


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Li Yixi felt that his head was big, and he never thought that saving someone casually would get in trouble.


    Li Yixi has always been soft-hearted. Seeing the appearance of Huantian, Li Yixi was silent for a moment.


    He frowned and said, "Get up!"


    "No relatives and no reason, then follow me!"


    Although Li Yixi was a little unhappy, he was a little silent when he heard what Hun Tian said.


    After crossing into this world, Li Yixi himself has no relatives, and it is inevitable to miss it.


    "Thank you sir."


    "Huntian will definitely not let the son down."


    Daoist Huntian was ecstatic when he saw Li Yixi agree.


    This time, it''s not a performance, but from the heart.


    Dirty hands, carelessly wiped the snot and tears from his face.


    The whole person is dirty.


    Quickly run to set fire.


    Seeing this scene, Li Yixi felt a little sympathetic.


    "Hey!"


    "Looks like a poor man."


    "There is no immortal style, and the strength will not be strong, so just add another bowl."


    Seeing the Daoist Huntian who became dirty in an instant, Li Yixi felt a little sympathetic.


    In Li Yixi''s eyes, a person who cultivates the Tao is not a high-ranking person, but at least self-cultivation is the minimum.


    Li Yixi had never seen a person who cultivated Taoism, and there was no one who was so dirty.


    No regard for the existence of his own image.


    On the body of Daoist Huntian, Li Yixi did not find any such thing as face.


    In Li Yixi''s view, reaching such a point is forced by reality, otherwise who would want to do this.


    Therefore, Li Yixi just agreed to follow Daoist Huntian.


    Li Yixi frowned, walked towards Daoist Huntian, frowned and said, "Pay attention to the image, how can a cultivator be dirty?"


    Li Yixi threw a talisman at Daoist Huntian.


    Some disgusted glanced at the Taoist.


    "Thank you son!"


    "In the future, I must pay attention, I must pay attention."


    Picking up the talisman, Daoist Huntian hurriedly squeezed it.


    This is the dust-removing talisman, the simplest talisman.


    Daoist cultivators will carry them before their strength is not strong, which can save a lot of trouble.


    Can make people spotless.


    At the moment when Daoist Huntian used the dust-removing talisman, Daoist Huntian felt a force that swept across his body.


    "Um?"


    At this moment, Daoist Huntian had a look of horror in his eyes.


    The dust-removing talisman can remove the dust.


    However, the dust-removing talisman that Li Yixi gave to Daoist Huntian actually swept through Daoist Huntian''s body.


    In the body of Daoist Huntian, there is also the power to break the immortal mantra. The reason why Daoist Huntian is still alive until now is because Daoist Huntian is cultivating the "Huntian Longevity Canon".


    "Huntian Longevity True Canon" gives the Taoist Huntian a vitality far exceeding that of ordinary people.


    And at the peak, Daoist Huntian''s cultivation realm was dominated by the half-step era.


    However, if he didn''t meet Li Yixi and Da Hei, Daoist Huntian wouldn''t be able to hold on for long, and now he was almost at his limit.


    The previous Daoist Huntian was still thinking that after leaving the God Burial Continent, he had to find a way to defuse the power of the Immortal-Bending Curse, but he never thought that a talisman from Li Yixi would directly make the power of the Immortal-Bending Curse that could not be eliminated in his body. Disappeared.


    Gone, and wounds.


    Some of the opponent''s Dao marks left in the Era Wars disappeared in an instant.


    At this moment, in the body of the Daoist Huntian, all the old diseases disappeared, just like a dead tree in spring and a new life.


    The Daoist Huntian opened his mouth wide.


    Completely stunned.


    Those old diseases in the body, there are many injuries left by the Chaos Master level, but the simplest dust-removing talisman actually cleared everything.


    Before, Daoist Huntian still didn''t believe Dahei''s words, but now Daoist Huntian really believed it.


    Such a method is incredible.


    Li Yixi''s methods were beyond his imagination.


    The big black in the distance glanced at Daoist Huntian at this moment.


    Voice transmission: "Bald donkey, do you believe it?"


    Hearing Da Hei''s voice transmission, Daoist Huntian couldn''t hold his face. Daoist Huntian had disguised everything in those days, but the one time he pretended to be a monk was the worst in his life.


    It was an unforgettable past.


    When he was mentioned by Da Hei, he looked helpless.


    However, the memories are fleeting.


    Daoist Huntian''s gaze fell on Li Yixi''s body involuntarily. Daoist Huntian couldn''t understand why Li Yixi was so powerful, but in his own memory, no one matched Li Yixi.


    He shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    Daoist Huntian understands that if a person who dares to play against the sky wants to hide, how can he know it.


    I am afraid that it is the high heaven, and it may not be known.


    "Sir, I''ll come, I''ll come."


    "This kind of rough and tiring work, I will do it."


    After seeing Li Yixi''s horror, Daoist Huntian decided that he must hug this big tree.


    Huantian had a feeling that following Li Yixi''s back, there might be a chance for this chaotic catastrophe.


    "okay."


    "Don''t be busy."


    "almost."


    "As expected of a monster, it tastes good when stewed."


    "Come and try it."


    Li Yixi took a sip, waved his hand, and greeted Taoist Huntian.

 Chapter 1569

    "Thank you sir."


    There was a green light in Daoist Huntian''s eyes, and a broken bowl appeared in his hand. The corners of his mouth were drooling, and he swallowed the saliva back. After finding that the bowl in his hand was a broken bowl, he looked embarrassed and quickly changed it.


    The Daoist Huntian has also acted as a beggar, and a must-have item such as a broken bowl is naturally carried with him.


    "Eat."


    "Slow down, don''t get hot."


    Seeing the Daoist Huntian''s appearance, Li Yixi felt even more sympathetic. A cultivator was actually so hungry.


    Li Yixi felt so miserable.


    At the same time, I suddenly felt that my life was really good.


    At least not hungry.


    The Daoist Huntian was really hungry, and at this moment, he devoured it, and all these gentle things were completely forgotten.


    His mouth hummed in agreement, but his movements did not change at all.


    But while eating, an incredible look appeared in Daoist Huntian''s eyes. Not only did he relieve the hunger in his stomach, but at this moment Daoist Huntian''s body was recovering rapidly.


    The speed was unbelievably fast.


    The pupils could not help shrinking.


    Suddenly, I have an inexplicable affection for Li Yixi.


    next moment.


    Heavenly Daoist body trembled.


    "This is the way of food."


    "Go to the ultimate food god way."


    The mind of Daoist Huntian couldn''t help trembling at this moment.


    God of Cookery is not a reputation.


    Powerful and inconceivable, reaching the extreme, once he eats the food of the God of Cooking, he will invisibly develop a favorable impression of the God of Food.


    Obey it.


    However, Daoist Huntian quickly recovered. Daoist Huntian knew that Li Yixi had no bad intentions towards him.


    His existence was of little value to Li Yixi.


    And he knew that his life was given by Li Yixi.


    This is the cause, and as for the effect, the Daoist Huntian does not know.


    I don''t want to know either.


    Hun Tian chose to believe in Krishna.


    At this moment, Daoist Huntian, thinking that Li Yixi had come to God Burial Continent, seemed to plan something.


    He quickly looked at Li Yixi and asked, "Young Master, didn''t you want to ask me something before?"


    "What do you want to know, son?"


    "As long as I know it, I will never hide it from your son."


    "However, I don''t know much about this place."


    Daoist Huntian didn''t tell lies, and Daoist Huntian did not know much about God Burial Continent.


    The God Burial Continent is too dangerous. Everywhere here, there are very few places where Daoists from Heaven and Earth have explored the danger of breaking down the immortal spell and facing the danger of breaking down the mana within the body according to the rules of heaven and earth.


    "never mind."


    "Let''s eat!"


    "I don''t have any purpose, just look around!"


    Hearing Daoist Huntian''s words, Li Yixi didn''t lift his head and gave up the idea of ??questioning.


    The main reason is that Daoist Huntian gave Li Yixi an extremely bad impression. Li Yixi felt that Daoist Huntian would not know anything useful even if he was so mixed up.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Daoist Huntian naturally reacted.


    It seemed a little embarrassing.


    But seeing that Li Yixi didn''t ask, Daoist Huntian didn''t dare to say anything.


    Li Yixi didn''t eat much.


    A pot of soup without the last drop left.


    Looking at Daoist Huntian, who seemed to have no end in sight, Li Yixi couldn''t help but murmured, a bucket of rice.


    At this moment, Daoist Huntian was supplemented, and after all the injuries disappeared, a ray of blood appeared on his face.


    It seemed that he also felt Li Yixi''s gaze, and his expression was a little embarrassed.


    "Master, I will pay attention in the future, I will pay attention in the future."


    Daoist Huntian was really afraid that Li Yixi would not like it.


    If that''s the case, I''ll never want to leave this place with Li Yixi.


    Seeing this expression, Li Yixi didn''t want to ask any more.


    Soon, the two of them walked away.


    Looking at the direction Li Yixi was heading, Daoist Huntian hesitated.


    All this, Da Hei sees it in his eyes.


    Involuntarily, the voice transmission asked: "What''s the matter, tell me!"


    Seeing Da Hei and asking himself, Daoist Huntian hurriedly said, "We can''t move forward, there is a great terror ahead, and there is an evil god sleeping there."


    "The evil god from above."


    "As long as it is contaminated with a trace of the evil god''s breath, it will become the evil god''s puppet."


    "Although the Evil God is sleeping, his Tao covers thousands of miles."


    "There, it''s a restricted area."


    "Forbidden zone of life."


    "You remember him."


    "Now, stronger."


    Speaking of the Heretic God, Daoist Huntian looked terrified.


    "Is it evil?"


    After hearing Daoist Huntian''s voice transmission, Da Hei instantly reacted, Xie Wutian was extremely terrifying, and his strength was terrifying.


    During the last era of war, it was the cultivation of the master of chaos.


    Daoist Huntian originally thought that after Da Hei knew about it, he would stop Li Yixi from going.


    But soon, Daoist Huntian was stunned, because Daoist Huntian found out that Dahei knew the news, but there was no more text.


    I thought that Da Hei would remind Li Yixi that he could not go ahead.


    "Heitian, wake up, you really can''t go ahead."


    Daoist Huntian didn''t get a response, and felt that Hei Tian was frightened.


    "Why?"


    "Are you afraid?"


    "What are you afraid of, the sky is falling, I will support you."


    Dahei''s voice resounded in the ears of Daoist Huntian.


    doesn''t seem to care.


    Feeling Dahei''s attitude, Daoist Huntian''s expression changed slightly.


    Before Daoist Huntian asked, Dahei''s voice sounded in Daoist Huntian''s ears, "Relax."


    "I can''t die."


    "The master came here, naturally there is a reason for the master."


    "Don''t you think that the master can''t feel the danger ahead?"


    heard.


    Daoist Huntian glanced at Li Yixi and fell silent.


    Daoist Huntian has not come out of the panic of these years until this moment.


    Forgot how powerful Li Yixi was.


    At this moment, the sky was slowly getting dark.


    Gradually, there was a chill.


    Here, it gives a gloomy feeling.


    "Let''s rest here tonight."


    "Tomorrow, hurry up again."


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded, and this was the place where the evil god was sleeping.


    Daoist Huntian heard Li Yixi''s words, and his face changed slightly.


    It''s too dangerous to rest here.


    Da Kuro walked aside without saying anything and chose a comfortable position to lie down.


    Daoist Huntian was extremely uneasy, and sat down beside Da Hei.


    "what!"


    Just sitting down, Daoist Huntian suddenly stood up and screamed.


    Not far away, a green flame appeared at this moment.


    In the void, an extremely terrifying giant face appeared, which merged with the dark sky and locked them at this moment.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Suddenly, how can people rest."


    "That''s nothing to be afraid of, it''s just a natural phenomenon."


    "Didn''t you practice?"


    "Even if it''s true, just this, are you afraid?"


    Li Yixi glanced at Gui Huo and snorted coldly.


    Daoist Huntian wanted to explain, but he felt Dahei''s gaze, and Daoist Huntian gritted his teeth and didn''t say anything.


    But at this moment, Daoist Huntian was extremely nervous.


    Daoist Huntian knew that they were being watched by Xie Wutian.

 Chapter 1570

    Li Yixi glanced at Daoist Huntian and sighed again.


    "Hey!"


    "What a shame, is this also a practitioner?"


    "Don''t say it''s just a natural phenomenon, even if there is a gui, so what?"


    "This is a fantasy world."


    Li Yixi felt that his head was a little big. He originally thought Daoist Huntian was a waste, but he never thought that Daoist Huntian was such a waste.


    A mere small gui can be obliterated between backhands.


    Li Yixi didn''t want to pay attention to it at first, but looking at Daoist Huntian, his face was still nervous, and his brows were slightly wrinkled.


    Although I was not happy, I thought that Daoist Huntian was also pitiful. The dissatisfaction in my heart gradually disappeared. Li Yixi''s sleepiness dissipated a little. He took a deep breath, thought for a moment, and his eyes fell on Daoist Huntian. body.


    Feeling Li Yixi''s gaze, Daoist Huntian''s gaze changed slightly.


    Da Hei also looked at Daoist Huntian with great dissatisfaction.


    "Idiot, when did you get so timid?"


    "It''s nothing but evil, and there is still a master. What are you afraid of? I think the master seems to be angry."


    "This trash."


    At this moment, Da Hei was extremely dissatisfied in his heart.


    Hearing the words, the Taoist body trembled slightly.


    The fear on his face grew even more.


    Of course, the fear this time came not from Xie Wutian, but from Li Yixi.


    Daoist Huntian has seen the horror of Li Yixi now. He has a kind of fear from his soul about Li Yixi, and if Li Yixi really doesn''t like it.


    Then there is no possibility for Daoist Huntian to leave God Burial Continent.


    Daoist Huntian is now only begging Li Yixi to forgive himself.


    The Daoist Huntian gritted his teeth and was so nervous that he didn''t dare to say a word.


    However, this scene in front of Li Yixi''s eyes made Li Yixi feel more sympathetic to Daoist Huntian.


    "How cowardly."


    "It seems that I can''t scare him anymore."


    "It''s boring."


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but murmured as he looked at Taoist Huntian''s expression.


    Immediately, he said: "Hun Tian, ??don''t be afraid."


    "It''s not really scary. I''ll explain it to you, and you''ll understand."


    "What''s there to be afraid of?"


    "This isn''t some kind of fire, it''s really a natural phenomenon, God, you must have seen a lot of skeletons during this journey, right?"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, staring at the sky.


    Huantian didn''t know what Li Yixi was going to say. Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Huantian nodded instinctively. This is the place where Xie Wutian slept and died. There are hundreds of millions of bones.


    Along the way, just the ground, you can see a lot.


    Seeing Taoist Huntian nodding, Li Yixi continued.


    "There are naturally skeletons, and there is a green flame, which can be explained."


    "Not to mention so many skeletons, even an ordinary cemetery, such a phenomenon will occur."


    "Because here, the time and place are favorable, there are countless bones, and the wind seems to be very cold, but the temperature is not low, and the bones contain an element called phosphorus."


    "As the body undergoes decay and evolution, it will generate phosphine. Phosphine is a substance with a very low ignition point. When it burns, it looks like this color from a distance. This is just a natural phenomenon."


    "You are a cultivator, why are you afraid of this?"


    "That''s it¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Your Dao name, you won''t take it yourself to scare people!"


    At this moment, Li Yixi was a little helpless.


    This sentence, Li Yixi wanted to say it a long time ago, but he was so cowardly, Li Yixi felt a little embarrassed.


    Daoist Huntian immediately blushed when he heard Li Yixi''s words.


    Daoist Huntian also found that over the years, a sense of fear would arise in his heart, and his previous courage had disappeared so much that it was almost wiped out.


    Isn''t his performance just greed for life and fear of death?


    However, think about it.


    The scene in front of him, Daoist Huntian can see very clearly, what is in front of him is not some natural phenomenon, but Xie Wu naive has come.


    "Son, I..."


    If it was the outside world, Daoist Huntian believed that Li Yixi could deal with Xie Wutian, but when he thought that this was the God Burying Continent, Daoist Huntian was a little scared, and he couldn''t help but remind Li Yixi, after all, Xie Wutian''s methods were really not weak. .


    "Stop."


    "This matter, stop here."


    "Even if it''s true, so what?"


    "That''s it, I''ll cut it with one sword."


    "We are monks, we are afraid of this, just this..."


    Li Yixi hated the iron and looked at Daoist Huntian, and he was very angry. He had already explained it, but this guy didn''t believe it.


    And Li Yixi is really not afraid, it''s not that he hasn''t been to the underworld.


    That''s it, how much have you seen.


    It''s scary, it''s really scary.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s attitude, Daoist Huntian panicked even more.


    Because Daoist Huntian found that the Xie Wutian, which was integrated with the night, became stronger and more solid, and it could be seen that the Xie Wutian at the moment was rapidly waking up.


    However, Li Yixi didn''t care.


    Li Yixi didn''t want to pay attention to it at first, but when he realized that the Daoist Huntian at the moment, he was terrified enough.


    Li Yixi sighed.


    A look of helplessness.


    In Li Yixi''s mind, some talismans on the blue star could not help but sound.


    Immediately, something appeared in front of Li Yixi.


    "Big black, evil guilt is afraid of black dog blood, borrow some blood for use, don''t need much."


    "This guy is so cowardly."


    Li Yixi had a look of disgust on his face, and the Taoist priest was extremely uneasy.


    At this moment, Daoist Huntian could clearly feel Li Yixi''s dislike.


    When Da Hei heard Li Yixi''s words, he did not hesitate, and a drop of blood flew into the plate in front of Li Yixi.


    Seeing this scene, Daoist Huntian couldn''t help but feel curious. He didn''t know what Li Yixi was going to do.


    Under the eyes of Taoist Huntian and Da Hei, Li Yixi took out a writing brush and used Da Hei''s black dog blood to draw a talisman.


    Soon, Li Yixi drew a few talismans.


    His eyes fell on the body of Daoist Huntian.


    "All right!"


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll give you these talismans. This talisman is called an exorcism talisman. The demons can''t avoid it. If you have this talisman, you can sleep in peace. Don''t be nervous. Fortunately, there is no one, otherwise I will Don''t lose your face."


    Li Yixi was extremely dissatisfied and waved his hand.


    Several talismans fell in front of Daoist Huntian.


    Li Yixi put away the other things and lay down.


    Today, Li Yixi is really sleepy.


    Soon, Li Yixi fell asleep.


    Daoist Huntian looked at the thing in front of him with a look of doubt, "Is this thing really useful?"


    "Just this, can you also deal with Xie Wutian?"


    Daoist Huntian looked at it for a while, but still didn''t find any mystery on the talisman, and the whole person was nervous.


    Especially hearing Li Yixi''s thunderous snoring, he became even more nervous.


    Obviously, Li Yixi couldn''t make a move tonight.

 Chapter 1571

    "Hei Tian, ??how is this good?"


    Daoist Huntian couldn''t see anything unusual, and his eyes fell on Da Hei.


    The Daoist Huntian now has no choice but to ask Dahei for help.


    "Shut up!"


    "Fat Taoist priest, why are you so timid?"


    "Young master''s methods, how can you understand it, just guard it."


    "If Xie Wutian really dares to take action today, just wait to die."


    "I''m sleepy too, I slept."


    "With the son here, nothing will happen."


    "Just put a hundred hearts on it."


    "See you tomorrow."


    The big black voice fell, sighed, shook his head, rolled up into a ball, and began to sleep.


    The big black at the moment is the size of a normal black dog, and there is no abnormality in sleeping there.


    "Ki Tian, ??Hei Tian, ??don''t sleep, don''t sleep."


    "You must not sleep."


    "You fell asleep, what should I do, what should I do!"


    "You stay with me, you stay with me."


    When Daoist Huntian saw that Da Hei was going to sleep, his heart trembled.


    Tears were about to flow out, because in the night sky at this moment, the huge face became more and more solid.


    That face is a piece of the sky.


    Those dark red eyes are two blood moons.


    However, in the face of Daoist Huntian''s cry for help, Da Hei did not respond in the slightest, and Da Hei''s snoring soon spread.


    "I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Daoist Huntian looked at this scene, and his heart was instantly cold.


    Especially when I felt the breath in the night sky, I became more and more panicked.


    A monstrous evil spirit power spreads down.


    "Daoist Huntian, it''s surprising that you didn''t die."


    The huge face in the void is completely solid.


    Exclamations sounded at the same time.


    Xie Wutian never imagined that Daoist Huntian didn''t die.


    According to reason, Daoist Huntian should have died thousands of years ago, but when he was asleep just now, he felt Daoist Huntian''s breath.


    This made Xie Wutian extremely surprised.


    I originally thought it was my hallucination, but it was just a random exploration, but I didn''t expect to find out that Daoist Huntian was not dead, and today''s Daoist Huntian is still so rich in qi and blood.


    This made Xie Wutian extremely curious.


    Under normal circumstances, even if Daoist Huntian was alive, he would only be lingering on at most.


    But Daoist Huntian had a lot of mana in his body.


    This made Xie Wutian wonder.


    So Xie Wutian woke up completely, ready to kill the Daoist Huntian, to find out the reason.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    When the Taoist Huntian heard that Xie Wutian locked himself in an instant, his expression was horrified.


    A chill shot down the back of the neck from the groin.


    The chill quickly spread throughout the body.


    Daoist Huntian stood there, instantly feeling his scalp tingling.


    I don''t know what to do, but now that I have recovered some mana, I can live for a long time.


    However, this is only able to survive. This is God Burial Continent. His strength is still far from the peak. Under the suppression of the rules, he has no power to fight against Xie Wutian.


    Xie Wutian''s strength is incomparably tyrannical, even better than in the past. Seeing Xie Wutian, Taoist Huntian naturally despairs.


    "Do you care about me?"


    "Daoist Huntian, I''m fine."


    "Since you''re still alive, then I''ll give you a ride!"


    "Your strength is not weak, and it is not bad to refine your soul into an evil spirit general."


    Xie Wutian''s voice fell, and I saw the chin of a huge face in the void.


    A strange figure appeared.


    The huge face in the void shrank rapidly and merged with it.


    The body of Xie Wutian came directly.


    Looking at the exposed Xie Wutian, Daoist Huntian''s expression suddenly changed.


    "not good!"


    "I''m not an evil opponent, is this going to die?"


    At this moment, Daoist Huntian wanted to call Da Hei and Li Yixi.


    But when the words came to his mouth, they stopped for a moment.


    "No, absolutely not!"


    "Xie Wutian is here, not only has his strength not been suppressed, but it has been increased. If Xie Wutian perceives the existence of Hei Tian and Li Yixi, they will also be unlucky."


    "If Xie Wutian forcibly awakens Tian, ??it will be even worse."


    "I am a dying person. Today, let me die alone."


    After Taoist Huntian thought about it clearly, a trace of relief appeared on his face.


    Glancing at Li Yixi and Da Hei, they soared into the sky and walked away.


    Daoist Huntian discovered from Xie Wutian''s words that Xie Wutian only felt his own breath, not Li Yixi and Hei Tian''s breath.


    Prepare to lead away evil.


    "Want to go, can you go?"


    When Xie Wutian saw that Taoist Huntian was about to flee, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Hey."


    "This guy, don''t you trust the son like that?"


    "I really want to kill him!"


    "I don''t even believe me, there is a son, that''s all..."


    Da Hei didn''t actually fall asleep, he was just pretending, wanting to see how Daoist Huntian would deal with it.


    Daoist Huntian''s choice warmed Da Hei''s heart and felt that he had made no mistake.


    This guy is not bad.


    "Hey, after today, I should be able to trust the master."


    "Although Xie Wutian is strong, but there is a master''s talisman, even if you are lucky, you will be hit hard. If you are unlucky, you will die."


    "I don''t know what the master is going to do, so I won''t do it."


    "Watch it change!"


    Da Hei was silent for a moment, and finally chose not to take action. Xie Wutian is strong, but in today''s big black, after the transformation of life level, if you want to deal with Xie Wutian, you will naturally have self-confidence.


    But Da Hei didn''t understand what Li Yixi was going to arrange, and Li Yixi gave the Daoist Huntian amulet, and he was not worried about the safety of Daoist Huntian.


    In the night sky, Daoist Huntian, who was running away quickly, suddenly changed his expression in the next moment.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared not far from Daoist Huntian, and the probing hand gently grabbed it, and the void around Daoist Huntian was instantly imprisoned.


    "Give me death."


    Xie Wutian took a cold drink.


    The body of Daoist Huntian flew towards Xie Wutian uncontrollably.


    The Daoist Huntian, who was suppressed by the rules of heaven and earth, had no resistance.


    "Are you going to die?"


    "Is this my destiny?"


    Daoist Huntian couldn''t help but sighed with emotion.


    "Han Tian, ??you can really live."


    "However, your life is over."


    "It is also your honor to kill you myself."


    "die."


    Xie Wutian looked at Daoist Huntian with cold eyes, his hands turned into claws and grabbed directly at Daoist Huntian''s head.


    Seeing the hand grabbing his head, Daoist Huntian instinctively raised his hands to resist.


    In the hands of Daoist Huntian, he happened to hold the talisman given by Li Yixi.


    At the moment when Xie Wutian''s attack fell, it happened to collide with the talisman paper.


    The originally ordinary talisman, at this moment, felt the power of Xie Wutian''s Evil God, and the light suddenly shined.


    An indescribable force exploded in an instant.


    "what."


    Xie Wutian, who had a proud face, let out a shrill scream in an instant.

 Chapter 1572

    I saw the talisman in the hands of Daoist Huntian. At this moment, a burst of light energy suddenly burst out, carrying the extremely terrifying power of light.


    Although the power of the evil god is extremely powerful, it is far from the power of the great light.


    At the moment when the mournful howl sounded, Daoist Huntian, who had already closed his eyes and waited to die, was stunned for a moment.


    "Am I not dead?"


    "Well, what happened to Xie Wutian?"


    A look of astonishment appeared in the eyes of Daoist Huntian.


    Immediately opened his eyes and looked towards the void.


    In the void, Xie Wutian let out a mournful howl, and there was endless panic in his voice.


    That power of great light, no matter what, Xie Wutian could not remove, and Xie Wutian''s arm was constantly burned by the power of great light.


    Xie Wutian''s arm is rapidly disappearing.


    quickly turned to ashes.


    "Well, is this?"


    "What''s going on, why is Xie Wutian suddenly doing this?"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Daoist Huntian looked puzzled, and Daoist Huntian couldn''t understand the reason at all.


    Xie Wutian is terrifyingly powerful, Daoist Huntian knows that he is definitely not Xie Wutian''s opponent, and his eyes can''t help but look at Li Yixi in the distance.


    "Is it the son who made a move?"


    However, the idea just came up.


    Daoist Huntian pressed down instantly, because when Daoist Huntian looked at Li Yixi, he found that Li Yixi was still sleeping there, not even moving his posture.


    Big black too.


    "It''s not the son and the big black, then who is it?"


    "Who will help me."


    "Impossible, impossible, this is the place where Xie Wutian is sleeping, it is impossible for anyone to approach and Xie Wutian knows nothing."


    "And, it''s even less likely that someone will save me."


    "If someone really wants to save me, why wait until today?"


    "Xie Wutian is approved by the sky, who would dare to fight against the sky in the cage of God Burial Continent?"


    "But, how to explain this matter?"


    Daoist Huntian suppressed the thoughts in his heart, and his eyes quickly turned to Xie Wutian who was howling in the void.


    The miserable Xie Wutian felt the gaze of Daoist Huntian.


    A look of anger.


    Cut off his own arm.


    "Hun Tian, ??what did you do to me?"


    "What the hell did you do to me?"


    "Why, why do you control the power of the Great Light."


    Xie Wutian looked extremely angry at this moment.


    It also gradually suppressed that power, and a face became extremely distorted. Only Xie Wutian knew what kind of pain he experienced just now.


    That kind of pain, Xie Wutian will never forget.


    In Xie Wutian''s eyes, killing Daoist Huntian is like trying to find something, but he never thought that the moment he started, he was actually calculated.


    Xie Wutian has some understanding of the Daoist Huntian Daoist, and Xie Wutian is sure that the power of the terrifying great light just now is not from the Huntian Daoist, because it is impossible for the Huntian Daoist to control such a terrifying means.


    "Did what?"


    "What power of light, what is Xie Wutian talking about?"


    "Why I don''t understand."


    Taoist Huntian heard Xie Wutian''s words, and there was an incredible color in his eyes. He really couldn''t understand what happened, why Xie Wutian was hit hard all of a sudden, but Xie Wutian mistakenly thought it was his own. The means are calculated evil.


    Daoist Huntian knew that he had no ability to calculate Xie Wutian, not to mention that the current state of Xie Wutian was extremely miserable.


    If he had such power, how could he be trapped here for so many years.


    "wrong."


    "Means? Means?"


    "Just now Xie Wutian attacked me and was backlashed."


    "And Xie Wutian''s reaction also proves this. Xie Wutian''s injury has something to do with me. Could it be it?"


    Daoist Huntian lowered his head for a moment, staring at the talisman in his hand.


    This symbol was painted by Li Yixi before.


    Not to mention before, even now, Daoist Huntian looked at it and found that it was extremely normal and could not find the slightest difference.


    "Strange thing."


    "Is not it?"


    "This talisman doesn''t seem to have changed in the slightest, and it is absolutely impossible to hit Xie Wutian."


    Daoist Huntian originally thought that Li Yixi''s talisman had hurt Xie Wutian, but after thinking about it, he immediately rejected the idea.


    The Daoist Huntian even tested it with mana, but found that there was nothing unusual about the talisman.


    This puzzled the Taoists.


    I really don''t understand what just happened.


    In the void, Xie Wutian still can''t figure out how the Taoist Huntian did it.


    For a while, Daoist Huntian couldn''t understand, but Daoist Huntian''s face did not show any strangeness.


    Looking at Xie Wutian with a calm expression, "Xie Wutian, do you think I dared to enter your sleeping place by mistake?"


    "I''m here today to deal with you."


    "You traitor."


    "Do you think your evil god''s power is invincible?"


    "Now that I control the power of the great light, it''s easy to kill you."


    "If I kill you, I will leave here. Today, I must still be asleep."


    Daoist Hun Tian played very well.


    However, when these words fell in Xie Wutian''s ears, Xie Wutian couldn''t see the flaw.


    Xie Wutian narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Cut me?"


    "It''s just you, it''s worthy."


    "You seem to have no flaws in what you said, but, no flaws are the biggest flaws. You are cultivating the way of longevity, and you don''t increase the power of controlling light. In the cage, it is even more impossible for you to control the power of great light. The power of this great light has almost touched the essence of the great light technique.


    "If it goes further, it is possible to control the Dao Technique."


    "Do you have the patience for this?"


    "Those Lords of the Era have not been able to control the Dao Technique, so you are worthy of it."


    "The power just now, I''m afraid I can only use it once."


    After Xie Wutian suppressed the power of the great light, the panic in his heart gradually disappeared and he regained his composure.


    The fear of Daoist Chaos disappeared completely.


    An existence that has been imprisoned for countless years and is about to decay and fall, how can it control such a powerful power of light, if it can achieve this, I am afraid that the sky has already awakened.


    "You can try?"


    Daoist Huntian heard Xie Wutian''s words, and his heart beat violently.


    Forced to pretend to be calm, wanting to scare away evil spirits.


    The blow just now had hurt the source of Xie Wutian, and Daoist Huntian could feel it.


    "Just try it?"


    Xie Wutian heard the words and narrowed his eyes.


    Just retreating like this, Xie Wutian is naturally unwilling.


    The power of the evil god is indeed powerful, but now it also has some uncontrollable effects on Xie Wutian. If the Taoist Huntian really controls the profound meaning of the power of the great light or the power of the source, once it is captured, it will be a heaven for Xie Wutian. Great creation.


    Maybe he can also cultivate into the two poles of light and evil spirits.


    At that time, there was no evil, and the strength would undergo earth-shaking changes.

 Chapter 1573

    Hearing Xie Wutian''s words, Daoist Huntian instantly became uneasy.


    Although Xie Wutian was injured by his source power, Daoist Huntian knew very well that at this moment Xie Wutian was still not the enemy of his own ability.


    Daoist Huntian didn''t know what happened, facing Xie Wutian''s attack, Daoist Huntian turned around and fled.


    "Um?"


    "Escape?"


    "Sure enough, that power doesn''t belong to him, it should only be used once."


    When Xie Wutian saw this scene, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Escape, where to escape."


    "Huntian, is this my sleeping place?"


    "A person who is suppressed by the laws of heaven and earth, can you escape from my palm?"


    "Evil God Domain."


    After seeing Daoist Huntian fleeing for his life, the corner of Xie Wutian''s mouth showed a sneering look.


    The vigilance against Daoist Huntian was one point less.


    The next moment, the world changes.


    A rumbling sound rang out.


    At this moment, it seems that the universe is upside down.


    Heaven and earth have lost all light.


    It was replaced by darkness, and in the darkness, a series of creepy voices sounded, and an extremely evil force filled the world.


    One after another silhouette, carrying boundless death energy, guarded the Quartet.


    "No, it''s the Heretic God Realm."


    When Daoist Huntian saw this scene, he instantly reacted and looked extremely desperate.


    At this moment, Daoist Huntian, the mana in his body, flowed at an extremely terrifying speed.


    The power of the evil gods was invading the body of Daoist Chaos.


    Above the head of Daoist Huntian, the figure of Xie Wutian appeared again.


    With a sneering look on his face, he looked at Daoist Huntian coldly.


    "Huntian, if I let you escape from my hand, I have no face to face."


    "If I guess right, I''m afraid I can only use it once."


    "Whatever comes to plot against me is bullshit."


    "If you really want to plot against me, why are you full of panic when you see me?"


    "If I guess right, you entered this place by mistake."


    "If my guess is wrong, I''ll try it again and I''ll know."


    Xie Wutian''s voice fell, and once again a palm fell from the sky.


    With this palm, the terrifying divine power transformed into the hand of an evil god, carrying the power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth, killing the Daoist Huntian.


    "Hand of the Evil God."


    Recognizing Xie Wutian''s supernatural powers, a look of horror could not help but appear in the eyes of Daoist Huntian.


    "You can only fight, what happened before?"


    Daoist Huntian has not figured it out until now.


    Seeing the arrival of Xie Wutian''s magical power, he raised his hand again to block it.


    Daoist Huntian knows that doing this is just self-deception. Daoist Huntian''s current strength is impossible to stop this palm, but Daoist Huntian''s purpose is not to live, but to want to die when he is about to die. See what happened before.


    Is it Li Yixi who made the move?


    Daoist Huntian felt that if what Da Hei said was true, then it was very likely that Li Yixi was the one who took the shot just now.


    "boom!"


    At the moment when the two attacked and touched, the terrifying power of the evil god madly invaded.


    "boom!"


    Under the gaze of Daoist Huntian, an incredible scene appeared at this moment.


    I saw the hand of the evil god, instantly enveloped by the terrifying power of light, and turned into ashes in an instant.


    Even the power of the evil gods around was emptied.


    "It''s it."


    "It''s actually it."


    This time, Daoist Huntian was extremely careful and discovered the key to the matter.


    The body of Daoist Huntian trembled slightly, and his face was incredible.


    Daoist Huntian carefully checked it many times, and Daoist Huntian confirmed that the talisman drawn by Li Yixi was useless, but he did not expect that the power of great light against Xie Wutian came from the talisman drawn by Li Yixi.


    This talisman, from the previous look, was no different.


    But just when the strong power of the evil god came into contact, the power of great light broke out.


    "what?"


    "Does the sky still control the power of the great light?"


    Xie Wutian in the void saw that the hand of the evil god of supernatural power was dissolved, and stared at the power of light.


    The Xie Wutian just now was also extremely careful, and he did find that Daoist Huntian didn''t do anything in that moment.


    Didn''t perform any supernatural powers.


    Xie Wutian''s eyes narrowed slightly and he became cautious.


    "Daoist Huntian, what means do you control?"


    "This is not your power. When the external power is always exhausted, even if you don''t say it, you will never try to escape."


    "You can''t escape."


    Xie Wutian''s voice was extremely cold.


    What Xie Wutian said is indeed true. In the case of one and the other, the final victory will only belong to Xie Wutian.


    When Daoist Huntian was anxious, he suddenly thought of the disdain that Li Yixi had spoken before.


    Immediately, looking at the Daoist Huntian who held the talisman in his hand, there was a gleam in his eyes.


    It is true that Taoist Huntian has no means to deal with Xie Wutian, but it does not mean that Taoist Huntian will die today.


    "Xie Wutian is an invincible existence to me."


    "However, in the eyes of the young master, it must not have reached that level."


    "And the son, he is someone who dares to play against the sky."


    "It seems that everything Hei Tian said is true."


    "I can''t kill Xie Wutian, but Fu Xing."


    Daoist Huntian figured this out, and the panic in his eyes gradually disappeared.


    Seeing Xie Wutian distanced himself from him, a sneer appeared on the corner of Taoist Huntian''s mouth, "Xie Wutian, do you really think that I can''t hurt you?"


    "Today, I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed."


    "Let me send you to hell."


    "go."


    Daoist Huntian''s voice fell, and instead of giving Xie Wutian a chance to react, he directly used the talisman drawn by Li Yixi.


    This talisman is like a sharp blade, directly stabbing Xie Wutian.


    "Now, are you still trying to scare me?"


    "The attack just now has been weakened countless times, and the remaining power of light is just scratching my itch."


    Just after dissolving the evil god''s hand, Xie Wutian clearly saw that the power of light had been exhausted.


    However, Xie Wutian did not know that the talisman had been used twice in a row, and the power of great light was naturally less, but this talisman at this moment was never used by Daoist Huntian.


    Xie Wutian had a look of disdain on his face, and directly reached out and grabbed it.


    However, the moment he grabbed the talisman, the disdain on Xie Wutian''s face instantly froze.


    A look of despair appeared in his pupils.


    In Xie Wutian''s palm, an extremely terrifying power of light erupted instantly.


    "No no no..."


    Xie Wutian was terrified and wanted to suppress the power of the great light, but the power of the great light was too terrifying, the terrifying power of light erupted, and Xie Wutian''s body quickly disappeared.


    The body turned into ashes, and Xie Wutian''s voice was still turning in the void.


    The terrifying power of light continues to expand.


    All the power of the evil god was purified in an instant.


    Those evil god puppets, without any resistance, disappeared instantly.


    Looking at the power of light in the void, Da Hei opened his mouth wide and said in a trembling voice: "This is, this is the Great Light Technique."

 Chapter 1574

    The Daoist Huntian and Xie Wutian fought against each other. Although they are far away from here, the current strength of Da Hei has undergone a transformation. This distance has no effect on Da Hei.


    Da Hei is not worried about the accident of Daoist Huntian. After all, Daoist Huntian holds the treasure bestowed by Li Yixi. Although Xie Wutian is not weak, but if Li Yixi wants Xie Wutian to die, then Xie Wutian will not. possibly alive.


    Having followed Li Yixi for too long, Da Hei had no doubts about Li Yixi.


    However, Da Hei was very curious about the means that Li Yixi left behind to deal with Xie Wutian.


    Xie Wutian''s strength is not weak.


    Can mobilize a trace of the power of chaos, in the God Burial Continent, the strength is stronger.


    At the very beginning, Da Hei did not discover the essence of the power of light. It was not until Daoist Huntian used the talisman that the power of light in it exploded completely, and Da Hei knew that it was the Great Way.


    For a long time, Da Hei knew that although Li Yixi was strong, he also controlled the Great Way, but he never thought that Li Yixi also controlled the Great Way that Da Hei didn''t know.


    The Great Way is the way to the strongest.


    At this moment, Da Hei, even if the power of the great light in the void has disappeared, Da Hei is still staring at the sky, his eyes are occupied by thick shock.


    Great Light, Great Life, Great Curse, Great Wish...


    The Dao technique controlled by Li Yixi kept flashing in Da Hei''s mind.


    It''s okay not to recall, but Da Hei couldn''t help but feel his heart beating wildly as soon as he recalled it. There were many Dao techniques under Li Yixi''s control.


    "died."


    "Xie Wutian actually died."


    "This this¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Daoist Huntian looked at the void, his face full of shock.


    Daoist Huntian had seen Xie Wutian injured before. He used the talisman given by Li Yixi just now. Daoist Huntian never thought of killing Xie Wutian. In the eyes of Daoist Huntian, it would be fine if he could seriously injure Xie Wutian. If Tian is hit hard again, he will definitely retreat, and his life can be saved.


    However, Daoist Huntian did not expect that under the power of Fu, Xie Wutian, who was extremely powerful and could mobilize the power of chaos, actually died.


    In the face of the rune, there is no stopping power.


    Looking at the scene in the void, Daoist Huntian''s legs trembled.


    That power is terrifying.


    Not only did he kill Xie Wutian, but all the power of the evil gods in this Evil God Valley disappeared.


    It was completely purified in an instant.


    The scene in front of him seemed like a dream to Daoist Huntian, it was incredible.


    How strong Xie Wutian is, Daoist Huntian is extremely clear.


    However, under the power of the rune, there was no resistance.


    At that moment, Xie Wutian was deprived of everything, as if he was as fragile as a baby.


    Daoist Huntian didn''t even think that he, who was imprisoned in the cage, actually killed Xie Wutian.


    Daoist Huntian withdrew his gaze and couldn''t help but look at his hands.


    "I killed Xie Wutian."


    "I killed Xie Wutian, is this true?"


    "is this real?"


    Up until this moment, Daoist Huntian was still a little unbelievable.


    The eyes of Daoist Huntian stared at his hands, and those hands couldn''t help shaking.


    "nonsense."


    "Isn''t it you, is it Gui?"


    "Come back, Xie Wutian is powerful, but in front of the master, he''s just a worm."


    "Fat Taoist priest, you are really worthless."


    "When did it become like this?"


    When Daoist Huntian''s face was inconceivable, Dahei''s voice transmission sounded in Daoist Huntian''s mind.


    "Um?"


    "Is it dark?"


    Snapped.


    Daoist Huntian heard Da Hei''s voice transmission, thought it was an illusion, and slapped himself fiercely, feeling the burning pain on his face, and Daoist Huntian was completely awake.


    "I killed Xie Wutian."


    "No, it was the son who killed Xie Wutian, the son just borrowed my hand."


    "Young master, who the hell is this person? An existence like Xie Wutian can calculate death so easily."


    "What is your son planning?"


    "Could it be that the son is really playing against the sky?"


    After Daoist Huntian woke up, thinking of Li Yixi, his heart could not help beating wildly.


    At the same time, an incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    God, what a presence.


    Calculated the invincible for seventeen years of chaos.


    Who is Wulu, even if it is the Lord of the Era, it is also the existence of the chess piece in his hand.


    Daoist Huntian quickly suppressed the thoughts in his heart and prepared to ask Da Hei.


    Li Yixi''s body was shrouded in a layer of mist, and Daoist Huntian couldn''t see it at all. He hoped to get more things from Da Hei.


    Taking a deep breath, Daoist Huntian rose through the air and walked towards Dahei.


    Falling next to Da Hei, Daoist Huntian was a little nervous, and he couldn''t help but look at Li Yixi, feeling the sound of Li Yixi''s snoring, still a little uneasy.


    Daoist Huntian knew that Li Yixi was very powerful, but he never imagined that the talisman that Li Yixi drew at random could kill Xie Wutian.


    Da Hei looked at Daoist Huntian''s reaction and was not surprised.


    He was very calm, and he didn''t interrupt Daoist Huntian by speaking.


    After all, Daoist Huntian had just seen Li Yixi''s methods, and it would take time to disappear.


    After a few breaths, Daoist Huntian looked at Da Hei.


    Swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    Daoist Huntian took a deep breath and said to Da Hei, "Hei Tian, ??can you tell me about the son?"


    "Master, who is he?"


    There was curiosity in the eyes of Daoist Huntian.


    Hearing this, Da Hei was a little helpless.


    How did I know Li Yixi''s origin and identity, from the moment I saw Li Yixi, Li Yixi was an invincible existence.


    "How would I know."


    "How can I understand the existence of such a master?"


    "We all know nothing about the master, but we all know that the master has given us a chance to be reborn."


    "Our life is given by the master."


    "Otherwise, all of us would have already turned into dead bones."


    At this moment, the big black sounded all the creatures in the yard.


    Those creatures were all killed at the beginning, but now, they are all reborn.


    "I know, the son gave me a new life."


    "Hei Tian, ??don''t tell me you have to hide it from me."


    After hearing Da Hei''s words, Daoist Huntian was a little dissatisfied, and felt that Dahei was referring to Dahei and Daoist Huntian.


    "Pooh."


    "Do I need to explain to you bastard?"


    "I''m talking about us, not including you."


    Da Hei said angrily.


    "what?"


    "Not including me?"


    "And those beings are alive."


    When Daoist Huntian heard the words, an incredible color appeared in his eyes, and he looked at Da Hei with shock on his face.


    This news greatly shocked Daoist Huntian.


    "You''ll know when you leave here."


    "Don''t be surprised, are you still a hairy boy?"


    "what a shame."


    "An evil spirit, to actually scare you like that, now you always believe in the master''s methods."


    Da Hei said angrily, Daoist Huntian doubted Li Yixi, and he was unforgivable.

 Chapter 1575

    "Don''t dare, don''t dare."


    "I''m coward, I''m coward."


    Hearing Da Hei''s words, the Daoist Huntian lowered his head again and again to admit his mistake.


    Having seen Li Yixi''s terrifying methods, Daoist Huntian would not dare to doubt Li Yixi, even if he was beaten to death at this moment. .


    Seeing Daoist Huntian admit his mistake, Da Hei withdrew his gaze.


    However, the big black mouth is still dissatisfied.


    "It''s really cowardly, and I don''t know if the master will let you follow and leave. If the master doesn''t like it, you can continue to stay here."


    Although Da Hei''s tone was unpleasant, Da Hei was really worried, worried that Li Yixi was dissatisfied with Daoist Huntian and was unwilling to leave Daoist Huntian.


    When the Taoist priest heard this, his body trembled slightly, and he couldn''t help but panic.


    This place is a nightmare for Daoist Huntian.


    However, Daoist Huntian couldn''t help but light up soon.


    Immediately, he said to Da Hei through voice transmission: "Hei Tian, ??do you think that an existence like Young Master will not be able to see through my current state?"


    "Didn''t you say that the young master has a shocking arrangement here?"


    "Young Master met me and asked me to follow. I think it is very likely that this is also in the son''s plan, and I may also be a pawn of the son, killing Xie Wutian''s pawn."


    "After all, the son is playing against the sky."


    "Xie Wutian is a pawn of God."


    Daoist Huntian''s voice fell, and his expression became serious.


    Daoist Huntian thought so at this moment, and Daoist Huntian also hoped that he had guessed correctly.


    Hearing Daoist Huntian''s words, the big black eyes flashed, and he was also thoughtful.


    The dissatisfaction with Daoist Huntian quickly disappeared.


    Just now, I just hated that iron could not become steel. Thinking about it now, Daoist Huntian''s words are not unreasonable.


    "Perhaps, you are right."


    "Hopefully so."


    After a moment of silence, Da Hei spoke up.


    The Taoist priest nodded.


    One person and one dog, no longer speaking, all silent.


    They are each caught in a different way of thinking.


    When Li Yixi woke up again, the sky was already bright.


    Gollum.


    Hearing the voice in his stomach, Li Yixi felt helpless.


    "I''m hungry again."


    The Taoist Huntian on the side immediately took some spiritual fruits, Xie Wutian was beheaded, and all the evil god puppets disappeared, so there is no danger here.


    "Sir, I picked some spiritual fruits."


    "Sir, have a taste."


    At this moment, Daoist Huntian was extremely anxious in his heart.


    "Spirit fruit?"


    "That''s it?"


    "You..."


    "Have a heart."


    Li Yixi wanted to say a few more words, but after thinking that he was afraid of hurting the self-esteem of Daoist Huntian, he swallowed the words that came to his lips.


    Picking up the moment fruit, took a breath.


    It''s a bit disgusting, but it''s better than nothing.


    After all, if Li Yixi picked a random one in his yard, the taste was ten times better than this.


    However, Li Yixi did not attack Daoist Huntian, but had more sympathy for Daoist Huntian.


    That''s it, return the fruit.


    Looking at Lingguo, Li Yixi was a little helpless, feeling that Taoist Huntian had too short-sighted knowledge.


    When Li Yixi looked at Daoist Huntian, he noticed a look of unease on Daoist Huntian''s face.


    At this moment, Daoist Huntian was really uneasy. When he thought about his performance last night, he felt uneasy, afraid that Li Yixi would drive people away.


    And Li Yixi was thinking about how to help Daoist Huntian.


    But for a while, there was no suitable arrangement.


    Li Yixi stopped thinking.


    But after thinking about it, he said, "Huntian, you have practiced before."


    Daoist Huntian saw Li Yixi speak, although he didn''t understand why Li Yixi asked so, his cultivation was not weak, but when Li Yixi opened his mouth, Daoist Huntian could only answer honestly, "I have practiced, but my cultivation is low."


    Thinking of Li Yixi''s strength, how dare Daoist Huntian dare to say how he is doing.


    "I know."


    "You are indeed too weak."


    "In the future, practice well."


    "These pills are for you."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and a small bottle was thrown at Daoist Huntian.


    Daoist Huntian hurriedly reached out his hand to catch it, and his breathing couldn''t help but quicken.


    "Thank you sir, I will not disappoint you."


    At this moment, Daoist Huntian was ecstatic.


    Not only did he get the medicine pill, but Li Yixi naturally said so, which showed that Li Yixi would not drive him away.


    It is hopeful to leave God Burial Continent.


    The big black on the side heard the words, and the hanging heart can be regarded as falling.


    The relationship between Daoist Huntian and Dahei is good. Seeing Daoist Huntian can leave, Dahei is naturally happy for Daoist Huntian.


    "Go and practice first!"


    "Although the qualifications are a little worse, but there are medicinal pills, and relying on medicinal pills can also give you the power to protect yourself."


    "Of course, I don''t have many pills with me now."


    "I don''t know if we will have the chance to meet some elixir next."


    Li Yixi sighed.


    This time, I have not gained anything from this experience.


    Hearing this, the eyes of Da Hei and Daoist Huntian lit up.


    Da Hei hurriedly looked at Daoist Huntian, "Huntian, this must be a hint from the master. Didn''t the master ask you to lead the way?"


    "Your chance to perform is here."


    At this moment, Da Hei couldn''t help but become excited.


    Hearing this, Daoist Huntian''s eyes are also extremely bright.


    Suddenly, a place came to mind.


    That place, the previous Daoist Huntian had never coveted it, because there was no chance or courage.


    However, after seeing Li Yixi''s strength, the eyes of the Daoist Huntian at this moment were extremely bright.


    Immediately he said, "Young Master, I know a place where there are a lot of elixir."


    "I just don''t know if those elixir are what the son needs."


    "Yeah, it''s a little dangerous."


    Li Yixi originally lacked interest, but after hearing Daoist Huntian''s words, his eyes lit up.


    Of course, the danger mentioned by Daoist Huntian was directly ignored by Li Yixi.


    From Li Yixi''s point of view, the danger in the mouth of Daoist Huntian, a weak chicken, can be so dangerous.


    "Are you sure?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes were extremely bright.


    "Yes, although the strength of Hun Tian is weak, he does not dare to lie to the young master."


    Daoist Huntian became even more excited when he saw this. Obviously, Li Yixi was very interested.


    "Good, good, good!"


    "You''re not worthless either."


    "You refine the medicinal pills first, improve your strength, I will make a fire to cook, and we will set off when we are full."


    Li Yixi waved his hand, no doubt.


    Get busy.


    The laziness before was swept away.


    "Thank you sir!"


    Daoist Huntian was overjoyed when he heard the words, and Li Yixi agreed, Daoist Huntian knew that his chance to make merit had come.


    Li Yixi would never be disappointed in that place.


    Daoist Huntian hurriedly walked to the side, sat cross-legged, took out the medicinal pill given by Li Yixi, and poured out one.


    Daoist Huntian, who was full of anticipation, looked at the medicinal pill in his hand, and was instantly stunned.


    "Really Yuandan?"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"

 Chapter 1576

    Daoist Huntian stretched out his hand and wiped his eyes, unable to believe the scene in front of him.


    Who is Li Yixi, a talisman can destroy the existence of evil and no heaven, how could the treasure pill given to him by the Taoist chaotic, it could be a true essence pill.


    The moment Daoist Huntian saw the Zhenyuan Pill, he rejected the idea.


    Daoist Huntian felt that he was wrong.


    The thing in his hand, how could it be a true essence pill?


    "Oh, my eyes are dazzling."


    "What the son bestows is not a true essence pill, but a supreme treasure pill."


    "It seems that I was too excited to know the opportunity to leave the cage, and hallucinations appeared invisibly."


    "Hun Tian, ??Hun Tian, ??you are really useless."


    "In this case, there is an illusion."


    "What Hei Tian said is good, but now you are indeed a bit of a waste."


    The moment he wiped his eyes, Daoist Huntian couldn''t help but muttered, and a trace of ridicule appeared on the corner of his mouth. Of course, it was a ray of ridicule, given to himself.


    From the moment when Li Yixi''s talisman destroyed the evil and no heaven, Daoists from the heavens knew what kind of person Li Yixi was.


    How could he bestow his True Essence Pill.


    True Yuan Dan.


    Daoist Huntian almost forgot.


    After all, absorbing True Yuan Dan was a long, long time ago.


    After staying in the cage for too long, Daoist Huntian has forgotten.


    I don''t know if it was 100,000 years ago, or a million years ago, or 10,000,000 years ago, or even longer.


    After all, the True Yuan Pill is just a medicinal pill for cultivators to get started.


    Today, although he has been trapped in a cage for a long time and his strength has almost vanished, the True Yuan Pill still cannot enter the eyes of Daoist Chaos.


    It is impossible for the True Yuan Pill to be of any help to the Daoist Huntian.


    Therefore, at the moment when Daoist Huntian discovered that what Li Yixi had bestowed was the True Yuan Pill, Daoist Huntian''s first thought was that he had hallucinations.


    After all, in the eyes of Daoist Huntian, this is impossible.


    True Yuan Dan can''t get into his eyes, and similarly, how can it get into Li Yixi''s eyes?


    Li Yixi was an existence that could play against the sky.


    A person who has never appeared in more than a dozen chaos, and may not appear in the future.


    After all, Li Yixi''s methods were terrifying.


    Too tough.


    After wiping his eyes, Daoist Huntian didn''t open his eyes directly.


    Instead, he took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down as much as possible.


    Da Hei on the side, looking at Daoist Huntian''s eyes, was puzzled at first, but soon, a ray of interest flashed in his eyes.


    Just lying there, quietly watching Daoist Huntian.


    Soon, the Daoist Huntian, who had calmed down, slowly opened his eyes.


    His eyes fell on the medicinal pill in the palm of his hand again.


    There was a smile on the corner of Daoist''s mouth.


    but.


    Soon, the smile on the corner of Taoist Huntian''s mouth gradually disappeared.


    The expression of Daoist Huntian was even a little stiff.


    Taking a deep breath, Daoist Huntian suppressed the doubts in his heart.


    Staring at the palm pill, I fell into deep thought.


    "Zhen Yuan Dan, is this really Zhen Yuan Dan?"


    "Or, is it just Danxiang with True Yuan Dan?"


    "It should be so."


    Staring at the palm pill, Daoist Huntian whispered.


    His hand was slowly raised in front of him, and Daoist Huntian hurriedly lowered his head and sniffed.


    At this moment, the Daoist Huntian is identifying pills.


    The cultivation base of Daoist Huntian is extremely powerful. He is not the supreme alchemist, but he doesn''t know about alchemy.


    soon.


    Daoist Huntian''s eyes blinked involuntarily.


    "how can that be?"


    Looking at the medicinal pill in the palm of his hand, Daoist Huntian was stunned.


    In the mind of the Taoist Huntian at this moment, the names of various elixir appeared.


    All the spirit herbs used to refine this medicinal pill were recognized by Daoist Huntian, and they were not bad at all.


    Daoist Huntian was completely confused.


    Immediately, a dazed look appeared.


    Immediately, he took a deep breath and looked at Li Yixi not far away.


    Inside, there is some anxiety.


    But Daoist Huntian still summoned the courage to ask: "Young Master, this medicinal pill contains a very strong medicinal incense, and the smell of spirit grass can still be smelled. The medicinal effect is not wasted at all."


    "During refining, did you use black stem grass, blood ginseng, and Lieyang vine..."


    The name of a kind of medicinal pill was read out by Taoist Huntian.


    Li Yixi, who was originally disappointed with Daoist Huntian, couldn''t help but have a strange look in his eyes after hearing this, as if he had discovered a new continent.


    In the eyes, the bright light blooms.


    "Do you know these spirit herbs?"


    "It''s actually kind of right."


    "Do you know how to make this medicine?"


    Facing Li Yixi''s expectant gaze, Daoist Huntian was a little flustered. He wanted to say yes, but it was a long, long time ago, but Daoist Huntian didn''t dare to answer like that.


    I always feel that the True Yuan Pill in my hand is not that simple.


    After all, how could Li Yixi not be able to see through his cultivation, and how could he give him a True Yuan Pill to improve his cultivation.


    After Daoist Huntian heard the words, he nodded quickly.


    "Won''t."


    "Young master, I have never refined medicinal herbs, but in the past, in addition to burning fire, I also helped Zongmen manage the medicinal fields, and I know a lot about spirit medicines."


    Li Yixi didn''t show any disappointment after hearing Daoist Huntian''s explanation.


    Instead, his eyes became brighter.


    These days, as he stepped into the road of cultivation, Li Yixi got a lot of elixir, and Li Yixi chose to plant these elixir. In Li Yixi''s eyes, this is a very precious thing.


    Naturally take care of it yourself.


    Don''t dare to be sloppy, after all, in Li Yixi''s eyes, the people in the courtyard are not suitable.


    And now Li Yixi has a crush on Daoist Huntian.


    I never thought that Daoist Huntian would have such abilities.


    "Huntian, how about going back with me? Naturally, you have managed the medicine field, so how about helping me take care of the medicine field?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes were full of anticipation.


    "God willing."


    Daoist Huntian heard Li Yixi''s words and nodded quickly.


    Li Yixi said this, but directly told Daoist Huntian, you can follow me and leave, how could Daoist Huntian refuse?


    "it is good!"


    "Practice well!"


    "You refine the True Essence Pill first."


    Li Yixi was very happy and asked again.


    "Yes, son!"


    Daoist Huntian looked happy, nodded repeatedly, watching Li Yixi staring at him, Daoist Huntian didn''t dare to perfunctory, and quickly swallowed the True Yuan Pill in his hand.


    At least, act well.


    After swallowing the medicinal pill, Daoist Huntian began to refine it.


    Originally, Daoist Huntian just wanted to act.


    But soon.


    Daoist Huntian''s face turned red.


    He opened his eyes suddenly. ,


    "This, this..."


    "How is this possible?"


    "What kind of medicine is this?"


    "Why is this?"


    The Daoist Huntian was stupid. After swallowing the Zhenyuan Pill, Daoist Huntian didn''t care, but he didn''t expect that, just for a moment, an extremely terrifying real essence erupted in his stomach.


    That True Essence is not an ordinary True Essence, with a terrifying power of rules.


    In an instant, the limbs and bones of the Daoist Huntian were filled.


    What''s even more terrifying is that the power of the true essence contained in the true essence pill seems to be endless.


    This made Daoist Huntian, how can he be calm.


    So at that moment, Daoist Huntian asked three consecutive questions.


    Daoist Huntian was so frightened that he immediately started the exercise and no longer dared to act.


    With the continuous refining, the mana within Daoist Huntian recovered at an extremely terrifying speed, and soon, the mana became extremely full, like a vast ocean.


    At this moment, Daoist Huntian''s heart was beating violently.


    Lips trembling constantly.


    "I... I''m back to half-step supreme."


    His voice was also trembling slightly, and a deep horror flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 1577

    "How about this True Yuan Dan?"


    At this moment, in the ears of Daoist Huntian, a black voice sounded.


    Hearing the sarcastic voice of Da Hei, Taoist Hun Tian recovered from his shock.


    "Hei Tian, ??what are you kidding? How could this be true essence pill, can true essence pill have this effect?"


    Daoist Huntian suppressed the shock in his heart and responded without hesitation.


    "Then did you find that he is different from Zhenyuan Dan?"


    "This medicine pill, are you restoring mana?"


    "True Yuan Dan, isn''t that the effect? ??Did you discover other effects?"


    He did not hesitate to reject Da Hei''s words, but upon hearing this, Daoist Huntian was stunned for a moment.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to answer, but Daoist Huntian was horrified to find that Da Hei''s words were right. The effect of this medicinal pill was indeed the same as that of the True Yuan Dan.


    Daoist Huntian had also identified medicinal herbs before, and had asked Li Yixi about the herbs used to refine medicinal herbs.


    "This is definitely not the True Yuan Pill."


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through, but Daoist Huntian still vetoed Da Hei''s words.


    "Huntian, let me tell you, this is Zhenyuan Dan."


    "Can''t be wrong."


    "Of course, the medicinal pills refined by your son are naturally different from those refined by us."


    "The elixir used is not something we can imagine."


    "Those spirit medicines have medicine spirits that are tens of thousands of years old. In the process of refining, they are even more integrated into the rules of the Great Dao, and they are transformed like this."


    "Remember in the future, don''t doubt anything of the master."


    "Anything in the master''s hands can turn decay into magic."


    This time, Da Hei''s voice became more serious.


    Da Hei thought about it for a while, and felt that it would be good to mention Daoist Huntian.


    heard.


    Daoist Huntian nodded gratefully to Da Hei.


    "I see."


    Hun Tian responded.


    In my heart, I couldn''t help but think of yesterday''s talisman.


    Doesn''t that talisman look unremarkable?


    But what the effect is, Daoist Huntian is very clear, it is something that will never be forgotten in a lifetime.


    After eating, Daoist Huntian hurriedly spoke.


    "Son, when are we leaving?"


    "What do I need to prepare?"


    "There''s some danger in there?"


    Daoist Huntian said again.


    The place to go is indeed dangerous, after all, it is a place that Daoist Huntian has never spied on and dare not peep.


    "Is it dangerous?"


    "You don''t have to worry, just lead the way."


    "Everything is up to me."


    "You just put your heart in your belly."


    "There, how far is it from here?"


    Li Yixi patted Daoist Huntian on the shoulder, smiled, and gave a rare comfort.


    The disdain for Daoist Huntian dissipated a bit.


    After all, Daoist Huntian knows all the spirit grasses of Zhenyuan Pill. Li Yixi thinks that he is not that wasteful, and his vision is not too bad.


    I am also looking forward to where I am going.


    The more Daoist Huntian felt dangerous, the more excited Li Yixi became.


    Seeing Li Yixi say this, Daoist Huntian completely let go.


    "Master, since that''s the case, let''s go."


    Daoist Huntian immediately said, after all, this is an opportunity for his own meritorious deeds, and Daoist Huntian doesn''t want to delay.


    "it is good!"


    "Big black!"


    After Li Yixi nodded, his eyes fell on Da Hei.


    Big Black naturally knows what to do.


    His body instantly swelled up and became majestic.


    "Walk!"


    Li Yixi''s toes touched the ground and landed on Da Hei''s back.


    Daoist Huntian hesitated, but he felt Li Yixi''s gaze, and he fell on Da Hei''s back with some trepidation.


    Da Hei broke through the air according to what Daoist Huntian pointed out.


    "Um?"


    "So fast."


    Feeling the speed of Da Hei, Daoist Huntian couldn''t help being startled.


    "Hei Tian, ??so fast, I''m afraid it will consume a lot of mana."


    "In this cage, mana cannot be consumed like this."


    "The power of heaven and earth is still decomposing."


    After Da Hei heard Daoist Huntian''s reminder, he looked disdainful.


    "Trash, shut up!"


    "Times have changed."


    "Master Dog has also become stronger."


    "The power of heaven and earth, how can it withstand me?"


    After hearing this, Daoist Huntian didn''t bother about this topic. He glanced at Li Yixi and felt that, with the support of Li Yixi''s True Essence Pill, the speed at which the world was disintegrating was really ignored.


    However, as you get closer to your destination.


    Daoist Huntian''s body was tense and a little nervous.


    "Hei Tian, ??slow down."


    "There is a great danger at the entrance ahead."


    "The one guarding the entrance is the colorful swallowing bird."


    "The strength is stronger than Xie Wutian. I don''t know if it is awake now."


    "However, as we approach, the five-colored swallowing bird will definitely wake up, so the first time the five-colored swallowing bird wakes up, we must take down the five-colored swallowing bird, otherwise, it will be troublesome."


    Thinking of the five-colored swallowing sparrow, fear appeared in the eyes of Daoist Huntian.


    Involuntarily, his eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    In the eyes of Taoist Huntian, only an existence like Li Yixi can deal with the colorful swallowing the sky.


    In those days, it took a lot of thought for the colorful swallowing bird to surrender.


    Soon, Da Hei brought Li Yixi and Daoist Huntian to his destination.


    The destination is a cave.


    At the moment when Da Hei approached, at the entrance of the cave.


    A multi-colored swallowing bird with a body up to 1000 meters long suddenly opened its eyes.


    There was a ferocious look in those eyes.


    It seems to destroy everything.


    However, there was disdain in the eyes of the big black at the moment.


    If it was before, Da Hei would naturally have no power to fight against the colorful swallowing bird, but now that the level of life has been transformed, Da Hei''s strength is terrifying.


    At the moment when the five-colored swallowing sparrow was about to rise into the air, Da Hei''s fierce aura filled the air.


    At this moment, the originally ferocious multicolored swallowing bird.


    There was a look of horror in those eyes.


    The 1000-foot-long divine body that had previously swallowed the heavenly sparrow in five colors shrank rapidly.


    In an instant, it turned into a palm-sized multicolored sparrow.


    Wucai Swallowing Heavenly Sparrow wanted to remind other existences, but Wucai Swallowing Heavenly Sparrow was horrified to find that he could not make a sound.


    A panic flashed in his eyes, and he immediately mobilized the power of chaos to break the shackles of Da Hei.


    He is about to break out of the sky. Although Da Hei is strong, but the multicolored swallowing sky sparrow uses the power of chaos to bless, Da Hei naturally cannot be restrained.


    However, at this moment.


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    "What kind of bird is this?"


    "so beautiful."


    "come over!"


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded, and he reached into the void with his probing hand.


    With the help of the power of chaos, the five-colored swallowing bird who just got out of trouble had a look of horror in his eyes.


    At this moment, Wucai Swallowing Sky Sparrow found in horror that he could no longer mobilize the power of chaos, and his connection with chaos was cut off.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Daoist Huantian looked at the colorful swallowing bird that was caught by Li Yixi, his whole body stiff and his face full of incredulity.


    Fortunately, at this moment, Li Yixi''s thoughts were all on the swallowing bird.


    "It''s beautiful, there are five colors."


    "It seems that in other places, it is extinct."


    "In the future, I will treat you well."


    "good."


    Li Yixi was very happy and took out a bird cage from the system space.


    Put the colorful swallowing sparrow into it.


    At this moment, the five-colored swallowing bird wanted to struggle, but the moment it entered the bird cage, the five-colored swallowing bird''s expression changed greatly.


    "This is... this is the Prisoner Skynet."


    The hearts of the five-colored swallowing sparrows are trembling.


    The eyes are full of despair. Although the five-colored swallowing sparrow is strong, it is impossible to escape.


    When his eyes fell on Li Yixi''s body, he was full of fear.


    Whether it was Li Yixi''s previous method or the Skynet Prisoner, the five-colored swallowing skylark couldn''t break it.

 Chapter 1578

    "This¡­¡­"


    When Daoist Huntian saw the scene in front of him, his heart was beating violently, and his face was full of disbelief.


    The Wucai Swallowing Sky Sparrow was incredibly powerful, but he didn''t expect to be so vulnerable in front of Li Yixi.


    He was treated as a bird by Li Yixi and was directly locked in the bird cage.


    Li Yixi shook the birdcage in his hand and was very satisfied with the colorful swallowing bird.


    Feeling Li Yixi''s gaze, at this moment, the colorful swallowing bird in the bird cage struggled continuously, trying to fly out of the bird cage, but with the continuous attempts, the colorful swallowing bird was completely desperate.


    When he looked at Li Yixi, there was a look of horror in those eyes.


    When the day came, the Wucai Swallowing Sky Sparrow still had the power to resist, but the Wucai Swallowing Sky Sparrow did not expect that now facing Li Yixi, he would have no resistance, and was easily beaten back to its original shape by Li Yixi. .


    "Don''t be afraid, I will treat you well."


    Li Yixi saw the colorful swallowing birds flying around in the bird cage, a smile appeared on his face, and he gave a sound of comfort.


    However, the Wucai Swallowing Heaven Sparrow did not stop tossing because of Li Yixi''s voice. At this moment, the Wucai Swallowing Heaven Sparrow was flustered.


    Li Yixi seemed to be frightened when he saw the five-colored swallowing bird at the moment, his eyes lit up, and something soon appeared in Li Yixi''s hands.


    This is the best feed for birds.


    "Come on, I''ll give you something to eat."


    With a smile on Li Yixi''s face, he put the feed in his hand into the birdcage.


    Daoist Huntian, who was already in shock, saw the feed that Li Yixi put into the birdcage, and a terrifying color flashed in his eyes.


    Daoist Huntian''s lips trembled, but he didn''t dare to make a sound at this moment.


    When he looked at the colorful swallowing bird in the birdcage, he couldn''t help feeling envy and jealousy.


    The things that Li Yixi took out were not ordinary fodder, they contained a trace of special power.


    Daoist Huntian was close to Li Yixi, and at this moment Daoist Huntian felt that terrifying and mysterious power, and that power was definitely a chance to change his life for Wucai Swallowing Heaven Sparrow.


    In the bird cage, the colorful swallowing sky sparrow, which was rushing to the left and right, couldn''t help but froze at this moment, and looked at the feed that appeared in the bird cage in disbelief.


    Those feeds have a fatal temptation for the colorful swallowing sparrow at this moment.


    Which feed has a special power that can make the bloodline of the colorful swallowing sky bird change again.


    If it is enough, it can even transform the life level of the colorful swallowing bird.


    With such an opportunity, how could the Wucai Swallowing Sky Sparrow be calm? After all, if you let your life level transform, then you can leave this chaos and cross the sea of ??boundaries.


    Wucai Swallowing Heaven Sparrow couldn''t help looking at Li Yixi with uneasy eyes, because Wucai Swallowing Heaven Sparrow didn''t know what Li Yixi wanted to do.


    I couldn''t understand why Li Yixi would come up with such a precious thing.


    "Eat it, don''t you like it?"


    Li Yixi saw that the swallowing bird in the birdcage no longer rushed left and right.


    But staring at himself, Li Yixi couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    The Wucai Swallowing Sparrow, who was still a little hesitant at first, saw Li Yixi frown at the moment, as if he was afraid that Li Yixi would regret it, he immediately rushed to the feed, and quickly pecked the feed in the bird cage.


    "So you really like it."


    "It''s good if you like it, but you can''t eat too much of this stuff, it must be done regularly, otherwise it will hurt your stomach."


    "Come on, since you like it, I''ll give you some more today."


    Li Yixi smiled and added some feed to the cage.


    At this moment, the multicolored sky sparrow in the bird cage put away all its arrogance, like an obedient bird, and once again pecked it.


    Immediately, Li Yixi added some spiritual springs to the small bowl of the birdcage.


    After Wucai Swallowing Heavenly Sparrow drank some of the spiritual spring, he looked at Li Yixi with excited eyes.


    "So cute."


    "It''s so spiritual."


    Li Yixi saw the five-colored swallowing bird in the bird cage, and couldn''t help showing joy in his eyes. He reached out and touched the head of the five-colored swallowing bird.


    However, in the face of Li Yixi''s teasing, the five-colored swallowing bird in the bird cage seemed to enjoy it very much and did not resist.


    "Is this surrender?"


    Daoist Huntian was a little surprised to see this scene in front of him, but it was also reasonable.


    Although it cost a lot of money to surrender the Wucai Tongtianque back then, what Li Yixi gave today is not what God can give, or what God wants to give.


    After all, the Multicolored Sky Sparrow is a chess piece in the eyes of the sky.


    Just a pawn.


    Tian will never spend such an effort to make the Wucai Tong Tianque transform. Once the life level of the Wucai Tong Tianjing has undergone transformation, it will grow up terribly at that time, and maybe Tian can''t restrain it.


    At that time it is very likely that the layout of some days will be broken.


    After all, those existences whose life levels have undergone transformation have all encountered the poisonous hand of heaven.


    How could God allow such an existence to be born?


    The five-colored swallowing bird in the birdcage lightly pecked Li Yixi''s finger with a look of joy. At this moment, an incomparably mysterious force circulated among the five-colored swallowing bird''s feathers.


    It makes the colorful swallowing birds in the birdcage appear more spiritual.


    Which feathers have also become more beautiful.


    Li Yixi turned around and his eyes fell on the Taoist Cuntian beside him.


    "Is this the place you were talking about?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s question, Daoist Huntian hurriedly explained.


    "That''s right, it''s here, the son doesn''t know something, this place is a cave."


    "The entrance to the cave is in the lake ahead."


    "Flying directly into the lake will be able to enter the cave world."


    Hearing Daoist Huntian''s explanation, Li Yixi''s eyes couldn''t help showing a look of anticipation.


    "Is it still a blessed land? No wonder I met such a magical five-colored bird as soon as I arrived."


    "Come on, let''s go in and have a look. I can''t wait."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he reached out and patted Da Hei.


    Da Hei directly penetrated into the lake, and at the moment of entering the lake, he did not feel like entering the water, as if a light curtain swept across his body.


    The next moment, Li Yixi and the others appeared in a different small world.


    Under them, there is also a lake, this lake is the entrance and exit of the cave.


    "What a strong spiritual energy."


    "What a cave."


    "Is there a guardian in this cave?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Daoist Huntian.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the Taoist Huntian said.


    "Son, there is no guardian in this cave, but there are some monsters in it."


    "This cave has been transformed into different areas by these monsters. As long as you defeat those monsters, you can get the supreme elixir cultivated in the cave."


    "If you want to get those elixir, you need to kill monsters, so it''s a bit dangerous."


    Although Li Yixi was powerful, the Daoist Huntian still reminded him once again, in case of an accident and being blamed by Li Yixi.


    "Is it dangerous? Just be careful. With me, there will be no accidents."


    "Where shall we go first?"


    Li Yixi patted Daoist Huntian on the shoulder, reassuring Daoist Huntian.


    "Sir, let''s go over there first."


    "There is a magical medicine over there. This magical medicine grows in magma. Similarly, the guarded monsters are also cultivating in magma. We have to be careful."


    The voice of Daoist Huntian fell, and Da Hei immediately flew to the direction pointed by Daoist Huntian.


    Soon, even Li Yixi felt that the temperature continued to rise, and the world in front of him seemed to turn red.


    However, this temperature did not pose any threat to Li Yixi.


    Da Hei looked at the sky.


    Frowning slightly, Da Hei has a feeling that this place is not simple.


    Involuntarily asked by voice transmission.


    "Fat Taoist priest, what exactly is this place? What threats are there? What treasures are there?"


    The Daoist Huntian heard Da Hei''s question and responded quickly through voice transmission.


    "There is a spiritual root of heaven and earth, called Nirvana grass."


    "If swallowed, it can make people reborn into Nirvana and make a transformation in life."


    "It is an extremely powerful Golden Crow who guards this spiritual root of heaven and earth."


    "The strength of this Golden Crow is very strong, and it has been enlightened by the sky, and now I don''t know what realm it has reached."


    "We have to be careful."


    Da Hei heard the voice transmission of Daoist Huntian, and his eyes lit up.


    "Heaven and earth spirit root? Not bad."


    "But here I can perceive not only a heaven and earth spirit root, but where is this place."


    "I feel that the spiritual roots of this world are extremely extraordinary, and it doesn''t seem to be something of this era."


    After Da Hei knew everything, he still asked the doubts in his heart.


    After all, it is incredible that such a place would appear. First, there was a colorful swallowing bird, and now there is an unbelievably powerful Golden Crow.


    Even though the level of life in the big black has changed, but I also felt a faint threat.


    Obviously, the Golden Crow guarding here is of extraordinary strength, and it is possible to let such a powerful Golden Crow guard here without swallowing the spiritual roots of heaven and earth. Obviously, the master here is not an ordinary person.


    The Daoist Huntian heard Da Hei''s words, and after a moment of silence, he was a little uneasy, and instead of answering, he pointed to the sky.


    "Is it?"


    Seeing the direction of Daoist Huntian''s fingers, Da Hei reacted.


    under magma.


    Jinwu, who had been sleeping for 70 million years, felt the existence of life and suddenly opened his eyes.


    There was a ferocious look in those eyes.


    This piece of magma covers a radius of hundreds of miles.


    The huge body of the Golden Crow took up half of it.


    At this moment, Jinwu felt that someone was approaching the Nirvana grass.


    Immediately use magical powers to break open the sea of ??magma above.


    The next moment, the huge magma sea suddenly trembled.


    Feeling the breath of the Golden Crow, Daoist Huntian''s complexion changed slightly, and his expression became unusually solemn.


    "The Golden Crow is about to appear."


    "This is not an ordinary Golden Crow, but a terrifying innate creature, born to raise, and incredibly powerful."


    "I don''t know how the son will resolve it."


    At the moment when the incomparably powerful Jinwu had just broken through the magma, a strange domain force fell on him, and his huge body shrank rapidly.


    Was beaten back to the prototype.


    A terrifying flame was wrapped around him.


    The pair of demon eyes stared at Li Yixi and the others in the sky.


    There was a terrifying chill in the broken golden demon eyes. Although it was knocked back to its original shape by that power, Jin Wu still had a strong self-confidence.


    It is like a higher creature, overlooking the existence of ants.


    There was a cry that pierced through gold and cracked stones, intending to make Li Yixi and others retreat, not to approach this place.


    Feeling the fierce breath, a smile appeared on the corner of Li Yixi''s mouth.


    "Huntian, is this what you mean by guarding the monsters? In my opinion, it''s nothing more than that."


    "But I can''t blame you. After all, your strength is too weak. There is indeed some pressure in the face of such a monster. I can understand it."


    At this moment, the Golden Crow, who was beaten back to its original form, kept calling out to the sky, but received no response, as if a force had cut off his connection with the sky.


    However, the Golden Crow was still clamoring.


    Warn Li Yixi and others not to approach.


    Although he knew that he was invincible, he still did not lose his viciousness.


    Gives a kind of dog fighting feeling.

 Chapter 1579

    Li Yixi had a look of anticipation in his eyes, but he never imagined that he had not seen the spirit grass, but saw a monster wrapped in flames, shouting in front of him, his brows slightly wrinkled.


    Especially when I felt the warning from the monster in front of me, I felt very uncomfortable.


    "Um?"


    "You little monster, you dare to stop me."


    "cut."


    I saw Li Yixi''s voice sounding, and the next moment a sword light burst out of the sky.


    Relying on the sky as his backing, Jin Wu was clamoring, but he did not expect that Li Yixi at this moment would dare to take action.


    Just now Jinwu clamored not to find Li Yixi''s strength, but felt that Da Hei''s strength was not weak.


    The Golden Crow never imagined that the strongest person was Li Yixi.


    Facing Li Yixi''s sword, Jin Wu''s eyes showed an unbelievable look.


    Golden Crow is naturally raised.


    It is the first Golden Crow of this Chaos. It swallowed up a ray of innate energy from the origin of Chaos, and its strength is incredible.


    But facing a strong man like Li Yixi, he had no ability to resist at all.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s sword came out.


    The immortal sword suppressed the world and completely imprisoned the Golden Crow.


    Jin Wu couldn''t help but look horrified.


    want to escape.


    However, he found himself unable to move at all, and in those eyes, the immortal sword continued to enlarge.


    The Golden Crow devoured a wisp of innate energy from the chaos, which was incredibly powerful, but under Li Yixi''s sword, he died directly.


    The surrounding flames gradually disappeared, and the body fell to the ground.


    Li Yixi looked at Jinwu''s body, a look of surprise on his face.


    "What a big turkey."


    "It should taste good."


    After seeing Jinwu''s body, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face, only to see Li Yixi''s thought move and put Jinwu''s body into the storage space.


    "Turkey?"


    The Daoist Huntian next to Li Yixi heard Li Yixi''s words and couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    But thinking of some of Da Hei''s previous points, I felt that Li Yixi was acting at the moment.


    After all, how could such a strong man not know about the Golden Crow.


    Seeing Jinwu beheaded by Li Yixi, Daoist Huntian was a little shocked, and he admired Li Yixi even more.


    Daoist Huntian originally thought that this incomparably powerful existence would cause some danger to them, but he did not expect that Li Yixi would have no power to fight in front of him, and Li Yixi would take care of him before he had time to react.


    Seeing that the Golden Crow was cut, Da Hei immediately flew into the depths of the magma, and soon a grass entwined with fiery red divine light appeared.


    "Young master, there, that is a rare elixir."


    "I don''t know how long it has grown."


    At this moment, there is no need for Daoist Huntian''s reminder, Li Yixi has long been attracted by the divine light of Nirvana grass.


    From a distance, Nirvana grass looks like a small red sun.


    The whole body exudes a fiery red aura, and at a glance, it is known that it is not an ordinary thing.


    "Good baby."


    "You''ve done a good job. I didn''t expect you to find such a treasure here."


    The moment Li Yixi saw the Nirvana grass, his face showed joy, and he stretched out his hand and patted Daoist Huantian on the shoulder.


    Laugh out loud.


    Li Yixi never thought that he would encounter such a treasure.


    When Daoist Huntian still wanted to remind.


    Li Yixi jumped up and landed next to the Nirvana grass.


    "Don''t worry, the master naturally has a way to remove this Nirvana grass."


    "It seems that Tian has collected a lot of benefits. If my guess is correct, this is the first spiritual root of the third era."


    Da Hei''s eyes fell on the Taoist Huntian beside him.


    The Daoist Huntian nodded when he heard the words.


    Some were worried whether Li Yixi had a way to take away this Nirvana grass.


    This Nirvana grass is surrounded by extremely powerful divine soil.


    If it is placed outside, a grain of sand can fill a sea.


    At the moment when Daoist Huntian thought about it, Li Yixi waved his hand at will.


    Take this nirvana grass as the center.


    Li Yixi took out all the five or six meters of soil around the Nirvana grass from the ground.


    It didn''t hurt the Nirvana grass in the slightest.


    Seeing this scene in front of him, Daoist Huntian could not help but take a deep breath.


    There is no way to describe the weight of this huge square of earth, but Li Yixi made it hang in the air with ease.


    At the moment when Daoist Huntian hadn''t woken up from the shock, Li Yixi directly put it into the system space.


    "Young master, I''ll do this kind of thing. I''ll pick the other elixir. I also have some research on the elixir."


    Seeing Li Yixi put away the nirvana grass, Daoist Huntian naturally didn''t dare to be idle at this moment, he quickly jumped up from Da Hei''s back and got busy, and now Daoist Huntian has recovered his strength.


    It is still possible to take away these spirit grasses.


    Hearing Daoist Huntian''s words, Li Yixi did not refuse. He witnessed Daoist Huntian carefully digging out a few spirit grasses. He was skillful in the operation and showed a look of admiration on his face.


    "It''s not bad, as expected to have managed elixir, and have a lot of understanding of elixir."


    "The action didn''t damage the elixir in the slightest. It''s really good to bring it back. Although the cultivation base is too weak, it doesn''t have much to do with it."


    After Li Yixi watched Daoist Huntian''s actions, he was completely relieved.


    A quarter of an hour later, Daoist Huntian dug up all the dozens of spirit medicines around.


    It seems like an understatement, but in reality, Daoist Huntian used the power of nine bulls and two tigers to do it.


    There were beads of sweat on the forehead of Daoist Huntian.


    His face was a little pale, and this time the consumption was a little big.


    Coupled with the speed at which the rules of heaven and earth are decomposed, the mana in the body is almost consumed.


    Li Yixi collected the elixir, and Taoist Huntian immediately took out the bottle, poured out a real essence pill and took it.


    "Are there medicinal fields elsewhere?"


    With a smile on Li Yixi''s face, his eyes fell on Daoist Huntian.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was a little excited.


    "Sir, there is more."


    "Son, let''s go over there, there is a medicine field over there."


    "Also, there is a sapling there. It''s very magical. I think you will like it."


    Daoist Huntian said mysteriously.


    "A sapling?"


    Li Yixi saw Daoist Huntian pretending to be mysterious.


    He didn''t get angry, but he couldn''t help showing the look of anticipation. Li Yixi was very optimistic about Daoist Huntian''s vision. Naturally Daoist Huntian behaved like this, obviously it was not an ordinary sapling.


    In Li Yixi''s expectation, they soon came to a medicine field. From a distance, Li Yixi saw five divine lights appearing in the center of the medicine field.


    Ten miles away.


    That divine light attracted Li Yixi''s mind.


    "Is this still a panacea?"


    "It won''t be a treasure."


    Seeing those colorful lights, Li Yixi couldn''t help but be moved, and his eyes showed anticipation.


    in the bird cage.


    The multicolored swallowing skyque looked at the multicolored divine light in the distance, with a dignified expression, and looked up at the sky involuntarily.


    "So bold, so bold, they actually want to capture the five yuan tree."


    "This is one of the treasures that God values ??most."


    Wucai Swallowing the Sky Sparrow wondered whether the messenger of the sky would wake up from the deep sleep and wake up the sky when Li Yixi took the five-yuan tree.


    Although there is also an incomparably powerful presence guarding this place, the Wucai Swallowing Sky Sparrow is very clear that it cannot be Li Yixi''s opponent at all.


    When Li Yixi had a smile on his face, he saw not far away, a huge mountain peak like five fingers trembled and turned into an incomparably huge stone giant.


    That mountain is the Five Elements Divine Mountain.


    It was the Five Elements Taoist who had cultivated into a god on this mountain.


    However, in order to reach the limit of his strength, the Daoist of the Five Elements did not transform into a human form, but into a stone giant.


    "Roar."


    At the moment when Li Yixi hadn''t approached, a roar resounded through the world.


    "Um."


    "It''s actually a stone that has been refined to perfection."


    Li Yixi saw the Five Elements Mountain in the distance.


    A look of surprise appeared on his face.


    Seeing that Li Yixi and the others had no intention of retreating at all, the stone giant started running, and the earth shook at this moment.


    The rumbling sound was like thunder.


    "You can''t stop me."


    Seeing the stone giant running towards him, a look of disdain appeared on the corner of Li Yixi''s mouth.


    From Li Yixi''s point of view, this was nothing more than a few mountain and stone spirits, which could not be seen.


    If Li Yixi would collect it and study it on weekdays, but at this moment, Li Yixi had already been attracted by the multicolored divine light in the distance, so he had no time to waste with the giant stone.


    I saw Li Yixi use the flying sword again.


    To put it mildly, the flying sword directly penetrated the stone giant and cultivated three chaotic Five Elements Mountains.


    The road was stripped away in an instant.


    The incomparably huge body fell to the ground, as if it had been shaken by an earthquake.


    Soon Li Yixi and several people approached the colorful light.


    Seeing the center of the multicolored divine light clearly, Li Yixi''s face showed excitement, and his eyes fell on Daoist Huntian.


    "Is this the tree you''re talking about? It''s really magical, but I don''t know what it does."


    "But although I don''t know its function, it must be extraordinary."


    "I''ll take it back first."


    Li Yixi rose directly into the air and couldn''t wait to appear beside Wuyuanshu.


    Seeing Li Yixi approaching Wuyuanshu, the multicolored swallowing bird in the bird cage looked towards the sky.


    However, until Li Yixi took the five-element tree directly, there was still no accident.


    "This person is very lucky."


    "The five yuan tree was actually taken away, and the sleeping day did not wake up."


    "If the five-element tree grows, it will be an unimaginable treasure."


    As for the five-element tree, the five-colored swallowing bird naturally knows it, but this is a thing that the heavens fancy, and I never dared to have any coveted heart, but I never thought that it had been cultivated for a long time, but it was taken away by Li Yixi so easily.


    Li Yixi took the five-yuan tree.


    Daoist Huntian was not idle either, digging up all the elixir around him with ease.


    There was a look of excitement on his face, something that Daoist Huntian never thought of.


    Thinking about how unscrupulously he was in the Heaven''s Spirit Medicine Garden, Daoist Huntian felt excited.


    God, that is an invincible existence.


    Li Yixi stared at the five yuan tree in front of him, frowning slightly.


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    "This tree has its own divine light. If you bring it back, it will definitely attract the attention of other powerhouses. Will it bring danger to me? Can you restrain this divine light?"


    Li Yixi lowered her head and whispered.


    At the moment when Li Yixi''s voice fell, the multicolored divine light gradually subsided.


    Seeing the sudden change in the five-element tree in front of him, Li Yixi was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Li Yixi can clearly feel that the five-element tree has not changed, and it has not been damaged.


    This change made Li Yixi feel ecstatic.


    Li Yixi carefully included the five-yuan tree into the system space.


    Li Yixi''s system space is very powerful and can save living things.


    Seeing Huantian return, Li Yixi had a satisfied smile on his face.


    Li Yixi never imagined that he would encounter such an opportunity when he came out this time. It can be said that he made a lot of money.


    "Good good."


    "I didn''t expect to have such an unexpected harvest when I went out this time. With these elixir, I can refine a lot of elixir."


    "Hun Tian, ??I will definitely reward you when I go back."


    Seeing the harvest this time, Li Yixi was very happy, and patted Daoist Huantian on the shoulder with satisfaction.


    "Young master, you saved my life, it''s all right to do this."


    "I''m just guiding the way for the son, if I can''t take these alone."


    Seeing that Li Yixi was so excited, Daoist Huntian said quickly.


    The heart is very excited, and getting Li Yixi''s approval is the biggest opportunity in the eyes of Daoist Huntian.


    After all, after leaving here, he just got out of the cage and followed Li Yixi''s side. Daoist Huntian believed that he would get an unimaginable opportunity.

 Chapter 1580

    Li Yixi was even more happy when he saw that Daoist Huntian was so humble and did not take credit. Very satisfied with this harvest.


    The Daoist Huntian said quickly, "Young Master, there is another place here, I am sure you will like it."


    Li Yixi was originally very satisfied, and when he heard Daoist Huntian say this, he couldn''t help but reveal his brilliance.


    "Is there any more? Is there anything there, is it also such a precious medicine?"


    Li Yixi couldn''t help the curiosity in his heart, and quickly asked aloud.


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and the Daoist Huntian shook his head.


    "Young master, what is there is not a precious medicine, but the legendary Fountain of Youth."


    "The most important thing is that the fountain of youth has existed for too long, and the energy it contains is very amazing."


    "If a cultivator refines it, it is very likely that he will obtain a heaven-defying cultivation."


    Daoist Huntian really wanted to say that if he refined the Fountain of Youth, he would live the same life as the heavens and the earth, but thinking of Li Yixi''s incomparably terrifying cultivation, he could only say that the effect was against the sky.


    After all, in the eyes of Daoist Huntian, for a terrifying existence like Li Yixi, even if the world were to be destroyed, Li Yixi would surely exist forever.


    But it does have a great effect on improving cultivation.


    Because the Fountain of Youth was a fetish object that appeared in the first era, and now 17 eras have passed, it is difficult to imagine what level it has transformed into.


    There is no existence guarding the Fountain of Youth, because the Fountain of Youth itself is incredibly powerful.


    "The legendary Fountain of Youth?"


    Li Yixi heard the words of Daoist Huntian, and couldn''t help showing shock.


    "Young Master, the thing there is indeed the Fountain of Youth. I dare not lie to Master, I will know it naturally when I get there."


    Feeling Li Yixi''s gaze, Daoist Huntian explained again.


    "Okay, we''ll go right away."


    Li Yixi instantly decided to go.


    Daoist Huntian''s breathing became a little rapid involuntarily, with a look of excitement on his face.


    "Do they want to covet the Fountain of Youth? How is that possible?"


    "The human heart is not enough for a snake to swallow an elephant. Although this person''s strength is unfathomable, but if he dares to covet the Fountain of Youth, he will surely die."


    "The Fountain of Youth is incredibly powerful, and it can only be suppressed unless God takes action."


    The colorful swallowing bird in the bird cage saw Li Yixi''s happy expression, and could not help but sneer.


    The five-colored swallowing sparrow is a powerful creature in the cave, and it is very clear about the strength of the Fountain of Youth.


    Not long ago.


    They had joined forces once, just to get a drop of the Fountain of Youth, but they were easily defeated by the Fountain of Youth.


    The Wucai Swallowing Sparrow knows exactly what kind of strength the Spring of Youth has.


    Today''s Fountain of Youth has transformed into a terrifying ancestor dragon.


    Strength is all over the place.


    Wucai Swallowing Heavenly Sparrow knew that after Li Yixi coveted the Fountain of Youth, his eyes flashed rapidly, and greed could be felt in those eyes.


    The colorful swallowing skyque eyes stared at Li Yixi.


    Today, Wucai Tongtianque saw a lot of good things being put into Li Yixi''s sleeves, as if there was another universe in Li Yixi''s sleeves.


    Of course, the most important thing for Wucai Swallowing Birds is the feed that Li Yixi gave him before, and those things can transform his life level.


    When Wucai Swallowing Heavenly Sparrow thought of this, his breathing became rapid involuntarily.


    Wucai Swallowing Heavenly Sparrow knows very well that if he can really succeed, he must be able to escape from the control of the sky.


    To become the biggest winner of this era, once the level of life changes, it won''t be long before the Wucai Swallowing Sky Sparrow can become the ruler of the era or even the master of the era.


    In addition, the Nirvana grass and the five-element tree that Li Yixi put away.


    It must grow to an unimaginable realm.


    As soon as he thought that his strength had improved after refining, Wucai Swallowing Sky Sparrow couldn''t wait to think about how he could escape from this place.


    Originally, Wucai Swallowing Heaven Sparrow was extremely displeased with Daoist Huntian. Obviously, Li Yixi''s arrival was because of Daoist Huntian.


    But knowing that Taoist Huntian was going to lure Li Yixi to the place where the Fountain of Youth was, Wucai Swallowing Heaven Sparrow couldn''t help but become excited. If it was really successful, Taoist Huntian would make great contributions to him.


    Even he was a little reluctant to kill Daoist Chaos.


    The eyes of the colorful swallowing sky finch flickered, constantly looking at the birdcage that imprisoned him.


    Wucai Tun Tianque is trying to find a way to see if there is any way to get the Spring of Youth to help him out of trouble.


    An hour later.


    Li Yixi and others came to the place where the Fountain of Youth was.


    When the distance was still ten miles away, Da Hei stopped instantly, and his eyes showed solemnity.


    "how is this possible?"


    "How did the Fountain of Youth do it? How could it become such a powerful existence?"


    Before that, Da Hei didn''t put the Fountain of Youth in his eyes at all, but after this moment approached, Da Hei was completely stunned. Today''s Fountain of Youth has cultivated to an extremely powerful level.


    Comparable to the Lord of the Era.


    It''s hard for Da Hei to imagine how this Fountain of Youth did it.


    How long has it existed.


    "Fat Taoist priest, you really can lead the way."


    "Fortunately, the young master follows us, otherwise, the two of us will die today. The strength of this fountain of youth is comparable to the master of the era, and the level of life has been transformed."


    Behind Li Yixi, the excited face of Daoist Chaotian heard Da Hei''s voice transmission, and his body trembled violently.


    His face was full of disbelief, and he never thought that the Fountain of Youth would reach such a level.


    When Daoist Huntian looked at the place where the Fountain of Youth was located ten miles away, he couldn''t help but show fear.


    "Young master, we must be careful. This Fountain of Youth has existed for too long, and it may also turn into an extremely powerful creature. It is not impossible."


    "The world is too big, there are all kinds of surprises."


    Seeing Li Yixi''s face full of anticipation, Daoist Huntian couldn''t help but feel worried.


    Li Yixi''s strength is unfathomable, but the power of the Lord of the Era is equally unfathomable.


    If you are not careful, you may be seriously injured.


    "Do not worry."


    "Of course I won''t be careless, this is a legendary thing."


    "There must be spirituality."


    "You and Da Hei are waiting for me here. If you get close, I''m afraid you will startle the other party away. In that way, it will be difficult to grab the Fountain of Youth."


    After hearing Daoist Huntian''s words, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    The body rose into the air and went to the fountain of youth.


    "Um?"


    "Aren''t you taking us?"


    The colorful swallowing bird in the bird cage watched Li Yixi go alone, and could not help but show despair.


    Today, it was imprisoned by Li Yixi, and he couldn''t ask for help here, and it was even more impossible for the Spring of Youth to perceive the danger in advance and set a trap to ambush Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Daoist Huntian didn''t pay attention to what Wucai Swallowing Sky Sparrow thought, and his eyes fell on Da Hei''s body involuntarily, his face full of worry.


    "Don''t worry, since the master went alone, it is impossible for today''s Fountain of Youth to escape the palm of the master''s hand."


    "I didn''t dare to approach just now, just because I was afraid the Fountain of Youth would escape."


    "Although the Fountain of Youth is extremely terrifying, with its owner there, it can''t cause any storms. I''m not worried about our safety."


    Da Hei gave Taoist Huntian a reassuring look.


    Daoist Huntian didn''t respond this time, but looked into the distance worriedly.


    Li Yixi stepped on the void and quietly came to the fountain of youth.


    Looking at the pond in the distance, Li Yixi was short of breath. At this moment, Li Yixi naturally felt the incomparably rich vitality of this place. Just taking a breath, Li Yixi felt a sense of excitement.


    It seems that the whole person is very happy inside and out.


    "The Spring of Youth is a good thing, I can''t let you escape today."


    Li Yixi did not act recklessly, but threw some spiritual stones and arranged a formation here.


    After everything was done, Li Yixi''s figure appeared in the void.


    When Li Yixi appeared, Fountain of Youth discovered Li Yixi''s whereabouts, and there was an unbelievable look in his eyes.


    Bu Laoquan originally thought that God was going to suppress him, but when he looked at Li Yixi, he found it extremely strange.


    I just want to transform the body of Ancestral Dragon.


    But the next moment, Fountain of Youth was stunned.


    Because the body of the ancestral dragon did not appear, a small dragon that was more than ten meters long appeared.


    "not good."


    "His domain power is so terrifying that he actually suppressed me to such an extent that this person is absolutely incapable of being a match, and he must leave, otherwise he will be refined by him."


    Fountain of Youth''s face was full of fear, and he never thought that when his strength stepped into the level of the Lord of the Era, he would still be able to meet such terrifying existences.


    Seeing the Fountain of Youth transformed into a small dragon in front of him, a look of excitement appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    "really."


    "Sure enough, I have spirituality, and I have cultivated to become fine."


    "If it hadn''t been arranged in advance, it would have been possible for him to escape."


    Seeing the golden dragon that was about to break through the air at this moment, Li Yixi''s face showed a trace of excitement.


    Just as the golden dragon was about to escape, suddenly, the power of thunder appeared, causing the fountain of youth to tremble.


    It was just the power of a thunderbolt that made the Fountain of Youth unable to maintain its dragon shape at this moment.


    "come over."


    "You can''t leave today."


    After Li Yixi felt the state of the Spring of Youth, he hurriedly took action. As soon as Li Yixi made his move, the Spring of Youth became even more panicked, because at this moment, the Spring of Youth found that his freedom was constantly being compressed.


    Fountain of Youth found that no matter what he did, he couldn''t break free.


    Li Yixi''s speed was very fast, and the Fountain of Youth was put into a bottle by Li Yixi.


    It was completely sealed by Li Yixi.


    "It''s done."


    After finishing everything, Li Yixi couldn''t help laughing.


    In the distance, Da Hei and Daoist Huntian also appeared beside Li Yixi. When his eyes fell on Li Yixi, whether it was Dahei or Daoist Huntian.


    They already knew the tyranny of the Spring of Youth, but they didn''t expect that such a powerful Spring of Youth would behave like this in front of Li Yixi, and was easily sealed in the jade bottle by Li Yixi.


    The colorful swallowing bird in the birdcage was originally going to join forces with Fountain of Youth to kill Li Yixi, but he did not expect that Li Yixi would suppress Fountain of Youth so easily. The mind, Wucai Swallowing Heaven Sparrow is very clear, if he dares to give birth to a mind that he should not have, he may also be shot to death by Li Yixi.


    "So strong."


    At this moment, when he looked at Li Yixi, he found that Li Yixi was more terrifying than the sky.


    "Congratulations to the son, after obtaining the fountain of youth, the son will surely benefit greatly."


    Daoist Huntian appeared, and immediately began to flatter him.


    "You have made meritorious deeds. This is a great deed. Aren''t you innately stupid? After you go back, I will definitely give you unimaginable opportunities."


    "It was a bit difficult to do it originally, but now that I want to do it with Fountain of Youth, it becomes easy."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Daoist Huntian couldn''t help but light up at this moment. Although he didn''t know what Li Yixi would do, Daoist Huntian knew that Li Yixi''s promise must be an unimaginable opportunity.


    This time, Daoist Huntian did not refuse, and hurriedly knelt down.


    "Thank you sir."


    "Many thanks, Young Master, Huntian will definitely not disappoint Young Master!"

 Chapter 1581

    "Get up."


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand and lifted the heaven on the ground.


    With a look of joy, what Li Yixi had achieved today was something that Li Yixi never expected. Naturally, Li Yixi had no intention of lingering, and said, "Let''s go, leave here first."


    Immediately, Da Hei took the two of them away.


    Nine Heavens.


    Inside the Bronze Immortal Hall.


    After these time refining, the black-robed man once again refined an out-of-body incarnation, and this out-of-body incarnation is even more powerful.


    The incarnation outside the body fell twice in a row before, but this time the man in black robe became very vigilant.


    Although he was angry, he knew that anger would only drive his head. What he wanted now was to find out what had happened these days, and why his incarnation would fall.


    "I want to see who is blocking me."


    After the voice of the man in black robe fell, he closed his eyes again, and the next moment a figure walked out of the bronze immortal hall.


    After a minute of deduction, it disappeared instantly.


    In the immortal city of Jinling, a figure suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    It was the incarnation of the black-robed man who walked out of the bronze immortal hall.


    The reason why the man in black robe appeared here is not accidental, but he deduced not long ago and found that the immortal city of Jinling was the center of this era.


    At the same time, under his deduction, he also discovered that the luck in the entire Jinling Immortal City was extremely terrifying.


    It is far incomparable to other places. After discovering the abnormality of Jinling Xiancheng, I intend to find out the reason.


    The sudden appearance, and no one felt abnormal.


    The power of the middle-aged man''s soul spread rapidly.


    The next moment, the pupils shrank sharply.


    There was an unbelievable look on his face.


    "Creation of gods."


    His voice trembled for a moment.


    I saw it take one step, and the figure disappeared again strangely in place.


    On the street, Yaochi was walking back.


    With a smile on his face.


    Yaochi just returned from the grass hut.


    When there is time these days, Yaochi will go to the grass hut and listen to the avenue in the grass hut.


    Yaochi has gained a lot in these days.


    The cultivation base has been greatly improved.


    He has a clear path to his own path.


    When Yaochi''s face was full of joy, he suddenly frowned, because Yaochi found himself in a strange place at the moment, and all the sounds around him disappeared.


    When Yao Chi raised his head, he saw a person blocking Yao Chi''s way not far away.


    "I didn''t expect you to be quite alert. I just made a move, and you actually sensed it. It''s normal that you shouldn''t be able to do this with your cultivation."


    The man also showed a look of surprise on his face when he found out about Yaochi.


    Yao Chi didn''t pay attention to the other party''s words, but stared coldly at the person in front of him.


    "Who are you? What are you trying to stop me?"


    Yaochi''s tone was cold.


    The man heard Yaochi''s words and didn''t bother to waste time with Yaochi.


    The smile on his face disappeared completely, and the temperature here instantly dropped to zero, and even Yao Chi''s body couldn''t help but tremble.


    Feeling the cultivation level of the other party, at this moment, Yao Chi had a look of fear on his face, and it was obvious that the visitor was not good.


    And he didn''t expect the other party''s domain to be so terrifying. It was so easy to make the surrounding area unique. Even if people from the outside world walked past him, they wouldn''t feel the slightest abnormality.


    "Hand over the creation, I can spare you from dying."


    The man''s incomparably cold voice sounded.


    Yao Chi''s face was cold when he heard the words.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, and I don''t have anything created by me."


    "I advise you to leave quickly, this is not a place where you can be wild."


    When intimidating the man in front of him, Yao Chi crushed the communication talisman in his hand.


    "Since you don''t want to hand it over, then I''ll get it myself."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, he suddenly appeared in front of Yao Chi. After Yao Chi discovered the man''s cultivation, he was horrified and full of incredulity.


    Today''s Yaochi is incredibly powerful, but he finds that he has no power to resist in front of men. Yaochi, who originally wanted to retreat, was completely suppressed by the opponent''s domain at this moment and could not move.


    At the moment when Yaochi''s face was full of fear, the man reached out and grabbed one of Yaochi''s arms.


    The next moment, a scream sounded, and one of Yaochi''s arms was directly torn off by the man.


    The bright red blood spurted out instantly.


    At this moment, the man simply ignored the screaming Yaochi, only to see a terrifying flame appeared in his hand, and the arm in his hand instantly turned to ashes.


    The bracelet fell on his palm.


    "Is a waste worthy of creation?"


    For Yaochi, the man''s face was full of disdain. At this moment, when he grabbed the bracelet, his face was full of ecstasy.


    "What, is this bracelet a creation?"


    Seeing the happy look on the face of the person in front of him, he kept looking at the bracelet.


    A storm surged in Yao Chi''s heart.


    The bracelet was given to her by the lady a few days ago. In Yaochi''s opinion, although this bracelet is a bit delicate, it should not be too precious, but I didn''t expect it to be a fortune.


    Creation, that is the real treasure in chaos.


    The man looked at the bracelet in his hand, and there was a bright glow in his eyes, he bit his finger directly, a drop of blood fell on the bracelet, and he wanted to refine the bracelet.


    But at the moment when his blood fell on the bracelet, a mysterious force permeated out of the bracelet, instantly repelling the drop of his blood, and at the same time a force shook it flying.


    "Um?"


    The man who took seven or eight steps backwards in a row.


    His face was full of incredulity at the moment, which was something he had never thought of.


    However, at this moment, the man did not show the slightest anger, instead his face was full of joy.


    "As expected of a creature of good fortune, it''s really powerful, ordinary blood, naturally he won''t be recognized by him, I''m confused."


    "With such a powerful thing, how can ordinary blood allow it to recognize its master? To make it recognize its master, it needs at least blood essence."


    The man immediately used his magical powers and grabbed the bracelet into his hand. When he looked at the bracelet in his hand, he couldn''t put it down even more.


    At this moment, he didn''t care about Yaochi''s life or death at all, he only saw his palm slapped on his chest, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    This mouthful of blood is not red, but golden.


    This is a mouthful of blood.


    When the blood spurted out, it all fell on the bracelet in his hand.


    At this moment, the man hurriedly used his magical power, and a huge amount of mana poured into the bracelet, trying to make the bracelet recognize the master.


    However, when his magic trick was halfway through, an amazing force erupted from the bracelet again.


    This time, the man was no longer as lucky as before. He felt that his whole body was boiling with qi and blood, which was difficult to suppress, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    The man stared at the bracelet in his hand, unable to believe this scene.


    He never thought that he would not be able to make this creature of creation complete the recognition of the master.


    At this moment, the light in his eyes was even brighter.


    "It seems that I am an incarnation outside the body, and I am indeed not qualified to let this creature of good fortune recognize its master. After taking it back, the main body should be able to refine it. With this creature of good fortune, who will walk out of the bronze immortal hall at that time? Can stop me."


    The man''s thoughts appeared, and his face was full of joy, but when he thought of Yaochi, a coldness appeared on his face.


    Just want to kill Yaochi.


    After all, Yaochi knew that this thing was a creation. If it was spread out, it would most likely cause him some trouble. Now he needs to be suppressed by the Bronze Immortal Hall.


    However, at the moment when the man wanted to make a move, the man''s pupils shrank, and a look of fear appeared in his eyes.


    Because at this moment, the man was horrified to find that a man appeared not far away.


    This is within his domain, but he does not have any perception, and he has no idea how this man appeared here.


    "Yaochi."


    The person who appeared at this moment was Jun Wushen.


    Yaochi has been listening to Jun Wushen''s sermons in the grass cottage these days. Jun Wushen never thought that Yaochi, who had just left, was seriously injured.


    An arm was actually torn off by life.


    "Yaochi pays respects to the godless son."


    Yaochi found that Jun Wushen appeared, and there was a look of joy on his face. Just now, Yaochi felt a killing intent on the man.


    Jun Wushen appeared, and Yao Chi knew that his fate was saved today.


    "Don''t move, you''re hurt."


    Jun Wushen quickly suppressed Yaochi, and immediately sealed the wound of Yaochi''s broken arm to stop the blood.


    "Who are you?"


    Just when Jun Wushen helped Yaochi stop the blood, the cold voice of the man behind him sounded.


    Jun Wushen stood up slowly, and his icy eyes fell on the man in front of him.


    But Jun Wushen didn''t answer the man''s words, but looked at the man sarcastically.


    "Just relying on a waste like you, it is just wishful thinking to refine the treasures made by my master. How can a waste like you have this qualification."


    "What''s more, it''s an incarnation outside the body."


    When the man heard Jun Wushen''s incomparably cold voice, his expression suddenly changed, and his face showed an incredible look. He never thought that the visitor was so young that he could see his essence at a glance.


    He is indeed just an incarnation outside the body, not the body.


    "Young Master Wushen, help me retrieve that bracelet, the bracelet was given to me by the lady."


    "I don''t have the ability to hold the bracelet."


    Jun Wushen heard Yaochi''s words and said quickly.


    "Yao Chi, don''t worry, since it''s something that your mistress gave you, it''s impossible for anyone to take it away."


    However, when the man heard Jun Wushen''s words, he instantly settled down in his heart. He was a little afraid of Jun Wushen, because he mistakenly thought that Jun Wushen was the owner of the bracelet, but he didn''t think he was just the other party''s disciple.


    "Just because you still want to get this thing back? It''s just wishful thinking. If your master shoots, I may not be an opponent, but you still don''t have that ability."


    "And I advise you to get out of the way, otherwise next year''s day will be your death day."


    "The old man has laid out for many years. Once the old man gets out of trouble, this world will be under the control of the old man."


    There was disdain in the man''s voice.


    "Are you worthy of a waste like you?"


    "die."


    When Jun Wushen heard the man''s words, his expression became extremely cold.


    The moment when the dead words were spit out.


    I saw that the man couldn''t move at all. In his body, the vitality disappeared very quickly, and the death energy in the body exploded. At this moment, both his body and his soul were withering.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "This is the true meaning of Confucianism and Taoism."


    "Are you Chaos Supreme?"


    There was a look of horror in the man''s eyes, and at this moment, he was directly scared to pee.


    I wanted to ask for mercy, but I didn''t have the chance, and I saw him blow up the next moment.


    Both soul and body are completely dead.


    puff.


    In the Bronze Immortal Hall, the man in black robe who had just closed his eyes suddenly opened his eyes.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out.


    There was an unbelievable look on his face.


    "Who is it? Who is it?"


    The man in black robe was full of anger and shock. He didn''t even think of his incarnation outside his body, and he fell as soon as he went out.

 Chapter 1582

    A hysterical roar, the sound is scary.


    But, after the rant.


    Although the man in black robe was angry, he quickly calmed down.


    "Why is that so?"


    "Why is that so?"


    "Could it be that I was targeted by someone?"


    "However, my enemies seem to be dead."


    Heipao''s eyes were red, but he couldn''t understand, who in the end shot him.


    Time and time again, the incarnation of the fall outside the body, the anger in the heart can be imagined.


    What annoyed him the most was that he got nothing.


    Although he was attacked before, the black robe at the moment is still not reconciled.


    The deduction started again, but the black card at the moment chose a new deduction direction and deduced his external incarnation.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out.


    The tortoise shell in front of him flashed rapidly, and the black robe looked extremely solemn at the moment.


    The repeated and repeated losses made him extremely angry.


    If this matter is not clear, it will be like a thorn to the black robe.


    Also, can''t be at ease.


    This game is still extremely difficult.


    Soon, the man in black robe immediately smashed the tortoise shell in front of him, gasping for breath.


    "what?"


    "How is this possible, how is it possible?"


    "How can such an existence exist within the Nine Heavens?"


    In the immortal city of Jinling, Jun Wushen, who had just helped Yaochi to regenerate his broken arm, frowned slightly.


    "Um?"


    "Who dares to spy on me?"


    "Very courageous."


    Jun Wushen was a little angry, but found that the other party quickly retreated and ignored it.


    Prepare to take Yaochi back first.


    "A creature of creation."


    "This fall was not calculated by others, but an accidental discovery of a creature of good fortune."


    "In Jiuzhongtian, there is such a treasure, what happened to Jiuzhongtian?"


    "Fortunately, it looks like I''m not being targeted."


    "Next, do your best to get out of trouble."


    "The clone is too weak."


    "The thing of creation, I must get it."


    A trace of greed appeared in the eyes of the black-robed man.


    Immediately, the healing began.


    Jinling Fairy City.


    After the broken arm was reborn, Yao Chi''s complexion gradually returned to blood.


    When he looked at Jun Wushen, he was grateful.


    "Thank you Wushen son."


    "If Young Master Wushen doesn''t show up in time today, I''m afraid I''m already dead, and I don''t know how to repay this kindness."


    Yao Chi felt shocked when he thought of that person.


    In the face of the opponent, there is no power at all.


    "You''re welcome."


    "The people around Shizun can''t be watched by others."


    "Can you bully people when the master is not there?"


    "It''s just courting death."


    "And just now, you dared to spy on me, which is unforgivable."


    "Yaochi, I''ll take you back first."


    "Did you provoke any enemy?"


    Although Jun Wushen was angry, he was also curious that someone dared to spy on the people around Li Yixi.


    Hearing Jun Wushen''s words, Yao Chi shook his head.


    "Young Master Wushen, that man has no grudge against me. If my guess is correct, he is staring at me because he discovered this bracelet of mine."


    "I can''t see through this bracelet, and I didn''t pay much attention to it. I didn''t expect it to be a treasure."


    "I''ll be more careful in the future, it''s probably fine."


    "It''s dead anyway."


    Yao Chi felt clearly at the time that the other party was not his previous enemy, but because of the bracelet.


    "It seems so."


    "However, that person is not dead. What I obliterated was an incarnation outside the body. It was the person who watched me just now."


    "That person has some accomplishments in divination, and I''m afraid he has already obtained some information, but don''t worry, I will cut the grass and root it out."


    Jun Wushen heard Yaochi''s words and shook his head.


    Yaochi can''t see through the other side, but Jun Wushen can see through it at a glance, it''s just an incarnation outside the body.


    "what?"


    "It''s just an incarnation outside the body, and have you seen something?"


    "If that''s the case, then I''d like to thank the godless son."


    Yao Chi was also very shocked at this moment.


    This is something Yaochi never thought of.


    "Since this is the case, then please ask Wushen Young Master to take action. I''m afraid it will affect Madam and the others."


    "And, after a long time, I''m afraid it will be difficult to track."


    "As for Yaochi, just go back by yourself!"


    "If the lady knows about this, I''m afraid she will be worried too."


    Yao Chi stopped and explained.


    Jun Wushen heard this and nodded.


    "You''re right, don''t let the lady know about this matter, otherwise the lady will be worried."


    "In Jinling Immortal City, it is considered safe."


    "I want to see who dares to peep at the bracelet."


    Jun Wushen''s voice fell, and the word "capture" was written in front of him.


    The next moment, the two words in front of him seemed to come alive, capturing some of the aura of the incarnation outside the black robe.


    Immediately, Jun Wushen wrote the word "lock" again.


    The moment when the four gods were united.


    The text becomes a black butterfly.


    The black butterfly flapped its wings and flew towards the distance.


    Jun Wushen looked indifferent, stepped on the void, and quietly followed behind the black butterfly.


    The speed of the black butterfly was very fast, and in a blink of an eye, it came to the mountains half a million miles away.


    Instantly disappeared in front of Jun Wushen.


    "Did it disappear?"


    "It seems that this place is not simple, there are formations."


    "I can''t even see through it."


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Jun Wushen''s mouth.


    Before this moment, Jun Wushen wrote a word in front of him, ''door''.


    The next moment, the word door turned into a portal.


    He directly ignored the formation in front of him.


    Jun Wushen walked into the door.


    The scene in front of him changed drastically in an instant.


    The Mang Mang Mountains are gone.


    What appeared in Jun Wushen''s eyes was an immortal palace.


    In the Immortal Palace, there are many people coming and going.


    But at the moment when Jun Wushen entered, even if someone walked by Jun Wushen, no one noticed anything abnormal.


    In their eyes, Jun Wushen is a transparent person.


    Today''s Jun Wushen is extremely powerful. If they don''t want to be seen, these people naturally cannot see Jun Wushen.


    Jun Wushen entered the formation, found the black butterfly again, stepped out and appeared behind the black butterfly again.


    Soon, they came to a bronze fairy temple.


    The black butterfly landed on the bronze fairy hall and slowly disappeared.


    "Is it here?"


    "This bronze fairy hall is not simple."


    The moment he saw the bronze fairy palace, Jun Wushen''s eyes narrowed slightly. Feeling a terrifying aura, Jun Wushen did not expect that such an ancient bronze immortal hall actually existed in this sect.


    The bronze immortal hall in front of him is not weak.


    When Jun Wushen came to the door of the Bronze Immortal Hall, he wanted to push open the door of the Bronze Immortal Hall, but Jun Wushen was stunned and couldn''t push it open.


    The gate of the Bronze Immortal Hall in front of him seemed to weigh hundreds of millions of pounds.


    It seems to be preventing Jun Wushen from entering it,


    "Um?"


    "Not weak!"


    After Jun Wushen tried it once, his expression became serious.


    The black robe in the Immortal Palace also suddenly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 1583

    "Who?"


    "Who is outside the fairy palace."


    The Bronze Immortal Hall is an artifact to suppress the black robe, but now that countless years have passed, the black robe has refined and controlled the part of the bronze immortal hall.


    Therefore, it is possible to let the incarnation outside the body go out.


    The moment Jun Wushen tried to push the door, the black robe naturally felt the existence of Jun Wushen.


    Before the fairy palace.


    Jun Wushen took a deep breath.


    In the next shot.


    "Open it for me."


    At this moment, the supreme power broke out.


    "Crench!"


    "Crench!"


    "Crench!"


    A very heavy voice sounded from the gate of the Bronze Immortal Hall.


    The power of the formation quickly collapsed.


    The bronze door gradually opened.


    In the Bronze Immortal Hall, Hei Pao felt that the bronze door was forcibly pushed open, and an incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    This is something Hei Pao never thought of.


    With a loud noise, the black robe stood up.


    His incomparably sharp eyes stared at the outside of the Immortal Palace.


    Da da da.


    Footsteps sounded.


    The sound of the bronze door disappeared, footsteps sounded, and a young man walked into the bronze fairy hall.


    "It''s you."


    After seeing Jun Wushen clearly, the black robe was shocked, and there was an incredible color in his eyes.


    During the deduction just now, I once glanced at Jun Wushen, and naturally had a deep impression on Jun Wushen.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "You didn''t expect it!"


    "You''re so daring to actually spy on other people''s things."


    Hearing Heipao''s words, Jun Wushen''s expression was very calm.


    Jun Wushen''s eyes became sharp.


    "Humph."


    "You cut off my incarnation, I haven''t asked you to settle the account yet?"


    "You actually delivered the door yourself, and helped me break open the Bronze Immortal Palace."


    "It seems that you don''t know that this bronze immortal hall is what suppresses me!"


    "The moment you forcibly break open the bronze door, it means that I am out of trouble."


    The black-robed man sneered.


    Seeing Heipao so excited, Jun Wushen said lightly, "What you said is right, but I''m sorry, I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave."


    "Because, I pre-ordered your life, and when I came today, I naturally took what belonged to me."


    "Your life belongs to me."


    Jun Wushen looked very calm.


    Even if he felt the influx of spiritual energy from the outside world, the breath of the black robe increased rapidly, but Jun Wushen was extremely calm from beginning to end.


    As if nothing was seen.


    "Arrogant, swallowing your blood essence, I must be able to return to the peak directly, or even stronger."


    "This is my home court."


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Hei Pao''s mouth.


    Just now, when Jun Wushen forcibly broke the bronze door, the spirit of the tool was distracted and was directly suppressed by the black robe. Part of the bronze fairy hall that had already been refined was completely controlled by the black robe.


    At the moment when the black robe''s voice fell, a force emerged.


    With the blessing on the black robe, the aura of the black robe became stronger and stronger.


    On the other hand, Jun Wushen was greatly suppressed at this moment.


    But Jun Wushen stood there and didn''t react.


    Seeing Heipao so confident, Jun Wushen said lightly: "It seems that my previous actions helped you and let you control this bronze fairy palace."


    Hearing Jun Wushen''s words, Heipao said proudly, "Yes, you guessed it right, I have to thank you?"


    "If you don''t forcibly break open the Bronze Immortal Hall, I still don''t have a chance?"


    "Naturally you helped me, and I''ll make your death a little easier."


    The man in black robe is very confident at this moment.


    However.


    Hearing Heipao''s words, a playful smile appeared on the corner of Jun Wushen''s mouth.


    "Have you had hallucinations? If I can break through the Bronze Immortal Hall, will I be suppressed by the Bronze Immortal Hall?"


    "I said, I''m here to take your life today, so naturally I won''t come to die."


    "Is this power worthy of suppressing me?"


    "collapse."


    The moment Jun Wushen''s voice sounded, the Bronze Immortal Hall shook violently.


    He couldn''t bear the power of Jun Wushen at all.


    The smile on the black robe''s face disappeared instantly.


    Instead, it was horrified.


    Never thought that Jun Wushen could actually ignore the suppression of the Bronze Immortal Hall.


    When the black robe was distracted.


    Jun Wushen stepped out in one step, appeared in front of Heipao, and grabbed his hand directly to the heart of the man in black robe.


    "roll!"


    The black robe shouted angrily.


    There are pieces of tortoise shells around. Tortoise shells are not only fortune-telling, but also a set of defensive artifacts.


    On the body of the black robe, it turned into a set of divine armor.


    For the defense power of the tortoise shell, the black robe is very natural.


    However, Jun Wushen was unmoved.


    When Jun Wushen''s hand fell on the armor, an incomparably terrifying power of the Great Dao erupted, and the indestructible tortoise shell cracked inch by inch.


    "impossible?"


    Seeing this scene, a look of horror appeared in the pupils of the black robe.


    Hei Pao never thought that Jun Wushen could break his armor so lightly.


    I wanted to retreat, and resolved this claw in time.


    However, the black robe was pushed down.


    Scared to the core.


    "Time stands still."


    Jun Wushen''s indifferent voice sounded.


    Follow the law.


    The black robe is extremely powerful, but it can''t break Jun Wushen''s words.


    He could only be horrified, watching Jun Wushen''s hand penetrate his chest, crushing his heart.


    This is something Hei Pao never thought of.


    "Time...time."


    "You...you can actually control time."


    The black-robed man returned to the light with a look of disbelief.


    Hei Pao never thought that the people he provoked would be so terrifying.


    "good."


    "Time, Xiao Daoer."


    "In the future, I will definitely become the master of time."


    "Take the Tao passed down by the master to the peak."


    "What are you planning, I don''t care, but it''s a pity that you dare to spy on the treasures of the people around you."


    "From the moment you incarnate outside your body, your life doesn''t belong to you."


    "Destroy."


    A terrifying force erupted, and the soul of the black-robed man collapsed rapidly at this moment.


    The vitality in the body quickly disappeared.


    Even if he fell to the ground, his eyes were still unbelievable.


    Jun Wushen finished everything and walked outside indifferently.


    As for the Bronze Immortal Hall, Jun Wushen did not take it away either. When Jun Wushen forcibly broke the Bronze Immortal Hall, it was actually destroyed.


    Although there is still some divine power, but it is no longer in the eyes of Jun Wushen.


    Burial God Continent.


    A dark shadow fell from the sky.


    into a city.


    Li Yixi jumped off Da Hei''s back.


    Daoist Huntian looked around, his face full of fear.


    The Daoist Huntian has been suppressed all the time, where did he come from these places.


    Moreover, Daoist Huntian felt a few breaths that were not weak.


    This is the human race of the God Burial Continent. It is not suppressed by the rules of heaven and earth, but is recognized by heaven and earth. It is not so friendly to those who are sent to this place.


    "Han Tian, ??let''s go!"


    "Finally see a human city, we have to enjoy it."


    "Life is proud to be thoroughly enjoyed themselves."


    "I can''t suffer myself, can''t I."


    On the other hand, Li Yixi looked extremely calm and did not feel anything unusual.

 Chapter 1585

    After feeling the incomparably mysterious means, the old man quickly shook his head and stopped thinking. He knew very well that if such a strong man did not want him to know, then even if he exhausted everything to deduce it, he would not get the answer.


    Moreover, the old man at this moment has no intention to deduce anything, he just wants to go to the Miaoyin Building to take a look from a distance.


    Although there is no chance to approach, if someone can become the guest of the curtain, at least they can hear the wonderful sound of the piano by the lake, and it will not be a waste of life.


    Got late, but there is no good position.


    Along the way, Li Yixi kept hearing people talking about the first allure.


    This made Li Yixi more and more curious.


    After knowing everything, Li Yixi also knew that the Miaoyin Building was a brothel.


    But this brothel is very high-end, and the women among them are all peerless beauties, and all of them are extremely talented.


    Anyone who walks out will be sought after by many people.


    Far better than those blue star traffic stars.


    Of course, the women in Miaoyinlou do not sell themselves.


    Some of the women were even more noble, which made Li Yixi sigh secretly.


    And the No. 1 Allure, known as the No. 1 Beauty, is a saint of the Kingdom of God.


    It is said that he has been appointed as the next lord of the kingdom of God by default.


    And from the words of these people, Li Yixi also knew that he had seen the first Allure City, but after that, he was unhappy since then.


    Even talking to the second most beautiful woman in the world has lost interest.


    Li Yixi''s speed was not slow, and soon he saw an incomparably huge pavilion.


    Looking at Xianlou, Li Yixi couldn''t help taking a breath.


    What kind of pavilion is this, this is simply a fairy palace.


    Li Yixi had seen a lot of fairy palaces, but compared with the Miaoyin Building in front of him, they all felt eclipsed.


    This place is also three or four miles away from the Miaoyin Building.


    But Li Yixi found that the place was already crowded with people.


    "As expected of the number one beauty, she is really popular."


    "Better than those big stars."


    Seeing countless figures in front of him, Li Yixi had to sigh.


    But soon Li Yixi also discovered a passage, and that passage was not blocked.


    Soon Li Yixi brought Daoist Huntian to this passage.


    Just as Li Yixi came here, someone reached out and stopped Li Yixi from moving forward.


    "This son, if you want to move forward, you need to write a poem here. Only if the poem has enough talent, you can move forward."


    "It''s the first beauty''s rule."


    Although the other party stopped Li Yixi from moving forward, he was very polite.


    Li Yixi smiled and looked forward to this trip even more.


    "This little brother, what''s the question?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on the young man in front of him. The young man was very handsome and had an extraordinary temperament. He was obviously the servant beside the First Allure City.


    "This son, there is no problem, as long as you have enough talent, you can pass. After all, this is only the first level."


    The boy in white clothes heard Li Yixi''s words and explained again politely.


    "As long as you have enough talent?"


    Li Yixi didn''t expect the first level to be so simple. Immediately, Li Yixi looked around.


    The Miaoyin Tower is built on a mountain, and there is a hundred-meter waterfall on the mountain.


    And surrounded by fairy spirit, it is beautiful.


    Li Yixi glanced at it and immediately picked up the pen that had been prepared in front of him.


    When Li Yixi picked up the pen, the eyes of the surrounding people fell on Li Yixi instantly. Many people here are losers in this level. They want to see if Li Yixi is so confident. enough talent.


    The young man in white in front of him, when he looked at Li Yixi at this moment, couldn''t help but fall into a trance.


    He had never seen someone writing poetry here with such confidence and composure.


    Everyone else came here feeling apprehensive or cautious, but Li Yixi''s expression at this moment was relaxed and casual.


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, Li Yixi wrote quickly.


    One word after another appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    The incense burner in the sunshine produces purple smoke, and the waterfall hangs in the Qianchuan River, flying down three thousand feet.


    As the last word of Li Yixi fell, a golden light appeared on the paper in an instant, and his talent was astonishing.


    In an instant, that talent grew to nine inches nine.


    The young man''s eyes widened involuntarily at this moment, he never thought that Li Yixi had such talent for writing this poem.


    The expression on the boy''s face became more respectful.


    At this moment, the people around took a deep breath and widened their eyes. No one thought that Li Yixi actually possessed such a terrifying talent.


    Some people kept looking at Li Yixi, wanting to know the origin of Li Yixi, but soon everyone shook their heads, no one knew the origin of Li Yixi.


    But also because of this, Li Yixi attracted more people''s attention.


    "Master, please, master can pass."


    The boy hurriedly bowed and opened his mouth, making a please gesture.


    Li Yixi put down the pen in his hand, didn''t care about the eyes of the people around him, and walked forward.


    Seeing Li Yixi leaving, the young man immediately held Li Yixi and left the calligraphy treasure, soared into the air and went to the Miaoyin Building.


    The boy''s face showed excitement.


    "Good poetry, good poetry. Although I read very few poems, this poem is too beautiful."


    "I don''t know how many years Miaoyinlou has been here, but no one can write the waterfall of Miaoyinlou in such a mood."


    "I think the saint will like it."


    "I just don''t know who this person is and what his origins are, but this is not what I need to care about. The Holy Maiden will naturally ask people to inquire."


    "If someone can be the saint''s guest of honor this time, it''s definitely this person."


    In the Miaoyin Building, a woman wearing a blue gauze on her head also looked at the place where Li Yixi was just now. The moment Li Yixi wrote the poem just now, she also felt the amazing talent.


    Even if this woman can''t see her face, she can feel the nobility from her figure and sitting posture.


    The maids in the palace are all bowing their heads at this moment, and no one dares to look directly at the woman in front of them.


    The woman in the palace is none other than the First Allure.


    When the first Allure looked forward to it.


    The young man landed in the Miaoyin Building from the air and quickly lowered his head.


    "Meet the saint."


    "I have brought the things as ordered by the Holy Maiden."


    The moment the boy''s voice fell, he hurriedly offered the rice paper in his hands with both hands.


    The voice of the boy in white fell, footsteps sounded in the palace, and a peerless woman with white and beautiful skin walked out, leaned over and picked up the paper in front of her, turned and walked into the palace.


    Straight to the front of the first allure.


    "Saint."


    He put the rice paper in his hand on the table, and then stepped aside, not daring to read the poems, nor the First Allure City.


    After the first Qingcheng took a sip of tea, his eyes fell on the rice paper.


    The originally calm and beautiful eyes finally made waves when they saw the first word at this moment.

 Chapter 1586

    However, when No. 1 Allure''s gaze fell on the rice paper, the calm eyes finally made waves.


    First Allure''s first impression was that he had hallucinations.


    Those beautiful eyes blinked.


    After the first Qingcheng confirmed that what he saw was not an illusion, the whole person stood up directly from the seat, and could no longer maintain the previous calm.


    Feeling that the first Qing Qingcheng stood up instantly, his chest heaved and seemed to be angry, the faces of the maids in the palace changed slightly.


    There was tension and apprehension on his face, and no one knew if there was something wrong, which caused the dissatisfaction of First Allure.


    One by one, they lowered their heads and waited for the First Allure to scold them with thick scalps.


    However, he couldn''t help being stunned soon, because no one dared to look at the first morning at this moment.


    But they found that the palace was extremely quiet, and even the breathing of the first allure disappeared.


    In his mind, he constantly recalled what he had done today.


    Whether there is something wrong will cause the anger of the first allure.


    But soon after everyone recalled what they had done today, they could not help frowning.


    Because they found that there was nothing wrong with what they were doing today.


    But no one dared to look up at First Allure.


    After all, it was too quiet, and the quieter it was, the more terrifying it was.


    At this moment, the beautiful eyes of the first allure stared at the words in front of them, and these words seemed to come alive in front of the first allure.


    In the main hall, the longer the quiet time, the more tormented the people present.


    In their apprehension and unease, they saw that the breath of the first allure at the moment became extremely rapid, and they continued to think in their minds.


    "This this this..."


    "how can that be?"


    "This is the most holy mystery."


    "This text actually contains the most sacred meaning of Confucianism and Taoism."


    "Who is this person? Why does he have such terrifying means and insight."


    "Could it be that which Confucian and Taoist Supreme has left the customs? But how could the aloof Confucian and Taoist Supreme come here?"


    Looking at the poem in front of him, the first Allure''s heart set off a storm.


    The First Allure was extremely smart, but at this moment, he couldn''t understand why it was so.


    It is even more difficult to guess Li Yixi''s identity.


    The First Allure has always been heartbroken, and no one can make a ripple appear in her heart.


    But today, a poem by Li Yixi directly shattered the state of the first Allure City''s heart-stopping water.


    The maids in the palace felt the violent beating of the first Qingcheng''s heart, and mistakenly thought that the first Qingcheng was going to be angry, and all of them fell to the ground instantly in fright.


    "I don''t know if I''m not doing well enough. I also asked the saint to point it out, and I''ll definitely correct it later."


    Unanimous voices sounded.


    The First Allure also woke up from the shock.


    He quickly regained his heart-like appearance again, but carefully folded the rice paper and put it into his arms.


    This is something that has never happened before.


    "Get up, you are doing everything well, the reason why I have mood swings has nothing to do with you."


    "It''s just that an amazing person came today."


    The first Allure''s voice sounds very comfortable.


    There is no coldness, and there is no arrogance.


    These maids in the palace heard the words of the first Qingcheng, and they all recovered from their apprehension and anxiety.


    In their minds, they couldn''t help but think of the poem that was sent to the palace just now. Everyone was very curious. What kind of poem was that actually made the first allure so moving.


    And at this moment, some sharp-eyed maids found that the piece of paper on the table had disappeared. Obviously, First Allure was very concerned about that poem, which made these maids couldn''t help shaking their hearts.


    At the same time, I am curious as to who the author of this poem is.


    After the voice of the first allure fell, he ignored everyone present, but walked to the edge of the attic and looked into the distance.


    Soon First Allure''s eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    At the moment of the first allure, those eyes became a little weird, as if they could see through everything, but when the first allure''s eyes fell on Li Yixi, they found that they couldn''t see through Li Yixi at all. His body seemed to be shrouded in a cloud of mist.


    "Who are you? What''s your origin? Why have I never heard of you."


    The first allure of the city fell, turned around and walked into the palace, walked to the desk, picked up a pen and began to draw.


    high speed.


    Within a few breaths, a figure painting appeared on the table.


    This figure is none other than Li Yixi.


    The First Allure folded the painting and walked aside.


    Opened a box and put the figure painting into the box.


    The box above the desk was actually a hidden compartment. When Li Yixi''s portrait entered it, it was directly taken away by a force.


    Miaoyin Pavilion is not an ordinary brothel, but an incomparably huge force that controls terrifying information.


    When the portrait of Li Yixi was sent to the intelligence center, tens of thousands of people moved instantly, constantly checking various information, trying to confirm Li Yixi''s origin and identity.


    If you wanted to inquire about a person''s identity before, it was extremely simple, and you could get the answer in just a few breaths, but this time it took a long time.


    First Qingcheng stood there, frowning, but did not urge.


    Instead, he became more curious about Li Yixi''s identity and origin.


    At this moment, Li Yixi came to the second level.


    A young servant blocked Li Yixi''s way.


    "Young master, if you want to keep going, you need to be qualified."


    "However, the son is very talented. He can be nine inches and nine in the first stage. The second stage is just a passing scene for the son, but the rules cannot be broken."


    Hearing the young man''s voice, the people around couldn''t help but look suspicious.


    According to the previous rules, those who can reach nine inches and nine in the first stage can directly enter the third stage, but no one thought that Li Yixi would be stopped when he came here.


    For a while, no one could understand why this happened.


    However, these people did not think deeply. When their eyes fell on Li Yixi, they were full of curiosity. They wanted to see how Li Yixi''s second stage would perform.


    After all, this time Li Yixi''s performance in level 1 was too amazing, making everyone pale.


    Especially those who have been prepared for a long time also feel threatened.


    They also wanted to see how much skill and strength Li Yixi had from this test.


    Some people even wanted to see how Li Yixi would face the obstacles of young people. After all, some talented people were very arrogant.


    There used to be rules in the Miaoyin Pavilion. Those who were able to be as talented as nine inches in the first level could directly enter the third level.


    But today''s Li Yixi was blocked.

 Chapter 1587

    However, when these people wanted to see if Li Yixi would be angry, they saw that Li Yixi''s face was still that gentle and refined.


    "Please also let me know that it was played back.


    Hearing this, the young servant hurriedly turned around and looked at the young man in front of him. The young servant''s expression suddenly changed, and he immediately bowed and saluted.


    "I have seen Young Master Tianshu before, and I hope Young Master Tianshu will forgive me if I am rude."


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Tianshu would actually arrive, and he asked Mr. Tianshu not to commit crimes."


    Some people around were a little curious about the identity of Young Master Tianshu, and when they heard the explanation of the young servant, they all reacted, and they couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    Son of Tianshu is a true genius of Confucianism and Taoism.


    By the number of Confucian and Taoist Supremes in the Hall of Sages, it is pointed out that in the future, he will become a Confucian and Taoist power above the Supreme.


    The arrival of Young Master Tianshu made everyone excited.


    Of course, those young talents who wanted to be famous in the world this time, their faces were not so good-looking, and their faces became like bitter gourds one by one.


    They know that there is Young Master Tianshu, and under the light of Young Master Tianshu, they will appear extremely ordinary.


    Li Yixi saw that Mr. Tianshu had an extraordinary status and elegant demeanor.


    He didn''t act immediately, but nodded slightly to Young Master Tianshu and invited him with a smile.


    "Since this son is interested, let him go first."


    "I''ll step back a bit, it''s fine."


    Li Yixi came to the Miaoyin Building purely out of interest, and didn''t want to fight for anything. From what Mr. Shu said that day, Li Yixi heard something. This person seemed to be prepared. Since the other party wanted to show, Li Yi In the past, nature wanted the beauty of an adult.


    However, after hearing Li Yixi''s words, Young Master Tian Shu shook his head.


    "You are very good, but I am waiting for the scholar, and I must not lose my courtesy."


    "Young master has already started to create, so let him go first."


    Master Tianshu rejected Li Yixi.


    Doing so will not only allow others to praise him for his magnanimity, but also for his humility.


    And when Li Yixi is the green leaf, it will show his brilliance even more.


    Without comparison, how can he highlight his talent.


    Sure enough, after Young Master Tianshu''s voice fell, those people began to praise.


    Young Master Tianshu''s strength is extremely strong. These people''s words seem to be secretive, but they fall into the ears of Young Master Tianshu without a word. This is exactly the result that Young Master Tianshu wants.


    Li Yixi saw that Young Master Tianshu was so polite, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Since this gentleman let me go first, then I will show my ugliness."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he went to the table beside him.


    In the Miaoyin Building, a pair of beautiful eyes are always staring at this side.


    At this moment, when the maids heard the arrival of Young Master Tianshu, they couldn''t help but look quietly.


    After all, Young Master Tianshu is Confucian and Taoist, of course, these people are not qualified to approach.


    Only Master Tianshu could see what Li Yixi was writing.


    Young Master Tianshu, who was originally confident, looked at Li Yixi''s words, and his face instantly became extremely ugly.


    The heart is beating rapidly.


    Li Yixi''s pen didn''t stop at all.


    At this moment, Li Yixi did not think deeply, and Li Yixi directly quoted the preface of Tengwang Pavilion.


    Of course, Li Yixi made a slight modification.


    When I saw Li Yixi write that Luoxia and Lonely Birds flew together, the autumn water was the same color as the sky.


    Young Master Tianshu''s heart was extremely cold.


    There was an unbelievable look in those eyes, Young Master Tianshu really couldn''t understand how Li Yixi did it.


    Young Master Tianshu knew that today''s self had become a joke, and Li Yixi''s article could not be surpassed at all.


    At this moment, the talent became extremely rich on the rice paper in front of Li Yixi.


    Talent instantly transformed into a talented golden dragon over Li Yixi.


    Go away.


    Seeing the vision in front of them, all the people couldn''t help taking a breath at this moment.


    Pairs of eyes stared at Li Yixi.

 Chapter 1588

    Seeing this scene in front of him, Young Master Tianshu didn''t come back to his senses for a long time.


    Young Master Tianshu never thought that Li Yixi''s writing of this article would evoke such a terrifying image.


    Young Master Tianshu originally thought that he had prepared for a long time, and this time he would definitely be able to rectify the audience and become famous all over the world.


    However, he did not expect that all the light would be taken away by Li Yixi.


    When Young Master Tianshu was looking ugly, he saw Li Yixi drop the last word.


    Putting down the pen in his hand, he turned around.


    With a smile on his face, he said to Mr. Tianshu.


    "My son, I have finished writing, you can write."


    The moment Li Yixi''s voice fell, the eyes of everyone present fell on Young Master Tianshu.


    Being locked in by so many eyes, Young Master Tianshu''s face was a little stiff.


    Thinking of what I said before, I want to slap myself with a few big mouths.


    at this moment.


    Although Li Yixi''s words caught the attention of Young Master Tianshu, he was ridiculed.


    But Young Master Tianshu didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction thoughts at all.


    Just now, Young Master Tianshu was the only one who saw the articles written by Li Yixi himself.


    Li Yixi does not show the mountains or waters, but Master Tianshu knows that Li Yixi is the existence that he will look up to all his life.


    Even if Li Yixi''s words could make Young Master Tianshu lose face, but Young Master Tianshu could only smash his teeth and swallow it in his stomach.


    Taking a deep breath, Young Master Tianshu said quickly.


    "To tell you the truth, at the beginning, I really wanted to show it, but when Mr. wrote this article, I read it carefully."


    "After reading this, the student no longer has the courage to write. Compared with the talent of the teacher, the student''s talent is simply a firefly. How dare you compete with Haoyue for glory."


    "No one can beat this article."


    "No one can cover the light of Mr.


    "Students are ashamed of themselves."


    At this moment, Young Master Tianshu put his posture very low.


    The words are also very sincere.


    Young Master Tianshu knew that Li Yixi was not someone he could offend at all.


    In those words, Young Master Tianshu felt the terrifying most sacred meaning.


    Even the Confucian and Taoist Supreme Beings that Master Tianshu had met, the profound meanings contained in the words they wrote were less than one percent of Li Yixi''s.


    Moreover, Mr. Tianshu was not flattering. The article prepared by Mr. Tianshu really did not have any dazzling features in front of Li Yixi.


    Even look ugly.


    Even the name of Li Yixi has changed.


    "Young master is humble."


    Li Yixi laughed when he heard the words of Young Master Tianshu.


    However, Li Yixi''s expression seemed incomparably confident. This article is not something that everyone can cover up.


    This is the first gift in the world.


    Li Yixi didn''t communicate much with Mr. Tianshu either? Turning to look at the young servant.


    "Hello, may I pass?"


    Li Yixi looked very modest.


    Hearing this, the young servant was overwhelmed and hurriedly bowed 90 degrees to invite Li Yixi to go.


    "Passed, passed, son please."


    Hearing the young servant''s words, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    "That''s fine, that''s fine."


    Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, Li Yixi walked into the Miaoyin Building.


    Until Li Yixi''s figure disappeared, everyone present dared to breathe.


    The rapid breathing sounded everywhere, but there was shock in everyone''s eyes.


    The vision of heaven and earth just now shocked everyone.


    Seeing Li Yixi disappear, he didn''t embarrass himself. At this moment, Young Master Tian Shu reached out and wiped his forehead.


    Young Master Tian Shu was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat.


    I couldn''t help thinking.


    "Which Confucian and Taoist sage is coming?"


    He took a hard breath.


    After Master Tianshu sorted out his attire, he hurriedly followed up with Miaoyinlou.


    "What did he write, and why did such a terrifying vision of heaven and earth appear."


    Miaoyin upstairs.


    "The Holy Maiden brought something."


    The young servant bowed his head.


    The voice was extremely respectful.


    Those maids also saw the vision of heaven and earth just now. At this moment, they watched the arrival of the young servants, and they were very curious, but no one dared to look up.


    This time, before those maids had time to move, First Allure still wanted to meet Li Yixi.


    Enter the Miaoyin Building.


    When Li Yixi was looking for a suitable location, he saw Young Master Tian Shu following behind him.


    "I don''t know what to call Mr., if you don''t dislike it, you can talk to me upstairs and I''ll set a position."


    The first time he entered the Miaoyin Building just now, Mr. Tianshu asked the steward of the Miaoyin Building to book a private room in the Miaoyin Building at a sky-high price.


    When Li Yixi was looking for a location, he could not help but light up when he heard Young Master Tianshu''s words.


    Li Yixi didn''t have any objection to Young Master Tian Shuo.


    Seeing that the other party invited him upstairs, how could Li Yixi refuse.


    "Thank you, brother."


    Li Yixi followed Master Tianshu to the upper floor of Miaoyin Building.


    "I didn''t expect to meet Mr. in Miaoyinlou. It''s really fate."


    "Mr. today will definitely be the guest of honor in the first allure city. If you don''t have the qualifications, then no one in this world is qualified."


    Young Master Tianshu felt that Li Yixi came because of the first city.


    Li Yixi said with a smile when he heard the words of Young Master Tianshu.


    "Actually, I don''t have much interest in the first Allure City. The reason why I came here is to eat and drink and listen to small songs."


    "I heard that this first alluring qin is famous far and wide. How can you miss it when you meet it."


    Li Yixi did not hide it, and directly stated his purpose.


    However.


    When Li Yixi was about to continue speaking, he couldn''t help but look outside.


    It was very lively just now, but the outside suddenly became quiet, and even the fear in these people could be felt in the eyes of these people, Li Yixi couldn''t help but become curious.


    Not knowing what happened suddenly, he walked to the door.


    Follow the eyes of these people.


    Li Yixi looked towards the stairs.


    At this moment, a figure slowly came up from downstairs, and at the same time, an arrogant voice sounded.


    "Everyone, get out of here, the entire Miaoyin Building today, the old man has wrapped it up."


    "Just what qualifications do you trash have to see First Allure."


    "He''s mine now."

 Chapter 1589

    The person has not yet walked upstairs, but the icy voice kept echoing in everyone''s ears.


    The people in the private room upstairs were not weak either. They were extremely angry when they heard the words of the people who came.


    At this moment, he could not see the face of the other party clearly.


    Being able to come here, not only is not weak, but also has extraordinary identity, not everyone can threaten.


    "What kind of thing are you, just because you are also worthy of wrapping up the entire Miaoyin Building?"


    "Miaoyinlou is something you can pack if you want?"


    "Don''t look at where this is, just because you are worthy of being presumptuous here."


    Those who did not clearly see the presence of the incoming person, directly scolded and expressed their dignity, in the eyes of some people, this time was a good opportunity to become famous.


    This moment aroused the approval of many people.


    However, at this moment, Li Yixi found that Young Master Tianshu in front of him became a little nervous.


    Li Yixi narrowed his eyes slightly, realizing that the person who came here was not a generalist.


    Soon the figure walked up the floor.


    Incomparably cold eyes swept to the person who opened the mouth.


    "You said that just now."


    The voice seemed very calm, but the legs of the young man who spoke just now couldn''t stop trembling, and those who agreed with him also showed despair.


    The man glanced at the young man in front of him, and a mocking expression appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "It turned out to be a person who is greedy for life and fear of death. Take it back and chop it up and feed it to the dog."


    At the moment when his voice just fell.


    Immediately behind him, someone rushed out, tying the person who spoke just now.


    "Who is this person? Why is he so domineering?"


    "And it seems that everyone present is very afraid of him. Could it be that some kind of wicked person can''t be?"


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded.


    When Young Master Tianshu heard Li Yixi''s words, he was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Li Yixi didn''t know the person in front of him, and felt incredible.


    However, Young Master Tianshu seemed very curious when he saw Li Yixi, and immediately explained.


    "Sir, I don''t know. This person is different from our Confucianism and Taoism. He is a trainee, and his strength is very strong. Entering Taoism by martial arts should not be underestimated."


    "And anyone who goes against his will has no good end, so when he appears, these people are so afraid."


    "That man is dead."


    Li Yixi heard the words of Young Master Tianshu, and there was a touch of disdain on the corner of his mouth.


    "What''s so scary about a reckless man who practices martial arts."


    Li Yixi''s voice contained disdain.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Young Master Tianshu involuntarily widened his eyes, his face full of disbelief. He never thought that Li Yixi would not put Wu Zhizun in his eyes at all.


    Wu Zhizun''s strength is extremely terrifying, but he is an incomparably powerful half-step ruler.


    Invincible existence.


    But thinking of the vision just now, Young Master Tianshu quickly reacted.


    I felt that a powerful existence like Li Yixi should also be qualified to be on an equal footing with Wu Zhizun.


    Although Li Yixi''s voice was small, it was too quiet upstairs just now, and Li Yixi''s voice fell into everyone''s ears.


    At this moment, a pair of incredible eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    Wu Zhizun also looked at Li Yixi.


    "Are you strong?"


    "Believe it or not, I will crush you to death."


    Wu Zhizun''s eyes widened, and a murderous aura filled the air.


    However, Wu Zhizun''s expression fell in Li Yixi''s eyes, and he did not feel any fear.


    Seeing Wu Zhizun wearing a training suit in front of him, Li Yixi''s expression became even more disdainful.


    Wu Zhizun dressed up like a coach in those martial arts halls.


    In addition to the words of Young Master Tianshu, he entered the Dao with martial arts.


    He was mistaken by Li Yixi as a powerful warrior.


    However, no matter how powerful a martial artist is, it is impossible to compare with himself as a cultivator, so Li Yixi didn''t take Wu Zhizun''s threat in his eyes just now.


    The appearance of Wu Zhizun also made Miaoyinlou look like a formidable enemy.


    Wu Zhizun has always been extremely domineering, and it was rumored that he must take the first Qingcheng as his concubine.


    Now that I have arrived at the Miaoyin Building, I naturally know that Wu Zhizun''s visitors are not good.


    But no one dared to stand up, because Wu Zhizun is too powerful, and he is not someone they can deal with.


    Someone had already reported the First Allure at the first time.


    The first Qingcheng came quickly with an old woman, and when he just appeared outside the door, he also heard Li Yixi''s voice.


    The First Allure City, who originally wanted to enter, stretched out his hand to stop the old woman behind him, and stood outside the door.


    Originally, the first Qingcheng was very uneasy and uneasy, but seeing Li Yixi angrily scolding Wu Zhizun, his eyes lit up.


    In the view of First Allure, Li Yixi is the only one who can fight against Wu Zhizun today.


    "Saint."


    The old woman behind the first allure was a little puzzled.


    But seeing First Allure did not speak, and did not ask again.


    "Just because you are a reckless man, you are also worthy."


    "Do you really think that you are invincible in the world? You can bully them, but you think you can bully me. You are afraid that you have chosen the wrong person."


    "I''m not someone who can''t hold a chicken."


    "If I want to kill you, I don''t even need to shoot, you believe it or not."


    Li Yixi heard Wu Zhizun''s words, his expression was cold, and an extremely cold voice sounded, looking directly into Wu Zhizun''s eyes.


    At this moment, Young Master Tianshu was also shrouded in Wu Zhizun''s aura, and his face turned pale in an instant.


    I never thought that I would meet the madman Wu Zhizun today.


    Moreover, Li Yixi was actually so domineering, and did not give Wu Zhizun any face.


    Young Master Tian Shu was a little nervous, and said quickly in a low voice.


    "Sir, this is a lunatic, let''s ignore him."


    However, Young Master Tianshu''s voice just fell.


    Wu Zhizun''s eyes became even colder.


    "Little Misty, who are you calling a lunatic?"


    "Today, Lao Tzu will divide you up and let you know the price of offending this deity."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Wu Zhizun made a lightning-like shot and grabbed Young Master Tianshu.


    Although Young Master Tianshu has some skills, he has no resistance in the face of a half-step master.


    Young Master Tianshu never thought that he was only transmitting a voice to Li Yixi, but Wu Zhizun heard it.


    Everyone held their breath involuntarily at this moment, and looked at Young Master Tianshu with sympathy on their faces.


    However, at the moment when Wu Zhizun''s hand was still a few inches away from Young Master Tianshu, a slap was instantly drawn.


    Wu Zhizun flew back.


    Snapped.


    An extremely crisp voice sounded from upstairs.


    At the same time, a loud bang sounded, and a table was smashed into pieces.


    At the same time, there was a red palm print on Wu Zhizun''s face.


    Seeing this scene in front of them, everyone couldn''t help being stunned.


    Even Young Master Tianshu, who escaped from death, was full of incredulity.


    Young Master Tianshu never thought that Wu Zhizun, standing at the peak of the world, could not stop Li Yixi''s slap in the face.


    The old woman behind the first Qingcheng outside the door, saw the scene in front of her, her pupils shrank, her face full of disbelief, the old woman Wu Zhizun was very clear, but she did not expect that there would be no stopping power in front of Li Yixi.


    "Who is he? Why is he so strong?"


    "At that moment, even the Wu Lunatic couldn''t dodge away."


    At this moment, the old woman''s expression became extremely solemn.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Wu Zhizun was extremely angry at this moment.


    The eyes turned red.


    There he thought that he was actually slapped in the face in front of everyone.


    Even now, Wu Zhizun is still in a trance.

 Chapter 1590

    "Little bastard, no wonder you are so arrogant, it turns out that you have a backer."


    "I actually looked away just now. I didn''t expect that there is a pretty good existence in this Wonderful Sound Building."


    "But it''s a pity, it''s me who you have provoked today. You must already know my reputation. Next, I will let you know the fate of offending me."


    Wu Zhizun''s voice was extremely cold. At this moment, the temperature in the entire Miaoyin Building instantly dropped to zero, and the bodies of those around couldn''t help but retreat.


    Even some people were sentenced to the ground in order to retreat in time, and were directly stepped on.


    No one would have thought that Li Yixi today would dare to offend Wu Zhizun. Wu Zhizun is a lunatic. Even if he is not in a state of madness, he is extremely powerful. If he is in a state of madness, no one can resist.


    And once Wu Zhizun falls into a state of madness, he will completely lose his remaining reason, and the people present are extremely nervous.


    Therefore, at this moment, although the people present did not dare to show anger when they looked at Li Yixi, they scolded Li Yixi one by one in their hearts for an unknown number of times.


    Faces turned pale as paper in an instant.


    Outside, the old woman behind the first Qingcheng saw this scene and could not help frowning.


    The voice quickly resounded in the first Qingcheng''s mind.


    "Saint, who is this person? Does the saint really think that he can stop Wu Zhizun? Once this lunatic falls into a state of madness, even I can''t stand it at all, and the entire Miaoyinlou is very likely to be because of this. things disappear.¡±


    "And once Wu Zhizun falls into a state of madness, he will completely lose his remaining reason. At that time, he was a walking killing machine. Everyone who went to the Miaoyin Building today will most likely fall because of this. trouble."


    "Wu Zhizun refined a drop of supreme demon blood that fell from the sky, which led to the mutation. Although his strength was greatly increased, he also paid a price. Even when he was awake, he couldn''t maintain his sense of reason. It¡¯s so exciting, I¡¯m afraid no one can stop it today.¡±


    Feeling the gaze of the old woman behind him, First Allure said lightly.


    "I don''t know this guy. The reason why I think he is reliable is because I think his strength is extraordinary."


    "And the slap just now seems to be an understatement, but it is powerful and terrifying. Even Wu Zhizun couldn''t dodge it. Who will win today and who will lose, maybe."


    "Now let''s go in, what can we do?"


    Although First Allure was extremely anxious, but when he thought of the words he got, he mustered up the courage to choose to bet once, and chose to trust Li Yixi.


    The old woman behind the first Qingcheng, when she heard the first Qingcheng''s words, instantly widened her eyes, her face full of incredulity.


    The old woman never thought that First Allure would choose to believe in a person she had never seen before and had nothing to do with it.


    The old woman was extremely angry at this moment. Today''s one is not good. Because of Li Yixi''s reasons, the entire Wonderful Sound Building will disappear.


    When the old woman wanted to enter and block, she was blocked by the first Qingcheng stretched out her jade-like hand.


    "Elder, I believe him."


    Feeling the unquestionable gaze of the first allure, the old woman was silent. Although the old woman was very strong, the first allure was very special, and the old woman did not dare to disobey.


    "Humph."


    The old woman snorted and could only suppress the anger in her heart.


    When Young Master Tianshu next to Li Yixi heard Wu Zhizun''s words, he became a little flustered, wondering if Li Yixi could stop Wu Zhizun.


    That day, Young Master Shu''s eyes fell on Li Yixi. When he wanted to seek comfort, Li Yixi said indifferently.


    "I''m sorry, a waste like you is not qualified to let me know. I have never heard of your bullshit reputation."


    "For a rubbish like you, I can kill you with one hand."


    "It''s just garbage, and it''s still a cripple. You''re poisoned and you''re dying."


    After Li Yixi heard Wu Zhizun''s words, his face was full of dissatisfaction.


    Wu Zhizun stood in front of Li Yixi, so that Li Yixi could not feel any threat at all, and Li Yixi just glanced at it and found that Wu Zhizun was indeed poisoned, which caused him to be unable to control his reason.


    Li Yixi''s voice rang out in the extremely quiet room, and everyone present shrank their pupils in disbelief.


    Slightly regained some blood-colored face, and this moment became whiter than paper.


    One by one, his lips kept shaking, trying to say something, but he didn''t dare to speak.


    Brush brush brush.


    All eyes fell on Wu Zhizun''s body at this moment, his face was full of horror, and even an unpleasant smell spread out from under some people.


    Obviously, these people were directly scared to pee at this moment.


    They have found that the blood in the eyes of Wu Zhizun is getting more and more terrifying at this moment.


    Even on that face, the veins were instantly exposed, as if it was about to become a demon.


    They already knew that Wu Zhizun had completely lost his mind.


    Has entered a state of madness.


    I wanted to leave, but everyone present, no matter how strong or weak, their legs did not listen to their orders at this moment, and they kept shaking.


    When the old woman outside the room heard Li Yixi''s words and felt Wu Zhizun''s state, she was completely stunned.


    I think Li Yixi is a lunatic.


    He actually knew that Wu Zhizun had a problem, yet dared to be so excited.


    At this moment, even if the old woman wanted to stop her, she would not dare to enter. Once she entered the old woman, she would become Wu Zhizun''s first target.


    In the face of Wu Zhizun who is in a state of madness, even if the old woman is not weak, he can''t stop the disease at all. In this state, Wu Zhizun doesn''t care about any injuries at all, only killing in his eyes.


    "First, first, sir."


    "You, you, hurry up and go."


    "Wu Zhizun has fallen into a state of madness. He once refined a drop of terrifying blood that fell from the sky, causing him to lose his mind. In this state, he is a walking killing machine."


    "Mr. is not weak, you should be able to leave, just leave us alone."


    At this moment, Young Master Tianshu''s lips kept shaking, but he still managed to spit out his voice.


    After all, Young Master Tianshu didn''t want to let Li Yixi be buried with him for his own reasons.


    Young Master Tian Shu also wanted to let the people around him leave, but Young Master Tian Shu knew very well that these people did not even have the courage to stand up, let alone leaving.


    "Roar."


    However.


    Young Master Tianshu''s voice just fell, and I saw Wu Zhizun in the room let out a roar like a beast.


    Wu Zhizun seemed to have become an incomparably powerful and peerless beast, and the incomparably fierce aura made all the people present change color.


    At the same time, a special breath permeated from Wu Zhizun''s body.


    At this moment, many people were just affected, and they fell into a coma in an instant.


    Wu Zhizun disappeared instantly, and the speed was extremely fast.


    Before everyone could react, he appeared in front of Li Yixi, and his huge fist slammed directly into Li Yixi''s face. At this moment, the space in front of him couldn''t bear his punch.

 Chapter 1591

    outside the room.


    The first Qingcheng and the old woman couldn''t help holding their breaths. They didn''t know if Li Yixi could hold back the punch.


    Even though Young Master Tianshu had Li Yixi standing in front of him, blocking Wu Zhizun''s terrifyingly ferocious aura, he still felt a sense of suffocation.


    Seeing Wu Zhizun suddenly appearing in front of Li Yixi, he even closed his eyes, not wanting to see this bloody scene.


    Unlike Li Yixi, Young Master Tianshu has a great understanding of Wu Zhizun, and even those in the same realm of Wu Zhizun who are in a state of madness do not dare to face his edge.


    However, at the moment when the punch was about to hit Li Yixi.


    The punch that could destroy the sky and destroy the earth was caught by Li Yixi lightly, and at this moment, he couldn''t advance an inch at all.


    "That''s it¡­¡­"


    "Do you dare to be arrogant with this little power?"


    "You are a martial arts practitioner, and you dare to be mad here, who gave you the courage."


    "Forget it, you bastard can''t hear anything."


    Li Yixi caught Wu Zhizun''s punch, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, and his voice resounded on the floor.


    Those who had long been desperate saw this scene, and their faces were full of incredulity. No one thought that Li Yixi would actually take Wu Zhizun''s incomparably powerful punch.


    And at this moment, he didn''t take a step back.


    From Li Yixi''s words, it can be heard that Li Yixi does not pay attention to Wu Zhizun who is in a state of madness.


    The people present felt that they were hallucinations.


    The first Allure and the old woman outside also shrank their pupils instantly.


    Even if it was them, they did not expect that Li Yixi would be able to take a full blow from Wu Zhizun who was in a state of madness.


    However, the next moment I saw Li Yixi exerting force.


    Bone cracking sounded.


    A sound like a beast''s wailing came out from Wu Zhizun''s mouth.


    "how can that be?"


    The old woman outside stretched out her hand to cover her mouth at this moment. This scene had a great impact on the old woman''s mind.


    After Wu Zhizun fell into a state of madness, not only did his strength increase terribly, but his defense was even more than 10 times stronger.


    There used to be a strong person in the same realm, and the use of magic weapons could not hurt Wu Zhizun.


    But he didn''t expect that Li Yixi just squeezed it so lightly, but Wu Zhizun''s hand bones kept breaking.


    It even made Wu Zhizun, who didn''t know the pain, let out a scream.


    At this moment, Young Master Tianshu, who was standing beside Li Yixi, also opened his eyes, looking at the scene in front of him, his face was shocked and his mouth was dry.


    Young Master Tianshu didn''t think of it.


    Li Yixi''s strength is actually so powerful that it is impossible to imagine such a strength. This is something that Young Master Tianshu has never heard of.


    Outside, First Allure was also stunned for a moment.


    First Qingcheng guessed from those words that Li Yixi''s strength must be very strong, but she did not expect that Li Yixi''s strength was actually strong to such an incredible level, which was beyond her understanding.


    First Qingcheng knows more things than ordinary people. In First Qingcheng''s view, Li Yixi''s strength is stronger than that of the messenger that day.


    "Is he the newest spokesperson chosen by heaven?"


    In the mind of the first allure, this thought appeared involuntarily.


    After all, in the eyes of First Allure, no one can cultivate such a terrifying character except for the high heaven.


    Wu Zhizun let out a miserable howl, and at this moment, the terrifying blood color in those eyes appeared.


    Forcibly twist the body.


    He didn''t care that his hand was held by Li Yixi, and the sound of bone cracking sounded again.


    Li Yixi didn''t think that Wu Zhizun at this moment would attack himself with his own self-destruction.


    Wu Zhizun''s left hand was like a dragon''s claw at this moment.


    The moment he grabbed Li Yixi''s hand, an unbelievably powerful force erupted. He wanted to tear off Li Yixi''s arm, but the next moment Wu Zhizun, who was in a state of madness, found that he couldn''t shake it at all. In the slightest, Li Yixi is like an immemorial mountain that no one can shake, and nothing moves.


    "just you."


    Li Yixi allowed Wu Zhizun to grab his arm, his face full of ridicule.


    The next moment, I saw Li Yixi grabbed Wu Zhizun''s hand and pulled it down in an understatement.


    Immediately kicked out.


    Wu Zhizun''s body flew out.


    Before landing, Li Yixi stepped out in a single step, his whole body fluttering in white.


    Instantly appeared not far from Wu Zhizun, and slapped Wu Zhizun''s neck with a palm.


    Wu Zhizun, who was in a state of madness, was hit hard and fell into a coma instantly.


    At the same time, Li Yixi stretched out his hand to grab Wu Zhizun''s foot and threw it lightly.


    I saw Wu Zhizun''s body fell on the wine table not far away.


    Li Yixi cursed.


    "If it weren''t for you being poisoned, I really wanted to shoot you a piece of shit today."


    "How pitiful though."


    "Under this toxin, he will actually lose his mind."


    "How is it different from those beasts."


    Although Li Yixi was cursing, there was a silver needle in Li Yixi''s hand, which was directly inserted into the back of Wu Zhizun''s head.


    high speed.


    Even before some people could see what Li Yixi did, Li Yixi put away the silver needle.


    Seeing Wu Zhizun sleeping on the table, he slowly opened his eyes and his body moved.


    These people upstairs originally saw Wu Zhizun falling into a coma, and wanted to take this opportunity to leave, but they didn''t expect that Wu Zhizun would move again before he had time to act.


    One by one, the whole body stiffened with fright.


    "Cough cough cough cough."


    I saw Wu Zhizun who opened his eyes, but at this moment there was no anger, but a violent cough.


    After a cough, Wu Zhizun frowned.


    "So what happened?"


    "Why did my hand break?"


    Wu Zhizun, who had completely recovered his sanity, looked puzzled, and even forgot the scene that just happened.


    "Of course you don''t know."


    "Because you were poisoned just now."


    Li Yixi didn''t feel any surprise when he heard Wu Zhizun''s words.


    said coldly.


    "Am I sick again?"


    "Can''t I suppress that power?"


    A trace of despair appeared in Wu Zhizun''s eyes.


    "No no no..."


    "No, what did you just say? Did you say I was poisoned?"


    "How is this possible, if my physique is really poisoned, how can I not know it."


    But just after saying a few words, he shook his head again and again, denying the possibility of poisoning.


    "Physical? It''s impossible for you to be poisoned with your trashy constitution. Do you want to laugh at me to death?"


    "It''s not that I despise you, my dog''s physique is stronger than yours."


    Li Yixi stretched out his foot and kicked the big black beside him.


    Da Hei let out a cry and moved his position with a sad expression on his face.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, everyone present instantly became nervous, and they got up and retreated one by one.


    They were afraid that Li Yixi would make Wu Zhizun fall into madness again under the stimulation.


    However, this time, when Wu Zhizun looked at the big black at Li Yixi''s feet, he couldn''t help being stunned.


    The ray of blood in his eyes gradually receded.

 Chapter 1592

    "impossible!"


    "It''s impossible."


    Wu Zhizun''s head was shaking constantly, with an unbelievable look on his face.


    I thought it was Li Yixi''s humiliation, but after repeated confirmation, Wu Zhizun believed Li Yixi''s words.


    Li Yixi''s words were not arrogance or sarcasm, but were telling the truth.


    For a long time, Wu Zhizun has been extremely confident in his own body, and he is confident that his own body is already the number one in the world under the transformation of that supreme divine blood.


    But the moment they saw Da Hei, Wu Zhizun reacted instantly. Compared with Da Hei, their physical strength was like a firefly in the forest, and Da Hei''s body was the bright moon in the sky.


    Outside.


    When the first Qingcheng and the old woman heard Li Yixi''s words, their eyelids jumped wildly.


    The nervous hands clenched into fists, and the excitement that just saw Wu Zhizun regaining his senses disappeared again instantly.


    When the two held their breath and dared not move, they were stunned.


    Especially the old woman in the Miaoyin Building, with an unbelievable look on her face, the old woman in the Miaoyin Building was very clear about the situation of Wu Zhizun, but now she found that Wu Zhizun kept shaking her head there. Although her expression was in a trance, she did not There was no trace of falling into a state of madness.


    It seemed that something incredible had happened.


    The old woman in the Miaoyin Building hurriedly looked at the big black beside Li Yixi, but did not find any abnormality, and it seemed that the big black was unremarkable.


    "Why is that so?"


    "This dog is an ordinary dog."


    "Why is Wu Zhizun like this?"


    "Could it be that he was caught in an illusion?"


    The old woman in Miaoyinlou had a look of disbelief, she really couldn''t understand why.


    The reason why the old woman in the Miaoyin Building can''t see through is not because the big black has restrained her breath, but because the strength of the old woman is very weak.


    The First Allure also found something unusual, even if the First Allure was born with a divine eye, but when he looked at Da Hei, he still didn''t find anything.


    "Saint, have you noticed anything unusual?"


    "I can''t see through that black dog."


    The old woman did not dare to say that Da Hei was mediocre. After all, Li Yixi''s strength was there, and Da Hei, who followed Li Yixi''s side, would be mediocre.


    It can only be said that his strength is not enough.


    heard.


    First Allure shook his head.


    "I can''t see it through, it seems that our strength is too weak."


    The first Qingcheng took a deep breath and said with trembling fear.


    Deep in my heart, a turbulent wave was set off.


    The Divine Eye of the First Allure City was extremely powerful, but he found that he couldn''t see through Da Hei, how could he not be shocked.


    Not being able to see through Li Yixi, First Qingcheng thought it was normal, but never imagined that even the big black beside Li Yixi couldn''t see through, which was incredible.


    "Can''t you see through?"


    "Who are they? Our intelligence system is the number one in the world, and we don''t have any information about them."


    "It''s too mysterious, could it be that the unparalleled existence that was cultivated?"


    "For every chaos, that one will cultivate a true spokesperson to clean up the chaos."


    The old woman in Miaoyinlou looked at the sky at this moment, and didn''t dare to say more.


    heard.


    The delicate body of the first allure also trembled.


    In an instant, all kinds of thoughts flashed through quickly.


    After Wu Zhizun confirmed it again and again, his eyes fell on Li Yixi, and all the people present were ignored by Wu Zhizun.


    Wu Zhizun took a deep breath and said anxiously, "Senior, am I really poisoned?"


    "But why am I doing this?"


    "It''s easy to lose your mind, but I feel like I''m in good shape."


    The title of Wu Zhizun has completely changed.


    I had to believe Li Yixi''s words, after all, Li Yixi was the strongest person Wu Zhizun had ever seen.


    Knowledge and vision are naturally not comparable to Wu Zhizun.


    When Li Yixi heard this, he looked extremely disdainful.


    "Okay?"


    "What a piece of shit."


    "You feel good. Every time you lose your mind, do you feel that your body and strength have become stronger."


    "But at the same time, do you feel more and more unable to control your mind."


    Li Yixi looked at Wu Zhizun like an idiot.


    Looking extremely disdainful.


    Wu Zhizun had some faith in Li Yixi, but after hearing Li Yixi''s words, he was horrified.


    Every word Li Yixi said hit the spot.


    Every time Wu Zhizun loses his mind, after killing, he will fuse more with that drop of divine blood, and his body and cultivation are growing rapidly, even making Wu Zhizun a little obsessed and unable to extricate himself.


    But at the same time, it also brought Wu Zhizun''s sanity, which became more and more rare.


    "Senior, is there a remedy?"


    "Also ask the seniors to save me."


    "I''m willing to give everything."


    With a thud, Wu Zhizun knelt directly in front of Li Yixi.


    In the voice, there is urgency and desire.


    The people present saw the scene in front of them, and they were all petrified.


    Staring at Wu Zhizun with wide eyes.


    "He is really Wu Zhizun, isn''t he pretending?"


    "Will Wu Zhizun kneel someone?"


    Such thoughts appeared in everyone''s mind.


    At this moment, Li Yixi did not answer, but sat down.


    After seeing Li Yixi''s horror, Young Master Tianshu immediately poured Li Yixi a drink when he saw Li Yixi sitting down.


    Beside Li Yixi, there was a Taoist monk who kept his head down.


    Staring at Wu Zhizun in front of him.


    He looked horrified.


    Daoist Huntian has lived for a long time. Although life is better than death, he knows too many things. Naturally, Daoist Huntian knows some secrets that others don''t know.


    At the end of each chaos, Tian will choose a real spokesperson. This spokesperson is different from the messenger of the sky. The powerful and terrifying person is a walking killing machine.


    The power of the flesh is terrifyingly tyrannical and invincible.


    Said to be a spokesperson, in fact, is a puppet.


    An existence that can be controlled by God at any time.


    The days have ended the chaotic eras one by one, but there are very few opportunities for the naive real body to take action.


    The sky seems to be suppressing something, or plotting something.


    When seeing Wu Zhizun, Daoist Huntian didn''t care too much at first, but after hearing Li Yixi''s words, Daoist Huntian gradually thought of the spokesperson of Tian.


    I was shocked inside.


    From Da Hei''s few words, Daoist Huntian knew that Li Yixi was playing against the sky.


    However, he did not expect that Li Yixi was so daring that he directly entered the God Burial Continent, and the existence of moving the sky was chosen.


    Once successful, it may really be able to give a fatal blow to the sky.


    Under Tian''s eyelids, moving his attention, Daoist Huntian was really shocked.


    However, the heart is also extremely excited.


    Originally, there was a slight doubt about Da Hei''s words, but at this moment there is no more doubt.


    At the same time, there was excitement in his eyes, and he felt that maybe this time, he could turn the tables and kill Tian who had planned for eighteen chaotic years.

 Chapter 1593

    "Also ask the seniors to save me."


    "In this world, only seniors can save me."


    "I am willing to be a cow and a horse and follow the seniors from now on."


    When Wu Zhizun saw Li Yixi, he ignored it, his face full of anxiety.


    Wu Zhizun was not only afraid that Li Yixi would not save him, but also feared that he would fall into a state of chaotic madness again. At that time, Wu Zhizun, although still had some sense, could not control his own body.


    Will be disturbed by invisible forces.


    Li Yixi''s injection just now gave Wu Zhizun a short-lived sobriety that he had never had in thousands of years.


    At the same time, the scenes that happened kept flashing in Wu Zhizun''s mind.


    Let Wu Zhizun realize the danger.


    You may become a puppet of that drop of divine blood, a walking corpse.


    After all, in a thousand years, even if Wu Zhizun''s cultivation base is not weak, it is only two-thirds of the fusion.


    However, the speed of fusion has been accelerating recently, and Wu Zhizun knew very well that if he could not get Li Yixi''s treatment, he would most likely not be himself any time soon.


    Who is willing to be someone else''s puppet.


    Although Li Yixi''s reminder made Wu Zhizun realize the truth of the matter, Wu Zhizun has no solution. Thousands of years ago, Wu Zhizun, who obtained the blood of God, actually found some anomalies. He has sought countless powerhouses to help suppress and refine change.


    But Wu Zhizun found that it was useless and could not be suppressed.


    Now that Li Yixi has been completely awake with a single injection, although it is short-lived, this has never happened before.


    Wu Zhizun also realized that this was his only chance.


    This time, Wu Zhizun forgot his identity as a peak Xeon and kept kowtowing.


    subverted everyone''s perception.


    "Sir, is Wu Zhizun really poisoned?"


    "What kind of poison is this, it can make him lose his mind and become a big devil."


    "Will he be more serious in the future?"


    "If the medicine is not good, it will destroy countless living beings."


    "After all, Wu Zhizun, who is in a state of madness, doesn''t know what he has done?"


    Young Master Tianshu said in a low voice when he saw Wu Zhizun constantly kowtow.


    Hearing the words of Young Master Tianshu, Li Yixi was stunned for a moment.


    Li Yixi didn''t want to take action, he just wanted Wu Zhizun to fend for himself.


    However, Wu Zhizun was transformed by another force, and if it continued, it might be really strong.


    "Killed?"


    Li Yixi couldn''t help but have this idea, but soon Li Yixi retracted the idea.


    I can''t even do it myself.


    Killing at will, doesn''t he look like Wu Zhizun in a state of madness.


    Moreover, Li Yixi has an unparalleled medical skill and a heart that hangs the pot to help the world.


    Li Yixi''s eyes fell on Wu Zhizun.


    "It''s not a good thing for you to go on like this."


    "To be honest, you killed so many people, I really don''t want to save you."


    Seeing Li Yixi speaking, Wu Zhizun quickly saw a glimmer of hope, and glanced at Young Master Tianshu with gratitude.


    Just now, Young Master Tianshu was not helping him.


    How could Wu Zhizun not understand.


    "Also ask the seniors to save me."


    "I will definitely atone for my sins, and for the rest of my life, I will definitely help the world."


    Wu Zhizun''s voice was extremely rapid.


    Seeing Wu Zhizun and wanting to continue, Li Yixi said lightly, "Stop."


    "Let me be quiet!"


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand directly and interrupted Wu Zhizun''s words.


    Wu Zhizun was in a hurry, but he didn''t dare to disobey Li Yixi''s words, Li Yixi could directly decide his life and death.


    When it comes to your mouth, you quickly swallow it.


    Li Yixi took a sip of wine, pondered for a moment, and said lightly, "Are you willing to give me your life and death?"


    Li Yixi''s voice just fell, Wu Zhizun''s eyes were extremely bright.


    Without hesitation, "I will."


    "Also ask the seniors to save me."


    Wu Zhizun looked at Li Yixi with a longing look, and his hanging heart dropped rapidly.


    "Not urgent."


    But when Wu Zhizun felt that he was saved, Li Yixi stretched out his hand and said lightly.


    "Sir, are there any other conditions?"


    "I''m willing to give everything."


    Wu Zhizun became anxious again. Wu Zhizun felt his reason and slowly returned to chaos. If Li Yixi refused to agree, he would be in trouble.


    Li Yixi did not embarrass Supreme Wu, but said solemnly: "Actually, your poisoning is not an accident, but someone moved your hands and feet, the drop of blood in your body has a great problem, and that drop of blood is everything At the beginning of the accident, I hated the people behind the scenes."


    "Although I don''t want to know his purpose, but using you to kill many people is a heinous crime."


    "The person behind it is the real evil."


    "I want you to swear that if you find out the truth one day, kill him."


    "Avenge those lost."


    Li Yixi''s voice was calm, but it contained anger.


    Wu Zhizun thought that Li Yixi would make things difficult for him, but he didn''t expect that this was actually what Li Yixi wanted to say.


    In fact, without Li Yixi''s order, Wu Zhizun had already wanted to know the truth.


    "I would like to swear an oath to Chaos."


    Wu Zhizun agreed directly, and under the gaze of one after another, he made a blood oath.


    The people present were also extremely shocked.


    No one would have thought that someone as powerful as Wu Zhizun could be manipulated by others.


    Outside, the old woman from the First Allure City and the Miaoyin Building widened her eyes.


    In particular, the old woman knows more, how terrible it is to know the divine blood in Wu Zhizun''s body.


    However, Li Yixi was so confident.


    Beside Li Yixi, Daoist Huntian saw Li Yixi let Wu Zhizun discover the blood oath, and completely understood Li Yixi''s layout.


    "Young master, this is calculating God."


    "I know the existence of the son, and dare to do so."


    "I just don''t know how the young master hides it from the sky."


    The big black on the ground was also shocked in his heart.


    "It turns out that this is the master''s plan this time."


    "It seems that making Xing Luozhi respect Huo is only the first step. The real purpose is to calculate the sky."


    "However, how can the master not let the sky suspect?"


    "How to hide from the sky?"


    Da Hei is very curious, after all, this drop of blood cannot be removed.


    Li Yixi rinsed his mouth and stood up.


    Wu Zhizun looked excited, "Senior, I immediately arranged to prepare a quiet room, and asked the senior to help me force out the poisonous blood."


    However, Li Yixi directly stretched out his hand and interrupted Wu Zhizun''s words.


    "Isn''t it a pity to be forced out?"


    "That''s good stuff."


    "Something like genes that make you stronger."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Wu Zhizun couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "Genes?"


    Wu Zhizun repeated it repeatedly, but he didn''t understand what it was.


    Li Yixi saw Wu Zhizun keep talking, and said with a look of disgust: "Don''t think about it, you won''t understand."


    "Anyway, except for the side effects, it''s a good thing."


    "I can help you keep your soul."


    "Of course, you also have to deal with the poisonous blood. Your sanity will not be affected, and you can control it."

 Chapter 1594

    "Can I still control it?"


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Wu Zhizun couldn''t help shaking his body.


    Knowing that his change is due to the blood of the gods, but if it is not possible to turn himself into a puppet, Wu Zhizun is not willing to remove the blood of the gods.


    After all, there are so many benefits.


    However, endangering his own life.


    Unwilling to become a puppet, Wu Zhizun finally chose to get rid of it.


    But he didn''t expect that when he made a huge decision, Li Yixi actually said that there is a dual law, how could Wu Zhizun not be excited.


    "Natural energy."


    "Good stuff."


    "It''s going to be used."


    "Of course, you can also see it as an opportunity!"


    "You don''t need a quiet room, you can do it here."


    "It''s hard to say, but it''s not difficult either."


    "come in!"


    "This private room is enough."


    Li Yixi felt that everyone''s eyes were falling on him, and he was a little unhappy.


    Wu Zhizun glanced at these people.


    entered the room.


    But these people did not leave, and they were very curious.


    After seeing Li Yixi''s ability to restore Wu Zhizun to his senses, his fear gradually disappeared.


    Some people even wanted to inquire about Li Yixi immediately.


    Outside.


    The First Allure looked at the old woman beside her.


    "Do you think that person can really restore Wu Zhizun?"


    "If it could, it would be too scary!"


    For Wu Zhizun, First Allure knew a few things.


    As a saint of the kingdom of God, she is also qualified to understand.


    The old woman said solemnly: "Although he is the spokesperson of Heaven, it is impossible to do everything by himself. Naturally, he also needs manpower. If he does not lose his sense, Wu Zhizun is very strong."


    "It''s also an extremely suitable candidate."


    "I just don''t know if we can get on this boat."


    While the old woman''s face was solemn at the moment, she was also looking forward to it.


    I think this is an opportunity. Once you get on this boat, the future is limitless.


    There is no doubt about Li Yixi''s origin, and he has long regarded Li Yixi as the spokesperson of Heaven''s Chosen.


    The first Qingcheng heard the words, did not speak, but fell into thinking.


    Enter the room.


    Wu Zhizun was extremely excited, but at the same time extremely nervous.


    Don''t even know how to cooperate.


    Li Yixi was also not surprised. The terminally ill person was naturally excited when he knew that he was saved.


    Li Yixi instructed: "Lie down over there, take off your shirt, and I will help you suppress it."


    Wu Zhizun, who was extremely nervous, became excited after hearing this.


    "Thank you senior."


    Quickly walked aside.


    Li Yixi didn''t delay, just took out the silver needle for disinfection.


    He said, "This acupuncture technique is called Yin-Yang Soul Rescue."


    "It can make the power of that drop of blood no longer affect you, and at the same time, it can also make your soul stronger."


    "If you met me before, I really couldn''t help you. After all, at that time, I was just a mortal and couldn''t use the legendary needle technique."


    "Perhaps, it''s your life that shouldn''t die."


    Wu Zhizun looked expectant.


    "Does Yin and Yang calm the soul?"


    On the side, Young Master Tianshu stood behind Li Yixi, his body trembling with excitement.


    This is the time to witness miracles.


    In this world, he is the only one who can have this honor.


    Thinking that he had spoken before and helped Wu Zhizun, Young Master Tianshu was excited.


    After all, this saved Wu Zhizun''s life in disguise. How could Wu Zhizun forget such a character.


    This is also considered to have found a big backer for himself.


    Even if he regained his sanity, Wu Zhizun''s illustrious name was still there.


    Li Yixi waved his hand and thought into a formation.


    With a thought, thirty-six silver needles pierced into Wu Zhizun''s acupoints at the same time.


    Immediately, with a wave of Li Yixi''s hand, a stream of True Yuan entered Wu Zhizun''s body along with the silver needle.


    The moment he felt that power, the drop of divine blood in Wu Zhizun''s body seemed to be stimulated, and he wanted to destroy this power.


    But at the moment when the power touches, the power of divine blood has no stopping power.


    The chaotic power contained in it was instantly defeated.


    At the same time, a force entered Wu Zhizun''s sea of ??souls.


    Those chaotic powers were instantly dissipated.


    At the same time, that power is helping Wu Zhizun''s soul to improve at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At this moment, Wu Zhizun could not move.


    But there was ecstasy in those eyes.


    This is something Wu Zhizun never thought of.


    The spiritual soul of a monk is the most difficult to cultivate.


    When they reach their realm, it is even more difficult for them to improve.


    Therefore, the slightest improvement may require a hundred years, a thousand years, or even ten thousand years of retreat.


    But at this moment, the divine soul has risen at a speed visible to the naked eye, how could Wu Zhizun not be shocked and delighted.


    This speed is terrifying.


    For Li Yixi, Wu Zhizun was even more admired.


    "receive."


    A quarter of an hour later, Li Yixi waved his hand.


    The silver needles were withdrawn in an instant.


    "Wow."


    Wu Zhizun, who was lying down, spurted out a mouthful of black blood.


    Wu Zhizun felt that at this moment, his spiritual energy had undergone a transformation.


    When he went to feel the drop of divine blood again, Wu Zhizun found that blocking force and disappeared.


    Now, instead of letting the blood of God slowly fuse with himself, he can take the initiative to fuse the blood of God.


    And that chaotic power completely disappeared.


    Never worry about losing your mind again.


    At this moment, Wu Zhizun knew that from this moment on, his own life and death were finally in his own hands.


    "Thank you senior."


    Wiping the black blood from the corner of his mouth, Wu Zhizun immediately bowed.


    Feeling the horror of Li Yixi, Wu Zhizun dared to show any disrespect.


    Li Yixi was a little upset when she heard the words.


    "Thank you for the shit."


    "Today''s consumption is yours."


    "is that OK!"


    "As a person, I like to be practical."


    heard.


    Wu Zhizun is not only not angry, but has a look of ecstasy. Wu Zhizun can''t wait to serve Li Yixi.


    Hearing this, he naturally knew that Li Yixi had forgiven him.


    "What the senior said is that I am confused."


    "I''m confused."


    "Senior, wait a moment, this time is a bit drunk."


    "I immediately let people serve the best fairy brew."


    Wu Zhizun spoke very fast.


    Then he turned and walked out of the room.


    When his eyes fell on the people outside, he said lightly, "Continue, continue."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "Do whatever you want to do today."


    "Why are you so quiet?"


    "Even if it''s acting, you have to act."


    Wu Zhizun''s voice resounded in everyone''s mind.


    Although Wu Zhizun did not fall into a state of madness, but the shadow of the famous tree of people, Wu Zhizun''s illustrious and fierce name is unknown, and the place quickly returned to its previous state.


    Of course, it is not known whether it is acting or not.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Zhizun felt satisfied.


    Feel free to let the people from Miaoyinlou immediately deliver the best immortal brew.


    After instructing everything, Wu Zhizun squeezed out a smile and entered the room with the wine in person.


    Outside.


    Seeing Wu Zhizun''s transformation of the first Allure City, his expression was shocked.


    "Wu Zhizun is different, the chaotic power around the body has disappeared."


    "How did he do it in such a short period of time."


    "And what means?"


    "Who the hell are you?"


    First Allure became more curious about Li Yixi.


    As for the old woman, seeing everything back on the right track at this moment, the hanging heart completely fell.


    This is what she hoped. If all the people who came to Miaoyinlou were killed by Wu Zhizun, then it would be trouble.


    The prestige of Miaoyinlou will also plummet in an instant.


    The most terrifying thing is that Miaoyinlou did not dare to go to Wu Zhizun for trouble.


    After all, Wu Zhizun is a huge trouble in itself.

 Chapter 1595

    "Saint?"


    When the old woman saw that the first Allure had been silent, she couldn''t help but speak up.


    "Let''s go."


    Hearing the old woman''s voice, the first Qingcheng woke up and seemed to have made a decision.


    Turn around and walk away.


    When the old woman saw the first allure left, she quickly followed.


    Soon, the two returned to their residence.


    The old woman took a deep breath and said, "Saint, now that the threat of Wu Zhizun is lifted, the test will continue."


    "How to continue?"


    The old woman knew that the appearance of Li Yixi had broken their original plan, and the previous problems might have to be changed.


    Of course, as for how to change it, it depends on First Allure.


    This is something that the old woman dare not talk about.


    After all, the old woman at the moment doesn''t know what First Allure is thinking.


    Not qualified to be the master.


    Miaoyinlou, with Wu Zhizun''s recovery, quickly resumed its liveliness.


    Suddenly, the piano sounded in the Miaoyin Building.


    When the piano sounded, no matter what he was doing, his eyes couldn''t help but look at the heights.


    The entire Miaoyin Building is very beautifully designed. The Miaoyin Building is hollow. When the piano sounded in the Miaoyin Building at this moment, everyone hurriedly looked around and found a building that looked like a golden bird cage slowly falling from a height.


    In it, there is a beautiful figure sitting.


    The sound of the qin came from the guqin in front of this beautiful shadow.


    "It''s Rong girl."


    "It''s Rong girl."


    The moment they saw the woman, everyone in the Miaoyin Building immediately boiled.


    Miss Rong is a peerless beauty in the Miaoyinlou, with a superb piano skill.


    Moreover, Miss Rong has another identity, that is, the maid of the first allure.


    For a long time, when the first allure gave out the exam questions, she would let Miss Rong come forward. When they saw Miss Rong appear today, everyone couldn''t help holding their breath. They wanted to know what the third question of the first allure this time was.


    The people who come here are all prepared for a long time, ready to be famous all over the world.


    A pair of eyes fell on the girl Rong at this moment.


    Li Yixi in the Accord also looked at Miss Rong.


    Young Master Tianshu felt Li Yixi''s gaze and knew that Li Yixi didn''t know much about Miaoyinlou, so he immediately said with a smile.


    "Sir, this woman is called Miss Rong. As for her real name, no one knows her appearance. Her appearance is in this Wonderful Sound Building, only under the first Qingcheng."


    "For a long time, the third question of the first allure was announced by this girl Rong. Now that girl Rong has appeared, it seems that today''s third question will be announced."


    "But with Mr. here, no matter how much preparation there is, there is no hope for everyone. Mr.''s literary talent is unparalleled in the world."


    "Today, Mr. will definitely be the guest of honor at the first allure city, and have a glimpse of that peerless face."


    After hearing Young Master Tianshu''s explanation, Li Yixi became more interested for a while, guessing that he didn''t know what kind of problems this First Allure City would have.


    At this moment, everyone has the same curiosity as Li Yixi.


    Rong girl''s eyes swept across the audience, feeling the expectations of everyone, and said with a smile.


    "Everyone, I''m afraid you will be disappointed today. There is no third question this time."


    Rong girl''s voice fell, and the whole audience was shocked at this moment.


    Everyone''s faces were incredible, but they didn''t say much, but waited quietly. Everyone knew that Miss Rong had something to say next.


    Miss Rong continued: "The reason why there is no question 3 is because my holy maiden feels that there is no need to continue the comparison today. My holy maiden has always liked poetry, and she has seen countless talents, but today, my holy maiden The girl has already received a fu, and the saint feels that this is the best fu in the world, and no one has the ability to surpass it, so there is no third question."


    "Of course, the saint said that if someone can surpass it, then it is the number one today."


    At the moment when Miss Rong''s voice fell, she waved her hand gently, and a veil slowly fell from above.


    Above the veil, there are words one by one, which is a poem.


    Master Tianshu originally wanted to speak and refute, but when he saw the poem in front of him, he instantly chose to shut up.


    Because of this gift, Young Master Tianshu had seen it with his own eyes not long ago, and it was written by Li Yixi.


    Many people were unconvinced when they heard Miss Rong''s words today, but at this moment, they continued to watch.


    One by one involuntarily took a breath.


    "It is worthy of the name of the best gift in the world, let alone today, even if it is another ten years, a hundred years, a thousand years, I am afraid that no one can surpass it."


    "I am willing to bow down."


    A series of voices sounded.


    Many people have been preparing for a long time, but at this moment they can only admit their cowardice, because they know that this is not something they can surpass at all.


    Hearing the sighs of those present, a smile appeared on Li Yixi''s mouth.


    This is adapted from the preface of Tengwang Pavilion. Although there are some changes, it has not changed much. It is very difficult to surpass it.


    From the moment he saw it, Li Yixi knew that no one could surpass it.


    "Congratulations sir."


    Young Master Tianshu''s eyes fell on Li Yixi with a look of excitement.


    "Just a fluke."


    Li Yixi smiled modestly.


    Wu Zhizun on the side knew that Li Yixi had come out on top, and there was a smile on his face.


    "Congratulations, sir, for holding a beautiful woman back. Only an existence like Mr. is worthy of the first allure."


    Hearing this, Li Yixi was stunned for a moment, then shook his head.


    "I''m just interested. I don''t have much interest in this woman. I''m already married."


    "But I heard that the first Qingcheng''s piano skills are very deep, and it is not bad to be able to listen to a song."


    "But I just don''t know if it''s like the legend, I hope it doesn''t disappoint."


    For Qin, Li Yixi has a lot of experience and is very confident.


    In the words, there is naturally arrogance.


    Miss Rong''s eyes swept across the audience, seeing that everyone did not dare to challenge, and then her eyes fell on the Accord where Li Yixi was.


    "Congratulations to your son for winning the first place."


    "Also ask your son to follow me to the top floor."


    At this moment, Miss Rong sent an invitation to Li Yixi.


    "Congratulations sir."


    "Congratulations, son."


    After getting the exact answer, Young Master Tianshu and Wu Zhizun hurriedly congratulated him.


    Li Yixi took a sip of wine and followed Miss Rong to the top floor of the Miaoyin Building.


    On the top floor of the Miaoyin Building, the first Qingcheng slowly put down the communication talisman in his hand.


    A look of anticipation appeared on his face.


    The First Allure just now will report to the Kingdom of God what they saw today.


    However, First Allure was a little puzzled, and the response she got was to let her stabilize Li Yixi.


    First Qingcheng didn''t care too much. At this moment, he only wanted to get Li Yixi''s approval. After all, he had seen Li Yixi''s unfathomable methods. First Qingcheng knew that if he could get Li Yixi''s support and help, then first Qingcheng would The future of Yiqingcheng will be extremely dazzling.


    At that time, the first Allure City, not only became the Lord of the Kingdom of God, but may also be appreciated by the sky.


    In the view of First Allure, this is the only chance to approach the mysterious day.

 Chapter 1596

    When First Allure was imagining the future, he saw a figure strolling in from outside.


    Feeling that someone was coming, First Allure hurriedly expelled all the distracting thoughts.


    At this moment, Li Yixi walked into the palace where the First Allure City was located.


    "The first Qingcheng has seen the son."


    "I don''t know what to call your son?"


    The First Allure is wearing a veil at the moment, and the sound is very comfortable.


    Although he couldn''t see his face clearly, his figure and waist could make countless heroes bow down.


    "My surname is Li, you can call me Young Master Li."


    But at this moment, Li Yixi seemed very calm.


    After all, Li Yixi''s wife also has a peerless appearance.


    "Young master today presses everyone, you can make a request, I don''t know what your request is."


    "As long as it''s not too much, Qingcheng will satisfy the young master."


    Immediately, the extremely comfortable voice of First Allure rang in Li Yixi''s ears.


    "Can I make a request?"


    "Since that''s the case, then ask the girl to play a song for me, and I heard that the girl''s piano is unique in the world."


    "Since you''re here, if you don''t listen to a song, wouldn''t it be regrettable?"


    Li Yixi sat on a chair in the palace with a smile on his face.


    Delicious food had already been prepared in the palace, and Li Yixi was not polite, and raised the jug to pour himself a glass.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, First Qingcheng couldn''t help being stunned.


    Originally, according to First Allure''s idea, when a normal man got such an opportunity, he naturally wanted to see her peerless face.


    But Li Yixi actually didn''t have any interest in her beauty, but wanted to listen to music instead.


    The words that First Allure had prepared were completely useless at this moment.


    But seeing Li Yixi speak, First Allure did not dare to disobey.


    After all, Li Yixi''s method, First Allure, had already been seen.


    No. 1 Qingcheng dare not make Li Yixi angry, after all, even Wu Zhizun can''t make any waves in front of Li Yixi, let alone her.


    The first Qingcheng took a deep breath and said quickly: "If that''s the case, then Qingcheng will give Gongzhu a song today."


    Although some of the previous preparations have failed, but for the qin music, the first allure is a must.


    In Li Yixi''s expectation, a series of piano sounds rang out.


    At the beginning, Li Yixi closed his eyes and wanted to enjoy it, but as the first Allure continued to play, Li Yixi''s brows could not help but wrinkle.


    Feeling the change in Li Yixi''s expression, No. 1 Qingcheng''s heart froze for a while, not knowing why Li Yixi had such an expression.


    However, Li Yixi did not say anything.


    The hanging heart of the first allure also slowly fell.


    A quarter of an hour later, the last note fell, and the first Allure completed the song.


    "I don''t know what your son thinks?"


    The first Qingcheng''s uneasy gaze fell on Li Yixi.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    "I''ve also listened to the song today, so I won''t disturb the girl, and leave."


    Li Yixi''s face showed a refined color, and after a few polite words, he stood up and left.


    First Qingcheng saw Li Yixi''s leaving back and opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    The First Allure never thought that someone would despise their own piano sound.


    For his own piano skills, First Allure is very confident.


    In the private room, Li Yixi returned soon.


    The gazes of Young Master Tianshu and Wu Zhizun involuntarily fell on Li Yixi.


    Neither of the two thought that Li Yixi would come back so soon.


    "Sir, is it so fast?"


    The corners of Wu Zhizun''s mouth moved and he spat out a few words.


    But after speaking, Wu Zhizun regretted it.


    After all, it means no.


    How can a man not do it?


    On the side, Young Master Tianshu also looked at Wu Zhizun with sympathy, feeling that Wu Zhizun was finished.


    Seeing the expressions of the two, their thoughts were instantly known to Li Yixi.


    "Dirty."


    "Am I like that?"


    "I''m a married man."


    "The reason I went up was just to listen to a song, but it was very disappointing."


    "The first Allure''s accomplishments in piano art are a little worse, so I have no interest at all."


    At this moment, Li Yixi was not showing the slightest politeness.


    When Wu Zhizun and Young Master Tianshu heard Li Yixi''s words, their eyes widened with disbelief.


    The First Allure is not only known as the world''s first beauty, but also the world''s first qin.


    But no one thought that Li Yixi would comment like this after listening to a song.


    Burial God Continent.


    A figure hurried towards Sage City.


    The strength is terrifying, and every step you take, your figure will appear thousands of miles away.


    The breath he carried all over made the world pale.


    "God''s spokesman?"


    "how can that be?"


    "If my guess is correct, Wu Zhizun is the puppet chosen by heaven, the so-called spokesperson."


    "Who is this person? Actually, Wu Zhizun lost the power of chaos as soon as he made a move."


    "This is very likely to make a flaw in Tian''s plan, and it must not be allowed."


    "Otherwise, we will be in great trouble. As the messengers of the sky, our duty is to patrol the world and monitor the Quartet, but this person can''t find any news, no matter whether he is the real spokesperson or not, today, He needs to be imprisoned and proven otherwise there will be big trouble."


    "Damn, what is Xingluo Supreme doing? I can''t contact you?"


    Thinking of Xingluo Supreme, the old man''s expression became extremely angry.


    However, he was not too dreadful, because the old man brought the Four Elephants Execution Array this time.


    With this great formation, it can continuously absorb the power of chaos, and even if Li Yixi has a sky-reaching cultivation base, he will not be able to set off any storms in his opinion.


    This formation has once killed an Era Lord.


    The power of its formation can be seen.


    Soon, the old man came to the outside of Sage City and started to form an array.


    He couldn''t join forces with Xingluo Supreme, so naturally he didn''t dare to shoot Li Yixi directly. After all, Li Yixi was able to suppress Wu Supreme''s existence in the blink of an eye.


    Now only the Four Elephants Execution Formation can be used.


    After a quarter of an hour, the formation was completed, and under the urging of the old man, the Four Elephant Slaughtering Formation continued to absorb the power of chaos and became stronger and stronger.


    Until now, Li Yixi had not walked out of the Miaoyin Building, the old man''s hanging heart completely fell, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    From the old man''s point of view, even though Li Yixi had the ability to penetrate the sky and the earth, he would still have to kneel in the Four Elephants Killing Heaven Array today.


    Miaoyin Building.


    Li Yixi stood up slowly and said a few words to Young Master Tianshu and Wu Zhizun.


    "Two people, there is a banquet in the world that does not go away. We are destined to meet again. Today, thank you for your hospitality."


    "When we meet again in the future, we must not be drunk."


    "Don''t miss it today."


    Hearing that Li Yixi was leaving, Wu Zhizun bowed and bowed solemnly.


    "Thank you so much for your life-saving grace. I will definitely keep my oath and kill the real murderer, so as to give the world a truth."


    Li Yixi heard Wu Zhizun''s words, nodded, and then walked out of the Miaoyin Building with Daoist Huntian and Da Hei.


    The old man who merged with the void instantly locked onto Li Yixi.

 Chapter 1597

    After stepping out of the Miaoyin Building, Li Yixi tidied up his clothes and said with a smile, "The wine is not bad, and the people are not bad, but the music is a little worse, but in general, it''s okay, at least half of the fatigue is reduced."


    After hearing this, Daoist Huntian didn''t know what Li Yixi would plan to do next, so he quickly asked, "Young Master, where should we go to practice next?"


    Hearing Daoist Huntian''s words, Li Yixi turned his head and smiled.


    "Experience what?"


    "Cultivation also has to be relaxed."


    "Now, when I''m full of food and drink, I naturally go to sleep. When I wake up, let''s talk about other things."


    "Also, I made a divination just now, and it''s not good to travel today."


    "Walk!"


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he left first.


    "Is it bad for traveling?"


    Daoist Huntian heard Li Yixi''s words, and a puzzled look appeared in his eyes.


    In front of existences like Li Yixi, is there still unfavorable time to travel?


    Daoist Huntian couldn''t help but rubbed his head.


    The second monk was puzzled.


    On the side, Da Hei''s voice rang in the ears of the Taoist Master.


    "Someone set up an ambush, you said it was a good day."


    Da Hei gave Daoist Huntian a roll of eyes.


    "Drenched in?"


    "Who is so bold and has such strength?"


    "I think in this world, except for that mysterious sky, no one is the opponent of the son, and the son is invincible in the world."


    "After all, the sky has been sleeping all the time."


    "Hei Tian, ??is there really a threat to Young Master in this world?"


    Daoist Huntian was really puzzled.


    Daoist Huntian knew about Li Yixi''s methods.


    If it can really threaten Li Yixi, then why go to ambush.


    Da Hei heard the voice transmission of Daoist Huntian, and was a little speechless.


    Da Hei scolded directly through voice transmission: "Idiot, even if the other party uses the power of the formation, he can''t be the opponent of the son, let alone one person, even ten, hundred, thousand, ten thousand, ten million people will not work. , but does the son like to take action?"


    "Young master has been keeping a low profile, how could you make a move?"


    "It''s enough to listen to the son, but it really doesn''t work, I''ll kill him."


    Big Black is very upset.


    Daoist Huntian and Da Hei hurriedly followed in Li Yixi''s footsteps.


    Dangers are simply ignored.


    In the void, the old man who merged with the void had a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    "Finally out?"


    "Today is your day of death."


    "To dare to do something bad to God."


    The Four Elephants Killing the Heaven Array was arranged, and the old man was extremely confident.


    Because with the help of the Four Elephants Killing the Heavens Array, he can mobilize the power of chaos infinitely to bless him. For the Four Elephants Killing the Heavens Array, the old man is almost blindly confident.


    However, the smile on the old man''s face soon froze.


    The old man found that after Li Yixi left the Miaoyin Building, he did not leave the Sage City, but found an inn in the Sage City.


    The Four Elephant Execution Formation did not cover the inn.


    "Why don''t you leave?"


    "ridiculous."


    "I really thought that if I stayed in the city of sages, I could survive."


    The old man was shocked at first, and then a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    I felt that Li Yixi was hiding.


    "The shopkeeper, I want two rooms."


    "Go to the room."


    Li Yixi entered the inn and said to the shopkeeper.


    "Okay, please sir."


    Seeing that Li Yixi was so rich, the shopkeeper''s face also showed joy, and immediately arranged a room for Li Yixi.


    Personally guide Li Yixi.


    Da Hei was about to enter the room, but was blocked by Li Yixi.


    "Da Hei, just sleep outside."


    "It''s also good to look at the door, someone will come to bother me."


    "I''m really tired these days. I want to sleep well and nourish my mind."


    The voice fell, and Li Yixi entered the room.


    Outside the door, Da Hei froze in place.


    "What do you mean by master, let me watch the door?"


    "is this necessary?"


    "No, that person will never be reconciled."


    "It will definitely come, it seems that the master is too lazy to do it."


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll do it."


    "The current me, after the transformation of the life level, the strength has undergone a qualitative improvement. It is also good to take this opportunity to give it a try."


    In the dark eyes, there are bright lights.


    Da Hei saw Daoist Huntian looking over and said lightly, "Go and cultivate."


    "Restore your cultivation as soon as possible."


    "You are too weak now, not to mention being suppressed by heaven and earth."


    Hearing this, Daoist Huntian nodded. Although he was a little worried, Daoist Huntian also knew that he really couldn''t be of much help at this moment.


    And from Da Hei''s voice, Daoist Huntian could feel that Da Hei was very confident.


    The old man in the void once again mobilized the power of the formation, and the power of the formation shrouded in it, covering the inn within the formation.


    The time was in a hurry just now, and seeing Li Yixi not leaving at this moment, naturally there was time to arrange the formation.


    "You can''t escape."


    "Is it possible to block me with the help of the Sage City''s formation?"


    The old man sneered.


    There was a sneer in those eyes.


    The Four Elephants Slaughtering Heaven Array has shrouded this place, and the old man can mobilize the power of chaos here.


    Step out.


    The figure of the old man disappeared instantly.


    Inside the inn.


    In front of Li Yixi''s guest room, a phantom appeared, and the phantom in front of him continued to solidify.


    Soon, it turned into the appearance of an old man.


    The old man just now used divine deflation to make an inch.


    "You can''t escape."


    "Dare to play tricks on the people of Tianxuanzong, and die."


    The old man''s faint voice sounded, and the terrifying supernatural power emerged, and it was about to be wiped away together with the room.


    But the next moment.


    The old man''s expression changed slightly, and an incredible color appeared in his eyes.


    Because at this moment, before the old man could react, the surrounding scene completely changed.


    became out of town.


    "Who?"


    The old man had a heart in his throat, his heart beating wildly.


    With the help of the power of the formation, the old man is extremely powerful, but just now, he didn''t even feel who shot it.


    The trembling old man swept his thoughts around, but found that no one was there, and couldn''t help frowning.


    The old man never imagined that someone could move him outside the city without him knowing it.


    That is the breath of the power of space.


    The old man''s strength is not weak, and he naturally felt it, but he never felt that someone existed, and his expression couldn''t help but become nervous.


    From the old man''s point of view, the ability to be able to do it without anyone noticing and to hide from his soul search must be very fast, and he even wondered if Li Yixi was setting a trap for him.


    "Of course it''s your grandfather and me."


    "Are you blind?"


    "You can''t see me."


    Da Hei was a little angry, he was clearly in front of the other party, but the other party ignored him.


    Just now, when Da Hei saw that the old man was planning to attack Li Yixi, he immediately used his magical powers to bring the old man here.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Hearing Da Hei''s words, the old man came to his senses, and immediately remembered the black dog outside Li Yixi''s room. Before that, the old man didn''t care about Da Hei, but he didn''t expect that Da Hei actually had such magical powers.


    It was possible to move him here silently.


    The body retreated wildly, pulling away from Dahei.


    Naturally, I don''t dare to treat Da Hei as a local dog anymore.


    "Who are you?"


    "Why stop me."


    "Are you the guardian of that person?"


    The old man stared at Da Hei with a wary expression. On Da Hei''s body, he felt danger.


    "me?"


    "Of course it''s your grandfather."


    "You want to hurt my master, can''t I stop it?"


    Da Hei said indifferently.

 Chapter 1598

    "Master?"


    "Aren''t you his guardian?"


    When the old man heard Da Hei''s words, a storm surged in his heart. Just now, Da Hei moved his magical powers away. The old man has seen it. The old man has the blessing of the power of the formation, and his strength has been terribly improved, but he was able to hide his perception. The power of black is extremely terrifying.


    on the mainland.


    Many powerful geniuses will have guardians. After the old man learned that it was Da Hei who moved him, he mistakenly believed that Da Hei was Li Yixi''s guardian.


    I felt that in the Miaoyin Building, it was Da Hei who saved Wu Zhizun.


    The reason why the First Allure and others didn''t know it was because Da Hei hid behind him and induced the First Allure and others.


    Hidden from everyone''s eyes.


    When adding the treatment of Wu Zhizun, he was in the private room, and no one witnessed it.


    Therefore, he immediately regarded Da Hei as Li Yixi''s Taoist protector.


    In the eyes of the old man, Li Yixi was only used to divert his gaze.


    But the old man never imagined that he could remove his existence without him noticing, and actually call Li Yixi the master.


    This makes the old man calm down.


    "nonsense."


    "With my strength, can I be the master''s guardian?"


    "I''m just a pet by my master''s side."


    "The master saw that I was pitiful and took me in."


    Da Hei is too lazy to talk nonsense with the old man, and the old man is a dead person in Da Hei''s eyes, and he is not afraid of revealing anything.


    No intention to hide at all.


    "Hahaha!"


    "A pet?"


    "You''re joking."


    "Do you think you can lie to me?"


    "Your strength is far superior to mine, how can you be a pet, a world overlord is someone else''s pet, do you think I believe it?"


    "Are you going to tell me that guy is God."


    In the eyes of the old man, it is only heaven that can make such an existence a pet.


    "God?"


    "What is the sky, can it be compared with my master?"


    Hearing the sky, Da Hei had a look of disdain on his face.


    "court death."


    "You actually dare to blaspheme the sky."


    When the old man heard this, he was instantly furious.


    Mobilizing the power of chaos, he slapped Da Hei with a palm.


    In the void, a big golden hand appeared, suppressing the world.


    Under this giant hand, the big black at the moment is like a speck of dust.


    The power of destruction carried by the giant hand continuously swept towards Dahei.


    "That''s it¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "That''s it, do you want me to die too?"


    Looking at the supernatural power that killed him, Da Hei had a look of disdain on his face.


    If this palm were replaced in the past, Da Hei would be panicked, but today''s Da Hei would not pay attention to it at all.


    In the face of such terrifying attacks, Da Hei stood there without any intention of moving.


    Let the terrifying palm fall, this palm carries the power of slaughtering gods and destroying demons, but the moment it falls on Da Hei, it shatters directly.


    And Da Hei, who was standing there, shook his body with a look of disdain.


    No damage at all.


    Even the surrounding vegetation of Da Hei was not affected. The palm just now seemed to be a dream.


    "This is impossible."


    Seeing this scene, the old man roared hysterically.


    The palm just now was not his strongest supernatural power, but it was also the strongest supernatural power, but Da Hei ignored it directly and did not resist, and his own supernatural power failed to hurt Da Hei.


    Couldn''t even lift a leaf.


    "The world is so big, nothing is impossible."


    "That''s it, it''s almost like scratching a tickling, is there anything stronger?"


    "If I don''t do it again, I will do it."


    "That''s it, you still want to attack the master, are you still awake?"


    Da Hei looked at the old man and said indifferently.


    He didn''t put the opponent in his eyes at all.


    Hearing the indifferent voice of Da Hei, the old man''s expression became extremely solemn.


    It seemed that he could barely maintain his composure, but in reality he was completely panicked.


    The old man originally thought that by mobilizing the power of the formation, he could easily kill Li Yixi, but he did not expect that he could not even beat a dog next to Li Yixi.


    Killing Li Yixi is simply wishful thinking.


    Da Hei''s voice also made the old man wake up instantly.


    The old man is very clear that today''s self, even with the help of the power of the formation, is definitely not Da Hei''s opponent. Now there is only one way, and that is to escape.


    In the moment just now, the old man felt a ray of divine power, which was divine power that had never been touched before.


    Power beyond this world.


    That kind of power, the old man had seen before, and knew that Da Hei was not at the same level as him.


    That is the power after the transformation of the life level.


    Taking a deep breath, he said coldly, "Really?"


    "I want to see how strong you are."


    The voice fell, and the old man frantically mobilized the power of chaos, even burning blood.


    In an instant, the breath skyrocketed.


    The old man regretted it to the extreme. He wanted to be greedy and came alone.


    But I didn''t expect to fall into the big pit.


    "So, it''s still barely."


    Seeing this, Da Hei spit out a voice.


    But Da Hei still stood there quietly, without any movement.


    In the void in front of Da Hei, a terrifying golden body appeared.


    That is the supreme golden body of the old man, and the old man at this moment can only choose to use the strongest magical power.


    "Zhutian Yizhi."


    The moment the cold voice fell, I saw the golden body of 100 feet in the void, like a god and demon angry.


    Reach out and point to Da Hei.


    Under one finger, the world is imprisoned.


    That finger is huge.


    Like a pillar of the sky, it fell towards the big black, and the speed was too fast.


    Above the huge fingers, it burned at this moment.


    Like a meteorite fell.


    The fingers haven''t arrived yet, but the suffocation feeling at this moment has already emerged.


    In the city of sages, one after another figure woke up in an instant, and couldn''t help but look here.


    In his eyes, there was a look of horror.


    Da Hei felt that the earth at the moment, some could not bear the power, and the grass and trees were about to shatter. In Da Hei''s eyes, they were all living beings.


    Da Hei had no fear, stretched his waist, and walked away.


    Compared with the huge fingers that fell from the void, Da Kuro''s figure was almost negligible.


    The eyes of everyone in the city were attracted by the huge fingers, and no one noticed Da Hei.


    "Can you stop this time?"


    "I do not believe."


    The old man who went all out, stared at this finger, the old man did not believe that his finger at all costs could not hurt Da Hei.


    Under the gaze of the old man, Zhu Tianyi''s fingers touched Dahei''s sharp claws.


    However, in the eyes of the old man, he did not see the scene of the broken big black claws. Instead, he saw cracks appearing on the fingers of his golden body, which exploded the next moment.


    The lightness of the big black claws was too terrifying.


    It directly shattered half of the old man''s golden body.


    what¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Screams resounded in the void.


    Blood kept pouring out.


    The old man''s face was terrifyingly pale.


    It was his strongest blow, but he never imagined that he couldn''t even take a blow from Da Hei.


    Originally wanted to seriously injure Da Hei and retreat in time, but found that he did not have the strength.


    And Da Hei was just a dog beside Li Yixi.


    The old man couldn''t imagine how terrifying Li Yixi, who could make the big black surrender.


    In the scream, the old man immediately used the power of the formation to tear the void and disappear.


    The old man knew very well that he was definitely not Da Hei''s opponent.


    "Want to escape?"


    "Where can you escape to?"


    "I really think I''m a decoration, but I''ve been following the son for a long time."


    Big Black snorted coldly.


    He stretched out his dog''s paw and scratched at the void.


    The old man who ripped apart the void moved quickly with the help of the power of the formation.


    In an instant, it moved a million miles away in a row.


    puff.


    No longer able to suppress the injury, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and his face was as pale as paper.


    I could only stop, and I felt that there was no Da Hei''s breath behind him, and I felt that Da Hei gave up the pursuit.


    The hanging heart finally fell.


    "So strong."


    "Who is that person, who is it?"


    "Why is the dog around me so terrifying?"


    "With the help of the power of the formation, I am not the opponent of a dog by his side."


    "No, this matter must be reported to the sky."


    The old man continuously pointed out to his chest, took out the medicinal pill and swallowed it, then looked at the sky.


    "Um?"


    The moment he looked up at the sky, the old man was stunned.


    What appears in the sky at this moment is a huge black hole, as if it can swallow all light.


    The old man could not help but wipe his eyes, feeling that he was hallucinating.


    Looking closely again, at this moment, I can see it relatively clearly.


    But also because of this, the old man at this moment was so frightened that his soul was gone.


    The old man found that it was not a black hole, but an eye, an incomparably huge eye.


    Immediately, a half-blurred appearance appeared.


    That''s a dog face.


    At this moment, the dog''s face turned into a sky.


    The old man saw sarcasm on the dog''s face.


    That way, it kept appearing in the old man''s mind.


    "It''s it!"


    Immediately, the old man reacted, it was the face of Da Hei.


    The power of the soul exploded, looking around.


    The old man discovered that he was actually in the claws of a huge dog.


    The jungle under him is not a tree, but a root of dog hair.


    But at this moment, the dog hair seems unusually huge.


    "No, it''s me, I''m getting smaller."


    The old man reacted, completely frightened and collapsed.


    When the old man''s voice fell, the dark and indifferent voice sounded, "It is a blessing to be able to die under the master''s supernatural powers three inches in the world."


    Immediately, the dog''s claws closed, completely obliterating the old man.


    The dark figure disappeared instantly.


    No trace to be found.

 Chapter 1599

    Inn.


    Daoist Huntian''s eyes were fixed on the outside of the city of sages, and Daoist Huntian naturally saw the scene in the void just now.


    Thinking of the old man who had just arrived and the big black who disappeared, his expression was extremely nervous.


    "Has Black Sky succeeded?"


    "That guy, that guy is the guardian of the realm of sin and the messenger of the sky."


    Thinking of the old man who entered the inn just now, Daoist Huntian couldn''t help but tremble.


    The guardian of the crime domain, Wen Haotian, is in charge of the Four Elephants Killing the Sky. It is extremely terrifying. There have never been any mistakes in guarding the crime domain.


    Originally, Wen Haotian came and disappeared quickly. Daoist Huntian was still a little unsure, but just when the golden body of a thousand feet in the void outside the city appeared, Daoist Huntian instantly confirmed Wen Haotian''s identity.


    That was the supreme golden body that Wen Haotian cultivated, and it was terrifyingly tyrannical.


    Also because he knew that it was Wen Haotian, and thinking of Da Hei who also disappeared, Daoist Huntian was full of worry.


    The mind cannot be calm.


    At this moment, Daoist Huntian is like an ant on a hot pot, walking around the room constantly, talking constantly in his mouth.


    When Daoist Huntian looked anxious.


    A figure appeared in the room, it was Da Hei.


    Da Hei saw Daoist Huntian walking around constantly and muttered to himself in a low voice, wondering what happened to Daoist Huntian.


    Out of the voice: "Hun Tian, ??what are you mumbling?"


    "Why do you feel like you have no gods?"


    "Did something happen?"


    Da Hei is really curious. According to the truth, it is impossible to be like this, but the Da Hei just now gave Da Hei the feeling that there are no gods.


    It was as if he had lost his soul.


    At the moment when Da Hei''s voice fell, the Taoist Master turned around abruptly, his eyes fixed on Da Hei.


    Some couldn''t believe it, thought it was his hallucination, and wiped it again.


    It wasn''t until after confirming that what he saw was Hei Tian that his dangling heart fell.


    "Hei Tian, ??are you alright?"


    "There may be injuries."


    Thinking of the battle outside the city just now, Daoist Huntian was extremely worried.


    "What are you talking about, do you think I''m no match for that guy?"


    "Joke, what benefits can Master Dog get from that guy, he''s already dead."


    Da Hei had a look of disdain, and did not take Wen Haotian in his eyes at all.


    Da Hei can calm down, but the Daoist Huntian who heard these words can''t calm down at this moment.


    An incredible look appeared in those eyes.


    It never occurred to me that Wen Haotian was dead.


    "Hei Tian, ??what you said is true."


    "Wen Haotian is the guardian of the realm of sin and the messenger of the sky."


    "Controlling the Four Elephants Executing Heaven Execution Formation, with the increase of the Four Elephants Executing Heaven Execution Formation, its strength is terrifyingly powerful."


    Daoist Huntian''s voice was a little trembling, and Daoist Huntian''s words caused a lot of mental shock to Daoist Huntian.


    Da Hei was speechless when he saw that Daoist Huntian had been chasing after him.


    But also curious.


    Before, Da Hei didn''t take the other party in his eyes at all, and he didn''t even care about what Daoist Huntian said, but Daoist Huntian kept asking, and he could feel from Daoist Huntian''s tone that he killed himself. It seems that the identity is somewhat unusual.


    Da Hei looked at Daoist Huntian and asked, "What did you say just now, what is the origin of this person, I didn''t hear clearly."


    "Is it great?"


    When the Daoist Huntian heard Da Hei''s words, the corners of his mouth moved, but he didn''t make a sound.


    Daoist Huntian never thought that when Wen Haotian died, Da Hei didn''t know who it was.


    Taking a deep breath, the Taoist Huntian explained: "Heitian, this person is called Wen Haotian, he is an envoy chosen by heaven, guarding the crime domain and controlling the Four Elephants Killing Heaven Array, his strength is extremely terrifying, in the entire crime domain, No one dares to go against Wen Haotian''s will."


    "There is a nickname, life is impermanent."


    Daoist Huntian''s voice fell, thinking of Wen Haotian who suppressed the crime domain, and he couldn''t help but feel fear in his heart.


    Wen Haotian is a nightmare.


    "Is life impermanent?"


    "In the future, I will not be able to claim lives."


    "Huntian, you seem to be very jealous of the crime domain. Where is the crime domain, and where is it?"


    Although Da Hei didn''t take Wen Haotian in his eyes, he was very curious about the sinful realm of Daoist Huntian.


    Da Hei doesn''t know much about God Burial Continent.


    And Daoist Huntian has been in God Burial Continent for a long time.


    "The realm of sin?"


    "That''s a cage, where a group of extremely powerful beings are held."


    "Now, I don''t know how many people are still alive."


    In the realm of sin, no one has ever come out alive.


    Those who enter the realm of sin will die without life.


    Daoist Huntian thought of the realm of sin, and a sense of fear kept growing.


    "The realm of sin, the realm of sin, is it very far from here?"


    "Hun Tian, ??do you say this has something to do with the master?"


    At this moment, Da Hei couldn''t help thinking of Li Yixi.


    I felt that Li Yixi''s coming to Sage City should not be as simple as laying out Wu Zhizun.


    "Sir?"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Daoist Huntian couldn''t help but his eyes lit up, but he wasn''t sure.


    "Go ahead."


    "Don''t hesitate, the master is not here, it''s okay to talk."


    Big Black said.


    Daoist Huntian looked at Li Yixi''s room, took a deep breath and said, "I don''t dare to confirm, but the kingdom of God behind the first Qingcheng is outside the realm of sin, and it is inextricably linked to the realm of sin. ."


    "Maybe the appearance of Wen Haotian is related to First Allure."


    "But it''s just speculation."


    "The realm of sin is not far from the City of Sages."


    "Hei Tian, ??do you think the young master will go to the crime domain, destroy the crime domain formation, and release those who are imprisoned by the sky."


    Daoist Huntian looked at Da Hei and asked.


    The voice fell, and Daoist Huntian stopped breathing.


    "How would I know."


    "Master''s mind, I dare not speculate on my own."


    "However, the possibility of what you said is not small."


    "God Burial Continent itself is a cage. The people who are imprisoned are all enemies of the sky. I don''t know what the master will do."


    "Go to sleep."


    "Tomorrow, we''ll know."


    Big Black took a deep breath and said.


    "you''re right."


    "The layout of the son is not something we can speculate, and if we go to the realm of sin, we can''t help much."


    "We can just follow the son."


    "However, I feel that from the moment Young Master entered God Burying Continent, the sky of God Burying Continent changed."


    There was excitement in the voice of Daoist Huntian.


    night and day.


    At about noon the next day, Li Yixi opened his eyes.


    The mana swept over, and I felt refreshed.


    Opened the door, walked out of the room


    "Son."


    Outside, Daoist Huntian had been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Li Yixi getting up, he hurriedly said hello.


    Li Yixi nodded and walked down.


    Daoist Huntian immediately arranged for the chef to serve the food after the chef''s order.


    Daoist Huntian is like a housekeeper, having arranged everything early.

 Chapter 1600

    Soon, the back kitchen of the inn brought a table of dishes.


    "Sir, where are we going next?"


    Daoist Huntian poured Li Yixi a glass of wine and asked cautiously.


    "How would I know."


    "Where to go next, didn''t you make up your mind?"


    "I''m not familiar with this place."


    Li Yixi heard the words and said lightly.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Daoist Huntian couldn''t help but get nervous, not knowing where Li Yixi was going.


    The heart could not help but become anxious.


    Daoist Huntian knew very well that if he was wrong, he would be in a big basket.


    But for a while, Daoist Huntian couldn''t figure out Li Yixi''s purpose.


    At this moment, Daoist Huntian carefully observed Li Yixi''s movements and thought quickly.


    soon.


    Daoist Huntian noticed that Li Yixi looked south a few times, and his eyes seemed to have anticipation.


    Daoist Huntian couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "This way, isn''t this the realm of sin?"


    "Wen Haotian, the guardian of the crime domain, died last night. Could it be that the young master is going to the crime domain?"


    Daoist Huntian couldn''t help but fell into contemplation.


    Seeing that Daoist Huntian didn''t answer, Li Yixi couldn''t help but glance at Daoist Huntian.


    "Hun Tian, ??I don''t know where we are going next. You are familiar with this place. Give me some advice."


    "Of course, the more chances, the better."


    "After all, I''m here to experience, and I''ll have to gain something when I come out."


    "Do you think so? Of course, we don''t have much time. If we do it again, we have to leave."


    Daoist Huntian heard Li Yixi''s addition, and his eyes lit up.


    "A chance?"


    "Time is also limited, so there is only the realm of sin."


    "Could it be that the son is staring at that thing."


    The body of the Daoist Master couldn''t help trembling.


    Immediately, he said, "Young Master, there is only one place that can meet your requirements."


    "There, there are indeed some opportunities."


    "But it''s also dangerous."


    Daoist Huntian knows that the realm of sin is not that simple.


    As soon as Daoist Huntian''s voice fell, Li Yixi smiled and said, "Is it dangerous?"


    "How dangerous is it and how does it compare to where it was before?"


    When Daoist Huntian heard Li Yixi''s words, he instantly reacted. Li Yixi''s strength can really ignore danger. As long as the sky doesn''t wake up, he''s really not afraid.


    "Sir said yes."


    Daoist Huntian couldn''t help but get excited.


    If the realm of sin is broken, chaos must begin.


    Soon, two people and one dog walked out of the inn.


    Daoist Huntian immediately led the way.


    Da Hei turned into a mount and flew away.


    Li Yixi took a sip of wine and looked at Daoist Huntian excitedly.


    "Hun Tian, ??tell me what treasure is there this time."


    "I see your expression, and you seem to be looking forward to it."


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, Hun Tian immediately explained, "You must be honest, there is indeed a treasure there."


    "It''s amazing."


    "If you can take it away, send it."


    "This treasure is a treasure tree."


    Li Yixi was stunned when he heard Daoist Huntian''s words.


    "A tree?"


    "What tree?"


    Li Yixi became even more curious.


    Daoist Huntian took a deep breath and whispered, "I call it the Sun God Tree."


    "This tree is extremely miraculous. Although it is half withered, it is extremely fast to practice under the Sun God Tree, and it has the effect of empowering people. The most terrifying thing is that it can gather the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to create a kind of divine liquid."


    "However, although the divine liquid is magical, I don''t know its effect."


    "Because this sun god tree was moved, and now it is half withered, and no god fluid is born."


    The Taoist Huntian explained carefully, in fact, there is one thing that the Taoist Huntian didn''t say, that is, the Sun God Tree can absorb the power of the world and strengthen the world.


    Some are similar to building wood.


    The seal of the sin domain is the sun god tree.


    Take away the Sun God Tree, the seal of the sin domain and the power of the formation, and break it without attacking.


    However, it is somewhat difficult to take away the Sun God Tree.


    Whether it is successful or not depends on Li Yixi''s methods.


    "The sun god tree?"


    "Sounds good, the name is domineering enough."


    "I just don''t know what it looks like."


    "Big black, be careful."


    "Don''t get caught."


    Li Yixi immediately patted Da Hei on the back and said.


    next moment.


    A fog suddenly formed around Dahei''s body.


    shrouded in fog.


    Da Hei flew in the sky like a moving cloud.


    Taking a look, Li Yixi was very satisfied.


    I think my dog ??is finally useful.


    No white raising.


    Li Yixi was drinking wine while thinking about the Sun God Tree.


    sin domain.


    Inside a bronze temple.


    A figure stepped in and began to clean up as always.


    In the temple, there are green lamps one by one.


    As always, the old man looked directly at the highest point, which has formed a habit.


    However, when looking at the top, the old man couldn''t help but panic, because the old man found that the blue light at the top was actually broken.


    The blue light is broken, which is a big deal.


    This green lamp is a soul lamp.


    Broken, it means that the owner of the soul lamp has fallen.


    However, the owner of that soul lamp is the ruler of the realm of sin, Wen Haotian, the messenger of the sky.


    How could it fall.


    Therefore, when he saw it for the first time, the old man felt that he had an illusion.


    But the third eye, the fourth eye.


    The old man quickly felt cold all over, and the old man knew that something was bad, and Wen Haotian really fell.


    There was no time for cleaning and inspection, and he rushed out of the hall immediately. He knew that this matter had to be reported.


    Wen Haotian is the ruler of the realm of sin, the one chosen by heaven.


    Sudden death is a big deal.


    The fall of the angel of the sky is something that has never happened before.


    And now, it happened.


    The heart of the old man was extremely uneasy.


    The other guardians of the crime realm who were informed of the situation couldn''t believe it.


    After all, from their point of view, how could Wen Haotian, who controlled the Four Elephants Killing the Heavens, fall.


    However, when they saw Wen Haotian''s soul lamp actually shattered, inconceivable eyes appeared.


    No one knows what happened.


    Some of them knew that Wen Haotian left the realm of crime last night and did not know where he went.


    Outside the realm of sin, a white cloud appeared.


    Among the white clouds is a big dog.


    Li Yixi looked at the sky at this moment, and there were bursts of light in his eyes.


    Before he arrived, Li Yixi saw a huge tree.


    The tip of the tree is inserted into the cloud.


    The trunk, branches and leaves of the tree glowed with golden light, and from a distance, it looked like a sun.


    However, it was a pity that Li Yixi found that half of the sun tree seemed to have withered, and there was no such golden glow and no branches and leaves.


    "Is this the Sun God Tree?"


    "Sure enough, baby."


    "Can this be carried?"


    While Li Yixi was excited, he felt a little nervous. After all, the sun god tree in front of him was really huge. This was a giant tree that Li Yixi had never seen before.


    The moment Da Hei saw the sun tree, his pupils shrank suddenly, his face full of incredulity.


    "This, is this Er?"

 Chapter 1601

    The moment he saw this sacred tree, a phantom appeared in Da Hei''s mind.


    The sacred tree in front of him is exactly the same as the phantom in his mind, but now half of it is withered, and half of it retains some vitality.


    The moment he saw the whole picture, a name in Dahei''s heart couldn''t help but emerge, eh.


    Er, but one of the powerful creatures born in the beginning of chaos.


    The cultivation base was complete, but it disappeared suddenly at the beginning. I didn''t expect that it was not that Er himself disappeared, but that he was imprisoned here by the sky.


    It''s just that now, when Shenwei disappeared, he fell into a half-dead state.


    "Huntian, you said this is the Sun God Tree, don''t you know it?"


    "This name is not reliable at all."


    After Da Hei was shocked, the voice sounded in the mind of Daoist Huntian.


    Daoist Huntian was also stunned when he heard the words.


    Daoist Huntian really does not know E, the name of the sun god tree is also heard.


    And at first glance, it really looks like a dazzling golden sun.


    But after hearing Da Hei''s voice transmission, Daoist Huntian naturally reacted instantly, and immediately said: "Hei Tian, ??this name, in fact, I also heard from hearsay, so I called it, and the name of the sun god tree, also It looks cool, don''t you think, you see, from a distance, the whole body emits golden light, and it seems appropriate, don''t you think it is not like the golden sun?"


    "Golden light shines everywhere, illuminating the sky."


    "And Hei Tian, ??look after you get close, and you will find that the name of the Sun God Tree is very reliable."


    "The leaves on this sacred tree are burning with flames. The flames are golden and connected together, like a big fireball. It is called the Sun God Tree. It is not surprising."


    After explaining the name of the Sun God Tree and covering up the embarrassment, Daoist Huntian continued to transmit his voice and asked: "Hei Tian, ??you said that it is not the Sun God Tree, but has another name, don''t you know it? Rather, what is the name of this divine tree?"


    "I also want to know, but according to the rumors, this sacred tree has been here for a long, long time, and many people don''t know its name. Tell me, what is it called?"


    "Anyway, there is one thing I dare to confirm. This sacred tree used to be a great spiritual root."


    After hearing Daoist Huntian''s explanation, Da Hei was a little speechless.


    However, he was too lazy to argue with Daoist Huntian.


    The voice transmission explained: "Its name is not called the Sun God Tree, but one thing, you are right, it is indeed a remarkable spiritual root, now, you may not know its name, but you must listen After its legend, its name is called E."


    Daoist Huntian was originally just curious, but the moment he heard the name E, Daoist Huntian couldn''t calm down, and there was an incredible color in those eyes.


    Staring at the god wood in the distance.


    "Er...Er..."


    "Is it Eru?"


    Daoist Huntian''s heart set off a storm.


    Originally, I just thought it was extremely extraordinary, and Li Yixi would definitely be satisfied, but I didn''t think that it was Er.


    Er, but the first batch of overlords born in chaos.


    An existence that has crossed the boundary sea.


    On Da Hei''s back, all Li Yixi''s thoughts were attracted by the giant tree in front of him.


    From a distance, it looks like a golden sun.


    As Da Hei approached, Li Yixi was excited to discover that the giant tree in front of him was all extraordinary.


    The trunk of the tree is pale golden, and from a distance, it looks like snake scales, and there is actually a pale golden flame on top of each leaf.


    It was extremely miraculous. Now Li Yixi was not far from Shenmu, but Li Yixi did not feel any heat.


    "What a magical tree, this tree must be a treasure."


    "It''s a pity, I''m going to die."


    After Li Yixi was excited, he frowned slightly, feeling a little regretful.


    "Are you going to die?"


    Daoist Huntian heard Li Yixi''s words and immediately woke up with an incredible look on his face.


    In the eyes of Daoist Huntian, how could Erna be so powerful that he was going to die.


    But Li Yixi''s words were believed by Taoist Huntian.


    "It''s really going to die."


    "I just don''t know if I can bring it back to see if there is hope for a living."


    "It depends on whether the nutrient solution helps."


    Li Yixi explained, but after reacting, he seemed a little embarrassed.


    The sacred tree in front of him is huge.


    In Li Yixi''s view, it is almost impossible to bring it back.


    The system storage space cannot be installed.


    After being embarrassed, Li Yixi couldn''t help but worry.


    Seeing Li Yixi frowning, Daoist Huntian was a little puzzled, and quickly asked, "Why is your son frowning?"


    Li Yixi heard the words, and said helplessly: "This tree is indeed extraordinary, and it is full of miracles. It is not a mortal thing at first glance. It is definitely a treasure, but how can I bring it back?"


    "too big."


    "I can''t put the storage ring down."


    As he approached, Li Yixi found himself under the tree, like an ant looking at the sky.


    directly in trouble.


    It was extremely itchy, but also helpless.


    On the side, Da Hei quietly looked at Eru in front of him.


    After hearing Li Yixi''s words, Da Hei was thoughtful.


    "do you died?"


    "Since the master doesn''t think he can be rescued, the situation is far worse than I imagined. The master must come here to save E."


    "How should I do this?"


    While thinking, Daikuro tried to communicate.


    However, Da Hei soon discovered that he could not get any response, and the evil in front of him seemed to be half still flourishing, but it was somewhat like a human being.


    Daikuro tried to get his soul into Eru''s body, but it was quick.


    Da Hei was completely stunned, because Da Hei found that there was no obstacle wherever the soul went, and wherever the soul went, Da Hei''s soul felt an aura of great destruction and decay.


    As Li Yixi said, Er has no hope.


    "There is always a silver lining to everything."


    "What''s more, it''s an existence like Er."


    "Er knows that he is going to die, doesn''t he have any means?"


    While thinking, Daikuro approached the root of the tree.


    The moment he touched a rhizome, Da Hei was stunned for a moment.


    "Um?"


    "It''s not right here, there is still a trace of life here."


    "Here, is where the essence of life of Er is condensed."


    "Here, is the key to E''s rebirth."


    "No wonder there is great destruction and decay in Er''s body. It turned out that Er planned to be reborn and gave up his body."


    "It''s really decisive, but if you do this, you have to start all over again."


    "As expected of the evil."


    "Did you do this because of the chance of survival?"


    Da Hei''s heart couldn''t help but think so.


    After all, Er is too scary.


    After all, Li Yixi entered the God Burial Continent and came to the realm of sin.

 Chapter 1602

    "However, you have to help you, otherwise, even if you count a chance, it''s just a chance."


    Da Kuro made a decision in an instant.


    Seeing that Li Yixi and Daoist Huntian didn''t pay attention to themselves, they lifted up and backed away, urinating.


    As the urine dripped, a terrifying force entered the rhizome.


    Today''s Da Hei has completed a transformation of the level of life.


    With the injection of powerful power, the power of confinement here was weakened, and the vitality in the root was instantly stimulated.


    Rapid recovery.


    Soon, a ray of life force erupted from the roots in the soil.


    Above the rhizomes, it exploded instantly.


    A sprout appeared.


    Growing at an extremely terrifying rate, it is about to break out of the ground.


    Seeing that the life of that evil was awakened, Da Hei turned around and made a barking sound.


    Li Yixi, who was thinking about it originally, was interrupted and couldn''t help but look over there.


    It seemed that Li Yixi was a little unhappy, but when he looked at Da Hei, Li Yixi was instantly sluggish.


    Because at this moment, the soil in front of Da Hei''s eyes turned golden.


    And slowly raised.


    There are golden buds breaking out, and the speed is extremely fast.


    In the blink of an eye, it grew to a height of one meter.


    All over, full of vitality.


    On the leaves, golden radiance.


    In the golden light, there is a powerful vitality, unlike the giant tree in front of him, which is about to wither.


    "Whoosh."


    Li Yixi''s figure left an afterimage on the spot, and instantly appeared in front of the sapling in front of him.


    There are bright lights in the eyes.


    "Good stuff."


    "If you can''t take this giant tree, you can take it away."


    "And this giant tree looks amazing, but it''s actually reached its limit and can''t live anymore. It''s just a husk, just a wreck."


    "Maybe, this is also a new rebirth."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he immediately looked at Daoist Huntian.


    "God, go."


    "Dig it up."


    Li Yixi directly instructed Daoist Huntian. In Li Yixi''s opinion, Daoist Huntian could dig up the elixir perfectly and dig this sacred tree without any damage.


    Very relieved.


    However, when Daoist Huntian heard Li Yixi''s words, he was instantly dumbfounded.


    Daoist Huntian knows that he can''t do it at all.


    With such an existence, there is no way to escape, how can Daoist Huntian be able to dig it up?


    If it could be broken easily, Er would have already escaped.


    Here, there is a terrifying seal arranged by the heavens, which cannot be shaken by Daoist Huntian.


    Li Yixi looked expectant and took a sip of wine into his mouth.


    However, Li Yixi found that the Daoist Huntian beside him didn''t move.


    Li Yixi mistakenly thought that Daoist Huntian didn''t hear it, so he should remind him.


    Huantian said with a look of dejection: "Young Master, I can''t do it."


    Immediately, Hun Tian stabbed the ground fiercely.


    When the sound.


    Sparks fly.


    "Um?"


    "Is it so solid?"


    Li Yixi was stunned.


    Hun Tian immediately explained, "Young Master, someone has cast spells on this place. I can''t shake it, you can only see the son."


    "And if there is a big movement, I''m afraid it will cause some danger and trouble."


    "There is actually someone guarding here."


    "Get it, I think we''d better run away immediately, otherwise there will be danger."


    Li Yixi heard Daoist Huntian''s explanation and reacted.


    "So it is."


    "No wonder there is no one guarding such a treasure here, and there is no so-called danger. Do you think that others can''t take it away?"


    Li Yixi''s eyes lit up.


    Immediately, his eyes fell on Da Hei.


    "Da Hei, get ready. After I start, listen to my orders and run away when you''re ready."


    Hearing the words, Da Hei nodded.


    Li Yixi waved his hand, and Daoist Huntian landed on Da Hei''s back uncontrollably.


    After doing everything, Li Yixi took a deep breath.


    Excited.


    "rise."


    Li Yixi activated the immortal sword and instantly slashed around the sapling.


    Get up.


    The surrounding large formation quickly collapsed.


    The sapling instantly floated up under Li Yixi''s mana.


    Li Yixi grabbed it in his hand and put it into the system storage space.


    Li Yixi left a phantom on the spot and instantly appeared on Da Hei''s back.


    "It''s windy, crap."


    Da Kuro, who received the order, jumped into the air in an instant.


    Rumble.


    The moment Li Yixi dug out the sapling, the space trembled instantly.


    In the sky, a golden chain of order came from the sky.


    Like thousands of golden dragons, the power it contains is extremely terrifying.


    "not good."


    Seeing the golden chains pierce through the void, Daoist Huntian felt his scalp numb. This was not an ordinary power. This power belonged to the sky.


    It is the means of Tian staying here to deal with E''s escape.


    As soon as the golden chains appeared, the world trembled.


    At this moment, Daoist Huntian, under the suppression of strength, directly slumped on Dahei''s back.


    Today''s Da Hei, even if he has completed the transformation of his life level, has also been greatly affected when the golden chain is broken.


    Da Hei was horrified to find that even if he tried his best, he could not dodge.


    The speed is even more suppressed.


    "Um?"


    "It''s really difficult."


    "Break me."


    In Li Yixi''s hand, the immortal sword appeared and was drawn at will.


    Those golden chains of order that evolved from divine power were cut off in an instant, as simple as cutting tofu.


    Seeing this scene, Daoist Huntian couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    Unexpectedly, this golden chain of order would be so unbearable in front of Li Yixi.


    However, after countless golden chains of order were broken.


    In the void, more golden chains of order appeared.


    It turned into a terrifying cage that enveloped the three of Li Yixi.


    "Um?"


    "This thing seems to be conscious, and light can''t be broken."


    Li Yixi frowned slightly when he saw the golden chain of order breaking through the air.


    Immediately, his eyes lit up.


    "It''s not a problem to block, it''s also hard work."


    "You lock me and you can stare at me, so what if I hide?"


    Li Yixi smiled slightly, and a talisman appeared in Li Yixi''s hand.


    Daoist Huntian heard Li Yixi''s words, and instinctively looked at Li Yixi, wanting to see how Li Yixi would escape the lock.


    But after looking at it, Daoist Huntian was stunned for a moment, with an incredible look on his face.


    Because of the proud face of Li Yixi, a talisman appeared at this moment.


    Invisibility.


    Invisibility talismans are either high-level talismans or ordinary talismans.


    Daoist Huntian didn''t know how to avoid the perception of the big formation, which was a big formation arranged by Tian himself.


    In the void, countless golden chains of order came from the void.


    Li Yixi immediately urged the Invisibility Talisman in his hand.


    next moment.


    A gentle force spread out, covering Li Yixi, Da Hei, and Daoist Huntian.


    Two people and one dog, strangely disappeared into the void.


    The golden chain of order came with the piercing sound of breaking through the sky, lost its target instantly, and stopped in the void.


    At this moment, it was as if time and space stood still.


    The Daoist Huntian could not help but open his mouth wide.


    "Actually, it''s possible."


    "Is this really an invisibility charm?"


    "However, why can''t I feel anything special? It''s no different from ordinary invisibility charms."


    Daoist Huntian widened his eyes, staring at the still golden chain of order in the void.

 Chapter 1603

    Everything seemed to stop in general.


    next moment.


    The sky mutated.


    A pair of golden eyes appeared, and those eyes seemed to be able to see through everything.


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "This is the Eye of God."


    Seeing those huge eyes in the sky, Daoist Huantian''s body instantly became extremely stiff, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    Once, Daoist Huntian had seen it.


    I have seen the horror of these eyes.


    Even if it is not the real Eye of God, it is still extremely terrifying.


    "Um?"


    "what is that?"


    "Did I enter the backyard of that mighty one, I go."


    "Can you hide it?"


    Seeing those eyes in the void, Li Yixi became a little uneasy.


    From Li Yixi''s point of view, only those incomparably powerful beings possess such magical powers.


    At this moment, Da Hei also held his breath.


    The empty eyes fell exactly where Li Yixi was.


    Da Hei and Daoist Huntian trembled, feeling that they had been discovered.


    However, in the tension of one person and one dog, those eyes moved away.


    He glanced around and found nothing in the end.


    The eyes of the sky also disappeared.


    "Um."


    "Didn''t find it?"


    "It''s such a waste, it turns out to be bluffing."


    "startle."


    Li Yixi''s figure appeared, and he glanced at the sky with a look of disdain.


    From Li Yixi''s point of view, the previous scene was purely bluffing. If he was really powerful, how could he not be found.


    Naturally can''t find it, then it''s a bluff.


    "Big black, go."


    "Although it''s bluffing, it''s not safe to stay here. Anyway, things are in hand."


    Li Yixi patted Da Hei on the back.


    Da Hei heard that he could go, and in the eyes of the dog, there were many bright lights.


    From the moment the Eye of God appeared, Da Hei felt the pressure.


    As soon as Li Yixi''s voice fell, Da Hei rose directly into the air and left with the two of them.


    Not long after Li Yixi left, figures appeared one after another, with fierce light flashing in his eyes, blood all over his body, and even someone''s arm was gone.


    Obviously, they were fighting just now.


    A pair of eyes stared at the pit on the ground.


    "Who?"


    "Who is it?"


    After confirming again and again that it was not an illusion, he became extremely angry.


    There was panic in those eyes.


    This is err.


    The existence of heaven imprisoned here, and the root of the realm of sin, but now, it has disappeared.


    The formation of the entire sin domain kept collapsing.


    The imprisoned people are all unparalleled figures. I don''t know what means they used to actually dissolve the power of decomposition of heaven and earth.


    In the moment just now, the counterattack began.


    Countless beings escaped from the cage. If it wasn''t for the appearance of the Eye of God, which suppressed countless people, it would be even more unimaginable.


    However, because of this, the power of the Eyes of God has decreased sharply.


    This is not the real eye of God, it is just a divine eye that has been infused with divine power by the sky.


    Now that the divine power is exhausted, the sky is sleeping, but no one can replenish it.


    Once Tian wakes up and finds out about this, they will all be unlucky.


    "How to do?"


    One of them felt very helpless, and his desperate eyes fell on his companions.


    Hearing this, several people were also silent.


    I don''t know how to answer, but Tian is a truly ruthless existence, and they are just Tian''s pawns. Once Tian wakes up, they will surely die.


    God will never forgive their dereliction of duty.


    After a full ten minutes of silence, someone slowly raised their head and glanced at the sky.


    He took another look at E''s body, which had been completely lost.


    Taking a deep breath, he suppressed the fear in his heart and said, "Now, there is only one way to go. Get out of here and run far away."


    "Otherwise, you will surely die."


    "Now, is the only chance, it seems that Tian has fallen into a deep sleep."


    "No, it''s impossible for the sky to not perceive the escape of Er."


    "Wen Haotian is dead, and Xingluo Supreme also seems to have an accident. After passing this village, the shop will no longer exist."


    "What do you think?"


    After this person''s voice fell, the rest of the natural complexion instantly turned pale.


    Immediately distanced himself from him.


    The man was instantly furious.


    "Now, what are you afraid of, death is everywhere."


    "You think God will let you go."


    "If it is possible, then my life, you will take it, but, is it possible?"


    The man growled lowly.


    Several people heard the words, and the next moment fell silent.


    Indeed, according to the nature of Heaven, useless people are killed without mercy.


    After all, people like them can be born in an instant as long as the sky needs them.


    "But, can you escape?"


    Someone was moved, and a sound like a mosquito rang out.


    Although he was moved, it was clear that the fear in his heart could not be suppressed.


    "Only bet."


    "Who knows what the future holds?"


    "Of course, if you run away directly, you can''t escape."


    "However, what if we completely break the formation of the realm of sin?"


    "Do you think there is hope for working with those people?"


    The man''s voice sounded again.


    A few people who were incomparably apprehensive suddenly brightened their eyes.


    The next moment, gritted his teeth.


    Look at the big array.


    Several people entered the large formation again.


    Thousands of miles away, a dark figure appeared.


    A look of astonishment appeared in his eyes.


    Looking back, I saw a terrifying wave in the distance.


    Da Hei''s eyes crossed the space to look at the crime domain.


    I saw the great formation of the crime domain at the moment, completely collapsed.


    One after another figure walked out of the realm of sin.


    "The realm of sin is broken."


    "broken."


    "Those ancient existences came out."


    Da Hei''s excited voice rang in the ears of Daoist Huntian.


    Daoist Huntian was overjoyed at first, but then his eyes darkened.


    "The realm of sin is just a threshold. Now, they have no strength in ten, can they leave the Black Sea?"


    "The Black Sea is truly terrifying."


    In the eyes of Daoist Huntian, the biggest barrier blocking everyone''s way is the sky, and then the Black Sea.


    That''s a place that can''t be crossed.


    Hearing this, Da Hei thought of the Black Sea.


    "The Black Sea?"


    "Maybe, yes."


    When Li Yixi came in, he had already broken the great formation in the Black Sea.


    The most terrifying formation is broken, and there is always a chance of life.


    As for the danger in the Black Sea, it can only depend on their lives.


    The Black Sea is the real dead place.


    "is it possible?"


    When Daoist Huntian heard Da Hei''s words, his face was incredulous.


    After all, the terror of the Black Sea is unknown to everyone.


    However, before Daoist Huntian asked, Da Hei glanced at Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Daoist Huntian''s eyes lit up.


    "Has the son also made a layout in the Black Sea?"


    "If it''s true, then it''s possible."


    "When I wake up, I''m afraid I''m going to go crazy."


    When Daoist Huntian thought of the sleeping day, his breathing became much heavier.


    At this moment, Li Yixi was looking at the saplings in front of him, but he didn''t care about Daoist Huntian and Dahei.


    The more you look, the more you like it.


    "Give you a little luck."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, sending a mana into the sapling.

 Chapter 1604

    Originally, the soul fell into a state of silence, waiting to wake up.


    The moment Li Yixi''s mana entered his body, he quickly recovered.


    But it is too weak, and it will take a long time to fully recover.


    With the input of mana, Li Yixi discovered that the saplings in front of him had aura of aura, and they looked even more miraculous, and his eyes lit up.


    "As expected of a treasure tree."


    "It''s really extraordinary."


    Li Yixi immediately put it away.


    "Huntian, after going back, there will be a great reward."


    "Although you are weak, you have made a lot of contributions."


    Li Yixi turned around and patted the shoulder of Daoist Huantian.


    Daoist Huntian heard the words, and his face showed ecstasy.


    "Thank you sir."


    Facing Li Yixi, he was about to kneel down.


    After seeing Li Yixi''s methods, Daoist Huntian knows that Li Yixi is unfathomable, and if he can get Li Yixi''s reward, he will inevitably rise.


    Da Hei returned all the way back and forth, very fast.


    Now, the time agreed with Jun Wushen is coming.


    in a canyon.


    An extremely embarrassed figure.


    There was despair in those eyes.


    "Damn, is there really no way to survive?"


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he coughed violently.


    There was blood dripping from the corners of his mouth.


    The embarrassed figure is none other than the Immortal Supreme.


    Before, the Immortal Supreme had recovered some, and was ready to seize the disciples of the Luo Sect and gain a chance of life.


    However, the Undying Supreme failed.


    The soul was even more attacked.


    The current situation is extremely bad.


    Another powerful existence was encountered, and the mana in the body was almost exhausted.


    Now, unless there''s a miracle, it''s over.


    Immortal Supreme is very clear that his time is running out, and he can last for three days at most. Within three days, if he can''t find a turning point, he will definitely die.


    The reason why he still insisted is that the Immortal Supreme saw hope.


    I found a few big demon corpses before, and the Supreme Immortal felt that if their fate was good, they might still meet them.


    This is the last hope of the Undying Supreme.


    Da Hei kept on his way, until it was time for dinner, he fell from the void.


    After the transformation of today''s big black, it is no longer suppressed by heaven and earth.


    On the way home, it was much faster.


    "Huntian, this canyon is not bad, you can go and see if you can find some spiritual fruit."


    "Eating meat every day makes me a little tired."


    "We will celebrate this great harvest."


    Li Yixi thought that there was only meat in the storage space, so he had no appetite.


    "Okay, wait a minute, son."


    When Daoist Huntian saw that he could work for Li Yixi, he was excited and immediately left in the air.


    Li Yixi was also busy.


    Daoist Huntian entered the canyon and began to look around.


    Now, following Li Yixi''s side, his cultivation is about to recover.


    The disintegration of the power of heaven and earth, Hun Tian doesn''t care, after all, the replenishment is faster than the decomposition.


    It is not like before, I dare not use mana.


    But soon.


    The Daoist Huntian noticed the movement.


    Immediately, it approached silently.


    Soon, Daoist Huntian came a few miles away and saw a figure who was being hunted and was about to die on the spot.


    "Um?"


    "Isn''t this a good little guy who claims to be immortal?"


    "It''s miserable."


    The Immortal Supreme at this moment is really bullied by a dog.


    The mana was exhausted, the blood was exhausted, and he chose to close his eyes and wait for death.


    However, a few breaths passed.


    The Undying Supreme found out that it was wrong, and he was not torn apart.


    "Is it comfortable to lie down?"


    "If you don''t want to go, just keep lying down."


    At the same time, a voice sounded in his mind.


    "Who?"


    The Immortal Supreme opened his eyes.


    A face came into the eyes of the Immortal Supreme.


    "Senior Huntian?"


    Seeing a somewhat familiar but unfamiliar face, the Undying Supreme looked unbelievable.


    Just like a dream.


    "You read that right, old man, I''m still alive."


    "It''s you, it''s almost over."


    Seeing Daoist Huntian speak again, the Immortal Supreme believes that it is not a dream, but a reality.


    "Senior, how did you do it, you seem to be in good shape and still at your peak, how is this possible."


    "Can you teach me?"


    The longing on the face of the Immortal Supreme.


    "Teach you?"


    "I can''t teach it, I just met a big man and was saved."


    "Before, it was almost as miserable as you."


    At this moment, Daoist Huntian couldn''t help but think of the scene when he met Li Yixi, and he almost died on the spot.


    It was Li Yixi who rescued him from the monster''s mouth.


    "A big man?"


    "Senior, can you give me a recommendation?"


    The Immortal Supreme finally saw hope.


    Daoist Huntian was silent for a moment and said, "I can only try."


    "Success or not depends on your life."


    "Remember, this big man is not an ordinary person. I don''t know if it is good for you."


    In the end, Daoist Huntian decided to help the Immortal Supreme.


    However, after taking a look at the immortal Supreme Being who was about to die, Daoist Huntian took out a True Essence Pill and placed it in Daoist Huntian''s hands.


    "Swallow it first."


    "Recover some, otherwise it will be very troublesome to bring a half-dead man."


    Immortal Supreme at this moment, there is no mana left in the body, and the moment he sees the True Yuan Dan, he swallows it directly.


    Originally, Immortal Supreme felt that he would only recover a little bit, but soon, Immortal Supreme widened his eyes and looked incredulous.


    "This, this..."


    The lips of the Immortal Supreme were constantly shaking.


    In my heart, a storm surged.


    The mana of the Undying Supreme is quickly restored.


    The injury on his body also improved rapidly.


    Looking at the Immortal Supreme with wide-eyed eyes, Daoist Huntian said indifferently: "This was bestowed by that big man. I don''t have this ability, and I can''t explain it."


    "In his eyes, we are just trash, too weak."


    "His methods are naturally not what we can imagine."


    "But that big man likes to act, so be careful when you see him."


    "Do you understand?"


    Daoist Huntian turned around and warned again.


    "Understood, I understand."


    Seeing the hope of surviving, the Immortal Supreme looked happy and nodded again and again.


    Follow closely behind the Daoist Huntian.


    Don''t dare to let the distance open more than one meter.


    "Senior, why is that big man here?"


    Immortal Supreme was also curious at this moment.


    After all, this area is not a good place.


    Daoist Huntian didn''t even think about it, and said directly: "When you get here, you will naturally cross the Black Sea and leave this ghost place."


    "What else can you do?"


    heard.


    Immortal Supreme mistakenly thought that he heard it wrong, and his face was in disbelief.


    "Predecessor...Senior, what did you say?"


    "Do you want to leave this place?"


    "how can that be?"


    "If it was feasible, someone would have left long ago, and the Black Sea cannot be crossed."


    "Impossible to cross."


    "Senior, stop joking."


    The Immortal Supreme simply does not believe that the Black Sea is too terrifying, it is a huge mouth that devours life.

 Chapter 1605

    Hearing the words of the Immortal Supreme, Daoist Huntian turned around and smiled without explaining.


    After all, no matter how many explanations, the Immortal Supreme is difficult to accept and digest.


    Even if it was Daoist Huntian himself, at the beginning, facing the explanation of Da Hei, he couldn''t believe it, after all, it was unbelievable.


    Li Yixi''s methods were completely beyond his understanding.


    Seeing that Taoist Huntian didn''t explain, the Supreme Immortal didn''t dare to ask. After all, if Taoist Huntian didn''t like it, then he would be out of luck.


    If you follow the Taoist Huntian, you can still survive after all. If you are alone, the Supreme Immortal knows very well that he will die.


    soon.


    The Daoist Huntian returned with the Immortal Supreme.


    "It''s you?"


    Seeing Li Yixi and Da Hei beside him, the eyeballs of the Supreme Immortal almost fell out.


    The Supreme Immortal never imagined that Li Yixi was the master among the people of the Heavenly Dao.


    When Li Yixi and Da Hei first entered the God Burial Continent, they met the Immortal Supreme.


    Originally, the Supreme Immortal thought that Li Yixi and Da Hei were dead, but he didn''t expect that Li Yixi and Da Hei were intact, and there was no slump in them, and they were in high spirits.


    "meet again."


    "What a coincidence."


    "But you seem a little embarrassed."


    Li Yixi smiled when he saw the Immortal Supreme.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the Immortal Supreme''s face turned red.


    Now, what is still unclear, Li Yixi''s strength is unfathomable.


    If it is really a mortal, how could it be possible to live so well up to now, the speed of the decomposition of heaven and earth has already made Li Yixi dead, not to mention where this place is, but it is full of crises.


    "What the senior said is that I was really embarrassed. If I hadn''t met the senior, I would have died."


    "Senior, the underground black vine and the blood-colored ancient monument were cut by the senior, right?"


    At this moment, remembering the scenes that happened before, Immortal Supreme is a little difficult to calm down.


    Originally mistakenly thought it was done by other powerful beings, but now the Undying Supreme knows that it must be Li Yixi.


    Hearing the words of the Undying Supreme, Da Hei and Daoist Huntian on the side were a little flustered.


    After all, Li Yixi likes to play mortals.


    His mouth moved, but the Daoist Huntian didn''t dare to transmit sound, because Li Yixi must know.


    Daoist Huntian already has the heart to die. If he knew that the Immortal Supreme''s heart was so poor and his acting skills were so poor, he would never bring it back.


    But now, it''s too late.


    "Senior?"


    "Fellow Daoist is joking, my cultivation base is ordinary, where is the senior."


    Li Yixi heard the words and said with a smile.


    I think Immortal Supreme got it wrong.


    The Immortal Supreme heard Li Yixi''s words and shook his head again and again.


    Said: "Senior is humble, before the junior did not dare to observe the senior too much, and felt that the senior''s cultivation was average, but now I look at it again, only to find that the senior''s strength is unfathomable, and he has already stood on the top of the immortal way. After all, the senior''s level of life has already been completed. Transformation is not something I can compare with, the level of life is enough to suppress everything."


    "Although I am the Supreme Being of Chaos, I am also a strong person in Chaos, but in this God Burying Continent, I am like an ant, but the senior is here and can run wild without any suppression, which can explain this point. "


    "Furthermore, the way of my cultivation is different from others. I cultivate the unity of the flesh, the Tao, the spirit and the flesh, and I open up the world within my body, and I see more than others."


    "Senior and us are not on the same level at all."


    Undead Supreme explained while shaking his head again and again.


    "Um?"


    "What did you say, are you Chaos Supreme?"


    "Chaos Supreme, can mix so poorly."


    Li Yixi was a little stunned when she heard the words.


    The Immortal Supreme''s face turned red again, and explained: "If the internal world is not perfected, it is imprisoned here and unable to cultivate. This is the case. For practitioners, this is a cage. Of course, like the predecessors, the life is completed. The existence of metamorphosis is naturally unaffected."


    "After all, the people who created this place are like their predecessors, and the level of life is not on the same level as us."


    Immortal Supreme explained again at this moment.


    "Are you sure?"


    Li Yixi stopped and stared at the Immortal Supreme.


    At this moment, Li Yixi remembered the scenes that happened after the time-travel.


    In the past, Li Yixi had been unable to cultivate for a long time, and he did not think of this.


    At this moment, I heard the words of the Immortal Supreme, and I remembered the scenes of the experience.


    Some explanations don''t make sense.


    Even if it is the protagonist''s halo, it is impossible.


    However, in Li Yixi''s heart, there is still a question, that is, his current self is still extremely weak.


    It is completely irrelevant to Wudi, after all, Li Yixi knows that he has only recently entered the ranks of cultivation.


    In the past, Li Yixi had suspected many times, but could not figure it out. Now that Li Yixi heard the words of the Immortal Supreme, Li Yixi''s heart was beating violently.


    Li Yixi took a deep breath, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and asked, "Then tell me, if I am a powerful being, why have I been unable to cultivate, and now I am worthy of the entry-level cultivation path."


    This question is the key to Li Yixi''s denial of his own power.


    After all, the cultivation base is there and cannot deceive people.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the Immortal Supreme mistakenly thought that Li Yixi was testing himself, and explained, "Senior is joking. With such a powerful existence, he can practice ordinary exercises, and he can run a supreme divine power there."


    "The power of gods and demons in the senior''s body is like the vast ocean, and some exercises that we think are very powerful, even if the seniors practice, it is difficult to make the power of gods and demons work."


    "After all, how can a cultivation technique that can mobilize the divine power like a small stream can mobilize the divine power of the vast sea."


    "Actually, I didn''t know much about it before. I didn''t understand all of this until I encountered Tian. Tian is an existence comparable to my predecessors."


    Immortal Supreme''s voice just fell, and the Daoist Huntian coughed repeatedly.


    Terrified.


    His face was a little pale.


    I feel that Immortal Supreme is causing big trouble, isn''t this forcing Li Yixi to showdown?


    How could someone like Li Yixi not know his own strength?


    But Daoist Huntian''s cough was completely ignored by Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes were filled with brilliance.


    A hand fell on the shoulder of the Undying Supreme, and said excitedly: "Is what you said true?"


    Li Yixi''s breathing became rapid.


    Who doesn''t want to be invincible.


    Run the world.


    Even if you don''t have the heart to dominate, you can still be free and free from any constraints. Strength is the foundation of freedom.


    "Don''t dare to lie to the seniors."


    "Senior, don''t you know your own situation?"


    Seeing Li Yixi''s excitement, the Immortal Supreme gradually realized that something was wrong.


    After all, who wouldn''t know their own situation, Immortal Supreme was a little confused.


    All of a sudden, I remembered the words of Daoist Huntian before.


    Thinking about it at this moment, it seemed that Li Yixi had deliberately forgotten something, so that no one would wake him up.


    "Cough cough."


    "To tell you the truth, I have lost some memories, and I can''t always remember them."


    "Your words today reminded me a little, but it''s not enough to really retrieve my memory."


    "Thank you, maybe only I can fully use my divine power to get my memory back."


    "But how can one run a divine power?"


    "You know how."


    After Li Yixi coughed and concealed his embarrassment, he looked at the Immortal Supreme with anticipation.


    "Know."


    "Senior is so powerful, and it is not something that ordinary exercises can do."


    "It must be an extremely ancient practice."


    "Perhaps the Golden Body of Ten Thousand Tribulations can do it."


    "If you find the Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations, you can at least restore most of the seniors, and only the existence of seniors can cultivate that kind of supernatural powers."


    "The golden body of the Myriad Tribulations is not tolerated by the heaven and the earth, and every breakthrough will lead to a catastrophe. If it is an ordinary person, it is true that there will be nine deaths, but the seniors are different. To the slightest bit of senior, after all, the level of life of senior has surpassed any creature in this world."


    "The robbery will only become the nourishment of the seniors."


    "However, I just don''t know if I can find the Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations."


    "After all, the Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations has long been lost."


    "But the ability of the predecessors should be able to be found. Someone once practiced the Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations, and that person was also imprisoned here, but I don''t know where."


    Immortal Supreme is a little embarrassed at this moment.


    "The Golden Body of Ten Thousand Tribulations?"


    Da Hei on the side, heard the words of the Immortal Supreme, and his eyes brightened.


    Looking for a practice method in the God Burial Continent is to find a needle in a haystack.


    However, Li Yixi, the Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations, had already obtained it.


    "Could it be that the real purpose of the master entering the God Burial Continent this time is the golden body of the Myriad Tribulations."


    "The master once said that the catastrophe is coming."


    "It seems that the master is going to use all his strength."


    "After all, the sky is powerful and terrifying, and no one has ever defeated it."


    In Da Hei''s heart, a turbulent wave was set off at this moment.


    "The Golden Body of Ten Thousand Tribulations?"


    "I see."


    "Thank you buddy."


    Li Yixi was still a little worried. After all, he didn''t know where to find a suitable exercise, but Li Yixi had already obtained the Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations.


    "Don''t dare."


    "My little strength is not qualified to be compared with my predecessors."


    Immortal Supreme quickly refused.


    Don''t dare to accept Li Yixi''s bow.


    At this moment, Li Yixi didn''t care about that anymore.


    Li Yixi was no longer interested in what was in front of him.


    "Are you hungry?"


    "If you''re not hungry, throw it away."


    "Let''s go home."


    Li Yixi couldn''t wait to go back to practice the Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations.


    "Hungry, hungry."


    "Son, don''t waste it, we eat on the road, eat on the road."


    Daoist Huntian reacted and stopped immediately, this is a great opportunity.


    "Okay, eat on the way."


    "Big black, go."


    Li Yixi looked excited.


    Finally solved the mystery that has been perplexing me.


    Da Hei rose into the air and headed for the Black Sea.


    "Um?"


    "This¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    At the moment when Da Hei rose into the air, the body of the Immortal Supreme trembled, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    It turned out that the Immortal Supreme thought that it was just Li Yixi''s life level that had changed, but he didn''t expect Da Hei to take that step.


    At this moment, the Immortal Supreme still doesn''t understand that the Black Sea is said to be uncrossable, that is for them, and the Black Sea can''t stop the existence of the transformation of the life level.

 Chapter 1606

    After feeling the breath of Da Hei, the Undying Supreme at this moment set off a storm in his heart, which is something that the Undying Supreme has never thought about.


    After all, Da Hei looks like a local dog, how could he have such terrifying strength?


    That is beyond the existence of ordinary Chaos Lord.


    Only those epoch masters can touch the level, and the big black beside Li Yixi actually did it, and took that step.


    I originally thought it was an ordinary dog, but suddenly I found out that there is a world-shattering cultivation base, how can the Immortal Venerable be calm.


    At this moment, the Immortal Venerable seemed to have lost his soul.


    The speed of Da Hei was extremely fast, and today''s Da Hei also felt the urgency and joy in Li Yixi''s heart.


    Today''s Dahei has connected the bits and pieces of what he has experienced, and also knows that it is time for Li Yixi to regain his strength. After all, the catastrophe is coming. If there is no Li Yixi''s existence, no one can stop him from being high above. day.


    Even if the Lords of the Era who choose to hide join forces, it is absolutely impossible to be the enemy of the unity of the sky.


    Daoist Huntian, who was originally worried, saw the happy look on Li Yixi''s face at this moment.


    also responded.


    Daoist Huntian didn''t think the appearance of the Immortal Supreme was an accident.


    In the eyes of Daoist Huntian, everything was arranged by Li Yixi.


    At this moment, Daoist Huntian approached the immortal Supreme with a sluggish face.


    "Little guy, you are very good, I will share with you."


    "That''s good stuff."


    The voice of Daoist Huntian resounded in the mind of the Undying Supreme, which made the Undying Supreme who lost his soul come back to his senses.


    "Thank you senior."


    The Immortal Supreme quickly thanked him. Although he has recovered some qi and blood, his stomach is empty, which is unbearable in this God Burying Continent.


    Now that I met Li Yixi, the Immortal Supreme knew that it was 100% to leave this ghost place.


    After taking the soup in the hands of Daoist Huntian, he took a sip, and the next moment his body trembled, and the Immortal Supreme stared at the soup in the bowl in his hand.


    The change in his belly also verified the Immortal Supreme''s guess that Li Yixi was indeed an unbelievably powerful being.


    The speed of Da Hei is extremely terrifying, and in just a moment, he came to the Black Sea.


    The Black Sea is a real restricted area, a place that no one can cross.


    If it was before, even if the current level of black life had transformed, it would be difficult to fly directly. After all, there was a terrifying formation shrouded in it, but that formation had already been shattered by Li Yixi''s sword.


    The only obstacle to Da Hei now disappeared, and Da Hei flew directly over the Black Sea.


    At the moment when Dahei flew over the Black Sea.


    A strange aura that permeated God Burial Continent also disappeared.


    Chaos Unknown.


    A voice figure is suspended.


    This figure is surrounded by the power of the terrifying Dao, and the power of thousands of Dao surrenders to him.


    At this moment, the young man''s hand moved slightly, and the next moment he slowly opened his eyes.


    After endless years, the youth''s expression has not changed at all, but at the moment when the youth wakes up, the youth''s complexion becomes extremely ugly.


    "Who, who is it?"


    "How did he do it?"


    "To destroy my layout since the 18 Chaos Era is simply courting death."


    There was anger in the eyes of the young man, but also disdain.


    Today''s youth seems to be still suppressing something and cannot leave this place. I saw a figure walking out of the youth''s body, which is a clone of the youth.


    The youth''s clone stepped out one step at a time, and the world was spinning.


    At this moment, the entire Chaos Avenue seemed to be trembling madly.


    The existence that sleeps here is the sky above.


    The avatar of the sky walked out of this moment.


    The dragon realm, the Buddha realm, the immortal mountain and other terrifying existences in the chaos opened their eyes one after another.


    There was fear in his eyes.


    At this moment, the world''s free king and Buddha, those eyes seemed to see through the chaos, and could not help but frown slightly.


    "Why did Tian suddenly come out of the clone? It''s almost the same now, but it hasn''t reached that step yet. Did something happen?"


    The world''s free king Buddha was full of doubts, but at this moment he didn''t dare to pry at all, and immediately took the Buddha world away and hid it.


    Countless terrifying beings have hidden their auras one after another at this moment in order to prevent them from being found by the sky.


    The moment Tian''s clone appeared in God Burial Continent, his face became a little gloomy.


    Tian did not expect that when he was sleeping and suppressing Chaos, the messenger he had chosen would be wounded and killed.


    At the same time, at this moment, Tian saw the figures on the God Burial Continent trying to cross the Black Sea.


    There was no movement from the avatar of the sky, and a terrifying heavenly might descended. These people were deprived of their strength and all fell to the ground.


    Seeing the avatars of the sky in the sky, one by one showed fear and despair.


    But at this moment, Tian did not target these people, these people are just ants in Tian''s eyes.


    These people are imprisoned here, and the sky is just taking their Dao, and now these people have no value to the sky.


    The reason why Tian''s clone appeared was not to face these ants, but to chase after Li Yixi who had crossed the Black Sea.


    At the moment when Tian''s clone appeared on the Black Sea, Tian immediately stopped, and those eyes seemed to penetrate the sky and the earth, staring at the black sea.


    Under the Black Sea, the bottom of the sea has long been torn apart by a terrifying force.


    At the moment when the sky arrived, I saw a terrifying aura emanating from the bottom of the Black Sea.


    The drop of Li Yixi''s blood suspended at the bottom of the Black Sea erupted with a terrifying heavenly might.


    At this moment, this drop of blood turned into the appearance of Li Yixi.


    Step out one step, walk out from the bottom of the Black Sea, and block in front of Tian''s clone.


    "Who are you?"


    Tian''s avatar stared at Li Yixi''s blood essence avatar with incomparably cold eyes, and his voice contained endless killing intent.


    Tian''s clone did not expect that Li Yixi still left behind a means to stop him.


    Originally, Tian didn''t care too much, but the moment he felt the breath in his body, Tian''s expression changed.


    Tian can perceive that the power of this clone is not much worse than his.


    But the words were filled with coldness and disdain.


    Heaven is invincible for 18 chaotic eras, how can anyone put anyone in his eyes.


    "You have no right to know who I am."


    "Let''s stop here."


    The incomparably cold voice of Li Yixi''s clone also sounded.


    At the same time, an incomparably powerful breath permeated.


    Directly make the world lose its color.


    Those who were slumped to the ground with a terrified face, saw this scene in the void at this moment, and their faces were shocked.


    No one thought that the invincible Tian would meet his opponent, and the other party was not too afraid of Tian.


    "court death."


    Tian was extremely proud. Hearing Li Yixi''s avatar''s words, there was a terrifying killing intent in those eyes.


    Without further ado, he directly attacked Li Yixi. It seemed that the means were mediocre, but it contained the power of ten thousand ways.


    At the moment when the punch was thrown, the entire void was in turmoil, and the power of ten thousand paths was directly disrupted at this moment.


    If it is an ordinary person, when the power of ten thousand paths reverses the chaos, it will lose the power of a battle, but at this moment, Li Yixi''s avatar is extremely calm in the face of such terrifying means.


    The power of this chaotic world did not interfere much with Li Yixi''s clone.


    The two clones fought each other.


    The surrounding void is constantly shattering.


    The Black Sea beneath him was instantly evaporated by a terrifying supernatural power, and those powerful beings died.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw this battle in the sky.


    dare not breathe.


    Da Hei, who flew over the Black Sea, couldn''t help but look back at this moment.


    "I see."


    "At that time, the master left a drop of blood essence to block Tian''s clone."


    "Only in this way can we stop Tian''s avatar. After all, Tian is too powerful, even if it is a avatar, it is beyond the existence of the Lord of the ordinary era."


    "I don''t know what means the master used to hide from the sky''s perception when he was in God Burial Continent."


    "Although I can''t leave that place like today, but today''s avatar has already walked out, it seems that it will take a long time to get out of there, and then the catastrophe will come."


    "It turns out that this time the master went to the God Burial Continent, and the real goal was the Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations."


    "It''s going to change."


    "The catastrophe is coming, I don''t know if the master will be able to defeat the sky."


    Although Da Hei almost blindly worshipped Li Yixi, when he thought of the sky, Da Hei felt a kind of depression in his heart that could not be dispelled.


    The sky is like an invincible god, suspended above everyone''s head.


    Even if Li Yixi is very powerful, Da Hei does not think that Li Yixi has the absolute strength to suppress the layout of the entire 18 Chaos Era.


    Unless Li Yixi completely controls the Great Destiny Technique.


    But the Great Destiny Technique has never been controlled by anyone.


    Although Li Yixi controlled a trace of destiny, Tian also controlled a part of it.


    Not long after Da Hei flew, a figure appeared not far away, it was Jun Wushen.


    "Meet Master."


    Originally, Jun Wushen was a little worried, after all, it was the God Burial Continent, the cemetery of the gods.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s return now, Jun Wushen''s heart that has been hanging has completely fallen.


    "Come on, let''s go back."


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face.


    Along the way, Li Yixi also asked Undead Supreme some questions, and already knew that this was Chaos.


    Jun Wushen can walk alone in the chaos, and his natural strength has also stepped into an extremely terrifying realm.


    Immortal Supreme naturally also felt that the Black Sea was instantly evaporated, and there was a look of horror in those eyes.


    Being able to leave the God Burial Continent, Immortal Supreme was very happy, but at the same time, it was extremely solemn, because in the perception of Immortal Supreme and others, the drop of menstrual blood illusion left by Li Yixi died together with the avatar of Heaven.


    Clearly no one has the upper hand.


    They also didn''t know whether Li Yixi would be able to defeat it when the catastrophe came.


    However, the Immortal Supreme knows that the existence of those who are still alive disappears from the Black Sea, and now has the opportunity to leave the God Burial Continent.


    After all, it is already the limit that Tian can walk out of a clone today.

 Chapter 1607

    After returning to Jinling Immortal City, Li Yixi began to cultivate the Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations.


    In the room, Li Yixi took a deep breath and suppressed the excitement in his heart.


    Even now, Li Yixi''s heart is still full of shocks, he never thought that he has the cultivation base of the sky without knowing it.


    Calmly, Li Yixi took out the cheat book of the Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations, read it again, and only started to practice after confirming that it was correct.


    But within a quarter of an hour, Li Yixi opened his eyes directly.


    There is an incredible color in the eyes.


    "It''s so simple, is this the eighth catastrophe?"


    In this short period of time, Li Yixi found that his body had undergone eight transformations.


    Now he has cultivated to the eighth kalpa of the golden body of ten thousand kalpas.


    Next is the ninth catastrophe of the golden body of ten thousand catastrophes, the first big transformation.


    Li Yixi felt a little unbelievable, and even felt that this was an illusion produced by himself.


    Involuntarily walked out of the room.


    "Meet the seniors."


    Immortal Supreme, who had just brewed a cup of tea, saw Li Yixi walking towards him, and immediately stood up.


    "Sit down, don''t be so polite, just make this place your home, I just have some doubts, I''ll ask you."


    Li Yixi smiled and invited the Undead Supreme to sit down.


    The Immortal Supreme felt flattered.


    "Young master, just ask, as long as I can answer, I will do my best."


    The Immortal Supreme spoke quickly.


    Li Yixi smiled, and said, "It''s not a big problem, I just want to ask me, if the speed of cultivating the Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations seems to be too fast, will it cause my foundation to become unstable?"


    Li Yixi didn''t think about this before.


    Because judging from the introduction of the Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations, every time you ascend, you will experience life and death, but Su Xiuyi found that she didn''t feel any crisis when she cultivated, and it went so smoothly that it was incredible.


    This is completely different from the description in the Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations.


    After all, although Li Yixi has the strength to reach the sky, he doesn''t know much about these things, only Mengxin.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the Immortal Supreme was taken aback.


    "Young master, this will not have any impact. After all, it is for weak monks. You are not an ordinary person. Your life level is beyond imagination, and it is not comparable to ordinary immortals."


    "I said before that with the current state of the young master, it is difficult to add ten thousand calamities to the body. Even if it is the heavenly calamity brought about by the cultivation of the golden body of ten thousand calamities, it is just nourishment for you on the road of cultivation, young master."


    "Young master, just go to practice."


    "Actually, young master''s practice is not like that of ordinary monks. There is no bottleneck at all, but it is just that he needs to use his supreme power of gods and demons."


    "Where does the danger come from?"


    The voice fell, and the Undead Supreme stopped talking.


    Li Yixi looked a little embarrassed, and once again heard the words of the Undead Supreme, Li Yixi completely let go of his hanging heart.


    "Okay, you continue."


    Li Yixi stood up, turned around and left.


    Soon, terrifying blood-colored lightning pierced the sky above the small courtyard.


    Terrifying blood-colored robbery clouds continuously gathered towards this place.


    These robbery clouds are like blood.


    At this moment, there seemed to be blood-colored waves rushing in the void.


    In the entire Jiuchongtian, all the practitioners can''t help breaking through at this moment.


    His eyes were fixed on the bloody divine thunder in the void.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "This is the forbidden road, this is the forbidden road."


    "Who the hell dares to take the taboo road, which is not tolerated by heaven."


    "Tolerated by Chaos."


    "Furthermore, the secret book of the Forbidden Path has long been lost, so where did you get it from?"


    These ancient existences looked at the blood-colored Thunder Calamity rushing towards the Jinling Immortal City in the void, their eyes showed horror, and they could feel the trembling in their hearts from their voices.


    Fear of bloody thunder.


    No matter who it is, the voice is trembling at the moment.


    Even if there are secret books and exercises on the taboo road, not everyone has the courage to embark on it.


    After all, those who set foot on this road will be destroyed by this way of heaven and this chaos.


    No one reached the top.


    The sky above Li Yixi''s courtyard.


    Li Yixi, who was dressed in white, sat cross-legged, looking at the bloody thunder in the void, with a nervous expression on his face.


    The terrifying thunder came, and the blood-colored thunder turned into a ferocious thunder beast, rushing towards Li Yixi.


    Everyone who saw the blood-colored Thunder Beast felt trembling all over, and the mere coercion made them suffocate.


    In the yard, a stream of breaths locked onto the Void Thunder Beast.


    The ancestor dragon in the pool, the phoenix under the forest, the golden toad in the ditch, the sword grass in the courtyard, the willow tree in the backyard, the supreme peach ancestor...


    All eyes were filled with ecstasy.


    "Here comes the real opportunity."


    At this moment, these extremely powerful existences were full of excitement.


    They knew very well that although Li Yixi had embarked on the road of taboo, the Dao of Heaven would not be able to hurt Li Yixi at all.


    And this terrifying blood-colored thunder calamity will only become a powerful nourishment for Li Yixi.


    The blood-colored thunder calamity not only contains the power to destroy the world, but also contains the terrifying and incomparable power of the great way.


    It is impossible for Li Yixi to swallow all of them, naturally there will be some scattered parts, and then it will be time for them to absorb the power of the Great Dao.


    The power of this avenue is not the power of an ordinary avenue, but the real original avenue of chaos.


    This is also the reason why all those who embark on the taboo road are not tolerated by the Dao of Heaven and Chaos.


    Because stepping on the forbidden road is to fight against chaos without end.


    Seeing this huge and ferocious blood-colored Thunder Beast in the sky, Li Yixi''s expression was a little nervous, but Li Yixi''s expression did not change at the moment, and now Li Yixi has some confidence in himself.


    "go."


    As soon as Li Yixi''s thoughts moved, the fairy sword next to him pierced through the air instantly, and the next moment, the ferocious Thunder Beast that suffocated countless strong men was killed by a sword in an instant.


    The body turned into a terrifying force of bloody thunder.


    Today''s Li Yixi''s physical body has been strong to a certain extent, when these thunder calamities fell on Li Yixi''s body, they did not cause any harm to Li Yixi.


    On the contrary, Li Yixi found that at this moment, when these bloody thunderbolts fell on him, every cell and every acupoint in his body seemed to be excited.


    "swallow."


    Li Yixi immediately activated the Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations.


    A trace of blood-colored thunder power was swallowed into Li Yixi''s body in an instant. At this moment, blood-colored thunder light flickered in Li Yixi''s flesh and blood, and Li Yixi''s whole body was enveloped by blood-colored thunder light.


    However, those bloody thunder lights did not cause any harm to Li Yixi.


    Instead, the divine power in Li Yixi''s body was stimulated and revived, and a wave of terrifying breath permeated from Li Yixi''s body. At this moment, in Li Yixi''s body, the extremely terrifying power of gods and demons shocked the sky.


    "Sure enough, as the Undead Supreme said, these bloody thunder disasters are extremely terrifying, but they are not a threat to me."


    "It turns out that I am the truly invincible and undefeated in this world."


    While Li Yixi was excited, he also felt a little helpless. He never thought that after so long, he didn''t realize his unrivaled power.


    Feeling the bloody thunder power, unable to hurt himself at all, Li Yixi directly operated the Golden Body of Ten Thousand Tribulations with all his strength, without any scruples.


    For others, the golden body of ten thousand calamities is dangerous every time, but it does not pose any threat to Li Yixi.


    With Li Yixi''s continuous practice, the Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations was cultivated by Li Yixi to a hundred calamities in a moment.


    At this moment, in Li Yixi''s Soul Palace, a terrifying aura revived.


    The Nascent Soul in Li Yixi''s Soul Palace is extremely powerful.


    Waking up from the silence at this moment.


    The moment I opened my eyes, the whole world seemed to be trembling.


    At this moment, Yuanying slowly stood up in the soul palace, wanting to get out of Li Yixi''s soul palace and soar into the sky.


    Li Yixi has a feeling that as long as he thinks, his Nascent Soul can go anywhere he wants.


    "Is this my Nascent Soul?"


    Li Yixi felt his Nascent Soul revive, and a ray of shock appeared on his face, Li Yixi''s Nascent Soul was no different from a real person.


    Incredibly powerful.


    But at this moment, Li Yixi forcibly suppressed the excitement in his heart.


    Without letting his Nascent Soul walk out of his soul palace, Li Yixi took a deep breath and directly let his Nascent Soul shatter.


    The Ten Thousand Tribulations Golden Body is different from other cultivation methods, which will make the Nascent Soul continuously become stronger.


    But if you want to cultivate the Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations, you must smash your own Nascent Soul, and let the Nascent Soul and your physical body become one.


    If Nascent Soul is allowed to walk out of the Soul Palace and be contaminated with the laws of this world, it will be impossible to embark on this forbidden road.


    The Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations combines the Nascent Soul and the physical body into one, so that a real cave can be opened in the body.


    At that time, you can devour the Law of Ten Thousand Heavens and integrate it into your own body.


    At the moment when Li Yixi was performing the Ten Thousand Tribulations Golden Body Cultivation Technique, the powerful Nascent Soul in Li Yixi''s Soul Palace was constantly struggling to break free.


    But in the end, he was imprisoned by the terrifying power of gods and demons, and golden cracks appeared on his body, and terrifying golden light diffused from his body.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s eyes were bloodshot, and he felt extreme pain.


    Soon the extremely powerful Nascent Soul exploded like porcelain.


    It turned into countless golden fragments, and was used by Li Yixi to use the Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations to continuously fuse with the physical body.


    Li Yixi''s physical body was constantly being recast at an extremely terrifying speed.


    The power of the Nascent Soul and the power of the physical body quickly reached a perfect fusion.


    The terrifying blood-colored thunder in the void never disappeared.


    With Li Yixi''s continuous practice, the entire Jiuchongtian was filled with terrifying blood-colored robbery clouds.


    The chaos where the Nine Heavens are located.


    At this moment, endless bloody robbery clouds gathered.


    Ten miles, one hundred miles, one thousand miles, ten thousand miles, one hundred thousand miles, one million miles...


    The range covered by the bloody robbery cloud, and its terrifying speed expansion.


    There are countless overlords of chaos, and there is a look of horror in the eyes at this moment.


    Wherever the Bloody Thunder Tribulation passed, the entire chaos trembled.


    This chaos seems to be furious.


    Pairs of eyes looked at the place where Jiuzhongtian was, and there was disbelief in the eyes.


    Buddhist world.


    The world''s free king Buddha walked out of the Buddha world directly, and the terrifying Buddha''s light shone on the sky and the earth.


    "Amitabha, has this benefactor embarked on the forbidden path?"


    "I don''t know if it will succeed?"


    As soon as Wang Fo''s voice fell, a passage suddenly appeared beside him.


    A figure walked out from the space passage.


    Like a savage.


    Wearing some broken animal skins.


    Bare feet.


    He holds a bamboo pole in his hand.


    It was like an old man walking out of thorns.


    "Old monk, what are you talking about?"


    "I think he''s fine."


    "In this world, there is always a chance before the catastrophe."


    "And this ray of hope lies in my human race."


    When the old man looked at the self-possessed Wang Buddha in the world, his expression was extremely calm.


    "Amitabha."


    "I have seen Ren Zu."


    "Congratulations to Ren Zu for taking that step."


    There was a smile on Wang Fo''s face in the world, and he didn''t underestimate Ren Zu, but his pupils shrank slightly, a little shocked.


    What appeared at this moment was the strongest of the human race, Ren Zu.


    The bamboo pole in Ren Zu''s hand was lightly put aside, and it turned into an incomparably huge emerald bamboo, rooted in this chaos, and this enraged chaos was instantly suppressed.


    However, even if Human Ancestor appeared, it only suppressed the chaos for a moment, because the blood-colored thunder power and its terrifying speed permeated the chaos.


    "hiss."


    "What the hell is he doing?"


    Wang Fo and Ren Zu, who had just shown joy in the world, couldn''t help but gasped.

 Chapter 1608

    The power of the original avenue of this chaos is constantly being absorbed, and the entire chaos is resisting.


    Even if it is the World Freedom King Buddha and Ren Zu joining forces.


    Nor can the riots of Chaos be suppressed.


    There was a ray of worry on the faces of the two of them. If it continued, it would definitely make Tian completely wake up.


    When the world''s free king Buddha and human ancestors are worried.


    At this moment, the space was torn apart by an incomparably tyrannical divine power.


    A huge and incomparably suspended island broke through the sky.


    "Hanging God Island."


    "Here comes the old beggar."


    Seeing the island that came through the sky, the faces of the World Freedom King Buddha and Ren Zu showed a ray of joy.


    "Interesting, interesting."


    "Finally, this day has come. I have been hiding for 18 Chaos. I don''t want to wait any longer."


    "If you win, cut off all the shackles, if you lose, let Lao Tzu''s blood stain this Chaos red."


    The voice resounded from the hanging god island, and the next moment an old man bent like a beggar floated up from the hanging Dao domain.


    The broken bowl in his hand was thrown out directly.


    This tattered bowl expanded at an extremely terrifying speed, covering hundreds of millions of miles.


    All the blood-colored thunder tribulations were enveloped by this terrifying bowl at this moment.


    Even Tiandao was imprisoned by the terrifying broken bowl at this moment.


    The chaos of the riot seemed to be shielded from perception at this moment.


    The land of chaos and unknowability.


    Tian, ??who just opened his eyes, was aware of it, but when he felt it now, he found that there was no change.


    "What happened just now? Why did I feel that the whole chaos was furious, but it disappeared at this moment."


    "This is the eighteenth chaos, and it is also the end of everything. It seems that it is not so simple for me to seize everything."


    At this moment, the sky is frowning for the second time since eighteen chaos.


    Then he took a deep breath and looked at the core of the place where he was sleeping.


    Now is not the best time.


    But Tian stepped into it without any hesitation.


    In Jinling Immortal City, Li Yixi is still cultivating, and as she wakes up with the power of the supreme god and demon, Li Yixi becomes more and more terrifying.


    Li Yixi now has hundreds of millions of gods and demons awakened in his body.


    The voice of gods and demons resounded through the nine heavens.


    One after another figures sat cross-legged, and at this moment Jiuchongtian was under the voice of gods and demons.


    All the monks fell into an epiphany.


    The original power attracted by Li Yixi''s cultivation of the Golden Body of Myriad Tribulations was too terrifying.


    The entire Jinling Immortal City, even the vegetation, is turning demons and becoming holy at a frightening speed.


    Chaos ancestral dragon, supreme god phoenix, willow god mahogany and other existences are transforming at an unimaginable speed, and life is transforming.


    At this moment, they are absorbing the power of the original avenue of chaos at an incredible speed.


    In less than a few hours, Li Yixi has cultivated the Golden Body of Ten Thousand Calamities to more than eight thousand calamities.


    Now in Li Yixi''s body, an incomparably terrifying cave has appeared.


    The hole in Li Yixi''s body has turned into a world.


    With the continuous absorption of the power of the Dao of Chaos, life has been continuously born in the cave in Li Yixi''s body.


    All the laws of heaven and earth in the entire Ninth Heaven were dispelled.


    All the creatures in the Nine Heavens.


    The cause and effect with the entire chaos has also been completely cut off.


    However, the incomparably terrifying Jieyun has not stopped, on the contrary, it has become even more terrifying.


    The expression of Wang Fo, Ren Zu and the old beggar, who suppressed chaos in the chaos, changed again and again at this moment.


    But while nervous, his eyes were full of excitement.


    They knew that Li Yixi had practiced to a terrifying level, otherwise, it would be impossible for the three of them to work together to suppress the Chaos riot.


    When the three of them were a little bit unsustainable.


    The space is instantly shattered.


    The huge ancient bronze coffin tore apart the space and landed.


    The terrifying ancient bronze coffin erupted with a terrifying power of the avenue. At this moment, the ancient bronze coffin''s power has not been restrained in the slightest, and it traverses the chaos for thousands of miles.


    See the ancient bronze coffin appear.


    The World''s Freedom King Buddha, Ren Zu and the old beggar were somewhat displeased, but the three ancient giants couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    After all, the owner of the ancient bronze coffin came with his real body.


    relieved a lot of their stress.


    soon.


    One after another divine thoughts swept into the depths of chaos in an instant.


    At this moment, a series of evil spirits spread rapidly.


    In the chaos, a figure came from the sky.


    His white hair almost reached his heels.


    A Tsing Yi, a jug of wine.


    He may seem extremely lazy, but he is domineering all over his body.


    Even if he tried his best to restrain his aura, there was still a fierce aura filling his surroundings.


    The person who came was none other than the Lord of the Third Era, Zhan.


    An unrivaled existence that escaped from the hands of heaven.


    "Seniors, it''s a bit late, it''s okay..."


    In the chaos, terrifying existences kept appearing.


    He seemed calm, but was actually a little nervous.


    When Li Yixi''s supreme power of gods and demons was constantly being controlled, the chaos and unknowable place, the sky at this moment also began to swallow the chaos.


    Since more than a dozen chaotic eras.


    The sky has integrated this avenue of all life in the chaos into the chaotic Tao.


    Although since eighteen chaotic epochs, the sky has been absorbing the power of the chaotic womb.


    But Tian didn''t absorb all of it, it was more about perception.


    And now comes the end.


    God can''t help it anymore.


    "Damn it."


    "Who on earth are you, dare to snatch the Dao fruit of the deity?"


    While absorbing the power of the chaotic embryo, Tian''s face was full of anger.


    Because Tian discovered that the power in the chaotic Taoist body had dissipated a lot, and it was obviously absorbed by people.


    The sky is extremely angry, but at this moment the sky is very clear that it is absolutely impossible to leave this place. Once you leave this place, no one will suppress the chaotic path, and the power in it will be lost at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Even directly seized by people.


    After absorbing enough power from the chaotic embryo, Tian once again condensed a clone.


    Leave the Heart of Chaos.


    Even if it is suppressed by the terrifying existence of everyone, but with the continuous loss of the power of the chaotic embryo, the avatar of the sky quickly locked on the Jiuchongtian.


    With every step taken by Tian''s avatar, it moved hundreds of millions of miles in the chaos.


    In this instant.


    World at ease Wang Buddha.


    human ancestors.


    old beggar.


    war.


    The owner of the ancient bronze coffin exists.


    Instantly looked into the depths of chaos.


    A serious look appeared on his face.


    "he came."


    Ren Zu showed a hint of coldness.


    With a wave of his hand, the green bamboo rooted in the chaos fell into Ren Zu''s hands and turned into a bamboo pole.


    With a light wave of the bamboo pole, the chaos in front of him seemed to be torn apart.


    "Amitabha."


    The world''s free Wang Buddha''s voice fell.


    Stretching out his hand, the entire Buddha world turned into an extremely powerful Zen stick, and the terrifying Buddha power filled the void.


    In Zhan''s hands, the jug turned into a bloody spear.


    A look of excitement appeared on his face.


    There were ear-piercing sounds from the ancient bronze coffin, and the ancient bronze coffin was slowly opened.


    The huge crystal clear corpse stood up from the ancient bronze coffin.


    It is the Lord of the 7th Era, Bone.


    Even if it''s just facing Tian''s avatar, but at this moment no one dares to underestimate it.


    Today''s sky is absorbing the power of the chaotic dao womb, even if it is the power possessed by a clone, it is not comparable to the previous sky, and even more terrifying than the previous sky.


    This moment.


    I saw Ren Zu wave the bamboo pole.


    The sky instantly shattered.


    With a flick of the war spear, the entire chaos seemed to be turned into a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood.


    Faced with such a terrifying lineup, Tian sneered.


    An incomparably terrifying battle broke out in the chaos.


    Tian, ??who was absorbing the power of the chaotic Tao, opened his eyes again at this moment, with a look of irritability on his face.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect these ants to have grown to such a degree after hiding for several epochs."


    "Sure enough, it is not that simple to seize the good fortune of one side of Chaos. This is the last backlash of Chaos."


    "But if you want to stop me, that''s not enough."


    "Even if someone embarks on the road of taboo, it will not work to the extreme."


    "No one can block my way."


    The moment the voice of the sky fell.


    I saw a black token appearing in Tian''s hand.


    There is no text on this black token, only a black ocean that seems to have no boundaries.


    It looks ordinary, but if you look at it a few more times, it seems that the black ocean on the token has come to life.


    I saw Tianmeng''s exertion.


    Instantly crush the black token in his hand.


    The next moment, the entire chaotic sky instantly split open.


    In an incomparably terrifying darkness, an ominous force descended from the sky.


    At this moment, all life rapidly withered.


    A series of extremely terrifying figures stepped out of it, and at this moment, the darkness in the chaos was like waves, and the waves were surging.


    Where the black waves pass, everything is breaking, and the black sea seems to swallow everything.


    Everyone who was fighting against the clone of the sky saw this scene, and their eyes were disturbed.


    At this moment, the ominous power continued to diffuse, and the power of the five declines of the entire chaos descended.


    Before countless monks had time to react, they turned into dry bones, and then turned into dust.


    The power of the unknown and the five declines of heaven and man descended, and everything came to an end.


    Ninth heaven.


    An incomparably terrifying devouring power appeared, and the devouring power was extremely terrifying at this moment.


    All the bloody robbery clouds were swallowed at a terrifying speed, and Li Yixi''s whole body seemed to be turned into a terrifying black hole.


    The incomparably terrifying power of the Great Dao of Chaos was integrated into his cave by Li Yixi at an extremely frightening speed.


    In Nine Heavens.


    Terrifying existences such as the Zulong, the willow tree, and the peach tree broke through the air.


    When Li Yixi was cultivating the Golden Body of Ten Thousand Tribulations, they also absorbed the power of the primordial avenue of chaos, and at the same time devoured the source of the avenue in the land of origin.


    The metamorphosis is now complete.


    The Willow Magic Lamp exists in horror, rooted in the chaos, resisting the endless darkness.


    Seeing this scene, Ren Zu and the others couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Because at this moment they found that the blood-colored thunder in the entire chaos disappeared at a terrifying speed. Obviously, those who embarked on the road of taboo went to the extreme.


    Half an hour later, all the robbery clouds in the entire chaos were swallowed up.


    Ninth heaven.


    Jinling Fairy City.


    Li Yixi slowly opened his eyes.


    The moment Li Yixi opened his eyes, a ray of vicissitudes flashed in his eyes.


    Li Yixi doesn''t seem to have practiced for a long time, but devouring the power of endless chaos makes Li Yixi seem to have gone through countless chaotic eras.


    "It''s finally complete."


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s body was surrounded by the incomparably terrifying power of the Great Dao.


    Standing there, Li Yixi became the core of the whole world.


    "Congratulations, husband."


    "Congratulations, Master."


    "Congratulations, son."


    "Congratulations, master."


    One after another excited eyes fell on Li Yixi.


    Li Yixi nodded towards everyone.


    He opened the mouth and said: "When the catastrophe comes, everything will eventually be destroyed. This world should also change places. Although all causes and effects are cut off, if it is affected, it will also be turned into dust."


    "This is my world, so let''s become one with my cave."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and a decision was made.


    Li Yixi''s figure disappeared instantly, turning into a terrifying black hole.


    At that moment, Jiuchongtian was enveloped by an incomparably terrifying power, and was instantly swallowed into the black hole.


    Jiuchongtian was originally Li Yixi''s world, at this moment it merged with Dongtian, without any rejection.


    The entire Jiuchongtian disappeared in an instant, and Li Yixi appeared in the chaos dressed in white.


    "I was born 18 years old, is a Chaos a year?"


    "God, I want to see how strong you are."


    The voice fell, and Li Yixi''s figure disappeared.

 Chapter 1609

    In the chaos, a huge dark crack appeared.


    This terrifying dark crack stretched thousands of miles long.


    The terrifying water of the Black Sea kept gushing out, and this piece of chaos was shrouded in ominousness and darkness.


    In this darkness and ominousness, terrifying figures want to step out of the Black Sea and enter this chaos.


    Before the dark sea.


    There are a bunch of sacred trees rooted here.


    There are willow branches piercing through the chaos, piercing through the chest of terrifying existences.


    There are peach blossoms in full bloom.


    The vitality of heaven and earth descends, repelling the darkness.


    The earth that was eroded by darkness and unknownness instantly rejuvenated.


    It also blocked a trace of the power of the five declines of heaven and man.


    There is a sword grass that turns into a woman.


    He pointed at it as a sword, and as soon as he pointed it out, countless ominous creatures fell into the Black Sea and turned into fly ash.


    There are nine lions who are transformed into thousands of feet.


    Stepping directly into the Black Sea, ferocious sharp claws swiped past, blood rained, and the terrifying existences turned into pieces of flesh.


    There are golden toads crawling in the chaos.


    Devour all unknown creatures within ten thousand miles in one bite.


    But even if there are so many terrifying beings to suppress, there are still countless terrifying beings appearing in that dark crack.


    There seems to be no end.


    An incomparably terrifying aura filled the chaos.


    At this moment, a more terrifying aura emerged from the crack.


    At this moment, the chaos trembled violently.


    The spirit of chaos is trembling and fearful.


    The fissure, which was originally thousands of miles long, expanded again at this moment.


    An incomparably terrifying figure stepped out of the crack in an instant.


    At this moment, even if the spirit of chaos mobilized the power of chaos, it could not resist.


    The incomparably huge figure covered the sky and the sun, stepping forward step by step from the Black Sea.


    At this moment, the willow tree and other divine powers were suppressed, and the vitality of the peach tree was stained with an ominous force, and it was about to wither.


    The extremely powerful nine-headed lion and the fastest golden-winged roc in the world all showed fear in their eyes. Even though their life levels have changed now, they are still powerless in the face of this terrifying existence.


    No one thought that such an existence would come.


    "God, what the hell are you trying to do?"


    "Do you really want to completely destroy this chaos?"


    "It actually caused the immortal and strange creatures in the gate of darkness to descend."


    Dahei saw the terrifying figure in front of him, and his eyes showed unwillingness.


    I have fought with such a terrifying existence before, but at that time, I was suppressed by chaos, and the opponent couldn''t break out into a state of complete victory, but now I am devouring the chaos.


    While the spirit of chaos was fighting against the sky, the remaining power was simply unable to suppress the ominous creatures in the portal of darkness.


    This is an incomparably powerful ominous immortal supreme, an immortal existence.


    They have gained too many opportunities by Li Yixi''s side, and now they can join forces to resist the dark turmoil, but it is still difficult to continue in the face of such a terrifying existence.


    The eyes are full of unwillingness.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    "God, thank you for opening the passage for me. You take your Dao Embryo, and I devour my Chaos Spirit. After we complete further transformation, we will fight again."


    With this terrifying figure, the sound of laughter resounded through the chaos at this moment.


    It never occurred to him that the sky was willing to let him come to this chaos.


    As long as he is allowed to devour this chaotic spirit again, his strength will step into a stronger level.


    But he also knew that the sky could make him come and give him the spirit of chaos. Obviously, the sky was threatened in this chaos.


    But in his opinion, he is immortal.


    Being able to continuously recover from death, in his dictionary, there is no such word as danger.


    As long as the darkness exists, as long as the ominous exists, he is an immortal creature.


    I saw the Dark Eternal Supreme waved his hand and grabbed Wonton.


    The next moment, in this chaos, the extremely terrifying spirit of chaos was directly captured by him.


    This piece of chaos'' suppression of the Dark Immortal Supreme completely disappeared, and this piece of chaos also lost its spirit and fell into destruction.


    After seizing this chaotic spirit, the aura of the Dark Immortal Supreme became even stronger.


    The Dark Immortal Supreme''s favorite thing is to devour the spirit of chaos, which is the source of their power and the source of transformation.


    Liu Shen and other existences teamed up to try to resist the Dark Immortal Supreme, but with just one blow, they all vomited blood.


    The body was invaded by the terrifying dark power of the Dark Immortal Supreme, and the vitality in the body continued to wither.


    "Is this the power of the Dark Immortal Supreme? It''s such a terrifying power of darkness. I didn''t expect that the transformation of the life level would still be irresistible. Is the power of immortality really so terrible?"


    "Can the master suppress the Dark Immortal Supreme?"


    "If the master can''t suppress the Eternal Supreme of Darkness, cut off the source of darkness, and kill the Supreme of Eternal Darkness before the sky swallows the chaotic embryo, then the Eternal Darkness will join hands with the sky, I don''t know if the master still has a chance."


    "I originally thought that the calamity experienced in the last era was the most dangerous, but I didn''t expect that this time the calamity is the real despair."


    "I didn''t even think that the sky was willing to let the Dark Eternal Supreme come down."


    "In order to seize the Dao Fruit, I really do whatever it takes, and I am willing to join forces with the Dark Gate."


    "Aren''t you afraid of being backlashed by the Dark Supreme?"


    At this moment, Dahei''s face was full of anger.


    The vitality in the body was suppressed by the terrifying power of eternal life of darkness.


    At this moment, he was about to fall, fall into the darkness, and become a member of the dark life.


    Even if he went all out, he still couldn''t suppress the power of darkness and immortality.


    One after another of terrifying figures, their lives are constantly withering, and half of their bodies are already changing strangely.


    "Um?"


    "Interesting, interesting, I didn''t expect that this time when the Supreme Lord came, there would be such an unexpected harvest. I didn''t expect that in this chaos, there would be such a powerful monster clan. After the transformation, it would definitely become the leader of my dark world." With a powerful blade, there is even a glimmer of hope for becoming a supreme being."


    "It''s such a terrifying background, such a terrifying Taoism. I never thought that in such a state, I could barely compete with the power of darkness and immortality of this supreme being."


    The Immortal Supreme of Darkness, who unscrupulously devoured the spirit of darkness, felt the changes in the existence of the peach tree, the big black, and the nine-headed lion at this moment, and his eyes showed incredible colors.


    This is something he never thought of.


    And the most terrifying thing is that there are as many as hundreds of such existences.


    The Dark Eternal Supreme had a joyful look on his face, and at this moment he directly gave up temporarily devouring the Dark Spirit, and a terrifying and incomparably dark eternal power descended from the sky again.


    Injected into the bodies of Liushen Dahei and other existences, it is intended to completely transform powerful existences such as Dahei into dark and ominous immortal beings.


    At the moment when this more powerful dark eternal life force entered the body, the eyes of Dahei and other extremely powerful beings showed despair. They could barely resist just now, but now they completely lost the power to resist.


    Consciousness gradually dissipated.


    At this moment, a voice sounded in the chaos.


    "Dignified Eternal Life, you are here to bully my watchdog, my pets, and every plant and tree in my estate, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    The moment the voice sounded, a figure in white appeared over the Black Sea.


    The moment this white-clothed figure appeared, the monstrous waves of the Black Sea were instantly suppressed.


    The power of the entire Black Sea is completely suppressed at this moment, unable to spread at all, and even returning to the black crack rapidly.


    It is none other than Li Yixi who appeared in the chaos at this moment.


    Li Yixi''s gaze landed on the Dark Immortal Supreme.


    A brush appeared in the hand.


    Randomly waved in the void.


    A new word appears.


    At this moment, an incomparably terrifying vitality descended from the sky.


    The power of darkness in Dahei, Nine-headed Lion, Willow God and others who had already lost consciousness was quickly wiped away.


    Vitality resumed again.


    Seeing Li Yixi in the sky, ecstasy appeared in his eyes.


    With a roar, Dahei rose into the air and came to Li Yixi''s side.


    He rubbed his head against Li Yixi''s long robe, with a look of excitement.


    A smile appeared on Li Yixi''s face, and he stretched out his hand to pat Dahei''s head.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Li Yixi, the Dark Immortal Supreme''s expression changed suddenly, and his pupils shrank slightly.


    It''s unbelievable.


    The Dark Immortal Supreme never imagined that someone could suppress the dark turmoil with a wave of his hands.


    When Li Yixi appeared just now, it seemed that he just stopped there lightly, but the endless immortal life in the black sea instantly disappeared into nothingness.


    Such a method made the Dark Immortal Supreme instinctively feel a little uneasy.


    The Dark Immortal''s eyes narrowed into a slit, staring at Li Yixi firmly. It was not until this moment that the Dark Eternal finally knew why Tian was willing to join forces with him.


    Because facing such an extremely terrifying existence, Tian''s plan may come to nothing.


    Looking at the ever-regressing darkness and ominousness, the Dark Immortal Supreme''s expression darkened.


    "Eternal life comes."


    The Dark Immortal Supreme roared.


    At this moment, the huge crack in the chaos continued to expand, and a huge portal appeared.


    From that portal, terrifying darkness and ominous forces continuously gushed out.


    Those undead dark creatures that had been beheaded by Li Yixi and turned into nothingness, revived strangely again, as if they were truly immortal.


    The Dark Immortal Supreme paid some price and summoned the Dark Eternal Gate, and at this moment, his inner confidence increased greatly.


    As long as there is a dark door to eternal life, then he is truly immortal.


    "It''s so powerful, no wonder Tian chose to join forces with me."


    "Without the assistance of my Dark Gate of Eternal Life, it would be difficult for Heaven to take everything."


    "Who are you? Why have I never heard your name or felt your breath."


    The incomparably cold gaze of the Dark Eternal Life fell on Li Yixi, wanting to see through Li Yixi, but found that his consciousness was like a muddy cow, and he couldn''t detect anything at all.


    And for Li Yixi''s aura, the Dark Immortal Supreme feels very strange.


    This makes the Dark Immortal Supreme feel incredible. To be able to set foot on such a terrifying level must be the pinnacle of the world.


    Those terrifying existences are naturally known to each other, but he feels extremely strange to Li Yixi, which shows that Li Yixi is an existence that they have never known at the Dark Gate, and this kind of existence is the most dangerous.


    "Of course I am."


    "How dare you devour this chaotic spirit, bully my Dahei, and try to transform every plant and tree in my manor. Your crime should be punished."


    Facing the coming of the Dark Gate of Eternal Life, Li Yixi''s expression remained unchanged.


    There is no interest in wasting time with the Dark Immortal Supreme.


    Li Yixi''s voice was extremely calm, but it was extremely strange, and the voice resounded through the chaos.


    The World Freedom King Buddha, Ren Zu and others who were fighting, couldn''t help showing a ray of joy when they heard this voice.


    Just now, the avatars of the sky are getting stronger and stronger, and the power of the five declines of the heavens and humans has come, constantly weakening them, feeling the coming of the dark and eternal sage, and they are all desperate.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s calm voice at this moment, they felt a glimmer of hope. After all, they calculated that Li Yixi''s existence was the last chance of survival.

 Chapter 1610

    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the Eternal Supreme Being of Darkness was taken aback for a moment, and then laughed.


    A look of sarcasm.


    It felt like I heard a big joke.


    "You, just you, just you still want to kill me."


    "I am the Supreme Eternal Life of Darkness, Do you know the Supreme Eternal Life?"


    "This deity is immortal, as long as the door of darkness and eternal life exists, no one will be able to kill me."


    "If you prevented me from summoning the Dark Gate of Eternal Life just now, and let me stay in this chaos completely, cutting off my escape route, there is still a slight possibility of beheading me, but now you have no hope."


    "It seems that you don''t have any understanding of the Dark Gate of Eternal Life, otherwise you wouldn''t say such ridiculous things."


    The sarcasm on the face of the Dark Immortal Supreme didn''t take Li Yixi''s words seriously at all.


    At this moment, Dahei glanced at Li Yixi with some anxiety, and he was actually very disturbed in his heart. The door of darkness and eternal life appeared, and it was extremely difficult and almost impossible to kill the Supreme of Darkness and Eternal Life.


    Unless Li Yixi has the means to cut off the power of the Gate of Eternal Life, and cut off the connection between the Dark Immortal Supreme and the Gate of Dark Eternal Life.


    However, when Li Yixi heard the words of the Dark Eternal Supreme, the expression on his face did not change at all, and he was not overwhelmed by the words of the Dark Eternal Supreme.


    He said lightly.


    "The broken portal also wants to block me, do you think it''s possible?"


    "Do you really think that the sky can let you come here, just need your strength?"


    "Let me tell you, the sky just treats you as a pawn. It is true to borrow your power, and it is true to use you. A pawn must play some role."


    "This broken door of darkness can''t stop the sky at all. The goal of the sky is this broken door behind you. Believe it or not."


    "After all, only by devouring this broken portal can the gate of eternal life be truly perfected. Only then can we step into the gate of eternal life and achieve real eternal life."


    "You guys are just cancerous tumors inside the gate of eternal life. Do you feel immortal after taking away a trace of the power of immortality?"


    "ridiculous."


    "Heaven is not afraid of you, and I am even more fearless."


    Li Yixi''s voice sounded, and the Dark Eternal Life was stunned for a moment.


    Then his face became completely gloomy.


    "Dare to desecrate eternal life, court death."


    In the eyes of the Dark Eternal Supreme, there was a terrifying killing intent, and he flew into the air in an instant, and punched Li Yixi.


    At this moment, this piece of chaos is constantly shattering.


    This blow was so terrifying that it was unimaginable.


    The dark and weird power swept over, and wherever it passed, all life disappeared and was replaced by darkness and ominousness.


    Facing the incomparably powerful blow of the Dark Immortal Supreme, Li Yixi''s expression was incomparably calm.


    "If you want to fight with me, you are not worthy."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and I saw that the brush in Li Yixi''s hand used chaos as paper to write a seal.


    At this moment, the seal erupted with endless divine light, and the divine light completely enveloped the Dark Immortal Supreme.


    At the moment of the Dark Eternal Life Supreme, there was a look of panic in the eyes.


    The Dark Immortal Supreme is extremely powerful, as long as darkness and ominousness exist, he is an immortal existence.


    But at this moment, the Dark Immortal Supreme was horrified to find that under the power of this terrifying seal, he had broken the connection with the Dark Eternal Gate.


    Having been cut off from his ability to live forever, his body was constantly compressed by the terrifying force of the seal.


    "This, this... is the legendary Great Sealing Technique, the perfect Great Sealing Technique."


    "No no no..."


    A horrified scream came from the mouth of the Dark Immortal Supreme.


    From the moment he became a life of darkness, he never thought that one day he would perish. In his view, he was an eternal life.


    However, he didn''t expect that Li Yixi would kill him in a flash.


    At this moment, under the terrifying Great Sealing Technique.


    The Dark Immortal Supreme was compressed into a ball of light and fell into Li Yixi''s hands.


    Seeing Li Yixi''s astonishing method, Dahei''s eyes widened, his face full of shock.


    Liu Shen and other existences also trembled.


    No one thought that the extremely powerful and immortal Dark Eternal Supreme would be so unbearable in front of Li Yixi.


    Before this, they had felt the terrifying power of the Dark Immortal Supreme.


    Li Yixi stretched out his hand, grabbed the ball of light with great force.


    The ball of light shattered instantly, and the terrifying power of light shot out between Li Yixi''s fingers.


    The Great Sealing Technique plus the Great Brightness Technique.


    The Dark Eternal Supreme has completely fallen.


    "Hiss hiss."


    Worldly Zizai Wangfo and others, who were fighting with the clone of the sky, couldn''t help but gasped at this moment.


    There was an inconceivable look in his eyes, no one thought that Li Yixi would kill a Dark Eternal Supreme with just a snap of his fingers.


    This moment.


    The dark and ominous power disappeared, and everyone completely gained the upper hand.


    Together, they finally killed Tian''s clone.


    Because at the moment when the Eternal Supreme Being of Darkness was beheaded by Li Yixi, the power of Tian''s clone dissipated a lot. Obviously, Tian realized the danger and withdrew a lot of power.


    One after another figure stepped out step by step, appearing not far from Li Yixi.


    "Thank you fellow daoist for your action. If the Dark Immortal Supreme is immortal, then it will be the real catastrophe."


    "The next step is to deal with the sky."


    Ren Zu let out a mouthful of turbid air, and now his complexion is a little better.


    However, Li Yixi shook his head when he heard Ren Zu''s words.


    "Not urgent."


    "The Dark Eternal Supreme is just a pawn, it is the real danger."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and he looked up at the door.


    "A chess piece?"


    Existences such as King Buddha and Human Ancestor are at a loss when they hear Li Yixi''s words.


    None of them thought that the impossibly powerful Dark Immortal Supreme was just a pawn.


    And what Li Yixi was looking at was the door of darkness and eternal life, the real danger he was talking about was not the sky.


    Just as Li Yixi''s voice fell, a voice sounded from the dark door of eternal life.


    "Didn''t expect you to be able to discover my existence?"


    "It surprised me."


    "Sure enough, if you want to seize all Dao fruits in this world, you have to suffer the backlash of Dao fruits."


    "Presumably you are the last hope of this chaotic luck."


    "Only by devouring you completely can the counterattack of Chaos be extinguished."


    At the moment when the voice sounded, the terrifying and incomparably dark and ominous forces in the Dark Gate of Eternal Life gathered rapidly.


    Condensed a figure.


    World at ease Wang Buddha.


    human ancestors.


    old beggar.


    The moment the Lords of the Great Era saw this figure, fear appeared in their eyes.


    The moment this figure appeared, it not only carried terrifying power of darkness and ominous power.


    It also carries the power of various catastrophes.


    As if to bury all life, let everything return to darkness.


    "A mere cancer wants to kill me, do you think it''s possible?"


    "Even if you have stolen the Gate of Eternal Life''s Dao of Eternal Life and practiced well so far, you are still nothing but an ant in front of me."


    Facing this figure, Li Yixi remained extremely calm.


    However, when this voice heard Li Yixi''s words, its expression was also extremely calm.


    "yes?"


    "Do you think you can compete with me if you control part of the power of immortality?"


    "After experiencing chaos one after another, the power of eternal life I stole is not comparable to you."


    "If you kill Tian one step ahead of time and seize the part of the eternal life power controlled by Tian, ??you may be able to compete with me, but it is a pity that you have no chance and no ability now."


    "As long as I completely kill you and the sky today, then I will become the real Lord of Eternal Life."


    Hearing this voice, the world''s self-possessed Wang Buddha, Ren Zu and other existences couldn''t help but look at Dahei, Liushen and other existences.


    Envy and surprise appeared on his face.


    this moment.


    They finally understood why Dahei and others had the ability to resist when facing the eternal power of the Dark Immortal Supreme before this.


    It turned out that it was contaminated with part of the power of immortality controlled by Li Yixi.


    "yes?"


    "Then today I want to see if you have the ability."


    Li Yixi''s voice fell, and she walked towards the dark door of eternal life step by step.


    A sarcasm sounded, and I saw that figure merged with the Dark Gate of Eternal Life, and the terrifying Dark Gate fell from the sky in an instant, pulling Li Yixi into the Dark Gate.


    Shrouded by the terrifying dark portal, Li Yixi''s expression was extremely calm.


    At the moment after stepping into the dark gate, there is no square in the world, let alone up and down.


    There is endless darkness all around.


    A series of terrifying and ominous forces of darkness kept attacking, trying to invade Li Yixi''s body, completely assimilating Li Yixi into a member of the darkness.


    The previous figure turned into a terrifying sea of ??darkness, trying to swallow Li Yixi and take everything from Li Yixi.


    "It''s just wishful thinking to want to occupy my body with a bunch of poisonous people."


    The Dark Gate of Eternal Life is actually a part of the Gate of Eternal Life.


    The reason why it turned into the dark gate of eternal life is precisely because a mass of mutations appeared in the gate of eternal life, just like a person''s life, this cancer is constantly stealing the power of eternal life.


    In the end, when the Gate of Eternal Life was hit hard, it completely dominated, turning the Gate of Eternal Life into the Gate of Darkness.


    Created a realm of darkness and foreboding.


    At this moment, Li Yixi''s incomparably terrifying avenues emanated from his body.


    At the same time, a somewhat faint destiny dominates everything.


    The reason why Li Yixi is willing to directly enter the Dark Gate of Eternal Life is to perfect the Dao of Destiny.


    Today''s Li Yixi''s Dao of Destiny has not been perfected, and he has not yet completed the Great Destiny Art.


    Only by truly controlling fate can one have the ability to kill cancerous tumors, otherwise at best they can only be suppressed.


    After countless chaotic epochs, constantly stealing the power of the gate of eternal life, naturally also captured a trace of destiny.


    What Li Yixi wants is to seize the part of fate controlled by the cancer here.


    The fight between Li Yixi and the cancer.


    Fighting is the way.


    At this moment, the dark portal of eternal life suspended in the chaos trembled violently.


    The eyes of the world''s free Wang Fo and others couldn''t help showing worry.


    They didn''t even know if Li Yixi had a chance to succeed.


    Heart of Chaos.


    Tian, ??who was devouring the chaotic embryo, had a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    Stand up slowly.


    "This moment is all I want."


    "The final victory is mine."


    "Back then, I helped Tumor seize control of the Gate of Eternal Life in order to truly control the Gate of Eternal Life."


    "Although there were some accidents and I almost lost my mind, the final victory belongs to me after all."


    "When two clams fight, the fisherman wins. I am the real fisherman."


    The voice of the sky fell.


    One step out, out of the heart of chaos.


    A terrifying devouring power spread out, and this chaotic spirit was completely swallowed by the sky.


    At this moment, the breath is so strong that it is unimaginable.


    Seeing that the sky finally appeared, Wang Fo, the old beggar, and others were completely in despair.


    They naturally heard what Tian said just now, and no one thought that this battle was designed by Tian.


    At this moment, the sky is so powerful that it is unbelievable. Facing the sky, Wang Fo and others really have the feeling of looking up at the sky and feeling like ants.


    However, at this moment, in the dark gate of eternal life.


    Suddenly a voice sounded.


    "You don''t think you are the fisherman, do you?"

 Chapter 1611

    Hearing this voice, Tian''s expression suddenly changed, and the laughter stopped abruptly.


    With an inconceivable expression on his face, Tian never thought that Li Yixi could suppress the cancerous tumor of the Dark Gate of Eternal Life.


    At this moment, one after another, the power of destiny diffused out from the dark gate of eternal life.


    At the moment when I saw the dark gate of eternal life, the power of darkness continued to recede.


    The darkness receded, and the divine light shone.


    The Gate of Immortality stands in Chaos.


    A figure stepped out from the recovered door of eternal life.


    It was none other than Li Yixi.


    Just now Li Yixi walked into the gate of eternal life in order to seize the way of destiny.


    "How do you do it?"


    The smile on Tian''s face disappeared, and his extremely sharp eyes fixed on Li Yixi.


    Tian never thought that Li Yixi could suppress the immortal cancer in such a short period of time.


    God is very clear about how terrible the cancer is.


    That is the existence that can corrode the gate of eternal life.


    Seeing Tian''s shocked gaze, Li Yixi smiled and said, "Because I am invincible."


    Now it has suppressed the cancer of the Gate of Eternal Life and controlled many secrets of the Gate of Eternal Life.


    Li Yixi finally knew who Tian was.


    Heaven is the spirit that was once the gate of eternal life.


    It is the day that joins forces with the cancer.


    Only then the door of eternal life was broken.


    Whether it is the sky or the cancer, they all want to completely control the gate of eternal life.


    Be the true Lord of Eternity.


    Only then have the constant battles since endless years.


    Chaos here.


    In fact, it was the world contained in the Gate of Eternal Life.


    So all along, whether it is the sky or the cancer, they want to completely swallow this chaos.


    Because only by completely devouring this chaos, can you completely complete yourself, truly repair the door of eternal life, and become the lord of eternal life.


    Hearing Li Yixi''s words, the sky was very angry and laughed.


    "Are you invincible?"


    "Then I''d like to see what you can do?"


    "I still control the Tao you control. What advantage do you have over me?"


    "I steal all Dao fruits, the Dao and power we control are just 50-50."


    "But I am the spirit of the gate of eternal life. The things I control are not comparable to yours. The final victory will only belong to me."


    "die."


    The voice of the sky fell, and he took a step forward.


    The power of ten thousand ways goes hand in hand.


    At this moment, the sky seems to have turned into ten thousand ways.


    The means are endless.


    "Can the master win?"


    Li Yixi fought against the sky, and the sky and the earth turned pale.


    Dahei looked at that space, his expression became extremely dignified.


    Everyone at this moment couldn''t see clearly the fight between Li Yixi and the sky.


    I saw that piece of space, constantly broken.


    All existence, at this moment, both hands involuntarily clenched into fists.


    They are very clear.


    If Tian becomes the final victor, they will be completely devoured.


    All uneasy.


    The two fought against each other, if not for the suppression of the Gate of Eternal Life.


    At this moment, this chaos has completely disappeared.


    Tian, ??who fought with Li Yixi, completely fell into a state of madness.


    It never occurred to Tian that he would not have any upper hand in a fight with Li Yixi.


    "Die die."


    Hysterical roar.


    All kinds of Taoism come at your fingertips.


    But Tian was shocked to find that no matter how many means he had, Li Yixi could easily resolve it.


    The most disappointing thing is.


    Li Yixi actually controlled the gate of eternal life, and was able to mobilize part of the power of the gate of eternal life to bless.


    At the same time, Li Yixi used the door of eternal life to constantly devour part of his own destiny.


    At this moment, the fragments of the Dao of Destiny in the celestial body are constantly being swallowed by Li Yixi.


    In the beginning, it was evenly matched with Li Yixi, but now it gradually fell into a disadvantage.


    Facing the hysterical roaring sky, Li Yixi shook his head.


    "Do you still want to fight to the end?"


    "You can''t beat me. Now the power of fate in your body has almost dissipated. My three thousand ways of art are about to be completely completed. Without the favor of fate, you are nothing."


    "Be obedient and merge with the gate of eternal life."


    Hearing this, the sky at this moment is even more crazy.


    Endless unwillingness and despair erupted completely.


    The strength has actually improved a lot.


    But facing such a change, Li Yixi''s expression is still extremely calm.


    When the last fragment of destiny in Tiantian''s body was swallowed by Li Yixi, Li Yixi''s destiny road was completely completed.


    At this moment, Li Yixi finally mastered the Great Destiny Technique.


    "No no no..."


    Feeling the moment when Li Yixi''s Great Destiny Technique was completely completed, Tian let out an unwilling roar.


    The sky seems to have been extracted from the spirit.


    God knows, from this moment on, Li Yixi controls the fate of all living beings.


    I can''t escape myself.


    Tian shot wildly, but Li Yixi was clearly there at the moment, but Tian couldn''t touch Li Yixi at all.


    How hopeless it is, only Tian himself knows, planning a full eighteen chaotic eras, but the result is nothing, Tian is completely crazy.


    "Hahaha."


    "I am truly invincible, and I am the real Lord of Eternal Life."


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Seeing the crazy sky, Li Yixi shook his head.


    Glance at the door of eternal life.


    Li Yixi said indifferently: "Come back."


    The moment the sound fell.


    In the arms of God.


    Some fragments flew into the gate of eternal life.


    That is the part of the gate of eternal life, and the gate of eternal life has been recast.


    A terrifying devouring force appeared.


    This devouring force enveloped the crazy sky.


    At this moment, Tian''s laughter stopped abruptly.


    The incomparably powerful power of the Gate of Eternal Life instantly wiped away Tian''s excess wisdom.


    Swallow the sky into the gate of eternal life.


    The sky is originally the spirit of the gate of eternal life, and naturally it is also a part of the gate of eternal life. At this moment, the gate of eternal life erupts with endless divine light.


    The Gate of Immortality stands in Chaos.


    Everyone can''t help but yearn for it, and if they step into it, they can truly achieve eternal life.


    The existence of Wang Fo and others in the world, one by one, became extremely short of breath, and at the same time a little uneasy, after all, they don''t know who is the final winner.


    Li Yixi, dressed in white, slowly stepped out of the gate of eternal life.


    When Dahei saw that it was Li Yixi, he was extremely excited.


    Dahei turned into a black light and appeared at Li Yixi''s feet.


    "Congratulations, master."


    "Congratulations, master."


    One after another voice sounded.


    "Meet the Lord of Eternal Life."


    The world''s free king Buddha and other existences hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    They knew that Li Yixi''s appearance meant that he controlled the gate of eternal life and became truly invincible.


    Li Yixi glanced at these people and nodded.


    He opened the mouth and said: "Everyone, enter the gate of eternal life."


    The world''s self-possessed Wang Fo and other existences looked grateful, and hurriedly bowed, "Thank you, Lord of Eternal Life."


    Immediately, he stepped into the gate of eternal life with a look of excitement.


    "Go, follow me into the gate of eternal life."


    Li Yixi looked at Dahei, Liushen and other existences, turned around with a smile and stepped into the gate of eternal life, when one after another figure disappeared, the gate of eternal life erupted with endless divine light, completely engulfing this chaos.


    Everything disappears, only the gate of eternal life remains forever.